《The Rise of Plants》


 Chapter 1： Crossing in front of the 2 armies

    opened his eyes, Chi Nan was stunned, he was sitting in front of the computer just now. Look at the left, a group of soldiers dressed as if they were medieval, fully armed, holding a shield and holding a one-handed sword, are chanting and walking towards this side.


    On the right hand side, a group of humanoid creatures with blue-faced fangs, blue-gray skin, two to three meters in height, walked here in a mess. There is no formation, but the momentum gives people a stronger shock.


    These blue-faced and fangs monsters don''t have metal weapons in their hands, but look at the big mallets, it was broken directly from a whole tree. If such a thick stick hits himself, he will definitely become an old godmother.


    If you are still in front of the computer, this will definitely make you unable to sleep with excitement. What a scene, a work of conscience. But Chi Nan, who was on the scene, was not so happy.


    "Dude, are you filming? We don¡¯t know how I came here. Don¡¯t you want to be in the film? Or should I get out of the way. Damn, where is the camera, the director, the director, where are you, I see you, come out quickly." Chi Nan''s voice trembled, and he didn''t believe this.


    If it''s filming, it''s okay for the humans to talk about it, but what''s the matter with the monsters over there. Chi Nan instinctively wanted to go to the human legion. After all, he was of the same kind, so he should be safer, right.


    It''s just that Chi Nan just ran a few steps tremblingly, and a few dark shadows flew towards him. "Oh my god, it''s true." These black shadows "cengceng" nailed to the ground in front of him, and went into the soil for three points.


    There was a cold light flashing on it, and it also had barbs. What kind of props are this? This is definitely the real thing. If you didn''t retreat quickly, now it has become a sieve. Damn, I just wanted to find a safer place, and you actually shot arrows at me. No matter how sluggish Chi Nan was, now he found that something was wrong.


    People on both sides of ¡¡¡¡ shouted words that they didn¡¯t understand. It didn¡¯t sound like English, and it didn¡¯t seem to sound like the pronunciation of several other common languages. The pronunciation is extremely complicated, much more complicated than Chinese, which is said to be the most difficult to learn.


    "I won''t be, I''m going through it." Chi Nan muttered tremblingly all over. Seeing that the armies on both sides are getting closer and closer to this place, looking at their appearance, it is absolutely impossible for oneself to fail to see them. There are also those monsters, it seems that their saliva is about to flow down, and Chi Nan''s calves are about to turn muscles.


    "If it''s a crossing, there must be a golden finger, please come out quickly."


    "The golden thigh, if you don''t come out, I will become a human barbecue."


    "Grandpa, stop playing, grandpa, I can hear you talking."


    "The system, the elf, guide it, can you just come by any one? Now wait anxiously."


    "Is it an infinite stream? My teammates, even if it is a team battle, you can explain it. Where is the main god, whether it is a white egg or a black egg, it will make a sound."


    Chi Nan was at a loss, looking at the human army, and then at the monster army. He muttered to himself not knowing what he was reading, and the look on his face became more and more desperate.


    "Even if I usually complain a little bit more, even if I usually hate this world, don''t throw me here. Which great **** you brought me here, take me back, OK? I don''t want to have a chance." Chi Nan prayed everywhere, but there was no sound, as if he was the only one passing through.


    Don''t be so unlucky. When you came to this other world, not only did you not give yourself any plug-ins, but you also threw it in this place. You are the most unlucky traverser.


    Chi Nan has been trying to find the hidden cameras around, until now, Chi Nan still does not believe that he really crossed. This is not some kind of spoof show, but it is too real.


    Even if it''s a joke, it would be too expensive to produce.


    A gust of wind blew by, Chi Nan stared blankly at his feet, and another sharp arrow stuck at his feet. I touched my cheek, my face was bleeding, this is definitely not fake, I almost died just now.


    There was a panic in his heart, and Chi Nan didn''t care about anything, and ran over in a panic in the opposite direction where the sharp arrow flew. Chi Nan had forgotten that he was not being chased by others, but between the two armies.


    just ran a few steps, and facing him was a tall creature with blue face and fangs walking towards him. With his big mouth open, an unpleasant stench came on his face, almost killing Chi Nan.


    "Ah, I don''t want to die, don''t die." Before Chi Nan''s eyes, the green-faced and fangs monster had a clear face. The sharp teeth, and the four exposed sharp fangs, gleamed under the sun.


    faintly, you can still see behind this monster, there is a small tail, slightly longer than a pig''s tail, with a circle of spikes on it, UU reading looks very hideous and terrifying. The tail is not long, it looks useless, but it shows that this creature is not that easy to mess with. The bloodshot and minced meat at the corner of the monster''s mouth indicate that it is definitely meat-eating.


    "Grumbling¡­" The monster''s mouth squirmed, I don''t know what it said, but Chi Nan didn''t understand it anyway. The monster took a step forward, and Chi Nan instinctively took a step back.


    Suddenly tripped under his feet, Chi Nan sat down on the ground. "No, God, you play with me, right? You actually came to cheat me at such a critical time." After Yu Guang glanced, Chi Nan immediately knew what tripped him up. Isn''t this the sharp arrow that flew towards me before, with a wisp of my own blood on it?


    It turned out that in my run just now, I didn''t leave the place far. The monster cracked his mouth and chased him, I don''t know if he was laughing, maybe he was laughing. There was a gurgling in the mouth, and syllables kept popping up.


    Chi Nan''s performance made the monster not even mean to attack at all, and he grabbed Chi Nan with his big hand. It seems that he is planning to capture prisoners, or maybe he is going to capture them back as food.


    At this moment, there was a scream of killing from behind, and the human army had already arrived. It''s just that these people didn''t care about Chi Nan''s existence at all, and they just flew over. An arrow hit the monster in front of him, but it only pierced the skin on his chest, and even the arrow was not completely submerged, and it was stuck in the middle of the skin.


    The monster roared, seeming to be irritated, speeded up his pace and grabbed it towards Chi Nan.


    "No, I don''t want to die, don''t eat me." Chi Nan screamed and backed away loudly, holding his hands in front of him. But suddenly, Chi Nan''s palm flashed a green light, and the grass roots on the ground sprang out, rapidly growing and entwining, entangled the monster in front of him tightly.

 Chapter 2： Tragic battlefield

    After closing his eyes for a long time, Chi Nan didn''t feel any pain on his body. After opening his eyes in doubt, Chi Nan was surprised to find that the monster in front of him had actually died.


    The strange thing is that this monster is actually entwined with many roots that look like vines. In Chi Nan''s eyes, although the root of the tree was a bit thicker and a little weird, it was indeed the shape of a tree root, and it was absolutely impossible for him to admit his mistake.


    The roots of the tree entangled the monster, and it was like a zongzi. But the monster did not die under the root of the tree, but was killed by the two soldiers next to him. One of the two soldiers'' swords pierced the monster''s chest and the other pierced the monster''s abdomen. After all, the solid muscles did not have the metal weapons to block the two soldiers.


    I don''t know why, Chi Nan always feels that the roots of the trees have a very cordial feeling. Involuntarily, Chi Nan touched his hand to the root of the tree. As he approached the root of the tree, Chi Nan was surprised to find a green light appeared from the palm of his hand.


    A mysterious power flows in my body, as if these tree roots are an extension of my body part, and I can freely control the activities of these tree roots. It is really mysterious.


    "Is this my golden finger, what kind of ability is this, the ability to control the roots of the tree? I am not possessed by something, am I?" Chi Nan felt joyful, but also a little restless.


    At this moment, there was a loud roar in my ear. Chi Nan did not understand, but he could also hear the anxiety contained in these words. Before Chi Nan turned his head, a big hand suddenly grabbed his neck, and the huge force pulled him back. The sky was spinning around, and Chi Nan didn''t know what was going on. When he stopped, he had already landed.


    "Wait, I don''t seem to be dead." Chi Nan stroked his whole body, except for the pain in his buttocks, but found no wounds all over his body. It turned out that a human soldier had just pulled himself back.


    "Aren''t these human beings so unkind? They still know how to save people, save people..."


    Chinan raised his head, wanting to thank the person who threw himself behind. The next moment, Chi Nan''s eyes stared at the boss. The soldier who rescued him before was hit on the head with a stick by the monster.


    The shield did not have time to protect itself, and the huge force directly acted on the soldier''s head. The soldier''s head exploded on the spot like a broken watermelon, red and white, and some unclear colors splashed out all over the place. Something that couldn''t tell whether it was blood or brain was sprinkled on his head, flowing down his forehead.


    Chi Nan, who had never seen such a tragic scene, was immediately stunned. This is not the various special effects seen across the screen, this is true. A person, just like this, had his head shattered in front of his own eyes.


    The helmet didn''t play a role at all, and even the breastplate on his body was smashed into a big dent.


    The shouts of killing continued, and no one backed away. It''s not just this one who died. There are many soldiers around, and they have little resistance to such a huge force. There was a soldier on the left. The shield blocked the stick, but a stick smashed the shield. The huge force knocked the soldier out, and it seemed that he could not survive.


    On the right hand side, a soldier had just pierced the long sword in his hand into the abdomen of a monster, and then he was hit in the chest with a fist before the monster was about to die. His chest sank suddenly, and pieces of internal organs kept flowing out of his mouth.


    Although human soldiers cooperate with each other, they are well equipped. But the natural power of monsters is too strong. It takes an average of four or five soldiers to die to kill a monster. This is the reason why bows and arrows continue to help.


    At this time, the archer is closer to the monster, so the lethality that the arrow can bring is getting stronger. At first, it could only break through the monster''s skin, and now it can penetrate deep into the monster''s body, causing serious damage to the monster.


    "How could this be, how could this be, here, this is really not the earth..." Chi Nan''s eyes were godless, such a brutal fight, such a close impact, Chi Nan''s brain was completely blank.


    "It''s probably..." In the ear, I don''t know who is calling something. Chi Nan wanted to turn around, but once again encountered the previous treatment. He was grabbed by his arm and threw it behind him fiercely. As soon as he was thrown out, a big stick fell from the sky and inserted it where he was just now.


    The big stick plunged directly into the ground halfway, and the huge force caused the surrounding rocks to jump. Such a great power, if he was there just now, I am afraid it has become meat.


    The moment of life and death is so frightening.


    But after experiencing this kind of scene, Chi Nan seemed to be alive. He couldn''t stand on his feet. UU read but also moved back desperately. Only when facing death will one know how afraid of death he is.


    Chinan is like a bug. He uses his hands and feet in a rush, moving back for a long time, but the speed has not been very fast. I don''t know why, Chi Nan has been staring wide-eyed, watching the tragic scene ahead. It seemed that his head no longer belonged to him, and he couldn''t control his head at all.


    I wanted to close my eyes and not look, but Chi Nan didn''t know why, and realized that he couldn''t do it. That kind of fear completely occupied the mind. Open your mouth and say nothing except yelling without objection.


    But it was for this reason that Chi Nan discovered that there were more monsters rushing towards him. All the monsters stared at them unabashedly, and their invisible murderous aura enveloped themselves.


    At this moment, Chi Nan knew that the murderous intent was not a legend, but a real thing. Being stared at by these monsters, Chi Nan felt his body getting stiffer and slower and slower, as if his whole body had been frozen. The chill radiated from his heart, as if he was in the snow and ice, from head to toe. of.


    The surrounding soldiers rushed forward one after another. The shield couldn''t stop it, so they used their own body to resist. Even if he knew he was going to die, he had to cut a piece of meat from the monster.


    "Why do they protect me? Why do they do this for me." A dead soldier looked at himself with hope. Chi Nan didn''t know why. It felt as if he understood what the soldier meant, but I don''t seem to understand anything.


    But Chi Nan knew that they were protecting themselves, why on earth.


    "Ha!" A shadow rushed out from behind, riding a horse, wearing a gorgeous armor, this was a knight.

 Chapter 3： Rescued

    It should be a knight who rushed past him. The knight only left Chi Nan a back, as if a faint light radiated from his body. Straight forward, the momentum is extraordinary.


    A knight''s sword the size of a door swept out, the huge monster that was difficult for ordinary soldiers to fight, was cut into two pieces at once, and two monsters were killed at the same time. The appearance of this knight is like the dawn on the battlefield.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what kind of feeling he was feeling in his heart, his eyes went dark, and then he didn''t know anything.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Chi Nan gradually regained consciousness. Recalling what happened before, Chi Nan gave a wry smile. "I didn''t expect my daydreaming skills to be so high. It was too real before." Chi Nan closed his eyes and didn''t want to open them. He worried that once he opened his eyes, he would find that he was not dreaming.


    Because of the pain on his body, he reminded Chi Nan that what happened before may be true.


    But Chi Nan soon had to open his eyes, because the familiar and weird accent sounded in his ears, he didn''t understand, but he knew that someone was by his side. Listen to this voice, it should be a female voice.


    opened his eyes helplessly, Chi Nan was disappointed to find that everything around him was indeed not a place he was familiar with. Trying to straighten up, but I don''t know why, it feels like I''m falling apart. "Hehe, this was caused after being thrown out before, and I don''t know what happened to that person later." Chi Nan smiled bitterly.


    The first person who saved him died, but the second one didn¡¯t see, or even see what the soldier¡¯s face looked like. The people who died before are vividly vividly remembered. Where did you see these in Chinan in peaceful times?


    Looking around, Chi Nan found that he should be in a special tent now. The interior space is large, but there is only one bed in the middle. This is the position where I am lying now.


    The bed is very simple, there is only a dilapidated quilt underneath, which is something like cotton.


    A mess of noise suddenly sounded outside the tent. Chi Nan looked up and found a young man with a good-looking appearance strode in. Behind him, there was a well-dressed middle-aged man who had his beard repaired neatly. Unlike the young man''s blond hair, the middle-aged man has brown hair and beard, and his eyes are sharp like a falcon.


    The last person who came in was a woman. A large armor wrapped her body tightly, making it difficult to see whether it was good or bad. The face exposed is not very delicate, but full of stubbornness and stubbornness.


    Several people kept talking to themselves, pointing at them.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to point to his ears, and then spread his hands: "Sorry, I don''t understand what you said." When Chi Nan spoke, several people were stunned. Glancing at each other, staring at Chi Nan steadily.


    These people don''t want to kill themselves, right? Chi Nan''s heart is full of vigilance and fear. In the face of death, no one can avoid fear. I used to feel that I was very courageous. I have only discovered that my true self is like this until today.


    Several people kept arguing about something, Chi Nan wanted to run away now. But the whole body didn''t have any strength at all. Besides where could I go, I could only watch it in the end.


    After arguing for a long time, the man suddenly took out a delicate scroll. Open the scroll, aim at yourself, there are many strange patterns on the scroll. It looked like some kind of ancient hieroglyphs, and some of them looked like some kind of pictures. I don''t know why, Chi Nan seems to be able to see the terrible pain in the eyes of the young man.


    The young man muttered in his mouth, not knowing what he said, and finally pressed the handkerchief-like thing on his head. The young man shot too fast, and it was too late when Chi Nan wanted to dodge.


    The scroll was pressed on his head, and a mysterious white light radiated softly. At this moment, Chi Nan felt that there was something more in his mind, and he seemed to understand a lot of things.


    "Who are you? I have used one of my treasured scrolls of wisdom. If you can''t prove your worth, I will definitely not let you go." The young man shouted at Chi Nan with an annoyed expression on his face. .


    "I am, hey? I can understand you." Chi Nan suddenly realized that not only did he understand the other person, but even what he said, he pronounced the same as the other person. What''s going on? Is there magic in this world? After experimenting, Chi Nan found that his original pronunciation can also be said.


    "Don''t be so rude, sir, I am Kai''an, the deputy commander of the Third Army of Remas. This guy is called Kailardi, who is the temporary commander of the army. This bearded man is our military commander. Ka. We belong to the Ruth Yala Empire. Your Excellency, are you a mage? We saw your Excellency cast natural magic on the battlefield before."


    Chi Nan lowered his head silently, it turned out that the tree roots that felt cordial before were summoned by himself. They rescued themselves because they discovered the "fact" that they can magic.


    You must know that at the beginning, they were worried that they were threatened, and attacked themselves unceremoniously. The arrow was not fake. If it wasn''t for his luck, he would have been killed in the first place.


    "You don¡¯t need to be afraid, we will be safe when we reach the Third Army. We hope that you can use your magic to help us resist the wild orcs who invaded Remas. Your Excellency should be a half-elf, and our Ruth Yala Empire also has many half Elf." Kai''an is trying hard to convince Chi Nan.


    "I have already said that with that level of magic, this kid is at best a magic apprentice. I don''t know why he came to us. For this reason, I will waste a precious scroll of wisdom."


    "Shut up, Keradi, although you are now the commander of the legion, you are only an agent. I know what I am doing. Don¡¯t forget that there are still many people who are not satisfied with you. We can¡¯t give up every one. The power that can help us."


    Kai''an opened his mouth, and Kairadi let out a sigh, hammered the air fiercely, and turned and left the tent.


    "Your Excellency must be tired. You must rest first. I will ask you to prepare food and water. For other things, we will talk about it when you rest." Kai''an calmed Chi Nan, turned and left the tent, Soka Without saying a word from beginning to end, he followed in silently, and then followed out silently. The figure at the door of the tent should be a guard.

 Chapter 4： Its all caused by walnuts

    "The injury on my body seems to be a lot lighter, is it my illusion." I don''t know why, Chi Nan felt that the pain in his body seemed to be reduced a lot.


    But before Chi Nan checked, a guard brought some food in. He didn''t speak, just put the food aside. This dry stuff is as dark as a stone, perhaps bread, and a glass of water. This is my own food.


    In other words, can this food really be eaten? My mouth is not that good. Chi Nan took the piece of "bread" and knocked it on the table, and immediately made a "bangbang" sound.


    Chi Nan was speechless, so he had to dip the piece of bread into the water in the cup, soak it softly, then put it in his mouth, try biting bit by bit, and ate it with difficulty. After the strenuous exercise before, I am really hungry now. Besides, in this kind of environment where you don''t know the specific situation, how can you survive without eating enough?


    "How the **** did I cross over." Chi Nan remembered while eating bread.


    I remembered that before, I was still playing queue, and my teammates were all pits. At the very beginning, there was a thousand miles to give someone a head, Chi Nan cursed in his heart, and this can only be saved by himself. "I flicked to the left, I avoided to the right, I drove up. I was sloppy, and was pitted."


    Looking at the gray screen, Chi Nan threw the mouse in his hand aside fiercely. If it wasn''t for an Internet cafe, I''m afraid I would have to smash the keyboard, how could I encounter so many scams?


    "It seems, I didn''t see any strange sentence on the screen, I didn''t get an electric shock, and the sky didn''t thunder meteors, so this shouldn''t be the reason for my crossing." The most likely computer was temporarily denied by Chi Nan.


    "What happened next? Because I basically lost, I wanted to eat something. I remember that the spicy noodles on the side seemed to have just finished eating, and there were walnuts on the side. I also asked who bought the walnuts."


    Gradually, Chi Nan recalled what had happened before. That''s right, I saw a walnut, and I didn''t think what happened at the time. Looking back now, the walnut seems a little strange. Different from the general color of walnut wood, the color of this walnut is somewhat greenish, and the texture on it seems a bit strange.


    Then, he stretched out his hand to take the walnut, and then a green light appeared in front of him, and the light seemed to be from the walnut. By the way, I wondered if this walnut was a prank by others.


    Chinan finally figured out. "Damn it, it''s all the walnuts. It''s going to be there, I''ll go..."


    In furious Chi Nan wanted to scold the street, but he forgot, there was still a piece of bread as hard as a stone in his mouth. As a result, when I tried hard, my teeth suffered and almost broke.


    Covering his mouth, Chi Nan simply put the bread aside, quietly thinking about the walnut. "Since the walnut sent me here, and I can control the roots, then the walnut should be on me."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan started rummaging around, but couldn''t find it. He wears short sleeves and shorts, and he wears something nondescript, at least in this world. If you have something on your body, you can find it at will. Not to mention, something as big as a walnut must be panicked on the body.


    "Is it not on me, but fused with me? I wonder if I can look inside."


    There is nothing to do anyway, just try it. Chi Nan closed his eyes, trying hard to look inside. It''s a pity that my own thoughts didn''t make any difference. A few minutes later, Chi Nan still didn''t see anything.


    Just when Chi Nan wanted to give up, his brain suddenly buzzed, and then Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. He obviously didn''t open his eyes, but saw a light, which was a green light.


    "Let me find you finally, you are the culprit, wait, why did you sprout?"


    In the middle of the green ocean, it is the walnut that brought himself to this world before. But at this time, a crack was cracked on the surface of the walnut, and a little emerald green sprout grew out.


    I don''t know what it is, and Chi Nan dare not touch it casually. It''s not good if it breaks and affects you. Walking around, Chi Nan''s consciousness kept observing this strange thing. "What kind of seed is this, but what exactly is it? Is it the legendary world tree? You have to give me an answer."


    The seed was unmoved, and it didn''t mean to respond at all. Chi Nan has been wandering for a long time, feeling that the pattern on the seed is about to be memorized, but there is still no response to this thing.


    Finally, Chi Nan gritted his teeth: "I don''t believe it, I still don''t know what you are."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s consciousness slammed into the weird walnut. UU read and hit it crookedly. For an instant, the seed burst out with a faint green light, and Chi Nan was stunned.


    From this seed, a lot of information flows out and flows into my mind. Just like using the Scroll of Wisdom before, I can understand a lot of things at once. But more profound than the scroll of wisdom, this knowledge seems to be innate. I can use it easily and control it easily.


    "That''s it, it turns out that you are so powerful. But I still don''t know how you sent me here, obviously there is no space ability." When Chi Nan opened his eyes again, there was a light of doubt in his eyes.


    After experiencing so many things continuously in the past half day, it seems that my mood has been agitated to the extreme but calmed down. Even with the tragic battle before, Chi Nan felt that he could face it in a calm manner.


    The culprit who sent himself to this world is essentially a seed, but it is not an ordinary seed. The seed itself has no description of its own kind, but it clearly knows that it can control all the plants below it. The level of the seed is limited by me, but I don''t have a level at all now.


    Judging from the common sense brought by the scroll of wisdom, he is now an apprentice level, equivalent to an ordinary person with a little ability. The next level should be Dark Iron Mage, but he doesn''t know if he is an algorithmist.


    The primary state of seeds has only one ability, which is to be able to simply control some ordinary plants. Before, I had mobilized the emerald green power in my body that caused the tree roots under my feet to grow wildly, entwining the mad orcs opposite me. If not, he might have been caught and eaten by the mad orcs.

 Chapter 5： Magic seed

    Now, the only thing I can rely on in this world is this seed. Therefore, Chi Nan decided to fully understand the various effects of this seed. To be honest, the relationship between Seed and himself is a bit peculiar now.


    I don¡¯t know whether it is a parasitic or a symbiosis. In short, the seed grows on its own body, perhaps in the body, or in some strange place. In short, if you survive, the seeds will survive, and your own strength will increase, and the seeds will grow. And if you die accidentally, the seed will die with it.


    Similarly, seeds can also bring themselves some abilities, such as super vitality. It is this green light in my body, and the reduction of my injuries is not an illusion, but the function of this vitality.


    My ability to control plants also comes from this power. As long as you control more plants, the power in your body will naturally increase.


    When the limit is reached, the next stage of ability will appear. As long as you use that ability to successfully affect a black iron plant, or cultivate a black iron plant yourself, you can break through to black iron. Rank up.


    sounds very simple, no need to practice common sense, as long as you keep controlling more and more plants. But this is definitely not an easy job. To control plants, one must consume one''s own power. In this situation, consuming too much power is tantamount to death, but without consuming one''s own abilities, it can''t be improved.


    It seems that I have to plan carefully. Similarly, seeds have some more common characteristics.


    For example, I can be immune to the toxins brought by various plants, and I don¡¯t have to worry about poisoning when I eat fruits in the future. For example, if you walk in the forest, you will not be attacked by any plants that no one controls.


    For another example, if you come into contact with any plant in the future, you can distinguish the various abilities and potentials of the plant. If this is on the earth, I can already be a master in botany.


    "Able to control plants, but also to understand the abilities of various plants. In this case, it seems that I should first find out if there are any plants that are suitable for me, maybe I can use them in battle."


    I had to admire the adaptability of human beings. In just a few moments, I had gone from being a person who was scared almost immobile on the battlefield for the first time to a person who wanted to take the initiative to go to the battlefield.


    Chi Nan kept praising himself in his heart, but Chi Nan also knew that the reason for this preparation was because he might not be able to escape the battlefield. Don''t say that you are in the military camp. The real reason for those people to save themselves is to help them on the battlefield. If he doesn''t make a move, I''m afraid that Kyradi will kill him alive.


    Furthermore, although Chi Nan doesn''t understand very well, he also knows that the current situation is probably not so optimistic. Even if he left the barracks, he might not be able to escape the pursuit of the monsters called mad orcs.


    "No, you must prepare early, I don''t want to die." Thinking of this, Chi Nan got up immediately. It was just that suddenly Chi Nan noticed the bread he had placed next to him. "Now the barracks must have a tight food, and no food should be wasted."


    Chinan murmured, then took the rock-hard bread and put it in his pocket. After thinking about it, he drank the glass of water again, even though he was still thirsty now.


    just walked out the door, and the two guards next to him came over. Of the two guards, one looks ordinary, a middle-aged man, and the other is an old man, with all his hair out. Looking at the old-fashioned appearance, I am afraid that he will not be able to go to the battlefield. Perhaps this is the reason why he can guard himself here.


    Although the middle-aged man is not old, he has no calf anymore, and his leg is supported by a wooden stick. Is the situation now endangered to this extent, the troops are so inadequate.


    "Your Excellency, where are you going?" As soon as he walked out, the lame middle-aged man stepped forward and asked.


    Looking at his appearance, if you don''t say something, I''m afraid the other person will directly notify others.


    Chi Nan hurriedly said, "I''ll walk around and look for some spell-casting materials. Yes, it''s spell-casting materials." Chi Nan''s eyes rolled, isn''t the plant he needs just a kind of spell-casting material? This is fine.


    The **** man winked at the old man next to him, and then said: "Then let the bald father accompany you, and the inconvenience of his subordinates'' legs and feet will not pass." The old man next to him immediately followed.


    Chi Nan sneered in his heart, I am afraid it is not the inconvenience of the legs and feet, but the report. Chi Nan didn''t care either. He was an ordinary person. Even if there was a special magic power in his body, he couldn''t change the fact that he was an ordinary person. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    I want to run away, don''t be kidding, I can live here, and if I leave here, isn''t it looking for death?


    Ignoring the lame man, Chi Nan walked forward, and the bald old man behind him closely followed. Seeing the old man''s movements, I''m afraid I can''t beat him in a fight. As he walked, Chi Nan scanned his surroundings, and whenever he saw a plant he didn''t recognize, even the grass on the roadside, Chi Nan would walk up and touch it with his hands.


    On the finger, the light flickered, and immediately I had a very deep understanding of this plant. However, every time he tried, Chi Nan was hopeful, but in the end he could only shake his head in disappointment. This was not the plant he needed.


    "My lord, is this magic? It''s a magical power, and it will shine."


    Chinan said calmly: "Yeah, this is, haven''t you seen magic before."


    The bald father shook his head and said, "No. Mages are all noble existences. How can we see them. We are not like you half-elves. There are so many wizards. Speaking of which, half-elves don¡¯t seem to have a very good life. The power to protect yourself, maybe...haha, this is all from my hearsay, and I can''t count it."


    "Really?" Chi Nan couldn''t comment, at least from the words of the bald father, he also understood that the life of the half-elf race was difficult. But if there are half-elves, then there should be a race of elves.


    I really want to see, no matter where they are, elves are called masterpieces of nature, the incarnation of beauty, I don¡¯t know what they look like. This thought flashed in Chi Nan''s mind and was suppressed.


    However, they said that they are half-elves. What is going on? How do they look like half-elves? They are pure human beings.

 Chapter 6： Grim situation

    "Old bald head, how did you know that I am a half-elf, do I look like a half-elf?"


    Just ask, this is a good habit of Chi Nan. The bald father waved his hand quickly: "Don''t don''t, the adults just call me bald, or you can call me the old man." It can be seen that the bald father is really scared.


    The level of this world seems to be much stricter than I thought. "Don''t be like this, you saved my life. Besides, I am an apprentice, not formal, nothing noble."


    The bald father still had a lingering look on his face, but after Chi Nan''s repeated insistence, he could only acquiesce. "Of course it is impossible for an adult to look like a half-elf. In fact, half-elves are said to be the offspring of humans and elves. They are somewhat biased towards humans and some are biased towards elves. Adults look like nothing but a slim body. Like an elf."


    Slim body? Is this talking about yourself? In other words, compared with those of you who exercise their muscles all day, you are indeed slender. But his body is considered very strong on the earth.


    In order to keep in shape, I insist on getting up early every day and running for exercise. Actually in this place, it was said to be slender. Well, at least they won''t be treated as fighters. It''s not enough to kill yourself in close combat.


    "Then how are you sure that I am a half-elf?" Chi Nan did not say that he was not.


    The bald-headed father opened his mouth and smiled: "My lord is laughing. Although I am not knowledgeable with bald heads, I also know that only elves and half-elves can use natural magic. Humans cannot use natural magic."


    It turned out to be like this. It seems that there is a magic type of natural magic in this world, and it is exclusive to elves. Half-elves should only be used because of their blood, but I don¡¯t know what the relationship between half-elves, elves, and humans is like. Now they are good to themselves because they are useful, and they still can''t see the specifics.


    But this is good, at least one identity, half-elf mage, not bad.


    "By the way, old bald head, can you tell me about the mad orcs. I just came out of the mountain and don''t know much about everything outside." Chi Nan pretended to be very interested.


    The bald father suddenly said: "No wonder, you don''t know anything. I heard that you don''t understand the language of the human race. You should be learning Elvish language. Some half-elves always think that they are elves."


    seemed to realize that he had said something that shouldn''t be said. The bald-headed father carefully followed Chi Nan. After not seeing Chi Nan''s angry expression, the bald-headed father breathed a sigh of relief. I usually get used to bragging with other colleagues, and I always talk nonsense unconsciously. For many half-elves, the word half-elf is an insult.


    "Ahem, let''s talk about the mad orcs. The north of our kingdom of Rusyara, near the savannah of the mad orcs, is often attacked by the mad orcs. The mad orcs are the things you saw before."


    Chi Nan nodded. It was terrifying. Although they didn''t have sophisticated weapons and equipment, they could already crush all human soldiers by virtue of their physical fitness.


    "Actually, every year there will be wild orcs attacking us, but it used to be when the wild orcs had no food, that is, after winter. But this year, I don¡¯t know what happened to the wild orcs, they actually attacked us at this time. , And so many people were dispatched. You know, there were not so many people in previous years."


    "Poor, we were caught off guard now. So many mad orcs rushed in, and they couldn''t stop it just by relying on our three legions of Remas. I heard that the first legion had been broken up. Hey, I don¡¯t know how. Up."


    Has the situation reached this point? Remas had only three legions in total, and one was broken up.


    "So what about other provinces, don''t they have support?" Chi Nan was a little weird.


    "We have sent out a request for help, but the nobles in other provinces are still discussing. It is said that many people do not agree to send troops, because there are too many wild orcs, and those noble lords are worried that their military strength will be damaged too much."


    "Many territories around are strengthening their defenses, and there is no sign of sending troops. There are also nobles in some territories who have fled with their wealth and troops. It is said that Governor Remas went to other provinces to request support, but he didn¡¯t know. How''s the specific situation going?" The bald father looked at the sky and sighed.


    The governor personally went to ask for help? Chi Nan sneered in his heart. At such a critical moment, as the governor of a province, he has left. I am afraid this is not a request for help, but an escape by himself. It''s just that it sounds better to ask for help than to run away. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu. Governor com has left, and you can imagine how many nobles can stay on Remas''s side.


    sneered for a while, Chi Nan was depressed. Because the worse the situation is, the less beneficial it is for me. Once the whole crash, where do you want to escape?


    "How could it crash? I must be thinking too much." Chi Nan cheered himself up in his heart.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan continued: "Will the mad orcs be unified by someone, so that so many mad orcs can be gathered to attack." The more you understand, the better you will be.


    The bald father sneered: "How is it possible that these wild orcs are recognized barbarians, they don''t even have their own civilization, at most they are a larger tribe. Every year, if it is not because there is no food, they will not be able to gather at all. The mad orcs don''t listen to anyone at all, so how could anyone be unified."


    Primitive civilization, if this is the case, then there shouldn''t be too many mad orcs.


    But who knows, the words of the bald father made Chi Nan''s mood sink. "I don''t know what''s going on this time, so many wild orcs came all at once. A few days ago, I secretly heard that there were hundreds of thousands of wild orcs coming this time. There are so many wild orcs, even millions. The army is not their opponent either."


    The bald father lowered his voice and looked around carefully: "You must never talk to other people. Speaking of this kind of words can easily cause mutiny in the army, and the situation is even worse at that time."


    "Then why are you telling me, are you afraid that I missed it?"


    "Why don''t you be afraid, but I have to leave a way back. If the adult wants to escape, I hope you can bring me this burden." The bald father lowered his voice, looked hopeful, and said cautiously to Chi Nan.

 Chapter 7： Stumbling horse grass

    A few days later, the bald-headed father was always with Chi Nan. The two people talk about each other every day, and the previous conversation has been deliberately forgotten by the two people. Every day, the bald father will report the itinerary.


    Chi Nan knew this well, and didn''t say much, the bald father originally came to monitor him. Similarly, for the sake of his own future, I believe that this old man cannot say anything important.


    What Chinan does every day is to touch various plants around. Not to mention, for so long, Chi Nan has really found a plant suitable for him now. At this moment, Chi Nan held a grass in his hand, wrapped in the green light of his palm. The grass grew slowly and very slowly, and soon bags appeared on it.


    When these bags turn yellow, they will crack, and there will be a lot of black lacquer particles that are smaller than sesame seeds. This is the seed of this plant. After collecting, Chi Nan put the seeds in a bag.


    Then Chi Nan will pick up another strain and continue to catalyze. This kind of plant is everywhere in this area.


    "This is stumbling horsegrass, do your natural mages still use stumbling horsegrass when casting magic?" At this moment, a soft voice rang.


    Chinan''s hand movement did not stop, but he raised his head and looked at the place where the sound was made. "It turns out that the deputy commander of the army is here, and there is a long way to go. Forgive the sins and forgive the sins." Seeing the incoming person, Chi Nan hurriedly got up.


    The person who came is the deputy commander of the army, Kai''an. These days, the leaders of the several army groups seem to be very busy, and there is no time to pay attention to themselves. Chinan can''t go to important places. Just listening to the old bald head, the third legion has more than 60,000 regular troops, but now only about half are left.


    When the mad orcs attacked in the first wave, although the Third Army was not broken up like the First Army, it also suffered heavy losses, and even the commander of the Army was killed. In the end, Kairadi will be allowed to replace him, temporarily acting as the commander of the army.


    Chinan stopped the movement in his hand, and the discarded stumbling horse grass could only be thrown away. "Is the stumbling horse grass you just mentioned the name of this plant? I just know that this plant is useful."


    "You don''t even know this kind of grass? Chinan, you really are. Okay, your name sounds strange."


    Chinan uses normal Chinese pronunciation when telling others his name. Just hearing this, Chi Nan suddenly had an urge to cover his head. My name has a lot of origin.


    It is said that when parents named themselves, it was because the hospital where they were born was in the south of Tianchi, so there was such a name. Whose parents are so big-hearted, they would actually give their children such a name.


    Moreover, before crossing, Chi Nan didn''t figure out which Tianchi was in the north, and there was no larger mountain for hundreds of miles around his hometown. As a result, for the first half of his life, he was always called an idiot. Finally, the world is no longer laughed at, and people run on because of the pronunciation problem.


    "Don''t care about my name, let''s talk about this kind of plant. You know, I am a plant mage, um, that''s it. Many plants can only be used in general, but I don''t know what they are used for. "


    Kai''an stretched out his hand to hold Chi Nan, turned around and left. "Let''s talk as you go, there''s not so much time left."


    "The leaves of this horse grass are not very long, but the root system is very developed and unusually rough. Few animals will eat them, so the preserved ones are very good. Later, because the grass roots of horse grass were very tough, they were used to make them. The horsestrips and various traps are named after it. Now there is no other use except for making ropes."


    Kai''an''s speed is very fast, and his expression seems very anxious. "Let''s not talk about this. How are you preparing? The war will start soon. As long as you can provide help to our army, you will be able to gain a solid position in the army."


    Chi Nan was interrupted by her thoughts, but she didn''t dare to get angry. "No problem, it''s ready. In the military camp, of course I have to do something for our own troops."


    The corners of Kai''an''s mouth raised slightly, our army, these words are really comfortable to listen to. "Very well, I did not misunderstand you. Although you are just a mage apprentice, you can also provide us with mysterious power help. I believe that a mage will never be worse than us official knights on the battlefield. ."


    "Can you tell me what the goal of the action is this time." Chi Nan still wanted to ask more clearly.


    "If you don''t ask, I will tell you that we found a destroyed village. There are five hundred wild orcs resting in the village. Our task is to wipe out these wild orcs."


    The reason for such a simple task? Well, since it is an enemy, it is indeed a very powerful reason to destroy the enemy''s vitality. But five hundred, according to the kill ratio that I saw before, UU reading one-to-five is equivalent to two thousand five hundred human soldiers. But the Third Army, it shouldn''t be such a waste of soldiers here.


    Chi Nan wanted to continue to inquire about something, but the two of them had already arrived in front of the barracks. At this time, there were already countless soldiers in front of them who had arranged their teams and set off in turn. With so many soldiers, they can''t see their heads at a glance.


    It is said that there are more than 10,000 people, but sometimes, even if there are only a few hundred people, it looks like a large crowd. "Come on, this is your horse, we must rush over as soon as possible, and not let the wild orcs find us too early."


    Chi Nan looked at the horse in front of him, biting his scalp and crawling upward. But no matter how hard you tried, there was no way to climb it smoothly. "Damn it, I don''t even have a stirrup. How could this saddle be so rough? Is it comfortable to ride?" Chi Nan muttered as he competed with the horse.


    The horse was also very uncomfortable because of his movements. While making uncomfortable calls, he kept shaking his body. Since then, it will be even more difficult for Chi Nan to go up. One person and one horse actually stalemate here.


    "You don''t know how to ride a horse? Forget it, time is running out. Come with me."


    Chi Nan suddenly felt weightless, and when he reacted, he found that he had come behind Kai''an. I don''t know when, Kai''an was fully armed, even with a spherical helmet on his head.


    Kaian Ke didn''t give Chi Nan extra preparation time, and as soon as he flicked his whip, the horses started running. Chi Nan shook his body and quickly grabbed Kai''an by the waist. Of course, all he grabbed was the tough armor. "I said you can do it slowly, I, I am a little dizzy." Chi Nan, who has never ridden a horse, felt his intestines knotted on the back of a galloping horse.

 Chapter 8： Small seeds have a big effect

    "You don''t even know how to ride a horse. It''s just like that. What''s the use?" When the horses stopped, Chi Nan finally knew that he had reached his destination. It was just the sound in his ear that made Chi Nan feel angry.


    Enduring the ugly face, Chi Nan tried to keep himself from vomiting and maintain his only image. After taking a few deep breaths, Chi Nan finally bite the bullet and straightened up. "Who says I''m useless, I''m just a bit uncomfortable. I will definitely be more effective than you on the battlefield later." Chi Nan almost roared.


    "This is like a little bit, hum, if you can really make a big difference, I will apologize to you then." It was Cadiz who spoke.


    "Then it''s settled." Chi Nan raised his thumb and said loudly.


    Beside ¡¡¡¡, Kai''an couldn''t stand it anymore: "I said you two would give me a little quiet. It would be no good if it was discovered."


    Cadiz curled his lips: "Such a big movement, we talk louder, it''s nothing, it''s not all the same." Around, at this time, there are a total of five thousand soldiers here. Five thousand soldiers set up an ambush here, and the movement is more than what they say.


    Chinan finally has time to pay attention to the surroundings. This is an intersection with only a wide road in the middle, with some gravel and soil slopes on both sides. There is a large mess around, although it is not a mountain, it is difficult to pass. Even those wild orcs, if there is no special reason, they should only go in the middle.


    "You are so sure, those wild orcs will definitely leave from here?" Chi Nan asked hesitantly.


    The military commander Soka nodded and said: "Those wild orcs came from the northwest. They will eat everything they can eat wherever they go. Therefore, they can''t go back the same way."


    "If you want to continue the attack, you can only go south. Whether you want to go to the southwest or the southeast, you must pass this road. There is no other way around for them to go. Those mad orcs have simple minds. We must have never imagined that we would set up an ambush here, so they will inevitably come from the middle continent."


    At this moment, on the middle road, many soldiers have already created traps. Because of time, these traps are relatively simple, and they may not be effective, but there is no problem in hindering the opponent''s actions.


    "How do you deal with those wild orcs? Your magic power is not high, I am afraid that it will not be effective."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Give me the bow and arrow." The person next to him was taken aback, but then someone passed the bow and arrow to him. "Hmph, I will let you see the true ability of Nature Mage today."


    Chinan took out some black seeds from the bag. Looking closely, there was a little green light on the black seeds. Chi Nan''s hand lightly touched the arrow, and the seed stuck to the arrow shaft as if coated with strong glue. This arrow shaft is also made of wood and belongs to a plant. Although it has died a long time ago, it can still be controlled.


    This hand suddenly made the eyes of the people around him shine. This magic control is very delicate.


    Chinan exhaled and opened the bow, and all in one go, everyone around was stunned. I saw Chi Nan blushing, and only pulled the bowstring away a little bit. This is a really strong bow used for combat.


    Don''t talk about the physique of an ordinary otaku in Chinan, even someone who comes from the army may not be able to pull it away. People in this world are much stronger physically than people on earth.


    "Do you plan to use this method against the mad orcs?" Now even Kai''an showed a weird expression.


    This is a strong bow specially prepared to deal with the mad orcs. Without such a strong power, the effect of the bow and arrow is almost non-existent. Because of this, not many people can be used in the entire army.


    After a long time, Chi Nan finally gave up, panting for breath: "That''s it, is there a problem?"


    Kailardi looked disdainful: "What is the effect of such strength, even the skin of the mad orc can''t be broken."


    Chi Nan is not to be outdone: "Who said you want to shoot them? Just shoot the arrow to the wild orcs, and shoot wherever there are." Chi Nan raised the arrow in his hand, trying to explain its effect. .


    But at this moment, a soldier suddenly ran over in front of him: "Report the legionnaire that the mad orcs have already begun to move here. It is estimated that they will arrive in 15 minutes."


    At this time, no one continued to talk to Chi Nan. Everyone moved nervously, and soon the surroundings became quiet. Only Chi Nan raised the arrow in his hand with a look of bewilderment. You guys let me finish talking, and let me pretend to be forced. As for hitting me like that.


    "My lord, if you just shoot the arrow over, then let me do it." I don''t know when, the first day and the bald father watched one of his legs and stumbled and walked over.


    With such a physique, it is impossible to go to the battlefield at all. Who brought him here? However, UU reading can only do this now. "Well, I will trouble you." Chi Nan took out the seeds and touched the arrows one by one.


    It didn''t take long for the dark shadows in the distance to come over, it was the mad orcs. Most of the traps on the ground were stepped on by the mad orcs, and most of them had no effect at all, and many just broke a layer of the mad orcs. With a stroke, the mad orc abolished the trap, and then continued to walk over. This skin is rough and thick, like a tank.


    When the mad orc team walked to the middle, Kairadi immediately ordered: "Offensive." As soon as the voice fell, sharp arrows flew out. The distance was so close and condescending, the arrow pierced into the mad orc''s body fiercely.


    It''s just that, without the arrow that hits the point, there is still no way to kill the mad orcs, at most they can only be injured.


    "Give me arrows, let them see their abilities as a nature mage." Seeing the order to attack, Chi Nan was also excited. His adaptability is really strong. This is the second time he has been on the battlefield, and there is no feeling of fear at all.


    Without talking on one leg, he took out a longbow, which was not the strong bow that Chi Nan had used before. An arrow shot out, and when it hits the target, the arrow has not much power. The arrow touched the mad orc''s neck lightly, and then fell down, leaving only a mark.


    But the next moment, the mutation happened. The green light burst from the arrow, and countless white grass roots grew rapidly and continued to spread. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding area became a pile of grass roots.


    At least five wild orcs around were involved in it at the same time. No matter how you struggle, there is no way to break free from the entanglement of these grassroots. On the contrary, the tough grass roots on the body, the more struggling, the deeper the strangulation, and blood stains slowly surfaced.

 Chapter 9： Strategic weapon

    Seeing those wild orcs entangled by a large amount of grass roots, they basically lost the power to resist. The most unlucky one is that the neck is strangled by the roots of the grass. The more struggling, the more out of breath.


    ''S face that was already bluish-gray, now it has become bluish-purple, and if it goes on like this, it will be lifeless.


    No one thought that this arrow with no strength would have such a terrifying effect.


    "My lord, how long does this magic last?" One leg was shocked, and the power of magic was terrible. That was a total of five mad orcs, a face-to-face confrontation that required the loss of 25 soldiers in order to die together.


    As a result, it was all entangled with an arrow that was so unimportant and unimportant. If this is not among the wild orcs, any soldier in the past can easily kill all the five wild orcs.


    Chi Nan said without even thinking: "The duration is about 20 minutes. In this world, they are absolutely impossible to break free." This is Chi Nan''s own experiment. With so many seeds growing at the same time, this tough grass root is difficult to cut even if it is cut fiercely with a sharp sword, and the grass roots are still growing.


    Take a closer look, there are actually so many tiny leaves in the middle of so many grass roots. One''s own ability to catalyze the growth and control can only make plants grow quickly, and at the same time become stronger.


    It''s impossible to make plants grow with only the roots. Fortunately, the leaves of stubby grass are not big.


    And there are many granular protrusions on the roots of this horse grass. When it grows, it is not clear for people to see, but it feels a bit rough. At this time, it is urged to grow larger, the roots of the grass become thicker, and the particles on it become larger and harder.


    Like a small knife, it slowly rotated against the body of the wild orc, creating a series of scars, as if the pain of Ling Chi caused the wild orc to make miserable screams, but could not do anything.


    Even if the other wild orcs around heard their shouts, they were instinctively a little scared and unwilling to approach them. The surrounding soldiers also paused because of the terrifying effect, and their attack was slow. Kairadi and the others swallowed, even more surprised. The power of the mage is truly extraordinary.


    "Are all mages so powerful?" Kai''an''s eyes widened, her voice trembling.


    Kailardi stared at the front and said: "I am not very clear. Our Remas is originally the border province. The mages here are very rare. I have seen mages before, but I haven''t seen them cast spells."


    all said that the teacher is the meat grinder on the battlefield. At first, a few people didn''t believe it very much, but today they finally understand it.


    "Don''t be stunned, attack now." Although Chi Nan was also a little surprised, it was his own magic effect after all, so he came back to his mind first.


    This is a usage I discovered when I made seeds before. As long as you store your own magic power in the seed in advance, you can choose to directly detonate the magic inside the seed within a certain range, so that the seed can quickly grow out.


    As long as a little control, these grass roots will desperately entangle and tighten everything around, this is the principle. Although the seeds were not delivered by themselves, they are still under their own control.


    In this way, I also solved my shortcomings of insufficient magic power. As long as the magic power injected in advance is not dissipated, it can be used directly without consuming a little bit of its own magic power. The first time I used it, the effect was really good.


    The regained leg took a deep breath and started shooting again. It''s just different from before. This time, the choice of one leg was no longer the mad orcs in the middle, but the one who charged in the forefront. In terms of battlefield control, one leg can be many times stronger than the recruit of Chi Nan. With every attack, several mad orcs will be tripped.


    Immediately afterwards, at the same time they fell, there would be wild orcs chasing behind them and hit them, and then these people rolled into a ball together. The final result is that for every attack, at least seven or eight mad orcs will be entangled by the grassroots.


    The entangled mad orcs basically lost their combat effectiveness. At least within twenty minutes.


    There was a loud roar from the army, and the soldiers who had been prepared for a long time stepped firmly, formed a square formation, and walked over from the front. As soon as the two sides were in contact, two arrows flew out of the rear.


    As a result, a lot of mad orcs were entangled again. The frenzied orcs next to him either dodge away, or they can only be pulled over by the grassroots. At this time, the already chaotic formation became even more messy.


    The soldiers in the front were still a little at a loss, and the commander behind shouted loudly: "Don''t you want to die? The Pike Team stepped forward and kill me." Hearing the commander''s command, the team immediately deformed.


    There was a soldier holding a spear in the back, and pierced it along the gap in the shield. UU reading www. The wild orcs **** by the grassroots of uukanshu.com have no way to dodge, and can only watch the spear pierce his throat or heart.


    Because the long gun is far away, the grassroots cannot catch the soldier. But as soon as the spear left the mad orc, the grass roots penetrated into the mad orc''s body instantly from the wound. After absorbing a lot of blood, the grass root itself also took on some bright red. And it grows faster and crazier.


    It seems that these grass roots are stimulated the same, this kind of change, Chi Nan feels the most profound. "There seems to be some kind of power in this mad orc''s body, which can supplement the elements needed for plant growth, as if it were my magical power."


    Chi Nan doesn''t know what''s going on, but now I can''t bear to think about it. The speed of one-leg shooting is too fast, Chi Nan can only go all out to keep up with the frequency of one-leg attacks.


    "Great, the mad orcs are no longer good, everyone kills with me." After a while, the mad orcs were solved by the grassroots more than a hundred, and the remaining mad orcs felt fear one after another. Kairadi yelled in excitement and rushed out on horseback. The whole body exudes white light, holding the knight''s big sword, sweeping with one sword.


    This back looks a bit familiar. Before I went into a coma that day, I saw such a figure. Unexpectedly that he was rescued by this nasty guy that day, Chi Nan felt a little weird in his heart.


    Next to Kailardi, Kaian also rushed out. Unlike Kairadi, Kaian uses a spear. With the help of powerful impact, Kai''an''s spear pierced into the chest of a mad orc, a white light flashed, and the spear immediately pierced it. Kai''an continued to rush forward, as if wearing candied haws, penetrating four mad orcs in a row.


    Then he flicked the spear in his hand, then went around half a circle, and launched another charge.

 Chapter 10： Chasing mad orcs

    Not long after, the mad orcs seemed to be afraid of being killed, and the mad orcs in the rear stopped unexpectedly, then turned around and ran, completely ignoring the other companions. This kind of action stunned Chi Nan.


    "What is going on, how can these wild orcs run away?"


    The bald father looked at him strangely: "What can I do if I can''t beat him and stay here? Why can''t the mad orcs escape?"


    Yes, I really asked a stupid question. This is not a game. I know I am weak and I will die with you until there is no more left. The mad orcs are also a kind of intelligent creatures, even if they are a little stupid, they will always run away.


    "The mad orcs have always been like this, they can fight if they can, and they run if they can''t. It''s always messy, but it''s good, if we really die, we will lose a lot." With emotion.


    Suddenly, a dark figure rushed towards him, and it was the military division Soka who came. "Give me the seed, we are going to pursue it." Soka stretched out his hand to himself.


    Chi Nan quickly opened his hands and said, "This is not a magic item. I have to cast a spell to use this thing. If the distance away from me exceeds 300 meters, I can''t control it." This is Chi Nan himself. As a result of the experiment, if he were not only about a hundred meters away from the wild orcs, he would not have been able to launch an attack.


    Fortunately, this place is condescending, otherwise it would be impossible to shoot a distance of a hundred meters with the kind of long bow in the hand of one leg.


    "Then you follow me, you reform the arrow and give me." Soka didn''t say much, and pulled Chi Nan directly on a horse. This time, Chi Nan was not behind Soka, but in front of him.


    Soka galloped on his horse, and Chi Nan once again felt the huge bumps. "Damn it, let me go, I''m not a **** guy, you have to get a **** guy to find someone else." The two big men rubbed together, and it was impossible for Chi Nan to think about it.


    "What''s up? Give me arrows, I''m going to use them." Soka didn''t know what Chi Nan was talking about. You are a person who can''t ride a horse. I''ll take you if you are not grateful. There are so many problems.


    Perhaps because he was closer to the mad orc, Soka''s speed also slowed down, and Chi Nan was finally able to barely control his body. "Damn it, don''t let me find a chance, or it will definitely make you look good." Chi Nan had no choice but to take out some seeds, drew an arrow next to it, and then quickly smeared it on.


    I just finished it, Soka took the arrow from his hand almost like snatching, and then shot it out. Chi Nan almost didn''t want to control the seed outbreak, but in the end he compromised.


    This is the army. If you don''t show your value, you will be useless. After an arrow, several wild orcs in front of them were immediately entangled. The few mad orcs who were blocked could only go around from the side.


    Such a roundabout hindered the speed of their escape. Faced with the mad orcs who rushed over, the human soldiers were indeed scared. But facing the mad orcs running away with their backs to them, the soldiers had no fear.


    First, a lot of arrows flew at close range. With the physique of a mad orc, he would die after being shot so many arrows, and then the soldiers concealed them. The sword was swung to kill it, and the entangled ones were left to the pikemen who followed, and they needed to continue pursuing them. Having fought against the mad orcs so many times, this was the most enjoyable battle.


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect that I could kill the mad orcs so easily. Today I must be a hundred people."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids and looked at the arrow that was stolen again, and thought in disdain that it was not all his own credit! Without your own natural magic, it is strange that you can be so relaxed.


    It¡¯s just that Chi Nan is now under the fence, and it is impossible to say it directly. It can only turn grief and anger into motivation and work hard to create more arrows. The human army followed all the way, and the mad orcs fell one by one.


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, the mysterious power of this magic doesn''t seem to lie in lethality at all, at least in front of him, the biggest effect is deterrence. If these wild orcs didn''t run around because of fear, and rushed over directly, human soldiers would definitely not be able to kill so easily.


    But it¡¯s okay to think about it. After all, there are intelligent creatures, and no one can rush forward desperately. There may be self-sacrificing people, but it is absolutely impossible to occupy the majority. This is especially true of the wild orc race.


    "Give me the arrow, don''t be stunned." I don''t know how long he has been pursuing. Soka, who wanted to attack with an arrow again, didn''t get anything, and his face was a bit unswerving.


    Chi Nan hurriedly said: "My seeds are all used up, no more." Chi Nan turned his bag upside down, UU reading let him see that it was empty. At this time, Soka had no choice but to stop.


    Soka just stopped, Chi Nan jumped off the horse quickly. Being so close to a man, Chi Nan felt goose bumps all over his body, which was really disgusting. Soka didn''t pay attention to Chi Nan, but looked ahead with a worried expression.


    "Hey, I knew that your role is so great, we can arrange something better, and even a mad orc will not let it go. This time, these five hundred mad orcs may be able to escape our pursuit."


    "I don''t feel a pity at all. It would be nice to be able to kill 100 this time, but now I can kill more than 300. This is a rare victory." The total number of wild orcs is large, but they are not unified. The command, so it''s a big mess. Except for the largest pile in the north, five hundred can be gathered here is considered a very large group.


    Looking back, Kai''an looked at Chi Nan with bright eyes: "Thank you so much this time. Without you, our soldiers will lose a lot. In fact, before you come, every battle will lose a lot. "


    What Kai''an didn''t say was that his legionaries had been attenuated so severely. In addition to the real deaths, many of them escaped. Faced with such terrible creatures as wild orcs, there are still many face-to-face faces, and this kind of pressure is not something that everyone can bear.


    "Where and where, I just want to protect myself." Chi Nan said modestly.


    It didn''t take long for Kailardi to ride back to them, and behind them were the soldiers chasing the wild orcs. At this time, many soldiers grabbed the heads of mad orcs and walked towards this side with smiles on their faces. Chi Nan also noticed that the soldiers looked at him with a lot of awe, completely missing the previous disapproval.

 Chapter 11： Apology and new plan

    "How is the matter, how many mad orcs have intercepted?" Soka said loudly.


    Kairadi was full of joy on his face, and he sighed with excitement: "This time the harvest is very big, and there are not many mad orcs who have escaped. Hey, if you knew that Chi Nan''s role was so great, I should have taken good care of it in advance. Set it up."


    Like Soka, after seeing Chi Nan''s ability, Kairadi was also full of chagrin.


    quickly walked towards Chi Nan, Kairadi suddenly bowed deeply: "I''m sorry, I underestimated you before, your role on the battlefield really is greater than ours, here I apologize to you."


    The anger in Chi Nan''s heart, as the bow disappeared without a trace, he hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I am wrong no matter what. After all, I am a person who has never expressed myself before, and no one has changed. Will trust." Eating soft or not hard is the character of most otaku, and Chi Nan is no exception.


    The other party was subdued, Chi Nan''s complaints disappeared all at once, and it was a bit embarrassing to say it.


    "Why? Wrong is wrong. In the next battle, we hope you can continue to use your magic and bring us greater victory." Kairadi''s eyes flashed with sincerity.


    Well, at least Chi Nan thinks so. He doesn''t know how to look at people''s eyes.


    "Let me just say, the ability that a magician can perform is definitely not what we can compare. But then again, is it difficult to make your kind of seeds, and what restrictions are there for use? Tell us about it."


    This is for the next battle arrangement, after all, Chi Nan is just a magic apprentice, they think so. No matter how powerful a magic apprentice can be, it still has a lot of flaws. Not to mention other things, but the magic is definitely not too much. Chi Nan has cast spells many times before, which is very confusing.


    The amount of magic power is not something that ordinary magic apprentices can possess. Chi Nan didn''t know what they were thinking, and said almost without reservation: "The production of seeds is not difficult. The key is to inject magic power in peacetime."


    "I can keep the magic power in these seeds for three days. Within three days, I can detonate the magic power at any time to allow the seeds to grow in large numbers. After three days, the magic power cannot be stored and can only be re-made. The manufactured seeds do not need to consume me. My own magic power, the distance that controls these seeds, is only close to 300 meters at present."


    The three people glanced at each other and understood Chi Nan''s abilities. "Hey, it''s a pity that the ability is too weak, otherwise it will always be useful to hide one or two hands." Thinking of the teachings of the predecessors, Chi Nan was also helpless.


    My own abilities are just that, and I don¡¯t know how effective they are when they are exposed, let alone hide them. The three people around were communicating with each other with their eyes, not knowing what they were talking about.


    After a long time, Soka said: "Your ability is very powerful. According to your ability, we can make a plan. Didn''t we find traces of the gathering of wild orcs in the western gorge before? We didn''t dare to do anything before. You should be able to give it a try now. Even if it fails, there will be no problem."


    "You are right, the western gorge should be handled properly. If more and more mad orcs gather, it may cause a devastating blow to us at that time." Kairadi also said.


    "The canyon to the west? Are there many mad orcs over there?" Chi Nan was a little surprised.


    Kai''an looked solemnly: "It''s a lot, there are more than two thousand in number. If confronted head-on, it will cost 10,000 soldiers to eliminate it, but we don''t have so many soldiers to fill it." The loss of so many soldiers, even if It is the current Third Army Corps, and it will definitely collapse at that time. The soldiers are all human, not the program in the game.


    "Moreover, the environment in the west canyon is very poor, because the canyon is very steep and the soil is very loose. There is no problem with a small number of people going up, and there will definitely be accidents when there are more." Now, even sneak attacks will not work.


    "How big is that valley, and why do wild orcs gather in it."


    Upon hearing this, the three of them smiled bitterly. "There is nothing special about the valley, that is, there are many floured jujube trees. The floured jujube is a kind of plant that does not taste very good but has a large yield. Now it happens to be the fruiting period of the floured jujube. Because the food in it is sufficient. , So all the mad orcs who came here stayed, and more and more."


    "Yes, when the food inside is eaten up, the mad orcs will definitely come out together. If so many mad orcs are rampant in Remas, no army will dare to provoke them."


    Hearing these people''s words, Chi Nan also fell silent, UU reading www. When uukanshu.com this wild orc hadn''t seen them, they had absolutely no idea that they would have such a terrifying combat effectiveness. The huge hill-like body and hard skin. Just picking a big wooden stick or a stone can exert a strength far beyond that of a human soldier.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and asked with a look of entanglement: "Do you need me to do anything? Let me talk about it first. I only have this kind of spell. I can''t let me fight head-on." Although I am embarrassed. , But still tell the truth.


    "Don''t worry, we never thought about sending you to death. You are the key to our victory. We planned it this way. In the past few days, you will create more seeds, and then our soldiers will set off from both sides of the valley at the same time."


    Soka took out the map and pointed to a black line on the map and said. To tell the truth, the quality of this map is really not good. Those who know this is a map, those who don''t know thought it was a random graffiti by a kid.


    Soka never thought about this, but continued: "According to our investigation, the jujube tree grows in an area in the middle of the valley. So these mad orcs should all gather in the range of 400 to 500 meters. You just have to climb. To the center, then both sides are almost under your control." Soka showed a fox smile.


    Is this really the case? Chi Nan looked suspicious. But seeing other people look affirmative, Chi Nan couldn''t help it in the end. He knew that even if he opposed it, it would probably be useless.


    These people have recognized this plan, and they can only implement it. The feeling of being under the fence is really helpless. Chi Nan could even feel the murderous aura in them. If he didn''t follow their requirements, the result would definitely not be what he wanted to see. "Well, I agree to this plan, and everything will be done as you said." Chi Nan compromised.

 Chapter 12： Seed making machine

    "Hey, when is this kind of day? It''s really uncomfortable." Chi Nan, who had exhausted his magic power, lay on the side, raising his head and wailing at the sun.


    I don¡¯t know, I thought this guy was dying. The bald father beside him said with a smile on his face: "We can''t envy you in a life like this, but you are a big man, and you really should have a better life."


    In the past few days, the bald-headed father and one leg have been by his side, and the three have become familiar with each other. One leg still doesn''t like to talk much, just sitting on the side basking in the sun, watching the two of them chatting.


    Chinan has entered a busy day since he returned. He has to produce a large number of seeds every day. It is nothing to just make seeds. The key is to store enough magic power in it. This is very terrible, the magic power of Chi Nan has not been fulfilled in the past few days. When it is restored to a certain amount, it must be used to make seeds immediately.


    Chinan knows for the first time that if his body''s magic power is completely exhausted, he will feel fatigued, as if he has run for several kilometers, and his whole body is soft and full of sourness.


    Chi Nan didn''t know if other magicians were the same as him, but he was really uncomfortable.


    This is not over yet, because after the magic power is exhausted, if he recovers a little bit, he has to train on horseback under the care of the bald father. The reason is that I don''t know how to ride a horse, so I have to practice more.


    This is not a jockeying horse riding on the earth, this is the army, and everything is of practical value. Moreover, people in this world are physically strong, so they are very rude when teaching themselves. If one is not good, it is easy to fall off. This ground is not soft grass, so it''s so sour after falling down.


    Had it not been for the strong vitality in his body, I would have been scarred long ago.


    The only benefit is that he has used a lot of magic power in the past few days to continuously create seeds, which leads to the continuous improvement of the vitality in his body. Gradually, Chi Nan felt that he seemed to have reached the edge of the next level.


    I just wanted to make a breakthrough, but it was indefinitely. Chi Nan didn''t even know what the next level of ability was.


    Picking up a grass next to him, Chi Nan asked boredly: "How did the battle last few days turn out."


    Those are not military secrets, but I didn¡¯t tell myself that day, and then I didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell them. It can be seen from this that these people still do not regard themselves as their own. Also, if it is so easy to trust a stranger, it would be impossible for them to control an army of tens of thousands.


    The grass in his hand was not brought by himself, but Chi Nan used his privilege to ask for it. These days, when soldiers are patrolling around, as long as they encounter special plants, they will send them to themselves.


    It¡¯s also strange to say that as long as I have tested these plants once, I can firmly remember that the memory of plants is almost as unforgettable. Isn¡¯t it true that I am born to grow the ground?


    The bald father threw a piece of grass into his mouth and chewed. This is a snack that Chinan has discovered these days. Although it is grass, it tastes good. After the birth, the taste has improved and it has become a snack for several of them. If it hadn''t been for saving magic power, I''m afraid it would have been popularized in the army now.


    The bald father said as he ate, "What else, a huge victory, this time the mad orcs who escaped are said to have not even a hundred, and directly wiped out more than four hundred."


    "How much is our army injured?" Chi Nan asked.


    "The damage is not great. This time, thanks to your blessing, there were less than two hundred casualties. Compared with the wild orcs, it is one to two, or we have a small number. This victory is the first time since the wild orcs rioted. appear."


    Chi Nan looked excited: "If you say that, wouldn''t I have done a great job." With credit, there is status.


    The bald father waved his hand: "Don''t think about it, it''s so easy. Although our Ruthyala Empire is not hostile to the half-elves, many people still discriminate against the half-elves, and the status of the half-elves is too low."


    "My lord, you are an outsider again. It would be nice if you can give some credits and rewards to the adults within the legion. Of course, the real credits belong to the two corps commanders, and even the generals can''t get too much."


    Chi Nan''s heart burst into anger: "What? How can they do this? This is my credit, so I give them everything."


    "Why? Of course it is based on their status. They are both aristocratic origins and legion leaders. No matter how much they have achieved, they must be due to the leadership. We have long been used to this kind of thing."


    The leg beside him also nodded intently and said: "Yes, those of us who have no background, want to climb too hard. Become a nobleman as a soldier, and then climb all the way up to become a nobleman. Such things generally only appear in the stories of troubadours. In reality, there are very few that can be done."


    I don''t know what I thought of, a sad look appeared on one leg''s face. Chi Nan sighed, the anger in his heart seemed to be extinguished by a basin of cold water. Yes, what can I do without a backer.


    Is mediocrity what I want when I''m on earth? It''s not because it''s difficult to get ahead. In this daddy-fighting society, without a good dad, how can he get ahead. The so-called struggle is just a beautiful fantasy. There are only a few who can truly become famous, and they certainly won''t have themselves in them.


    I didn''t expect that it would be the same when I came to this world. Hey, what I want to do so much, it''s good to live.


    "Okay, sir, you are almost recovered, we should start to practice horse riding. This time the sir regained the magic power and don''t make seeds for the time being. The chief of the legion said that the seeds are basically enough, and we will set off this afternoon."


    No need to continue manufacturing? But this is fine, at least not to get tired. Hearing the words of the old bald head, Chi Nan''s original full motivation suddenly disappeared. "Let''s go, let''s go riding a horse. Fortunately, I don''t need to stick the seeds to the arrow shaft this time, otherwise it must be more tired." Chi Nan muttered and walked forward.


    After three days of exhaustion, the seeds produced by myself are generally only a small bag, which is definitely not much. This also represents Chi Nan''s current extreme combat effectiveness, which has a great effect on the army, but it is still not strong enough.


    Chi Nan turned on his horse. After three days of compulsive training, Chi Nan was already familiar with it.

 Chapter 13： Western valley

    On the side of the lush hillside, Chi Nan was walking deep and shallow. I thought it was just climbing, what was the difficulty. Only now did Chinan know that true mountain climbing and traveling are completely different things.


    There is no artificial road here, but it''s not easy to walk here. There are trees and vegetation everywhere, and big rocks can be seen everywhere. In this situation, Chi Nan and the bald dad could only go around.


    The soil here is very loose. Before each walk, the bald old man will test it with a wooden stick in front of him, and then step on it several times to make sure that the ground is hard before he can walk over.


    At first, Chi Nan wanted to go ahead, but after stepping on one foot and almost rolling down the hillside with a stone, Chi Nan finally gave up. Although the bald father is older, his physical fitness is much better than his own, and he is also very experienced.


    "If I have enough magic power, it will be fine. I can walk directly on the plants. Wherever it is like now, I have to go step by step." Chi Nan muttered as he walked.


    The bald father didn''t look back, and swung a knife to chop off the bush in front of him, and then continued to walk forward. Whenever encounters such a place where a large number of plants or big trees grow, the bald father can breathe a sigh of relief. Because in such a place, the ground is relatively hard, so there is no danger of falling down without stepping on a suitable place.


    "My lord, you are still just an apprentice of magic. When you become an official wizard, your magic power will be abundant. I heard that an official wizard can use magic from start to finish in a battle."


    The bald-headed father is also well-informed, but after all, he doesn''t know much about the mage.


    Chi Nan asked in a low voice: "By the way, I looked at one leg before, as if I wanted to follow it, why?" One leg and one leg, walking on this kind of ground, said that no one would believe it would not fall.


    The old bald sighed, and then said: "Because we are both here to monitor you, but we are not sent by the same person. Old man, I am sent by Lord Kairadi, and Holm is It was sent by Master Kai''an. But the name of this leg is really vivid, hahahaha..." The bald father smiled happily.


    Kaian, did you send someone here? Unexpectedly, Kai''an, who seemed so enthusiastic, would do the same. Chi Nan was silent for a while, shook his head and said nothing.


    "My lord, hurry up, we are about to reach the top of the mountain. If we don''t go in the wrong direction, the following is where the wild orcs gather. This time, we must let the wild orcs die in this valley."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "What can I do if I die, it''s not without any credit."


    Now that the bald dad is almost about to become his own, he will complain like this in front of the bald dad and the one-legged Holm. If this is heard by others, I don''t know how they will deal with themselves.


    The bald father shook his head and said, "This is the case now, because Remas is messy. But if you become an official mage, you will definitely make up for your credit in the future."


    Can the official mage make up for the lack of credit before? What''s going on, Chi Nan doesn''t know much about the concept of this official mage. Forget it, let''s take one step at a time, that''s all.


    When ¡¡¡¡ spoke, the two had already reached the top of the mountain. Looking down from the top of the mountain, there are densely packed orcs underneath.


    Some of these wild orcs are sleeping, some are fighting with energy, and more are eating. For the mad orcs, the most important thing in life is probably to eat. Many mad orcs stretched out their arms, broke a branch directly from the next big tree, and then put them in their mouths to chew. No, not eating branches.


    Look carefully, there are gray-white particles on the branches, like jujubes. It was these particles that were actually eaten by the mad orcs. "That''s the noodle jujube tree." Chi Nan said to himself.


    "Yes, that''s the noodle jujube tree. Adults don''t think the noodle jujube is not big. Ordinary people can eat as long as five or six. We soldiers, when we are young and strong, we can eat more than a dozen. It¡¯s full, but it¡¯s not very tasty."


    Chinan is a little confused. In the past few days, he has also seen the level of food in this world, at least the level of food in this army. There is no seasoning, only salt, the kind of salt with a bitter taste. The usual staple food is something that is darker and more like a stone than bread. When eating meat, it is cooked with blood.


    I really don¡¯t know how they eat it, it¡¯s definitely not delicious anyway. The so-called bread is not made of flour, but a strange kind of beans, crushed and pressed at high temperature.


    I have eaten that kind of bean Chinan, UU reading is definitely not good. This jujube can make the bald father say that it is not delicious, but it can be imagined to what extent it has been unpalatable. But looking at the incense that these wild orcs eat, it is obvious that they will not refuse anything. It seems that this mad orc can eat anything, and he doesn''t know if he has any taste.


    "Sir, don''t say so much, let''s start, what do we do next."


    Chi Nan closed his eyes and felt it, he was deciding how far he could control the seed. No way, the distance is too far, he can only control the seeds with his own magic power, but can''t control other plants.


    For a long time, Chi Nan opened his eyes, pointed to the distance and said, "Did you see the red stone over there? That''s the location. The other side is next to the tree, and I can control it near here."


    Talking, Chi Nan handed some seeds to the bald father. The bald father got the seed and ran to the side immediately. After running to the place Chi Nan said, the bald father waved the seeds down. Chi Nan hurriedly detonated the weak magic power inside the seed. In the next moment, some plants began to grow on the ground within the range of his control.


    This is not a horse grass, but a bright wild flower. On the ground, a small piece of flower grows like this.


    Chi Nan has been carefully staring at the mad orcs, vigilant in his heart, ready to escape at any time. But those wild orcs were really like idiots, turning a blind eye to the fast-growing wildflowers not far away.


    It''s no wonder that the bald old man has always said that these mad orcs are stupid, which seems to be true. It didn''t take long for the bald father to sprinkle wild flower seeds on the other side, and soon a small garden grew out. When he came back, the bald father still had a full face in amazement. The magic of this mysterious power was so breathtaking.

 Chapter 14： Battle of Mianzao Valley

    After doing all this, basically there is nothing for two people. The bald father sat on the side to rest, and did not speak. He took out the kettle and poured it on the dry food that he carried with him, which is the kind of bread.


    Pour a little, wait for the bread to soften, and then nibble on it. This food is difficult to eat, as if it is eating stones, I really don''t know who invented it.


    I really miss the bread of the earth. They are all called bread. Why is the gap so big?


    didn''t know when the bald father sent the signal, anyway, it didn''t take long before human scouts from both sides sneaked in. Chi Nan is condescending, so he can still see it.


    "Speaking of which, these mad orcs have really good luck. They came to the valley by themselves. It is still such a valley. In the normal situation, running to the valley is no different from looking for death." Above the valley, the condescending attack is too easy. Up.


    But this is not the case in this valley, because the soil composition is too loose. There are some big rocks below, but none on top. In other words, the big rocks on the top of the mountain have long since been washed down by the rain. There are cracks everywhere in this place. If you accidentally fall, it is all light. It is normal to fall.


    If there are too many people coming, it is not impossible even to step on the cliff position, then it is really going to die by oneself. That is to say, a few people come up, and they have to be cautious in order to be able to stay.


    Below ¡¡¡¡, soldiers from the valleys on both sides walked inward at the same time. At the forefront, there is still the familiar shield formation, and the soldiers in front form a dense formation, like a city wall, slowly walking forward.


    Behind the ¡¡¡¡, it is no longer the traditional configuration, but mainly pikemen. The other soldiers are basically assigned to bows and arrows, and they are sniped in the rear. This is the rule of war this time.


    "This kind of terrain, if it used to be, would be the best for the orcs, but now, I want to make this a cemetery for the orcs." Below, Kai''an put his helmet on and looked straight ahead firmly.


    The other army was led by Kailardi, and Soka followed. Kairadi looked at the little ball in his hand, his eyes gleaming. "You said, can we keep that kid in our army. With him, it''s so easy for us to gain military merit." Since Chi Nan arrived, they have had a lot of smooth sailing.


    Soka nodded slightly: "As long as he doesn''t break through, there is no problem. Even if he breaks through, as a half-elf, we can do it. After all, our Ruthyala Empire doesn''t have many half-elves."


    "Let''s do this, think of a way to suppress it. Hey, has it been discovered by the mad orcs, the whole army will attack, according to the plan made before." Kairadi noticed the signal from the front scout and immediately ordered the army to speed up.


    The army quickly walked forward, rounded a small corner, and finally appeared in front of the mad orcs. At this moment, the mad orcs also discovered the arrival of these uninvited guests. In order to protect the food, the mad orcs'' fighting enthusiasm is extremely high. If it were before, facing so many mad orcs in such a narrow terrain, it really wasn''t necessarily who would win.


    But now, all soldiers have enough courage, because they are backed by magical power.


    "Aim and throw at me, we don''t have much magic materials, don''t waste it." An officer shouted beside him. There were a few soldiers in the back who did not carry weapons, but only a small bag.


    When the two sides got close to a certain extent, the officer reminded loudly: "Seeing that the flowers are not there. The range beyond the flowers is the range where the spell can work. Pay attention to the position of the throw. Now, throw them in order."


    After giving an order, one of the soldiers threw the ball in his hand. This small ball looks quite big, but in fact there are not many seeds inside. After Chi Nan''s seeds were in place, Kairadi did not intend to tie them directly to arrows.


    Those arrows are also important strategic materials. Therefore, Kairadi thought of another method, which is to mix water with mud, and then put some seeds in it to make a mud ball.


    Finally, wrap a layer of grass on the outside to set the shape. Anyway, the seeds are used, and with water and soil, the seeds will grow faster. A small ball was thrown out, and countless tough grass roots sprang out in an instant. At this time, Chi Nan was in control from above, as long as he sensed that a seed had entered his control range, he would scan with his eyes.


    At such a high place, my eyes can''t see clearly what the soldiers did, but I can feel the state of my own seed. As long as it is thrown out, the magic power inside will burst directly.


    Now, the mad orcs below are unlucky. The fastest impact ahead, UU reading immediately found that he was entangled. Slightly behind, I found that a wall appeared in front of me, a wall formed by my companion and some grass roots entangled with each other. If you continue to rush forward, you will definitely be entangled, but if you don''t rush forward, you can only wait in place.


    "Haha, so many mad orcs don''t even have a long-range attack, kill me."


    Kailardi drew his sword and shouted loudly. Soldiers in front of them shot out one after another according to the previous requirements. The shield soldiers were still resisting, but there were no more attacks from the mad orcs.


    The pikemen behind, separated from a distance, killed the entangled orc on the spot, and did not dare to approach the grass roots. Now the magic power in the grassroots has not completely exploded, and they will be entangled in the past.


    The archer behind, so close, directly attacked the mad orcs. It¡¯s better to waste arrows than to lose your life. With so many arrows shot from the strong bow, at such a close distance, the mad orcs in the rear came down one by one.


    "Roar, **** human, everyone follow me." Inside the team, the mad orcs finally couldn''t stand it. Following the charge of a mad orc, the mad orcs in the rear also began to rush. There are many of them, and there is no possibility of retreat.


    There are humans on both sides, so we can only kill them. When Kairadi saw this situation, he immediately shouted: "According to the plan, retreat slowly. Don''t stop the seeds. The archery team continues." In front, the team began to slowly retreat. Every time you retreat, several small **** will be thrown out. Then, a large swath of wild orcs was knocked down.


    After retreating for a certain distance, the team continued to push forward. There was no way, because it was far from the area controlled by Chi Nan, Chi Nan could not control the seed. Because Chi Nan is not strong enough, the depth of this strategy is still very problematic.

 Chapter 15： Noodles and flour

    From above, the armies on both sides seemed to be saw blades, cutting the mad orcs back and forth again and again.


    Every time you retreat, a large number of mad orcs will fall to the ground. Every time they advance, the human soldiers will withstand the attack of the mad orcs and push the front back, and by the way, the mad orcs who have been entangled will be solved.


    Because the formation was messed up, every time the mad orcs would be surprised to find that he actually had to face the siege of several soldiers at the same time, as well as the arrows behind, but he had to work hard to avoid the grassroots around him.


    As a result, the gap between the loss of the human soldiers and the loss of the mad orcs is constantly being widened.


    It is a pity that such a battle, such a canyon, can never happen without loss. Below, there are constantly being killed by human soldiers. Every human soldier killed has either turned into flesh, or some parts have disappeared permanently, and it is impossible to even reconnect them. The weapons used by the mad orcs are all heavy weapons.


    Every time he advances, there are special soldiers around, hooking the big cocoons made of vines with hooks, and dragging them to both sides. Drag to both sides of the canyon, and then move back to clear the middle road.


    Otherwise, the corpses of these wild orcs will be piled up in front of them, and they can only retreat at that time. All the soldiers know that the reason why they can kill the mad orcs so easily is because they are supported by magical power.


    Without the magical seeds, without the help of mysterious magical powers, they would definitely not be the opponents of these mad orcs. Although this is troublesome and tiring, no one will complain.


    Chi Nan took a deep breath and tried to control himself not to think about it. A large number of people died in front of him, and Chi Nan was still a little uncomfortable after all. Simply, the distance is relatively long.


    The **** smell will not rush up for a while. The bald-headed father next to him seemed to see something, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry about it, adults will get used to it after a long time."


    "I would rather I never get used to it. These are all human lives."


    The bald father was taken aback, with a gratified smile on his face: "An adult is really a good person. If an adult can become a nobleman in the future, he will definitely be a good nobleman to be loved."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, what is this saying, I just don''t want to see so many people die, it''s not the Virgin. These are all enemies. When facing an enemy, Chi Nan will not be soft, and he will kill if he changes to kill. What I can do now is to try my best to control those grassroots and control as many mad orcs as possible.


    As long as the mad orcs die more, humans will naturally die less. Although he was speaking, Chi Nan''s eyes were still staring down tightly. The armies on both sides, like pistons, will take away countless mad orcs every time they enter and exit.


    This battle lasted for a long time, after all, mad orcs were not so easy to kill. For half an hour, the number of mad orcs became less and less. At the end, the mad orcs wanted to escape again.


    The one on the left wants to run to the right, and the one on the right wants to escape from the left exit. As a result, they confronted each other, and the formation of the mad orcs became more chaotic. Some violent orcs did not hesitate to attack their companions.


    Before being killed by humans, they were injured themselves. When the wild beasts discovered that both sides were blocked by humans and couldn''t escape at all, it was too late to fight back frantically at this time.


    A large number of mad orcs have fallen on this land forever, and the human soldiers have completed the encirclement and are getting closer and closer. Within one''s own team, more and more grassroots cocoons appeared, hindering one''s own activity space. At this moment, it has entered the final stage. If the soldiers at this time still die, then they are really unlucky.


    Chinan breathed out, the most tense part finally passed. At the same time, Chi Nan was surprised to find that as he controlled the growth of a large number of seeds, his life magic was also growing wildly.


    Before, I just felt that I had touched the bottleneck of the next level, but at this moment, Chi Nan really felt that he had touched the bottleneck. Even some of the abilities of the next level, I already knew it.


    There is no time to see, Chi Nan still wants to focus on the bottom at this time. Although there are not many seeds left in the army, there are still some after all. As long as they use it, they must control the outbreak. If you do not control it, these seeds are useless. "Kill me, don''t leave any, move slowly, don''t worry."


    Kairadi''s voice sounded loudly, and Kai''an on the other side could also hear the command here.


    "Listen to the captain, cooperate with them, and move forward slowly." Kai''an said loudly to his men.


    The battle below ¡¡¡¡ has come to an end. When the last bit of seeds is exhausted, UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com Chinan knows that his mission has been completed. In the perception, there is no longer any seed to store one''s own magic power.


    "Father, let''s go, too." Chi Nan got up, slapped the dust on his body, and prepared to go down the mountain.


    Suddenly, a scout ran in his direction. "What''s the matter?" Chi Nan asked strangely. The bald father next to him is ready to attack, who knows who is coming.


    The visitor took out a token and flashed it, and said loudly: "The subordinates are ordered to send the adults the seeds of special plants. This is the noodle jujube tree seeds sent by the subordinates by the order of Master Kai''an." As he said, the soldiers confided several faces. The date was handed to the bald father.


    Chi Nan took these noodles from the bald father, and was suddenly surprised. The seeds of the noodle jujube are actually a small spot behind the root of the noodle jujube. Gently break, the noodles are broken. It turns out that the noodle jujube is just a white powder wrapped in a thin shell. Chi Nan remembered that the old man said that this thing was not delicious, but he bit the bullet and put it in his mouth.


    "Damn it, no wonder it doesn''t taste good, bah bah bah, I really found something good this time."


    Chinan''s eyes glowed, isn''t this jujube not delicious? It turns out that inside this thin layer of skin, what grows is natural flour, and it is still a sweet flour. It''s just that this flour has not been made. I believe anyone who has eaten it will know what it tastes like when you eat raw flour. Eat in the mouth, it is a piece of dryness, to ensure that the tongue can not move.


    If you drink a sip of water, you can enjoy the feeling of eating paste. But this is flour after all.


    "With this, I can finally let them know what the real bread is, as well as noodles, steamed buns, pancakes, steamed buns, dumplings...Woo, I miss you so much." Chi Nan was moved and was about to cry. Up.

 Chapter 16： Big win

    "My lord, my lord, this thing is really ugly. If it doesn''t work, then forget it." Seeing the weird look on Chi Nan''s face, the bald father still couldn''t help but reminded him.


    The soldier next to ¡¡¡¡ lowered his head even more, as if I hadn''t seen anything.


    Chi Nan, who was awakened by the bald father, quickly spit out the flour in his mouth, but he didn''t have that good digestion ability. "Bah, baah, what doesn''t taste good, that''s because you don''t know how to make it. You will know when I get it out."


    Chi Nan''s own abilities are very knowledgeable about plants. The first time he got it, he knew that it was definitely flour. No judgment was needed. As long as he perceived it with his own magic power, he knew it all.


    is really a magical ability, Chi Nan thought of it silently in his heart. The bald father has a weird look: "This thing is really delicious? Sir, you are not lying to us."


    The soldier next to ¡¡¡¡ also has a weird look, as if to say whether you are crazy.


    Chi Nan didn''t bother to argue with them, and they would all know when he got it out. Not to mention anything else, just making the simplest pasta is much stronger than the weird "bread" they usually eat, unless people in this world taste different from themselves. Forget it, let''s talk about it if we can do it.


    Chi Nan didn''t speak much, but turned around and walked carefully down the mountain. There was no way for the two of them to ask. The bald-headed father walked to the front, tested the road with another soldier, and walked down step by step.


    By the time Chi Nan returned to the foot of the mountain, the battlefield had basically been cleared. As soon as he walked down, a figure rushed over and hugged himself tightly. That kind of huge power made Chi Nan feel almost suffocated.


    "That''s amazing, you''re so amazing. We won a complete victory this time. There are more than two thousand orcs. This victory will definitely give us a huge honor. This is a great contribution. "


    "You let me go, let go quickly." Chi Nan struggled desperately.


    But the intensity of this struggle is not in proportion to the strength of the big guy in Kairadi, Chi Nan''s struggle seems so weak. Kairadi didn''t notice this at all, still patting Chi Nan''s back vigorously.


    In the end, Kai''an couldn''t stand it anymore and separated the two people. Chi Nan just left Kairadi, panting quickly, and trotting away from this guy while panting. This guy is too dangerous.


    Kailardi also found that his performance was a little improper, touched the back of his head, and smiled awkwardly. No way, since he was attacked by the mad orcs, he hadn''t got a good news. Such a huge victory is really inspiring. With this contribution, his position as the commander of the Third Army can be considered completely stable.


    "Sorry, I''m so happy, I can''t help it."


    Chi Nan stared at this guy fiercely, and muttered in his heart: "If the beauty of Kai''an came to wrap me up, I wouldn''t object to death, you big man just forget it." Chi Nan didn''t say it directly.


    Seeing Kairadi¡¯s increasingly excited expression, Chi Nan quickly changed the subject: "By the way, this time, we have killed more than 2,000 mad orcs, so how much loss is our people."


    Soka walked over, holding a piece of animal skin in his hand: "This time the loss is almost negligible."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan smiled, but Soka''s next sentence caused Chi Nan to fall into silence. "This time is the smallest loss. The battle damage between the two sides is almost one to one. Our soldiers died directly less than two thousand people. Such a loss can be said to be no loss. Thank you so much."


    Chi Nan didn''t know why there was a blockage in his heart, and the loss of 2,000 people was actually said to be negligible.


    These are two thousand people. These are two days of life. Is it just a series of numbers in the eyes of these people? Chi Nan opened his mouth when he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He speaks lightly, let alone fights against the rules of this world. Speaking out now, I am afraid it will only be counterproductive.


    The joy of finding the flour and the soaring magic power disappeared completely, and Chi Nan felt exhausted all over his body. Your own strength is still not enough, otherwise you can protect more people.


    Thinking of those soldiers before, many of them were still looking at themselves with reverent eyes, and they even had a meal with them. Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, they all turned into cold corpses.


    This kind of feeling can only be understood and felt when you are truly immersed. Chi Nan sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that he also had a sentimental side. Sure enough, I still can''t adapt to this kind of life. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    Seeing that Chi Nan''s expression was a bit wrong, Kai''an quickly said, "You have been tired from this war for several days, so go back and take a rest. After annihilating the mad orcs here, there are not many mad orcs in this area. "


    Kailadi is still excited. "We have regained a lot of our land, and if we continue, we will be able to kill all the mad orcs. Soka, get ready. Next, we will recruit soldiers on the spot, and then continue to expand the results. Within three months, Drive all the wild orcs out of the territory of Remas."


    Soka shook his head: "I''m afraid it won''t work. We only have one Chinan and no second mage. This time, because of the favorable terrain, we can control all the mad orcs. If you encounter so many mad orcs on a flat terrain, Certainly not."


    Kai''an also quickly persuaded: "Yes, Kairadi, this time it''s good to be able to do this. All our soldiers will have such combat effectiveness after more than ten years of training. If they are recruited in situ. Soldiers, they will definitely run away as soon as they meet the wild orcs, and even our own formation will be broken up by that time."


    Hearing the persuasion of these two men, Kairadi in the state of excitement finally calmed down. "You are right, I was too anxious. Forget it, let''s go back and take a break."


    After thinking about it, Kairadi said again: "But we still have to recruit soldiers as soon as possible. Our Third Army has lost too many soldiers. These untouchables, we are helping them recover their land, and they have the obligation to join the army."


    While discussing the details of the next action, several people mounted their horses and started to return. The soldiers in the rear were actively cleaning the battlefield, with a smile on everyone''s face. The soldiers skillfully cut the mad orc''s left ear, very happy.

 Chapter 17： Surprise and retreat

    On the way to ¡¡¡¡, the soldiers sang cheerful songs and walked towards the barracks with a very happy mood.


    Just when they just arrived at the gate of the barracks, they saw a group of soldiers walking around in a hurry. The atmosphere in the entire barracks became very tense, and everyone looked at each other and felt incredible.


    Seeing Kairadi and the others returning, the soldiers smiled and ran over quickly. Kelly pushed away the guard in front of him, and asked loudly: "What happened? What are you doing here." He knew the soldier who ran over and couldn''t do him any harm. Seeing what they looked like, Kairadi had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Report to your lord, emergency information came from behind, let us retreat across the board." The soldier handed a letter to Kairadi.


    The envelope is wrapped in a special paint, and it can be seen that the letter has not been opened yet.


    Caladi didn''t even think about it, so he tore the envelope open and took out the paper inside. The more you look, the more ugly Kairadi''s face becomes. The previous joy has completely disappeared.


    "What happened? What is going on behind, why are we retreating."


    Kai''an also felt something was wrong, and quickly stepped forward to inquire. Kairadi didn''t evade, and said directly: "Damn Viscount Yarra, it''s the bastard''s fault." Kairadi handed the envelope to Kai''an.


    Looking at it, Kai''an''s face also looked ugly. "The **** who is greedy for life and fear of death should really kill him."


    can say such words, it can be seen how angry Kai''an is. Chi Nan asked cautiously: "What happened on earth." Now that he is on the battlefield, everything is related to whether he can survive.


    Kaian thought for a while, and finally said: "You are not an outsider, this time you can achieve such a big victory thanks to you, let me show you. Remember, you must not reveal anything on this."


    While talking, Kai''an handed the envelope to Chi Nan. Soka next to him wanted to say something, but in the end he closed his mouth.


    Chi Nan took a look in his hand, and he was dumbfounded. What kind of text is on it. No, I seem to know this kind of text, and Chi Nan found that he could understand it instinctively. However, I obviously don''t know what kind of text this is. "By the way, it is the function of the scroll of wisdom. I didn''t expect this thing to be so powerful."


    Chi Nan looked down, and the content inside made Chi Nan not know what to say, and felt quite dumbfounded.


    The reason is unexpected but reasonable. Because of the powerful strength of the mad orcs, none of the surrounding nobles dared to support them. A few of them shrank and defended well, and more nobles fled their territory directly with their wealth.


    Among them, Viscount Yarra is one who guards his own territory. It can be said to be very modest, at least in the eyes of the nobles. And Yala''s own territory is actually a very important strategic location.


    The mad orcs can penetrate directly into the area behind Remas through the territory of Viscount Yarra. Viscount Yarra himself publicly preached that he wanted to live and die with his own territory.


    But when the mad orcs really arrived, Viscount Yala didn''t fulfill his promise at all, but fled directly with his army. Such an important strategic location was just given to the mad orcs.


    By the way, when Viscount Yala ran too fast, he didn''t even remind the Second Army that was recuperating behind him.


    As a result, the Second Army was pitted by him severely. This time, not only the mad orcs, but also the evil beast dogs raised by the mad orcs. This evil beast dog is highlighted with a bold horizontal bar below.


    Seeing the battle report above, the second legion during the rest and reorganization was directly broken up by the mad orcs, losing a lot of troops, and the remaining soldiers fled. Even a series of high-level officers such as the legion commander and the deputy commander died in the evil beast dog. In the mouth. So far, the Second Legion has completely collapsed, and with the disintegrated First Legion, there is only one Third Legion that Remas can fight.


    The third legion¡¯s combat achievements have not yet been reported, and the legion itself has only a little more than half of its soldiers. In anyone''s eyes, the three major legions of Remas have existed in name only, and there is no ability to fight.


    There are still tens of thousands of mad orcs, and they continue to rampage in Remas, they are not opponents at all. The appearance of the evil beast dog has become the last straw that overwhelms them.


    "Well, what is the evil beast dog?" If you don''t understand, just ask, this is a good habit.


    Soka whispered: "The evil beast dogs are powerful monsters raised by some wild orcs for hunting. Adults have a terrifying combat power close to those of formal professionals. They are fast and aggressive, and only obey the commands of the owner of the wild orcs. In frontal combat, we usually have to lose 20 to 30 soldiers to kill an evil beast dog. UU¿´Êé"


    Is this thing so powerful? Those wild orcs are almost like tanks, and the evil beast dogs are actually even more powerful. The mad orc is still relatively slow at any rate, and it seems that the speed of the evil beast dog is really fast.


    "Then, we don''t have to retreat, can''t we wait for rescue." Chi Nan was still a little weird.


    Kai''an lowered his voice and said angrily: "You all know this kind of thing, and of course they know it. This retreat is not because the nobles don''t want to lose their soldiers and money."


    Chinan was surprised: "Wouldn''t it be possible to let the wild orcs wreak havoc without losing it?"


    "Of course not, because every time the mad orcs go south to attack our Ruth Yala Empire because of hunger. As long as they are full, they will definitely return."


    "Are you full? When they are full, Remas won''t be over. How many people will survive by then."


    Kai''an''s voice was lowered: "In their eyesight, this is not their territory, so they won''t care. The civilians are like weeds. After they die clean, they can grow a lot after a few years."


    Is this the real idea of ??these nobles, Chi Nan understands a little bit. It seems that the nobles mentioned in the previous book not only did not discredit them, but on the contrary they were beautified. Although Kai''an was also full of resentment, it was clear that Kai''an himself also very much agrees with this concept.


    As long as you are full, you can retreat. What an irresponsible thought. What do mad orcs eat? They eat as long as they can. Even if it is human, they will not let it go. Also, do they really believe that the mad orcs will retreat?


    Chi Nan doesn''t know why, there is always a bad feeling in his heart, it seems that this matter is not that simple.

 Chapter 18： Encounter with evil beast dog

    The army quickly cleaned up the camp, and the big tent was quickly dismantled and installed on the carriage. Now that the party has ordered to retreat, it is impossible for them to continue to stay here, and there will be no supplies to stay here.


    When the time comes to fight alone, even a layman like Chi Nan knows very well what it is.


    "This is our destination, Blackstone Fortress, as long as we reach the Blackstone Fortress, we will be safe." At this moment, the bald father is showing a simple map to Chi Nan, which is really simple.


    On this map, there are only a few thin lines that don''t know what they mean. I''m afraid the person who drew this map can''t understand it. It''s really hard for the bald father to be able to read such a simple graffiti.


    At this moment, many soldiers are already on the road, everyone is very fast, and no one dares to neglect.


    "Blackrock Fortress, how far is it from us?"


    The bald father raised his head: "According to our current marching speed, we can arrive in about two days. If there is any danger on the road, the cavalry team can speed up and rush back faster."


    cavalry team? Is there a cavalry team here? Suddenly Chi Nan understood that the so-called cavalry had horses. In the end, there were only a few high-level officials, as well as the guards around them. These people add up to less than a hundred people. They used to be with Kai''an and Kailardy on the battlefield. They only rushed forward when they finally finished.


    No wonder I ignored these people. Then the so-called cavalry retreat refers to these people who left other soldiers and fled. Damn, it should have been thought that these **** nobles only had themselves in their eyes.


    Really, so envious. That''s right, Chi Nan was envy in her heart now. The privileges of the nobility are too much. While Chi Nan despised them, he also wanted to be one of them.


    "Hurry up and bring them all. These are all our credit, but you can''t just throw them away."


    Behind, Kairadi was still commanding the soldiers to transport the ears of the mad orcs out loud. For the sake of these ears, Kairadi did not hesitate to give up a cart of supplies and set aside a place to transport these military exploits.


    Kai''an and Soka are not surprised at all. Perhaps in their eyes, military merit is more important than anything else.


    "My lord, don''t waste time, go quickly, it will be too late if you don''t leave."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment: "Then what do you do, I''m afraid you can''t keep up with such a fast marching speed."


    Chi Nan looked at the bald dad. This old man who is not a young man usually does logistics in the army, and then he follows himself. Holm with that leg was even more unlikely to walk too fast.


    A touch of relief flashed in the eyes of the bald father: "Don''t worry, my lord, although I am an older grade, I am a veteran after all. This distance is not difficult for me. It''s just that fellow Holm, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Holm had no expression on his face, as if it was not himself who would not be able to keep up with the team. Chi Nan hesitated, although one leg was sent to monitor him, but after all, Chi Nan couldn''t watch a familiar person die.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan simply said: "I am not familiar with riding, one leg, no, Home, you come up and take me on a horse. Daddy, keep up, don¡¯t fall behind, believe that they will not abandon me casually with my ability. of."


    Chi Nan also knew that this was a matter of volition, but he really couldn''t persuade himself to give up the people he knew, at least not until the last moment. I didn''t expect that he was still a Virgin, Chi Nan despised himself in his heart. What Chi Nan didn''t see was that there was something more in the eyes of one leg and the bald father looking at him at this time.


    "Okay, let''s go ahead. Go up with one leg, and the protection of the adult will be left to you." For the first time, the bald-headed father said the nickname "One leg" in front of Holm, and walked forward with a loud laugh. go with.


    Holm took a deep breath and didn''t say much: "My lord''s safety is left to me, let''s go." Holm flexibly climbed onto the horseback and pulled Chi Nan up with a wave of his hand. Then he left without saying anything.


    Even if it is something to carry, there are actually very few things. In addition to the necessary dry food, the team of Chi Nan, that is, Chi Nan, brought some kinds of seeds and placed them in a small box. The old man is holding a cane, and one leg is carrying the kind of longbow he used to fight before.


    Because they pack lightly, their speed is still very fast. The only bald-headed dad who slowed down his speed was just that he didn''t have any weight on his body, and on the contrary, he ran much faster than ordinary soldiers.


    Kairadi and others saw the situation in Chi Nan and came over to persuade them. Seeing that Chi Nan was disobedient, he ignored it. Now there is no need to fight head-on, what good is it for them to have a mage. UU Reading


    Just like that, the team went on the road almost in a mess. In the process of rushing, there is almost no formation. The concept of war in this world is too bad, Chi Nan suddenly felt such a thought.


    The chaotic march, just like this, keep evacuating backward. Until noon, the army encountered no obstacles along the way. At this rate, he can return to Blackstone Fortress in less than two days. Along the way, the originally messy team slowly sorted out a little bit. This was the result of Soka''s hard work.


    However, just when Chi Nan thought that he would not encounter any danger, the crisis suddenly came.


    At noon, when the team must not camp and rest, a thick forest in the distance suddenly heard a series of footsteps. Suddenly, a grayish-white shadow appeared. What came out was a creature that looked like a dog.


    has a marble-like pattern on the skin, with very few hairs, only a ring of hair on the neck, some resembling a lion. The huge fangs will be exposed even if the mouth is closed.


    A thick tail swings back and forth with extraordinary momentum. The sharp claws, like a small knife, shone cold in the sun. Some blood stains on the body can be seen. These things are not kind at first sight.


    "No, it''s the Evil Beast Dog. Everyone gangs up to block them. The Evil Beast Dog can''t appear alone, don''t run around." Kairadi drew out the knight sword and shouted. Sure enough, one after another Evil Beast Dog appeared one after another. Behind, there were some wild orcs following behind, and they were a little surprised to see them.


    "Hoho...It''s humans, shred them and ate them." Just after a moment of stunned, the mad orc reacted. Roaring loudly, flicking the whip in the air, the evil beast dogs suddenly ran over here like crazy.

 Chapter 19： The army is broken

    Many people have had the experience of being chased by dogs when they were young, and they know what kind of momentum a dog rushes towards.


    Damn it, it''s not a dog now, but at least hundreds of them. And every one of them was a dog more than two meters high, and it was about to catch up with the height of his standing when lying on his stomach. What kind of momentum is this.


    Thousands of troops and thousands of horses can bear the charge of Chinan, but who can bear so many dogs. "Don''t be stunned, hurry up and throw it away." Chi Nan shouted. The bald father finally reacted.


    Facing the front, the bald father shouted loudly, and the soldier in the front finally threw a soil ball out. The earth ball was wrapped with the seeds of the horse grass, which was made by Chi Nan himself before he set off.


    Although ¡¡¡¡ is not much, it is at least a psychological comfort. I didn¡¯t expect it to be really used. Unfortunately, this time the effect was unexpected, and it was not as good as against the mad orcs before. A soil ball was thrown out, and then he detonated the magic inside. A large amount of stumbling horse grass grew instantly and entangled in the surroundings.


    It''s a pity that the formation of the evil beast dogs is not as dense as the mad orcs, on the contrary, their teams are very loose. As a result, only one evil animal dog was entangled. When other evil beast dogs saw this, they immediately drew away.


    The claws and teeth of the evil beast dog are very sharp, and they have a very powerful effect on the horse grass. With a calculation in Chi Nan''s mind, he found that the evil beast dog that was caught, even if there is no one to help, can escape in at most five minutes.


    If the soldiers can rush past, five minutes will naturally be enough for the evil beast dog to die several times. But it doesn''t work now. Facing a large number of charging evil beast dogs, they can only watch the evil beast dog escape by himself.


    Another earth ball was thrown out. The evil beast dog, who already knew the danger of this thing, jumped and dodged instantly. The earth ball hadn''t waited for it to land, and there was no Evil Beast Dog at the place. Chi Nan didn''t detonate the seeds in this earth ball. While waiting for the next evil beast dog to come, Chi Nan detonated it by himself.


    doesn''t have many seeds in his hand, so it must not be wasted. The evil beast dogs are indeed very flexible, but they are even more brainless than the mad orcs. The evil beast dog behind quickly ran to this place.


    The magic detonated, Chi Nan seized a good opportunity and caught two evil beast dogs at once. Unfortunately, the speed of the Evil Beast Dog was too fast, and at this time a large number of Evil Beast Dogs had already rushed towards him quickly.


    The one at the forefront has actually been in contact with the soldiers. Unlike those wild orcs, evil beast dogs do not use weapons. But their speed is too fast. An evil animal dog leaped forcefully, jumping directly over the shield and fell behind the soldier''s shield wall. With a wave of the paw, the two soldiers were cut into several pieces.


    lowered his head, the evil beast dog actually bit a soldier''s arm directly and ate it like this. With such a **** scene happening around, many soldiers around could not bear the pressure and instinctively retreated.


    "Damn it, let me stand it up. Who dares to retreat to the military law." In the air, a figure jumped down, a white light flashed, and the evil beast dog''s head was chopped off, and it was Kailardy who rushed over. .


    Under such chaotic scenes, it is indeed the easiest for soldiers to protect themselves. Chi Nan had already inquired about the white light on the Kailardi long sword, and that was the legendary grudge. Only fighters who have reached the official profession can possess grudge. In the entire Third Army, only Kairadi and Kai''an had a grudge.


    Under the blessing of fighting energy, the tough fur of the evil beast dog is like a piece of thin paper, which can be cut with a single sword.


    It''s just that after Kairadi killed five or six evil beast dogs in a row, the white light on his body has become very dim. This evil beast dog, which is close to the official professional, is not so easy to kill.


    Except for Kailadi and Kai''an, the other soldiers did not perform as well. In the face of evil beast dogs, soldiers can only be slaughtered. In less than ten minutes, the entire team began to collapse.


    Human beings are good at defensive battles and positional battles. Such encounters are really bad at them. The team was messed up at first, facing the charge of so many evil beast dogs at once, and being able to hold on for so long, was it because of the morale brought about by the recent victory. It''s a pity that morale is morale, and there is always a time when the strength is not enough.


    As the first soldier fled, more and more soldiers dropped their weapons and turned and ran wildly. Now even if there is a law enforcement team, there is no way to stop it, not to mention that there is no such thing as a law enforcement team at this time.


    "Damn it, who dares to run away, I will deal with it by military law when I return." Kairadi shouted loudly. However, Kairadi himself suddenly ran his horse forward, and at the same time, Kai''an did the same.


    The bald father hurried over and said: "My lord, let''s go quickly, the commander of the army and they are going to run away."


    "Yeah, if we don''t leave, we will be back." One leg also whispered.


    Chi Nan looked at the crazy Evil Beast Dog in front of him. Not one third of the Evil Beast Dog had died at this time. Unexpectedly, the human army, whose overall strength should have been stronger, would be scattered so easily. If it weren''t for the help of two knights and their own grassroots, maybe even one-tenth of the Evil Beast Dog would be disintegrated.


    If you put yourself behind on this kind of battlefield, then there is really no way to survive. Between his own life and the lives of others, Chi Nan is not an idiot. Of course, he chose himself without hesitation, and it is useless to say that he stays.


    "Let''s go." Chi Nan said in a deep voice. One leg turned the horse''s head directly, grabbed the old bald head with his big hand, just grabbed him and put it on the side of the horse, then turned and left. The bald father also knew what was going on. He didn''t struggle at all. Instead, he threw away the weight-bearing things on his body to reduce the burden on the horses.


    Riding a horse on one leg wanted to chase the cavalry. Just before running over, two evil beast dogs suddenly rushed out in front of him. It turned out that as the legion commander fled, the army collapsed faster.


    At this time, the Evil Beast Dog had directly penetrated the formation from the middle, and more and more Evil Beast Dogs rushed over from the gap. If you continue to rush forward, you will definitely be blocked by these evil beast dogs, and you will be dead.


    Without even thinking about it, one leg quickly turned the horse''s head and ran in the other direction. The speed of the horses was still very fast, and in a short while, three people were far away from the battlefield. Looking back, the battlefield has become no different from the slaughterhouse at this time. Soldiers were fleeing everywhere, and people screamed and fell down, and they were finally dismembered into food and eaten.

 Chapter 20： Refugees, store food?

    I didn¡¯t know how long it took. When the three stopped, Chi Nan felt that his whole body was about to fall apart. Chi Nan is still a little uncomfortable with this kind of fast running. The other two people are similar to themselves.


    Looking at the horses again, at this time, I was breathing hard, and the sweat on my body made the fur wet.


    "I finally ran out." Chi Nan didn''t know how he was feeling.


    "Yes, we are safe for the time being, but it may not be so easy to enter the Blackstone Fortress. The only road has been blocked than the evil beast dog, and it will be difficult for us to escape next."


    Hearing the words of the bald father, one leg immediately said: "No, we still have a chance. I know there is a small road ahead. The army can''t pass, but we are small in number and can pass. From that small road, it can be detoured. Crossing the avenue, the exit is not too far from the Blackstone Fortress, we can walk from here."


    I didn''t expect that the leg that I had put on my soft heart for a while could still have such a big effect.


    The bald father said with a smile: "As expected of Holm, you were an elite in the army at the beginning. It is so useful to keep you."


    Holm said with some embarrassment: "Sir, I''m really sorry for what happened before, and we were also ordered to act. My life was saved by you, your lord, and your subordinates will follow you in the future."


    Holm knelt down on one knee, his face firm. The bald father also knelt down on one knee: "I had already said that I would follow the adult, but I didn''t expect to be preempted by your lame man. My lord, please promise our allegiance. We have nowhere to go. Besides, we It''s not useless, we have a lot of experience."


    Looking at the two people, Chi Nan finally hesitated for a while, but agreed. "Well, I agree."


    I have only one person in this world, and I don''t have any proper status. If there are not a few people to help, let alone being famous, it seems very difficult to survive now.


    These two people don''t seem to be very tuned, but in fact they are very capable. Chi Nan has noticed these few days that the bald father is very experienced and has his own unique insights into many things.


    Although one leg is missing a calf, he is indeed a very simple character. In every battle, as long as the camp is open, the bows and arrows in the hands can be very powerful.


    Compared with ordinary archers, one-legged bow and arrow skills are higher. Chi Nan once saw a leg with an ordinary longbow and an arrow hit the eye of a mad orc. As a result, it was almost impossible in theory to hurt the arrows shot by the mad orc''s longbow, and abruptly severely injured a mad orc. If it wasn''t for lack of strength, the mad orc would die on the spot.


    "Okay, get up quickly, we don''t have so much time to waste here, hurry up and find that path."


    Chinan gave an order, and the two got up quickly. One leg is not good, so I can only continue to ride a tired horse. In order to lighten the burden on the horses, Chi Nan himself came down, but still insisted on having one leg on it.


    Although his physical strength is not as good as that of two people, Chi Nan found that the magic in his body would quickly restore his physical strength. As long as you take a short rest, you can move on, but you can persist more than the two of them.


    A group of people just walked towards the path one leg said. It took more than an hour, and three people cautiously finally came here. It''s really good news that I didn''t meet any mad orcs on the road.


    "My lord, there is someone in front." Suddenly, one leg stopped and whispered.


    Chi Nan was a little surprised: "Is it a human? Great, let''s go over quickly."


    The bald father suddenly stopped Chi Nan: "Sir, don''t act rashly. Looking at the layout of the people in front, I''m afraid they are not good people, they should be some bandit organization." Chi Nan stopped suddenly.


    Pointing to the front, the bald old man said: "Look, my lord, there is a high flagpole in the middle of the camp. This is the usual method of bandit organizations occupying the territory to warn other colleagues. It''s just that there is no flag on it, probably because it is not needed here. There are also two people on the stone outside. Those should be sentries. Only the army and bandit regiment would do this."


    "Then how can you be sure that they must be bandits and not other military organizations?"


    "Lord, please look at the clothes on their bodies. If they are an army, they will definitely have an army logo and an official weapon armor. Their weapon armor is too messy to be systematic at all. Moreover, their mental outlook is not right."


    The two guards outside not only stood crookedly, but also were all riffraff. How could it be like this from a military background? Chi Nan compared the soldiers he had seen these days, and it turned out that there was still a big difference.


    "In this case, let''s leave here as soon as possible. UU reading " Chi Nan said simply.


    One leg looked cautious: "No, we have thrown away all the food when we ran away, and we will have to travel for at least two days. We will starve to death without food, and we must add food here. Moreover, the village in front Not right."


    One leg squinted his eyes, a sharp light gleamed in his eyes. "There are still some people in the stockade. They are all guarded. They should be ordinary people. They were definitely caught by the bandits. These people should be the food reserves of the bandits. If they can be rescued, our team will at least It has expanded a lot. There are some people in it, who should be soldiers who had escaped before."


    "What, how do you know that people should be used as food reserves." Cannibalism is something that Chi Nan cannot accept.


    Even people eat, are they still human? One leg has a solemn expression: "My lord, please look at the bones next to them. Those are human skeletons. Those bones are so clean, and the flesh on the body is definitely shaved and eaten."


    Chinan looked at a place outside the stockade in surprise, and he saw a lot of skeletons. At first glance, they were clean. People who didn¡¯t know thought they had been dead for a long time. But after a leg reminded him, he realized that these bones were left by the people who had been eaten. Damn, these are not people at all.


    Originally wanted to say that Chi Nan, who was able to use natural magic to make food, closed his mouth directly. "I must give these beasts a little bit of color to see. I''ll prepare it and destroy them later."


    Can''t beat the mad orcs, and can''t beat so many ordinary bandits. After so many days of suffocation, so many days of fear, Chi Nan also has a temper. Now that you see these robbers, let''s use these robbers to vent. Chi Nan took out some seeds, began to release his magic power, and kept storing in the seeds.

 Chapter 21： Copycat version of pea shooter

    "Listen, the robbers inside, hurry out and die obediently." At the gate, Chi Nan stood in the middle, shouting loudly. The two people who were standing guard were startled and quickly got up.


    Chinan walked over in a swaggering manner, without any cover on the road, but because the speed was too fast, the two guards did not find it. "Where is the kid, dare to come to us to provoke."


    The two robbers on guard looked angry, but then the two became less vigilant. Because what kind of people are here, a small-skinned and tender-skinned child, who seems to be young. There is also an old man, the only middle-aged man is actually a cripple. Of these three people, only the **** carried a bow and arrow.


    Is this old and small still counting on the protection of a lame? Although there are not many people in this small village, there are more than 80 people who can fight, and they are all very fierce if they can survive here.


    "What''s the matter, why you were beaten to the door of your house, you didn''t give a signal, do you want to live anymore."


    Inside ¡¡¡¡, a group of people rushed out when they heard Chi Nan''s shouts. The leader was a big beard and a black face like Zhang Fei. At first sight, he was professional. There is also a big axe in his hand, dark. I didn''t know what was contaminated on it, and it had not been cleaned. As a result, the entire axe looked dirty.


    "Boss, aren''t there three idiots who don''t know the height of the sky? Even the two of us can deal with them."


    "Hmph, you two can, then you two go. If you catch them, you will be rewarded with a thigh for each of you."


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of the two thin robbers standing guard suddenly lit up. This thigh has always been enjoyed by a few main players, and it would be nice to be late for a little bit of meat and bones.


    Looking at the bones of the people next to them, the two of them are still thinking about whether they can cook them, maybe they can eat them.


    "Boss, don''t worry, we must make these three idiots look good. No, they are our food."


    The two screamed, drew out the big knives with a large number of gaps, and ran towards the three of Chi Nan. It''s just that the two of them are still on the way, and one leg drew out the arrow in the hand without hurried. Pulling the bowstring in an instant, two arrows flew out almost at the same time. On the way, the two robbers just saw one leg doing their hands, and then they stopped.


    I saw the two people''s throats were accurately pierced by two arrows. This longbow is not powerful enough to attack the wild orcs, but it is very powerful against ordinary people, and the arrow directly penetrates the necks of both people.


    The two robbers covered their necks, their eyes flashed with regret and unwillingness. They never thought that they would die in a handicapped hand so easily. If they knew this, they shouldn''t have rushed over like this.


    But this is fine, in this world, living is more painful than death. The eyes of the two robbers flashed with relief, they slowly closed their eyes, and finally fell to the ground.


    "Hmph, two wastes, but if they die, they can reduce our food consumption, and their meat is enough for us to eat." Seeing the two robbers die, the robber leader said coldly.


    The people around him said nothing, with pity and envy in their eyes. Yes, just envy. In fact, if it were not for the courage to die, many of them would also like to die. Many people eat human flesh every day. They didn''t want to eat it at first, but they were forced to eat it once and then let go. Until now, many people often have nightmares at night and get awakened.


    "Follow me and get rid of the three of them first, then we can hold on for a longer time."


    As he said, the bandit leader blocked the big axe in his hand in front of him, like a shield, and walked in the direction of Chi Nan and the others. "Go on, we have so many people, and I''m afraid that some of them will be disabled."


    The second leader roared, and walked carefully toward this side. The others also slowly pressed up.


    Seeing their actions, Chi Nan sighed: "Since you are not human anymore, then you might as well die if you are alive. It''s just right to test if my thoughts are wrong, look at my pea shooter."


    Chinan yelled in a funny way, and then threw a handful of beans in his hand. This is a kind of bean that Chi Nan found before. I don''t know if it is a pea. All in all, it looks a lot like a pea. Although the particles of this peas are several times larger than normal peas, they are always green.


    The beans fell on the ground, wrapped in a green light, and quickly grew into shape. Soon, it became one by one only supported by a pole, which looked like a cannon barrel, and there were two things like eyes on both sides.


    If there are people on earth here, they will definitely recognize this thing as a pea shooter. It¡¯s just that the muzzle is not that big is only half the size of a child¡¯s fist.


    It''s not that Chi Nan doesn''t want to make it bigger, but he can only grow the seed so big.


    "What is this?" The robbers looked strange and hesitated even more when they looked at the unknown thing.


    The robber leader''s eyes flashed with fear: "No, it''s a mage. I don''t know if it is as powerful as the legend. If there is...no, let them try it first." The robber leader thought of this and his actions began to change. Is faster, but the speed of advancement is slower. The people around didn''t pay attention to these at all.


    Chinan waved his hand: "Attack, let them see the anger from the plants." The pea shooters in the cottage began to inhale, and then a green bean shot out. There was a flash of light in front of him, and a robber suddenly flew back.


    I don''t know when, a bean hit him severely. The robber didn''t know how many bones had been broken, and the beans had already shattered at this time. The immense power made the robber''s chest hollow. Seeing that if he could not be treated in time, the robber would obviously not be able to survive.


    At the same time, more than a dozen pea shooters in front of him started to force at the same time, and in just one round of attacks, more than a dozen robbers fell. Just seeing this scene, Chi Nan frowned instead.


    Now is not the time to say, Chi Nan tried to control these pea shooters and continued to attack the robbers in front. After attacking once, the second attack came soon, and the robbers didn''t have time to rush over.


    There was another wave, and a large number of robbers arrived in an instant. At this time, the robbers experienced the tremendous pressure of queuing to shoot. A robber yelled, "I''m not coming, I don''t want to die." He threw down his weapon and turned around and ran.

 Chapter 22： Combat summary

    Three waves of beans attacked, and the band of robbers was completely destroyed. In fact, if it were not for the attack speed, the bandits would have collapsed long ago. Persevering for so long, not because they have the courage, but because they are blinded.


    When the robbers started to run away, all of them ran like crazy. At the forefront, on the contrary, the bandit leader seems to have been leading. The other backbones are also very fast.


    "I want to run, have you asked me." Chi Nan snorted coldly, and another wave of beans sent out, but this wave was directed at the bandit leader and the people around him. These talents are real robbers.


    After five attacks, most of the bandit group had lost more than half of them. In the end, only less than twenty people fled in a hurry. The others fell to the ground and wailed. Some of those who were hit in vital parts died on the spot. At the same time, one leg used up most of the arrows in his hand, and the beans also killed many robbers.


    "My lord, what are these people going to do?" The robbers who were lying on the wailing looked over hopingly.


    "My lord, please, please kill us. We are all sinners. If we didn''t have the courage to die, how could we live to this day..." An elderly man cried loudly.


    He just broke one arm, and there is no chance if he wants to escape, but he stayed here.


    Chi Nan was silent for a while, and then asked: "Have you eaten human flesh?"


    The old man cried and said, "Yeah, I have eaten it. I have eaten it for several days. If I am not afraid of being eaten by someone after death, how could I live till now. Those of us who come out to fight are all eaten. There are still a few of the human flesh. Because we have eaten human flesh, we become the bastard''s subordinates. These are all he forced us."


    Not far away, the bandit leader was lying on the ground unwillingly. Although he was not dead, he couldn''t say a word. The fourth wave of attacks mainly attacked his position, and he received the most serious attack.


    "If this is the case, then you and us will go in and identify someone else who has eaten human flesh. We will not let go of anyone who has eaten human flesh. Then, we will give you a happy one." After thinking about it, Chi Nan said again: "We will burn all your corpses to ashes, and no one will eat your meat in the future."


    "Thank you sir, thank you sir..." the old man shouted excitedly with tears in his eyes, his crying even more bitter.


    "Go, get rid of these people, and make up for the dead, don''t be fooled by them."


    The bald old man picked up a good knife and said loudly, "Don''t worry, my lord, we have experience in these things." Then, he walked forward with one leg and made up for the robbers one by one.


    As for those who ran away, Chi Nan did not go after him. Not wanting, but impossible.


    Chi Nan sat aside and began to summarize the gains and losses of this battle. In order to deal with these robbers before, Chi Nan almost exhausted all his magic power. In this way, it just got so many dozen pea shooters.


    If it is made in advance, it should be impossible to get too much. Moreover, this so-called pea shooter, after all, was just a copycat. It can be said that this is a feeling.


    "I''m dead, didn''t you mean that the plants in Plants vs. Zombies are very powerful when they reach another world? Why are they so bad in my hands." Chi Nan is not a fool. He didn''t perform before. He was worried about what the robbers would see. In fact, the pea shooter I made by myself really doesn''t have much value, at least not yet.


    These beans can only attack under their own control. If they don''t have their own control, they will never attack on their own. Even aiming is controlled by yourself, there is nothing to do with beans.


    It happens that I use something like beans as a weapon. The beans are not very hard, and the shape is round, not suitable for attack at all. Many of the previous attacks clearly aimed at the target, but they missed the target.


    Fortunately, the robbers are not far away from themselves, and instinctively gather in the middle, so the formation is very dense. This led to these bandits being killed and wounded so many people. I have never seen a robber with this mysterious power before, and he has been deceived in just a few attacks. If they keep rushing desperately, I''m afraid it is themselves who will run away.


    There is not much left of his own magic power. Each pea shooter only stores five beans inside, which means he can only attack five times. After five times, there was no ammunition.


    If it weren''t for this, why would Chi Nan let the robbers escape? He would have left them all long ago.


    The most important thing is that the attack frequency of this pea shooter is not bad, but his attack power is too bad. If you hit a robber, if you don''t hit the critical point, you can only wound it badly, but you can''t kill it.


    If these robbers have harder armor or a shield on them, this kind of bean will never hurt them. It seems to be very powerful, but it won''t work in the face of the regular army.


    If it is facing those mad orcs, such an attack can hardly match itching. It seems that this is a failed attempt. Instead of attacking with beans, it is better to attack directly with a sharp stick. At least like a bow and arrow, it can pierce the opponent at once, which can also cause a huge blow to the opponent.


    That''s right, the next step is to look at the development of arrow type plants. At least, this can be regarded as having a means to directly attack. It''s not like before, it can only be used for assistance.


    Kizuna Ma Cao is indeed very powerful, but now that I only have two subordinates, it is not enough.


    When Chi Nan was thinking, the two people in front of him had already dealt with it. All the robbers dealt with the one who had sincerely regretted, and the others were made up at the critical position by two people and died on the spot.


    It''s a pity that there is not so much time now. I can only drag the body aside and burn it over. As for whether it can be burnt clean, it doesn''t matter to them, after all, there is not so much firewood. The arrow that was used before on one leg was basically retracted. The supplies are now in short supply and cannot be wasted.


    But even so, there are still some arrows that have been broken, and there is no way to reuse them. The pea shooter next to him can''t be used anymore. The plants he has forcibly catalyzed will wither and disappear after two hours at most, and eventually become a pile of fly ash.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t need to temporarily prepare these plants.

 Chapter 23： New ability

    After dealing with these, Chi Nan wanted to go inside. Only at this time, the bald father suddenly stopped Chi Nan.


    "My lord, I don''t know what''s going on inside, don''t go in yet."


    "Yeah, my lord, there are a few gang members of the robbers, let us go in and have a look. In case they violently injure people, it would be bad if they hurt the adults. We are all fighters, even if they attack us. It can also be avoided."


    It was a lame man who said this. Does a lame man have such a good reaction ability? Well, for his own safety, Chi Nan didn''t think too much, so he still compromised. "Then you should be careful and focus on your own safety."


    "I''m here, I''m in the front, I''m dying anyway, it doesn''t matter if I''m attacked." The old man walked out before, walking forward with a firm face. At this moment, there is a sacred light on this person''s face. Is this a great enlightenment? Chi Nan didn''t know why he had such a strange feeling in his heart.


    Chinan was waiting at the door. Although the pea shooter who hadn''t withered next to him was useless, it could still be used as a deterrent. At least seeing these things, the robber who had been attacked before ran back and did not dare to attack him.


    Simply, no matter how they dealt with it, Chi Nan began to think about what should be done next. The reason why I was able to create a pea shooter was actually because of my ability in the next stage, I was already able to use it a bit.


    If you want to break through, you have to find a black iron level plant, and then use the next stage of ability to control it. As long as you succeed, you can break through. I don''t know why, the weird seed in my body told me so.


    However, I haven''t found any plants of the black iron level, so I can only exercise these abilities first.


    After the black iron level, three new abilities appeared. The first is shaping, that is, changing the external shape of plants. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to make a plant with such a strange shape as the pea shooter.


    In nature, it is basically impossible to grow such weird plants. It was hard for me to make the plant into this shape, like a big cannon barrel. Is it just the effect? ??I just tested it out, and it''s really not very good. And after being shaped, it can only be used to attack, there is no other effect at all.


    The eyes next to ¡¡¡¡ were shaped completely because Chi Nan wanted to create a pea shooter. It can be said to be a bad taste. This pea shooter has no brains, even if he has eyes, he can''t see it.


    All actions are controlled by oneself. Perhaps this kind of eyes would be useful if I really let the plants have thoughts that day. Chi Nan laughed at himself, but did not take it seriously.


    The second ability is seed transformation. That''s right, Chinan can use seeds to directly transform the future shape of the plant he wants to grow. It looks like ordinary beans, but the pea shooter grows out. That''s how it was done.


    Moreover, this ability can also enable the seeds produced by plants after Chinan''s transformation to grow into new plants in the future. This is more than just a modification of the appearance.


    Chi Nan faintly feels that this seems to have involved the genetic level, but what does this have to do with genes? I am not a biologist, and I have returned everything I learned before to my teacher, so I can¡¯t do experiments. Forget it, if you can''t figure it out, then just don''t think about it, anyway it''s good for you.


    If I want to promote new plants in the future, I don¡¯t need to modify them bit by bit. I just need to use magical power to forcibly modify them and then give birth to seeds. While thinking about it, Chi Nan put his hand on a pea shooter.


    The green light flickered, and before long, the pea shooter itself began to wither, and dozens of seeds were spit out from the pea pod, which was created by using the seed transformation ability. You will not need to modify it before you can use it anymore, you can use it directly.


    Speaking of these abilities, Chi Nan is quite proficient in his own training.


    The third ability is single enhancement. That''s right, it''s not an overall enhancement, but a single enhancement of various plant abilities. The higher the level of enhancement and the more types, the more magic power is consumed.


    The pea shooter before is an experiment, Chi Nan strengthens the pea shooter''s beans, making the beans bigger and harder. Unfortunately, because of his poor ability, this bean is still far from satisfactory. Another enhancement is the ability to spit out beans, which is strengthened by the flexibility of the plant itself, so it is also considered the ability of the plant itself.


    The expanded pea pod absorbs a lot of air, then compresses it, and then releases the beans to shoot them out. The speed of the burst launch has been seen before is similar to the speed of a bow and arrow.


    Because of the distance, within a certain distance, the speed of a bow and arrow is even more terrible. But because of the shape of the beans, the enemy can only be severely injured, and the enemy cannot be killed instantaneously without hitting the key.


    The black iron level is these three abilities. After you break through, these three abilities can be perfectly displayed, and the effect is much better than the current effect. Moreover, the various abilities of the black iron level before will also increase with the increase of strength. These are what the weird seed told him, but what kind of seed is this?


    Chi Nan exhausted all his methods, but he could only get some information about his own abilities, and couldn''t know what it was in his body. Even if you want to control, there is no movement at all.


    Hope, this is not a bad thing. Chi Nan didn''t hope that one day, he would suddenly become a tree, or be swallowed by a tree. It was terrible, and shook his head, Chi Nan stopped thinking.


    While Chi Nan was thinking, the village was not peaceful. Only a moment later, there were sporadic screams in the stockade. Needless to say, this scream must have been made before death.


    It didn''t take long before the bald father walked out. "My lord, it has been resolved, the scene inside may not be very beautiful, do you want to come in and have a look." The bald father said hesitantly.


    Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan got up and walked forward: "I''ve already come here, how can I not look at it. Besides, don''t look at how I know how crazy these people are." Chi Nan said as he walked. Into the stockade. However, even though Chi Nan was mentally prepared, when he really saw the scene inside, he was still shocked. What a tragic image this is.

 Chapter 24： Accident

    Inside the stockade, all kinds of dead bones are everywhere. This is not just the few outside, there are many bones on the ground. There are many tooth marks on these bones, which are left after eating.


    Even the skulls left behind by people are clean, cleaner than those gnawed by ants. The tooth marks penetrated deep into the bones, and many bones have been chewed down. I am afraid that they have entered the stomachs of some people.


    Even the internal organs didn''t leave much, it must have been eaten. There are still many bones that were smashed. Chi Nan could imagine that this was made by someone who wanted to eat the bone marrow inside. People have become like this, is this still a human being?


    In the middle, there was a big pot still "gurgling, bubbling, and a scent of meat slowly drifting out. There are many skinny people around, looking at this side with glowing eyes, but no one dares to move. Look. The appearance of these people is no different from the skeletons, but they are wrapped in a layer of skin, and they look so terrible.


    His eyes were blue, and his big eyes seemed to be bulging out. These are not so much people, as some big-headed aliens in science fiction movies, and even those aliens are better-looking than them.


    Behind ¡¡¡¡, there were a few people secretly stuffing their mouths. Take a closer look and see what kind of food is here. This is simply the soil on the ground. There are several others not far away, who are already lying on the ground, and they are still alive from the breath. But with the greatly bulging belly, Chi Nan could imagine what they had eaten before to become like this.


    There is a meat shelf not far away, yes, it is a meat shelf. Three **** corpses were hung on it. There is also a wooden table below, with a broken body on it, which has been dismembered.


    This scene reminded Chi Nan of the places where he had seen killing pigs and selling pork when he was a child, but the pork had become human flesh. Chi Nan took a few deep breaths, working hard to calm the anger in his heart.


    There is nothing in the big pot in front, so I don¡¯t have to think about it. "They, these people haven''t eaten these things." Chi Nan suddenly asked the injured old robber next to him.


    The old robber shook his head. The task was about to be completed. At this time, the old robber looked deadly silent: "No, those people think that meat tastes better than bark and grass roots, so they usually use bark and grass roots to feed them. Qualified. The only ones who eat meat are those of us who are not human beings." The old robber who cried dry and said flatly.


    "If this is the case, then they are eligible to survive. Is there anything else to eat here? I''m talking about normal food."


    Chinan said while waving his hand to let the bald father and one leg collect these dead bodies and throw them into the fire in front of them, and burn them to ashes. The contents of the cauldron were also taken out and burned.


    Those so-called broth, in the eyes of many people, poured directly into the ground and turned into fertilizer.


    None of these people said anything. They were so greedy because they were too hungry. They know that if they really eat these things, then their lives will come to an end.


    Unless they are really hungry, no one will take the initiative to seek death at this time. Their previous conversations made a group of people feel as if they were saved, but they didn''t know who they were.


    But no matter who it is, there is always no shortage of food. "There are indeed normal foods. Those are the dry food prepared by the robbers themselves. This is what they plan to take with them when they run into danger and escape."


    This is not the old robber talking, but a very clear voice. When I looked up, I didn''t know where three people came. One of them was actually wearing armor all over his body. The armor looks very dirty, but it can still be seen that it is definitely not a common product. In some places on the surface, the sun can still shine.


    This person is like a guard, holding the long sword in his hand, watching Chi Nan and others vigilantly.


    Next to the guard are two people who wrapped themselves in black robes, wrapped tightly. The taller one has lifted his hat, revealing a delicate and haggard face.


    He has long golden hair, slightly reflecting the sunlight, and his blue eyes are very energetic. Just one stop here, this person becomes a beautiful landscape and becomes the focus of everyone.


    Chi Nan pays more attention to not only the appearance and figure of this person, but also a kind of temperament in the coming person. I don''t know why, Chi Nan always feels that he feels ashamed in front of this person. It seems that he suddenly became a dispensable little cock, even looking at the person in front of him is a kind of blasphemy.


    It¡¯s just Chi Nan¡¯s heart. UU Reading quickly suppressed this feeling, raised his head hard, and looked straight at the person in front instead of looking straight. Even if you don''t have the strong aura of the other party, you must maintain your dignity.


    "Who are you? Why do you appear here." This is definitely not an ordinary person. The knight next to him gave Chi Nan a sense of danger. The unclear lines on the knight''s armor also show that this person is not simple.


    The bald father and one leg have come to Chi Nan''s side, his eyes locked on the guard. But the guard knight had been staring at him. In his eyes, only Chi Nan was the only threat.


    The woman sighed: "It doesn''t matter who I am, you just know that I will pay you for saving me back."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "If you don''t tell me, then I won''t just take a dangerous person back." Although the other party is a beauty, Chi Nan has not yet reached the level of desperate for beauty.


    The woman had no choice but to say: "Don''t worry, I am a noble of the Ruthyala Empire, and I won''t harm the empire. As long as I reach the Blackstone Fortress, the nobles who defend the city must know. Originally, we just came here to play I didn''t expect to encounter a brutal orc invasion, that''s why it became like this."


    The woman said to herself: "I encountered these robbers before and were framed by them with traps. My guard could not protect us from all the robbers, so I could only be trapped here. Thank you for speaking of it. "


    "Hello, my name is Sophia, I am glad to meet you, are you also a nobleman of Rus Yala?"


    Chi Nan hesitated for a moment, and still said: "You can call me Chi Nan, my surname is Chi, don''t remember it wrong. I am not a nobleman, in the eyes of many people, I should be regarded as a half-elf."

 Chapter 25： Big eagle cute girl

    "Sister, I''m hungry..." At this moment, the short figure beside him spoke.


    The hat fell off, revealing an equally delicate face, and their faces were slightly similar. But the little girl''s voice was very weak, it looked pitiful and pitiful.


    "Well, do you have anything to eat." Sophia looked up and asked with some embarrassment: "Our food has been eaten. I was trapped by the bandits before, and the bandits didn''t provide them with any food at all."


    Sophia is naturally impossible to eat people like those robbers, they can''t even get the bark of grass roots. Only one guard can protect them. If the guard goes out to find food, the people who remain are in danger.


    There was no way, the guard was dragged by the robbers, and as a result, as the food continued to be consumed, he himself became weaker and weaker. Originally it was not an opponent of so many robbers, and in the end it was even more impossible to fight. If this continues, even Sophia intends to commit suicide first in order not to be insulted, and then burn them himself in a fire.


    Chi Nan asked the old bald head: "Does the statistics come out? How much food is there."


    Chi Nan and others escaped, and the dry food they brought was not much. If it doesn''t work, you can only wait for your magic power to recover some, and then forcefully spawn some food. Although, my own birth is still very problematic.


    Any plant that has been spawned by itself can only exist for two hours, and then it will disappear. But if you eat within these two hours, you can digest and absorb some. At most, you can eat a few more meals. There is no need to worry about starving to death.


    The bald father didn''t evade, and said directly: "The dry food left by this group of bandits is quite sufficient. If the rest of the people save some food, they can eat for several days, enough for us to walk to the Blackstone Fortress."


    I didn''t expect these robbers to leave so much food. But even if there is so much food, the bandits still don''t want to go to the Blackstone Fortress, it can only show that the bandits are planning something in their hearts. Perhaps, it might be a big bandit group that wants to take advantage of this chaos to become a separate party. It''s really big ambition.


    "Then take it out, everyone has some food. We''re full, let''s go to the Blackstone Fortress."


    "My lord, can you kill me now." Suddenly, the old robber next to him said.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally sighed: "Father, come on, go a little farther. Also, those who are about to die, give them a good time." Chi Nan was talking about those who eat dirt. People.


    lie here and there is no way to heal. In the end, he can only die very painfully. It''s better to give them a happy one. Some people who were eating soil before, now regret it, but it is no longer useful.


    If you can digest it, then you can live, otherwise, sooner or later it will end up just like them.


    The bald father and the old robber dragged away a few people who were already immobile. Soon, after a few screams, there was no sound. Outside, inside a large fire, some combustibles were added.


    Sophie lowered her head and sipped her food, very elegant, just watching her eat is also a kind of enjoyment.


    "Can you tell me what the appearance of the outside is now? You should be soldiers, why should you evacuate to the Blackstone Fortress?" Chi Nan took a look at her with such harsh eyes.


    As expected, the woman who has survived until now is definitely not an ordinary vase. I just don''t know, what exactly this person is going to do here, is it really just for fun? That''s really unfortunate.


    Chi Nan did not ask, and said directly: "The Viscount Yarra ran away and the road was left open. The Second Legion, which was resting in the rear, was slaughtered by wild orcs and evil beast dogs, and was finally completely disbanded. The original number of our Third Legion was destroyed. That''s not enough. When the rear ordered us to evacuate, we encountered an attack from an evil beast dog, and we also escaped."


    "In other words, the road not far away has been occupied by evil beast dogs and wild orcs. And they are not far from here, they may come over at any time." Sophia said very positively.


    "Yes, this is the case. If it weren''t for a surprise attack, we might have already escaped to Blackstone Fortress."


    "Then what are you doing here, only the central road can reach the Blackstone Fortress."


    There is no need to conceal this. Chi Nan told Sophia directly: ¡°There is a small road near here, you can go around from the side, the large group cannot pass, but the small number of people can pass, we are here to find the small road. "


    Sophia breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out that''s the case. If the mad orcs were confined to Remas, even Sophia would have no bottom in his heart. When caught, they don''t care what they are or what they look like.


    All the people caught are food. Unlike robbers, they have to be killed before they are eaten. Those wild orcs even live. Sophia shuddered when UU read thinking of the mad orcs he had seen before.


    "Eat slowly, we will eat more delicious when we return to the Blackstone Fortress." Sophia touched the head of the kid next to her.


    "Hehe, your sister is so cute." Chi Nan said without words.


    Sophia was taken aback, and said with a little smile: "This is my brother Soya, not my sister." It seems that she has long been accustomed to this kind of misunderstanding, Sophia has a little spoiling in her eyes, and some amusement.


    "I, I am a brave boy who wants to protect my sister when I grow up." Sawyer said loudly. Of course, this loud voice is only for Soya, and the voice is still very weak, like a girl.


    Chi Nan was already dumbfounded at this time, what is this. Is it really a boy who looks cute? I have never believed this, but I seem to have to believe it today.


    No matter how you look at it, Soya looks very much like his sister, even more delicate than his sister, and has a more lovely appearance. Coupled with that weak temperament, who would believe it if it''s not a girl. This girl must be a big eagle cute girl when she grows up, I don''t know how many people will be bent by him.


    Chi Nan shook his head vigorously. No, he must not come into contact with this person too much. It would be dangerous if he bends.


    Not paying attention to Chi Nan''s eyes, Sophia looked around with some worry: "When are we going to take these people. They are all weak, and they will definitely not be too fast. This will drag us down."


    Chinan frowned: "No, it''s just a little slower, you can get up soon after you are full. As for safety, don''t worry about this, just find a black iron level plant."


    Ask for recommendation, ask for collection, it''s okay to give a comment, thank you.

 Chapter 26： Head towards the trail

    Now I still rely on Chi Nan. Although Sophia has some objections, he still doesn''t say anything.


    Soon, some of the dry food was cooked and cooked casually, so it was impossible to have any good taste. But these people, who have not known how long they have been hungry, don''t care about the taste at all, and would rather put them in their mouths if they burn to death.


    Fortunately, I was prepared early in Chinan. I was worried that they would eat too much and cause problems. So everyone just got a small bowl of porridge, and it only took a few bites to finish it. Looking at so many shining eyes at him, Chi Nan spread his hands: "We have plenty of food, don''t worry, you won''t be hungry on the way."


    Chi Nan asked the bald father to show them. When they saw the food, everyone was a little excited, but thinking of Chi Nan''s combat power, although everyone was a little different, none of them dared to step forward.


    Chinan continued: "Don''t be like this. You have been hungry for so long. If you eat too much, you will die. Besides, you will be on your way. If you can''t walk, you can only stay here and die."


    Hearing that it was about their own life and death, everyone suddenly calmed down. But these people still can''t help but look at the food from time to time. Chi Nan knew that these foods could not be carried by people like them. If you bring it to them, it won''t take long for them to eat the food, and then they will have problems.


    Now there is still a certain distance from the Blackstone Fortress. At their speed, it would be good to be able to reach within two days. Therefore, food for two days is a must, and Chi Nan doesn''t want to rely solely on his own power to make food.


    It''s just that when I just set off, something depressing Chi Nan happened. Because Sophia''s guard actually stepped forward to take away the horses brought by Chi Nan and others when they came here.


    "What are you doing, this is our horse." Chi Nan frowned and stopped him.


    The bald-headed old man was standing with one leg, anger in his eyes, but no one dared to stop him.


    "This horse has been requisitioned now. Of course, if you have a mount, you must use it first." The guard said naturally.


    Chinan waved his hand and took out a few seeds, the green light in his hand glowing faintly. "There are cripples and old people here, why should they be used by people with intact legs and feet. If you insist, please leave here."


    The long sword in the guard''s hand was unsheathed and aimed at Chi Nan: "Civilian, do you know what you are talking about."


    Chi Nan did not give in, and the two confronted each other in the middle. The civilians around who were rescued looked like quails, and none of them dared to speak more. The level difference between the nobles and the civilians was too great.


    Just when it was about to happen, Sophia finally rushed over. Seeing the situation here, Sophia immediately said: "Get back and don''t mess around. What we need now is to unite in order to return to Blackstone Fortress."


    It seems that there is a clever one at last. In such a time, it is just looking for death. In fact, Sophia was also very helpless, staring at Chi Nan fiercely, and had never seen such a person who didn''t take the nobles seriously. But such a person is also reassuring, at least don''t worry about being abandoned by Chi Nan in danger.


    "But, but this..." The guard looked anxious, as if he wanted to express his life.


    But Sophia immediately interrupted him: "I know that the situation is different now and there is no resources for us to enjoy. Just follow the words of Your Excellency Chinan. I beg you on the way." Sophia bowed.


    Chi Nan also took back the seed: "Sorry, I was so excited. It''s just that this person is very useful to us, because only he knows how to walk the path." Chi Nan hesitated, pointing to a leg and said.


    Chinan also knows that in this world it is best not to confront the nobles, otherwise it will definitely not end well. Looking at Sophia so sensible now, but who knows what will happen when she goes back.


    For the future, Chi Nan can only find an excuse temporarily. Sure enough, when Chi Nan said this, the guard''s expression also relaxed a lot. If you want to leave, you can only rely on one leg. And one leg is missing one leg, naturally can''t keep up with the speed of the road, can only rely on horses. In this way, it can be said that it is for the safety of the nobles.


    Chinan looked at Saoya who was following Sophia, and sighed: "There is no problem with this horse carrying two people, just one leg and Saoya. After all, Saoya is the only child here."


    There are no children among the refugees, because the children are dead and clean. Sophia bowed again: "Thank you very much, Sawyer, you must be obedient and don''t move, you know."


    Sophia stroked her brother''s head lightly. Soya didn''t know what she was thinking, and finally nodded vigorously. Does this little guy seem to be very sensible? Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "Okay, it''s getting late, let''s hurry up It will be dark when this goes on."


    Chi Nan, who doesn''t want to waste time, has already begun to rush on his way. The others have nothing to clean up. I found a few stronger people to bring some dry food, and put the rest on the horses, and everyone set off immediately.


    Even if the whole body doesn''t have much strength, the refugees are desperately rushing to keep up, and no one dares to fall behind. They all know that once they are left behind, it is absolutely impossible to survive in this place on their own.


    It seems that there are still some grass roots and bark for myself to eat, but how can this thing be regarded as normal food. Those wild orcs are big belly kings, and they can eat everything they encounter, which is more terrifying than locusts. Soon, Remas will become a place for nothing to eat. Because wherever there is something to eat, there will be a large number of wild orcs.


    At the very front, one leg is holding Saoya and riding a horse, walking slowly, this is to take care of the people behind. It can be seen that Sophia''s own strength is not much, but she is clenching her teeth.


    Even a girl can persist like this, how can a man lose to her by herself. So Chi Nan gave up the idea of ??rest, gritted his teeth and moved on. At least there is life magic in his body, and Chi Nan''s physical recovery speed is very fast.


    The group of people walked all the way for more than two hours, and finally arrived on the path before dark. Speaking of it, this is really a small road. There are overgrown weeds on one side and big trees everywhere, blocking the road tightly. On the other side is a large piece of rocky cliffs, and only the road in the middle that can only accommodate two people can pass.


    On this road, there are a lot of weeds, bushes, vines and other things, which must be split to pass. The ground is also full of messy rocks and mud, one foot is deep and one is shallow when walking. It is difficult for ordinary people to walk on this kind of road.

 Chapter 27： Occupational division

    "I''m coming." Sophia''s guard suddenly stepped forward, drew out the long sword in his hand, and walked in the forefront by himself. Chi Nan glanced at Sophia, saw Sophia nothing, shrugged and said nothing.


    Ahead, the guard walked in the forefront, and the ground under his feet seemed to have no effect on him at all. The guards were wearing armor and could still walk like flying on this kind of ground. Walking to the forefront, with a swing of the long sword, all the weeds and shrubs were instantly split apart, making it easier for people behind to walk.


    Even the horses on this road are not as easy as he walks, they can only move forward little by little.


    At the end, it was the refugees. Although Chi Nan took these refugees with him, he was not a nanny. These refugees can only rely on their own strength to keep up with the team. If they can''t keep up, then Chi Nan has nothing to do.


    After all, Chi Nan''s own life is not easy now, and he cannot stop himself, otherwise he will undoubtedly die.


    "My lord, I remember there seems to be a very large and very old tree in front of me. I don''t know if it meets your requirements, my lord." Suddenly, one leg said to Chi Nan.


    Chinan was taken aback, and then reacted, one leg was talking about a black iron-level tree. I just didn''t actually see it, who knows. The black iron level big tree is not just any big tree that can grow for a longer time.


    "How long is there, let''s go and have a look at that time." Chi Nan said indifferently.


    "At the end of the road, you can see it when you cross the path and approach the Blackstone Fortress."


    It turns out there is still so far, Chi Nan sighed helplessly. After entering the small road, although the road is more complicated, but in order to take care of the speed of the refugees behind, plus their own speed slowed down due to difficulty in walking, Chi Nan''s physical strength has been maintained instead. Even Sophie can finally take a short rest.


    Sophia came up and said with a strange look: "Chi Nan, are you really a natural mage? Why are you different from the mage I have seen before."


    Chi Nan was shocked. Although I knew Sophia¡¯s identity was not simple, I never thought I would underestimate her. This is definitely not the knowledge that the nobles in the border area can have. Those mages wouldn''t come to the border casually.


    "Really, I don''t know, anyway, I learned this kind of spell."


    Sophia looked suspicious: "I have never seen a nature mage like you. Although the nature mage I heard can also control plants, most of them control plants that have grown on the ground, or some special magic plants. Seeds. I¡¯ve never seen you like this before, so it can transform plants."


    What else does Sophia know? How did she know that she could transform plants. Wait, when they came out, the pea shooters who hadn''t completely withered, were these things exposed.


    It is impossible for such strange plants to grow in normal nature. Those refugees have no knowledge, so they don''t know what''s going on, but Sophia is different, she can be said to be well-informed.


    Chi Nan hit a haha: "Is that so, I am not very clear, my master taught me this way. I have always lived alone in the mountains, and I don¡¯t know about things outside. By the way, there are different professions outside. What is the level of division? What I am talking about is as if the official mage is at what level, and what else is behind?"


    Although Sophia was a little strange, he didn''t hide anything. These things are not secrets to professionals like them.


    "You don''t even know this, then I will tell you. In fact, all professions can be roughly divided into two categories, one is for spellcasters and the other is for non-casters."


    "Spellcasters are the least number and the most noble among all professions. They can do many things. All professions are classified into black iron, bronze, silver, and gold. I won''t tell you what else there is on them for the time being."


    Chi Nan''s heart moved, this is very similar to the leveling of seeds brought to him. What he was looking for before was a black iron level plant. At first, he was really worried that others would not know what the black iron level was, but now it seems that there is no need to worry. Chi Nan is very familiar with the name of this occupational division, and many novels have this standard.


    "So, what is the difference between each level, how powerful is it."


    Sophie made a gesture: "Before he reached the level of black iron, he was an apprentice, and he was a little bit better than ordinary people. If he reached the level of black iron, then it would not be comparable to ordinary people."


    "If you fight alone, it is said that before the golden level, professional combatants are stronger than spellcasters, because they are fast, and the spellcaster needs to spend a certain amount of time to prepare their own spells. UU Reading is here The golden level, it is said that the caster is completely beyond the reach of non-spellcasters."


    Sophia continued: "On the battlefield, any formal spellcaster is the most important resource. This is not comparable to ordinary non-spellcasters." Having said this, Sophia gave Chi Nan a strange look. .


    This guy can deal with so many robbers on his own, which is definitely not something non-spellcasters can do. Even if a non-spellcaster reaches the Dark Iron level, it will feel a little tricky to deal with more than 80 bandits.


    "It turns out that this is the case, so are there many professionals?" Chi Nan continued to ask.


    "If the number is quite large, it''s just that there are fewer casters. If you can become a black iron-level mage, then you can directly obtain the same status as the nobles. No noble dares to underestimate you." The status of the caster , That is not comparable to ordinary people. Chi Nan nodded, it seemed to be similar to what he thought.


    "Then I can become a nobleman after breaking through the black iron level." Chi Nan already envied the nobleman very much.


    Sophia gave a sweet smile: "Normally people can''t do it, but you have no problem. You should have joined the army, you just have to have military merit. Military merit is a necessary condition for everyone to become a nobleman."


    Chi Nan did not see Sophia¡¯s strange eyes, and said very naturally: ¡°Of course, I played a vital role in the Third Army before. A single battle can kill more than two thousand orcs, most of them It''s all my credit."


    This is not the time to be humble. It can be seen that Sophia should be able to speak.


    Just as Chi Nan was bragging about his achievements, two clusters of light suddenly appeared from the bushes in front of him, like lanterns. No, these should be two eyes.

 Chapter 28： Amethyst Necklace

    "It''s not good, it''s dangerous." Chi Nan was startled, but it was a pity that he didn''t react so quickly.


    A black shadow flashed out. I don¡¯t know where it came out of an animal that looked like a big lynx. The whole body was yellow, like a little tiger, but it was much faster than a tiger.


    It¡¯s just that this animal and tiger are not that similar, there are some differences. Seeing this animal rush out, the target was a one-legged horse. Chi Nan seems to have seen that this horse is dying here.


    Only the next moment, a figure was inserted between the big lynx and the horse. Chi Nan was surprised to find that the visitor was Sophia''s guard. At this time, the aura on the body of the guard was extraordinary, with a faint white light on the long sword, drawing a crescent-like arc in the air, passing the lynx in an instant.


    The next moment, the big lynx actually split into two halves from the middle, and blood was spilled all over the place. "It''s a mountain lynx, a very common animal, not a Warcraft. Fortunately, this thing is only close to the Warcraft, otherwise it would be really difficult to deal with."


    The guard squatted down and took a look, a flash of light flashed in his eyes. "The mountains and forests here are not too powerful beasts. There is this bobcat here. This area should be its territory. Let''s camp and rest here."


    Seeing that the sky has dimmed, it is even more dangerous to drive in such a place at night.


    Chinan thought for a while, and then nodded in agreement: "Then take a rest here, this lynx will just give everyone a meal." On the way, the refugee gate at the back ate two more foods, each time very little. With food supplements, the physical strength of the refugees recovered fairly quickly, at least on the way, no refugees were left behind.


    It''s just that none of these refugees dared to talk to him. Seeing that he was always in awe, made Chi Nan a little depressed. It is useless to say, the level of this world is too strict.


    Sophia did not object, and directly agreed. Chi Nan is a little sorry: "We don''t have a tent here. We can only rest in the open air. I really wronged you."


    Sophia waved her hand: "It doesn''t matter, my guard will make a simple tent for us." Sure enough, the guard has disappeared at this time. The guard jumped into the jungle before, and it turned out to be looking for something.


    The big lynx gave it to the bald father and one leg to deal with it. The two are still very experienced. The fire was born directly on the blood released by the big lynx. This was to prevent the smell of blood from attracting other beasts.


    "Your guard should have used grudge before, he is already an official black iron level professional, why are you still trapped by those robbers?" Chi Nan knows how strong this official professional is. On the battlefield, the two knights, Kairadi and Kai''an, were able to easily slay the mad orcs.


    Sophia hugged Saoya and stroked her hair gently: "If you encounter these robbers at first, although it is a little troublesome, there is no problem in protecting us from leaving. But we have encountered mad orcs before, for To protect us, the guards fought once with the wild orcs. In the end, only one guard protected us from leaving, but was also injured."


    Sophia looked at Chi Nan with a weird look: "You don''t think that the Dark Iron Knight can really ignore the number of people."


    "Isn''t it?" That kind of combat power, a mere 80 robbers is really nothing.


    Sawyer snorted: "If the Dark Iron Knight is so useful, what else does the army need to do."


    Sophia knocked her brother''s head: "Don''t talk nonsense, the Dark Iron Knights are indeed very powerful, but they have too little grudge. If you can''t kill a few enemies, you will run out of grudge, and there is no black iron professional with grudge. , Not much better than ordinary people."


    It turned out to be this way, Chi Nan just remembered that this is a real world, and their power cannot be used unlimitedly. At least now, there is no medicine that can restore vindictiveness. Even if there is, I believe the price is exaggerated. I was injured before, so it''s no wonder that I would be trapped by so few uninfluenced robbers.


    Injured guards, it is already very difficult to protect two people. It is impossible to protect two people from rushing out. Afterwards, the guards had nothing to eat and were hungry, and they were even weaker.


    Suddenly, Sophia moved around her neck and took off a necklace. At the bottom of the necklace is a huge purple gem, crystal clear, it is not ordinary at first glance. Behind the gem, there is a base inlaid with metal like gold, and there seems to be some pattern on the back, and the whole pendant looks very gorgeous.


    "Here you are." In Saoya''s surprised eyes, Sophia handed the pendant to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan''s eyes flashed strangely: "What''s this? Is it reward for me?" Chi Nan didn''t answer. UU reading


    "You can understand this, but it''s not for you, it''s just a token. If you have any trouble in the future, you can bring this necklace to me. I can help you solve general troubles. Just look for those from the earl or above. The nobles know each other, but you have to remember that when you don¡¯t need it, don¡¯t let people see this necklace, otherwise you will be in great trouble."


    Chi Nan only then linked Xiang and placed it in his hand to look at the necklace. This necklace is even more gorgeous. The purple gemstone has no impurities at all. Under the afterglow of the setting sun, you can clearly see the inside of the gemstone.


    The inside of this transparent gem is as pure as man-made glass. But Chi Nan knew that there should be no such thing as glass in this world, at least he hadn''t seen it now.


    This is a pure natural gem, such a big and gorgeous color, if you put it on the earth, you don''t have to worry about it in your life. Unfortunately, when I came here, I couldn''t go back.


    "Okay, then I''ll accept it. If you have anything in the future, you can''t help but admit it." Chi Nan said, turning the pendant over. Behind it, there is indeed a pattern, which is like the legendary griffon.


    What Chinan didn''t notice was that Sophia''s eyes suddenly became very tense when he flipped the pendant over. But when he found that Chi Nan didn''t have any peculiar performance, Sophia relaxed. "Don''t worry, with my token, I will never deny it. You put it away quickly so that no one will see it."


    Chi Nan quickly put the pendant on his neck, and then concealed it with his clothes. Only then found out that the guards had returned. Obviously it is his own guard, should he be so cautious? These nobles are really strange, Chi Nan slandered in his heart.

 Chapter 29： Night talk

    Sophia¡¯s guard is really an all-round nanny, and he can do everything, which is really enviable. The guard held a large blade that he didn''t know where he found, and some wooden sticks that were obviously chopped off.


    quickly inserted it on the ground, then tied it up with vines I didn''t know where it found, and soon a simple bracket was built. After running back and forth several times, the tent itself was very delicately made, with a bed made of leaves and hay. Finally, the guards completed the tent before the sun had completely set.


    Then the guard walked in front of the bald old man and stretched out his hand: "Give me three copies."


    Without even thinking about it, the old bald-headed father handed him three pieces of roasted meat. The guard didn''t say thank you either, as if everything were taken for granted, and walked towards the tent with the meat.


    first handed the two pieces to Sophia and Saoya, the two of them also took it and started eating gracefully, without any thoughts of thanking them at all. Chi Nan shook his head, the level of this world is more strict than he thought.


    It''s no wonder that when I was polite to the soldiers, the soldiers had that kind of weird reaction.


    Forget it, Chi Nan stepped forward, and the bald father immediately handed Chi Nan a piece of lynx meat respectfully. Chi Nan thought for a while, and swallowed the word thank you when he came to his lips, otherwise he would look very strange. Instead of saying nothing, the people around you take it for granted. "We must adapt to the rules of this world as soon as possible."


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, anyway, this kind of rule is good for him, why would he oppose it.


    Inside the tent, Sophia and Saoya are sitting in a corner, looking at the stars. The things of so many days have made the two of them mentally exhausted. After walking for a day today, my body is very tired.


    Just don''t know why, the two of them are not drowsy at this time.


    "Sister, why do you give the necklace to an ordinary half-elf? This is a very important token. There are only four such necklaces, and, moreover..." Saoya gestured with excitement.


    Sophia said indifferently: "Now only Chi Nan can protect us from leaving, shouldn''t we give him a little benefit. If someone asks, you just say I lost it."


    "What? Lost it! Losing such an important necklace is a great sin, and it will be attacked by others as an excuse."


    Sophia waved her hand: "It''s so decided, besides, other people can''t find it, right? As long as the two of us don''t say it, who will know." Sophia''s eyes shone in awe. Soya, who still wanted to say something, was affected by his sister''s aura, pouting and turning his head, a face of grievance and unwillingness.


    "Okay, I know what you are thinking. Don''t you think that investing in Chi Nan is not a loss."


    "We have all seen before. Chi Nan can''t bear to give up to those who have never known each other. Then when it is dangerous, he will definitely not give up on us, nor will he use us in exchange for benefits."


    Sawyer knew that her sister was right, but she still didn''t say anything. Shouldn''t these people protect themselves?


    Sophia continued: "And did you notice that the magic used by Chinan is not traditional natural magic at all. I think this should be a very special new type of magic. How about such magical potential? I can¡¯t tell, but it¡¯s certain that the people behind him are definitely not simple, and his future achievements are limitless."


    "But what does his high achievement have to do with us? Does my sister still want to accept him as a subordinate?"


    "It''s not a subordinate, it should be a partner. We are investing now. Let him have a better impression of us, at least not to be attracted by others. Our situation is not very good."


    "Furthermore, this person in Chi Nan is a half-elf. Although the half-elf has an awkward position, they have great strength after all. At that time, as long as we promise to recognize the legal status of the half-elf, we will definitely be supported by the half-elf. In that case, It''s a great help for you and me." Sophia hugged her legs, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Soya''s little head nodded gently: "Is that so? I''m sorry, I misunderstood my sister."


    Sophia touched Saoya''s head: "It doesn''t matter, the two of us don''t need to apologize or thank you. You are my brother, and I won''t help you." Holding Saoya, Sophia felt very warm.


    It didn''t take long for the two of them to fall asleep. At the same time, Chi Nan, who is not far away, is not easy to sleep.


    The feeling that Sophia gave to herself was always invisible to herself, and she didn''t know if contact with this woman was a good thing. However, when a beautiful woman approached, Chi Nan didn''t know how to refuse.


    Of course, the reason why I really can''t sleep is not this, but Sophia''s guard not far away.


    The guard is at a distance from the tent door There is also a fire at the door. It''s just that the guard didn''t fall asleep directly, but looked in his direction from time to time, with a vigilant expression on his face.


    Every time, Chi Nan could feel the knife-like gaze tracing his body back and forth, which was really uncomfortable. But I can''t say anything, I can only turn sideways, as if I didn''t see it.


    This guy''s defenses are almost all directed at himself. Does he look so lustful and have no bottom line? Is he worried that he will be attacked at night? Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, not to mention that he didn''t have this idea now, even if he did, it was unknown whether he could beat Sophia. Sophia''s physical strength is obviously better than herself.


    If it wasn''t for his faster recovery ability, Chi Nan really wondered if he was even worse than those refugees.


    Hey, the otaku who doesn''t exercise often feels bitter, the physical fitness is just such a fear.


    I don¡¯t know how long I have been tossing. After Chi Nan felt really tired, he fell asleep slowly. But it was not just the guard who watched the night, the bald father and one leg were also guarded by the fire.


    These two people glanced at the guard from time to time, but Chi Nan didn''t notice it. I don''t know when they had secretly become stronger. Unfortunately, the identities of the two people are far from that of the guard. Otherwise, when the guards did things, the two would not even have the intention of resisting.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When Chi Nan opened his eyes again, the sky was already bright. I got up and moved my body, and suddenly felt pain all over my body. "Damn it, it''s uncomfortable without a good place to sleep."


    The hard ground and the broken stones are unbearable, and Chi Nan still feels too cold all over.

 Chapter 30： Out, big tree

    After a night of rest, it seems that everyone except myself is better than yesterday. The refugees no longer looked like hungry ghosts, but looked much more normal, although they still gobbled up.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. The refugees who looked like skin and bones before, looked much more pleasing to the eye. It''s like, it''s as if they are growing flesh, will they grow so fast?


    Chinan didn¡¯t know, but he still ordered the bobcat meat left over from yesterday to be cooked with some dry food, so that everyone had a good meal, and then continued on the road. The next road, with preparation, is much easier than before.


    has been walking for a day and a half, and in the last half of the day, Chi Nan found that the next journey on the path seemed to be no way. Surrounded by a large area of ??dense bushes, I can only make a way out by myself.


    This kind of road is not a normal person at all. And there are many kinds of insects hidden in the bushes, and if one is unwilling, then it will suffer. On the way, a refugee was accidentally bitten by a snake. As a result, under this situation, there was no way for everyone to treat him, and the refugee was instantly beheaded by the guard.


    Chi Nan pointed at the guard and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. I was just a step slower, this guy actually shot directly. The guard retracted the sword, his face was extremely indifferent.


    "My lord, that''s the big tree you''re looking for, and it''s also an important coordinate location on this road. Why don''t we go and take a look now." One leg quickly walked over and pointed to a place far ahead.


    "Okay, let''s go over." Chi Nan breathed out a sigh of relief. That''s right, even though it had no effect on Chi Nan, Chi Nan was still aggrieved. Is it so difficult to save a few people?


    I am not a Virgin. This Chi Nan knew that he had lost a few people, and Chi Nan never wanted to avoid it. But this person was killed by his own, this Chi Nan couldn''t bear it. "Although I can''t change this **** world, I will never go with you." Chi Nan said to himself seriously in his heart.


    He doesn''t know what he will become in the future, but he believes that as long as he insists on having his own bottom line, he will never become a demon in human skin. It should be true.


    The group of people aimed at the big tree in the distance, and walked all the way to the front. Sure enough, this big tree is the most obvious sign of this place. Just aim at the direction of the big tree and walk straight over.


    Even Sophie stopped talking to Chi Nan at this time. The closer you get to Blackstone Fortress, the more Chi Nan can feel Sophia''s thoughts. But no matter what, first make sure you can survive.


    It was another long time, and the group finally walked out of this so-called path. Ahead, the outline of the Blackstone Fortress has appeared in his line of sight. "My lord, at our speed, you will be able to reach the Blackstone Fortress in less than an hour. If you drive with all your strength, I''m afraid you don''t even need 20 minutes."


    The so-called full-bodied rush is to abandon those refugees and move forward at full speed.


    One leg came down from his horse, and he whispered to Chi Nan, "My lord, I''m already close to the Blackstone Fortress. I can walk this way by myself. Let the horses be given to the nobles, otherwise it won''t be seen by others. ."


    was seen? who? Aren''t they the people at the Blackstone Fortress. Chi Nan nodded: "That''s it."


    Then, Chi Nan walked in front of the big tree, which was very high. At a glance, it was at least 30 meters high. The big branches are vigorous and vigorous, and the age of growth is obvious.


    Chi Nan put his hand on the big tree and felt the surging vitality. There is also that powerful obstructive force, yes, Chi Nan himself has no way to control this big tree. But Chi Nan showed a smile: "Haha, it really is a black iron level. You go to the Blackstone Fortress, I want to get rid of this big tree." Chi Nan said to Sophia.


    Sophia shook her head: "No, since we came here together, let''s go together. Don''t worry, we will all remember your care along the way."


    Sophia is expressing her attitude towards herself, she will never make some small actions secretly, nor will she hate herself for certain things. Chi Nan nodded, after all, Sophia''s character has a certain understanding of herself after two days of being together.


    Unless the other party has been acting and has very good acting skills, he will definitely not fool himself. Based on his experience of watching movies for so many years, Chi Nan is confident in himself.


    "Well, let''s wait." Chi Nan said indifferently.


    Suddenly, Sophia''s guard ran over: "It''s not good, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com There are some wild orcs between our side and the Blackstone Fortress. We will definitely be found if we go straight to it. I can only protect you. Go through this middle road with the young master."


    Chinan frowned and didn''t say anything, but Sophia said, "Can''t you get in touch with the Blackstone Fortress? Let them come out and pick us up." Sophia''s tone was natural.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. As long as we go out, there is no time to contact, we can only go to the end. Why don''t we just rush over, just use these refugees to distract the wild orcs, so that we can pass."


    These words are not loud, but Chi Nan can still hear them. For a long time, Chi Nan thought of himself as an ordinary person, just like those refugees. Chi Nan couldn''t help this guy''s statement: "Absolutely not, your life is your life, isn''t it that other people are not. They are also raised by parents, so why should others pay for your lives?"


    "Should these untouchables pay their lives for us. All of them belong to the nobles, and they should be honored to die for the nobles." The guard said naturally.


    Chi Nan suddenly felt a sorrow in his heart. Only when he is truly in this environment can he truly feel the plight of civilians. No matter how much you paid for the nobles, in the eyes of the nobles it is always a kind of goods that can be discarded at any time.


    "Anyway, I firmly will not agree, if you must do this, I will stop it." Chi Nan''s anger was slowly suppressed, and he said flatly. Sophia has already seen that if they continue to persecute Chi Nan, I am afraid that their fairly good relationship with Chi Nan will come to an end.


    Just without waiting for Sophie to say anything, one leg suddenly said: "My lord is not good, those wild orcs seem to have found us."

 Chapter 31： guard

    In the distance, there are really a few mad orcs running towards him. There was a smooth road ahead, so when the mad orcs ran within their line of sight, everyone could see it.


    Seeing the wild orcs, the people in the team began to move around, and many people were already ready to turn around and escape. There are also those who squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands. Seeing that they had given up running and gave up their lives, these people are really deadwood.


    "Are you wasting time? There are only a few now, and we can still rush over. If we find that we have more mad orcs later, there is no way even if we want to rush over." The guard whispered to Chi Nan. .


    Chinan said coldly: "If you want to rush out, just rush out. Look at them now, can anyone else rush along with you."


    The guard looked angry: "It was you who killed it. If they didn''t know it at first, they would have run with them. If something happened to the princess, you don''t want to go back alive."


    "Princess?" Chi Nan was a little surprised, and looked at Sophia involuntarily.


    Sophia glared at the guard fiercely: "Sorry, I concealed my identity. I am the third princess of the Ruth Yala Empire. But these things will not be discussed until I return to the Blackstone Fortress, what can you do now? "The guard wanted to say something, but Sophia glared at him. He could only shut up obediently, and kept staring at Chi Nan with irritated eyes.


    There is not much time now, so Chi Nan can only take a gamble. "Here, take these, throw them out later, and get rid of those mad orcs. Remember, you have to get close before you kill them. Give me more time."


    Chi Nan handed the seeds to the bald father, but he always put one of his hands on the body of the tree.


    At this time, Chi Nan is working hard to mobilize his own life magic, hoping to inject it into the tree, resonate with the power in the tree, and then control it. Only by controlling this big tree can he rush through the front line of the mad orcs. Through the dense forest, there are a lot of mad orcs outside the Blackstone Fortress at this time, at least hundreds, and possibly more.


    With these people here, they are not the opponents of the mad orcs at all. "Hey, I can only help you with this one. I hope you are worthy of what I paid this time." Chi Nan didn''t know if it was worth it.


    Maybe, I should learn to be selfish in the future. Soon, Chi Nan concentrated his mind completely.


    The three abilities of the black iron level, the seed transformation is not available here, even if the seed can be successfully obtained, it is of no use. A single strengthening has no effect. Even if it is strengthened, the big tree is still a big tree, and it is impossible to help oneself fight.


    The only thing that can be used is the last ability, and that is shaping. Once the shape is successful, the tree will become a Treant warrior, at least a fighter machine controlled by itself. Although those mad orcs were powerful, they were obviously not on the same level as such a big tree. Chi Nan made up his mind and immediately began to constantly shake his magic power.


    In fact, I don''t know how to break through Chinan, because the seeds only tell themselves that the plants that can control the black iron level are enough. Therefore, everything must be explored by yourself.


    Chi Nan can only use his previous experience of controlling plants and continuously inject his own life magic.


    It didn''t take long for Chi Nan to feel that his seeds began to move. It should be said that the people holding the seeds started to move. At this time, there were only three people who could fight. Sophie obviously didn''t plan to make a move.


    I don''t know what occupation Sophia is, but Chi Nan can feel that Sophia should not be an ordinary person. But if she didn''t do it herself, Chi Nan had no choice but to watch it like this.


    The trees in this place are still relatively lush, so it is impossible for those wild orcs to find out how many people there are. There are only a few people that can be seen from the outside, otherwise there won''t be only three mad orcs.


    Following Chi Nan''s order, the three people here did not rush out to deal with the mad orcs, but waited for the arrival of the mad orcs in the grass. Several mad orcs stepped on heavy steps, holding wooden sticks and big rocks in their hands, running towards this side unsuspectingly. In the eyes of wild orcs, a small amount of humans is synonymous with food.


    When these three mad orcs rushed over, they finally attracted the attention of other mad orcs behind. Behind them were seven or eight mad orcs, roaring, and chasing after them, this was to **** food.


    "Abominable wild orc, just like a beast." Chi Nan cursed in his heart.


    "Fortunately, these mad orcs are not smart. If we rush over at once, we will really be dead." Sophia suddenly said loudly. Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, and then understood that this was what Sophia told others to listen to.


    Some refugees who are ready to escape upon hearing this, they instinctively relax their muscles. Perhaps in the hearts of these civilians, the words of the nobles have a kind of magical power. It''s just that as the mad orcs get closer, the sense of oppression is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Ah, I can''t stand it anymore, I don''t want to die." A refugee screamed suddenly, turned and ran toward the path. Because of his escape, even a few people around him ran away frantically. In such a short time, half of the refugees in the team ran back frantically. Running in such a mess, there are very few chances of survival.


    "This is the civilian you want to protect. Do you think it''s worth protecting them now?" Sophia asked in a low voice.


    Chi Nan was silent for a while, and finally spoke: "It doesn''t matter whether it is worth it or not, I just do things according to my heart. If I think I should save them, I will save them. They are looking for death by themselves, and it has nothing to do with me."


    Chi Nan closed his eyes, did not look at the movements of these people, and went all out to communicate with the tree. Gradually, the magic power of the tree resonated with his own magic power, and his magic power was able to be injected into the tree.


    And this big tree emits a faint light on its body, which is difficult to see clearly under the sun. Sophia looked the most carefully. Under the ray of light, the height of the big tree was shrinking continuously, and the big tree seemed to shrink.


    "So it''s like this, I understand." Sophia looked at Chi Nan, who closed her eyes, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised, as if she was in a happy mood. Next to Sophia, Soya looked at the two people strangely, and did not understand what they were talking about.


    "Come here, let them go into the bushes, and then shoot." The bald father whispered. The guard next to him snorted coldly, but he didn''t plan to rush forward. After all, his injuries were not healed.

 Chapter 32： Delay

    "Hmph, I''ll see what you can do." The guard said coldly.


    "Don''t be stunned, failure is not good for all of us now." Knowing that what the bald-headed father said is true, although the guard was annoyed, he was still cautiously in his position and drew his long sword and waited.


    When the three mad orcs rushed into the grass one after another, the three had already stood in a special formation. The wild orcs outside can naturally see the three of them. And because of the trajectory of the three people, each of the mad orcs was chasing one person. But they didn''t realize that the route of their pursuit had slowly merged.


    "It''s now." The last leg narrowed his eyes, and suddenly he threw a soil ball out. This earth ball was previously made with some seeds temporarily. Although it is not very strong, there is no problem at such a close distance.


    The earth ball fell on the ground and exploded all at once. Chi Nan sensed the situation of these seeds in an instant, without thinking about it, directly detonated the magic inside. Nowadays, except for the mind that pays attention to these seeds, the rest is used to control magic.


    The seeds exploded, and the grass roots burst out instantly. The seeds of these stumbling horse grasses were re-modified by Chi Nan with new abilities. The leaves above are gone, only the roots are left. Moreover, these grass roots have also been strengthened with a single strengthening ability. The grass roots are more, thicker, tougher and sharper.


    "Good job." All of a sudden, the three mad orcs who rushed over were entangled by an attack at the same time.


    "This is what you did? This is also the ability of a natural mage?" The guard''s face became very exciting.


    "Don''t be stunned, kill them quickly, there are mad orcs behind." These mad orcs screamed and roared here, and soon attracted the other mad orcs behind. The guard knew that now is not the time to think about so much.


    It may not be easy to deal with the three mad orcs in their current state. But the three have been entangled, let alone themselves, any soldier with a spear can do it.


    The guard immediately ran over, and the long sword in his hand pierced fiercely with a faint white light. In front of some grassroots, the guards did not evade. These grassroots can trap the mad orcs, but there is no way to block sharp weapons. A sword passed, several grass roots were cut off, and at the same time the long sword pierced into the eyes of the mad orc, the scream of the mad orc stopped abruptly.


    Following the same procedure, the guards killed all three mad orcs in just a few seconds. Retreat quickly and let those grass roots continue to grow. The grass roots have not exhausted their magic power, so the grass roots will continue to be an obstacle to the subsequent mad orcs.


    "How long will it take you to finish?" Sophia looked at Chi Nan and asked anxiously.


    The first wave of wild orcs was killed, yes, but there are more to come. And because of the screams of those mad orcs, it attracted the attention of more mad orcs in the back. The third wave of wild orcs began to run over here.


    There are more wild orcs in this wave, and the number has reached more than fifty. Chi Nan didn''t speak, and almost concentrated all his attention. In addition to controlling the magic power on the stumbling horse grass, the remaining magic power was continuously injected into the big tree.


    His own magic power is constantly being consumed, Chi Nan feels that his life magic power is getting less and less, and his recovery speed can''t keep up with the consumption. The big tree outside is shrinking continuously, and its shape is slowly changing.


    The branches on both sides of ¡¡¡¡ slowly twisted together, forming a strange shape that looked like an arm but somewhat like a whip.


    is not two human arms, but four in total. The huge canopy began to shrink slowly, like a huge head. There are no eyes or mouths on the trunk, because they are not used at all. The roots of the tree are constantly entangled and deformed in the invisible places, and the ground can only see constant undulations, like boiling water.


    Even Sophia and other people couldn''t help but back off and left this area. Sophia was anxious, if he failed this time, no one knew if he could go back alive.


    If it¡¯s just yourself, it¡¯s fine, but there is also his own brother Saoya, Saoya must have nothing to do...


    The refugees who hadn''t escaped beside ¡¡¡¡ had no thoughts at all now. Looking at the big tree blankly, the fighting situation on the other side of the grass was basically unclear, and they didn''t know what to do.


    Chi Nan didn''t speak, the second wave of mad orcs had already arrived. There are more in this wave, seven in total. The bald father and the others took a few steps back slowly. The mad orc didn''t know what was inside, so he rushed in with a loud "Ao Ao". As a result, the first two were tripped over by the dead companion''s body, and then they were entangled.


    "Very good, throw." The bald old man said in a low voice and quickly, and then threw the soil ball in his hand with one leg. UU reading www.uukanshu. This time, com did not have as good luck as before. For the remaining five, the two earth **** each entangled two.


    In the end, there is another one who has not been entangled, and has broken free from the grass roots around him. The bodyguard flashed and rushed out instantly. Taking advantage of the moment when this mad orc was frightened by the grassroots, the long sword in his hand swung out fiercely.


    A black shadow flashed away, and the white grudge severely cut the mad orc who had just broken free into two. Just after falling to the ground, the guard turned pale, and a ray of blood slowly flowed out from the corner of his mouth. "Are you okay." The bald father asked.


    The guard shook his head, slowly running his vindictive spirit, trying to calm his boiling blood.


    "If it''s okay, hurry up, we can''t." The bald-headed father is very depressed, but the grassroots don''t recognize people. The two of them don''t have the skill of guards, and they don''t have spears in their hands. If they rush up, not only will they not be able to kill the mad orcs, but they will be swept in by the grassroots. It''s better not to do it.


    "You are really two rubbish." The guard recovered, glanced at both of them coldly, and then shot again. No way, for each of these wild orcs alive, they risked an extra share.


    "This is none of our business, and we don''t have a grudge practice method, otherwise we will definitely not be worse than you."


    The bald father is a little uncomfortable, but there is no way, who will let them have a low birth. The fighting qi cultivation method is not available to everyone, and all that can be obtained are people with inheritance, or fighters who have joined the nobles. And if the family is not rich enough to keep up with the food, people will be abandoned before the vindictive cultivation is successful.


    "The next fifty or so, do you have a way? I can''t do it anymore." The guard planned to save some strength to lead people to escape.

 Chapter 33： Non-mainstream Treant Warrior

    In the face of seven or eight mad orcs, three of them can barely fight, but in the face of more than fifty, they have no choice.


    The bald-headed father and the seeds in one leg and hands are simply not enough, and the guard himself has relapsed. With his own injuries dragged on, it would be good to be able to forcibly kill three or four mad orcs, but no more.


    So, several people looked at each other, and they had no choice but to give up. "It seems to be impossible. We retreat one after another. When the mad orcs approach, we will block them with seeds first. If it doesn''t work, we have to evacuate."


    The guard was unwilling. "Damn it, if it weren''t for that bastard, we would have entered the Blackstone Fortress now." The only thing the guard is at ease is that there are only mad orcs here, and the speed of mad orcs is not that fast. The path behind him is not too wide and difficult to pass. When the mad orcs chased this way, they should not be able to catch up with him.


    At this moment, Chi Nan simply disconnected from the control of the seeds in the hands of the bald father, and he had already seen three people retreating. If this is the case, then give up everything else and control the big tree in your hands with all your strength.


    With the infusion of a lot of magic power, the changes of the big tree became more and more obvious, and the speed of shrinking was several times faster than before.


    "Chinan, are you okay." At this time, even Sophia couldn''t help but feel a little worried. So many mad orcs, if they catch up, I don''t know if they can survive.


    How could I be so unlucky? I had known this a long time ago, so I shouldn''t have come to Remas.


    Chi Nan didn''t say a word, all the spirit had been completely concentrated on the life magic power on his body. The magic control is becoming more sophisticated, and the resonance with the tree is also more and more consistent.


    Suddenly, a more pure force came from his hands, and it continuously poured into his body. Chi Nan could clearly feel that the amount of life magic in his body was rapidly recovering.


    Soon, the magic power returned to its peak, and it has not stopped, the magic power is still improving. The quality of magic power has also increased crazily in Chi Nan''s feeling, and the concentration of magic power is getting higher and higher than before. "Successful." Chi Nan was overjoyed. This force feedback made him directly break the bottleneck. This should be entering the Black Iron level.


    The integration of this magical power also means that he has succeeded in controlling the big tree. In that case, he will soon have a helper. Thinking of this, Chi Nan moved the magic in his body even more crazily.


    I don''t know if it was because of the increase in his level, the internal resistance of the tree that was originally very resistant to him disappeared suddenly. One''s own magic can be easily integrated into the big tree and easily controlled.


    Even this big tree is still actively cooperating with itself, constantly absorbing its own magic power. This feeling is like controlling those ordinary plants by oneself, and it feels like an arm''s finger.


    "My lord, go quickly, those mad orcs have already come in." A voice sounded in his ear, and Chi Nan opened his eyes and looked away. At this time, the screaming wild orcs finally entered the bushes. A few hapless mad orcs ran too fast, and they were suddenly tripped and entangled by the grass roots on the dead mad orcs.


    The mad orcs behind saw this scene suddenly become even more angry, bypassing these companions and continuing to rush towards this side. All the messy shouts meant eating and food.


    Chi Nan opened his eyes and looked at the restless people around him and those who had lost their hope of life. Instead, an arc was formed at the corner of his mouth. "Escape? Why do you want to escape? Now it is the mad orcs who should run away."


    "My lord, don''t make trouble. If you don''t leave, it will be too late." On the other side, Sophia''s guard was planning to leave with Sophia and Soya. Just don''t know how to start, even Sophie couldn''t help but have some doubts in her eyes. Can this person really bring himself back to Blackstone Fortress? Isn''t his previous words really bragging?


    Chi Nan suddenly laughed: "Ha ha ha ha, let you see how powerful a real nature mage is." Chi Nan released his hand and the tree stood up.


    That''s right, I just stood up, and the roots under the ground have now become legs. But not two, but four. Chi Nan also wanted to create a normal tree before, but he failed.


    Tree people who don''t have the ability to control their balance, can''t walk on two legs at all. Therefore, the four legs are more stable. Four sturdy but shapeless thighs were pulled out from the ground. The Treant Warrior walked towards the mad orc who rushed towards the trembling like an earthquake.


    Step by step, the Treant¡¯s movements are very slow, but because of its huge size, the overall speed is much faster than the Mad Orc. From a height of more than 30 meters, it is directly compressed to a height of only ten meters, and the density has increased a lot.


    Even if they haven¡¯t attacked yet, UU reading Chinan can still imagine how terrifying the fighting power of this Treant Warrior is.


    Those wild orcs, seeing the Treant warriors walking by, were a little baffled. This tree warrior is not small, and there is no way to hide it from the bushes. Chi Nan closed his eyes and quietly felt everything around him.


    Since the breakthrough, Chi Nan feels that he can actually perceive his surroundings with the help of plants. Although it was still vague, there was no problem finding a few mad orcs. The tall Treant warrior faced the mad orcs as if they were bullying a child. A thick whip arm swept fiercely, and the vegetation was cut off instantly.


    Because the attack speed was too fast, the wild orcs just felt a gust of wind, and then they were blown away by a huge force. While still in the air, the wild orc had already vomited out the pieces of internal organs.


    "What is this? I don''t know, kill him for meat."


    The few mad orcs behind were a little confused, but in the end they unified their opinions and rushed towards the Treant Warrior. They rushed forward faster and retreated faster.


    With a flick of the whip''s arm, several mad orcs were knocked out. The mad orc''s stones and sticks hit the treeman warrior''s body, making a dull sound, but it was hard to leave a mark. In just a few attacks, the mad orcs died more than half. At this time, the mad orc finally knew that the monster in front of him was not easy to deal with, and turned around without saying a word.


    "It''s amazing, how did this happen? Is the plant mage so powerful?" Sophia''s eyes widened, her face full of incredible. She had only heard of this Treant Warrior, and it was the first time she had seen it.


    It¡¯s just that, how come this Treant Warrior is different from what I¡¯ve heard of.


    Ask for a collection, and a friend I like can help recommend it, thank you.

 Chapter 34： Kill to Blackrock Fortress

    Chi Nan did not speak, closed his eyes and controlled the Treant Warrior with all his strength. Your own Treant Warrior will not take the initiative to attack, only if you are under your own control. This is the biggest shortcoming.


    Chi Nan also has no choice. If you want plants to have their own thoughts, Chi Nan really doesn''t know how to do it. Perhaps, in the future, we will find a way to find the kind of thinking plant, and then use it to experiment.


    Though those wild orcs are running away, how can their speed be compared with that of Treant Warriors. Don''t look at this treeman warrior being very bloated and unnatural, but as long as it is lightly moved, it is much faster than the mad orc. The tree man warrior kept waving his four arms back and forth, and the mad orc who rushed into the bush was quickly killed.


    At the same time, even with the bushes that had been covering them before, they were also tossed by this weird treant warrior.


    Chi Nan opened his eyes, with a smile in his eyes: "It''s so amazing." He himself was surprised.


    It¡¯s just that this shape is a bit unsightly. From this perspective, the four legs are crawling forward on the ground, and the four arms are dancing back and forth. Not so much a treant warrior, it¡¯s actually more like a crab. , Or an octopus, in a word, this is not like a normal treant.


    But it¡¯s good to be able to control it to this level. If you want to look good, then you have time to do it slowly in the future.


    "You tree warrior, why are you so powerful? This is definitely not an apprentice-level magic."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Of course not, I have become a black iron level now." Chi Nan is still very clear about his level, as long as he controls the black iron level plants, he will break through the black iron level.


    The magic power in his body is abnormally full, and even his physical fitness seems to have improved a lot, but there is no time to test it for the time being. "The big trees of the black iron level are much bigger than those wild orcs, and the wild orcs have no ability to deal with large creatures. Isn''t it normal to be slaughtered." Chi Nan said naturally.


    In the case of the same level, you may be able to use the quantity to easily make up for it. But in the case of a level difference, in the face of such a large creature, no one can deal with it without special means.


    Such a big creature, even if it is a warrior in the same Dark Iron realm, it takes several to fight together. Seeing this thing, the guard''s eyes widened at this time, his eyes filled with weirdness and some fear.


    "You have actually broken through the black iron level? Congratulations." Sophia said with a look of surprise: "After you go back, you can go for certification, so that you can get the treatment of an official mage."


    Certification? What does it mean? Chi Nan didn''t understand, but let''s talk about it then.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go quickly, and now we will enter the Blackstone Fortress." Although Chi Nan has broken through and there is such a big tree warrior, he still doesn''t think he is invincible.


    The mad orcs in front of the Blackstone Fortress have been killed and injured more than half in the previous battle, but there must be mad orcs farther away. If the delay here is too long and other wild orcs or even evil beast dogs rush over, then it will be troublesome. Chi Nan stepped forward, and the Treeman warrior bent down to pick up Chi Nan and put it on top of his tree canopy.


    Adjusted the angle a bit, Chi Nan controlled the huge tree man to walk forward while ensuring that long-range attacks could not attack him. Such a big tree man has long attracted the attention of the wild orcs outside.


    just because the distance is too far, so the mad orcs haven''t come over for the time being.


    "Follow up, follow up." Sophie shouted, and then followed closely. Those refugees who had no strength before, saw this scene and finally felt that they had come back to life again.


    With such a powerful mage by his side, what else is insecure for them. Involuntarily, they began to despise those who ran away in their hearts, but no one would mention it. The large forces followed, everyone broke out with all their strength, and ran in the direction of the Blackstone Fortress. Suddenly, the team''s speed increased.


    "Hoho, it''s a human, it''s a human, and there is food again." When the large group ran out, the wild orcs in the distance finally found the food here, and all the orcs all chased here.


    Chinan did not stop and wait for the people behind to catch up, but rushed out on his own. Before the mad orcs came, Chi Nan had already contacted the mad orcs. The huge tree roots swept across the thighs, and two mad orcs flew out. The whip-like arm was another sweep, and three wild orcs turned into a pool of rotten meat.


    just controlled the Treant Warrior to move back and forth a few times, and the mad orc in front of him was completely dead and wounded. "Think about it, and asked if I have it." Chi Nan chased a few fish that slipped through the net As long as you catch up with it, you can turn the mad orc into a trapeze with a single tap. Faced with such a powerful killing machine, even the mad orcs did not dare to attack. The wild orcs have a temperament like wild beasts.


    In the end, only two wild orcs passed through the Treant Warrior and rushed towards the human side. What they didn''t expect was that those humans were not lambs to be slaughtered. As soon as he ran over, a soil ball was thrown out. As the earth ball fell, countless grass roots emerged, and the two wild orcs were instantly tied up, and they were greeted by the sharp swords of the guards.


    Ahead, Chi Nan did not stop, but continued to move forward, constantly attracting the attention of the mad orcs on the road. As long as the mad orcs dare to approach, Chi Nan will break them into pieces one by one.


    Walking along this road, the road was cleared by Chi Nan alone.


    "It''s too powerful, no wonder the status of Master Mage is so high, I finally understand. In the future, I must make my son a great mage too." Behind, a refugee shouted excitedly.


    "You don''t even have a son. What are you doing so much? Let''s talk about it if you survive."


    I have to say that all people now have an extraordinary yearning for the power of a mage.


    "That''s a nature mage. I heard that only elves and half elves can use natural magic, so we don''t have to think about it."


    "How do you know so much, so you know something."


    "Haha, my nephew used to be a nobleman''s nursing home. I heard it from him." A refugee laughed and showed off. The people around looked envious and didn''t know what they were envious of.


    Sophia finally relieved her heart completely. "My choice is correct, isn''t it, Sawyer?"

 Chapter 35： Making things difficult at the gate of the city

    With a Treant Warrior tossing, the road is much safer. All the refugees rushed wildly, although they were only trotting, but not too slow. It was originally expected to take an hour''s journey, but now it doesn''t even take half an hour.


    Gradually, the defenders above Blackrock Fortress also found them. After all, this time has been blocking the mad orcs, the guards here are still very strict. The mad orcs do not have the ability to siege, but they can also throw stones to the city.


    "What''s going on, why did you send a warning signal." A young man with a slightly angry expression, wearing a gorgeous armor, stepped forward and yelled at the soldiers guarding above.


    "Report to the sir that there is a strange monster coming towards us outside, still hunting the wild orcs."


    A soldier next to him suddenly shouted: "No, there are many people behind, like refugees, they should be the people who have survived from Remas. May I ask the sir, should we let them in."


    The officer looked annoyed: "What kind of beast, that is not a beast at all, it is a tree, and it should be controlled by a nature mage. Those refugees behind, who knows what is going on, can control plants, maybe there are half-elves. For a half-elf mage to risk great danger, soldier, tell me what to do."


    The patriarch is a pure pedigree, and has endless contempt for all creatures of impure descent. A half-elf, what can it be like a mage?


    watched those people running over here, but the door of the Blackstone Fortress never opened.


    When the surrounding wild orcs were almost cleaned up and the team approached the Blackrock Fortress, Chi Nan finally couldn''t help it. Controlling the huge Treant, he rushed towards the direction of the Blackrock Fortress.


    The treant warrior who was more than ten meters high seemed to be able to reach the top of the Blackstone Fortress as long as he stretched out his hand. Even the surrounding soldiers couldn''t help retreating a few under the tremendous pressure.


    "Half-elf, stop, do you want to attack the Blackstone Fortress." The city guard drew an arrow, and without hesitation, he shot the treeman warrior. It was just that the arrow fell on the Treant Warrior, only a muffled sound, leaving a small depression, and then falling down. At this time, the face of the chief defending the city was a little uncontrollable.


    Chi Nan was shocked, and quickly controlled the Treant Warrior back for a certain distance. The Treant Warrior is not afraid, but he can''t.


    I didn''t expect that the guards here were so strict, and I didn''t hesitate to attack when I saw myself approaching.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to show his face and shouted loudly: "This sir, please open the gate, there are princesses and princes in the line behind." Chi Nan had no choice but to speak in the name of Sophia. Up.


    "Hmm, your princess and prince, half-elf, put away your lies. How could your highness come to such a place, even if it does, there will be a large number of guards, and there is no need for a half-elf to protect it."


    Chinan tasted the trouble caused by the identity of a half-elf. But there is no way, who can make himself look like an elf, in other people''s words, except for his slender figure, he looks like nothing else. Since it is not like an elf and can use natural magic, isn''t it a half-elf? This is obvious.


    Even if it is denied, no one will believe it. When he met a racial discriminator, Chi Nan couldn''t help it.


    "Behind is the Princess, Sophia, and Prince Sawyer. Please open the city gate immediately. If you don''t open the gate, it will be too late." Chi Nan yelled anxiously.


    "Huh, you die if you die, just a few untouchables and liars, I am a nobleman who can do anything to me."


    The one above is still laughing loudly. As long as Chi Nan dares to approach, he will give him an arrow without hesitation. It''s just that the distance is relatively far, so there is no way to attack it at all.


    Chi Nan couldn''t help it. Seeing another mad orc ran over, the helpless Chi Nan could only control the treant warrior to run over and destroy the mad orc. "Hmph, dare to deceive the great Lord Farah, today this baron will see how you die." He is a baron, but after all, he is also a nobleman, how could it be the same as those untouchables.


    "What''s the matter, why the door is still not open in front." The guard shouted to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan, who just ran back, said helplessly: "They don''t believe there are princesses and princes here, so they don''t want to open the city gate."


    "Damn bastard, even if there are only civilians, wouldn''t it be saved?" The guard roared and ran forward.


    "Why do you value civilians so much now? What did you do before, and said that you want the civilians to be shields to attract the attention of the wild orcs." Chi Nan curled his lips, thinking with disdain in his heart.


    These have nothing to do with me. Let''s talk about destroying the mad orcs first. At this time, the guard had rushed to the farthest point the bow and arrow could fall. Then he took out a golden token. "Who is up there? Listen to me. His Royal Highness Princess Sophia and His Royal Highness Prince Sawyer are right behind, and immediately open the city gate for me, otherwise you will be at your own risk."


    Baron Farah, who originally wanted to laugh, was suddenly reflected in his eyes by the flash of that token. The eyes that had originally disapproved finally became serious, and this brand was only in the hands of the royal family.


    "Oh, my goodness, I will open the gate of the city. Quickly, what am I still doing." Farah quickly ordered his men to open the gate. The huge city gate made a "crunchy" rubbing sound, and finally it was slowly opened.


    "Blame the half-elf, if he didn''t say it clearly and came to insult me, the baron, I must have opened the gate." Farah smiled at this time and walked down from the wall to greet him as quickly as possible.


    Just after coming down, the refugee team has already arrived here. The grace and luxury exuded by the headed Princess Sophia, it is impossible to imitate it. Farah felt her heart, and was caught instantly. Just when he wanted to come forward to show his courtesy, he was blocked by the guard next to him, and he could only retreat.


    "We will investigate this matter clearly, and please don''t shirk responsibility." Sophie said suddenly.


    Fara''s face was hard to look at all of a sudden, if the princess of the kingdom watched it, it would not be a good thing. Farah couldn''t wait to give herself a mouth. She knew that before, why did she laugh at that half-elf before.


    That''s right, it''s all the half-elf''s fault. Farah walked to the gate and saw the Treant warrior who ran over again, and a flash of jealousy and anger flashed in his eyes: "Half-elf, this big tree can''t go in, you must stay outside." Farah shouted loudly.

 Chapter 36： Greet your majesty

    "Don''t let in? Is there such a rule in Blackstone Fortress?" Chi Nan looked dazed. The city gate here is very high, well, it''s a bit shorter than your own big tree, but can''t you get in if you bend down?


    "I said I would not let in, but I am a nobleman, and the nobleman''s words are rules."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and some did not understand what he was a nobleman had to do with the rules. Just looking at this guy''s appearance, I''m afraid I want to get entangled with myself. Looking back, there are many mad orcs chasing after him.


    Abominable idiot nobleman, can''t spend it with him, otherwise he will be overtaken by the mad orcs later.


    "Well, you can''t enter if you don''t enter." Chi Nan said, and then jumped down from the tree. Of course, it landed on the tree''s arm, and then controlled the treeman warrior to lower his arm before landing on the ground. on.


    "Huh, I know the current affairs, kid, wait, I..." Before Farah could finish, the ground shook. The shocking power around him made Farah almost fall. "Damn untouchable, what did you do."


    Chi Nan spread out his hands: "I didn''t do anything, just let the tree warrior take root. Okay, I''m going to see the princess, and I won''t accompany you." Chi Nan walked inside after speaking, Fara instinctively wanted Intercepted, but stopped after thinking about it. He didn''t know if what Chi Nan said was true or false, but if it was true, then it would not be a good thing to stop him.


    "Hmph, I will find a chance to kill you in the future." For a nobleman, killing a civilian is too simple. Even if he is a mage, there is no way he can do it. Who will let him not have the status of aristocracy.


    Nobleman, of course it is the noblest existence on this land. At the door, the huge tree man had pierced all the roots under the ground, still keeping the same shape as before, as if it were a big tree in a deformed shape.


    Chinan crossed Farah into the Blackstone Fortress, and quickly caught up with the front team.


    "His Royal Highness the Three Princesses, and His Highness the Sixth Prince, we are relieved to see you all right. During this time we have been looking for your whereabouts outside, thank goodness, you finally came back safely."


    In front, a large group of people were walking out along the middle of the road. The headed one dresses himself meticulously, neatly and gorgeously dressed up, like a big cock. The gleam of the two-handed moustache repaired and matched the same glowing hair. The face is covered with white foundation, and I can''t tell how old it is.


    Get closer, and you can even smell the scent from this guy. Many people in the back were dressed up like this guy. They all looked like greasy noodles and looked strangely weird.


    "Does this world''s nobles look like this? It''s really disgusting."


    At the forefront, Sophia stood dignified in the center, even if she was sloppy, it was still difficult to conceal the noble aura of Sophia. With so many people present, they were actually suppressed by Sophia''s aura alone.


    Saoya was on the side, and at this time he didn''t have the timidity he had before, but exuded the same noble air as his sister. Then there was a series of diplomatic rhetoric that I didn''t understand but felt like they were playing a drama.


    Like this, Chi Nan is about to fall asleep. It wasn''t until they finished this episode that Sophia said: "This time the princess can come back safely, thanks to the help of this warrior."


    Sophia finally talked about herself. The people behind had already noticed Chi Nan, and only then did they look at Chi Nan seriously. "Thank you so much for this hero. Is the hero from Remas?"


    Is this to inquire about myself, Chi Nan thought in his heart. Before he could speak, Sophia said: "This is a half-elf nature mage, who has traveled on the mainland. He passed by Remas and saw the brutal orcs who took the initiative to help. It is possible that he will live in our Rusia in the future. The kingdom is pulled, don¡¯t treat him as an outsider."


    Wait, when did I say that I would stay in the Ruth Yala Kingdom, Chi Nan muttered in his heart. This princess has already reached the level of her serious nonsense skills. If she didn''t know it, I would really believe it.


    The man headed by ¡¡¡¡ hurriedly bowed and said, "Your Royal Highness, please rest assured, we will never forget the great contribution of this hero." We will never forget your size, what are the specific benefits.


    Sophia didn''t seem to hear it, and continued: "This natural mage is named Chi Nan, and his surname is Chi. He is an official mage. Before summoning a treant warrior, he killed hundreds of wild orcs by himself. "


    Chi Nan was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t kill so many. The mad orcs killed by the Treant Warriors would be enough if there were a hundred orcs at full play It¡¯s just that I feel a little bit unable to get in touch now. do.


    Hearing Sophia''s words, the nobles behind them were shocked. This is a mage. A treant warrior can kill hundreds of mad orcs. If you stay in the army, it would be really wonderful.


    Behind ¡¡¡¡, Kairadi and Kai''an stood in the second half of the team. They were the only ones who looked different from the others.


    Keladi remembered well in his heart, he never expected that this person he valued very much had actually gotten with the princess, and he had also broken through to the level of the black iron mage. At this time, it is not easy to stay in your team.


    The mage is very noble, and his status is much more noble than a knight like himself. Below the same level, even if he kills me, the identity of the opponent is still above him. How can I stay, Kairadi thought silently, not paying attention to the other people''s expressions.


    Suddenly, Sawyer pulled his sister''s sleeve. Sophia nodded slightly and changed the subject. "Your Excellency, we have been very tired along the way. Please prepare hot water and food for us. We need to rest."


    The governor hurriedly bowed and stepped aside: "Please follow us, your highness, food and hot water are ready." As a nobleman, these things are always available and can be used at any time.


    Sophia led Saoya towards the front, but the others were stopped. Chi Nan suddenly discovered that at this moment, except for one leg and the bald father by his side, the other refugees no longer knew where they had gone.


    "Your Excellency, please come with me. I will take you to where you live. Everything is ready. You can rest there." A man dressed as a servant came over and respectfully bent down and made a request. Posture.

 Chapter 37： Black iron

    followed the servant to his room, which was not an ordinary cabin, but a more luxurious room. Not in the central area of ??Blackstone Fortress, but in a house on the periphery.


    The bald-headed dad and one leg as a subordinate, of course, cannot live with the owner. They chose a small room on the side of this independent room to live in. Chi Nan said that they would not go to the center to choose a room.


    They are not obedient, and Chi Nan has no choice. "The lord, if you have any needs, please ring this bell, and I will be back to serve the lord when that time comes." The servant bowed respectfully and left.


    At this time, Chi Nan was finally able to relax and sat on the bed: "This is too uncomfortable. These **** aristocratic etiquettes are as uncomfortable as performing on stage." Chi Nan stroked his two. Arm, as if I could feel a lot of goose bumps falling on it.


    "I don''t want to, let''s see what kind of ability I have after the breakthrough." Chi Nan closed his eyes and began to feel it.


    First of all, his previous black iron level abilities have truly been displayed. Shaping becomes easier and easier, and it can easily change the shape of the black iron level plant.


    Chinan feels that even if I control the growth and change of the big tree and become a living wood sculpture, there is no difficulty.


    The next step is to strengthen this ability alone. I can now strengthen the single ability of ordinary plants to close to the ability that can be exerted by black iron level plants. It is also possible for individual powerful abilities to be strengthened to the level of black iron.


    Even black iron-level plants can still perform even stronger after their own magic power is strengthened. This single enhanced ability is currently the most powerful and practical ability.


    Finally, there is seed transformation. There is nothing to say about this. Previously, only the seeds of plants that did not reach the black iron level could be transformed, but now the seeds of black iron level plants can also be transformed.


    At the same time, his previous three abilities have also improved with the improvement of strength. The ability to perceive and not be actively attacked by plants has risen to the level of black iron. Even the plants at the black iron level can easily sense them without being attacked by them. Ordinary plants that have not reached the level of black iron will not necessarily attack themselves even if they are controlled by others.


    So, I have basically become the nemesis of the plant mage, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    The biggest increase in the last is the birth control. Just like I thought, the plants that can control the black iron level are spawned and controlled. But catalyzing is no longer the kind of situation that can only last for two hours before.


    I now catalyze the growth of a plant. You can choose to catalyze the growth permanently or temporarily. The time for the temporary spawning has increased to more than three hours, and it will not wither until more than three hours after the spawning.


    But permanent growth can keep the plant in the state after the growth, just like natural growth. In this way, it provides very beneficial help for cultivating a large number of plants.


    At least, even if there is no way to get along in the future, is it good to be a farmer?


    "Hey, I didn''t find out before that our physical fitness has improved so much." Chi Nan suddenly felt that his body''s strength and speed were not comparable to the previous one. It felt as if I could beat myself by myself. I jumped down from a big tree before, it was very natural.


    Now think about it, at such a high place, I jumped directly onto the uncle¡¯s arm, but I didn¡¯t shock my whole body. It¡¯s really wrong. I just don''t know how strong my physical fitness is.


    From this point of view, I can only find the opportunity to experiment on my own in the future. All in all, after reaching the level of the Black Iron, I don''t know how much my strength has improved. Get up and move around, your body is really comfortable.


    "The recovery ability should have also improved a lot. If I continue to improve, maybe one day I will be immortal." Chi Nan squinted his eyes, wondering what he was thinking, and a smirk appeared on his face.


    "Let me take a look at my seeds, hey, they have grown so big." Chi Nan finally recovered and began to look inside himself. At this look, Chi Nan was shocked. Because the germinated seed has actually become a small sapling. The height of this sapling is more than two meters, and the branches and leaves on the body are fully expanded.


    What makes people feel strange is that the tree trunks and branches emit this bright light, and the leaves are the same. If it weren''t for the vitality in it, Chi Nan would think it was just a jade-carved sapling.


    Because no matter where you look from it, it seems to be carved from fine jade. UU reading is just lifelike and vivid, which really makes Chi Nan almost indulged in it.


    "Wait, it''s not right. A sapling more than two meters tall is taller than me." Chi Nan finally reacted. With such a big tree in his body, he was not burst. What happened? Going on.


    So, this tree must not grow in one''s own body, but has opened up a special space in a certain place in one''s body. It should be like this. It is even possible that this is not my body at all, but a place I can see. After thinking about it for a long time, Chi Nan had a headache.


    Forget it, I don''t think about it if I don''t understand it, Chi Nan just adjusted to his own abilities, and then walked out of the room. "My lord, where are you going, I''m familiar with the old man in Blackstone Fortress."


    As soon as he came out, Chi Nan saw the bald father. At this time, all the clothes on the bald father''s body were changed, and a brand-new outfit came out with a special aura, much better than before.


    Chi Nan pointed outside and waved his big hand: "Go, let''s go to certify the mage profession. I heard that all formal professions require certification."


    The bald father hesitated for a while, and some cold sweat broke out on his head: "My lord, this is the Blackstone Fortress."


    "So?"


    "The Blackstone Fortress was built according to the fortress. This is not an ordinary city. The mage tower that can verify the identity of the mage does not exist here. Therefore, adults need to go to other cities to do it."


    "Other cities, let''s go now." Chi Nan said naturally, feeling okay.


    "Sir, no, we have just arrived at the Blackstone Fortress and are under their surveillance. According to the rules, we need to stay here for at least three days." There is also this weird rule.

 Chapter 38： Meeting discussion

    When Chinan was out shopping, many nobles and officials had gathered together and came to the Central City Lord¡¯s Mansion. There is a huge big table in the middle of the city lord''s mansion, and it seems very empty with so many people sitting around.


    is the governor of Remas. He is not from this city, but because of the highest official position and status, he can sit in the first place. The governor waved his hand, and someone next to him immediately distributed some materials.


    "Everyone has seen it, now let''s discuss what we should do next."


    Next, an old man said disdainfully: "What are you discussing? Remas has fallen completely. There are at least 300,000 wild orcs over there. According to the one-to-five principle, we will lose 1.5 million talents. Get rid of them. Of course, the facts are unlikely to be so many, but at least one million soldiers will have to be wasted."


    "Yeah, didn''t we just say it before, definitely not going to Remas. Anyway, the nobles who are still alive over there have returned, and when the wild orcs are full, they will leave Remas.


    The governor said with a headache: "The problem is here. If it is normal, we will certainly have no problem doing this. But now the three princesses and six princes are here. They were chased by wild orcs before."


    This involves the face of the royal family. If this matter can''t be resolved, then where to put the face of the royal family. Because the princess and the prince were still alive several times, so this matter must be explained.


    "Yes, the third princess and the sixth prince will definitely not stay too much in the Blackstone Fortress. When they return, the situation here will definitely be reported. If we do not do anything at that time, I am afraid we will be attacked by the council."


    At this time, everyone is silent, and their own interests are involved. That is no small matter.


    "But what can we do, there are so many wild orcs that we can''t deal with at all."


    The old man who spoke first heard the words and said: "Now that we have the matter, we can only take action, but this strength needs to be considered. As long as we counterattack, we can solve the mad orcs near the Blackstone Fortress."


    Yes, everyone''s eyes lit up, so that the council can''t say that they are timid and afraid of not going to fight. And you can get a lot of credit. Not only is this not a bad thing, it may turn into a good thing.


    "I''ll come, I will send three thousand soldiers, and I must make those wild orcs look good." A young nobleman couldn''t help it at first.


    Many aristocrats were stimulated and asked to send troops. This is a few of the households who have given them credit. If the princess can remember him, it would be even better. Many nobles were as excited as if they were beaten up.


    A flash of disdain flashed in the old man''s eyes: "Hmph, I''m afraid that the attack will attract more mad orcs and make you lose your blood." Although the old man thought this way, he didn''t say anything. Now is a good time to take advantage of them. . In the end, the old man himself rejected two thousand soldiers. Two thousand are already considered to be more than many nobles.


    But for the status of the old man, these two thousand soldiers are nothing at all. It''s just that the other nobles in the excitement rarely found the old man doing this, and the person who found it didn''t remind him.


    "Very good, then the next second discussion is the issue of the distribution of military exploits. Before the Third Army came back here, they came back with a large number of dead orc ears."


    The Third Army just came back, they just finished sorting out the information, and then Chi Nan and others also came back, so this issue has not had time to discuss. "What else to discuss, just post it according to the credit."


    The governor frowned: "But many of the previous credits were obtained because of Chi Nan''s help. Chi Nan played a very important role. By the way, Chi Nan is the half-elf nature mage. Kairadi, Tell me about the situation at the time." The governor kicked the ball to his son Kairadi.


    Originally, according to normal circumstances, most of these credits should have been given to the temporary commander of the army, Kairadi, but who would have thought that the natural mage had reached the level of black iron, and he had a good relationship with the princess.


    In this case, Chi Nan''s credit cannot be erased casually.


    Kairadi was also very depressed, so he could only bite the bullet and stand up and speak: "This is what happened. We saved Chi Nan, the natural mage before, and later he served in our Third Army. He gave us the Third Army. Provide spell support, relying on his spell ability, our army can easily hunt down wild orcs."


    Kailardi selectively said part of the previous things, but there is still a part that he did not say. For example, the characteristics and effects of grassroots spells, as well as some specific situations, calmly lowered Chi Nan''s evaluation.


    Seeing other people''s disapproving eyes, Kairadi breathed a sigh of relief. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "As long as you are not interested in Chi Nan, then I have a great chance to keep that mage." Kairadi is extremely excited. With the help of Chi Nan, the third legion will definitely be able to play The greater the role, the more military merits oneself will have.


    I heard that he also summoned a big tree, if he could own it, it would be too easy to kill the mad orcs.


    When the narration was over, everyone was silent. The governor can only speak: "According to the previous events, Master Chi Nan does have a great effect. According to his military merits, he can get a lot of rewards. Similarly, Kairadi has merits in leading the army and should become the official third. Commander of the Legion, everyone should have no opinion."


    Everyone nodded, and there was no objection. Who doesn''t know, Kairadi is your son. As Governor of Remas, it is very normal to let his son be in charge of the army.


    I was just missing an excuse before, but now I have it. As for the two deputies of Kailardi, this will be discussed later. The biggest question now is what kind of reward should Chi Nan be given.


    Fighting works, this reward is not very big, after all, there are not many mad orcs who die, right? But for saving the princess and prince, the credit is very big, at least not casually rewarded.


    "According to the credit, maybe the noble should be canonized." A noble said.


    "No, how can a nobleman be canonized casually, besides, he is only a half-elf, what qualifications to become a nobleman of our Rusiyara Kingdom." This was just said that was opposed.


    "The lowest lord, there is no fief, there should be no problem. After all, it is just a title."


    "That is, if you save the third princess and the sixth prince and don''t give a noble title, it is too unreasonable."

 Chapter 39： Canonized nobility

    Many nobles had a messy discussion, and finally the governor looked at the old man.


    The old man was silent for a while, and still said, "He saved the third princess and the sixth prince, and indeed should be canonized nobles. But after all, this person in Chi Nan is not a member of the Ruthyala Kingdom, but a half-elf, so he needs to be more careful."


    Many nobles nodded again and again, this old man is quite prestigious among them.


    "Then Earl of Cologne, what do you mean?" The governor asked directly.


    Cologne said smoothly: "Canonization must be canonized, but be cautious. Moreover, we have used up the canonization quota in our hands." Every nobleman can canonize his own inferior aristocracy. This is stipulated in the kingdom, but most of them have already been used up, so there is no place in the hand now.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up and they nodded one after another. Cologne continued: "We can first observe and give him the title of honorary lord, and make sure that he has no problem, and then he will be the real lord."


    Lord ¡¡¡¡ was originally just a title, the kind of nobleman without territory. Even so, they still had to give him the almost useless title of Honorary Lord, which was equivalent to no reward.


    Because they can remove this title at any time as long as they want, but once the noble is canonized, unless a serious crime is committed, the status of the noble can not be deprived casually in accordance with the laws of the kingdom.


    "Then next is the question of Master Chinan''s stay. Think about it, where is easier to observe."


    "Of course he was in our Third Army. He served in the Third Army before. Now he should return to the Third Army and make more contributions to the empire." Kairadi didn''t hold back and said directly.


    The eyes of the surrounding nobles flickered, and they didn¡¯t know what they were thinking about: ¡°I heard that he had summoned a powerful Treant warrior, and his strength is very good. Therefore, I think he should join the Blackstone Fortress. Our Blackstone Fortress is now facing the wild orcs. , It only matters if you join the fortress army." It was the city lord of the Blackstone Fortress who spoke.


    "I think it''s better to join our assault team, and then we will counterattack the mad orcs. Joining our assault team is the most appropriate. This viscount has sent the most troops, so it should belong to this viscount."


    Kailadi regretted it very much, he was too anxious, and suddenly let them see the value of Chi Nan.


    It''s just that, even if you don''t behave like this, a black iron level mage is still the object of everyone''s scramble. You know, in the entire Blackstone Fortress, there is not even a mage apprentice, let alone a formal mage.


    A group of people kept arguing, and seeing that the meeting room was about to become like a vegetable market again. The governor couldn''t help knocking on the table to make everyone stop: "Well, Chi Nan will join the assault team first, but it''s not anyone''s. Let''s take a look at his strength, and then discuss how to distribute it." Finally shut up.


    Chinan would be very annoyed if he were here, and he would be allocated, and he would become a commodity.


    Just at this moment, a guard suddenly walked into the meeting room: "The Governor, Lord City Lord, Lord Nobles, Order of the Three Princesses." The guard raised a piece of paper high.


    "Bring it here." The Governor had a bad feeling in his heart.


    took the paper and looked at it, the governor''s eyes became a little weird. "Your Excellency, what has happened, do the three princesses have any requirements? Are they asking us to send troops to destroy the mad orcs now?"


    Asked to myself, if they were chased by wild orcs, they would definitely do it the first time they came back. In the hearts of many nobles, the princess must have the same idea as them, which is not good. Many people have already begun to think about how to shirk later. Just rushing out like this, I don''t know anything, I don''t know how much I will lose.


    Besides, they don¡¯t have time to gather their forces, do they? Yes, even if there is no time, it takes time to gather forces. Many people have made up their minds and will say so later.


    The governor waved his hand: "It is the canonization order of His Royal Highness the Three Princesses. His Royal Highness the Three Princesses canonized Master Chi Nan as a baron."


    Hearing this, everyone was in an uproar, and it was directly canonized. They discussed for so long, didn''t they just don''t want to make people easily become a nobleman, or a half-elf, and finally they gave an honorary title, which can be removed at any time.


    But who would have thought that the princess would be canonized directly. "How can this be? That person is just a half-elf. What qualifications does he have to be a noble?" The noble who discriminated against the half-elf immediately stood up and opposed.


    "Pay attention to your words, just talk about it here." Although it is not a big mistake to discriminate against other races, it also depends on the strength of the race being discriminated against There are not many half-elves, but The strength is very strong.


    The nobleman who had just spoken sits down quickly, his expression uneasy. Another nobleman next to him said, "As a royal princess, the third princess does have the power to canonize nobles, and the third princess has not canonized anyone. With the credit of Master Chi Nan, this canonization is effective. of."


    The governor nodded. It is indeed the case. The princess canonize directly, so he can''t say anything.


    "But, the three princesses don''t have his own territory yet, so where is the newly canonized baronial territory?


    This is what everyone wants to know the most: "Yes, almost all the land in the kingdom is now canonized. What kind of land can be used as territory for the new nobles." This is something that involves their own interests.


    The governor waved his hand: "Her Royal Highness''s canonization order said that the territory of Baron Chinan is in Remas."


    "This way, there is no problem. Many nobles in Remas didn''t have time to escape. The whole family was killed by wild orcs, and there was not even a heir. There are indeed many landless lands in this place. What is the specific place?"


    While thinking about it, the governor said in a deep voice: "The princess meant that let us discuss the location of the territory. After all, we are the one who knows the situation of Remas best. Her Royal Highness asked us to let Baron Chinan take office as soon as possible, so, Let¡¯s discuss what we should do about this matter."


    Regarding the territory, even if it is only a small place, it will certainly not be a trivial matter. All the nobles became serious all at once, much more serious than the previous discussions about the war.


    Every assistant of the nobleman put a map in front of him, and the discussion heated up in an instant.

 Chapter 40： Exotic flowers

    Princess Princess means as soon as possible, the nobles present are not fools. Chi Nan was kind to the princess, and he certainly couldn''t send it to the place that was already occupied by the mad orcs. It was too dangerous.


    Then, there are very few places to choose in the end. Remas has not been invaded by the mad orcs now, and there are only a few barrens with poor terrain and not very rich resources.


    These places are also good, anyway, they are only for a half-elf, although everyone feels it is a pity.


    At the same time, some people have focused their attention on this vast land of no owner. When the mad orcs leave, there will be a lot of free land here. This land can''t be so wasted.


    All the nobles have a big family. There are many people in the family. It is very cost-effective to fight for a noble status and a piece of land for their descendants. In fact, up to now, most nobles in the kingdom are wandering nobles with empty titles and no territories. That''s why Chinan has territory, which makes people so jealous.


    The discussion became more and more enthusiastic, and various shouts erupted from the entire conference room.


    At this time, Chi Nan didn''t know that he had become the focus of discussion among the Blackstone Fortress. Chi Nan was wandering back and forth in the surrounding fortresses, looking for something useful to him, especially all kinds of plants.


    When plants are discovered, even if they are flowers, plants, vegetables, flowers, Chinan will come forward to take a closer look.


    Fortunately, after I broke through, my life magic can be perfectly controlled. It will never be the same as before, as long as the magic power is used, a layer of green light will burst out of the body and the body of the plant.


    As long as Chi Nan doesn''t want to, there will be no strong green light at all. Even if it is directly catalyzed by plants, there will only be a hazy light, which is not so eye-catching.


    So when I see any plant, Chi Nan will step forward and touch it lightly.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan saw a very strange plant. The leaves of this plant are all attached to the ground, and a slender vine is connected to a huge head, like a legendary piranha.


    The front of the head is in the shape of a flower bone, but it is like a big mouth. There is a gap in the middle that is not connected, and the teeth inside can still be seen faintly. Inside the flower, a weird fragrance exudes, and from time to time, some small bugs are attracted and rotate around the flower bones.


    Suddenly, Hua Gu Duo raised his head, and at a speed that Chi Nan could not see clearly, it was a bite into the air. All of a sudden, many mosquitoes were swallowed in. Upon seeing this, Chi Nan stepped forward to touch it.


    "Hey, please be careful, this adult, this rattrap is very dangerous." The old farmer selling flowers next to him quickly stopped Chi Nan from doing it. Even if he himself separated Chi Nan''s arm with a stick, he didn''t dare to approach it directly.


    "Mouse trap, what is this?" Chi Nan asked.


    The old farmer has a respectful face. Don''t look at Chi Nan''s dressing up very casually, but the clothes on his body are not simple. They are all provided by the City Lord''s Mansion. Moreover, Chinan''s skinny and tender flesh are different from ordinary people like them at first glance.


    The old farmer bent over and said: "The rattrap is not a famous flower, it is a special plant that can catch mice. If you keep it in your home, you don''t have to be afraid of mice. Rats will be attracted by the smell of rattrap and then eaten. Drop. This kind of rattrap is very aggressive. If you bite your hand, you will definitely get a piece of meat."


    What the old farmer didn''t actually say is that if a powerful rattrap bites a person''s arm, it is not as simple as a piece of meat, but a bone will be crushed, and the attack power is very high.


    "It''s so amazing." Others will be afraid that Chi Nan won''t, this thing is really good. There are several small ones in the flowerpot next to them. They shouldn''t have grown up yet, but their brutal nature has been revealed undoubtedly.


    "Hahahaha, the bunny is a bunny. You actually like this kind of thing. There are a lot of mice in your house. Rats are not a good thing, but there should be several rattraps." A familiar and harsh voice rang in my ears. stand up. Chi Nan looked up and saw that it was the annoying Farah who also prevented himself from getting the Treant Warrior in.


    "It turned out to be Baron Farah. What are you doing here? Are you interested in common people''s things?"


    Farah sneered: "Hmph, how can the untouchable things be comparable to this baron''s baby. See, this is the fragrant flower that the baron finally got, this is the taste of the real nobleman."


    Chinan saw the new plant, his eyes lit up: "What is the role of this fragrant flower?"


    "Untouchables, you deserve to know these too." Farah sniffed the smell of the little flowers on the fragrant flowers, looking intoxicated.


    At this time, the old farmer said in a low voice: "Qixianghua is a very precious plant, and it is often difficult to survive if it is well taken care of. UUReading I heard that only nobles can grow Qixianghua and it can exude a very wonderful The scent of it can be refreshing. If you put it at home at night, it can also increase some of your interest in that area."


    As a flower farmer, he still knows all kinds of flowers and plants very well. "If we ordinary people can find a fragrant flower, then there is no need to worry about the next few years. A fragrant flower is worth at least one golden dragon."


    The currencies of this world are divided into golden dragons, silver dragons and copper plates. It is said that both the Golden Dragon and the Silver Dragon were issued by the Holy Dragon Empire, which is the most powerful empire in all mankind. The copper plates are issued by each country, and they all look different. On the golden dragon and silver dragon, there is a pattern of a giant dragon, majestic and majestic.


    And the copper plate, Chi Nan collected some from some dead refugees. On the copper plate of the Rusiyala Empire, there is a griffon pattern, which is often different in other countries.


    One golden dragon is equivalent to one hundred silver dragons, and one silver dragon is equivalent to one hundred copper plates. And a copper plate is equivalent to the purchasing power of a dollar. In this world, commerce is underdeveloped, and civilians rarely use money. If it is not for living in the city, a golden dragon can even be used by some families for more than 20 years, which is really terrible value.


    It''s just that Chi Nan, the guy who sees Farah, is very annoying. Turning his head, Chi Nan said to the old farmer: "I like some peculiar plants. I think this rattrap is good. Let''s make a price. "


    The old farmer waved his hand quickly and said, "No way, no way, how can you make adults spend money? If they want, take it away."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, even though I don''t have much money, I can still get some money out." He can cheat the nobles, but he won''t work with the public. Besides, don''t you also use these copper plates on your body?

 Chapter 41： Baron Farah and the Sageweed

    Farah suddenly laughed: "Hahahaha, untouchables are untouchables, and they are still pretending to be garlic. Old thing, he is also an untouchable, just like you, you thought he was a big man."


    The old farmer is a little depressed, how can this be on his own body. But soon the old farmer lowered his head and said, "Regardless of whether an adult is a noble or not, his status is definitely higher than that of ordinary people like us. I can see the clothes and skin of the adults."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, then smiled. Whoever says civilians have no knowledge, whoever says ordinary people are stupid, they are smarter than anyone else. This is the law of survival. Without this vision, they would have died in unknown places a long time ago.


    Farah''s face changed: "Huh, kid, I didn''t expect you to be a lie. You are a bitch, you dare to show off in front of this baron, you are really tired of it." Now, even the fragrance of the fragrant flowers is all right. There is no way for Farah to calm down. Seeing this kid showing up, Farah has an urge to punch someone.


    Yan Zhila walked towards him with a distorted expression. Chi Nan looked up at Farah as if looking at an idiot: "I know you are a baron, so I don''t need to remind you repeatedly."


    "Untouchables, knowing that this baron is an aristocrat, he dare to speak like this, do you want to die?"


    Fa stretched his hand, trying to grab Chi Nan''s collar. But Chi Nan stopped him with a word. "You are a baron, I am a mage, an official mage, a black iron level mage, may I ask what professional level you are."


    originally wanted to catch Chinan''s Farah, and suddenly felt like his whole body was splashed by a basin of cold water. An official mage is simply not something he can beat. You know, the status of the mage has always been equal to that of the nobility.


    Even if they don¡¯t have the status of a nobleman, they have great strength. The kingdom needs such a master, especially in this kind of war, a powerful mage is extremely important.


    Even though Farah is a baron, he doesn''t even have his own territory. A nobleman without a territory is a wandering nobleman. In front of the real powerful aristocracy, they are a group of fake aristocrats. Is it really worth offending such a mage? Farah didn''t think about it anymore, but he was definitely not Chi Nan''s opponent.


    Even if he was beaten, maybe those guys above would not trouble Chi Nan. Farah felt irritated all over his body. When did he suffer such humiliation.


    "Very well, boy, you won. Isn''t it a mage? This baron has some ways to kill you. In the Kingdom of Ruthyala, after all, the noblest is our nobles, not you half-elves."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and ignored the guy''s clamor. If you are really a half-elf, you will definitely get angry if you are so despised. But Chi Nan knew very well that he was a human being.


    "Don''t worry about that idiot, how do you sell this thing." Chi Nan focused on the mousetrap.


    The old farmer quickly said, "Two copper plates per sheet. That''s the cheapest price." The old farmer just wants to finish this business as soon as possible, and then leave here quickly. It''s not good to offend any one in front of you.


    There is also Farah, which is famous and infamous here in Blackstone Fortress. If you anger yourself later, your old bones won''t work.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Here, I don''t lack this money." Chi Nan threw out two copper plates, and then picked up two pots of rattraps that hadn''t grown up. It''s not that he doesn''t want the big one, but because the big one is too big and too heavy.


    The old farmer put away the two copper plates, and quickly ran away with the car. There are still a few flower pots left on the ground, and the large rattrap is also thrown here. It looked like a tiger was chasing after him.


    Chi Nan did not pay attention either, but reached out his hand and gently groped for a small head in the flowerpot. This little mousetrap might be able to develop a very powerful combat weapon.


    "You civilian, you can only decorate this kind of garbage-like plants." Farah no longer dared to call Chinan untouchables. At first, he ignored Chi Nan''s identity, but now Chi Nan has identified him as an official mage, but he can''t just talk nonsense. If it leaks out, not only will it become a joke, but it may also attract other people''s attacks.


    Even if you are a noble, you can''t do whatever you want. The nobles also have their own circles. There are also many nobles who bully other low-level nobles for fun, and there are many in Blackstone Fortress.


    Unexpectedly, Fa stretched out his fingers, and poked at a mousetrap fiercely. "Only this kind of rubbish, only untouchables will really like it, because they have a lot of mice in their house, hahahahaAh..."


    Fara suddenly screamed while laughing. The flowerpot of the fragrant flower in his hand also fell from his hand and fell to the ground where he was directly injured. The delicate flower of Qixianghua has become like this, and it can already be predicted that it will not survive.


    But Chi Nan''s attention is now on Farah''s fingers. This idiot, when he saw himself stroking the rattrap, he even dared to touch it directly with his fingers. The few rattraps left by the old farmer are really aggressive creatures. Even if they haven''t grown up, they will still attack the surrounding prey automatically.


    Obviously, the squirrel caught Farah¡¯s finger at the prey on the spot, and instantly raised his head, biting Farah¡¯s finger fiercely. The scream just now came from the attack of the mousetrap.


    Farah kept trying to withdraw his finger, but the mousetrap bit on it. Soon, Farah''s finger bleeds. The teeth of the rattrap are not beautiful, although they have not grown up, they are also lethal.


    Chi Nan smiled: "Great Lord Baron, now I feel the power of the rattrap. But then again, the rattrap seems to be the mouse the most. It seems that our Lord Farrah is very similar to the mouse. Plants don''t deceive people, do you think they are." Chi Nan looked jokingly.


    Around ¡¡¡¡, there are many people hidden in the corner, all pointing to it. There was a small discussion, exuding a pleasant breath, but no one came to help.


    "Ah, you pariah, hurry up and help me open this thing, hurry up."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Lord Farah, what did you just say? I didn''t hear clearly." Chi Nan was thinking in his heart, should I urge the mousetrap a little bit to make this idiot more seriously injured, and dare to call it now. Own untouchables.

 Chapter 42： Dingy Farah

    "Ah, I said, Master Mage, quickly remove this thing, my finger is about to break."


    Fara finally subdued, and shouted loudly, the humiliation in her heart was about to explode. But the pain on his fingers had already made Farah lose his mind, and he didn''t even know what he was talking about.


    Chinan nodded, is that reasonable. Stepping forward and lightly flicking the mousetrap, the mousetrap immediately loosened Farah''s finger obediently, and then gently rubbed it on Chi Nan''s finger.


    Looking like this, it looks like a mature puppy, very cute.


    "I didn''t bite the bone at all, just bit a bit of flesh and skin. Why do you shout so loudly." Chi Nan said with a look of sarcasm and disdain. On the other hand, Farah was holding his fingers and blowing continuously.


    Fara, who has been pampered since childhood, has never suffered such severe pain. A wisp of tears flowed from the corner of his eyes. If it weren''t for Farah who was defending the city, she hadn''t put a layer of foundation on her face. I am afraid that the sweat and tears on his face are enough to make his face completely faded, Chi Nan thought of it silently.


    Farah finally recovered a little, raised his head and looked at Chi Nan with a bitter look.


    Suddenly, Farah discovered the interaction between Chi Nan and the rattrap, and he was furious: "You **** half-elf mage, you must have controlled the rattrap to attack the baron just now."


    stepped forward and Farah kicked it fiercely. He dared not attack Chi Nan, but kicked the flowerpot out. The flowerpot slammed to the ground, and the tenacious mousetrap slowly squirmed its rhizomes, looking for suitable soil.


    Fara''s movements made Chi Nan feel annoyed. This nobleman can''t hurt him casually, but he can''t swallow this breath either. "Really, Lord Farah, don''t you see what is behind you."


    Chinan said coldly, and Farah almost instinctively turned her head when she heard this. The next moment, Farah jumped up with a sound of "Ah." I don''t know when, a huge head appeared behind him.


    That''s right, this is the head of the rattrap, the head of an adult rattrap. The mutated head of the flower bone is bigger than Farah''s fist. This bite will definitely break the bone. It''s just that Farah didn''t even notice that the rhizome connected to the big head could not reach him at all, otherwise he would have attacked.


    This time Chi Nan controlled the big head. Since breaking through to the black iron level, Chi Nan can simply control the activities of some plants within his control range even without touching it.


    Fara jumped too high, and then slammed a **** on the ground. Chi Nan felt pain for him.


    Farah, who was covering her ass, couldn''t stand up at all, with a look of resentment. "Damn half-elf, you dare to insult a great noble. Even if you are a mage, you are dead."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Insult, have I insulted you? You were insulting me from the beginning. It''s just that you are a brain-disabled, and you are insulting yourself."


    Farah still yelled: "Half-elf, no matter what you say, dare to insult a great nobleman in the Blackstone Fortress, you are dead. Hey, you guys, hurry up and catch this **** half-elf for me."


    Fara suddenly saw a team of guards coming here. The first one has a large fluff on his head, which is a decoration that only the high-ranking guards of the City Lord''s Mansion can have. To become a high-ranking guard, you must be a person from a noble family, but who does not have a noble title. These people are born in the same family as their nobles.


    The visitor took a look at Farah, but didn''t pay attention to him at all, but walked to Chi Nan respectfully.


    bent down and bowed, the guard handed a letter to Chi Nan. "You bastards, why bow to this guy? He is just a half-elf untouchable, untouchable, you don''t understand, he insulted a great baron."


    Farah on the ground has no image anymore, shouting loudly, like a lunatic.


    The guard did not pay attention, but said loudly: "Your Excellency Baron Chinan, this is the canonization given to you by His Royal Highness the Third Princess. Your Royal Highness has already canonized you as a baronial title. From now on, you are the noble of the Ruth Yala Kingdom. Yes. Your territory is a place on the map. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask at the Noble Management Office."


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, the guard stood up and said, "If there is nothing wrong, the subordinates will go back and resume their lives."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Okay, there is nothing to do, you all go back."


    Chinan looked at the aristocratic document in his hand. It was a snow-white whole body made of unknown special materials. There are various terms written on it in an ancient text. If you haven''t used the scroll of wisdom yourself, there is really no way to recognize what is written on it. This is a very old text has been around for many years.


    According to the rules of the nobility, as long as you write your name on it, this noble document will come into play.


    "Why not the legendary magic contract? The nobles in this world are not formal at all." Chi Nan said silently in his heart. Along with the noble documents, there is also a badge, which is his noble proof.


    This thing, Chi Nan felt that there was a mysterious power in it, which was a magical item.


    After getting the badge, Chi Nan felt that his spirit slowly blended into the badge. Chi Nan, who didn''t know what was going on, quickly recovered his mental power. Even if one''s mental power is strong, he can''t mess around casually.


    Besides, who knows whether this is a real appointment or whether someone deliberately wants to use this opportunity to kill himself.


    Under the badge, there is a blank seal with nothing, which is also a magic item. Now, Chi Nan didn''t dare to mess around. Didn''t it mean that Sophia gave it to herself? Then ask Sophia what happened.


    Chi Nan put the things in place, and when he lowered his head, he suddenly found that Farah had actually gotten up and was running away.


    "Great Lord Farah, where are you going?" Chi Nan said loudly.


    Farah didn''t say a word, and speeded up his pace. It was just because of the moment he fell that Farah was walking so awkwardly, causing a suppressed laughter around him. Farah''s face flushed, but she didn''t dare to stay. Today Chinan is an aristocrat, and also a real power aristocrat with territory.


    Farah, who didn''t want to stay here to continue the shame, could only speed up and escape. As for those untouchables who dare to laugh at themselves, there is no time to pay attention to them now, and they will feel better in the future.

 Chapter 43： Is this a nobleman?

    Chi Nan just wanted to turn around and leave, and suddenly saw the fragrant flowers on the ground that had begun to wither. "This thing has such a strange effect, I don''t know if it is of any use." Thinking of this, Chi Nan bent down.


    didn''t take away the whole Qixiang Flower, only a leaf. For Chi Nan, there is not much difference between a leaf and a seed, as long as he wants to, he can promote growth.


    It was inconvenient to hold two pots of rattrap in his hands. After thinking about it, Chi Nan simply put down one of them, leaving only the strongest pot. Chi Nan walked all the way, and the people around immediately stepped aside the middle road and bowed respectfully. People with hats on their heads took off their hats and saluted them with a very humble attitude.


    This is the attitude that a nobleman should have, and Chi Nan''s heart is unknowingly floating.


    But still a little bit uncomfortable with this situation, Chi Nan quickened his pace and walked quickly towards his residence.


    just walked to the residence, he saw one leg and the bald father standing on both sides of his door. Seeing himself, the bald father greeted with excitement: "Welcome the Lord Baron back, please come from the Lord Baron."


    "What are you two doing? Isn''t it just a noble status? If you need to look like you, I will be normal. I feel uncomfortable." The stranger is respectful. It is good to say that I am so respectful. Chi Nan It''s very uncomfortable.


    To be honest, the two of them finally recovered a little bit, but their usual attitude is still very respectful. It seems that his identity has really changed, and Chi Nan sighed for unknown reasons.


    "Okay, you help me take good care of this rattrap, this thing is very important. I will talk to the princess first.


    Two people respectfully took their orders. It seems that these two guys have already regarded every word of their own as commands. It''s really uncomfortable, let''s go to Sophia, fortunately Sophia has no airs.


    Chi Nan didn''t know, Sophia just didn''t have any air in front of herself. In front of other people, even a nobleman should pay attention to her attitude. Chi Nan knew about Sophia''s residence after a little inquiries. Soon, Chi Nan came outside Sophia''s residence, which was different from his own small room, which was a villa with a detached house.


    Well, at least it looks like a villa from the outside, and it looks like a shrunken palace.


    "Please inform, just say Chi Nan will come to see you." It is not easy to see Sophia.


    The guards outside, with their vigilant eyes, Chi Nan didn''t dare to come forward casually. He was sure that if he dared to walk in like this, he would definitely be attacked by them. This is not a civil servant''s office in a previous life, anyone can go in.


    Amidst the vigilant eyes of everyone, a guard ran in to report. Soon the guard walked out, not knowing what he had said to them, and everyone around him suddenly stepped aside. "Come with me, the princess is waiting for you."


    Is your attitude very respectful? Chi Nan thought in his heart. Afterwards, Chi Nan followed behind him and walked in with his head high. In a hall, Chi Nan finally saw Sophia. Sophia sat in the middle, with some snacks and a cup of coffee in front of him. It seems that he has been sitting here a long time ago.


    is next to Soya. Unlike Sophia, Soya is more interested in those snacks.


    "Go down, Baron Chinan, please sit down." Sophie stretched her hand and said gracefully.


    Chi Nan was not polite, and just stepped forward and sat down. Then he said, "It''s so troublesome. It''s as difficult as going to the sky to see you. According to you, you really gave me this thing."


    Chinan Da Lala''s way of speaking made Sophie frowned slightly. : "It is indeed canonized by this princess. From now on, you will be the nobleman canonized by this princess. Of course, in the eyes of others, you are also a member of this princess'' faction."


    Chi Nan doesn¡¯t care about factions or factions. What he cares about is himself: "In other words, from now on, I will be a baron. So, what privileges do I have?"


    Although Chi Nan has always despised the nobles, he has to admit that he also envied him. Everyone wants to be a privileged class, or this kind of upright privileged class. It is so happy to be a nobleman. The smile on Chi Nan''s face is undisguised. As for the nobility is rubbish, have I ever said that.


    Sophia said affirmatively: "Yes, you are a baron now, but you have to prove your nobleman first."


    Chi Nan took out the things that he had given himself before: "Is that these things? How do you do it?"


    Chinan faintly felt that these things are not simple, they are not ordinary objects.


    "You don''t even know this, UU reading I will teach you." Suoya who was next to him suddenly said. "First of all, you have to inject your spiritual power into the seal and badge, and through your imagination, determine your seal and badge pattern. The badge pattern will be the logo of your family in the future, and the seal is a necessity for signing any documents. ."


    "Nobles have their own methods to verify the authenticity of the seal pattern, and almost no one can cheat in this respect."


    Sawyer pointed to the document and said: "The noble document is made of god-given white thatch. You must write your name on it first. It must be detailed and complete. It cannot be fake. Because after signing, the noble will only recognize it in the future. The name."


    "Then use a seal to print it on it, and you are done. After completing these steps, you can register at the noble management office. From now on, these things will only be effective if you and your bloodline descendants are in your hands. Others will take them. There is no way to use it in the hand." Soya said in a breath.


    Is that right? Chi Nan thought in his heart. "Soya is right. In the future, your descendants can only inherit and use your badges, seals and documents. They have nothing of their own. This is proof that the noble blood can be passed on smoothly."


    Sophia shook her head: "You really don''t understand the nobles. It seems that you are still very unqualified as a noble. You will go to the noble management office and ask for some books on aristocratic etiquette and rules. ."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "I am not a nobleman, anyway, as long as I don''t commit a crime, who cares about the etiquette." Chi Nan''s appearance made Sophie frown even higher.


    This guy, it doesn''t seem to be that easy to control. "How can you do this? If you don''t do well, others will doubt your sister''s vision. You are discrediting your sister."

 Chapter 44： Mom sells

    It was clearly his own business, and Chi Nan didn''t understand how to get involved with the princess.


    "Soya is right, you are my canonized nobleman, and everyone else will treat you as my person. If you do not perform well, they will use this excuse to attack our siblings. So, For us, you must bear with it." Sophia has no choice but has already been canonized, and even she can''t take it back.


    The canonization of nobles is so strict. Once canonized, unless they commit a few crimes stipulated in the law, such as treason, they cannot be deprived of their aristocratic status even as the king.


    "Okay, okay, I will pay attention to it later, really." Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, really uncomfortable.


    Then, Chi Nan picked up those identification certificates. Not everyone has magic power, so these proofs absorb human spiritual power, because as long as it is a living person, there will definitely be spiritual power.


    only a small amount of mental power absorbed, almost negligible, but Chi Nan felt that he could control the shape of the badge. Originally, Chi Nan also wanted to make the badge into the shape of a five-clawed golden dragon.


    But after thinking about it, it seems too arrogant. "Let''s make it look like that tree." Chi Nan thought of the strange seed in his body that had grown into a tree, and the thought was certain, the badge became like this.


    Sister Sophia didn''t feel any strange seeing the badge pattern. These nature mages like nature, and they are not surprised by making the badges look like plants.


    Chinan then picked up the seal. Any design on this seal is fine, but most people use their own names. Chi Nan thought for a while, a tick at the corner of his mouth, and some weird patterns appeared on the seal. Seeing this as if a rune and a pattern of some kind of text, Sophia''s eyes flashed with curiosity and doubt.


    If there are people from the earth here, they will definitely be able to see that these are two altered artistic fonts, exactly the two characters Chinan. The two characters are on one corner of the seal, filling the entire seal, and the font changes greatly like a triangle.


    In the future, as long as you inject mental power, you can use the seal to engrave the pattern on it. The pattern will contain a very strange power. This should be a way to distinguish the authenticity.


    Finally, Chi Nan picked up the document and wrote his name directly on it, using the characters of this world, but only two characters with similar pronunciations. If Chinese characters are written on it, no one will know it.


    The last seal was printed, and the whole document emitted a faint white light. These three things will emit white light as long as they are held in the hand. According to Sophia, he has blood descendants in the future, and his descendants will also shine when holding this thing. If it doesn''t shine, it means that there is no blood, and such people can''t use these things at all.


    "You are now a real nobleman. These things must be preserved. If they are lost, it will be very troublesome to replace them." Sophie reminded Chi Nan at last.


    Chi Nan nodded vigorously: "Don''t worry, this is a sign of privilege, how could I lose it." It''s not good to say this directly. Sophia frowned, the number of times she frowned today. so many.


    Then Chi Nan took out the map: "By the way, Sophia, what is this place, is it my territory."


    Sophia didn''t even look at it, because after the territory was confirmed, those people had already told him, otherwise how would they be canonized.


    Sophia said directly: "Yes, that''s your territory. Your territory is located in a corner of Remas. That place has not been attacked by wild orcs yet. You need to build well and strive for more. Military merit."


    Chi Nan grew up with a big mouth, and just escaped from Remas, he actually wants to go back again, is there such a bully?


    "How are the properties in that place, are there a large population, and what is the number of troops?" Chi Nan held the last bit of luck in his heart.


    "We don''t know the specifics. I heard that the terrain of the place is very complicated, with the death forest to the east, which belongs to the edge of the empire. The land is very barren, there is no special production, and the population seems to be small. But these are no problems. Territories have been established from generation to generation, you have to work hard."


    "There is a saying that Mom doesn''t know if it should be said that it is inappropriate to say it." Chi Nan said with a black face.


    "What mom sells, is it the name of a certain kind of dim sum?" Soya asked innocently. This delicate and cute little face doesn''t look like a boy, it doesn''t feel like a little girl.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Nothing. This is praising you. In such a barren place, how can I develop? I will be torn to pieces by mad orcs Chi Nan''s heart is full of anger.


    I obviously saved the two of you, but you actually avenged your gratitude. But Chi Nan didn''t dare to say it, this is their place. If you anger these two people, you will definitely not end well. Even with the newly acquired noble status, it is also impossible to protect oneself. Chi Nan knew that power was based on absolute strength.


    Sophia knew what Chi Nan was thinking, and said flatly: "Every newly-canonized nobleman must start from this step. Although the territory of others is very good, they can only succeed after countless generations of establishment. "


    "Furthermore, there is no extra land in the empire now. All the land has been canonized. Only Remas will have extra land because of the war and the death of a large number of nobles and families."


    "That said, the nobles in my territory are also dead." Chi Nan said unceremoniously.


    Sophia nodded: "Yes, it''s dead. The body has been authenticated, and none of the people escaped."


    "So how are they doing with the construction of the territory." Chi Nan still has hope.


    Sophia shrugged: "It is said that there is no construction, because the territory is too remote. After spending a lot of money to build a castle, they gave up their territory and have always lived in the main city of Remas. Mas was attacked, and a large number of nobles living in the main city did not have time to leave." It seems that the mad orcs are the best.


    "You don''t have to be depressed. After all, there is still a castle, which is much better than building nothing, right." Sophia seemed to be comforting herself, and Sawyer next to her also nodded vigorously in agreement.


    Chinan couldn''t help putting up a planter: "I praise you, mom sells batches."

 Chapter 45： Barren territory

    With a stomach of anger, Chi Nan walked back to his residence. It seemed that he could see the anger on his face, although he didn''t know why, the bald father and one leg remained silent.


    Until Chi Nan entered the room, the two dared to speak in a low voice: "What''s the matter with the adults? Haven''t they already become aristocrats, why are they still so angry?" One leg was also anxious.


    "What else is going on, I must be angry." The bald father said naturally.


    "How is it possible, the adult is a baron now, who dares to make the adult angry."


    The bald father rolled his eyes and said, "Of course it is the other nobles. Those nobles look down on commoners and half-elves. They have both of them, and they can become a noble. How can they be happy."


    "No, just because of this? Would they lose their temper to adults."


    "It''s not a tantrum. They have a way to vomit blood with one mouth. Old man I also saw it when I was young. Hey, every new nobleman is like this. It is too difficult to have no family inheritance."


    Then the old bald smiled: "It''s not enough. As long as we do well, we will be the veterans of the territory in the future, and our descendants will also be able to become figures in the territory."


    "You still have offspring alive, didn''t you mean you are the only one left in your family." One leg was surprised.


    The bald father said disdainfully: "If you don''t have it now doesn''t mean you won''t be there forever."


    "You are so old, and you still want offspring, can you do it."


    "What is your look, why can''t you, worry that others will look down on me, don''t be kidding, we will all be the veterans of the territory in the future, some women take the initiative to post them, believe it or not. Also, you should find a woman Take care of you, like you, what will you do when you are alone, it will be too late when I am this age."


    Chi Nan did not hear the discussion between the two people. In fact, it was similar to what they said. When Chi Nan went to the noble management office before, he was indeed made upset by others. The Noble Management Office is a place dedicated to the affairs of the nobles.


    So the people in charge are also some nobles, and many of them are nobles without their own territory.


    These people, after knowing their identities, are not less cynic. Of course, these Chi Nan didn''t care much. When I was on Earth, I didn''t know how much I had heard the more ugly words. This irony was nothing.


    What really annoyed Chi Nan was some records about his territory that he got from the noble management office.


    My own territory is called Hongshaling. It is not a good place to hear this name. The land over there is all red land, most of them don¡¯t grow at all, food is very scarce, and very dangerous.


    The place is backed by the death forest. This is not a place suitable for adventure, because it is full of miasma and swamps, and adventurers will not go here casually. But here is the border of the empire, some desperate bandits often harass here. As a result, this place is more barren and has a smaller population.


    And the terrain here is complicated, it is difficult to get in and out, the things inside can''t be shipped out, and things outside can''t get in, there are no merchants going to such a place. It can be said that this is a desolate place with nothing.


    It''s no wonder that the nobles at the beginning gave up here after only building a castle. Because this place does not have any special products, no matter how much you pay here, it is impossible to give them the slightest return.


    For the nobles, the biggest use of territory is to provide themselves with golden dragons that they can use to splurge. It''s better not to have a territory where you can''t provide yourself with a golden dragon but have to invest yourself in it. Anyway, relying on the subsidies distributed by the noble council, those nobles can live much better lives than ordinary people.


    Many nobles even rely on their identities to directly start the business of merchants, and many of them are richer than those with territories. Of course, if there is no territory, there is no. This is very important.


    After learning about the situation in his territory, Chi Nan decided not to go unless his strength improved.


    Because of the terrain, that place was not attacked by wild orcs during this disaster. But this is also a matter of time, who knows when the mad orcs will run over there.


    Once the mad orcs go, even one or two mad orcs can eat the entire Red Sand Ridge. Is it necessary to rely on one''s own strength and head-to-head with mad orcs who don''t know how many?


    Therefore, I still need to improve my strength. Only when I don''t care about the wild beasts and can deal with the evil beast dogs, Chi Nan plans to go to his own territory.


    Forget it, let¡¯s first study the plants I just got Chi Nan took out the mousetrap, injected magic power, and started to feel it.


    The teeth of the mousetrap are not very hard, after all, this thing is not big. The mouth can secrete a strong paralytic toxin, and a very strong digestive juice, which can quickly digest the prey.


    The digested nutrients will flow down the tube into an empty sac at the root, where they are stored and supplied to the entire body for growth. If you can eat a lot of big meat in a short time, you can also speed up the growth rate and reach adulthood soon. But even without food, the rattrap can survive on the characteristics of the plant.


    The ¡¡¡¡ seed is produced just below the flower bone, which is a very small seed that can fly in the wind.


    Chi Nan nodded, this thing is still very useful to him, a kind of plant that actively attacks. The light in the hand flickered, and the ability to permanently create seeds was activated. If you want to do an experiment, you must have enough plants.


    A large number of seeds soon appeared in Chi Nan''s hands. Chi Nan carefully packed them and placed them in his box.


    Then, Chi Nan looked at the fragrant flowers he had brought back. This kind of flower can produce a very special taste, but the specific effect has not been tested by someone, and Chi Nan cannot feel it by perceiving plants.


    This kind of substance acts directly on animals. The light in Chi Nan''s hand flickered, and soon the leaves began to deform, and a fragrant flower was permanently spawned in the city. A strong fragrance slowly came out. Chi Nan did not hesitate, and quickly gave birth to the fragrant flowers withered, but they left a lot of seeds for Chi Nan.


    Anyway, this is also a valuable plant that I found. When I have time, I can slowly consider how to use it. The plant that nobles can cultivate is a joke in Chi Nan''s eyes.

 Chapter 46： Go earlier than the counterattack

    For three days, Chi Nan stayed in his room, even the food was brought in by the bald father. The food in this world cannot be said to be bad, but it is definitely not too good.


    Moreover, there is a single type of food, basically some raw materials, nobles can only eat this kind of food, one can imagine the level of diet in this world. In many cases, Chi Nan can only produce some fruits by himself to change his taste.


    It''s only a pity that Chi Nan doesn''t have any intentions to improve the food in other worlds. The top priority is to improve his own strength.


    It''s a pity that after reaching the level of black iron, Chi Nan''s promotion is not as easy as before. Every time a plant is spawned and controlled, only a small amount of growth can be obtained. If you want to upgrade to the next level, you don''t know how long it will take.


    Chinan found that if you use permanent spawning, the plants after spawning will always be under your own control, and they will continue to provide you with strength. Within a certain range, the plants that you have spawned will continuously improve yourself. But ordinary plants still don''t improve themselves much.


    If you want to get a noticeable improvement, you can only rely on black iron-level plants. It''s a pity that I can''t go anywhere in the Blackstone Fortress right now, and it''s impossible to find black iron-level plants.


    High-level magic plants are generally useless or dangerous, and they are not easy to cultivate, so Blackstone Fortress will not be planted. The useful ones are not even accessible to Chi Nan now.


    An aristocrat who appeared inexplicably, he was not welcomed by those aristocrats at all. No one has seen him for such a long time. I can''t say no, because Soya has been here. It''s just that Sawyer didn''t come to him, but to some improved fruits that he spawned. The improved taste was very good.


    On this day, Chi Nan is still the same as before, slowly studying the various plants in his hands. But suddenly there was a voice at the door. "My Lord Chinan, do you have time now."


    Chinan was taken aback, put down the seeds, and then walked out. Outside were a few guards, and now Chi Nan also knew that this kind of guards with a big furry thing on their heads were all high-ranking guards from aristocrats.


    "What''s the matter?" Chi Nan asked, there are only a few people in Blackstone Fort who can use this kind of guard.


    The guard handed a box to Chi Nan with both hands: "This is a joint dispatch of the Lord Lord and the Governor. I hope you can receive your territory as soon as possible. Now Remas needs the help of a nobleman like you."


    Chi Nan''s face turned dark, does Remas need his new noble, then those nobles who were nobles but run away with their own soldiers, what''s the matter? Those guys are now in Blackstone Fortress. Why didn''t I hear that they were starting, and we must let ourselves go. Damn, what exactly these people want to do.


    Do you want to die as soon as possible, but I don¡¯t seem to offend anyone except Farah. Chi Nan couldn''t figure it out, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a murderous aura was born on his body.


    "No, it''s unfair to the adults. Now there are mad orcs outside, and the adults will be in danger when they go out.


    The guard still said with a respectful and plain expression: "The lord is a nobleman who was personally canonized by the princess. Of course, he should set an example and make greater contributions to the kingdom. This is also what the princess meant."


    There was only one seam left in Chi Nan''s eyes. For a long time Chi Nan stretched out his hand to take the box, and said coldly, "Well, I accept, let''s go." No matter what they want to do, Chi Nan can''t say it now No ability to survive at all. After several days of proficiency, Chi Nan has roughly determined which step his ability can achieve.


    "If nothing happens, then the subordinates have retired." Chi Nan waved his hand and the guard left.


    "Pack things up, we will set off now. We don''t need to bring too much water and food, we don''t lack these things." After thinking about it, Chi Nan continued. The bald-headed father and one leg are helpless, what else can be done besides following orders.


    Open the box, there is an order inside, and there are twenty silver dragons. For ordinary people, this is a very large wealth, but for nobles, it is nothing at all. Seeing this, Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly became colder. "Fortunately, it is enough to buy a few bad horses."


    Chinan took out the silver coins in the box and prepared to go out and sell some horses. It is still a few days away from here to Hongshaling. It would be too dangerous to walk on your own.


    Soon after leaving the house, UU reading Chi Nan saw Sophia who had not seen him for three days. "It turned out to be Princess Sophia, the third princess. I don''t know what''s the matter with you here, I''m busy going to take office."


    In this case, it is simply to die. It is strange that Chi Nan has no grievances.


    Sophia was a little embarrassed, but she explained, "I''m really sorry, I didn''t want to. However, the city lord of Blackstone Fortress and the governor of Remas are not on my side. I also just learned that they I''ve been...Forget it, it''s okay if you don''t understand these things. But you have to be careful about everything."


    "Also, I will help you find ways to gain more power. What you have to do is to develop as much as possible and expand your influence. You are now regarded by others as my side, and we must help each other. "


    Is that right? The resentment in Chi Nan''s heart was slightly calmed down. But even so, Chi Nan still felt a guilty breath that couldn''t get out. "Hmph, no matter who is causing me trouble, don''t let me know. Otherwise, I will definitely make you look good if I have a chance."


    Chi Nan said to himself silently, but on the surface he was still calm: "Okay, I understand, I will develop well. However, I hope you can speak your words."


    Sophia nodded slightly: "You are the only nobleman I canonize, and I will definitely not give up on you. In addition, keep the tokens so that no one can see them. If you have any trouble, just bring the tokens to me. Mine. The promise will not change."


    After speaking, Sophia turned and left. Chi Nan muttered silently in his heart: "Didn''t you say that heroes must be promised to save the United States? Sure enough, all fairy tales are deceptive." Chi Nan just thought about this, he didn''t dare to say it. Hey, there is no strength and no right. How can it be so difficult to do something? Chi Nan can also be regarded as an example.

 Chapter 47： Is this pile of firewood a tree man?

    Sophia left, Chi Nan did not stay. He randomly found someone to lead the way, and then spent the silver dragon in his hand, and Chi Nan got two horses. It''s not a good horse anyway, and Chi Nan didn''t spend time to choose, and neither would he. Add in the one horse that I originally brought out, now there are three.


    just right, one person, one horse, and when the bald father came back, the touched hands of both people were trembling.


    Such a noble who treats his subordinates well, they have only seen this one in their entire life. "Okay, let''s go, don''t waste time. Keep waiting, I don''t know what will happen to those guys."


    Chinan divides the horse between two people, and then goes on the road. In terms of weapons, the bald old man and one leg only had ordinary bows and arrows, not many arrows. A few things can greatly reduce the burden on horses.


    Chi Nan only has one box on his body, containing all kinds of seeds. Some of the seeds used for fighting were just placed in a bag on his body, and the things on his body could be said to be the least.


    The three people quickly arrived at the gate of the city. At this time, the soldiers at the gate had already received the news. Especially Farah, most of them stood beside me meticulously. Wearing this armor on Farah''s body, it didn''t look like a soldier at all, but rather like a crappy actor, very weird.


    "Hahahaha, Baron Chinan, where are you going. I heard that you are a nobleman with a territory, much better than us who have nothing." Farah shouted loudly.


    Chinan¡¯s eyes flashed a cold light: "Yeah, why, you don¡¯t know how to salute when you see a nobleman with real power."


    Fara¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly: "You humble half-elf, you are also a nobleman? Now that you go out of this situation, you can live for a few more days. When you die, this baron may go back and collect your body."


    Chinan''s mouth was hooked, and a small seed was bounced out with a light flick of his finger. The next moment, the seed suddenly swelled, and soon became a mousetrap. The mousetrap was beside Farah, opened his mouth and bit on Farah''s heel. Farah''s original clamor stopped abruptly, and instantly turned into a scream.


    "You bastards, quickly get me open." Things happened too fast. When the surrounding soldiers reacted, their swords went up and the mousetrap was turned into fragments. But Farah could only sit on the ground, holding her heels and blowing.


    "You, you humble half-elf, dare to attack me, do you want to die."


    Chi Nan said disdainfully: "This is the second time, insulting a powerful nobleman, I have the right to file a duel with you."


    Fara''s pupils shrank: "I, I am injured, and you have to leave the fortress as soon as possible, there is no time for a duel."


    "You are right, so I''m leaving. By the way, I remind you that when wearing armor, don''t take off your armor shoes, otherwise it will become an ornament. Not even a rat trap can stop you. , How to resist the wild orcs. Oh, by the way, I forgot. Anyway, it is impossible for a trash like you to go to the battlefield, how can you encounter the wild orcs."


    Chi Nan''s voice did not hide the slightest, and all the soldiers around could clearly hear it. Farah''s face suddenly became very ugly. If there is a seam in the ground now, he can''t wait to get in.


    I just came to laugh at Chi Nan. Of course, it is impossible to put on a thick and heavy armor. It would be nice to put on a layer of armor. Farah never thought of putting on those heavy shoes and gloves.


    Chi Nan ignored him, at this time they had already left the gate of the city. Only a gap was opened at the gate, and as soon as Chi Nan and others walked out, the gate was closed. Listening to the sound, it is impossible to go back now. Vaguely, I could still hear Farah''s roar inside the gate, which was really loud.


    "Let''s go, let''s take the treant warrior like this... hey? My treant warrior, I remember how it turned into a pile of firewood." Chi Nan looked dazed.


    There are a lot of rotten wood in front of you. Is this your own Treant Warrior? If it weren''t for the location of the underground roots that hadn''t been deformed too much, Chi Nan would really wonder if his tree warrior had been dropped.


    Chi Nan stepped forward and reached out his hand to touch the remaining rotten wood, his expression becoming more and more strange. "Damn mad orc, **** Farah, it turns out that you did a good thing." Chi Nan felt annoyed.


    It turned out that Farah didn''t let himself take the tree warrior away that day, so he left the tree warrior here. Without their own control, although the Treant Warriors are powerful, they will not attack. Only when it is attacked can it be possible to instinctively move, which is not an attack at all. A big tree can count on its attacking instinct.


    A little vague memory left by Chinan through the Treant Warriors, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu. com generally understood what happened that day.


    After his treant warrior took root, the mad orcs chased after him and attacked fiercely. At that time, there was no arrow flying down from the wall, otherwise these mad orcs would not be able to get close at all.


    At that time, on the entire city wall, only Farah could order the soldiers to do so. Although there was no specific information, there were no soldiers attacking, letting the mad orcs approach, and Chi Nan knew who did it.


    And finally, after the mad orcs removed their treant warrior, the rest of the treant warrior actually burned up. Only humans can set fire in this place, and mad orcs would not do such things. So, this must be the **** Fara''s instigation. "Very well, I remember you."


    "My lord, what are we going to do now?" The bald father asked bitterly.


    In the distance, some wild orcs have already seen them, although not many, but they have also ran towards this side.


    Chi Nan snorted coldly: "Don''t worry about so much, leave quickly. One leg, you know the way here." One leg nodded. "That''s good, you lead the way, we try our best to choose a path that is not easy to walk, and avoid the mad orcs."


    The three people set off immediately, the direction was Hongsha Ridge in the northeast, and they had to follow the path before and walk again. Chi Nan himself was under the guidance of the two people, squinting his eyes slightly, feeling everything around him.


    Since breaking through the black iron level, Chi Nan can feel some conditions of plants within a certain range. Through the feedback of the plants, whether there are beasts or beasts around, Chi Nan can roughly judge. The effect is not very clear, but it is better than no detection means. The three of them entered the path before the mad orcs arrived.

 Chapter 48： Set fire to the mountain

    "Those bastards, I heard that they will fight back against the mad orcs in two months. Can''t they wait until that time to let me leave. I think they let me come out to find their way."


    When entering the path, Chi Nan glanced back. With his improved vision, Chi Nan could see that there were several figures on the city wall that were different from those of the soldiers. These figures were dressed in very special clothes.


    Different thoughts and knows, these people must be observing their nobles. It''s a pity that now a group of wild orcs are approaching, otherwise Chi South Africa will have to leave something for them.


    "Pour the oil and light it, and you can''t let the mad orcs catch up." Chi Nan said coldly. The bald-headed father who had prepared kerosene a long time ago and one leg hurriedly rode his horses around, dumping the kerosene in the water bag. Speaking of which, these kerosene were produced by Chi Nan himself using a plant that produces a large amount of oil.


    A little spark fell, and the entire forest suddenly burned. When the mad orcs approached here, they could only stay outside the flames and watch them, howling constantly, but they didn''t dare to approach.


    As for whether it will cause a forest fire, this is not what Chinan will consider.


    "This little guy is so smart, he actually knows about setting fires. It seems that his plan to take away a part of the wild orcs has failed."


    On the city wall, several people looked at the fire burning in the distance, and couldn''t help but curl their lips.


    "After all, it is the person whom His Royal Highness values ??highly, and the abilities of the Third Princess are not simple." The Governor whispered. This third princess, if it were not for her young age, would definitely not be worse than the other elder brothers and sisters.


    The city lord sneered: "Sometimes being born early is also an advantage. What effect can a small half-elf have. Forget it, these mad orcs are nothing at all. Wait for that kid to go to Hongsha Ridge. You know what despair is. At that time, it will depend on you, Governor Remas, and he must not be allowed to come out."


    The governor snorted coldly: "I don''t care about this kind of thing, I''m neutral. Besides, I can''t manage it even if I want to." The whole Remas has become a place where wild orcs are raging, so how can he take care of it.


    Although Remas said that not all of them were his territory, Remas became like this, and the one who suffered the most was the Governor of Remas. Unfortunately, now he can only watch. Your life is more important than loss.


    In a corner, Sophia and her brother are also observing. "Sister, do you think he will really be fine. I heard that Hongshaling is not a good place, can he really develop?"


    Sophia touched her brother''s head: "Now I can only trust him. Hey, originally I came to Remas this time and thought I would be able to win the support of Governor Remas, so we could be considered as having a way out. But I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. If he really can''t, then we would have expected it for nothing."


    For Chi Nan, Sophia doesn''t care much, and the left and right are just a small pawn. At this time Sophia was considering who else in the Ruthyala Kingdom could accept her invitation.


    Chi Nan didn''t know the thoughts of the people behind him. After entering the path, the bald father took care, still holding a few small **** in his hand. These are all made with Chinan seeds, which are more delicate than earth balls.


    With one leg behind him, the longbow was held tightly in his hands, watching everything around him vigilantly.


    They must leave as soon as possible, otherwise they will be in trouble if they are caught up by the fire behind. The path ahead is not easy to walk. But fortunately, when I came here, there was already a horse, and the road was opened according to the width of the horse''s movement. In just a few days, the surrounding vegetation has not regrown, so I can still walk.


    It''s just that if you want to walk over this kind of road, it''s not a comfortable thing, you can only move little by little. "My lord, there was a figure in front of me, like a mad orc." Suddenly, the bald father frowned and said.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Then control it, and then kill him."


    The bald father nodded, and walked up a distance. The mad orcs saw them howling and ran over. This mad orc is in such a place, because of its tall figure, it is more difficult to move than them.


    The bald father didn''t hesitate to throw out a small ball. The seeds exploded, and a large number of grass roots swept out, entwining the mad orcs. This is the root of the stumbling horse after strengthening, and Chi Nan is in control. In just a moment, the mad orc was wrapped into a zongzi, and could not move at all.


    The grassroots on ¡¡¡¡ were honest, and didn''t continue to entangle everywhere. The bald old man got down from the horse, and pierced the dagger in his hand at the eyes of the wild orc The wild orc could only watch, his eyelids were opened by the roots of the grass.


    The dagger easily pierced the eyes and pierced the brain. After a little agitated, the mad orc died. Several people ignored the mad orc, dragged the corpse aside, and continued to walk forward.


    After walking a few steps, Chi Nan saw a broken bone. Next to the bone, there were fragments of clothes like rags.


    "This should be the refugees who fled that day, it''s really pitiful." Chi Nan whispered, his expression unchanged.


    Throughout the small road, I don¡¯t know how many refugees died, but Chi Nan and the others only saw three mad orcs, who were still separated from each other. It is very easy to get rid of these wild orcs.


    killed all the way, less than a day, three people walked out of the path. Once again, I came to the starting point of the trail, but my mood was completely different. I came here after fleeing, but now I am going to take office, or to die.


    "Hmph, want me to die, I will let you see what is called the horror of the traverser." Chi Nan clenched his fist and pointed to the front: "Go on, one leg, are you still familiar with the road ahead."


    One leg quickly said, "Don¡¯t worry, my lord, I¡¯ve performed missions in Hongsha Ridge before, and I¡¯m quite familiar with it. We enter from the side and we will definitely be able to avoid the mad orcs. That side road is not the size of the mad orcs It may pass." One leg is very confident about the choice of the road.


    "That''s good, let''s go quickly. This place is also not safe." Chi Nan urged, and the three of them continued on the road.


    After a rest for a whole night, for another long time, several people entered the side road mentioned by one leg. Speaking of it, this place is really hard to walk. Not to mention there are big trees everywhere on both sides, it is very dense, and it is very difficult for them to pass.

 Chapter 49： Hongshaling

    I walked along the path for a day, but the distance I walked out was not as good as I had walked half a day before. If it weren''t because the horses were bought, Chi Nan would like to release the horses and walk inside by himself.


    All three of them got off the horses, walking by themselves, pulling the horses. Sometimes, it is necessary to control the plants to leave some roads, or to fill the pits under the feet, so as to allow the horses to come over smoothly.


    There are thorny vines everywhere on both sides of the road. If Chi Nan could not control it, the horse would have been covered in wounds. Even so, Chi Nan still did not have time to control it for some time, resulting in wounds on the horses. Even with the bald father and one leg, his body is not intact, but a few more holes.


    The only thing that is intact is Chi Nan. Chi Nan has only now discovered what is the concept of not being actively attacked by plants.


    When those thorn bushes touched themselves, the thorn bushes would automatically shrink back, and the spikes on them would instantly become less sharp. If you touch your skin, a little life magic will burst out on your skin.


    The thorns and vines that come into contact with the magic of life will deform at a very fast speed to avoid hurting themselves. So when I walked to this place, even Chi Nan''s clothes weren''t scratched, which is really a miracle.


    On the way, Chi Nan kept asking two people about various field experiences, which he lacked. There are also some fighting skills, and sometimes practice a few times with the bald dad.


    Only Chi Nan also discovered that his physical fitness seems too good, even if his skills are far inferior to the bald father, he is still stronger than the opponent. Before I knew it, I was already so powerful. It''s just that Chi Nan exercised these, just to make him better adapt to the fight and avoid being attacked. He didn''t even think about using it.


    Just like this, three people finally walked out of the path after three full days. As one leg said, this place is really not suitable for mad orcs, so there is no trouble at all.


    Don''t talk about mad orcs, even animals have never encountered a bigger one. Chi Nan controlled the plants and only caught some pheasants and rabbits, but somehow they improved their food.


    "Look, my lord, the red mountain in front is Redstone Mountain. Hongsha Town is at the foot of Redstone Mountain. We are about to arrive in one day." Suddenly, one leg pointed to the distance and said.


    Chinan looked up and saw that there was a red mountain in the distance. It should be said that it was a very huge mountain range. There was a corner here, and then it went deep into the distance without knowing where it was. There are dense forests all around.


    "This mountain is called Hongshi Mountain because it is red. What about Hongsha Town, is it also red?"


    One leg nodded: "The adults are right. Hongsha Town is indeed red. Red sand is everywhere in and outside the town. On this kind of land, ordinary crops cannot grow at all, so very little food is produced. If it weren¡¯t for the number of people in Hongsha Town, I¡¯m afraid this land would not be able to feed so many people.¡±


    As the saying goes, the red land is the worst land. It seems that this is true. It''s just that such a big mountain is all red, which is very strange. Is it red because the iron ore content is relatively high?


    "If there are really a lot of iron ore here, then it will be developed." In such a backward area, what an iron ore means, no one else knows Chinan. If there is an iron mine, Chinan is sure to make Hongsha Town a rich place, and only relying on the veins is enough. However, this is not what Chi Nan thought.


    Forget it, let''s wait until it passes. As the three people got closer and closer to Hongsha Town, the red soil on the ground really grew more and more. And the surrounding vegetation is getting less and less.


    There were originally dense impassable roads in this place, but with the invasion of the red sand, the plants here are no longer impassable, and there is no problem in running a horse-drawn carriage. The wide roads, fewer and fewer plants, and some stones on the ground all tell how barren a place like Chinan is.


    There are only a few bare and part of the yellow ground exposed, and some plants are planted sporadically. Chi Nan learned from the bald father''s mouth that this is the black valley of the plant commonly eaten in this world.


    This kind of plant grows a large black seed, and when it matures, it will give birth to a spherical hard shell, and the seed is inside. This kind of black grain is used to make the kind of black bread, which is hard bread like a stone.


    I really don¡¯t understand, there are natural top-quality flours, they just don¡¯t use it, so they have to come to eat this kind of food. And no matter whether it is polishing or manufacturing skills, I don¡¯t know how to improve it.


    Looking at the crops being planted, I can also see that their planting level is not very good. The plant branches are dense in some places and sparse in some places. It seems that they are just planted in this place and left alone. If it weren''t for few bugs to harm the crops like Heigu, I''m afraid they would end up with nothing.


    How lazy is this? I would rather starve to death with nothing to eat, and I don¡¯t know how to improve the planting.


    Chinan patted his head: "People in this world, don''t they put their eyes on playing around?"


    Chinan doesn¡¯t know that the reason why the farmers don¡¯t take care of these crops is because they have other things. They also need to use other methods to collect food to ensure that they will not be killed.


    once again walked the road for a whole day, Chinan can already see the range of Hongshaling from far away. There is only a fence around, and there are human buildings far away from the fence. Far away, can''t see clearly.


    "My lord, let''s camp here and rest for one night. I''ll check the situation."


    "You should wait, your legs and feet are unsatisfactory. When it is critical, I still have to look at the old man. I don''t know how to do these occupations, the old man. Don''t worry, there will be no problems."


    The bald father pressed one leg, and then quickly ran towards the opposite side. Chi Nan watched the bald father leave, and together with one leg, he built a temporary residence in this place. The residence is just behind a big tree, this is to prevent people from being discovered. The fire was also blocked by a big tree, and it would never be found from the direction of the town.


    "Really cautious, this is the experience, you must write it down and learn later." Chi Nan silently absorbed some of the sparks of wisdom emitted by the two people inadvertently, and slowly made up for his own shortcomings.

 Chapter 50： Ghost Bandit Group

    The bald father didn''t come back as soon as he left. Chi Nan was very anxious and wanted to go over and have a look, but he didn''t let him see with one leg. In terms of one leg, this is normal.


    Until midnight, a sneaky figure slowly approached here. "Who?" One leg said quietly and quickly, and the bow and arrow in his hand were also placed on the bowstring, ready to shoot at any time.


    The figure who came over also lowered his voice and said, "It''s me, I''m back." This voice is from the bald father.


    "What is the secret signal, say it!" One leg whispered, Chi Nan was a little confused, when did they stipulate the secret signal.


    A voice came across from ¡¡¡¡: "Don''t try, there is no signal." Now, one leg was relieved.


    "Okay, it''s the old man, come here." A leg exposed the fire that was blocking, and then the bald old man got in. Look at the hands of the old bald head, there are still two rabbits.


    "There is no secret code, why should you ask him about the secret code, can people who don''t know it still make it up?" Chi Nan is very strange. It is basically impossible to make up the secret code correctly.


    While dealing with the rabbit with one leg, he said indifferently: "I know it is the old bald head. I am worried that he is controlled by someone. If there is an accident when asking about the signal, he will remind me with the signal."


    It turned out to be like this, Chi Nan nodded silently, unexpectedly there would still be these ways.


    "Let''s say, what have you detected, what is the situation in Hongshaling now? If there is no bad news, we will enter Hongshaling tomorrow morning." One leg said while grilling.


    The bald father''s face was a bit ugly: "It''s a bit troublesome, I''m afraid we have to plan it out."


    "What happened?" One leg was surprised.


    The bald old man combined the language and said: "The Red Sand Ridge is very chaotic now, or it should be said that the wild orcs have become very chaotic. The wild orcs swept Remas, so many people in it were escaping to the surrounding area. There are quite a few people who fled to Hongshaling. The population here is at least ten times larger than the data.


    Chi Nan thought about it for a moment. According to the information, there are only more than one hundred people in the entire territory of Hongshaling. This area is very large, including a large area of ??Redstone Mountain.


    But even if the Redstone Mountain is removed, the area of ??the Red Sand Ridge is equivalent to a very large town, plus there are many wasteland around it. So ten times more, it means that there are probably more than a thousand people here. How many are there? It''s dark on this day, and the bald-headed father pretended to be a refugee before, so he couldn''t figure it out.


    "Isn''t the population large? It''s all on my territory anyway." Chi Nan said strangely.


    One leg nodded: "If it''s just an ordinary refugee, it must be a good thing. No matter where it is, as long as it is in the adult''s territory, it is the adult''s person and the adult''s your property."


    In this world, the population is also one of the wealth of the nobles, and the nobles can mobilize and use it at will. If he was still a civilian, Chi Nan would definitely be disdainful. But now, I don''t know why Chi Nan feels so happy in his heart. Although I came into this world a little more dangerous and a little hard, the result is still very good.


    "I''m afraid, this time I am afraid that it is not just ordinary refugees."


    The bald father nodded: "You are right. In addition to these refugees, there are some very troublesome chores. I have heard that Hongshaling has been occupied by bandits now. There have been several bandit groups before."


    "After these bandit groups fought each other, only one was left, and that was an organization called the evil ghost bandit group. Now this bandit group occupies the castle left by the previous lord and controls everything in the entire Red Sand Ridge. . Moreover, these craps are actually still collecting taxes on other people."


    "What? They dare to collect taxes. This is the power that only the nobles have. Do they want to rebel." With one leg and wide eyes, these bandits are really daunting, tax collection is the exclusive power of the kingdom''s nobles.


    General robber groups are robbing or collecting protection fees. Although they may charge more, this is not the same as tax collection. This is a qualitative violation.


    "Maybe they think the kingdom won''t take care of them now. Anyway, they just have to run away when the time comes. If the delay is too long, then these people will definitely turn this place into their base camp, which will be even more troublesome. "


    "Yeah, if you really become a gang of robbers, even the empire will find it difficult to manage this place. If you send an army, they will definitely flee, and they are not their opponents."


    "How many people are there? How are their strengths." This is what Chi Nan cares most about. UU reading is his territory.


    The bald old man lowered his voice and drew on the ground: "I have inquired and heard that this bandit group has only 20 official members, and there are 10 outsiders. But I have secretly calculated that there will be more than 30 outsiders. , It¡¯s just that when I wanted to take a closer look, some people have already aroused the vigilance, so we have to count on the number of fifty people."


    Chi Nan was even more surprised: "No, only fifty people can control thousands of people, which is incredible." If they have guns in their hands, it''s normal, but there are no guns in this world.


    One leg said naturally: "It''s normal. Robbers are stronger than ordinary civilians after all, and they have weapons in their hands, and they are also very fierce. Most of the others are refugees, and I am afraid they are hungry and have nothing to eat. If the food here is controlled by them at this time, as long as the refugees are given a way to survive, they will be able to control it."


    Suddenly, one leg thought of something: "If this is only the case, it doesn''t seem to be enough. The ghost bandit group wants to control a territory, I''m afraid there is a master among them."


    The bald father nodded vigorously: "Yes, their head is said to be able to use vindictiveness. I think he should be a formal fighter. A formal fighter''s deterrent power is still very strong."


    "Official fighters, then this bandit group is not from an ordinary place. The fighting qi cultivation method is not available to everyone." They have not obtained the fighting qi cultivation method for such a long time in the army. The fact that a robber can get it means that the robber¡¯s previous identity is probably not an ordinary person, but he is also a robber anyway.


    "What are we going to do, kill them directly? It is not too difficult to kill them with my current strength."

 Chapter 51： Instigate rebellion

    The bald-headed father had prepared for a long time: "Please rest assured, my lord, I have been there for so long to contact those refugee groups. I have already agreed with them, and they will work together to take the bandit group down."


    "Just tell them that we are here? Are you afraid to expose our identity."


    The bald father rolled his eyes and said, "Am I that stupid? I said that we are the pioneers sent by the kingdom to exterminate robbers. We need their cooperation to find outlying members of the bandit organization hidden among the refugees."


    The bandit organizations are not just those on the surface, there are also some who wander outside all day long. Those in the territory knew that these people were robbers, but it was not easy for them who had just entered.


    Chi Nan was a little puzzled: "Since they can overthrow the bandit group by themselves, why don''t they do it by themselves, but they will do it after you say it." This is very strange.


    The bald father said indifferently: "I told them that we are going to deal with the ghost bandit group. Of course they have the conditions. Those official bandits are well equipped and strong, so we need to solve it. As long as the ghost bandit group is eliminated, They will get rid of those peripheral members."


    "Are the peripheral members weak?" Chi Nan asked in surprise.


    "You can''t say that it is weak. Generally, the bandits in the periphery are just joining. They don''t have good equipment and their strength is not strong. The most important thing is the issue of loyalty. There are also benefits distribution, etc., anyway, it is very troublesome."


    One leg knows these very well, as if they have done it before. However, Chi Nan did not ask.


    "We will set off tomorrow morning, and I will contact them when the time comes. Those people have already contacted them secretly. They know who the perimeter bandits are. As long as we do it, they will take them down. We. What needs to be considered now are those of the evil ghost bandit group itself."


    "Do they only have one Dark Iron Warrior? Forget it, no matter how many, as long as I arrange my plants, a few will not be enough for me to kill." Chi Nan said confidently.


    Seeing Chi Nan''s statement like this, the two of them felt relieved. The person who didn''t want to be loyal to them was a waste, right? With such a powerful mage lord, maybe they can really gain a foothold here.


    In a blink of an eye, the next day arrived. Early in the morning, Chi Nan and the other two dressed up and walked towards the town. In fact, there is no need to dress up, because they were originally refugees, except that Chi Nan had to change his clothes. My original clothes were provided for the nobles, and they were too conspicuous to wear.


    If it weren''t for the lack of other better clothes to wear, Chi Nan wouldn''t want to wear this weird outfit that looks like a peacock in heat. There is no aristocratic temperament in Chi Nan, so there is no need to worry about being seen.


    "Do you see that banner, your lord? It''s the banner of the evil spirit bandit group.


    One leg pointed to the middle, and on the high flagpole in the small town, there was a flag with a black pattern on a white background. On this banner, there is a pattern that looks like a skull and a strange variant. It looks more like a flag on a pirate ship.


    The three people walked into the town, and there was no one to stop and check, so they let them in. When the three people came here, they had secretly placed their horses outside, and they didn''t carry any special items. Even one leg and the bow and arrow on the bald father''s body were hidden and not brought over.


    In this way, you can see people who have nothing on them, and no one is interested in them at all.


    It didn''t take long for the three of them to sneak into the middle of the town. Above this small town of Hongshaling, there are houses made of ordinary stones and wood everywhere, with piles on the east and the west, which can be said to be a little messy.


    The ground is also red soil, and there are so many wells in the places passing by. There are a lot of people here, but all of them sit on the side with nothing to do, not knowing whether they are basking in the sun or what they are doing. In short, there is no such busy atmosphere. Many other people have already got up early and started to walk outside.


    I¡¯m afraid there are more people I saw at this time than the bald father summed up last night. Now, population is really not a problem. Coming out this early in the morning should be looking for food.


    Fortunately, although this place is desolate, there is no problem with the food for the time being, at least some simple bark wild vegetables can still be found. But with so many people, such a way of eating must eat clean sooner or later.


    "Sir, what shall we do now, shall I contact other people." The bald father whispered.


    Chi Nan also lowered his voice: "Those people are here at the castle, I''ll sprinkle some seeds there secretly, and come to me when you are ready I will let them all taste. Taste the power of plants."


    When he approached the middle castle, Chi Nan had already seen it. Inside this castle, which looked more like a dilapidated house, was already smoky at this time. The robbers actually made a fire and barbecue in the castle.


    Such a big smoke, I am not afraid to smoke myself to death. Look inside again, the loud laughter and talkative voices are in sharp contrast with the surrounding refugees. All of these people are armed with weapons, and they are all robbers.


    Chinan put the seeds prepared last night on the leaves, and then raised the leaves high. Under the control of Chi Nan, the leaves slowly drifted along with the wind, and fell on the ground at the entrance of the castle. Just a few leaves, it won''t attract people''s attention at all. Soon, Chi Nan was ready.


    Now, the task on the side of the bald father is missing, as long as the side is ready, Chi Nan can do it immediately. With the ability of his own black iron level plant control, a few robbers are really nothing to say.


    This plant controller is Chi Nan''s definition of himself, of course he just said that. If it is heard, it will laugh out loud.


    Chi Nan, who was entertaining herself, slowly wandered around. Those seeds have long been filled with the magic power they have added, so as long as they are within 500 meters of their own, they can perfectly control them. That''s right, with the improvement of strength, Chi Nan can now control the range of seeds with his own magic power to a range of 500 meters.


    Just while wandering in Chinan, a loud noise suddenly came from a distance. Chi Nan looked on the road and found that two robbers were pulling a dirty woman towards the castle.


    , there was an old man behind him, begging constantly, and he would be pushed to the ground by the robber if he was not careful.

 Chapter 52： Hermira

    "It''s probably the kind of robbing civilian girls again." Chi Nan didn''t know why, suddenly a little interest appeared in his heart, and slowly moved closer to the past. No one noticed because there was no straight approach.


    The people around are constantly moving away, only Chi Nan dares to approach. "Really, why didn''t you hide better, but was found out. That little girl is miserable now."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan asked calmly: "What the **** is going on and what has been discovered?"


    The aunt next to Chi Nan cast a squint at Chi Nan, and she was relieved to find that Chi Nan was not one of those outside robbers. The aunt lowered her voice and said, "Look at that little girl, who is dressed like us, but instead of dressing up, she smeared a lot of dust on her face. This shows that this little girl must be very beautiful."


    "We have a good-looking girl here who was found by the robbers and would be taken away by them. The end was miserable. It is said that the person who was dragged in would not survive for a few days at all, and was soon killed."


    Auntie said, her eyes carefully looked around. "Then no one cares about this kind of thing."


    "Who cares, we are all refugees here, who can beat those bandits. Even if we can, what should we do when the next batch of bandits arrive. You don''t know, there have already been several bands of bandits here."


    Aunty chattered, Chi Nan slowly understood. This evil bandit band is not the first bandit group to come here, they can only occupy this place after driving or annexing the previous bandit group. Once there is a stronger arrival, the evil ghost bandit group will either voluntarily surrender or be driven away.


    This is the way of survival for bandits, but it is unbearable to appear in normal people''s territory, or in their own territory. However, the bald father has not sent a signal, and Chi Nan can''t do it now.


    "Old guy, you dare to hide such a beautiful woman and not hand it over. If this woman can''t make us happy, you don''t want to live." The robber who pushed the old man kicked him fiercely.


    is just Chi Nan''s keen discovery, this old man doesn''t seem to be that simple. When he was kicked, the old man slightly shrank his body back, removing a lot of the robber''s power.


    Otherwise, just that one moment will definitely make him break a few bones. But take a closer look, this old man doesn''t seem to have too much power, but his skills are relatively good. It seems that I should have learned skills with some people, but I haven''t experienced too many battles and haven''t exercised well. I can see this, and I still explained it to myself by my two subordinates.


    "No, I don''t want to go with you, let me go quickly." The girl finally spoke.


    The robber''s eyes lit up: "Does the voice sound good? I am sure to get excited by calling it later. Hahahaha, don''t want to run away today." The robber laughed, his expression extremely exaggerated.


    The old man came up again to save the robber''s leg: "Please don''t mess around, if the young lady is injured in any way, your evil ghost bandit group will never end well." The old man took a little threat this time.


    Sure enough, the robber hesitated when he heard this, and then said disdainfully: "Old man, do you really think I don''t know who you are? A few days ago, I had already investigated you. Hermilla Right, your family has been destroyed by the wild orcs, what other way can you find to deal with us."


    The expressions of the old man and the young girl suddenly changed, how did they reveal their details.


    "Haha, admit it. Besides, even if you have any means, Remas has fallen now, and there are mad orcs everywhere. Who knows that you are in our hands, will anyone come to trouble us? "


    As he spoke, the robber scanned the surroundings, and the people around him caught his gaze, and immediately backed down and lowered their heads. No one dared to face it. Now here, it is the evil spirit bandit group that has the final say.


    Seeing this scene, the robber''s expression became even more excited and arrogant. Hermilla''s face became extremely desperate. His eyes slowly became firm and determined, not knowing what he thought of.


    "Boy, aren''t you afraid of me? I''m so courageous, do you want to save this little beauty. If you kneel down and beg me, I''ll let you do it." Suddenly, the robber noticed Chi Nan, the only person who didn''t back down and bow his head. Immediately shouted presumptuously. Hermilla also noticed Chi Nan and looked over with hope and desire.


    What should I do, this kind of look is completely irresistible. Could it be said that this time the heroes will be rewarded for saving the United States? At this time, Chi Nan couldn''t help but lose his mind.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan was pulled by someone. It was the old aunt young man, hurry up and retreat, don¡¯t go head-to-head with the devil mercenary group, your small body is not theirs at all. opponent. "


    Chinan was taken aback, and a touch of gratitude flashed in his heart. Those who dared to speak at this time were kind-hearted.


    It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t back up, but looked at the arrogant robber with a playful smile. "I said, don''t you know that this is the official territory of the empire, and it is not a place where you can''t care about it. You, a bandit group, are messing up here. Are you afraid that the empire will send people to annihilate you?"


    "Boy, you are so courageous that you dare to talk to Lao Tzu like this. Empire? What is the empire, do they dare to attack those wild orcs. Even if they come, won''t we leave."


    "It seems that you have already figured out your way of retreat, no wonder you are so confident."


    The robber looked arrogant: "Of course, who are we, we are a group of evil spirits, we are the most drunk strong men in this world. Whatever the empire, even if there are three legions, how many are qualified to be with us? The boss fights. Let me tell you, our boss is an official fighter with a grudge, and is also the top master in the empire."


    After a pause, the young robber continued to speak loudly: "Boy, kneel down right now and lick my shoes. I can spare your life if I am happy. Otherwise..."


    The robber looked at Chi Nan carefully, his eyes lit up suddenly: "I didn''t expect you to be a little skinny and tender meat. I can enjoy one more tonight." Chi Nan''s life magic is nourished by Chi Nan''s life. The skin is better than women.


    Faced with the threat of the robber, Chi Nan suddenly smiled. "You think too much, and you don''t know it when you die. I really don''t know what qualifications you have to be arrogant." Chi Nan has already seen the arrival of the bald father.

 Chapter 53： Milas

    "Boy, you are very arrogant." The robber was stunned for a moment, and then walked towards Chi Nan, and his free hand grabbed towards Chi Nan. As for the old man holding himself back, he has already been kicked out.


    Chi Nan did not look at him, but looked at the bald-headed father who ran over in the crowd from a distance. The bald old man waved to himself, and then made a gesture of all being ready. Now, he can let go of his hands and feet.


    Seeing that he was about to catch this thin-skinned kid, the young robber was looking excited. But the next moment, the young robber was stunned. Because he couldn''t move his body, he looked down and didn''t know when some white grass roots entangled him. The bare, exposed skin was also cut into scars by sharp spikes.


    I''ve never seen a robber in such a strange situation, and panicked. Throwing Hermilla away, she kept struggling. "Damn it, what is this, kid said quickly, is this a means by you."


    There are more and more grass roots on the robber, but no matter how he struggles, his injuries are only getting worse and he can''t get rid of it at all.


    Chinan said calmly: "Of course, there is anyone besides me."


    The grass roots didn''t entangle Hermilla, and Hermilla broke free, and quickly retreated to the old man''s side. Bend down and yelled anxiously: "Old Mka, it doesn''t matter what you hurt, it doesn''t feel good."


    Old Mka grabbed Hermilla''s arm anxiously: "Miss, I''m fine, we will leave here soon, the evil spirits will come soon. Let''s go quickly, and we won''t be able to go when they come out."


    It¡¯s very close to the castle, so it¡¯s easy to see what happens. When the young robber caught Hermilla in this place before, many people had already noticed it, but they just didn''t come out from a distance. Now that the young robbers are caught, they will be here soon.


    Originally, the evil ghost bandit group had its own rules, that is, whoever catches the little girl, give it to the first time to enjoy it. When the enjoyment is over, others can continue to enjoy it.


    Anyway, as long as they are caught in, it will be their prey, but who would have thought that this time it would be a miscalculation.


    Seeing the changes outside, the robber inside immediately realized that something was wrong. "No, our people have been attacked. I don''t know if it''s another bandit group. Hurry up and notify the boss."


    On the window, a robber roared loudly. It didn''t take long for two dozen robbers to rush out from the gate of the castle. At this time, the people outside had fled frantically, and few dared to stay.


    The aunt said to Chi Nan: "Young man, you are not their opponent. Get out of here quickly and don''t lose your life." After that, the aunt turned and ran. Chi Nan didn''t blame it either. This is human nature. I can remind myself that this aunt has a kind heart.


    "Miss, hurry up, they are already out." Old Mka struggled to get himself up.


    It¡¯s just that Hermilla did not leave at this time, but instead looked at Chi Nan with firm eyes: "No, we stay. This lord has no expression of fear at all. Obviously, he doesn¡¯t put those robbers in his eyes. It¡¯s here. the safest."


    Chi Nan suddenly turned his head and smiled: "Sister''s observation ability is very good, I am not very afraid of these guys."


    Hermilla was taken aback, and then said dissatisfied: "What are you talking about, I must be older than you, what girl is my name."


    Chinan was taken aback, the name of the girl is not from this world, the girl¡¯s face is covered with dust, and she can¡¯t actually tell how big it is. The most important thing is that after being moistened by the magic of life, I look younger and younger.


    "Boy, who are you, dare to come to trouble with my murderous Milas, who gives you the courage."


    The fierce ghost carefully scanned the surroundings. In his eyes, Chi Nan is probably just a person who attracts attention, and the real danger is still around. It was not the first time that the band of bandits fought against each other, and he naturally knew the rules between each other. It''s not surprising that the ambushers attacked themselves around.


    It''s just that no matter how you observe it, the murderer doesn''t find anyone around him. Could it be that this is really just a brave kid who ran out to be a hero by himself?


    Although there are not many such people, they are not uncommon. Unexpectedly, I actually met such a person today. The fierce ghost slowly let go of his heart, and the caution on his face disappeared, replaced by extremely cruel.


    While the evil spirit was looking around, Chi Nan was also looking at the evil spirit. The leader of the evil ghost bandit group, with a faint white light on his body, is constantly brewing, and it is obvious that this guy is also a powerful black iron warrior.


    A fierce face with a piercing beard, like Zhang Fei, his skin is also dark. The most important thing is that there are scars all over the face and body, like earthworms crawling on the body. With a grin, that kind of scene can scare the child to sleep. No wonder it''s called a vicious ghost, it looks really ferocious, like a vicious ghost.


    The others are okay, at least most of them still look like a person.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, and then said loudly: "Listen, everyone present, I am the newly-canonized Lord of the Red Sand Ridge of the Empire, Baron Chi Nan. From now on, this territory will belong to this Baron, and I will take good care of you."


    Many people are watching here now, this is a good place for advertising. Naturally, Chi Nan didn''t want to let go of this opportunity. He did a good job this time, and maybe he could get most people''s minds at once.


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, although many people are still in shock, many people''s moods have calmed down a lot. Chi Nan can come here, it shows that the empire has not given up on them. As a civilian, he still recognizes the empire very much. Although they were constantly exploited by the nobles, they were also the wealth protected by the nobles.


    That''s right, it''s wealth, even common people think so.


    "Hahahaha, the nobles of Red Sand Ridge, I didn¡¯t expect a new noble to come. Boy, now that there are so many mad orcs in Remas, you dare to come here, really recklessly. You said, if you are killed by the mad orcs If you drop, will someone help you out."


    Chinan said calmly: "Many mad orcs want my life, but I have killed a lot of them, and you are no exception."


    "Boss, come and rescue me quickly. I can''t hold on anymore. This kid, I must catch him, I want to kill him alive." The young robber who screamed next to him, when he saw the arrival of the boss, he immediately shouted miserably. Howled.

 Chapter 54： I heard that the pea shooter is more compatible with the big mouth flower

    "Boy, I didn''t expect you to be a mage. If you join our evil spirit mercenary group, we will spare your life. In the future, everyone will be brothers. If you want that little girl, just give it to you."


    Chinan was taken aback: "The mercenary group? Isn''t it a bandit group?"


    "Of course it is a mercenary group, and when necessary, it is a bandit group. Many mercenary groups are like this."


    Chi Nan was silent when he heard the words of the fierce ghost. It seems that in the future development of the territory, one must be careful of those mercenary groups. If it doesn''t work, then in the future, I will establish a mercenary group by myself.


    "How about, my proposal is good." The murderous ghost roared loudly.


    Chi Nan said disdainfully: "What''s good, I am a nobleman, or a mage, and I want to join a group of innocent bandits. You think too much." Chi Nan''s expression completely angered the murderer.


    The fierce ghost roared: "Boy, you are looking for death, give me all to kill that boy." As he said, the fierce ghost rushed over here. Chi Nan looked at the actions of these bandits, his eyes narrowed.


    "Very good, the distance is just right." Seeing that they finally entered their trap area, Chi Nan did not hesitate to directly detonate the large amount of natural magic he had left in the seeds. By her side, Hermilla was already pale, and there was no way to hide it even if it was dust. Involuntarily, Hemila pulled the old Mka, and the two slowly stepped back.


    Only the next moment, the two of them grew their mouths. "How, how is it possible, is this the power of the mage."


    In front of ¡¡¡¡, a large number of rat traps suddenly grew. The head is getting bigger and bigger. Under Chi Nan''s control, these strengthened rattraps grow very huge one by one. The flower-bone head can swallow people in one mouthful with its open mouth.


    So many fast-growing monsters appeared all of a sudden, even the people of the evil ghost bandit group were surprised. A robber who didn''t have time to react, immediately bit him with a big mouth. These are only rodent traps that have been strengthened, and their bite force is not very strong, and they have not been able to bite off the robber at once.


    But after this bite, a row of huge scars appeared on the robber''s waist, and a lot of blood and even the intestines flowed out. The robber''s screams also awakened everyone else.


    Seeing a large amount of digestive juice flow in along the wound, the robber''s screams became more and more weak from the beginning, and it was obvious that he could not survive. These are all old companions who have followed them for several years, and they are not bad in strength and loyalty.


    Seeing this scene, the murderer suddenly became violent. "Damn bastard, die for me."


    The fierce ghost rushed forward, swept across the cross sword in his hand, turning a big head that wanted to come and bite him into two halves on the spot. In an instant, there was another sword moving around, and the long sword with vindictiveness could not be blocked by these flowers and bones. But if the evil spirit can stop it, other robbers around can''t do it. Their attack can injure the rattrap, but the injury is not serious.


    Once bitten by the rattrap, it is either dead or disabled. The instant the mousetrap attacks, the speed is very fast. Of these evil spirit mercenary groups present, only one evil spirit Milas could ignore them.


    Hearing the screams around him, the murderer became more and more crazy. At this moment, a green light flickered on the ground beside Chi Nan.


    "I heard that the pea shoot is more compatible with the big mouth flower, but you are the first to enjoy it." In front of Chi Nan, a variety of things like the pea shooter appeared.


    With Chi Nan''s current magic power, this is more than forty pea shooters. And the attack power of each pea is much stronger than before. As soon as the pea shooter took shape, he inhaled and spit out beans one after another.


    These beans are about the size of a fist, and they are all specially trained. Seeing so many beans flying at high speed, the murderer was surprised. "Damn, how strong is this mage? Isn''t it said that before the golden level, mage is inferior to fighters alone." Such a thought flashed in the heart of the murderer.


    This guy in front of him is definitely not a normal mage. But there is no way, he can only use his own grudge now, resist with all his strength. Bean hit him, and suddenly made a muffled noise.


    The anger blocked the beans, but the murderer also felt the blood boil all over his body, and his whole body was aching, as if his bones were about to be broken. The speed of these beans is too fast, he can only resist, and cannot resist at all.


    The fierce ghost can stop it, but his men can''t do it. It was already chased by the rattraps that looked like mutated big-mouth flowers, and there was time to take care of those beans.


    In the end, he didn''t pay attention, and the screams rang out again. Many robbers who were fighting wickedly with the mousetrap were hit by a few beans. UU reading , they didn''t have a grudge to resist, they were shot and flew out in an instant.


    I was hit, either with broken bones or severe internal injuries. Many of them would not fall off when flying in the air for a while. But the mousetrap was under Chi Nan''s control, how could it be let go in the face of such an opportunity. They opened their mouths one after another, reaching an extremely fast speed in an instant, biting or swallowing the robbers fiercely.


    Only the first wave of attacks, these twenty-odd evil robbers have already lost more than half. There are only seven or eight left, and all of them are injured. Seeing to continue like this, it won''t take long to die.


    Fierce ghost is a robber. Although his strength is strong, if he becomes a polished commander, he has to do everything himself, how he can enjoy himself, and how he can improve himself.


    Thinking of this, the murderer rushed towards Chi Nan even more crazily. The cross sword in his hand shines like a fluorescent lamp. The strong grudge above made Chi Nan feel a huge threat.


    At this moment, the second wave of bean attacks began. All the targets of more than forty beans were aimed at the murderer, and suddenly a large green shadow flew straight like a barrier. Facing such an attack, the fierce ghost had no fear on his face, and fiercely raised the cross sword in his hand, and then instantly chopped it down.


    "Break it for me." The anger erupted directly along the cross sword, and a wall of light was formed, just in front of the cross sword. Faced with this layer of vindictiveness, the beans like a barrier were suddenly shattered.


    "Boy, dare to come to my murderous ghost''s trouble, you can stay today." The murderous ghost showed a cruel smile, he knew that before the next wave of attacks, he would definitely be able to rush to Chi Nan. In close combat, if a mage can block his sword, then he has been practicing for so many years in vain.

 Chapter 55： Suppress evil spirits

    "Ah, be careful." Behind, Hermilla screamed when she saw this scene.


    Chi Nan turned his head and showed a comforting smile: "Don''t worry, sister, don''t be afraid of this stupid man."


    Now, Hermilla didn''t have time to care about Chi Nan''s name, because in her worried gaze, the murderer had already rushed towards Chi Nan at a very fast speed, and she was about to reach the attack range.


    There was a cruel smile on the face of the fierce ghost. Only the next moment, the murderer was stunned, because he couldn''t move. I don''t know when, I was entangled by a lot of white grass roots.


    "That''s an idiot. It''s obvious that your subordinates are binding you over there, so you dare to approach me." Chi Nan said naturally, and at the same time he was relieved. Fortunately, just in case, Chi Nan is here. Some seeds of stumbling horseweed were sprinkled around him, and he never left this range. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen now.


    It is no wonder that before the golden level, the warrior is stronger than the mage. The spells of the mage cannot be made instantaneously, and the reaction is slow. Once the soldier gets close, it''s dead. The speed and reaction of the murderer are clearly above him.


    At this moment, the pea shooters swelled up again, and then another large swath of beans shot out. All the beans are aimed at fierce ghosts, flashing past like a barrier.


    "Ah." The murderer screamed on the spot. A large number of beans did not attack the murderer''s vitals, but they all hit the murderer''s limbs. The fierce ghost who was struggling, suddenly his limbs became like noodles. The most serious was the left hand, which was beaten in two, and the wound became like an old godmother.


    The other limbs are not much better. The white grudge that was still flashing on his body disappeared without a trace.


    "Can''t you use vindictiveness? What is the principle of vindictiveness? Forget it, wait until you figure out the information around here."


    At the same time that the murderer was killed, the robbers left in the distance were almost unable to hold on. Chi Nan glanced from a distance, and the pea shooters who controlled him spit out a wave of beans again.


    The robbers who were already at the end of the crossbow didn''t even have a chance to escape. They were severely wounded by the screams, and were swallowed by the ratweed. This kind of person doesn''t want to leave them at all.


    "My lord, did you leave them to interrogate them." One leg walked over. After entering this small town before, I didn''t know where I went with one leg.


    originally thought he was with the old bald head, but now it seems that he is not. But Chi Nan didn''t care, anyway, it was impossible to betray him with one leg. With the improvement of Chi Nan''s strength, although it can only be used to perceive plants, if the people around him are malicious towards him, Chi Nan can feel that little bit.


    Chinan nodded gently: "Yes, it''s about interrogation. We don''t know the current situation in Hongshaling. These guys have been here for such a long time. They should be very clear about the surrounding environment."


    What Chi Nan didn''t say was that he was most worried about the mad orcs. The mad orcs have not come now, but it doesn''t mean they will never come. Now we need to understand the surrounding road problems. If the road can allow the mad orcs to pass, then we must make preparations early. The mad orcs must not cross the way they came, but the other way.


    Also, Chi Nan also wants to understand the situation of those bandit groups, but I don''t know if there are other bandit groups around. If there are any, they must be dealt with as soon as possible, and they must not be left behind.


    This time I was caught off guard by the evil spirit mercenary group, and I prepared a seed for the night to achieve this effect. If you don''t have any preparations, and you run into a head-on, you might not be the opponent of the fierce ghost. If you are attacked by a murderous ghost, with your current ability, the most likely chance is to be killed by the opponent.


    Thinking about this, Chi Nan, who was a little bloated, slowly calmed down. It seems that his strength is still far from enough.


    One leg immediately said: "My lord, leave these two people to your subordinates, and the subordinates must let them tell everything they know." One leg was very confident.


    "Is it going to be interrogated? I''ll go see it too. I haven''t seen interrogation when I grow up."


    said quickly with one leg: "My lord, don''t watch it. This is definitely not a beautiful sight. Believe me, watching this kind of interrogation is definitely not a pleasant memory before I''m prepared."


    The bald father also came over and whispered: "Yes, my lord, now the town has just gotten hands, and there are still many things waiting for you to handle. This kind of little thing, just leave it to the one-legged guy to do it. ."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan finally nodded and said, "Okay, then I won''t watch this time. Let''s clean up the castle first and let me know that everyone will come to the front of the castle tomorrow morningI I have something to say."


    After finishing speaking, Chi Nan said to Hemila: "You go back too, don''t worry, as long as there is me, no one will be bullied." Chi Nan made a powerful pose, which made Hemila laugh. For a moment.


    Her eyes rolled, Hermilla waved her hand: "Then goodbye, we''ll see you tomorrow."


    Watching Hemila leave, Chi Nan murmured in her heart: "It''s OK to agree with her body, why not." If Hemila heard this, she would definitely curse. Who will tell you.


    waved his hand, Chi Nan controlled the rattrap to spread towards the castle. As for the pea shooter, this thing doesn''t even have an attacking instinct. If it is not controlled by itself, it is just a piece of decoration.


    Just as Chi Nan abolished the murderous ghost, the faces of some people who secretly observed this scene became excited. "Quickly, let the notification go on, the action begins, this time we must let these **** robbers know how good we are."


    Various contact signals were sent out, and the perimeter bandits who originally knew what was happening here and those who didn¡¯t know what was happening here were out of luck. A robber was still walking around on the road, but suddenly a group of people rushed over from the side. He hit him with a stick or **** in his hand, and the poor robber didn''t know what was going on, so he was seriously injured.


    "Hurry up, tie it up, and send it to the lord, now we are going to develop."


    The people around were excited, and the robbers who got it didn''t know what happened. These robbers are just civilians who have just joined and armed with weapons. Although they can beat one or two people, they can''t do it with so many people.


    The battle started quickly and ended sooner. In less than half an hour, these robbers who had been under surveillance were arrested one after another, waiting to be sent to Chi Nan.

 Chapter 56： 10 word swordsmanship

    As soon as he walked into the castle, Chi Nan heard several suppressed but sharp exclamations. Chi Nan was shocked, and cautiously hid beside the door, watching the surroundings silently.


    "That''s it, it scared me a lot." Chi Nan saw the corner of the wall, and a few women with frightened faces shrank together, like frightened quails, with disheveled clothes. Some large and small scars can be seen on the exposed skin. These people are even more miserable than the refugees outside.


    "Don''t be afraid, you are safe now. By the way, can you tell me there are still people from the evil ghost bandit group here."


    Chi Nan tried his best to make his speech warmer, seeming to feel that Chi Nan was not malicious, and saw the huge rattraps facing him away from him, and the women finally calmed down.


    One of them opened his mouth and said, "All the members of the evil spirit bandit group have just gone out. We were caught by them. This lord, can you give us something to eat?"


    Looking at the woman who finally mustered up the courage to talk to herself, and then closed her mouth, a pity flashed in Chi Nan''s heart. "Don''t worry, I am the new lord of Hongshaling. I will be here in the future, and no one will oppress you again. By the way, where is the food? I didn''t bring much with me."


    The eyes of the woman just now glowed: "It''s on the second floor, and the robbers put all the things they looted on the second floor."


    Chinan waved his hand to let the mousetrap clear the way. "Go and eat by yourself, remember, don''t waste it." Just after Chi Nan finished speaking, a few women carefully tested it, and found that the rattrap really wouldn''t attack them, and immediately ran away.


    Of course, some of them ran towards the outside, and some extremely hungry people ran towards the second floor. Chi Nan shook his head and ignored them, but began to observe the space inside the castle.


    From the inside, the castle still looks very strong, but Chinan can''t forget the feeling of a dilapidated house outside. It seems that this castle can''t live in it casually.


    Also, this castle was built entirely as a military building like a fortress. You can see all kinds of military facilities, but the windows are not very big. The inside is very hidden, giving people a feeling of depression.


    There are many lampstands on the wall, but how could the robbers light up these lampstands, so the place is still dark. Chi Nan doesn''t like this kind of repressive architecture. "Forget it, think of a way in the future to see what else this thing can do." Chi Nan shook his head, not worrying about that much for the time being.


    Looking around again, there is still a big fire inside the castle with meat from a beast that I don¡¯t know is still grilling on it. It¡¯s already a little burnt at this time. The smoke billowed, making the inside of the castle smoky.


    It seems that the surroundings of the castle have not been cleaned for a long time, and there is thick dust everywhere. The previous furniture was either shattered or thrown aside. It has been abandoned for a long time. There is only one empty shell left in the entire castle.


    Seeing those dirty seats, Chi Nan was really not interested in going up and sitting. With a movement in his heart, a rattrap crawled behind him, and the leaves stood up and became a comfortable chair. Chi Nan sat on it and wandered around, feeling very comfortable. Is this the chair I should sit on?


    At this moment, the old bald came in, but he was still holding a cross sword in his hand. This was the cross sword in the hands of the murderer before, but it seemed very difficult to look at the appearance of the old bald.


    Chi Nan was a little curious, stepped forward, reached out and took the cross sword over: "Why did you bring this thing in, hey, this thing is so heavy, I am afraid it will weigh more than 100 catties." Chi Nan also felt. His hands sank.


    I didn''t expect this thing to have such a weight. When you hold it in your hand, it is more appropriate to say that this thing is not so much a sword than a cross. The blade on the top is basically a flat stick, with no blade or point. The murderous ghost actually took this thing to fight against him before.


    "My lord, this is the weapon of the murderer, I think it should be matched with his martial arts, so I picked it up. And this, this is found from the murderer." The bald father stacked one up. The animal skin was handed to Chi Nan.


    On the surface of this animal skin, there are four characters written on it. At a glance, you know that this is a sword technique.


    "It has been checked. This is the vicious spirit cultivation method of the murderous ghost. As long as the adult finds someone to practice according to the above cultivation method, he will definitely be able to become a formal fighter, so that the strength of our territory will be stronger.


    Chinan opened the animal skin and wrote a lot of things in dense small letters. From the beginning to the end, there are some training methods of the cross sword technique ~ www.novelhall.com~ This cross sword technique is very simple on the surface.


    There are only three strokes in the entire swordsmanship, one is a horizontal cut, one is a vertical split, and the other is a turn around.


    But after looking carefully, Chi Nan realized that this cross sword technique was completely different from what he thought, and the requirements for every move were very strict. It seems to be just a simple sword, but it is very complicated to require various force skills for its own muscle control. Even the use of one''s own power has reached the level of nuances.


    And this sword trick itself seems simple, but in fact there are many changes. As long as it can be trained well, it can be used in battle on the battlefield. In retrospect, the technique used by the murderer came from this.


    This cross sword technique is not something that can be used for cultivation with any weapon, and a cross weighing more than one hundred and twenty catties can be used for cultivation. The cross itself has requirements, exactly the same as the one in his own hands.


    At least, in order to fully mobilize one''s own strength during training, it is impossible to have a weapon with a sharp blade. After successfully cultivating, you can also change your weapons, but the murderous ghost has never been changed.


    , too, such a heavy weapon is terrifying enough to smash on the body severely. If this thing hits the mad orc''s capital, I am afraid it will be able to smash the mad orc''s head to pieces at once. Chi Nan took the cross in his hand and gestured back and forth, but he didn''t dare to mess around here, it was not easy to display it in the castle hall.


    Chi Nan didn''t notice that this was something that would have felt very heavy when he carried it before, but now he can dance easily with one hand.


    After watching for a while, Chi Nan looked away. "Father, this is a soldier''s cultivation method. Haven''t you repaired even the vindictiveness? You can cultivate this after a while."

 Chapter 57： Exaggerated training conditions

    Thank you Zhou Ji willow catkins for a hundred rewards.


    The bald father was taken aback, and he waved his hand quickly: "No, no, no, my lord, I can''t practice this."


    "Why? Isn''t it just a set of swordsmanship." Chi Nan was very surprised.


    The bald-headed old man said quickly: "You may not know, an adult, there are basic requirements to cultivate fighting qi. To cultivate fighting qi, you must first meet two conditions. The first is to be able to run 100 meters in ten seconds."


    Chinan''s eyelids jumped and he ran 100 meters in ten seconds. This is something only world-class athletes can achieve. Remember that the world record is more than nine seconds per hundred meters, this one hundred meters ten seconds, is this really something ordinary people can do.


    "Then the second condition." Chi Nan swallowed, not knowing what it felt like.


    The bald father continued: "The second one is to be able to lift objects weighing five hundred catties."


    "Is it only five hundred catties? That''s pretty easy." Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief, but the next sentence made him almost stunned.


    "It only needs to last for half an hour to lift a 500-jin object." Chi Nan stared at the bald-headed father. I don''t know if this was done all at once, and why he was breathing heavily. It takes another half an hour to hold a five-hundred-jin thing, which is obviously higher than the first requirement before. Is this world''s fighting qi cultivation method tossing people?


    "This cross sword technique obviously requires more power, because these weapons are very heavy."


    This is correct, but Chi Nan doesn''t know how to express his depression. "This kind of requirement is so high, no wonder there are so few people who can become official fighters. By the way, how do those official fighters meet the requirements."


    Is the physical quality of the people in this world so good? You can achieve this with casual training.


    The old bald sighed: "My lord, in general, the official warriors are inherited. Those official warriors and knights are from nobles. There are many prescriptions for tempering the body in their family. Only through these precious Only with the best medicinal materials can our physical fitness meet the requirements, and it is difficult for ordinary people to achieve this level through exercise."


    It turned out to be like this, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. But then he became depressed, because he had no such prescription at all. That **** murderer must have used it too, but it just didn''t write it down.


    Maybe my physique has reached it, forget it, I can try it myself when I''m free to see if I can practice. That kind of grudge, Chi Nan has seen it before, and now I feel very envious when I think about it.


    I can control plants, but this power comes from a seed in my body. This power will leave him without knowing when, Chi Nan always feels that this power does not belong to him. Even if it is, there is no way to completely control it, because that strange tree is a sapling and never accepts his own control.


    Learning another powerful force is very necessary in Chi Nan''s view. "Perhaps, my life magic can replace that kind of prescription. If this is the case, I can cultivate an entire team of Cavaliers."


    shook his head, and temporarily threw this unreliable thought out of his head.


    Since the bald father can''t practice for the time being, put it away. "By the way, I heard that the robbers have put all the things they looted on the second floor. Go up and have a look. If there are any valuables, please inquire about it and send it back."


    The bald dad hesitated and stopped. "Just say anything, don''t mother-in-law."


    "My lord, with all due respect, since the evil ghost bandit group was destroyed by you, then everything here is yours. These things do not need to be returned to the civilians outside."


    Chinan knows that this is a common idea in this world, and everything is based on the nobility.


    But Chi Nan doesn''t want to do this: "Father, you have to know that I can keep these things according to the rules, because everyone agrees, and I don''t feel any strange right or wrong."


    The bald-headed father nodded, is this supposed to be taken for granted? No one will be surprised.


    "But, these things are not our own after all. If we accept them, it will be black and black. This will affect my image. Maybe they won''t say anything on the surface, but they will definitely not be happy in their hearts."


    "People have their own thoughts and emotions. Even if they are dissatisfied, they will not say it, but they will still be pressed in their hearts. If I really do this, I will be no different from ordinary nobles in their hearts. The most important thing we want to develop in Hongshaling is not these finances, but the hearts and minds of the people here, understand?"


    The bald father looked dumbfounded: "I don''t understand it, but you can do whatever you want, your subordinates first check the supplies." The bald father ran away quickly.


    What this adult said is always confusing. If you continue to stay, you will definitely appear to be even more ignorant. UU reading really deserves to be a noble person, he knows a lot, and the bald father thinks it all.


    There was another series of screams upstairs, and Chi Nan covered his head. Well, I forgot that there are people on it.


    At this moment, one leg suddenly ran in, looking quite anxious.


    "Why are you so anxious? Is the interrogation finished? No, it''s only a long time. Are you here to get something."


    One leg shook his head and said, "No, my lord, the interrogation is over."


    "Take whatever you want...what! The interrogation is over? It only takes a long time for you to finish asking." Chi Nan''s eyes widened.


    One leg respectfully said: "My lord, that guy knows that he will not end well when he falls into our hands, and that he has lost all his limbs, there is no chance of revenge, so he just wants a happy one. The subordinates don''t care. He has to answer all questions, so we got everything we need."


    Chinan''s eyes lit up: "Where''s the prescription? I mean the prescription that cooperates with the soldiers'' training."


    One leg quickly took out a piece of paper: "Here, it''s just that the medicinal materials on the prescription are very precious, and the configuration is very complicated. I am afraid we can''t find all the medicinal materials here."


    Chi Nan took the paper and flipped through it quickly, and quickly found the prescription. "So, are they all plants? There is no problem. As for the problem of configuration, if it doesn''t work, we will cultivate it by ourselves. Anyway, we are not afraid of waste."


    The above prescriptions are just some plants, but there is no requirement for age. Such a simple requirement is too simple for myself. Just find the right plant and give birth to it when the time comes.


    But the most troublesome thing is that these plants are hard to find in this place nowadays, and it seems that we have to take a long-term view.

 Chapter 58： Hermillas choice

    Inside a dark hut, the sound of water came from time to time. This hut is the residence of Hemila who was rescued by Chi Nan. I don''t know how long it has passed, Hermira walked out of it.


    At this time, Hermira has completely changed her appearance, and her body has been washed clean. The hair that was originally black turned into snow-like white, draped softly on his body, and fell to his waist.


    The dust on ¡¡¡¡''s face also disappeared, revealing the skin that can be broken by blows, and his face is very delicate. Even if it is not dressed up, it can give people a feeling of beauty. The clothes on her body have also become a more gorgeous and beautiful long skirt. Although it looks a little shabby, it can hardly conceal the noble temperament of Hermilla.


    That''s right, it is noble. At this time, Hermilla is standing in the crowd, as if standing out among the crowd.


    That kind of noble breath can make many people feel ashamed at first glance.


    "Miss, do you really decide to contact that nobleman?" Old Mka asked with some worry.


    Hermilla nodded slightly: "Of course, we have nothing. Our Bailan family has all been destroyed in this rabid orc attack, and only the two of us are left. What can we do."


    "But the young lady still has the family, and the wealth of the family, and those connections..." As he said, Old Mka''s voice became smaller and smaller, and finally stopped.


    "Hehe, you also know that these are simply impossible. Except for the wealth that was ruined by the wild orcs, the rest is not in our hands. Even if there are, can they be taken back? Those things will definitely be When other nobles and armies take it as their own when cleaning the battlefield, we will have nothing left."


    "And those connections." Hermilla flashed a disdainful smile: "It might be useful if my father is still there. Now we have nothing. Do you think we will end up looking for them."


    Lao Muka did not speak, looking at this beautiful and noble lady, Lao Muka knew. Without the protection of the old master, Hermira would definitely be eaten even if she went to meet those people.


    Many of those people used to stare at Miss, but because Hermilla''s father is still capable, they dare not do anything. Now that they have nothing, can Hermilla resist.


    It is not so much that there are two people left in the family, in fact, there is only one Hermilla. Old Mka is a subordinate who has followed the Bailan family for generations, but he is not actually a member of the Bailan family.


    "Furthermore, our Bailan family is nothing more than a business family. It''s not bad in Remas, and it''s nothing if you leave Remas. We don''t have aristocratic status. Is there any chance now like this."


    "But, miss you, you still have your own knowledge. As long as you get a chance, you can definitely rebuild the Bailan family." Old Mka said with some excitement.


    "Hehe, knowledge, what''s the use of knowledge, in this world, there is nothing if there is no status. What Remas needs now is force. As for opportunities, will anyone give me a chance?" Hermilla laughed at herself. Smiled. Because she knows that she can''t run away first of all when she sees those big people with her face, no matter whether she has knowledge or not.


    "But even so, the lady doesn''t have to find a nobleman in a small place. Hongshaling is not a good place, it is not suitable for development. And that nobleman is still a half-elf, he is not a human at all."


    Hemila gently combed her hair and said calmly: "You are right. Hongshaling is indeed not a good place, but now Hongshaling is one of the best territories of Remas. One."


    This is correct. Because of the terrain of the Red Sand Ridge, the mad orcs have not come to this place so far, so it is still very safe. As for other territories, there is no way to develop now.


    "You said that half-elf, he can become a noble as a half-elf, it shows that he is very capable. The magic he showed before also shows that he is a noble official mage, with enough strength to protect us. With the strength, what am I dissatisfied with? It''s just me."


    "And he had saved us before. At that time, he did not ask us to do anything. This shows that my character is also very good. He has just developed now, and seizing this opportunity is of great benefit to us."


    "But, miss, you have paid too much like this." Old Mka''s eyes were a little moist.


    "It''s all like this now, what else can''t be paid for. I believe that with my help, Hongshaling will definitely become our new rich home." Hemila stroked her hair and slowly got up.


    Looking at the darkening sky outsideHemira wrapped herself in a shabby cloak. All of a sudden, Hermilla turned into a large piece of black cloth, and she couldn''t see anything from the surface.


    "I will look for him now, the time is just now, just right, starting tomorrow, the Bailan family will no longer exist."


    "Miss, I''ll go with you." Old Mka got up and said excitedly.


    Hermilla pressed her hands: "No, this kind of thing can only be done by me alone. Don''t worry, with my ability, the future will not be too bad. If you don''t want to continue following me, then leave. Right."


    Old Mka choked and said, "No, the Bailan family is a family that I will always be loyal to. No matter what the lady becomes, I will always follow you. If, if that **** dares to treat the lady badly, I will fight for my life. Let him pay the price."


    Hermilla shook her head, did not continue to say anything, but turned and left, slowly disappearing into the darkening night. Old Mka slumped in his seat, looking disappointed. He hated that he had no power to protect the young lady. He failed the old master''s last expectation of him, and Old Mka felt heartbroken.


    Leaving her home, Hermilla walked faster and faster, her footsteps getting firmer and firmer. Only a few minutes later, I came to the castle not far away. The pea shooter and rattrap at the gate of the castle were already withered, leaving only some withered vines.


    Hemira seemed to remember the previous battle again, suppressed the fear in her heart, took a deep breath, and walked to the gate of the castle. "Is your lord here? Hermilla is here to visit."


    waited for a while, there was no response. Hemila walked inside carefully: "My lord, I''m here." Hemila entered the gate of the castle step by step, the gate seemed to be devouring her own big mouth.

 Chapter 59： Is this hired?

    Thanks to the crazy tourists for their rewards.


    Early in the morning, a figure staggered towards the castle. This person is no one else, but the old Mka who hasn''t fallen asleep all night. Old Mka''s eyes looked like pandas, his expression was haggard, and his clothes had not been changed.


    Walking to the gate of the castle, Old Mka shouted: "Lord Lord, are you there?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded inside: "Old Mka, come in."


    Old Mka hurried in, only to see Hermilla sitting on a seat, her face also very haggard. Old Mka hurriedly walked over, the careful observer Hemila''s body up and down: "Miss, you, are you all right, that, the lord." Old Mka said cautiously.


    Hermilla shook her head: "No, I didn''t see the lord yesterday, I was the only one all night."


    Hearing this, the old Mka felt relieved, but at the same time there was a funny feeling in his heart. My own lady took the initiative to send it to the door, but I didn''t expect that the lord was not in this place.


    "Miss, let''s go quickly, it won''t be okay when he comes back." Old Mka said anxiously.


    Hemila shook her head and broke free of Old Mka''s hand: "Don''t forget what we are here for, I have been waiting for a night, and I will not go back." Hemila''s face was determined, Old Mka There is no other way but to stand by the side.


    Just when Old Mka was at a loss, a voice from outside walked in. Just entering the door, isn''t that the new lord of Chi Nan. Next to him, there were an old man and a lame man. These were the two people brought back by Chi Nan.


    "Uh, there are guests, I''m sorry to keep you waiting for a long time." Chi Nan said in a daze.


    Someone came before it dawned. It was... Suddenly, Chi Nan saw the bright and beautiful Hemilla in front of him. Even Chi Nan, who had already experienced Sophia¡¯s influence, couldn¡¯t help but look at him a few more times. Mira''s beauty was moved. Just don''t know why, Chi Nan always feels that this beauty seems to have been seen somewhere.


    Hemila hurriedly got up and bowed respectfully to salute: "Hemila has seen an adult, and I would like to thank the lord for his life-saving grace."


    Hemira? It turned out to be called this name, Chi Nan suddenly remembered, isn''t this the same person he saved yesterday. At that time, the man looked like a gray sparrow with a gray head and face, but now he looks like a noble swan.


    The temperament of ¡¡¡¡ is noble and elegant, and there is no way to compare it to the princess Sophia in the aura, but the temperament of Hemira gives people a more intimate feeling, not so high.


    "My lord, we are just here too, and I hope to forgive me for any interruptions." Hermilla tried her best to show her most beautiful side. If it is a normal noble in this world, he must already know what she is suggesting.


    But Chinan¡¯s bones are the characteristics of diaosi. Seeing beautiful women is just admiration. At most, it is lipstick. There is no hint of Hemira at all, and I think this kind of performance is normal.


    If Chi Nan knew that he had missed an opportunity for an affair, I am afraid he would regret it to death. One leg and the bald father looked at each other, and he had stepped back to the door, and could leave the gate of the castle at any time.


    Chi Nan still stunned and said: "Ah, please sit down, please sit down, I''m sorry that there is nothing to entertain you. By the way, is there anything you came to see me for?"


    Hermilla''s face flushed, can this kind of thing be said directly. However, the old Mka next to him brightened his eyes and quickly said: "My lord, our young lady is the heir of the Bailan family and has rich knowledge. If an adult wants to develop a territory, he must need a variety of talents. Our young lady wants to accept yours. Hire."


    Hemila glared at Old Mka, who quickly closed his mouth, but still looked at Chi Nan hopefully.


    Now, the atmosphere is completely destroyed. The one-legged and bald father shook his head and returned to Chi Nan''s side again.


    Seeing Chi Nan''s dumbfounded appearance, the bald father said quickly: "My lord, the Bailan family is a business family. It used to be the top ten family of Remas, and there is no noble support behind it. It''s true to be able to do this. Very not easy."


    Hemila and Old Mka both smiled. However, the bald father continued: "It''s just that the main residence of the Bailan family is in the main city of Remas. This time the main city was attacked by wild orcs. Not many people should be able to escape. I don''t know if the Bailan family is left. how many people."


    Hearing this, Hermilla said bitterly: "The Bailan family is currently the only two of us left. I think the Bailan family will soon cease to exist." Hermira looked at Chi Nan hopefully.


    Chinan was thinking with his head down, and it seemed that he was really thinking about hiring Hermilla.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan raised his head and said: "Without the support of the nobles, the Bailan family can still flourish. It should be very capable. Regarding the ability to do business, I won''t ask~www. novelhall.com~ I just want to know if you can manage territories. "No way, Chi Nan doesn''t understand this.


    He doesn''t want to be the kind of **** who doesn''t know anything, only knows how to dominate the territory. Therefore, a good territorial consul is needed, and still very urgently needed.


    Hermilla and Lao Mka were taken aback for a moment, and they looked at each other, feeling very unbelievable. Didn''t Chi Nan notice how charming his lady''s appearance was, or that the lord himself had a problem?


    But, when Chi Nan saw Hermilla before, his eyes told them that Chi Nan''s orientation is absolutely no problem. Could it be said that this is really an honest and good person? Is there such a nobleman? Just thinking of Chi Nan''s identity, perhaps the first half-elf nobleman. Think about the characters of half-elves, this might be normal.


    The two people breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, and no one wanted to do that without betraying themselves.


    "We haven''t taken over this aspect of territorial management before, but we know a little bit about it. In fact, managing territories is very simple, after all, everything in the entire territory is your wealth."


    "Just wanting to manage the generals well, it is still very complicated. I believe I can do it." Hermilla''s long-desired opportunity is actually in front of her, and it seems to be realized soon.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Then I will trouble you. From now on, you will manage the territorial affairs for the time being. You only need to listen to my orders. If you do not behave well, I will be replaced at that time. "


    Chi Nan was so excited that such a beautiful secretary was found by himself. Chi Nan has already begun to fantasize about the story between the boss and the secretary. If he knew that he had missed the opportunity to cook mature rice with raw rice, he wouldn''t know if he would be so happy.

 Chapter 60： Is this conquering peoples hearts?

    The bald father looked at each other with one leg and sighed involuntarily. It seems that my adult is still very immature. But there is nothing bad about this, this kind of personality is at least more beneficial to the subordinates.


    Chinan waved his hand: "It just so happens that we have a batch of valuable goods looted by the evil ghost bandit group. I am going to return it to their original owner later. You will handle this matter."


    "I''m going to move things now." The bald father greeted him with one leg, and then ran towards the second floor by himself. Anyway, these valuables are not much, and the bald brother can easily take it off by himself.


    "With all due respect, you fought the evil bandit band, so these things should be your trophies. And the initial development of the territory is very lack of funds, it is a bit wrong for you to do so." Hermilla has entered the consul''s office. status.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, you are wrong. The most important thing for Hongshaling to develop is people, people''s hearts, not these foreign objects. Besides, now Remas has become like this, what else is wealth? Is it useful?¡± Yes, Remas is like this. Basically, you can''t buy anything with money. On the contrary, food has become the most important thing.


    The original food was either found and eaten by the orcs, or ruined by the orcs. The few remaining are still in the wild orc activity area, and no one dares to enter these places to find food.


    Hemira nodded: "In the long run, you are doing this very well. I don''t know your sir, what do you think about the development of the territory."


    Chinan said indifferently: "There is no idea of ??life. Let''s take a step and take a step. I don''t know much about it yet."


    Last night, Chi Nan walked the whole town with his bald father and one leg, and got to know everything about the town. Even though there are still many people in the town, the town is really small.


    After one night, Chi Nan also had a preliminary understanding of the town. The appearance of Chi Nan gave Hermira a headache. Such a lord, is his choice really right?


    But Chi Nan also gave Hermira a very safe and trusting feeling, and such a lord does not seem to be a bad thing. Forget it, take one step at a time. As long as you work hard to handle all the details of the lord, I believe it is not difficult to control a territory. Hemila secretly set a goal for herself.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out." Chi Nan said to the others. At this time, many people had already come here on the square in front of the castle. The sky just turned up, and everyone came to this place.


    Seeing Chi Nan walking out, the square was quiet. At this time, there were people everywhere in the square, and the evil spirit flag on the flagpole had been taken down, and now there was a large bare area on the flagpole.


    Chi Nan took out his aristocratic badge, poured his spiritual power, and the badge suddenly glowed white. "This is my noble certificate, and this is my noble document, enough to prove that I am the new lord of Hongshaling."


    Seeing these two things, the civilians suddenly became quiet, and there was some hope in their eyes. No matter how you don''t exploit the nobles, in their hearts, the nobles are the backbone. With nobles, then no matter if it is against the wild orcs or other things, there will be at least one person who can take the lead.


    Chi Nan saw their movements, both satisfied and a little helpless. These civilians only know how to be obedient, like an echo worm. It is very easy to manage, but it is difficult to make achievements.


    "Well, let me talk about it first. When I come to Hongshaling, I will definitely develop Hongshaling into the most prosperous city in the entire empire. Of course, you don''t need to worry about these. Now you just need to know, I will To help you solve all problems, it will block the mad orcs, that''s enough, understand."


    A voice sounded below: "Lord Lord, you have done so much for us, what do you ask us to do."


    Nobles are tigers who cannibalize people without spitting out bones. This is the consensus of everyone. Although the nobility is the backbone, it is absolutely impossible to convince the common people of a nobleman.


    Chinan said loudly: "What you have to do is to live well and work hard to help me earn wealth." Hearing this, everyone nodded clearly, but at the same time they looked sad, and they were indeed nobles.


    Chi Nan ignored it, but continued: "As long as you earn more wealth, you will live better. You may think that I am the same as other nobles. No, you are wrong. I am not the same as those nobles. Same." After speaking, Chi Nan picked up a stick, and the green light flashed in his hand, and the stick had sprouted again.


    "Oh my god, it''s a mage, our lord is a noble mage."


    "No, that''s natural magic. It seems that only elves can do it. There may be half elves in UU reading ."


    "Isn''t the half-elf a legendary creature? How could he come to us as the lord? What''s wrong?"


    "Mom, I heard that half-elves, like elves, are very kind. Our lord will be very kind."


    There was a lot of discussion below. Although it was messy, it was finally different from the lifelessness before. Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction. He did a good job. Now, he is just short of buying horse bones.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan waved his hand: "Hemela, come here. My leaders, from now on, Hemila is our acting archon in Red Sand Ridge. Now, all those who have been robbed of valuables by the evil bandit group People come out, some things have to be returned to you." Chi Nan said, letting the bald father carry a lot of things.


    A big shiny box, many people are ready to move when they see this.


    But after waiting for a while, no one dared to step forward. Hermilla knew that the time had come for her performance, so she said loudly: "Now, please describe the lost items to the person who lost the item in the previous issue. If someone pretends to claim it, I hope other people who know can come forward and correct it."


    Seeing that everyone is still not moving, Hemira said again: "Lord Lord is kind, but don''t miss this opportunity. If you don''t claim it today, I will think these things are unowned."


    These things are of high value after all, and for many people, they are also very meaningful. After waiting for a few minutes, someone moved. The visitor was a child, looking at Hemira with hope.


    "Big sister, I have a green pendant that my mother left for me. Can you help me find it. There is a small deer pattern on the pendant." Seeing him walk out, both Hermira and Chi Nan laughed Up.

 Chapter 61： Take over

    According to the child''s description, Hermira soon found the pendant and returned it to the child. The child happily got his pendant, quickly ran back into the crowd, and was proud of his father.


    When the people around saw this scene, their original anxiety suddenly changed. The nobleman in front of him seems to be really different from the ordinary nobleman.


    "What are we going to do, do you want to get the old things back. It won''t be remembered."


    "No way, after all, with so many people, if everyone goes there, it is impossible to be remembered. Besides, even a nobleman, it is impossible to kill all the people in his own territory."


    Many people are still a little worried, but some adventurous people have already stepped forward at this time and began to describe what they have lost. Basically, most items can be found here.


    There are some that can¡¯t be found. I¡¯m afraid it was not taken by the evil spirit bandit group, or the evil spirit bandit group has gotten somewhere unknown through some channels. Although these people are disappointed, they dare not make trouble.


    These things are already owned by the lord according to the rules, and it¡¯s pretty good that the lord can return them to them. Besides, most of the items have been returned to the original owner, it is impossible to only have your own things and not give it to yourself. After all, the lost things are not the most precious in it, and even some of the less valuable ones.


    More and more people stepped forward and asked for their valuables that had been stolen back. As for those things that are not of high value, no one will come to ask for them, because even if they come, they are basically impossible to find.


    As it approached noon, the last person took his belongings back. Looking inside the box, there was actually one-third of the things left here, which is not a small fortune.


    Of course, just for Chinan now. "Who else, there are a lot of things here, if no one wants them, then these things will be confiscated as unowned. Don''t be afraid, so many people have already taken back their own things, no matter how our lord ...It is impossible to be an enemy of everyone."


    Hearing Hemira''s words, everyone looked at each other, but still no one came forward. After repeated inquiries, Hermilla had to close the box, and it seemed that no one would come to pick up these items.


    "My lord, it seems that many of these things were previously robbed by the evil spirit mercenary group, and not owned by the people on Hongshaling. It may also be obtained from other bandit groups." The bald old man whispered. Said.


    Chinan is clear: "It turns out that this is the case. It seems that it is not easy for these robbers to sell the stolen goods."


    Since no one continues to pick the items, leave the rest. After all, the development of the territory also requires a certain amount of funds. The funds may be useless now, but not necessarily in the future.


    Seeing that there was some gratitude and trust on everyone''s faces, Chi Nan continued: "Everyone, now that things have been returned, then the next thing is about the development of our territory."


    Everyone closed their mouths and stared at Chi Nan, wanting to see what the lord wanted to do.


    Chinan also has no stage fright, and seems to be very comfortable with his current identity. "Now, the greatest threat we face is the threat from the wild orcs. Although those wild orcs have not yet reached us, they will sooner or later finish eating what Remas can eat, and then they will come to our place. At that time , Have you ever thought about the consequences."


    "You were all driven here by the wild orcs in Remas. I don''t need to say how strong the wild orcs are."


    "Lord Lord, of course we know the strength of the wild orcs, but our strength is not an opponent at all. Your lord won''t say that we should form an army, we don''t even have weapons and armors, how can we fight."


    "That is, even with sophisticated weapons and armor, we can''t be the opponent of the mad orcs."


    "I heard that the mad orcs fight with the regular army. It takes an average of five regular army to die to kill a mad orc."


    All people don''t trust Chi Nan, and they are even wary. Because the lord is qualified to let his people compulsorily join the army. Once in the army, it is their part to go to the battlefield to die.


    If it is a small battle between lords or even hunting by bandits, they can bite the bullet and rush upwards. But if it were replaced by the desperate death of the wild orcs, they wouldn''t be very willing.


    Chi Nan said loudly: "Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Although the army will definitely be formed, I will not let everyone die. The first thing we need to do now is to block the only road. With a city wall, it will be better. Dealing with wild orcs They all knew when they came here that there is only one road that allows a large number of wild searchers to pass, and that is the front road. Although this road is also difficult to follow, at least the middle The road can also let the mad orcs pass.


    These wild orcs seem awkward, but their patience is very good. As long as they know that there are humans here to feed them, they will definitely go this way. You don''t have to work hard to hear that, now everyone is relieved a lot.


    "I don''t know anyone who is proficient in civil engineering, we now need to build a barrier at the entrance."


    Everyone looked at each other, but no one stood up. Asking them to help move stones and cut trees is still up to the task, but if you want them to directly build the city wall, it is not what they can do.


    Chi Nan was silent for a while, and said again: "You don''t need to build a real city wall, just pile up the stones, it shouldn''t be difficult." Chi Nan''s words made many people''s eyes bright.


    "It''s not difficult to pile up rocks, but how do you stop the mad orcs? If there are only rocks, they are not strong at all."


    Chi Nan pressed his hands and said, "This is simple. I can control the plants. Then I can fix it with a big tree." Thinking of Chi Nan''s identity as a natural mage, everyone is completely relieved. It seems that the lord does not intend to mess around. .


    At this moment, the old Mka next to Hemila stood up. "Lord Lord, when I was young, I learned some civil engineering knowledge, but I can do it simply by piecing together stones."


    Lao Muka hopes to gain a certain status through her own efforts. With her status higher, her own lady can be safer. Chi Nan doesn''t care about these, as long as someone can help him finish it.


    "Very good, then you come to organize the manpower and build a wall at the entrance, the sooner the better."

 Chapter 62： Food crisis

    At this time, the old Mka said again: "Lord Lord, although civilians work is a duty, but now everyone does not have much food. If you can''t go out to find food, I am afraid you will starve to death."


    On the surface, these words are speaking for civilians, but in fact they are reminding Chi Nan, don''t forget this question.


    Chi Nan had thought about it a long time ago, so he said directly: "Don''t worry, anyone involved in the construction is to contribute to the territory, I will naturally not treat you badly. I will settle with you with food, and each person will work for a day. , You can get enough food for two people in one day." This treatment is already very good now.


    Chinan is talking about the full portion, which means that if you save some food, it is enough for a family of four or five people for one day. At this time, many people began to be moved.


    Because they go out looking for food, it is not found every day. If you can''t find it, you will be hungry that day.


    Chi Nan continued: "When other people go out looking for food, they can bring him some different kinds of flowers and plants. I will use food to settle with you. If it is very useful, I will reward you, and even some of the things here. "


    Chinan is talking about the items in the box. Hermilla wanted to object instinctively, but after thinking about it, she could only shut her mouth.


    Chi Nan doesn''t care about this, but he has already cared about it. For oneself, the most important thing is to develop one''s own ability, which is the foundation of one''s own life. Even if he has no territory, he can leave here at any time to continue development.


    As for these extraneous things, based on the idea that the money spent is money, Chi Nan will not keep it. First of all, let the people have money in their hands, and then they can circulate the goods, and then make the territory prosperous.


    Such a simple truth, how could Chi Nan from the earth not know. Besides, the most important thing now is food. Even if you want to recover money, it is very easy. There is a large amount of food in your hand and you don''t need to return it to anyone.


    Now that Chi Nan has issued the order, Hermilla has no choice but to continue to recruit workers with Lao Muka. As the heir of the Bailan family, Hermilla is quite skilled in these things.


    Chi Nan looked at the two people who were already working, and smiled slightly: "Okay, do what you want to do now." Chi Nan gave an order, and the civilians immediately dispersed.


    Some people walked outside, some stayed here, and some got a little further away, and then began to wait and see. In any case, this lifeless territory seemed to be a little bit angry now.


    Back in the castle, Chi Nan looked at the castle, the more dissatisfied he looked. This thing, I don''t know if it will suddenly fall down someday, no, I have to prepare my residence as soon as possible.


    At this moment, the bald father suddenly walked over: "My lord, we probably don''t have enough food."


    Chinan was taken aback, and then said strangely: "Why is it not enough? Didn''t the evil ghost bandit group grab a lot? They can stay here forever. There is no reason why it won''t be enough if it gets into our hands."


    The bald old man smiled bitterly: "The evil ghost bandit group has been robbing, and they are also hunting. Usually they use these losses to threaten those who can''t eat, and the other citizens are looking for food to sustain themselves."


    "Although the ghost bandit group left a lot of food, it was only enough for them to eat. The adults are now looking for someone to build the city wall and let them find special plants. If this continues, our food consumption will be very fast. , I am afraid, it can only last for three to five days." This is the data estimated by the bald father.


    A leg next to it also reminded: "No, it won''t last that long. A new place has a lot of new plants. Besides, other people don''t have enough food. They will definitely hoard a lot."


    In this case, it may not last for three days. The food crisis is close at hand, Chi Nan was a little surprised. "Go, let''s go and see how much food is left."


    Chi Nan walked to the second floor with his bald father. When he first came to look like this, Chi Nan was surprised, not because there was too little food, but because the food was consumed too slowly. Can it last so long with just such a little food?


    Look at these foods again. What are they all? Except for some jerky made of meat that you don¡¯t know, there is only the kind of hard, stone-like bread left. This is the staple food of this world.


    "According to this situation, maybe our food is not a crisis." Chi Nan calculated his magic power and released all of his magic power. The amount of flour that can be obtained by planting wild jujube trees in a day, at least this. Several times the food. UU reading "Let''s go, let me solve this problem."


    Chi Nan walked out, and the bald-headed father and one leg closely followed behind him. Seeing these three people, even Hemila and Old Mka who were recruiting workers couldn''t help but look over.


    Chi Nan ignored the others, but walked to the side and placed a seed on the ground. The green light flickered, and the seeds quickly took root and sprouted, getting bigger and bigger, and gradually became a big tree as tall as a person.


    This is nothing else, it is the noodle jujube tree seeds obtained by Chinan, the light continues to flicker, and the noodle jujube tree is full of dangdang noodle jujubes. "Damn it, the land here is really problematic." Chi Nan felt that the jujube tree was repelling the red land under his feet. Growing in this kind of place not only grows slowly, but may even die.


    Chinan took a deep breath, suppressed the thoughts in his heart, and continued to output his magic power. Soon, large tracts of noodles matured.


    "Hey, isn''t this a noodle jujube tree? Does Lord Lord want to eat noodle jujube for us?"


    "Some food is good. Although it is not delicious, it can at least be maintained. As long as you don''t eat too much, you won''t have diarrhea."


    Dad Bald also has a weird look: "My lord, do we grow something else, even if it is fruit, it can be used as food when dried." For Chi Nan''s ability to use, Dad Bald is really a little bit. Surprised.


    Such a good ability is enough to prove that Chi Nan can feed all the people, but what is the matter of planting noodles. The noodles are indeed anti-hungry, but the taste is too bad. And eating noodles and jujube for a long time is not easy to digest.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. I will teach you the specific methods. Go, find me some pots and some water. If there is no steamer, then just use the oven. have it."

 Chapter 63： Making pasta

    The lord is the lord, listen to the lord¡¯s words even if they are wrong. Before long, several people came here with pots and pans and other things. Although, they did not think that the lord would make food.


    This was originally the work of some lowly people, and that nobleman would touch this kind of thing.


    Chi Nan doesn''t care about this, at this time he has given birth to a large number of noodles. While instructing others to pick the noodles, Chi Nan said to the person on the other side: "If you see it, you must remove the skin of the noodles first." As he said, Chi Nan gently broke the noodles with his hands. The shell is broken, and the shell can be easily removed.


    These noodle jujube trees, which have been specially strengthened by Chinan, make it easier to remove this layer of shell.


    "Seeing that there is no inside, these are flour, we only need flour, and nothing else." Chi Nan gently picked the fruit inside, twisted it with his hands, and it turned into flour and sprinkled.


    This is all the finest flour, even if it is machine-milled on the earth, it is difficult to achieve such a level of fineness. And it also has a light fruity aroma, which is simply not what traditional flour can have.


    "Like I am doing this, make more flour, do you discern it."


    "But Lord Lord, if you eat it directly, you can still swallow it. You can''t even eat it if you turn it into flour." This kind of powdery thing is put in the mouth, it is difficult to eat water.


    Chi Nan glared at this guy: "Do as I said, are you discerning?"


    "Understand, what the lord said is." The few civilians who seemed to put away the little daughter-in-law could only knead flour. Because the noodles are very large, a pot of flour was quickly made, and they were all top-quality goods.


    "Okay, now I''m going to teach you how to do it. Really, there are good things, but I can''t use them."


    Chi Nan said while turning his head: "Oh, it''s the aunt, you are here too." One of the people who came over was still an acquaintance, and it was the aunt who wanted to take Chi Nan to escape.


    Such a kind-hearted person, Chi Nan will not forget. But the aunt was frightened: "Lord Lord, don''t call me like that, just call my name Cliluo." When the lord looked like this, Cliluo almost fell on her knees in fright. Chi Nan hurriedly stepped forward to hold it, and he could feel the trembling body of the aunt.


    "Auntie, okay Clover, don''t be afraid, I''m just an ordinary person. By the way, what are you doing now."


    Cliluo tremblingly explained his situation quickly, Chi Nan hesitated: "There is no one at home, do you live on wild vegetables every day. Then Cliluo, are you interested in coming to me as a servant?"


    Servant is not a scornful name in this world. In this noble world, being a servant of a nobleman is the envy of countless civilians. Especially a servant of a lord, that is even more enviable. The people around him immediately looked at Clover with envious eyes, if he had been able to talk about the relationship with the lord before.


    "Yes, of course I do, I am so grateful to Lord Lord." This Lord is very generous. There is already a topic of Chi Nan in the territory, and he said that following this Lord Lord will definitely be able to eat.


    I didn''t expect those pretty little girls to become the servants of the lord before they became the lord''s servants. Clover didn''t worry about what Chi Nan was doing. She had seen the character of this adult, and besides, she had nothing to covet.


    "Very good, then you are by the side. I will tell you how this pasta is made first." Chi Nan looked at these distrustful gazes, and his heart was also extremely disdainful. There was nothing to eat, and it was only what I knew. Don''t you know that something you don''t know can be changed into tricks, so you can try it out.


    Sure enough, people in my big food empire are the most persistent in eating. There is nothing in the world that cannot be eaten. If there is, there is no way to eat. Find a way to eat it even if it is highly toxic.


    Of course, Chi Nan is not so exaggerated, but it is definitely much better than people in this world. It''s a pity that one''s own ability can perceive the various effects of plants, but there is no way for plants to affect humans. The jujube tree doesn''t tell himself how to make the flour from his body to make it delicious.


    Fortunately, I am an otaku, and I usually cook by myself, of course I don¡¯t know anything.


    "Look, the first thing is to mix the noodles. Use appropriate water and flour to mix together. The water should not be too much, or it will turn into a paste, and it should not be too little, otherwise it will be very dry. teach.


    Although these people are not flexible enough in their brains, their learning ability is still very good. It can be seen that I usually do a lot of work. After all, even the kind of black bread they have to mix the black grain powder dregs first.


    "Look, to achieve three lights, it is to face light, hand light, and pot light." Chi Nan was making face, his eyes flashed with excitement. My physical fitness has improved, and the tiring work of making face-to-face has suddenly become so easy. Seeing other people are still making the dough, I have done it myself. In the future, I can boast that I am a generation of God of Cookery.


    Chinan did not continue the next action, but instructed others to continue to complete his own dough.


    "Lord Lord, what are you doing? Is this going to make mud?"


    "Hey, sure enough, the nobleman just doesn''t know how to cook, and he will know when he suffers."


    "This kind of flour may be better eaten with water. That''s right, I have to try it too." Some people who are hungry and crazy, involuntarily have the idea that dough or raw flour is easier to swallow. .


    "I have never seen this method of making food, I don''t know if it can work."


    Some housewives naturally know that, in addition to the so-called black bread that is processed, they usually grill or boil some meat, as well as fruits and the few vegetables they know.


    But this kind of practice, they have never done it before, and they don''t know if it works. Just watching Chi Nan are busy, as citizens, it is not easy for them to interrupt the interest of the lord.


    Under Chi Nan¡¯s command, everyone quickly kneaded the dough, although some were not very qualified. But it doesn''t matter, anyway, today is just to show them a new kind of food.


    When they all accept this new food, the territorial food crisis can basically be resolved.


    "Very good, everyone is done, then let''s move on to the next step."

 Chapter 64： Fragrant Piaopiao

    Thank Xieyu for the reward.


    Chinan''s eyes were bright, and immediately there was a variety of familiar and delicious food to eat. I''ve been eating those unpalatable things these days, and Chi Nan can''t stand it anymore.


    "Well, there are dumplings, steamed buns, noodles, fried dough sticks, fire..." All kinds of delicious noodles drifted in front of Chi Nan.


    But when Chi Nan returned to reality, he found that he now seemed to have nothing but flour. "Hey, how can it be so difficult if you want to eat something good? It seems that the day to eat something good is a long way to go."


    But the flour is also very good. Having been eating those hard things these days, Chi Nan felt that his teeth were about to fall. And your own stomach and intestines, you have really suffered these days.


    Chinan sighed: "Well, now the conditions are insufficient, so let''s get the simplest one first."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan immediately said, "Come here, set up some slates for me, wash them and put them on the fire until they are red." It''s not that I don''t want to use iron plates, but because there are none.


    In fact, even the pots here are made of stone or clay pots. The iron items in this world are too precious. Most of them are used to make weapons and armors. Hongshaling is not luxurious enough to be used as pots.


    "A few, it will be easy next, we just need to roll the noodles into thin slices with a rolling pin." Chi Nan touched the big tree casually, and several perfect rolling pins appeared in his hands.


    As a natural mage, he is born to be the material of woodworking. There were still some moist rolling pins, which Chi Nan distributed to several other people. Then Chi Nan started to demonstrate, twisting out the flour piece by piece, and then turning it into a thin cake. "My lord, the slate has already been burnt, what do we need to do next."


    Some people who are unable to go out looking for food are now gathering here to watch Chi Nan''s work. If you want to survive in a territory, you must first have a deeper understanding of the lord here.


    This is the wisdom of the little people. They come to this place, but they are not here to watch.


    Chinan did not speak much either. "Hey, nothing. Fortunately, I still have a little oil."


    Chi Nan took out a seed and planted it on the ground. This is a plant with a lot of oil that I collected when I came, and this oil tastes good, and it is not harmful to people, so Chi Nan will collect it.


    This is not the kind of kerosene used to burn forests before, but something similar to peanut oil, with a purer fragrance, but not as strong. In just a moment, when the oil tree had grown, Chi Nan took a fruit off and squeezed it lightly. Some of the oil was spilled on the slate, making a sound of "cracking".


    The people around heard this sound, and quickly stepped back and moved away from this place. In this world, Chi Nan may be the first person to use oil for food. Haven''t they used animal oil before?


    Chinan had an urge to cover his head, and ignored them, but after the oil was heated up, he put the noodles on the stone slab one by one. Because the noodles are very thin and the temperature of the slate is very high, the noodles start to turn yellow after just putting them on. Then, a strong fragrance drifted away, getting farther and farther.


    "What is this? It smells so delicious, it looks delicious." There was a voice of gulping around.


    "This is made of noodles, it should be edible, at least it is not poisonous."


    "What is that tree? Can the oil on it be edible? How can it be so fragrant."


    Even those who were recruiting workers and those who were recruited not far away couldn''t help but look back at this side.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "I have learned how to do it. Don''t use your hands, it is very hot. Also pay attention to the heat, don''t burn it, otherwise it will not taste good." Chi Nan said, while using wood Made a shovel. The reason why you don''t use chopsticks is because they worry that they won''t use them. People in this world are very similar to those in the West, with either hands or forks.


    At least chopsticks are invisible in this world. Instead, the use of hand-fitting a knife is the mainstream.


    After handing the shovel to others, Chi Nan picked up a freshly baked noodle and put it in his mouth, biting it down. The crisp sound of "Kacha" sounded on the teeth, and the dough was crispy and delicious.


    "Although it is not as good as real pastries and pies, it tastes much better than black bread." After eating black bread and salted barbecue for a long time, I was finally able to eat some pasta. Chi Nan felt extremely happy.


    "Look, Lord Lord has eaten it himself. It seems that I can eat it. Lord Lord didn''t lie to us."


    The people around suddenly became agitated. Chi Nan smiled slightly, the magic of flour is enough to conquer anyone.


    "Come on, don''t work, just try to eat. Don''t worry, these are free." The best way to promote something is to be free at the beginning. Anyway, there is no cost for this thing~www .novelhall.com~The noodles are so thin that a large basket can be shared among many people. Those working women were even more excited. Soon, there were no two people who hadn''t left the scene. Although not big, it is enough for them to maintain a meal.


    "It smells so good, it tastes so delicious. I didn''t expect that the noodles and jujubes that no one ate would taste so good. Really, this is so touching." A person was already crying, and the person next to him was not much better than him.


    "If I knew this thing was edible and delicious, they would not starve to death."


    At the same time, Hemira and Old Mka also got their own noodles, and they were eating them with intoxication and shock. "It''s so delicious. Is this really the flour from the jujube tree? It''s completely changed in this way."


    "Miss, if there is no shortcoming that you can''t digest it if you eat too much, this is a very good product. Although the noodle jujube tree is usually not very eye-catching, there are not many places where it can grow the noodle jujube tree."


    Lao Mka knows that the noodle jujube tree has very high requirements for the environment. Inappropriate places will not grow at all. Even if the mature jujube tree is transplanted, it is difficult to survive under normal circumstances.


    There is a plant mage in his territory, who can plant a large number of jujube trees. Flour is much better than brown bread and can be easily promoted. At that time, only flour had always been able to support the finances of the entire Hongshaling. Even if there is nothing else, this jujube tree can allow the territory to develop and grow normally.


    "You are right, it seems that I have to discuss it with the lord." Hemira said.


    "How about it, it''s delicious, I want to eat it. In the future, we will pay you wages for the food made with flour. By the way, I will also hire you to cook, and the wages are also the flour food." Chi Nan hit the iron while it was hot.

 Chapter 65： Plant weapons concept

    The magic of flour is really great, and Chi Nan¡¯s words immediately won everyone¡¯s approval. They have never eaten this kind of delicious noodles. Even the nobles have no chance to taste it.


    "I am willing to die even if I die immediately, it''s so delicious." Many people wanted to cry with excitement.


    But Chi Nan still underestimated the horror of the noodles, because in the evening, after the workers returned with their wages, they shared the noodles with their families, or exchanged them for other daily necessities.


    The deliciousness of the noodles has completely spread. Although the noodles are cold, most of the aroma can be restored after baking. People who have not eaten will be conquered instantly even if they eat cold.


    It turned out that on the second day, many people came to Hermilla to discuss the purchase of bread, and more people wanted to join the construction of the wall. They dare not come to discuss with the lord, so everything is managed by the Archon Hermilla. Hermilla''s status is quite high now, and those people only dared to discuss, and they didn''t dare to mess around.


    After Hemira reported these to Chi Nan, Chi Nan sent a word away and figured it out.


    Chinan had already planted noodle jujube on some of the only yellow land at this time. Only by planting on this kind of land can it be guaranteed that the jujube tree will not die. The first one has already begun to wither at this time.


    But oil trees have a very strong viability, even in the less serious red soil, they can still grow intact, as long as they give birth to them. There are a lot of jujubes on the jujube tree, and it is enough to spawn once every few days.


    Chi Nan''s headache now is the problem of the territorial soldiers. Because of the magic of flour cakes, it was easier to recruit soldiers than Chi Nan imagined by using flour cakes as wages. It was easy to recruit 30 soldiers.


    Compared with the population of the territory today, thirty soldiers are already very much. After all, this is desperate, not a joke. These soldiers are also handed over to one leg to manage. Only now did Chi Nan know that one leg originally belonged to the third legion, and it was really an elite among the elite. If it hadn''t been for a broken leg, it was definitely a senior.


    Back then, I heard that one leg was about to become a centurion. It''s no wonder that one leg is always so dazzling along the way. If you leave it to him, Chi Nan is also relieved that he doesn''t know how to train.


    As for the point I heard on the earth, let''s try it out with one leg after I sort it out. In this situation, this kind of test is not easy to do. At the door of the castle, Chi Nan was sitting on a planter chair and thinking slowly.


    Next to ¡¡¡¡ is Hermilla. Hermilla is much better in management. After finding a few more clever people to help her, she only needs to deal with a few things every day, which is very easy.


    The bald father was standing beside him, looking at Chi Nan helplessly. "My lord, we really can''t do anything about the weapons of the soldiers. There are only some broken weapons in the territory. With this thing, let alone the mad orcs, even if the robbers come."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Of course I know that I can make it with wood weapons, but it''s too heavy, and the sharpness and firmness are not as strong as metal products." Chi Nan knows his abilities, even black iron level. The wood, really made into an article armor, is not as good as metal, that is, the shield is barely comparable, but it is too bulky.


    "My lord, can''t you directly plant some bean-spitting plants? If that plant is planted on the city wall, the effect should be good." Hermilla poured water on Chinan and made suggestions by the way.


    Hemira also felt distressed. What the **** was going on with this lord, he had already hinted that he understood so well, he was still indifferent, did he have to climb onto his bed by himself? Oh, it''s really shameful.


    Chinan didn''t notice Hermira''s face, but sighed helplessly: "That kind of thing can only be launched under my own control. Without my control, it''s just ordinary plants, and it''s useless."


    "It turns out that this is the case. It would be nice if someone else can control it."


    Chinan was taken aback, and suddenly sat up: "Other people control, yes, I didn''t expect that I can''t control, but there are other people. But how can it be done? This is not a machine."


    He doesn''t know if there is any machinery in this world, but he hasn''t seen it before. Besides, he hasn''t learned anything about it. That kind of complicated object can''t be made by someone like yourself without professional knowledge.


    "Sir, what kind of control do you mean by control? Does it require natural magic?"


    Chinan waved his hand: "You don¡¯t need natural magic, just think of a way to make plants move by themselves. But how can plants move on their own, it¡¯s not a rattrap. Besides, rattraps don¡¯t recognize me as enemies.


    The bald father suddenly laughed: "If you just let the plant launch beans the subordinate would know one. I heard that someone found a plant called air bean nearby a few days ago. Suitable for."


    "Air beans, what is that?" Chi Nan looked puzzled.


    At this time, Hermilla added: "Air beans are a very strange kind of local beans. This kind of beans are as hard as rocks and there is no way to eat them. But once someone touches the pod, there will be one. The beans were shot out and it was said to be painful when hitting the body. This kind of beans seems to be a specialty of this neighborhood."


    If it wasn''t good, maybe it could be used as a kind of food, Hermilla thought in her heart. In the past few days, flour has almost become the staple food of Hongshaling, and everyone is eating it.


    In addition to the pancakes made on the first day, there are also various pancakes and even pies. Even noodles were taught by Chi Nan to Clover. It''s a pity that, for things like dumplings and buns, Clover, the most skillful and attentive person, is also very slow to learn. And without good meat filling, I am afraid it will not taste too good.


    "Beans are as hard as a rock, and it hurts when hitting the body. They can be fired as long as they touch them. Great, this is what I want. Hurry up, let''s go and take a look. Maybe this weapon has Landed."


    "The adults don''t need to go in person, there are a lot of air beans here, and the subordinates will let people go and send them." The bald father hurriedly bent over to salute, and quickly left here. Suddenly, there were only two people left here.


    It''s just that the atmosphere hasn''t become ambiguous or ambiguous, and Hermira looks helplessly at Chi Nan walking around, feeling extremely depressed in her heart. Is it because the charm that I am proud of has declined? How can it be so useless in front of the lord. Chi Nan''s performance aroused Hermilla''s resentment, and he must make this guy realize his charm.

 Chapter 66： Individual weapon pea cannon

    "This is the air bean?" It didn''t take long for Chi Nan to have a new plant in his hands. This plant is also a kind of bean on the surface, but it is not the same as ordinary beans because it is thicker.


    has always stored a large amount of air, which is firmly suppressed in the pod. The pods are also firmer and more suitable for spraying. Gently touch the back of the pod with your finger, and the pod immediately ejected a large amount of gas toward the outside. A bean was ejected in an instant, so fast that people could not see clearly.


    The beans hit the wall, leaving a shallow mark on the wall.


    This is just an ordinary bean, and it will have such a powerful lethality. If you strengthen yourself, the power will definitely be even more terrifying. Thinking of this, Chi Nan couldn''t sit still.


    Seeing Chi Nan entering the test state, the bald father and Hemila looked at each other and stepped back.


    Having been together for so many days, they also knew that once Chi Nan started to research, he would ignore the others around him.


    As before, what Chinan did first was to understand the situation of the plants, and then began to produce a large number of seeds and increase his own research materials. After all this was done, Chi Nan began to construct the plants he needed.


    First of all, it is the same as before. It is also something like a pea shooter. The strengthening aspect is naturally the strength of the bean and the ability to launch. A bean flew out, and a huge opening was suddenly opened in the big tree in front.


    "The power is good, but the number is still too small. But if you want other people to control it, it''s not easy. Fortunately, controlling the launch is that this kind of bean has the ability to launch automatically, just stimulate it. But the direction of the launch. But there is no way to control it. You can''t let the soldiers aim at the pods."


    Chinan''s eyes narrowed and suddenly lit up: "Yes, I can let them aim by themselves. Why do I have to learn the beans in the game? Can I get the beans off the ground." Just do it.


    Chinan quickly controlled, made the roots of the beans into different shapes, and then kept experimenting. Soon, a lot of strange bean shapes appeared around Chinan.


    But no matter what, it is always unsatisfactory. Not far from the gate of the castle, there are some people who are always looking here, but Chi Nan doesn''t care at all. If they like to watch it, let them take a good look.


    Chi Nan also asked Hermilla these days. Hermilla still has some knowledge about elves and nature mages. Chi Nan now also knows that only he can transform plants so easily. No matter what type of nature mage, it takes a lot of time and energy to transform a plant.


    And even if the transformation is successful, it is impossible to be as easy as oneself. Since he has such a relaxed ability, Chi Nan will naturally not give up. Of course, the most important thing is that he can''t cultivate grudge.


    After getting the cross sword technique, Chi Nan tried it out by himself. But no matter how he cultivated, Chi Nan found that his vindictive spirit couldn''t survive.


    My own requirements have been met. According to the requirements of the swordsmanship itself, Chi Nan has also practiced for two days. In just two days, a wisp of fighting energy was produced in his body. That kind of fighting spirit is real, like a little mouse, running through his own muscles. Originally, Chi Nan thought that he could do both magic and martial arts.


    But then Chi Nan discovered that the problem was not right. Because of this vindictive energy, there was a conflict with the ubiquitous life magic in his body. Then, the vindictiveness that was just generated was dispelled by the magic of life.


    After realizing that he could not practice at all, Chi Nan had no choice but to give up. A fighter without a grudge, no matter how proficient the moves are, it is useless. Disappointed, Chi Nan could only focus all his energy on controlling plants.


    Therefore, Chi Nan will be more anxious to study various plants this time. After busying for most of the day, Chi Nan finally completed the air pairing completely. The shape after success looks like a hammer.


    A huge pea pod, connected by a long stick in the middle, and a very sharp triangular awl under the stick. There is a long slender rope below the hammer head. Of course, this is just a vine like a rope. There are a few leaves behind and on the hammer.


    This thing doesn''t look like a plant anymore, but it seems like a distorted work, it feels so uncomfortable to look at it. But looking at this thing, Chi Nan was very happy.


    "The ammunition load has reached 20 rounds, which is very good. After I have strengthened the attack level with all my strength, UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com has approached the requirement of a black iron level fighter. Although it still fails to meet the black iron level. A level of attack, but it is absolutely impossible for an ordinary mad orc to follow. The sensitive position of stimulation has been removed, and only this rope is left."


    Chinan said while carrying this strange air bean, carrying it on his shoulders and carefully aiming at the big tree ahead. Suddenly, Chi Nan gently tugged the vine in front of him.


    At this moment, Chi Nan felt the recoil on his shoulders lightly press, and then a black shadow flew out. The shadow hit the big tree in front, and suddenly made a big hole in the big tree.


    With a "bang", the tree was shaky, slowly falling down little by little. In response, Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction. The beans in his hand began to quickly absorb air, and then swelled again.


    "Very good. It absorbs air and is ready to launch at any time. It is much faster than the reaction of absorbing air every time it is launched. It takes about two seconds to absorb air. That is to say, the interval between each launch is about two seconds."


    Chinan silently calculated that although this transmission frequency is still a bit unsatisfactory, it is also very good. At least bow and arrow and crossbow arrows are completely incomparable to this one. The launch speed is fast and the attack is still strong. With this thing, the soldiers under his own can quickly take shape.


    The most important thing is that these are plants that I have spawned, and I only obey my own commands. Want to use this kind of weapon to attack oneself, it is impossible at all, it is very safe for oneself, very easy to control.


    "You are also a bean, and you can''t be called Pea Shooter if you become like this, I will change your name, and you will be called Pea Cannon from now on." Chi Nan muttered to himself happily, regardless of whether the plant could understand it or not.

 Chapter 67： Start to install

    After the design was completed, Chinan began to manufacture seeds. Just about to start, Chi Nan''s heart moved: "No, such a good weapon, if it is taken away by other people, it will be no good. But producing seeds is the instinct of plants, and I can''t let plants not produce seeds." Chi Nan Able to control and guide plants, but not against the instinct of plants.


    The instinct of air beans is to produce seeds to reproduce themselves. Even if the beans that can be launched by air beans no longer have the ability to seed, air beans must produce seeds in other ways.


    After thinking for a while, Chi Nan gritted his teeth and moved in his heart: "Anyway, no one besides me can give birth to birth permanently. This is easy. As long as the seeds are made difficult, the conditions for the growth of the seeds themselves become more demanding. That''s it."


    In order to prevent the spread of his weapons, Chi Nan could only use this method.


    Speaking of it, to develop a territory, Chinan is not without experience for reference, such as developing industry and technology. However, how could Chi Nan really develop these things.


    Once this kind of thing develops, it will be out of control. Anyone with a bit of brain can participate in it, and then I don¡¯t know whether it will develop by itself to abuse others, or if others develop faster to abuse themselves.


    Chi Nan is not sure to sweep everything in this world by relying on the limited technological knowledge in his head. In terms of talents, how could his small Hongsha Ridge compare with a kingdom or even other empires.


    If technology is really developed and the door to industry is opened, it is not always true who bullies who at that time. Thinking of this, Chi Nan didn''t hesitate to cut off the path that countless predecessors had walked. Since you want to develop, it is of course to develop your own unique, and others will not be able to learn. It''s not that Chi Nan is not confident, but that it is the case.


    Isn''t the mutant plant that I am best at? It is impossible for other people to learn it well.


    Soon, Chi Nan finalized the seed, and then began to give birth. "Hehe, the production of pea cannon seeds requires the beans to be produced last time after the plants have senescence, before they can be used as seeds."


    "Hidden in the beans used for launching, who can think of it. And the growing conditions are harsh, almost impossible. Nature basically can¡¯t find the conditions needed for the natural growth of pea cannons, so two insurances, if anyone can still grow on a large scale Secretly planted, then I will really convince you." Chi Nan showed a weird smile.


    After the seeds are manufactured, Chi Nan begins to give birth. After spending two days, Chi Nan gave birth to a hundred new pea cannons in one breath, each of which looked like a hammer stuck in the ground.


    This look is really distorted and weird. No matter how much, Chi Nan pulled out two of them and walked towards the back of the castle. Behind the castle is where one leg trains soldiers.


    When Chi Nan arrived, they happened to see these soldiers holding wooden long swords constantly practicing cutting and killing. This simple hack and slash, but it looks like a tiger. That kind of momentum reminded Chi Nan of the battlefield. Being able to train these soldiers in such a short time, the ability of one leg is really good.


    "One leg, let them all stop first, I made a new weapon."


    Hearing this, one leg suddenly shouted to the front: "Stop all, take a break." The surrounding soldiers stopped suddenly, and many of them lay on the ground. "Get up for me and tell me how many times I can''t lie down immediately after training."


    With a word on one leg, all the soldiers who lay down immediately got up and smirked on one leg.


    "Yes, it''s about to be banned, your reputation is quite high." Chi Nan said appreciatively.


    "Where, these boys are still far behind." This is not wrong, their combat effectiveness is too bad. There are only 30 soldiers in the territory now. If they can''t train well, how can they deal with future enemies?


    Chinan immediately said, "Let¡¯s not talk about it. The soldiers in our territory are different from other soldiers. Come and take a look at this. This is the pea cannon I just made, which is used by our soldiers."


    Talking, Chi Nan carried a pea cannon on his shoulder and pointed it at the ground far away. With a "bang", a deep hole was punched in the ground. "It''s amazing, what is the Lord Lord holding."


    "I don''t know, but it looks amazing, you can see the ground has become like this."


    One leg narrowed his eyes: "My lord, if this kind of attack hits the mad orcs, the mad orcs will be seriously injured if they die. How about the performance of this weapon and how many?"


    "You asked the idea at once. I prepared a hundred pieces, enough for each person to have two pieces. You have already seen the method of attackThe attack interval is two seconds. It can only be fired twenty times."


    "Twenty times, that''s not bad, as long as the mentality is good and the hit rate is guaranteed, then each of them can kill at least ten mad orcs." One leg is also very satisfied with this weapon. "Moreover, this weapon can also shorten the training time. Anyone can use it as long as they hold it in their hands. Simple." One leg was full of exclamation.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, but there are some shortcomings. This shape is a bit uncomfortable, and the problem of aiming needs to be solved by yourself temporarily." Chi Nan has long known the problem of this thing.


    It''s just that he can''t solve it himself, at least for the time being. He didn''t know anything about weapon manufacturing, so he could only groping for it, and he couldn''t make it into a firearm directly.


    "After using up the beans, just find a sunny place on the ground. The beans in it can grow back one day at the latest." This is currently the only way to replenish ammunition.


    After Chinan''s redesign, the upper pods became launchers, and the usual beans were stored in that long slender stick. After launching one, there will be another one since it enters the pod.


    is like a magazine, it is fully automatic, but it took Chinan a long time to test before it can finally take shape.


    "I know your lord, with this weapon, you can rest assured of the safety of our territory."


    Suddenly, a worker hurried over. "What is so anxious?"


    When the workers saw Chi Nan, they hurriedly said loudly: "The people who went out to gather food this morning told us that there were robbers gathering in the distance, and the number of people was very large. The leader seems to be the black skull bandit group that was driven away before.

 Chapter 68： Fortify the city defense

    "What? There are robbers, how many are there, **** it, what''s the specific situation." Chi Nan''s originally happy mood disappeared suddenly. At this time, the others were also silent.


    The worker who was stared at by everyone took a step back in fear, and then cautiously said, "Yes, that''s it. After someone discovered the robber before, Master Mka asked me to notify you. I just know that there is Robber, I don¡¯t know the specifics. Master Mka has sent someone to investigate, and we should get news soon."


    Chinan frowned, and suddenly turned his head to one leg and said, "Homm, you take them, and bring our new weapons, just this time to test the performance of the weapons."


    After speaking, Chi Nan turned his head and said, "You follow me, let''s go to the fortress." The so-called fortress is just an unfinished city wall. The worker bowed quickly and led the way cautiously.


    Without thinking about one leg, he said to other people: "Come with me, bring weapons, and let''s go." This is behind the castle, and the weapons are in front of the castle. As long as you take a few more steps, you will be able to follow. The footsteps of Shang Chinan.


    Each person is carrying two. This strange shape is really weird. Walking on the road, many people are pointing, and now they don''t know that there is news of robbers coming.


    The small town is not very far from the fortress, but in less than twenty minutes, a group of people came under the city wall.


    The city wall is the same as Chinan said, except for a skeleton built of wood, and then stones are placed in it. No adhesive was used in the middle, but the gaps between the stones were filled with soil.


    Looking at it from a distance, it looks like a wall of earth. The stones here have not been specially processed, and they come in any shape. If it weren''t for the complicated wooden frame around, I''m afraid the city wall would fall down on its own. There are still many workers around who are busy at this time, but every worker looks very worried.


    "Lord Lord, why are you here in person? We can do everything here."


    Seeing the old Mka trot over, Chi Nan quickly walked forward: "Can I not come, I don''t feel relieved if I don''t come to see such a big thing. Besides, we don''t have much fighting power in our territory now."


    Chi Nan is still a little uncomfortable with Lao Mka''s etiquette, and they don''t listen to it many times. If they were forced to obey, they would still be scared to death. The more often, Chi Nan could only let it go.


    This class concept is deeply rooted in this world, and it is impossible to change it with its own strength. At most, it can only bring these people closer to themselves, and that''s it.


    As he walked forward, Chi Nan asked, "What''s going on? Where are the robbers coming from?"


    Old Mka said without even thinking about it: "I have sent someone to investigate. There are indeed many bandits. The leader is the Black Skeleton Bandit. This is the one who was defeated and driven away by the evil bandit band last time. This time it is going to fight back. The Black Skull Bandit Group has entangled a lot of people this time, and they don''t know where they are.


    "But if you want to enter our Red Sand Ridge, so many people can only enter from the front. There are only two entrances in the other direction, which is not suitable for so many people to enter, let alone the death forest behind."


    Chinan nodded. There are indeed three entrances on Hongsha Ridge, which he summed up.


    One of them is the path that I took when I came, and only a few people can pass through. The other one is similar, even more difficult to walk. It is very easy to block these two intersections.


    The last one is the middle road. Although this road is not very easy to walk, and there are many turns, this road is relatively spacious after all, and it is also the most commonly used in Hongshaling.


    As for the death forest behind, there is no difference between entering there and looking for death, it is better to walk down the path. Even a robber would definitely not dare to detour behind. It is because the road here is not easy to follow, so Hongshaling has not been developed for so many years. There are no special products here, but close to the death forest, who wants to build roads here.


    "How many robbers are there?" Chi Nan looked up and looked forward.


    Old Mka immediately said: "The specific number of these workers will not be counted, but according to their description, there are at least one hundred robbers in this group, and there may be two to three hundred."


    "Why are there so many, the evil ghost bandit group had only 20 people at the beginning." Chi Nan was surprised.


    Old Mka said naturally: "The evil ghost bandit group is taking the route of elite soldiers, and there is an official knight leader, so the number of people is considered small Even if the black skull bandit is defeated once, But their number is definitely quite large. Moreover, this time there may be many outside bandits and small bandit groups also joined."


    Old Mka hesitated for a moment, and then said: "For the sake of a territory, these bandit groups might unite with each other. Now the Black Skull bandit group only thinks that they can be defeated, so there are so few people. This time, if you don''t kill them It hurts. There will be more robbers in the future, and we are probably even less of their opponents."


    Even so, the old Mka would have to rely on the city walls to resist.


    "Don''t worry, we have a new weapon. We must let them come and die as many as possible. This time, let them never dare to hit our attention at Hongshaling. By the way, how strong is this city wall."


    Old Mka frowned, and then said: "My lord, the city wall has only been built for a few days. Although the simplest method is used, it has only built one floor, which is far worse than the third floor you said. . Moreover, the city walls are not very strong."


    Chinan¡¯s original plan was to build three layers of city walls on top of each other. Now there is only one layer. The middle door is still empty and there is nothing. The foundation of the second layer of city wall has just been dug, and it has not yet begun to build.


    "One floor? That''s not bad, let''s reinforce this layer first." Chi Nan stepped forward and waved a handful of seeds out. The light flickered, the seeds germinated and grew, and countless grass roots appeared. This is the improved stumbling horse grass. Under Chi Nan''s control, the grass roots firmly fixed the soil and stones, and the city walls became very hard all at once.


    The surface goes up, and there is a layer of green leaves. After all, these stumbling horses need to grow for a long time. Going forward and trying it out, although the strength of this city wall is not as good as that of a regular city wall, it is not much worse.

 Chapter 69： Black Skeleton Strikes

    Thank you Xie Uichi for your reward.


    Just as Chi Nan and the others were preparing the line of defense, more and more people came in the forest on the opposite side. In a clearing, there are densely packed people everywhere. Looking at the dressing of these people, you know that it''s not a good thing.


    The one headed by ¡¡¡¡ wears a big helmet with two sharp horns on it, like a barbarian. There are two big eyes on the huge head, like two light bulbs.


    There is a cloak behind this person with a black skull shape on it. Take a closer look. What kind of cloak is this? This is the banner of the Black Skeleton Bandit Group. Without a flagpole, it was put on the body as a cloak.


    "Is it all here? The offensive will begin soon. As long as this time we can succeed, Hongshaling will be ours from now on. You should know what a territory means. The nobles of the Hongshaling Kingdom don''t like it. But it is a good place for us, and we will definitely have a steady stream of soldiers in the future."


    A sharp-mouthed monkey''s gills underneath, who knows that there is no fighting power, quickly walked out and said: "Boss, we are all here, let''s attack now or take a rest for a while."


    "It''s just a red sand ridge. Let''s go after a good rest. Anyway, we won''t lose any time. We have three bandits united this time. How can one evil bandit band stop us."


    The Black Skull boss frowned, and then said: "We got the news that a new lord has arrived in Hongshaling. The murderers and their bandit group have been wiped out, and none of them ran out."


    These bandit groups have actually sent people deep into the Red Sand Ridge. Chi Nan would be surprised to know that these guys are so proficient in business. They are all talents, and if you are not a robber, you are really a shame.


    "What, even the murderous ghost is dead, then can we win? If we go, won''t we also die."


    Hearing this, the black skull boss coldly snorted: "What nonsense, how could we go to death. The murderer is arrogant and arrogant, and he has been secretly calculated, otherwise he will run and who can stop him." Thought of a black man. Iron warriors are powerful, and everyone is silent. Even if they were on board together, a dark iron warrior couldn''t stop him from fleeing.


    "From this point of view, he is really being counted. But it is not easy to kill him. It seems that the lord really has a hand." Many people began to re-evaluate Hongshaling''s strength.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, my informant told me that the lord of Hongshaling is a mage, but there are only two ordinary people under him, an old man and a disabled man. I have just trained territory soldiers these days, even Those of us who have been ravaged by nobles are not as good as those of us, and now is the best time to attack."


    "Boss, Boss, it has been found out that the wall of Hongshaling has not been built, even the gate has not been completed. We are attacking now, and we will definitely be able to destroy them in one fell swoop."


    The black skeleton boss looked excited: "Great, we are here at the right time. If the city wall is built, we will have some trouble attacking." After all, they are robbers, and they are not good at siege.


    "What else is there, please say it quickly, don''t hesitate." Seeing the appearance of this subordinate, a flash of irritation flashed in the eyes of the black skull boss, and he was so embarrassed in front of outsiders.


    "Boss, they are blocking the city gate. They seem to have found our trail."


    "What, they must not be allowed to succeed. If the city gate is blocked, it will be difficult to attack." Someone immediately below said loudly, and soon it became like a vegetable market.


    "That is, we are not good at siege. If we siege by force, the casualties will be very heavy."


    "They don''t want us to be cannon fodder."


    Many people maliciously looked at the members of the Black Skeleton Bandit. Although they were united, they were not a bandit group after all. When Hongshaling is occupied, the division of power is not certain.


    The irritable Black Skeleton boss in his heart slammed the ground fiercely: "Shut up for me, prepare now, and we will attack immediately. Grandma''s, don''t even let you rest. And you, we will be robbers in the future. If you¡¯re a member of the regiment, what do you divide between you and me. If you do this, don¡¯t blame Lao Tzu for being polite."


    said it was a coalition. In fact, the Black Skeleton Bandit was the strongest, and the others were forcibly brought over by him to help. Everyone was silent, looking at each other, not knowing what they were thinking.


    Only under the command of the Black Skeleton boss, they still prepared their weapons and set off towards the fortress at the end of the road. It takes more than half an hour to walk from here to the fortress at their speed.


    When the robber army set out, Chi Nan from the rear also received the news. "What! These damned scumbags dare to attack our Hongsha Ridge openly, so courageous. UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com Holm, the next battle will be handed over to you." Chi Nan waved his hand. , Handed the battle over to a leg, he couldn''t help it.


    In order to give birth to the Pea Cannon, his magic power has basically been exhausted. Now in order to strengthen the city wall, the remaining magic power is also exhausted. Although the recovery speed is fast, it also takes time.


    If he came to attack tomorrow, he would definitely be able to make them look good. But that''s okay, watching the robber''s movements is also very hasty, should I find a change on my own side.


    It''s just that, taking advantage of this opportunity to train and train, I can also test how effective the first generation of my pea cannon is. After the test is over, I can study it well and continue to improve it. No way, Chinan doesn''t have much experience with this kind of thing, and can only rely on experimentation to improve little by little.


    Hey, I blame this kind of ability only I have, otherwise I can ask others to help.


    "Wait, yes, I can ask others to help. Although others can''t modify plants, there is always no problem in designing the appearance of plant weapons. This does not require professionals, just let the soldiers in the army sum up by themselves. "


    glanced back at the soldiers who were preparing, and Chi Nan had a new idea in his mind.


    One leg didn''t have so many thoughts, and he led the soldiers to the wall of the city quickly. This city wall is still very wide, at least there is no problem standing on it alone. All of them are carrying pea cannons, only one leg is still using their bows and arrows. Faced with unfamiliar weapons, a veteran prefers to choose the one he is most familiar with.


    "Come." One leg whispered, and in the distance, a figure had already turned the last way, and one by one appeared in front of everyone. The soldiers who fought for the first time felt their bodies trembling.

 Chapter 70： It will be clean if this continues

    After all, it is an army that has never experienced a battle. Chi Nan sighed. A layman, himself, could see how unbearable these soldiers were. But after experiencing this battle, they will definitely grow up.


    "Look, it''s over there, damn, they have blocked the city gate."


    Black Skull roared: "Follow me, such a city wall is nothing at all, and it will be destroyed after a few strokes." He had already seen that the city wall was simply piled up casually, and it was just a look.


    I don''t know why this lord built such a city wall that can only be seen, but he still understands that such a city wall is of no use at all, even the wooden fences they used to copy. There is also the gate of the city, but it is piled up with some debris, and it can easily be broken through with a single impact.


    Black Skeleton seems to have seen himself enter the Red Sand Ridge, completely occupy it, and since then embarked on the scene of the pinnacle of life.


    "Come with me, rush into Hongsha Ridge, and then you will be delicious and spicy, and you will have whatever you want."


    As the black skull yelled, the robbers screamed, and the weapons in their hands danced vigorously. That kind of overwhelming aura is really frightening.


    "Stay steady, they can''t attack us, so the weapons in your hands, I don''t say attack, no one is allowed to attack, understand." The soldiers immediately responded, and their bodies seemed to be stabilized a lot.


    One leg wanted to bring the robbers closer, because he knew that the new weapon was in the hands of the soldiers, and he was not familiar with it at all. If they are too far apart, they won''t be able to exert any power. If you get closer, you can play better.


    "One hundred pea cannons, each with 20 beans, there are a total of two thousand. These robbers have less than three hundred in total. You can''t even kill one in ten attacks. Even if you can''t play them all, as long as you can It¡¯s not surprising that it¡¯s a little more stable.¡± One leg counted quickly while constantly scanning the front.


    There is no dark iron warrior in the bandit team, this is what makes one leg the most reassuring. If there are formal fighters, their walls will collapse with just one blow. This is just a slightly reinforced unqualified wall.


    Gradually, the robbers are getting closer and closer. One hundred meters, fifty meters, forty meters, thirty meters...


    At this time, everyone can already see the brutal expressions of the robbers. Just when one leg was about to order an attack, there was a muffled noise, and one of the bandit groups was shot out on the spot.


    There was a large depression in his chest, blood and blood, and he was almost beaten through. If it weren''t for Douzi''s own unbearable power to explode, I''m afraid even the robbers behind will be pierced. Even so, the bandit was beaten up on the spot, and the bandit behind was knocked back and the band of bandits suddenly became more chaotic.


    "Asshole, attack me." One leg couldn''t help but feel annoyed. There is no alternative but to order an offense.


    was ordered by a leg, and the soldiers above the wall activated their new weapons one after another. Dark shadows flicked across the void, and the robbers suddenly broke their heads, and they were either dead or disabled by the rubbing.


    The black skull was rushing forward, and the head of a companion next to him suddenly burst. Then, a scream sounded around. Black Skull''s eyes widened, and he didn''t believe that things would turn out to be this way.


    He was about to rush to the gate of the city wall, and then killed those damned noble officers and soldiers, how could it suddenly become like this.


    At this moment, Black Skull felt a burst of danger, without even thinking about it, he quickly grabbed a robber next to him and blocked him. With a "bang", a huge force struck in his hand, and the black skeleton felt his arms sore.


    Looking again, the robber who was caught by him to resist, his chest was shattered, and his internal organs were turned into pieces. He died tragically in his own hands without even screaming. "What kind of weapon is this? Why is it so terrible? Is it a mage''s alchemy weapon? Damn, how could this mage be so extravagant."


    The powerful abilities of alchemy weapons are as deeply rooted in the hearts of the people as their horror cost, but the things in the hands of these soldiers do not look like ordinary weapons. Only alchemical weapons can exert such effects.


    The soldiers on the city wall suddenly relaxed after an attack. Many soldiers were red-eyed, constantly aiming at the robbers below. Beans were sent out one after another, and the robbers were broken up one by one.


    "Kill, kill these **** robbers and avenge our family."


    "Asshole robber, you all die for me."


    The soldiers'' eyes were all red. This is because of the long distance. If you fight head-on, you don''t know what will happen. He didn''t care about them with one leg, and arrows flew out of his own hands.


    One leg is not just to find a robber and attack He attacked those robbers who looked like the leader. Because of the one-leg attack, the robbers were left unmanaged, and they became more and more confused.


    "Damn it, **** it, how could this **** lord of Red Sand Ridge have such a powerful weapon. Boss, let''s withdraw quickly. If this goes on, we will die clean."


    In just a few moments, more than a hundred companions have already died on his side. How many talents I brought this time, less than 300 people. If it was a normal battle, they would have collapsed with such a loss. But this time the opponent attacked too fast, and so many people died, the robbers would not react for a while.


    Wait any longer, the team won''t obey their orders. Black Skeleton threw down the corpse in his hands fiercely: "Damn, I remember this hatred. Damn Lord Red Sand, you wait for me, let''s go."


    After shouting the last sentence, Black Skull turned around and ran away. He didn''t dare to stay here anymore. When the Black Skull ran, it also relied on other people to resist, and always refused to expose his back.


    As they ran, the back attack continued. The best range of this pea cannon can reach more than one hundred meters. The soldiers had already red eyes, how could they stop like this.


    Many soldiers, all the peasant pill in their hands were emptied. The robbers kept screaming, and many corpses were left here while running away. After the bandits took out the range of their bows and arrows, the Pea Cannon was still able to exert tremendous power. The robber ran all the way, leaving a corpse on the ground, and the blood stained the road.


    "Listen, stop for me, don''t you hear." Seeing the robbers run away, one leg ordered to stop. It''s just that some soldiers continue to attack with red eyes, annoyed with one leg, they can only slap in the hand.

 Chapter 71： Post-war summary

    Thank you Xie Uichi for your reward.


    It took a single leg to stop the soldiers who were slaying crazy. "Look at what you all look like. Can you also protect Hongsha Ridge like this? If it weren''t for the Lord''s weapon, can you guarantee your survival like this? And you guys, why are you crazy? Think about it before What I do by myself."


    After calming down, the soldiers lowered their heads, their faces flushed. My previous performance was really terrible. Many people even have the feeling of getting into the cracks in the ground.


    When faced with one leg, no one dared to refute, but only lowered his head to admit his mistake.


    "Nothing to say, since there is no, then please go back to me, double the amount of training today. If it is not completed, there will be no food tonight." Upon hearing this, the soldiers responded quickly and ran towards the town. .


    For those who have tasted the taste of hunger, eating without food is simply the greatest torture.


    "Those boys, forget it, don''t care about them." One leg hooked the corner of his mouth slightly, and it didn''t seem to be very angry.


    "How is it, how do these people behave." Chi Nan didn''t understand this matter, so he could only ask.


    One leg nodded: "Although it''s not too good, it''s not bad. The most important thing is that only soldiers who have seen blood are considered qualified soldiers. I originally thought that they would survive half of the battlefield for the first time. Up."


    The recruits are all watered with blood. These soldiers who have no strength or good equipment are no different from those robbers. Such recruits need to be trained to become veterans, and the consumption is very large. Judging from the situation in the previous battle, if there were no weapons provided by Chi Nan, let alone half of these soldiers, it would be good for one to survive.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "That''s good. Let them go back and exercise first. Let''s make a summary. You know their situation very well. Tell me, what else needs to be improved. I''m talking about my weapon. ."


    As far as the army is concerned, Chi Nan doesn''t care about it, so it''s better to get the weapons first.


    One leg frowned: "Sir, although I don''t know this weapon very well, this is only the first time I have used it, but there are still some situations where I feel unsatisfied."


    One leg carefully looked at Chi Nan and found that Chi Nan was not angry, and he was relieved. He was really worried that Chi Nan, like those nobles, couldn''t hear anything bad, so he wouldn''t dare to say it.


    "First of all, the accuracy of the head is too bad. The power of this pea cannon is very powerful, but the accuracy of the head is really bad. Even if I can''t control it myself, let alone other people. If I can control it better, they will not be a single one today. Want to run."


    Chi Nan nodded his head: "I know this. For the time being, I can''t do anything. If you think something can be improved, just come and tell me." Chi Nan spread his hands, the accuracy is poor, on the one hand because there is no sight, but this I can''t do things myself, so I can''t let the Pea Cannon grow a bad sight.


    There is also the problem of shape. The best shape I can think of right now is the shape of this hammer. It can''t be made into a machine gun, it will be troublesome to maintain, because it is a plant after all.


    "The other thing is, today I saw a lot of people being nervous, pulling the vines and not letting go. As a result, some of the beans in the back were launched before two seconds, and their power was completely unutilized."


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, he really ignored the question. "Well, I see, I will fix this."


    Soon, Chi Nan thought of a solution. As long as the pea cannon is slightly improved, it will not trigger the launch if it does not absorb full air. That way, even if you keep pulling the vine without letting go, you can only do one every two seconds. Just how to realize this idea in detail, you need to try it out yourself.


    Chinan believes in his own abilities and can definitely complete this experiment.


    "Are there any more." Chi Nan asked.


    "Not for the time being. If there are any problems in the future, the subordinates will communicate with the adults." One leg gradually understood that Chi Nan would not blame himself for this kind of thing, on the contrary, he was quite happy.


    "That''s good. If you find any problems in the future, tell me as soon as possible, and say whether it can be solved or not."


    Chi Nan thought secretly in his heart, in fact, one leg still failed to find out all the problems, because Chi Nan himself also found a problem. That is the beans of the pea cannon, they are too fragile in themselves.


    In this attack, the beans that were often launched hadn''t fully utilized their power, and as a result, they collapsed and burst because of the fragility of the beans. Didn''t you see that those beans didn''t beat anyone through.


    Because the beans themselves are too fragile The impact of the pea cannon can''t be exerted. Chi Nan was also very grateful that he was able to discover this problem as soon as possible. If you are facing a mad orc this time, I am afraid that the bean will only make the mad orc feel pain, and it will break a layer of skin at most. The power that can severely injure or even kill the mad orcs can''t be used at all.


    Therefore, strengthening the strength of the beans is also a top priority. "No, the bean itself is a kind of mutated seed, no matter how hard it is, it has a limit, so just using the seed is not enough."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "If this is the case, you can only imitate nuts and add a hard shell to the surface of the seeds. As long as you have this shell, then the power of the beans can be exerted. Well, that¡¯s right, but to strengthen the shell to a sufficient strength, we still have to experiment."


    "My lord, the subordinates are back." Suddenly, Old Mka ran over here. At this time, the debris at the gate of the city has been removed, and the previous battle did not use these debris.


    "How about it, are the results of the battle counted?" Chi Nan looked at the outside of the city wall. The corpses of the robbers had been collected together. After the robbers were cleaned up, the corpses were piled aside and burned.


    Old Mka looked excited, he never thought that Lord Lord was so powerful. "It has been counted. This time, a total of 237 robbers who came here have been killed. I don''t know how many of them escaped. But even if they escaped, many people were injured."


    This Chinan knows that because the seeds are fragile, every attack will burst, producing countless stray bullets. Many of these bandits without armor died under stray bullets, and the remaining injuries are not strange.

 Chapter 72： Ambition of the Black Skeleton

    "How many casualties are there on our side?" Chi Nan hadn''t looked too carefully before.


    said immediately with one leg: "Basically, there were no casualties. There were only two unlucky boys in our group. They were injured by the opponent''s bow and arrow. It was not very serious, and they looked alive and kicking."


    "Is that so? It seems that the problem of soldiers'' defense also needs to be solved." Chi Nan felt fortunately that these bandits didn''t have strong bows in their hands, otherwise a few of his soldiers might die. There are only 30 soldiers in his hand now, and if a Chi Nan dies, he will feel very distressed.


    "Some of my workers were injured, none of them were very serious." Old Mka said.


    Chi Nan quickly said: "Today, all the people have doubled their wages, and the injured will be doubled as compensation."


    "My lord, there is no need at all. It is their responsibility to fight for the territory."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "As long as I do things for me, I will not be wronged. It is indeed their responsibility to pay for the territory, but they cannot give in vain. Okay, that''s it."


    Chi Nan knows that if you think of gathering people''s hearts around you, you can''t be stingy.


    Seeing Chi Nan''s decision, Lao Mka had no choice but to agree. But at the same time, Old Mka didn''t even notice that, from the bottom of his heart, he recognized Chi Nan even more. Maybe the lady''s choice was not wrong.


    "Is there anything else I want to say?" Chi Nan looked at the two people: "Since there are no more, then speed up and build the wall as soon as possible. The next time I come, maybe it won''t be such a simple enemy."


    Chi Nan left here, and he wants to improve his pea cannon. The weapon he produced for the first time was a great success, which made Chi Nan''s heart very proud. It seemed that he was indeed a genius. It''s a pity that your own plants can''t fight spontaneously.


    "I''m such a fool. If I prepared some seeds to sprinkle on the road at the beginning, I wouldn''t let the robbers escape."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan looked at the road and patted his head fiercely. How can I forget my own abilities? The seeds injected with magic power don''t need to pay extra magic power to urge them to explode.


    If I planted some rattraps on the road before, and used ordinary spawning, then how could some of those robbers escape? Robbers or something, Chi Nan will not let them go now in order to protect the territory.


    Forget it, remember this lesson later, you must never make such a mistake next time.


    Just as Chinan and the others summarized their combat experience, the robbers had already fled this place far. Many of the robbers who were frightened by the new weapons were panicking when they fled, not knowing where they went.


    As a result, when Black Skull ran to the previous gathering place, not many people could return here. "Are we all here? Are we only left with so few people?" Black Skull was very depressed.


    At this moment, there are fewer than 30 people who can come here, most of them died in front of the fortress, and the rest did not know where they went. The results of my many years of hard work were all at once abolished.


    "Boss Black Skull, what should you do with this matter. My brothers listened to you and came to this place with you. We thought we could occupy a place and strive for development, but in the end, it turned out to be like this. , You must give an explanation to our brothers." A young man said loudly.


    "That''s right, this time it''s your fault, the boss."


    The black skull narrowed his eyes and looked at the two men. The first to speak was a small band of bandits from the past, who was pulled by himself. In this battle, these guys were behind from the beginning, so the loss was much less.


    Among the people present, one-third of them belonged to this little bandit group. The other small bandit groups had been completely destroyed, or had fled. The rest is basically his own.


    The one who speaks behind is a very prestigious guy in his team. Judging from his appearance, I am afraid he wants to seize power. When is this, I still want to fight for power.


    Black Skull didn''t explain anything, but said calmly: "Our goal is Hongsha Ridge. As long as we can occupy Hongsha Ridge, even more losses are worth it."


    "The boss is right, but the question is, how can we take down the Red Sand Ridge, that kind of weapon, I really don''t want to face it." Many people collapsed, and others were shaking with their heads. Squat on the ground.


    Like this, let alone fighting power, even if the people of Hongshaling came to catch them, they would not resist.


    "Black Skull boss We all believe in you, but you can''t fool us. Now that we look like us, do we still have a chance to attack Red Sand Ridge." Another bandit leader said loudly. There are so many people under his hands now, at least in this team, so he is not afraid of black skeletons at all.


    If it hadn''t been for the loss this time, he was angry, but he didn''t dare to leave here with a few people, I''m afraid he would have already left. They all know that only by uniting together can they have the possibility of survival.


    Black Skull''s eyes narrowed: "We can''t do it ourselves, but the mad orcs. When I think about the power of that weapon, I can only deal with us without armor. The skin on the mad orcs is very hard, not at all. This kind of weapon can be dealt with. On the contrary, we have a way to deal with the mad orcs."


    "The mad orcs? Are you trying to attract the mad orcs to attack Hongsha Ling? But the strength of the mad orcs is not weak. If the red sand ridge is killed by them, what shall we do."


    Black Skull looked smug: "How can it be killed, those guys are just for eating, as long as we can eliminate the mad orcs, it doesn''t matter. Besides, isn''t there still their lord? This can also test the strength of the Lord of Red Sand Ridge As long as we can capture the Red Sand Ridge and get that kind of weapon, who else will be our opponent in the future."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that if we get that kind of weapon, it won''t be without the power of a battle against the Ruthyala Kingdom in the future." That kind of weapon is really deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    They didn''t know that that kind of weapon was not made at all, but a kind of plant. Black Skull thought it was an alchemy weapon, which was not something ordinary people could make. He just wanted to use this method to temporarily appease his men.

 Chapter 73： Nanmu City Wall

    One leg can''t rest assured that Chi Nan walked on the road alone, and soon caught up. It''s really embarrassing to have a leg, and I can keep up with myself only by relying on a wooden prosthetic leg. Perhaps, I should change his leg.


    It''s just that there is no way now, I can make a piece of wood that looks the same, but there is no way to control it. This is not a neuroprosthesis. Even if it is installed, one leg may not be used to it.


    Chi Nan simply slowed down, thinking as he walked: "The soldiers¡¯ equipment, as well as some of our daily necessities, many need to be solved. So we need a lot of iron. Do you know what iron ore is there in this place? "Chi Nan can only rely on this in the end.


    "Iron ore? This subordinate has really inquired that there is no vein at all in Hongshaling."


    "What? There are no mineral veins? How could it be possible that the Red Rock Mountain is all red. That is a sign of iron ore. I remember that where there is iron ore, this kind of red stone will appear."


    said with a helpless look on one leg: "My lord, it is said that someone has come to Hongshishan and Hongshaling to explore before. There is indeed a large amount of iron ore here, but it is too scattered and has no value at all."


    Chi Nan understands after one leg''s narration. The rocks and soil here do contain a lot of iron, but it''s like mixing rust in the sand, too scattered and not high in content.


    In addition, the level of smelting in this world is not good. It is not worth the gain to smelt this kind of stone, so no one wants to care about the stone here. But they couldn''t help it. In the end, so much iron on Redstone Mountain could only be seen here. In fact, even if the level of smelting is high, I am afraid that no one wants to.


    The iron content of this entire mountain may be comparable to several large iron ore veins, but this mountain is too big, and whoever is in the mood to extract this mountain little by little, might as well look for it. New iron ore.


    "It turned out to be like this, it''s really troublesome." Chi Nan looked helpless and thought again.


    There is no way to solve the problem of iron ore for the time being, Chi Nan can only focus all his energy on experimenting with his pea cannon. Except for experimentation, every day is experimentation. Anyway, just leave things to others to do.


    In civil affairs, with Hermira, everything is in order. There is Clover at home, although she is not very eye-catching, and she is still very old. But Clover is very good at housework, and the house is well organized.


    Now, the place where Chinan lives is a tree house constructed by reusing large trees next to the castle. Compared with the castle with the same dilapidated house, it is far worse, but at least it is comfortable to live in.


    One leg is enough for the army, and the bald father is basically spreading words and running errands to himself. Whenever there is a need, he will go there to help. It seems that he has no real power, but he is a character that no one dares to look down upon.


    In a blink of an eye, a week passed. The week was calm and nothing happened. On this day, the bald father suddenly found himself and said that the three-story wall in front of him had been completed. Chi Nan immediately put aside the things in his hands, hurried to the edge, and quickly ran to the edge of the city wall.


    After this period of busyness, jujube trees have been planted on the nearby yellow land, and there are also many oil trees. The citizens have become accustomed to the staple food of flour, and have abandoned all the previous food.


    There is no trouble for the time being, the construction of the wall is naturally very fast. Although the city wall in front of me is only piled up, it is still at least six meters high, and there are ladders set up next to it.


    "Very good, it''s really hard work for you guys, leave it to me next."


    "It''s not hard, these are what we should do, the real hard is Lord Lord."


    Chinan waved his hand: "Well, needless to say these nice words, everyone has contributed. We are all for the future of our territory and for our future to have a better life."


    Chinan¡¯s words made the workers around me very happy. Chi Nan didn''t pay attention to them either, and stepped forward, as before, first used the improved stumbling horse grass to reinforce the three-story city wall.


    After the strengthening, Chi Nan took out the seeds and gave them to the workers. "Go, plant it in the middle of the city wall, and also plant it in front, two meters apart, planting a seed every two meters." The seeds that Chi Nan took out were nanmu seeds, but not ordinary nanmu. During this time, the leaders sent themselves some special plants.


    This kind of phoebe wood is hard in texture and has a slight fragrance. The vitality is tenacious, but the growth rate is slow.


    Although this is only a big tree that is not as good as the quality of the tree, but because of its talent in hardness, UU Reading www.uuk¥¢nshu.com Chinan can strengthen the hardness of the phoebe tree to the hardness of the black iron level tree, and the consumption has not directly used the black iron plant. Big. The tree itself has the ability to grow and repair itself, and its own city wall is considered unique in this world.


    When the workers planted the seeds, Chi Nan began to mobilize magic power. During this period of time, I kept experimenting and planting various plants, and Chi Nan''s magic power was much stronger than when he first came here.


    The first row of nanmu grows quickly, and gradually forms a large area, which is completely interconnected and merged together, as if it were a plant. This pure wooden city wall was formed in this way.


    On the surface, there is still a little metallic luster, and it is very hard at first glance. The gate of the city was vacated, and the big trees on both sides spread to each other from the top, and finally came into contact with each other. The stone city wall was actually completely wrapped in wood. The top of the city wall also quickly deformed under the control of Chi Nan.


    The flat ground and the jagged female wall in the front can effectively protect the soldiers behind. Your own soldiers defend the city, as long as they have pea cannons, they don''t need any other weapons.


    After thinking for a while, at the edge of the outermost city wall, Chi Nan once again gave birth to a large number of sharp wood spikes.


    "Hmph, with these wooden spikes, I see who else would dare to climb up from the outside of the city wall." These spikes are very sharp and very slender. Even with a ladder, there is still no way to separate these spikes.


    With such a wall, everyone immediately felt much safer. "Continue in the afternoon, I don''t have any magic power." Chi Nan helplessly spread his hands, and it would be very tiring to give birth to so many nanmu to form the city wall. There are a total of four city walls, twice a day, and this city wall can be completely completed in just two days.

 Chapter 74： New Pea Cannon

    Chi Nan was placed on this city wall for the next two days.


    However, after the construction of the city wall, those workers are temporarily out of work. Old Mka asked carefully: "My lord, if nothing happens, I will let all the workers go back."


    The workers looked at Chi Nan hopefully. They didn''t want to lose their jobs. They really don''t want to lose this job, they can get the flour that fills their whole family. The territory is now replaced with flour. But when other people think of obtaining flour, they can only rely on doing all kinds of work. Not to mention the trouble, it''s not stable.


    Chinan waved his hand: "How can there be no work? There are still two intersections, and the upper city wall will be built there. No, build a smaller outpost fortress, I will block all the roads."


    The reason for doing this is because Chinan will build roads in the future. After the roads are built, these places must be defensive, otherwise the enemy will easily enter this place. Even in the future, Chi Nan still wants to enclose the territory with a city wall.


    "Just like here, after the fortress is repaired, the road will be built in Hongshaling. The road must be repaired for me." If you want to build the road first, Chi Nan has a deep understanding of this in his heart.


    Old Mka is completely convinced by Chi Nan now. Whatever the lord says, he just needs to follow along.


    So, a group of workers followed the old Mka and started a new job again. "Now it seems that we don''t have enough soldiers. It seems we still have to find a way to recruit more."


    "Don''t worry, my lord, we used to select fewer soldiers because we selected them strictly according to normal soldiers. With adults'' weapons, there is no need for the quality of the soldiers themselves and it can be easily expanded."


    "I can rest assured that you do things, these things will be left to you." In the next two days, Chi Nan tried his best to complete the front wall first. At this time, the city wall is integrated, and the whole is a huge fortified nanmu. There is a huge platform above, the kind that can easily race horses. The jagged city wall in front is very thick and it is safe to hide behind.


    Even above, Chinan also controls the growth of the branches of the nanmu trees. They cross each other on the top and become an intricate ceiling. There are plenty of leaves to block the sun and rain. When it rains, there won''t be any humidity below. Even the enemy''s long-range attack will be blocked by this layer of branches, making it difficult to fall.


    Chi Nan is very satisfied with the city wall at this time. Is this the city wall that his territory should have? The only drawback is that you need to maintain it by yourself every few years. After all, this nanmu grows a little unnaturally.


    At the gate of the city below, it is the gate where Chinan gave birth to wood that was deformed. Even if it is dried, it will not deform again. The gate has four layers, directly inlaid between the previous four layers of big trees, and it is very thick. It is usually open, but closed when needed. Let alone ordinary people, don''t even want to break through with siege weapons.


    With the construction of the city wall, Chi Nan felt that his luck seemed to be coming. The new pea cannon experiment gradually took shape in his own hands. After a lot of tests, Chi Nan finally completed a new weapon.


    The new pea cannon is thicker and heavier. The back of the hammer is larger and heavier, which makes it easier to stabilize the center of gravity and makes the shots more accurate.


    At the same time, Chinan also found a way to control the emission of beans and the absorption of air. In the future, as long as the air is not absorbed, even the vines will not be launched in advance, causing the beans to be unable to exert their power.


    If you want to launch, you can only do it once, with an interval of two seconds. Every time, the pea cannon can exert its most powerful power. After a battle, the previous thirty soldiers have become real soldiers, and they will soon get started.


    Chi Nan watched this soldier continuously fired the pea cannon, hitting several big trees in front of him at a rate of one shot every two seconds. Each bean sent out will directly punch through the tree, leaving a big hole. Many big trees were even directly interrupted. This power shocked the surrounding recruits.


    "How about this new pea, cannon bean, but I adopt a nut-like form, the beans are very hard, now there is no problem with dealing with the mad orcs." Chi Nan laughed triumphantly.


    "According to this performance, there is indeed no problem. Although the mad orcs are broken and thick, their defenses are ultimately limited. Such an attack should cause the mad orcs to fracture or even be broken."


    The evaluation of one leg is still very pertinent. Chi Nan smiled with satisfaction: "If that''s the case, let''s install it all." Chi Nan is already preparing to weed out the old pea cannons and plant a large number of new ones.


    At least this kind of pea cannon, Chi Nan has been unable to think of a way to continue to improve for a long time.


    "My lord my subordinate has a suggestion. The subordinate wants to let the recruits hold the pea cannon and go hunting in the forest behind. On the one hand, they can provide some meat to our territory, on the other hand, You can also exercise your head and let them see blood." Thinking of the soldiers'' performance for the first time, one leg hurts.


    Chi Nan nodded: "You can figure it out, I haven''t eaten meat for a long time." It is backed by the death forest. Even if it doesn''t go deep, there are often beasts and beasts running out. The beast resources are very rich.


    But because of the danger, few people dare to provoke them, and they haven''t eaten meat for several days. I have been busy, and I really haven''t considered this. I don''t have meat to eat, and it feels uncomfortable to think about it.


    So Chi Nan immediately agreed to this hunting request. One leg nodded, and then began to share the task. The veterans lead the recruits, and the 30 soldiers I trained before are all considered veterans.


    Now every veteran¡¯s subordinates have three recruits, and the number of soldiers in the territory has reached 120. This number has reached the current limit, and if you know the total population of the territory, there are only less than two thousand people. Although more soldiers can support themselves, no one can do anything else.


    The young and middle-aged people in the territory now, except for the soldiers, are the workers. It can be said that this is not a good thing for the development of the territory. But the current situation in the territory can only be like this.


    Chi Nan sometimes wished to turn everyone into soldiers, threatened by wild orcs and monsters, and the power in his hands was always insufficient. "Hey, when can I rise to the bronze level?" Chi Nan said to himself.


    While shaking his head, Chi Nan still needs to find something to do, so let''s continue experimenting with his various plant effects.

 Chapter 75： Sophias proposal

    Ask for recommendation, ask for collection, thank you.


    Outside the gate of Blackstone Fortress, a large number of soldiers and different armies are constantly gathering. Huge legions gathered here one after another, attracting sporadic attacks from many mad orcs.


    But these wild orcs didn''t wait to get close to the army, they were turned into hedgehogs by a large swath of arrows, or they were cut in half by a master. All in all, soon the entire doorway of the fort was cleaned up.


    "Your Royal Highness, our army is pretty good, this time we will definitely be able to drive all the mad orcs out of Remas." On the city wall, Governor Remas was energetic, and the one who couldn''t see his head at this time was his army. .


    These troops are not all owned by the Governor himself, but led by nearby nobles. In order to be able to gain enough military merit, watching more and more soldiers gather here, many nobles finally couldn''t sit still. The human army, which can not see the end at a glance, gave all the nobles plenty of courage.


    "Really, wait and see." Sophia touched Soya''s head and said calmly.


    "Hey, how could this happen? Shouldn''t it really be right to come out this time. But I can''t do anything without attracting a few powerful lords." Sophia sighed in her heart.


    "Your Royal Highness, how are you thinking about the previous proposal."


    I remembered that before seeing so many troops gathered, many nobles who had no territory were moved. Then, someone proposed to go to Remas, obtain a territory, and become a pioneering lord.


    The so-called pioneering lord is to deal with the enemy and conquer territory. Of course, Remas is in a special situation, because this is originally the territory of the empire. But most of the lords here died, and the whole family died together. So this place has a lot of unowned territory free. Now, everyone is watching here.


    In their opinion, these two hundred thousand troops act together, and the wild orcs of Remas will definitely be driven away by them. So whoever can get these territories now will be their own from now on.


    Many great nobles also took a fancy to the territory here, and naturally they wanted to let their children who have no inheritance rights in their families come. As a result, in several nearby provinces, many nobles united and put forward demands on Sophia, who is now the highest position here.


    Sophia sneered in her heart: "When there is no benefit, you can''t see any of them. If you have the benefits, you will all jump out. Do you really think this time the invasion of the mad orcs is so simple." The mad orcs have never encountered a large scale. The invasion shows that something happened to the mad orcs, otherwise the mad orcs would not do this.


    Sophia didn''t know what it was, but she also felt that it was definitely not that simple. There are too many people, wouldn''t the mad orcs themselves gather, a strange light flashed in Sophia''s eyes.


    "Well, I agree to their request to become the pioneer lords. But one thing is that once they abandon their territory and run away during the war, they will not be able to obtain the territory for the rest of their lives, including the next three generations."


    Hearing this, the city lord hesitated for a moment: "His Royal Highness, if this is the case, I am afraid that many nobles will be dissatisfied."


    Sophia waved her hand: "Since you want to get a territory, you have to pay a price. Even your own territory can''t be protected, and what use is there for them. Besides, don''t you think that the lord who wants to come to Remas is too Is it too much?"


    The people around me thought for a while, it seemed that this was really the case. The old Earl of Cologne suddenly said: "The proposal of the princess is very good. Many nobles from other provinces are here to pick up the bargain. They don''t have soldiers here, but they want to get territory. They think it is too bargain. It is best to fight this time. How about letting the lords of Remas join together."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, yes, if this proposal is passed, it will be able to block people from other provinces who want to pick up bargains. When the time comes, the nobles of their Karas province may be able to command the two provinces.


    A smile flashed in Sophia''s eyes, and then disappeared. "Very well, since that''s the case, let''s add one more item. Within Remas, any unowned territory that anyone can strike down will belong to the individual lord."


    "His Royal Highness, what if someone strikes down too many territories? This does not meet the requirements." The eyes of many nobles became more and more hot, but they still have to ask such questions.


    "After the war is over, rewards for meritorious deeds. If the territory is too large, won''t you be able to control it if you obtain a higher title according to the merit. If you exceed your own title too much, then half of the excess will be handed over to the empire, and later divided. The new lord. This matter is nominated by the princess herself, you sign and hand it over to the king."


    Sophie paused and continued: "Anyway, it will take some time for the Crusaders to deal with the wild orcs. This time is enough for us to prepare Sophie does not look at them, but looks ahead. .


    "Chi Nan, this time I have prepared the best promotion path for you. You must not let me down."


    Others didn''t know what Sophia was thinking, but began to discuss it fiercely. In the process of their discussion, the army in front has been assembled one after another. With an order from the rear, the army immediately began to move.


    Just when they stood together, the army looked very neat, and this activity suddenly became chaotic. Many troops even collided with other teams around them, entangled with each other, and there would be no way to distinguish them for a while.


    Seeing this scene, Sophia shook her head immediately: "It''s really a mob, the original number is not as good as the orcs, and they are all such rubbish, how can you fight the orcs?" In these teams, the fighters at the black iron level are There are quite a few, but none of the mages. After all, it is not easy to invite a mage.


    Although some mages from the province of Karas came here, they were even more nobles than nobles. They all lived in the Blackstone Fortress and had no intention of participating in this battle.


    Perhaps in their opinion, this kind of drive-off battle does not fit their identity at all.


    Such a huge army, it took a whole day to enter Remas. As soon as he entered Remas, all the troops were scattered, and many people even turned hostile to each other and caused trouble to each other.


    The lively army set off, and the group of powerful nobles on the wall finally discussed the result. "His Royal Highness, we completely agree with your proposal. This is a proposal we have drawn up. If you see if there is no problem, then sign and report it." Sure enough, these nobles dealt with matters of interest very quickly.

 Chapter 76： Crusade against Remas

    "There are mad orcs over there, go over there, and they will be robbed when they are too late."


    Several soldiers shouted and rushed forward, and there really were a few wild orcs ahead. Seeing so many people rushing over, the mad orcs were crazy, but they were not idiots. Of course they had to run away when they saw so many soldiers rushing over.


    It''s just that the mad orcs couldn''t run so many people after all, and soon a group of soldiers rushed up, and then went crazy shooting arrows toward this side. In just two breaths, a few unlucky orcs became hedgehogs.


    After a large number of troops rushed into Remas, within two days it was almost ashamed, and all the mad orcs were not opponents in their hands. Unless it is a large group of wild orcs, a small number of wild orcs will either run away or die when they see it. Gradually, a large number of mad orcs were driven away, constantly fleeing back.


    "No, everyone, run away, it''s an evil beast dog." A team that had gone too far encountered some trouble.


    More than a dozen evil beast dogs saw that the team here did not run away, but rushed over directly. Compared with the mad orcs, these evil beast dogs are actually more crazier, especially when they are not controlled by the mad orcs.


    A lot of arrows flew out, but this time the effect was not good. The fur of the Evil Beast Dog is harder and faster. As a result, when he rushed forward, the Evil Beast Dog had only a few more arrows on his body.


    A large number of evil beast dogs rushed into the soldiers, and then they bite and slaughtered wildly. Seeing that they couldn''t run away, the soldiers roared and violently raised their weapons and attacked frantically.


    "Damn evil beast dogs, kill them for me." In the middle of the team, a greasy fellow yelled. Although this person is also a piece of armor, this armor is shiny, reflective, very beautiful and gorgeous, and it is even hollow in many places. The helmet on his head is only a thin layer.


    This armor can only be used for decoration at a glance, and it has no practical use at all. And the face of this nobleman was also abnormally pale, and it was obviously the first time he encountered a powerful creature like the Evil Beast Dog, and he felt fear in his heart.


    After a while, the evil beast dog finally couldn''t reach so many soldiers, and was abruptly ground to death.


    "Damn evil beast dog, these garbage should be dead clean."


    "Master Mocha, this time a total of 16 Evil Beast Dogs were killed, and the Lord''s contribution has been added." These nobles all came here to gild and earn credit. There is no way, who can''t let them be here. Become a lord.


    Since you can''t get a territory, military merit is also very important. As long as there is enough military merit, after Remas takes over, those unowned territories will eventually have them together.


    "But my lord, in order to kill these evil beast dogs this time, our soldiers have lost a lot. More than 100 soldiers have died, and at least 300 have been injured. Moreover, the soldiers are very exhausted, so the subordinates recommend taking a rest."


    The person who had spoken before yelled: "Those untouchables die when they die, can it be compared with the merits of adults."


    "Yes, yes, they are just ordinary people. It is their honor to be able to earn credit for this lord."


    The latter sighed: "But my lord, the soldiers are now scared, and they can''t maintain their formation. If you set off forcibly, the loss will be even greater at that time. Without these soldiers, you won''t have any credit for you, my lord." To deal with the nobles, you can only use what they care about most, otherwise they won''t listen to you.


    Hearing this, the nobleman really hesitated. He doesn''t care about the lives of civilians and soldiers, but what he can''t care about is the tools he uses to gain military merit.


    If you don¡¯t have any tools, how can you gain military merit? Sure enough, upon hearing this, the nobleman finally calmed down and asked the team to stop and rest.


    Similarly, there are also many nobles who just kept pushing their own men with their tired army, and soon surpassed the overall line of defense of the team, and went out of their own way, regardless of their allies.


    Fortunately, there are only a few people who have no brains. Most people know the dangers of evil beast dogs and wild orcs. After seeing their threats, they have begun to move forward step by step. On the whole, the line of defense of the human army is still very stable. If this continues, maybe the mad orcs will really be driven out.


    Gradually, piece by piece of land was cleared. The nobles who had left their territory because of the raids by the wild orcs before returned to their land, and tears burst into their eyes.


    Similarly, a large number of new aristocrats have also been sent to this place, these are the products of compromise from the rear.


    Many lords who have not yet come to their territory have gathered together. "Hey, really, it is clear that those territories were originally ours, why have we not been allowed to evacuate ~ www.novelhall.com~ A young man next to it said dissatisfiedly: "You are not bad. After the evacuation, they just become ordinary nobles. , Just lose their territory. We are miserable. If our new lords leave, we will not be able to obtain territory for life, including the next three generations. But as long as you can serve, you can regain your own territory. "


    An old man not far away sighed: "I don''t want that much now, I want to protect this territory well."


    Many people rolled their eyes: "As far as your luck is best, if your family members are all dead and clean, how could you inherit the title and become a lord?"


    That''s right, this old man used to be a collateral member of a family and has no inheritance rights. In the future, he may not be much better than a commoner. Thanks to this mad orc attack, this guy prayed like this behind his back.


    Because all the people in the main house are dead and clean, and as a result, there is only one line of my own in the side branch, so I can inherit the title and gain the territory. Becoming an aristocrat at once is simply ascending to the sky in one step.


    "Hey, this old man of mine doesn''t know how many years he can live. After I die, these things will be left to my son. I just earned a share of the family property for my son."


    Even though he said that, the smile on the old man¡¯s face was not fake, and anyone could see that he was in a good mood.


    "Okay, let''s keep talking, I''m already there." Suddenly, a silent man spoke, and then left the team. With a wave of his hand, his men followed and walked towards the abandoned village and town not far away.


    This piece is his territory, but if it can develop well, then I don¡¯t know. After all, there is no leader here now. Because the mad orcs attacked, everyone who could run ran away.

 Chapter 77： The 1st Army perished again

    () A large number of human armies continue to drive away like a broken bamboo. After seeing the sweetness in the rear, lords continued to come to support the soldiers to gain merits, and those who wanted to find a territory for the younger generations.


    There are even some businessmen who took the opportunity to enter it for commercial activities. All in all, Remas seemed to become lively all of a sudden. The situation is very good, and the mad orcs are about to be driven away.


    Only on this day, Sophia offered to leave the Blackstone Fortress and return to the capital. Hearing Sophia''s thoughts, although the governor and the city lord tried to stay, they happily sent them away in the end.


    "It''s no wonder that I have been fighting against a few other princes and princesses. Seeing that Remas is about to win a big victory, leaving at this time, all the credit is lost." If Sophia is here, as a princess, it is naturally here. The highest status. Once you win, most of the credit goes to these two.


    But if they leave now, the battle after that has nothing to do with them.


    The city lord said indifferently: "It''s not the end, let''s fight down first, the resistance of the mad orcs has been a bit fierce recently."


    "Hmph, how fierce the resistance can be, it''s not going to be annihilated by us. These **** wild orcs can finally get out." As the governor, the wild orcs are raging in Remas, and he feels uncomfortable.


    Now that he has driven the mad orcs out under his auspices, his position as the governor will be more stable. Later, if he thinks of a way, he may be able to move away from Remas and go to a more prosperous place. This place is close to the north, it is too dangerous and barren. Few of those mages are willing to come to such a place.


    In the carriage, Soya raised his head and asked weakly: "Sister, why are we leaving? Isn''t the situation very good? If you stay in Blackstone Fortress, you will have a lot of credit."


    Sophia touched her brother''s head and looked into the distance: "Do you really think this battle can be won?"


    "Why not, didn''t everyone else say that they are about to win?"


    Sophia shook her head: "That''s because they are short-sighted, they can only see the interests in front of them, and they are blinded by the interests. Since yesterday, the resistance to the army has increased."


    "I have secretly learned that although the mad orcs are constantly retreating, they have not left Remas. On the contrary, there are still many mad orcs continuously entering the territory of Remas. If you continue, the army will lose."


    "What? Why don''t I know, sister, who did you listen to?"


    "Do you think my sister hasn''t done anything here these days? My sister has secretly attracted several aristocrats who are still a little sober. Only through them can my sister get this information."


    "Then why don''t they say it, if it really collapses, won''t we lose a lot."


    Sophia shook her head: "It''s not that I don''t say it, but I can''t say it. Do you really think that only we know? Many people have also seen it. It''s just that Governor Remas and the lord of Blackstone Fortress are in front of them. The merits of the people lost their eyes. Most nobles are vying for military merit and territory like crazy. Now whoever dares to raise objections will become everyone¡¯s enemy."


    Sawyer understood that whoever stood up to speak at this time would become the enemy of most people. In order to protect themselves, they can only choose not to speak and save themselves secretly.


    In fact, because Soya is young, there are some things that he still can''t understand. Sophia knew that many sober people actually planned to use this opportunity to plan their own benefits. Other people are more immortal, how can they show their strength.


    Just the day after Sophia left with Soya, the army in front finally suffered a setback.


    The legions that had already attacked two-thirds of the main territories, one by one, wanted to move on in a mess. However, at this time, they finally encountered danger. The first encounter was the re-formed First Army.


    The First Corps, as the Reimas Native Corps, is eager to serve and rush at the fastest speed. On this day, they saw the mad orcs again, but this time they seemed to be more. But no matter how many, as long as it is a mad orc, it is military merit. Many people with red eyes, rushed towards the mad orcs, like lunatics.


    However, this time the mad orcs ran without turning around, but instead rushed towards them. That kind of momentum is crazier than them. At this time, many soldiers found something was wrong.


    But they wanted to leave but couldn''t do it, because the people around were moving forward, and they had no choice but to move forward.


    "Kill, kill these wild orcs." As always, the arrow flew out first.


    The mad orc on the opposite side was not shocked, and the stone was thrown from a distance. The range is not as far as the bow and arrow, but it has a greater influence on the army. Because a stone does not necessarily affect only one person.


    "Haha, it''s humans, it''s food, kill them, eat them." The mad orcs rushed towards the food in their impressions with simple words, and the two teams instantly collided.


    But in only two minutes, the commander of the First Legion realized that something was wrong. "It''s not right, how do I feel that there are more and more mad orcs." Looking at the battlefield from a distance, a bad premonition flashed in the legionnaire''s heart.


    At this time, UU read www.uuk¨¡nshu. Com Chuan Lingbing ran over with a panic look and said: "It''s not good, the commander of the army, behind, we found a lot of wild orcs running here. The number is about 10,000, and there may be more."


    Hearing this, the legion commander''s face suddenly turned pale, and the re-formed legion had no 50,000 people. Besides the human will to fight, there is no madness like those crazy orcs. Unfortunately, it was too late to discover this matter. The legion commander who just wanted to evacuate suddenly discovered that wild orcs appeared everywhere around him.


    The originally zealous soldiers found that something was wrong. "Damn it, how could this be? This is a trap. This is definitely a trap. Everyone listen and get me out."


    The legion commander roared and ran away with his own soldiers. When the other soldiers saw that the legion commander had fled, they suddenly began to evacuate in a mess. The evacuation turned into a debacle after a while. Behind the tireless mad orcs chased, heavy casualties.


    "Speed ??up, we don''t care about these people. We must go back alive and report this information to the rear." The legion commander shouted loudly, leading his cavalry guards to speed up, and slowly separate from the large army. Open.


    Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 78： Crusade against brakes

    The defeat of the First Army, like a violent wind, blew the entire battlefield. Hearing this news, the originally enthusiastic noble team suddenly stopped. They finally realized that those wild orcs were not bandits and refugees in their territory.


    The reason why he was able to break through all the way before was only because the number of mad orcs was too small. But the farther north you go, the more you get, and the number of mad orcs now is enough to face them head-on.


    The strength of the First Army ranks among the best among all the teams, both in terms of quantity and equipment. Regardless of the fact that the First Corps was reorganized, their soldiers are still considered to be formal soldiers after all. But I didn''t expect that even they would fail this time, and they would still be wiped out without any resistance.


    In the end, there are not many who can come back alive, except for the captain and his own guards.


    Mocha, who had also charged at a fast speed, received the news, and his pale face suddenly became paler. "Oh, **** it, how could the First Army suddenly be wiped out."


    Mocha felt unusually grateful that he originally took the same path as the First Army. If he was the one who rushed the fastest at the time, he would be the one who escaped now. Mocha never considered whether he had the ability to escape.


    "You said, what should we do now." The first legion was wiped out, and all the legion attacks on the front seemed to be stimulated. "Or, let''s evacuate, and we will come back when the situation here is better."


    "No adults, absolutely can''t evacuate." The military think tank objected immediately.


    "Why are you again? If you don''t evacuate in such a dangerous situation, if something happens to a person, will you be responsible?"


    The think tank glared at this guy. He just slapped him and didn''t understand anything.


    "My lord, if we leave now, we will become the chief culprit of the entire army''s retreat. We can''t bear this scapegoat. Besides, isn''t there someone in front of you? As long as we are careful, there is no problem. There is no prerequisite for receiving orders. Next, if we evacuated, the nobles in the rear would not easily let us go."


    Yes, there are great nobles. Mocha finally became a little smarter, and if he changed to himself, he wouldn''t allow it.


    "Don''t listen to this bastard''s nonsense, I think he is just ill-intentioned."


    "You shut up." Mocha said, causing this guy to shut his mouth quickly. This guy himself knew his abilities, he didn''t have much ability, he was just a little better at flattering, his owner spoke, he could only shut his mouth.


    "You said, in this situation, what should we do."


    The think tank was silent for a while, and then he said: "My lord, there are two ways now. The first is to wait for orders from the rear. We temporarily stop and find a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. We will not be able to evacuate until the other teams have escaped. We must not be the first to evacuate."


    It seems that the danger has made Mocha smarter, and Mocha nodded: "Then it''s up to you."


    Many of the teams ahead made similar moves. Similarly, some teams are preparing to leave.


    But it didn''t take long for the leaders of these evacuated teams to be captured. Although they were nobles and could not kill them, the soldiers were also left behind and organized into other teams, not their army anymore.


    On the contrary, these nobles who evacuated the team suddenly became the villain, waiting for the punishment above. Nobles who have stains on their bodies will find it difficult to do something in the future.


    Immediately afterwards, the order from the rear came. The order this time allowed them to stay in place, looking for territories that are easy to defend and difficult to attack, and stop temporarily. Just want to evacuate, but it is not so easy.


    Because of the annihilation of the First Army, the influence it exerted exceeded everyone''s imagination. Many people who originally wanted to take office and become pioneers just gave up. What if I could never get a territory, I didn''t have it. What if I can''t get it within three generations, it''s not myself anyway.


    There are also some people who originally had territory, but also gave up and retreated immediately. In their hearts, as long as they can make contributions in other areas, they still have the hope of regaining their territory.


    Of course, some have already entered their own territory because the territory is too far forward. As a result, as soon as the large troop stopped, there were many wild orcs raging in this place. These people all died all at once.


    After something like this happened, more and more people gave up going to their own territory. At this time, many people were grateful, but fortunately, the king made the conditions for the inheritance of the territory so harsh. If he had participated in it, it would be ashamed. UU reading


    When the frontline troops charged, Chinan''s territory also received some corresponding news. The specific situation is not known, because there is no special intelligence organization in the territory. Chi Nan just knew that the frontline attack went very smoothly. Chi Nan himself doesn''t know what the specific situation is, but it''s right that the situation is very good now.


    Look at my own territory, the construction now is also very good. The three entrances and exits have now been blocked, and two small fortresses have been built respectively behind the front wall, which also developed like a small town.


    is surrounded by a layer of Nanmu city wall, which has become a military fortress. To get in and out, you must pass through this fortress. Anyway, there is no one going out except for those who come in.


    I don¡¯t know if it was because of the front-line counterattack. Many hidden civilian refugees walked around, and many of them came to themselves. In just a few days, the population of the territory reached five thousand.


    doesn''t seem to be many, but in fact it is already among the best in the baronial realm. Chi Nan also seized the time to expand his army, directly bringing the territory''s army to 300 men. With the new pea cannon, it is very easy to train the army. After all, this kind of thing that looks like a gun can be used to fight as long as it is not an idiot.


    The large amount of yellow land outside was also cleared by Chinan, and all of them were replaced with noodles. Flour has now become the only food in the territory, and no one will eat those unpalatable black valleys.


    The situation in the territory is very good, and my own research on plants is constantly getting results. But on this day, another trouble was placed in front of him. "Lack of water, how can there be water shortage, isn''t our territory only short of food." Looking at the report in his hand, Chi Nan almost couldn''t help roaring.

 Chapter 79： Water problem

    After finally suppressing his anger, Chi Nan made his voice more stable: "Tell me, what is going on, isn''t we always lacking water sources here? Why is it suddenly not enough."


    The bald father looked helpless: "Before there were few people here, so the wells were enough. But now that there are more people, the wells are not enough. Now the water is still enough to drink. If we continue to increase the population, I am afraid it will be really not enough.


    Chinan¡¯s eyes flashed a cold light: "If I remember correctly, behind our territory, near the death forest, there is a river. That river seems to have a lot of water."


    At this time, Hermilla spoke: "My lord, there is indeed a river behind us, but the water in that river is poisonous and you can''t drink it at all. If you want to drink water, you can only go to another small river outside the territory. . It¡¯s just that the place has left the territory, and there is no time for rescue if there is any danger."


    Chinan frowned: "What''s the matter, why is there poison in the river."


    This bald-headed old man doesn''t know, so he can only shake his head. Hermilla explained: "It seems that this matter has something to do with a venomous woman. When we first came here, we thought it was a rumor, and some people went to the creek over there to drink water, but it turned out that it was true. It''s poisonous." A flash of fear flashed in Hermilla''s eyes.


    "What''s going on in detail? Tell me about it." The drinking water problem must be solved, otherwise the territory will have problems.


    Hemira slowly told the story. According to the story, a beautiful young girl lived in the upper reaches of the river in Hongsha Ridge decades ago. At that time, the river was still not poisonous.


    That girl would bathe in the river every day, but suddenly one day, the girl had a lot of sores on her body for unknown reasons. The originally beautiful girl suddenly became extremely terrifying.


    And since then, the river has become poisonous, and it has become more and more toxic. In the future, people who drink water or bathe in that river will have the same sores on their bodies and die in pain.


    Since then, the girl has been called a poisonous girl. She was driven out of Hongshaling by the people of Hongshaling, and she never saw it again. I heard that some people saw the body of the poisoned woman, but no one knew.


    "The older generations of Hongshaling hate poisonous women very much. Because of the poisonous women, the best piece of land cannot be planted. Because they worry about growing food on the land by the river. It¡¯s also poisonous. All in all, the water in that river cannot be touched."


    The old bald head also took the opportunity to say, "Yes, sir, why don''t we build a fortress near the river outside. It will take an extra hour or two to fetch water from there."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes: "Isn''t this just asking for trouble for myself. I still don''t believe it."


    Chi Nan thinks about it, there is indeed magic in this world, and there are all kinds of mysterious powers. Therefore, it is not impossible that a river is contaminated with toxins because of one person.


    But this story made Chi Nan doubt, because how to listen to this story, that girl seemed to be the first victim. Will a woman who has not shown a special power suddenly gain mysterious power?


    Furthermore, even if she has mysterious powers, why would that woman harm other people? This is totally unreasonable, let alone her own harm. From Chi Nan''s point of view, this is simply the delusion of persecution of those ignorant civilians. So, the problem must not be the poisonous woman.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan got up and said, "The river itself should be no problem. The problem should be in the upper reaches of the river, and further up. There must be something wrong in that place."


    "I believe that since there was no poison decades ago, as long as we can solve this problem, this river can still be used." The water volume of that river is quite large. Chinan has also heard that if the river can be used, the water in it will not suffer from water shortage even if the population increases more than ten times.


    "But my lord, the upper reaches, the upper reaches have entered the interior of the Death Forest. If you must explore, let the army go." The bald father was really worried that Chi Nan himself wanted to run in.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, I will check it out. If this belongs to the category of mysterious power, it will be useless if the army goes there. I have to see it myself to be sure of it."


    "Okay, it''s so decided. Anyway, there is no trouble inside the territory, and the situation outside is very good. Even if I am not here, you can manage the territory for me."


    Seeing that Chi Nan had decided, the two shook their heads helplessly, and could only agree.


    After all, Lord Lord If Lord Lord, it is an absolute order. Chi Nan thought about it for a while, and there really wasn''t any detail about his territory. The jujube tree has already stored a large amount of flour. The remaining noodles do not need to grow on their own, relying on their own natural growth, and enough to keep the people from being hungry.


    There are also a lot of weapons in the house, 300 soldiers, but the new pea cannon has been planted more than a thousand. With so many pea cannons, even if there is a big war, there will be no problems.


    Besides, I just went to check it out, so I wouldn''t waste too much time.


    "My lord, since you are going personally, you must bring the army, otherwise we will never allow you to go." Hemi closed her white hair and said with a serious face.


    This lord is good everywhere, but often likes to lead the way. Didn''t he know that the lord encountered danger and the entire territory would be turbulent. Hey, why does this lord look like a child who hasn''t grown up?


    "Of course I have to take the army. I am going to die by myself. But it is not easy to walk in the Death Forest. I am afraid it will be troublesome to bring too many people."


    "No matter how much trouble you have to bring at least a hundred people. Soldiers can die, but you can''t be the lord."


    Chi Nan felt a little touched in his heart, but also some inexplicable superiority. After taking a deep breath, Chi Nan said, "Okay, let''s have a hundred. The leader, father, you come. The territory still needs a leg to guard." Mainly because one leg is not good, Chi Nan Can''t bear to let one leg follow me.


    "Don''t worry, sir, even if I die, I won''t let you have an accident." The bald father almost swore at the sky.


    "Then, Lord Lord, please. Bring more food later, so Lord Lord will not suffer."

 Chapter 80： Ready to go

    The next day, the leader went to explore the river behind, and the people in Hongsha Ridge knew about it. A lord who was able to take risks for the sake of leading the people immediately gained everyone''s approval.


    There were originally some foreigners who were worried that they would have a bad life when they came here, but now most of them have decided to stay in this place. There is food and drink here, and there is no need to worry about danger, there is such a good lord, who wants to leave.


    For civilians, a good lord is the key to their survival. In the early morning of this day, when Chi Nan came to the east of the town, there were already many people gathered around this place from far away. They dare not approach, but they are also looking at themselves with hope and blessing. At this time, Chi Nan had a rather airy feeling.


    "My lord, these are your clothes. Change one set every day. These people don¡¯t know how to wash your clothes, so they will wait until they get them back to wash. And these, these are freshly squeezed juices. You don¡¯t like to drink, so bring more ."


    Hemila was busy beside her, handing all the things she had prepared to the soldiers beside Chi Nan. The soldiers were bitter and could only carry these things on their bodies, which was too much.


    "And these are all pies made overnight by Clover and others. They are all meat, adults, your favorite. You don''t have so much time to cook them when you are away, so you can bring them all. ."


    Chi Nan hurriedly took Hemira''s hand: "Stop, stop, we''re just going to investigate, how can we get on the road with so many things. If this continues, a hundred of me will not be enough to carry luggage."


    Hemila also found that her behavior was a bit Meng Lang, her face flushed, and then she noticed Chi Nan holding her hand.


    Chinan let go in embarrassment, and felt refreshed. This hand is really slippery. I decided that I won¡¯t wash my hands for three days.


    "My lord, you, you must take care of yourself." Hermilla flushed and turned her head slightly. In this way, it really seemed like a little daughter-in-law was sending her husband out, and Chi Nan was secretly refreshed.


    It would be great if my future wife could treat myself so well, Chi Nan thought silently.


    Turning his head, Chi Nan said to a leg beside him: "One leg, is the guardian power of the territory enough?"


    said loudly with one leg: "Don''t worry, my lord, only one hundred people are enough. We still have two hundred people here. As long as the number of wild orcs does not exceed a thousand, we will not be in the slightest danger."


    This is a very loud voice on one leg, and this is also for other people around. Territory security is a powerful guarantee for everyone''s stability. Similarly, a leg is also a warning to some people who have other ideas in their minds, don''t think that you can make trouble if the lord is not there. With sufficient force, it is a deterrent both internally and externally.


    Chinan said loudly: "Okay, then I have a task to give you when I leave. When the river is restored, we will definitely build a pasture here to breed some animals."


    Speaking of it, Chi Nan still has a lot of resentment about animal husbandry. I don¡¯t know why. After I came into this world, I never heard of a special breeding farm. Maybe the nobles have it.


    But what Chinan wants is the kind of farm where all the citizens can eat meat. Not only to improve the living conditions of the citizens, but also to enrich the material, can one''s own territory be better developed. Also, if you have enough meat, your soldiers can be stronger.


    Just relying on his own weapons is not enough. Chi Nan still doesn''t know how far his plant control can be, so the power of this world must also develop. Without enough physical strength, it can''t be used without the cross sword technique.


    "Sir, please." One leg was a little excited.


    Chinan pointed to the river in the distance and said: "I plan to build a large pasture downstream of the river, so the big trees and weeds in that place must be cleaned up. Your task is to clear that one out for me."


    "At the same time, some defensive fences and guard towers should be built in that place to avoid the invasion of wild beasts. Well, you should leave this to Old Mka to solve." The construction problem has always been the responsibility of Old Mka.


    With the construction of this period, Lao Muka is also constantly learning various civil engineering. Today''s old Mka is a small expert in civil engineering.


    "So my lord, what about me? What task do I have." Hermilla adjusted her mood.


    Chinan pondered for a moment, and then said: "You mainly need to stabilize the territory. By the way, there is population. We must not give up population. We have to recruit a large number of people."


    "There is still a population. No matter how large it is, it will be difficult to support it." Hemila whispered.


    Chi Nan also lowered his voice: "Remember, population is the most important thing for the development of a territory. Now Remas is messy everywhere, and there must be many refugees walking around These are our mobile population resources. If you miss this opportunity, it will not be so easy to develop the population quickly in the future."


    Hermira nodded slightly: "I see, you can rest assured, sir."


    "In addition, our territory needs to be planned internally. According to the planning plan and design drawings I told you before, you can ask other people to help. Try to design it before I come back."


    During this period, because of the large population, people everywhere set up tents to build wooden houses. As a result, the road in the territory became more and more difficult. Chi Nan suddenly realized that he should plan his territory.


    It''s a pity that I just encountered this problem just when I started, so I can only hand it over to Hermilla. No way, other people are far inferior to Hermilla, and many things are simply incomprehensible.


    Chi Nan did not lower his voice, but directly let people hear it. This was also a reminder for them. According to Chinan''s plan, the entire territory is basically a city pattern, and it is more standardized than the main city of Remas that Hermilla has seen before, and looks more beautiful. I really don''t know how the lord came up with it.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because women are born with the instinct to decorate their own homes. When Chi Nan gave this job to herself, Hermilla¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°No problem, I will definitely design the territory.¡±


    Chi Nan stepped back a few steps, and waved his hand far away: "Then, when I am away, I will ask a few people from the territory."


    After finishing speaking, Chi Nan turned around and left. Old Mka sneaked up to Hemila and said with a small smile: "Miss, your choice is indeed correct, but now I am not opposed to it at all."


    "What are you talking about? Me, I have nothing to do with the lord, it has nothing to do with..." Hermilla''s voice became smaller and smaller.

 Chapter 81： Up the river

    was disconnected from the Internet for a day, and finally came back to life. In addition, thanks to the natural immortality for rewarding five hundred.


    Because I don''t know where to find the problem, Chinan can only walk a certain distance and use his ability to feel the surrounding plants.


    With the improvement of strength, Chi Nan is also becoming more proficient in the ability of various plants. Because it is reasonably toxic, some of the surrounding grasses also contain some weak toxicity.


    Chinan can also know how strong the toxins in the soil are based on the feelings of the plants. "Fortunately, although the toxicity here is more troublesome, it is not non-degradable." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    Secretly calculated the toxicity here, Chi Nan found that if there is no follow-up toxicity supplement, then the toxicity here will be completely dissipated within ten days at most. Even the toxins hidden in the deep layers of the soil will slowly dissipate within a month at most. In this way, it is convenient for oneself.


    Chinan had been worried before that if the toxicity here could not dissipate for a long time, even if the source was solved by himself, then the toxin in the river would still threaten the people.


    Fortunately, all these worries are unnecessary. But at the same time, Chi Nan was even more certain that this place really had nothing to do with the legendary poisonous girl.


    Along the way, Chinan has obtained more and more information on various plants. From time to time, he collects some seeds that he fancy, and his collection is becoming more and more abundant. With so many seeds, you can definitely develop a lot of good things when you go back. The only pity is that now I can only study by myself, without a helper.


    But this is good, at least you don''t have to worry about leaking out your abilities.


    "Lord Lord, it''s already noon, shall we take a break?" The bald father next to him whispered.


    Chi Nan looked at the sky, and finally nodded: "Okay, just take a break here. By the way, the pies we brought are divided up and eat together." Chi Nan waved his hand and distributed it directly.


    "Great, long live Lord Lord." When the soldiers heard this, their eyes lit up.


    You know, although they can eat delicious noodles at every meal, they really rarely get pies. Because some seasonings for the pie are only available near the castle, they are not grown in Chinan elsewhere. There is no way, there is too little good land in the territory, and it is too small to grow noodles. Who would use it to grow luxury goods?


    Walking up the river, there are more and more plants around, and the vegetation is more and more abundant. After lunch and rest for a while, after avoiding the hottest time of the sun, Chi Nan greeted everyone to move on.


    Each of the soldiers carried two latest pea cannons, one on his back and one in his hand, ready to attack at any time. As long as the pea cannon is inserted on the ground, it will be guaranteed that it will not wilt and die.


    But this pea cannon is not small after all, it is quite heavy in the hand. Along the way, Chi Nan was okay, and the soldiers were more exhausted. "Hey, wait a minute." Suddenly, Chi Nan called to a halt.


    Crouched down, Chi Nan dug out a small grass with red flowers, and slowly felt it.


    "It''s great, it''s mousse powder flower, the main medicinal material recorded in the prescription for tempering the body, finally let me find it." Chi Nan was overjoyed in his heart, getting closer and closer to all the herbs in the perfect prescription.


    As long as the prescriptions are collected, Chi Nan can produce a large amount of medicine to strengthen the strength of the soldiers, and then let his soldiers come to practice fighting qi, and he can have a powerful force in his hands.


    Chinan knows that most other nobles are also looking for some talented foreign spirits to train them. It would be nice to have a few Black Iron Knights in their hands. If he can take out a dark iron knight, it can be blinding. Nodded, Chi Nan quickly gave birth to many seeds from the plant, and then put these seeds in a small box in his box.


    This box is also specially made by Chinan. It is divided into hundreds of small boxes, each of which is not big and can only be used to hold some seeds. There is no writing on the surface, only oneself and the natural mage can distinguish what is inside. This thing is very useful for fighting and walking, and it is very convenient to use.


    The soldiers were always on guard outside, and none of them dared to take it lightly. This has always been the case along the way, and the deeper the jungle of death, the more vigilant these soldiers.


    "My lord, there is a miasma ahead, let''s go around." Suddenly, the bald father pointed to the cloud in front of him and said. "This kind of cloud has only one place, and it''s basically all miasma, just don''t know how poisonous it is."


    Chi Nan looked forward, and there was indeed an inconspicuous cloud This death forest is also called the misty forest, because there are often a lot of mist and miasma inside, so people can come in. Can''t get out.


    "No, let''s take a look. This time we originally came to find the source of river toxins. This miasma is right in the middle of the river. Maybe it is the source of toxins we are looking for."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, took out a seed, the seed grew in the palm of his hand, and soon became a huge plant. The plant has an emerald-green branch with huge leaves around it. "Use these leaves to block your nose and mouth, this thing can detoxify." This is a detoxifying herbal medicine that Chi Nan found on the road.


    The general miasma faced the filtering of the leaves of this plant, and there would be no harm at all. Even if there is, I can feel it as soon as I am sensitive, and there will be no problem.


    The soldiers still trusted Chi Nan very much. Without even thinking about it, they tied the leaf to their faces in an instant, like a mask. "Perhaps, if I want to develop the death forest in the future, I can also make some masks."


    Chi Nan thought inexplicably, and then continued to lead people forward. But this time, everyone was a lot more careful. And while Chi Nan approached, she was still using her perception ability to constantly feel everything around her.


    was cautious all the way, but there was no danger around. It seems to know that there is a poisonous place here, even the beasts are reluctant to approach this place. Finally, the group of people approached the foggy area.


    "What is this?" Suddenly, Chi Nan lowered his head and looked at an inconspicuous grass on the ground.


    There are red beans protruding from the grass, which looks very conspicuous. The most important thing is that these bean-like things are constantly spitting out a faint cloud and mist, blending into the surroundings.

 Chapter 82： Poisonous Mist and Green Head Scorpion

    Looking at the small red grass covered with red protrusions, Chi Nan felt vaguely that this kind of thing might be the culprit that caused the river pollution. First of all, it is not very far away from its own territory downstream.


    Secondly, if this poisonous fog merges into the river, it is really possible to affect the downstream.


    "My lord, my subordinates seem to have heard of this thing somewhere." The bald father looked hesitant.


    "The red beans are like spots on the human body. The toxicity can cause sores on the skin and spit out poisonous mist. I think of it, isn''t this poisonous mist grass? There are many such things in the Death Forest. "


    "A lot? What''s going on." Chi Nan looked surprised.


    The bald father said quickly: "The Death Forest is also called the Poisonous Fog Forest, because there are a lot of poisonous miasma in it, but a large part of it is made by the poisonous mist. The place where the poisonous mist is located is There is a poisonous mist that will not dissipate all year round. Fortunately, this poisonous mist can''t spread too far, it will dissipate after a long time."


    Speaking of this place, the bald father stopped all of a sudden, and Chi Nan also looked at the bald father with surprise.


    "Yes, yes, you can match the number. Isn''t this the manifestation of toxins in our river."


    Chinan finally remembered where he was familiar. The sore on his body was a sign of poisoning, and it could degrade quickly without spreading too far. Isn''t this the situation that he had detected before.


    "But what''s the matter with the poisoned people dying painfully all the time." Chi Nan was very strange.


    The face of the bald-headed father also became serious: "That''s because once this toxin enters the human body and touches the blood, it will not dissipate quickly, but will become more and more serious. Only use detoxification substances. To unlock it."


    It turned out to be like this. At this moment, Chi Nan suddenly noticed that his skin was a little itchy. Looking at the soldiers again, many people couldn''t help but started scratching. "No, let''s get out of here soon. These poisonous mists can directly poison us through the skin." The face of the bald father suddenly changed.


    Chi Nan made a decisive decision: "It''s too late to withdraw now. Quickly, crush these detoxification grasses and smear them all over your body." Chi Nan hurriedly took out the detoxification grasses to induce birth, and let the soldiers smear them on his body.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was applied, the soldiers'' complexion quickly eased. In order to prevent poisoning, all the soldiers smeared their whole body cleanly, not letting go. There is nothing wrong with Chi Nan himself.


    My own life magic is very powerful. As long as the life magic is all over the body, a layer of defense can be formed to disperse the toxins. After all, this is just a plant toxin.


    "I really shouldn''t be so confident that I won''t be actively attacked by plants, but the toxins emitted by plants are not active attacks, and can still poison me. Although my anti-toxicity is getting stronger and stronger, it is not a hundred in the end. Poison is not invading." Chi Nan reflected on his mentality.


    "It''s all right." Chi Nan couldn''t help laughing as he looked at the soldiers who had become like green men.


    Then Chi Nan pointed to the ground and said, "Let¡¯s destroy these poisonous fog grasses. If we keep them, our rivers will never recover." Chi Nan pulled out a grass and gave birth to some seeds. .


    is a special plant after all, maybe it will be used someday in the future.


    "Wait, sir, this is not right. Although poisonous mist grass is dangerous, it has always been associated. I heard some hunters who often go deep into the death forest said that where poisonous mist grows, there must be other huge poisons."


    Chi Nan closed his eyes and felt it, then shook his head and said, "No, I didn''t feel that the other plants here are very poisonous."


    "It does not have to be plants, some highly poisonous creatures are also possible."


    "Is that so, wait, the poisonous fog grass over there is the most luxuriant, let''s go and take a look." Chi Nan suddenly pointed in a direction, and then walked towards the other side with his bald father.


    "By the way, daddy, why are you so familiar with these things? Have you been to the Misty Forest before."


    The bald father shook his head and said: "How is it possible, I don''t have the guts to come here, this is the death forest, it is easy to die in it. However, in the past, there were a few people in our army whose hometown was on the edge of the death forest. Many hunters often enter the death forest, so they are familiar with some of the things inside."


    Backing to the mountains and eating the mountains, close to the forest, you can only rely on the forest. If life is not difficult, whoever will venture into this forbidden place close to death. However, the knowledge of the bald father also surprised Chi Nan.


    "Also, isn''t our territory close to the deep forest of death. When these subordinates are fine, they often communicate with other people to learn about some things in the forest of death. In fact, the fellow of Holm He knows better than me, because he needs to take soldiers into the edge of the death forest to hunt, he knows the most."


    I didn''t expect one leg to have this hand, but unfortunately he had bad legs and feet, so he could only stay at home.


    When ¡¡¡¡ spoke, several people had already arrived at the destination. The bald father looked at the green liquid flowing on the ground, like some kind of biological feces, and his eyes showed an alert look involuntarily.


    "Why, do you know what excrement this is?" The excrement does not smell, but has a very pungent smell. Even through the mask, everyone still feels dizzy.


    The soldiers who were worried about their poisoning quickly backed away on alert, blocking Chi Nan behind them.


    The face of the bald father is a bit ugly. "My lord, if I remember correctly, this should be a kind of beast called the green-headed scorpion. This kind of beast is terrible and extremely poisonous. I heard that because the green-headed scorpion is covered with green moss behind it, it is called This name. It''s just this kind of creature, isn''t it supposed to be found deep in the jungle."


    The place where they are now is on the periphery. With their strength, they dare not go deep into the East Forest. They are simply looking for death. "Look, your lord, the footprints on this ground are also left by large bugs."


    Chi Nan looked down, and there really were a lot of things on the ground that looked like small pits, but he couldn''t see the specifics.


    "How strong is the green-headed scorpion, can we deal with it." Chi Nan thought about this question.


    "I don''t know about this. My subordinates just heard that once those hunters encountered green-headed scorpions, they would run away quickly. If they caught the attention of green-headed scorpions, they would be dead. My lord, let''s take advantage of green-headed scorpions. Scorpion didn''t come back and leave quickly.

 Chapter 83： Set a trap

    Seeing that the gaze of the bald-headed old man was always rolling on the tree, Chi Nan didn''t know where, but the bald-headed old man could tell that besides relying on feces, there were some small moss on the tree.


    This moss should have been left by the green-headed scorpion when it touched the big tree, and Chi Nan''s perception was released. Soon it was discovered that this moss is indeed a special plant, and it is also a holy product for detoxification.


    Although this moss looks very inconspicuous, it is a black iron-level plant. Even in terms of level, it is even higher than the level of the big tree I saw at the beginning, which is really incredible.


    If this is spawned, most of the toxins at the black iron level don''t have to worry about. The only pity is that this moss seems to be useless except for detoxification. Chi Nan pushed the soldier away and stepped forward, gently twisting his fingers a little moss. "From now on, it will be called Detoxification Moss."


    released a little bit of life magic, Chi Nan sealed up the moss and kept it in his box.


    As for the moss seeds, Chi Nan doesn''t know what it is. Maybe it''s a spore, maybe it''s other small things. Anyway, it''s definitely not something that I can see. Simply save some moss directly.


    This time there is this kind of moss, as long as it is spawned, all the soldiers will not worry about the toxins here if they eat it.


    "I don''t know how strong that thing is, but we can set a trap here and lie in ambush in the distance. When the green-headed scorpion comes back, let this guy look good. By the way, old bald head, look at the trap. What is better."


    The bald-headed old man felt headaches, and his lord still likes to take risks.


    "Right here, if I read it right, this place should be where the green-headed scorpion lives. And adults don¡¯t worry, the green-headed scorpion has always been a single one, and it is very good that there will be plural numbers, so we just need to deal with it. One is fine." The bald father made up his mind. If Chi Nan wants to take the risk on his own, he must oppose it.


    "Very good, then let''s leave first, I will make some seeds, and then secretly arrange them in this place."


    Chi Nan''s words made the bald father breathe a sigh of relief. He knew how strong his lord''s natural magic was. As long as you don''t come by yourself, it doesn''t matter.


    The group of people quickly backed away and left the poisonous fog area. At this time, everyone was finally relieved. Knowing that there is poison in the surroundings, and still wandering in that place, the pressure on people''s hearts is not ordinary.


    After ¡¡¡¡ left, Chi Nan began to pour life magic into his own seeds. The strength is improved, the magic power of seed preservation is also more, and the time is longer. Speaking of which, Chi Nan didn''t have the idea of ??rushing forward.


    After the manufacturing was completed, Chinan gave birth to some moss, which has not been studied, just a little grinding, and then let everyone eat it. This kind of moss has a better detoxification effect and can last a whole day.


    At night, Chi Nan felt it for a while, but still didn''t find any traces of the monster approaching. Then he said, "I''m going to plant a seed." As soon as Chi Nan got up, he was stopped by the bald father.


    "No, Lord Lord can''t take the risk personally, just let the subordinates come down."


    "Yes, sir, just let us pass. We don''t know how to use magic, but it''s okay to put a few seeds."


    The soldiers stood up to stop Chi Nan. Chi Nan was moved by waves. Sure enough, if they knew they were good to these soldiers, they would treat themselves well. Just like the leaders, they are so simple.


    "Well, then you hurry up and follow this structure." Chi Nan said quickly.


    The soldiers took the seeds and once again went deep into the fog area. And the fog is more dense at night than during the day, coupled with the relationship of the night, one will lose his way if he is not careful.


    Fortunately, everyone is not far away, so no one gets lost. After setting up everything, the soldiers returned.


    "I really don''t know when the green-headed scorpion will come out." Chi Nan said to himself.


    After waiting like this, two days passed. For two days, the green-headed scorpion has not appeared. But they can''t leave. If the green-headed scorpion can''t be solved, the water source problem will never be solved.


    "Damn it, where did this thing go." If it wasn''t for certain that the green-headed scorpion was not dead, Chi Nan really thought that guy had died.


    The bald father said carefully: "My lord, maybe the green-headed scorpion went out looking for food. This kind of beast may go out looking for food. The time for this kind of beast is not necessarily. I heard that the longest time can reach half a month. And after eating a meal , The green-headed scorpion can guarantee two months without eating." Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s explore the surroundings first to see if there are any good plants. Just leave a few people here to watch. UU reading once find the green-headed scorpion come back, tell me immediately ,do you understand."


    "My lord, don''t take risks, this is the death forest, not elsewhere."


    "I know, but don''t you understand that the forest is my home field, and I am not afraid of anything in the forest."


    Seeing that the lord¡¯s heart had been resolved, the soldiers had no choice but to leave half of their hands in this place, while the others followed Chi Nan and the bald father closely and looked around.


    As long as the seed is refilled every once in a while, it is enough to ensure that the trap will not lose its effect. But when the green-headed scorpion comes back, his own seeds shouldn''t lose their effect these days. As a result, because of this, there are more and more seeds in the nest of the green-headed scorpion, and Chi Nan will add some when he comes back almost every day.


    "Hey, if you don''t go deep into the forest, you just can''t find too many special plants. Only this harvest is pretty good."


    Chinan looked at a piece of wood in his hand. If you look carefully, you will find that there are some small leaves on the edge of the wood and roots underneath. This is actually a complete plant.


    When ¡¡¡¡ Chinan discovered it, it was because this plant had a kind of herbal medicine that he needed. Later, Chi Nan discovered that this plant can perfectly blend into the root systems of other plants and provide the best growth conditions for other plants.


    This kind of growth is similar to a symbiotic relationship. The root system of wood plants is well developed, and the leaves of other plants are well developed, which happens to be able to cooperate with each other. Unfortunately, this kind of plant can only merge with a few specific plant symbiosis. What Chinan has to do is to fortify this kind of plant and blend it with more other plants for use.


    "Anyway, you are very useful. From now on, it will be called the chassis wood, the chassis of the plant."

 Chapter 84： Black skeleton in action

    Since the frontline was frustrated, the Remas frontline has once again been opened by a large number of mad orcs. From these gaps, many mad orcs went deep into the interior. The compressed line of defense keeps retreating.


    had already entered the two-thirds direction area of ??Remas, was continuously compressed, and finally returned to the one-third level, and it continued to retreat. There are too many mad orcs ahead.


    And because of the continuous increase and southward movement of the mad orcs, the soldiers continued to die. After seeing that there was no benefit, the nobles who followed did not want their men to come and die, and then they started to delay and stopped sending soldiers to the front line. In this way, the battle on the front line became more and more difficult under the circumstances.


    "Hurry up, here, here, go here." A big man shouted loudly.


    Not far behind, a large group of people are gathering together to form a very large team.


    These people are all refugees who hid after Remas was slaughtered before, because the hiding is pretty good, and they have not been discovered by the mad orcs. They didn''t come out until the conquering of Remas territory before.


    As a result, in only a few days, the human army has once again suffered a serious setback, causing a large number of mad orcs to return here again. So these refugees have no place to hide, they can only run around.


    At this time, many refugees were evacuated in the direction of Blackstone Fortress with the large forces. With so many people, even the nobles cannot give up on them. After all, civilians are also a kind of wealth.


    There is still a part, and there is no time to evacuate, so they can only find a hiding place nearby.


    If Chi Nan was here, he would definitely be able to recognize him, this guy dressed in coarse linen, who looked like an ordinary mercenary, was the infamous leader of the Black Skeleton Band, and he was also known as the Black Skeleton.


    There are some people around, but their little brothers. At this time, a group of people added up to more than two thousand people.


    These refugees are mainly refugees, and these refugees look like they are malnourished.


    "Boss, why must we find so many refugees? It is also a trouble to bring so many refugees." Black Skull''s men whispered to Black Skull.


    At this time, the leader of the little bandit group had disappeared, because he was always facing the black skull, but he was killed by the black skull. The rest of his men were completely integrated into the Black Skeleton Bandit.


    "Huh, there are not many people, how can Hongshaling be messed up? With so many people, they have to make arrangements, eating and drinking problems and other problems need to be solved. You said, how can they have the mind to do other things? ."


    "Besides, more people can attract more mad orcs, otherwise how to attack Red Sand Ridge."


    "But boss, so many mad orcs will be completely destroyed by then, how can we solve them." Hongsha Ling can''t solve so many mad orcs, aren''t they the same.


    The black skull snorted: "The movements of Hongshaling have been too great these days. The number of their soldiers has reached 300. How can a few mad orcs be defeated. Besides, even if Hongshaling is destroyed, they can How about it. There is nothing there, and the mad orcs will definitely leave after eating. Then we can catch some people and go in."


    "Ah, the boss is really smart."


    Ignoring this flattering guy, the black skeleton waved his hand and led the refugee team towards the road of Red Sand Ridge. It doesn''t matter if this road is not easy to follow. The refugees don''t have time to take care of it now.


    "Everyone sees it, that''s the way to Hongshaling. Let me tell you, Hongshaling has its own city wall and army, and there are no mad orcs to make trouble. You can walk along this road. We have arrived at Hongsha Ridge."


    "Your Excellency, what do you do when we went to Hongshaling, why don''t we go together."


    Black Skull cursed in his heart, what are you going to do, do you want to die? On the surface, the black skull tried to make a smile on his face: "No, we have to save more people. There are still many people like you, waiting for our rescue. Go in, remember. Take care of yourself."


    "Your Excellency is a good person, but you have to be careful yourself." The refugees were moved.


    Black Skull strongly resisted the desire and hope to curse. Good guy? Are you a good person? If you say that a robber is a good person, you are cursing yourself.


    "Okay, you go quickly. This road is not easy to walk, you should be careful not to fall to death."


    "You can rest assured, we all know that the road to Hongsha Ridge is already difficult. It''s good now, at least it is difficult for the mad orcs to attack Hongsha Ridge. You have to hurry up. If it doesn''t work, you should back off quickly."


    After speaking, the refugees lined up in a snake-like formation speeded up their pace and walked towards the defense line of Hongsha Ridge.


    Seeing that these people have left, Black Skull took the other people into the forest and disappeared quickly. "How''s it going, how many mad orcs'' attention has been attracted."


    "Boss, there are at least three hundred on the surface, but I don''t know more. Moreover, this road is not easy. It is not easy for the mad orcs who come in to get out. They can only kill all the way inside."


    Black Skull gave a sinister smile: "Okay, good, that''s it, three hundred wild orcs, I want to see if the three hundred wild orcs are powerful, or your three hundred soldiers are powerful."


    "Boss, it''s not three hundred soldiers, but two hundred. We just got news that the lord of Hongshaling ran into the Death Forest and took away a hundred soldiers."


    "Very well, if you dare to enter the death forest, then die in it. If you dare to divide your troops at such an important juncture, you really don''t know whether to live or die. But that''s good, Hongshaling will soon be ours." Black Skeleton had some Worried, there are fewer soldiers and the lord is not there. Once there are more mad orcs alive, there is nothing he can do.


    Do you really have to wait until Hongshaling is completely destroyed and become nothing before you can enter it. If this were to happen, it would be difficult for your bandit group to develop well.


    Forget it, no matter what, anyway, this is the end of the matter, and there is no good way to do it.


    "Let''s go and leave here. If we are found by the wild orcs, it will not be easy for us to escape with the help of the forest." The wild orcs are too persistent in their pursuit of food, and all obstacles in front of them will be smashed.


    Black Skeleton took a group of people and quietly went deep into the jungle to one of their secret strongholds.

 Chapter 85： Mad orcs are coming

    On this day, Hermilla was in the castle dealing with various matters of the territory. Today''s castles are basically about to become a specialized office place. On the second floor, it became a warehouse.


    In Chinan''s view, this is a dilapidated house, but in the eyes of others, it is a very strong stone castle. It is not easy to want to break. Hermilla still enjoys the feeling of living here. Even Hermilla and the old Mka moved their residences into the castle and became neighbors with Chi Nan.


    This kind of appearance is quite a bit of a dove occupying a magpie''s nest, but Chi Nan himself doesn''t mind, and the bald father can''t say anything with one leg. In fact, Hemira is very welcome to live here, but Lao Mka has that kind of thing.


    These days, under the treatment of Hermilla, everything in the territory is in order, and all walks of life are beginning to recover, and they are developing in an orderly manner. The entire territory showed a prosperous posture.


    And Hermira and her assistants began to study the layout of the new city. Hermilla regarded this as a game, almost almost obsessed with it. Whenever I have time every day, I will plan it out.


    In fact, some of the general structure Hermilla has already been sorted out, but because Chi Nan hasn''t come back for a long time, Hermilla began to study some details and strive to be perfect.


    The blank place in the middle of the map is where the castle is. Chi Nan has said that he wants to overthrow this place and rebuild a new castle, so there is no need to design it.


    "Master Hermilla, there are refugees here again." On this day, an attendant walked in and said.


    Hemira raised her head and said, "If there are refugees, it''s okay to appease them as usual."


    "But this time there are more."


    "How much is there, so you can''t make up your mind."


    "There were more than two thousand people who came here all at once. It is said that they were sent here after being rescued by a kindly mercenary group."


    "Good-hearted mercenary group? Is there any good-hearted mercenary group that will come here in the situation of Remas? No, why are so many people coming all at once? What is the reason?"


    The attendant still knew Hermira very well, so she had already inquired clearly, and immediately handed a piece of paper to Hermira. It¡¯s just that the more I look at it, the more ugly Hermira¡¯s face becomes: "Damn it, how can these wastes lose, and it is so fast." According to the data, the front line was defeated, the First Army was almost wiped out, and the line of defense continued. Back.


    The current line of defense has retreated to the edge of the road outside their Red Sand Ridge. Continue to retreat, and Hongshaling will be completely released. But even now, Hongshaling is very dangerous because of its remoteness.


    "Damn it, who did it. Quickly, get Home in."


    Hearing this, although the attendant was a little unclear, he ran out quickly and called a leg that was patrolling nearby. As soon as one leg entered, he asked loudly, "What happened? Why are you so anxious."


    Hemila quickly got up and said: "Hurry up and get all the soldiers together, and we will go to the fortress at the intersection to defend. Just more than two thousand refugees came to our Red Sand Ridge collectively."


    One leg narrowed his eyes: "You''re worried that this is a conspiracy. Could it be possible that someone has mixed up with the refugees?"


    Hermilla shook her head: "No, there should be no, but we will interrogate those Anmin to find out their identities. What I am most worried about is that the arrival of these refugees will attract the attention of the mad orcs."


    "The mad orcs? Why, isn''t the mad orcs about to be driven out."


    Hermilla looked a little bit distressed, and handed the piece of paper to one leg: "This is the information just obtained through refugees, you can see for yourself. Our Hongshaling intelligence organization should be formed as soon as possible, even if it can''t match. Large intelligence organization, but at least some news nearby we need to know as soon as possible."


    Hermilla has seen the importance of intelligence. If they knew the situation on the front line, they would not let Chi Nan leave the territory at this time. Chi Nan is an important combat power.


    When Remas was attacked before, he thought that the intelligence was not in place. As a result, after the mad orcs attacked the main city, the talents of Remas reacted. As a result, most of the nobles of Remas were taken away by a wave.


    If information can be obtained in a timely and accurate manner, this kind of thing will never happen.


    "Damn it, how could this happen. I know, I will rush over as soon as possible."


    "I''ll go together too, for such a big thing, I don''t worry about you alone." One leg rolled his eyelids, and resisted the urge to curse. He is a soldier, and the soldiers are in his own hands. I don''t believe in myself, what can Hermilla do if she is a woman. Hermilla is not a mage and hasn''t even learned any combat methods.


    One leg quickly walked out, and then rang the alarm. The soldiers who were resting and patrolling, immediately returned to the square in the center of the castle with their weapons.


    Many people around, hearing the sound of the alarm bell, also put down the things in their hands and gathered. You know, ringing the alarm means that the territory is in danger, which is related to their vital interests.


    Hom saw many people coming over, knowing that he couldn¡¯t hide this, he said loudly, ¡°There are more than two thousand refugees who have just arrived in our territory. We are worried that mad orcs will be attracted behind them, so now everyone is following me. Go, let''s go to the fortress to guard."


    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that they hadn''t come yet. But then everyone was depressed, how come so many people all at once, can the territory still hold so many people? And the danger they may bring is even more annoying. Many guys who were refugees before began to curse these kind of people.


    One leg didn''t care so much, but quickly led the soldiers to the fortress, and Hermilla arrived almost at the same time.


    Old Mka directed the soldiers here to appease the refugees, and at the same time organized inspections and registrations, while watching the intelligence in his hand worriedly. "You are here, great, the mad orcs have already come."


    After the refugees were put in, the door was immediately closed tightly.


    "The lads in front told us that there are hundreds of wild orcs coming here. According to their speed, I am afraid they can arrive in less than two hours.


    Hemila took a deep breath: "I know, I stayed with some people, and the refugees will be handed over to me. The soldiers immediately went up to the city wall and fully defended, absolutely not let the mad orcs attack in." At this moment, He Miraying was full of energy.

 Chapter 86： 500 pcs

    "Quickly, get out of here now, and the mad orcs are coming." Hermilla personally took command and asked the refugees who had just joined to leave immediately after registering, and this place was about to become a battlefield.


    "Come on, don''t go and wait if the mad orcs come in, then don''t even think about leaving." There were two soldiers beside them, holding the wooden long swords for training, constantly driving them away.


    No way, time is very important now, no one dare to waste it, as for the process to be rougher? To be honest, they are already very good. If they were replaced by aristocratic soldiers from other territories, these refugees would not be obedient, even if they were killed directly, it would be normal. The refugees are in distress and can only follow them back and forth.


    These people cannot be put into Redstone Town for the time being, but need to be outside. After a certain review, they will be put into it and become the leaders of Hongshaling.


    There are two soldiers beside Hermira who have not been far away from Hermira. As long as they see refugees who dare to approach, they will immediately drive them away. This kind of treatment doesn''t even have a leg and a bald dad.


    At this moment, a leg had already climbed onto the wall along the ladder that grew from the edge of the city wall. The longbow was still on his back, but the weapon in his hand was also replaced by a pea cannon.


    After these days of training, I know the performance of the Pea Cannon very well. In addition to the small amount of ammunition, this thing can be said to suppress the bow and arrow in all aspects. Of course, one leg will not give up. Below, many soldiers pulled out the pea cannons that were stuck on the ground and quickly transported them to the city wall.


    The city walls are very spacious, with a lot of space in front and back. There can only be fifty people side by side on the front, but in fact, it can be filled with five hundred people to fight. "The first team comes first, then backs away after the fight, then the second team comes on, and so on."


    Home shouted loudly at the soldiers, and the soldiers responded immediately, and then the first team had already stepped forward. "These little bastards, don''t give them a tense atmosphere, they really don''t know this is war."


    smiled in his heart with one leg, his face still very serious. The soldiers were very nervous because they didn''t know what the Pea Cannon meant after experimentation. But tension is also time-sensitive. Before the mad orcs arrived, the tension of the soldiers had slowly dissipated, as if the battle was nothing.


    The refugees below ¡¡¡¡ have been evacuated. At this time, the fortress is full of soldiers. "How are your preparations? The mad orcs haven''t come yet."


    I don''t know when, Hermilla actually ran up by herself. Seeing Hermilla, one leg''s face suddenly changed: "Why are you up here, hurry up, it''s dangerous here."


    "No, I am the consul of the territory, and I have the right to know everything about the territory."


    "The consul is only in charge of internal affairs, the military is not yours, at least you can''t do it now."


    Not now, then it will work in the future? Hermilla didn''t know what she thought of, and her face flushed. "I''m not here to control you, I''m here to observe, some future administrative orders can also be adjusted according to this battle.


    Just as one leg was about to say something, a soldier in front said loudly: "Master Holm, the mad orcs are here. The number is over three hundred visually, and it continues to increase."


    This next leg has no intention of arguing with Hermilla. Run quickly to the front, lie behind the protective wall, and carefully observe the opposite side. "Since you don''t want to go down, go and hide in the corner over there. It''s not safe here."


    Hemilla didn''t refute, and quickly ran to the corner. This is the place most unlikely to be attacked. Even if it is attacked, there will be stone mountains next to it to help block it. There will be no major problems.


    Ahead, mad orcs appeared one after another, more and more, the kind of desperate aura to charge, it made people feel that there were not hundreds of people, but thousands of horses. If it''s on the plains, I''m afraid that many of the soldiers are already going to flee. Even now, many soldiers are trembling with their legs, and even their whole bodies are trembling.


    Many of these soldiers were civilians outside before they came to the Red Sand Ridge. There have been many mad orcs battles along the way. This kind of fear has penetrated into his own bones and can''t get rid of it.


    "Fortunately, there are only about five hundred." One leg breathed a sigh of relief, but it was still serious on the surface. "Everyone prepares, the total number of wild orcs is 500, let them enter within 50 meters and then attack."


    At this moment, Black Skeleton also took two people and sneaked to the top of a nearby hill, wrapping himself in a lot of leaves. Looking at it from a distance, it is impossible to tell that these are some people.


    "Here, here comes the wild orcs, oh my god, these wild orcs are too powerful can we deal with it."


    "Boss, the mad orcs seem to have exceeded our expectations a bit, do you think we can deal with it."


    Black Skull snorted coldly: "If you can''t deal with it, just wait for them to leave. Anyway, as long as there is a territory and a population, then there is everything. Don''t forget, we are a bandit, not a lord."


    "I know the boss, so let''s now take a look at how these wild orcs destroyed the Red Sand Ridge."


    "Hmph, with their strange alchemy weapons, killing a few starfish without armor to protect people, and wanting to kill those wild orcs, is simply a dream." Thinking of the weapons at the beginning, there was still a moment in Black Skull''s heart. Fear after the battle. But he also knew the power of that kind of weapon, he couldn''t even beat people, let alone these rough-skinned wild orcs.


    The mad orcs were howling as they walked this way. When they saw the wall, to be precise, the humans on the wall, the eyes of the mad orcs suddenly lit up.


    "It''s a human being, it''s a human city, and there is a lot of food here." The mad orcs'' pace hastened.


    These wild orcs also wiped out the city. In their impression, as long as such a city with walls, there must be a lot of food for them to eat. This city wall is not as tall as the most powerful walls, how could it block them. However, it was not easy to attack the city. The wild beasts ran and picked up rocks on the ground.


    A stone larger than a human head can¡¯t hold up a normal city wall. Of course, the walls of the main city are tall, but they can''t attack it like this. They just don''t understand what the situation is over there.


    "Everything is ready, the mad orcs are coming, everyone listens to my instructions and must not attack in advance." One leg shouted loudly.

 Chapter 87： The pea cannon that illuminates the blind

    "It''s almost, it''s almost." While looking outside, one leg took aim seriously. "If it wasn''t easy to aim, I really don''t want to let them run so close." One leg muttered inwardly.


    No way, the pea cannon is very powerful, and its effective range has now reached 300 meters, with a maximum of 500 meters. But because of the accuracy of the head, after exceeding one hundred meters, it is basically difficult to hit the target he was aiming at.


    So it¡¯s best to put it within 50 meters. It seems that the problem of aiming also needs to be solved. But even if they use experience to create some auxiliary aiming things, they are still far away.


    When the mad orcs ran within 50 meters, some mad orcs suddenly raised their hands and threw a stone in their hands toward this side. "Oh my God, how can you throw it so far." The soldiers were in a commotion. A stone that is fifty meters away, bigger than the head, is really terrifying.


    Just when the soldiers were a little flustered, the stone fell. Some stones hit the wall, the wall made a muffled noise, and then the stone fell. Even the bark of the wall was not broken.


    This is a black iron level defense, it can be broken so easily. Some rocks fell in the sky, and the leaves above made a "cracking" noise, and the soldiers underneath hurriedly bowed their heads to avoid them.


    But then the soldiers discovered that these stones were actually blocked by tree branches, and there was no drop at all.


    "What are you doing in a daze, attack quickly, don''t you want to die?" One leg roared.


    Now, the soldiers finally reacted, and their place is still very safe. One leg is fortunate, but fortunately, these wild orcs don''t know how to shoot volleys, but throw them one by one. Otherwise, they will be thrown in a row at the same time, even if the city wall is strong, there will still be some gaps in the middle, and people will still be injured.


    Hearing the command of one leg, the soldier in front almost instinctively pulled the vine in his hand.


    In the distance, Black Skull''s face changed slightly: "What kind of wall is this? Is it really made of a big tree? How can it be so strong." Black Skull understands the meaning of a strong wall.


    Although this city wall does not look big, it is definitely not worse than the main city of Remas. If a normal city wall is hit by such a stone, there must have been a lot of stones hit by it. With continuous attacks, many parts of the city wall will collapse. If it weren''t for this, how could those mad orcs all the way to this place.


    "Hmph, after the attack, all this is Lao Tzu''s. The lord of Hongshaling, isn''t he a half-elf. When I catch you, I will definitely let you serve Lao Tzu obediently."


    Black Skull watched, gritted his teeth, now he doesn''t want to kill Chi Nan much.


    "How is it possible." Suddenly, Black Skull couldn''t help but speak. The mouth grows big, and he didn''t realize that it might expose himself. The two men around him were also shocked.


    Just now, the pea cannon finally fired. Beans that could not be seen clearly by the naked eye were quickly ejected. The speed reached a very fast instant, and the mad orc in front of him was beaten and turned over.


    The mad orc who was hit in the chest had a hole directly in his chest. Although the mad orc was not punched through, it made a big hole in the orc''s body. If there is a bone blocking it, even the bone will break.


    Some mad orcs were directly hit in the chest by several beans, their chests collapsed on the spot, and they lied on the ground to get more air and less air.


    There is also a hapless mad orc whose head was hit, and it suddenly sank. The mad orc''s head groggyly lay on the ground, allowing the people behind to step on him.


    even if he hit his arms and thighs, his skin and flesh spattered, but unfortunately he fractured on the spot and lost most of his combat effectiveness. Those who didn''t hit the key, although they didn''t die on the spot, they were seriously injured.


    At this time, not only the mad orcs were a little dazed, but even the soldiers were the same. The frenzied orcs were still rushing forward while stunned, but the soldiers stopped. Upon seeing this, one leg yelled: "You are not dead? Forgot how you taught you during training." One leg almost went forward to kick these bastards.


    The soldiers finally came back to their senses: "Oh my God, we actually have such a powerful weapon to kill these wild orcs to avenge." Some recruits are just like those veterans when they first went on the battlefield. famous.


    Fortunately, this time the pea cannon is an improved one. If it does not absorb enough gas, it will not be triggered to launch. Many soldiers realized that their pea cannon was not firing beans, and then they reacted and slowly entered the standard.


    Those veterans who have already participated in a battle played a major role this time. Constantly pacifying or yelling at these hapless soldiers finally allowed them to perform well.


    The pea cannon fired once every two seconds, and wave after wave of mad orcs fell. Even if it weren''t killed on the spot, the mad orcs couldn''t get close to the city wall for half a step under the fire of the pea cannon. The stones they threw out sporadically, because they were too far away and had poor accuracy, there was no way to hit the only gap at all, they could only be blocked by the city wall and the ceiling.


    "Very good, the first team retreats, the second team advances to attack, the third team prepares." One leg counted, and the team was immediately changed. Otherwise, only the first team would be able to kill all the wild orcs. What is needed now is not to block the mad orcs, but to let all soldiers be experienced.


    The soldier behind ¡¡¡¡ had no fear, only nervousness. Hearing the command of one leg, he roared and hurried forward.


    This is killing the mad orcs. It''s so fulfilling. You can get revenge. The soldiers are completely burning.


    "Boss, didn''t you say that these alchemical weapons have no power."


    "How do I know, this, this must be a trap, they must have hidden a better alchemy weapon. Cunning nobleman, if it weren''t for my cleverness, we would be the one being attacked below."


    "The boss, shall we attack Hongshaling?"


    Black Skull looked at the insurmountable wall unwillingly: "Of course we have to fight, but we can''t fight now. Let''s study their weapons this time and think about a solution when we get the chance."


    To be honest, the black skull already has a psychological shadow. It was obviously not so powerful last time, so why is it so powerful this time. Black Skeleton keenly noticed that the shells this time did not shatter, but pierced or bounced off the mad orcs.

 Chapter 88： Scumbags of mad orcs

    Mad orcs are crazy, but they won¡¯t go to death. Seeing that the enemy''s attack was so powerful, the mad orcs would be defeated for a while. By the time he reacted, many mad orcs were already lying on the ground.


    There were not many mad orcs who died on the spot, but the mad orcs who lay down basically had no chance of survival. Just leave them here, and it won''t take long for them to stay with their dead companions.


    "Run, run." The mad orcs finally recovered, and some mad orcs in the back turned and ran. Just because the roads here are narrow and the ground is uneven, even mad orcs want to walk around here very difficult.


    "Good, the effect is really good." One leg narrowed his eyes and his face was full of excitement. Although I had been prepared for a long time, I really saw the lethality of this weapon, and I was still in a good mood with one leg. In such a short time, the mad orcs had been killed by more than three hundred.


    "Hit, give me a hard hit." Seeing that the mad orcs wanted to escape, one leg didn''t want to let them go.


    The mad orc finally ran within fifty meters, and it was not easy to run beyond the range.


    "The first team, the second team, immediately open the city wall, listen to my orders, and go out for a chase soon." One leg narrowed his eyes and let the two teams standing by behind go down, and the city wall was pushed away one by one.


    These mad orcs can''t let one go. Once a mad orc runs away, then the next time there will be no one knows how many mad orcs will come. There was a rain of guns and bullets, and after the gate was pushed open, there were fewer than fifty mad orcs left.


    On this kind of special terrain, the speed of the mad orcs is really not very good, even if the soldiers under him are much faster than them. The door opened, and one leg waved: "Stop shooting. The third and fourth squadrons are defending closely. The first and second squadrons are chasing the mad orcs. Make sure you don''t miss one.


    He couldn''t run fast on one leg, and he didn''t get off the wall. Below, within the opened city gate, a hundred soldiers armed with pea cannons ran out while shouting, all face crazy.


    "Hahahaha, mad orcs, you **** have today, die for this uncle."


    "Damn mad orcs, kill my whole family, today I want to avenge my parents."


    "Kill, don''t let these **** beasts go."


    "It''s so refreshing. I only saw these wild orcs killing people before, but I can finally kill them today. Long live Lord Lord."


    Soon, the soldiers were mobilized, shouting "Long live Lord Lord" slogans, running faster. Those wild orcs on the ground who hadn''t died completely, no one paid any attention, unless they were blocked on the road, they would be given a look.


    Both sides gave up temporarily. In just a moment, the soldiers caught up with the mad orcs. They didn''t get close either. These soldiers didn''t lose their minds after all. They knew that they were not the opponents of those wild orcs in close combat.


    was still outside the range of the mad orcs throwing stones, and the soldiers launched the pea cannon one after another. Beans that were almost invisible to the naked eye flew out, and another scream rang out in front of them.


    The pursuit process went smoothly, and in less than ten minutes, there was not much left. Seeing that in a few minutes, all the mad orcs will die here without accident.


    At this time, everyone is finally relieved. "You did a good job, this time I will write a merit for you, and you will be rewarded when the Lord Lord returns." One leg smiled slightly, as for the specific rewards, he had already thought about it. The reason why you have to wait until Chi Nan comes back is because only the lord is qualified to reward these soldiers.


    "I didn''t expect Lord Lord''s pea cannon to be so powerful. If we continue to develop, we can expand our territory. Unfortunately, although it is on the border of the empire, its location is not very good."


    "It''s nothing, I believe the adults can do it." One leg was extremely convinced by Chi Nan.


    "Master Hermilla is so brave and charming. If only I could get married." A soldier''s eyes glowed.


    "Stop talking silly things, that''s the wife of the future lord, how can you let you talk nonsense."


    "That is, even if it is not the lord''s wife, do you think you are eligible for such a beautiful woman." In this world, all good resources are owned by the nobles, even beautiful women.


    The previous soldier gritted his teeth: "I believe that one day I can become a general, and then I will be able to marry a beautiful and capable woman like Lord Hermilla." The soldier clenched his fist and said.


    The people around smiled disdainfully, but didn''t say anything. If Master Hermilla hears them talking about themselves, who knows what will happen to them. As a subordinate, one must look like a subordinate.


    "Boss, shall we still watch." At this time, several robbers were all covered. UU Reading www.uukanshu. cm


    Black Skull spit: "I''m pooh, what else to watch, we will be dead when they find us. Hurry up and leave here, and never come here again without absolute strength."


    The little brother next to him followed the Black Skull and ran away into the distance, and whispered as he walked, "But even if ours grows and grows, it won''t be their opponent. Even the mad orcs can''t stop the attack, we put it on. The armor will also be killed." Ordinary armor is not even as strong as the defensive power of the wild orc''s skin.


    "Hmph, we can''t do it, isn''t there someone else. When did my black skull rely on my own strength and people to fight it hard? Hum, such a powerful alchemy weapon, how can a half-elf be qualified to master it."


    Until now, Black Skull''s eyes still think those things are alchemy weapons.


    I don''t understand magic. This is a common problem for everyone in Remas. To know that there are alchemy weapons, his black skeleton is already well-informed, but he didn''t expect that he was completely wrong.


    The three black skeleton robbers left here in a dingy manner, without being noticed by the soldiers throughout the process. At this time, the soldiers were dragging the corpses of the wild orcs back with excitement.


    "Hmph, you scumbags, mad orcs, dare to come to our Red Sand Ridge to make trouble, let you know that those who dare to come to Hongsha Ridge to make trouble will die one by one, and a group of them will die."


    The morale of the soldiers has risen unprecedentedly. The enemies that were previously invincible are now allowed to be slaughtered like little chickens. Sure enough, those who follow the lord are good, and there is no need to be afraid of anything. Having food and drink and such a powerful weapon to protect oneself, these things have an unprecedented sense of belonging to Hongshaling.

 Chapter 89： Bronze Warcraft

    At this moment, Chi Nan didn''t know that the territory had ushered in the first rabid orc attack. Chinan, who has been waiting in this place for several days, is really boring. Because I have already seen some plants nearby.


    There are no plants here to make my eyes shine, but I can''t go further afield, otherwise, after the green-headed scorpion comes back, it would be bad if I missed it by myself.


    So after Chi Nan had sensed the surrounding plants these days, he began to study the plants in his hands. Especially the chassis wood is the top priority of the research. "If the undercarriage can grow on red soil intact, and then merge with other plants, then the entire Hongshaling land problem can be perfectly solved."


    Chinan has no less headaches because of the inability to grow crops on the red land of the territory. The reason why the river beach is a good place is because there is a small amount of yellow land in this place. In fact, how could the river beach be good?


    I know that there is too much water in the river beach, and plants growing here are easy to die by waterlogging. There are also many saline-alkali soils by the river, and there are also a lot of various insects in this place. Poor, this place has the most yellow land in Hongshaling.


    If it weren''t for the toxins here, it would be impossible for people to use it. This place would definitely become a grain producing area in Hongshaling.


    "My lord, my lord is coming soon, as if something is approaching, it should be the green-headed scorpion coming back."


    On this day, a soldier finally ran over to report to him. Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and after waiting for several days, he finally waited for the arrival of the green-headed scorpion. "Come back with me, I want to see what this **** thing is like."


    The bald father hurriedly stopped: "Wait for an adult, don''t go directly to watch, those monsters are very sensitive. If you take the initiative to watch, it is very likely to be found. The green head scorpion does not know the strength, but it is too toxic. If poisoning is used, it is easy to cause losses to our soldiers."


    The bald father knew Chi Nan very well. It would not be effective to stop him directly, but it would be much easier to use the life of a soldier to tell things. Chi Nan is completely different from ordinary nobles. The most important thing for ordinary nobles is their own life.


    And Chi Nan seems to be naturally not afraid of taking risks, but he cared very much about soldiers and civilians who didn''t care much about other nobles. This is really a strange lord, the bald father thought in his heart.


    Sure enough, Chi Nan hesitated after saying this. "Okay, I''ll talk about it later by controlling that guy."


    Chi Nan followed the soldiers and quietly returned to the place where they had been ambush. As soon as he came near here, Chi Nan sensed the location of his seed, and at the same time clearly sensed the behemoth above the seed. After being injected with magical power by Chi Nan, everything nearby Chi Nan will feel more clearly.


    "Very good, no matter what it is, it is definitely not a good thing to dare to survive in this highly toxic environment."


    Chinan didn''t even think about it, and immediately broke out, and all the seeds began to explode. A large number of vines and grass roots broke out immediately, and the big thing in the middle was suddenly entangled.


    "Very good, let''s go over and see what it is. Hey, how come the struggle is so powerful."


    Before he could get closer, Chi Nan felt the large amount of grassroots bursting out of him, and he was immediately broken free. This is the grass root that has been strengthened by itself, and its strength has reached the level of black iron. Even the Warcraft at the pinnacle of Dark Iron, I am afraid it would be difficult to break free of this thing. However, in my own sense, some grass roots broke.


    Chi Nan quickly approached with a group of soldiers smearing the green oil on his body, and finally saw the entangled guy. The huge figure, the whole body is earthy yellow, and the big green scorpion behind it.


    has reached a length of three meters, and its height is more than half the height of a person. At this time, the scorpion was struggling desperately, and the broken grass root was pinched by two large tongs.


    Chi Nan hurriedly manipulated the grass roots to wind up, twisting the two pliers vigorously, circle after circle, but still did not completely resist this guy''s struggle. Many grass roots were pulled off during the process of opening the pliers. After finally getting entangled with how many grassroots, this guy was controlled.


    own grassroots, it seems impossible to do anything to him. Although the particles above were constantly pulling back and forth on the green-headed scorpion, there was no way to break through the shell of this thing.


    The same goes for the squirrel beside ¡¡¡¡. After one bite, the green-headed scorpion is fine, but his teeth are cracked.


    "Are these bug-type beasts so powerful? The shells are so hard." Chi Nan exclaimed.


    The bald-headed father has a solemn expression: "My lord, this is probably not just as simple as being hard I think this green-headed scorpion may have reached the Bronze level, maybe it has just entered."


    If it weren''t for Chinan''s grass roots, it would be too tough, and the green-headed scorpion didn''t notice it for a while, and went directly into the trap. Such a Bronze level monster, even if all of them go together, it is not an opponent.


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "It''s actually a bronze level, this is a very powerful beast." This bronze level beast is much stronger than the tree man warrior himself. Fortunately, this thing is not big in size, otherwise, that force would not be able to limit it at all. But what should I do now.


    Chinan waved his hand: "Attack, see how effective the attack is."


    The soldiers quickly raised the pea cannon in their hands, and then a large number of pea cannons were fired out. "Bang bang bang..." With a series of muffled noises, the green-headed scorpion struggled and became more intense, almost breaking free from the entanglement of the grassroots.


    Chi Nan hurriedly increased the magic output, using his magic power to strengthen the grass roots. "Stop, stop."


    Chi Nan was shocked, and quickly stopped the soldiers. The previous attack did have an effect, and the pea artillery formed a quantitative advantage, and it did have a lot of lethal power on the bronze-level creature like the green-headed scorpion.


    Just after an attack, countless cracks appeared in the shell of the green-headed scorpion, and a place where the shell was shattered. Inside it was **** and toxic blood was flowing out.


    But the attack just now also interrupted the grassroots a lot. As a result, these grass roots broke and the green-headed scorpion almost broke free. Once this thing breaks free, it will definitely be able to run in front of them under the pea cannon. At that time, Chi Nanke was not sure to leave alive. The breath of this green-headed scorpion always gave himself a huge sense of depression.

 Chapter 90： Draw blood to death

    "My lord, what should I do now." The bald father was dumbfounded. The weapons in his territory are so powerful, but they don¡¯t work well together. Facing the bronze-level monsters can hurt them, but they can¡¯t kill them.


    Chi Nan was silent, looking ahead, he didn''t know what to do. Even the pea shooters that he spawned had the same effect, and he was not so handy in controlling them.


    Continue, either his own magic power is exhausted, or the other party is completely controlled by his own grassroots, and finally exhausted. But this is too time-consuming, and I don''t know what the result will be, and the consequences are too great.


    "Wait, this guy has just been attacked but has a wound on his body. If, uh, do that."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and he thought of a good way. With a movement in his heart, the grass roots at the location of the green-headed scorpion''s wound slowly separated, exposing the wound. With a light flick of Chi Nan''s finger, a seed flew past and landed beside the green-headed scorpion. At this time, under the attachment of a large number of grass roots, it has become increasingly difficult for the green-headed scorpion to move.


    "I just found a kind of wood with special toxicity before, so let''s try it with you."


    The poisonous plants found in Chinan usually catch a small animal to test it. A shrub that was previously discovered is poisonous. After the experiment, Chi Nan found that this kind of poison has a strong paralyzing effect.


    In other words, after being pierced by this kind of wood, I don''t feel any pain, which is the case with the animals that I experimented with. Moreover, this toxin also prevents blood from clotting, and the blood flow will not stop after being injured.


    Once some uncomfortable animals are injured by this thing, they are easy to bleed to death, and they don¡¯t even know that they have been injured until they die. For a long time, Chi Nan felt that this kind of thing was useless. But now, this is the best time to use it. Chi Nan injected magic power to let a branch of the bush grow out.


    The shape of the branches is not an ordinary branch shape. If you look closely, you will find that this branch resembles the shape of a Mitsubishi army thorn, with three deep blood grooves around it, which is daunting at first glance.


    If you can break the bush, you will find that the middle of the bush is actually hollow, and there are many small holes on the blood tank, which happen to be connected with the hollow pipe in the middle.


    "The bloodletter and the blood vessel are all there, I don''t believe you are not dead." Chi Nan''s magic power surged, and the bush pierced into the body of the green-headed scorpion fiercely. If it is protected by a shell, the bush will not be able to injure the green-headed scorpion, but it will be different without the shell.


    The green-headed scorpion itself is highly poisonous and immune to many poisons, but the toxin of this plant is very special. It can be said to be a kind of poison, but it can also be said to be not a poison. Anyway, the definition is very complicated. After the piercing, Chi Nan stared at the green-headed scorpion, and then he was relieved. It turned out that the green-headed scorpion really didn''t feel any pain.


    "Hey, if it weren''t for this thing to make people bleed, this pain-relieving effect is also one of the best medicines. I don''t know if it can be separated in the future." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    The effect of unceasing blood flow also played a role. When the green-headed scorpion didn''t feel it, a large amount of dark green blood was continuously drawn out along the blood tank, and at the same time, the hollow tube in the middle was constantly bleeding.


    There are many small fountains on the surface of the blood tank, and these are the blood drawn from the blood vessels and being discharged outside. At this speed, a large amount of dark green liquid was added to the ground very quickly.


    An unusually pungent smell spread, and the soldiers couldn''t help feeling that their heads were a little groggy, even Chi Nan found that his life mana consumption had accelerated. It''s not because of controlling the speed of plants, but to dissolve the toxins in your body. "This thing is really poisonous. If it is directly contaminated, I won''t be able to survive."


    Chi Nan waved his hand, causing the soldiers to back down continuously. I don''t know how long it has passed, the blood under the green-headed scorpion''s feet has turned the soil into a muddy pond, and Chi Nan finally feels that the green-headed scorpion''s struggle strength has begun to decline rapidly.


    After a while, the green-headed scorpion stopped moving completely, as if it was really dead. Chi Nan didn''t approach, because he knew the vitality of insects was very tenacious. Many vines continued to wrap around the green-headed scorpion.


    Then, the bloodletting continued, and the bushes continued to deepen. After knowing that all the blood had drained away, Chi Nan stopped. "The front is very poisonous, so we don''t have to get close."


    The bald father shook his head and said, "My lord, it''s also a bronze-level monster. In our Ruthyala Kingdom, the bronze-level monster can be sold at a high price, and it can''t be wasted."


    Now Hongshaling is a waste of time, and it is very short of all kinds of materials and funds Now there are wild orcs raging outside, so I still can''t feel it. But when the mad orcs are driven away, it will immediately become prominent.


    Now collect more funds and resources for the territory, so you won¡¯t have to be so busy in the future. The bald father who is the chief steward of the territory, of course, has to worry about the development of the territory.


    "That''s right, if that''s the case, let''s detoxify first." Chi Nan controlled the rattrap and took a bite at the vacant place behind the green-headed scorpion. The shell of the green-headed scorpion is so hard that the mousetrap can''t bite, but the moss behind it has been bitten off. Then the mousetrap swam slowly and came to Chi Nan''s side.


    stretched out his hand, and the mousetrap gently placed the moss in Chi Nan''s hand. Chi Nan touched the huge head of the mousetrap: "It''s so good, it''s doing a good job." The mousetrap seemed to feel Chi Nan''s mood, and rubbed his hand happily.


    patted the squirrel on the head, Chi Nan injected magic power into these moss. "It''s worthy of a bronze rattrap. The grade of these moss is very close to the bronze grade."


    Chinan was very surprised. I didn''t expect to get such high-quality plants, but unfortunately it was still a bit short. "The moss that grows on the green-headed scorpion is exactly the same as I thought. It specifically targets the green-headed scorpion''s own toxicity, and it can be used to detoxify." Chi Nan verified it after a little trial.


    Chi Nan thought of poisonous snakes, there must be something to detoxify not far away. Because venomous snakes are also afraid of their own toxins, the reason why they are close to these antidote is to worry about their poisoning to neutralize the poison.


    So does this green-headed scorpion with detoxifying moss on its back do the same? Chi Nan tried it a little bit, and it was true. With these moss, the toxicity of the green-headed scorpion is nothing. Thinking of this, Chi Nan began to spawn a large number of detoxifying moss.

 Chapter 91： Purify the water source

    This detoxification moss level has not yet reached the bronze level, but after all, it is specifically used to target the toxins on the green-headed scorpion, so after the amount is a little larger, the toxins are still eliminated.


    A large amount of detoxification grass was thrown over, whether it was blood or distinguishing, it soon lost the dizziness ability.


    "What should I do with this green-headed scorpion?" Chi Nan looked at the corpse of the scorpion, which was bigger than a cow, and didn''t know what to do. After all, this thing itself is still very toxic.


    The bald father didn''t care about it: "Don''t worry about it, adults, as long as this green-headed scorpion dies, the toxins on its body will be neutralized soon." Chi Nan took a closer look and found that the moss behind the green-headed scorpion was really dying. It melts very quickly. This was originally the moss that grew on the green-headed scorpion, but it was completely integrated into the body of the green-headed scorpion.


    Fortunately, I got some before the green-headed scorpion died, otherwise these high-level detoxification moss would not be available at all. Originally, this little moss was impossible to neutralize the systemic toxicity of the green-headed scorpion.


    There should be something that I don¡¯t understand. The perception of plants is not omniscient and omnipotent after all. "Then wait for a while, what we have to do now is to clear this place out first."


    If the poisonous fog plants in this place are not cleaned up, then this river will never be able to drink, and it will be impossible to do other things. The soldiers had already received Chi Nan''s approval. At this time, they were digging out the poisonous fog grass one by one with a rough shovel, and then stacked them aside. This forest is not small, and it will not be finished for a while.


    Chinan saw that there was nothing to do on her own, and simply continued to give birth to detoxification moss.


    After a busy day, the soldiers came to tell Chi Nan: "My lord, the poisonous fog grass here has been cleaned up, and the entire ground has been searched by us. There will be no poisonous fog grass left."


    The old bald-headed father said on the side: "Poisonous foggrass cannot grow in a toxin-free place. But there are toxins in the ground. If the poisonous foggrass seeds are left, it may grow again."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s okay. I still have detoxification moss that I can''t use. Although this detoxification moss is for green-headed scorpions, it has a very good effect on other toxins. Just clean the toxins here. That''s it."


    Chinan got up, pointed to the detoxification moss next to him and said: "Now take these detoxification moss, according to my request, give me a thorough purification of this place." The soldier quickly took his orders.


    Under Chi Nan''s command, the soldiers mixed a part of the detoxification moss with the poisonous fog grass. After a large amount of poisonous fog grass was put into the detoxification moss, the poisonous fog on it suddenly reduced a lot. Then the soldiers smashed the fire and burned all the poisonous mist.


    Next, the soldiers smashed the detoxifying moss with stones and turned it into powder, which was mixed into the whole earth after stirring. Then it is like fertilizing the cultivated land, integrating all the detoxifying moss into the earth.


    With Chinan''s continuous support to detoxify moss, soon there was no more toxicity in the entire area. From now on, even if there are still poisonous mistweed seeds remaining here, it is absolutely impossible to take root and sprout in a toxin-free environment.


    "Now, there is only this place. Although I don''t know how much it can be done, but at least I have to do it."


    Chinan inspected this place, because the green-headed scorpion lived here for a long time, the underground here also has a lot of toxicity. Although I have already dealt with it, this is only the surface of the underground, and the deep level has not been dealt with yet.


    The most important thing is that the silt around this river also contains toxins, which are very harmful to the human body. And according to my own experiments, it will take at least half a year for these toxicity to be eliminated. The poison in the downstream is gone, but the upstream is still the same, Chi Nan doesn''t want to waste time.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan commanded the soldiers to crush a large amount of detoxification moss and dump it into the river. For this reason, Chi Nan also asked the soldiers to stir the sediment under the river.


    A few simple wooden boats floated back and forth above the river, and the soldiers pierced the river with long wooden sticks, constantly stirring the sand below. While Chinan was still detoxifying the moss early, he kept throwing himself into the river. This busy work is ten days. Ten days later, the toxicity in the river was very weak.


    "Very good, that''s it. We are now starting to walk downstream, and we will sprinkle detoxification moss as we walk, so that when we return to the territory, this river can be put into use."


    Chinan waved a part of the soldiers to follow him, while the other part was rowing a boat to continue to solve the problem of the river.


    Chinan has continuously spawned black iron-level detoxification moss after so many days, UU Reading www. uukanshu. The magic of life of com itself has made great progress. Most importantly, Chi Nan found that his magic power was recovering faster and faster.


    If the recovery speed can reach a certain level, it is even possible to achieve endless magic power. It''s just that, now that this situation can only be thought of, it is far from the magic power that can be used casually.


    A group of people walked down the river continuously. Because of the need to purify the river, it takes longer. Along the way, the toxicity in the river is getting weaker and weaker. When they finally reached the territory, the toxicity in the river was already very weak. At this point, even if you drink it directly, there is basically no problem.


    But Chinan still plans to stay for a while just to be on the safe side. "Finally back, we will go back now. Daddy, you go and tell Hermilla that this river has basically been cleaned up, but it will take another ten days before it can be used."


    Chinan looked at the large area of ??forest that was cut down in front of him, and the dressing on the ground had been dug away, and nodded in satisfaction. This is what I made with one leg before I left, intending to build a large ranch in this place.


    The meat level of the ¡¡¡¡ Territory is really too bad, it must be improved. Without strong leaders, where can I find strong soldiers? Chi Nan didn''t realize that his way of thinking gradually began to change. Become like a real superior, like a real nobleman.


    The bald father nodded quickly and ran towards the inside of the territory. Chi Nan shook his head. It has been more than half a month since he left the territory, and he doesn''t know how the territory has developed in such a long time.


    "No matter so much, go back and have a look first." Thinking of Hermilla, Chi Nan''s heart was full of enthusiasm.

 Chapter 92： Enthusiastic leader

    The news of Chinan''s return had spread throughout the territory in a very short time. Hongshaling was originally small, and any news would soon be known by just a few roars.


    When Chi Nan walked all the way, countless leaders had already gathered on both sides of the road to welcome them. This was what Chi Nan thought in his heart. As for what the leaders pointed out, Chi Nan didn''t care.


    It¡¯s just the things around him, but he is very nervous, completely separating Chi Nan from the civilians, and nervously aiming a pea cannon at the people around. These civilians also knew the power of the Pea Cannon, so none of them dared to get ahead.


    Chi Nan waved his hand and walked to the door of the castle. Without seeing anyone else, Chi Nan waved his hand and asked the soldiers to put down the huge green thing. "Open it, let everyone see."


    The soldiers quickly opened the leaf. As soon as the leaf opened, the people around suddenly widened their eyes.


    "Oh my God, what is that? It''s a big one, it seems to use a scorpion."


    Before ¡¡¡¡ Chinan came back, in order to prevent residual toxicity, he wrapped the green-headed scorpion with the detoxification grass he spawned, wrapped it with big leaves, and then tied it up with a rope. Transported to the territory, only then opened it. Many people have seen this big package along the way, but no one knows what it is.


    "That seems to be a green-headed scorpion. I heard that green-headed scorpions are very dangerous beasts. How can they appear here. I remember that green-headed scorpions only exist in the depths of the death forest."


    People who know the goods have already recognized it, and it is because of recognition that they are more afraid.


    Chi Nan pressed his hands down, and everyone closed their mouths: "Have you seen it, the river behind us cannot be used because of this green-headed scorpion. This green-headed scorpion lives in the upper reaches. As a result, a lot of poisonous fog plants grew around, which polluted our water source. Now the water source has been restored."


    Chinan pointed to the river: "But the river still has some weak toxicity. For safety, we have to wait another ten days before it can be used. In the future, our drinking water will no longer be a problem."


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, the leaders looked at each other and cheered loudly. "Long live Lord Lord."


    Water source is a big problem. In the past, only bitter well water could be used for drinking water. After all, the soil here is too poor. Now I finally have water to drink. Not only drinking water, but other water is no problem.


    There are more and more people here, because of the problem of drinking water, there are not few conflicts and frictions. It is not guarded by soldiers in the territory, I am afraid that many people are already fighting.


    Now that the water source problem is finally solved, everyone suddenly feels that a big rock in their hearts has fallen to the ground. Water is the source of life, and it can be endured without food, but without water, it is really deadly.


    At this moment, Hemira and a leg came back from a distance. "Lord Lord, it''s great, you are finally back. It''s going well this time, you are not injured." Hermilla walked forward quickly and checked Chi Nan''s whole body. This kind of enthusiasm makes Chi Nan a little embarrassed.


    Is Hermira really interesting to herself? Chi Nan thought in his heart, but then shook his head, how could this be possible.


    Such a good woman could only be seen by herself when she was on the earth. Chi Nan didn''t believe that she had such a great charm.


    The change of identity is so fast that Chi Nan hasn''t fully adapted to it until now. For a goddess like Hermilla, Chi Nan dares to take advantage at most, and dare not dare more.


    "See your lord." One leg bent over and saluted. Chinan chartered one leg without kneeling down. This is a privilege that only a few people in the territory have. The other soldiers had already knelt down on one knee at this time to show their loyalty.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Okay, let''s all get up. You have done a good job, and there will be rewards afterwards." Chi Nan asked the soldiers to get up, and then said to everyone: "Everyone, let''s go. What are you going to do."


    Lord Lord has spoken, and everyone quickly dispersed and no one dared to stay. It''s just that today is a good day, the lord returns and the water source is solved. On the road, laughter can be heard everywhere. Many people still celebrate at home, and take out everything they don''t want to eat.


    Nowadays, the noodles here have spread to thousands of households, and the only ones that everyone is really reluctant to eat are the meat.


    The civilians have left, but there is still something left on the ground. It seems that he is right to treat civilians well.


    Chi Nan glanced over, there were more meat, some fruits, and all kinds of strange plants and seeds on the ground, which Chi Nan liked. People in the territory now know that Chinan likes these strange plants.


    "Hey, how come they all go so fast Chinan originally didn''t want to accept those meat and fruits, but there is no one. Chinan doesn''t know when these people put these things down. I didn''t see it.


    "My lord, these are the hearts and minds of the leaders, so you can accept it. You have done so much for them, and such a little repayment is nothing at all." The bald father wiped his sweat. Other nobles are constantly exploiting and squeezing, letting the common people do things for themselves. It was the first time that Chi Nan was able to go deep into the Death Forest in order to lead the people.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, his concept is different. But the people here don''t seem to be surprised. Chi Nan can only nodded helplessly: "Okay, OK, I''ll take the things, and bring them back."


    "Hemira, I really didn''t get hurt, you don''t need to be so nervous. Don''t worry, you can see that they are not hurt, let alone me." Chi Nan said those things.


    "Yes, before we die, if adults are injured, it is our shame." The bald father said categorically. Don''t think the bald father is very sleek, but after all, he is also a professional.


    "Hmph, I see, in short, no such risk is allowed in the future." Hermilla blushed and stepped back and said seriously to Chi Nan.


    "Don''t worry, this time only I can do it. I won''t ask myself for what other people can do."


    Chi Nan quickly changed the subject: "Well, everyone, don''t talk nonsense, go back first. Tell me what happened in the territory recently." Chi Nan led people into the castle.


    Looking at the castle, Chi Nan shook his head: "It looks like I have to add a few pillars here, otherwise it would be bad if I fell down that day." Chi Nan was very dissatisfied with the castle.

 Chapter 93： Population explosion

    "Let''s talk about it first, how is the situation in the territory lately." Chi Nan is still very happy to see the territory is prosperous.


    It¡¯s just that Hermira¡¯s face is a little weird: "Let¡¯s talk about it first, the situation in the territory is a bit bad now, our food is almost exhausted, but you should be fine if you come back, my lord."


    "What? It''s used up? How could it be possible. Isn''t there a lot of flour in the territory before I leave, enough for us to use for a few months, how can it be used so quickly." The territory has actually reached this point.


    Hermilla spread her hands helplessly: "My lord, you don¡¯t know this half a month after leaving. The population of our territory now exceeds 10,000, so the food consumption is also very large. And the problem of drinking water is also very serious. Our army¡¯s drinking water is now brought from the river outside. We have to prepare more for civilian use every day."


    "How come there are so many people? What happened?" Chi Nan was surprised. But the larger the population, the better.


    Now he has returned to his territory, and the water source problem has been solved. After the land next to the river can be used, he can plant more jujube trees. This jujube tree bears fruit all year round.


    , at most, means that it grows more slowly in winter and has poorer quality. As long as that large area of ??land can be used, let alone 10,000 people, there is no problem even if another 10,000 people come in.


    Hemilla looked at one of his legs and said, "Homm, come and talk to the lord."


    stood up on one leg and spoke respectfully: "It''s such an adult.


    Before finishing speaking, Chi Nan pressed his hands and said, "Sit down and say, I''m all my own, so I don''t need to be so respectful." Knowing Chi Nan''s temper with one leg, he immediately sat down, but he was still a little uncomfortable.


    "My lord, it''s actually like this. The frontline was defeated, and they kept retreating under the attack of the wild orcs. Some civilians who had been hidden before came out without a place to go and came to us. I don''t know who is spreading the rumors outside. , Saying that we have sufficient food and a safe environment, so many people have come to us and defect to us."


    "And there have been a lot of mad orcs during this time, and there have been three attacks by mad orcs with more than a hundred people."


    No wonder they seem to be a little uncomfortable. Some people say that this place is good, and then it attracted countless people to defect. You know, the reason why rumors can spread is because of the large number of people.


    Now in the situation of Remas, it is not easy for this dazzling to really spread. It always feels like someone is deliberately dealing with himself. If it weren''t for me, the former Hongshalin had such a large population that it would have already collapsed.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan smiled: "Well, this is a good thing. The more people who come, the better. What we lack most now is people. By the way, you are responsible for selecting those talents. Place them where they can be used."


    Old Mka immediately nodded and said, "Don''t worry, sir, we all know."


    "Why, what else you haven''t said, tell me everything."


    Hemira said with a heavy tone: "It''s such an adult. There was a riot in the territory some time ago. Fortunately, we found out in time and suppressed all the rioters."


    "The riot? What''s the matter?" Chi Nan felt annoyed in his heart. After doing so much by himself, there were still people rioting.


    "That''s it. We discovered that the troublemaker was actually a bandit. After their bandit group was destroyed, this man was hidden among the refugees. The bandit before learned that the lord is no longer in the territory, so he could gain the full strength of the territory. It will incite the masses. Fortunately, civilians have a high recognition of us. Someone came to report this in advance."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed, his eyes flickering. The population is large, and sometimes it is not entirely a good thing.


    "Then how did you do it." There seems to be nothing right now.


    "We arrested the troublemaker and the person involved, and hanged them in the center of the town. Their bodies are still hanging outside the fortress. In order to prevent troubles, we have increased our review efforts and increased the army without authorization. The number of people."


    One leg lowered his head and said, "My lord, this is my fault. I asked for an increase in the number of troops."


    Chinan did not blame: "You did a good job." This is the best thing without letting the scale of the riot expand. Once the riot starts, the end result is unthinkable.


    "My lord, the army in our territory has reached 1,000. Because of this, we consume food so quickly. Lord Lord, please punish me."


    Chi Nan said impatiently: "I said it wasn''t your fault or your fault, but the ratio of ten to one is really high. It seems that we still have to continue to increase the population In fact, the issue of public security can be completely left to the police. What? I don¡¯t know what a police is, that is, retired soldiers and reserve soldiers, who specialize in public security and do not go to the battlefield."


    It was not easy for Chinan to explain to them what the police are: "It turns out to be some security personnel, if you had said that, we would have known it." Hermilla, Yileg and the others suddenly realized.


    The security personnel are not just for security, they belong to the branch of the army, and they need to go to the battlefield in danger.


    But they can think about it whatever they want. Chi Nan really doesn''t know much about some conditions in this world.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, let me tell me what is going on on the front line, isn''t it the situation is great. How come it suddenly becomes like this." Chi Nan was very strange.


    One leg told the information he knew, and Chi Nan realized the seriousness of the problem. Unexpectedly, the line of defense had been compressed to the rear. If this continues, it will not take long before he will return to the Blackstone Fortress.


    And in the face of a large-scale orc riot, once he returns to the Blackstone Fortress, it is not certain whether the Blackstone Fortress can be held intact. I don''t know why, there are so many wild orcs going south in the north. And according to the intelligence, these wild orcs didn''t seem to have thought of leaving at all, instead they regarded this place as their new home.


    Lips and teeth are cold, if these wild orcs continue to wreak havoc, they will definitely be affected. Now, on the road outside of him, there are often mad orcs running along to his territory.


    If the mad orcs have entered more, I am afraid that they will not be able to keep their territory in the future. No, we must find a way to solve this problem, if it doesn''t work, then we can only take the initiative.

 Chapter 94： The escaped noble

    I didn''t expect to have just come back, without the rest that I had imagined, I would actually be even busier.


    With a thousand people in the army, there are only one thousand pea cannons I have planted before, no more. But now, I don''t have time to make a pea cannon. The first thing to solve is the food problem.


    I came back by myself, so the food must be dealt with as soon as possible. Chi Nan directly exhausted his magic power and used it to catalyze the growth of noodle jujube trees, so that he had enough flour to supplement. Next, we must continue to establish logistics.


    One leg is basically on the side of the fortress, ready to deal with the mad orcs that come. Hermilla runs on both sides, dealing with all kinds of things, whether it''s new people coming to the territory for review or other people''s conflict resolution, these are all Hermira''s business. Old Mka is still doing construction everywhere, constantly planning the urban layout.


    is back now, and the bald father was sent out by Chi Nan for law and order to relieve Hermilla''s pressure.


    Chinan himself started experimenting with a new planting method for jujube trees. The land toxins on the river beach have been cleaned up by Chinan, but it is very difficult for the jujube tree to survive on this kind of land.


    Chinan found that his chassis wood is very good, and he has strong adaptability and can survive on the river beach. After Chinan''s own strengthening, the jujube tree can finally grow on the bottom plate.


    In this way, the noodle jujube trees after the fusion settled by the river, and they were soon planted into a large forest of noodle jujube trees by Chinan. With this piece of wood, I believe that the food problem will not be a problem in a short time.


    "It''s a pity that the undercarriage can''t survive on the red land. If this land cannot be solved, it will become a huge constraint on the territory. But what should we do." The plants that can survive on the red land are indeed There are too few, and the things that can be found so far are basically weeds and the like.


    Chinan really has no way to use these weeds, because there is no value at all.


    shook his head, Chi Nan quickly gave up. After planting these things, Chinan came to the edge of the fortress. The yellow soil here was not used to grow noodles because all the pea cannons were grown here.


    Although the pea cannon can maintain its existence on the red soil, the recovery of the beans will become slow. Therefore, it is necessary to reserve a part of the yellow land specifically for these pea guns.


    If there are a thousand soldiers and two pea cannons per person, at least another thousand need to be planted. This pea cannon is different from ordinary plants, it is more expensive to grow and consume, Chi Nan stays here with a bitter expression, and spurs the growth of the pea cannon.


    While spawning, Chi Nan was also communicating with a leg. Find the shortcomings of the various pea cannons mentioned by one leg, and then experiment and think about whether they can be improved. This kind of thing can''t be done in one or two days.


    Just as Chinan was struggling to solve the territorial problem, a group of people on the road of Hongsha Ridge were rushing toward this side. "Asshole, how come there are so many stones on the ground here? This is the territory managed by that asshole. When I find him, he must be good-looking." The leader of the noble shouted loudly.


    "Master Mocha, the road in Hongshaling is so difficult to walk, we can''t pass easily, and the same goes for those wild orcs."


    I want to race horses in this place, it¡¯s just a dream, you can do it if you don¡¯t want to die.


    Mocha riding a horse, not as fast as the others. It''s just that Mocha refused to get off the horses or give up those horses. Otherwise, how could the team''s speed be so slow, and he would be caught up.


    "I heard that Hongshaling''s strength is not bad, this time the adults must order them to take action against the mad orcs."


    Mocha glared at this guy: "Shut up, the lord of Hongshaling is the same as this baron, he is also a baronial, no one is higher than anyone. This is what people hear, even if I can''t keep you."


    This flattering guy, don¡¯t you know that there are some things you can¡¯t say. In fact, Mocha really didn''t know that this guy was good at flattering, but after all, he had never seen the world, nor had any contact with other nobles, of course he didn''t know that he couldn''t say something. No one taught this, and it''s not easy to be able to do it like this.


    "Sir, let''s speed up. I heard that they have killed a lot of mad orcs. If we can invite them to help us out, it will not be bad for us. Maybe, we can still take the opportunity to get a share of credit.


    "Luojia, you are very good, we speed up. Those **** mad orcs, who are chasing us and refuse to leave."


    Luojia is his think tank. Originally, Mocha didn''t like this think tank because Luojia couldn''t flatter him. But now he finally knows that Luojia is the one who has the ability. The idiot next to is nothing but good words. When you have serious things, you still have to listen to what Luojia says.


    The hapless guy next to ¡¡¡¡ looked at Luojia with resentment, but said nothing. He knew that his abilities were limited, and it would definitely not be good for him if there was chaos at this time.


    Anyway, as long as he doesn''t make a mistake, Baron Mocha will never abandon himself.


    The group speeded up, and Mocha had been running away since three days ago. Three days ago, Mocha was impulsive and did not follow Luojia''s advice and forcibly attacked the mad orcs, causing the entire army to be wiped out.


    Now my army is gone, there are only more than 30 people around, and they ran out with me all the way. But the mad orcs behind were in hot pursuit, and they didn''t even have a chance to return to the army.


    Fortunately, when I passed by here, I heard that Hongshaling here is powerful, and many people go to Hongshaling to take refuge. There is no way Mocha can only lead people here. Hongshaling is also a famous place. To tell the truth, Mocha really doesn''t want to come to such a barren place. If it were not for no other way, how could your noble self come here.


    I heard that the lord here is still a half-elf, what happened to the royal family of the kingdom, it is incredible that a half-elf becomes a nobleman. This time, let''s take a good look.


    As a human, when facing half-elves, Mocha still has a sense of superiority from the bottom of his heart. Half-elves or something, but just some bastards. It would be a great accomplishment to be able to help oneself hold the mad orc. As for what will happen to that half-elf, this is no longer in the consideration of Lord Mocha.


    "Look, we are here. Strange, why is there such a strange fortress here?" Luojia was a little surprised.

 Chapter 95： Frightened

    Thanks to the bookworm at work for giving two thousand rewards.


    "Don''t worry about that fortress, hurry in." Mocha was anxious, seeing the wild orcs behind him getting closer and closer to them. If they were caught up, they would be dead.


    "Who are you, you are welcome to stay close to us."


    A group of people just came under the city wall when they were spotted by the soldiers. "I am Baron Mocha. I am a nobleman. Hurry up and open the city gate. A wild orc is catching up behind me. If something happens to me you can''t afford it."


    Mocha raised his badge high, and the light on the badge told them that this guy is indeed a nobleman. Seeing this, the soldiers did not dare to neglect. "Go, open the gate, and inform Master Holm." The soldiers went down quickly, and soon many soldiers ran up the city wall quickly and prepared for defense.


    "Damn bastard, why didn''t you open the city gate, who is your lord, you rubbish."


    Just walking up the city wall with one leg, I heard the drake shout below. I felt irritable, but I forcibly endured it. You know, even if it is disrespectful to the nobles, it is a serious crime in the Kingdom of Ruth Yala.


    "My lord will be here soon. I''m really sorry, our city wall has four gates. It will take a while to open."


    "You **** trash, are you about to come over without seeing the mad orcs?"


    "Is there a ladder? A rope is fine. Let Master Mocha go up first." Luojia who was next to him shouted loudly. He could figure it out that this city gate is really not easy to open, otherwise the other party would not say that.


    said helplessly with one leg, "I''m really sorry, because there have been a lot of refugees here recently. For safety''s sake, we don''t have a ladder here. There is a rope, can you see it?"


    "Damn bastard, you actually let this lord climb the rope, I am a noble nobleman, hurry up and open the city gate." One leg curled his lips, and it was still noble in this way, and it was far worse than my own lord. .


    Just as they were talking, the mad orcs had already turned the last corner and appeared in front of them. "Oh, **** it, it''s a mad orc, hurry, give me the rope, let this baron go up."


    One leg curled his mouth, gestured to the soldier, and put down a rope. It''s just that Mocha jumped up all at once, and then it was tightly wrapped around the rope like a bug, still sliding down. In this way, it is impossible to come up. It seems that this guy really doesn''t know how to use ropes to climb.


    "It''s really a waste." One leg cursed in his heart. Before Mocha came up, other people didn''t dare to go up the city wall no matter how anxious they were. Otherwise, it would be betrayal and be hanged.


    Looking at the mad orcs coming closer and closer in the distance, Mocha screamed loudly, and his voice was sharper. This sound, even the soldiers on the wall, felt extremely harsh.


    "You are close to the city wall, we are going to attack." One leg shouted towards the bottom.


    The people below had no choice but to quickly pull their horses to the city wall to stick to them. As for their Lord Baron, clinging to the rope, he wouldn''t let go, like a koala.


    One leg ignored them. Seeing the mad orcs rushed over, Holm immediately waved his hand and ordered an attack. Now that they are familiar with the Pea Cannon, the soldiers will be able to attack the mad orcs at a distance of 100 meters. "Bang" a series of muffled noises, countless black shadows flew out, and the mad orcs in the distance suddenly fell down.


    Now, even if Mocha has grown his mouth, is this still an invincible wild orc? Why is it so weak?


    In just two seconds, another bean came out, and then another large swath of mad orcs fell down. Time and time again, everyone had their eyes widened, their mouths grew, and they looked strange.


    In his gaze, those mad orcs fell down piece by piece like toys. The two hundred wild orcs who pursued him were knocked down by more than a hundred in just a while. Those who are not dead on the ground are almost there.


    "Quickly, come in, don''t be stunned." The fifth and sixth squadron pursued, don''t let a mad orc go. "Mocha jumped down and was dragged into the fortress in a daze. Until this time, Mocha finally realized what was happening before his eyes. Those strangely shaped weapons were so terrifying. power.


    Whether it is launch speed, distance, or even power, it far surpasses the powerful crossbows in the army. And there is no need to put up arrows one by one. If you have this kind of weapon, you are afraid of what mad orcs.


    "Hurry up, let me go up, I want to go up and take a good look." Relying on his identity, Mocha forcibly walked towards the city wall. Although one leg is helpless, but facing the nobles, especially when their own adults are away they can only agree.


    Mocha was under the protection of others and quickly squeezed onto the wall. "Oh my God, this is the city wall? This is simply a miracle, such a big tree, how exactly did this happen? Is the nature mage so powerful?" He bounced twice, patted the wall next to him, Mocha I was surprised to find that the strength of this city wall was far beyond my imagination.


    "Of course, this is the result of our Lord''s hand planting. The strength of the city wall is definitely stronger than that of the main city of Remas." Speaking of the city wall, one leg is very proud.


    Fortunately, it has now entered a state of pursuit, and there is no need for soldiers on the wall to attack. Otherwise, Mocha will squeeze on this, and it will definitely affect their battle. This is also one of the reasons one leg agreed with him to come up.


    Looking from a distance, the soldiers had already attacked quickly, using that strange weapon. A long way away, before the orcs attacked, they had already put the orcs in advance, then stepped forward to kill them at close range, and finally dragged the corpse away. This set of procedures is already very familiar to the soldiers because they have done a lot.


    By the time Mocha looked over from a distance, all the wild orcs had been killed and they were set aside, ready to be burned. The ground in that place was dark and it was obviously not the first time it had set fire.


    "What''s going on with this weapon, show me." Mocha finally put his eyes on the weapon.


    One leg can''t be given this time: "Master Baron, this is a secret of our territory. If you want to know what this weapon is about, you can talk to our lord."


    "What, you dare not listen to my orders, civilian, do you know who I am."


    "I know you are a baron, but please don''t oppress my people on my territory." Chi Nan finally received the news and arrived.

 Chapter 96： Is there such a good thing?

    Unexpectedly, Chi Nan would appear at this time. Mocha nodded and said: "Haha, how could this baron care about a commoner? This is just a joke."


    Then, Mocha said unwillingly: "But speaking of it, your weapon is really good."


    Chi Nan didn''t know what he thought of, he rolled his eyes and smiled slightly: "Is that right? I think so too. These are meticulously crafted by the manipulation of plants. Since you want to see it, let''s show it to you. ."


    Mocha hurriedly stepped forward and said with a happily face: "That''s great, then trouble your Excellency. By the way, this baron''s name is Mocha, Mocha Karis, I am glad to meet your Excellency."


    Chi Nan stretched out his hand and shook it with Mocha, and said with a smile: "I am Chi Nan, the lord of Hongshaling. My name is Chi and my name is Nan. Let''s test my weapon, I think this This weapon is still very valuable."


    "Your Excellency Chinan, this name is really confusing." Mo Cha muttered.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes, this is the name given by his parents, what can I do. Besides, can this guy have a more standard pronunciation? It sounds like an idiot. I bah, why did I think of this nickname again.


    Soon two people came down from the city wall. Chi Nan walked to the place where the army usually trains, pulled out a pea cannon, and held it in his hand. "You see, this is called a pea cannon. Just aim and pull this rope." As he said, Chi Nan gently pulled the vine in front of him.


    With a "bang", a bean instantly hits a target on the opposite side, and the middle piece of that target exploded on the spot.


    "Hahahaha, have you seen it? The power is so powerful." The red on Chi Nan''s face flashed past, and he was clearly aiming at the target next to him. Why did he miss it? But Chi Nan would not say it.


    "It is so powerful, are these things so convenient to use, and how do they replenish their ammunition?"


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s easy, just stick it on the ground. A pea cannon has a total of 20 beans that can be used to attack. It can be reproduced in one day at most when it is inserted on the ground. It is also very convenient to maintain. Basically There is no need for other means, as long as the land is not too barren, it¡¯s okay."


    "So that''s it." Mocha thought of this place, which is Hongshaling. It can be planted here, so other places will naturally be even more okay. I thought it was an alchemy weapon, but I didn''t expect it to be a plant.


    Think of plants, then you can plant them yourself, and Mocha''s eyes slowly changed a little. "I don''t know if you can sell some of these things, sir." Mocha asked cautiously. No one is willing to sell such a powerful weapon, even if Chi Nan refuses it, it is normal.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "No problem, as long as someone is willing to buy it, I will sell it." Chi Nan secretly smiled in his heart, he knew that this guy must be greedy when he saw Mocha''s eyes.


    But they had already done tricks on the pea cannon, and they didn''t know how to plant it. Even if you know it, because the survival rate is too low, it is impossible to plant successfully without a natural mage.


    In this case, this thing is your own exclusive weapon. It may also be good to be an arms dealer. At first, Chi Nan didn''t think about it that way, but now it seems that he can do it.


    Mocha''s smile became more natural: "It''s great, I think other people who buy this weapon will definitely be very happy."


    "By the way, Chi Nan, your weapons and army are so powerful, why don''t you join the Remas crusade, so that you can gain more territory." Mocha asked strangely.


    Chi Nan said even more strangely: "Get a territory? Didn''t it mean that only the territory that opened up the territory is one''s own, Remas was originally the territory of the kingdom." Chi Nan felt very strange in his heart.


    During this period, he also learned a lot about some of the laws of the nobility. Knowing that the Ruth Yala Kingdom, and even the major kingdoms of mankind are a rule. For the kingdom to open up territory, half of the new territory belongs to the nobles themselves, regardless of their title, they belong to individuals, and this is a territory that can be passed on.


    But the territory within the kingdom is no good. Only the king can entrust to the nobles, and then the nobles can entrust their subordinates to the little nobles, but Remas obviously does not belong to the scope that can be explored.


    "So you don''t know. Because of the ravages of the wild orcs, most of the lords of Remas have died, and even the heirs are not left. So the kingdom has long issued a new decree. Anyone knows about attacking Remas. , The territories defeated will belong to oneself. However, if the title is not enough, the excess territory must be returned to the empire."


    "But don''t worry, as long as UU can lay down the territory, it will definitely be able to obtain a huge military merit. This time the aristocratic council has negotiated and approved, and it is completely possible to use this military merit to obtain a higher title."


    There is such a good thing? Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and then nodded.


    "If this is the case, then I will definitely take part in this battle. The pea cannon must be promoted by your Excellency Mocha. Well, this time the pea cannon will be sold and I will give you a 10% dividend."


    Hearing this, Mocha''s smile suddenly became more pleasant and natural.


    At this moment, Hermilla finally came to the front. "Lord Lord, I heard that nobles have come to us. We have prepared a place to live. It''s in the castle. Do you think it''s okay."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Of course it''s okay." Chi Nan felt fortunately. Fortunately, he didn''t push to the castle. He didn''t expect it to be so useful now. Otherwise, there really is no place for Mocha to live.


    And Mo saw Hermira, his eyes glowed. "Your Excellency Chi Nan, this is your maid, how about letting her accompany me tonight. I will also treat you well when I come to my place in the future."


    Hermira''s face changed, she took a deep breath and stared at Chi Nan blankly. But Chi Nan felt a flash of anger in his heart. Grandma''s, I haven''t enjoyed it yet, how can I make you toad cheaper.


    "Hemira is not a maid, he is the consul of our territory."


    "Isn''t that the same? Anyway, it''s the wealth of the lord alone, don''t you still count it."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Hemila is a consul, besides, our territory does not have a rule for a maid to accompany guests, so I can only apologize." Mocha wanted to say something, but was caught by Luo Jiala next to him. Living.

 Chapter 97： Tangled Mocha

    Because of Chi Nan''s refusal, Mo Cha became a little listless and followed Chi Nan and his group back to Hongsha Ridge. When he came to Hongsha Ridge, Mocha''s eyes suddenly stared, and he looked at everything around him scrutinizingly.


    After entering the castle all the time, Mocha breathed a sigh of relief in his room. "Damn half-elf, it''s shameful to dare to insult a great nobleman this way to me."


    Luojia looked around carefully, there were only three people here at this time, and one of them was the flattery.


    "Lord Baron, this half-elf is really too exaggerated, let''s get rid of him."


    "Shut up, Chi Nan is a baron personally canonized by the three princesses, or a lord, I will die after he is killed." When did this guy come out and talk nonsense.


    originally looked at this guy very clever, staying by his side all the time, why has it been getting worse and worse lately.


    Luojia hesitated and asked: "My Lord Baron, why are you so polite to this lord." I remember that when he first came, Mocha didn''t care much about Chi Nan.


    Mocha was a little depressed, and waved at the **** next to him: "Go out, look at the door, don''t let anyone come near here." The **** had no choice but to bow and salute and ran out quickly.


    This is a castle designed and built by the nobles according to their requirements. Although it looks a little shabby, the sound insulation effect is very good. When the flattery left, Mocha lowered his voice and said, "In the beginning, I really didn''t care about this guy. After all, he was only a half-elf. The territory was still so remote and desolate, basically there was no threat.


    "But then you also saw how powerful that kind of weapon is. With this kind of weapon, let alone other things, at least in terms of military strength, Hongshaling will definitely not be too weak."


    That''s why Luojia understood. With a powerful army, this is a real nobleman with real power. Especially now in places like Remas, the role of the army is even more prominent.


    No wonder Baron Mocha is so polite. He thought that this was just a useless lord of cannon fodder, but found out that he was really a powerful lord. He has no territory himself, which is far behind the lord.


    "Besides, didn¡¯t you just see that there are so many people in Hongshaling, but they look like that kind of refugees. I think they eat good and drink well, and can afford to raise so many civilians, Hongshaling? The strength cannot be underestimated."


    Luojia nodded slightly: "My lord is right. The civilians here seem to be very supportive of their lord. In this way, as long as there are no accidents, Hongsha Ridge can definitely develop into a powerful territory."


    Mocha said annoyedly: "That''s it, this **** half-elf can actually develop the territory into this way. If he gets more territory, he will definitely have a higher right to speak in the future. If I offend him now, In case he becomes stronger in the future, even my father may not be willing to protect me."


    I thought that the beauty of Hemira was right in front of my eyes, but I couldn''t move yet. Thinking of a half-elf, he would dare not give himself face for a woman, not even a woman.


    Mocha''s mood is even worse. In his opinion, this is completely insulting himself as a baron and not putting himself in his eyes. Replaced by other nobles, who would dare to treat a real noble like this?


    "The adults don''t need to be angry. After all, the lord here is a half-elf. The rules of the half-elf are different from the rules of our human race. That''s for sure. I heard that some half-elves and the elves are a kind of personality."


    Mocha let out a sigh of relief: "That''s right. He pointed at a good one, but I am still upset. Fortunately, this lord is not a smart person. When I get the pea cannon, I will plant it. I can rely on this to get a huge amount of credit. At that time, hum, what about a mere lord of the Red Sand Ridge."


    Mocha is already in a phantom, relying on a large number of pea cannons to obtain a large amount of wealth and territory, and then the scene of showing off his might. Luojia frowned slightly, is it really that simple?


    Anyone knows the value of these things. Could it be that this half-elf is so good to deceive. But his own baron was excited, and he couldn''t say anything, otherwise he would be disgusted.


    Chi Nan didn''t know, Mocha was playing his own pea-cannon idea. If he knew it, he would definitely sneer at it. To prevent copycats, whoever can have me from Greater China pay more attention to them, you can count on copycats in the past.


    Hemila stood in front of Chi Nan with a worried look: "I''m sorry, my lord, I''m the one who caused you trouble."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "What is the trouble, you are my archon, it is my responsibility to protect you. Hmph, let alone a baron, even if the king comes, don''t want me to compromise.


    Hermira¡¯s eyes are bright, and there seems to be something more: "My lord You are very kind to me. But what to do next, your attitude seems to have offended Baron Mocha."


    What kind of temperament the kingdom aristocracy is, Hermira is quite clear. Even if I heard a lot from the hearsay, the nobles were generally arrogant and unkind. If it caused too much trouble to the lord, it would be bad. If I knew this, I shouldn''t have gone out. However, how could he not go out as a consul.


    Chinan waved his hand indifferently: "What else can we deal with, they are nobles, of course they are treated with the highest standards. Can this also show our sincerity."


    "Also, didn''t I just ask Clover to study some pasta cakes recently, how are they finished, and I will send some over, so that the baron will be delicious and taste it."


    "My lord, even if you do, he won''t forgive you." Hermilla was still a little worried. Even Hermilla is ready to sacrifice herself. It is the duty of civilians to sacrifice for the domain.


    Chi Nan sneered: "Humph, of course it wasn''t for them to enjoy it for nothing. I never thought about apologizing. People in Hongshaling don''t need to apologize to anyone. What do you think the pasta tastes like here? kind?"


    "Of course it is the best. Even the nobles outside cannot taste it."


    Chinan continued, "So if they get used to eating, what will happen when they can¡¯t eat it?"


    "I see, my lord, you want to do business with Mocha and sell the flour."


    Chi Nan nodded and shook his head: "It''s not wrong to do business, but not with Mocha. Nobles will definitely show off when they have good things, and Mocha is no exception. At that time, we can do business with many people. Business."

 Chapter 98： The flour is so delicious

    That night, Mocha saw several aunts who were taking care of him. That''s right, it''s the aunt, but Chi Nan specially came to clean the castle and gave Mocha the so-called noble treatment.


    Just seeing these people makes Mocha disgusting. Among the other nobles, there are young and beautiful women. How come they have become such aunts here. Mo Cha hated Chi Nan even more in his heart, this guy was nothing.


    But when Mo saw the dinner, his attitude suddenly changed by 180 degrees. "What is this? It looks so strange, forget it, there won''t be anything delicious in your place."


    Holding a piece of dough, Mocha is considering whether to eat it. This red sand ridge is notoriously barren, which has long been famous in Remas. What can be delicious in this place. Mocha was even considering whether to eat the dry food he brought. The point is that today''s food does not even have meat, which is too harsh.


    "My lord, how about your subordinates to try it for you." Seeing the opportunity, the flattery spoke quickly.


    "Okay, then you eat first, if it doesn''t taste good, tell me." Mocha waved his hand.


    The food that Chi Nan sent them this time, but everyone has a share, that is, Mocha''s is a little different from others. Is it a noble after all? As a noble, of course the treatment can''t be the same as ordinary people.


    I had just smelled the scented flattery of the food, gritted my teeth, and bit on the dough in my hand. The crisp sound of "Kacha" rang, and I didn''t expect this kind of food to be so crisp.


    One bite, the sweetness exploded in the taste buds, making the flattering feel like he was singing all over his body, completely intoxicated. How could there be such a delicious thing, the brown bread I ate before is simply scum compared to this. I couldn''t help it, bite after bite, and continued to bite down, unknowingly I ate a piece of dough.


    When the flatter felt a pain in his finger, he finally recovered, that he bit his finger.


    "My lord, it looks like he doesn''t need to talk anymore, this thing must taste good." This flattering sycophant has eaten some leftovers from Baron Mocha''s reward before, but he has never seen him like that.


    Mocha nodded, picked up an obviously different dough, put it in his mouth and bit it down. Suddenly, the refreshing aroma of the noodles and the delicious fillings of carefully prepared fillings flowed into the mouth with the soup.


    "Oh my god, how can there be such a delicious thing, there is meat, and a kind of vegetable. Oh my god, how did this happen. Damn, how can there be such a good thing in a small Hongshaling." "As a nobleman, the things I have eaten before are totally incomparable with this. This really makes him very annoyed.


    Mocha didn''t know that the reason why it tastes so delicious is not only because of the food itself, but also because of the ingredients. Although Chi Nan doesn''t know much about it, he still knows a lot of things.


    After Chi Nan''s reminder, under Clover''s continuous experimentation, some things like peanut oil and soy sauce vinegar have been made. For other more seasonings, no substitutes have been found for the time being.


    Mocha bite after bite as if he was possessed, until he felt a little support, then he stopped reluctantly. Looking back, looking at the unpleasant aunt, now it seems that the more I look at it, the more comfortable it becomes.


    He beckoned and greeted the "maid" to his side. Then Mo Cha pointed to the uneaten pie and asked: "What is this made of, and how it tastes so good, even I have never tasted it. "As a nobleman, it is a shame to have such delicious food for the first time.


    If he wasn''t sure, other nobles would have never tasted it, and Mocha would have become angry now. Even now, Mocha was thinking about how to keep himself late.


    The aunt next to ¡¡¡¡ quickly and respectfully said: "Master Qi, this is made of flour. Lord Lord taught us how to make food with flour. Now the people in our territory eat this kind of food."


    "What? Such a good thing for those untouchables?" Thinking that he hadn''t enjoyed it as a nobleman, but those untouchables could enjoy it earlier than himself, Mocha felt that he was deceived by the world.


    Taking a deep breath, Mocha asked coldly, "Tell me, what''s the matter with this flour and what is made of it." Mocha is still thinking whether it''s Heigu''s new processing method, but he doesn''t. know.


    The old maid said quickly: "Master Qi, flour is the kind of powder in the fruit of the jujube tree. Lord Lord has always called flour, so we followed suit."


    "Noodle jujube tree? Oh Damn, it''s not the kind I thought." Mocha had a bad feeling.


    Date tree, although this thing is not well-known in Remas, there are many people I know. It just so happened that Mocha had seen someone eating noodles during the previous march, so he could get to know him.


    Replaced by other nobles, eight CDs don¡¯t know what noodles are. This is something that people who really can''t eat enough will eat one or two when they are hungry. I heard that the taste is very unpalatable. If you eat too much, it will cause gastrointestinal diseases and cause you to be bloated to death. He is a dignified nobleman, so he wouldn''t eat such things.


    "Master Qi, it is the noodle jujube you think. This kind of noodle jujube has never been known to be delicious. Later, Lord Lord told us how to make it, then we could eat this kind of delicacy."


    Mocha didn''t expect that this is really what I thought. Immediately he gave his own brain a color.


    Luo''s family watched the noodles carefully. Some did not understand it, but after a closer look, it was indeed very similar to the white powder. "My lord, it may be true. Why don''t we ask how this thing is made."


    Mocha nodded: "Very good, you are right. It is a method of food preparation, this is not allowed to be said."


    The old maid still respectfully said: "Of course, of course you can. I don''t know if you are looking for someone to make it on site, but I can''t explain it just by saying it." Before coming, Chi Nan had already explained this. Otherwise, as a subordinate, where would they dare to disclose these things to outsiders.


    Even if it was replaced by Mocha himself, he would not let others know. Hearing the old maid''s promise, Mocha still hadn''t reacted to it. How could it be so simple.

 Chapter 99： Trade 1

    Soon, a group of old maids came to Mocha with flour and tools needed to make food. To be able to prepare so quickly, these are all the credit of Chi Nan, in fact, he was already prepared from the very beginning.


    Mocha didn''t know that Chi Nan didn''t live in this castle. He thought Chi Nan lived on the second floor. If he knew that the second floor was a warehouse, he wouldn''t know if he would have such a happy mood.


    Although these old maids are not very eye-catching, it is also a pleasure to see them make such delicious food. In order to allow Mocha to fully realize the superiority of Hongshaling food, the soy sauce and vegetable oil that had just been manufactured were also taken out, and it was so open and honest to start manufacturing in front of Mocha.


    Looking at the technique as if it were art, and smelling the scent that was stronger than what he had eaten before, Mocha almost didn''t hold back eating a little more. At this time, Mocha finally saw how to make flour.


    The next day, Mocha wandered around in Hongsha Town and saw the jujube trees planted here and there, as well as some workers who kept picking the dates to get the flour out. Mocha felt all the processes at once. Ran at heart.


    "Very well, let me know the practice of this kind of thing, and I will definitely become a nobleman with a great voice among the nobles in the future. Humph, I will not forget your contribution when I become more developed in the future." Mocha felt very happy. Thought of.


    At noon the next day, Mocha came to find Chi Nan. "Baron Chinan, I''ve been disturbing you for a long time. I''m going to leave. But before I leave, I plan to purchase a batch of weapons here."


    Chinan nodded: "No problem, what do you want, ordinary iron weapons, we don''t have many here."


    "No, no, I''m talking about the pea cannon. It''s the kind of pea cannon that can shoot beans."


    Chinan nodded: "It turns out to be that. How about a golden dragon? The price is already very low."


    Mocha shook his head: "No, Baron Chinan, you are too expensive. The shooting accuracy of that pea cannon is far inferior to that of a strong crossbow, and there are only 20 bullets, yes, bullets, not enough at all. use."


    The word ¡¡¡¡ bullet was still spoken from the mouths of Chi Nan''s soldiers. Of course, this was Chi Nan''s first.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "You only mentioned the shortcomings, but not the advantages. The accuracy problem can be exercised. Isn''t it the same with the strong crossbow. Besides, the pea cannon is much stronger than the strong crossbow in terms of range. You can shoot at speed. I¡¯ve seen it, one every two seconds. This is not something that a strong crossbow can do, even a bow and arrow."


    "With a bow and arrow, a soldier can shoot 20 times in a row. Besides, the manufacture of arrows takes a certain amount of cost and time. The bullets of the pea gun only need to be exposed to the sun, and there is no logistical pressure at all."


    "But yours is still too expensive. The crossbow is carefully crafted, and it is worth two golden dragons. It is normal. But you pea guns, this is a kind of plant, you can grow it by yourself."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly and spread his hands together: "Then there is no way. Although these pea cannons are all plants, they need me to use magic to generate them. My own magic is not that much. If it''s just a small amount of money, then There is no need."


    I still need to use magic power, huh, plants can grow regardless of whether they have magic power or not. What I want is seeds, Mocha thought in his heart.


    "It''s cheaper. If it''s cheaper, I''ll buy more. As you know, if there are not enough numbers of this pea cannon, it will be impossible to form effective lethality, let alone play a role on the battlefield. You are cheaper, then I will help you and other nobles to advertise, this business is good."


    Chi Nan pretended to be silent, and finally nodded: "Well, since you are so sincere, then I will be cheaper. Speaking of it, my price is indeed a bit high, so that''s it, one golden dragon and two pea cannons."


    The price was cut by half at once. The business talks are really refreshing. Mo Cha didn''t know that Chi Nan was also very refreshing, but it was just a little magical effort, and he could plant a lot at once.


    Besides, Chinan has already begun to study how to grow it on a large scale, without having to do it himself. One Golden Dragon and two Pea Cannons. In fact, the Pea Cannon does not cost much. It is conceivable that the Pea Cannon can bring us profits. When those troops have tasted the sweetness of the pea cannon, then they will take the initiative to find themselves.


    "Okay, that''s it. I have fifty golden dragons here. Give me a hundred first."


    Mocha casually took out a bag, which was swollen inside, opened the bag, and it was a lot of golden dragons. A special kind of magic was applied to the golden dragon, which could make the golden dragon shine with golden light, and it was impossible to fake it.


    "It''s all aristocrats Don''t be so polite. I''ll let someone bring you a hundred. If you feel wrong, you can choose by yourself." Chi Nan didn''t even count.


    Pea cannon is difficult for others to grow, and I don¡¯t know how to grow it. Even if it is taken back, it is only used to make other nobles greedy. When they find that they don''t have one, they will naturally come to find themselves.


    During this period, I need to plant more, hey, I will waste my research time again.


    "That''s great, I''ll go now. I''ll leave after the selection. I''m sorry to disturb you for such a long time. By the way, I plan to purchase some dry food from you to use on the road."


    "No need to purchase, our territory does not lack food. If you need it, I will send you some." Chi Nan will not let go of this good opportunity to promote himself. It''s just a little loss, it''s nothing at all.


    Under Chi Nan''s farewell, Mocha quickly selected the pea cannon he needed, and then let his men carry it. Then I got the noodles they couldn''t finish in a short time from Chi Nan, and the group happily set off. Even if the road is rough and difficult to walk, it is no longer difficult at this time.


    "By the way, Baron Chinan, you''d better repair this road. This road is too difficult to walk. In the future, if you do business with other people, you can''t have a better road." Mocha reminded.


    "I know, if you want to get rich, do you build roads first? Don''t worry, I understand." Chi Nan doesn''t want to build roads. But now that wild orcs are raging, this rough road is the best natural barrier.


    If the road is easy, it will be easy for the mad orcs to come in. Although his strength seemed to be pretty good on his side, he couldn''t face a large number of mad orcs after all. But now, it''s best to prepare to open up territory.

 Chapter 100： Its time to expand the territory

    As soon as Mocha left, Chi Nan asked one leg to gather his forces. "There are more and more people on our territory. If this continues, our territory will soon be overcrowded. We are not a big city, and there is not enough land for growing food. Everyone understands our current situation."


    The soldiers below were silent: "My lord, what are we going to do then."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, and the words were answered well: "Now the kingdom has issued a new order, because the wild orcs are raging, so as the lord, we can lay down some territories here. If it is unowned, we will be in the future. It belongs to us. From now on, all of you and your family can live on these fertile land."


    Chinan saw the soldiers below look a little scared, and suddenly said loudly: "Our only enemy is the wild orcs. Tell me, are those wild orcs scary."


    One leg immediately shouted: "It''s not terrible at all. Think about the wild orcs you killed before, they didn''t even touch the edge of the city wall, are such wild orcs our opponents."


    "Yes, those mad orcs don''t seem to be that powerful either."


    "With the weapons given by our lord, what a mere mad orc."


    The morale of the soldiers was immediately mobilized. Upon seeing this, Chi Nan was very proud.


    "Very good, we also have a military merit system internally, you should all know this. If you want to promote your position, do you want more rewards, then work hard to kill the enemy, and the opportunity to make achievements is right in front of you."


    "I''ll go, Lord Lord, I want to avenge my family."


    "Count me, I don''t want to miss such a great opportunity."


    The soldiers suddenly became excited. Seeing this scene, Chi Nan knew that he had succeeded. Although he didn''t say a lot at the Oathsaw Meeting because of his inexperience, as long as he could mobilize morale, that was fine.


    "Home, you choose the soldiers, and leave half of them to defend in the territory, and the other half will follow us to grab a piece of territory." Chi Nan still doesn''t know how many of the territories outside are unowned.


    But no matter how much it is, grab it first and then talk about it. If it is found that there is a master, it will be returned to them. After all, this is a noble decree. Of course, this can''t be given in vain, you must give yourself enough benefits. As for the rest, according to the decree this time, I don¡¯t know if they can all stay.


    But even if you can¡¯t, you can stay a big one. The most important thing is that I can finally come out of Hongshaling, a place with direct contact with other territories and convenient transportation.


    The next thing is left to one leg. Internally, Hermilla is still coordinating. After such a long period of management, Hermilla''s prestige and popularity in the territory are now very high.


    The next day, when Chi Nan came out again, he saw that Holm had already taken five hundred soldiers. Each soldier was carrying two pea cannons on his back and one in his hand, and he was preparing to set off vigorously. Three pea cannons and sixty rounds were enough to fight a small battle.


    "My lord, I''m ready to go anytime," said one leg loudly.


    Some soldiers and civilians next to them looked at them enviously. With good weapons, there is protection. If you can win battles, you will be able to gain military merit. If it''s not for the unsuitable conditions, you can also join.


    But they also know that there are 10,000 people in the territory, and 1,000 people have joined the army. This ratio is already very scary. Continue to increase the army, and the economy of their territory is likely to collapse.


    "Very well, line up. Hermilla, I will leave the family affairs to you."


    Hemila lightly nodded: "Then sir, you must be careful. This time going out to fight is not the same as defending the city. If there is danger, you should not go up by yourself. There are so many things in front of you..."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "I''m leaving now." This is not a farewell to life and death, and Hermira''s performance made Chi Nan feel a little at a loss. "Daddy follow, let''s set off." Chi Nan greeted him, and took the bald dad away.


    As for the territory, Hemila is now her own, and Chi Nan still believes it very much. Besides, it is impossible for someone to take away his own strength from the generals.


    Five hundred soldiers, if you find that the troublemaker Chi Nan has already ordered you to kill directly, and if you can''t manage the territory, then it can only be said that Hermilla is really incapable.


    waved his hand, Chi Nan led the soldiers out of the town mightily. Twenty minutes later, the group walked out of the city wall and finally stepped into the outside world. This road, speaking of it, is really the first time I walked.


    Riding a horse on his own, but it turned out to be more difficult to walk than walking. It was really difficult. There was no way, Chi Nan had to get off the horse and walk on the ground by himself. Only one leg is forced to suffer, and he can only suffer from riding a horse. Who makes his legs bad? On this kind of ground, if one leg has to walk on one''s own feet, nothing really happens.


    also brought a disabled person with Chinan when he sent troops, how could other people do this?


    After a whole day, the group finally walked out of that road slowly. After a break, the group began to explore the surroundings.


    "My lord, there is no one in the small town ahead and no guards. There are only more than fifty wild orcs nearby."


    "Then is there any flag in this place?" Chi Nan asked naturally.


    "Report your lord, no. This town should be unowned."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan nodded vigorously: "Very well, then we will lay down this place and prepare our banner. Fifty wild orcs, hum, I don''t know if we can withstand our two rounds of attacks."


    Chi Nan waved his hand, the bald father and one leg immediately commanded the army, forming a three-layer special formation, slowly approaching the front. When the wild orcs found them, the distance between the two sides was not very far.


    The mad orc screamed, excitedly thinking it was food coming, but this time the humans were not afraid, but calmly approached slowly. "Beat me fiercely and kill these bastards."


    One leg is the first to start the Pea Cannon. The distance is only 100 meters. The Pea Cannon has a farthest range of more than 300 meters, and its power will not weaken much within 200 meters. As a result, all of a sudden, a piece of wild orcs fell down like this.


    The mad orcs haven''t figured out what''s going on yet, and the second wave of beans has also been launched. In just two attacks, only three of more than fifty mad orcs could still stand. A large number of pea cannons are fired together, and sometimes there is no need to aim too much. "I finally know what kind of power it is to queue up for shooting." Chi Nan sighed.

 Chapter 101： Mocha

    seems to find the feeling of queuing to shoot, Chi Nan feels good all of a sudden. The army can kill all the mad orcs that felt very powerful before, and it''s too easy to lay down the territory.


    It''s just that after the territory is defeated, there will be more troubles. "My lord, how do we guard the territory and divide the troops." There are not many soldiers and horses under him, only so many 500 people.


    If a few guards are left behind, then slowly the force will really be dispersed. The Pea Cannon after being dispersed is definitely not so powerful. Therefore, Chi Nan quickly shook his head in denial. After looking at the sky, Chi Nan gave an order and said: "First take a break here, and I will talk about the rest when I figure it out."


    Now the town is very dilapidated, and there is no villager in it. Either he was killed by the mad orcs, or he didn''t know where he was hiding. Without sufficient sense of security, they will not come out.


    Chinan knew, so he didn''t care much about the so-called territory that this person didn''t have.


    After the next day, Chi Nan finally thought of a way. "Why do I forget this, the soldiers can''t be separated, but the rattrap is different." Chi Nan took out the rattrap seeds he made.


    These are all strengthened by himself, whether it is the strength of the head, the strength of the teeth, or even the acid in the body, Chi Nan has strengthened it. This kind of squirrel is still very difficult for the mad orcs to kill.


    There are no powerful long-range attacks, no sharp weapons, and relying only on tree trunks and stones, they are not the opponents of these ratweeds at all. Anyway, there is no need to hunt the ratweed, as long as the surroundings are defended so that the mad orcs can''t approach it casually. Thinking of this, Chi Nan began to plant rat traps around this area.


    At least ten meters of rattrap was planted, the head was swaying, the sharp teeth in the mouth, and the acid was constantly flowing out, even if the soldiers saw it, they felt chills in their hearts.


    This is my lord, the power of the mage is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The soldiers watched from a distance, and none of them dared to come close. "Very well, that''s it, we continue to set off."


    Chinan waved his hand and stepped on the road to continue attacking the mad orcs. As far as one''s own army is concerned, as long as there are not too many wild orcs, it is basically impossible to be their opponent. As for the large number, there are none here.


    At the same time, Mocha had already taken his trophies and walked in the direction of the large army. After five days of traveling, I was finally able to see the headquarters of the Allied Forces from a distance. At this time, Mocha suddenly discovered that the coalition forces in front were fighting a group of wild orcs. More than 20,000 soldiers formed a phalanx and faced off against the mad orcs who were close to 10,000 on the opposite side.


    If this continues, the final outcome is really uncertain. This is because there are dark iron warriors among humans, and there are many bows and arrows. Otherwise, in proportion to the number of people, they really are not the opponents of these wild orcs.


    "Lord Baron, let''s wait, now it will be dead." The first time I saw so many mad orcs'' flatterers, I was scared to move.


    But Luojia suddenly said, "My lord, this is a good opportunity. Just take advantage of this opportunity to do more military merit."


    After analyzing the pros and cons, Mocha didn''t even think about it, and said to the front: "Give it to me, you are all familiar with the use of the pea cannon these days, don''t shame me."


    The Baron gave the order, and the soldiers had no choice but to run towards the battlefield with a pea cannon.


    "Damn it, who is it, who made them run around in such a dangerous place, aren''t you afraid to disrupt our rhythm?"


    Seeing Mocha¡¯s people rushing over, the faces of the nobles commanding in the distance were a little ugly. But suddenly, their faces became surprised, and the pea cannon fired far away.


    Beans flew out one by one, and the bullet hit the mad orc in the distance. These powerful mad orcs suddenly became like a group of paper shells, and they were knocked out by the little beans. Judging from the injuries on their bodies, they are basically either dying, or they are already dead. The worst also lost most of the combat effectiveness.


    "What kind of weapon is that, it is so powerful, I haven''t heard of anyone supporting alchemy weapons." The nobles behind were suddenly surprised. Because of their sudden attack, the mad orcs'' team became more chaotic.


    All of a sudden, the positive pressure weakened a lot. The soldiers cheered loudly: "It''s the reinforcements coming. Kill these wild orcs. Everyone rush to me." Morale rose instantly.


    "Haha, this time is really a great achievement. With this credit, I don''t believe that my title can''t be raised by another level." Mocha laughed loudly, and his voice became more and more cheerful Although Mocha didn''t have many pea cannons in his hands, there were also few bullets. But the wild orcs here have never seen such an attack before, and they were beaten up with their heads all at once, and many of them have already started to flee frantically. Even the mad orcs would panic even if they kept killing their companions by something that didn''t know what it was.


    The human coalition took advantage of this opportunity to keep advancing. The army of mad orcs who were originally stronger than themselves began to be annihilated continuously, and the number of deaths increased. In the end, the human coalition had only lost less than 5,000 people, and completely wiped them out.


    This kind of victory, in the process of fighting against the mad orcs, is already a rare victory.


    "Hahahaha, who am I? It turns out to be Baron Mocha. You must come to today''s celebration banquet. By the way, tell us what''s the matter with your kind of weapon." The outstanding performance of the Pea Cannon suddenly It was taken a fancy by others.


    "Don''t worry, let me tell you that this thing is called a pea cannon, but it''s a good weapon. After a while, I will be able to sell many pea cannons to everyone."


    "By the way, I brought back very delicious food this time. Come and eat." Mocha didn''t want to continue talking about the pea cannon. The used pea cannon has been wrapped up by his own soldiers.


    He doesn''t want people to know that this thing is a plant, otherwise there will be many people who think like him. For this new weapon, these people can''t do it even if they steal and rob. I am a little baron, and my father is not in this place. If he is bullied, he should ask someone to make sense.


    Simply, Mocha hurriedly changed the subject and took the dough cakes he brought back directly to the celebration banquet. The eyes of the nobles suddenly changed when they ate something so delicious for the first time.

 Chapter 102： Noble next door

    Just two battles with his own army, Chi Nan stopped completely. It was not that the army stopped, but Chi Nan himself stopped. Because the ambush does not have a big orc team at all.


    With his team of five hundred people, even a team of mad orcs with one to two thousand people can be victorious. Therefore, Chi Nan simply left after making some special seeds.


    Whenever they lay down a territory in an area, the army will sprinkle these seeds on special locations. Then, these seeds will grow quickly and automatically, turning into giant rattraps to defend the surroundings. This is also a sign of Chinan. Seeing this thing, at least let people know that you can''t go near here.


    Chinan did not return to the territory, but set up a temporary residence in the site closest to the territory, near the small river that was previously lacking water.


    "It is convenient to be able to control plants." Chi Nan manipulated the big tree, and soon formed a special house with a huge tree hole, which was very spacious, and even the furniture grew by itself.


    Behind the territory, some staff members soon came here. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that even Old Mka ran out this time. Other things in the territory seemed to be left to others.


    "Lord, if you have any instructions, just let your subordinates go down and do it."


    Old Mka appeared in front of Chi Nan, and at the same time he brought a hundred soldiers. Because Hermilla was too worried about her safety, after hearing that the army had separated from her, she let a hundred soldiers set off overnight.


    Chi Nan frowned, and now there seems to be nothing to do. After thinking about it, Chi Nan asked: "Have you been exploring the surroundings recently? First tell us about the surrounding environment. There are those nobles by our side." Since there is nothing to do for the time being, then apart from research, let''s talk to other people first. The nobles are ready to trade.


    Old Mka said without even thinking about it: ¡°Because of the attack by the wild orcs, all the nearby nobles have fled, and their territories have naturally lost their inheritance rights.¡± Leaving the Red Sand Ridge, the surrounding information became more informed.


    Even Chi Nan has sent people to practice with the nearby coalition headquarters. After verifying his identity, he can lead soldiers to sweep around and obtain his own territory.


    "At present, the nearest territory to us is next to us, but there is only such a territory with nobles. We haven''t found out who the lord is, because the other party has just arrived."


    "What is produced in the other''s territory? Is their lord rich?"


    "We don''t know who the other party is, so we don''t know if they have money. But the other party''s territory is Huangshaling. The iron ore there is very rich, so the iron ingots from Huangshaling are very good commodities."


    Huangsha Ridge? Chi Nan frowned, he knew this place. Huangshaling is actually next to Hongshaling, but it is farther away from Hongshi Mountain, so it is not affected by Hongshi Mountain. Huangshaling has a lot of yellow sandy land, but at least it is much better than the red land of Hongshaling, and it can also grow crops.


    The most important thing is that the iron ore in this place is not so scattered, but condensed into one strand, becoming a real iron ore. Therefore, although the distance between the two territories is not very far, the degree of wealth is completely different.


    This Huangshaling is not only not barren, but also very rich because of iron ore. There has been no noble in this place for a long time, and it can be said that it is a territory jointly held by many nobles in Remas. Unexpectedly, now he has his own lord, which is worth thinking about.


    "You can get the place of Huangshaling as a territory. It seems that there is a big lord behind that nobleman. In that case, that guy must be very rich."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan suddenly asked: "So, do you know what the guy on the other side likes?"


    Huangsha Ridge is next to it, but because of the barrier in the middle, it is difficult for large forces to pass straight through, and can only bypass a huge arc. If this were not the case, Chi Nan would not let go of this territory.


    Old Mka took out a small book and looked through it for a while, and then said: "According to the information of his subordinates, the nobleman on the opposite side seems to be a very traditional nobleman. He likes all kinds of nobles'' playthings very much. Kind of luxury goods and enjoyment. In addition, the other side seems to have business in this area, but these subordinates are not very clear."


    "That''s it. If that''s the case, then I really have something to leave to you. We have fragrant flowers and flour, which are just used as trading materialsThink about it. , Chi Nan simply said: "Let''s do this, you form a caravan on the spot, and then go to the opposite side and cheer on the other side. I can''t use a hundred soldiers here. You take half of them. You can use golden dragons or iron ingots for trading. If there are other things we need, you can act cheaply according to your own ideas. "


    Old Mka hurriedly bowed and said: "The subordinates take the orders, but the soldiers are no longer needed. These soldiers are to protect the adults. It is too wasteful to follow the subordinates. The subordinates just go to the next door territory and there is no danger."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "Where is safe in this situation now, you have to bring some soldiers."


    Old Mka rolled his eyes: "Then, ten soldiers are enough for his subordinates." After some bargaining, Chi Nan found out that he couldn''t talk about Old Mka, so he could only compromise, ten for ten.


    There is not much danger anyway, a group of ten soldiers, even if you encounter a hundred wild orcs, it is not without the power of a battle. "That''s it, form it as soon as possible."


    Chi Nan waved his hand, he is not without things to do. First of all, it is necessary to give birth to many fragrant flowers. At the same time, because fragrant flowers are not easy to plant and maintain, Chinan also needs to strengthen the vitality of fragrant flowers. Before long, a huge sea of ??flowers appeared in front of Chi Nan''s eyes, layered on top of each other.


    Chi Nan hurriedly directed the servants here, digging out these fragrant flowers and putting them into flower pots. With such a tossing, Qixianghua became a little sluggish. Chi Nan had no choice but to use magic power to control Qixianghua back to normal.


    After all this was done, Chinan began to give birth to noodle jujube trees. Anyway, it will be my own territory in the future, and it will also need to plant noodle jujube trees. Chinan intends to turn the noodle jujube tree into a specialty of this place.

 Chapter 103： Pea Cannon Three. Zero

    After a busy day, Chi Nan finally prepared the goods this time. Although the roads on the Huangshaling side are as uneven as the roads on the Hongshaling side, in order to transport iron ore, the roads there have been corrected.


    Although the road is not very wide, it is possible to let the caravan walk. Chinan gave birth to some wood, made some wooden carriages, and at the same time captured some horses around to pull the carts.


    Speaking of it, because the wild orcs raged in Remas, many horses ran out of the wild and became wild horses. Now being driven all the way to this place by wild orcs, many horses can still be found in the wild. It''s a pity that the horses are uneven and frightened. It is difficult to form a strong cavalry force.


    After sending the old Mka away, Chi Nan scattered the soldiers around, and at the same time continued his own research. The reason why he was separated from the team was because Chi Nan wanted to hurry up and research.


    Because he discovered that the Pea Cannon still has big flaws. "The hard shell pea cannon is too light and flexible. When it hits the mad orcs, some of them will bounce off due to the angle problem, and they will not be able to exert their maximum power."


    "In addition, the shape of the pea cannon is still not very suitable. There is only one handle, which causes the recoil to easily cause movement deformation during launch. I don''t know how to solve the shape problem, but this cannonball."


    Chi Nan has been thinking about it for several days, but that day suddenly a flash of inspiration, thinking of a solution.


    "By the way, since hard shell shells are not good, then change to soft shell shells. Hit the target will be deformed, in disguised form is equivalent to sticking to the target, so that all the kinetic energy can be used. If it is too soft, it will This leads to a decrease in penetration. Then the hardness must be suitable."


    Chinan looked at the bark and had a new idea. The bark is very hard, but it cannot be said that it is not soft. That being the case, wouldn''t it be better to turn the hard shell on the surface of the peas into such a layer of fiber-wrapped look.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan began to experiment. A pea cannon quickly grew out. The hard shell on the bullet has also become your kind of soft shell wrapped in layers of fibers. Said it is a soft shell, it is actually very hard.


    Next, Chi Nan pulled the rope and shot out the bullet. The bean slammed into a big tree. Originally from this angle, a hard-shelled bullet would definitely bounce off, and the bark would just break open a little.


    But after the soft shell bullet hit, the shape changed a little instantly. Because the deformation absorbs the lateral elastic force, the bullet is not bounced off quickly as a result. In just such a short time, the speed of the bullet was too fast, and it flew out fiercely by wiping the tree trunk. The bark exploded, and even the wood inside was slid open at the same time.


    Such an attack, if it falls on the mad orcs, it will definitely make them lose a large part of their combat effectiveness.


    "Very good, so how about a frontal attack." Chi Nan fired again, this time aiming at a stone.


    A frontal bullet hit the rock with a "pop" sound, and the bullet damaged a lot of itself. However, because of the fiber layer, although it was damaged, it was not completely broken. Instead, there was a small hole in the middle of the stone.


    "Very good, although it is not a very hard stone, it is also very good to be able to be beaten like this. The penetration is worse than that of a hard shell bullet, but because it will not break, the lethality is not too weak for the mad orcs. . If you want to continue to strengthen the power, perhaps you can increase the weight of the bullet."


    Chinan talked to herself while continuing to experiment. The soldier not far away had his eyes widened.


    "Oh my God, are you making a new generation of pea cannon? This pea cannon seems to be much more powerful than our pea cannon." A soldier whispered.


    "Nonsense, if the power is worse, Lord Lord still has to study what to do."


    "It''s great, there are better weapons to use, I really want to go to the battlefield to fight the mad orcs."


    Chi Nan didn''t listen to what they were talking about, but instead focused all of their attention on transforming the pea cannon. The best way to increase the weight of beans is to reduce the volume of the beans themselves and increase the amount and density of fibers around them. After mastering a degree, Chi Nan began to experiment.


    "Use seeds of different weights and test them separately."


    Soon, Chi Nan finished different types of beans separately, and replaced the medicine by filling them. The person who can put beans directly into the pea cannon like this is probably the only person who can do it.


    hit the beans one by one, choosing different targets. After testing Chinan, it was discovered that if the beans were too light, it would cause the bullets to flutter after launching. UU read www.uukanshu. com will affect the accuracy in this way.


    But if the beans are too heavy, because the gas compression of the pea gun is not enough, it will affect the range and even the attack power.


    When the beans are relatively heavy, the accuracy of the bullets will increase a lot. This also makes it easier for soldiers to aim at their targets. After a whole day of testing, Chi Nan finally found a suitable weight.


    "Twice heavier than the original hard shell bullet, it will not affect the range too much, the accuracy will be greatly improved, and the power is stronger. Such a fiber bullet has no worse penetration than the hard shell bullet, and it will not be bombed. It won¡¯t break even if you open it. Very good, then Pea Cannon 3.0 will be officially launched."


    After Chinan experiment, I feel much better than the previous pea cannon. So Chi Nan immediately planted them and gave birth to some. First, they replaced the pea cannons of the soldiers around them, and then asked a soldier to notify the army who fought before to come back.


    "Practical combat is the only standard for testing weapons. Let those **** orcs test the power of my new weapon." Chi Nan began to plant this new pea cannon in an all-round way.


    The soldier who got the new weapon was happier than anything and ran toward the place where the army was in excitement. Every two days, the army would come to Chi Nan to send information, so they knew where Chi Nan was.


    In a short period of time, countless mad orcs were wiped out. According to the area, his territory has expanded at least five times. No way, it''s because Hongshaling is too small. It seems that the surrounding area is very large, but only one Hongsha Ridge is its own territory. The surrounding areas are wasteland that does not belong to the empire, and no one will develop and use it.


    But even if the surrounding wasteland is included, the area of ??his territory is equivalent to more than doubled.

 Chapter 104： The birth of a pneumatic gun

    The army began to change clothes, but Chi Nan fell into contemplation once again.


    "Lord Lord, what are you still thinking about. With such a powerful pea cannon, we are rampant enough in Remas."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "What''s rampant enough, do you think the pea cannon is so powerful? There will not be a large number of black iron-level mad orcs, otherwise it will not be useful at all. There are also evil beast dogs, We have relatively few of these things here. If there are a lot of them, they will be able to withstand the attack and kill a few people."


    "This is unlikely, what on earth are you worried about, isn''t there a large army on the front line?"


    Chinan sighed: "We can''t think of relying on others for everything, our own strength we need. But this pea cannon has been improved to the limit. The normal attack is already close to the normal attack of the black iron warrior."


    "If you want to continue to increase your attack, the best way is to increase the bullet of the pea cannon, but after increasing it, the weight will increase, and the launching power will be smaller, or the pea cannon is not big enough."


    "Then Lord Lord, why didn''t you increase the size of the pea cannon." The soldier was strange.


    Chinan pondered and said: "Increase the size of the pea cannon, and the absorption of air will increase, and the recoil will increase. Your physique simply cannot hold it, and it is easy to injure yourself."


    The soldier didn''t care: "Isn''t it just that we don''t have enough physical fitness? We can''t fight on the ground. If it doesn''t work, we will find someone to pad behind us, and we will be together."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up suddenly: "Wait, what did you just say, let''s talk about it."


    "Find someone to pad behind, two people together?" The soldier was a little surprised.


    "It''s not this sentence, it''s the above sentence." Chi Nan was already a little excited at this time.


    The soldier thought about it, and said quickly: "What I said is, are we lying on the ground?"


    Chinan slapped both hands fiercely: "Yes, this is it, it can be placed on the ground, I didn''t expect it. I have been thinking about individual weapons, but this is war, how can war be without cannon."


    Chi Nan said with a smile on his face: "Very well, I will write down a great achievement for you when I come back. When one leg comes back, I will let you be promoted to be the captain." In Chi Nan''s view, the minded type of talent is the most important thing.


    The soldier was a little dazed. Why is my lord so happy? Didn''t he just say a word? Although his lord is usually approachable, anyone can talk to him, but no one dares to disrespect him. The soldier was a little confused, but he didn''t dare to ask anything. Now Lord Lord is obviously very happy.


    Being able to call out Lord Holm''s nickname with one leg in front of him, I can imagine the feelings of Lord Lord. The nickname of a leg is known to all soldiers, but because of the respect for Holm, no one dared to call it.


    In the entire territory, there are only so few people who can call Home like this.


    Chinan once again entered the test state. After the third generation of the pea cannon was manufactured, Chinan began to manufacture more special pea cannons. This is a very large one. An ordinary pea gun is only as thick as an arm, and the bullet inside is as thick as a thumb. It is not very big, it is just an individual weapon.


    But this time Chinan was transformed into a very large barrel. This cannon barrel was thicker than himself, and the ammunition inside was also bigger than a human''s head by Chi Nan.


    is just a small bean in the middle, surrounded by dense fibers, purely a large piece of wood.


    This cannon barrel is placed on the ground, and there are three awls behind the pea cannon. These are three fibrous roots, which can be inserted into the ground to keep growing. "It''s a pity, it''s so big that you can only put down two shells. Forget it, test it first, and improve it after success." Chi Nan pointed the barrel at a distant hill.


    There was a rope behind ¡¡¡¡, Chi Nan pulled hard, and the gas in the barrel suddenly burst out. With a "bang", a black shadow shot out instantly. The shell flew more than 500 meters fiercely and hit the distant hill.


    Then, the small hills in the distance were filled with dust, and nothing could be seen clearly. "Go, come with me and have a look."


    Chinan didn''t care about the others, and ran over there. The soldiers around him quickly followed, carefully guarding the surroundings. Before long, Chi Nan ran all the way to this place.


    A large crater over two meters appeared in the place where the small hill was hit by a shell. The shell stayed in the middle of the big crater, and the surface had been damaged a lot. You know, this is a hill.


    Although it is not a pure stone mountain, there are many rocks. Can create such a big pit, the impact can be imagined. "My God, my lord, what on earth did you make?"


    Chi Nan looked triumphant: "This is an improved type of pea cannon I don¡¯t think it should be called a pea cannon. It should be called a pneumatic cannon instead. This thing is used to attack city walls and has absolutely no effect. weak."


    In comparison, the Nanmu city wall made by myself, if hit by this pneumatic gun, will leave a big gap. Continuous attacks will definitely destroy the Nanmu City Wall. If this were replaced by the walls of ordinary nobles, it would definitely be easier to destroy. "The shells are not damaged too badly, indicating that the strength of the shells exceeds the attack power too much."


    "From this point of view, perhaps instead of using this fiber shell, it would be better to replace it with a hard shell shell."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan also ignored the soldiers, but walked back to the previous position on his own. The soldiers next to him didn''t dare to take it lightly, they had been carefully protecting the surroundings of Chi Nan.


    Just when Chi Nan was about to return to the test site, with a "bang", an explosion occurred in front of him. Chi Nan stared at the front blankly. "Damn it, how could this happen." Chi Nan was surprised to find that the gas cannon he had just made had exploded. The location of the explosion was the compressed air chamber behind, and the shells were not shot out.


    Because of the explosion of the air, the shell fell out of the barrel of the gas gun and slowly rolled in front of him.


    "Where is the problem?" Chi Nan hurried over and began to study it seriously. I can only feel the ability of the plant itself, but I can''t feel the other effects caused by some instincts.


    But soon, Chi Nan still found the reason, because the compressed air compartment was too weak. "Because the barrel ratio of the pea gun is much thicker than this, it is difficult to break. And in terms of compressed air, the pneumatic gun compresses more. So the pressure of the air is greater, and the damage to its cabin is more serious.

 Chapter 105： Seize

    After several days of improvement, a new cannon was finally built. No, it should be said that the pneumatic gun has finally taken shape. The newly formed air-powered gun has a length of three meters, which is very similar to the previous cannon.


    The air compression chamber behind ¡¡¡¡ became very thick, and it looked like a green sphere, several times thicker than the barrel. The wooden shelf is used in the front, but it is not a simple shelf.


    Chinan also deliberately made two wheels linked together and placed them horizontally in the middle, just enough to push the cannon around. And behind the cannon, there is a large magazine like a shuttle.


    There are a total of five cannonballs in ¡¡¡¡, and there is no way to continue to increase it. And it takes a lot of time to grow naturally. It takes a full two days for all five shells to grow.


    But this is not bad, after all, every shell has a very long range, and in terms of power, it is definitely stronger than the attack of a fighter of the black iron level. When this shell was shot out, it was equivalent to a blow from a black iron-level mage. A dark iron mage can attack several times in total, but these shells can be used by ordinary people.


    "Haha, it''s finally completed, the first generation of pneumatic guns, with this, we don''t have to be afraid of battlefields or siege battles in the future. It is more troublesome to transport." Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    It seems that we still need to improve. "Hey, it would be great if the shells could be filled from the outside, instead of bringing their own shells. I don''t know if I can continue to study if I can accomplish this feat."


    Just as Chi Nan''s thinking continued to deepen, a person in a panic was rushing towards this side. "Someone, stop for me." The soldiers immediately aimed the pea cannon.


    "I, I am a soldier in Hongshaling, I want to see the lord." The person shouted loudly.


    A soldier behind suddenly said loudly: "Yes, it is our soldier from Hongshaling. I know him."


    Since ¡¡¡¡ is an acquaintance, there is no problem. "What happened? Didn''t you go to the neighboring territory to do business? Where are the others." The soldier next to him asked loudly.


    The person who came back looked sad and sad: "I want to see the lord, where is the lord?"


    "I''m here, what happened?" I didn''t expect that only one person came back from my caravan. If they are all dead, then the loss can be great. It doesn''t matter a little cargo, the key is people. There is also the old Mka, that is his capable subordinate. If something happened to Old Mka, how could he explain to Hermilla.


    "Lord Lord, I finally saw you, we, our people are all detained by Lord Farah."


    Chi Nan was taken aback: "What''s the matter, what did you do? Why did he detain you?"


    The soldier quickly handed a letter to Chi Nan. Chi Nan opened the letter, and he knew it was the handwriting of the nobleman. Because this is parchment, only nobles would use it. The paper used by ordinary people is the kind of ordinary and shoddy ones. I heard that it seems to be compressed with a lot of garbage after bleaching.


    Nobles are naturally different, and besides, parchment is something that only nobles can afford.


    Opening the envelope, Chi Nan was immediately exasperated: "Very well, I dare to threaten me, and dare to turn black and white. Come here, let''s go, I want that **** to see our true strength." Chi Nan was completely annoyed.


    Before returning, Lao Mka led the caravan into Huangsha Ridge smoothly. Finally, when a caravan arrived, the attention of Huang Shaling''s people was attracted, and everyone was looking at this place.


    Lao Mka has the true story of Chinan, and found a few people on the spot to start making food according to the method of making noodles. After the fragrance diffused, the people around were immediately attracted. Lao Muka took the opportunity to sell food directly.


    "These foods are made of this kind of flour, and you have already tasted the taste. The price is very cheap, and it is the same price as the best black valley. The quantity is limited, and it will be gone when it is sold out."


    "Hey, what else did you bring besides the flour? Look at the big carriage behind."


    Old Mka waved his hand: "Qixianghua, we have cultivated a thousand fragrant flowers. This is for the nobles, not for you." This time Lamka is planning to cooperate with the other lord. He doesn''t know if the other party can take out a thousand golden dragons at once, but cooperation with the other party will be a long-term business.


    A thousand fragrant flowers, that is a thousand golden dragons. For the little nobles, this is already a very large fortune. Soon, the local lords were attracted.


    If Chi Nan is here, you will find that the person here is Farah who has had some feasts with him.


    Seeing these thousand fragrant flowers Fara''s eyes are full of greed. "Very good, it''s really Qixianghua. According to the market price, Qixianghua is a golden dragon." Although he said that, Farah knew that it was only the market price. Because there are too few Qixiang flowers, they are actually secretly traded, and even two or three golden dragons are robbed by people.


    Fara narrowed his eyes slightly: "But where are you from? These things are not something ordinary people can get." Fara was asking about their origin.


    Old Mka said neither humble nor arrogant: "We are from the Hongsha Ridge next door. These are all carefully cultivated by our adults."


    "Next door, Hongsha Ridge? Isn''t that the half-elf territory of Chinan. And these plants, originally created by magic." How could Farah not understand Chinan. Before coming here, he already knew that Chi Nan''s location was next door.


    Farah immediately said loudly: "It turns out that the half-elf spawned by magic, that is to deceive us. You dare to use fakes to deceive the great Baron Farah and catch them for me."


    "What do you want to do? We are a caravan under the command of Baron Chinan. To deal with us is to be an enemy of our lord."


    Old Mka''s words are correct, but it''s Farah that''s facing him. Recalling the shame that Chi Nan had brought to him, Fara suddenly became angry, and no reason was useless. "Catch them for me, regardless of the resistance."


    The soldiers around rushed up. As a result, the soldiers brought by Farah were taken together before they could resist. "You, our lord won''t let it go if you do this. The aristocratic council will never allow you to do this." Suddenly he heard the aristocratic council, and Farah came back to his senses, but now that he has been arrested, how can he let them go? .

 Chapter 106： I stole it?

    "Take them all to me, take good care of them." Fara waved his hand to let them leave, and then looked at so many fragrant flowers, the greed in his heart rose again.


    "What should I do? The seizure of caravans in other territories without reason is not allowed in the noble council."


    Many caravans raised by nobles are their lifeblood. Of course, the noble council attaches great importance to these.


    "My lord, you can only send things back to them. Otherwise, once you report it to the Noble Council, I am afraid we will be made difficult. Being made difficult at this time is not a good thing for us."


    Beside ¡¡¡¡, a man with a pointed chin like an awl bent over and said. This guy is Farah''s loyal confidant, and he has no other skills. He can''t let go of any bad water.


    "No, you can''t give it to them. If they get such a batch of goods, they will definitely develop faster. Besides, I will never compromise on the shame that guy gave me." Farah''s eyes were fierce.


    The man with the pointed chin next to him was also taken aback, and finally groaned, and said in a low voice: "If you don''t want to return them, you can only find their fault. My lord, have you lost something these days? "The man with the pointed chin rolled his eyes, and the bad water in his belly began to brew.


    "Hahahaha, I really deserve to be my brains, very good, I really have you. Come here, get me a pen, I''m going to make that **** bleed a lot this time. If you dare to be disobedient, then it''s done. "


    "But my lord, Hongshaling doesn''t seem to be weak in strength. Look at that, isn''t that a pea cannon?"


    Fara finally noticed a few weird weapons falling on the ground. Look carefully, isn''t it the pea cannon? The guy Mocha showed off everywhere before, and it turned out that he got it from the place in Chinan.


    Also, Chi Nan is a half-elf nature mage, and only he can make this plant-type weapon. Unexpectedly, that half-elf was so powerful that Farah''s jealous eyes were red.


    "What are you afraid of, how many people can there be in the broken place in Hongshaling? Even if there are pea cannons, there are a few that can be used for combat. Besides, don''t we also have pea cannons. Thirty is enough."


    Ten people, each of them carries three on him, and they add up to exactly thirty. This is Chi Nan''s new equipment ratio to the soldiers, each with three pea cannons, and continues to improve the battery life.


    "In this case, the adults might as well ask for compensation. If this pea cannon can equip our army, we will be able to expand our territory as quickly as possible. At that time, maybe we can get rid of the control of those people."


    "Shut up, you can''t talk nonsense about these kinds of people, you have to remember that this baron is not controlled by anyone, and this baron came here for his own territory and status, I understand." Although That said, but the flickering of Farah''s eyes betrayed his idea. The man with a pointed chin nodded quickly, expressing his understanding.


    Fara revised several times and finally wrote a letter. "Come here, bring someone from their caravan. I want him to send this letter to their lord."


    Thinking of the compensation he could get, thinking of the expression that Chi Nan begged to let him go before his eyes, Farah''s smile became brighter and more distorted. "Damn half-elf, soon you will know how good I am. By the way, if you catch you, you can''t kill it. I want you to tell me a lot of plant weapons."


    Fara kept thinking about good things in her heart, and the envelope had been handed over to a soldier under Chi Nan, who was driven away directly. Because none of the soldiers in Chi Nan had swords, armors, etc., they couldn''t recognize whether they were servants or soldiers.


    rushed all day, the soldier finally returned to Chi Nan, and after turning in the envelope to explain the situation, he fainted. Chi Nan waved his hand and asked him to take the soldier down to rest. Looking at Farafei''s own letter, Chi Nan became more and more angry.


    "Damn Farah, I really thought I didn''t dare to deal with you, right? The contradiction between the nobles, I remember it can be solved by force." Others will definitely not choose this way at this time, after all, there are mad orcs threatened. But Chi Nan didn''t care at all. Since he dared to catch his own person, he must be prepared to bear his own anger.


    The wording on the letter seemed to add fuel to the fire. Farah turned black and white, and actually said that he had lost a thousand fragrant flowers, suspecting that Chi Nan had stolen it. As for flour, he said that there are many flour jujube trees in his territory.


    I don¡¯t know when, the jujube tree was dug away, and I also said that I suspected it was my own. Then let himself pay him compensation, not to mention the compensation of two thousand golden dragons, but also a large number of pea cannons as compensation.


    Otherwise, they will send troops to attack their own territory This is really nothing. Can Qixianghua be stolen? It''s easy to die after a little toss, this kind of thing is the least valuable for stealing.


    There is also a jujube tree. Besides myself, will anyone use it before? Moreover, the living conditions of the noodle jujube tree are very harsh, and not everyone can let the noodle jujube tree grow anywhere. Actually this can also be said. This kind of excuse is full of errors and omissions, anyone can see the problem at a glance.


    used this kind of excuse to attack himself, he believed that the military power in his territory was weak, right?


    Hongshaling is not very clear about the situation of the outside world, so the outside world is also not clear about their situation. Although Chi Nan had already come out with the army. But in just a few days, Huangshaling has not received any definite news.


    "Very good, very good, you completely offended me. If I don''t kill your territory, I will give you your last name."


    Chi Nan shouted: "Everyone here, follow me, bring weapons, and we will go to Huangshaling. I have to see how powerful their army is, and they dare to threaten me."


    At this time, the more than 90 soldiers were also angry in their hearts, and they were all bullied. How could this be tolerated? "My lord, what do you want to do? Even if we save our lives, we will make them pay the price."


    For their own territory, the soldiers have a very high sense of belonging. If someone dared to make trouble in their own home, these soldiers dared to desperately. At this moment, people''s hearts are available.


    Chi Nan said loudly, "Very good, let''s set off now and see if my cannon is there. This time it is time to test the power of the pneumatic cannon. Let them know that Hongshaling is not good for bullying." Chi Nan said. After ordering the team a little bit, he got on his horse and rushed towards Huangshaling with the army.

 Chapter 107： Why doesnt it work?

    The team set off in a mighty manner. This time it was a light car on the road. The soldiers just brought some dry food and water, and then set off with their own pea cannons, which reached the fastest speed.


    Chi Nan didn''t take any of the other personnel, but only brought ninety soldiers with him. One day later, the group came to the road outside Huangshaling. At noon the next day, Chi Nan came to the outskirts of Huangshaling.


    "My lord, there is Huangshaling ahead, shall we attack now?" In the distance, a city wall more than five meters high stood in front. The city wall formed a circle, enclosing the entire Huangsha Ling. The walls of Huangshaling are not ordinary stones, but stones rich in iron, which are very hard and difficult to break.


    The front door was closed at this time, and there were still many soldiers patrolling on it. In fact, these people are staring at themselves, and they seem to have discovered that they have arrived, right?


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, let''s rest first, and wait until we have enough physical strength."


    The soldiers immediately began to rest on the spot. After more than a day of continuous rushing, everyone supported it with one breath. If it weren''t for this, I''m afraid these soldiers would be tired and get down.


    But even so, they can¡¯t attack directly, otherwise the soldiers will be too exhausted, and it will be themselves who will suffer. Chi Nan looked at the opposite city wall, and soon saw a familiar person. This person was not someone else but Farah.


    Farah took a big horn and shouted at her side: "Chi Nan, are you ready to compensate. If you don''t, I will kill all of your people, even if you make trouble, you don''t make sense." "


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, for what reason, it is not a power. Chi Nan knew that there must be someone behind this guy. If there is a trouble, there is no one behind me to help, and the result is indeed unreasonable. Therefore, it is better to follow the rules and attack directly. Obviously this guy did it first, no matter whether it was right or wrong, the nobles could use force to solve it.


    "Huh, you know the truth better than anyone else. This time I am not here to talk nonsense with you, I am here to attack. The contradiction between the nobles can be solved by force, right?"


    "You''re right, but do you have the force? Look at your subordinates, they all look like dead dogs. What kind of quality is this? So many dozens of troops are all your troops. This is pitiful. But it is. There are not many people willing to go to Hongshaling. It¡¯s really hard for you to be able to pull so many people out."


    Sure enough, this guy doesn''t even know how strong Hongsha Ridge is today. At the same time, because of Farah''s supervisor, he has always looked down upon himself. But that''s okay, all you want is this guy to underestimate the enemy.


    Chi Nan sneered: "Then wait and see." Chi Nan stopped paying attention. Let Farah yell at him, and Farah soon felt boring, but he still watched from the highest point of the city wall.


    Anyway, fighting between the nobles is not allowed to attack the nobles themselves, and Farah does not worry that the soldiers dare to attack him. After resting for an hour, Chi Nan saw that the soldiers were almost recovered, and then he waved everyone up. "Go, let them see how strong our army is."


    The soldiers took the pea cannon and walked forward. Ninety people, with 270 pea cannons on them, saw so many good weapons, Faranot said how envious, his eyes were almost red.


    "Mine, it''s all mine. These are my trophies, and they can''t be broken."


    Fara waved his hand, and thirty soldiers around him also came out, also holding a pea cannon in his hand. "Hahaha, do you think you are the only one who has a pea cannon? Thank you for the weapon you sent me." Farah laughed loudly.


    Seeing that the soldiers were in a commotion, Chi Nan didn''t explain anything, but said loudly, "Go ahead and forget what training you usually do. Just these idiots, what can you do if you get the pea cannon."


    The soldiers'' eyes lit up. Yes, we made the pea cannon. We have more and more skilled here, so why should we be afraid of the other people. The morale of the soldiers rose again.


    Finally, the two sides approached a distance of two hundred meters. Farah said loudly, "Chi Nan, you idiot, don''t you know that you can stand on the wall and shoot farther. I made a pea cannon but I can''t use it. The half-elves are really half-elves. They are all hillbillies. Attack me ."


    Fara waved his hand, and several soldiers immediately pulled the vine. The soldiers under Chi Nan suddenly thought of dispersing and fleeing, and many of them had their legs trembling. Just the usual training, let them continue to stay in place.


    But the next moment, everyone found that something was wrong, because the other party''s beans did not shoot out.


    "What''s the matter, what are you guys doingHurry up and launch it for me."


    Hearing Farah''s yelling, the soldiers pulled the vine harder, and a soldier who was too hard pulled the vine off unexpectedly. "My lord, there seems to be something wrong, the pea cannon is not fake, right?"


    "What, how is it possible? Didn''t we experiment before, the power is very powerful." Suddenly Farah noticed Chi Nan''s disdainful eyes: "You did it, you **** bastard, you dare to play with me."


    Chi Nan sneered even harder: "I did it, how about it, you bite me, dare to use the weapon I made to attack me, it''s really bad for you to figure it out. This is not a strong crossbow, anyone can use it. of."


    "Damn it, you, you actually have this kind of back player, you won''t end well." Farah was angry, but didn''t know what to say. The weapon that I had finally gotten can''t be used anymore.


    Chi Nan said loudly: "Don''t you envy the pea cannon? I tell you, this is the third generation of the pea cannon, but it is much better than the one I sold. Since you want to see the power of the pea cannon so much, I Just let you see the trouble. Everyone stopped for me, and then fired at each other''s soldiers." Chi Nan ordered.


    At this time, the soldiers were already standing outside the range of the opponent''s bow and arrow. Shooting arrows from the opposite city wall would not hurt his soldiers at all. On the contrary, the Pea Cannon has a high range, so this is the best attack distance.


    It happened that Farah didn''t have a strong crossbow in his hands, and he couldn''t help it at such a long distance. If you walked out of the city wall, the soldiers under his own were really not enough to kill Chi Nan.


    "Bang Bang Bang" a series of black shadows flew out, and the surface of the city wall burst into pieces. At the same time, there were some unlucky soldiers. A soldier not far away from Farah, whose head looked like a rotten watermelon, exploded all at once, making Farah retching.

 Chapter 108： Its not good, the city wall is about to collapse

    can only be beaten but not fight back, even if they stand on the wall to defend the city, these soldiers are at a loss. Seeing that his lord was bending over and retching, Luojia knew that she had to rely on herself.


    "Quickly, avoid, find a place to hide, although the pea cannon is powerful, it can''t hurt the city wall."


    Hearing Luojia''s roar, the soldiers immediately reacted. Yes, I am defending the city now, so I can hide it if I can''t beat the opponent. As a result, the soldiers hid behind the city wall and did not dare to show their heads.


    Although this is a bit of a suspicion of a tortoise, but at least it can save his life. The bullets fired by those pea cannons don''t turn corners, they only hit straight lines. The city wall is very thick, and the pea cannon can only produce layers of stone dust on it, and it cannot destroy the defense of the city wall. As for the bullets shot inside, they don''t care.


    Finally, Farah slowly adapted, although his face was still pale, but he looked much better.


    "Chi Nan, aren''t you half-elves very powerful? What can you do now. I just stand like this. Come in if you have the ability." Farah yelled at Chi Nan again.


    Chi Nan smiled coldly, this idiot, if it weren¡¯t because of the identity of a nobleman who couldn¡¯t directly attack him, just standing on it like this idiot, one round of attack would definitely make this guy go to hell.


    "Really, do you think that my attack was our siege? Then you underestimated me."


    A green light flickered in front of Chi Nan, and he had already made several seeds on the road before, and at the same time injected enough magic power, he just took it out and used it. Under the flickering green light, several strange plants with huge barrels quickly grew and formed. On the surface, it looks very similar to the Pea Cannon, but I don¡¯t know how many times it is bigger.


    Seeing these things, even Farah opened his mouth wide and looked incredible. He finally remembered that there was a Nature Mage on the opposite side. Since he had planted those pea cannons, there was no problem in continuing to plant them.


    "Stop all, come back." Chi Nan ordered the soldiers to retreat. The previous attack was nothing more than an appetizer, and at the same time it was just to buy myself some time.


    Fara opened his mouth wide and was a little at a loss, but even so, he did not dare to send his soldiers out of the city to attack. His own soldiers were good at first, but if they rushed out and were attacked by the opponent''s pea cannon, there might not be much left. At that time, how did he attack the surrounding areas and gain territories and military merits?


    "Chi Nan, don''t bluff, can the plant become so powerful that it is powerful? I don''t believe it."


    Chinan slowly walked to the front of the cannon and grabbed the slender vine with his hands: "I don''t need you to believe it. I didn''t expect to believe it. Just watch it obediently."


    This kind of tone made Fara suddenly feel even more angry. What does this mean? But Chi Nan didn''t care about him. Instead, he said to the soldiers: "You know our pneumatic guns. Now follow me to make them. These are the weapons you will use in the future." Chi Nan taught the soldiers how to do it. Aiming and calculating.


    After the church, Chi Nan pulled the rope hard, and then an inhalation sound came. The air compression chamber in the back expands rapidly, a large amount of air is absorbed, and then compressed in a special way.


    The same goes for other soldiers. This is a way that Chi Nan came up with to protect the artillery. It''s no longer the same as the pea cannon, it usually absorbs air and compresses it inside, and just detonates it when using it.


    Because the pressure of the cannon is higher, it cannot be stored for a long time. Chi Nan''s method is to divide it into two sections. When the rope is pulled for the first time, the air cannon will absorb a lot of air. It will not be launched until the second pull.


    "Just remember that if you don''t use it within one minute after absorbing the air, the air will be released, and the air will be re-absorbed in the next launch." Chi Nan said while at the same time after absorbing the full value of the air, Without hesitation, he pulled the vines again, with a muffled "bang", and a black shadow shot out instantly.


    There was an explosion suddenly on the other side. A black shadow hit the wall fiercely, and then blasted countless moments and hard shells. What was fired was a hard shell shell, and under the violent impact, the hard shell exploded on the spot.


    Countless fragments bombarded in all directions. If not all the soldiers were hidden behind the city wall, I am afraid that even the fragments could kill a lot of people.


    The physical artillery shells of the gas cannon actually exerted the effect of blooming shells, even Chi Nan himself was surprised.


    "Very good, good power, blow me fiercely." Chi Nan laughed. Sure enough, the giant ship cannon is the romance of men At this moment, even Chi Nan himself feels enthusiastic.


    A cannonball went down, and a large hole half a meter deep appeared on the opposite city wall, and a large number of stones continued to fall down. You know, these stones are not ordinary stones, but very hard iron ore.


    This is just a shot now, even if the distance is relatively close, the power is really terrifying. This powerful black iron warrior can be used, but to reach such a range, I am afraid that only the black iron mage can do it.


    "Boom boom boom" a series of shells hit the past. There are only three pneumatic guns on the opposite side, with three rounds per attack. After the first round, there were cracks on the wall. After the second shelling, the city wall actually began to shake.


    "It''s not good, Lord Lord, the city wall is about to collapse." A soldier yelled in panic. But looking back, he found that his city lord was secretly running under the city wall. "My lord is going to run, let''s run quickly." The lord ran away, and the morale of the other soldiers suddenly collapsed completely.


    Chi Nan laughed and shouted: "Hit me. There are five shells in total, all shot out for me." After seeing his eyes pull away from the city wall, Chi Nan was even more unscrupulous. After the third round of attacks, the city wall shook visibly.


    After the fourth round of attack, some of the weaknesses had collapsed, and even the front wall was blown in half and dropped in half. After the fifth round of the attack, a huge sound rang in front, and the entire city wall was thoroughly probed like a building block being pushed onto it. "Very good, let this **** provoke us."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Follow me, let''s go to the yellow sand and see what else does this guy have." Chi Nan strode to the front of the meteor, this time he was really energetic.

 Chapter 109： Hit the crash

    "Lord Lord, what should I do with this gas cannon? Put it here." A soldier said with excitement on his face. This thing was only seen in Chi Nan''s experiments before, but I didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    This time, the soldiers'' blood boiled with enthusiasm. Chi Nan glanced back and said indifferently: "Throw it here, anyway, it''s a one-off thing."


    Seeing Chi Nan didn''t care, the soldiers rushed to the front, blocking Chi Nan behind.


    But Chi Nan glanced at the ground under the cannon. At this time, the ground was already full of cracks, which were caused by the recoil vibration of the pneumatic gun. "Fortunately, the power of these pneumatic guns is not too great, otherwise the ground can''t stand it. It seems that we have to continue to improve in the future. Such a large recoil can''t be offset."


    This is just land, so it doesn''t matter. If you put the cannon on the wall in the future, it won''t work if there is no buffer. Otherwise, your own walls will not be able to stand it for a long time.


    Don''t care, let''s call it down first. This time they made sense. Chi Nan was already thinking about how to write this matter into a document and then send it to the aristocratic council. In any case, you must be famous, especially before you have the ability to fight the whole world, you must follow the rules.


    The soldiers had already crossed the city wall and rushed into the interior of Huangshaling. Huangshaling is different from Hongshaling. Inside the city wall of this place is the core of their territory, and the whole town is in this location.


    There are many refugees collected in Huangshaling, but they are not the same as their own territory. These refugees looked yellow and thin, and obviously did not eat well, which was completely different from their own.


    is also right, this is the treatment that refugees really deserve. "Quickly, block him, block him, don''t let him come."


    At this time, Farah was yelling loudly while running away. The soldiers on the opposite side of Huangshaling rushed towards this side, the front one was actually a cavalry.


    "Hmph, there are cavalry, but you don''t know, cavalry is simply a target in front of the platoon gun."


    Chinan waved his hand, and the soldiers already knew what to do, and they all pointed the pea gun forward. "Bang" was fired once, countless black beans were emitted, and the soldiers in front of them fell down suddenly.


    This new type of pea cannon is not like the previous model. If it is the previous model, the beans will bounce off the shields and armors of these soldiers, and a lot of attack power will be wasted. But the new beans hit it, but because of its softer shell, the ejection was slower, and most of the power was applied to the soldiers.


    The huge impact made the soldiers feel as if they had been hit by a sledgehammer. Many soldiers were beaten out on the spot. Even some unlucky ones were directly shaken to death or became disabled.


    Chinan¡¯s soldiers don¡¯t care about this. These people dare to calculate their own territory, that is, they can¡¯t live with themselves. If they don''t give themselves a way to survive, they won''t show mercy to these enemies.


    Besides, this is the battlefield. The kindness to the enemy is the cruelty to oneself. Maybe this world doesn''t have this sentence, but everyone understands this truth. So the second attack, the soldiers sent out without hesitation, and another large swath of soldiers fell. Then came the third round of attacks, and now there are not many who can stand on the other side.


    The opponent''s lord is a mage, and the mage hasn''t taken any action yet, but almost everything on his side has fallen. All the soldiers were completely beaten now. Many soldiers dropped their weapons and turned and ran away.


    And this time, Farah finally reacted. This time I brought a total of three hundred elite soldiers. I didn''t expect that under two rounds of attacks, his soldiers would have been killed or injured by most of them.


    Those soldiers who were temporarily recruited without sophisticated weapons and armors suffered heavy casualties under the pea cannon attack just now. At this time, there were no more soldiers left. This is also the first time Farah has seen the terrorist attack power of this pea cannon up close. If you hit yourself, the consequences would be really hard to imagine.


    "Stop, stop, I surrender, I surrender." Farah screamed and howled loudly.


    After only three shots, Farah completely collapsed. If this happens a few more times, there will be nothing left under him. Without these soldiers, it doesn''t matter if you can get military merits, you won''t let yourself go.


    Farah pointed at Chi Nan and shouted: "You lunatic, do you know who is behind me. The Governor and other major lords appointed me here as the lord. You dare to attack me."


    Chi Nan sneered: "I don''t care who asked you to come. I only know that you detained me innocently. UU Reading has violated the law between the nobles. I will talk to the nobles in this matter As stated by the council."


    Hearing the Council of Nobles, Fara suddenly became a little more sober. He knew that this matter was indeed his own fault. I can reverse black and white, and the people behind me will also help me, but that''s all for the future. If you don''t comfort your eyes, and you lose a lot, then the people behind you really won''t care about yourself.


    Thinking of this, Farah gritted his teeth: "Okay, very good, this time you win, what do you want, tell me."


    Chi Nan was a little surprised, this guy actually gave in so easily, it really made him feel very unfulfilled. However, the opponent has surrendered, and Chi Nan has no reason to continue attacking.


    After all, killing a nobleman would be a big crime. Once he really continues to attack, the consequences are not what I want to see. Although the rules between these nobles may seem trivial, the rules are actually rules.


    "Very well, you know the current affairs well, so next, let''s talk about the previous things. Let''s talk about it first, you innocently detained my person and slandered me. How should this be counted."


    Fara said immediately: "I misunderstood that thing, and now I can be sure that you didn''t do that thing." At this time, Fara was still quibbling about, it was really a nobleman''s stinking problem.


    "I will let your people go, and then you will leave with your people. This is the end of the matter, right?"


    Chi Nan smiled coldly, and left with someone, and then it was all right? How can there be such good things in this world. The person who attacked him caused himself a huge loss, and he would never end this loss unless he recovered it. After finally breaking in, I want to let myself go, but I can''t let myself be satisfied.

 Chapter 110： Compulsive trading

    Chinan looked at Farah coldly: "Where are my people and where are my goods?"


    Fara had an ugly face and a bad mood, but she waved her hand and ordered her men and things to be brought up. When they saw Chi Nan, those who had been arrested suddenly knelt down, their faces full of excitement.


    Especially Old Mka, seeing the Lord Lord actually come to save himself personally, not to mention that he was even more excited. "Lord Lord, why did you come by yourself, old man, how can I, how can I let Lord Lord take risks, really deserve to die." Lao Mka burst into tears, this is obviously not pretending.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Go to the side to check first, and if you have any injuries, just say."


    Then Chi Nan set his sights on Farah: "I''m here to trade with you this time, but I didn''t expect you to be so frantic. Now, it''s time to talk about compensation."


    Fara looked ugly and wanted to oppose it, but when he saw those pea cannons aimed at his own men, Fara did not want to continue to lose, but could only compromise. "Say, what compensation do you want?"


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "It''s very simple. First of all, since my goods have been delivered here, then you are responsible for accepting them. I don''t take advantage of you, according to the market price. Those thousand fragrant flowers will count you as a thousand golden dragons. . Those flour, count your three hundred golden dragons, very fair. "Yes, the price is indeed fair.


    Hearing this, Farah also breathed a sigh of relief. According to the market price, it was just the surface price of the market. These things themselves are priceless, and flour is still a new thing, in fact, the price is higher.


    Whether you sell it or give it directly to the nobles above you, you can get huge benefits. At this time, it doesn''t matter if he defends Huangshaling disadvantageously and causes losses.


    Those soldiers, die if they die, as long as they train a batch, there is no problem with their armor.


    "Okay, I agree." Farah said without hesitation.


    Chinan continued: "Also, my subordinates were innocently detained and your slander of the lord, count you 700 golden dragons. In total, two thousand golden dragons are no problem."


    Hearing this, Farah''s face became a little ugly. But as soon as he wanted to say something, he saw the murderous intent in Chi Nan''s eyes. Fara trembled and gritted his teeth one last time: "Okay, I agree, don''t go too far."


    Although there are more than two thousand golden dragons, I am not without earning it. On the contrary, I can earn a lot. Especially those fragrant flowers, to Chi Nan, it is not a big deal, but to the nobles, the value is high.


    "Very good, very good, you really know the current affairs very well, in that case, so be it."


    Fara thought for a while, and finally said with some entanglement: "I don''t have that many golden dragons. I''ll use iron ingots to settle it for you. According to the market price, one iron ingot and one golden dragon, a total of two thousand."


    Chinan frowned. The purchasing power of a golden dragon is equivalent to ten thousand yuan. Ten thousand yuan is just a piece of iron, which is too expensive. But thinking about the level of smelting in this world, Chi Nan couldn''t help it. In this world, the price of iron products is very high. In terms of market prices, this is indeed the case, Lao Muka reminded him.


    "Don''t tell me the market price, the price of iron ingots here must be much cheaper than the market price."


    Fara looked in a trance, and finally compromised: "Okay, then count you twice. I will give you four thousand iron ingots. You have to solve the transportation problem by yourself." Fara stared at Chi Nan firmly.


    Chi Nan thought that Farah had reached the limit, and he didn''t know how much Farah could earn. Four thousand iron ingots are already very good. After all, to build a suit of armor and weapons, five iron ingots are not needed in total. With the addition of some iron ingots in his territory, it is no problem for everyone under him to wear an armor.


    No, it can¡¯t be counted, because your soldiers don¡¯t need full armor and weapons, as long as they wear light armor that can protect themselves, and they can¡¯t affect the flexibility of their activities.


    If you count it this way, you can even build a set of defensive armor with just one iron ingot. Thinking of this, Chi Nan nodded and said: "Well, I agree, then let''s trade."


    Farah also breathed a sigh of relief. The iron ingots here are not so expensive. If a golden dragon trades in private, you can even buy three to four iron ingots. He is really a hillbilly, and he doesn''t even know the price.


    Farah didn''t show it on the surface, although he had already begun to calculate how much he earned. After going back and forth like this, too much has been earned. A half-elf still wants to play tricks with himself.


    "Come here, go, I have sent four thousand iron ingots, and give them with the truck." Farah turned and left, he never wanted to see Chi Nan again. Chi Nan didn''t pay attention either, but walked to Lao Mka''s side.


    "Everyone is okay, has anyone been injured, has anyone been abused Lao Mka shook his head: "Thank you for your concern, we are all fine, just being hungry for a few meals, nothing is wrong. of. "


    Isn¡¯t this abuse? Chi Nan frowned, "Let¡¯s go back. This time everyone will give a golden dragon as a reward. Needless to say, since everyone is doing things for me, then I can¡¯t Treat everyone badly." There are not many of them per person, less than two hundred. This counts as soldiers, not much at all.


    But in the eyes of others, it is a very large fortune, especially at this time. Everyone immediately looked at Chi Nan with excitement. Such a lord is really good.


    Even the leaders of Huangshaling next to them saw this scene, their eyes changed slightly.


    Able to attack another lord for the sake of his own people, and to take them to heart, such a lord would be willing to die for him.


    It didn''t take long for the iron ingot to be sent over. The pointed chin who led the team to this side said with a sneer: "Baron Chinan, our lord has said it, and then it¡¯s up to you. Also, our lord tells you, this time counts you. Won, but the big people behind us won''t let it go."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Well, I see, I will follow him no matter how he moves. However, your grown-up is a nobleman, you are such a thing, you dare to talk to me like this."


    As Chinan¡¯s voice just fell, a mouse-trap suddenly grew on the ground. The mousetrap opened his mouth, and before his sharp chin could react, he took a violent bite on his leg, and a piece of flesh fell on the spot.


    A commoner who dares to be disrespectful to the nobles is still light. Chi Nan has also learned to use privileges now.

 Chapter 111： I only took a sip of soup

    A piece of iron ingot is about ten kilograms, and four thousand iron ingots are 40,000 kilograms, which is two thousand kilograms, which is two tons of weight. The people they brought, as well as the original trucks, were really not easy to transport.


    But everyone was full of enthusiasm at this time. Under the command of Old Mka, before Chi Nan could say anything, everyone pushed their cars and walked away. They didn''t want to use Chi Nan''s own horses, so Chi Nan rode like this.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to leave them alone. To transport so many goods, it would take three days to return to their own territory. This is only the time to walk to the intersection outside Hongshaling. The road in Hongshaling is even more difficult to follow.


    But Chi Nan was still very happy. The harvest this time was bigger than he had imagined. He got the iron ore that his territory lacked. Now his army has the iron ingots needed to continue to expand the army. It can even be used to improve one''s life. To improve the lives of people in the entire territory, this iron product is not enough.


    Hey, I still need to continue trading. Farah watched Chi Nan leave from a distance, and slammed a cup to the ground. "Damn half-elf, let me lose face again."


    "My lord, what do you do with that." A soldier pointed to the screaming sharp chin on the ground.


    "What else can I do? Take it for treatment. It''s really a waste. Even if it is a half-elf, it is also a nobleman. If you dare to be disrespectful to the nobleman, you should be thankful if you can live by yourself."


    I lost so many soldiers this time, and the city wall collapsed. All these need to be supplemented and repaired. Then it seems that my own affairs are going to become very much. Fortunately, I made a lot of money this time, at least it can give an explanation to the great nobles above. Really, blame the **** half-elf.


    If it weren''t for that half-elf, this batch of goods would be their own, and there would be no need to pay any iron ingots at all, nor to lose the city wall or his men. Farah couldn''t vent any anger in her heart.


    "My lord, my lord, we have brought back the gas cannon left by the lord opposite."


    Hearing this, Farah suddenly looked excited: "Great, take me over and have a look. Hahahaha, you idiot and half-elf, such powerful weapons are left, it''s time for me to make a fortune.


    Only when Farah walked to the square, he finally knew what it means to be happy with sorrow.


    "My lord, my lord is not good, these gas guns are beginning to wither, and they can''t be fixed anyhow, my lord, come and have a look."


    Hearing this, Fara suddenly became anxious. He stepped forward and took a closer look. The leaves on the pneumatic gun really began to wither. Even the pneumatic gun itself slowly began to age, visible to the naked eye, and very fast.


    "Damn half-elf, dare to play with me again. My Farah will definitely make you unhappy."


    The people around were silent, the lord of the house was in a bad mood, they didn''t dare to attract Farah''s attention.


    On the other side, Chi Nan was riding a horse while leading the team back. Because Lao Mka was old, Chi Nan didn''t let him push the cart, but let him follow.


    "My lord, you have lost a bit in the previous transaction. However, your subordinates understand that this time you suffered a loss so as not to offend Baron Farah, so the next transaction should be handed over to your subordinates."


    Chinan was taken aback: "What''s wrong? Why shouldn''t you sin against Farah? Haven''t we already offended it?"


    Old Mka was also strange: "Sir, didn''t you deliberately suffer a loss because Farah is behind the governor and the major lords, and give him some benefits."


    From Farah''s words, I can hear that behind Farah is indeed Governor Remas and some great nobles. These nobles wanted to control the iron ore here, so they let Farah come here to be the lord. I was wrong at the beginning, and I thought there was a powerful family behind the lord here, but I didn''t expect it to be a puppet.


    "I''m not afraid of them. Although those nobles are powerful, they are now, and we are self-sufficient in everything, without their help. Why should I worry about offending them?"


    Suddenly, Chi Nan narrowed his eyes: "Tell me how much we have lost."


    Lao Muka was a little embarrassed, but he said: "Qixianghua has a price but no market. Although the market price is one golden dragon, there are even five golden dragons on the black market. This time the shipment volume is relatively large. But it must be more than four golden dragons. There is also flour, which is too small in quantity and is a luxury for the nobles. The price must be doubled several times."


    "The other thing is the iron ingots. Although the market price is indeed one piece of golden dragon, if it is acquired in Huangshaling, one golden dragon should be able to exchange three or four iron ingots ~ www.novelhall.com ~ probably that many."


    Chi Nan was stunned, and it took a long time to react: "You profiteer, Farah, I remember you. Next time, if I can''t let you lose a few pieces of meat, I will follow your last name." I didn''t expect it, I thought it was a big profit. , I didn''t expect that the other party actually made a big profit. I just took a sip of the soup and I was still proud of myself.


    In the future, professional matters must be entrusted to professional people, and you must not mess around by yourself. This kind of loss is enough once, and if it happens a few more times, the loss is really big.


    "Well, forget it this time, there will never be another one."


    Chi Nan wouldn''t believe it. He would forget this kind of thing when he got a cheap Farah. This guy has a very small belly. There are the governor and other big nobles behind him, and he will definitely come to trouble him.


    The most urgent task now is to develop one''s own strength quickly, and quickly improve one''s status under this great opportunity, to the extent that those nobles dare not deal with them.


    Those nobles are not like Farah''s small troubles. Among the big nobles, which one does not have an army of tens of thousands, and some even have an army of hundreds of thousands. Once such an army is brought over, their territory cannot be stopped. .


    There are too few people, this is a flaw. No, we must collect more refugees. It seems we need to develop the periphery as soon as possible. Only the small place of Hongshaling is not enough. Hongshaling Chinan has already decided to use it as a rear logistics base. Maybe it will be used in the future, but I am afraid it will not work in a short time.


    With a wave of his hand, Chi Nan said to the old Mka: "You ask someone to go back and inform Hongshaling, rest the road outside and tell them that we have brought back four thousand iron ingots this time. Also, summon the blacksmiths, Keep them on standby at any time."

 Chapter 112： Inaccessible broken road

    Old Mka didn''t find a strong man, but a thin young man who was very clever and ran fast. He went back and sent the news.


    The speed of the young man is indeed very fast, and his trotting is not much slower than his trotting horse. "My lord, this kid is born with good legs and feet. He runs fast without getting tired. There will be no problem in letting him go back."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, the team was slow, but he couldn''t leave either. Soon, Chi Nan once again fell into the research on his own. Researching and manufacturing a large number of plants can make your own magic power continue to grow. This is the only way to improve your own strength at present. Only the ability to control plants is fundamental to oneself.


    After such a long time, the small saplings in that weird space in his body have also grown a lot. It can''t be said to be a small sapling at this time, because the sapling at this time seems to have become a small tree.


    The ¡¡¡¡ body is lush and lush, and the antique jadeite is still so artistic.


    Seeing Chi Nan''s appearance, the old Muka next to him walked forward and led Chi Nan''s horse. In this way, there is no need to worry about accidents that Chi Nan does not control the horses and does not know where to go.


    Even the discussion among the team gradually shrank, and finally became almost silent.


    After three days of walking, the group finally returned to the small road outside Hongshaling. When the group started to walk towards Hongshaling, everyone finally saw how difficult it was to walk the Hongshaling road.


    The truck had just stepped onto the path, and it didn''t take long for it to sink into a big pit. After finally climbing out of it, I didn''t go far, and I was blocked by a big rock and a tree in front of me, and I couldn''t make it through. Removed the stone, Chi Nan also removed the big tree, but it didn''t take long for the wheel to sink into the ground.


    After tossing for a whole day, the truck has not gone far. If it were all at this speed, the truck would not even want to enter Hongsha Ridge in less than half a month. This is still calculated according to the current road conditions.


    Continue to go back, the road behind is even harder to walk. "My lord, we can''t move on anymore, so we won''t be able to get in at all." Old Mka said carefully to Chi Nan.


    "But what should I do if I don''t go in, this **** road condition should really be repaired."


    Chinan looked at the road under his feet, which was actually repaired. If it hadn''t been repaired, it would be impossible for them to go inside. Old Mka sighed, not knowing what to say.


    Not far ahead, the bald father is directing a group of people to open the road, but the road is too difficult to rest. It is said that this is a mountainous mixed desert terrain, even Chinan would believe it.


    "How is it, there is no way to come in yet." I don''t know when, Hermilla put aside the things in her hands and actually came here. From a distance, Hermilla saw the situation of the team.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No way, the road here is really too difficult to walk, there are too many rocks on the ground, and there are many soft places. It is too difficult to get past here. Normal people can walk, so There is really no way for a big truck." Chi Nan can see it, no wonder Hongshaling is so barren.


    There is a price to build a road, and there is no way to rest the road like the one in front of you.


    Hemila led people around to observe, and finally shook her head: "Lord Lord, I don''t think you should go in."


    "How to say, this is the material we finally got."


    Hemira gave a beautiful smile: "What the **** do adults do to get these supplies?"


    Chinan didn¡¯t even think about it: ¡°Of course it¡¯s made into armor. We need this batch of iron ingots most now. Soldiers. Without armor, even if the weapon is strong, it¡¯s easy to get injured even when encountering an enemy.¡±


    Hermilla nodded slightly: "That is to say, even if they are sent in, these iron ingots will be used by the soldiers after they become armors. Now the soldiers are basically outside, so we might as well build the armor directly outside. Well, you see, my lord, I have brought out the blacksmiths and leathersmiths in the territory."


    It turned out that Hermira did not come to inspect this place in idle time, but brought all these craftsmen out. Perhaps, Hermilla knew the road conditions a long time ago, and this old Mka didn''t even tell herself.


    Is the lord himself, like those idiots, Chi Nan couldn''t help but glared at Lao Mka.


    "My lord, don''t blame the old Mka, after all, we didn''t have any research on the road before. After the adult sent the letter back, we asked someone to survey the road conditions here. To be honest, it is really not suitable for large trucks."


    The truck I brought back is not really large, it is so difficult to go, and it will be even more difficult to take a large truck in the future. But the transportation is not convenient How to develop the territory? Can we only rely on the outside to help the inside? This is not good.


    Chi Nan sighed: "Well, that''s the only way for the time being. I will improve my strength in the future, let''s talk about other things. By the way, it won''t be dangerous if you build armor nearby here." There are many mad orcs outside. of. Even if the surroundings have been beaten down, the mad orcs don''t eat this set.


    "My lord, please rest assured, with the seeds provided by you, basically no orcs will come here. Besides, even if there are, there are still a group of troops. We don''t need so many troops in Hongsha Ridge."


    Chi Nan realized that there were more soldiers around than he thought. Without woven layout, there are already three hundred soldiers in this place, which are used for guarding. Then there are only two hundred left in Hongshaling.


    Although two hundred are also very deterrent, Chi Nan still feels very unreliable. Especially now that all the high-levels in the territory are outside, it is inevitable that there are some problems inside.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan hurriedly said: "In that case, you will stay here, Lao Mka, and build a small town on the spot. According to our normal plan, we will first build a framework around it. From now on, this will be our external small town. It¡¯s a city. Hermilla, father, you two will go back with me first, and we will sit inside Hongshaling."


    Hermilla nodded slightly: "As your order, then let''s go back quickly, it''s the best at home."


    "Please rest assured, my lord, there will never be any problems with subordinates here."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Old Mka, you are here not only to take care of our armor, but also to continue to form a caravan in our territory. When you encounter danger, safety first, you can give up on everything else. ."

 Chapter 113： Tree with iron bark

    Originally, because Chi Nan was going to return to the territory, Hemila and the others wanted to take a hundred soldiers back, but Chi Nan directly refused. "Since all have been brought, stay here to protect it. This is the gateway to our territory. As long as there are no problems here, there is basically no danger in our territory."


    "I am a mage, as long as I am more useful than a hundred soldiers."


    In the end, everyone had no choice but to follow Chi Nan back. Apart from Chi Nan, the only people walking back were the bald father and Hemila. Seeing the sky gradually darken, everyone can only speed up.


    Such a speed is nothing to Chi Nan and Dad Bald, but Hermilla is a little tired.


    "Hemira, come on horseback. Although the road is a bit bumpy, it''s still stable."


    Chi Nan gave up his horse, but Hermilla shook her head again and again: "No, no, no, no, no, no lord, but his subordinates ride horses on their own. This is not in compliance with the rules." Hermilla said as she gasped.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "What rules, in my territory, what I''m talking about are rules. Come, come up quickly, you won''t even think about going back when we get to dark." Chi Nan stubbornly pulled Hermilla. He hugged him directly.


    Hemila''s face flushed, some of them did not dare to look at Chi Nan. The bald-headed father on one side was like a stone there, as if he didn''t exist. Looking into the distance, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "What are you doing here, hurry up, it''s getting late."


    "Yes, it''s late, it''s almost evening." The bald father said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Hermilla''s face became more ruddy, looking at Chi Nan who led the way in front, she didn''t know what she thought of.


    The three people walked in this weird atmosphere, and finally rushed back to the vicinity of Hongsha Town before the sun went down. Just before entering Hongsha Town, Chi Nan suddenly felt something reflecting light in front of him.


    "Wait, what is this?" Chi Nan quickly walked towards the reflective place.


    was surprised to find that this thing was actually a tree, a very weird little tree, the whole body was red, a little dark, as if a lot of blood had dried up on it. What really surprised Chi Nan was that this tree was one of the few trees that could grow directly on red soil. After walking back and forth so many times, it was the first time I saw this thing.


    "City Lord, this is an tin tree, it is of no use."


    Hearing Hemila¡¯s words, Chi Nan was taken aback: ¡°Why is it useless to grow on red soil, how can it be said to be useless. By the way, why I have never seen anyone send it to me.¡±


    Chinan stepped forward, touched it lightly, and was surprised to find that the bark was actually made of iron. No, it cannot be said to be iron, but a very special kind of iron, even an alloy.


    "My lord, there are some such tin trees on Redstone Mountain. Although they are not too many, they are not uncommon. It is true that tin trees can grow on red land, but they can only grow on certain red land. To grow, the red soil is too dark for the tin tree to grow. This kind of tree is useless except for a harder body."


    Chinan shook his head, "Is it just a little harder? I''m afraid you haven''t looked at it carefully. This bark...No, it should be said that there is a layer of bark on the surface of the bark, which is actually a kind of iron product."


    "Impossible, the tree can actually grow iron skin. I see, it seems to be true, but this is enough for what you do." The bald father stepped forward and touched it, also dismissive of it.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "Two unaware guys, have you forgotten what I do. I tell you that this tin tree can absorb the iron ore elements underground, and then synthesize it by itself to become a very A special alloy. Don¡¯t you know what an alloy is, it¡¯s the metal after different substances are fused together."


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you this. All in all, this is a metal that can solve the iron shortage in our territory. Damn, if I found the tin tree earlier, I won''t have to deal with the **** Huangshaling."


    Chi Nan held his head, a trace of regret flashed in his eyes. But it was soon abandoned by Chi Nan. If it is the same as my own vision, my own Hongshaling will become a big territory producing iron products.


    Even, Chinan is sure to be better than the opposite Huangshaling. Huangshaling is just an iron ore vein. The total iron content on the earth is simply impossible to compare with the Hongshaling that sits on a redstone mountain.


    The only problem right now is to strengthen the tin tree to the extent that it needs, at least to the extent that it can absorb iron ore in a large area. "I really didn''t expect that today''s harvest is so great, UU Reading Hermilla, you really are my lucky star." Chi Nan looked excited, turned around and hugged Hermira and kissed him. .


    Hermira''s face was redder than the setting sun suddenly, standing still at a loss, her eyes blank, her brain blank. Lord Lord, what is he actually doing?


    The bald-headed father wiped his sweat and saw that the two people were in a weird state, so he had to speak for himself: "Lord Lord, do you see if we should go back first. When you have time tomorrow, you can study it slowly."


    The bald father still didn''t realize the real function of this thing, but it should be of great use if the Lord Lord regards it so seriously. It''s just that this little tree can really solve the problem of iron deficiency in the territory.


    Chi Nan finally came back to his senses: "Uh, you are right, we will have this tin tree tomorrow, no, we will dig it out now, and we will take it back." Chi Nan couldn''t wait to release his magic power.


    From Chinan''s point of view, it is still very easy to deal with plants. The magic power spread, and the tin tree quickly pulled out the roots of the tree by itself. Chi Nan only had to reach out and hold it in his hand. "Oh, it''s quite heavy." After all, this is a sapling that has absorbed iron ore. Don''t look down on it, but how can iron products be light.


    "My lord, let me come, I''ll carry it." The bald father took two steps quickly, picked up the sapling, and walked towards the town.


    Chi Nan smiled, did not fight, he is slowly adapting to the identity of a lord.


    "Hemila, don''t be stunned, let''s go, too." Chi Nan stretched out his hand and pulled Hemila, who was still in a daze, and walked away. Hemila looked at the hands of the two together, a smile appeared in her eyes, her palms pressed slightly, and the two of them moved closer. Seeing Chi Nan''s profile, Hermilla sighed slightly, not knowing why.

 Chapter 114： Great use of small saplings

    Back to the town, Chi Nan and the others didn''t disturb too many people, and returned to their residence on their own.


    What Chi Nan didn''t know was that as a lord, how could his every action not alarm anyone. As soon as I came back, many people knew it immediately, but no one came to bother me.


    Early the next morning, there were a lot of people in front of Hermilla. Hermilla looked at these people, but also had a headache. "I know your requirements, but the details depend on what the lord said."


    "I have to deal with something, tell me and listen." Chi Nan just walked over.


    "I have seen Lord Lord." All of them saluted at the same time.


    Hemila said to Chi Nan: "Lord Lord is like this. These people want to join our caravan to do business. They were all businessmen before, and they are still very familiar with this aspect."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Since I am a businessman, why must I join our caravan? Can''t you form your own caravan?" Chi Nan felt very strange.


    "My lord, we don''t have a backer behind us. Going out to do business is easy to be eaten up by others. Joining the caravan in Hongshaling is the best way out. Adults can rest assured that we are all very experienced in business."


    Hermilla also said on the side: "Lord Lord, many of these people have known my father before, and they are indeed very capable." Hermilla was also helpless. She thought she lost contact with these people after her family fell apart, but Unexpectedly, they are not much better. Few of them can make a comeback with a part of the family property.


    The attack of the wild orcs this time was too sudden and the scope was too large. Many of their businessmen backers were wiped out.


    Speaking of it, they really deserve to be from a business background, and the news is well-informed. I was able to find Hermira in Hongsha Ridge, and knew that Hongshaling was developing very well, so she approached Hermira for help.


    It''s hard to imagine how they are pleased. Some people''s elder-like attitude in front of them before, or even the greedy look in their own eyes, can''t be seen now.


    "What business do you want to do?" Chi Nan thought about it or asked.


    "Flour, we only need to do flour business. Don''t worry, adults, we will make Hongshaling flour famous."


    Hearing the assurances of these guys, Chi Nan nodded slightly, somewhat unconvinced: "Then it depends on your performance. Go find Lao Muka, and he will arrange it for you. But remember, Once you have joined Hongshaling, they are the people of Hongshaling. If you dare to betray in the future, you will definitely not end up in what you want to see."


    "Of course, we know that we will never betray."


    Chi Nan also couldn''t comment, because he knew the rules of the nobles, the nobles'' subordinates, as long as the nobles were still alive, few of them would dare to betray. Because once betrayed, it would be impossible to join other nobles.


    On the contrary, they will become objects of disgust by all nobles, and even become wanted criminals.


    "Okay, Hemila, you should be busy, I have something to do." After an explanation, Chi Nan walked outside.


    I was so excited that I almost didn''t fall asleep last night. Isn''t it because of the tin tree? For most of the night''s planning, Chi Nan finally planned this tin tree into the species he needed.


    "It can absorb iron ions in a wide range, then form a special alloy, and finally grow it, but I don¡¯t know what the quality of the alloy is. If the quality is good, then it will develop."


    Chinan, after researching, discovered that this tin tree is not useful to anyone. On the one hand, it grows too slowly, and on the other hand, it is because the iron of the tin tree is mixed with the wood.


    Because the quantity is too small, it is wasteful to smelt, and no one will do this. Even if it is smelting, because it is mixed with wood, it is difficult to obtain high-quality metal. This is the biggest problem.


    But Chi Nan is different, because he discovered that this alloy has a very big advantage, that is, it is not rusty. That''s right, this iron sheet doesn''t know if it''s because it grows on the plant, it won''t rust. In this case, in the future planning of new territories, perhaps they can also create a tap water system.


    Forget it, let''s fix the underground pipes first. The reason why the new city has not yet begun to be established is mainly because it is not easy to manufacture underground pipelines. Only those ceramic pipes need professional manpower to make them well.


    does not have talents in this area, so I can only wait for Chinan to get the corresponding plant pipeline as the main body. Chi Nan walked outside on his own, and then took out the tin tree seeds he made.


    Put it on a piece of red landMagic force gives birth to, and the tin tree grows quickly. Now the improved iron bark tree has stronger adaptability and the growth speed is far from what it was before.


    Soon, a small red tree grew up. "Hey, it still has this effect. I didn''t expect it. It''s really..." Chi Nan suddenly discovered that the red land under the young sapling was rapidly fading. After the iron in the soil was absorbed, wouldn''t the land return to normal? Soon a piece of dark yellow land was bare and exposed.


    "If this tin tree can restore the quality of the land, even if the tin tree is of no use, this is a great achievement. The area of ??Hongsha Ridge seems to be large, mainly because of the red land, which makes it so barren."


    Chinan seems to have seen the magnificent scene of a barren territory turning into a big granary.


    But I don¡¯t know the specific situation yet, so I have to continue to experiment. Chinan simply planted several tinsel trees at the same time, bringing the area around this area into the area of ??absorption.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and the land looks more and more normal. At this moment, the tin tree that was first planted suddenly cracked. A piece of bark slowly fell off. No, this is not bark, because there is a piece of bark inside it. This piece is a piece of iron sheet, which is permeated from iron products and slowly condenses on the iron sheet tree.


    After ¡¡¡¡ reaches a certain level, the iron sheet cracks and falls off. As the first piece of iron sheet fell off, more and more iron sheets continued to fall off. "Well, at this rate, if it grows naturally, one layer will fall off in about a week."


    This layer does not seem to be very large, but if the number of plants is large, it will be very impressive. Therefore, some restrictions must be imposed on the seeds, only if they can plant them. Others want it, then spend money to buy it.

 Chapter 115： Solve the red sand

    Ask for recommendation, ask for collection, thank you.


    It didn''t take long for Chi Nan to have an extra layer of iron. Chi Nan greeted and asked a soldier to run over. "My lord, what is your order?" the soldier said respectfully.


    "You take these iron sheets, go outside to find the old Mka, let the blacksmith test the quality of our iron sheets."


    The soldier quickly took his orders, tidied up the iron sheet, and ran outside holding the iron sheet. The soldier just saw it clearly that these iron sheets were all grown from trees.


    If you read it right, this should be an iron tree. If your territory can produce a lot of iron products, then the territory will definitely be richer. As a soldier of Hongshaling, the stronger the territory, the happier he will be.


    In the distance, many people are also pointing here. They knew that Chi Nan had a good temper, and would not get angry at them just because they pointed, or they wouldn''t dare to do so. Even so, these people are still far away, and none of them dared to come close. Chi Nan couldn''t help it, the world was too humble.


    Chi Nan continued to give birth, constantly letting the iron sheet fall and grow. I don''t know how long it has passed, the iron sheet in front of him has piled up into a large pile, and Chi Nan asked the attendant to come over and remove the iron sheet.


    "Now is the time to verify the quality of the land." Chi Nan slowly took out the seeds of a jujube tree. Jujube trees can only grow on yellow soil. If they grow on red soil, they will die soon.


    Planting plants on this kind of land that is not suitable for plant growth, Chinan can clearly feel the painful sensation that the plants emit. Now, it is time to verify, a seed falls, and soon the sapling begins to sprout and grow. It didn''t take long for a jujube tree to grow.


    Chi Nan closed his eyes, quietly placed his hand on the body of the jujube tree, feeling it carefully.


    Feel the weak emotions of the noodle jujube tree and feel the growth of the noodle jujube tree. For a long time, Chi Nan opened his eyes, his eyes filled with excitement. "It''s great, it''s finally solved. The loess land has completely returned to normal."


    "No, because there is still a certain amount of iron in it, this land is more suitable for plants." In the land with high iron content, the growth of plants is generally better. However, the iron content of Hongshaling is too high, which makes plants unable to survive. Nowadays, the tin tree has absorbed a large amount of iron ore and finally restored the vitality here.


    And the iron bark tree that has been strengthened by itself has no problems because of its low iron content. Even in places where there is no iron ore, the tin tree can still grow, but there is no way to produce tin.


    In high concentrations, even directly on top of iron ore veins, iron bark trees can also grow. The higher the concentration, the faster the iron sheet production speed. This is the ability of the new tin tree after strengthening.


    "Everyone, with this new tin tree, in the future, all the red land in Hongshaling will be restored to yellow land that can be planted. Therefore, I propose that in the recent period, you should plant more tin trees."


    Because of the shortage of manpower, Chinan directly mobilized the masses to plant it, which is good for them anyway.


    "Lord Lord, is this kind of tin tree really useful? We have seen tin tree before, but there is no such effect."


    "Shut up, Lord Lord said that if it is useful, it must be useful."


    Chi Nan pressed his hands down: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a nature mage, and I can transform plants. This tin tree was formed after my modification and strengthening, and it is different from the normal tin tree. It is planted within the scope of our red sand ridge. The land can absorb iron ore to the point where it can be planted in two months at most."


    "At that time, there are jujube trees everywhere in Hongshaling. As long as you are more diligent, you don''t have to worry about running out of food."


    "It''s great, so we don''t have to go hungry anymore, and there is such good flour."


    "Long live the lord, long live the jujube tree." Someone shouted excitedly.


    Suddenly, an old man said: "But my lord, the land is full of jujube trees in the future, so what should we farmers do?" Many farmers suddenly thought of this question.


    Chi Nan frowned and thought for a while before he said, "Don''t worry, I will manage the farmers in the future. All farmers pay their wages directly, and the price of our internal flour is sold at cost. At the same time, agricultural taxes will be exempted in the future. Yes, some people want to grow some fruits and vegetables. It doesn¡¯t matter if they eat it by themselves."


    actually exempted the agricultural tax. Everyone looked at each other and could see the incredible in each other''s eyes.


    There is no exemption from agricultural tax in the territories of various countries. For a long time, not only farmers have to pay taxes, but they also volunteer to help the lords plant the land of the lords every year. Those lords have to levy taxes for various names My lord has always been very good, but it¡¯s a little too good.


    "But my lord, where does the income of the territory come from."


    Chinan smiled: "The territory has its own caravan, which can sell flour to the outside world. The flour is a precious thing outside. Besides, we don''t charge agricultural tax, but we can also collect commercial tax, right?"


    "In the future, if someone likes it, you can form a caravan by yourself. Let me start by saying that commercial tax is collected based on the total transaction volume, and the tax payment level varies depending on the degree. I will list a detailed form later."


    Now that Lord Lord has a complete plan, everyone is completely relieved. This year, there are still a small number of people who really have ideas to do business, so most people are not worried at all.


    "Well, people who have nothing to do now come to me to pick up saplings and plant tinsel trees."


    Chinan began to give birth to a large number of tin tree saplings. It just stopped when it reached less than two meters to let these saplings grow on their own. If you are born to adulthood, you will be exhausted.


    Even if it gave birth to such a big size, Chi Nan was trying to solve the red land problem of the territory, otherwise he would not do it. "Remember, don''t plant it indiscriminately, follow the plan. Daddy, you go and teach them how to plant."


    This matter is best left to the bald father. "Okay, adults don''t worry." The bald father got up, patted a little girl next to him, and walked over by himself. This little girl is enough to be his granddaughter, and she doesn''t know how the two hooked up. Seeing these two guys spreading dog food wildly, Chi Nan felt a wave of resentment.


    I haven''t yet, you are actually old cows eating tender grass. Thinking about it, Chi Nan didn''t mean to stop it.

 Chapter 116： Super iron sheet

    is related to one''s own survival, and the speed of leading the people is still very fast. Many people who have finished their work during the day come back in the evening before the sun sets, and they will spontaneously receive some saplings and plant them in Hongshaling.


    These special saplings that have been fortified by Chinan can be planted for about a month to completely purify the less polluted Hongshaling area and nearby areas, and turn them into land suitable for people to plant.


    Inside Zhongshaling, Chinan did not let anyone plant it. Anyway, this place was used to build buildings. It was planned to be used as a city in the future, and tin trees were not used for cleaning for the time being.


    After the saplings were provided, Chi Nan used his spare time to do other things. For example, it has promoted the growth of some iron bark trees and planted jujube trees on the yellow soil that has been spawned. Because there are more and more people in the territory, Chi Nan can only prepare more to avoid another food crisis in the future.


    Now Remas is in chaos, so refugees can still run around. Once Remas is subdued, the nobles in the major territories will never allow their leaders to go everywhere.


    Even if you want to collect some civilians, it is not an easy task. Outside, at this time, Old Mka has begun to recruit new civilians and establish new territories. Chinan also sent some saplings of jujube trees.


    Different from the inside, these noodle jujube trees are not as simple as a sapling, because such noodle jujube trees are difficult to grow. Chinan is also grafted with base wood under the jujube tree to coordinate the growth.


    When ¡¡¡¡ was planting, Chinan asked Lao Muka to take someone to bury the unclear undercarriage directly in the ground, so that others would not know what was going on.


    Three days later,. Omka suddenly returned to Hongsha Ridge. "My lord, good news."


    Chi Nan was stunned for a moment: "Why are you here, what happened, that makes you so anxious."


    Hearing the good news, Chi Nan teased Lao Mka instead.


    Old Mka didn¡¯t care, but said excitedly: "Lord Lord, good news, we have tested the metal you brought back last time. It¡¯s really amazing. Is there any more, if there are more? , Holm said he would use this metal to make armor on soldiers." Old Mka danced with excitement.


    Chinan is a little strange: "What is going on, why are you so anxious? Is this metal really powerful." This is just an alloy, but there are good and bad alloys, and there are more bad ones.


    Old Mka sorted out the language, and then explained to Chi Nan: "My lord, it is like this. After inspection, we found that this new metal is very special. First of all, this metal is very light."


    Lao Mu Ka gave Chi Nan a form, and speaking of it, Chi Nan gave La Mu Ka to use it for statistics. It''s much better than the previous situation where it was written directly on paper and there was a lot of mess that couldn''t be figured out.


    Looking at the form, Chi Nan himself felt very surprised. I didn''t pay attention at the beginning, but now I discovered that this new metal is actually only heavier than ordinary wood, and it is very suitable for making lightweight armor.


    "What about other aspects, such as the degree of hardness and the degree of defense." Because there is no quantitative system for these, there is no way to record them on the table.


    Old Mka continued: "The degree of hardness is very good. After testing, the same two swords are made of different materials. The weapons made from this new material can easily leave scars on the previous weapons. But he has nothing to do." As he said, Old Mka also took out two swords.


    This is all ready, Chi Nan looked at the two swords, and at a glance, the bright red one knew that it was made of special metal. Another normal iron sword seems to be made of stainless steel, without cutting corners.


    But even so, there are many scars on this fine steel sword, and there are small gaps. Don''t underestimate such a few gaps. On the battlefield, this is survivability.


    "The toughness of the new metal is also much better than the previous iron products. There is no way for the subordinates to explain this, and the lord, please come and see it by yourself."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Sure enough, alloys have their own advantages." Chi Nan himself didn''t expect that this new metal has strength and willpower higher than ordinary stainless steel, but it is also very light. It is no ordinary metal that has these characteristics at the same time. It seems that his territory is really going to be developed.


    "My lord, the characteristics of this new metal are almost comparable to those of ordinary magic metals, and the output is still very large. Whether this matter should be kept secret, not many people know now." Old Mka whispered.


    Chi Nan thought about it or shook his head and said, "You don''t need to keep it secret. Anyway, there is no way to keep this secret. It doesn''t matter if you let other people know it. At that time, we will sell a lot of it. The iron content in our underground is too high, and the metal production will definitely be huge in the future, and we will not be able to use it up ourselves.¡±


    Chinan does not intend to develop industry here, so there is no way to clean up so many alloys. Besides, my roots are plants, not these metals, so don''t worry about it.


    Anyway, these plants are under their own control, and the iron ore is also in their own territory. Others can''t take it if they want to **** it. "Well, let them know that I can wither all the tin trees at any time."


    Chinan, this is going to spread the rumors, of course, this can''t be regarded as dazzling. Chi Nan felt a little aggrieved, and he actually wanted to use this method to protect himself because his strength was too weak. But don''t have to wait long, his own strength will definitely surpass all the nobles, Chi Nan is sure.


    "I understand my lord, but the strength of our territory is not suitable for letting others know in advance."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, we have to protect ourselves first. Then let''s go watch it, and let those who know don''t go out and talk nonsense. Remember to give them some benefits."


    The common people are the private wealth of the lord. In the eyes of Old Mka, it is very normal for them to keep secret. It is the first time that Chi Nan, who always thinks about benefiting the common people, has seen such a big life. However, what the Lord Lord said is right, and this is also deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Old Mka is just a little weird in his heart, but he nodded to express his understanding.


    "We have stored a lot of new metal now, so let''s use it to make the soldiers'' weapon armor."

 Chapter 117： Tree thief

    Old Mka happily took those special metals back to help Holm get a full outfit, and Chi Nan was even more depressed. The iron ingots that were finally obtained at the risk of risk now seem to be useless.


    As long as you are more diligent, the metal used in the front is enough to support. So what to do with these iron ingots. In the end, Chi Nan thought for a while, and simply rewarded the soldiers and workers with the iron ingots.


    Of course, it cannot be directly rewarded. First, Chi Nan asked some blacksmiths of a little bit to turn them into iron pots and other items, waiting for them as rewards. The surplus is made into farm tools for the farmers who are planting saplings to use. In the future, planting jujube trees and even other vegetable plants will also need them to work.


    After ¡¡¡¡ ordered everything, Chi Nan continued to enter his own experiment. Chinan has no idea for the updated pea cannon, but the pneumatic cannon can still be improved.


    There is no way to reduce recoil, and this Chi Nan is also very helpless at present. However, Chi Nan has already had some eyebrows about the way of loading ammunition. As long as the ammunition and the weapon can be separated, the duration of the battle can be increased a lot.


    It''s a pity that things happened again in the territory before Chi Nan could study anything. "Lord Lord, it''s not good, it''s not good."


    On this day, the bald-headed father who had been busy in the territory ran in. Chi Nan raised his head and was surprised to find that Hermilla was also here. Although Hemila and herself have not been far apart, Hemila has too much work, so she usually doesn''t run to her side. Chi Nan is at the door of his room, or behind the castle.


    These two places are basically about to become Chinan special test places. And Hermilla either corrects various documents in the castle, or runs around for various things.


    Unexpectedly, this time the bald father actually called Hermilla over. In this case, the matter may not be trivial.


    "What happened, why are you so anxious." Chi Nan asked instinctively.


    The bald father pointed in one direction: "Lord Lord, it''s not good, some people, some people stole..."


    "What did you stole? Is there anything worth stealing in the territory?" Chi Nan felt relieved when he heard that it was stolen. In my own territory, there is really no treasure that I really like.


    The bald father took a breath: "Lord, someone stole our saplings."


    Sapling? It turned out to be a sapling, and Chi Nan finally realized it. I don''t really value the plant, it seems to be very valuable, but it is still the key to the revival of Hongshaling. Someone actually steals the sapling.


    "Let''s go over and see what''s going on." Chi Nan was annoyed for a while. Is it easy for him to do something for his territory? Someone actually made trouble. I don''t know if it was a spy or someone was bought.


    The three people soon came to the north side of Hongsha Ridge under the protection of a few soldiers. This place is far away from Hongsha Town, and soldiers cannot usually patrol this place, so it is normal to not notice. When a group of people came here, Chi Nan saw several big pits on the ground.


    "My lord, this is the place. It turned out that there were two tinsel trees and one jujube tree, all of which were stolen." The land in this place has been improved so that jujube trees can be planted.


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking silently in his heart. Fortunately, the face jujube tree in Hongshaling does not touch the bottom of the bottom of the jujube tree. It is basically impossible to transplant it.


    The jujube tree has very high requirements for the environment. It is only after the birth of oneself that it can grow normally in this place. Once dug out and planted in situ, it is basically difficult for jujube trees to grow on this side. So even if they took the soil to dig it away, it would still be impossible for them to plant successfully. This Chi Nan didn''t worry much.


    But the tin tree is different. The tin tree is strengthened by itself and can grow anywhere. Although through their own treatment, it is impossible for them to cultivate seeds, and it is impossible for them to expand the scale of planting by other methods.


    Even if the iron bark itself grows very slowly, it is impossible to provide iron bark on a large area. However, with the loss of two tin trees, the secret of the new metal cannot be kept after all.


    "Do you know who made these things that are inside and out."


    "The investigation has already begun. If there is no accident, I will know who did it soon." Hemira said.


    Chinan nodded: "Finding who did it is just an unimportant issue at the moment. What we need is to cure the root cause, not the symptom. Let''s do it, in the future, strengthen patrols near Hongsha Town."


    Chi Nan frowned and thought while saying: "Places farther away ~ www.novelhall.com~ don''t plant it randomly in the future. Let''s first build one by one farms and plant tin trees inside the farms. After the land is improved, it will be right there. We will continue to plant noodle jujube trees internally. For the time being, we will manage it as a farm, and we will release it later."


    These things will eventually be completely let go, but not now, now I can only use a little troublesome method.


    After doing all this, Chi Nan returned to Hongsha Ling with two people. "The construction of spiritual civilization in Hongshaling will be strengthened in the future."


    "What is the construction of spiritual civilization?" Hermilla was surprised by this new term.


    Chinan explained: ¡°It is to strengthen ideological education and guide the spirit of the people. It¡¯s okay to gather them together and give them lessons, especially the workers and soldiers. When the body is resting, the mind should not be allowed to rest."


    Explaining these issues to them is a bit complicated, and Chi Nan finally got the two of them to understand. "Well, starting from tomorrow, I will come to the first education, and then you can follow this. Cultivate some more clever, more conscious, and wait for them to educate and counsel, not every We will do it ourselves."


    Chinan can only think of this way now. Although I haven''t done these things, I haven''t seen it yet. Every time I listen to the leaders'' speech, I feel sleepy, and I''m already deep in my bones.


    Besides, it should be the first time that this model has appeared in this world, so no matter how good it is, no one will know it. But first, I still have to go back and prepare. For example, speech drafts, etc., can not be said without preparation. That''s right, that''s it.


    After a few people returned to the town, the army immediately began to guard, and Chi Nan also began to prepare.

 Chapter 118： Mochas Compromise

    In the evening, Chi Nan finally knew what was going on this time. Speaking of it, the two people who did this thing are actually two local people in Hongshaling.


    After these two people were bought by outsiders, they learned that their family members were also outside. In order to achieve a higher status and a better future for development, they betrayed their territory and directly took refuge in outsiders.


    Chi Nan directly wanted the two men and sent the names of the two men out at the same time. In the future, even the nobles who bought them will not be able to reuse them. This is also to remind the people of the territory. Tell them that within the territory, if you betray the territory, it is impossible to live well even under the hands of other nobles.


    After doing all this, Chi Nan finally began his own ideological education process.


    While carrying out ideological education within the territory, the front line is still retreating constantly by the mad orcs at this time. Seeing that this continues, I am afraid that it will not take long to retreat to the Blackstone Fortress.


    When the time comes, they will not only have no credit, on the contrary, it is not certain whether the Blackstone Fortress can be kept under such a siege. After all, Blackstone Fortress is just a fortress, unable to launch so many soldiers to attack at the same time.


    Every attack by the mad orcs will cause the fortress itself to be impacted, and the strong fortress will be destroyed even if it takes a long time. Although Blackrock Fortress is in the north, it is not a very important fortress. Therefore, there is no magic reinforcement at all in this place, only ordinary stones are used to pile up, and it can''t stop the mad orcs.


    Thinking of this, the commander and the nobles are suffering from a headache recently.


    "That **** Mocha, don''t you plan to provide pea cannons?" the front-line commander roared angrily. The reason why this person was able to be a commander, in addition to his own ability, is more importantly that he is also an earl.


    There are still a large number of troops under him, and they are powerful, otherwise this commander would not be so easy to be a commander.


    The adjutant shook his head and said, "No, it''s useless to say anything."


    "Come with me and call other people, now is not the time to be selfish."


    The adjutant hurried to inform the other nobles, and the commander himself walked towards where Mocha was.


    At the same time, Mocha was also very anxious. After showing off for the first time, Mocha was very proud. But after only three days of this triumph, Mocha started to have a headache. Because many people want to get these weapons.


    Mocha couldn''t help himself. He had thought of this a long time ago, so he secretly let people start planting at the beginning, but no matter how the planting was done, there was no reaction at all, and there was no sprouting.


    "What''s going on, haven''t you succeeded yet." Mocha walked around anxiously.


    Luojia lowered her head, and the flattery beside her was constantly sweating on her body and said: "Big, sir, I haven''t succeeded yet, no matter how we planted, we have exhausted various methods, but there is no way to succeed."


    At the beginning, this thing was desperately grabbed by the flattery. Originally, he wanted to show his face in front of his baron and prove that he was also very capable. In the future, with this credit, it may be possible to suppress Luojia once again. And because of his sweet words, the job finally fell to him.


    At the beginning, he was very proud, desperately showing his superiority in front of Luojia, and rigorously selecting candidates for planting experiments, which invisibly offended many people.


    If he can succeed, all this is not a problem, but if he fails, he will be bitten back.


    "Doesn''t the growth potions we buy at a high price have any effect." The growth potions are produced by the elves and are specially used to promote the growth of plants. You can get them at a high cost.


    The flattery said in a cold sweat: "My lord, it''s useless, we have used it, but it''s still useless. Isn''t it, the seeds we used are wrong." The flattery''s body is already soaked.


    "Impossible, that **** must have done tricks on the plant, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this. Damn Chi Nan, I remember you, you are so insidious." Mocha yelled angrily.


    Luojia didn''t say a word, but there was a flash in his heart. No wonder that Chi Nan dared to sell everything to them so generously. It seems that the lord of his own family was used by him. He even understood about the jujube tree. I didn¡¯t have pasta with jujube trees before, so I don¡¯t know what happened.


    Now they discovered that there are so few jujube trees, and they are considered a rare species. The conditions are too harsh for planting. It''s okay if you have a natural mage under your own.


    However, the Ruthyara Kingdom does not touch elves, and there are very few half elves. Nature mages are even rarer. This Chi Nan is really sinister enough, Luo Jia didn''t say a word, and what he said now is wrong.


    "I just heard you say a name, aren''t these things yours?" A majestic voice suddenly sounded outside the door Then the door was opened, and the commander and a group of nobles came. Up.


    "It turned out to be the commander. Your arrival really surprised me."


    "It''s alright, don''t make this useless etiquette. I will ask you how you can solve these things. You need to know that with the pea cannon, we can stabilize the front line. Then everyone will be fine. . But if the frontline loses even more and if you have good things but don¡¯t take it out, your sin is the biggest, and we need a person in charge."


    The so-called person in charge is the one who holds the black pot. If a little baron carries such a black pot on his back, then he is dead. Maybe the empire won''t let itself die, but the future life will be harder than death.


    Mocha''s face turned pale suddenly, his expression tangled, tangled for a long time, and finally sighed. Compared with the future of one''s life, a little benefit is nothing. Besides, didn''t he also unsuccessful.


    Thinking of this, Mocha suddenly breathed a sigh of relief: "Well, I said, these things are not mine. I bought them from the lord of Hongshaling, Baron Chinan. If you want more, you can only find it. Baron Chinan."


    "Chinan? Hongshaling? It seems to be the place where the half-elf lord is located. Is the nature mage so powerful, and can actually cultivate such a plant. Yes, this pea cannon is a plant."


    "Nature wizards are very weird, and they have different abilities. It is normal to have such abilities. Maybe we have not heard of it. So, a lot of flour is obtained from there."


    Mocha nodded, he has given up everything now. The commander said immediately: "Now I''ll give you a task, and immediately notify Baron Chi Nan and let him come here. If you can''t do it well, you can wait for me to take the blame.

 Chapter 119： That idiot is finally here

    On the Hongshaling side, even though something happened in the middle, Chi Nan''s research was still very smooth. For the time being, there is no way to improve the pneumatic cannon, so Chinan improved the cannonball.


    After improvement, Chinan has produced several different types of air cannon seeds, which can be used in different situations. At the same time, Hongshaling''s education work is also going very smoothly. In order to cooperate, Chi Nan even made a small black house out. I have to say that the power of the little black house is really amazing.


    Even if I come here across the world, it still brings a huge effect.


    Chinan finally knows why they always say that those soldiers are not afraid of going into the small black room. Just look at the soldiers under him. When he mentioned the little black room, his whole body was shaking like a sieve.


    It seems that there are a lot of good things, and you should try them out one by one.


    On this day, Chi Nan was experimenting, and suddenly the bald-headed father ran over: "My lord, Baron Mocha is visiting, we are almost at Hongsha Town."


    Chi Nan immediately got up and dissipated the magic power in his hand: "Great, that idiot has finally come."


    After waiting for such a long time, Chi Nan almost couldn''t help it. Had it not been for so many things during this period, Chi Nan would really want to go to the front line by himself and personally promote his pea cannon.


    "Please come here, you will lead someone to meet you, I will go to the castle."


    Chinan walked out of the house and entered the castle as soon as he turned around. As soon as I came in, I saw Hermilla reviewing the documents.


    "Lord Lord, why are you free to come here today?" Hermilla said with resentment.


    What this hand-handling shopkeeper did is really filled Hermilla''s heart with resentment. I usually leave all the big and small things to myself, and only when I can¡¯t make up my mind, I have to go to Chi Nan to sign a letter after I have dealt with it.


    If you don¡¯t know, you think you are the lord. Chi Nan was not the first to throw his hands away, but those who dared to do so before were usually a little smoggy in their territories, all of them were a bunch of dude nobles.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "There is business today. The idiot Mocha finally came here. I''m sure he is here to purchase pea cannons on behalf of the legion. It''s not in vain that I have prepared so many. But you, that guy, too. I know, there is a pervert, so you should avoid it for now." Chi Nan said without embarrassment.


    Hermira rolled her eyelids, aren''t you, too, but you are guilty and bold.


    Of course, Hermilla would not say this. In order not to add trouble to Chinan, Hermilla picked up a lot of documents, walked out the door on her own, and naturally entered the place where Chinan lived. cabin.


    This is not the first time I have done this. Hemira was a little embarrassed at first, but then I gradually got used to it. I have to say that although the hut in Chinan is not big, some facilities inside are very convenient.


    Chinan is not the kind of person who makes his life bad for the sake of his territory or for the performance of others. Chinan has found substitutes for many daily necessities that were originally used on the earth. It is that some substitutes are more expensive, except for the nobleman himself, most people really can''t use it, even some nobles can''t use it.


    Inside the castle, Chi Nan waited while waiting for Mocha''s arrival.


    When it was okay, Chi Nan began to look around, and now Chi Nan is not very worried about this dilapidated house. But it¡¯s always bad to put this thing here. "It seems that it''s time to recreate a castle."


    There is no way, the people of Rusiyala Kingdom recognize the castle, and they think the nobles should live in the castle. Aloft, it also has a strong defense capability and can be used as a military fortress.


    The most important thing is that the ancient nobles all lived in the castle, so gradually a rule was formed. Many nobles are still using some styles long ago, that is, the style is centered on the castle and surrounded by farmland. Civilians are only allowed to hide in the castle when they are in danger.


    Of course, my own castle is not that big, and there are so many people now, it is impossible to put them all in. With more and more people nowadays, most territories are defended by city walls.


    Just as Chi Nan was thinking, Mocha finally arrived. The old bald head greeted him personally. As the old bald head steward, this also met the requirements, so Mocha didn''t feel underestimated.


    has been here once, and seeing the scene here again, Mocha was still shocked. "Baron Chinan, I''m really glad to see you." Mocha said, both hands began to gesture.


    Is there something wrong with this? It was the same last time. Chi Nan waved his hand: "I''m also very happy to see your Excellency. UU reads . Let''s sit down and just say anything."


    Mocha was a little startled, why didn''t this guy play his cards according to his routine. When I came last time, I didn''t pay attention to these things because I was embarrassed. Looking at it this time, it seems that Chi Nan really doesn''t understand these things.


    In desperation, Mocha had no choice but to sit across the table with Chi Nan. The two faced each other while the others stood on the side. This was a kind of etiquette. All the people were more than two meters away from the table, and the front of the table seemed very empty.


    "First of all congratulations to your Excellency. When I first came, I saw that the yellow land in your territory increased significantly. You should have found a way to improve it. Hongshaling will soon become a big granary of the empire."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "There is no doubt about this." He didn''t mean to explain either.


    At this time, Mocha hesitated a little. After a long time, Mocha shook his teeth and said, "This time I went back, and the effect of using your pea cannon is very good. Within the range of the pea cannon, those mad orcs are nothing short of it. There is no power to fight back. Only those mad orcs at the black iron level are our greatest threat."


    "With that said, do you want to buy more peas cannons this time?"


    Mocha waved his hands repeatedly: "No, no, no, this time I''m here on behalf of the commander, Earl Rongen. Earl Rongen has ordered you to leave immediately and go to the front-line headquarters to discuss the pea cannon."


    order? Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly. The word used is really interesting. I am not the subordinate of the Earl Longgen. It is said that the other party is an Earl, but it is not enough to order myself. Regardless of the rank of nobility, the status is essentially figured out. Therefore, under normal circumstances, there is no such thing as who orders others, so what does this mean?

 Chapter 120： Finally willing to go

    Chinan''s eyes flashed a cold light: "I''m really sorry, there are so many things in my territory now, and I am very busy. You can see that, I can''t go away now, so I can only apologize."


    "What, how can you say that, this is the order of Earl Rongen."


    Chinan said calmly: "If I remember correctly, all the nobles are equal, and Earl Longgen is not qualified to order me. Even if I want to order, only the three princesses have this qualification."


    This is also true. Chinan was the third princess Sophia personally ordered the canonization, so it belongs to Sophia''s subordinate nobles. But other nobles, at least for now, have no absolute affiliation with him.


    Now, Mocha finally knows what he said wrong. For a long time, at the local level, the big nobles usually control the absolute lifeline of the little nobles, so it is normal for them to order the little nobles. Especially in the army, orders issued must be strictly enforced, but Chi Nan does not belong to their subordinate army at all. "


    Mocha was silent for a while, and finally thought of something: "You can''t help but go. Now the frontline is in danger. If the frontline collapses, then your territory will be the brunt. You simply can''t stop so many mad orcs."


    Chinan nodded: "You are right, I can''t stop it, but as long as you retreat back to Hongsha Ridge, then it is not a problem to rely on the road outside to protect yourself. We are self-sufficient here, and everything is enough."


    "Why are you so stubborn, don''t you think about it for yourself? I have already inquired about your outer territory, which is several times larger than the area of ??Red Sand Ridge, so why don''t you just have the heart to give up."


    "What can I do if I don''t give up? Anyway, I am not the only one who gives up. The big deal, I just need to develop the death forest."


    Mocha immediately misunderstood that Chi Nan is a half-elf, and half-elf like elves have different feelings for the forest. Developing forests is a chore for humans, but it is nothing to half-elves.


    "My lord, maybe it can be lured, isn''t it still good?" Luojia reminded in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Mocha nodded quickly, his subordinate really pleased me. "Baron Chinan, this transaction is not entirely unprofitable. As long as you participate in the transaction, then Hongshaling''s tax will be exempted in the future."


    Chi Nan was taken aback: "What tax?" Chi Nan hadn''t heard of it.


    Mocha immediately explained: "Every territory must be taxed according to the size of the territory and the size of the title of the lord noble, and every noble is no exception. If you have made great contributions this time, then while you are still alive, Hongshaling does not need to pay taxes. This is the condition that Earl Longen gave you before I came."


    Chi Nan thought silently, this Ruth Yala Empire really knows how to play, and actually came up with such a policy.


    As long as the tax is paid according to the nobility''s territory and title, no matter whether the territory is rich or not, no matter what the situation is in the territories, you don''t need to take care of the royal family. You just need to pay taxes according to the signs.


    "So, what if some of the noble estates can''t pay the tax."


    Mocha felt that he couldn''t keep up with his ideas, but still said: "Most territories are actually unable to pay taxes. So usually our main income is caravans and other industries of the lords."


    "Many nobles have empty territories, but they don¡¯t manage them at ordinary times. Because they produce too little, they use their own caravans to make money to supplement taxes. Territories cannot be lost. The last lord of Hongshaling did the same."


    Turns out that''s the case, this is equivalent to the empire directly charging two copies. The transactions have to be taxed, and the territorial taxation has to be made up by them. It is really a stable profit. Although, it doesn''t seem to be very flexible.


    But such a policy is of great benefit to myself. As long as the tax revenue is sufficient, no matter how strong the development of his territory is, it is impossible for the king to extract taxes from his side redundantly. If you want your own things, you can only use deals or other preferential policies.


    "My Hongsha Ridge is not big, and the tax revenue is not much, so I still don''t have much benefit to me."


    Baron Mocha is only talking about the Hongshaling tax exemption, not a new territory outside. Then, in the new territory that you have won, you will still have to pay taxes in accordance with the requirements in the future. This is absolutely inevitable.


    Mocha felt cold sweat coming out of his head. It was the first time he encountered this kind of guy who didn''t get in. All kinds of diplomatic methods are useless, this half-elf can only see the benefits.


    "In short, the current situation is like this. If you don''t trade with the frontline troops, you will also have to bear the blame after losing. This is definitely not something you are willing to bear."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed, and Mo Cha as if he hadn''t seen it, continued: "And you originally wanted to sell these thingsThere is no imperial army to buy them, anyone else dares to buy them casually. This is the best opportunity. Lastly, as long as you can attack the thigh mad orcs, you, as a weapon provider, are definitely a great achievement."


    Chi Nan smiled, and what he was waiting for was this sentence, besides selling weapons, didn''t he just want this military service? Without military merit, one cannot promote the title. If there are not enough titles, the new territories will be returned to the kingdom.


    Chi Nan doesn''t want to spit out the meat that he eats, so it can only do so. Although Mocha said this, he would definitely not dare to say it without the command of the commander Earl Rongen.


    Seeing that Mocha was about to be angry and about to ignore the situation, Chi Nan finally let go.


    "Well, in that case, let''s pack up and take a part of the pea cannons and set off. The frontline command can be quite far away from us, and it will take several days to walk."


    "You don''t have to be so troublesome, as long as you get to the front line, the people in the headquarters have already been transferred. As long as your pea cannon is supplied, the headquarters will be here in the future." During the war, everything is aimed at victory.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, and ordered his subordinates to start cleaning up. Mocha finally breathed a sigh of relief, and this guy was finally willing to follow him. It''s so exhausting to deal with this guy, and I won''t see him again.


    The soldiers cleaned up quickly. In fact, this was because Chi Nan had already explained it. He knew that this time he would definitely have to go there in person. Such a large transaction volume could not be finalized by Mocha alone. Besides, the people involved in the transaction, this is also a great achievement. How could the nobles give such great credit to Mocha.


    The most important thing is that the commander cannot leave the army, otherwise it will be in trouble.

 Chapter 121： Here is mine

    In order to complete the task of the upper lord, Mocha did not dare to neglect. After Chi Nan was ready, Mocha led Chi Nan to accelerate out of the territory and ran toward the south.


    Chi Nan took away a hundred soldiers this time, which is why Chi Nan asked to reduce the number of soldiers. Otherwise, other people will have to stay on their own. Even one leg is under his own influence.


    Even so, after a hundred soldiers were taken away, in order not to affect the development of one leg, the manpower in other places seemed very insufficient. In this special period, the more soldiers, the better. Chi Nan was even considering whether he should continue to expand his troops. Anyway, in this world, there is no specific requirement for the strength of the lord.


    Just as Chi Nan left in a mighty manner, a group of people slowly walked out of the territory south of Hongshaling. If Chi Nan was still here, he would definitely recognize it, and the leader was Farah next door.


    Yes, this is the team of Huang Shaling. At this time, Farah was in a very bad mood. Because of Chi Nan''s attack, Farah suddenly lost a large number of soldiers, and even the walls of Huangshaling were broken.


    The city wall is the best barrier to protect himself. As a result, in order to repair the city wall and let the people on it expose the incident, Farah paid a lot of money. After waiting for such a long time, I can finally take the soldiers out to open up the territory. Even as a puppet, Farah wanted to get rid of this identity.


    As long as one can become a great noble, then even the governor and other nobles are absolutely impossible to persecute themselves.


    I blamed that **** half-elf, if it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t have wasted so much time. With the five hundred soldiers who had managed to get together, Farah walked out all the way.


    There are no pea cannons that I have always admired. Fortunately, I made a fortune last time, so the soldiers still equipped two hundred strong crossbows.


    "Lord Farah, the best territory outside of us is occupied. What do you want to do?"


    "What? Occupied, is it the town of Kamu? Who did it? I don''t know if this is the outskirts of our Huangshaling." Kam town used to be a very rich area.


    It¡¯s just that this place has always had its own lord, so no one can come to occupy it. Now the lord and all heirs of the town of Kam are dead, so the occupation of this place is their own.


    "My lord, we don''t know the flag over there either." The returning soldier said aggrievedly.


    Farah frowned, and then he led someone to the front: "Let¡¯s go and see who has such a heavy burden." Farah didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense, because he didn¡¯t know who did it. .


    Soon, the group came to the distance of Kam Town, looking from a distance, on the flagpole of the town, there was a floating flag, and the central pattern of the flag was actually a small tree sapling.


    "Huh, who am I? It turns out that it is the half-elf from Chinan who dares to occupy my eyes. It''s really deceiving."


    "My lord, what are we going to do?" the soldier asked carefully.


    Carla''s face hesitated, and her expression flickered. After a long time, Carla gritted her teeth and her face became a bit sullen: "What to do? This place belongs to our Huangshaling, how can we give it to Hongshaling. Come with me to fight down, and this place will be us in the future. Own. The half-elf wants it, let him dream."


    Farah led the team to the front. The soldiers didn''t understand this, so they could only follow the lord.


    "Who are you, this is our territory occupied by Hongsha Ridge." As the group of people approached, a person in the small town in front of him suddenly poked his head out and shouted at this side.


    Farah sneered: "What Red Sand Ridge, why didn''t I see it? This place was clearly struck down by our Huangsha Ridge. It is the territory of this baron. You dare to pretend to be a **** and kill me."


    Fara waved his hand, and the soldiers rushed up immediately. Seeing this posture, the civilians on the opposite side knew what was going on. "No, someone is coming to grab territory, let''s go."


    Whenever an area is hit, there will always be three or five civilians on one leg to guard them. These are not soldiers, but civilians. Just look at them. In the event of an accident, they can run away immediately. Because it is relatively safe, there are three people left, but I didn''t expect this to be the first place to be threatened.


    The soldiers from behind chased after him closely, and a long distance away, there were soldiers shooting arrows. "Ah." With a scream, an arrow was hit in the waist of a civilian, and blood soon ran over his body.


    "Leave me alone, I''m not saved, you guys go quickly." The civilian in Zhongjian felt the pain in his body and closed his eyes and shouted.


    When the other two people saw it the pain in their eyes flashed away, but they didn''t stay to waste time: "Brother, wait, Lord Lord will give you revenge."


    Without dragging, the two turned around and continued to escape. "I want to run, but a few civilians also want to... what is that?"


    Farah watched several civilians escape with a sneer, but suddenly Farah''s eyes widened, because behind a pile of rocks in front of him, a huge head suddenly appeared, and he was very familiar with this head. Seeing this big head, Fara instinctively trembled all over and almost fell off. Isn''t this the mousetrap that has attacked him twice.


    It¡¯s just that this mousetrap is too big, the whole head is bigger than myself. The two soldiers sent out by himself were so dark in front of them that they actually swallowed their heads.


    There was no resistance at all in the whole process. By the time I reacted, the two soldiers were already ill-advised. Just look at the blood flowing from the gap between the teeth of that big head.


    At the same time, the heads of the mousetraps appeared one after another, as if they could see this side, and pointed their heads in the direction of Farah. The original road to Kam Town was blocked by these rat traps.


    All the soldiers gasped and looked forward with an incredible expression. "My lord, here, what should I do." It was the first time they saw such a big thing, which really tested their ability to bear it. Many soldiers are rejoicing, but fortunately they haven''t just passed away, otherwise they would be the one who died.


    Farah took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and then looked at the mousetrap in front of him. After a long time, Farah sneered: "Huh, isn''t it just a few plants? Seeing that those vines are not restricted, they can''t attack us at all."

 Chapter 122： The flag is pulled

    "My lord, how are we going to get there." The group of people felt at a loss when they saw these rattraps. Farah was also worried in her heart. The half-elf was indeed very powerful, and the mage''s ability was indeed very powerful.


    Even if people are not in this place, it is incredible that such a dangerous method can be left behind.


    Thinking about it, Farah suddenly said, "Use a bow and arrow and fire to burn these things to death. Isn''t it just some rattrap? As long as it is a plant, I am afraid of fire."


    Following Farah¡¯s order, the soldiers immediately wrapped their bows and arrows with straw, and then found some kerosene nearby. After a long time, they finally got things done.


    ignited the kerosene, shot arrows from a distance, and soon a thick smoke billowed ahead. Those squirrels are not controlled by anyone, and the attack range is also limited by the vines. In the face of this long-range attack, there is no way at all.


    Fara is right, as plants, they are indeed afraid of fire. The mousetrap doesn''t feel pain, but instinctively he still doesn''t want to get close to the flame. But the surrounding area was burning, and the rattrap''s head could only swing back and forth, and finally fell down one by one in the flames, completely ignited and turned into a torch.


    Fara suffered several losses, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly. He still moved forward slowly, allowing his soldiers to carefully explore the surroundings. Every time he moved forward, he would try it out.


    The soldiers walked more slowly because they didn''t want to die. Since the last time Chi Nan attacked Huangshaling, the name of the Nature Mage has been famous for them in Huangshaling.


    As Farah was slowly advancing, the two civilians who had fled had already reached the outer town of Hongshaling. Because it was already close to the passage outside Hongshaling, it didn''t take long for two people to return.


    Seeing two popular people running over panting, the busy old Mka quickly put down his work and asked loudly: "Why are you two running in such a hurry, what happened?"


    Suddenly, Old Mka saw the blood stains on the two people, and realized that there was one missing person, and maybe there was a big problem in the south. "What the **** is going on, is there a wild orc going south." What they want to prevent is the wild orc. However, most of the mad orcs are obviously not capable of long-range attacks, nor are they good at this, how can they only run away two people.


    When the two saw Old Mka, they hurried over: "Master Mka, we did not meet the wild orcs. We were attacked by those **** Huangshaling troops. The people from Huangshaling forcefully occupied our territory and attacked. We. Your lord, you must avenge us." The two cried as soon as they saw Old Mka.


    The brother who had been in business with him for so long died in front of him like this. The most important thing is that the one who died is of no value at all. It is not dead under the attack of the wild orcs, but under the attack of the human beings.


    Hearing this, Lao Mka''s face suddenly changed. This matter was more troublesome than he thought. Involving the nobles, it would be very terrible. But my lord, it happened to be leaving at this time.


    After thinking about it, Old Mka gritted his teeth: "Take our soldiers and follow me. Let''s see what the people in Huangshaling want to do. Humph, this time they violated the rules first. We must not let it go. Also, You guys hurry up to catch up with the lord and tell him this. Forget it, I will write a letter myself."


    Lao Muka was worried that Lord Lord would not believe it, so he took out a precious piece of paper and quickly wrote on it. That''s right, this paper is very precious to civilians, and it can''t be used casually without major events.


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, this is just some **** paper, uneven, and strange colors and smells. But in the eyes of ordinary people, in addition to the precious parchment that only nobles can use, these papers are also very cherished. There are usually no major incidents, and no one is willing to use these papers at all.


    After writing a letter and sealing it, Old Mka asked a few fast-footed soldiers to take it away. And Old Mka himself took five hundred soldiers and ran quickly toward the south.


    This is the conflict and contradiction between the two territories. At this time, it can only be resolved by force.


    The speed of the army is still very fast. In less than half an hour, a group of people arrived in the new territory of the south. At this time, Farah finally passed the area ahead, confirming that there was no danger at all.


    There is no one in the small town now. After all, after two ravages, there are not many people who can be confident of returning here. Unless the battle line moves to this place again, the civilians will not show upFara pointed to the flagpole in front and said loudly, "Take me down that flag and replace it with our own. Damn half Elf, I said you will regret it."


    Following Farah''s yelling, the soldiers ran over immediately, untied the rope, and the flag representing the sapling of Hongsha Ridge dropped from the sky.


    The people brought by Old Mka happened to see this scene, and their eyes suddenly turned red. Old Mka stepped forward and said loudly: "What are you doing? This is the territory we have struck down in Hongsha Ridge. According to the rules, it is ours. Who made you move?


    Seeing Old Mka coming over, Farah hurriedly shouted: "Damn untouchables, your lord has not spoken, where is your right to speak. These untouchables in Red Sand Ridge are ready to grab our territory and kill me.


    Fara gave an order, and the soldiers assumed an attacking posture. It''s just that all of a sudden, everyone found that they were also targeted by the opponent''s pea cannon. They had seen the attack power of the Pea Cannon, and the range was much longer than their powerful crossbow. At the current distance, the opponent can attack them, but they can''t effectively kill the opponent.


    Now, the soldiers on Farah''s side don''t know what to do. Fara was taken aback and hurriedly hid behind the soldiers. He was really worried that the other party would accidentally attack him.


    Although it is not allowed to attack the nobles, this is the rule on the battlefield, but the pea cannon is not accurate, he also knows this. There is no opposing noble here, and he really died in vain if he died.


    "The untouchables of Hongshaling, you dare to attack this nobleman, don''t you want to live anymore."


    "Obviously you attacked our territory, you now withdraw, we can assume that nothing has happened." He has the initiative on his side and has absolute force. Old Mka is not afraid of them.

 Chapter 123： Frontline Command

    I didn¡¯t expect that I was on the homepage of the starting point. Thank you for your support.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what was going on in his home, and followed Mocha for a quick walk all day, and the group finally came to the front area. Now this place has been surrounded by inside and outside.


    Passed the gate and entered the interior. Even after several layers of soldiers checked, several people finally walked inside.


    Oncoming is a group of nobles. Why is it a nobleman? Because looking at their clothing and temperament, they are incompatible with the surrounding soldiers. Only aristocrats can dress up so fancy.


    Chi Nan doesn''t want to dress like this, but the noble clothes still make him feel a very bright feeling.


    "Your Excellency is Baron Chinan, I''m glad to meet you." The leader walked up. "I am the commander on the front line. You can call me Earl Rongen, or you can call me Rongen."


    Chinan also stepped forward and said loudly: "In Xia Chinan, Lord Hongshaling, I have met Earl Longgen, and you sir. This time, what is your lord calling me here? We can talk now."


    Longgen Earl was a little confused. How could this nobleman know nothing about etiquette? When the nobles first met, they should have a set of etiquette before they formally met him. Besides, when discussing serious matters, you shouldn''t just come up and discuss it. It''s too straightforward. Other nobles also frowned.


    Mocha quickly said: "Everyone, the Baron Chinan was just canonized. He is not a traditional nobleman. There is excuse for not understanding aristocratic etiquette." Everyone looked a little better now.


    "Hmph, as a nobleman, if you don''t observe the etiquette, is this a nobleman." An old nobleman said dissatisfiedly.


    "Don''t be angry, this one is rather old-fashioned. Usually the young nobles of Remas follow this when they learn etiquette."


    Chinan understands that no matter where you go, you can always see a few stodgy people who obey the rules. Such a person Chi Nan can''t be said to be annoying, nor can he be said to be like it, just as if he didn''t see it.


    Earl Longgen also frowned. How could this guy not distinguish the occasion? I wonder if everyone is asking Chi Nan now.


    Suddenly, Earl Longgen''s eyes rolled: "Haha, is this the Hongshaling army? It is really good, not inferior to our elite soldiers. Well, let''s take a look first, how powerful this pea cannon is."


    Haha, the atmosphere immediately eased. Judging from their appearance, the soldiers brought by Chi Nan were obviously not as good as their elite soldiers. But his body was well-equipped, and his light red armor was gleaming, eye-catching. They couldn''t see the peculiarity of the armor on these soldiers.


    They thought that these armors were only dyed red, and they did not do anything like dyeing armors. Many nobles'' armors are shiny gold, but they are all dyed.


    Chinan also didn''t explain, they will always know. The output of the red metal in the territory is not too large, so Chinan has not planned to sell a large amount of it, so let''s wait a while for this high.


    The main eyes of the other nobles were on the pea cannons on these soldiers. Even if these soldiers do not perform well, as long as they have such weapons, no one dares to underestimate them. They had seen the power of the Pea Cannon before on the battlefield. It can be used by only thirty people to form a barrage.


    Before the bullets are exhausted, even a mad orc of the Dark Iron level, it is not easy to rush over with an attack. Before, there was a forcible charge, but he was severely injured, allowing them to harvest easily.


    "These pea cannons are the same as the power I sold to Baron Mocha before. Everyone knows what effect they have." Chi Nan doesn''t want to waste time here. There are still many things in the territory.


    Earl Longgen nodded, Baron Chinan was too direct, he had never experienced such a negotiation.


    There is no way. Chinan, who has come out of modern society, has not become a superior person. The most annoying thing is wasting time. Especially if it''s a waste of time knowing what the result is, I don''t like it even more.


    After thinking about it, Earl Longen said: "In that case, let''s go to the meeting room."


    Longgen Earl walked back with people. Although this conference room was set up temporarily, it is still very large and very grand. It looks like a small palace. I really don''t know how to do it.


    In the lobby, a huge table that occupies nearly half of the lobby spans the center, surrounded by chairs. Each chair is far apart, and the back is a place for others to stand.


    Everyone spontaneously sits in their own position, which is arranged according to their identities. Because Chi Nan was only a baron, he sat in the second half. The last one was the positions of some lords and everyone sat down, Chi Nan said directly: "The price issue, everyone should have known from Baron Mocha. One golden dragon and one pea cannon. The price is very reasonable."


    Earl Longgen shook his head and said, "No, no, this price is too high, even if it is a strong crossbow, it is only two golden dragons."


    Chi Nan smiled coldly: "Let¡¯s not talk about the price of the crossbow, but the power of the crossbow is obviously not as powerful as the pea cannon. And it¡¯s more troublesome to maintain. The pea cannon doesn¡¯t need maintenance, just stick it on the ground and bask in the sun. Up."


    Earl Longgen nodded, but still said flatly: "So, what about the lifespan of the pea cannon? The crossbow is well maintained and can be used for more than ten years. How long can the pea cannon be used? There is also the ammunition of the pea cannon. How to solve it, each one has only 20 chances to attack, and then stays for a day. There is no such restriction on the crossbow."


    "The service life is two years. It is not short anymore. After all, there is no need for maintenance. If you don¡¯t have it, you can continue to buy it. As for ammunition, you can just prepare more. Ten times?"


    "The power of the pea cannon is indeed good, but I heard that your pea cannon will not attack your army. This kind of weapon with your own special back door, we use it at great risk."


    Chi Nan was stunned. He didn''t expect their information to be so well informed, but Chi Nan was also unambiguous: "I will only control these pea cannons and not attack me. Do the weapons I sell myself have to let him deal with me? , You don¡¯t want to change it. As long as you don¡¯t use it to attack yourself, the Pea Cannon is the most reliable one."


    Although everyone doesn''t like this statement very much, but there is no way to refute it. Are they going to say that they are just trying to attack him.

 Chapter 124： This idiot is causing trouble again

    While negotiating, two soldiers in the same red armor rushed over. "What are you doing, don''t blame us for being impolite for staying close."


    The two soldiers stopped quickly, revealing the sapling pattern carved on their chests. "We are soldiers under the command of Hongshaling. A major event has happened in the territory. We want to see our lord."


    "Wait outside, confirm your identity first." The soldiers here are not so easy to fool.


    The two soldiers have no choice but to wait here. Soon, a special person came forward to search, searched the whole body once, and after all the dangerous weapons were taken away, then someone pressed two people into the camp.


    Soon, the two were sent to the group of soldiers brought by Chi Nan. "These two people say it''s you from Hongshaling. You can confirm it." These soldiers still didn''t fully believe it.


    Seeing these two men, the soldiers brought by Chi Nan were immediately recognized. "Why are you two? What are you doing here? Could it be that something happened in the territory. These two men are indeed soldiers in our territory, and we all know them." There are not many soldiers in the territory. They are all familiar.


    "In that case, these two people will be handed over to you. Because they didn''t enter our camp through normal channels, we need to keep their weapons temporarily, and we will return them when they leave."


    "It should be, it should be done according to the rules." The leader of the squadron said hastily.


    In this place, the soldiers in these places always feel a little inferior. Even if Chi Nan has explained that they have higher combat effectiveness than others, it is still difficult to change in their hearts.


    "What the **** happened, why did you suddenly come here." If the two of them can hurried over, something very serious must have happened in the territory.


    "Don''t tell me, we were in the territory of Kam Town at the entrance of the territory. We were led by people from Huangshaling next door to attack. We also pulled out our flag and said that the place belongs to them. Now Lord Mka is confronting them. It."


    All the faces suddenly changed: "What? That Baron Farah is so courageous? He actually dared to attack us directly. According to the rules, he wants to start a war between the territories."


    Territory wars are not the same thing as previous conflicts. The so-called territorial war is an endless fight. Generally speaking, only the nobles who really have deep hatred, when the noble council can''t mediate, will apply to the king for a territorial war. Once it breaks out, only one party can be completely destroyed.


    The vast majority of such applications will not be approved. But if someone directly sends troops to attack the territories of other lords without a reason, then this kind of war can theoretically be detonated unilaterally.


    You can even apply for it later. Perhaps, Farah did not expect that someone would dare to start a territorial war.


    After all, such things as territorial wars, once launched, the consequences would be very serious. Even if it wins, it will still be punished by the kingdom, and it will leave a bad impression among the nobles.


    Even if it is a victory, there is still no loot that can be obtained, and everything on the losing side will be directly taken over by the royal family of the kingdom. No one would initiate such a thankless thing.


    The rules of the nobles are very strict, so even if some nobles have relatively big conflicts, they rarely start territorial wars. Farah''s behavior this time was too radical, and he actually took other people''s territory directly.


    "No, I''m going to inform the adults, you are waiting here."


    Captain took the letter in his hand and walked towards the hall. Although he was in a hurry, he still wanted to clarify the situation, and only then could he enter the hall after going through several inspections.


    At this time, Chi Nanzheng and the major nobles have reached the final juncture of the negotiation.


    "Then let''s take a step back, the third generation of Pea Cannon. I can sell you one Golden Dragon to three of you, but you are not allowed to sell it to other countries or organizations. In addition, this time I provided so many peas. Gun, this credit must be written to me. I will write to inform His Royal Highness the third princess of this matter."


    Chi Nan is here to tell them that he also has a backstage. Everyone originally wanted to grab most of the credit. Hearing Chi Nan''s words, everyone looked at each other and understood what the other person was thinking.


    You can grab some credit, but you can never grab the big head. Otherwise, the princess only needs to tell the king, then none of them will be good. There are many other people staring at them with jealousy.


    "So first of all, we need 30,000 pea cannons for the first batch. Golden Dragon is ready As long as the pea cannons are in hand, we will give the money immediately." Ten thousand golden dragons are a lot for the little nobles, but right These great nobles are nothing. Being able to arm up to 30,000 and at least 10,000 soldiers is definitely a very powerful force.


    Chi Nan nodded and said: "Yes, I will prepare it for you when I go back." It''s just a pea cannon, and he didn''t have much preparation during this time. As long as the seeds are made and sprinkled on the specially made chassis wood, they can germinate and grow.


    After that, as long as the base wood is pushed aside, the pea cannon can be taken out intact. In order to speed up the growth in the middle, all you need to do is to give birth a little bit by yourself. Within a week, one batch can grow out.


    If the pea cannon is allowed to grow on its own, it will take at least one month to grow to the point where it can be used.


    "Well, then..." As soon as Earl Longen wanted to say something, the door was opened.


    "Lord Lord, a letter with a territory is delivered." A soldier ran in and walked carefully to Chi Nan''s side.


    Chi Nan took the letter and looked at it, his face gradually became a little angry. "Baron Chinan, is there anything important?"


    This kind of act of reading letters at the meeting and doing their own things, in the eyes of many nobles, it is very impolite. Even the great nobles generally wouldn''t do this, not to mention that he was just a baron.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "It''s like this. According to the rules, any territory that anyone slays belongs to him, and the empire will not allocate it until the war is over." Everyone nodded.


    "I just sent a letter from the territory, telling me that the lord of Huangshaling next door attacked the territory I had beaten down and forcibly snatched it."


    Hearing this, many nobles'' faces changed. Why is that idiot again, came out to cause trouble again, Earl Longen cursed in his heart.

 Chapter 125： What to do if the output is not enough

    If someone else did this kind of thing, it would simply have committed public outrage. But thinking of the place in Huangshaling, everyone didn''t talk casually, because Baron Farah was their puppet lord.


    "Baron Chinan, this matter is not a question we are going to discuss today, so let''s just press it down and talk about it later." An aristocratic old man said indifferently, and the others nodded one after another.


    "That''s right, the most important thing now is to fight off the mad orcs. Just leave these little things."


    Chi Nan sneered in his heart. He knew that Farah was a puppet of some great nobles. For his own benefit, should he keep Farah? Even the territory he was attacked won''t be his own when he goes back.


    These guys, do you want to use this opportunity to suppress yourself, or do you have other ideas? However, he is not a person who has suffered a loss and has to swallow his anger. The initiative now lies in his own hands.


    "This is a very serious matter, and this issue is very important. If this matter is not resolved, can other people also attack territories that do not belong to them, then can I do the same."


    "Presumptuous, you can say such things." A middle-aged man roared.


    Although they fought with handsome troops, the place where they fought was not their territory. But they also have some descendants as lords here, as long as the fighting situation eases, many people will be sent out immediately. At that time, those whose offspring do not have the right to inherit will also have their own territory, and the strength of their own family will be stronger.


    In Remas, even in the entire empire, the right to speak will be higher and higher. Besides, it doesn''t matter if you do this kind of thing in private, it''s a bit too much to do it out clearly.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I said that I speak arrogantly, so Farah has already done it. I hope to give me a fair answer. Excuse me, how do you plan to solve this matter."


    The old man said again: "This kind of thing will be resolved at the next meeting. For the time being, we will investigate the situation. If what you said is true, we will give you a fair answer."


    Investigation, when will the investigation be reached, and what will be the result of the investigation at that time. There is no clear evidence of whoever attacked the territories first. There is no video recorder or remote communication in this world. Many things can only be done by relying on the parties to testify.


    Those who testify can be very particular, and who knows how to say it at that time. As long as time is delayed, all evidence will disappear, even witnesses and exhibits will be prepared, and their time will be wasted.


    Old Mka is leading the soldiers to confront each other, then it will affect the matter of one leg leading the soldiers to attack the territory. It will also affect the progress of the work and research of Lao Mka''s staff, how to calculate these losses.


    "Earl Rongen, don''t you have any opinion on this matter."


    Earl Longen said calmly: "Your proposal is good. This meeting is discussing how to deal with the mad orcs. These rear issues can be postponed later during the war."


    What can Earl Longgen say, can he directly say that he is also the person behind Baron Farah. Does the iron products produced in Huangshaling have its own income? You can''t say that directly.


    Chinan nodded: "That''s it, I know, since everyone said that, then I have to talk about the pea cannon." Now the initiative is in his own hands.


    "Baron Chinan, you can''t go back about what you have promised. We can all testify. The transaction between you and our coalition forces must not be accidental because of your personal problems." What is meant by a personal problem? Did you set the rules? The king directly issued a document to explain it. How can it be said that it is a personal problem?


    Chi Nan remained silent, and his heart rolled over with anger. He was able to see the faces of these nobles thoroughly. It''s no wonder that I didn''t have a good impression of aristocrats in any of my works before, and it seems like that.


    Especially as a disadvantaged group, it is easy to be bullied by union. Chi Nan took a deep breath and lowered his head slightly: "Since I promised, of course I will do it. There are three for one Golden Dragon, and the Pea Cannon provides 30,000 yuan. There is no problem at all."


    Many nobles smiled. In their opinion, Chi Nan had compromised. You dare to make trouble with yourself, do you really think we can''t deal with a little baron? Many nobles have different minds and don''t know what they are thinking. Many people have already considered whether to bite a piece of meat from Hongshaling.


    But then Chi Nan''s words changed the expressions of all the nobles.


    "What I want to say is, what should I do if the output is not enough?" Chi Nan spread his hands.


    "What? What is not enough? Baron Chinan, can you make it clearEarl Longgen has a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "It''s the output of Pea Cannon. Pea Cannon is a plant. You all know that this kind of plant needs me to use the plant mage''s ability to make it. And I have to give birth to it all the time. It takes time to reach a mature individual. There are many things in the territory now, and I can only give birth to ten in a month."


    Ten a month? There is no difference between that and nothing. When he completes the order, Blackrock Fortress will be knocked down.


    "Baron Chinan, you can''t delay major events for personal matters, otherwise, this would be a serious crime."


    Chi Nan still looked like I was helpless rascal: "I can''t help it, are there really many things. My territory has been attacked, and of course I have to prepare for a territorial war. This is not a trivial matter, right?" Territorial wars require a lot of my time and energy, you say, I don¡¯t have so much time for other things."


    "If I fail the territorial war, and I don¡¯t even have the territory, even the nobles, then there is no reason to give you the Pea Cannon, right? I want the Golden Dragon, which is used to build the territory. I am a half-elf. ."


    When did the half-elves be so shameless, it was even more rascal than the most cunning nobles. There was no way for everyone, but Chi Nan just seemed uncooperative now, what can they do.


    The order is agreed, and the price is no problem, but what should I do if there is a problem with the output. In this situation, every day, they will lose a large number of golden dragons and soldiers, and the battle has not improved at all. His Majesty the King has always wanted to weaken the strength and influence of the old artillery nobles. Doesn''t this just follow the old king''s wish?

 Chapter 126： Yield can be increased by 1 point

    "Oh, territorial war is not a trivial matter, you should think about it again." Earl Longen said with a headache.


    The territorial war is one of the biggest incidents among the nobles. If this is not a business, then what else is a business. And the fellow Farah has already attacked and occupied the territory of Red Sand Ridge.


    Although this territory has not been formally attributed to Hongsha Ridge, it is also a territory. It is logical to say that it is indeed possible to start a territorial war if it is captured without cause. The nobles of the Rusiyala Kingdom generally do not start territorial wars because of such things. But Chi Nan is different. He is a half-elf and doesn''t understand these rules at all.


    Once he really wants to do this kind of thing, he will be ridiculed by the aristocratic circle of Remas if he doesn''t say anything that has delayed him. This is simply not a person''s business anymore.


    Damn Farah, he actually caused such a big mess for himself.


    Looking at Chi Nan''s appearance, it was obvious that he wanted to use this incident as an excuse to delay the delivery time. If they can''t solve this matter properly, then the consequences are definitely not what they want to see.


    "Is it still necessary to consider? Farah has been reluctant to stop. This time he robbed a piece of territory, and maybe he will continue to rob him next time. I will write to your Royal Highness the third princess about this matter."


    This guy has to involve the princess as well, and if that happens, it will be even more troublesome. Earl Longen felt his eyelids beating. It is true that he is a great noble, but he is not on the same level as a princess.


    "Your Excellency Chinan, the territorial war is not a trivial matter, and it will not do you any good. Why not let it go first, we will go to warn Farah that idiot." These words are already very serious.


    Chi Nan glanced at the guy who was talking, and ignored it. Just a warning, how is this possible. It was the second time that Farah tried to provoke herself again and again. The letter said that a civilian had died. This was all dead, so how could it be a trivial matter. This time I can''t let Farah fall into trouble and say nothing will work.


    "It''s really not good for me, but it''s bad for me if I don''t do it. All in all, everyone, once a territorial war is launched, then the Pea Cannon thing can only be delayed."


    "If the mad orcs come over, won''t your territory be attacked too."


    Chinan said calmly: "Just ask Baron Mocha for this. He also asked me this question before."


    Earl Longgen saw it, Chi Nan was determined to make Farah pay the price. That idiot, finally selected such a suitable puppet lord, unexpectedly caused such a big thing for himself.


    But the most important thing now is to drive away the mad orcs. If you can''t deal with the wild orcs, even if you keep Farah, what will happen, Remas still doesn''t know what will happen by then. Once the king intervened in the affairs of Remas, then this place could leave them with little interest. This kind of thing must never happen.


    Earl Longgen and the others looked at each other, and they all saw each other''s determination. Farah, an idiot, seemed to need sacrifice.


    "Well, we will verify this matter immediately. If what you say is true, then Farah will definitely be punished. The original territory will be returned to you, and we will also compensate you."


    Chinan nodded: "This way, then the output seems to be able to increase a little bit."


    "How much is the increase, speak out and listen." Some nobles couldn''t help it.


    "Let''s increase it to one hundred a month." Hearing this, everyone frowned. One hundred is already pretty good, but it''s still not enough. At present, more than 300,000 troops have been invested in the front line.


    "Can''t we add more." The noble old man said, Chi Nan looked down at the table and said nothing.


    At this time, Earl Longen sighed and said again: "This kind of thing is indeed very bad. When this kind of thing has happened, I think it is not suitable for Baron to continue to be a lord. What do you think?" Everyone nodded. .


    With so many great nobles working collectively, it is still possible to take back the territory of a puppet lord. But there is no way for the title, the title is sacred and inviolable, even the king cannot deprive it.


    Chinan whispered: "The output can be increased a little bit again, maybe 500 per month."


    "Don''t deceive people too much, you are too much."


    Chinan said indifferently: "My mood is bad, it may affect the output, what should I do?"


    Earl Longgen glared at the person who had just spoken, took a deep breath, and said to Chi Nan, "Then what do you want to do, don''t make too much demand."


    Chi Nan finally raised his head: "I need compensation, and I attacked my territory for no reason. UU Reading also killed my people. If there is no compensation that satisfies me, I will not give up on this matter. . Even if you start a territorial war, you will not hesitate."


    Earl Longgen feels a headache, Fara provokes who is not good, provokes such lunatics. He could see that Chi Nan''s words about territorial war this time were not just used as an excuse. If you can''t give him an explanation, this guy might really start a territorial war, and that would really make a big fuss.


    Especially under the current situation of Remas, once this kind of territorial war is launched, their Remas aristocratic circle is completely stinking. In the future, other nobles will consider it if they want to cooperate with them.


    How did the three princesses canonize such a madman to become the lord? Sure enough, the hillbilly has no experience and is not qualified to become a lord. This is the voice of all the nobles.


    "What do you think." Everyone''s eyes flickered, and no one spoke.


    Earl Longgen was disappointed. Sure enough, should such offending things be done by himself? Fortunately, Farah is just an aristocrat with no background. Otherwise, you will offend more people.


    "Well, I decided that Farah will personally compensate you for one thousand gold coins for attacking your territory, and also 10,000 iron ingots. This is enough."


    Chi Nan is still a little dissatisfied, but what else can he say and can only nod his head. If it is too much, then you will be the one who is unlucky. In the future, I have a chance to deal with Farah. "Okay, I agree, so be it. If I have nothing to do, the maximum output is 5,000 per month, it is difficult to increase, at least now."


    Chinan is talking about the present, but in fact he already has a way to increase production, just go back and study it.

 Chapter 127： Pull the princess into the water

    Count Longgen immediately ordered his men to find Farah. At the same time, he also worked out a handling plan in front of Chi Nan, and asked him to send it to Farah. It seemed that this matter would be done soon.


    Chinan also feel relieved. The guy Farah had no background at all. This time he lost his territory all at once, and he had to pay such a big price. It was definitely not a trivial matter for Farah.


    It''s basically impossible to make a comeback again, at least for Chi Nan in a short time. This punishment is sufficient for the time being. If this guy comes to provoke himself again, Chi Nan will not let him go so easily. However, because of this incident, the atmosphere in the conference room became tense.


    "It seems that you have to give them a little benefit." Chi Nan is not an idiot. Although his behavior did not actually harm these nobles, it has already hurt the face of these nobles.


    Even Huang Shaling''s interests have hurt them. It can be said that he has offended so many nobles directly or indirectly. If you don''t give them a little benefit to comfort them, then your actions will be hindered.


    There are some things, it''s not just that you can be refreshed, you have to think about your future. Before, it was because of my own principles and the strength that I wanted to show, and I didn''t want people to bully me casually.


    But now, I have to consider paving the way for myself. No one speaks, then Chi Nan is about to speak. "Everyone, since you know what I attacked Huangshaling, then you should know what I used to attack Huangshaling." As soon as Chi Nan said something, the eyes of many nobles lit up.


    "You said that kind of cannon? Yes, I remember it was called a pneumatic cannon."


    Count Longgen quickly asked, as if the previous conflict did not exist at all. They had also found someone to understand the power of this pneumatic cannon, and after only a few attacks, the strong city wall of Huangshaling was blasted down.


    This kind of power can''t be achieved by ordinary weapons. Even in their army, there are large trebuchets that can do it, and then the magical alchemy weapons.


    But large trebuchets are difficult to manufacture. Generally, they have to be manufactured on-site, and suitable large stones are required. It is very difficult to use. In many cases, even if it is a siege, they are unwilling to use it.


    As for alchemy weapons, the price of that thing is too high. And it''s not just as simple as the high price, they don''t have a place to look for it here if they want to buy it. There are so many nobles in the empire, and there are only a few nobles who can have alchemy cannons. Although Chinan''s cannon has many defects and is not as powerful as an alchemical cannon, it is at least a very cost-effective weapon.


    "Can you sell us that kind of pneumatic gun? It''s great, let''s talk about the price."


    Chinan could feel the warming of the surrounding atmosphere, and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It seems that the attractiveness of pneumatic guns is really huge. Anyway, it''s just the first-generation pneumatic gun, and it doesn''t matter at all.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Let¡¯s talk to you about the effects of the air cannon. Every shot out is equivalent to a magic attack by a dark iron mage. There are five cannonballs on a cannon, and it will take two days after use. Re-grown. Pneumatic cannons have a longer service life than pea cannons, and they can be used for ten years if they are well preserved."


    "As for the firing range, we have rigorously calculated that the effective firing range is 500 meters, and the maximum firing range is 1,000 meters. The accuracy is much higher than that of the pea cannon. For transportation, you only need to install wheels and then pull it with a horse."


    Chinan feels that pneumatic guns are not easy to transport, but others don''t think so. Compared with the large catapult that can''t move at all, this pneumatic gun is already very mobile.


    "Price, talk about price." Many nobles are now excited by Chi Nan.


    Chinan thought for a while, and finally said: "Let¡¯s not talk about the price. This pneumatic gun is too powerful, so the transaction method cannot be the same as the pea gun. We have to change the method."


    "What method, as long as it can be traded, there is no problem."


    Chinan pressed down with both hands: "I personally think that the royal family must come forward to deal with this kind of powerful weapon. I am above the Three Princesses. So I think this matter should be told to the Three Princesses."


    "That¡¯s what I think. Please contact your Royal Highness the Three Princesses first, and then come to me to buy after you get the qualifications for purchase. Then I will ship the goods directly. As for the price, please discuss with your Royal Highness the Three Princesses and Golden Dragon Your Royal Highness is all right." This is the way Chi Nan thought about it for a long time.


    My own arms business has become larger, and it will definitely attract some people''s attention. Therefore, I need a backer, and the three princesses as the person who canonize themselves as a backer.


    And he will also discuss with Sophia afterwards, discuss the distribution ratio of this golden dragon, so that Sophia can get a certain benefit, so that at least there will be no problems with the royal family. Stabilizing the royal family, I am much safer.


    Everything is the reason for the lack of strength, and Chi Nan is also a little bit aggrieved by this distribution.


    can keep them all by themselves, who wants to distribute to others? Those who are capable like to engage in monopoly.


    And there is another advantage of this, that is, Sophia''s right to speak in the royal family will also increase, and her relationship with herself will be closer. What happened to herself in the future, Sophia couldn''t help herself.


    Now Chi Nan is no longer the rookie back then. Although Sophia¡¯s situation is not fully understood, he has also inquired about something. Sophia is trying to win over the nobles, seeming to want to give herself a better voice.


    He gave Sophia the right to sell a powerful weapon such as a pneumatic cannon. If other nobles want to get such a powerful weapon, they can only curry favor with Sophia. This is a good thing in the snow. I believe that with her own contribution this time, Sophia will help herself better. So a small loss is nothing.


    Anyway, for myself, such things as pneumatic guns are just grown by myself, and the cost is almost negligible.


    The other nobles began to whisper each other, thinking about the feasibility of this matter. To be honest, it took a lot of time to contact the third princess and get the token.


    And there will be any qualification tests on the side of the Three Princesses, no one knows this. "That''s it. Let''s speed up and reserve a batch before the other nobles learn about it." Earl Longen whispered.

 Chapter 128： Flour business

    With Chinan''s method, not only can it better win over the royal family, but it can also expand the publicity. After returning this time, we must consider ways to quickly spawn various weapons.


    Many nobles quickly reached an agreement, and finally Earl Longen said: "Well, we agree to your proposal. We will discuss this matter with the three princesses. The initial price is fifty gold coins and a cannon. ."


    Chi Nan was surprised, this cannon business is more profitable than the pea cannon. The time it takes for the air gun to grow is just a little longer. As long as you expand the scale of planting, you can quickly produce it. But the price is hundreds of times that of Pea Cannon, which is what this business wants. It''s just that on the surface of Chi Nan, he is calm.


    "This is all you need to discuss with the three princesses, and I will follow the instructions of the royal family."


    Chi Nan showed a well-behaved look, which made these nobles hate their teeth. In matters involving the royal family, in many respects, he has to make concessions, after all, this kingdom is managed by the royal family.


    Chinan clapped his hands: "I don''t care about the air cannon. Let''s discuss the last business. I''m talking about the flour business. Everyone is satisfied with the food made from flour."


    Speaking of this, everyone nodded. In retrospect, the delicacy of flour still lingers on their mouths, and they can''t forget it. It''s just too little, and what Mocha brought back was not enough for himself.


    Mocha and the others are just two expressions, gritted teeth. I finally brought some back. I thought I would let them eat it once and show it off, but I didn''t expect these guys to become a big stomach king. Poorly, they all ate the noodles that I brought back, so I didn''t think I brought them back.


    "The flour business, flour is indeed a good thing, but jujube trees seem to be not rare."


    Hearing the words of the nobleman, Chi Nan smiled: "Hehe, we do have some jujube trees in Remas. After all, we are more suitable for the growth conditions of jujube trees here. But what about other provinces."


    "And do you think that the noodle jujube tree is enough for everyone to distribute." In order to eat, these nobles also spent a lot of thought. Recently, some nobles have collected some flour from the wild.


    Mocha opened his mouth and said, "Masters, the growing conditions of the jujube tree are extremely harsh. I have tried many times, but there is no way to plant or transplant it successfully, unless the plant growth agent given by the elves is used."


    Plant growth medicine, that is a very precious medicine. Usually, they are used on some very precious flowers and plants. It is a little waste to use it on the noodle jujube tree. Moreover, one or two jujube trees are not enough.


    "Your unsuccessful planting does not mean that our planting was also unsuccessful."


    Hearing the words of the nobleman, Mocha spread his hands: "Perhaps, but you may not know that there are not many wild jujube trees. After everyone''s collection, the fruits on those jujube trees have basically been It¡¯s almost ready to be used up. Continue to collect like this, and maybe soon we will have no flour to eat."


    How can this work? I have eaten good things, who would want to eat those **** black bread made by Black Valley. In the past, there was just no choice, so everyone could only eat black bread.


    Some nobles even only eat meat, resolutely refuse to touch black grain products. Many nobles suddenly became anxious at the thought that they would not have something to eat soon. I was more anxious than before I couldn''t buy a pea cannon.


    "Cough cough." Earl Longgen coughed twice, and everyone remembered where they were.


    At this time, Earl Longen said to Chi Nan: "Let''s say a price. If it is appropriate, we will buy in large quantities."


    Chinan lightly nodded: "One silver dragon, one silver dragon and one bag, just use the standard bag, one hundred kilograms per bag."


    Everyone was taken aback, and their hearts were full of doubts. The price is not high, on the contrary it is unexpectedly cheap. Even if it''s Heigu, it usually buys three to five bags of a silver dragon.


    At this price, it can be said that except for those poor places, other people can eat even civilians. "Can you make money at such a low price? I mean, this price is not worthy of these flours."


    A nobleman frowned a little. As a nobleman, everything should be the best. How can you eat something cheap? It must be expensive to show your own uniqueness. In the past, there was no choice, so I could only eat the black valley like the civilians. But now that there is flour, is it still necessary for the civilians to be able to eat it?


    The thoughts of these nobles are really unreasonable. Chi Nan didn''t know what they thought, but looking at their appearance , you knew that this was too cheap.


    Chi Nan couldn''t help it, he didn''t know what they thought, so he simply rolled his eyes and changed his way of thinking. The flour was originally used to solve the territorial food problem, and Chi Nan never thought of using it as a major means of making money.


    "I am at this price. Anyway, I sell these flours to you at this price. Whether you want to eat it or sell it, and at what price, it has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing this, everyone secretly admired Chi Nan''s openness, which is a very big fortune. As long as you operate well, the benefits here are definitely greater than those of the iron ore mines in Huangshaling.


    The iron ingots produced by the iron ore are mainly used to make weapons. They are basically used by themselves and rarely sold in large quantities. But the flour here in Chinan is different. With so many nobles and so many wealthy businessmen, they would definitely not mind spending more money to buy some flour. This is a long-term business.


    Chi Nan was able to give up this business to them, and all of them suddenly regarded Chi Nan as his own. It seems that there is nothing wrong with having a half-elf lord, at least he also has great benefits.


    "For our cooperation, let''s have a toast. I think that the flour sold to the outside world is tentatively set at one golden dragon per 100 kilograms." The price was suddenly increased by Earl Longen by a hundred times.


    Everyone agrees that this is a luxury item. Even so, many people feel that the price is still too low. Earl Rongen clapped his hands, and soon the servants delivered a variety of delicious food and wine. Of course, this more delicious food is for them. Without enough seasonings, Chi Nan doesn''t think these things are so delicious, it''s better to eat pies.

 Chapter 129： The mouse is here

    The banquet is set, Chi Nan can only bite the bullet and eat with them, and pretend to be very delicious. In this world, it seems that red wine is not bad, and other things are just so-so.


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from outside. "What''s the matter, haven''t you seen them holding a banquet here?" Earl Longen said to the outside with an annoyed look.


    A guard walked out and quickly walked out: "Your Excellency Commander, dear nobles, I have received news from outside that a group of wild orcs are approaching here, and the number is expected to be several thousand."


    This number is quite a lot, no wonder those wild orcs dare to take the initiative to attack themselves. If this is handled carelessly, the loss may be great. However, it is not good for this banquet to be ruined in this way.


    Chi Nan hurriedly said: "Military affairs are important, so let''s postpone this banquet temporarily. It just so happens that I also let everyone see how powerful my gas gun is. Isn''t this a good time to test the power of the gas gun?" Chi Nan smiled in his heart. He finally didn''t have to eat these unpalatable things, he didn''t plan to attend the next banquet.


    Besides, this little white mouse is also just right, let you guys see what it means to be a man¡¯s romance.


    "That''s good, then let''s watch your performance by Baron Chinan, let the mad orcs see. In front of their Remas people, they can''t get mad."


    When many nobles heard that they wanted to test the gas cannon, they immediately had no idea of ??eating. Pneumatic cannons are even more important, and in their opinion, these foods are indeed not as good as the noodles they brought back.


    In addition to changing the taste, it is best to use noodles. Thinking of the large amount of flour that will be available soon, they even lose their appetite. A group of people got up and walked outside.


    At this moment, there is still no trace of the mad orcs outside, this is from the front scouts.


    Chi Nan did not waste time either, greeted the soldiers he brought over, after all, only they were the most familiar with pneumatic guns. There is no high-precision sighting facility, it can only rely on experience, and it can''t be used by other soldiers.


    Chinan took out five seeds, the emerald green life magic flowed in his hands, the seeds fell on the ground, and the pneumatic cannon soon grew out. Seeing the cannon growing from scratch, everyone squinted.


    Chi Nan said calmly: "Because it is only temporary, the spawning is faster. These pneumatic guns can only last for three hours at most. If you want to spawn permanently, it will take a lot of time." Hearing this, everyone Nodding one after another, that''s right. If it can be manufactured so easily, the price is too high.


    Chi Nan pointed to the lower protrusion of the pneumatic gun and said: "I see that there is no here, this place is for wheels. Just use a bearing to link the two wheels and place them in the recessed position in the middle, and it can be easily transported. This time we No, just use the stand directly. Anyway, it''s just for demonstration."


    This stent was grown by itself, and it was born by Chi Nan. Earl Longen nodded and said, "Baron Chinan is most familiar with gas cannons. You can do it yourself, don''t worry about us."


    Soon, the soldiers were in place. Chi Nan personally controlled the pneumatic guns in the center, and the four around were handed over to the other soldiers. After ten minutes, a group of people appeared in the distance, it was the wild orcs.


    "With a black iron rank mad orc leader, it is no wonder that so many mad orcs can take the initiative to attack us."


    Earl Longgen had already seen the leader of the mad orcs in the distance. Looking along their line of sight, Chi Nan finally saw a huge figure. The average mad orcs are only between two to three meters.


    And the mad orc commander behind, actually reached a height of more than three meters close to four meters. Such a height is already comparable to a small building, standing among a crowd of wild beasts is as conspicuous as a group of chickens.


    "It''s actually the commander again, please inform the knights to get ready. The **** commander requires at least two or three knights of the black iron level to fight." A noble muttered a little depressed in his heart.


    This is a racial talent. The mad orcs are very large, and it is rare that they can break through to the level of black iron. They have no method of cultivation. The mad orcs of the black iron level are not only big, but also have stronger defenses, and the hard skin makes it difficult for the black iron warriors to break through. On the contrary, every time the orcs attacked, the Dark Iron Warrior was injured.


    Only three or more besieged together, can these black iron level mad orcs be repelled. It is even more difficult to kill it. Under normal circumstances, more than five shots must be made at the same time to kill it.


    Fortunately, Dark Iron Warriors and knights are not that simple, and they are not so easy to be killed by mad orcs. Every previous battle was basically in this mode. Dark iron warriors blocked the Dark Iron Orcs other warriors used various methods to fight. Because there are so many wild orcs around, it is very difficult to kill these leaders.


    "From the beginning of the war, our dark iron warriors have lost more than a dozen, but the dark iron rank mad orcs have only been killed three. I don''t know what happened this time."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan knew that his opportunity to perform had come. "Don''t worry, everyone, this time the mad orc will definitely not be able to run away." This is also one of the reasons why Chi Nan decided to control the pneumatic cannon himself.


    Because only I have the best perception of pneumatic guns, it is easiest to aim at the dark shadow in the distance. With the continuous increase of strength, his ability to perceive plants is getting higher and higher. Especially when it comes to targeting this aspect, no one else can compare it. But if you want to ensure an accurate hit, you must at least put the opponent within 500 meters.


    Five hundred meters is not a short distance, not enough to affect the soldiers.


    "Really, don''t be ashamed of you."


    "Is the Baron Chinan going to make a move? We haven''t seen it before. I heard that you are also a Dark Iron Mage."


    Mage has always had a lot of methods, although the frontal battle with the black iron warrior is basically the warrior''s victory. But if the mage is given time to prepare, no warrior dare to say that he can retreat completely.


    Thinking of Chi Nan''s profession and ability, many nobles'' eyes changed. Many people have heard about it. At that time, Chi Nan used a dark iron-level treeman warrior to forcibly kill a lot of mad orcs and ran to the Blackstone Fortress.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Hehe, then wait and see, everyone will know later." Chi Nan carefully adjusted the air cannon, while perceiving with all his strength, ensuring that he could hit the tall shadow in the distance.

 Chapter 130： Bombardment

    Seeing that the mad orcs in the distance are getting closer and closer, the surrounding soldiers have already opened their positions. This time, it was the mad orcs who came to attack him, and it was not the first time that soldiers encountered this kind of thing.


    So all kinds of fortifications have been laid out. The soldiers are just behind a low wall. With this layer of city wall, the height of the soldiers can be about the same as the mad orcs. The soldier in the front was holding a shield, and there was another soldier behind to help push it, two soldiers with a large shield, so that they could barely block the attack of the other side.


    Behind ¡¡¡¡ is a spear soldier. The spear can be used for piercing attacks or thrown directly. Then there is the archer.


    In front of the low wall, there are criss-cross trenches, and there are many sharp woods inside, which are traps used to hinder the advance of the mad orcs. After all, the mad orc is also a relatively clumsy creature.


    Furthermore, even if the trap has a small effect on the mad orcs, it has a very large effect on the smaller evil beast dogs. Soon, the evil beast dog rushed over at the front of the team.


    Chi Nan didn''t aim at the Evil Beast Dog. This kind of thing that has no formation and is fast can not be dealt with properly by his own cannon. The cannons I brought are now all improved.


    The shell itself is a very hard shell, and it is wrapped in another shell. The inner hard shell is very hard, and it is also wrapped with a large amount of fibrous tissue, which is not easy to break and can exert the powerful penetration of a cannon. The outer shell is easily broken, and fragments with powerful strength are scattered all around, and the attack range is quite large.


    Chi Nan did not immediately attack, but let the mad orcs enter within a range of four hundred meters. The evil beast dog at this time had already entered within three hundred meters. The soldiers clenched the weapons in their hands one after another, looking nervous.


    Finally, at this moment, Chi Nan shouted loudly: "Free attack, mainly against animal trainers." Chi Nan''s animal trainers refer to those wild orcs who specialize in training evil beast dogs.


    Without these guys, the Evil Beast Dog would easily get messed up, and even things like killing each other and fighting against each other could happen. Evil Beast Dogs are loyal to their owners, but not necessarily to others.


    And these trainers are very easy to identify, as long as you see a circle of feathers hanging around your neck. However, in order to protect themselves, these trainers always like to get together and go to crowded places. In such a place, even if the trainer can''t be killed, many mad orcs can be injured by the bomb blast.


    Chinan pulled the rope hard, and the compressed air chamber behind began to absorb a large amount of gas, and it swelled up visible to the naked eye. All the nobles stared at Chi Nan''s movements closely, for fear of missing one.


    This thing may be an important combat weapon in their territory in the future. Chi Nan adjusted quickly, and quickly aimed at the opponent''s leader through perception. This time, let them take a good look at the power of pneumatic guns.


    At the moment of aiming, Chi Nan pulled the rope again without hesitation. With a "bang", many unprepared nobles around were shocked. A black shadow was shot out, crossing a distance of more than four hundred meters.


    "Oh my God, the power is so powerful." Many people saw that the shadow accurately hit the leader of the mad orc in the distance.


    The leader of the mad orc who felt the danger crossed his hands and stood in front of him. The shell hit, burst open suddenly, and countless fragments swept out. The wild orcs around were injured all of a sudden, and the most unlucky thing was that they were directly hit in the eye, lying on the ground and wailing, seeing that they could not survive.


    Although the others who didn''t hit the critical position were not dead for the time being, they also lost their combat effectiveness according to their appearance. Immediately, there were more than a dozen mad orcs who could not continue to fight.


    What surprised everyone the most was that the two arms commanded by the mad orcs in the distance bend unnaturally. This shows that the attack just now interrupted the arm of the mad orc leader.


    Almost at the same time, other receiving positions were also attacked by artillery shells. This time, luck was very good, and several trainers were killed all at once. These trainers did not command such a strong defense. If you are hit directly, you will hit a big hole directly on your body. It will not be punched through, but it will also be incomplete.


    "Very good, come again." Chi Nan laughed, because the opponent was forced to stop, so he did not aim, and directly launched a second attack. Another cannonball accurately hit the leader of the mad orc.


    With a "bang", this time the mad orc leader''s chest sank a little. At this distance, many people with better eyesight can see clearly, the power of this cannon is too terrifying.


    Even if the Dark Iron Warrior makes a full blow, a frontal hit may not cause so much damage to the leader of the wild orc The leader of the wild orc spit out a mouthful of blood, roared, and did not dare to stay here any longer. Under the eyes of everyone, the leader of the mad orc turned around and wanted to escape.


    Chi Nan sneered: "I want to run now, it''s too late." Having entered the range of his own big run, Chi Nan couldn''t let the prey escape. The reason for putting in the 400-meter range is also for precise aiming.


    Chi Nan aimed directly at the head of the mad orc leader this time. Others can''t be so precise, but Chi Nan can. After aiming, Chi Nan fired a third shell again.


    Because of his back to himself, the mad orcs have no way to defend. Just when the leader of the mad orc realized that he was locked, it was too late to turn around. The cannonball hit the mad orc''s head severely.


    The shell is smaller than the head of the mad orc, but it shows an unusual degree of hardness. With a "bang", the shells on the surface of the cannonball exploded, making the mad orcs completely unrecognizable. Then the solid shell slammed into it, and the head of the mad orc commander sank suddenly, and finally blasted a small hole.


    Such an injury, not to mention the mad orcs leading it, even the king is dead.


    I didn''t expect the Dark Iron Warrior to take action, and only three shelling can kill a mad orc leader. The power of this gas cannon instantly became popular. With this thing, it is equivalent to having several Dark Iron Warriors.


    Even if some nobles know that aiming is difficult, they are also attracted. If it¡¯s difficult to aim, do you exercise? Anyway, shells don¡¯t need money. It''s really not good. It''s okay to let the other person get closer.


    The mad orcs commanded at a range of one hundred meters, and it is difficult to affect their own army. Could it be that they can''t hit one hundred meters? In this case, the future gunner can also be replaced.

 ~： Shelf testimonials

    was suddenly notified that it was on the shelves this afternoon. To be honest, it was abrupt.


    Anyway, it¡¯s on the shelves, so it¡¯s the same as before. After it¡¯s on the shelves, it will be watched three times a day. Starting this afternoon, ten more rewards. At the same time, please ask for a subscription, collect more, and help recommend it.


    Finally, thank you for your support. The results of this book are inseparable from your support. I hope you can continue to support you in the future. Thank you.

 Chapter 131： Everyone is happy (one/ten)

    First order


    "It''s too powerful, it''s too powerful. You can kill a black iron-level mad orc leader in just three times. This power is stronger than a formal fighter. It''s even close to the power of a bronze warrior."


    "No, you have to buy it. I will send someone to contact Her Royal Highness the Third Princess now."


    "What are you doing in such a hurry, the Three Princesses don''t know yet."


    The person just now looked disdainful: "Now the letter is sent at the same time as the information. When the third princess receives the news from me, won''t you know it? This is called seizing the opportunity.


    "It turned out to be like this. Your Excellency is really smart. I really admire it."


    "What are you going to do?" The person just now was a little puzzled.


    "Of course I wrote to contact. Isn''t that what you said, I do the best now."


    The people before ¡¡¡¡ were dumbfounded: "Oh, damn, what shall I say to do." Then the two people started to get busy, and the others got busy when they saw this situation. And those big nobles are disdainful.


    Even if you want to give an order for this kind of thing, you must first give them these nobles. What qualifications do you little nobles have to receive such an order? They are not in a hurry, and their channels are faster.


    Chi Nan looked around the battlefield. At this time, after three rounds of shelling, there was already a lot of confusion in front of the evil beast dog. After his owner dies, the evil beast dog will madly attack all the surrounding creatures. Many Evil Beast Dogs are constantly biting and fighting each other, and even the Evil Beast Dogs that are controlled by someone behind them are about to lose control.


    Chi Nan sneered: "Hmph, let you **** power." After preparing again, Chi Nan aimed the target in the direction of a group of animal trainers, then pulled the rope fiercely, and the shells flew out.


    There was a slight deviation in the landing this time, and the deviation was not large, but it was a deviation after all.


    Chinan sighed. Sure enough, it is not easy for the current pneumatic cannon to hit the target. The reason why I was able to accurately hit the opponent''s head was on the one hand because of my own perception and aiming, and on the other hand, because I was secretly using magic power to strengthen the pneumatic cannon in my hand. Others could not see Chi Nan''s small movements.


    Even so, there is still a part of luck. Originally, Chi Nan had already done a good job of not being able to kill the opponent, but only severely wounded the opponent, who knew he would hit him all at once.


    Chinan couldn''t help but sounded the first shells made by the earth. Wasn''t the hit rate at that time less than 10?


    After the last two shells were shot out, Chi Nan did not continue to attack, but stood still and watched. After the other soldiers shot the last shell out, they also stopped. To be honest, the damage caused by the shells was not too great.


    But this effect is beyond everyone''s expectations. Under the cannonball attack, most of the trainers were either dead or injured, and even the leader of the mad orcs was directly killed by Chi Nan.


    The Evil Beast Dogs in front were completely chaotic, and before they came into contact with humans, they started to kill each other. Some evil beast dogs with red eyes have even turned their heads back and included some closer mad orcs as their targets.


    The mad orcs are not so good-tempered. If the evil beast dogs attack, the mad orcs will naturally fight back.


    Speaking of it, the evil beast dogs are more lethal to humans than the wild orcs, but they are really not the opponents of the wild orcs.


    The mad orcs are so big, the evil beast dogs can''t bite their vitals at all, and can only take a bite on the body. On the contrary, the mad orcs have thick skin, and the evil beast dogs will not have much effect in one bite. Instead, the mad orcs seized the opportunity to punch to death. In the battle with the mad orcs, the number of evil beast dogs lost far exceeded that of the mad orcs themselves.


    "What should I do if the leader is killed? Do we still want to kill."


    "There is food in front of me. I can''t let them go. I''m very hungry now."


    "No, the leader is dead, we are not opponents, let''s run."


    There were also disagreements within the mad orcs. Because the mad orcs have a bad brain, most of them follow their own instincts to act. Some mad orcs started to run backward, while others continued to dash forward.


    In this way, the mad orcs'' team also began to become confused. By the time their team approached the human frontline, it was already messed up. Humans just shot arrows from a distance, and after dying a group of mad orcs, the mad orcs finally reached a unity of opinion, turned around and ran. This time the mighty attack, unexpectedly ended in such an anticlimactic manner.


    After calculating, the total number of mad orcs left this time has just exceeded five hundred people. These are thousands of mad orcs. This is the first time I have seen the retreat with so little loss since the start of the war.


    Because of this situation, all the nobles fully realized the power of pneumatic guns. "Even if it¡¯s not easy to aim with pneumatic guns, it¡¯s always possible to hit the target if there are more. It seems to be called a cover strike If we have a hundred pneumatic guns, even if we face up. Ten thousand wild orcs can also beat them back. This effect is really great, without the trainer and commander, the remaining wild orcs are a piece of loose sand. With our soldiers, we can easily fight them to death and death." Noble Our eyes light up.


    Earl Longen even said to the people around him: "Hurry up and notify the third princess of the sale of the pneumatic cannon. We must get the right to purchase the pneumatic cannon as soon as possible."


    Not only Earl Longgen, other nobles also made up their minds. For a while, the light of the pneumatic cannon completely suppressed the pea cannon. The pea cannon, which had been considered the most important before, was placed below instead.


    It''s just a pity. Chi Nan would only sell this thing after he notified His Royal Highness the third princess. The third princess was also Chi Nan''s canonized person and belonged to his immediate boss. There was nothing wrong with doing this, and they couldn''t find anything wrong.


    If this is a manufacturing technology, they can also force Chi Nan to share the technology, but this is a plant at all, an exclusive monopoly, so they have no choice.


    "I remember that the family had a good relationship with the elves. I don¡¯t know if I can get a natural mage. If it can be like him, no, it¡¯s better to be a little bit worse than him. This way at least it won¡¯t be controlled by him, and it won¡¯t be because of him in the future. These weapons will not attack him and will be restrained by Hongshaling. Very good, I will contact him after I go back this time."


    Many nobles'' eyes turned around, and they began to think about their own countermeasures. Chi Nan didn''t care about this, he only knew that this time the test was a complete success, and the power of the air cannon was fully demonstrated. ...

 Chapter 132： Aggrieved Farah (2/10)

    After the battle, Chi Nan pretended to go back to prepare the Pea Cannon and did not attend the banquet. He just talked a few words with everyone, got to know each other, and then left.


    Walking slowly on the road, Chi Nan looked helpless, so many people just now, can he remember a few. "Hey, even if I ask them for help in the future, I can¡¯t remember it. I don¡¯t even have a contact information. By the way, there is no such thing in this world, but there should be business cards. No, it seems that there is no good paper for making business cards. ."


    Chinan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "No, the business card is a symbol of our Hongshaling. It must be made so that it can be tall and tall. How about making it with red sand steel."


    The so-called red sand steel is the bark alloy that grows from the tin tree. Because it is produced in Hongsha Ridge, Chinan calls it Hongsha Steel. But then Chi Nan shook his head.


    "Hongsha Steel is destined to be sold in large quantities in the future. Using this thing to make business cards is too cheap. Forget it, go back and think about it. Anyway, no one in this world knows such things as business cards."


    Chi Nan simply didn''t want to, and led the team to walk slowly, anyway, his territory had already prepared a lot of pea cannons.


    Just as Chinan walked back slowly, Farah was not in a good mood anymore. In the beginning, as a lord, I was not afraid of a team without a lord.


    In fact, the same as he thought, the people in this team really didn''t dare to attack him, so they could only look from a distance with a helpless look. He soon included the entire town under his command and raised his banner. The team was around, quickly erasing all traces from the Hongshaling team.


    But in less than a day, Farah''s mood became very bad. Because the leg that received the news, returned to this place with the main force, and was facing each other with his team.


    One leg brought a total of five hundred soldiers. The armor was bright and translucent, and everyone carried a pea cannon. In comparison, there were not as many people brought by him, and their weapons and equipment were far worse.


    Now, Farah is completely depressed. He didn''t want to leave either, just face to face with the other party, anyway, the other party didn''t dare to attack him. But after the next day, Farah was completely desperate.


    The arrival of the three guards brought him the final heavy blow. The guard handed him a letter and showed him the tokens of the commander and even other nobles. Looking at the message in the envelope, Farah was completely desperate.


    "Asshole, what''s going on, how can that half-elf in Chinan do this, why did your commander compromise?"


    The guard next to ¡¡¡¡ whispered: "Baron Farah, in fact, we have to rely on Baron Chinan now, because only a large number of pea cannons can make us win. Moreover, it seems that there are more advanced weapons."


    Just that Baron Altiara has lost a lot for the time being, but he is still a nobleman, but he can''t deal with it by someone who doesn''t even have a noble title. If you can flatter him, it might be a good thing for yourself.


    Farah didn''t even realize this guy''s infatuation, because his hands were trembling at this time. In any case, he must accept these punishments.


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Fiction netizens, please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    Otherwise, the people above will not let go. "My territory has to be discussed. If the matter is serious, it may deprive my territory of power."


    Thinking of this, Farah felt annoyed: "No, absolutely can''t let this happen. What should I do? By the way, isn''t there another one?" Farah suddenly brightened his eyes.


    "You guys heard me say that I got some tin trees from Hongsha Ridge, which can absorb iron ore very quickly, and then produce a very powerful red metal, close to the degree of magic metal. This type of tin tree We have successfully transplanted it. As long as we give us time, we will be able to plant it in large quantities. In this way, you can bring back a tree for your commander to see."


    For his own status, Farah decided to contribute one of his tin tree. The guard nodded quickly. Although Chi Nan made this, as long as they can plant it successfully, it doesn''t matter.


    As for the patent protection law and the like, this is completely outside the scope of everyone in this world. As long as they can copy it, people in this world won''t care who made this thing.


    Farah hurriedly took the soldiers out of here, and went to get the tin tree in his territory. But one leg and the old Mka looked surprised, how did Farah give up the territory and leave, even the flag was taken down by himself.


    "What the **** happened, how did Baron Farah leave suddenly."


    Old Mka shook his head: "I don''t know, but it seems that someone has entered the town just now. It should be that Lord Lord has some countermeasures Old Mka can only think like this now. .


    A few people moved forward cautiously, and then once again brought the town into their rule and re-added the flag. This time, the personnel who were equipped to stay behind actually had formal soldiers, fully equipped, and equipped with horses. When you can''t beat him, you can still ride a horse to escape. Putting people first is a philosophy that Chi Nan has always emphasized.


    Two more days later, a team suddenly came up in Huangshaling. Seeing the number of people, it was quite a lot.


    "Why are you here again? If you dare to attack this time, we will be rude." Old Mka said loudly to the opposite, his eyes full of alert. The team with one leg is nearby and will be there soon.


    is not led by Farah. Farah has no such face. Besides, there are no nobles here, so Farah is not allowed to come forward in person. It was a close friend of Farah, who was meticulously dressed, and even his beard was very beautifully repaired.


    "My lord asked me to bring a message to your lord, this time you are considered to have won, but this matter will never end like this."


    "Well, the above is the words of our lord, in fact, everyone is the nobleman of the kingdom, and there is no deep hatred at all. This time, everything is accidental, and we are here to send compensation."


    While this person said, his eyes were filled with helplessness, his lord''s confession he didn''t dare not say, saying such things, wouldn''t it offend people? But there is no way, after finishing talking, he can only remedy it by himself. It''s really my own sorrow to follow such a lord. But in this world, without relying on nobles, when will a commoner be able to get ahead.

 Chapter 133： Sophias Joy (Wed/Ten)

    Although Old Mka was a little strange, he still took someone down. Even if there is a contradiction between the nobles, it is not guilty to use this method. Besides, the soldiers in his territory are on the high platform next to him.


    At such a distance, the opponent can''t attack him, but people like himself can bring a lot of damage to the opponent.


    Old Mka walked to the front and saw a large number of trucks being pulled by the other party. The headed person stepped forward and said, "Hello, I am Hogarth, the subordinate of Baron Farah, and I am glad to meet you."


    "Hello, I am Mka, a subordinate of Hongshaling. You can call me Lao Mka. It''s nice to meet you."


    Old Mka knows who he is. Now he is no longer a subordinate of the Bailan family, but a subordinate of Hongshaling. Therefore, he will not hang the previous Bailan family on the very side of the introduction.


    "These are compensations for the loss of your territory. This time it was actually a misunderstanding. At the beginning, our adults didn''t see clearly and thought this place was a land of no ownership. Some misunderstandings caused by this are really regrettable. No, above. An order has been issued for us to pay compensation, and this kind of thing will never happen again in the future."


    Old Mka sneered in his heart. This is also called not seeing clearly? One of the three people died, all the rattraps they planted were burned, and all our flags were taken down. How can this be seen clearly?


    But the old Mka didn''t say anything, the civilians had no right to speak, and today they were just a cutscene. "It turned out to be a misunderstanding, so I don''t worry, put things down, I will notify my adults."


    Old Mka looked at the list and nodded slightly, very satisfied. Not to mention the one-time compensation for a thousand golden dragons, there are still 10,000 iron ingots. It''s just how to use these iron ingots, they won''t be able to use them anymore. Is it necessary to grind it into powder, and then let the tin tree absorb and reuse it, that would be a waste of time, there is no need at all.


    Forget it, put it away first, and talk about it when Lord Lord comes back. After the two people settled in, Hogarth left all the trucks, including the carts, and quickly left the place with people.


    At this moment, Chi Nan is still walking slowly on the road. He is not in a hurry, but the nobles behind are in a hurry. A large number of letters were sent to the country through various channels.


    Only the second day after the gas gun was displayed, in the castle where Sophia lived, a maid sent several letters into her room. Sophia waved her hand to let people leave, leaving the letter behind.


    "Sister, why did you receive so many letters all at once?" Soya raised her face and asked excitedly.


    Sophia didn''t know, so she could only shake her head. You know, the two of them don¡¯t have too many supporters. Under normal circumstances, both of them are left out in the cold, and it is impossible to see a letter for a long time, let alone all of them from the border. Sent from Sri Lanka Province. Sophia stepped forward and looked at the letter.


    These letters are all written on parchment, and the exposures are all very special specifications. At first glance, you can tell that there are both the earl and the viscount. After all, the specifications of the envelope itself are different.


    Identities and status are different, and the specifications of the envelope itself have strict requirements.


    " It was actually sent by Remas, and another one was actually from the commander Earl Rongen, why?


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Fiction netizens, please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    came to me. "


    Sophia knew that Earl Rongen was from his elder brother and had no contact with him. Isn¡¯t it weird that I am not afraid of causing any misunderstandings if I rush to deliver a letter to myself.


    Of all the letters present, only Earl Rongen had the highest status, so Sophie picked it up directly. Opening the letter, while watching, Sophia''s face became more and more surprised, and finally turned into a smile.


    "Sister, why are you smiling so happily? Is it because the future brother-in-law is coming."


    Sophia knocked on Soya''s head: "What nonsense, we two are together every day, don''t you know if I''m looking for a boyfriend for your sister? This was sent from the front line."


    "Oh." Soya covered her head and looked at her sister with teary eyes. In this way, Sophia couldn''t help rubbing Soya''s face with both hands, full of pampering.


    "Sister, let go of your hand, it''s about to break. Tell me what it is, why are you so happy."


    Sophia¡¯s smile became even brighter: "Remember when we canonized a half-elf back then. I didn¡¯t expect that guy was so powerful. We really underestimated him. This time, the reward we got is great."


    "What in return, did he send someone to give a gift, but it''s not right, isn''t this a letter from Earl Rongen."


    Sophia nodded slightly: "Yes, it is a letter from Earl Longen, but the thing mentioned above belongs to Baron Chinan. Pea cannon, gas cannon, I really didn''t expect that Baron Chinan could do this."


    When it was Sophia, I felt that Chinan¡¯s plant control ability was very powerful, but she never imagined that Chinan¡¯s abilities were so terrifying that they could actually make a large number of weapons through plants. But from the letter, these weapons have a huge lethality to the wild orcs, and can even change the form of war.


    In the absence of powerful wizards and warriors, this kind of weapon can simply make an army invincible. At the northern border, there are still a few official fighters to find, so the mage doesn''t need to think about it.


    "What are pea cannons and gas cannons, are they powerful?" Soya came up curiously.


    Sophia nodded happily: "Of course it''s amazing, isn''t there already detailed data here. The pea cannon has a maximum range of more than 300 meters, and an effective range of more than 100 meters. The power is equivalent to a normal attack by a black iron warrior without weapons. This kind of attack is very deadly even for the Dark Iron Warrior."


    "And this pneumatic gun is even more powerful. Each attack is equivalent to an attack by the Dark Iron Mage. The maximum range is more than one kilometer, and the effective range is about 500 meters. The main reason is that it is not easy to aim beyond this distance."


    "In the previous battle, three gas-powered cannon attacks killed a mad orc leader. It was black iron level and very strong defense. The most important thing is that Baron Chinan actually handed over the right to sell gas-powered cannons. Sister me, isn''t this the best reward. With this right, at least other people will never dare to assassinate us again in the future."


    This is what makes Sophia the most happy. Basically, she doesn''t have to think about fighting for the throne. She just wants to leave a way for herself. In this way, even if there is an accident in the future, he and Soya can live safely.

 Chapter 134： The Palace Controversy (4/10)

    After a little preparation, Sophia bid farewell to Soya and walked towards the palace. The so-called imperial palace is a western-style building. The most striking thing in the middle is a special hemispherical building at the top of the central tower.


    Below ¡¡¡¡ is the place where the palace handles things normally, and behind it is the place where the king lives. If you want to enter the palace, even Sophia has to go through layers of checks before you can actually enter.


    When Sophia entered, there were already several people waiting in this place in the hall.


    At the forefront is the king of the Ruthyala Kingdom. The king has a kind face, gray hair and beard, and wrinkles on his face, which proves that he is not young anymore. Sitting on his throne, his eyes felt a little sleepy.


    "Daughter has seen the emperor father." Sophie hurried forward and made a lady''s gift.


    The old king nodded lightly, lifted his palm emptyly, and Sophia immediately got up.


    "Sophia, what happened, why did you call us all? I have to monitor those who have problems." An adult man next to Sophia said unceremoniously.


    This person is Sophia¡¯s second brother, Kea, who is currently presiding over the security work in the imperial capital of the Ruth Yala Kingdom. He is also a prince with real power, second only to their eldest brother.


    Sophia shook her head slightly: "Of course I will not disturb you if there is no important thing. This time the incident is really very important, and it involves some problems in the situation in the border province of Remas."


    "Sophia, I heard that you have been to Remas some time ago. Is it because of this? But Remas is now at war, and I can''t even go to my sister. What can you do?"


    It was the second princess Su Leis who was speaking. Su Leis had no real power in the Ruth Yala Empire, but in her hands she possessed the most powerful chamber of commerce in the entire empire, the Gastrodia Flower Chamber of Commerce, which can be said to be one of the richest women in the entire empire. Therefore, in the entire kingdom, there are many nobles who are closely related to Su Leisi, and Su Leisi''s relationship with Sophia has always been good.


    Sophia knew that this was the second sister reminding herself, and smiled at Su Leisi with peace of mind.


    A woman with a full queen temperament at the forefront also spoke: "If you have anything to say directly, don''t hide it."


    This time, the princess of the kingdom, Carlo Lis, was speaking. Carlo Lis was not as rich as her sister Su Leis, but he controlled several ports in the empire. If it weren''t for being a woman, she would be the most powerful contender for the next throne, but even so, she was only a little worse than the prince.


    As soon as Carolise spoke, Sophia''s neck shrank slightly. No way, Sophia grew up being watched by Carlo Liss. It can be said that Carlos replaced her premature deceased mother''s position in her heart.


    Because Carlo Lis has always been very majestic, Sophia was even more cautious than facing her father when facing this eldest sister, and she suddenly raised her mood.


    Sophia took a deep breath, tried to calm herself down, and then said, "That''s it. Some time ago, my daughter canonized a nobleman, and this nobleman is a half-elf."


    "We all know about this. You don''t need to remind you. Could it be that the half-elf can invite reinforcements."


    Sophia frowned when she heard Kea''s words. She hadn''t had a good relationship with this brother since she was a child.


    "Second brother, please listen to me first. That''s how it happened. Just today, a letter sent to me jointly by the commander of Remas and a lot of nobles asked to purchase the pneumatic made by Baron Chinan, the lord of Hongshaling. Cannon. This pneumatic cannon can change the situation on the battlefield. With this, Remas¡¯s war can basically be ended quickly."


    "Moreover, whether it is a pea cannon or a gas cannon, it can greatly enhance the strength of our kingdom. If it can be installed in large numbers, the status of our kingdom will be greatly improved."


    Speaking, Sophia took out the letter without waiting for them to speak.


    "Is it true what you said? I was not fooled. You can''t believe this kind of thing casually. If there is such a good thing, other countries would have made it out long ago." The princess was a little dissatisfied. .


    But a few people still got the letter, and the copy in the hands of the king was naturally sent by the commander of the front line of Remas. "It''s a letter from Earl Longgen. Earl Longgen has always done things very securely. Since he said this, then this matter is basically certain." The old king said for the first time.


    "If this is the case, then we will order Baron Chinan to make pea cannons and gas cannons."


    Kea''s words made Sophie frowned slightly more tightly, and he directly ordered his subordinate nobles, and still held such a tough attitude, this is obviously not taking himself to heart.


    Sophia now only has this one to rely on, but Kea can¡¯t be destroyed, so she immediately said: ¡°According to the opinion of Baron Chinan I will give them the qualification, and they will give me the golden dragon directly. Their price is that one hundred Golden Dragons and one pneumatic cannon are the most suitable. The price is already very high. I think there is no need to continue to increase."


    "Well, one hundred golden dragons, then all the money will be sent to the treasury."


    "Keya, what do you mean, the interests of the nobles are sacred and inviolable, have you forgotten. Or, you intend to fight against all the nobles."


    Kea sneered: "It''s just a half-elf, and it''s not our human being, why should he be given status? If he can create something useful to the kingdom, then just grab someone and let someone make it for us. "The two are tit-for-tat.


    The old king finally said: "Okay, let''s do this. Since Baron Chinan is already a noble of our Ruth Yala Empire, treat him like a noble. But since he wants them to give He is the backer, so this benefit is indispensable." The light in the king''s eyes flashed.


    Keya opened his mouth, and finally closed it unwillingly. No way, now he is not the king, he can only listen to what the king said. Originally, he wanted to exclude Chi Nan from Sophia''s side.


    According to this report, would Chi Nan have any value? It''s only because the other party is a half-elf, or the person who has been canonized by sister Sophia, whom he has always looked down upon, that''s why he is so fierce.


    There are already four people vying for the throne, and he doesn''t want to add another one. Sophia said in a low voice: "Indeed, we should get a part of the benefits." Sophia knew that the reason why Chi Nan let him decide is also what it meant. ...

 Chapter 135： There is no shortage of money now (5/10)

    When Chi Nan returned to the outside of Hongshaling, Farah had already received all his compensation. Chi Nan checked these compensations and nodded gently. This compensation is not small, but it is definitely not too much.


    "Lord Lord, what should I do with these iron ingots? We are using red sand steel now. These iron ingots can only be left unused."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "This is simple. These iron ingots are all excellent iron. Let those blacksmiths accept more apprentices, and these will be practiced for those apprentices. These iron ingots are not used to make weapons and armors. Build iron pots, shovel, and various farm tools, which will be used by people in the territory at that time."


    "My lord, these are good irons. Isn''t it too wasteful to build these things?"


    Chinan said with a serious face: "Old Mka, you have to know that if you want to do well, you must first sharpen your tools. Without good tools, how can the various industries in our territory develop."


    Old Mka had a serious face, and what he said was very reasonable. Although he didn''t understand it, Lord Lord''s words were right. "So my lord, my subordinates suggest that this batch of items can only be used within the scope of Hongsha Town. These are all good iron. If they are taken out, I am worried that some people will sell them to outsiders at a high price."


    It was still such a saying, and Chi Nan only now knows about it. Thinking of this, Chi Nan nodded and said, "Well, let''s use it inside Hongsha Town first. When they taste the sweetness, naturally they won''t be messed up."


    Old Muka pondered for a moment and continued: "My lord, the Golden Dragon for the first month of the frontline has been delivered. They are urging, should we ship it now?" Old Muka handed a form to Chi Nan. .


    This is exactly what the first batch of Golden Dragons on the front line to buy Pea Cannon needs. "I didn''t expect them to be so anxious. In that case, give them the 5,000 pea cannons in the first month." Chi Nan waved his hand and Old Mka sighed in relief. Those big people have been waiting in this place, and his pressure is also very great.


    Chi Nan himself did not expect that Earl Longgen would be anxious to this extent. Although I walked slowly all the way, I was on the road lightly after all. The people sent by Earl Longgen brought a lot of golden dragons, and the speed was so fast.


    But Chi Nan doesn''t feel strange soon. There are three pea cannons for one golden dragon, and a golden dragon with 5,000 pea cannons is a box, but 5,000 pea cannons are quite a lot. So although there are many people coming and there are many carts being pulled, these cars are empty. A box of gold coins can be filled, and their speed is naturally not slow.


    In fact, the pea cannon is already ready. These pea cannons are planted on the top of the base wood. After the growth is completed, the soldiers will cut the bottom of the bottom of the wood and pull out the pea cannons intact.


    After ¡¡¡¡ is inserted in the ground, it will grow well without any care. The pea cannon that has been strengthened by Chinan can adapt to any kind of land and basically does not require too much special care.


    Soon, the old Mka began to direct them to carry, and Chi Nan just took a look and started the next experiment.


    "There are so many pea cannons that I can''t always give birth to, so I still have to find a way. I have never been able to complete my vision before. It is because I am not strong enough, and now I don''t know if it will work."


    Chinan himself hides behind and secretly experiment. His idea is to make a special plant for the production of pea cannon seeds, as long as you design it yourself. This kind of plant must be more difficult to transplant than the face jujube tree. The last time the tin tree was stolen, Chi Nan had already remembered that he didn''t want this kind of thing to happen again.


    Then, this kind of special seeds can''t be planted anywhere, and the conditions must be very harsh. At this time, Chi Nan adjusted the new chassis wood, which just met this harsh condition.


    Since then, with the seeds, and the undercarriage for farmland, as long as the soldiers collect the seeds and plant on the undercarriage, a batch of mature pea cannons can be harvested in one month.


    Because this kind of pea cannon grows naturally, the life span of the pea cannon itself is longer than that of its own. But again, because it is grown, there will be some unqualified products. These require soldiers to select them through tests, and then gather them to destroy them.


    But no matter how much trouble, in short, once this method is successful, the output of Pea Cannon will become very exaggerated in the future. While Chi Nan experimented, he didn''t pay attention to the people who shipped the goods in front of him.


    After a whole day of experimentation, until the next day, a weird plant full of pods in Chi Nan''s hand was finally completed. "Finally made it. With this kind of thing, I can get free."


    "Next, it''s the planting of pneumatic guns. This kind of thing can''t just depend on me. Pneumatic guns are bigger The growth cycle is longer, and it is impossible to grow wheels, only brackets. It¡¯s about three months of natural growth, and the seeds are probably even harder to get. No matter what, let¡¯s try it first. Anyway, do we have to experiment first.¡±


    After Chinan made some pea cannon seed making machines, he told his soldiers how to plant them, and then started planting in a newly established manor. This place is strictly controlled.


    This kind of place can''t be thrown away, otherwise it will be mastered by others. This is a military factory. No one can imitate this model yet. From Chi Nan''s point of view, it is much better than industrial development.


    cannot be imitated, it is a monopoly, and who dares to say that he is a monopoly. After explaining everything, Chi Nan began to study the seeds of the pneumatic cannon. Pneumatic guns will soon be on sale.


    Just before the start, Chi Nan received a letter, which was given to him by the third princess Sophia.


    "Hehe, as I thought, the royal family really knows what I mean. There are one hundred golden dragons for the air cannon, 50% for the royal family, and 20% for Sophia. I can get 30 golden dragons for selling one air cannon. Apart from the cost of making the wheels and the craftsman¡¯s wages, you can also keep more than 29 golden dragons. This labor is really cheap."


    "My lord, the royal family wants too much, they took away 70% at once."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Old Mka, you can''t say that. The royal family occupies the big head, so they can safely get the rest. Even with these, I feel that I have taken too much, and it is easy to cause others to blush. It seems that I have to find a way to use it. Chi Nan is not because of Jin Long''s mind. Jin Long is just a foreign object. What really matters is his own strength....

 Chapter 136： Warrior Training Plan (Saturday/Tenth)

    It''s not that I said that Chi Nan doesn''t care much about those golden dragons. After all, no one can dislike money, but some money is really not available. Even if he got these, Chi Nan felt too much.


    is still relatively small, because the number of weapons traded is small. When there are more weapons in the future, it will be very hot to hold so many golden dragons in your hands. Without a certain status and strength, how can it stop so many greedy people.


    "So my lord, the royal family has taken so much, so it must give us some benefits."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "It is good, and there are many more. The king has already agreed. This time as long as Remas''s wild orcs are driven out, at least I can get a third-class earl. If my contribution is more Big, maybe even higher."


    Baron and Viscount have no hierarchy. Starting from the earl, they have been divided into three levels, with the first class being the highest and the third class being the lowest. But even if it is a third-class earl, it is also an earl, and it is considered to have truly entered the power center of the kingdom. In the entire Ruthyala Kingdom, there are not many who can obtain the title of earl, and most of them are inherited by their ancestors.


    In this world¡¯s title inheritance system, only one person can inherit, and it must be a direct line. If the line is dead, then the title will disappear. But in the same way, the succession of titles does not reduce the rank.


    just want to promote the title, but it is not an easy task. In the entire Ruthyala Kingdom, no new earl has been born for 20 years recently. Hearing Chi Nan''s words, Old Mka''s eyes widened.


    "No, your Majesty is so kind to adults, is there anything wrong?"


    Chi Nan shook his head and smiled and said: "Of course not, the old king is very smart. As long as I win over me, the kingdom will be able to obtain a large number of pea cannons and gas cannons, and it will be easier to expand the territory and expand the territory. Give me status. It''s just one sentence, but with me, the strength of the entire kingdom will be improved."


    This is not Chi Nan''s arrogance, but he has this ability. There are definitely not many mages in the Ruthyara Kingdom, although I don''t know the specific reason. Without a large number of mages, the power of his weapons can be terrifying.


    Old Mka nodded seemingly, although he was a little confused. No way, although the old Mka was well-informed, after all, he was only in a merchant family, and he had always been a subordinate. These things are related to politics, the old Mka is even worse than Hermilla.


    "By the way, my lord, we finally got the dracaena you were looking for before. Would you like to take a look."


    "What? Found it? Where did you find it?" Chi Nan''s eyes lit up.


    Old Mka quickly said: "In fact, we didn''t find it, but the Earl Longgen was sent over when he knew we were looking for Dracaena." Chi Nan nodded and understood.


    Dracaena is not a very rare herb. The reason why it cannot be found is because there is very little growth in Remas. But in the south of the kingdom, it is easier to find. Of course, this ease is also relatively speaking.


    Dracaena is the last medicine among the prescriptions for tempering the body, and I haven''t obtained it for a long time. As long as you get one plant, you will have countless in the future.


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Fiction netizens, please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    The scale was cultivated.


    "If this is the case, then our fighter training plan can begin. Let one leg also be ready, and all fighters will take time every day to temper their bodies with medicine. Tell them whoever meets the requirements first, I will Let him practice cross swordsmanship." No one in the domain doesn''t know what cross swordsmanship is.


    This is a method specifically for fighters to practice fighting spirit. Once you have a grudge, you will no longer be a dispensable little person even in the Kingdom of Ruthyara.


    In the entire kingdom, not many can reach the level of an official warrior. Other people, who didn''t hide these secret methods strictly, would not let people see them. But Chi Nan wanted to take it out to promote the whole army. Because Chi Nan knew that only when the overall strength of the army was strong, could he truly protect his more and more secrets from prying eyes.


    "My lord, the army has already been prepared. It''s just this medicine, we don''t have that much."


    Chinan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I will solve the drug problem. By the way, in Hongsha Ridge, a manor dedicated to planting drugs has been divided, and this place will be well protected for me."


    Chinan had his own idea for a long time, that is, the chassis wood. The effect of undercarriage wood for planting plants is too strong, even better than the best land. As long as the seeds are slightly modified, they can survive on it.


    Even these drugs survive on the bottom plate, and there is no need to dig out the roots, just get the parts you need. The growth cycle of most of these herbs is not very long is relatively easy to get.


    Chi Nan doesn''t think that with his own weapons, the soldiers will be invincible. In fact, if this weapon cannot be used on a large scale, it will have no resistance at all when it encounters other dark iron fighters.


    Think about it, if you can have thousands of fighters in the Black Iron Realm, no one would dare to underestimate yourself even in the entire Ruthyala Kingdom. This is a very huge force, at least Remas and the surrounding provinces have not heard of anyone who can come up with so many Dark Iron Warriors.


    Let Old Mka go down to deal with this matter, Chi Nan entered the research again. This time, the research is about the cultivation of various medicine seeds. After all, it is not easy to cultivate these drugs.


    The next day, after Chi Nan had roughly transformed these seeds, he returned to the interior of Hongsha Ridge by himself. He just came back, and she was complained by Hermilla again, complaining that she was always taking risks.


    Chinan did not say much, but asked the bald father to quickly prepare a special manor for himself, and then planted a large amount of chassis wood in it. "Remember, you must have very reliable personnel when planting medicines here. Although these things are not very precious, you must never let outsiders know about things here, do you understand."


    This thing is related to the development of his territory, and Chi Nan dare not be careless. The bald father quickly patted his chest and promised: "Don''t worry, your lord, there will be absolutely no problem." These medicines Chi Nan doesn''t seem to be precious, but others are not necessarily.


    If it is really that easy to get, there will be no such rare official warriors in this world.

 Chapter 137： Boiled ribs (seven / ten)

    Of the first batch of medicines planted, Chi Nan certainly could not wait for the plants to grow on their own. Instead, they used their own abilities to catalyze the growth, quickly catalyze the medicines to a mature state, and then let people collect them.


    These people are either members of the army themselves, or specially selected by Hermilla. It is very easy to configure the medicine, as long as the medicine is dried in the sun, and then proportioned by a certain weight.


    After all, this drug is for ordinary people and it is not that complicated at all.


    Soon, two drugs were manufactured, one for oral administration and the other for medicated bathing.


    "Who will come first." Chi Nan looked around. Many people returned to this place because of drugs. One leg didn''t come back, because one leg knew his own legs and feet, so he couldn''t practice the cross sword technique at all.


    Hemilla took a step back quickly: "I don''t want it. If the muscles are all over the body, it will not look good. Lord Lord will definitely not like it." The last sentence was like a mosquito, and Chi Nan did not hear it.


    "Sure enough, it is the nature of all women to love beauty. If you don''t like it, don''t you like it. What about the others?"


    Hemila was originally the governor of his own territory, and Chi Nan didn''t even intend to demand how powerful Hemila was. It doesn''t matter if you are an ordinary person, as long as you can manage your territory well.


    The others looked at each other, and finally the bald-headed father came out first: "Lord Lord, let me be the first one. I am also a fighter, and I also want to have strong power."


    The bald-headed old man is not old, even if he is this old, he still hasn''t forgotten his soldier origin. And the bald father also knows that only with strong power can the people underneath be obedient. If you are surpassed, it will not be so easy to manage them in the future. This is the effect of strength.


    "Unfortunately, that fellow Holm, because he is missing a leg, he can''t break through even if he practices cross swordsmanship."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s not okay now, but it won''t be true in the future. Maybe when I can find a way to turn one leg into two legs. Maybe there are some grudges that can be cultivated without the coordination of the legs. Secret method."


    The bald father nodded, not paying much attention. Soon, a large wooden barrel was brought up. Under the barrel, there is still a bunch of flames burning, and the water temperature is specially controlled.


    After a packet of medicine was poured, the water in the bucket quickly turned a green color. It doesn''t look so comfortable, and there is a very pungent smell.


    "The training of this soldier is really unbearable. No wonder the soldiers'' will are so strong. This is all stimulated." Chi Nan muttered in his heart, staying away from the wooden barrel. Chi Nan is far away, but no one else. For others, this is a treasure that can take one step further.


    No matter how pungent, they are willing to endure it. The bald father had already picked up a bowl and drank the weird medicine, which was as dark as sesame paste, in one gulp. Then took off his clothes, revealing the rib-like body.


    "Haha, daddy, your body is really amazing." Chi Nan laughed out loud for the first time.


    Other people also looked like they wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh, and the expression of the bald father suddenly became a little strange. "Look and see, what''s so beautiful? Isn''t it just that people have less flesh when they are old? When I break through the official warriors, you still dare not laugh like this." The bald father also felt that his figure was a little funny. Hastily jumped into the barrel.


    With a normal sound, the bald father entered, and Chi Nan suddenly wanted to laugh even more.


    "Look, it doesn''t look like you are cooking pork ribs." There was a "puff" next to it, and it turned out that Hemila laughed out loud. Hermilla hurriedly blocked her mouth with her hand, and gave Chi Nan a fierce look.


    Other people are also hard, and their faces look flushed. Everyone here has seen what boiled spare ribs look like. If the bald-headed dad doesn''t look at the sleek head, it really looks a lot like it. The small fire below slowly burned, and it was steaming steaming inside, which gave people a strange sense of sight.


    After only a few minutes, everyone no longer wanted to laugh, because the bald father looked very painful. The entire face is twisted together, and the shape is completely different from normal.


    The sweat on his body was constantly flowing, and as soon as it flowed out, it flowed into the barrel and disappeared. The color of the wooden barrel is also constantly changing, the original green is constantly being consumed, and it is constantly digging into the body of the bald old man.


    And the remaining water around it is constantly turning black. The sweat coming out of the bald-headed old man''s body is all black, not the usual sweat that is completely colorless.


    "Don''t worry, this is the first time the drug has been used to reject impurities in the body. Just wait a few more times." Chi Nan was also surprised, and even the legendary shaving and washing marrow appeared. Now, it''s so fascinating.


    But this world is inherently illusory, even magic and vindictiveness are there, but it¡¯s weird about the rejection of the chores in the human body. Speaking of which, this drug is also really powerful. The bald father can''t say a word now, so he can only endure it forcibly. An hour later, the expression of the bald father slowly relaxed, and two hours later, the bald father suddenly stood up.


    "Why are you up, how do you feel."


    The bald father said loudly: "The medicine has no effect. I feel very good now. I think I can kill a cow." The bald father made a powerful action.


    Just seeing this action, Chi Nan smiled again. Because at this time, the bald father looked more like a piece of ribs than before. Not to mention that the body is thinner, and the skin is still red, which is really a color that can arouse people''s appetite.


    Other people are the same. The old bald finally realized that he was not looking good, and he jumped out quickly and put on the clothes he had prepared. "Hmph, you don''t want it yet." The appearance of the bald father is indeed very funny.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, first check to see how much it has increased." Chi Nan finally laughed enough and greeted the bald old man who was already dressed to the martial arts square. Others have also followed suit, all wanting to see how strong this medicine is for soldiers, because they will be using them later.


    "Come on, start with running and weightlifting. These two are originally used to test whether they meet the standard items."

 Chapter 138： So many nobles (8/10)

    The test is very fast, and the speed of the bald head is basically constant at the level of 100 meters and twelve seconds. This twelve seconds does not mean the speed of running wild, Chi Nan also only knows about it now.


    Usually reaching the hundred meters and ten seconds required for vindictive cultivation is not a burst speed, but a normal state. In other words, one must run for one kilometer, reaching an average speed of one hundred meters for ten seconds. This requirement is far more terrifying than Chi Nan thought before. Not only is it required to be fast, but it also requires good physical strength.


    Even if there is a unique breathing method, it is not easy to do it. Now it is very rare for the bald father to reach an average of 100 meters in twelve seconds. This is because the bald father has a better foundation.


    There is still time for holding up to 500 catties of items, which has been close to half an hour. At this speed, as long as he comes a few more times, the bald-headed father can achieve the requirements for practicing the cross sword technique.


    It seems that this medicine is indeed a medicine specially used to train soldiers, and the effect is really powerful.


    "This is only the first time, and the results will definitely not be as good as the first time. With the combination of medicine and exercise, based on my foundation, I should be able to meet the requirements within three months." The bald father said.


    "Then congratulations, you will soon become an official warrior in our territory."


    The bald father shook his head: "I''m sorry, no one dare to say that you can do it before you have cultivated fighting spirit. There are many people who have reached the basics but have not cultivated fighting spirit. Whether they can cultivate fighting spirit depends on the family. Do you have this talent?"


    Is there still this saying? Chi Nan looked at the others, and everyone nodded as expected. "It''s no wonder that not everyone in those noble families can practice fighting spirit. There is such a saying. Let me just say that although these medicines are not easy to collect, they are not too difficult for the nobles. "


    "Don''t worry, I believe you can do it. If it doesn''t work, we will use the medicine to pile up. Anyway, we are not afraid of waste, you just need to rest assured and boldly practice." Chi Nan said loudly.


    The wasteful use of a large number of drugs can actually increase the success rate of cultivating vindictive energy forcibly. This is what Chi Nan just heard Hemila whispered to himself. Hermilla''s family doesn''t have a grudge practice method, but they have heard of it.


    Just like this, it seems that there are hidden dangers. Chi Nan will ignore them. If there are hidden dangers, there are hidden dangers. It is better than unsuccessful cultivation. So, Chi Nan waved his hand: "Now I will give out the medicine, and everyone will use it in turn."


    On one leg, there were some people who sent medicines there. In the future, Chi Nan even planned to use the cross sword technique as the basic sword technique for the whole army. Not now, Chi Nan is also worried about whether it will cause a backlash from other nobles.


    In the two days after ¡¡¡¡, if you were near the barracks, you could hear many soldiers howling miserably every day. Speaking of which, the old bald father said nothing, this kind of willpower is really tenacious.


    Some civilians heard the howls of these soldiers, and they immediately spawned countless versions. Various rumors spread. Anyway, the military camp suddenly became a place that people did not dare to approach. If it weren''t for those soldiers who often went home, and they were getting stronger and stronger, maybe this kind of change would cause panic in the territory.


    The soldiers were also helpless,


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Fiction netizens, please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    Family members often ask, but according to the regulations they can¡¯t say.


    Chinan wants to extend the time it takes to be known that his territory can train a large number of formal fighters. The later it is known, the better. Training the Dark Iron Warrior directly is really challenging the nerves of other nobles.


    If they know, will they let themselves go on smoothly? There are a large number of Dark Iron Warriors, and the strength of the surrounding nobles is far inferior to his own. What will happen to them, Chi Nan doesn''t know.


    When training soldiers, Chi Nan began to continue research. This time I will study my own pneumatic gun. Chi Nan basically had a certain idea about the filling of the pneumatic gun, but there was still no way to complete it. Complete it as soon as possible, and then you can equip yourself with a lot of equipment in the territory, and even pull it out for battle.


    However, Chi Nan didn''t wait for how to study, and another incident interrupted his progress. On this day, Chi Nan was transforming the pea cannon, and Hermilla suddenly walked in. "My lord, there is a very important thing that needs you to come forward."


    "Hemila? Why did you come here in person? What important thing is that I must come forward." The matters in the territory are basically solved by the bald father and Hemila.


    One of them is the Archon, and the other is the chief steward in their own territory. They can manage most things. Unless there are other nobles coming, you don''t need to come forward yourself.


    "Sir, you should come and see with me, this time there have been a lot of nobles, there is nothing I can do if you don''t show up."


    Hermilla¡¯s posture is really tempting Chi Nan swallowed, trying to divert his eyes to other places, and then slowly got up: "Is that so, then I will Go take a look."


    Hemila gave Chi Nan a white look, and she was a little bit happy in her heart. It didn''t cost her every day to dress up beautifully. It seemed that Lord Lord didn''t have no feelings about herself, that''s why she didn''t express anything at all. Had it not been for other people in the territory to see her eyes full of admiration, Hermilla would really doubt her charm.


    Chi Nan walked out quickly, worried that staying alone with Hermilla would lose control. It''s not good if it arouses the annoyance of beautiful women. In this regard, Chi Nan has not yet adapted to his identity.


    When he came to the castle, Chi Nan was surprised to find that there were actually a lot of people outside, really many, at least thousands of them. Why are so many people here all at once? With so many people pouring into Hongsha Ridge, it is really difficult to arrange. Fortunately, they all brought their own things and set up a tent next to them to live temporarily.


    Near the castle, they were all vacated, and these people were not crowded in this place. But in this way, the traffic situation in Hongsha Town, which was already very crowded, has become more congested, and people have to make a big circle before going past.


    Chinan shook his head and entered the castle. My god, Chi Nan actually saw a swarm of nobles. "It''s no wonder that Hemira has brought so many nobles. There are really many. At least there are more than thirty."


    Except for the frontline commander, it was the first time that Chi Nan saw so many nobles. My little dilapidated castle can hardly hold so many people. What are so many people here for?

 Chapter 139： Alliance of Lords of Remas (9/10)

    "Haha, Baron Chi Nan is really busy. I''m sorry to bother you this time." The leader is actually the guy Mocha. Isn''t this guy always on the front line, he actually has time to come to himself.


    Other nobles also stepped forward to introduce themselves. Perhaps it was because he knew that he did not understand the rules of the nobility, and no one performed those diplomatic rhetoric against him this time. Chi Nan stretched out his hand: "Everyone, please sit down."


    Fortunately, there is a very large table in my castle, which happens to be able to seat so many people. Otherwise, it would be really embarrassing. The other nobles did not hesitate either. They sat in their own positions according to their identities and abilities, but they did not cause any disputes or conflicts.


    Chi Nan sat in his place: "Everyone, I don''t know what is going on with you when you come to me this time."


    You must know that the road to Hongshaling is not easy to follow. It is really surprising that so many people come in at once. The other nobles did not speak, and looked at Mocha with their eyes.


    It can be seen that Mocha is their representative, and he has negotiated with himself on their behalf.


    Mocha organized the language, and then said: "In fact, this is the case. We came here mainly to buy some pea cannons. We don¡¯t want to buy air cannons. We have to apply for this first. But the number of pea cannons can be used. Can¡¯t add more."


    Chi Nan frowned: "The order on the front line is already very large. Isn''t that many pea cannons not enough for you to use." Chi Nan heard that, after the first batch of pea cannons were received, Chi Nan heard that. Immediately used to install a special force. The failure to disperse the Pea Cannon also caused many team leaders to be very dissatisfied.


    But then everyone no longer has this kind of dissatisfaction, because the pea artillery can only play its best role when gathered together. This team, it can be said that where there is danger, where there are many mad orcs, they will go wherever they are.


    As long as a large swath of peas hit the meeting, then swarms of mad orcs fell to the ground. In the end, the soldiers only had to go up and harvest. The only problem is the mad orcs of the dark iron level.


    Pea Cannon¡¯s attack does not seem to have much effect on the mad orc leader. But when the surrounding brothers and evil beast dogs were killed, the leader had no choice but to be besieged to death by the human army in the end. In just a few days, the front-line team achieved very great results and completely stabilized the current front.


    As long as we continue to provide more pea cannons, the front line will soon be completely stabilized and will move towards the north again.


    Mocha was silent for a while, and then said: "Tell you the truth, in fact, we have nothing to do with the frontline army. Our true identity is the newly appointed lord of Remas."


    Chinan was taken aback: "So are you? Then why are you always in the coalition."


    Mocha smiled bitterly: "Of course I am, but the territory I was assigned to is closer to the north, and I was forced back by the mad orcs before I got to the territory. So I can''t evacuate. If I leave, this identity will be the same. Disappeared."


    Then Mocha talked about the newly appointed ruler, and Chi Nan understood. Because of the sudden failure, in fact, most of the lords who had accepted their territory did not persist, but fled. After that, even with the next three generations, they themselves were not qualified to become lords.


    And these people are lucky, because the territory is close to the north, so they have been driven back before they can pass. Therefore, as long as they have been in the coalition forces, this time the receiving mission cannot be regarded as a failure.


    But they also know that even if their strength is obtained, it is difficult to protect, so they came to Chi Nan.


    "In other words, you want to buy pea cannons privately to protect your territory and gain a firm foothold, right."


    Mocha nodded vigorously: "Yes, that''s it. As long as we can become the lord, we will never forget you in the future. If you need help, just come to us."


    Chi Nan was silent for a while, and then asked: "Can you protect your territory with the pea cannon?"


    Mocha shook his head: "Not yet, but with pneumatic cannons, there is no problem. It''s just that the three princesses said that nobles without territories are not eligible to buy pneumatic cannons, so we need to receive territories first."


    Everyone looked at Chi Nan nervously. Now Remas is so dangerous. After the war is over, Remas may not be safe. So whether he can sit down in this position depends on whether Chi Nan will help him.


    After a long time, under the nervous gaze of everyone, Chi Nan finally said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem for me to sell you some pea cannons. Even, I can sell you some pea cannons at a lower price, even on credit. "


    Numerous nobles showed joyful expressions, UU reading www.uukanshu. Several people on com are about to say yes. But Mocha glared and everyone closed their mouths. Everyone is a baron. After all, only barons and above are qualified to control the territory. It''s just that Mocha''s title is comparable to them, but the identity of the people behind them is much higher than them.


    "Your Excellency is willing to give so much, so what do you want to get." Mocha knew that the more you give, the more rewards you will definitely need. Although Mocha had no brains in war and other aspects, he was a qualified nobleman.


    After this period of experience, Mocha''s simple head finally grew and he could think.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s very simple, I don''t need you to pay anything, on the contrary I will give you great benefits. What I need is our alliance. Form a Remas Lords alliance."


    "Alliance? Can you be more specific? What are our responsibilities and obligations, and what can we get." This was not what Mocha said, but another young man next to it.


    This person looked lazy, but the light that flickered from time to time in his blue eyes told Chi Nan that this person was definitely not that simple. The identity may not be as high as Mocha, but his own ability is definitely no longer under Mocha. It seems that these nobles are not all idiots, there are always a few very clever ones.


    But Chi Nan didn''t even think about calculating them, so he didn''t care at all: "This alliance is only good for us. Of course, the most important thing is the help and business alliance."


    Many nobles were silent, lowering their heads and thinking, what exactly did Chi Nan mean. The watchman helps each other understand, but what is going on with the business alliance, do you want to form a chamber of commerce together?

 Chapter 140： Business cooperation (10/10)

    Ten changes are over, continue tomorrow, and beg for an order.


    "Watching and helping each other means that when we are in danger, others have to send troops to support us, right? Isn''t it the case before?"


    Chinan waved his hand: "It was just this statement before. In fact, everyone knows that the lords have conflicts with each other. They often need to negotiate the conditions before sending troops, and some will even fall into trouble."


    Everyone nodded, and Chi Nan continued: "So we are on the watch and help each other, saying that as long as we encounter trouble, others must help. For the price, we can draw up a charter first, and then follow this charter later. Help first, Then pay. If anyone fails the bill, they will be kicked out of the alliance."


    This method is good, even Mocha can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s wrong: ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the regulations later, we need to study the details. There is also the scope of this help. In addition to sending troops, it¡¯s best to expand it.¡±


    "So what does the business alliance mean, do you want to form a caravan together?"


    Chinan shook his head: "Of course not. Of course, the caravans were formed by ourselves, but all our territories should be open to other caravans and the safety of other caravans should be protected, so that we can communicate with each other."


    "What''s the difference? It used to be like this. It''s just a caravan. As long as there is something suitable, let them pass."


    Chi Nan smiled: ¡°Of course it¡¯s not just that. In the past, caravans passed through other people¡¯s territories and they had to levy heavy taxes, which made the caravans reluctant to go too far. Therefore, some goods from far away could not be sold. Too far."


    "I mean, in the future, the caravans between our various territories will pass. As long as it is the alliance''s own caravans, there will be no passing fees and pass for free. There is also a reduction in transaction taxes and the price of various goods. It also needs to be unified."


    Hearing this, everyone frowned. No tolls are charged. How can this work? This is a very large income.


    Chi Nan smiled: "If you don''t charge tolls, then there will be a lot of caravans passing. When they pass, they naturally need to eat and drink. You can always earn these. Besides, your own caravan passes other people. In the territories, there is also no tolls, so you will naturally earn more. This is the best way to promote exchanges."


    "Although I don¡¯t understand what you mean, it sounds really interesting. We can first sign an agreement. If it works, then we will proceed according to this method. If it does not work, we will have to eliminate this method. ."


    Hearing Mocha''s words, Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, it will start with Remas''s harvest, and it will take a year. If it doesn''t work after a year, then we won''t use this method."


    "One year is too long, half a year of testing time." Mocha said immediately.


    Chi Nan nodded: "No problem, that''s it." Chi Nan sneered in his heart, it will take half a year, up to two months, after you taste the sweetness, you will know how useful this method is.


    Commercial circulation represents a large amount of capital circulation, more money is earned, and various items and resources are easier to obtain. Chi Nan wanted to set an example and let more people join in.


    At that time, although I made a lot of money, it was not only me who made more money. Other people could also help me to share the pressure. If they can come up with a few goods that they can''t bear to give up, even if the royal family wants to move themselves, they must think about it, otherwise it will cause a backlash from many nobles.


    Therefore, making money is not the most important thing, the most important thing is to increase your influence.


    "The tax, what level of commercial tax do you plan to set." The man asked before.


    Chinan said indifferently: "If you want the best circulation of goods, the commercial tax must be very low. I think 20 is good."


    Just hearing this ratio, everyone frowned: "No, this ratio is definitely not good." Mocha was the first to object, and the others nodded, and there was no room for negotiation.


    "Why? Although this tax seems to be very low, it is definitely a lot. And this can stimulate more businessmen to madly carry out commercial circulation, and we can actually make more."


    Mocha waved his hand: "Don''t say this, we don''t understand these, but there are some rules between our nobles that you may not know. In fact, the minimum tax can only reach 50."


    "Why?" Chi Nan was very strange.


    The young people in the past spread their hands: ¡°Your Excellency Chinan¡¯s words are very reasonable, but our Rusiyala Kingdom has always been above 80 for commercial taxes, and some areas can even reach above 90. The third generation of kings has vigorously developed. After business, the business tax was reduced to 50 at that time, which was the lowest tax in history."


    "So, according to legal principles, we can only reduce to 50 at most, and absolutely cannot be lower, otherwise it would be ultra vires. Although our nobles can set tax prices at will on their own territories, this time we are a business alliance. If the range is reduced too much the royal family will not let us off easily."


    This **** politics, Chi Nan cursed secretly in his heart. But there is no way, the kingdom is not its own, and it doesn''t count if you say it yourself.


    "Well, let''s use 50 for the time being. I think everyone will see the effect soon."


    "I agree, what are the details, we will discuss it all at once, and then sign the agreement."


    "I agree, just come here."


    Soon every nobleman agreed to Chi Nan''s plan. It''s not that they agree with this plan, but because they still need Chi Nan''s help, they need Pea Cannon.


    No matter what, you must first become a lord and take down your own territory. Only in this way can I continue, otherwise everything is imaginary. As for this plan, it is only half a year anyway. The half-year period is very short. It is a question of whether Remas can recover in half a year just after the war.


    Wait until you find that it is not good, then directly abandon this practice, and you have not suffered at all, but you can stabilize your lord status. Who wouldn''t want such a good thing.


    Don''t look at the nobles, all of them seem to be very idiots, but when it comes to their own interests, they will become very shrewd. None of the people present were idiots, so this seemingly strange proposal was passed.


    Chinan did not hesitate, and started discussing various details with everyone here. Basically, they don''t need to speak up for this kind of thing, but they need their hands to discuss it. They are eating snacks and chatting, so uncomfortable. Speaking of this, this is the first time Chi Nan has seen this kind of negotiation, and I am quite unaccustomed to it. ...

 Chapter 141： Use people instead of currency (one / ten)

    Continue to ask for subscriptions, monthly tickets, collections, and recommendations. Thank you for your support. Today, we will continue to send ten more updates.


    Next to the big table, a small table was temporarily put down. The representatives of the major nobles and the think tanks fought fiercely in this place. And the nobles still chat in their place.


    Chi Nan glanced from a distance. At this time, Hermira and the bald father were arguing fiercely with a group of people, constantly arguing about various details. As long as you tell them your bottom line, they will help.


    This is like the shareholders and the president and manager, but the relationship between them is more distinct.


    "Let them quarrel. Now that you have become a nobleman, you have to adapt to these things. This kind of thing will happen often in the future. Let your hands arguing, no matter what the final result is, it will not affect our feelings. "


    "I know, I will adapt quickly." Chi Nan was disdainful. If it really doesn''t affect his feelings, then why do the nobles still have mortal enemies and fight all day long? Chi Nan doesn''t believe this. set.


    Of course, Chi Nan is not idiot enough to say it. These people are still needed now. Once Remas recovers, then these people will be their own shields in the future and can help them lay down their guns. Now comfort these people and give them a little benefit. If someone dares to move themselves in the future, it''s strange that these people won''t help.


    "Your Excellency Chinan, there is one more thing. Although we people were sent to be the lord, we have paid a lot for the qualifications of the lord. Now many people can''t get too many golden dragons in their hands."


    Hearing this, many nobles around nodded. Although a little embarrassed, many people did spend their savings for this qualification. Even if there are elders with great nobles behind them, there are many heirs who are basically impossible to inherit the territory, and they have to compete with other brothers and sisters.


    In order to get this position, everyone paid a lot.


    Chi Nan did not speak, but Mocha opened his mouth and said, "Yes, many of us are short of Golden Dragons. If we are in arrears, it will not be a good thing for us, and it will also affect our reputation."


    is not just a problem that affects credibility, but it is arrears with Golden Dragon. At that time, only interest will make many people feel distressed. Many contradictions between nobles are caused by the excessive interest in such words.


    Chi Nan is not an enemy of the world, but it must not be given to them in vain. This is a matter of principle. Once this opening is opened, many things will become more troublesome in the future.


    "That¡¯s what I think. Why don¡¯t we use something to replace the Golden Dragon to exchange with you. I heard that you were looking for Dracaena some time ago. You probably want to train some formal fighters. The cost of training formal fighters is not small. There are a lot of resources for various resources, and we can exchange these things with you."


    Chinan does not have such channels, but they do. This shrewd guy can actually think of this. However, he didn''t know that Chi Nan could cultivate these herbs in large quantities.


    Or, at least they didn''t think of this for the time being, Chi Nan also deliberately guided other nobles to forget this.


    I don¡¯t need these things, so what do I need? Chi Nan frowned and thought. The others didn''t say anything, they just waited quietly for Chi Nan''s answer.


    Although the people next to him were arguing very fiercely, they all lowered their voices and tried to control their emotions. They didn''t dare to disturb these nobles, otherwise it would be their own unlucky ones.


    For a long time, Chi Nan suddenly smiled: "Well, I don''t need these resources. After all, these also need Golden Dragon and various turnover. There is one thing, I think everyone can get it."


    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on him, Chi Nan said calmly: ¡°That¡¯s human. My territory is very short of population, so we can use humans instead of Golden Dragon. As long as you send refugees to me, it¡¯s fine. , If you have a good skill, the price can be increased appropriately. What do you think."


    Chinan did not hesitate to become a human trafficker. Although he was a little sad, he was not a real human trafficker. Those people who come to their side will definitely be able to live a good life.


    The other nobles glanced at each other, and many people smiled. Population, they really don''t care about this. Even in normal times, population is nothing more than a kind of personal wealth in their eyes.


    This kind of wealth is usually full of uncertainty, but now it can be directly transformed into Golden Dragon and Pea Cannon, which is really wonderful. As for the population of their territory, isn''t this stuff everywhere? If it doesn''t work, just mobilize some from other provinces.


    As aristocrats, they all have their own ways. As long as they give a little benefit to the strange aristocrats, it¡¯s not easy to get some population. If it doesn¡¯t work anymore don¡¯t there still be slaves? Those are cheaper.


    "It''s okay to use population instead of Golden Dragon, but you also know that Remas has been attacked by wild orcs, so the population on our side is already very small, even if it is difficult to find them." Mocha grumbled Said, Chi Nan understood, didn''t he just want to increase the price? This is no problem.


    Anyway, the pea cannon is for me to harvest a batch after a while, and I don¡¯t even need to manage it, as long as I have enough manpower. It just happens that this time the trade is manpower, isn''t it great?


    "Usually the price of our population, probably the internal price is two or three silver dragons can be exchanged for one, now the price will naturally rise a little." Two or three silver dragons one, this population is really cheap.


    But also, an ordinary farmer, even if they use their land to grow food, it is impossible to provide them with two or three silver dragons in one or two years. No one knows what is wrong with this.


    Chi Nan said without hesitation: "If this is the case, then ten silver dragons are counted as one person. If they have special skills, then they are counted as one golden dragon." Chi Nan directly increased the price of talents by ten times.


    Right now, I just have a lot of money in my hands and there is nowhere to spend it, so I just hand it over to them. If you have less money in your hands, even if others call yourself an idiot, at least it won¡¯t cause those jealous people to make trouble for them, and they will even sell yourself some things they need, including population.


    "Let¡¯s do it, the population is a golden dragon, and Remas is valid before the liberation. After the liberation, we can continue to discuss, if we need other things, we can also use the population to calculate the purchase." Chinan simply added some conditions.

 Chapter 142： The value of Hongsha Steel (2/10)

    "Great, your Excellency is indeed a role model for the nobles, and we should all learn from your Excellency."


    The nobles got the benefits, so naturally they wouldn''t be stingy with praise, and Chi Nan didn''t care either. The ultimate benefit is not necessarily true. In Chinan''s view, those who are not taken seriously are the most important.


    The population is the most important group that creates wealth and consumes wealth. Without these population aristocrats, who would say noble to them.


    "By the way, Sir Chinan, as for the flour, can we also get the right to sell it."


    Recently, they watched the big nobles on the front line buy flour, and then sold them to other shops in large quantities, and got a lot of golden dragons. This really made them jealous, but they didn''t have a share.


    Chi Nan said calmly: "Of course, we are the lord of Remas. The flour, I will only sell us the territory of Remas, and now we need other people to drive us away from the wild orcs. , Give them a taste first. In the future, these shares will be yours. Besides, they are also good to do this."


    "They put out our flour advertisement ahead of time. Now people in many territories of the Ruthyala Kingdom know about flour as a new food. At that time, our business will be even better."


    The young nobleman said, "When Remas recovers, don''t cut off their source of flour. Just reduce the sales. Otherwise, we will offend these nobles."


    Many of the people who benefited from the frontline were big nobles, who could not offend them. At that time, Chi Nan directly cut off the source of flour, but they were able to obtain it. Those great nobles not only resent Chi Nan, but also resent them. There is no way for Chi Nan and them, but that is not necessarily true for them.


    Many nobles calmed down at once, and nodded: "Yes, yeah, you can''t offend them."


    Chi Nan also felt stunned. He actually ignored this point. In vain, he thought he was smart and made such a small mistake. "Of course, they are here to help us Remas after all, and I won''t just leave them behind."


    At this time, everyone was relieved immediately. Chi Nan quickly changed the subject: "There is another business. We have a special tin tree here that can produce a red metal. I call them Hongsha Steel. The various properties of Hongsha Steel are far superior to ordinary metals. It¡¯s even close to Magic Metal. This is data."


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and the attendant who had prepared the form hurriedly distributed the form to everyone. "These pesky parchment papers are not easy to use even if they are so expensive. You must make the best paper."


    Looking at the parchment in his hand, Chi Nan felt gloomy in his heart. The paper used to write noble documents was good, but it was a pity that it was magical material, so it couldn''t be used casually.


    Looking at the form, everyone''s eyes brightened: "It turns out it''s this kind of metal, let me just say, how could the idiot Farah get such a good metal by himself? He even said that he dug it out by himself."


    "What? Does Farah have this kind of red sand steel." Chi Nan said with squinting eyes.


    Mocha nodded: "Yes, I know a little bit of inside information. It seems that Farah sent a small tree to Earl Longen some time ago. This small tree can absorb iron ore and condense a red metal."


    "I was a little weird at first, but now I understand, it turns out that you trained it. The armor on your soldiers is made of this metal. The various properties of this metal are very high, but because the output is too small, So few people know. Because of this incident, Earl Longen did not punish Baron Farah too much. He is still the lord of Huangshaling."


    Chi Nan nodded: "That''s right, some time ago in Hongshaling, we were indeed stolen from two tinsel trees. I didn''t know who did it. I didn''t expect it to be this scumbag again."


    It''s a pity that there is no patent protection law in this world. Even if this kind of thing causes trouble, at most it is the loss of two saplings, which is not a big deal at all.


    Fortunately, Chi Nan felt that he quickly blocked the hole. The tin tree is not so easy to plant.


    "Don''t worry. I specially improved the tin tree. Although it is easy to transplant, it is very difficult to reproduce and the growth rate is not very fast. Therefore, even if Huangshaling gets two tin trees, it is difficult to produce this metal in large quantities. Our internal price of this metal can be set at the same level as the market price of ordinary iron ingots."


    Chi Nan is talking about the market price, which is several times more expensive than the wholesale price. The other nobles did not say anything about the performance of this metal, the price is too cheap.


    But Mocha said: "That''s good, our Remas can add a high-level item But since your tin tree is difficult to reproduce, it is not easy to grow up, it is better to directly How about the tree that sells the finished product. After all, you are not the only place where there is iron ore. Keeping it in your hands can easily cause others to shine.


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed: "That''s right, but if we sell in large quantities, our Hongsha steel prices will be impacted."


    "It doesn''t need to be too much, just sell us these local lords of Hongshaling. Only those who join our business alliance are eligible to buy. Others let them watch, and our Remas nobles are not afraid of them."


    "Hehe, you don''t need to be surprised, there are two big iron mines in this fellow Mocha''s territory. He wants to develop himself." The noble with bright eyes reminded him.


    Chi Nan knew it, and it turned out to be like this: "Hahahaha, don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s just our own friends, of course there is no problem. However, this tin tree is different from other plants. It grows too slowly and it¡¯s not easy to grow. There is no way to give you too low. An iron tree requires at least one hundred and twenty golden dragons."


    Chi Nan gave a very high price. But it''s not too high. The output of red sand steel produced by one tree is very large. One hundred and twenty golden dragons can be earned back in two or three years at most.


    All the gold coins earned after that are my own. Mocha calculated this price in his mind and found that it was already very kind. "Okay, at this price, but this is our internal price."


    Chi Nan said of course: "Of course, everyone else wants to buy at least 500 golden dragons." At the same time, Chi Nan also had a bit of grudge against Earl Longgen in his heart. He didn''t expect that Farah would still be the lord next door to him.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 143： 100 pneumatic cannons (3/10)

    After discussing business matters, the next step is the banquet. As for the others, according to the rules, in order not to affect the progress of the banquet, they can only be driven out and continue to argue outside.


    The result is that they eat and drink inside, and other people can only smell the fragrance and continue to work. This is the situation of the people. It''s just that this situation is the most normal in this world, no one feels strange.


    Chi Nan was sober in his heart. Fortunately, he saved a princess and became a nobleman. Otherwise, it''s me who is miserable outside now. Shaking his head, Chi Nan did not continue to think about this.


    After all the details are discussed, the agreement is drawn up, and everyone signs it, the time has come the next day.


    None of these nobles were willing to stay in this place. All of them brought a number of items and hurriedly left this place. They have to deal with the next battle and gain more military merits for themselves.


    As a result, all the pea cannons stocked here in Chinan were swept away by them. In addition to some reserves, the excess flour was also taken away by them. After relying on these flours, they will definitely be able to make a fortune. After tasting the sweetness, I believe these people will definitely be inseparable from themselves. Chi Nan is very happy in his heart.


    There is also Hongsha Steel, which has finally been stored a little to survive, and now it is given to them. They also have to go back and build some armored weapons to test their performance. After all, they have only heard of this thing.


    After sending these people away, Chi Nan finally calmed down. "Chassis wood is really a good thing. If there is no chassis wood, it is not so easy to grow special plants on a large scale."


    "The next research direction is the adaptability of the base wood. I want to make the base wood adapt to all plants, and be able to easily plant and promote various plants, instead of letting the seeds adapt to the base wood." It has to be adjusted before it can be planted on the chassis wood, which adds a lot of work to me invisibly.


    With the birth of a large number of plants, his life magic is getting stronger and stronger, and he has become more and more handy with various subtle manipulations of plants. Believe this, I can do it.


    "Lord Lord, we have completed the business this time, but our losses are not small. If these things are sold in this way, they will earn the greatest benefit."


    Hermilla pouted, her face unhappy. For Hermilla, Hongshaling is her home. I have been managing, but how could Hermilla be happy if I lost so much in my own hands.


    Like the old Mka, Hermilla is also very sensitive to business matters. Chi Nan waved his hand: "You think too much. Although these things seem to be made by them, each one of them can make a lot of money. Don''t forget, we are doing high-end, and everything is It was out of our hands."


    "They have to rely on us if they want to get the goods. We earn more money than them. Moreover, if this goes on, they will gradually develop a kind of dependence on us."


    "Depending on? What do you mean, making them inseparable from us? I seem to understand a little bit."


    Chi Nan shrugged: "That''s it, let them completely inseparable from us, tied to our chariot. As long as they want to make money, as long as they don''t want their territory to completely collapse, they must rely on us. Even the royal family. If they want to do something against us, they will also stand up against it, because it affects their interests."


    Blocking people''s wealth is like killing one''s parents. Chi Nan understands this very well. What he has to do now is to become someone else''s financial avenue, so that he can protect himself in a profitable way.


    For more time to develop himself, Chi Nan believes that his future is definitely not that simple.


    "Hmph, anyway, you are the lord. Whatever you say, we people only need to listen to your orders." Hemila twisted her body and expressed her dissatisfaction. Chi Nan''s eyes lit up.


    Taking a deep breath, Chi Nan waved his hand: "Okay, let''s do my own thing. I also want to do experiments. In the future, we will increase production by a large amount. Our chassis wood is not good enough."


    Chi Nan forced his attention to divert, turned and left here. Behind Hermira looked at Chi Nan¡¯s back with a bitter look, and stomped her feet in dissatisfaction: "Really, are they so terrible? Why do they have to hide from them? Humph, sooner or later, I will Let you realize the charm of this girl."


    After living here for a while, Hermilla''s character slowly recovered, completely different from what she had previously performed. This lively and lovely character is the true temperament of Hemira, and only Old Mka knows it best.


    Not long after Chi Nan entered the research , he was interrupted by the incident again. No way, this matter has to be handled by yourself. Because at this time, Chi Nan received an order.


    "A hundred pneumatic cannons are such a big piece of work. They are indeed Earl Longen."


    That''s right, Earl Rongen was the first to get an order for one hundred pneumatic guns from Sophia. There are also tokens that have been negotiated, and they have all been brought over, and there will be absolutely no mistakes.


    These one hundred cannons, according to the price, are one hundred golden dragons, and the total price is ten thousand golden dragons. For Earl Longen, he could take it out without blinking.


    Chi Nan finally saw what a real nobleman with real power was like. But he can also earn three thousand golden dragons from this transaction. It just so happens that there are many things that can be used next. Chi Nan even wanted to use Golden Dragon to buy population from other people, and he could do it now.


    "Fortunately, I have spawned a lot of pneumatic cannons before, otherwise this transaction would really not be easy to complete." Chi Nan said to himself. This air gun grows naturally, even if the growth rate is strengthened, it will take three months.


    Chi Nan got up: "This time I went to see it myself. The first time someone buys a pneumatic cannon, it must show sufficient value. I also need to bring a few people as instructors for the use of the pneumatic cannon."


    Chi Nan decided to complete this first after-sales service personally. Don''t these guys don''t know how to use it. As a result, something went wrong. It would be troublesome to come to him at that time. Chi Nan cleaned up a bit, greeted him, and ran out of Hongshaling on his own. The pneumatic cannons are all placed outside for the convenience of transportation.


    By the time Chi Nan came out, these pneumatic guns were basically all equipped with wheels.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 144： The magic puppeteer from the imperial capital (4/10)

    "What are these things? Why are they so big?" Chi Nan came to the outside of Hongsha Ridge, and the most noticeable were some huge horses. This horse is only close to three meters in height, like a behemoth.


    It''s just that these horses are very docile, no matter who can go up and touch them, they are not repulsive.


    "My lord, these are workhorses. Because they don¡¯t run fast, they can¡¯t be used in combat. But workhorses are very powerful and can pull a lot of things, so they are often used in logistics. But the price of workhorses is higher. Take care of them. It''s more troublesome, and most people can''t afford such expensive livestock."


    Chi Nan pointed to his eyes: "So, Earl Longgen wants to use a pack horse to pull these pneumatic cannons. How about the speed? Is it stable? If appropriate, we can also introduce some in the future."


    "My lord, we have done experiments on the packhorse air cannon. It is very easy and can keep up with our marching speed. These packhorses are all sent by the Earl of Rongen and are used to pull air cannons."


    Chi Nan even saw that in order to make it easier for these pack horses, even the pneumatic guns had been tied with ropes.


    "Very well, I see, this time you set off with me, we just went to the front line to test the power of the pneumatic platoon." The giant ship cannon, the romance of a man, is now halfway there.


    Although I can''t use it on a large scale on the battlefield for the time being, I can see it with my own eyes. After all, this pneumatic gun was originally made by itself. Old Mka hurriedly bowed, without any objection.


    After the pneumatic guns were all tied up, Chi Nan waved his hand and set off with a hundred soldiers forward. At this time, there were only two hundred soldiers guarding this place nearby. This is the base for the production of pneumatic cannons and pea cannons in the future, so there must be no problems. The group of people set off in such a mighty manner.


    Along the way, Chi Nan really found that these workhorses are really powerful and endurance, and it is effortless to pull the pneumatic cannon. This mobility improved all at once, and if I knew that, I should raise the price.


    In just one day, the group arrived at the coalition headquarters. It''s not that their speed is faster, but because the headquarters is closer to the outside of Hongsha Ridge. As the mad orcs continued to be pushed back, the front line began to advance again.


    Because of this incident, Chi Nan has been fighting more frequently in the new territory outside in recent days. One leg wants to seize the last time and strive to lay down more territory. Because once the army is drawn to the vicinity of Hongsha Ridge, it will not be so easy if it wants to continue to lay down its own territory.


    One leg is too busy to find Bei, and Chi Nan will not bother him. Following the team, the group entered the front command post. Along the road, many nobles greeted Chi Nan immediately and cordially.


    Because of my various plans, my influence is slowly revealed. Even the nobleman who taught Remas''s etiquette to the young nobleman smiled when he saw himself.


    Chi Nan knew that these people wanted to get some benefits from themselves.


    Soon, Earl Longgen came over: "Your Excellency Chinan, I am really glad to see you again. I didn''t expect you to come in person." Earl Longgen warmly stepped forward and gave Chi Nan a hug.


    "I am also very happy to see the earl. These are a hundred pneumatic cannons, which have been delivered to you."


    "Huh, a country bun, a natural mage, what''s the use?" behind, a voice rang coldly.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then saw a young man behind Earl Longgen, who looked less than thirty years old, but the overall image was a bit sloppy. But the arrogance on his body can''t be concealed in any way.


    What interests Chi Nan the most is that beside this man, there is actually an armor that looks like a robot. A glance at the armor knew that there must be no one inside. The whole body was iron cyan, and there were blue streamers passing by from time to time. No matter how you looked at it, it was nothing ordinary. The steps are heavy, but Ben is very flexible.


    There is a big sword behind it, and I am afraid that it is difficult for me to hold it depending on the weight.


    Hearing this, Earl Longgen quickly introduced: "Oh, yes, let me introduce you, this is Lord Dara. He is an official mage and a puppeteer unique to our Ruthyara Kingdom. Darah is from the imperial capital. The king specially sent us to see the power of our pneumatic guns. You shouldn''t mind."


    How do you mind this? Do you have to blame the king yourself? However, it can be seen that His Majesty the King really values ??pneumatic cannons, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    "It''s nice to meet you. I am Chi Nan, the lord of Hongshaling." Chi Nan stretched out his hand.


    But Dara didn''t pay attention at all, and still looked at Chi Nan with a disdainful look: "Huh, this kind of rubbish, only you hillbillies will pay attention to it Have you seen it, magic puppet, Only the magic puppet is the real alchemy weapon."


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, turning out to be a brainless idiot. Withdrawing his hand calmly, Chi Nan didn''t want to give him face when facing such a person who didn''t give him face. As for the identity sent by the king, Chi Nan didn''t care.


    The magic puppet master Chi Nan still knows that a special mage profession unique to the Ruthyara Kingdom is mainly to make magic puppets for battle, which is somewhat similar to a summoner. The magic puppet masters are very expensive to make magic puppets, so the magic puppet masters are generally nobles to support, but their combat power is also very powerful on the battlefield.


    The strength of the magic puppet master is generally related to the number and quality of the powerful magic puppets he owns. There is only one next to this guy, and it seems that the strength is not very strong.


    "Let me introduce to you, this is Baron Chinan, a natural mage, and a black iron realm. He has shown great strength on the battlefield." Kota pulled his head and made no secret of his disdain.


    Perhaps in his heart, only the magic puppeteer is the most powerful mage. With this inexplicable sense of superiority, Chi Nan really didn''t want to say anything. Such people, the more they argue with him, the more they appear to have low IQ.


    "Let''s test the power of the pneumatic gun. To be honest, I haven''t seen a row of guns myself, but I think it must be very spectacular. Chi Nan can''t wait to visit it.


    "I think so too. It just so happened that we received the news that there are tens of thousands of mad orcs hidden in the forest ahead. We don''t dare to deal with them normally. There are forests to cover them, and the effect of the pea cannon is not good. The guns are here, let''s use them for experiments.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 145： Shock like a meteor shower (5/10)

    Chi Nan ignored the magic puppeteer who seemed to have little to do with him, and Cordara did not continue to trouble Chi Nan. He stepped into a big wagon and walked with the team while doing his own experiments.


    Even the magic puppets have special carriages to transport them. Daral carries a team of hundreds of people with him. The main purpose of these people is not to protect Daral, but to provide him with help. This kind of ostentation is simply bigger than the nobleman, Earl Longgen, so it''s no wonder that they are all called Master Masters.


    The mage myself, is it too low-key? These nobles always regarded themselves as a noble, and often ignored the fact that they were a mage.


    In fact, Chi Nan himself often ignores this, because only he himself knows that he is not a mage at all. All I can do is to control plants, nothing more.


    "These packhorses are really good." Chi Nan was jealous as he watched the packhorses following the team pulling the gas cannon.


    As a manufacturer of pneumatic guns, there is no way for the army to take it out to fight because of mobility issues. However, Earl Longen was able to do this the first time he used it.


    In the team, there are also large trucks, all of which are specially remodeled. There is a layer of soil on the truck. This is to help the army in action, and the pea cannon can be inserted on it for recovery. In the future, air cannons may also use this method for recovery. There seems to be some fertilizer in the soil.


    For the mobility of his army, Earl Longen really took great pains. There is no way, if it is inserted on the ground to recover, it will be a waste of time to press. They don''t spend their time on the road to rest.


    Unfortunately, there are too few people in Hongshaling, it is impossible to do such a thing.


    Moving all the way, because of the large number of people, the speed of action is also slow. After two full days, the group finally arrived at their destination. In the distance, there is a large forest. All the people in the woods were mad orcs.


    "You can see, those wild orcs were scared by us recently, but they knew they could use trees to withstand the pea cannon attacks, so they all hid in the woods. In normal times, our soldiers would not dare to deal with them. But it''s different now." At this moment, the wild beasts also saw these soldiers.


    It was just being pointed at by the soldiers'' pea cannons, none of them dared to rush out. Mad Orcs are violent, yes, they are not afraid of death, but they will never go to death for no reason, especially if it is meaningless.


    They are also wise. They want to wait for the pea cannon to finish shooting before they rush out. Or the human soldiers rushed in, in the woods, that was the world of these wild orcs.


    Only this time, it was obviously different from what they thought. Pneumatic guns were lined up in rows. On the road, the soldiers in Chinan had taught these soldiers how to aim, how to use and maintain the pneumatic guns.


    The speed was very fast at this time. A few minutes later, the pneumatic guns were placed on the ground, forming a total of three different artillery arrays.


    "Why do you ask me to come out? Don''t you know the critical moment I''m studying. Huh? Why, do you want to start? I''ll see what power this hillbilly''s weapon can exert."


    Cordara sat on her carriage and didn''t get down, just staring forward with disdain.


    Chi Nan didn''t pay any attention either, all the battles here were under the command of Earl Longgen. Reluctantly shook his head, Earl Longen shouted loudly: "Everyone is ready for me and shoot."


    As the order was given, a series of muffled noises sounded around, and the sound was shaken and chaotic. Many soldiers covered their ears, their faces full of pain. They themselves didn''t expect that if so many pneumatic guns were used at the same time, there would be such a big movement. Even the ground was covered with dust, and many soldiers coughed immediately.


    But in the next moment, everyone''s eyes widened, and they looked forward with incredible faces.


    Countless shells flew into the air, and the shells were not as fast as the bullets. Because of their large size, they could be seen more clearly. The cannonball traversed a beautiful arc, and then fell from the sky, like a large meteor shower.


    The wild orcs in the distance were completely unlucky. One hundred huge cannonballs fell from the sky at one time and smashed into the woods. This is really the case of a tree breaking a tree, a stone and gravel. Coupled with the wooden shells flying out of countless artillery shells, a large barrage was formed. The frenzied orcs who were already very dense are even more deadly wounded.


    The mad orc who originally wanted to use the woods to block the enemy''s attack was completely dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that human beings would have such a weapon, which could blow them so far away.


    They have just discovered the traces of the human army, and the other party has been able to attack themselves ultra-long range With so many pneumatic guns attacking at the same time, there is no need to be too precise at all, as long as the deviation is not too large.


    The mad orcs on the opposite side were messed up all at once, and the big tree that had resisted the pea cannon actually became an obstacle to the mad orcs'' escape. The team that was already chaotic has become even more chaotic. The frenzied orc who was beaten up all at once ran wildly everywhere. Some are unclear, so I don''t know what happened, and more just want to escape.


    Facing such a scene suddenly turned into such a scene, even Earl Longgen was stunned, it was too terrifying.


    Earl Longen grew his mouth, and it took five minutes to recover. Seeing the soldiers stop, and seeing many wild orcs escaping from the woods, Earl Longgen''s face turned red.


    "You rubbish, how do you usually train you, and who made you stop."


    The soldiers are very aggrieved. It''s obviously that you didn''t order yourself. Should we take the initiative to attack. But the soldiers themselves were ashamed. To be honest, they themselves were scared just now.


    Faced with such an attack like a meteor shower that fell from the sky, can I avoid it if I change it to myself? The answer is that I can only rely on fate. If you are hit directly, you are dead.


    Under the command of Earl Longen, the soldiers aimed again and fired. The next four shells fired continuously, as if a meteor shower was really falling in the sky. There may not be many mad orcs who died directly, but this deterrence is too terrifying. A large number of mad orcs fell to the ground, seeing that they could not survive.


    There are also some wild orcs running here in panic. But whether it''s a mad orc or an evil beast dog, facing the pea cannon platoon that has been prepared for shooting, they don''t want to run over.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 146： Hard-mouthed Dala (Six/Ten)

    "Oh my God, is this a pneumatic gun? No wonder the Commander spends so much Golden Dragon to buy. Originally I was still feeling sorry for the adults. I really deserve to be the Lord Earl." A soldier from behind said with wide-eyed eyes.


    "Yes, nobles are nobles, but ordinary people like us can understand. If you can understand their ideas, then you won''t be here like us."


    Originally, they charged ahead in every battle. Even with the Pea Cannon, they would lose a lot in a battle of this scale. But this time, the enemy has been disrupted before he even touches the enemy. Next, they don''t even need to charge, as long as the special units with pea cannons follow up and fight.


    Now what they have to consider is not whether they will encounter danger, but whether there will be mad orcs left for them to kill after the bullets are exhausted. You know, these are all military merits.


    The shells attacked five times in a row, and then stopped because the shells were exhausted. Then, the soldiers armed with pea cannons that had been prepared in the front quickly ran forward and formed a team.


    These pea cannons are not real muskets after all, they are much easier to control than muskets, and there is no need to waste time filling the pill. Therefore, the soldiers did not have a two-stage shooting mode.


    They are all based on a small team. After a team runs a certain distance, it will spontaneously form a straight line, and then fire bullets under the command of the commander. Teams of chasing troops drove them behind, and the mad orcs who had been hiding were escaping crazily, and many of them were trampled down by their own people on the road.


    The forest that I had avoided before was already in a mess at this time, and I couldn''t see how it came before. I don¡¯t know how long it will take to recover. At a glance, you can see big trees that have been smashed and broken everywhere.


    "Huh, it''s just a weapon used to deal with ordinary creatures. It can''t compare to real spells."


    Chi Nan heard Kerala''s words, and the corners of his mouth slightly twitched: "So what do you think of Kerala? How many attacks can your magic doll block these cannonballs?" Chi Nan knew that this guy was stiff. Chi Nan saw the surprise flashing in this guy''s eyes just now. I don''t know why, I have learned to look at other people''s eyes now.


    Dara tried to make an expression of disdain. "Hmph, even with spell attacks from other wizards, my golem can block ten attacks frontally without problems. Your gas cannon can block at least twenty times."


    Chi Nan nodded. After all, the gas cannon was not a real spell attack. It was okay to deal with ordinary creatures that had no magical defense. It was a little too powerful to deal with this kind of magic puppet protected by a large number of magic runes.


    "What about yourself, how many times can you block it?" Chi Nan asked again.


    "As a magic puppeteer, the magic puppet is our weapon. All attacks only need to be blocked by the magic puppet."


    A sarcasm smile appeared at the corner of Chi Nan''s mouth: "That''s it, I understand, I hope your magic puppet can block all attacks." The blind man also saw that the pneumatic gun is not an ordinary attack mode at all.


    This kind of attack has almost subverted the traditional way of fighting in this world. Such a large piece of shells and a large number of fragments, it is simply impossible to rely on a magic doll to resist them all.


    Being attacked by such a covering attack, even if Koala was in it, he could only guarantee that the magic puppet would not be destroyed for a period of time, but he would not be able to. Such fragments can hurt themselves or even die on the spot. You know, it was just these fragments, and there were not a few mad orcs who wounded and killed them.


    "Although these pneumatic cannons are good, they are nothing for real masters. I will let you see the power of the puppeteer." As he said, Kerala angrily stepped into the carriage and closed the door.


    "Let''s go, let this hillbilly know how good we are." The team led by Darla hurriedly walked forward, followed by the magic puppet, and got off another carriage, step by step towards the front. Go.


    "Don''t mind, these traditional mages are always so arrogant, and they don¡¯t even look at the nobles in remote areas like us. But speaking of it, being able to create the first black iron-level demon puppet at such a young age, Kodala Your Excellency is also very talented." I don''t know when, Earl Longen walked to his side.


    If it were not for the horrific power of a large number of pneumatic guns put together on the spot, Earl Longen would normally not leave the headquarters. Even this time, after reading it, Earl Longgen will go back as soon as possible.


    "Is that so, but why does he want to go by himself, UU reading , could it be said that there is something wrong with this magic puppet?"


    Earl Longgen spread his hands and said, "Yes, the puppeteer profession unique to our Ruthyala Kingdom is indeed very powerful. If there are more puppets, it is even stronger than other types of mages, but this profession also has its own shortcomings. "


    "The biggest disadvantage is that the control of the magic puppet has a limit distance. Other black iron mage can easily hit their own attacks one kilometer away, but the black iron level magic puppet master controls the distance of the magic puppet, but It''s only 500 meters at most. And the longer the distance, the more rigid and inflexible it will be to control."


    Chi Nan understands, it''s no wonder that guy is going over. You know, the position of the bombardment is at least seven or eight hundred meters away from the grove. At this time the mad orcs were running away, and the distance from here was even more than nine hundred meters away.


    Such a long distance has long exceeded the limit distance of the reachable control of the magic puppet, no wonder he is going to catch up.


    "Then the speed of the magic puppet, this doesn''t seem to be very fast."


    Earl Longgen looked helpless: "Speed ??is not the weakness of the magic puppet, but most of the magic puppets are not very fast. This is also a shortcoming. If you give him a certain amount of time, I think he can make a fast magic puppet. Occasionally."


    Earl Longen continued: "The last drawback is that it burns money. Unlike alchemists, the puppeteer is not like an alchemist. The things they refine are for their own use and cannot be sold to others. Therefore, the puppeteer spends a lot of money. But you can''t make money, even if those ducal families are difficult to support, you natural mages are the best."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids. He hadn''t seen other nature mages, but he had heard of some. If you want to cultivate a large number of special plants to sell like this, you don''t even have one, maybe only you can do it.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 147： Crazy nobles (July/Ten)

    After chatting with Earl Longen for a while, the battle ahead was nearing its end, and all that was needed was to keep following and killing. This victory was really a rare victory. The most important thing was that there were not many casualties.


    Although to them, the life of a soldier is nothing, but the casualty rate of the soldier and the ratio to the opponent are the most intuitive means to measure the level of a commander.


    And these soldiers need to spend time and money to train, for the nobles, this is their wealth. Being able to kill a few soldiers is equivalent to preserving their wealth. The most important thing now is to fight for military merit. Many nobles went crazy and led their teams to chase and kill them from the rear.


    "It seems that this time, among the 10,000 orcs, not even 2,000 will be able to escape in the end. This victory is definitely the most significant victory since Remas started the war."


    Even Earl Longen himself couldn''t help feeling agitated. As the commander himself, as the owner of one hundred pneumatic guns, it can be said that Earl Rongen is the biggest beneficiary of this battle.


    Ahead, in the end, Katara still didn''t have the power to make people see the magic puppet master. Because his magic puppet is really too slow, when he catches up, people don''t know where it went.


    This time, Qara fully saw the shortcomings of her magic puppet. Dara, who felt embarrassed and left home, left this place without saying a word, and had no intention of continuing to communicate with Chi Nan. Chi Nan didn''t pay any attention either. Even if he could let himself out of a sigh of catching up at this time, it was too offensive.


    In any case, Dara was also sent by the king, representing the majesty of the royal family.


    The war started quickly and ended sooner. Four hours later, the teams that were chasing and killing all returned here one by one. Looking at the smiles on their faces and the large amount of loot they brought back, you know that they have had a good harvest.


    Chi Nan didn''t care much either. As a provider of pneumatic guns, his credit would naturally be remembered by the royal family. Pneumatic cannons and pea cannons can play a big role on the battlefield, and it will be of great benefit to oneself. As for the matters of the war itself, let the nobles go busy, and the credit can''t be taken by oneself alone.


    "Do you have a high output of pneumatic guns? If I can, I will buy a thousand more."


    Suddenly, Earl Longgen said in his own ear, Chi Nan remained silent, but was very surprised in his heart. The total price of a thousand pneumatic guns is 100,000 golden dragons, and I haven''t seen so many golden dragons yet.


    This is a great nobleman, really a local tyrant. It''s just that Chi Nan was not fascinated by money. This weapon is too powerful, and it must be scarce. Besides, if there are too many, God knows if it will cause any bad associations. Even if you just want to lower your price, you will suffer a heavy loss.


    These things can be sold for less, but the price must not be reduced, and the royal family will not let it go.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan had to think about it and said: "The output is not very large. You can''t sell all to the Earl, otherwise other nobles won''t have pneumatic cannons. Besides, this matter is not my care."


    Earl Longen looked at Chi Nan with a deep look: "Then wait for your continued development and training of pneumatic cannons. I think the kingdom will need more and more pneumatic cannons in the future."


    After speaking, Earl Longen turned and left here. Looking at the back of the other person leaving, Chi Nan was lost in thought: "What does he mean, is this suggesting something to me."


    Chi Nan couldn''t figure it out, and there was no time to think about it. Because the nobles who returned here quickly ran in front of them, and many of them did not even change their clothes, and their clothes were full of folds.


    That''s right, it''s the folds. Even if these nobles are on the battlefield, there are a few who dared to rush in front, not to mention the blood stains on their bodies, even the dust is not bad. However, in the eyes of many nobles, this is also very devoid of image. Being able to run over to find yourself in this way, one can imagine how anxious these people are.


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan, Your Excellency Chi Nan, I have bought all of your pneumatic guns, and I want as many as there are."


    "Get out of here, you count something, you want to buy it, and asked if we did. Your Excellency Chi Nan, we want two hundred pneumatic cannons, just leave the gold coins and transportation to us, absolutely don¡¯t bother you. ."


    "Lord Chinan, if you sell to us, we will add one hundred golden dragons to each pneumatic gun. These are privately given to you. Don''t worry, you can believe in our reputation. We have a noble relationship with the South. Not bad."


    The southern part of the kingdom is the richest and richest place in the whole kingdom. Hearing that they had something to do with the South, many of the nobles in the North changed their expressions and looked at them warily Seeing that the scene before them was vaguely out of control, Chi Nan knew that they had to stop. , Otherwise, once the scene really loses control completely, the one who will eventually be unlucky is definitely oneself.


    So Chi Nan pressed his hands down and said loudly, "Everyone, please listen to me." Everyone finally fell silent.


    Chi Nan said loudly: "Everyone knows that although I am training this pneumatic gun, it is not entirely my own. If you want to buy a pneumatic gun, you must go to the third princess to get the qualification. I will not hide it from you. , The royal family occupies half of it, so you know what to do."


    Understand, how can I not understand. In their eyes, the royal family is also a nobleman, just a noble leader. Since the royal family also has a share here, this matter is not so simple.


    Those who had thoughts about Chi Nan suddenly let go of the thoughts in their minds. You know, if you deal with Chi Nan now, you are having trouble with the royal family. However, the power of this gas cannon is in front of them, and they really want it.


    My heart is going crazy, but what should I do if I can''t buy it. "By the way, my application should have arrived in the imperial capital. It won''t take long to buy a pneumatic cannon. Your Excellency Chi Nan must prepare more, but don''t run out of stock at that time."


    Chi Nan nodded quickly: "It must be, please rest assured." In fact, he had already written a letter and passed Sophia''s ditch.


    When the others saw this, they suddenly looked annoyed, why didn''t they think of it. Some people who have already written have a smug look on their faces, making you guys so clueless, now regret it. Many people rushed out, yelling to find paper and pen and start writing to apply for qualifications. These nobles are more fanatical than the soldiers at this time.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 148： All prices are increasing (8/10)

    Chi Nan did not continue to stay on the front line, but pretended to go back to prepare the pea cannon and pneumatic cannon, so he ran away early.


    Those nobles are also very clever. Since there is no way to buy a pneumatic cannon, there is always no problem with the pea cannon. So a group of people used various methods to send orders to Hongshaling from different ways.


    These orders were faster than my own. When I returned to the territory, I found that the orders had piled up like a hill. Hermilla struggled in this hill, and looked at herself with eyes full of resentment.


    In the end, Chi Nan had no choice but to escape by himself. Moreover, nowadays there are more and more nobles coming to their own territory, even if the road to Hongshaling is not easy, there are always nobles who want to come in and take a look. My own small castle is becoming more and more insufficient. It seems that the planning of Red Sand City really needs to be put on the agenda as soon as possible.


    "Lord Lord, there is one more thing now, I don''t know if it will affect us, you can see for yourself."


    Hermilla handed a piece of information to Chi Nan in a huff, and Chi Nan took it over with embarrassment. At this look, her eyes widened. "Is this the self-regulation of the market? No matter how prices are rising."


    Hermilla glared at him: "During the war, it was normal for the price of various materials to increase. This time, although the magnitude is large, it also shows that the impact of the mad orcs disaster is too great. What I want you to see is not this. It¡¯s just these."


    Hemila leaned against Chi Nan and pointed on the form. Chi Nan was a little absent-minded, because the softness of Hermilla''s chest touched herself. Yes, Chi Nan felt it, he was sure. Are women in this world so open? They don''t even care about this. What Chi Nan didn''t notice was that Hermilla''s face was flushed too.


    Carefully stepped back a little, and a feeling of loss flashed across both of them at the same time.


    "Lord Lord, are you listening to me?" Hermilla scowled, looking a little impatient.


    "Listen, of course. Let me see, I rely on, why is it so expensive!"


    Chi Nan was surprised to find that at this time many things had started to increase their prices crazily. The most exaggerated was the workhorse.


    "Lord Lord, isn¡¯t this because your gas guns are so effective? Many nobles are lining up to buy them. But they won¡¯t be able to buy gas guns for a while because they are not eligible. So they will Pay attention to other things that can be used with pneumatic guns, the most precious thing is the workhorse."


    Workhorses were originally only used to pull goods, and because of their great strength and endurance, they attracted people''s attention. But this thing is too slow to run, but it is not flexible enough, so it is impossible to use it as a mount at all.


    But now it''s different. Workhorses are rare creatures that can freely drive gas cannons to run around, and their speed is not too slow. Therefore, the status of the workhorse suddenly changed from logistics to special forces, and the improvement was not a little bit.


    The price of this workhorse has risen again and again because of the frenzied purchase of a large number of nobles. Only after the previous battle has passed, the price of the workhorse has actually been increased by more than ten times.


    And it seems that this price will continue to rise. "Lord Lord, I heard that our territory will also buy some packhorses. If this continues, I can''t predict how high the final price will be."


    Chi Nan was silent for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and said: "It''s okay. Anyway, so many gold coins always have to be spent, even if the price is too high, I admit it. The big deal is that we will breed by ourselves."


    Hermilla shook her head: "It''s not that easy. If the packhorse breeds easily, it won''t have such a high price now. And Lord Lord, the flour and pea cannons we sell are privately priced. It¡¯s also growing wildly, should we raise the price of these things?"


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan shook his head and said, "No, these things are military supplies, and we have already told them before that there is no need to increase prices. I don''t want to make too much money on this, otherwise it will be very troublesome. ."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan said: "But our tin tree is not small anymore. Hongsha steel can be sold, and the price of these metals can be increased appropriately. After all, these are not very necessary items." Chi Nan plans to start a small scale. Sell ??some, after all, do you have to advertise yourself first?


    "Also, the price of slaves has also been rising recently. Do we want to explain it personally."


    "Slaves? What does this have to do with us? Why do we have to come forward."


    Hermilla rolled her eyes and said, "It''s not what you said. You can use population instead of gold coins. As a result, the nobles went everywhere to collect population. Originally, they were refugees within Remas, but since the performance of the air cannon spreads~ www.novelhall.com~ They seem to be crazy. Now they are just buying slaves to make the difference with ours."


    "What else do they want to do?" Chi Nan didn''t expect this to happen.


    "There are still some nobles who are using their power to arrest some robbers in other provinces, and even use various means to bring some civilians from the mainland as refugees."


    Chi Nan didn''t expect these nobles to be so crazy, because they don''t want any face for gold coins. Perhaps, because of the gas cannon, these people think that the mad orcs will not be crazy for long.


    After all, this kind of transaction originally ended when Remas recovers, and then it will stop. "Forget it, leave them alone. In short, let them figure it out. Anyway, we don''t do it ourselves. When the population grows, there are more ways to make it back." Population, after all, is the most important thing. Resources.


    "But the problem is also coming. We still have to sell a lot of flour. With an increasing population, our flour is almost running out."


    Chi Nan frowned: "This problem will be resolved soon. I will find a very universal base wood, and then plant any plants on the base wood. Okay, our green-headed scorpion How''s it going?"


    Hemila looked through the pamphlet in her hand: "It has been sent out, and it is estimated that it will take more than a month to be sent to the third princess." Hemila is still very concerned about this.


    "Will it take so long?" Chi Nan frowned. He originally wanted to sell it, but now that he is not short of money, Chi Nan wants to send it to Sophia and ask Sophia to help him change it into bronze. Level of plants. At this moment, at the level of bronze, Chi Nan had already faintly touched the edge.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 149： Many smart people (9/10)

    "By the way, the population problem will trouble you to be more busy. Those who have problems, try to take care of them. Also, notify a leg. If the population is large, the number of troops can also be appropriately increased."


    One thousand soldiers looks a lot, but how come it feels so inadequate now. Fighting everywhere now, and occupying so many new territories, wanting to expand quickly, and want to continue to expand, the five hundred troops originally carried on one leg are becoming more and more insufficient. Fortunately, his army is forming quickly.


    You don''t even need too much training, and you have a good combat effectiveness when you take the pea cannon. In this era, without encountering high-level wizards and warriors, the team holding the pea cannon is really terrifying.


    Chi Nan ran back to study slowly, and if he wanted to continue to expand production, he had to be busy on his own. Otherwise, if the output is directly cut off, the trouble will come back, and it will definitely make oneself unable to eat.


    "Hey, I don''t have time to study for the time being, let''s think about it slowly in the future."


    With the emergence of a large number of plants, Chi Nan has received more and more vitality feedback. Recently, Chi Nan faintly felt that his life magic power was close to the height of the bronze level.


    But unlike others, he must use new abilities to transform the bronze-level plants before he can break through this level. This is why Chi Nan is anxious to find bronze plants.


    The new ability also surprised Chi Nan. Because three abilities appeared every time before, this time only one appeared. That is fusion, which can fuse different plants together and become a new kind of plant. This kind of ability is quite powerful, Chi Nan doesn''t need to try to know it, but he feels a little helpless in his heart.


    There used to be three types, but this time there is only one. Is it because the bronze level only has one new ability, or is it because the current one can only see one, there is no way, and Chi Nan can''t figure it out.


    But if you don''t break through, you won''t be able to see it, and you don''t know to what extent other abilities can be strengthened. It''s a pity that there is no bronze plant, and now I can only wait.


    While Chi Nan was studying, the front line was also frantically advancing the front line. Everyone knows that before others buy a large number of gas cannons and pea cannons, those who own these weapons have an absolute advantage. Now that you can advance some more fronts, you can gain a lot of military merit, which is a huge benefit for yourself.


    Especially Earl Longgen, after this battle, his title will definitely be greatly improved. Even if you can''t reach the Marquis, you can at least get close. Although there is no improvement on the territory, the benefits of oneself are not few.


    And with this weapon, he can also participate in the development. At the end, he may be able to gain new territory from the periphery. In that case, your own family will also expand.


    He can definitely become a famous big man in family history. Every time he thinks about this, Earl Longen feels that his whole body is about to burn. The nobles who do not have these weapons are very anxious. While using a large number of soldiers to charge to obtain that meager military merit, while trying every means to delay the speed of the army.


    But even so, the army is still advancing. Two days later, Chi Nan received a message. Seeing this kid, Chi Nan felt dumbfounded. "Smart people are really everywhere."


    Chi Nan could only sigh with emotion, because he didn''t expect that people in this world would have such a strong hands-on ability.


    Once, a little nobleman imitated the size of the cannonball due to the lack of cannonballs, and made a stone sphere of the same size from the stone, which was stuffed into the barrel from the front of the cannon barrel forcibly.


    As a result, he really succeeded in launching, but the stone ball was too heavy, which caused the launch distance to be not very far. Later, these people used wood to cut into the same wooden cannonballs, and finally found that the effect was similar to the original ecological cannonballs. It''s just that there is a hard shell on the surface of the original ecological shell, which can explode a lot of shrapnel after it is broken.


    These pieces of wood do not have such shrapnel, but the long-range effect is still not weak. Although it is a lot worse, it can break through the limit of five shells after all. As a result, these wooden cannonballs eventually became the standard of the military.


    A large number of trucks transported this kind of wood cannonballs, and some round plant fruits of the right size would be brought over and shot out as cannonballs. Each pneumatic gun is equipped with a huge wooden stick, which is specially used for barrels of real shells. It is like a large toilet pump, which is very funny.


    Because the air gun was used continuously, the air gun blasting occurred Fortunately, I was reinforced. Even if the gun was blasted, there were only one or two cracks, and the inside was full of air. , There is no big problem.


    When the soldiers found that the bombing could recover after only two or three days of training, these soldiers suddenly became even more crazy.


    The original pneumatic gun team even shouted a slogan. If there is no pneumatic gun with a bomb, it is not a qualified artillery. If you don''t blow up the chamber in battle, you don''t work hard, which really makes Chi Nan laugh and cry.


    The most important thing is that later some soldiers thought about the top of the pea cannon. The pea cannon was also short of bullets. As a result, the soldier shrank the wooden stick, put a bullet made of stone in it, and saw the breakthrough above twenty bullets. The effect is far less obvious than that of a pneumatic gun, but it is still much stronger than a strong crossbow.


    As a result, afterwards, the soldiers of the Pea Cannon team also appeared various strange standard equipment. Even in terms of information, these soldiers seem to be musketeers from the Middle Ages.


    "Look at what they look like, maybe it won''t be long before the two-stage shooting will be developed." Chi Nan really didn''t know what was going on. Simply not seeing the heart and not getting upset, continue to study his own chassis wood.


    After so long of research, the highly adaptable chassis wood is basically almost finished. The most important thing now is to guard against theft, prevent your own chassis wood from being stolen and transplanted, as well as the reproduction of the chassis wood.


    After this period of development, the population of one''s own territory can be said to be more and more, and now the population has exceeded 200,000. Given the target of 10,000 soldiers on one leg, it is almost full. With 10,000 soldiers, as long as they are well trained, they will be a powerful lord by then. There were not many lords with more than ten thousand private soldiers.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 150： Alarmed the king (ten/ten)

    The territory has more and more people, so the management becomes more and more complicated. The original few people feel more and more that they are unable to do so. More and more things have been sent to myself.


    Chi Nan thought about it for several days, and finally decided to use the system to manage it. Let''s establish a small management organization in the territory, imitating the form of a parliament. Although the place is small, it is not unavailable.


    Besides, Chi Nan doesn''t worry about seizing power and things like that, because the rule of this world is that everything in the territory is the lord''s final say. As long as they have a word of their own, no matter how much power they have, they can only hand it over obediently, otherwise they will be against the rules and systems of the entire empire and mankind.


    When Chi Nan took out this parliamentary system, Hermilla''s eyes became even more strange.


    But in the end, thanks to the efforts of Hermilla and others, some talented people who had no problems in themselves were recruited, and a small council was slowly formed, which made everyone more relaxed.


    There are also many problematic people, most of them are the robbers and bandits caught by the nobles and sent here as refugees for trading. Chi Nan placed these people on the territory outside Hongshaling, letting them break up.


    The places where they live are also carefully arranged, usually near the barracks. As long as these people have a little problem, they will be hit by the Thunder next.


    After they are slowly assimilated, they will definitely have a sense of belonging to their own territory. After all, not everyone wants to be a robber. Especially when they discovered that being a robber is not a good life for a civilian.


    Just as Chinan was developing his territory, the king of the Rusiyala Kingdom was alarmed. On this day, several princesses and princes and ministers of the kingdom gathered together and looked at the information in their hands.


    The king sat in his seat, trying to make himself a little more energetic: "What do you think?"


    "Your Majesty, the situation of Remas is now very good. I think we should increase the input of troops and take Remas as soon as possible." The highest commander of the Imperial Army was speaking. This victory was of great help to him.


    "There are still many nobles in the empire waiting to inherit the territory. This is just an opportunity. There are too many nobles who have fled this time, and there are too many places left for them to go." This is the president of the noble council. The Noble Council is nominally a subordinate organization of the kingdom, but in fact it is an independent organization. It does not need to give the king too much face.


    "There are still problems with finances. I think that the nobles of Remas are doing well by themselves, and they can also reduce the burden on the kingdom. The kingdom caravan should be able to station in Remas."


    This chubby guy was the treasurer of the kingdom. He obviously didn''t want to consume the kingdom''s inventory, but wanted the nobles to solve it by themselves. On the contrary, they are not less credited.


    Many ministers have different thoughts, most of them did not speak, just watching other people''s thoughts.


    The old king said: "This time Baron Chinan has done a great job. If it weren''t for his pea cannon and gas cannon, Remas would probably fall." Everyone nodded and secretly remembered the name Chi Nan.


    "Since the pea cannon and gas cannon are so powerful, your Majesty, we might as well purchase some, which can greatly enhance the kingdom''s military strength. Recently, the Karimxi Kingdom is about to move us.


    "Kalimsi!" The old king whispered the name softly, his face also a little dignified.


    "No, absolutely not." Keya in front of the team said loudly.


    "Keya, why not? Tell me about your reasons." The king did not blame.


    Kea immediately said: "According to our intelligence, Baron Chinan can control the plants he sells. His weapons are all his own plants. Once large-scale equipment, the king''s army will not be under his control. ."


    "You are too alarmist. It is a normal thing for the Nature Mage to control plants. Besides, he did it himself. How could Baron Chinan act on the empire? And even if it is controlled, there are limits of control, and it is impossible to reach the control range. The size of a kingdom. If you say that, you obviously have ulterior motives."


    It was Sophia who was talking. If it was before, Sophia would never dare to talk to herself like this. This was a formal occasion. Keya''s eyes flashed brightly, and she was a little annoyed, but there was no way.


    Even though these ministers don''t seem to know, but in fact, many people have bought some pea cannons in private, and even have a deep understanding of pneumatic cannons, and they all want to get these weapons.


    Invisible, Sophia''s status in the empire is now higher and higher, and the right to speak is also higher and higher. If this continues, it is not impossible to even find myself one day. Damn it, accidentally let this sister grow up. There is also the eldest sixth Soya, who is a compatriot with Sophia, which will also be a trouble in the future.


    "Anyway, since Baron Chinan can control those weapons we have to guard against them."


    Everyone nodded, and finally the old king said: "In this case, the main army of the kingdom will not purchase these weapons. Let''s purchase a batch of alchemy weapons to use. Locally, I allow you to purchase Hongshaling weapons."


    "Really an old fox." Everyone cursed secretly in their hearts. Let yourself spend money to buy weapons in Hongsha Ridge, and most of the golden dragons will fall into the hands of the royal family, and then the royal family will buy more powerful alchemical weapons that will not be controlled. His own strength is improving, and the royal family is improving faster. The king really deserves to be a king.


    But even if they saw it, they wouldn''t say anything, because this was a good opportunity to improve their strength. Even if there is a problem, it will be in the future. If you are behind now, there will be no future.


    Knowing what the old king meant, they also wanted to go on. This was a scheming.


    "Baron Chinan has such great credit, so the kingdom can''t give it a good reward." Suddenly, the chairman of the aristocratic council spoke. Everyone''s eyes lit up, yes, Chi Nan is a little nobleman who can draw to his side.


    Even if the imperial family''s strength increases, they are not weak as a whole. Chi Nan is on his side and will never help the royal family to restrict himself in the future. As for the three princesses, isn''t it a princess? How can they have so many resources in all aspects.


    The king had no way to refute the opinions put forward by so many nobles.


    "I think it''s good." Kea said, eyes rolling. Although helping these nobles would weaken the royal family, it would be a good thing if Chi Nan could leave the third sister. Sophia, who was next to her, was filled with irritation, but at this time she could not raise any objections. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 151： Living house

    The old king was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "This is the matter. Let''s wait until the end of the war, when the time comes to reward the merits. Those weapons can also be tested with the help of this war. How much credit is there, everyone? It''s all in the eyes."


    Everyone secretly praised, the old king is really not easy. If this is after the end of the war, when the time comes to divide the spoils, will Chi Nan be given enough rewards or not enough?


    Some nobles definitely want to get more for themselves, and Chi Nan''s interests will naturally be damaged at that time. In this way, it is not so easy to win Chi Nan. However, nobles are not single-minded, and it is not easy to let them give up their own interests. Besides, there are also delays in time.


    At that time, rewards were mainly based on the will of the king. No one knows how close Chi Nan is to the royal family. And hearing this, Sophia was secretly relieved.


    He didn''t want to lose the most powerful card in his hand because of the struggle of these nobles.


    Su Leisi next to her suddenly said: "Father, although the reward is not available now, the Chamber of Commerce is able to enter. The Chamber of Commerce under me just happens to be able to trade, and ask for some information by the way."


    Although Su Leisi''s chamber of commerce is her own, because of her identity, this chamber of commerce also belongs to the royal family. At this time, it is necessary to seek the opinion of the king to move to sensitive places.


    The king nodded: "Yes, you can let someone go." For this, the king didn''t care.


    In the hands of the king, there was actually another letter. Putting this letter aside, the king thought silently in his heart: "These people still need more tempering." This copy was brought to him by Dara.


    The king didn''t just let Dara to check, in fact, there were several other intelligence agencies involved. But only Koala, making Chi Nan''s weapons worthless, disappointed the king.


    After discussing the affairs of Remas, the king turned his head and began to discuss other things.


    At the same time, Chi Nan can finally relax. Because of the emergence of the fusion ability, Chi Nan used this ability to strengthen his chassis wood, so that the chassis wood can adapt to a variety of plants.


    At present, as long as one has the seeds, a large number of pea cannons and pneumatic cannons can be produced by the soldiers themselves.


    However, there is no way to transplant these chassis woods, and they can only grow in this place where they are planted, so as long as the land is still his own territory, then he does not need to worry about someone peeking into his own results.


    And Chi Nan placed these specialized production bases in the nearest territory outside Hongshaling. This place is completely owned by Chi Nan himself, and it will definitely not be distributed to others in the future. In addition, the soldiers did not need to do the planting. Chi Nan asked some reliable servants to do it.


    Within the territory, there are probably only a few people who know this place exists.


    At this moment, Chi Nan is experimenting with some plants for fusion. With this fusion ability, Chi Nan''s first thought was to use the fusion ability to create his own plant castle.


    But now Chi Nan has no experience in this area, so I can only test it first. A castle is a big house, so let''s start with a small house. Chinan controls plants and slowly integrates. First of all, the whole is a nanmu.


    "Damn it, with my current ability, I can only give the house a rough shape, and I can''t precisely control the details unless I control it when I give birth. It grows naturally, and it''s good to be able to grow to a rough shape. Forget it. Anyway, when the castle was built, it was definitely under my control."


    Chinan simply did not make too detailed divisions. In the hand, a nanmu grows up slowly. "Not enough, one tree is not enough, then a few more." Chi Nan continued to give birth, and a few more phoebe trees grew up.


    Four nanmu trees grow around the center and slowly merge into one. After strengthening the fusion ability, the Nanmu was perfectly integrated into a whole, as if it were originally a tree.


    In the middle is a huge tree hole, which was specially reserved by Chinan. The shape of the gate at the entrance is not very regular, just a little rest is enough. "In the future, the people will make their own doors, and I won''t care about this."


    Chi Nan shook his head and continued to organize. The internal space has gradually expanded. This range will not affect the growth of nanmu. Phoebe nanmu grows very slowly, as long as it is formed once, it will be roughly like this even thousands of years later.


    "The height of the house is a bit high, so it should be divided into two floors. With the addition of a general dealer, the leveling of the floor allows them to come by themselves and also give the decoration team a way to survive."


    Chi Nan muttered, and roughly made the up and down ladders. You can do it very delicately by your own birth, but there will be no way to grow by yourself in the future.


    The two-story building is made, and it still looks very good, with some rooms separated from it. Chi Nan walked along the stairs and finally reached the top of the building. The top floor is flat, but very open. "No, this place can''t be so wasteful. It''s not enough just to be a rooftop. Since it''s a house, let''s solve some usual problems."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he hurriedly took out a seed, thought about it and put it back. "No, you can''t plant noodle jujube trees here, otherwise the flour will be counted in the future."


    "Everyone already owns the flour. If you sell it at a low price, then the price will be messed up."


    In order to maintain the market, Chi Nan changed a seed. "Let''s use fruit. Anyway, they can''t further process the fruit. They can eat it normally." Chi Nan gave birth to an apple-like plant and integrated it on the top floor of the Nanmu house.


    This can only be done for the time being. Chinan has a better design plan, but it can''t be done. But even so, this kind of house is much better than the kind of house that ordinary people live in. "It takes three months for natural growth to fully mature. This is still the speed after the fusion of the chassis wood, but unfortunately it can''t continue to accelerate."


    Suddenly Chi Nan smiled: "Hehe, even three months is not bad, is it expensive? People in our territory can get a house in vain. If other people want it, they can only buy it with money. The defense of this house is not worse than that of the city walls." Mobile phone users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 152： The lord is looking for something again

    Just after completing the new building, Chi Nan was excited and immediately fixed the type of seeds, and then gave birth to a lot of seeds in this way. Anyway, it''s just a seed, it doesn''t cost much magic power at all.


    Then, regardless of the big noon, Chi Nan directly pulled out the bald father and Hermilla who were still in Hongshaling.


    "Lord Lord, what is the matter? What do you bring us here? I still have a lot of things to do. If Lord Lord you are willing to work with me, then there is no problem."


    Hermilla looked at Chi Nan bitterly. Now the new parliamentary organization has just been established, and Hermira is the chief executive officer. Because of the operation of the parliament, Hermilla needs to coordinate in all aspects and also deal with various larger matters. It can be said that Hermilla hasn''t slept well these days, and even her face is a little tired, can you not complain.


    "My lord, you can say it quickly." The old bald dared not talk to Chi Nan like Hermilla, but he seemed to be very anxious. After all, apart from Hermilla, the bald daddy is the biggest in the council.


    The butler is also very tired from running around. There were only a few thousand people before, and they could barely manage it. Now that the population has reached more than 200,000, many things are not so easy to do.


    Especially the bald old man, he has to coordinate with one leg to watch over many problematic people. Even the soldiers in the reserve service are basically in charge of themselves, often running back and forth inside. The process of walking on this road is also very exhausting. So although the bald-headed father has better physical strength, he looks more tired than Hermilla.


    Chi Nan smiled: "Okay, okay, this time is a good thing. I will soon be able to solve the internal and external traffic problems. But now, our new city is about to be established."


    Hearing this, Hermilla felt powerless in an instant: "We have to build a new city, that would be exhausting." There are already a lot of things now, and there will definitely be more things to build a new city. This lord is really not exhausting them. Don''t stop.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "You are all delegating power. You can leave ordinary things to others. As long as you two supervise them, you don''t need to manage other things at all."


    "What you said is light, they don''t know many things, and there are some people who are always messing up, can you not look at them. If you are not behind your back, those people will not even listen to me."


    After all, it is just a woman. Although the status of women in this world is not very low, few people are willing to believe it. After all, there are very few women who can do great things. In the eyes of many people, Hemilla is just Chi Nan''s lover, and many people are unwilling to listen. Only those who have been under Hemela for a long time know Hemela''s abilities.


    "Okay, okay, I know about this, anyway, after a long time, they will naturally obey the order. If someone deliberately makes trouble, just tell me at that time. We are not afraid of lack of talent, and those disobedient dismissals will do. ."


    Chi Nan couldn''t help it, power was like that. After some people get power, they often don''t know what their surnames are. Fortunately, they still know that they have their own lord, otherwise many people still don''t know what to do.


    In the beginning, many people were severely dealt with, and many people were fired at the same time, so that the remaining people stopped. It''s a pity that there are not many capable people in the territory, even if there are not many people who know words.


    If you are too strict, your own parliamentary system does not need to exist.


    "Don''t say anything, look at me, this is the best way to solve our housing problem."


    Chi Nan threw a seed on the ground and quickly urged it to grow. Soon a thick plant that was not too tall began to grow. "Come in and take a look, this is the tree house I newly built."


    Chi Nan took two people and walked slowly into the house. While walking, the two of them were still beating around. "With this, there will be no problem with the housing of so many residents in the future, but planning must be done."


    Chi Nan nodded and said, "Of course, just follow our previous plan. There is no one living in the previously planned residential area. At that time, we will plant a group of tree houses and let people move in."


    Now Hongshaling doesn''t need that kind of skyscrapers, just plant a batch. Even if I only need to give birth to a large area every day, then this batch of tree houses can definitely grow and complete within a month. At that time, after the residents are relocated, the city can really start large-scale construction. "There will be other houses in the future, I will use plants to make them."


    Chi Nan intends to build his territory into a unique natural territory. Everything is made by his own plants. This kind of place is simply a miracle Most importantly, these plants are Under your control. I believe that when my plant perception becomes stronger and stronger in the future, no one in the entire territory will be able to conceal himself. If you want to make trouble in your own territory, you can definitely hear the news the first time. This is also a real reason for Chinan''s layout.


    The bald father took out the knife and carved a few **** the wall next to him.


    Then the bald father shook his head and said, "My lord, this wall is too hard. I am afraid it is not easy to tidy up. I am afraid that such a house is not suitable."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Of course not ordinary tools, even iron ones, but the tools made by our Hongsha steel can be easily completed. Find some craftsmen to discuss with them, and then set up a decoration team. These are these. The decoration team can cooperate with people in the territory, and many people have always wanted to do some business."


    "It just so happens that this kind of thing is handed over to them, and the gold coins will come out of our warehouse."


    "My lord, it is only natural for them to contribute to the territory, and they don''t need to be paid at all."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Hemila, you are wrong to say that. There is no good, how can you stimulate their enthusiasm. Besides, money is dead in your hands. Only when it is circulated can it be better for the territory. Development effect."


    Seeing that Hemilla didn''t understand, Chi Nan didn''t intend to explain, some things could not be explained clearly. You must see results before Hemira and others can understand. "I am the lord, so I¡¯m right. Now, first plan the location of the house according to the scale of the tree house, and everything that follows is up to me." Chi Nan interrupted Hermilla.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 153： To be a real estate tycoon

    While speaking, Chi Nan already took two people all the way to the top of the roof: "This house is very large, a small two-story building, enough to live in a family of five."


    There is no family planning in this world, so there are many people in each family. This family of five is calculated by Chinan himself based on the average number. In fact, there are more people in many families. Fortunately, my own small building is enough, and my plan is a normal living space for a family of five. But in fact, according to the way of life of those people, even a dozen people can live in such a house, and twenty people can squeeze in.


    Pointing to the rooftop, Chi Nan said: ¡°I see, there are apples here, I¡¯m talking about this kind of fruit. There are walnuts, which are this kind of nuts. There are mushrooms on the ground, and they all taste very good.¡±


    "The growth rate, of course, is very fast, even if it is eaten clean, it can grow out the next day." Chi Nan has always been very satisfied with the growth rate of plants.


    "As long as there is such a house, even if there are seven or eight people in a family, even if they don¡¯t have enough food when they are out of food, they will at least not die of starvation by virtue of these things. We can also buy nuts and fruits that they can¡¯t eat and process them. When it is sold as a commodity, it can also give our civilians an extra income."


    Chinan doesn''t want the civilians to disturb his flour market, but these ordinary fruits and the like are no problem. After all, flour is a luxury item, and these things are more ordinary items.


    "This way, it is really beneficial to the development of our territory. I suggest that we can sell some tree house seeds. I think many people will like this kind of house. You can even make a special one and add it according to their requirements. Add some special plants so that they can definitely sell for a good price."


    Hemila thought of a profitable idea the first time, but Chi Nan didn''t think so.


    waved his hand, Chi Nan said silently: "I''m not a tool for making money, so I don''t have so much time to design for them all day. However, the sold version of this thing can be divided into two."


    Chinan¡¯s brains are also very fast: ¡°A version is like this. It is sold to those small and wealthy families, and ordinary civilians must not be able to buy it, unless it is our leader. These foods are the most practical.¡±


    Hermilla nodded lightly, her eyes sparkling: "Although the price of this kind of thing may not be very high, but it must be sold a lot, so the profit is very large. The lord must improve the treatment of the people, there is no golden dragon. No. How about a golden dragon and a tree house." Hermilla has already started to calculate the price.


    Chinan has a black line: "You can figure it out, anyway, I will get the plants that produce seeds. It is guaranteed that this kind of tree house can be planted anywhere, but the tree house itself does not produce seeds."


    In fact, it is not that it does not produce seeds, but it is very difficult for plants after such fusion to produce seeds. Without Chinan''s control, the tree house must produce seeds on its own. It will be possible to produce some after a thousand years, when the tree house''s lifespan reaches the end, and it may mutate.


    Even other plant mages, Chi Nan believes that their magic power is completely different from his own life magic power, and it is absolutely impossible to produce these seeds on a large scale as easily as his own.


    "Then the second one? Is it sold to the nobles? It must be distinguished by grades. Only with enough grades can the nobles buy them willingly." The bald father said.


    Chi Nan immediately said: "Don''t worry, I have already thought about it. For the plants for the nobles, in addition to the hard nanmu on the surface, I will use the incense tree as an inner layer. The incense tree smells very good. , The price is also very high. Of course, these ordinary crops cannot be grown on it. Nowadays, nobles like pasta very much."


    "Then I will plant some jujube trees on it, by the way, and our fragrant flowers, turning the mushroom garden into a garden, these fragrant flowers themselves are also very precious. Not too many, plus some other flowers and plants. ."


    Chinan quickly thought about what to do. "Also, the area must be large. This thing is just an ordinary two-story small building, so it must be a three-story large villa for the nobles. The planting time will definitely be longer."


    Chinan knows that the nobles can get the potion for inducing birth, as long as the potion is used, it will naturally increase the growth rate. As aristocrats, of course, such a small amount of money will not care. What they want is luxury.


    "Then the price, such a big villa, and those fragrant flowers and fragrant trees, the price can not be too low."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Of course it can''t be too low, or else there is no way to show the status of aristocracy So, two thousand golden dragons, only this price can not be cheap. Moreover, we have to limit it. Don¡¯t give them too much sales. Try to get them to copy the price privately, the higher the better."


    Chinan does not value price increases, but many aristocrats will definitely come to their own scalpers for the benefit of them. In this way, he can establish relations with some aristocrats and become their interest collaborators.


    Chinan has been working on improving his influence. Especially those who are related to the nobles, as their influence continues to rise, they can protect their own safety.


    Of course, the premise is that these interests will not allow the nobles to unite against themselves. Otherwise, that huge influence will become his own grave. Apart from being used to enjoy and show identity, this villa is of no use. Even if the benefits are greater, it will not attract the attention of the upper class.


    "It''s fine if you have your own ideas. In short, don''t mess up some things. This is the plan of Red Sand City. We have been working on it for a long time. You see how you want to get it right, my lord."


    Looking at the plan Hemila handed him, Chi Nan was silent for a moment, and then clicked on it: "From the whole, here are eight places where residential areas are built, and we build some residences in each place. It just so happens that these places are empty. By the way, the land here has been improved."


    These places were originally red lands, all outside of Hongsha Town. Hermilla nodded gently: "The planned area around Hongsha Town is our key area for reconstruction. Now it has all turned into yellow land, and many tin trees have been moved away."...

 Chapter 154： The first construction of Red Sand City

    After discussing the details, Chi Nan started to get busy. And as he kept busy, Chi Nan found that he had more and more new ideas, but he didn''t have time to finish it for the time being.


    First of all, the locations of the eight originally planned residential areas, according to the measured places, each place has one seed. In order to make it easier for everyone to plant themselves, Chi Nan even made some tricks on the seeds. Before the seeds germinated, there was a cross mark on them, like a natural mark.


    This mark must face upwards, and the longest one represents the back of the villa.


    As long as they know the meaning of these signs, even ordinary people can plant these houses according to the plan, without making them seem crooked and making the overall look uncomfortable.


    The craftsmen didn''t know what it was at first, but they planted it after the explanation was given. But two days later, these places were surrounded by many idle civilians to study.


    "Brother, what is that? I heard that it was planted by the lord''s people. Why does it look like some wood planks."


    The first thing that grows is the base wood, plus the roots below, it happens to be the best foundation. After Chi Nan experimented, this kind of houses looked ordinary, but in fact there was no way to deal with them even in a major earthquake.


    An old man touched his beard: "It''s not very clear, but I have heard people say that these places are the residential areas of Hongsha City after the planning. I think this should be the transformation of residential areas."


    "Old man, your news is not allowed. My elder brother works in the council. The council has already explained these things. I heard that it seems to be a tree house, a place where we live."


    "Nonsense, isn''t the tree house on the tree? Besides, I have never heard of the old man who grows up to be able to plant a house. Even a large tree hole will definitely make us bad."


    "That''s right, my brother is right. Although Lord Lord treats us well, he can''t be whimsical. If we really want to live in the tree hole, then I will definitely not agree. Big deal, I I moved outside and built a house of my own outside the territory, so that the lord would not be able to control it."


    They still dare not to have trouble with a lord in the territory. "Forget it, watch it for yourself, I heard that that kind of house is very good, anyway, you will know it when the time comes."


    The tree house planted in Chinan is not in this place, so they can''t see it.


    While the leaders were studying the tree house, Chi Nan himself did not take time off. First of all, Chinan merged into a city wall plant. This plant is no longer nanmu, but a harder tree recently discovered called hardwood.


    I don¡¯t know what Chi Nan was originally called, but because this plant is very hard, Chi Nan called it that way. The surface of the hardwood is dark, like a piece of coal. But this big tree itself is a plant of the black iron level, and its hardness is also very exaggerated in the black iron level. The same thickness, not even much worse than Hongsha Steel.


    The thickness of this city wall is directly planned to be ten meters in Chinan, and the middle is solid. The roots of the underground trees also extend to at least a hundred meters underground, intertwined, and the height can eventually reach fifty meters.


    Just add some ladders, this is the best city wall. Today''s city walls don''t need Chi Nan to give birth to them bit by bit, as long as they make good seeds and let the city walls grow by themselves.


    The city wall is section by section, and each section is a combination of many hardwoods. This is not the way it was joined together before, it is completely a whole. Such a city wall, Chi Nan calculated by himself, but a bronze-level mage couldn''t help it. As for whether a silver-level mage can break open, this Chi Nan doesn''t know, because he has never seen a silver-level mage.


    "When the growth is good, I will re-integrate the spliced ??positions one by one, then there will be no problem."


    Chi Nan vacated the place at the gate. In this place, Chi Nan will directly use the means of spawning to make the gate. The entire city wall encloses a very wide area, covering Hongsha Town and the large surrounding area completely.


    Even to the east, it¡¯s already close to that river, and that big river can be used as a moat. Outside Hongsha Town, not far from the forest and other places where rocks are attached, it is impossible for the enemy to open up the army. If someone wants to attack this unfavorable place in the future without paying more than a hundred times the soldiers and adding a lot of professionals together, it will be impossible to succeed.


    At the same time, in the middle of the city, some undercarriage began to grow on the ground. This was re-manufactured by Chinan. No plants will grow on the wood of this type of chassis, and the surface is very hard and flat.


    On both sides of the undercarriage, there will be trees that are linked with the undercarriage. If you take a closer look, isn''t this exactly what the road looks like? There are roadside trees on both sides. Just draw a few white lines on the ground to become the road of the earth. UU Reading www.uukahnshu. cm


    "Hey, this road can finally be made. But if the ground is too uneven, I can only rely on myself to give birth to it. The road outside, to be planted, is not a small project. What should I do? Only in order to make the chassis wood grow smoother according to the road conditions." Chi Nan said to himself.


    "This is already very good. The road outside is being leveled. It is much easier than fixing the road directly."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "It''s not just this road, but there will be other roads in the future." Chi Nan sighed: "Forget it, you don''t understand it." Many theories are not verified. Someone will believe it.


    Hemila rolled her eyes, and Hemila, who finally let go of some things two days ago, took time out to run to Chi Nan every day. As the two people get along, the sense of estrangement between them becomes weaker and weaker.


    "I really don''t understand, sir, what do you want to build such a wide road? This is more than 20 meters wide. We can''t use such a wide road at all."


    Chi Nan said with a smile: "It will be used. This is the main road in our city. The other roads are also standard roads of 12 meters. The main road is 24 meters wide, not counting the surrounding roadside trees. It¡¯s better to make it wider now than to expand when you find the road is narrow.¡±


    Also, if you want to expand at that time, there will be more problems involved. It is better to plan it all at once, and it is most reasonable to not need to modify it at that time. They don¡¯t lack land anyway.


    Even the grain production areas are mainly placed outside, and Hongshaling will be built into a big city.

 Chapter 155： 2nd generation pneumatic gun

    With the start of the planning and establishment of Hongsha City, everything within the city began to evacuate. The original manor was moved away, either on both sides of the river to the east, or placed outside Hongsha Ridge.


    Inside, only a few are kept, and it is enough to temporarily ensure the food problems of the people in the city.


    Hongsha Ling as a whole now has a population of 200,000, but there was not that much in Hongsha Town. There are only 50,000 people in this place, which is actually quite a lot.


    The rest of the population is in the new territory outside. There are still many jujube trees growing in that place. The food problem does not need them to worry about. Internally, the current production base of Hongsha Steel has also been evacuated from the original land of Hongshaling, and all have been placed on the Hongshi Mountain. The iron content in this place is the highest in all regions.


    A batch of iron bark trees are planted here, and these iron bark trees will not absorb the surrounding iron ore for hundreds of years. In other words, for the next hundred years, it will be their job to pick up some iron sheets here every day.


    The only thing that made Chi Nan dissatisfied was the road he had just built. This road is wider and more convenient, and many citizens have slowly accepted and used it. But this road is not so good after all.


    There are no all kinds of thin lines in the center, no signs of various rules, no traffic rules, because they are not used now. But there are no traffic lights, which makes Chi Nan depressed. But he has no choice, the traffic lights are indeed not available now. "Hey, I hope they won''t be so used to not observing traffic rules in the future."


    Chi Nan looked at the pedestrians who came and went, those who walked around in disregard of the sidelines. People still have a small number of carriages mixed together. If there are more vehicles in the future, there won''t be car accidents every day.


    For the layout of the city, Chinan can only continue to work hard. Now the residential area has begun to grow, but the commercial area along the road and the future workshop area need to continue to be planned.


    Chinan doesn''t want them to build a house here. What he wants is that everyone use the tree house he planted. However, the tree house model of shops and other workshops obviously cannot be the same as that of folk houses.


    Chinan himself does not intend to develop industry, so he has to find more jobs for civilians. Part of this work is based on its own plants, and some of it must be based on other aspects, and even the service industry. All in all, there are a lot of things to be busy next, but only one can understand these things.


    "For the garbage can, it seems that we are looking for a plant with strong digestion ability." Chi Nan looked at the messy garbage on both sides of the road and felt even more headache. He didn''t want his territory to become a garbage dump.


    Just when Chinan was busy, the nobles on the front line came to the outside of Hongsha Ridge with their workhorses. After such a long time, these people finally got the qualification to buy pneumatic guns.


    Seeing them, Old Mka ordered his men to push the pneumatic cannons over.


    "Hey, what''s going on, why are these pneumatic cannons different from what we use." Seeing these different pneumatic cannons, the nobles suddenly became anxious.


    Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not cheap, especially


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Fiction netizens, please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    There are still quite a few. In general, this pneumatic gun is the same as the previous one, but why is there a huge flower bone behind it, and the magazine where the cannonball grows below, there is also a gap. Could it be said that these are defective products.


    Old Mka was not surprised at all. After everyone calmed down, he said, "My lord, we Hongshaling dare not deceive everyone. Let me tell you, this is the second-generation pneumatic gun."


    Pointing to the gap below, Old Mka introduced: "Did you see that place? It was the place where the shells were repelled. In the past, we could only store five shells. Now when it grows more than five, it will automatically New shells are repelled from that place. We can collect them and wait for them to be used later."


    Then, Old Mka pointed to the flower bone on the top and said: "I see that, that is where the shells are loaded. After the five shells are used up, you can put the shells in from above, and the shells will be swallowed.


    "This is an improvement that our adults discovered that everyone worked so hard to load cannonballs. It will be much easier to use pneumatic cannons in the future."


    Many nobles felt blushing. The large wooden stick and the cannonball stuffed in from the front often damage the pneumatic cannon, resulting in a decrease in the service life of the pneumatic cannon. This is what they did.


    And the nobles above, for their own military merits, also did not prohibit this behavior, anyway, in their opinion, spending some golden dragon to get more military merits, they would not care.


    "But there is such a thing on it won''t it explode? We have experience in exploding so many times."


    okay, this has been blasted with more experience, and the old Mka couldn''t help rolling his eyelids. What kind of destruction did these guys do to the pneumatic gun. It could have been used for ten years, but how could it feel in their hands that it could not even be used for two years. But it doesn''t matter, buy if it breaks, this transaction is really done.


    "Don''t worry, this place is specially reinforced by our lord, and there will be no problems with other places." Of course, Chi Nan would not make such a mistake, otherwise he would do something with this thing.


    This thing is actually improved by the fusion of mouse traps. This is a large-sized mouse trap head, but this thing has no digestive ability and will not actively attack it. The tough and soft wood materials below grow tangled together, and the strength is at least twice higher than that of the surrounding barrels, so it doesn''t matter how you look at it.


    "Then the price, we have obtained the qualification to purchase, and Golden Dragon has been sent to the Imperial Capital."


    Old Mka said without hesitation: "Our lord said, it is still a hundred golden dragons. Even the second generation, the price is the same. Our products are better, but we will not increase the price. There will be new products in the future. , Will follow this."


    Chi Nan Ke does not care if the people who have purchased the gas cannon will be dissatisfied, because the first generation gas cannon they discussed was originally. Now that they take the initiative to make better, they have not suffered, and they can''t say anything.


    Even if they come to trouble themselves, it is a big deal that they will negotiate with the price increase of the new pneumatic cannon. I believe they will eventually give up. But now, these nobles feel extremely excited in their hearts.

 Chapter 156： New product sensation

    "Casa, you are back. I really envy you, you can buy a pneumatic cannon just a little bit earlier than us. If we want to buy it, I''m afraid we will have to wait for half a month."


    Looking at the people who bought the pneumatic guns, many nobles in the command ran out, looking at them with envy. There are even a few big nobles who have been slow to shoot, with weird lights shining in their eyes.


    "Huh, isn''t it just a few pneumatic cannons? When my order is placed, I can buy three hundred at once." A nobleman who is not young in the back said sourly, but no one paid any attention.


    "Hey, why do you pneumatic guns look different." Suddenly, someone noticed the difference.


    Casa said with a smug look: "Haha, we went there at a good time. This is the second-generation pneumatic cannon. I didn''t expect it, we just caught up with it just as soon as it got out."


    "The second-generation pneumatic gun? What is that, is it more powerful."


    Casa waved his hand: "Okay, don''t watch it here, I will take you out to test it." After finally buying the pneumatic cannon, of course they have to try it hard, and other nobles are also excited.


    At this time, Earl Longgen also received the news and came out: "It just so happened that two thousand orcs were found migrating in front of our left. In order to prevent them from meeting with the orcs behind, we hurried to catch up. Also take advantage of this. Take this opportunity to test the power of your pneumatic guns."


    Earl Longgen said, with some dissatisfaction flashing in his eyes.


    The others closed their mouths quickly, and in front of an earl, their status was still somewhat insufficient. In the kingdom, only the earl is the real high-level, and the earl and the viscount are completely at two different levels.


    Viscount can only guard a small part of his own, but the earl is qualified to participate in the major affairs of the kingdom. Even if he is a king, he must be treated with courtesy when facing an earl.


    Earl Longgen led the team, and those who had just returned soon were dragged onto the battlefield. It''s just that this time there are some more carts in the team. The carts are wrapped in canvas, and you can''t see what is inside.


    After arriving at the location, the canvas was opened. Only then did everyone understand that there were all cannonballs inside. That''s right, this is the kind of shell they added without authorization. : "Is this too much to use at all." The nobles like them also understand the limit of pneumatic cannons. So many shells are enough to blow up all the pneumatic cannons.


    Regardless of what the people below think of blasting, they don''t like it very much. Because every time it explodes, it means that the air gun can be used for a long time after training. Moreover, the bomb chamber will also affect the service life of the pneumatic gun.


    "Look, let you see what a real shelling is."


    Casa led the nobles he had brought back, with an energetic expression on his face. The team detoured from the side until it was close to 500 meters, then the air cannon was put out, the standard front.


    A group of nobles wiped a cold sweat. Fortunately, the terrain here is special enough, otherwise it would have been discovered when they approached. And these wild orcs have no scouts, which is why they can approach easily.


    "Let''s do it, fire the gun."


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Fiction netizens, please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    With an order from him, the artillerymen who had been training for a long time finally fired their own pneumatic guns for the first time. After a sound of shelling, the people on the other side suddenly turned on their backs, and a large group of mad orcs fell down like this. In recent times, the mad orcs have experienced such scenes many times.


    In this situation, the mad orcs ran without even wanting to get up. However, no matter how fast they run, they cannot be faster than a cannonball.


    "Isn''t this still the same as before, nothing special." An old noble man next to him looked at the situation and curled his lips in disdain. This kind of scene has been seen a lot recently, and it has changed from the shock at the beginning to the calm now.


    "Wait and see, you will know later." A young nobleman waved his hand, not caring at all.


    Soon, five shells were shot. At this time, all the nobles were a little disappointed. The previous performance was nothing special. Next, isn''t it the same as before to load the shells. It seems that this looks different pneumatic gun, and there is nothing really special about it. Everyone doesn''t want to continue watching it.


    But at this moment, they discovered that the soldiers'' actions were different from the previous ones. He didn''t use the large wooden stick, and squeezed the shell directly from the front of the pneumatic gun.


    A soldier next to him, holding a cannonball, walked to the side of the pneumatic cannon. A rope was found under Huaguduo, and with a gentle pull, Huaguduo opened his mouth. There are no teeth, only a smooth inner wall.


    After putting the cannonball in the flower bud, he pulled the rope again, and the flower bud closed and then made a swallowing action, so the cannonball entered the gas gun. The whole process was exceptionally smooth and the movements were also very fast. All the actions were actually completed in just ten seconds.


    Then, the soldiers at the rear took aim and fired again. Same as before, another cannonball flew out. Maybe the cannonballs are not as good as the kind that he grew out of, but the frontal power is definitely not bad.


    In the dumbfounded eyes of a group of nobles, one shell after another was put into it, and then shot out. Soon, more than ten cannonballs were fired, but the gun barrel at this time still had nothing to do.


    "This, this can actually fill the pill by itself, is this the ability of the second-generation pneumatic gun."


    The nobles have wide-eyed. They know better than anyone that the power of a pneumatic cannon without a limit on the number of ammunition is far more powerful than before. This is the real serial shelling.


    Compared with this air gun, only a little special design is added, but the effect is already better than the previous air gun. I don¡¯t know how much. "How much the price of this new pneumatic gun is, I want it within two hundred gold coins."


    At this moment, some nobles have already started to inquire excitedly. Surrounded by the center, Casa has a proud face, and has never enjoyed such a treatment. Other nobles who bought this batch of pneumatic guns with them were also different from You Rongyan, and their own was different from those of others. Is there a more compelling way than this?


    "Hahahaha, one hundred gold coins, the price remains the same, the same as before. We were also taken aback at first, Baron Chinan is really a good person. There will be new weapons in the future, and the price will remain the same."

 Chapter 157： Special shells

    Seeking subscription, seeking collection, seeking recommendation, thank you for your support.


    Count Longgen gestured with his eyes, and a young nobleman hurried up: "Why the price is so cheap? Isn''t it the same as before? Didn''t he think about raising the price?"


    Casa waved his hand: "Anyway, they are all grown. I guess the cost is about the same. Anyway, it won''t be too high. Besides, if people don''t raise the price themselves, then we are in a hurry. Isn''t it good for us?"


    "However, if the price is not raised, wouldn''t the people who bought the gas guns before have suffered a loss? Ask whether we can replace the first-generation gas-powered guns with the second-generation gas-powered guns. "


    Casa was unhappy at once: "What do you mean, wouldn¡¯t it be okay if people don¡¯t increase the price for us? But Baron Chinan said that if someone wants to take advantage, he can only tell the third princess that he¡¯s about the new pneumatic The price of the gun has increased. If there is a third-generation gas gun in the future, the price may be higher, you can think about it."


    He didn''t dare to answer these words. If something happened next, he would be hated to death. This pneumatic gun is a huge benefit, and the price increase will make them lose a lot.


    Now I see new pneumatic guns, let alone double the price, even if it doubles, many nobles here will buy them with their teeth. This new pneumatic cannon, when used well, can produce five times better effects than the previous pneumatic cannon.


    "Is that the right thing? The ladyboys learn to be content. That''s it. When the third generation of pneumatic guns appears in the future, it will definitely be at this price." For Chi Nan, Casa has begun to worship blindly.


    Earl Longgen narrowed his eyes, but didn''t say anything. In fact, it''s the same. If this can be replaced, isn''t Chi Nan too bullied. For a long time, Chi Nan has given people a kind of kind talk, so many people are used to taking advantage and gaining an inch. They even almost forget that Chi Nan is also a nobleman.


    And behind, there are three princesses. Now that Chi Nan is tough, many nobles are a little uncomfortable, and even feel that some of them don''t know how to be human. But calm down and think about it, there is nothing wrong with others.


    Even if the heart is unwilling, but for the benefit of the future, in order not to offend the majority of the nobles, a few people can only bury this unwillingness in their hearts. In the future, they will continue to rely on Chinan to buy pneumatic guns.


    "Look, there is not much left of those mad orcs, and I don''t plan to waste cannonballs anymore. Go up."


    With an order from Casa, the artillery finally stopped, and the soldier holding the pea cannon behind followed suit and began to sweep up the tail. Recently, because of the weapons provided by Chinan, the war situation in the entire north has completely changed.


    The previous armor shield was too weak to face gas cannons. Even in the face of the Pea Cannon, it will definitely not be easy to be attacked more. Great changes may occur after the battlefield.


    "Look, it''s nothing, it''s much stronger than the previous pneumatic guns. The previous pneumatic guns dare to use so many times in a row, and they will definitely explode. Speaking of which, your previous pneumatic guns are already very aging. How can it be replaced with a new one? I won''t agree to just replacing it."


    How long has it been aging? In fact, the nobles all knew that it was due to uncontrolled and indiscriminate use, which caused damage to the pneumatic gun. The most serious nobles blushed and said nothing.


    What they didn''t know was that Chi Nan still kept some non-sale items, they didn''t even know. While they were fighting here, a relatively large-scale battle also greeted with one leg.


    With the continuous advancement of the front line and the continuous expansion of their own territory, slowly many mad orcs have come within the scope of their own territory. At this time, you can only rely on a one-legged team to attack and open up territory.


    "The new shells are ready," said one leg on the horse to the others.


    A guard quickly said, "Master Holm, it''s ready. The mad orcs are coming this time. What type of shells do we use?"


    Behind ¡¡¡¡, on some weird plants, there are many ball-shaped objects hanging on it. This is a plant remanufactured by Chi Nan himself to produce artillery shells. This doesn''t cost much, and it''s very fast. In this regard, Chi Nan is much better than those nobles. The most important thing that determines the power of a cannon is not the cannon itself, but the cannonball.


    "Using acid cannonballs, this time, I want to make these wild beasts come and go."


    With the order of one leg, many dark green-looking shells on the surface were removed by the soldiers. When these shells are moving, the sound of water inside can be faintly heard.


    When the wild orcs approached their territory, one leg gave an order, and the gas cannon was fired.


    encountered this kind of attack again, the wild beasts almost instinctively felt frightened, turned around and ran. It''s just that no matter how fast their speed is, they can''t be faster than the cannonball But the cannonball landing this time is completely different from before. The previous artillery shells had a terrifying impact, and several of them would die immediately after being hit. Now it''s different. The shell fell and broke directly.


    Although there are shrapnels, they are not so powerful. There was still some liquid spilled out, and the power was actually much smaller than what I had imagined. The mad orcs are a little unclear, so in their simple minds, there is no way of thinking about such complex problems. It''s just that they don''t need to think about it in the next moment, because the screams rang.


    All the mad orcs contaminated with the liquid are extremely miserable. The place where the liquid is located begins to smoke, and the muscles are constantly corroded, turning into masses of thick water mixed with blood and dripping down, exuding a pungent smell.


    "Huh, the new type of acid can corrode even stainless steel, not to mention the flesh and blood. The acid will fail after being exposed to the air for two hours and will not have much impact. It''s just a pity that it was attacked. I am afraid that all the animals and plants will die clean." One leg said coldly.


    The other soldiers felt even more chills when they saw this scene. This is the special shell made by their lord. The power of this acid shell makes people feel cold when they see it.


    Not to mention, there are several types of special artillery shells designed to deal with different situations. Fortunately, they are all people from Hongshaling, so there is no need to worry about these special shells falling on their heads, which is reassuring.


    The area covered by the spilled liquid is much stronger than the shrapnel. As if it was raining, everything in front of him was soon covered. Wanting to escape in this situation is really not an easy task.

 Chapter 158： Luxury decoration team

    Novel.com, the fastest update to the latest chapter of the rise of plants!


    The outside is full of enthusiasm, and the inside of the territory is also full of enthusiasm. The era of Hongshaling Great Development has arrived.


    On this day, when many leaders were okay, they once again ran around to watch. After learning about these places, they will be the citizens of the place where they live. Whether they are curious or a little nervous, they will come here to watch them every day.


    This has almost formed a habit. And as we watched day by day, everyone slowly discovered that something was wrong. At the beginning, only a wooden board grew out, and there were still a few saplings on it.


    But as time went by, everyone finally discovered the difference between these saplings. The plank grows into a square shape, forming a flat mat on the ground. Of course, this is because the land here has been leveled beforehand. Otherwise, it is not so easy to grow here.


    And those saplings grew and swelled quickly like blowing a balloon, and slowly merged together, becoming a very large and weird building with squares.


    It''s much bigger than your own house, and it''s also much taller. There are still a few holes in it.


    At this point, these plant houses really look like houses. "Look, the hole in the middle should be the doorway, I see there seems to be a ladder inside. The openings above should be windows."


    An old man nodded: "It looks alike. The living conditions in this place are pretty good. It''s just that this thing is made of plants. I don''t know if there will be a problem. Plants? Even if there are no insects, it will take a long time. Deform the president."


    At this moment, a bearded man from behind came over with a big plank on his back: "Old man, don''t talk nonsense, how could Lord Lord let us live in transformed houses? I heard that these houses will still be like this even after a thousand years. It looks very stable."


    "How did you know? Why do you say that."


    The bearded face was proud: "I''m a member of the decoration team specially trained by Lord Lord. These houses have to rely on us to decorate them in the early stage. Seeing that, these tree houses have just grown up, and we are just here."


    The beard put the wooden plank in his hand on the ground, and only then did he see some people coming behind. It''s just that the unknown tools in these people''s hands are all red, so familiar.


    "What are the tools you used to make?"


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the beard took out a saw and said with a smug look: "Of course it is Hongsha Steel. Did you know that except for the soldiers in the army, only our decoration team has tools made of Hongsha Steel. ."


    The worker behind was also proud: "That is, I heard that when we sold these red sand steels, the price was ten times that of ordinary steel. The prices in the black market outside were even higher in private. Even if the selling price is 30 times, some people are still people. Strong. Envy it, this is unique to our decoration team."


    "Slap" The bearded slapped the back of this guy''s head: "Little bunny, what do you do with so much nonsense, hurry up and get to work, just start with the one in front of you."


    The young man lowered his head and muttered as he walked toward the front: "Isn''t it just showing the limelight? You want to show the limelight and not let us come together. What a stingy foreman."


    While muttering, a group of people began to get busy above the tree house in front of them. While measuring with the marked rope, he began to knock on the door and window with a chisel, smashing out countless pieces. There are also various tools for final polishing. Even the nails that need to be used are made of red sand steel with a bright red color.


    The cost of decoration like this is probably not a small amount. That is to say, the output of Hongsha steel in Hongshaling is not small, and the blacksmith has also trained a lot of them recently, otherwise it would be a problem to get these tools together.


    Looking at their busy figures, the old man''s eyes kept flashing with a pity: "Isn''t it just decorating a house? Why must red sand steel be used to make tools? Isn''t it too wasteful?" The people around also agreed. .


    The bearded disdainfully said, "What do you know, do you know? To protect your safety, the lord uses nanmu tree houses. Does nanmu know that it is part of the outer fortress wall. This thing is as hard as the wall? Yes, do you think ordinary tools can be repaired? You are still not satisfied with such a good thing."


    At this time, everyone was surprised. "Just this house? It''s as hard as the city wall? Oh my god, if you run into a monster in the future, as long as you hide it at home, it will be fine."


    "Do you still want to see Warcraft enter the city? I am afraid it will not be possible in the future Let me tell you, the outer wall of our new Red Sand City is a plant that is harder than Nanmu, and the Lord is here. What else to worry about."


    This kind of plant composed of buildings, although it is very troublesome to construct and a lot of preparatory work, but once completed, it does not require much maintenance. Especially the city walls, other territories have to repair the city walls every few years, and some places have to come once a year. On my own side, at least not for a thousand years, this is the biggest advantage.


    "Hey hey, what is going on there, how can I see that a lot of soil has been dug out."


    The beard laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, of course it''s the sewer below. From now on, you can urinate and defecate at home, and things just rush down. These things will be absorbed by the plants in the city and will not be wasted. It won''t be dirty."


    The beard''s words attracted a lot of people''s attention, and soon the beard was proud to pretend to be forced, no, it was for everyone to explain. This sewer was also re-planned by Chinan.


    There are not so many unusable garbage in this world, so there is no need to discharge sewage from the sewers. It is directly absorbed into the manor that is specially used for planting through the pipeline, which can be used as fertilizer. If the plants in these places want to grow well, fertilizer is also indispensable.


    Soon, the house in front of me was almost tossed by a group of people. A gate was hung at the door, and a window was placed on the window. There is actually a transparent Harima on the surface of the window, which is very strange.


    Seeing this, not only the old man, but other people also looked curious. "What''s that? How can it be transparent." The old man pointed to the window in front. Wasn''t the window above all wooden boards nailed on by themselves? ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 159： Collective move

    Following the direction pointed by the old man, many people have seen that kind of transparent film.


    The bearded man said without even thinking about it: "You said that thing, that thing is a special plant specially cultivated by Lord Lord. I heard that this layer of film is very tough, even if it is broken with a stone. This is new. The windows are specially for you. It will not be so easy for others to use in the future."


    Indeed, this was cultivated by Chi Nan. Originally wanted to make glass, but he didn''t know how to burn it out of limestone. I haven''t studied this thing specifically, and I really don''t know how to do it.


    Later, Chinan found a substitute. Many plants have some transparent films in them, but because they are small, they are very inconspicuous. But after Chi Nan deliberately enlarged and thickened the film, this kind of thing came out.


    The permeability is worse than that of glass, after all, there are impurities in it. But the degree of toughness is higher, there is no danger of being broken, there is a certain degree of elasticity, and even a certain degree of air permeability.


    This thing could not be better used as window glass. As for cutting, you can only use a saw.


    "But the window is transparent, isn''t everything inside will be seen." The old man was a little embarrassed.


    "What are you afraid of? Just hit the curtains at that time. You don''t know what the curtains are. Go to the commercial street to see. The first one around the corner is the one opened by our boss and specializes in making all kinds of furniture."


    That''s right, this was made by Chi Nan again. After making these things, they were directly handed over to the caravan so that they could cooperate and communicate with some people in the territory who wanted to do business. The end result is that various craftsmen in the territory have their own jobs. The next house decoration will definitely bring them a lot of income.


    As for the income of the civilians, that is to help the territory do some other work. In addition, it is impossible for all the territory to be grown by plants. There are still many places that need artificial construction, which also requires workers.


    The leaders who had been lazy and didn''t know what to do, found jobs one after another. In the next few days, more and more busy people can be seen on the street, and fewer and fewer people are doing nothing.


    A week later, a piece of house planning was completed, and the infrastructure to be built was completed. Next, many people received notices to move. These days, they have seen tree houses many times and naturally know how comfortable they are to live in. Therefore, when asked to move, few were dissatisfied.


    The few who are dissatisfied are only because of their location, or because they are reluctant to live in their homes for a long time. It was only under the leadership of Hemila himself that they were quickly convinced.


    "It seems that we need to train a team specifically to persuade others." Hermilla thought of such a problem after a day of fatigue. Without Chi Nan''s help, Hermilla could only do so now.


    The mighty move began on this day, and people have moved into new residences one after another. The new home is very empty, and there are many facilities such as toilets, which make everyone very uncomfortable. But with the passage of time, everyone gradually discovered that these things are very convenient to use.


    Whether it is a new-style table or chair, or other things, they are so easy to use. The new room is very empty, because the space is large, but there are few people living in it, but later everyone found that it was more comfortable.


    After getting used to it, even if they move to a house where they have lived for many years, they will probably feel uncomfortable. The entire city has been constantly changed thanks to Chinan''s efforts.


    During this period of time in Chinan, Hongshaling has been sealed off. If other nobles want to come to Hongshaling, they can only go outside to discuss business and prevent them from entering the interior. This is also not to let them see in advance.


    Otherwise, those nobles saw things that commoners could use, but they didn''t use them themselves, God knows what they would think. It will not be impossible for those idiot nobles to make trouble.


    In addition to private houses in the territory, some shops have been planted. The store has more space and a wider area. But unlike normal houses, there are no special plants growing on them. The room is very large, but there is also a very large window. The above is also the kind of transparent film, but the thickness is thicker.


    Such a thin film Chinan is specially thickened, even if it is stabbed by an ordinary person with a knife, it will not be destroyed for a while. Through this window, you can also see the appearance and price of the goods inside.


    No longer do you have to go to the store like before, and let the owner of the store take it out before you can see it. And after Chi Nan''s training, the things in these new stores are arranged more neatly, and they are no longer messy.


    For these stores , the people have adapted very quickly. In less than a day, everyone has adapted to the shopping model of this new type of store. Even some people who have nothing to do have taken the initiative to develop new skills and go shopping. Well, this shopping is not just a woman''s patent, it''s the same for men, women and children nowadays.


    Chi Nan is even thinking about when to get the idea of ??the supermarket out. Only afterwards Chi Nan shook his head, because he couldn''t put a mark on every item, and he couldn''t make an anti-theft device.


    The city has just been established, and the civilians are still very simple. Perhaps it is also because the punishment in his territory has been more severe, so now the law and order in the territory is still very good, at least for now.


    Within half a month, the outer city wall had also grown under the birth of Chi Nan. The fifty-meter-high city wall, with the top invisible at a glance, is extremely hard and mighty, giving people a great sense of security.


    "Unfortunately, such a big city does not have 10,000 soldiers garrisoned, and the space is a bit open. The city was planned to be a bit big at the time, and now the traffic must be fixed, otherwise such a big city is placed in this corner of the corner. It''s too wasteful." In Chinan''s plan, Hongsha City is the main city of the territory and a commercial, cultural and economic center.


    However, let''s do it step by step. At this time, Chi Nan was devoting all his energy to the study of the new road. In the middle of the city, the cross-shaped arterial road and the ring road around it were planted by Chinan himself.


    With continuous planting, Chinan''s experience has become more and more abundant. Gradually, Chi Nan found a way to continue to transform the chassis wood. After a few days of testing, Chinan succeeded. The chassis wood can automatically adapt to the complex terrain and make itself long and flat.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 160： Road through

    "Lord Lord, have your research been successful." Seeing Chi Nan started planting on the road outside Hongshaling, the bald old man who had been presiding over the work here immediately ran over.


    Chi Nan nodded: "It has been successful, but it can''t be done on too complicated terrain. The height difference of various debris on the ground here cannot exceed two meters." Chi Nan pointed to the front and said to the bald father.


    The drop is two meters, even more than this. One can imagine how difficult it is to walk on this ground.


    The bald father patted his chest and promised: "Lord Lord, please rest assured, there will be absolutely no problem. We have already sorted out this place, and there will be no more than two meters drop. It''s just a two-meter drop. , Can this work?" In the past, it was not easy to pass in some places where there was a big gap.


    No need to think about large trucks, it''s impossible to walk on this kind of road. Even if they walk, it is not easy to pass from here. Every time I went in and out before, it was very uncomfortable.


    "Well, this time I used a new chassis wood. The surface is flat and the height is two and a half meters. Although this makes the road higher overall, only two slopes on both sides will do. By the way, this **** is connected to the main road. Get up, make the **** gentler, the **** can be longer." Chi Nan didn''t know whether he was talking to the bald father or himself.


    After a long time, the first piece of undercarriage wood in front of Chi Nan''s eyes had grown. Two and a half meters is indeed very high. Fortunately, the ground ahead is lower than that. So this road is about one and a half meters higher than my own side.


    Standing in front of you, it looks quite high, but if a **** comes down, it''s really nothing.


    The road ahead is not easy to walk, but the width is no problem. There is no problem at all for the main road of at least 24 meters in this place. The trees on both sides of the road and the extra plants were cleaned up by Chinan.


    With the natural magic of Chinan, it is easy to induce plants to grow, and it is also not difficult to make plants wither and die.


    The bald father does have a lot of things, and he hasn''t been here with Chi Nan all the time. Next, the bald father would come over for a period of time every day, and there were many soldiers guarding Chi Nan''s side. At the same time, there are also a group of servants who did not know when they got in and took good care of themselves.


    Chi Nan is not a person who values ??enjoyment, but who can refuse to enjoy it.


    For three full days, Chi Nan walked all the way and finally completed the entire main road. After testing, Chi Nan found that the wooden road under this chassis was very perfect, so you don''t need to look at it yourself.


    "Next, it''s the seeds of different specifications. Just make the seeds and let the construction team plant them. The road grows much faster than the tree house. The moving work in the territory must be basically completed. "


    "It''s almost done. Almost all the 50,000 people have moved, and they have been registered. The traffic situation in Hongsha City is now very good. Although the road is farther, it is not as crowded as before. Where to go is more Hurry up. The leaders are rich, and some people make the sound of renting out horse-drawn carriages."


    These people are really flexible in mind, and the corners of Chi Nan''s mouth slowly twitched. It seems that the territory will soon embark on the fast track of development. As long as this road problem is solved, then no one can stop the development of the territory.


    "Very well, I remember that there are three roads leading from the territory to the outside world, and two small roads are not easy to walk. After a while, we will turn those places into avenues so that caravans can better pass these roads. ."


    While thinking about it, Chi Nan has already planted the last piece of undercarriage. This path is finally normal.


    Old Mka waited here from afar. Seeing Chi Nan finished his work, he ran over quickly: "Lord Lord, do you need a rest? We have prepared everything you need."


    Outside, a villa has been planted, which is a signboard outside the territory. At the same time, this is usually used to entertain other nobles. With the development of Hongshaling, nobles can often come and go here today.


    Chi Nan nodded: "It''s finished, you can find someone to test it and see how fast you can increase it now." This wide and flat continent is the result of a long time of hard work.


    If you want to build a road before getting rich, you''ve finally repaired it now. As for the degree of affluence, Hongshaling is definitely one of the best, even if it is not the highest in the entire Remas. Unfortunately, the population is relatively small and the whole city is empty.


    In such a big city, as long as all kinds of daily necessities can keep up, even one million people can be accommodated. When designing the city, Chinan and others ignored the problem of accommodating populationThe population of 50,000 people is really a bit empty, so in the future they can only rely on other people to provide population to supplement it. .


    "Subordinates will do it now." Old Mka walked to the door and called someone to quickly go out to do errands. At this time, Chi Nan was quietly enjoying this wonderful lunch under the service of the maid.


    No one bothered me all afternoon. It was not until the evening that the test appeared in Chi Nan''s hands.


    ¡°Large truck activities are very common. It only takes three hours to get to the outermost fortress of Red Sand City. It¡¯s not bad. You can¡¯t walk before. You can walk through at normal speed and you can get in and out in just two hours. This is really great. In the past, it took close to a whole day to take a trip."


    Chi Nan recalled the hardships and hardships of going in and out of Hongsha Ridge at the beginning, but now he feels depressed thinking about it.


    "With a fast horse, it takes less than half an hour, and the speed is so fast. In this case, the Red Sand City and the periphery can be completely linked." It doesn''t take much time, so it''s no different from being together.


    Even some future orders can be issued quickly. Seeing this situation, Chi Nan knows that Hongshaling is no longer the Hongshaling it used to be. "It seems that it is time to popularize the traffic rules for them." Worried that the teams would collide with each other, Chi Nan wrote a new law directly. When walking on the road, go to the right.


    Pedestrians cling to the road, and the middle is the place for carriages. "I have to find someone to draw a line in the middle of the road. I can''t plant a row of plants by myself. Just like that, let them do something. By the way, since I have to draw a line, I will do it all at once. The transportation lines are all drawn, perfect." Chi Nan said to himself.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 161： Luxury Plant Villa

    After sorting out the basic markings and traffic rules of the road, the parliament needs to work on the rest. When they are done, just give it to yourself and sign it.


    "Yes, take it to Hemila, let her take care of the rest. I don''t know if Hemila sees this, is she going to scold me again." Chi Nan thought of this and laughed.


    The guard held what Chi Nan had just written, lowered his head, answered, and left here quickly.


    "No, the paper here is too bad, even parchment paper is not easy to use. No, I have to find a way to make useful paper. Pens are not easy to make, this thing needs to be tested by people. Okay. But pencils, this type of pen may still be possible, at least much better than quill pens."


    Chi Nan threw down the feather in his hand. This feather was dipped in ink and written on the parchment paper. If one was not careful, it would cause flowers. I usually don''t worry much, but now when I write a lot, Chi Nan feels uncomfortable.


    After two days of rest, a large group of nobles came to their territory together on this day.


    "Welcome, welcome, there is nothing to entertain, everyone first come in and sit down." Chi Nan had to come out to greet him. The people who came were led by his acquaintances, it was Mocha, and those behind them were also people in the business alliance.


    "Haha, Your Excellency Chinan is polite. If you don''t have any good things here, we will all become paupers." Mocha walked into the villa by car, and it seemed that it was not the first time to come here. Chi Nan beckoned and asked the maid to take out the things used for entertaining.


    "I don''t know what happened to you this time, the front line is advancing very fast now."


    "It is advancing very fast, but it has not yet reached our territory. In some newly recovered places in the south, new lords have already succeeded. Maybe they will come to your Excellency soon."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "It doesn''t matter. If you want to cooperate with Hongshaling in depth, you must join our noble alliance. You are the predecessors in this area." Chi Nan is determined to let the entire Remas Form an alliance. At the very least, a unified consensus must be formed in commerce. This is Chi Nan''s goal.


    "We are not talking about these, but the issue of pneumatic guns. I don''t know if Your Excellency Chi Nan can secretly sell a part of it to us. Our territory has not been obtained, and there is really no way to qualify for the purchase."


    More and more news about pneumatic guns came from the front line, and they finally couldn''t help it. It wasn''t just that when Chi Nan finally came out of Hongsha Ridge and was resting, they came together.


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "This is really not good. After all, this is the imperial family''s intervention. You know, if I secretly give you something, I''m afraid it will be bad for us in the future."


    After a pause, Chi Nan said suddenly, "But I have a suggestion. You might as well report your current situation. After all, you will all be lords in the future. Based on the current situation, even if you give it to you to purchase the qualifications in advance, it is okay. I will also write to my Royal Highness the third princess about this matter."


    In front of the three princesses and even the royal family, Chi Nan had a lot of face. Chi Nan personally explained that this matter should be no problem. As long as they have pneumatic guns, they can gain a lot of military merit.


    After gaining military merit, they can also quickly expand their territory after obtaining territory, taking advantage of this opportunity to take their position to a higher level. Now with Chi Nan, everyone is finally relieved.


    "What do you think of my place." Suddenly, Chi Nan changed the subject.


    "Very good. There are a lot of good things that we didn''t think of before. After we went back, we also copied it ourselves, and the effect was really good." When the mood is good, everyone talks more casually.


    Chi Nan continued: "Then what do you think of this kind of villa business. To tell you the truth, this villa was actually planted with a single seed. As long as the seed is planted, no other conditions are required, and it will take half a year. It can grow. If plant growth agents are used, the growth rate will be even faster."


    "After the growth is completed, it is such a villa in itself. As long as it is slightly repaired, plus doors and windows, it is a complete villa." The surrounding nobles'' eyes lit up, but they didn''t speak.


    Chi Nan knew that he had to come up with something that attracted them. So Chi Nan pointed at the surrounding wall and said. "This wall is made of reinforced nanmu. The fortress wall in Hongshaling is this kind of plant."


    This villa could also be used as a fortress. The nobles who valued their own safety became more interested.


    "The material used inside is incense tree You have already smelled this scent, it is elegant and delicate, with the strengthening of the growth, it is refreshing and concentrating, and absolutely good. Especially for the mage meditation, The supporting effect is greater."


    There is no mage among these nobles, but the mage is a noble profession, even the nobles like to approach the mage. With such a good house, they can even sell it directly to the mage. If the operation is good, it is even possible to recruit a mage in the future, and the mage is really a scarce item for Remas.


    Just look at Chi Nan, a mage in Remas, can actually achieve this level.


    "This thing is expensive." Mocha asked with a frown.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Of course, only fragrant trees and fragrant flowers can''t be cheap. Of course, the total price is only two thousand golden dragons per seed. You can buy them from me and sell them to others."


    It was this familiar pattern again. Under this pattern, the eyes of the nobles who had tasted the sweetness immediately lit up. "Moreover, on the top roof, there are many flour jujube trees growing. Living in such a house, there is no need to worry about not having flour to eat. Now many nobles are queuing to buy flour."


    They are indeed queuing up, after all, the nobles can''t just eat by themselves, and there is still a family to feed. Although this thing is not too precious, it also relieves the urgency of the nobles and is indeed very considerate.


    In this way, the flour in the house will be gone in the future, so you can get the flour just by waiting a little bit. Even if it is only a research value, this kind of house is very useful to many nobles.


    "You are right. Although it is not as good as a castle, it is better to be a holiday villa." Mocha said.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 162： Blocked expansion

    After discussing the price of the villa seeds, the atmosphere among the people suddenly became more pleasant. In the next month, Chi Nan handed over all kinds of businesses to Lao Mka, and Lao Mka''s men also added a dedicated operation team.


    At this time, the territory caravan under the control of Old Mka had reached several thousand people. This is still the result of strict selection, otherwise there will be more people. Moreover, Lao Mka¡¯s caravan is not without protection at all. Chi Nan equips a large number of second-generation Pea Cannons to La Mka, which has strong combat effectiveness, but also has major shortcomings.


    It is for this reason that even if the guards of the old Mka have weapons, there are excuses to make things difficult for other nobles. The weapons in their hands are not the same as military weapons.


    Chi Nan directly quoted the concept of civilian use, so that some aristocrats who were unhappy about themselves shut up.


    During this month, Chi Nan had almost nothing to do with himself, so he could only continue to study various plants. Because there is no bronze level plant for himself, Chi Nan can only wait now.


    He wanted to go to the depths of the forest to search, but now he really couldn''t walk away. Don''t think that you have nothing to do, but even if you are just here, it is still a pinnacle for the territory.


    The development speed of Hongsha City is getting faster and faster. At this time, the city has basically been planned. Many civilians were mobilized from the outside to enter it. Now the city of Hongsha City has a population of 300,000, which is much more lively.


    The territory outside Hongsha City has a population of more than 300,000, and the total population now exceeds 600,000. Such a population is also very terrifying in the many noble territories of Remas. And at this moment, there are still many nobles who are constantly sending people to themselves, and these people can all be used as currency.


    At the same time, the nobles in the alliance also traded a large number of pea cannons and gas cannons from themselves. Later, after having their own report, they really got the purchase qualification.


    Some new lords in the south, in order to be able to protect their territories, do not want to lose to the nobles in the north of Remas, they can only join the alliance made by Chinan, and thus obtain a large number of weapons and top grades.


    The South is relatively stable, and at this time it has started to trade according to the plan in the business alliance. Coupled with the entry of many caravans within the empire, the entire Remas began a period of great development.


    Unknowingly, the villa seeds sold by Chi Nan also caused a storm in the Ruth Yala Kingdom. Now every nobleman is proud of owning a tree house villa.


    It''s a pity that the number is too small, and many nobles have no way to get it, so they can only wait in line. Today''s Hongsha Ridge has almost become a famous brand of Remas, and it has become a star territory. After this period of expansion, the total number of Remas''s soldiers has also increased to more than 20,000, which is already very exaggerated.


    There are not many who can afford so many soldiers in the entire Remas, not to mention that Chi Nan has always given his soldiers far more treatment than soldiers in other territories, and the cost is even greater.


    On the Hongshaling side, the capital flow is very huge, and it has begun to show an unusually prosperous scene.


    Perhaps it was because the territory developed so smoothly, that day, the self-controlling thing finally happened.


    A leg that hadn''t come back for a long time actually appeared in front of him. "Why are you here, don''t you need to continue to attack the surrounding territories." Chi Nan looked at a leg strangely.


    One leg handed a map to Chi Nan: "Lord Qi, we have no chance to continue to expand now."


    "Why, isn''t the war not over yet?" Chi Nan was very strange.


    "My lord, all the territories around us have been defeated by the coalition forces. Although the territories that the coalition forces do not belong to individuals, they belong to the kingdom. We cannot touch those territories now. The territories attacked by the coalition forces have already destroyed us. Surrounded, only the southern part belongs to Huangshaling, and now we can¡¯t go out.¡±


    "If the adults want to continue to gain territory, they can only participate in the coalition, far away from our territory, and attack a place far away from us." One-legged man dare not call the shots without authorization.


    "It''s so!" Chi Nan narrowed his eyes slightly, and he was sure that this was definitely intentional. Otherwise, why would you just surround yourself here. You know, the place where you are is very remote.


    Being able to knock down all here can only show that I am expanding too fast recently, and it has aroused the attention and dissatisfaction of many people. It seems that he should stop for a while, but he still feels a little unhappy in his heart.


    "So, how big is our territory now?" Chi Nan asked such a question.


    One leg said without thinking about you, "My lord, please look at the map. The land we currently control, from here to here, this large piece of land, is ours." One leg pointed happily, all of which were shot down by ourselves. of.


    "It''s actually so big? Forget it, we don''t need to continue to expand. We can develop ourselves well. These lands will not be ours in the future." Chi Nan calculated a little and found that he now controls the land. , Actually reached the three standards as big as the earl, this is really an exaggeration.


    You know, an earl collar in a previous life is equivalent to a large city and its surrounding area or even the size of several small cities. I don''t know if it is because the world is large or because of other reasons.


    But the territory that I can control is large, which is originally a good thing. "Next, aren''t our soldiers not trained enough, let them move in our own territory in batches. There are still a lot of wild orcs in our territory."


    "Master Qi, there are still a lot. It is good if you want to use this opportunity to train soldiers. Many soldiers have never been on the battlefield. This is a good opportunity." One leg directly agreed.


    "Very well, then let you do this. All the rest of our energy will be devoted to the development of our own territory." Chi Nan waved his hand and let one leg back down.


    "Lord Lord, there is one more thing. Miss Hemila asked her subordinates to tell you that the foundations of Red Sand City are almost the same now, but the important building of the Lord''s Mansion needs you to go back and build it. This matter can''t be delayed, if not If handled in time, it will be a blow to the reputation of our territory."


    What reputation? Chi Nan was dismissive of this, and it wasn''t the set that the nobles showed off to each other. It''s just that Hemila said, and Chi Nan thinks about it. Anyway, idle is idle, it''s better to go back and deal with it.

 Chapter 163： Practiced

    I swayed back to Red Sand City, because the road was opened up, even if I walked slowly, it didn''t take long. What makes Chi Nan helpless is that with the development of the territory, the leaders seem to pay more and more attention to their identity.


    When I usually go out and want to take two steps, many officials and soldiers will look at them with horrified eyes. Then a large group of people have to protect themselves and let themselves sit in a carriage or ride a horse.


    When I came back this time, I also walked back slowly in a carriage. "I seem to remember who said that the height of identity is inversely proportional to the chance of getting dirt under your feet. I am in this situation too." Chi Nan sat on the carriage and tilted his head while looking at the scenery on the road. In fact, there is nothing good.


    Although such a road has been leveled, it is still surrounded by piles of rocks and cliffs and jungles. All in all, this originally difficult road is relatively a walkable passage.


    When she returned to the territory, Hermilla had already received the news that she was coming back, and she had brought someone to greet her early. "Lord Lord, welcome back to Red Sand City." Hermilla greeted her with a smile.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "I know I don''t like these things, so don''t do it anymore."


    "Lord Lord, this can''t be done. You are the lord of our Hongshaling. If your leaders can''t maintain their awe of you, what will others think of you." The officials behind also nodded.


    Many of these people Chi Nan didn''t know, but they were familiar with them. After all, they had agreed to them, and they were all members of the small council in their own territory. Some of the usual orders in the territory were only executed after they discussed it and Hermilla agreed to it. For such a long time, Hermilla''s ability has also been recognized by everyone.


    Everyone knows that Hermira is not only entrusted by the lord because of her beauty, but she has very good abilities. Especially in business and management, many people feel ashamed.


    "Forget it, it''s up to you. Well, this time I will come to make my castle. I have drawn the place I requested before." Chi Nan said to Hemila.


    Hemila gestured behind her, and immediately there was a person behind her and handed a map to Hemila respectfully. Hermilla nodded, took the map with satisfaction, and unfolded in front of Chi Nan.


    "Look, my lord, it''s fully prepared for you, and all the tunnels you requested have been dug out. It''s just a problem with the water flow. This is not easy to solve. After all, the river is too far away."


    Chi Nan looked at the piece of land set aside for himself. It was right in the center of Hongsha City. The area used to be Hongsha Town, that is, the place where his castle was originally located. It happened to be the center of Hongsha Town before. The remaining area is a quarter the size of the entire Hongsha Town before, which was left by Chinan deliberately.


    Although everyone doesn''t know what Chinan wants to do with such a big place, but since Lord Lord said so, they have nothing to do.


    "Don''t worry, I have already made two pipelines below, which lead to the nearby river." Chi Nan is very satisfied when he thinks of his foresight. These pipelines are all developed by Chinan using special plants.


    Although this kind of plant is not very suitable for growing underground, there are still only so many in Chinan, because there is no more suitable one. Above the pipes, the root systems of some tree houses will be connected. The tree house produces certain nutrients through sunlight, and then these nutrients will be supplied to the pipeline, so that the pipeline always maintains a certain activity and vitality.


    "Since you have a solution, then we won''t say anything. Lord Lord, let''s rest for a while. If you need anything, just leave it to us. We can still do normal things."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "Don''t give me official accusations, you should just be normal. By the way, how is the development of our animal husbandry industry? I haven''t been to see it for so long, so it should be pretty good."


    Hemila stretched out her hand again, and another person next to her immediately handed a form to Hemila.


    "Look for yourself. The place you planned before has already raised a batch of ordinary cattle. We can''t find any better breeds of cattle here. We can only use these. And the pig beasts you mentioned, we are working with them. The other nobles negotiated, and they agreed to get us a batch. As you know, pigs and beasts are not very common in our Ruthyala Kingdom."


    Chi Nan nodded. The pig beast is something similar to pigs. Chi Nan panicked when he thought that he hadn''t eaten pork for a long time. Even if the Ruthyala Kingdom is rare, Chi Nan still wants to get some at any cost.


    It''s easy to breed anyway, just wait for more. Civilians don''t care what animal they eat now, as long as it is meat.


    "At the same time, we have also opened up five special farms outside, and the special forage seeds you gave us have been planted. After a while, people who supply the entire territory will have no problem eating meat."


    "So little? This can supply the entire territory? Our territory has a population of 600,000. Forget it, I don''t know what your standards are, but the scale of our aquaculture industry must be expanded. These meat and non-staple foods will not only be used for our own use, but will also be sold in large quantities, so don¡¯t slacken their efforts.¡±


    "Follow the Lord Lord''s orders." All the people said loudly. This is really neat and practiced.


    While talking, Chi Nan didn''t stop, and soon returned to the vicinity of his castle. At this time, everyone in the castle had already walked out. Next to her residence, Clover also took a few servants to stand beside her.


    Speaking of it, my real residence here is really few people. In addition to the catalog, the others are also middle-aged women who are able to work. Even because of this kind of thing, there have been messages in the territory. Thinking about Chi Nan, I feel very depressed.


    "Very well, the surrounding area is very empty. Let me tear down this castle. It is a dangerous house. Don''t look at me like that. I have all the seeds ready. My castle will definitely be built before dark today." Lightly patted He patted Hermilla on the shoulder, regardless of Hermilla''s embarrassed eyes, Chi Nan began to plan.


    The bald father got Chi Nan''s order and immediately ordered people to start tearing down the wall. This castle was no longer known for how long, but it turned out to be much stronger than Chi Nan had imagined. The bald father took someone to work for a while before removing it.

 Chapter 164： Need for Little Lolita

    The foundation is really strong. Chi Nan now finally knew how real the castle he was in was. After all, it was a place where nobles lived. No matter how dilapidated it looked, the inside was still very strong.


    These nobles consider themselves more important than anything else, how could they not care about their own safety.


    Chi Nan smiled and watched the soldiers and craftsmen in front continue to demolish the city wall. The contents of the castle have already been moved out. The second floor, which was originally used as a warehouse, was moved because there was a warehouse for a long time.


    In my castle, there are not a lot of treasures to store. To be precise, all the golden dragons earned by Chi Nan were placed in a territory warehouse. This place was built next to the barracks or was built underground. With multiple protections, it is much safer than putting it in the castle.


    I''m not the kind of miser, how could I put the golden dragons in my own home? Isn''t that just to provoke a thief for myself? Even Chi Nan generously disclosed the storage location without any hidden thoughts.


    Just when the soldiers and craftsmen were busy, a noisy sound suddenly came not far away. Chi Nan saw a few soldiers'' badges gathered in one place, and even the weapons were taken out.


    Next to him, there was Hemila, who didn''t know what she was talking to, because Chi Nan didn''t see anyone.


    After thinking about it, there was nothing to do anyway, Chi Nan simply walked over: "What happened, what are you all around here doing." Chi Nan asked strangely.


    Hermilla turned her head quickly and said, "Lord Lord, a little girl ran over."


    Chi Nan came closer and saw that she was a little girl, to be precise, a superb little loli. It seems that he is only about twelve years old, and it may be a little inaccurate. It is not like ordinary citizens, but a little thin, and it seems that living conditions are not good. Maybe it was not long after I came to the territory.


    The little girl''s rare long black hair made Chi Nan feel a burst of intimacy, but her eyes were purple, which was different from her own. Staring at him with bright eyes, shining, looks very cute.


    It''s just that, for such a small child, how this **** develops, it feels almost comparable to Hermilla. Even if Hermilla is not particularly huge, it is considered to be above average among women.


    Even if Chi Nan himself is not a lo*ic*n, seeing such a beautiful little loli, he will inevitably feel a little strange in his heart. Of course, he is definitely not lo*ic*n, Chi Nan said to himself in his heart.


    "My lord, hello, my name is Romelia. Excuse me, do you still need a servant for your castle."


    Such a small girl actually wants to be a servant. Does she know what servants mean? Chi Nan knew that the maids and servants of the castle were strictly private to the nobles, so it could be said that they do whatever they want. Maybe this little girl doesn''t know. Just looking at her appearance, Chi Nan can also think of something.


    It should be because of life. It seems that Romilia has just come to her territory. If you live for a long time, it is absolutely impossible to be embarrassed by the problems of life.


    "No, absolutely not. Lord Lord, this person''s origin is unknown. For your safety, I suggest that he be arrested for questioning and investigation." The first objection was Hermilla.


    At the same time, the bald father also stood up: "My lord, it''s better to be more cautious. You don''t know that many people can use any means to deal with the enemy."


    Romelia immediately became anxious: "Lord Lord, I, I really have no other ideas, I just want to find a job." Tears flickered in Romelia''s eyes, and she looked pitiful. . It''s just that the bald-headed father and Hemira are not moved at all. Maybe I have seen some similar things.


    But Chi Nan was different from them, because in Chi Nan''s feeling, Romilia really didn''t have the slightest threat or bad thoughts. As his strength improves, Chi Nan is not only able to sense plants.


    Even some animals and humans who are close to you can feel their kindness and evil thoughts towards them. Although it is not very accurate, it is generally not a problem. Of course, those nobles felt very complicated when facing themselves. Perhaps it is because they have too many distracting thoughts in their minds, so they are of no use.


    This little girl is very innocent, thinking that she can feel it. Chi Nan felt that Romelia''s heart was like a clear sky, without any impurities.


    Perhaps this is one of the reasons why Romelia attracted herself. Chi Nan absolutely didn''t admit that he would have any thoughts about a minor girl. The highest weapon in the three-year start, how could I be so perverted.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan nodded and said, "Don''t worry, there will be no danger. Romilia is right, I believe you, I accept you as a maid." Just after Chi Nan finished speaking, Romilia''s eyes There was a burst of intense excitement, and the whole person jumped up.


    "Great, I will not let you down." As she said, Romilia clenched her fist and made a powerful move.


    "Lord Lord, you are too rash, what if she was sent by someone deliberately For example, in Huangshaling next door, there are many nobles who are eyeing you."


    Chi Nan knows what Hemila means, and the current Hongshaling is not the former Hongshaling. Under the development of Chinan, Hongshaling is a symbol of wealth, and some people wait for themselves to die and then take over this place.


    Not to mention the things that have grown, that is, the iron tree and the large amount of iron minerals contained here, it is enough for people to eat and drink. Not all aristocrats are so far-sighted, and there are many in front of them.


    "Don''t worry, I can feel that if others are malicious to me, I can clearly feel it." Chi Nan Xiaoxiao revealed a little of his abilities. Hearing this, the bald father breathed a sigh of relief, took a step back, and stopped talking. After all, he is only a subordinate of the lord, so naturally he has to obey the lord.


    It''s just that Hermilla was a little unacceptable, staring at Romelia fiercely, as if she was about to eat her. Romilia seemed to be frightened, ran a circle and hid behind Chi Nan.


    He also showed a small head, looking at Hermilla grievedly. This attitude of being close to Chi Nan made Hermira even more irritable. Even Hermilla herself didn''t know why, she would be hostile to a little girl.

 Chapter 165： Is this your sister?

    "Okay, don''t scare her, you should get along well in the future, don''t you know." Chi Nan stretched out his hand and gently stroked Romilia''s hair. Romilia immediately showed a comfortable expression, which seemed to be enjoying herself.


    Chi Nan had a strange sense of sight, how could this little girl be like a little animal. You must know that ordinary small animals will not repel their own closeness, and they will also behave like this when petting.


    Could it be because of their own seeds? Because of the relationship between seeds, his body is full of life magic, and he has an even more affinity for animals and plants. Forget it, anyway, I can''t figure it out, and Chi Nan has no way to go further. Even Chi Nan himself has to work hard to keep this secret, not wanting to be known.


    "Lord Lord, you, you really make it difficult for us to do this." Hermilla was depressed.


    Hermilla dared to get angry at anyone in the city, but she couldn''t do anything about Chi Nan. Not only because Chi Nan was the lord of the territory, but also because Chi Nan kept Hermira from getting angry.


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "An La An, there is no problem with raising a few more people in our territory. Besides, after the establishment of the new castle, we would have to recruit more servants."


    This is true, Hermilla finally compromised. "Okay, but in the future, the servants will have to be chosen by the council. I personally check it. You can''t recruit some people casually. I don''t want to have any problems with your lord in the future. In that case, what should we do in Hongshaling, I, we What to do?" Hermilla said annoyedly.


    Chi Nan quickly relented: "Don''t worry, I won''t accept some people indiscriminately. This little girl looks too pitiful. By the way, Romilia, are you the only one in your house? Why did you run out by yourself."


    I only thought of this question now. I really don''t know what Chi Nan thinks. The others rolled their eyes.


    "Ah, I forgot, my sister is still at home. Lord Lord, please save my sister, okay? My sister has refused to eat for two days, and there are still injuries on her body. If this goes on, she will definitely be unable to hold on. "


    Romilia pulled her clothes hem, she could feel the constant force of her little hands.


    Chi Nan''s heart brightened, and there was an older sister. My younger sisters are so cute, and my older sister must be the version after she grows up. How can we not take a look at this. Several strange words floated in Chi Nan''s heart, such as sisters, or what about the double. Oops, it''s not right, this is definitely not what I came up with, someone is definitely influencing me.


    Chi Nan shook his head, and Romelia''s little hand suddenly grasped tighter. "Lord Lord, as long as you can save my sister, you can let anyone do anything." Romilia''s eyes seemed a little strange.


    The eyes of people around looking at Chi Nan suddenly became a little strange. Perhaps, it''s just that I feel that way.


    Chi Nan hurriedly said loudly, "Okay, of course I have to save it. I don''t need to do anything. I just thought of other problems." The soldiers around looked at their own eyes, how do they feel so distrustful, who are these people? that.


    "Father, take someone to bring her sister. By the way, take the doctor and some food."


    The bald father hurriedly bowed and saluted: "Yes, I will go now."


    "I''ll go too." Suddenly, Hermilla also stood up, and Chi Nan nodded helplessly.


    A group of people quickly ran away under the leadership of Romelia. On the way, Hermilla said fiercely to Romilia: "You''d better not hit the lord and pay attention, otherwise I won''t let you go."


    Romilia raised her head slightly: "We just want to find a job. Lord Lord is so kind to us, we will never add trouble to Lord Lord." Romelia pouted, she could feel this big My sister doesn''t like herself.


    Hemila didn¡¯t pay attention either, but turned to the person next to him and said, ¡°You go and investigate her carefully. I want to know all the information about the two of them.¡± She didn¡¯t lie to anyone, and it provokes Romi. Liya stared at Hermilla dissatisfied. But Romelia knew that the people who were Lord Lord now were theoretically equivalent to these subordinates.


    Two women, one large and one small, stared at each other on the road, not giving way to each other. It''s hard to imagine that the two men were so tit-for-tat the first time they met, as if they were born with different characters.


    Chi Nan was bored watching the craftsmen and soldiers continue to dig the foundation here, there are really a lot of stones below. Fortunately, no hidden basement or the like was dug out, perhaps because Hongshaling was poor before.


    After the stones are dug out, a lot of soil must be transported from other places to refill them. Without soil, it is not easy to plant in Chinan. He didn''t want to have holes everywhere under his residence.


    It didn''t take long for Hermilla and her group to return to this place At the same time they brought back a woman who looked pale and very weak. It''s just that this woman is really Romilia''s sister.


    Chi Nan looked at Romilia with a look of surprise: "This is your sister? Are you biological."


    Romilia hugged the woman and said with excitement, "Of course, this is my sister Romigara." The pronunciation of the names is so similar that they are sisters, and Chi Nan also believes it a little.


    It''s just that Romigara''s appearance is too bad from Romilia''s. Although they are all black hair, Romigara has short hair, and his eyes are not beautiful purple, but green, which gives people an intriguing feeling.


    The most important thing is that Romi Gala has strong muscles, even if he is already in a weak state, he is still stronger than the strongest soldier in the army. That arm is almost thicker than his waist, not to mention the thick thighs. One arm was also wrapped in thick gauze, which was obviously injured.


    "Hi, Lord Lord, I am Romigara. I am sorry that my sister sneaked out and caused you a lot of trouble. I sincerely thank you for taking in our sister." The five-big and three-thirty Romigara actually showed a good upbringing. .


    This is definitely not from an ordinary family. Thinking of this, Hermilla suddenly became more vigilant.


    Chi Nan felt that the double in his heart was suddenly broken. Such a strong woman, Chi Nan didn''t dare to provoke her. I looked at Romilia, then at her sister, how these two completely different styles of painting came together.


    "No need to be like this, Romelia is very cute. I think anyone like this will help me with such a little girl. You will live here in the future. By the way, what do you do best."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 166： Build your own house

    Romigara''s uninjured arm clenched his fist and stood in front of him. Why does this movement have a strong sense of sight? It seems that Romelia has done it before. Who and who learned it, it''s just that the style of painting is so strange.


    "Lord Lord, what I am best at is fighting, and I can be the guard of the castle. I can train all the maids to be very strong, so you don''t have to worry about your safety in the future."


    Trained the same as you? A strange picture suddenly flashed in Chi Nan''s heart. I was in the castle alone, and the maids who came and went were five big and three thick maids, one by one was very strong, and he looked even thinner and weaker. A maid acted like a baby at herself, knocked it lightly, and flew out by herself.


    Chi Nan shook his head quickly and drove this terrifying picture out of his mind. This kind of thing must never happen.


    "No, no, no, forget it, let them train themselves for the maid."


    "My lord, I think this proposal is very good. After all, it is impossible for soldiers to enter your residence. Soldiers can only defend around at most. No enemy can attack. Even your guards cannot enter the castle. So, train one. It is very necessary to have a strong maid and guard." Hemila said this.


    Chi Nan wanted to refute, but Hemira took out a small book to start recording: "It''s so set, there needs a maid guard in the castle, I will personally choose the right person, don''t worry."


    Can I rest assured? Thinking of the scene in his mind, Chi Nan felt chills. Fortunately, not all maids are like this. Chi Nan made up his mind to stay away from these maid guards in the future.


    "Okay, okay, I agree, but there can''t be too many people." Chi Nan could only compromise, because he saw that other people seemed to want to persuade himself. This is really unreasonable, who is the lord in the end.


    After being silent for a while, Chi Nan suddenly discovered that Hemila and Romilia were looking at each other.


    Chi Nan, who had nothing to say, smiled: "You two were still tit-for-tat just now. It has only been such a short period of time, and the relationship between you two is so good."


    "Who has a good relationship with her." The two beautiful women, one big and one small, yelled to Chi Nan almost at the same time, shaking their heads at each other, and then they felt wrong. The two turned their heads back again, staring at each other, their eyes interchanged. There seemed to be sparks flickering in the place. What is going on with these two women, one is usually very gentle, the other is timid, how can they behave so fiercely now.


    There is also Romi Gala, what is going on with him and Romilia all the time, consciously or unconsciously, how is the look in his eyes full of vigilance, and a look that seems to be perverted, as to be so wary of himself?


    Don''t say that you are not such a person, even if you are, you are the lord of this territory. Obeying all the requirements of the lord, shouldn''t the people be obeyed? Who taught this female man?


    Just as the atmosphere became more and more weird, the bald father suddenly opened the mouth to break up the weird atmosphere: "Lord Lord, the land has been leveled, do you see when we will start building the castle? Is there anything we need to do."


    Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief, and finally didn''t have to get along with these weird women. With this weird atmosphere, Chi Nan would rather go to the battlefield than stay in this environment. Sure enough, women''s minds are so strange, whether they are big or small, or even crooked, they are equally elusive.


    Stepping forward, Chi Nan said immediately: "Start now, start now. You all get out of the way."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and everyone immediately walked away. Chi Nan wants to plant his own castle. Of course, he is striving for perfection. He takes the initiative to take the initiative, but he does not use the transformed seeds to grow the seeds by themselves.


    "First of all, to protect yourself, you must use the hardwood that you just obtained." Chi Nan waved his hand, and the hardwood seeds were scattered, just in a circle around them, and the seeds began to grow rapidly, germinate, and swell continuously. This place has already been sprinkled with a lot of fertilizer, and the fertilizer will never be cleaned up because of the rapid growth of plants.


    After a circle of hardwoods grew out, Chi Nan immediately melted it and deformed it, leaving only some windows and doors. Inside, layers of walls have grown out according to the design, and all the outlines have been laid out.


    Even if I often see it, the soldiers around are still shocked. The two women who had just arrived at Hongshaling had their eyes widened. Romelia covered her mouth with an incredible face and deep worship.


    Being able to plant a castle on her own, in Romelia''s little heart, it was simply a miracle. Before, I didn''t think it was something that could happen in front of me. Even Romigara''s eyes were full of solemnity.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about them, but built a castle quickly in accordance with the style he had designed for a long time. Of course, this castle is not exactly what the original castle looks like in this world. Chi Nan made reference to various castle models that have been seen on the earth. It is very beautiful and generous.


    It''s a pity to take into account the defensive capabilities, the windows should not be too small, and there are windows from the second floor, and there are no windows on the first floor. Therefore, besides serving as a storage room, this place on the first floor can only be used by the subordinates to live in.


    There was a layer of black paint on the surface, Chi Nan looked at it, and it felt a little unpleasant. Then, on the first layer, a layer of rose flowers was merged, which looked like a wall of flowers, on which there were a layer of creeper-like plants.


    The entire castle suddenly changed from black and lacquered to a piece of natural green, with the sea of ??flowers below, there is a feeling of beauty. "Very good, so be it outside." Chi Nan stopped.


    The castle at this time has basically taken shape, with a total of four floors, plus a top-floor roof. On the rooftop, Chinan is going to be a garden. There is also the periphery, there are some towers inlaid on it for lookouts and attacks, these are usually not used. Next to the fourth floor, there is a bell tower spanning outside.


    This floor of the bell tower is usually not used because I live on the fourth floor. "Unfortunately, there is no elevator. I have to climb a ladder every time I walk. I don''t know when I can make an elevator replacement." Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "For such a big castle, there must be at least fifty servants in order to take care of it. It seems that the total number of servants must be at least 100. This is not considered a maid guard." This is Hemira''s. Calculation.


    Such a big castle can''t be cleaned without people, not to mention there are many other things.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 167： This is the castle

    Taking advantage of the completion of the entire castle, Chi Nan even controlled some internal details automatically. For example, install the door frame of the gate, and there are some places for nailing.


    Although the handling of these details is very troublesome, under the circumstances of Chi Nan''s careful and slow modification, in the end it slowly became the shape he needed.


    "This is really exhausting." Chi Nan wiped a cold sweat, and let the windows and doors grow out by the way. In the middle of the hall, according to the nobility''s long-standing habit, there must be a huge table, which can be used for dining, entertaining others, or for meetings. Chi Nan simply allowed it to grow directly by itself.


    Such a large table made of fragrant wood is only available here in Chinan, and you can''t find it anywhere else. Maybe other nature mages can be spawned just like myself, but I definitely can''t do it so easily.


    As for the other furniture, Chi Nan could only wait until the craftsmen finished it and brought it in.


    On the top floor, a garden grows out, exuding a charming fragrance.


    After doing all this, Chi Nan stopped very satisfied: "This is my castle. The place where the nobles live is simply a pig''s nest." Chi Nan said with a smug look.


    In fact, the castles inhabited by other nobles are quite large here, but there are not many that can be more valuable than their own. If calculated according to the value of the materials that constitute the castle itself, I am afraid that only the places where the nobles above the duke live can be compared with themselves, but people''s houses are constantly added for many generations.


    I am totally a whole. In the end, Chinan erected four external gun turrets on the top floor, and each turret contained the latest pneumatic guns. This was the last defensive facility.


    In the future, even if the gas cannon is out of date, Chi Nan can replace it with a newer one.


    After finishing the main body of the castle, Chi Nan began to plan the external connection. The place where I had already circled, began to grow hard hardwood. Under Chi Nan''s control, these hardwoods slowly merged into a tall city wall.


    Although it is not as tall as the outer city wall, it is also strong, which can be said to be the inner city wall.


    The height of the inner city wall is not very exaggerated, but it is also twelve meters high. The height of each floor of my castle is four meters, and the height of twelve meters is exactly the same as the height of the third floor. The fourth-story castle completely surpassed the protection of the city wall. On the fourth layer of the city wall and the rooftop, everything outside the courtyard can be clearly seen.


    "Now, let you see what a Chinese garden is." Chi Nan gave a weird smile in his heart.


    With a move in his hand, a large number of seeds were thrown out, and then the originally planned place began to grow continuously. Various garden lawns and gardens have grown under Chinan''s plan.


    The place that was originally bald and looked very strange quickly became fragrant with birds and flowers, and even some small animals, after seeing the changes here, couldn''t help but ran over and became the first pets in the garden.


    "Oh my God, this scenery looks so beautiful." The people around suddenly looked straight.


    "It''s no wonder that Lord Lord wants us to dig out so many horizontal ditches. They were used for this purpose. If we can live here, that would be great." Hermilla put her hands together, her eyes sparkling with gleaming light.


    It was just that after seeing Romelia, she couldn''t help but feel jealous. "Huh, it''s really cheap, this girl is actually qualified to live in this place." Yes, as a maid, of course she lives in the castle.


    Because of the beauty of this castle, Hermilla''s strength in choosing a maid at home is even more important. If she is not the best maid, how can she be qualified to live in this kind of place, even if she is not qualified to live in it.


    "Such a large land is used to grow these useless flowers and plants. Isn''t it a waste?" In the distance, some civilians watching the excitement here involuntarily expressed such emotions. Just after speaking, this guy was patted by another civilian next to him, and glared at him fiercely.


    "Is there anything wrong with Lord Lord who lives better? Everything here belongs to Lord Lord. If it wasn''t Lord Lord, you old fellow would have starved to death."


    "That''s it." There was also a helper beside him mocking this guy.


    "You, I''m just talking, I respect the Lord Lord very much. What do you **** mean?" The said one became anxious and kept yelling to prove himself.


    What they didn''t know was that Chi Nan at this time had a weird face, and there was even an urge to cover his head.


    "The Western-style castle and the Eastern-style gardens look so weird? What kind of mix-and-match style is this." Chi Nan himself feels a little can''t stand it but he doesn''t have any What design talent. These things were copied by himself, and then put together forcibly, so that he could not design it himself.


    Just seeing the admiration of the people around him, Chi Nan held his head high, pretending that everything was expected. "Well, that''s it, they don''t know that this is a mashup style anyway, just treat it as my original."


    "Let you see what it really looks like after forming." Chi Nan laughed, concealing his embarrassment.


    With a move in his heart, the water pipe that had been manufactured below was immediately linked to the location of the interface by Chi Nan. A large amount of water flows out of the water pipe, enters through three water inlet pipes, and then flows out from a thick water outlet pipe.


    The water flow quickly formed a cycle. The originally recessed area was immediately covered by the water flow, and a large amount of water plants were generated inside. Except for no ornamental fish, everything else is completely perfected.


    "These places still need some rockery, dad, you find someone to get me a few big rocks, the stranger the shape, the better, then put it in these places." It would feel strange to replace the rockery with wood.


    The bald father nodded quickly and carefully recorded Chi Nan''s request. Among the crowd, many people who are proficient in architectural design took out small notebooks to quickly record. "It''s great to learn another trick. These designs will be used in my work in the future, and I will definitely become a master of design." A young man was excited and his eyes gleamed.


    In the end, some of the details were slightly modified by Chi Nan, and the extra places can only be supplemented slowly by time. "Now put all the furniture in. No materials? It doesn''t matter, the last thing we lack is wood."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 168： Lords Guard

    In terms of furniture, Chi Nan finally made it himself. He only needs to ask what kind of furniture he needs. After all, nobles have a lot of furniture to show their identity, not to use.


    Chi Nan didn''t want to spend time for others to make it, so he could live in today. Chi Nan controls some of the precious plants to grow into the desired shape by himself, then removes the skin, even polishes and waits until he has done it. After finishing the furniture, let the guards put it in the castle and place it where it should be.


    Chi Nan''s own production speed is much faster than other people''s transportation speed.


    At the same time, Hermilla has recruited a group of members of the council and began to openly select maids and attendants.


    The waiter needs less, so the selection is more strict than the maid. Seeing Hermilla''s seriousness, and seeing how the leaders are enthusiastically signing up, Chi Nan shook his head helplessly, and simply ignored it.


    For a long time, many beauties who hide in their homes and refuse to come out to meet people have been brought out of their homes to participate in selection. Looking at the wide-eyed young men around him who kept drooling, Chi Nan didn''t know what to say.


    In other words, in a place where so many beautiful women gather every day, can I still control it? Chi Nan absolutely does not admit that he is not at ease with himself, he is thinking that the maids will be the first to be unable to control. That''s right, that''s it, such a handsome man is so attractive to women, Chi Nan is intoxicated by himself.


    "My lord, now that the castle has been completed, your guards have sent it to you."


    Suddenly, a leg interrupted Chi Nan''s obsession, Chi Nan raised his arm, trying to wipe his saliva. Just suddenly realized something, and quickly put his hand down: "Guard? Do I still have this team."


    Chi Nan was very surprised. It seemed that he had never said that he had to get a guard.


    "Each nobleman with his own territory has his own guard. Now that Hongshaling is so strong, the safety of the lord is the top priority. Of course, the guard cannot be careless. This is my choice from 20,000 soldiers. Everyone who comes out is the person who is most able to adapt to the tempering of the medicine and has a very strong body.


    One leg clapped hands, and soon a group of people came over, not knowing when they came over. Seeing that they have solid muscles and can walk freely in a heavy armor, they are not ordinary people.


    It''s just that the weapons on his body are a bit mixed. A shield and a long sword are not standard equipment for knights. They don''t have horses. Normal soldiers don''t need shields. Only specialized soldiers in the army have them.


    Also, what''s the matter with two pea cannons on their backs, and a crossbow on their waists, which is unnecessary. Is this going to be armed to the teeth, Chi Nan is a little confused.


    "Lord Lord, this is the most talented person in the entire army, and each one is close to a full-fledged soldier. There are 300 people in total, and their captain Horn is the first and only one in our army to reach the level of black iron. Warrior."


    A young man headed by the team came out, but the muscles on this man''s body were connected together, and the brown hair was stretched out, like a human-shaped lion. Standing in front of you, it gives people a huge pressure. Obviously only 1.8 meters tall, it makes people feel as if they are more than two meters tall, like a mad orc who has become a human.


    A powerful and violent force surging in Horn''s body faintly, I don''t know why, Chi Nan can feel it. This power is so violent, this is the power of vindictiveness.


    I have seen some fighters who can cultivate fighting spirit before, but Chi Nan didn''t feel it too clearly. I don''t know if his strength has improved, his sense of ability has improved, or because Horn has just cultivated his fighting spirit, so he can''t restrain himself.


    Horn stepped forward and immediately knelt down on one knee: "Subordinate Horn, swear in the name of the God of War, I will always be the sword in the hands of Lord Chinan. The direction of the sword, if there is betrayal, I am willing to suffer the pain of five horses dividing the body." This is an oath of allegiance, which is not something ordinary guards can make. Once allegiance, it will remain the same for life.


    In the presence of so many people, if Horne really betrayed him one day, he would be spurned by everyone, and he would have no place in the human world. This was already a very important oath.


    Similarly, if he refused this vow, it would be a huge blow to Horn. At that time, Horn will accompany this shame for a lifetime, and it is almost impossible to wash it off.


    Chi Nan''s expression immediately became serious, and he drew out his saber. Fortunately, today''s clothes were prepared by Hermilla for herself, so all the items are complete. Even though this sword, I don¡¯t need it I gently placed the sword on Horn¡¯s head, Chi Nan said loudly: "I, Chi Nan, Lord of Hongshaling, accept Horn Allegiance." Suddenly, a large applause sounded around.


    At the same time, more than three hundred guards behind also knelt on one knee. "I am willing to be loyal to those of the lord."


    This is not a declaration of allegiance, maybe they think they are not qualified for allegiance. Chi Nan didn''t care, anyway, as long as his strength was strong, he really didn''t care if he had guards.


    "Get up all, everyone is good, I accept your allegiance. From now on, the safety of the castle and my personal safety will be left to you." Chi Nan raised his hands and said loudly.


    "We will defend the dignity and safety of Lord Lord with our lives." The soldiers said excitedly.


    The ceremony was finally completed, Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief, it was really troublesome. However, it is also a good thing to have a group of powerful guards who are loyal to oneself.


    "Well, in the future, the wall around the castle will be your patrolling place for the time being. I will create some accommodation for you next to the wall. You will live in the yard from now on."


    "No, the guards are guards. You can''t enter the castle until you are in danger." One leg objected immediately.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, they didn''t let them enter the castle. They just entered the courtyard to defend the inner city. When the inner city wall can''t stop, let them enter the castle."


    Although one leg feels a bit wrong, it still doesn''t violate some rules of the nobles after all. So after thinking about it, I finally nodded in agreement with one leg. There was no way to disagree.


    Within the territory, the lord¡¯s words are often more owned than the national laws, not to mention the rules.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 169： Building addiction

    After the castle was built, Chi Nan became a little addicted to the construction of the castle.


    Then, Chinan built some special buildings in some locations in the huge red sand city that was planned to be built. For example, he did not want to put the council in his castle in a place dedicated to meetings of the council.


    If your castle is messed up all day, it''s not good. Moreover, the shape of the parliament was once again aroused by exclamation. Just let the earthlings see it, I''m afraid it will look dumbfounded.


    Except that the color is not pure white, isn''t this what the White House looks like, almost a mold.


    Chi Nan plagiarized it without blushing, and then continued to build other buildings in other places. Behind his residence, Chinan has promoted the growth of plants and built a tall tower, which will be used to store various materials in the future. It''s just that although the tower is big, there is actually no information for him to put it inside.


    Originally, Chinan wanted to build the mage tower, but Chinan didn''t know the structure of the mage tower, and the mage tower was not just as simple as a shape, so it could only be abandoned in the end.


    Who would let himself be just a pseudo-mage with the name of a mage? If you don''t understand this, you don''t understand it.


    On both sides of the city center, Chinan felt too monotonous, so two buildings were built again. One is a special museum. Of course, there is no such thing as a museum in this world. This is the first.


    It''s a pity that Hongshaling has always been poor and white, and Chinan doesn''t have anything to put, and these things can only be said later. As for the other side, Chi Nan finally thought about it, and simply established a hero hall.


    "In the future, the names of all heroes who pay for the territory will be engraved on the monument, and their deeds will be recorded and placed in the hero hall." This is what Chinan said when he established the hero hall.


    No one knows, it''s just that Chi Nan didn''t know what to build, so he made something to perfunctory.


    However, this sentence was recorded by some people and became an important sign of Hongshaling in the future. And the significance of this hero hall will surpass other buildings in the future and become the most famous building worthy of the name.


    After building these landmark-like buildings, Chi Nan set his sights on the official residences. Around the periphery of the lord''s mansion, Chi Nan began to build a large area of ??residence for the officials in the territory.


    This is not the kind of villa that was planted, but a plan after Chi Nan''s own redesign. Although every villa is similar, if you look closely, there are still some differences. Especially the wooden statue on the top of the house, all in the shape of various monsters, each one is different.


    Although it looks a bit nondescript, it is also an alternative scenery. Affected by Chi Nan, many carpenters and stonemasons also have their own jobs, and many people invite them to carve some statues of warcraft.


    Then these statues will be bought back by civilians or small wealthy families and placed on their own houses. Because the stone sculptures are too heavy, they will be placed in the yard or placed in front of their own homes.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the habit of putting stone carvings at the door of this house was actually thought of by the civilians here. Finally, Chi Nan simply placed two stone lions at his door. This peculiar stone lion was loved by many people as soon as it appeared. As a result, a large number of imitators came into being.


    "Fortunately, this is not an ancient place on the earth. Otherwise, there is no official position to put a lion in front of your own house. Isn''t this a matter of death?" Chi Nan could only mutter weakly when he saw this situation.


    Because the parliament even sent a message to apply for a large stone statue to be placed at the four gates of Hongsha City. Seeing this scene, Chi Nan can only sigh, following the trend is really an irresistible trend.


    With a swipe of a pen, they agreed to their application, and at the same time they started to open two other small roads to ensure that the traffic in Red Sand City became more smooth. Even Mu Chi Nan, a special chassis for road construction, is ready.


    In the end, everyone in the parliament was assigned a special residence of their own, and everyone was extremely moved.


    The best ones are not chosen by ordinary people in the council. Only Hermilla, the bald father, and one leg have such a place to live. This kind of large villa is the closest to the residence in Chinan, and each has twice the size of ordinary villas. Almost all ordinary land in this world does not require any land price.


    At first, Hemila and others didn''t agree that they were still dead, but after Chi Nan''s persuasion, they finally agreed to move in. For such a large villa, it is impossible to have no servants, so a few people can only choose servants.


    In this way, many people in the territory have new jobs. It''s just that this kind of residence that is more luxurious and enjoyable than ordinary nobles makes everyone feel honoured at the same time also feels very uncomfortable. All people can only use a more enthusiastic work attitude to prove that they are worthy of such treatment.


    Unknowingly, Chi Nan raised the working enthusiasm of the territorial officials.


    Only after achieving this level, Chi Nan''s design path was planned. There is no way, you can''t let the civilians'' residences be made by yourself. With nothing to do, Chi Nan once again entered the test state.


    If I want to improve my strength now, I can only rely on experimentation to improve my life magic. During this time, Romilia has been taking care of her sister Romigara, and as time passed, Romigara''s injuries have slowly recovered.


    Only when Romi Jiala recovered, Chi Nan was depressed. I don''t know why, Romigara actually discovered that his physique was particularly strong one day. So Romi Jiala completely ignored whether she was the lord or her master, and forcibly pulled herself out of the hall and into the courtyard, insisting on fighting against herself.


    It was at this time that Chi Nan was surprised to find that this Romi Jiala, who was thicker than a cow, was actually a master who had cultivated vindictive energy. What is the injury of such a master?


    Romelia next to her didn''t know what Chi Nan was thinking, she just cheered desperately next to her.


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly, and under Romigara''s attack, he could only resist constantly. But Romigara didn''t allow himself to use spells, so Chi Nan, who had not enough explosive power, could only be forced to retreat steadily.


    "It''s better to hurry up, I hope this woman will quickly shift her target and train her subordinates." Chi Nan was sweating coldly and could only hope that this kind of discussion or trial would end as soon as possible. After all, Romigara has no malice.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 170： Dont give up training

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Hey, it''s almost done, stop me now," Chi Nan shouted.


    But at this time, he couldn''t stop at all, because the wooden sword in Romijiala''s hand was constantly attacking him everywhere. Although it won''t hurt when hitting the body, it will hurt.


    Romigara is very good at controlling power, but Chi Nan would rather be injured now, at least this way he can stop.


    The wooden sword in his hand was constantly waving, trying to block the wooden sword from attacking him like a storm from all directions. But the opponent''s speed is too fast, and the strength is also great, even if Romigara only uses one hand, it is difficult for him to fight.


    This guy is definitely stronger than the Dark Iron Warriors he has seen. At least in terms of attack, it was definitely not so monotonous by chance. Unfortunately, what he said was useless.


    "Lord Lord, please use all your strength, I want to see your bottom line."


    next to. Romelia waved her little hand and shouted: "Come on, Lord Lord, come on, don''t give up."


    With little Lori''s cheer, she should have been courageous, but Chi Nan felt a strange sense of sight. It would not look good if this pretty little girl became a muscular girl in the future.


    Fortunately, Romigara had told herself that Romilia had no talent to become a fighter, so she had never trained at all, and it would be impossible in the future. If they all grow into Romigara like this, Chi Nan will go crazy.


    "I am a mage, you see what my warrior talents do, stop me."


    Romijiala didn''t care at all, but the speed of the wooden sword in his hand increased once, causing Chi Nan to close his mouth quickly and concentrate on responding. "Still in the mood to speak, indicating that it has not reached the limit."


    Ignoring the servants and maids who pointed nearby, and even the guards of the maids that he trained, Romi Jiala seemed to be completely disregarding Chi Nan''s identity, and his attacking speed became more and more violent.


    "Lord Lord, your physical fitness is very good. It has long surpassed the foundation of fighting qi. Even in terms of physical fitness, you are almost reaching the level of a bronze warrior, but you have not played your advantage at all. Your fighting skills It¡¯s a mess, it¡¯s a waste of your talent."


    Chi Nan felt helpless, I also wanted to practice, but I couldn''t do it at all.


    "Damn, I am a mage, what do I want fighters to do?" Chi Nan didn''t admit it, mainly because he was lazy. People as smart as themselves are usually accustomed to using their brains rather than hands.


    "As the lord of Red Sand Ridge, you have many enemies. Now Red Sand Ridge is constantly developing, and more and more people will assassinate you in the future. It is undeniable that magic is very powerful, but it takes time to cast spells. Gold Before the realm, single-to-single mages have always been at a disadvantage. Therefore, Lord Lord, you can''t waste your talents."


    Romi Gala, who once again stepped up his attack, finally gave Chi Nan no chance to speak.


    After knocking on Chi Nan a few times, he felt Chi Nan''s limit, and Romi Jiala stopped.


    "I said you are enough, huhu, don''t you still have to protect my safety? I need to do it myself, so what do you need to do?"


    "We do have our protection, but some things are inevitable. Many nobles were assassinated because they did not respond in time. I have to say, Lord Lord, your crisis response speed is still very good."


    "Hmph, it''s a great honor to get your praise. I have also practiced fighting qi, but the fighting qi I cultivated will be dispelled by my magic power, and I can''t help it." Chi Nan stared at his eyes and said helplessly.


    "The fighting spirit dispelled by magic? I have never heard of such a situation. Although there are few people who cultivate both magic and martial arts, it is not uncommon." Romi Jiala looked at Chi Nan with a look that you were lying to me.


    Chi Nan exploded on the spot: "What is your expression, I can''t do it if I say no, don''t you think I haven''t tried it myself. If I can cultivate vindictiveness, I won''t give up not to practice, right?" Ah, this is a very exciting term. Isn¡¯t it too embarrassing for those who have come to the alien world to be unable to do both magic and martial arts.


    But there is no way, his life magic is too domineering. In fact, Chi Nan didn''t tell Romi Jiala that his grudge was not dispelled, but absorbed and assimilated.


    "Is that so? It turns out that your physique is very special, just like many elves who can''t cultivate fighting spirit." Romijiara made up his mind on his own, allowing Chi Nan to breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he has the identity of a half-elf.


    "In that case, forget it." Chi Nan wanted to walk back.


    But the next moment, Romy Gara stopped Chi Nan: "My lord, although you can''t cultivate fighting qi, your power speed is not bad. Compared with fighting qi practitioners, you just have insufficient explosive power, but your physique is special and durable. Stronger. If you can¡¯t practice fighting spirit, then practice skills, at least you must protect yourself."


    "Skills or something, it''s not that I haven''t practiced, I still have cross swordsmanship."


    Romigara looked disdainful: "Just the monotonous cross swordsmanship? It is used to fight people desperately on the battlefield. At most, it can only cultivate vindictiveness. The effect of enhancing vindictiveness is not good, and the fighting skills are even more messy. "


    It was the first time that Chi Nan saw someone who could look down on a secret method of fighting Qi cultivation. This Romigara was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Lord Lord, my sister is very powerful, would you just follow my sister to learn about it Romelia didn''t know when she ran to her side, gently pulling her dress with a look of expectation.


    What to do, this look is completely irresistible. Chi Nan himself didn''t know what was going on, as if fainted, he nodded slightly: "Okay."


    After speaking, Chi Nan reacted. "Did I just say something? That''s definitely not what I said, let go!"


    It¡¯s just that Romigara can ignore this and directly pull Chi Nan: "Very good, then start practicing now. I have two sets of skills suitable for you, Lord Lord, for your cultivation, one is the wind step, and the other is a matching set. Gale Sword. Gale Step can increase your speed and dodge. Gale Sword is simple and fast, and it doesn''t require grudge."


    The hard-pressed Chi Nan had no chance to speak at all, just like a little chicken, being pulled by the five-big and three-thick Romijia, and had to listen to her explanation. Do you want to be so passionate, these secrets are precious, why do you force yourself to learn.


    Romelia next to her was still cheering loudly, like a cheerleader. How could people refuse this sweet voice. Even Romi Jiala taught Chi Nan verbatim cultivation formulas. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 171： Special transaction

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Chi Nan was muttering and recording attentively. He also knew that Romigara was doing it for his own good, but he didn''t know why. Chi Nan''s heart was full of resentment, and there was nothing to do to him so well.


    "Have you remembered?" Romi Jiala suddenly said, awakening Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan closed his eyes and remembered, nodded vigorously and said, "I remember it all."


    Chi Nan was secretly delighted in his heart, his previous memory, such a complicated thing, would never be so easy to memorize, but now he remembers every word very clearly, which is really incredible.


    It seems that as my strength improves, my IQ is constantly improving.


    "Since you have all remembered, let me see while you practice." Is this still a maid? Chi Nan was a little skeptical.


    After thinking for a while, Chi Nan suddenly asked, "By the way, can I teach the soldiers in my territory with this gust of wind and gust of swordsmanship." If they can, the strength of the soldiers in their territory will be greatly improved.


    Although Chi Nan is not a warrior, he can still tell that the gusty swordsmanship and hurricane steps far surpass the cross swordsmanship in terms of cultivating vindictive energy and combat skills, and it can even be said that they are not at the same level. Even Chi Nan felt that there seemed to be a follow-up to this gale sword technique, and the black iron level was not the limit of the gale sword technique.


    Romigara shook his head and said, "Absolutely not. Although this is not a very advanced secret method, after all, we are mine. Without my permission, we must not let others learn it."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan lowered his head and made no secret of his disappointment. No way, this is not my own thing after all, it is not easy for me to learn it. The inheritance of this world is not so casual.


    Romelia gently pulled her sister''s sleeves: "Sister, or you can agree."


    This is really a divine assist. Chi Nan smiled secretly at Romi Liya, and Romi Liya also smiled at Chi Nan. Little Lolita is really well-behaved and comforting.


    Facing the request of his sister, Romigara really became hesitant. Finally, after thinking about it, Romi Gala said, "Can you get books and materials on magic in the future?"


    Chi Nan frowned, this thing is not so easy to get. But after thinking about it, Chi Nan finally nodded and said: "There should be no problem." After all, if he wants to develop in this world, he will definitely continue to expand, and he will definitely continue to conflict with others. I will come into contact with many things in the future.


    When Romigara saw this, he said: "In this case, when you get the magic materials, you must let my sister learn. She doesn''t have the talent to become a warrior, but his magic talent is very good. There has been no conditions before. Study, in exchange, you can deal with the wind swordsmanship and wind step at will in the future."


    After a pause, Romigara added another sentence: "After Romilia becomes a magician, I will teach you the follow-up of the storm swordsmanship." Sure enough, there was a follow-up, and Chi Nan knew it.


    "Thank you, I promise, I will never spread the wind swordsmanship indiscriminately. I will teach it to a few guards at most."


    "Hmph, you can''t spread it everywhere. If you learn more, will the royal family of the Ruthyala Kingdom let you go so easily by then! There are too many masters in one territory, that''s not a good thing."


    Chi Nan''s heart shuddered, he actually forgot this. Nowadays, a large part of the people in his army are using medicine to temper their bodies, and they are constantly strengthening them. Originally, Chi Nan planned to let them all practice the cross sword technique.


    It seems that in the future, we will find an excuse to let them learn through meritorious service. Don''t give it randomly, otherwise they won''t cherish it. Moreover, even if you train a master, you must find a way to hide it, and you must not let people see it. "Thanks a lot." Chi Nan suddenly thanked him solemnly, and Romi Jiala nodded slightly without saying much.


    After being silent for a while, Romy Gala said: "Hurry up and exercise. I want to see how you have learned. If you don''t learn well, go to other people, you think there will be no problems in cultivating vindictiveness. ."


    "What''s the problem?" Chi Nan looked nonchalant.


    "Hmph, if you practice fighting Qi, you will be seriously injured. In severe cases, the fighting Qi will explode in your body and even blow up people into a pile of minced meat." Romi Jiala stared at Chi Nan fiercely.


    Chi Nan was shocked, he was sure that Romi Jiala was not fooling himself, I am afraid it was true. There may be some exaggeration, but I will never deceive myself in this regard.


    No way, there are too few high-level talents in the territory, especially the professionals. It is very difficult for Chi Nan to understand the common sense in all aspects. "Okay, okay, I''ll try it."


    Chi Nan picked up a wooden sword. This gusty sword technique requires speed, so there is no high requirement on the weight of the weapon, which is exactly the opposite of the cross sword technique. Holding the wooden sword, Chi Nan gestured sharply, and at the same time stepped on strange steps. At first, he was a little uncomfortable and almost fell.


    But with Chi Nan''s drill, his movements gradually became smoother. This awkward movement made Chi Nan feel a very special rhythm, as if his body had become much faster.


    "Lord Lord, come on, Lord Lord is so amazing." Romelia shouted from the side.


    And Romigara sighed his eyes were a little serious. "There is really no way to cultivate vindictiveness. What is the situation? Even if it is an elf, it is just that the physical fitness is not up to standard. I have never heard that it will reject vindictiveness."


    Just now, Luo Mi Jiala clearly felt that Chi Nan''s body really had a wave of vindictiveness. This shows that he has cultivated fighting energy on his body, and that he can produce fighting energy so quickly, which also surprised Romi Jiala. But soon, the wave of vindictiveness disappeared. She didn''t know that it was swallowed by the magic of life, and she thought it was repelled by the magic, just like Chi Nan said.


    In this case, let alone see it, I have never heard of it. In the end, Romigara can only regard it as a very special special system, and he has no way to go further.


    Chi Nan slowly entered a better place, but a person who surprised Chi Nan came at the gate, and the person who came was just one leg. One leg is often patrolling outside during this period of time, so I will come back here very well, how come this time.


    "What''s the matter?" Romi Jiala stopped in front of one leg.


    One leg frowned slightly: "It''s confidential, please step back." One leg said tit-for-tat. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 172： Are all illiterate

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Let one leg over, he must be in a hurry to come here." Although Romi Jiala is definitely not an ordinary person, but this kind of detached attitude makes Chi Nan treat him as a guest instead of his own.


    Compared with a leg, Chi Nan believes in a leg more. Romi Jiala seemed to have heard the harshness in Chi Nan''s words, and after thinking about it, he stepped aside and let one leg over.


    He turned around and walked outside. Before leaving, he turned his head and said, "Lord Lord, although you can''t practice fighting spirit, it is necessary to practice your skills. If there is nothing to do, I will continue tomorrow. I don''t want it to be easy. The umbrella that was found was just killed."


    Although this is not very pleasant, it is true, but can you not say it so straightforward, Chi Nan has a black line.


    "Huh, what kind of maid is this? If it weren''t for the lord''s kindness, I would have driven you away." There was a wave of irritation in his heart. In his opinion, Chi Nan is the best lord and cannot tolerate other people''s presumption.


    If it weren''t for the lord of the house, he would be right in front of him, maybe one of his legs had already started.


    "Lord Lord, goodbye." The little girl, Romilia, was the most polite.


    Chi Nan also waved his hand: "Goodbye, be careful on the road." Chi Nan smiled at Romilia, and even the face of one leg softened a lot. It seems that everyone likes this little girl better.


    "Fortunately, you are here. No, it''s because you have something, so please speak up and listen."


    Chi Nan, who almost missed his mouth, quickly made a serious look. One leg glanced suspiciously, without asking.


    I looked around and made sure that no one was eavesdropping around. One leg said with a serious face: "My lord, Baron Mocha is coming tomorrow. He has written to my lord to arrange the army as soon as possible and follow him. battlefield."


    "Go to the battlefield? Why, I am the lord here. I don''t seem to need to go to the battlefield."


    One leg shook his head and said: "The subordinates don''t know. It is said that all the lords have been invited and will go to the battlefield this time. The other nobles have already agreed or have already set off, so the subordinates think that the adults should also go."


    "Is that so, then I know. You go to organize the team, then we will leave."


    Suddenly, one leg whispered: "My lord, Baron Mocha said that we just need to organize a team, not too much, nor too strong." Hearing this, Chi Nan looked at one leg with a strange expression.


    One leg spread out his hands: "The subordinates don''t know why. It''s better to ask the adults in person when Baron Mocha arrives tomorrow." There is no way with one leg.


    It seemed that this was the only way to go. Chi Nan touched his chin, and the nobles twisted too much.


    "No matter what they ask, you must be prepared with both hands, prepare a strong army, and inform a hundred guards to be ready at the same time. Tomorrow I will ask you clearly, and then decide who to take with you."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said again: "Also, these are the rules and regulations of the army that I have compiled. Then let our soldiers and political commissars study hard. Forget it, you just let them come over and I will send it to They are all right."


    There are a lot of troops in the territory, because officers at all levels are already very neatly equipped. In order to better manage his own army, Chi Nan even took out his previous military rank system. The soldier position corresponding to this world, with a slight modification, eventually became a unique set of internal systems in Hongshaling.


    Anyway, no one else knows about this system, and even if they do, they don''t understand what it does.


    Chi Nan watched one leg retreat, moving his aching muscles. "No, I have to think of a way, otherwise I won''t have to sleep well in the morning, I don''t want to go out and exercise every day."


    He is a special mage, and his physical fitness can''t be better. You don''t need to rely on exercise to improve. The so-called exercise skills, Chi Nan feels useless. For a while, my whole body was sour.


    When Chi Nan was almost recovering, one leg had brought all the officials back. As the second master of the army, one leg has a very high right to speak in the army.


    "Very well, all are here, let''s take a look. This is the rules and regulations I prepared for the army. Everyone will follow this in the future, and we must not hurt the innocent. We are different from the general army. We have to build one. A professional army with ideals and beliefs is not a local soldier like the bandits."


    "Well, if you have anything you don''t understand, just ask me, starting with you." This is a new thing, and Chi Nan himself doesn''t know any loopholes. It''s strange that they can figure it out.


    The person pointed at looked at Chi Nan with a dazed expression, and finally bit the bullet and said: "Lord Lord, I don''t know where I don''t understand." Hearing this, Chi Nan also had a weird look.


    "I don''t know where I don''t understand? What do you mean, where you don''t understand."


    The man touched his head: "Lord Lord, I can''t understand where I am."


    "What''s the matter with you, don''t you read, you can''t read anywhere, then what do I want you to do."


    The man looked aggrieved: "Lord Qiqi, your subordinates don''t understand words."


    Chi Nan was even more depressed now, what was going on. "What about you, who of you don''t know Chinese?" Chi Nan saw that the people around him were also worried, so he asked. At the next moment, Chi Nan wished he didn''t ask this sentence. Because he found that more than half of the people actually raised their hands.


    The remaining few, UU reading is also tangled. "Lord Lord, I have learned a few words before, but not many. I really don''t understand this thing." Hearing this, Chi Nan''s desire to die was all over.


    My own subordinates, the elites of this gang, are all illiterate after a long time of trouble.


    Hermilla, who had been alarmed by the movement here, didn''t know when she also appeared next to her. "Lord Lord, ordinary people don''t have the opportunity to learn characters. Even if my family was pretty good, I actually only use some commonly used characters. I don''t understand some professional characters or even languages ??of other races."


    Hermilla was a little embarrassed to grab her skirt, worried that Chi Nan would dislike herself because of this.


    Chi Nan finally wanted to understand that he could use the words and languages ??of this world proficiently because of the use of the scroll of wisdom. "No, I will never allow my subordinates to be illiterate."


    Chi Nan slapped the table hard, and suddenly said to Hermilla: "You go to urgently collect some wisdom scrolls, then I will use them for all the officials in the territory. People in Hongshaling must be educated, understand. "Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience."

 Chapter 173： Ready to develop the third industry

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Scroll of Wisdom? But that one is very expensive. It takes two hundred golden dragons to buy one."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Take it as the welfare of our Hongshaling officials. Every official in the future must use it. I don''t want my men to be a bunch of illiterate people who don''t understand anything."


    "Needless to say, if we have a lot of knowledge, we can make a greater contribution to Hongshaling. Two hundred golden dragons, but the price of two pneumatic guns is nothing at all. Anyway, we are now in hand. There are many golden dragons here, and there is no place to spend it.¡± Chi Nan is indeed feeling a headache about how to spend money.


    Hermilla hesitated for a moment, and finally said silently: "But my lord, the scrolls of wisdom are all made by relying on the power of the wizard to seal some common sense in the scroll. Only the wizard can make it."


    "What do you want to say? Just say it, I won''t blame you."


    "What I want to say is, sir, don''t you know that Scrolls of Wisdom are usually made by very few wizards. They can only be bought from the Wizards Association, and the quantity is not large at all. It is impossible to buy in large quantities."


    Chi Nan was silent for a while, and after thinking about it, he asked, "Then why do those mages make the scrolls of wisdom?"


    The bald father next to him said: "My lord, I know this. On the one hand, it is because the nobles need it, which can greatly reduce the study time, so the noble council has regulations. Those mages who want to live in the kingdom must abide by it. Some regulations. On the other hand, it seems that some mages need to make money."


    Chi Nan understood that the mage was indeed very expensive, and he was not a real mage, so he didn''t quite understand it yet. But no matter what kind of mage he knew before, he was short of money.


    Therefore, there are so many ways that the Master can make money. Since they want to make money, this matter is easy to handle.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said immediately: "If this is the case, I will write to your Royal Highness the Three Princesses to help negotiate. The scroll of wisdom is nothing but a dangerous item. Well, just like this, it will give the royal family a part of the benefits and increase the price of the scroll. , This will always allow them to help us make a large number of scrolls of wisdom."


    This thing will not break, even if it is too much, it will be used sooner or later.


    "But those mages usually do a lot of research, and I am afraid that many people will not take the time to make them."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Then use what they are interested in. I remember that detoxification moss is a very good magic material. It can be used not only to make detoxification potions, but also in other ways."


    After a pause, Chi Nan continued: "I have planted a lot of detoxification moss here. I will use this to negotiate. We can provide a batch to the Mage Association. I think they should also need it."


    Without intending to continue the discussion, Chi Nan waved his hand: "Okay, don''t say anything, just do it. Next, forget it, old bald head, you come to explain to them what is written on it." Chi Nan didn''t bother to read it by herself, and these subordinates really let herself down. No way, this world does not have the conditions for all people to learn.


    "Lord Lord, there is one more thing that may need you to solve."


    Hearing Hemila''s words, Chi Nan was a little weird: "What is it? I actually need to solve it."


    Hermilla said with some embarrassment: "It''s such an adult. Recently, there have been more and more unemployed vagrants. Many of our civilians have no way to make money, so the law and order situation is a bit bad recently."


    "There is no lucrative job? Are you kidding me, we are now building a city. How can building a city leave them without jobs." Chi Nan was very surprised.


    Hermilla touched her forehead: "It''s not all due to you. Those important buildings, city walls, and even residential buildings are all planted with the seeds you provided or even by yourself. These places are usually You have solved the places where the most workers are used. Of course, those leaders will have no jobs."


    Chi Nan smiled awkwardly, he really forgot this. Planting a large number of plants on your own to quickly build a city is good for your territory and good for yourself, but not necessarily for civilians.


    There are not a lot of job opportunities, but because the population continues to increase, many people are slowly losing their source of income. However, with the construction of the territory, various prices within the territory began to rise.


    If it is linked to the outside world in the future, even the flour that is now distributed to the civilians will continue to increase in price, and the cultivation of Black Valley has been stopped on its own side, then it will be a big trouble.


    Fortunately, I found it early now. If it continues like this, it will explode after a long time, but it is not what I want to see.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said: "If this is the case, then develop the tertiary industry. Don''t you know? It doesn''t matter, it''s the service industry. If it doesn''t work, you can also develop the tourism industry. Let me tell you..."


    Chi Nan began to talk quickly and became chaotic. As she listened, Hermilla''s eyes lit up, and her lord was indeed not a mortal.


    "How should tourism develop? The mountains and rivers you mentioned are everywhere. There is no need to come and see it."


    Chi Nan patted his forehead, he really forgot that this world is different from the earth, this world is vast and sparsely populated. "Then let them see the man-made scenery. We will build the city and let them visit these buildings at that time. Are there any questions? Just tell them all at once."


    Hermilla nodded: "And those service industries you mentioned, I don''t think anyone will do it. After all, no one has done it on such a large scale before, even if there are not many rental carriages in our territory."


    It seems that there is no good foundation, and it is really a headache for many things to develop. In that case, you can only start this yourself.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said immediately: "Then let our Lord''s Mansion do it. Directly recruit some people, put them under my chamber of commerce, let them do it, and I will give them the start-up salary."


    "My lord, if we do, the salary is too high. Isn''t it a waste?"


    "No, it''s not a waste at all. This can improve the reputation of our territory and also make it convenient for everyone. The most important thing is that if we do this, we can create higher value for our territory, and the circulation of Golden Dragon will be easier. "


    The two people looked at the problem in completely different directions, and Hermilla made up her mind, and if it was inappropriate, she would forcibly stop. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 174： Is this going to be restored?

    For a whole day, Chi Nan and Hemila determined the next development steps, and also determined some military rules and regulations with others, as well as violations of penalties afterwards.


    He didn''t want his soldiers to become a gang of bandits like soldiers in other territories. What Chi Nan wanted was a truly disciplined iron army, a truly faithful force.


    At the end of the day, Chi Nan was almost exhausted. Hermilla gently put a glass of juice beside Chi Nan, and then behind Chi Nan, her hands slowly kneaded Chi Nan''s shoulders, allowing Chi Nan to relax.


    "Well, you are the best, none of those maids have eyesight." Chi Nan hummed comfortably.


    "Huh, now I know it''s okay." Hermilla pouted and rolled her eyes. Instinctively wanted to force Chi Nan to feel pain, but when her eyes shifted downward, Hermilla felt soft again. "I really owe you."


    Chi Nan didn''t hear clearly, took a sip of juice to moisturize his throat, looking at the guys who were still busy, feeling helpless. "It''s no wonder that most of the noble jobs in this world can only be done by the nobles. Only the nobles have talents."


    Chi Nan didn''t know if he was sarcastic or what he was doing. Such an expensive scroll of wisdom can only be afforded by nobles. The civilians are not qualified to learn knowledge at all, but the nobles are too lazy to learn, and some common sense can be learned directly with the scroll of wisdom. At the beginning, Kairadi was able to carry a scroll of wisdom with him, so I''m afraid he had to use it himself.


    It''s really cheap for myself, Chi Nan thought to himself. Without that scroll of wisdom, I might not even speak the lingua franca of this world now, let alone become a lord.


    No, if you have the opportunity in the future, you must find a way to learn the method of making a scroll of wisdom, add some knowledge you need by the way, and use this method to quickly train territorial talents. Although it is more expensive, whoever makes himself poor now has money left.


    "Father, you are here to discuss with them, so that they have a deep understanding of our rules and regulations, which must not be violated. I will go back first. Also, Hermilla, you also hurry up and rest, it''s almost dark. ."


    Hemila watched Chi Nan get up and leave, and watched Chi Nan leave, with a bit of resentment in her eyes.


    Then he turned around and bald; the old man greeted him and left the place. The others just looked up, then lowered their heads quickly, pretending that they didn''t realize anything.


    Early in the morning of the next day, Chi Nan just got up to eat, and saw Mocha come here with one leg.


    "Hahahaha, Your Excellency Chi Nan, we haven''t seen you for a long time, I''m so happy to see you." Mocha showed unusual enthusiasm this time and opened his hands toward Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan smiled and walked forward and hugged Mocha: "It''s been a long time since I saw you, but what the **** is this time, why is it so anxious that I will organize the army and go with you."


    "Sure enough, you still have this style. When you meet, you will be straight to the subject." Mocha had a black line.


    "Well, it''s mine. Come in and sit down. Clover, go, get your snacks ready."


    "You are a good maid. If it weren''t for being too old and ordinary, it would be a perfect maid. But having this ability to research and make food is also enviable."


    Mocha also had a certain understanding of the people here in Chinan. Naturally, he knew that Cliluo was the maid-in-chief of Chinan Castle. He also knew that Cliluo''s biggest hobby and duty was researching various foods.


    "Wow, your castle has been replaced with a new one. It is so beautiful. No, who designed it. I want to go back and redesign my garden." Mocha''s eyes straightened when he saw the manor.


    "How about it, it looks good, this is my own design. But if you want to learn, just ask someone to come over and study it." There is no patent law in this world. Come and see.


    Soon, two people came to the castle. At this time, Chi Nan mentioned the old things again and said: "Now you can tell me what happened. Is there a shortage of troops on the front line again?" Chi Nan felt very unbelievable. As the war became more and more smooth, he got used to the tailwind. The nobles of China have invested a lot of troops.


    Chi Nan didn''t believe it when he said that there was a shortage of troops. This mad orc has never heard of any very powerful masters. They are just troublesome. In fact, the high-level combat effectiveness is not very good.


    Mocha rolled his eyes and said, "Your political thinking really needs to be tempered. Let me tell you, the restoration is about to be done soon. All the nobles must participate in such a big event as the restoration of Remas."


    "Don''t talk about us lords, even those nobles who don''t have territories should participate. This is the time to show our attitude towards the same enemy ~ www.novelhall.com~ If we are absent, we will lose a lot of points in the noble council in the future. "


    It turned out to be like this, Chi Nan understands, isn''t this a political show?


    "Then why not let me bring some more troops, this is also a good opportunity to compete for credit."


    Mocha lowered his voice and stretched his head over and whispered: "It''s because you have done so much. I heard that because of the weapons you provided, the noble council and the king have written a note on it. This time it will definitely increase Testimonials. If you are too pushy at the last moment and rob others of the credit, you will be jointly targeted by others."


    "We will all be nobles of Remas in the future. We always have to deal with other people. If we are targeted, even our business alliance will eventually be dissolved. This is not what we want to see."


    With the operation of the business alliance during this period of time, it has revealed some functions and the ability to attract money. These nobles, who were not very attractive, don''t want to give up this alliance now.


    "Actually, many great nobles have secretly tried to press against us. They know that we are an alliance. This time I asked me to tell you that if you are not obedient, they will probably secretly take action."


    Chi Nan nodded, now he has no ability to confront them head-on. Besides, I have already gotten the big head, so I''ll give them the rest. Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately said: "I know, I''m going to make soy sauce this time, don''t worry, I understand, it won''t cause trouble."


    "What is soy sauce? Forget it, just know that you know it." Chi Nan rolled his eyes, and there is no such thing as soy sauce in this world. By the way, if there is a chance, such a good condiment must be made.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 175： Headquarters on wheels

    Single dogs wish you all a happy Chinese Valentine''s Day. If you talk too much, it will be tears.


    This time the matter was indeed very urgent, because it was only at noon that Mocha, who had eaten a meal, urged Chi Nan to rush. You know, nobles have always attached great importance to enjoyment.


    If he was not so anxious, Mocha would stay here for a day or two before leaving.


    Chi Nan didn''t take too many people, he took a hundred prepared guards directly, and the other soldiers were disbanded. Although the number of people is small, Chi Nan still has to show his strength.


    To show strength, you must not participate in large-scale battles and not compete for credit. Then the best method is to make these few soldiers show their own elite level. The most elite in his entire territory now is undoubtedly his own guard. Chi Nan gave a leg a thumbs up in his heart. The guard came in time.


    This time, Chi Nan didn''t let one leg follow, and one leg was inconvenient when he was on the way. This time, it was the bald father who came with him, and he didn''t even carry heavy weapons.


    "Your subordinates are really amazing. This armor is made of Hongsha Steel, right? The cost is not low."


    Hongsha Steel has now begun to sell on a large scale. Chinan basically sells half of it, leaving the other half to be used to build military equipment and to enhance its soldier strength.


    Because of the appearance of Hongsha Steel, the life in Huangshaling next door was getting worse and worse. If Farah had set off a few days ago, and now encountering Chi Nan, he would definitely not give him a good face.


    "Everywhere, they are all trained by ordinary civilians, and they are not comparable to yours."


    Mocha also brought his own army, and the number was quite large, more than 3,000 people. These people were all outside and did not bring them into Red Sand City. In the current Red Sand City, we can''t just ignore the rules at all.


    "You are humble, just look at your subordinate. Actually being able to have an official warrior is not something ordinary nobles can afford." Speaking of which, Mocha was also very envious.


    He could see that Horn, who was expressionless beside Chi Nan, was a dark iron warrior. You know, in the Ruthyala Kingdom, those who can generally possess Dark Iron Warriors are at least countless nobles. Most viscounts and barons have no such masters. Unless they have good talents, they can cultivate themselves.


    Mocha''s talent is not bad, but he was too lazy before, so he hasn''t cultivated his fighting spirit until now.


    Chi Nan can have a black iron warrior, which is enough to show Chi Nan''s strength. Taking this out, together with the guards prohibited by this branch, can definitely make all the nobles below the earl ashamed.


    "Hahahaha, let''s not talk about this, let''s speed up, but don''t delay things."


    "That''s right, you need to speed up. Fortunately, the road here has been repaired. It''s so easy to run, otherwise two days will be wasted on this road." It''s not that Mocha has not walked the previous road.


    Before coming here, Mocha came two days early because the roads were not easy to follow. Now Mocha is not in a hurry. What really worried Mocha was that he wanted to go to the front as soon as possible so that he could gain more military merit.


    The guards under Chi Nan were not cavalry, but it did not prevent them from being equipped with horses, which made it easier to drive. As for cavalry, it is impossible to train without professional training methods. Chi Nan didn''t understand these things. If they had a chance, they would buy them from other nobles and use them.


    When it came to the periphery and merged with Mocha''s army, the team began to accelerate toward the north.


    On the road, although Mocha had more soldiers, his spirits and spirits were totally different from Chi Nan''s guards. Chi Nan''s guards were simply outstanding, very conspicuous.


    Mocha also asked about Chi Nan''s training methods. Chi Nan could only play haha ??and told him that his soldiers were carefully selected and obtained through the most rigorous training.


    Chi Nan didn''t dare to say that these were forcibly promoted by himself using the medicine that tempered the body. Let the nobles know that they can mass-produce the medicine for tempering the body and use them in large quantities on their soldiers, so they don''t know what they will think. Hey, everything is not strong enough, otherwise I need to hide it like this.


    It took five days for the two people to rush forward at full speed, only to see the frontline team from a distance. In other words, it should be the rear team and logistics soldiers.


    Seeing them means that I have come to the front line. Looking at the map, this place is already close to the northern border of Remas. "It turns out that the front has already advanced to this place. No wonder it''s about to be restored."


    "This time it is not just about recovering , but also continuing to advance a certain distance to completely consolidate the defense line in the north. Because this time the mad orcs go south, the king has also begun to plant Remas'' defense. ."


    This is the fall of a province, or it was beaten down by these mad orcs with no brains and no organization, and the faces of the royal family and nobles were hot and painful. Chi Nan didn''t know, because of this incident, Rusiyala had become a laughing stock among the surrounding countries, and he didn''t know how long he would be laughed at.


    Everyone speeded up and walked towards the inside of the army. After verification, another busy day, the two finally arrived at the front command post. The headquarters today is different from before.


    The headquarters is still a tent, but wheels are installed underneath, pulled by more than a dozen pack horses, and ran forward slowly. Such a command can also explain the current situation on the front line.


    "Welcome, isn''t this our dear Baron Chinan? You have contributed to this victory."


    When Chi Nan came here, the news had spread throughout the barracks, and everyone was very happy. He brought few people, which meant that Chi Nan knew what was going on, had accepted their opinions, and gave up fighting for credit. Is such a person a good comrade? A good noble who can fit into their circle.


    "Is this the Baron Chinan, hello, I am the lord of the cast who is not far from you, and we must help a lot in the future." Not far from myself, I have not joined the business alliance, this is to show my good intentions.


    Next, Chi Nan felt what it meant to be popular. A large group of aristocrats who didn''t know him surrounded him in three and three layers, and came forward to compliment him. Even Earl Longgen couldn''t get in.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 176： Am I so popular?

    [92zw] "Everyone, Baron Chinan just came to us, and the boats and cars are tired. Let Baron Chinan have a good rest. Come on, this is your place. Sit down and eat something first."


    Chi Nan was put in his place in a daze, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    In the blink of an eye, nobles sat down in all the places around, and some people surrounded him. As soon as Chi Nan looked up, there was a white flower, causing Chi Nan to almost bleed from his nostrils.


    "Hahahaha, you''re really a man of temperament. These women, if you like them, choose whatever you want. They are all our maids."


    Hearing this nobleman opening his mouth, Chi Nan couldn''t help rolling his eyelids. It turned out that there were women all around. These women are not qualified to sit down and can only stand by the side. It''s just why not go to the side of your own master, and it''s nothing to surround yourself. Although Chi Nan was a little dizzy, he was not an idiot, and naturally realized something.


    At this moment, an aristocrat who seemed to have seen him spoke up and said: "Baron Chinan, now everyone is aristocrat of Remas, we have obtained our own territory. I believe that in the near future, we will get the proof of purchase. "


    "That is, you must prepare more pneumatic cannons at that time, otherwise it will not be enough."


    There was a flash in Chi Nan''s eyes. This was for his own weapons. Is his gas cannon so popular? Chi Nan has not been on the front line, and he doesn''t know how amazing the performance of the gas cannon is.


    "It must be certain. The output has been expanded, and it will continue to expand when I go back. But speaking of it, this battle is almost over. What do you need so many pneumatic guns for?" Chi Nan asked calmly.


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan, air cannons are very powerful. Who wouldn''t let them go. Even if they can''t be used for offense, at least they can be used for defense." A nobleman said indifferently.


    Not far away, Mocha reminded in a low voice: "Our own territory defense must be done well. The enemy is not only from outside."


    Chi Nan understood that wars would break out among the nobles, even if it was not a territorial war, but usually many frictions were resolved by fighting. If you are not strong enough, you will be bullied by others. Therefore, although the war is about to end, the gas gun trade has not fallen into a decline, but has become more prosperous.


    Besides, you don¡¯t need to maintain your gas gun as long as you buy it back, just plug it into the ground. It has been used for ten years, and its power is almost comparable to some alchemy weapons. How could they give up?


    It only costs a little golden dragon, which is nothing at all. As for the secret that has been made public, the gas cannon cannot attack Chi Nan himself. The nobles present will not care, as long as they don''t offend Chi Nan.


    If you don''t face it head-on, even if you want to deal with Chi Nan in secret, there are still means. To deal with other people, there is more than just a head-to-head approach. The territory of Chinan is now surrounded by others.


    "I see, I will definitely not treat us Remas himself badly."


    "Well said, look at the enlightenment of Your Excellency Chi Nan, this is a model among the nobles."


    "That''s right, Your Excellency Chi Nan is really open and bright. Come here and toast you." A nobleman made a toast to Chi Nan. Chi Nan had no choice but to close his eyes and drank the sour thing.


    No, you must make real wine as soon as possible, and you can''t let this thing harm yourself. Even if it is red wine, why do people in this world always like to use that ugly thing on formal occasions?


    "Your Excellency Chinan, if you develop a new product in the future, you must not forget us. You must sell it to us first, and then you can sell it to the nobles in other provinces. We are our own, and they are all outsiders."


    Chi Nan nodded and said, "It''s okay, it must be, and I''ll talk about it when I research it out."


    I don''t know why, Chi Nan always feels a little strange, does this have any other meaning. But it''s not easy to ask here, even if they ask, they won''t necessarily tell themselves.


    Intelligence, sure enough, is still not enough. No, I must find someone to form an intelligence organization when I go back this time. At least some things, I must know the first time. If it doesn''t work, use an organization like a newspaper.


    At this level of popularity, Chi Nan is also uncomfortable. The enthusiasm of these guys is almost melting. The beauties next to her didn''t even care, bumping into herself from time to time. For an ordinary person who has only been an otaku before, this kind of treatment is really exciting and too easy to get lost.


    Fortunately, during this period of time as a lord, my spiritual will has been tempered to ensure that I am not lost. Finally, at the end of this banquet, I didn''t get completely drunk No, I had to go back to my team, or let these guys figure out what to do. Chi Nan tried hard to keep himself awake, and kept reminiscing about various film and television works in his mind. Recalling the fate of various hapless guys after being drunk, Chi Nan was really worried. If he didn''t remind himself like this, he would make him fall asleep completely.


    What Chi Nan didn''t notice was that, under the operation of the powerful life magic power in his body, he drank inferior wine far exceeding his usual amount, but he was fine and kept sober all the time. The other nobles were drunk a lot.


    When Chi Nan finally struggled to leave and was taken away by his own guards and bald father. The beauties behind them involuntarily showed a disappointed look, as well as some resentful eyes.


    And those nobles who were not drunk, their faces were a little dignified. Such a drinkable guy is really hard to deal with. Everyone looked at each other, a little helpless, and a little wary. Could it be that the physique of half-elves are so strong that they won''t fall for a thousand cups. Looking at the vacant wine bottles around Chi Nan, many people gasped.


    The first day ended in this grand welcome ceremony. Even when the banquet was held, the army was still advancing. From the next day, Chi Nan started his own plan.


    He didn''t mean to send troops, but kept making good relations with the nobles who came back to rest from the command headquarters, and at the same time inquired about various things in the Rusiyala kingdom and the noble circle, and deepened the understanding of the kingdom.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also paid a lot of price, signed a lot of treaties and business with people, and used this to build a good relationship with many nobles. Although a little contrived because of unfamiliarity, other nobles still accepted it as if they hadn''t seen it. Slowly, Chi Nan realized that his situation in the headquarters was different. )!!

 Chapter 177： 18 fortress plans

    The advancing action went quite smoothly, and Chi Nan could hear the good news from the front line every day, although he himself had never sent troops. In fact, there are only a hundred soldiers, and it will not be useful in such a battle of more than one hundred thousand scale.


    Every day, I heard something from the mouths of the nobles who came back to rest, which also facilitated Chi Nan''s understanding of the front line. Of course, Chi Nan didn''t do nothing.


    In addition to drawing up ties with the nobles, Chi Nan also gave full play to his role, which was to artificially make some pneumatic guns. In this place, Chi Nan doesn''t have much time to study.


    Some pneumatic cannons are spawned every day, and then provided to the nobles on the front line. This is not a direct sale, and it is during the war, so it can''t be regarded as bypassing the royal family. Therefore, this kind of thing can be regarded as a side ball. At the same time, Chi Nan also gained the favor of a large number of nobles through this method.


    For Chi Nan, those nobles are more receptive. Although Chi Nan said he was a half-elf, his appearance was indeed a human, and unlike ordinary half-elves, he was not so deadly.


    This is also less half-elves in the Kingdom of Ruthyala, so everyone doesn''t understand it.


    The front line progressed more and more smoothly. When Chi Nan followed the team on the front line for a month, the front line was no longer in the territory of Remas, but continued to advance northward for a certain distance.


    After leaving Remas, the area further north began to slowly become desolate. At this moment, there is very little vegetation growing on the ground, and it can even be said to be somewhat similar to the Gobi. "I really don''t know what exactly those wild orcs eat in this place to survive." Chi Nan looked at the surrounding environment strangely.


    In this environment, there must be very little production. Those wild orcs are big stomach kings, what exactly do they rely on to survive in this place? Other people around also shook their heads, saying that they didn''t know.


    "Don''t worry about so much, let''s go to the headquarters first, I don''t know what the commander is looking for us."


    On this day, the headquarters rarely stopped. You must know that the headquarters has been moving forward all this month. Many people often have to travel a certain distance during the day to catch up after resting at night.


    But today, the headquarters stopped abnormally, and most of the nobles also returned here, which makes people feel strange. After entering the headquarters, there are already many nobles waiting here.


    After another while, when the nobles were basically there, Earl Longen stood up and said, "It seems that everyone is almost here, so let''s talk about today''s topic."


    "To be honest, after this period of hard work, we have achieved very significant results. The wild orcs have been driven away by us. In order to avoid this from happening, we continue to advance north, where the wild orcs originally lived. It¡¯s a place. It¡¯s just that the number of mad orcs is a bit more than we imagined."


    Earl Longen asked his subordinates to provide a copy of information to many nobles.


    "As you can see, the number of wild orcs is increasing. If this continues, even if we have more powerful weapons, we will be overwhelmed by their human tactics, so we have to stop."


    "Furthermore, according to our information, these wild orcs are constantly heading south, and there are more wild orcs gathering here. We don''t know how many wild orcs there are."


    "Earl Longgen is right. We have dealt with wild orcs for so many years, but we still don''t know how many wild orcs are, or even how wide their territory is. We don''t know whether we can''t continue to move north."


    Count Longgen pressed his hands down and continued: "According to the latest information, most of the mad orcs who have been blocked here are migrating to the west, and a few are moving to the east, so as long as we can hold this place. I don¡¯t know what happened, so the above means that we are not allowed to continue to the north."


    "Then what are we going to do? It is not easy to block the mad orcs," a nobleman said loudly.


    Earl Longen nodded: "The aristocratic council and the royal family have been discussing this issue for a long time. According to the information sent overnight, the above means, let us build a fortress here to block the mad orcs."


    "We found a total of eighteen locations suitable for building fortresses. As long as these eighteen locations are blocked, then the mad orcs will not be able to go south on a large scale. At most, there are some fish that slipped through the net. I think, these missed the net. Fish, surely won''t be put in the eyes of our elites."


    Count Longgen glanced around, and the nobles around were seen, either lowering their heads or nodding quickly.


    "Very well, everyone is good. In that case, what we will discuss next, UU Reading is who will guard these eighteen fortresses. Before the fortresses are established, our main force Can''t retreat."


    "Everyone, the royal family has issued an order. The fortress and its surroundings are all exploited territories. They don''t need to be handed in. They belong to individuals." Even so, no one was willing to speak.


    Who can''t tell, it''s not a good place at all, and it''s useless if you ask for it. Moreover, there is no human habitation here, and it is too difficult to replenish troops. When the time comes, you will have to transfer your people to this place to defend yourself, and who will build your own territory. Except for Chinan, there are not many people in other people''s territories.


    "Then I said, first of all, as an earl, as the commander this time, so I will take the lead, and I will build a fort in this place. In addition, it is time for all the gentlemen above the earl rank to develop their gentlemanship. "


    Hearing the words of Earl Longgen, everyone understood that this was probably also the meaning of the royal family and the aristocratic council. There is no way, whoever makes their status high can only take up this burden.


    Soon, all the earls raised their hands in agreement. "Very well, all ten counts of Remas agreed, and there is no governor who is present. As a marquis, he has stated that two fortresses are to be built. Now these eighteen fortresses have been divided into twelve. There are six left..." Earl Longen glanced around.


    Even if there are six, there are many. After all, the little nobles and the big nobles are completely different things. Those earls can easily summon tens of thousands of troops, but the viscounts can''t. It''s not bad to have one or two thousand.


    Baron Mocha can set off with three thousand people because of his father''s special status. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 178： Share, there is still me

    Looking around, he found that no one was answering the conversation, and in the end Earl Longen could only speak himself. "Baron Chinan, you have done a lot in this war. The royal family and the parliament have decided that you can become the next earl."


    Those who didn''t know what was going on, when they heard these words, they looked at Chi Nan with envy. Some people are triumphant, and some people who don''t put Chi Nan in their eyes very much regret it.


    If I knew this a long time ago, we should get a good relationship. An earl, a new-born earl, this is not always a good thing. To be the confidant of an earl would be of great benefit.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "I am just a baron now and what happens in the future depends on what the adults above mean." After all, there is still a lot of uncertainty. Although Chi Nan was happy, he didn''t want to be used as a gun. This was not a pleasant thing, so Chi Nan''s performance was very plain.


    "It''s true that it is not the time to discuss merits and rewards, but Baron Chi Nan, as far as I know, your subordinates have 20,000 troops. Moreover, the territory is powerful, and you can pull more than 50,000 soldiers at any time."


    This number has reached the standard of the earls, and it is stronger than many earls with weaker strength. "And your territory weapons are not bad, whether they are these plant weapons or weapons made of Hongsha steel."


    Chi Nan''s eyes flashed, and sure enough, with the development of Hongsha Ridge, many nobles were staring at him. Needless to say, to be able to obtain so much information, it must have been placed in one''s own territory. It''s just that there are too many people in the territory. It is not easy to investigate these things now, and there is even no way to investigate.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "That''s right, but I''m not strong enough."


    Chi Nan was hinting that, according to their idea, he had only brought a hundred soldiers and had not yet entered the battlefield.


    "After the fortress was established, that was a great achievement, and with the killing of the wild orcs, the energy continued to get credit." Earl Longgen was no longer suggesting, but seducing and confusing.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "My credit is already very big, so there have been more recent things."


    If this preface does not follow the words, Earl Longen suddenly understood. Chi Nan is talking about them, isn''t it that they are putting pressure on Chi Nan and not letting Chi Nan continue to make meritorious deeds. Although these credits are mainly reserved for the little nobles, many of these little nobles are also their descendants, or members of their family.


    Chi Nan''s words clearly contained some grievances. If you don¡¯t let me do meritorious service, don¡¯t you still find me?


    Earl Longen stared, and looked at each other with a few others. In the end everyone nodded, and Earl Longen said: "This is not the same thing at all. This is the responsibility of the entire Remas and even the entire empire. Since you have this ability, you should take it. This matter, and the previous matter. It doesn''t matter."


    Chi Nan understood, that''s what happened. "In this case, then I support the kingdom''s decree, but I have a condition. After all, my territory has just developed, and the strength is still relatively weak. I have to choose a position."


    Earl Longen was silent for a while, and finally he compromised after thinking about it: "You can''t choose these four positions, because here is the easiest position to defend, and you have to give it to other nobles because their strength is relatively weak."


    At this time, everyone nodded. These four positions are very narrow and it is quite easy to defend.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Of course, I won''t choose these, what I want is this place. It''s close to the forest, and my ability has something to do with the plants. It''s the most suitable place for me to defend this place."


    Earl Longgen saw that Chinan chose the easternmost place, which was relatively remote, but it was also the place with the second largest gap, and it was not easy to defend. Such a tough Chi Nan is coming, and that is also a good thing. As for plants, they can''t control this.


    That place is not a dead forest, but it is another forest in contact with the dead forest. It is much safer than the death forest, but no one knows anything about it, at least they do.


    "Yes, then this place is left to you. Before the fortress is established, we will fully support all the materials you need. Of course, this is also the case in other places."


    Having said this, Earl Longen looked at the others again. "Since you don''t take the initiative to come out, then I''ll take the name."


    Earl Longen himself was also a little annoyed: "Under the Earl, the four most powerful, no, eight viscounts, you are united in pairs. Defending these four easiest locations must be executed."


    Several people glanced at each other, but in the end they didn''t say anything, they could only shut up. Because who is strong and who is weak, this one at a glance is not controversial at all. After all, what is determined here is only military strength, not others.


    "For the rest of this place, choose the smallest one. You unite to defend. All the Reimas nobles must participate. I know your strength is weak, but they are not inferior to us in combination. These five defensive areas, any place You need support, you must be fully responsible, there is no problem, right."


    "Remember, this is the disaster for the entire Remas. When our coalition forces withdraw, once a fortress is breached, then the entire Remas will be trampled by the wild orcs, just like this time."


    At this time, the nobles had no opponents, because they all saw the disaster this time. Of the former lords, most of the family''s deaths are not left, and they don''t want to be the second batch.


    "We agree, just follow this plan. But if our strength is not enough, then I hope that the adults can also help." A nobleman said.


    Although they are large in number, they are scattered sand after all, and everyone''s territory is too small. So many people add up, in fact, it is equivalent to four earls at most, nothing more.


    Earl Longen nodded: "Of course, we are all the nobles of Remas. No matter which fortress is suffering, it will be all of us who will suffer the disaster. Therefore, we are a whole, no matter who owns it. There is a problem in the fortress, and everyone needs support from other people." At this time, everyone was relieved.


    It''s just that Chi Nan sneered in his heart. Although he said that, there can be a lot of tricks in how to do it. But forget it, anyway, they have a powerful weapon, and none of them dare to really target themselves. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 179： Giant Wood City

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    There was a bombardment of cannons, a scream of chaos ahead, and the sound of fleeing. Everything nowadays is a routine, first use pneumatic cannons, then pea cannons, two clearings and suppressions, there is not much left.


    But this time, the location of Qingshui is different from other places, because this is the place with the large gap in the east.


    That''s right, this is the position that Chi Nan needs to defend. Because the number of people brought by Chi Nan was small, although the bald-headed father had already been sent back to bring people over, the number of people in his hands was indeed not many.


    There was no way, Chi Nan had to use the frontline forces first. Fortunately, in order to build a fortress, what the frontline really wants is given. Knowing that Chi Nan brought few people, Earl Longgen waved his hand and asked Chi Nan to choose his own army.


    Chi Nan was also not polite. Although he did not let those earl''s troops follow, he also selected some people who had an alliance with him. Isn''t the one headed by Baron Mocha? Baron Mocha took three thousand soldiers with him, and there was not much loss in the battle. At this time, there were also some pneumatic cannons, and they were naturally powerful.


    Chi Nan was not stingy, and directly gave birth to a lot of pneumatic cannons and pea cannons distributed to these people. While letting these people taste the sweetness, they also improved their own strength and got closer to themselves.


    So with these people, Chi Nan went all the way east, and in less than a day, he came to the position of this gap. To the east of this gap is a wide river. The river surface is at least a few hundred meters wide, maybe wider, because you can''t see the head from here. Such a place is the Tianmo.


    Don''t say it is a mad orc, even if the ancestor of the mad orc does not want to pass by this place. The mad orcs can''t fly or build ships. This place is a dead end. Continuing east, there is a forest.


    Chinan doesn''t understand this forest very well, and other people don''t understand it, but there are often roars in it, proving that this place is not really safe.


    As for the west, it is a high barren mountain. The mountains don''t say that there is no grass, and there is basically nothing. It is not easy to pass through this mountain range.


    So in the middle, this intersection happened to be the place where the mad orcs passed. This intersection is not small, it is at least two to three kilometers wide by visual inspection. It is said to be a gap, but in fact this is a very large passage. If someone else wants to build a fortress on such a large place, it is really not an easy task.


    In this world, it won''t work without the power of magic. In fact, Earl Longen has promised that the kingdom has mobilized some earthen mages from the mages association to help build the fortress.


    Although it cost a lot, but fortunately, a large part of it has been borne by the noble council. Although the cost is still very high, building fortresses is no problem.


    "Rush over, destroy the mad orcs here, and then hold it for me." Baron Mocha shouted.


    Others also issued orders at the same time, this time bringing a total of more than 7,000 soldiers, and they immediately poured into the gap, and soon the entire gap was completely defended. The corpses inside were also disposed of one after another. They did this kind of thing very smoothly. Obviously it was not the first time. Military merits were quickly completed by statistics.


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan, it''s up to you next, how are you going to build a city here?"


    Chi Nan didn''t wait for the people from the rear to arrive. He first proposed to build a city. Many people didn''t believe this. Many of the nobles who came here also had the mentality of watching jokes.


    Only Mocha didn''t think so, because Mocha was the only one who had seen Red Sand City. The Red Sand City was entirely made of wood, how strong and huge it was, Mocha still knew this. I just don''t know how long it will take Chinan to build such a fortress.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Look at me, I will not only build a fortress, but also a city here."


    Before Chi Nan asked the bald father to go back, it was not only to bring the soldiers, but also to bring a large number of refugees who had just arrived. In other words, it is someone sent to their own territory by other people.


    If you want to completely defend this place, you can''t just rely on some soldiers. In a protracted war, civilians are indispensable. These people are indispensable for all kinds of construction.


    Only Chi Nan dared to do this directly, others could not. "From here on, it will be called Giant Wood City."


    Chi Nan stepped forward and dropped some seeds, and then the hard and dark hardwood inflated like a balloon. As Chinan''s life magic becomes stronger and stronger, it becomes easier and easier to grow plants.


    Many dark hardwoods have grown to a height of fifty meters, and rooted more than one hundred meters below, before they were merged by Chinan to form a city wall. At a height of fifty meters, even if the mad orcs come over, they don''t even want to shake them.


    "It''s so hard wood. What kind of wood is this? It''s harder than stone. It feels like it''s about to catch up with my armor."


    Mocha stepped forward and patted, and slowly said, "This is hardwood. This hardwood is harder than the armor on your body, and this thickness is impossible for the mad orcs to break. If other fortresses are also built with these things. All right."


    Speaking of this, Mocha''s eyes suddenly brightenedYes, it would be great if other fortresses could also be established in this way.


    Chi Nan ignored them, but built the past one after another. It is not an easy task to rely entirely on one''s own to catalyze the birth, but also to completely catalyze the birth of success in a short period of time.


    Even with his current magic power, I am afraid it will take three or four days to build the front wall. In other places, as long as the seeds injected with magic power are used, it will be spawned on a large scale every day, and the internal facilities should be completed within ten days.


    At most, it is enough to only provide some tree house seeds. "By the way, there are defensive measures. The defensive measures here cannot be weak." Thinking of this, Chi Nan thickened the wall.


    Chi Nan has decided that when the city wall is completed, he will build a batch of pneumatic cannons directly on the city wall and let the pneumatic cannons grow on the city wall. With the defensive power of the city wall, the gas cannon can be made larger and more durable.


    "Well, it is best to leave a channel inside so that two rows of attacks can be presented at the same time. The three-dimensional strike seems better." Chi Nan thought to himself, but the movement in his hand did not stop at all. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 180： Allegiance

    Basically squandering the magic power in his body, Chi Nan used only the remaining magic power to plant a seed of the tree house villa with his hand. It didn''t take much time for the villa to grow like this.


    "Sure enough, it is the easiest to follow you. There are all villas here." Mocha looked happy.


    I thought that I could only live in tents here during this time, but I also live in tents on the front line, and I have long been used to it. But Chi Nan is in his own territory, if he can enjoy it, why should he suffer.


    This is just an ordinary plant villa, but for Mocha, this is the top camping site. During this time, he obtained a lot of seeds from Chi Nan and sold a lot. I even planted several of them myself. Unfortunately, because he was going to fight, he just lived in it for a few days.


    But that kind of feeling is really unforgettable, this kind of defense, beautiful and generous, it is really tasteful.


    It is indeed a half-elf, the elves are known as the most artistically talented race in the world, and the half-elves are not bad.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, all his magic power was exhausted, making Chi Nan feel extremely tired, with a feeling of being hollowed out of his body. Fortunately, the magic power recovers quickly, and this sense of weakness will soon be made up for.


    Wait, why is this so awkward? Chi Nan rolled his eyes secretly in his heart.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, hurry up and rest, and continue tomorrow. In these few days, I am afraid your soldiers can''t rest well." Chi Nan waved his hand to greet the other nobles.


    "Those people are just a group of civilians. Wouldn''t they be grateful for Dade to make them survive?" A nobleman said with a look of disdain, and the others also agreed.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes. You don''t treat the civilians as human beings, how can they take you to heart. However, Chi Nan has no way to refute these things, so it''s just that.


    We greeted a few people to come to the villa and choose their own rooms. "It''s a pity, there is no maid to take care of it, otherwise it will be perfect."


    "That''s right, there isn''t even a piece of furniture here, it''s still a lot worse."


    "Shut up, it''s great to live in such a place, what else do you think." Mocha said disdainfully. Speaking of which, Mocha was really worried about offending Chi Nan, so many good things would be gone.


    From the very beginning, I looked down on Chi Nan, but now, Mocha has a deep dependence on Chi Nan. Without Chi Nan, it would seem as if I would be unable to move at an inch, and it would be uncomfortable to lose a lot of things when I used it.


    Chi Nan didn''t entertain them too much, and went back to a room of his own choosing. But before Chi Nan rested, the door rang. "Who? Come in."


    The door was opened, and it was his own guard, Holm, who came in, with two people around him.


    "See Lord Lord, Carol and Galio wish to swear allegiance to Lord Lord forever."


    As soon as Holm finished speaking, the two of them knelt on one knee. "In the name of a warrior, I, Carol (Galio) swear to be loyal to the person in front of me forever. If I violate it, I am willing to suffer the cruelest criminal law in the world."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, but he reacted quickly, stepped forward, drew out his swords, and nodded on the two people''s heads. "I, Chi Nan, Lord of Red Sand Ridge, accept Carol''s allegiance. Accept Galio''s allegiance."


    Then the two people stood up and stood in front of Chi Nan with a serious face. Chi Nan was a little strange: "Why did you suddenly come to swear allegiance?" After allegiance, he was his own, and Chi Nan did not hide his thoughts. In this world, most people value honor more than anything else. After allegiance, they can be completely trusted.


    Holm said with a serious face: "The previous ones were not qualified to be loyal to adults. Adults are not ordinary people. How can their followers be ordinary people. Just yesterday, the two of them cultivated their fighting spirit and became dark iron warriors. This is qualified."


    Chi Nan''s expression is a bit strange, do you have such a high level of demand, you are not eligible for allegiance to the black iron level? Even the dukes in the kingdom don''t have such a big spectrum.


    But forget it, it''s good for me anyway, and I have to train a large number of formal fighters anyway. "You are doing well, I feel your determination." Chi Nan''s words made the two of them extremely excited.


    Then Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally said, "Since you are all my followers, then you are our own. The cross sword technique you practiced in the past is suitable for use on the battlefield, not suitable for fighting alone, and accumulating grudge. The effect is not very good."


    "It is a great honor for us to be given a gift from an adult and to become an official soldier."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "One yard equals one yard. Since you have sworn allegiance, then I will teach you better swordsmanship so that you can improve your practice faster. Now I tell you about the practice of Gale Swordsmanship. The method and the matching wind step. By practicing the wind sword technique, it is possible to reach the bronze level in the future."


    Chi Nan had no follow-up swordsmanship, and those were still in the hands of Romi Jiala. But Chi Nan believes that it won''t take long for him to get it. Now, let''s draw them a pie.


    "Thank you for your gift. We will definitely not let you down."


    Not only Holm, but even Carol and Galio, who had just been under him, knelt down again with excitement on their faces.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, it could be seen that this was absolutely sincere. "Okay, get up, just take advantage of the time now, and I will give it to you now. But you must be careful not to let outsiders see. We are not suitable for letting people know that we have so many formal fighters for the time being. ."


    His foundation is very unstable. At least he has to reach the bronze level, and only after he has a certain amount of power can people know that he has a large-scale official warrior. At that time, it is useless for others to know.


    After quickly telling some things about the Storm Swordsmanship, Chi Nan let them go and practice secretly. As for himself, he wants to restore his magic power as soon as possible, because there is still a lot of work to do next.


    As time goes by day by day, the area of ??the Giant Wood City divided by Chinan is also the same day by day. Because this place is located in the east, it is not the place where the mad orcs mainly go south, so the number of mad orcs that come over is still under control.


    In addition to killing some of the wild orcs gathered here on the first day, in the following time, there will be a few batches of the wild orcs here. The largest batch, with less than 10,000 people, was wiped out in the past. There is Chi Nan here. Although these pneumatic cannons are a bit less, there is absolutely no shortage of artillery shells.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 181： City walls can also do business

    Half a month later, the front wall of the Giant Wood City was tightly blocking the front, and the other four walls were also taller at this time. The entire Giant Wood City is actually an irregular pentagonal structure.


    The city wall in front of it is the thickest, and Chi Nan has thickened the city wall by 30 meters. There are no gates on the walls on both sides. The wall on the left has no gate, because that place is a barren hill and there is no way to pass.


    The city wall on the right is planned to build a port. There are no ships yet, and there are no naval forces under Chi Nan.


    The two city walls at the back are constructed to consolidate the shape of the city. Although the shape is a bit weird and the direction is not perfect, it is more convenient. The gates of the two city walls lead directly to the outside world, and one road leads directly to one''s own territory. The specific road needs to be continuously developed and improved.


    The road on the other side leads to the direction of the current frontline headquarters, and it is also an important channel for communication with other territories and fortresses. Nowadays, the transportation of materials in Giant Wood City occasionally relies on this road.


    Chinan has already started to build the pavement inside the city, even the sewer below, and it will definitely be completed within a month. As for the rest, it doesn''t matter to yourself.


    Wait until the people at the rear arrive for other tasks, let them do it. Chi Nan has received news from the rear that the bald-headed father has arrived in his territory and is organizing the army to prepare to come.


    This time the number of the army organized is 10,000, and at the same time, 50,000 civilians who have newly arrived in their territory will dare to come. This city is not very big, so there are so many people here, it will not appear too empty.


    Just organizing so many people to gather together is not something that can be done in a day or two. Fortunately, with the recent recovery of Remas, more and more refugees have appeared in Remas. The surrounding aristocrats who worried that civilians would not be able to use them as golden dragons after Remas''s recovery, continued to send civilians to their territories, even if there were no goods temporarily.


    After signing the agreement, they asked to wait for the goods to be delivered to them. For these reasons, many nobles even dressed up their leaders as refugees and sent them to Chinan.


    The people in the territory follow Chi Nan''s principles and accept all orders, otherwise there are really not so many people coming.


    Although this is the front line, although it is very dangerous, Chi Nan still let the bald father vigorously promote it and let people come here on a voluntary basis. For this reason, Chi Nan even offered to provide free food for all civilians here.


    The civilians who live here can also save a lot of money just on the things they eat.


    I believe that with this kind of treatment, there will definitely be many civilians willing to come here. There is also news in this regard in the letter that came. It is said that the situation is very good, so don''t worry about it yourself.


    On this day, Mocha brought a few people to him. Seeing them, it should be something they want to say. "If you have something to say directly."


    "That''s right, this is not what we meant, but the meaning of other nobles and the big men in the rear."


    Mocha organized the language, and finally bit the bullet and said: "Actually, Earl Longen sent a letter to ask if you can sell the wall here."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, then understood. No wonder there were always some guys experimenting on their own walls before, and they used to test. Their own city walls were stronger than those made of stainless steel, and it was strange that they didn''t want to get it when they knew it.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Selling hardwoods is no problem, but I can''t build walls for them. What''s more, no one can afford my worth." Several people looked at each other and nodded.


    Chi Nan continued: "However, without my presence, these hardwoods could grow out, but they could not be integrated into a city wall. At most I can only let these seeds grow into a city wall, but in the middle I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Chi Nan doesn¡¯t want to serve others.


    Although I don''t look like a lord, I always do it myself, but this is my own territory, which is well established and good for me. Moreover, it can also be used to exercise their ability to control plants.


    The most important thing is that the more plants you have a relationship with, the faster your strength will increase. However, Chi Nan didn''t want to lower his worth but served other people, so many faceless.


    And if I really did that, I''m afraid my status would also be greatly threatened. Those nobles will gradually not take themselves seriously, and even use various methods to squeeze themselves.


    "I know, of course we know that this matter actually has been speculated by Earl Longen. So Earl Longen proposed another plan." Mocha said with a sigh of relief.


    "What plan?" Chi Nan raised his eyes and asked This is the case, Earl Longen said, you can ensure that the planted hardwoods are of the same height, flat on the top, and very well-developed root systems on the bottom. Can you meet these requirements? "Others are also looking forward to it.


    Chi Nan nodded and said: "This is no problem, but the natural growth time is relatively long, it takes more than one month, or even two months."


    "That''s good. Building a city wall is not an easy task anyway. If it used to be, it would take at least half a year to build such a city wall, and it would require the help of a magician, and the strength would not be as good as yours."


    After a pause, Mocha finally said what Earl Longgen meant: "Earl Longgen means that as long as you can sell them the hardwood, you can plant the seeds on their own. Those gaps in the hardwood, let the soil A magician can use magic to reinforce it. And there are gaps, and some special things can be filled in it."


    It turns out that this is the case. Your own hardwoods are just used as building materials and brackets, so there is no problem.


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Then, the price can''t be too low. After all, this is hardwood, which is a black iron-level plant. If the price is too low, it won''t be worthy of everyone''s identity."


    Several people smiled awkwardly, Chi Nan has always sold very cheap things.


    Mocha thought for a while: "According to the market price, a piece of hardwood like this would probably cost 30 golden dragons, because your effect here is better, you can directly make a city wall, then it counts as forty golden dragons."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "It doesn''t need to be that high, just make a friend, just follow the market price." Anyway, just inject magic power into the seed to transform it. It doesn''t take much time and magic power, and the price doesn''t matter.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 182： Mysterious invader

    Unexpectedly, Chi Nan was so talkative, and while he was relieved, Mo Cha was even closer to Chi Nan. Such a talent is a good person, and it is so sweet to make it easier for oneself to go back and talk to the people above.


    "Excuse me, Chi Nan, since it can be sold to other people, can you also sell some to me."


    Mocha was also fascinated by this hardwood city wall. Although the price is high, it is definitely worth the money.


    Chi Nan glanced at him strangely: "What do you want this thing to do, you don''t seem to need to control a fortress yourself." Mocha, who has no foundation in Remas, is not as powerful as the eight most powerful viscounts. . But among the barons, Mocha''s strength is definitely one of the best, but he only needs to stay with others.


    Mocha whispered: "Isn''t this about building my own territory? I want to use hardwood to build a wall to surround my own territory." Mocha was still very interested.


    "Yeah, we are the same, can you sell us some." Others also hurriedly said.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "If you want to have no problem, anyway, we are all alliances. These are not powerful weapons. Even the royal family and the noble council can''t trouble us here."


    "Thank you so much." Everyone was excited. The previous business was not their own, but now it''s different.


    "It''s just that hardwood is still very expensive after all. One piece is thirty golden dragons. It is necessary to surround the entire territory from beginning to end. Even if it is only one layer, the hardwoods needed are several hundred pieces. Is it really worth the cost? ."


    "Of course it''s worth it. This is something related to our safety. Although Remas has recovered, there are still many wild orcs raging everywhere. We don''t want to worry about it all day long. Besides..."


    Mocha closed his mouth suddenly, smiled awkwardly, and almost missed it. What he wants to say is that he is not short of money at all, and other people are the same. But then Mocha thought about it. They were doing business with Chi Nan and reselling some goods in the middle, so that they were able to get enough on Golden Dragon.


    If this were said, it would have become a show off. Maybe if you offend Chi Nan, the gain will not be worth the loss. In order to be able to favor this guy and get more benefits from him, they dare not leave a bad impression on Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan thought for a moment. Although he didn''t quite understand it, there must be something unspeakable about Mocha, so he simply didn''t ask. "If that''s the case, let''s do it, you tell Earl Longen, you will follow this condition."


    Mocha nodded vigorously: "Don''t worry, we will never dare to make any small movements on this."


    Indeed, these people dare not, otherwise it would offend the people on both sides, and the gains outweigh the losses.


    "By the way, and your tree house villa, those big guys want some too."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "I sell the tree house villa to you. According to the internal price of our business alliance, they can buy it from you if they want." Chi Nan looked indifferent.


    A few people smiled at the corners of their mouths. It''s not bad to be able to make money without deducting from the city wall business. They also knew that Chi Nan was deliberately giving himself benefits. For Chi Nan, everyone''s senses were getting better and better.


    As these people left, Chi Nan entered his busy work again. It is not an easy task to build a city, let alone build it by yourself, and it is strange to be able to relax.


    It''s not that you have special abilities. Building such a city can exhaust people to death.


    At the same time, the progress of the bald father is also very smooth, and countless people ask to go there every day. But the bald father also needs to pick some suitable people, after all, that place is the front line, not the surrounding area. Those who can live there must at least have a certain degree of combat effectiveness, and it is best to drag the family with their mouths.


    Otherwise, it would be very troublesome if there is only a large group of soldiers. There are also some helpless women who are also selected by the bald father. The bald father is also very happy to help the soldiers solve the problem.


    Only on this day, an uninvited guest suddenly came to Hongshaling. In the forest of Hongsha Ridge, there was a man and woman who was completely wrapped in a cloak, looking at the city wall of Hongsha City from a distance.


    Afterwards, this figure flashed and ran towards Red Sand City. Lai Ren is agile and fast, and he is very good at hiding himself. Came to the edge of the city wall silently, but was not noticed. This person observed for a while, and actually stuck his hands and feet on the city wall, just like a gecko climbed up.


    If someone sees it, they will be very surprised, because this person hasn''t used any tools.


    In the neutral position of the patrol soldiers, the figure flashed, jumped onto the city wall, and then ran to the front quickly There was no sound under the feet during the whole process, and there was no wind when running .


    Before the soldiers on the patrol came over, the figure jumped, jumped off from the other side, and then stuck to the wall. Because there are relatively few residents in Hongsha City, there are not many soldiers, and the gap is very large.


    Perhaps because of these loopholes, the visitor avoided everyone very easily and entered Hong Shaheng''s interior. "That''s it, Hongsha City. I didn''t expect human beings to build such a big city here. We must figure out their real purpose, otherwise it will definitely not be a good thing for us."


    "Huh, if the lord here really wants...then I can''t blame me, the human Lin Zhu is not the first time we assassinated." The man said to himself, walking slowly along the shadows.


    Inside the city, such a strange phenomenon appeared. A figure walked over slowly, as if strolling in a leisurely courtyard, but the people around didn''t seem to see this person.


    If you look closely, you will find that the place where this person walks is always very special. He has been walking in some shadow places, and he is always walking in blind spots of other people''s sight. In addition, this figure is indeed not very eye-catching, and as a result, no one noticed this person along the way. In this way, this person slowly approached the city center, the location of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "This is the place. Go in and have a look and ask the lord here what he wants to do."


    The person looked up for a while, and then quietly climbed up the Lord''s Mansion in a place where no one noticed. With a flash, he entered the lord''s mansion and fell silent, like a leaf.


    It''s a pity that what the people here don''t know is that it seems that people did not notice him, but the plants here have already noticed.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 183： Caught 1 half-elf

    People walked slowly forward, but didn''t notice that some of the surrounding plants had begun to change. The first is the scavenger grass on the ground. Although it feels a bit close to the arrival of people, it is unfamiliar after all.


    When the owner made himself, he had already instilled some special information. As long as unfamiliar people came around him, he could attack him. The head of a mousetrap slowly lifted up.


    "Don''t move." The visitor found that there are movable plants around, and quietly kicked.


    Only after the kick was finished, someone discovered the special nature of this plant, because a mutant rattrap suddenly opened its mouth and bit it against itself. The visitor''s eyes flickered with surprise, but he avoided it in the first place. With a "click", the mousetrap bit into the air and made a crisp sound.


    "It''s not good, it''s going to be exposed." The visitor felt a wave of bad things in his heart.


    Immediately afterwards, this person discovered that countless rattrap flower buds appeared around, all of which were hidden in the surrounding grass. Although Chi Nan established the manor at the beginning, he would not give up his own safety measures.


    There are a lot of rattraps planted in Chinan where ordinary people would not go. And let these squirrels remember the breath of gardeners, and only gardeners would not be attacked. Others dare to approach, even if they are maids, they will still be attacked. Besides, there must be no good things for the maids and attendants to come to this kind of place.


    Seeing so many squirrels attacking him, the person''s almost instinctive figure flashed out and broke out towards the outside. However, a large number of squirrels bite along the road fiercely, still making a lot of noise.


    "What''s the voice over there, go and take a look." Suddenly, such a voice came from a distance.


    Before reaching the central castle, he was discovered by others, and the depression in the heart of the visitor can be imagined. Not long after this person left, a group of guards came nearby.


    Seeing the rattraps around him tilting his head, one of the guards in the lead said loudly: "Notify all the guards that someone has sneaked in. Also, go and tell the Archon Hermilla to let him inform others."


    After pointing to a guard, the team leader immediately issued the signal. The so-called signal flare is actually a ringing arrow, and this thing is inherent in this world. The arrow blasted into the sky, and a sharp, harsh sound rang out. In an instant, the guards living on the periphery of the castle knew that something was going on.


    The surrounding city gates were immediately controlled and then opened. The guards swarmed in and began a carpet search inside.


    "Damn it, this **** nobleman actually planted so many ratweeds, isn''t it that human nobles don''t like ratweeds. Also, why would ratweeds take the initiative to attack me." The visitor said while running.


    "No matter how much, as long as their lord is held hostage, I will be safe. For everyone, this time I must figure out the situation here." This person speeds up.


    Soon, the visitor ran to the castle. There was still a city wall outside the castle. At this time, people could no longer care about that much. Without hiding their figure, they climbed directly along the edge of the city wall.


    "What''s going on, what happened?" In just a moment, Hermilla, who had originally lived nearby, came here. At the same time, there are officials from the territory, one after another running to this side. If something happens to the lord''s men, none of them can escape. Besides, they don''t want to get things out of the land.


    "Someone sneaked in, I don''t know who it is, wait, that person is there." The guard was explaining, and suddenly saw a figure climbing up on the wall in the distance. The distance was not very far, so I could see clearly.


    "Damn it, it''s an assassin. Someone wants to assassinate Lord Lord. What a damn."


    The officials in the realm became angry at once, such a good lord, they don''t want to be surprised. But everyone is not very worried, because they all know that Chi Nan is not in the territory now, but on the front line.


    "Grab him, can''t let him run." The nearby guards ran towards the central castle.


    At this moment, Romigara, who was training the battle maid, was also affected by the voice of the scout outside. "Sign of the enemy? What happened? Can anyone sneak in at this time."


    Looking back, Romi Gala said to the maids who had already had a little muscle shape: "You continue to train, I''ll go out and see what happened." After speaking, Romi Gala left Romilia and turned towards Walk outside.


    Just after coming out of the castle, Romigara saw a figure suddenly turned over from the wall, making no secret of his figure. Now, Romigara knew what was happening no matter how sluggish it was.


    Obviously, the visitor didn''t expect it. He was stopped when he came in without even thinking about it. The visitor rushed over without hesitation. I don''t know when there was a small emerald green arrow in his hand, and he didn''t even use the bow, so he threw it towards Romigara. This little arrow, like a sharp arrow, pierced Romigara''s shoulder with the sound of wind.


    "Invader? You want to hurt me too." Romi Jiala snorted coldly, his left hand was like a giant sword, and he patted the incoming person. A faint white light enveloped the whole body, and this sharp arrow was shot flying without any resistance.


    The strength was not exhausted at all, Romi Jiala''s palm slapped the incoming person fiercely, and the intruder flew out with a single blow. The visitor groaned, hit the wall, and then fell to the ground, struggling to get up, but couldn''t get up, so he could only stare at Romigara fiercely.


    At this moment, a large group of people outside opened the gate of the castle and rushed in: "Where is the assassin, Romigara, where is that assassin?" Hermilla ran over anxiously, her chest rising and falling.


    Romigara pointed to the guy on the ground: "Isn''t that right there? I don''t know who it is."


    "Asshole, tell me who sent you here. If you tell me, I''ll consider giving you a good time." Hermilla looked gloomy, how long hadn''t been so angry. She couldn''t help thinking that someone was here to deal with Chi Nan.


    The guards had already stepped forward, grabbed the man, opened his hood, and tore off the mask from his face, acting mercilessly. It''s just that when the mask was removed, everyone was stunned.


    Because this person has a delicate face and pointed ears. Not as long as the elves, but they are indeed sharp. "Half-elf? Why is it half-elf?" Hermilla shouted in surprise.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 184： Hard-mouthed half-elf

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Haha, did half-elves assassinate human nobles? Although there are not many such things, they are not uncommon. It seems, haha..." Romigara seemed to have thought of something, but just didn''t say it.


    Others also looked at this guy with weird faces, after all, this is a half-elf, you can see from the appearance. Their lord is also a half-elf, but unlike this one, Chi Nan looks like a human on the surface. Of course, in fact, Chi Nan is also a human being, but outsiders simply don''t know it.


    "What, what should this half-elf do?" an official asked bitterly.


    "What else can I do? If you dare to break into the lord''s mansion, according to the law, you should hang your head." The guard was not polite.


    "No, this is a half-elf after all." Hermilla said tangledly.


    "I don''t know what this half-elf came to do with Lord Lord, but what if it is not an enemy. If we kill the wrong person, what should we do?" Now, everyone hesitated.


    Romigara also spoke: "Those who dare to break into the lord''s mansion, even if they are not enemies, are definitely not friends. I think they should go to punishment directly." Many people were a little moved.


    Even if this is a half-elf, what can you do, dare to deal with your beloved lord, then you can''t tolerate it. Besides, although this half-elf looks very delicate, very beautiful. But everyone can see that this guy has a flat chest and that tiny Adam''s apple, indicating that this guy is definitely a male.


    Since he is a man, there is no need to pity and cherish jade. After all, the treatment of women and men is always different.


    This guy''s eyes and hair are faint grass green, which is not very heavy, indicating that the blood of this half-elf is also relatively light, so there is no need to worry about the close relationship between this guy and the elf.


    "Tell me, who sent you here? If you don''t tell me, we have a way to deal with you."


    The half-elf curled his head and stared fiercely at the person in the other direction, with an indomitable expression on his face. Such a martyr''s appearance made Hermilla even more annoyed. But this guy was seriously injured, even if he left it alone, he might die soon.


    In such a short time, this guy''s face has become paler and paler. Seeing that his lower ribs are sunken, I am afraid that he has also broken his bones, but I don''t know how serious the internal injury is.


    "Don''t say so, don''t think you are about to die, we can''t do anything with you. Go, find a doctor to treat him, and then we will concoct him." Hermilla felt a rush of fire on her head. .


    At this time, an old man suddenly said: "Master Hermilla, absolutely no one of us in Remas can control the half-elf to do things for himself, even in the Ruthyala Kingdom, there are not many who are qualified to let the half-elves do things for themselves. This person should not have been sent by the nobles of Remas."


    Only then did the other people react and nodded. Hermilla was just stunned before, and now she wants to understand. It is true that there is an old family like a treasure, and this time I can still keep this calm.


    Romigara also showed a stunned expression: "That''s right, I''m afraid it was not made by the nobleman of Remas. In this case, then my guess..." Romigara''s expression is more certain.


    "What do you think? Speak up and let us listen." Hermilla looked at Romigara.


    Romigara didn¡¯t buy the account of the woman who didn¡¯t deal with his sister at all: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s just a guess, so let¡¯s not say it.¡± Hearing this, Hermilla finally suppressed her anger. It''s coming up again.


    "What''s your name? This is the second time I have seen a half-elf." I don''t know when, the little girl Romelia ran out, squatting next to the half-elf, poking her finger lightly. With half-elf''s cheeks.


    "Humans, don''t want to know anything from me, kill me if you have the ability." The half-elf finally spoke for the first time, his voice a little hoarse and a little weak. But this magnetic sound is still very nice.


    "It''s no wonder that half-elves and elves are always one of the favorite commodities of human nobles. I really feel sorry for me." These words came out of Romigara''s mouth, and there is really a strange sense of sight. . A woman like Romigara, whoever ordinary man can bear it, is almost as big as an elephant.


    While talking, Romi Gala quickly pulled Romi Liya to his side. "How did you run out? Don''t you know how dangerous this half-elf is? What if it hurts you."


    "But Lord Lord treats me very well." She was talking about the fact that Chi Nan is also a half-elf.


    "People are different from person to person. This half-elf is an assassin, and may have come to assassinate Lord Lord."


    "Ah, it turned out to be a bad elf, huh, I don''t like him anymore." Romelia pouted and stared at the half-elf fiercely, but it was not scary at all, but very cute.


    At this moment, the doctor came over and checked, and then he told Hermilla: "His consul, this half-elf is not injured very badly. As long as he corrects his ribs and rests for two days, he will be fine. But if the bones are to heal. , At least one month or more." One month, this is because the half-elf race recovers faster.


    "Is that so? In order to prevent this half-elf from coming in disorder, I will lock it with Hongsha Steel, and we will interrogate it when he is cured. In addition, please tell the old man about this matter quickly and let him notify the adults."


    No way Everything on the front line is confidential, they don''t know where Chi Nan is now.


    "Archon Hermilla, at noon today, Dad had already left." Everyone in the domain now knows the name of Dad Bald, but no one knows his own name.


    Hearing this news, Hermilla couldn''t help but stomped her foot. She had been here for so many days, so why did she suddenly leave at this time. I have to say that this half-elf came at the right time.


    "What you want to do is your business, but this is the lord''s mansion, not your office. You''d better get me out as soon as possible." Romigara seemed to wave his hand impatiently. Although only a maid, Romigara''s strength is very strong. Many people in the territory don''t like her, but they dare not ignore her.


    Everyone glanced at each other, one after another at Hemila. "The lord is not at home, I have the right to deal with anything in the territory."


    "This is not in the territory, but the lord''s mansion. When you become the lord''s wife, you will intervene. You don''t have this qualification now." Romigara said unceremoniously. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 185： The moving team of mad orcs

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Yes, you are right." Hermilla was a little sad, but then returned to normal.


    "I can''t intervene in the internal affairs of the Lord''s Mansion, but you, a maid, I can manage it." Hermilla was unexpectedly strong, and the people around quickly lowered their heads. This was not something they could intervene.


    The doctor focused all his attention on the half-elf, and he didn''t dare to hear too much.


    "Really, you can try." Romigara stared at Hermilla unceremoniously, as if she was the master here. Although the figure is out of shape, the temperament on the body still makes people feel very noble.


    This woman''s origin is definitely not simple, Hermilla thought in her heart, so she became more vigilant.


    "Sister, don''t make trouble, okay." Romilia took her sister''s hand, and Romigara finally restrained her momentum. This is not only the coercion of his own temperament, but also the aura from the fighter.


    Hemila took a few deep breaths, feeling even more upset in her heart. I blame myself for being an ordinary person, and I was almost suppressed by Romigara''s aura: "Hmph, sooner or later, I will let you, a woman with a bad heart, expose myself." Hermilla was silently facing herself. Said, trying to control myself not to tremble.


    "Let''s go, we are optimistic about this half-elf, we absolutely can''t let him escape, you know."


    The guards hurriedly shouted: "I see." The guards are also helpless now, these two women are not easy. One is the maid of the fighting maid, and her lord seems to value her very much.


    Her younger sister, Romelia, was even seen by her lord as her younger sister. However, the other side and Hemira are also the consuls of the territory, and they may become the wife of the lord in the future.


    They were making a fuss, Lord Lord was not at home, but no one dared to intervene. Simply, as long as you don''t make too much noise, you can treat it as if you don''t know. The guards put their anger on the half-elves, and it is conceivable that the life of this guy will definitely not be better in the future. Even if the criminal law cannot be used, can''t other methods be used?


    For example, the little black house, the tool the lord invented to toss us can finally be used on other people.


    Chi Nan didn''t know that his territory was actually invaded. At this moment, all of Chi Nan''s energy was placed in the Giant Wood City. Chi Nan used his own power to completely establish the outline of the Giant Wood City.


    The soldiers who temporarily lived here planted seeds neatly in the prescribed area according to Chinan''s plan. After Chinan applied large-scale plants to induce growth, there is now an additional two-story building here.


    This kind of tree house, they are the first time outsiders have seen it. Knowing that these are for civilians, the soldiers'' faces are full of envy. Especially when they knew that Chinan would plant some jujube trees around to provide food for their soldiers and leaders, the envy would even escape.


    It is a pity that they are now soldiers of other nobles and cannot join. Many soldiers have already settled and paid attention. After returning, if the army is disbanded, they will take their families to live in Hongshaling.


    As soldiers, they also know more. Knowing that Hongshaling is now recruiting a large number of civilians, and other nobles are not paying attention to these civilians.


    If it takes a while, after the territories are planned and perfected, it will not be easy to leave the territory as a leader of the territory. Ordinary people cannot leave the territory without proof.


    After a few days, with Chi Nan''s persistent efforts, the surrounding city walls finally grew almost. It looks like this, as long as two days later, the large-scale outer wall around the entire city will be fully grown. There is also a central location, where you need to build a castle, a castle that can be used for combat command, and your own temporary residence.


    "This is the front line. I am afraid that it is impossible to build a manor in this place, otherwise it will be easy for the soldiers to see it and it will easily lead to negative thoughts." The nobles have the right to transform their territory at will, but it does not mean that the civilians are willing to see it.


    Suddenly, a guard ran over and said loudly: "It''s not good, there are a large number of wild orcs approaching here." At the same time, several other nobles also received such news.


    Chi Nan was shocked, put down what he was holding, and quickly ran to the front wall, looking into the distance. At this moment, a large swath of smoke and dust was filling the air in the distance, and many dark shadows were walking towards this side.


    Before long, other nobles also came to the wall. Including the soldiers here, they have also started their own preparations. Especially those artillerymen adjusted their pneumatic guns under the direct shouts of the soldiers on the wall.


    After all, if you want to fight from here, you must first fly over the city wall. If it falls on your own city wall, it will be useless. Because of the obstacles of the city wall, the gas cannon had to retreat for a certain distance, which affected the range of attack.


    "There are so many, at least not less than 20,000 mad orcs." Chi Nan looked at it from a distance.


    "It''s a lot. Fortunately, it seems that this should be a migration team of wild orcs, not a real hunting team. So there must be many old and weak women and children in it. These wild orcs don''t have much combat effectiveness."


    The mad orcs are an all-soldier race, but those who are too old and too small have problems after all. Among such migrating troops, female mad orcs also shoulder the responsibility of caring for other vulnerable groups ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and it is even more unlikely to be on the battlefield. Therefore, there are not many mad orcs that can fight in the end.


    "Where did you see it, why can''t I see it." Chi Nan asked strangely.


    "Hehe, you haven''t been to the forefront so you don''t know. The movement speed of the wild orc migration team is slow, and they like to hug, so they are all large in size. If it is a pure hunting team, the speed will be at least twice as fast as it is now."


    Haven''t been on the front line? Is this still my fault? Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, and it wasn''t that the great nobles above had jointly suppressed him and didn''t want him to get more credit. But looking at it now, it hasn''t become like this.


    Chi Nan took a closer look, and it seemed to be exactly the same as Mocha said, the team''s movement speed is not very fast.


    "Also, if it is a large-scale Evil Beast Dog team, the speed will definitely be faster. You look at the smoke and dust at the front of the team, and the surroundings, it should be Evil Beast Dogs, but looking at the number, it seems that there are not many. ."


    Chi Nan nodded his head. It is really long-sighted: "Thank you for telling me, I really can''t tell if you don''t say it." For mobile phone users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 186： Huge migration team

    With the passage of time, the smoke and dust in front of them grew bigger and bigger. Seeing this scene, everyone''s expressions became more and more ugly. "How come there are so many? We can''t deal with so many people at all, so let''s retreat temporarily."


    "Yes, there are too few people here, and we don''t have enough weapons. Even if there is a wall blocking it, it is not the opponent of so many mad orcs." The faces of several nobles turned pale, and they faintly retreated.


    Mocha also looked solemnly: "It seems that the previous estimates were wrong. This wild orc migration team has at least close to 200,000, which means that they can participate in the battle, at least 100,000. On this scale, only The main forces on the front line are the opponents, and we are not opponents at all."


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan, let''s give up. We just need to rebuild a city after we come back. Such a city is nothing to you." Several nobles are already preparing to leave.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "I don''t know how many troops they have, but not many people came. You see, at most only 10,000 people rushed towards us."


    Mocha is still solemn: "They are testing. Once they find that our firepower is not enough, more people will definitely rush over. At that time, our city walls will not be able to stop them at all."


    "But if they don''t stop them, they will definitely go south through this gap, and the loss caused at that time can be huge. I remember, there are still a few new lords behind." Chi Nan hesitated.


    The territory of the few people here is not here, so they don''t care. But what will those people think later, once they leave like this, no matter what the reason is, they will definitely leave a bad impression on others.


    Mocha looked helpless: "There is no way, who made too many mad orcs come this time. Don''t worry, we will testify to you. We are now, but we must rush back to the front line as soon as possible and let the main force come. Destroy these wild orcs. We will leave behind some of the dead, so as to give us enough time to escape."


    Chi Nan''s eyes were still staring at the mad orcs who rushed over. After a long time, Chi Nan shook his head and said, "No, I won''t leave, so few mad orcs are nothing at all."


    "If you believe me, just watch it here, and I will prove that my territory is definitely not that easy to break."


    The faces of the next few nobles changed, and then a tall noble came out and said, "Your Excellency Chi Nan, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you, but someone must report back for such a big thing. If that¡¯s the case, I will leave half of it. The soldiers are here to help you fight. I will personally send the news back to the headquarters."


    "The same is true for us. Each of us will leave half of the soldiers. It is not safe to go back alone, so let''s go together."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids and said that he wanted to escape with such a high-sounding voice, but Chi Nan didn''t say anything, after all, is this also human nature. "Then get rid of you."


    Several people panicked and ran down from the wall. After a few words, they ran away with their cavalry team.


    Those who stayed have no horses, and even if they were brought with them, they couldn''t run too fast. Now they are not going to report at all, but to run away, naturally they are coming soon.


    "Why don''t you leave? Do you want to stay with me." Chi Nan looked at Mocha strangely.


    "I don''t see the look of fear on your face, so I''m sure you have a way. In that case, why don''t I grab a strong and worthy ally." Mocha made no secret.


    Being able to stay at such a dangerous moment, although Chi Nan is not very worried, he is still a little moved in his heart.


    When I first met Mocha, Chi Nan thought this guy was a pure dude, and now he doesn''t look too bad. "Well, I will prove it to you, your choice is correct."


    The nobles had already ran to the gate of the city, and the mad orcs in front had also approached the city wall. Chi Nan''s heart moved, and a lot of magic power was released. "I have planted a lot of pneumatic cannons in this fortress. Although there is no soldier control, I can do it myself. These pneumatic cannons rely on the city wall and have more ammunition and larger launch distances."


    Following Chi Nan''s words, a sudden earth-shattering explosion sounded. The entire city wall shook. Many of the soldiers above did not stand firmly and almost fell, and Mocha sat directly on the ground.


    "What''s wrong, what''s going on." Mocha was shocked, and quickly got up to check.


    But at a glance, Mocha saw a scene that shocked him. Countless cannonballs fell from the sky and directly fell into the ranks of the mad orcs. So many mad orcs were blown up on the spot, and even beaten into meat sauce.


    Chi Nan touched his scalp, UU reading looked a little helpless: "It seems that you can''t shoot volleys here, otherwise you won''t be able to hold it even if it is the city wall." Looking down, many cracks have appeared on the ground . If many salvos are fired, the wall may suffer irreversible trauma. Even Chi Nan himself didn''t expect this.


    At the very top of the city wall, an exhaust mobile cannon is automatically reloading. On the front of the city wall below, there were many small doors. At this time, the small doors were all opened, revealing barrels of guns.


    Obviously, the attack just now came out of this thing. Not to mention the others, there are 500 mobile cannons with one exhaust, and the total number of pneumatic cannons on all the walls is a thousand.


    Moreover, he is larger and has a longer range. Under Chi Nan''s control, he can hit more accurately from a kilometer away. At this time, within 800 meters, at least two or three thousand wild orcs were killed or injured in this round of volley. Such a scene, even Mocha, who was used to seeing big scenes, was shocked at this time.


    "Well, is this the defensive power of this city? This is just the gas cannon on the wall. If this is added to the gas cannon at the rear, it''s not that no mad orcs can rush over."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Not only the rear, I will add an arrow tower here, no, it should be a turret. Three-dimensional strikes are the real defense of our Giant Wood City."


    Mocha didn''t know what the three-dimensional strike meant, but he could also imagine that kind of horrible scene. At the same time, the nobles who were about to flee the Giant Wood City stopped in shock, not knowing what happened.


    Looking back from a distance, everyone felt faintly in their hearts that this matter seemed to have something to do with Chi Nan. At this time, they did not rush to escape, but slowed down and carefully observed the movement on the wall.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 187： A fortress like a hedgehog

    The mad orc on the opposite side was a little dazed, but he didn''t expect the firepower in front to be so powerful. But these wild orcs still had the big rock in their hands, and continued to run towards this side.


    After so many battles, the mad orcs also have a new fighting method, and have their own set of siege. Many mad orcs put down the big wooden sticks in their hands and turned to weapons like stones.


    Using his powerful strength, he directly threw the stone as a cannonball, so that he could attack the soldiers on the wall. On one side, someone threw a stone to cover, and some mad orcs climbed directly on the protrusions on the wall. It was in this savage way that the mad orcs didn''t know how many cities they had captured during this period of time.


    But later humans had pneumatic cannons and pea cannons, and their range power was stronger than their own stones. This made the beasts helpless. Originally, the mad orcs were controlled by their own hands.


    But this time when they came, they found a city wall appeared in this place. The mad orcs who still believed to be the same as the original city wall, relying on their large numbers, began to test here.


    It''s just that the wild beasts don''t know why they are clearly in the cordon position, and the opponent''s attack can still cover their surroundings. The mad orc''s brain is not very good, and he simply doesn''t think about it if he doesn''t understand these things. So the wild beasts rushed towards this side frantically, after all, it was not their style to not fight back after being beaten.


    "Hehe, these mad orcs have experience in being hit by artillery shells, and they will actually use skirmishes."


    In fact, the mad orcs didn''t have any teams, but later they discovered that the more scattered they were, the better they could deal with gas cannons and pea cannons, so this formation seemed like a true skirmisher formation.


    Unfortunately, their weapons are still not good, and the formation is still not scattered enough. It seems instinct that always makes some wild orcs want to get together, as if only in this way can they truly protect them.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about these, and gave full play to the true power of his fortress. This time Chi Nan didn''t dare to fire a volley. Instead, he scattered the pneumatic cannons and attacked in batches, with only a few pneumatic cannons attacking each time. Although the interval between each attack is very short, it is even hard to feel it.


    But at this time interval, the huge recoil was all dispersed, and the wall became very easy to bear. "It''s no wonder that there is always a little gap in the firing time on those large ships."


    Feeling the rumbling vibration at his feet, but the city wall was very stable, Chi Nan finally breathed a sigh of relief. This proves that there is no problem with the city wall, and the power of the cannonballs can be brought into full play.


    Chi Nan himself felt that the blood in his heart began to burn. Pieces of powerful shells fell from the sky. These shells were more terrifying than ordinary pneumatic guns. Almost every time they landed, the mad orcs would suffer losses.


    It didn''t take long for the mad orcs'' team to lose weight, and this time, the mad orcs also felt something was wrong. Many mad orcs turned their heads and ran away frantically.


    "No, it still doesn''t work. The attack method with shrapnel is too bad to deal with the mad orcs. On the contrary, the effect caused by the bounce of the solid bullet in the middle is better. Let''s study this aspect in the future. By the way, there are many different types. I¡¯ve got all the shells. Anyway, my gas-powered shells carry a lot of shells."


    That''s right, the pneumatic cannons relying on the entire city wall are actually a whole integrated into the city wall by Chi Nan. There are some special spaces inside the city walls, all for the purpose of providing shells for the pneumatic guns.


    It can be filled from the outside, or it can use the roof on the wall to absorb the power of sunlight and grow on its own.


    Moreover, each pneumatic cannon no longer can only carry five shells, but can store 20 shells just like the pea cannon. Perhaps this is not much, but the general combat is enough.


    After all, these mad orcs did not know how to deal with these cannons.


    "Too, it''s so powerful. With such firepower, let alone these 10,000 orcs, even if the two hundred thousand orcs from the opposite side come together, it will not be our opponent." After Mocha got up, he saw this natural disaster-like scene. , The surprised jaw was about to fall off. In the rear, the nobles who had escaped, finally stopped.


    Because they finally learned about the situation here through their soldiers. Regarding their previous choice, all the nobles who fled were full of regrets, if it would be great if they had just stayed by themselves.


    If this leaves a bad impression on Chi Nan, his territory will suffer in the future.


    What they didn¡¯t see was that those soldiers who didn¡¯t follow them had some gloat and resentment flashing in their eyes. Soldiers were not fools, of course they knew what fate they were left behindOriginally , These soldiers are ready to sacrifice. Who knows that the situation will turn around and he doesn''t even have a chance to fight.


    The bombardment in the front did not stop. Although Chi Nan did not dare to shoot out all the shells in one go, in order to frighten the opponent''s mad orcs, he could only cover the blow in a saturated manner.


    As a result, even though those wild orcs finally escaped, there are not even a thousand of these ten thousand wild orcs, and the others have become meat sauce on the ground, or wailing on the ground.


    Among them was a mad orc who had reached the level of black iron, which was also turned into pieces under Chi Nan''s attack. Among the opposing team, a roar rang out, and Chi Nan looked from a distance, as if he was the leader of a black iron-level mad orc. I kept yelling at myself in anger, not knowing what I was expressing.


    Chi Nan sneered and raised a middle finger, regardless of whether the other party could understand it or not. At this time, absolutely can''t admit counseling.


    So the two sides looked at each other, and after a long time, the mad orcs on the opposite side finally agreed. In the hearts of mad orcs, if humans can produce such firepower, there must be more pneumatic cannons, and there are more people.


    If you let them know that as long as there is another wave like this, they will be able to lay down this fortress. I don''t know if they will still think so. In the end, the mad orc leaders commanded their team, stepped back a certain distance, and continued to walk towards the east.


    "It''s weird. The east is obviously a big river. Is there any way they can pass it?"


    I''ve heard before that a small number of wild orcs are migrating to the east, but this huge river is not so easy to pass. Chi Nan couldn''t help but want to see what these mad orcs wanted to do.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 188： See through but not through

    The mad orcs outside slowly walked towards the east, because the team was too large, so the speed was not very fast. Moreover, there were so many other people, Chi Nan did not dare to relax, so he could only stare at them here.


    He was not sure whether these mad orcs would madly attack him again. It''s just that they have too few troops here, and they can''t take the initiative to attack. None of the evil beast dogs outside just used it.


    The speed of the evil beast dog is faster than that of the cavalry, and it is not suitable for attacking the city, but on the plain, it is simply a human nightmare.


    After a while, the previous nobles ran back again. "Aren''t you going to report the letter, why are you back?" Chi Nan didn''t reply, with a weird smile on his face.


    Even Mocha wiped a cold sweat, and then looked at them with contempt. "It''s really a group of idiots with no eyesight. They don''t even know when to do what." In fact, Mocha was also very scared just now.


    If Chi Nan''s performance was not so straightforward, maybe he would also find an excuse to escape. Just before he wanted to escape, Chi Nan had already maimed the mad orcs with his own power.


    Mocha at this time is very proud. Take a look, how foresight I am. I knew that Chi Nan would definitely win. Otherwise, how could I be so calm? It must be like this. And after this time, he can also feel that the gap between him and Chi Nan has been reduced a lot, and he will definitely be able to cooperate more closely in the future.


    "Haha, that, we just wanted to report, but isn''t it all right?"


    "That''s right, we really didn''t run away. We asked you to follow us before."


    "It''s all Chi Nan''s fault. Why didn''t you tell us that this fortress is so powerful earlier? If you knew that we wouldn''t have to rush to ask for reinforcements. You can''t do this, you scared us to death."


    These nobles began to make excuses one after another, and Chi Nan did not say anything. Didn¡¯t you say that sentence? I can¡¯t say it thoroughly, so I continue to be friends. And Chi Nan is not really that sure.


    At this moment, the invisible magic power at Chi Nan''s feet is constantly surging out. Chi Nan is using his magic power to replenish the shells that have just been consumed by the pneumatic guns, and maybe he will be ready for the next battle later.


    "Only this time, I can''t do this in the future." Mocha said indifferently.


    Others have no way to refute. Although Mocha is just a baron like them, but after this battle, he can definitely rise to a viscount, because Mocha has gained a lot of military merits.


    And behind Mocha is a big man, but they can''t provoke him. Even though their identities seem to be the same, they are actually totally different, and neither of them can offend them.


    The two nobles who had been following Mocha did not leave before. At this time, the two of them finally recovered from their weak hands and feet. Looking at these humbling guys, the two did not speak, but the disdain in their eyes was not concealed. Sometimes, a little mistake in choice has such a huge impact.


    Others looked at these two people enviously, full of jealousy in their hearts. Needless to say, these two people will definitely be appreciated by Chi Nan, and they will be Mocha''s confidants in the future, with a boundless future.


    "Everyone is a good comrade. Someone should have reported the letter. This time I was wrong. If I let you know the intensity of the attack earlier, it wouldn''t be like this." Chi Nan thought for a while and finally said.


    The other nobles sighed in relief. They didn''t really want to throw the mistake on Chi Nan''s body, but they tried to test Chi Nan''s tone in a joking tone. Fortunately, Chi Nan was as easy to talk as before.


    "Where and where, we are also wrong. Your Excellency Chi Nan told us before. If we can believe you will not make such a joke. This time is an unprecedented victory. We will definitely report all the battles here. To the front line, the credit this time is all yours, Your Excellency Chi Nan."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, they were expressing kindness to themselves. In the same way, I also asked myself not to talk about their performance. After communicating with these guys for so long, Chi Nan had some understanding.


    Nodding slightly, Chi Nan said in a low voice, "I know, everyone is very brave. The credit is not just for me. If it wasn''t for everyone''s help before, this Giant Wood City would not have been built."


    Everyone carries the sedan chair, and who can say good things. Soon, the atmosphere among the people began to heat up rapidly, and gradually eased. It''s just that these people are still watching Chi Nan carefully.


    Chi Nan didn''t know why, but Mocha knew something. Mocha showed a weird smile and said to Chi Nan intentionally or unintentionally: "Your Excellency Chi Nan You have helped them a lot recently. They have a lot of spare money in their hands, and they just want to repay you. "The others nodded.


    "We are all friends. Don''t call your Excellency in the future, just call my name."


    Mocha''s smile is even brighter: "Alright, I will call you Chi Nan, and you will also call my name Mocha."


    Chi Nan lowered his head and thought for a while, and finally said: "Everyone, my territory is still very short of population recently, especially with the new territory, it is even more lacking. I don''t know if you can help me with this."


    A few people immediately felt relieved, the population was nothing but the population. "Your Excellency Chi Nan, please rest assured, there are many refugees in our place, and now I don''t know how to feed them. You just need it. We will send it to you next day.


    "That''s right, isn''t it just a few refugees? We don''t care at all." For these ordinary civilians, the nobles are not worth mentioning. They were all prepared for the bleeding, but Chi Nan was as good as ever and he was really a good comrade. Isn''t it just a few people? If you don''t have enough, you can get from other provinces.


    Now the nobles in many provinces are worrying about too many civilians. In the eyes of many nobles, the presence of so many civilians is simply an insult to their identity.


    "Then I can rest assured." Chi Nan''s face was slightly pale, just to supplement the cannonballs consumed by these thousand pneumatic cannons, his own magic power was a little excessive. To regain the magic power, I am afraid I will have to rest for a while.


    At this moment, Mocha''s eyes suddenly looked into the distance: "Look, what are they doing?" Following Mocha''s line of sight, everyone looked towards the river. These wild orcs actually did something. A move that surprised them.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 189： Actually swam past

    "What do these mad orcs want to do, don''t they want to pass by like this?"


    Not only Chi Nan, everyone was looking at the wild orcs in surprise. Because these mad orcs actually swam towards the river. At the forefront are the strongest batch of mad orcs.


    These mad orcs threw down the sticks in their hands and entered the river empty-handed. The whole process was like a duck entering the water, and like dumplings, jumping into the water with a "plop".


    The female wild orcs in the back carried the big wooden sticks they dropped and threw them into the water, and then let the young wild orcs sit on it, and they themselves held the sticks and went into the water to swim forward. Up. Even female mad orcs are not much inferior to male mad orcs in terms of combat power and physical strength.


    At the outermost part, there are some old, weak, sick and disabled people, and there is no human organization. These old, weak, sick and disabled spontaneously swim from the outside, faintly protecting those women and young mad orcs in the middle.


    Although it looks messy, it has its own order, which is really eye-opening.


    "Well, they don''t want to attack from the other side of the river. If that''s the case, then we really want to escape."


    Chi Nan suddenly spoke, making everyone around him extremely puzzled, and then everyone turned pale. Because they were close to the city wall on the side of the river, they had never thought that they would encounter a large-scale attack.


    "Then what to do, who would have thought that the mad orcs would have such a crazy hand."


    "That''s right, the city wall next to it doesn''t have gas cannon defenses at all. It''s really a mistake. If it doesn''t work, we still have to go back and ask for help." Is this trying to run again.


    Although he thought so, no one despised him. If the mad orcs really wanted to attack from the river side, even Chi Nan himself would have to run away. Because there is no city wall defense, there are not so many pneumatic cannons, they are not opponents at all.


    What Chi Nan didn''t even tell them was that even the wall next to it had just grown, and its thickness and density were far inferior to the front wall, and it was impossible to block them too much.


    Although the hardwood walls made by themselves are smooth, the climbing skills of these wild orcs are too high. Even with such a smooth wall, they can still climb up from some corners and cannot stop them.


    Chi Nan nodded: "We can only see what these mad orcs want to do first. If we really come from here, then we can only retreat temporarily and find a way to fight back." He vowed ahead of time. Come to build a fortress, and still rely on your own. If you go back so sullenly, it would be a shame.


    The most important thing is that I don''t know what to do with the old bald head behind. If these wild orcs go south, then the team brought by the bald father who bears the brunt will suffer the most severe test.


    The loss of population is still the second place. My reputation is bad, and it will be difficult to recruit people in the future.


    Chi Nan watched the direction of the river nervously. What made Chi Nan relieved was that these wild orcs did not go south along the river, but insisted on swimming towards the east without stopping.


    Even if some wild orcs are washed down by the river occasionally, these wild orcs will swim back desperately. Looking at the giant wood city, is it that the mad orcs look at the wild beasts, unwilling to approach it.


    Suddenly, the water splashed in the distance, and several wild orcs were instantly knocked out. Below the surface of the water, a huge head slowly lifted up, and its neck was long, like a huge water snake.


    Just this shape can also show that the water snake is not simple. "This feeling, I am afraid it has reached the Bronze level, no wonder that a beast will rush out to force the entire mad orc army." Chi Nan felt it, and said in a low voice. The other nobles around were even more pale, and they didn''t expect that there would be such a beast in the river.


    Chi Nan decided to pay attention. After the defense was taken this time, the city wall on the river side must be reinforced. The reinforced city wall was as strong as the front wall. No, not only this side, but also the other sides must be reinforced.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not a waste of cost for myself, a little time is wasted, but I can¡¯t withdraw back for a short time. Even in the range of the barren hills to the west, you have to strengthen your defenses.


    Seeing the huge water snake rush out, constantly attacking and devouring the mad orcs. The masters in the mad orcs team are finally crazy. The old, weak, sick, and disabled, regardless of their own injuries, life and death, rushed forward with fists, teeth, and crazy attacks.


    Those young and strong not far away also rushed over and attacked the water snake. The evil beast dogs that are rushing over in the same way as a dog shovel are even crazier than the mad orcs. If you rush up and bite the flesh and blood of the water snake with your teeth, you won''t let go If you don''t bite off a piece of meat, the evil beast dog will never let go.


    The scene became extremely tragic in an instant, and countless mad orcs rushed here. It can be said that the young and the women who guard the young mad orcs, the other mad orcs are rushing towards this side.


    The water snake didn''t know if it was roaring or roaring. With a roar, the surrounding splashes began to roll, and then countless water arrows shot out in all directions. A large swath of wild orcs was beaten into a sieve on the spot.


    "Is this the bronze-level magic? It''s the magic displayed by the beasts. It is really powerful." Chi Nan said silently, and the other nobles also stared. The nobles of Remas are called hillbilly nobles. They are simply a desert of wizards. Even aristocrats, few have ever seen a wizard.


    Such a powerful magic slaughtered more than three hundred wild orcs in an instant, it was really spectacular. Although they had seen more spectacular sights on the battlefield, it was magic after all.


    "The team of mad orcs is not dense enough, and it is still in the water, too scattered. Otherwise, at least two or three thousand mad orcs will be dead for the magic range just now." Chi Nan looked at their eyes and reminded again.


    That''s right, the magic just now is so powerful. If that kind of magic attacks on one''s own wall, I am afraid that the wall of the current thickness may not be able to bear it.


    It''s a pity that the magical water snake is still unhappy. Just after killing a batch, the mad orcs who were aroused by the males came up again. Can''t beat the human army and castle, can''t beat a water snake. Especially when the leader of the mad orcs arrived, relying on the powerful physical defense, the leader of the mad orcs was not afraid, and actually caught the water snake in the head.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 190： Tragic water battle

    The water snake under attack was even more violent, roaring, and there was no wind and waves on the water. Immediately afterwards, a huge wave took shape in an instant, and at least a wave more than ten meters high hit the front.


    The attack power of this wave is not too strong, but the range is very large. Suddenly, the entire migration team was in chaos. The swimmer was overturned, the wood was also overturned, and the young orc fell into the water.


    Although these young wild orcs can swim, they are too young. When such a big wave hit, even the adult wild orcs vomited blood and were injured one after another, and many young wild orcs were shocked to death on the spot.


    Now, the wild beasts are even more crazy. The wild beasts who hadn''t gotten into the water on the shore jumped down and swam in the direction of the water snake. More mad orcs commanded and swam toward their goal, vowing to give up if they don''t kill the water snake. And everyone in the Giant Wood City was shocked one by one.


    Even Chi Nan, although he had killed a Bronze Orc, it was only by using traps, using his ability to control plants beyond ordinary people and a lot of preparations in advance.


    Even so, in the end, it depends on bloodletting to kill the opponent. Now Chi Nan has seen the strength of a true bronze-level monster, even if he is facing such an army, he can still not let the wind entangle him.


    However, after all, there was only one WoW, and there was a steady stream of wild orcs, and there was no plan to give up at all. Like a group of ants attacking their prey, layer upon layer, even if Chi Nan looks at it, his scalp is numb.


    "Kacha", an evil animal dog bit a piece of flesh from the water snake. The evil beast dog that fell into the water swallowed the flesh and blood, then swam over to ignore the injury, and bit it again.


    Seeing this wound, a mad orc next to him rushed forward without hesitation, grabbing the edge of the wound with two big hands, and then tearing it out. This wound is getting bigger and bigger under the great power of the mad orcs. The Water Snake Beast was in great pain when it was attacked, and it could only shake its body constantly, trying to throw these mad orcs off.


    Who would have thought that after eating a lot of food some time ago, there would be such a crazy side and such a fighting power. The Water Snake did not expect that the mad orcs he had attacked before were all small teams.


    This team is really too big, there are more than a dozen of them just at the command level.


    The Water Snake Warcraft can only cast magic again and again, mobilize the waves, and attack the mad orcs. The water snake also discovered that this wave spell has a better effect than other lethal spells.


    After all, the mad orcs are not creatures in the water. Facing the huge waves, they can only be shot and flew out again and again. Many of them have been shot and flown several times, shaking to death alive, but they still succeeded.


    On the head of the water snake, a mad orc leader was firmly grasped, and he refused to let go. The fists kept beating the water snake''s head, giving Chi Nan a sense of seeing Wu Song beating a tiger.


    "What a fierce orc, it''s no wonder that we have never been an opponent of the orc before. Such a fierce army must at least double its strength on the battlefield. Before the weapon was not good, how could it be their opponent." Mocha said with a sigh, and the other nobles also nodded in agreement.


    This brutal attack technique is absolutely impossible for the human army, at least they have not seen it before.


    The enemy is a monster, even if they know they are going to die, they are not afraid. "Fortunately, we have powerful long-range attack weapons, which can cost them a great deal from a long distance. If it is close combat, the same powerful close combat weapon will definitely not have such an effect.


    A nobleman whispered, and everyone agreed. That''s right, in melee combat, human beings are not only in terms of physical fitness, but even the will to fight is far inferior to the mad orcs.


    The water snake sends out water wave impact time and time again, but the effect is worse than every time. After a long period of time, the mad orcs slowly came up with some laws. When the ups and downs of the water intensify, it is the moment when the water wave magic is about to be activated. And a mad orc found that when the water waves rolled, the impact of diving into the water would be weakened.


    So after the mad orc finished shouting loudly, the other mad orcs also learned. As long as they feel the ups and downs of the water, they will dive. In this way, the attacks caused by water waves are getting worse and worse.


    But even so, because the water waves are launched too fast and the range is too large, there are still many mad orcs who can''t dodge it. It''s even more difficult for the injured to dodge. If you don''t run away, you will die.


    The wounds on the water snake are getting bigger and bigger, especially the two wounds in the middle, it is about to divide the water snake into two parts. There were a lot of mad orcs in the middle who were tearing together in the wound, and they couldn''t grasp it and just bit with their teeth.


    Seeing the evil beast dogs like their own masters, they also swam to the water snake''s wound one after another. In terms of mouth, these evil beast dogs are much better than wild orcs ~ www.novelhall.com~ This bite is at least a piece of meat.


    At this moment, the water snake finally realized that the situation was not good and wanted to escape. But it was too late at this time, the water snake sent out a wave of impact, and wanted to dive under the water and escape with the help of the water. But without success, those wild orcs still clung to the water snake, even if they drowned, they would not let go.


    There were also mad orcs holding hands, connecting them into a large piece, pulling the water snake like a chain, causing the water snake that had already sunk a little to be pulled out again. The leader of the mad orc above his head took the opportunity and hit the water snake in the eye with a punch.


    With a "bang", the water snake''s eyes exploded. The surface of the water was blood red and extremely turbid. The water snake roared again and again, but because of the injuries on the body, the movement of the whole body became slower and slower, the strength was getting weaker and weaker.


    In the end, ant-like mad orcs rushed up and wrapped the water snake firmly. The water snake''s struggle became weaker and weaker. When separated again, the water snake was already lying on the water and lost its sound.


    "It''s such a powerful Warcraft, and a terrifying fighting style. It''s really amazing that we can win such an army." Mocha said excitedly, his hands shaking.


    "Yes, even if these wild orcs find a way to deal with the wave magic, there are still more than 3,000 who died directly, and at least 10,000 were injured. They are all adult wild orcs. This bronze monster is really powerful. It''s a pity. , If it is the Silver Beast, maybe these wild orcs are not its opponents."


    "Silver Warcraft? How is it possible? It is difficult for us to find Silver Warcraft here. But I heard that all combat power above silver can be formed into an army by one person, and it is not an existence that can be confronted by conventional troops.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 191： Turned out to be my own

    Seeing that the water snake monster was killed, and then dragged by the wild beasts to the other side. As soon as they came ashore, these wild orcs began to peel and cramp, and made the water snake beast into food.


    A large blue crystal in the body can be seen clearly from far away Chinan. This crystal was finally taken away by the leader who attacked the head of the water snake before, tied a rope and tied it around his neck, which seemed to be a trophy.


    "Bronze-level monsters rarely have magic cores. The luck of these wild orcs is really good. Unfortunately, there is no way to get them. Otherwise, a bronze-level magic core is worth at least one hundred thousand golden dragons."


    "What? Just such a piece, worth one hundred thousand golden dragons?" Chi Nan looked surprised.


    "Yes, after all, magic cores are very rare things. The ones that can condense magic cores are the best among the beasts. The two-level monsters of black iron and bronze rarely have magic cores. It is said that magic cores have many special functions. But that''s all about the magician, I don''t know. Besides, the price can''t be cheap just because of the difficulty of obtaining it."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, yes, these mad orcs died more than 3,000 and injured more than 10,000 in order to kill the water snake monster. Although this is the water, it is the world of water snakes and monsters.


    But in the same way, that Warcraft also used the wrong strategy to deal with it. If the water snake runs away from the beginning, instead of being angry all the time, and then wants to run until it''s dead, these wild orcs won''t be able to catch him.


    All in all, none of these monsters is easy to deal with. It''s just that Chi Nan''s heart is depressed for a while, it seems that the green-headed scorpion that he gave to the third princess is too low.


    No way, I don''t know a lot of common sense in this world. After all, the Scroll of Wisdom is not a panacea, some very ordinary attempts, and some complicated side-by-side things, will not be stored in the scroll. Chi Nan continued to look forward, and these wild orcs once again entered their previous state.


    They crossed the river one after another, relying on their own strong physical strength to reach the other side of the river. It''s just that a lot of injured mad orcs, because of lack of physical strength, have been washed away with the current.


    The mad orc who came to the opposite side didn''t even think about saving people, but began to sort out on the spot, and a piece of flat land was sorted out quickly. It seemed that they wanted to rest here and then went deep into the forest.


    "No, so many mad orcs are rushed down. If they don''t die, it will be a trouble."


    Hearing Mocha''s words, Chi Nan nodded and said, "I don''t have so many troops under my hand. This matter will not be mixed up, you can go." Chi Nan is giving them a chance to do meritorious service.


    Besides, he didn''t like this little credit. Giving others a chance to do meritorious service and weakening their previous crimes can also make them feel more at ease, so that they can be more at ease in doing things for themselves.


    Others don''t know Chi Nan''s thoughts, and even if they do, they probably won''t care. Originally, the relationship between nobles and nobles is mutual use. It is not terrible to be used, but what is terrible is the value of not being used.


    On the opposite side, the mighty orcs team used this primitive method to forcibly cross the river. One day later, before the evening, these wild orcs finally passed the river. Perhaps it was because of the appearance of the water snakes and monsters before, the dangerous creatures in the river had never appeared, so they were allowed to pass.


    Most of the mad orcs are still there, and even if Chi Nan can survive, there is no way to pursue it.


    Forget it, as long as they don''t attack themselves. "Leave a few people here, and be optimistic about the wild orcs. Once you find signs of the wild orcs approaching us, notify me immediately."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and several guards walked out immediately. But Chi Nan himself left the city wall.


    In the next few days, Chi Nan began to reinforce the city wall near the river. There were too many mad orcs on the opposite side, which put too much pressure on himself. At the same time, the city wall was modified and slowly deformed, becoming the same shape as the front city wall.


    Because the length of the city wall here is longer, Chi Nan can only put more pneumatic cannons here. "It seems that the artillery defending the city will need to train well in the future. They must not be allowed to fire in a habitual salvo. The impact of the pneumatic gun itself cannot be increased. Then, let''s make a fuss about the artillery shells."


    Chi Nan set out the next development plan. Three days later, the news of the previous battle finally reached the headquarters, and at the same time, the news from the headquarters also came back, marking a great achievement for himself.


    If the mad orcs rushed over, it would be a devastating blow to the defense line of the coalition and many aristocratic territories. It is not an easy task to eliminate so many mad orcs.


    The specific rewards have not been issued yet, but Chi Nan is not worried. He is a nobleman, and rewards are indispensable for him.


    After a few more days, the mighty team from the rear came towards the city At this time, Chi Nan hadn''t built the defense of the river bank. Hearing a large force coming from behind, Chi Nan hurried over.


    After seeing the figure approaching in the distance, Chi Nan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Because the coming team held a banner from afar, this banner was the sapling banner of their own territory.


    "It''s great, it''s finally here. Counting the time is so late, I don''t need to be alone in the next construction. Moreover, with the army, you don''t always have to rely on other people for defense."


    "Congratulations. With these people, your territory is completely stabilized. Then we can''t stay here, we must go back to the front line, and our own fortress is also under construction. But we will stay. The next few messengers, if you have something to do, just let them send us a message." Mocha said.


    "I won''t keep you anymore. There are so many things now. By the way, are your hardwood seeds enough? If not, take some back." Chi Nan said directly without hesitation.


    This time they came to help them build the fortress, and originally they owed them a favor. Those who had escaped before were okay, but Mocha did not escape, then this favor would have to be paid back.


    Mocha shook his head: "It''s enough, at least that''s what they said. Let''s go back and see, if it is not enough, we will buy it again." Mocha has a headache, because I am afraid it will not be enough.


    Many nobles can do a lot of infuriating things for gold coins. Cut corners or something, even though Mocha doesn''t believe that all nobles have the courage, he should always be on guard, right? Seeing the crazy energy of the mad orcs before, none of the nobles present dared to take it lightly.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 192： Wisdom is 205

    After another while, the old bald head finally came to Giant Wood City with the team of Hongshaling. As soon as he arrived at the gate of the city, Chi Nan had personally led people to greet him.


    "Father, you are here at last, great, now we can develop the Giant Wood City well. This will also be my personal territory in the future. It is an additional territory, but it must be developed well."


    "Lord Lord, don''t worry, I know the old man about the development of the territory." This is true, the old bald head was originally the chief steward of Hongshaling. It can be said that Hongsha City was developed by him. Although I don''t have that ability, the framework here has been built by Chi Nan, and all the next bald daddy can develop by himself.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly and looked at the rear: "How many people have come this time."


    The bald father said without concealment: "Ten thousand soldiers, fifty thousand civilians, these civilians are very strong, and there are close to ten thousand civilians who can be transformed into soldiers at any time."


    Chi Nan feels relieved a lot: "I don''t worry when you do things. Let everyone start to enter the Giant Wood City. There are some houses that have been planted, which may not be enough. Let everyone squeeze for a while. I will give you a squeeze later. Some seeds, you organize the manpower to continue planting the new tree house, and we will first decide on the accommodation."


    The bald father nodded quickly, then turned his head and shouted loudly: "Your lord has an order, everyone enters the Giant Wood City. You stay, the lord will explain what you are going to do, and then go in and organize the manpower."


    "You take the team in, remember not to make it too messy." The bald father commanded loudly.


    Chi Nan''s heart was filled with satisfaction, and the bald father''s ability was really good. "Listen to everyone. All the citizens of the Giant Wood City where they will live in the future will be able to get a certain amount of flour for free, and they will not need to spend any money on what they eat in the future. However, if there is a fight, no one who is capable of fighting will You can shrink back."


    Hearing this, everyone became excited. "Long live the lord." The leaders began to cheer.


    "We are not scumbags, Lord Lord, you can just look at us." After all, the Lord is the Lord, and the identity and influence are definitely not comparable to the bald father. Chi Nan''s opening made everyone more relieved.


    The benefits mentioned before, everyone is a little skeptical, after all, I have never heard of anyone giving food to civilians for free. They don''t know where Chi Nan can benefit from.


    Seeing that Chi Nan was ready, Mo Cha took the others to say goodbye. : "Chinan, since your people have already arrived, then we have to leave. If we have the opportunity, we will invite you to dinner next time."


    Chi Nan also hurriedly responded: "Thank you for this period of time. I would like to invite you to dinner. If you have something to do, please do it first. Remember to tell the commander, there will be no problem if you leave it to me here." A territory. Although this territory seems useless for the time being, Chi Nan doesn''t believe that there is really useless territory.


    Isn''t Hongshaling also called useless before? Hasn''t it been developed by itself.


    Moreover, as long as this territory is stationed, there will be a steady stream of energy to gain military merit. In this way, even if he does not have any background and influence, his identity has been criticized, but he can still gain a foothold.


    With the gradual increase in strength, Chi Nan has now become an indispensable lord in Remas.


    Watching the others leave, Chi Nan quickly confessed to the officials in the territory before letting them in and starting to manage so many civilians. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to let them mess up.


    There are still many things in the development of the new city. After the other nobles'' armies left, Chi Nan could only temporarily let his guards stand guard on the wall. Now, let the soldiers get familiar with this place as soon as possible.


    When everything was done, the bald father clapped his hands, and the two soldiers behind came over with a box. Open the box, there is a row of scrolls, there are ten in total.


    "What''s this? Magic scroll." Seeing the previous battle of Warcraft, Chi Nan''s mind was full of magic.


    The bald father hurriedly reminded in a low voice: "My lord, isn''t this the scroll of wisdom you asked us to buy? This is the first batch. The follow-up has been negotiated. Because the royal family is involved, every time you buy one, you must give it to The royal family has a hundred golden dragons. Moreover, the purchase of the scrolls will increase the price. The price set by the Wizards Association is 250 golden dragons per scroll.


    Chi Nan looked at the bald father a little dazedly: "How many golden dragons did you say?"


    The bald father quickly said: "Two hundred and fifty, plus three hundred and fifty for the royal share. If you think the price is too high, we can still negotiate. But looking at them, I am afraid it will be difficult to reduce the price. Because Once the price is too low, those mages will not take the time to make special scrolls of wisdom The bald father is working hard to remind.


    "No, no, I don''t think how high the price is, knowledge is priceless."


    The bald father lowered his head, this is what the mages often said. But it is said that, but in fact, there is nothing in this world without a price, the key is whether you can give the right price.


    These bald fathers didn''t say anything, Chi Nan was thinking of another inexplicable idea. "It turns out that the so-called wisdom is two hundred and five. I only know today how it feels so awkward."


    "My lord? What are you talking about? What two hundred and five." The bald father didn''t understand.


    "Ah, what I said is, yes, two hundred and five means praising someone for being smart." Chi Nan quickly remedied it.


    "It turned out to be like that, Lord Lord, you are really a two-hundred-and-five, you know everything." The bald father said with a smile on his face.


    Chi Nan''s face turned dark, but he couldn''t explain it at this time, otherwise the more he explained, the weird he would become. What Chi Nan didn''t know was that because of his own lack of explanation, 250 would become the world''s words to praise people for being smart.


    "Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it yet. Come on, let¡¯s distribute the scrolls of wisdom. Can¡¯t everyone be illiterate. Daddy, you take one, and five of you come here too, one for each. The remaining four are first. Put it here, whoever has made a huge contribution to Giant Wood City in the future will reward one." Chi Nan quickly dispatched.


    His five guards and the bald father had a share, and the five guards knelt down quickly with excitement on their faces.


    These five are the people who have been loyal to them. Recently, two people have become official fighters. It seems that the difficulty of cultivating fighting spirit is more than Chi Nan''s imagination, not as easy as he thought.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 193： 5 types of shells

    In front of Chi Nan, several people used the scroll of wisdom. Although nothing happened on the surface, many languages ??and a lot of high-level common sense for aristocrats are known to these people.


    "Lord Lord, this kind of scroll is indeed very powerful. If it is used by a smarter person, it can instantly become a talent managing territory. If it is used by Miss Hermilla, the value is high." Hemi La was only a businessman, and after all, he couldn''t compare with aristocrats, so a lot of knowledge was not qualified to learn.


    "It doesn''t matter, the next batch of wisdom scrolls will stay in Red Sand City, so that everyone else can use it. Anyway, I was originally to train those territorial officials, but I can''t let them sit idle."


    "Stop talking about this, come with me, and I will show you the results of my research during this period of time."


    A few days ago, because there were outsiders here, Chi Nan couldn''t take it out, but now it can finally be taken out.


    Soon, Chi Nan took his bald father and a group of people to the manor in a corner of the city. This manor is actually close to the northern city wall, and the general manor would not be built here.


    This manor is a plantation manor with a large number of jujube trees planted here. Those nobles also saw how easy they were to plant jujube trees, and the scale. But they will never go out and talk nonsense, because they themselves have to buy flour and then resell it to others.


    The interests here are too much involved, as long as they don''t grow wildly everywhere, I believe the nobles are all toward themselves. And those people have also tried to grow their own, but very few succeeded.


    As long as they can''t form a scale, then their flour must be purchased in large quantities from themselves. Now the flour has spread out of Remas and entered the imperial capital, and has gradually become a new diet fashion.


    After a while, the delicacy of the pasta might come out of the Ruthyala Kingdom and enter the sight of the surrounding kingdoms.


    "In order to hide these new things, I have always hidden these new plants inside this manor. Now those outsiders are finally gone, I will show you my new results."


    Leading people, passing through a large number of jujube trees, finally came to the most central position of this manor. Like the manor and plantation in Chinan, there is also a thick layer of undercarriage on the ground in these two places. With this layer of chassis wood, there is not much dirt on the ground at all, as if walking on the floor.


    It''s just these things in the middle that what grows no longer looks like a jujube tree. Looking at these things, the thick wooden pole in the middle and the slender leaves around it seemed to be an enlarged feather duster.


    Look at these feather dusters again, there are also ball-shaped objects. There are also quite a few drops on the ground. "You can see it, this is my newly designed cannonball tree, which specializes in the production of cannonballs."


    Pointing to the cannonball in front of him, Chi Nan continued: ¡°This cannonball tree can grow five types of cannonballs. I can¡¯t leave words on the cannonballs. I can only distinguish them by color. As long as they mature, they will fall by themselves. Just ask someone to collect some every day. If there is excess that can''t be used up, it can be sold to other fortresses in the future."


    A smile flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, and he was already prepared for this. In the arms business, how can the biggest players be artillery and guns? Ammunition is always the largest shipment of goods.


    "Five kinds of shells? My lord, they are all of them. I know this one. It is yellow and has a hard shell on the surface. This should be the regular shell we use."


    Chi Nan shook his head and said: "No, although this is the same type as conventional shells, it is definitely different. I used a special design for the hard shell of this shell. After the explosion, it can produce fewer shrapnel, but it is more powerful. This kind of shrapnel has a strong killing effect even for those wild orcs. The previous shrapnel was too bad."


    Although the more shrapnel the better the effect, but you also need to see what kind of enemy it is. For a rough-skinned guy like a mad orc, a large number of shrapnel means that it has low power and is naturally not easy to use.


    "What about this? This looks very similar to the first-generation shells." The bald-headed old man pointed to a shell of the same yellow color, but not a hard shell on the surface, but a thick fiber layer.


    "Yes, it''s that kind, but it''s not exactly the same, because this one is stronger. I call this a ricochet. It has a certain degree of flexibility. After being hit, it can continue to bounce forward on the ground and produce stronger lethality."


    Chi Nan continued: "You know this green one. This is an acid shell. We used it in our territory before. It contains strong acid and has a very powerful lethality. Especially for those soldiers in armor, the effect is better."


    Hearing this, the bald father and the others couldn¡¯t help being farther away from the green cannonball because they had heard of this cannonball, that kind of tragic scene, they don¡¯t want to happen to themselves Body.


    The bald father quickly changed the subject: "Then what is this red one?"


    Chi Nan smiled: "This is my proud work. This thing is a kerosene bomb, which is also liquid, but there is no strong acid, but kerosene. As long as a spark can be ignited. And this kind of fire The oil is a new type of kerosene, which has a very strong adhesion. I have tested it before. A ball of fire sticks to the body. It will not go out unless it is burned, even if it is burned into the flesh and blood."


    This thing, how can it sound more terrifying than the acid list before, this is really terrifying.


    "Then the last one, it looks very ordinary." The bald old man pointed at the last gray shell, which looked very ordinary and had no characteristics at all. This should not be that scary.


    Who knows Chi Nan laughed: "Hahahaha, this is the essence of our cannonballs. This is the grape bullet that I finally got out. Try it, is it very heavy."


    A guard walked up, picked up one, and then nodded: "It''s really heavy, much heavier than other shells.


    Chi Nan took a shot of grape bullets: "This is used to deal with large-scale enemies. The range is much lower than other artillery bullets. The weight inside is concentrated on small spheres. These spheres are specially synthesized. Something resembling a stone is very heavy. This shell is very fragile and not so hard."


    "When the shells are in the air, the small shells inside will interact with each other, breaking the shell, and then flying out countless small shells, each of which is much stronger than the pea cannon directly fired. The key is to have more."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 194： The prototype of the tank appears

    While imagining the power of the new shells on the battlefield, everyone didn''t know how to express their expressions. On the one hand, it was the fear caused by the terror of the weapon, and on the other hand it was also the excitement.


    With this weapon in one''s own territory, it will definitely be far superior to any other territory in terms of combat effectiveness. But with this weapon, the situation on the battlefield has completely changed.


    Thinking that I might have to face this weapon in the future, all people are filled with waves of awe.


    Think about it again, with such a powerful weapon, what is the purpose of practicing hard? If there are a large number of such weapons, let alone the hard-working dark iron warriors themselves, it is a question whether even a bronze-level warrior can retreat under such an attack. It is really terrifying.


    Could it be that the senior soldiers will be completely retreated from the frontal battlefield in the future? Several guards glanced at each other, and they all saw the helplessness and admiration in each other''s eyes.


    Fortunately, he was originally a guard and was to protect the lord. In terms of protection, no matter how powerful these cannons are, they are definitely not as powerful as their fighters. This is where they reflect their value.


    "My lord, with these shells, our strength will definitely be greatly improved. Those wild orcs will definitely not be able to break our Giant Wood City. It''s just that our workhorses are not enough."


    "Workhorse? Has the price increased again?" The price of workhorses has been rising recently.


    "It''s not the price increase, but the money can''t buy it. The current workhorses are either reserved by the nobles or hoarded by those merchants who want to wait for the price increase before they are sold."


    Really a bunch of profiteers, Chi Nan cursed in his heart, without realizing that he was also a profiteer, nor was he aware of whose fault it all was. It''s not your own pneumatic gun, how can a packhorse have such a high price.


    "Now there are not enough pack horses to arm our troops in Hongsha Ridge. We don''t have one here in Giant Wood City."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "The situation here in Giant Wood City is even more severe. You have to ask one leg to inform him that one-third of our army¡¯s workhorses will be left, and the rest will be sent here temporarily. As for the problem of insufficient workhorses, I Come and think of a way." Just when I was in a good mood, I was overwhelmed by the bad news.


    The bald father nodded quickly, but afterwards the giant wood city was in charge of himself. Taking the other people away, letting people start collecting shells here, Chi Nan left the place on his own.


    Usually, while strengthening the city wall, I took time to study the issue of pneumatic guns.


    "How can such a big cannon be moved quickly on the battlefield without a horse drawn? There are cannons on the earth too, how did they move the cannons?"


    "Using a car? It''s no different from a workhorse. There is no car in the plant. What''s left... Wait, tanks, yes, how can I forget this king of land warfare."


    Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly brightened. Since industrial machinery can be used to make tanks on the earth, why can''t he make them out of plants. It just needs plants that can move.


    Wheels, crawlers, etc., just plant them yourself. Forget it, the track is not available for the time being, let''s make the wheels thicker first. Under Chi Nan''s control, a six-wheel chassis was built.


    "But, how can I make the wheels turn?" After Chi Nan integrated a pneumatic cannon with the chassis, he found that there was no way to make this thing work. After all, plants couldn''t grow into engines.


    "Since it can''t, let the plant push it by itself. The plant has no legs. I seem to be able to make it."


    Chi Nan thought while making. Get a lot of roots next to the cannon. These roots are the legs of the plant. But this kind of root has no focus, so it can''t push the wheel.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Chi Nan finally added a lot of gears to the bearings of the two wheels. These are also small wheels, but the wheels are bumpy. Then, a large number of fibrous roots entangled up and began to move. Driven by Chi Nan, the roots moved in one direction, finally turning the wheel.


    This man-made weird tank ran for the first time. "Stop it now." Chi Nan suddenly realized something, but the order was a little late. The "tank" slammed into a tree.


    No way, this new tank will not turn, it seems that we need to add a little design that can make the tank turn. I''m not a person who studies machinery, so I really don''t understand these things.


    However, for the powerful maneuverability of plants, Chi Nan can use tough methods to add a design that allows the wheels to turn. There are not many plant structures that can move ~ www.novelhall.com~ If it is not for the special rhizome structure that can be integrated with the mousetrap, there is really no way to make the plant so flexible.


    Under Chi Nan''s control, this large toy can finally move freely. Forward and retreat and turn, the fastest speed is faster than the speed of the workhorse. Moreover, the barrel can be adjusted by itself to fire shells at any time.


    A tank of this size can hold more than fifty if all the shells are loaded. This kind of ammunition, this kind of combat flexibility, far surpasses ordinary pneumatic guns.


    "It''s a pity. The tank can move and launch only when I control it. It won''t work without my control. Hey, when can plants have some wisdom of their own. I don''t want them to be smart enough to be compatible with the game. Same, just follow the procedure to fight." Chi Nan sighed.


    This tank looks very good and powerful, but after all, it is just a prototype and a test product made by itself. With the plant materials that I have now and my own abilities, it is simply impossible to complete the design.


    "Forget it, the model is also a model. Let''s design it first, maybe I will use it someday." Chi Nan simply no longer considers it as a subject of his own, but as a toy for himself when he is okay.


    With Chi Nan¡¯s meticulous crafting and manufacturing, this tank toy is becoming more and more perfect day by day, and its shape is getting closer to the tank in the original memory. Even a lot of performance was obtained by Chi Nan abruptly using his own methods. Under Chi Nan''s control, when someone saw it, they would really think this was a tank.


    Perhaps because of the great migration, very few mad orcs came to this place during this time. Just because other fortresses were not fully constructed, Chi Nan was not allowed to leave the Giant Wood City.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 195： Fortress defense line completed

    There is no way to leave, Chi Nan has been bored in Giant Wood City, either planting or researching.


    Although there is a forest in the east, Chinan dare not enter. Let''s not talk about how many monsters there are in it, whether you are an opponent. It was the mad orcs who kept crossing the river during this time, and that was a trouble.


    During this period of Chinan, I saw wild beasts crossing the river eastward, using that method. It''s okay when the number is large, but when the number is small, it often fights the beast creatures in the river.


    Anyway, the mad orcs on the opposite side have slowly entered the forest. No matter what the situation is, they can''t easily peek into it. At least my current self does not have this ability yet.


    In order to guard against those wild orcs, Chi Nan planted ten living plant battleships during this period of time. Of course, it is just a living shell with a layer of branches and leaves on it, which can provide very good protection for itself. On the side, there are some pneumatic guns used for water warfare after being reduced by Chinan.


    With these ships, they also have a certain fighting capacity on the water. The bottom is thickened, causing ordinary beasts and dark iron monsters in the water to have no way to destroy their ships in a short time.


    Once a beast attacked, the people on the ship would drop some fragmented acid cannonballs. These acid cannonballs would not harm the hull itself, but could cause huge damage to aquatic creatures.


    With these things, after several battles with aquatic creatures, it finally became the present situation of non-interference. Sometimes, ships will drive past and attack the wild orcs who have migrated and wanted to cross the river.


    With the continuous increase of artillery shells and the presence of soldiers, the entire Giant Wood City has now become like an iron barrel. Chi Nan was sure that none of the fortresses was as strong as his own. Even the Blackstone fortresses I had seen before were definitely inferior to him in terms of combat power, even if they had more soldiers.


    But now there is no way, because the construction of other fortresses has not been completed at all, so the name of himself in the front-line coalition forces has never been able to leave, and can only continue to stay here.


    Sometimes, Chi Nan can still receive assistance from other fortresses, and Chi Nan himself has formed a team dedicated to supporting other fortresses. More than a thousand pneumatic guns, which are pulled by horses, are running around at any time.


    In order to be able to provide faster support, other fortresses also sent people to clean up the road between the fortress and the fortress, and many flat roads were created in this way. Near the section of Giant Wood City, Chi Nan even took time to create a large road with his own undercarriage. It is very solid and flat, and there are roadside trees around it, which is very beautiful.


    Marching in this area near Giant Wood City is at least twice as fast as in other places. This kind of road, the nobles of other fortresses are jealous.


    It''s just that Chi Nan has been hiding in Giant Wood City, and the battle ahead has become more and more tense. As a result, other people can''t contact Chi Nan, and communication with each other is not so convenient.


    "Hey, how long will it take to go back? I have been in this place for more than four months."


    Calculating the time, it has indeed been four months since the construction of the Giant Wood City. In the first month, the outline of Giant Wood City was established, and his team arrived. In the second month, the interior was completely filled. For the next two months, I almost fell into boredom, because I had done everything I could do.


    Leave the rest to civilians. In order to give these civilians enough work, Chinan has also built many plantations and breeding farms here to grow some fruits and vegetables, breed some animals, and increase the types of food.


    It''s so happy to be a leader of Hongshaling. No one knows that these are the products of Chi Nan''s boredom.


    Chi Nan also understood that because other territories had their own hardwoods, it was easy to build the city walls. The most complicated is the mage tower inside. That''s right, it''s the Mage Tower.


    Feeling the powerful fighting power of these wild orcs, the nobles have lost their money this time. The nobles united and asked the empire to send some mages to provide defensive power for the fortress.


    The empire also has its own requirements, that is, these wizards are stationed here, then the wizard tower must be built. The cost of this mage tower is not cheap. Even the worst mage tower costs hundreds of thousands of golden dragons.


    Better, the price is even more. But thinking of their own merits and their territories, the nobles still gritted their teeth and agreed. These nobles are really rich, and they don''t hesitate to take out so many golden dragons to build the mage tower. There are a lot of construction materials, even if there is no money to buy.


    This relationship and background is not comparable. Although his fortress is said to be the strongest among all fortresses, it is also the only one without a mage tower. Chi Nan believes that his strength is sufficient.


    Regardless of whether other people think that Chi Nan is a half-elf or that Chi Nan is a mage, no nobleman has ever mentioned this to him. Mages are all arrogant, even if they are also a mage, or a lord, but those wizards actually think that they are half-elves and don''t think much of themselves.


    Knowing about this, Chi Nan didn''t care much. There were just some mages on the left and right, and he didn''t care.


    Only at this time, the bald father suddenly ran in. After managing a city for a long time, the bald father is now also holding his head high, with extraordinary aura, and has the appearance that a city owner should have.


    "My lord, this is a letter from the front. The construction of other fortresses has now been completed. Earl Longgen would like to invite you to the celebration banquet. After this time, my lord, you can go back to Hongshaling."


    Knowing that Chi Nan had always wanted to go back, the bald father was also happy for Chi Nan. As for himself, although he has actually become the lord of Giant Wood City, he has no intention of usurping power. This world is like this, everything in the territory belongs to the lord. Deep down in other people''s hearts, there is no idea of ??replacing it.


    Besides, the bald father had already sworn allegiance to himself, and sworn this thing, in this world, it is very prudent.


    Chi Nan jumped up and said, "What? Great, I finally waited for them to finish. It was too slow. I still have a lot of things to wait to do. I can only stay here because of them. It can be freed."


    Chi Nan laughed, and quickly opened the letter in his hand.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 196： Celebration banquet

    The so-called celebration, on the one hand, is celebrating the recovery of Remas, on the other hand, it is also celebrating the completion of the fortress. Now the fortress has been established, pushing the country to the north by a very large area.


    Calculated by this area, it can even be compared to half the size of the original Remas province.


    It''s a pity that this place is relatively desolate, and the transformation took too long. Otherwise, the empire will definitely re-establish a new province in this place. For the nobles of Remas, the territory of Remas suddenly increased a lot.


    In this way, they can accommodate more nobles and get more territories. Especially for local people like them, just a little bit of operation can turn some people who had titles but no domains into lords, greatly increasing their strength. The increase in the overall strength of the province is of great benefit to them.


    At this moment, all the nobles left the fortress and their own territory, and came to the position of the front command.


    As soon as Chi Nan arrived, I saw a huge building erected in the distance. Take a closer look, isn''t this the kind of tree house villa I sold out, I didn''t expect it to be planted here.


    However, such a short period of time can fully grow out, which is definitely not relying on the growth rate of the tree house itself, but using some means to promote birth. Chi Nan shook his head and walked forward.


    It''s just a commodity, no matter how you use it after you buy it, it has nothing to do with you.


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan, you are here, please come in, your nobles are waiting for you."


    When I first came here, someone came forward to invite. Looking at the furry thing on the knight''s hat, Chi Nan knew that this person could definitely be the governor''s guard. These people were all children of nobles. It''s just that he is not qualified to inherit the domain and the title, and he has no ability to obtain the title, and he will eventually be assigned to such a position.


    Chi Nan didn''t hesitate, and followed this person into a villa. Only after entering, Chi Nan found that the tree house villa had been completely remodeled.


    Take a closer look, this is exactly where the four tree house villas are closely tied together, which can only be planted like this after careful calculation. And the surrounding walls have been pierced.


    This is a phoebe wood floor wall, which is harder than a normal city wall, and it is not easy to break through. Now all the walls of the rooms on the first floor of the four tree house villas have been opened up and linked into a large area.


    At a glance, this place looked very empty. There are large tables around, and there are already many nobles waiting here on the seats. Just after Chi Nan came in, many people stood up to raise their glasses to themselves, and some people simply left their positions and stepped forward to compliment themselves.


    Chi Nan dealt with these people with a smile on his face. After such a long time, Chi Nan is still not very familiar with these things, but at least some of the diplomatic rhetoric on the surface has been learned.


    And other people knew that they didn''t understand these things, so they simplified it a lot, and made Chi Nan a lot more comfortable.


    Soon, Chi Nan came to his place under the leadership of his attendants.


    This position is very delicate, it happens to be the first in the baron class, above which is the viscount aristocracy. The fact that he was about to be canonized an earl had already been known to all the nobles, so there was no problem with this position.


    He has not been directly assigned to the position of earl, after all, he has not been officially canonized. Although those viscounts are a little embarrassed, the rules are actually like this. Perhaps this is the only banquet where Chi Nan''s status is under them.


    It''s just that many counts in front of them still look a little dissatisfied. Those earls were in the forefront position, some nodded to him, and others showed disdain. There was even one, his eyes were full of yin, and Chi Nan didn''t know where he had offended that guy.


    At the forefront, the Governor of Remas did not know when he also came here. The original frontline commander, Earl Rongen, sat in the first position on the right, leaving the center empty.


    Governor Remas is a marquis and the only marquis of Remas. It can be said that he has the highest status among those present. Governor Remas glanced at Chi Nan, and said nothing, very plain.


    Chi Nan quickly settled down, and then began to talk to the people around him. Before Chi Nan''s time on the front line was not wasted, he was very familiar with many nobles, and there was some cooperation between them.


    Today, nearly half of the nobles in Remas have joined their own business alliances and have gained huge benefits from it. Many territories have now been completely restored, showing the ability of this alliance.


    There are also some people, UU reading www. uukanshu. com is preparing to join. Of course, because there is no earl to join, many nobles are still watching. Even if it is good, even if it is very exciting, they still have to wait for someone above to speak. I don''t know if it was intentional, but Chi Nan found that the people around him were familiar and very friendly.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When the entire hall was almost full, the governor got up and raised the wine glass in his hand. "You nobles, now Remas has been completely restored and has expanded the kingdom''s land."


    "Here, all of us have proved by reality that we are the real elite among the nobles. Our fortress has now been completely completed, and we can definitely lay more land in the future. Here, to celebrate this greatness is a victory. We gathered together, and the first glass of wine was offered to His Majesty the King."


    All the people raised their glasses together and drank the first glass of wine, only Chi Nan''s expression was a little weird.


    "Next, everyone cheer to your heart''s content. Tonight is the night of carnival." the governor said loudly.


    Did not tell anyone''s merits, and did not do some unnecessary things, the biggest thing today is carnival. Many nobles cheered, and then the whole hall began to riot.


    "These guys are really not here to eat. They are all here to socialize. I can''t. I haven''t eaten after walking all the way. I''m so hungry now."


    Chi Nan made an excuse not to waste food, and sat on the spot to eat. This look is very conspicuous in the entire hall. Because everyone else walked towards the dance floor temporarily set up in the center and began to dance.


    "Why don''t you go? The Governor has spent a lot of thought this time. Although these beauties have no status, they are of good quality.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 197： Obviously to pick something up

    Chi Nan waved his hand: "I haven''t eaten a decent meal when I came along the way. Let me eat before I''m full."


    If it was before, there was absolutely no good food here, but it''s different now. Although the roasted meat still tastes a little bad, it is meat after all, and the taste itself is very good.


    And those noodles are also carefully made. It is not the same as the method of making in your own territory, but it is still carefully researched, and it has a special flavor. At least one meal is good.


    As for the raw vegetables on one side, Chi Nan respected Xie''s insensitivity, because he didn''t want to eat raw food.


    "You are really a maverick. No matter who comes here, it is not to eat, but to meet more people. In our aristocratic circle, if you want to benefit, you still need someone to help.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t need it. Anyway, I know a lot of people now. Now it''s all people who want to know me, not me asking to know other people." Chi Nan raised his eyes, and then continued to Keep your eyes on the food. This style of work, even a nobleman who doesn''t pay attention to it, can''t do it.


    Farah looked helpless: "You''re right, someone will want to meet you in a while." There were already many people around who looked at Chi Nan eagerly, but didn''t know how to contact.


    "Don''t you want to pick a beautiful woman? With your demeanor and identity, I believe no one will reject you."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "I am not interested in these women who can be chosen by anyone. Besides, I don''t know how to dance. What are you doing up there? Isn''t that shameful." Chi Nan''s words really made people speechless.


    Can''t dance, this is really a problem. Mocha looked weird, because he had never heard of a nobleman who couldn''t dance, and even those who couldn''t inherit the title and territory were absolutely not bad in this respect.


    But thinking of Chinan''s identity as a half-elf, maybe he really doesn''t understand human dance. Half-elves, like the elves, are very good at art and should be good at dancing. However, the strength of the half-elves is not as strong as the elves, so life is more difficult and fierce, and it is not true that there is no dance at all.


    At this moment, an acquaintance from Chi Nan not far away was pointing at Chi Nan: "Mr. Kargis, have you seen that person? That is the most famous Baron Chi Nan in Remas today."


    "People are still a mage. His mage is very famous in Remas, and everyone is swearing."


    Kargis is not very old, but not very young. His skin is as sharp as marble, standing still like a stone sculpture. He glanced around, no matter who he looked at, he was looking down.


    "Huh, Mage? I heard it''s just a half-hearted nature mage. Hmph, the wizards of the elven clan are indeed very powerful. I am definitely not an opponent, but a half-elf. Hmph, I don''t have any systematic learning, so I can be regarded as a mage?"


    Farah smiled: "Of course, now who doesn''t know, the first mage of Remas is Baron Chinan. In comparison, other mages are really not well-known."


    Hearing this, Kargis''s face became even more ugly. Because Kargis is one of the wizards of the kingdom to support Remas. I came here to help them build the city wall, but stayed here after finishing the construction. Now that the Mage Tower has been established, he will also live in the Mage Tower in the future. Apart from his colleagues, who would dare not give himself a bit of face.


    I am not a nobleman, but I have great power. In today''s Remas, anyone with strong power will be highly regarded, and he is no exception.


    But today, since the half-elf came in, he didn''t even look at himself. Is this ignoring himself? Although it took Farah a long time before he let himself participate in this banquet, it didn''t mean that Kargis wanted to subdue to others.


    Governor Remas is fine, but even those country earls, Kargis has the confidence to be on an equal footing with each other. But when did a little baron, or a half-elf, dare not put himself in his eyes?


    "Haha, no matter what you say, Baron Chinan is now recognized as the first mage. This is indisputable. Whether it is a fortress or an army, it is people who have played the biggest role."


    "The biggest effect? ??It''s just some foreign objects. The real strong rely on oneself. No matter how many of these things, it is impossible to have an effect on the real strong."


    "Really, but now Remas doesn''t have the real powerhouse you said."


    Kargath sneered: "Mage, Mage is always the most powerful force. Maybe we are not opponents against those fighters. But the power we can exert is far from what fighters can compare~www.novelhall. com~Fara smiled, and finally took the bait. "Chi Nan, you have something beautiful next. I must be in front of everyone, let your reputation be discredited and turned into a **** that everyone spurned. "


    Just when Farah wanted to continue to provoke a few words, Governor Remas didn''t know what news he had received. A guard said something next to the governor. The governor quickly got up and laughed: "Hahahaha, sir, there is one thing I didn''t tell you before, because I want to surprise you, now everyone please see."


    As the governor clapped his hands, from the surrounding door, one by one, beautifully dressed women came out.


    "Oh my God, it''s really touching that the Governor did such a thing."


    Chi Nan looked strange: "Who are these people? They look a little different."


    Mocha hurriedly said: "Did you see the first one? That is the Governor''s wife. I heard that it is from the noble family of the Imperial Capital. Looking at her temperament, this is not comparable to other people. The lady who followed, It is the daughter of the governor. There are others, all family members of the adults in the territory."


    Now Chi Nan understood that the Governor had invited the wives and daughters of these people over. After watching the crowd for a long time, Chi Nan did not find anyone he was familiar with, and was somewhat disappointed.


    "Don''t do this, after all, you are not married yet. It is impossible for the Governor to invite some subordinates here." It seems that I can see Chi Nan''s thoughts, but this subordinate''s name makes Chi Nan a little depressed.


    In this kind of hierarchical system, although Chi Nan is already a beneficiary, sometimes he still feels unconscious unconsciously. He shook his head and wiped out this uncomfortable feeling from his mind.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 198： You are everywhere

    As aristocratic women walked in, soon some of the people who were holding the beautiful women dancing on the dance floor released the beautiful women in their hands, and then went to find their family members among the crowd.


    I haven''t seen my family members for so long since I came to the front line, even the nobles, they miss it very much.


    There are rules in this frontline barracks, except for female fighters, otherwise no woman is allowed in the barracks. The military of every country actually has similar regulations.


    After watching it for a while, Chi Nan felt that it was meaningless, and simply lowered his head and continued to eat.


    At this moment, Farah had also left Chi Nan''s side and went to find his wife. Farah''s youngest daughter was also brought over, just a four or five-year-old girl. Seeing this little girl, Farah had a very natural smile on her face, which was completely different from the usual fake smiles.


    This guy seems to be young, and Chi Nan is a little surprised that his daughter is so old.


    "It''s strange, why are they all daughters? Didn''t the boys bring them, and the number is still so small. How did I hear that many of these nobles have raised many lovers, and there are many children."


    "Or, those are considered illegitimate children, so they have no status and cannot appear in such formal occasions." Chi Nan guessed while eating. There is quite a sense of seeing popcorn in a movie theater. Chi Nan regarded everything as watching a movie, and it had nothing to do with him anyway.


    It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t take him seriously, but other people don''t take him seriously. Just when Chi Nan was happy to see and eat, suddenly someone walked up to him.


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan hasn''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you for a while. Your Excellency is about to become an earl. It''s gratifying. On the contrary, I can''t do it."


    Chi Nan looked up, and I don''t know when Kairadi actually walked to his side. I once came to this world, but Kairadi saved himself. Although Kailardi wanted to use him at the beginning, in any case, he did owe Kailardy his life, and the original scroll of wisdom was also used by him.


    "Hahahaha, it turned out to be you, Kairadi, congratulations, too. I heard that you have made extraordinary achievements with the Third Army. I am afraid that this time the title will also rise."


    Kairadi was originally a ninety baron, but this time I am afraid he will rise to a viscount. "Everywhere, others are praised."


    Suddenly, Kairadi flashed aside, and gave out a pale yellow dress with a very elegant appearance, like a girl with a white lotus flower. The girl''s eyes were crystal clear and she looked at herself curiously.


    "This is my sister Numis, and Numis has admired you for a long time. This time I just brought her over to get to know you. Let me say yes, you can''t bully my sister, or I won''t let you go. ."


    Chi Nan''s eyes rolled, and suddenly remembered. "Isn''t this the governor''s daughter, then, what is your identity for Kairadi..." Chi Nan''s reaction was really slow.


    Kairadi rolled his eyelids and breathed a sigh of relief for not knowing why, because he knew that Chi Nan would not pretend. "Governor Remas is my father, otherwise how could I be the commander of the Third Army at such a young age."


    No matter where you go, your background is always the most important, especially in a hierarchical environment.


    "That''s the case, I really didn''t see it before. Hello Miss Numis, my name is Chi Nan, my surname is Chi, and our surnames are all put in front." Chi Nan bowed and introduced himself.


    Numisi covered her mouth with the back of her hand, with a smile on her face. "The method you introduced like this is really unique, but I don''t know it. Even elves and half-elves don''t have such names."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "Maybe our family is weird." Chi Nan didn''t continue to say, and Numisi didn''t ask.


    "I''m very curious about the half-elves. I don''t know if your Excellency can talk to me. As compensation, I invite your Excellency to dance." Isn''t it strange that women actively invite men? Chi Nan thought to himself.


    Just Chi Nan said with an embarrassed look: "I''m so sorry, I can''t dance."


    "It''s okay, you don''t know how I can teach you." Numis didn''t seem to want to just let Chi Nan go.


    But in the distance, Farah was a little annoyed when he saw Chi Nan and Numisi talking happily.


    Suddenly, Farah strode up and said loudly: "Today is celebrating the victory of Remas. I think our greatest hero Chi Nan should not be here alone."


    Chi Nan frowned and saw that the person here was his old rival Farah. Although I have never regarded it as an opponent, this bug is really annoying, and it can¡¯t be eliminated We drove the mad orcs by force, so it¡¯s better to add a little sideshow to show our What about force. I have always heard that Lord Chi Nan is a powerful mage, but no one has ever seen how powerful it is. For us, the mage has always been mysterious, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an honor to see it today. "


    This guy wanted to do something, Chi Nan thought in his heart. "Your Excellency Farah, you are really everywhere. I saw you again."


    This is very awkward, what does it mean to be everywhere, is it flies or dust. Farah''s eyes narrowed, but his expression remained calm on the surface. "Don''t you want to see what the strength of Your Excellency Chi Nan is."


    "I think, Sir Chi Nan, why don''t we just perform, we have never seen a master make a move in our entire life."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes. When building the fortress before, didn''t all the wizards take action.


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan, I also want to see, so that Numisi can also gain insight. Before, I could only go anywhere at home." As an aristocratic woman, she can''t run around before she gets married. This is the rule.


    Seeing that so many people wanted to see it, Chi Nan knew that he couldn''t hold back. Once he flinched, his reputation would be a huge blow. But I don''t know why, Chi Nan always feels something is wrong with this matter. Is there any way for this guy to deal with himself, but no matter what, there is definitely no danger to his life. This is true.


    "Well, I agree, but who is my opponent?"


    When Chi Nan agreed to come down, Farah''s smile became even brighter. "As a big hero, of course, your opponent can''t be an ordinary person. But this is just a side show, it''s nothing more than fun, there is no danger, and you have to be merciful."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 199： Sand prevention and soil fixation

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Seeing that there is excitement to watch here, the people around gathered together. Speaking of which, for Chinan, most of the nobles are really curious, and they are definitely not ordinary people to be able to make such weapons.


    It''s just that Chi Nan made his own shot, but few people saw it. Even Chi Nan himself hadn''t fought for a long time. Therefore, when he was challenged at once, Chi Nan was also very surprised, and even a little overwhelmed.


    "You said, who is the person Farah came to deal with Your Excellency Chi Nan?"


    "I think it must be a warrior. Only a warrior can test the combat effectiveness of Your Excellency Chi Nan. However, when a warrior and a mage confront each other, once they get close, the mage is no longer an opponent of the warrior."


    "I think so, but I definitely won''t rush over directly. If you want to show your Excellency Chi Nan''s strength, you must give your Excellency Chi Nan enough time to release spells. Although the magician is slow, once he casts it. Coming out is definitely not comparable to fighters. Perhaps, this time there will be several formal fighters."


    Above, Governor Remas said to a middle-aged man next to him: "If it''s you, how long will it take to kill him?"


    The middle-aged man said calmly and calmly: "One move is enough. Before the gold, the wizard''s casting speed was too slow, and it was not a fighter''s opponent. What''s more, I have reached the bronze strength, and I can get close before the opponent has finished casting the spell. The mages before the gold have no defense power and can be solved with a single sword."


    If anyone hears their conversation, they will definitely be surprised. There is actually a bronze-level warrior beside Governor Remas. The bronze level is unique in Remas.


    Even the mages sent by the empire were of the black iron level and had just reached the official mages.


    "Tell me, what kind of person my opponent is, I also need to know the name of the person I am playing against."


    Farah suddenly stepped aside, and then made a please gesture. Then, a man who looked like a marble stone sculpture walked over, with heavy steps, and heavy noises were made on the ground every step of the way.


    "Why is it him? I didn''t expect Farah to invite this adult."


    "Don''t you know, this time this person came here, or Farah personally invited. Didn''t you see, there are only two mages present, and none of the other mages are willing to come to us for the banquet."


    The mage is very arrogant, they all know it. The same mage also cherishes time very much, because their cultivation and experimentation takes a lot of time. When nothing happens, the mages are the most nerdy people in the entire world. Usually either in his own laboratory, in his mage tower, or in the laboratory above the mage tower.


    Farah introduced it loudly: "This is the Master Kargis. His Excellency Kargis is the master sent by the Kingdom to help us defend the fortress. He is an official Master."


    As Farah said, the corner of his mouth became more and more arcuate: "Your Excellency Kargis is an earth-based mage, but he is the most orthodox mage. How about Chinan, this time it is very suitable to give you a mage opponent. "


    This guy, don''t even have the title of your Excellency. This idiot wouldn''t think that he could suppress himself with a mage. Even if he could, did he think that he would be devastated and eventually be suppressed by him. He''s really a guy who is like a joker, this kind of method is not good for him.


    Of course, maybe he also knows that if it''s not good for him, he will also disgust himself. After all, his reputation has been hit, and many things will have many variables.


    Even Chi Nan wondered if there was someone else behind the scenes. Chi Nan glanced at the big men quietly, but didn''t see anything. It seems that the ability to observe words and colors still needs to continue to improve.


    "Half-elf mage, I heard that you are very arrogant and think that you are the number one mage of Remax. Today I am also challenging you in the name of a mage. I hope what you said is really the same."


    This guy, it''s not difficult to tell from his tone, it must be the guy Farah who is instigating.


    "I''ve never said such a thing before, maybe it was spread from the outside. But I don''t know how strong I am, but I should be stronger than you." It seems to be weak, but in fact Chi Nan''s words are also very arrogant.


    Sure enough, Kargis''s face was full of anger all at once: "Very well, since you think you are better than me, then let''s try it. I want to see if you have any strength to speak like this."


    Of course Chi Nan had something to rely on. He had already touched the edge of the bronze, but this person didn''t have it.


    At this moment, Governor Remas suddenly said: "Two, the mages have been fighting too much. It''s better to go to the square outside to despise them, so you can let go of them. We all want to see the mysterious power of the mages very much. This time it¡¯s just a discussion, just click until you click.¡± This is a warning and a curiosity, and it is telling them what the situation is now.


    Chi Nan nodded and said, "I have no opinion." After speaking, he walked outside.


    At the same time, Kargis also walked to the square outside, which had been cleared by soldiers at this time.


    "You are a nature mage, you can make arrangements first. When you don''t have plants, your nature mage doesn''t have much strength."


    Chi Nan doesn''t have much confidence in himself He has too little experience in fighting people. This is the first time to fight a wizard, and it is obviously not the first time for the other party. "If this is the case, then I''m not welcome."


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart that the other party was an earth mage, so he must use soil. That being the case, then I will give you a sand prevention and soil consolidation. Chi Nan waved his hand, and a lot of seeds were thrown out.


    He didn''t carry his own box, but some plant seeds suitable for combat were still kept in his pocket all year round. All are mixed together, there is no need to separate, because Chi Nan can clearly separate the seeds he needs.


    These are all the seeds of the stumbling horse grass, and the surrounding green light gleams, and soon a large piece of grass will grow out. The grass is not big or too much, but it is a plant after all.


    "Are you looking down on me?" Suddenly, Kargis''s face looked a little ugly.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you plant some grass? What''s the use of this thing? Isn''t the nature of the mage''s battle like this? I still have a lot of pea cannons and gas cannons." Numis was disappointed. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 200： Master Battle

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Kairadi shook his head and was speechless: "I don''t know, maybe it''s polite. After all, this is just a discussion, and it would be too rude to attack directly at the beginning."


    Numisi nodded: "I see, when fighting a fighter, it''s a good idea to test each other at least three ways at the beginning." The people around also think that''s the way it is. They didn''t know that the battle of a mage was completely different from that of a soldier. Especially for a pseudo-mage like Chi Nan, he must first set up a good game.


    On the opposite side, Kargis suppressed his anger. He knew that in this kind of battle, the mage''s anger was the most undesirable. Perhaps the other party is going to do this. Although Kargis is an earth mage, but his temper is not very good.


    "Hmph, you let me once, and I let you again." As he said, Kargis''s staff in his right hand pointed to the ground, and an incomprehensible spell was quickly chanted in his mouth.


    The light on the staff flickered and poured directly into the soil. "Shield of earth and stone." Kargis yelled, and the surrounding soil began to flow to a high place. A lot of stones were mixed with them to form three earth walls beside Kargis for a while.


    The middle of the earth wall is not completely connected, but there are two gaps in the middle, which is convenient for Kargis to observe. When encountering an attack, as long as you gently dodge aside, you can use the power of the earth and stone shield to block it. The soil attribute, among all the attributes, is definitely one of the best in terms of defensive power.


    "Strange, how much magic power has been consumed, wait, is this your real goal."


    Suddenly, Kargis seemed to realize something. Upon closer inspection, there were still many plant fibrous roots on his earth and stone shield, which were constantly entangled in his earth wall. It turned out that this was what made it difficult for him to cast spells.


    Chi Nan sneered in his heart: "I don''t know Mu Ketu. Well, you are an aboriginal of this world. Of course you don''t know. However, the ability of plants to prevent sand and fix soil is really good, otherwise Hongsha Ling will not be transformed. fast."


    Chi Nan wouldn''t say it, he was using his brain and knowledge to suppress the other party. In the first game, he had the upper hand.


    "Even if your plants can make me consume more, what can I do, the dominance of earth magic is not comparable to that of nature. Among all the mages, the nature of changes is the most complicated, but it is also the weakest." Kargis had just finished speaking, and he chanted a spell again, and the yellow light on the staff burst out.


    "Earth Blade Technique." Kargis''s staff slammed hard against the dirt wall.


    On the outside of the soil wall, a bulge suddenly appeared, and then on the ground, a semi-circular object quickly moved towards his side. Everywhere along the road, the grass roots were cut off.


    This thing looks like the shark''s fin when a shark swims in the water. It''s very fast. And Chi Nan also discovered that this thing would turn slightly, avoiding the most grass roots on the ground.


    "Earth magic can still be used in this way, I know it for the first time." Together, Chi Nan thought that the earth magic was the magic that controls the slow movement of soil and rock, but he didn''t expect that the earth magic could also be so flexible.


    It seems that one''s own plant spells can also be well developed, but one''s own brain is still not big enough. In just a moment, this earth blade technique was already very close to Chi Nan. Although the earth blade technique is not very big, it has reached his waist. If you are hit directly, you will never feel well, and serious injuries or even death are possible.


    "Hurry up with magic to block it, why don''t you do it, is it true that Nature Mage is so weak?"


    "Nature mage is indeed very weak, it seems that the strength of nature mage is above their own plants. Without suitable plants, nature mage is the weakest, but with good plants, they are the strongest, which is strange."


    "Looking at your Lord Chi Nan''s appearance, it is obvious that he didn''t put those useful plant seeds on his body, which is too unfair."


    "How can there be so much fairness on the battlefield. If you lose, you die. Will the dead make sense?"


    "Nonsense, this is not on the battlefield. This is a discussion. If you don''t understand each other, unfairness is unfairness." The above battle was not over yet, and the following nobles started to quarrel first.


    Many people were sweating for Chi Nan. Chi Nan is their cash cow. If he had an accident, what would he do? If it is an ordinary person, I am afraid that many people have already intervened. But Kargis was a mage, and it was sent by the king. This is not something the nobles of these places dare to mess around.


    "What the first mage is really fragile, now lie down for me." A smile appeared on Kargis''s face.


    But the next moment, this smile stiffened. Chi Nan did not use magic to offset or attack, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t dodge the past. At the moment when Earth Blade Art approached him, Chi Nan stepped forward and jumped to the side. Earth Blade Technique rubbed himself, passing directly by his side, leaving a long trace behind.


    "This, this is evasion? Isn''t this technique only used by soldiers."


    "Didn''t you say that anything can appear on the battlefield, and the wizard can''t dodge magic anymore."


    The nobles next to each other quarreled again. Chi Nan didn''t hesitate. When he first dodged, Chi Nan had already thrown out several seeds. At present, the most suitable for fighting is the mousetrap.


    On the ground, several rattraps grew crazily, taking advantage of the opportunity just now to take shape. Then, the huge flower buds opened, revealing sharp teeth, and he bit into Kargis, and there was another exclamation around him.


    Kargis''s face was solemn, and he quickly blocked it with the help of the earth and stone shield. With a "click", the mousetrap bit on the earth and stone shield, leaving a deep tooth mark on it, but it did not destroy it.


    Except for this one for probing, the other squirrels all rushed towards Kargis. This is not a straight line attack, so the earth and stone shield has almost no defense. The attack just now was also to test the hardness of the earth and stone shield.


    This time, it was Kargis''s turn to retreat, and everyone wiped a cold sweat on Kargis. The mage¡¯s battle transition is so fast, Kargis had the upper hand the moment before, and the next moment he fell into crisis.


    But after all, Kargis is not a person who waits for a while, backing up and chanting the spell quickly. With a wave of the staff, the whole ground shook. Then the ground rolled over as a whole, countless grass roots were turned over, and even the roots of the rattrap were exposed. All of a sudden, the attack of the rattrap was interrupted, and it could only roll around, adjusting its center of gravity. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 201： Solve the fight with your fists

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Kargis, who was retreating quickly, gave his staff a stop to the ground, and the spell had been completed. "To stab."


    In an instant, ground thorns appeared in front of them, piercing the huge flower buds one by one. The pierced bud is still struggling, but there is no way to break free.


    "Blast." Suddenly, Kargis yelled, and the thorns exploded. Those buds exploded on the spot, and they no longer have the value of restoration. If it is a general plant mage, such an attack has completely lost the combat effectiveness of these plants. But Chi Nan is different. If he wants to, he can continue to recover.


    Chi Nan was also very shocked in his heart. He was able to control plants within a range of a few hundred meters, but that was the plant that he had injected magic power into. Otherwise, you can only let the active plants run over by yourself.


    But the opponent''s spell was more than a hundred meters away from him, and Kargis was still able to easily release the attack to his side, which was really amazing. The orthodox mage really has its own unique features. The most important thing is that the opponent is much stronger than he thought, and the speed of chanting is very fast.


    Also, if it takes a long time to read a spell, let alone the lack of frontal combat compared with the equivalent fighters, I am afraid that the fighters will leapfrog challenge. Such a speed, on the contrary, is more in line with normal conditions.


    Just when Chi Nan was about to continue his hands, his face suddenly changed and he jumped to the side quickly.


    Just now Chi Nan dodged, suddenly on the ground thorns pierced from the place where he was just standing, which was very insidious. If he didn''t leave just now, he would be seriously injured if he didn''t die.


    This **** actually started so very well. The nobles around were also frightened by this insidious attack. "These mages, as expected, can''t offend." The surrounding nobles whispered.


    "The reaction speed is really fast." Kargis snorted coldly.


    Chi Nan deliberately showed a look of disdain: "I want to hurt me even with a spell like yours. It''s really overwhelming." Just when he felt the vibration under his feet, Chi Nan dodged. If it''s a little late, it''s definitely not good. But this guy dared to treat himself like this, and Chi Nan didn''t want to keep his hands.


    "Do you think I didn''t have any arrangements just now." Chi Nan sneered.


    When Kargis heard this, he immediately felt something was wrong. Suddenly, a strong wind swept from behind. Kargis just looked back and was taken aback. Behind him, I don''t know when two huge rat traps appeared.


    It turned out that when Chinan was preventing sand and fixing soil, some of the seeds of rattrap had already been secretly thrown aside.


    "The conversion speed of the power amplifier is so fast. Is this the battle of the mage? It is really spectacular. I must make my son a mage in the future." A nobleman said with excitement.


    "Yes, the mage''s battle is really exciting. They use their brains and are different from us fighters."


    "Just your idiot son wants to be a mage too. Does he have that ability? A mage has very high requirements."


    The surrounding nobles stared at the situation on the field, for fear of missing a relief. While watching, while still arguing with other people, this is also a skill.


    "Earth walking technique." Seeing that the two rattraps pulled out the roots of the grass, and then ran towards him as if running, Kargis, who knew that he could not run these things, cast a spell again.


    In an instant, the soil under Kargis'' feet began to glow, forming a hexagonal shape. Kargis himself stepped on the hexagonal soil, and then, the luminous soil actually began to move forward quickly.


    Driven by the soil, Kargis rushed towards Chinan at a very fast speed.


    "Your strength is really good, but it is far from enough to want to become the number one mage based on this. Let me show you how a real mage fights today."


    It is undeniable that Chinan''s layout is still good, and Kargis was almost planted. But Kargis can also see that Chi Nan has not undergone orthodox training at all, so it is very inadequate in many aspects. Even Kargis is confident that he can use these spells better. After speaking quickly, Kargis began to chant the mantra again.


    Because Kargis''s speed is too fast, the rattrap behind can''t keep up with Kargis''s speed at all. But Kargis was already very close to Chi Nan, and it was difficult to escape the spell from such a short distance.


    "Earth Blade Technique." Kargis pointed at Chi Nan, and an earth blade appeared on the ground again, rushing straight toward Chi Nan like a shark''s dorsal fin. The speed was so fast that even many soldiers were dumbfounded.


    Whoever says that the teacher fights is a spell battle, and whoever says that the teacher''s battle is not fierce. Today''s battle, let people fully understand the true strength of the mage. This is just a one-on-one singles. If you are on the battlefield, give them enough time. The destruction that such a spell can cause is definitely not comparable.


    It''s a pity that Kargis was wrong, and everyone else was wrong. No one really knows how fast Chi Nan really reflects and moves. Chi Nan took a step in an instant, and dodged the attack again in a short time.


    "Do you really think I''m an ordinary mage Chi Nan is very happy. At the beginning, Romi Jiala had been forcing herself to practice wind stance. Although it was very hard, I thought that I could use it to pretend to be a force. Nan felt extremely happy.


    The footsteps ran toward the front quickly, Chi Nan''s speed at this moment was simply faster than many Black Iron level fighters. Many people are stunned, and some are confused about the situation.


    At such a close distance, the reaction time for Chi Nan is short, and the reaction time for Kargis is also very small. Seeing what spell Kargis had to prepare, Chi Nan''s unceremonious right hand quickly came out. If Luo Mijiala was here, he would definitely be able to see that this is not the gust of wind swordsmanship, but Chi Nan didn''t have a long sword in his hands.


    The palm of his hand hit Kargis''s staff fiercely, and a huge force knocked the staff away. Kargas looked dazed and didn''t understand what had happened. "Lie down for me." Suddenly Chi Nan shouted.


    The palm of his hand changed into a fist, and he hit Kargis on the head. At the last moment, Kargis just saw a fist getting bigger and bigger, then his eyes went dark and he didn''t know anything. Others saw that Kargis was hit by Chi Nan and flew more than three meters back, and fell into a coma on the spot. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 202： Some discomfort

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Great. If you win, I know that Your Excellency Chi Nan is the most powerful wizard of our Remas." Some nobles who had walked closer to Chi Nan immediately cheered and celebrated the victory.


    But more people have weird faces. "Is this a mage battle? The last one doesn''t seem to be a spell, right?"


    Numisi looked at Chi Nan weirdly. Is this really the mage in his own impression? It doesn''t seem to be, "How does the action just now seem to be a certain sword technique." Numis guessed it right.


    Kailadi nodded silently: "It is indeed a sword technique. Although I don''t know it, it should be a very clever sword technique. Unexpectedly, Your Excellency Chi Nan is not only powerful in spells, but also in melee combat.


    An old nobleman next to him is even more solemn: "I have long heard that elves are very powerful, but half-elves are also like this. If elves are so powerful, how could humans be their opponents."


    Earl Longgen shook his head: "Although the elves have very strong physical fitness, they are not suitable for cultivating fighting spirit. I heard that many elves use magic to assist melee combat. Our human war mage is created based on this principle. It¡¯s just that our war mage is far inferior to the elves¡¯ war mage and archer."


    Governor Remas also nodded solemnly. Since Remas came to a half-elf mage lord, they have collected a lot of information about half-elves for understanding, so they are not so ignorant.


    Many nobles around have also fryed the pot: "Oh my god, the mage showdown ended with a warrior''s fighting method. What is this? Is this also a spell? I protest, this performance is foul."


    "It seems that you are not right. I don''t remember that there was a rule saying that warrior skills are not allowed." A nobleman who was a formal warrior raised his arm and made a powerful gesture, which caused many women around him to shine.


    "This fully shows that in one-on-one combat, our fighters are still stronger." Finally, he made a summary.


    "Hmph, if those previous spells, can you block any of them."


    The previous warrior was a little depressed: "One spell is okay. If two spells are too exhausted, three will not work. But the time of two spells is enough for me to get close to them. Even if the accelerated magic, I am prepared. I can catch it too."


    This is the speed at which the fighters explode. Although the earth movement technique brings fast speed, its flexibility and explosiveness are not as good as those of formal fighters. Of course, if the other party is not prepared, he can buy time.


    In the battle between a formal mage and a fighter, although it is easier for a fighter to win, the mage is not without a chance to win, but the probability is relatively small. "I said, it''s not the time to think about this. It''s better to arrange for someone to take the Kargis mage back to heal his injuries." Finally, someone also noticed the one lying on the ground.


    No way, the mage has the strength and the status will not be inferior to the nobleman, but just like this, the nobleman will not be afraid of cooperating with the mage, unless the mage is of a high level, but Kargis obviously can''t.


    Especially after losing a game here, the nobles even more look down on Kargis. Those nobles who have formal warriors under them are not afraid of these low-level mages. The two are not at the same level.


    Finally someone remembered, so a group of people rushed over and quickly carried Kargis away.


    "Come and come, I would like to bet and lose, don''t forget your two thousand golden dragons." Mocha shouted happily.


    "What two thousand golden dragons?" Mocha''s wife asked strangely. For Chi Nan, she also knew that she was a very capable nobleman. The better Chi Nan''s performance, the greater the future of their family.


    Mocha did not shy away: "I just made a bet with this Baron Farah that if Chi Nan wins this battle, then he will lose to me two thousand golden dragons, and vice versa."


    Farah''s face was very ugly, he never expected that Chi Nan would be so difficult. How could it be possible that a mage that he had finally fawned on lost to him so easily.


    Because he provoked this time, I''m afraid Kargis''s impression of himself will also deteriorate. He is not a powerful noble with a backstage, on the contrary, he is just a puppet noble. After failing in their provocation, those great nobles would not protect themselves. Two thousand golden dragons are nothing, the loss of face is the biggest.


    "Don''t worry, my reputation is not as cheap as two thousand golden dragons. I will give it to you when I return."


    "It''s best to be like this. I heard that you violated the rules of the noble council and rashly attacked the territories that other people had struck." Mocha didn''t hesitate to discredit this guy, and Farah''s face turned darker.


    "I feel a little uncomfortable. I can''t attend the next banquet. I will leave for a while." Farah felt ashamed to stay here, especially when he saw Chi Nan notice him.


    Chi Nan couldn''t catch up with him, but he just nodded to Mocha. Mocha laughed and waved his hand vigorously, as if he was telling Chi Nan that he was just because Chi Nan was disgusting the guy, and Chi Nan felt a little funny.


    "Baron Chi Nan, you are so handsome. It turns out that you are so powerful, and you are still a master of both magic and martial arts."


    A lot of women surrounded all of a sudden, and a lord who was capable and powerful, with a medium-to-high appearance, was really attractive to women The first ones that surrounded them were those who didn¡¯t. What kind of woman, these are all carefully selected by Lord Remas. They are all coming out to receive guests for the first time. Even those aristocrats and ladies, the eyes looking at Chi Nan at this time were sparkling.


    "Sister, what do you think of him." Kairadi asked calmly.


    Numisi nodded lightly, and said with satisfaction: "Very good, much stronger than the others. It''s not as weak as those mages, nor as rude as those fighters. Both are very good, and the ability is also very good. Although The etiquette is a little bit worse, but this is something that can be learned." Numis''s eyes are also glowing.


    Even if the last attack was unexpected, this is still Chi Nan''s true strength.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Soon he will become a powerful earl. If he can get his help, the influence of the family will be more stable. Now the entire Ruthyara Kingdom needs him."


    Kairadi doesn''t care about other things. Starting from the family level, it is very useful to win over Chi Nan. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 203： What a big beetle

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "After watching the show, let''s continue to have fun. There are many shows tonight." Governor Remas stood up and said loudly to the others, and everyone returned to the hall one after another.


    "Find someone to appease Kargis. In any case, Kargis also represents the face of the mages defending the fortress, and it was sent by His Majesty the King. If they are dissatisfied, it will be a trouble to make trouble by then." Governor Maas carefully ordered the people around him, but this time he ordered an official nobleman.


    The person bowed slightly: "My lord Governor, don''t worry, I''ll do it now." After saying this, the person left.


    Others don''t know what the governor is doing, only a few people realize what, but no one speaks.


    Chi Nan looked depressed, because he found that his reputation had improved too much after winning a battle. The direct manifestation is that there is no way to eat quietly.


    Around, a group of women surrounded themselves and kept twittering. If it is an ordinary woman, it''s okay to say, but those noble ladies, Chi Nan can''t neglect it casually.


    If people think that they are bullying women, or some unreasonable women unite to deal with themselves, then they will be very passive. In many cases, the female abilities of the nobles are more terrifying than the males.


    Just when Chi Nan couldn''t stand it, the crowd separated and Numisi walked in. "Your Excellency Chi Nan, you promised that I haven''t danced yet." Nu Misi gently lifted up the white Haowan, and initiated an invitation to Chi Nan.


    The people around looked at Numisi with envy and jealousy, but the other party''s status was high, and they couldn''t say anything, they could only hope that when the second dance, the female companion would be replaced by them. Such a popular scene also made many nobles full of envy and jealousy towards Chi Nan, but they could only speak from a distance.


    Not to mention that Chi Nan was the biggest hero this time, but also showed such a powerful ability. At this point, no one would directly face Chi Nan head-on. Those with identities will naturally not do so.


    Chi Nan hurriedly got up: "Yes, we have to dance, let''s go." Chi Nan doesn''t care about that much anymore. Now it''s great that Numis can help herself get rid of the entanglement of these ladies.


    Two people walked onto the dance floor, and the people around immediately gave way to a space. "You really can''t dance."


    Chi Nan''s movements were very rigid and stiff, causing Numisi to laugh slightly. Chi Nan looked embarrassed. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and had practiced wind stance. Otherwise, the embarrassment of stepping on his female partner''s feet would happen.


    Chi Nan''s quick response also made Numis even more curious. "Just follow in my footsteps, you don''t have to remember how to go." Numis said softly in Chi Nan''s ear.


    Chi Nan''s face was a little red, and the two of them were hugging each other now. Chi Nan, who had never been so close to a woman, felt a burst of heat radiating from his body. This feeling was so... so cool.


    Soon, Chi Nan learned with his strong reaction ability and today''s strong memory ability. Although the movements are still not that elegant, they are much more natural. I don''t know, I thought Chi Nan had learned it before. As Chi Nan''s movements gradually became natural, the two people cooperated better and better.


    Rotating underfoot, the two quickly became the center of the dance floor. Not far away, the nobles pointed at two people, not knowing what they were talking about. The music of this scene, I don''t know why it is so long.


    It seemed that after jumping for a long time, Chi Nan himself felt a little backache, and then stopped.


    Chi Nan found that with Numis by his side, there were indeed fewer people who bothered him, although there were still many people watching him. Chi Nan had no choice but to hold on with a stiff smile.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Suddenly a guard walked to the door and waved to the governor and several nobles, not knowing what they were doing. This action quickly attracted the attention of many nobles.


    The Governor''s face condensed slightly: "What happened?" This person is his confidant. At such an important banquet, if there is no important thing, he will never disturb him. Now that he is here, it shows that there are very important things. Many people also recognized this person, so the whole venue slowly became quiet.


    The guards had no choice but to say: "My lord Qi, a strange creature was found in Fortress No. 3, and it has been delivered overnight. I don''t know what it is. Come and see for yourself, sir."


    Looking around, the governor said: "Come here, let''s go out and see what kind of creature it is. You women don''t need to go out, stay inside, the corpse is nothing good."


    Chi Nan also got up and walked out, who knew that Nu Misi, who was a female, also got up and followed.


    "Huh, don''t underestimate me. Although I don''t have the talent to be a fighter, I have also helped to command the battle." Chi Nan was taken aback, but he really didn''t see that Numis had done this kind of thing, and most women saw it. Blood will scream non-stop. Of course, this is talking about aristocratic women, and ordinary women are not like that.


    "Well, come back if you''re scared, I don''t want Kailardy to trouble me."


    Two people followed the others out, and a group of guards arrived with a box after a while. The box opened, and a creature about the size of a human was poured out from it, but this was a beetle what a big beetle, is this a mysterious creature? This thing looks like a bug. "


    The guard immediately said: "Before, outside Fortress No. 3, someone saw a group of these beetles chasing mad orcs and attacking, so we brought this corpse back, just to see what it was."


    Chasing the mad orcs to attack? Who doesn''t know that the mad orcs are not afraid of the world, and they can fight and eat all kinds of monsters. Is this kind of beetle so powerful? Everyone is a bit surprised now.


    The entire sturdy beetle, with its six legs with a sharp guillotine-like root, was caught almost as if it was chopped by a war knife. The thick shell was three fingers thick and extremely hard, far exceeding the armor of the soldiers, almost as thick as a shield, and it was full of the whole body. The huge mouthparts are even more scary.


    The beetle''s injuries were not obvious, it was killed by a powerful external force. Look at the crack, it should be caused by the fist of the mad orc, which shows that the mad orc can still kill this kind of thing.


    But why do you want to escape? There are not many creatures that can make the mad orcs escape. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 204： Haze over

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "What a big beetle, what a sturdy claw, it should be very powerful to chase the mad orcs."


    "Yes, it looks terrible, isn''t this a monster?" a nobleman asked.


    The guard shook his head and said: "It''s not a monster. We have checked that there are no traces of elements in their bodies. The element content does not reach the level of a monster. It looks like they should be just ordinary beasts. However, this kind of beetle is organized, and they can He obeys orders very well, so he is not an ordinary beast."


    The Governor''s face changed slightly: "Organized bugs? That would be a little troublesome."


    There is also a haze in the hearts of many nobles, because organized bugs have always been very troublesome. Being able to run after the mad orcs shows that the combat power of these things is more troublesome than the mad orcs.


    It turns out that there are still such troublesome insect creatures in the original territory of the mad orcs.


    "How much is this thing?" Chi Nan suddenly asked. Facing Chi Nan''s questioning, they did not dare to neglect.


    The guard hurriedly said: "I heard from there that two or three hundred of these beetles appeared at the time, and many more do not know. Because these beetles are very cruel, and their bodies will be eaten by the same kind after death. So they were finally snatched. Rarely, this time we only brought back five of them. If we want more, we can only go to the fortress."


    Cannibalism of the same kind is not something ordinary creatures can do. It is not an ordinary species that can eat similar creatures. Moreover, Chi Nan always feels that this thing is a bit special.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said, "Your Excellency, can you give me one."


    The governor was a little strange: "Baron Chinan, what do you want this thing for? This is not the corpse of Warcraft, it is worthless."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "Just study it. The hard shell of this thing is so thick that ordinary pea cannons will definitely not be able to deal with it. I want to study and see how to deal with them. After all, we have to take root here in the future, maybe even face it. What about these beetles."


    Hearing this, many nobles nodded one after another, this is something related to their own interests.


    Numisi also ran to hold the governor''s arm and shook it slightly: "Father, you agree, this is also good for us." The governor rolled his eyes.


    "Hey, she is really outgoing. Okay, take this beetle corpse back, hope it will bring us good results."


    This mad orc can kill with brute force, but they can''t. The news from the front said that these beetles were also killed by long-range coverage strikes with pneumatic cannons, and the pea cannon was useless at all. This also means that once they encounter this thing, their soldiers will be very difficult to deal with, and there will be huge losses.


    In this case, why not let Chi Nan study it, because Chi Nan brought them a lot of surprises.


    "Father, what are you talking about." Nu Mi shook the governor''s arm reluctantly, and her face turned slightly red when she looked at Chi Nan. When the other nobles saw this scene, they thought about their own thoughts in their hearts.


    Chi Nan didn''t notice this, his attention was all on the beetle. "Thank you, I''m going to study now." Waved, Chi Nan let his men carry the beetle, and then left.


    Nu Misi opened her mouth to say something, but when she saw Chi Nan go away, she stomped her feet angrily and snorted slightly.


    Governor Remas narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice: "This kid is a half-elf after all, a little different from us humans. Don''t worry, there are not many women who are worthy of a young earl now." Listen. At this point, Numisi lowered her head gently, like a shy lily.


    At this moment, Chi Nan asked his guards to quickly come to his temporary residence with the body of the beetle. Just when he came back, Horn put down the beetle and said, "My lord, it seems that your face has not been very good."


    Chi Nan nodded solemnly: "Maybe I think too much, I always feel that this kind of beetle is a little weird."


    "Is it weird? Isn''t it a beast." Horn was only a civilian, and he didn''t understand a lot of things.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "It looks like a beast, but organized beasts are not simple, and I suspect that something is controlling them. Now there are few beetles, if there are more, the reproduction ability of the insects... ¡­"


    "Even the wild orcs are scared. I''m not sure how strong this thing is. I even doubt that the reason why the wild orcs migrated to the south on a large scale is related to this kind of beetle."


    Holm looked incredulous: "No, my lord, these beetles have probably lived here for many years. If they really have a relationship with them, then the mad orcs would have migrated to the south a long time ago."


    "I hope I think too much. But anyway, since these beetles have appeared on the fortress, we have to think about the way to deal with them like this. Such a thick shell, pea cannon It''s useless. Even with ordinary gas cannon shells, shrapnel can''t hurt this thing."


    Chi Nan stroked the hard shell, thinking silently in his heart. With the hardness and comprehensiveness of this hard shell, shrapnel is of no use to this thing. Although a solid shell can kill one with a single blow, it has to hit a head-on.


    Chi Nan is really not sure whether the impact force after the bounce can kill him, and how many can he kill. For these, you have to go back and do experiments later to study the true hardness of these beetles.


    Ordinary artillery shells are useless, let alone grape shells The grape shells are used to deal with a large number of low-defense creatures. They are still not powerful enough to deal with this beetle. .


    "Then, there are only two types of acid bombs and kerosene bombs left. I don''t know how the effect is. Forget it, go back and test it. If it doesn''t work, try it with venom.


    "Clean up, we are ready to go back." Chi Nan suddenly said to Holm.


    Holm hesitated: "But my lord, we didn''t receive the order from the governor. It''s okay to go back now."


    Chi Nan patted his head, forgetting this kind of thing these days: "Then let''s wait, anyway, we can go back soon after the celebration. Let''s pack our things first, and we will leave as soon as we get the order. Also, after installing this beetle, I have to take a good look at how difficult this thing is."


    There is always a haze in Chi Nan''s heart. Even at the banquet, I don¡¯t know if it was because of the beetle or Chi Nan¡¯s departure. The enthusiasm for the banquet dropped quickly.


    It didn''t take long for the banquet to end, and all the nobles left the venue one by one. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 205： Finally home

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    The nobles stayed in the barracks to rest, but there were still some people who could not rest. The Governor and Lord Rongen were in their offices, issuing orders one by one.


    After the establishment of the front line fortress, the army will retreat and leave this place, so there are still a lot of things here. Especially the governor, these fortresses can be under the management of the governor in name.


    Territories belong to the individual lords, but nominally these lords have to obey the arrangements of the governor.


    Earl Longgen is the same as Chi Nan, purely feeling that there is a problem with that beetle. The creatures that dared to chase the mad orcs on the territory of the mad orcs have not been eaten by those big stomach kings, which is really incredible. Earl Longen had no evidence, so he could only let people secretly investigate various information about this beetle.


    Even as a commander, as an earl, earl Rongen cannot directly ask other nobles to do anything. What nobles are opposed to, an earl also needs to compromise accordingly.


    Until the next day, the order was finally issued and it was possible to evacuate. Chi Nan directly took the team that had packed various items long ago, and the followers left by themselves. As for Chi Nan himself, he was thinking about his own affairs on the carriage.


    Nowadays, the status is different, so it''s impossible to get in and out of Chinan just to ride a horse. A carriage that matches the status symbol is a must. Chi Nan didn''t buy it himself, and simply planted one directly. This kind of living carriage makes me feel more comfortable.


    "Chi Nan, we have to leave too. If you have any new business in the future, you can''t forget us." Baron Mocha didn''t know when he walked to his side and waved at himself through the carriage window.


    Chi Nan smiled: "Don''t worry, no one will forget you if you forget. By the way, my Giant Wood City may develop some aquatic industries, and I will notify you when it''s done." Thinking of the outside of Giant Wood City Big river, it is said that the river will lead to the sea all the way to the east, but the sea is a very rich place.


    "Haha, that''s a deal, I know you will definitely have a new business."


    Mocha had just left when a beautiful carriage approached not far away, and Numis was inside. Numisi beckoned to herself: "Your Excellency Chi Nan, can I invite you to my house?"


    Chi Nan was helpless for a while, but still said with a smile: "Next time, after leaving the territory for so long, there are still many things to be busy. But you can come to Red Sand City to play, and now the Red Sand City is well established. "


    In the Red Sand City in Chinan, people have long been building a playground, and idleness is also idle anyway. I haven''t seen it in such a long time, and I don''t know if it has been completed. This thing is definitely the first in the world. Even if other people want to build it, it would be impossible to build many entertainment facilities without the help of a wizard.


    "Great, ah, I mean, when I have time, I must check it out. I heard that Hongshaling is now the busiest and busiest city in Remas. I don''t know what it looks like." Si whispered.


    After speaking, he hurriedly asked the coachman to leave from another road, as if he was chasing the governor''s convoy.


    Chi Nan shook his head, there was no way, as he walked out, there were nobles greeted him along the way. Chi Nan had almost no time to think about the others, so he could only walk out all the way to say hello to others.


    It wasn''t until some distance from the front line that it calmed down. After all, everyone is not walking the same way. Chi Nan walked earlier and faster, and soon left everyone else behind.


    After quieting down again, Chi Nan finally had time to consider other things. Yesterday, in my own experiment, the hard shells of the beetles were not easy. The acid in the acid bomb can corrode this hard shell very effectively. However, it takes five minutes to corrode through the hard shell.


    Today, on this battlefield, almost all relying on close combat, five minutes is enough time for the beetle to kill many people, or to advance a long distance. In the process of corrosion, what will happen to the beetle is still unknown.


    "It seems that I can only test it when he sees the beetle." Chi Nan thought in his heart that he didn''t come back with him, but stayed in Giant Wood City to manage the development of the entire Giant Wood City.


    Yesterday''s test with kerosene did not work well. It took a long time to burn the hard shell through.


    "I just don''t know what the toxin is. It seems that we are looking for some toxins against this beetle. Without living specimens, there is no way to test it." Chi Nan seemed like a mad scientist.


    "I just don''t know what kind of plant the seed found in the beetle is. I can''t feel it at all. The plant itself doesn''t know what good effect it has on living things. If it doesn''t work, go back to people and animals. Let''s try it out." Chi Nan held a seed like a small sesame in his hand.


    It was found in the belly of the beetle and has not been digested. There are a lot of seeds left, only five or six are still usable. But as long as there is one, there are countless for Chi Nan.


    The palm of the hand was shining, and a strange plant like sesame seeds grew out. Inside the wheat ear-like organs above, there are small particles growing, emitting a slightly pungent smell.


    Some seeds were spawned and installed, and there was no way to study in front of them, so Chi Nan could only temporarily put them down.


    The speed of the team is still very fast but the road is too bumpy. After thinking about it, Chi Nan realized that his head was dizzy. "It seems that it is imminent to install a shock-absorbing device on the carriage. A shock-absorbing device should not cause industrial development." Chi Nan still does not want to open the door of industry in this world.


    Thinking and swaying along the way, the team spent a few days and finally returned to the territory again. Looking from a distance, outside of the original Hongshaling, a city outline has also been established.


    Next, I have to fill up this outline myself. Without your own hands, those city walls and important buildings cannot be built, and large pavements cannot grow naturally.


    However, within the framework, those residential tree houses have already shown a scale. There are crowds of people everywhere, and this periphery has become very prosperous now. Chi Nan nodded slightly, very satisfied.


    Not long after coming back, a team that received the news from far away came to greet him. At the forefront, there was Hemilla who hadn''t seen him for a long time, and Old Mka, one leg, and officials from his own territory, all came to greet him. Even Chi Nan saw a familiar figure in the team, Romilia, right next to her sister Romi Gala. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 206： Redstone City

    "Welcome Lord Lord to return." A group of people greeted them, and there were many civilians on both sides, consciously standing on both sides of the road. This road was not made by Chi Nan, but was initially leveled after planning.


    The civilians took off their hats and saluted, and there were beautiful girls beside them spreading flowers along the road. Where Chi Nan walked past, many of the guards behind were glaring at the girls.


    It seemed that there might be a few more flowers and fruits, Chi Nan smiled silently in his heart and ignored it.


    "Haha, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, I¡¯m all going well. This is not a place to talk, walk around, let¡¯s go back and talk slowly." Chi Nan gave an order and led people towards the tree house villa in the middle of the city. Go.


    Here is the new territory of Chinan, because it is very close to Hongsha Ridge, so this place must be its own territory. This tree house villa is also temporary. When the city is officially established, this place will definitely be built as a castle. As the outer city of Hongsha City, this city is very important.


    It is not only a strategic buffer, but also an external window, the most direct city where you can trade and communicate with other aristocratic territories around you. Inside the Red Sand City, Chi Nan regarded it as his own back garden.


    In that place, apart from a large road, there are only two small roads under planning under construction. As long as these three roads are blocked, this is a good place that is easy to defend and hard to attack, and it is also your last refuge.


    Regardless of any danger encountered, as long as the Red Sand City is still there, Chi Nan believes that he can make a comeback.


    The group soon came to the tree house villa. As a temporary residence in Chinan, this place has been cleaned up very neatly, and all kinds of furniture inside are also carefully crafted. It may not be as precious as fragrant wood, but it is not ordinary wood. "How to use this kind of wood? I remember this thing is only found in the Death Forest."


    Chi Nan suddenly thought of the source of this wood, and suddenly frowned.


    "My lord, these are all spontaneously found for you by city residents, and they are from the hearts of the residents. You have done so much for the city civilians, and this trivial reward does not show everyone''s admiration for you."


    Hearing what Old Mka said, Chi Nan still felt a flutter. "Since it is voluntary, then forget it. Everyone sit down. I heard that we have encountered some things in Hongshaling recently."


    Romigara was the first to speak: "That''s it. A half-elf once came to assassinate Lord Lord and was caught by me. It''s just that Archon Hermilla didn''t execute him, but stayed temporarily."


    "Hmph, a half-elf assassin, how can you keep it until the adult comes back to deal with."


    Beside, a small hand stretched out: "That guy is broken, he actually came to assassinate the lord''s brother, I don''t like elves anymore." Romelia didn''t know when she walked to her side, pulling Chi Nan''s clothes like Acting like a baby.


    Chi Nan laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, although I don''t know why you suddenly changed your name, but I like to hear it. You will be my sister from now on." Chi Nan stretched out his hand and gently stroked Romelia''s little girl. Head. Romelia showed a comfortable expression, and the people around were full of black lines.


    Isn''t it a bit weird to pay attention to this issue at this time?


    With a sigh, Hermira still asked helplessly: "So, my lord, what are you going to do with that half-elf? For so long, that half-elf still refuses to let it go. It''s useless to say anything. If you agree If that is the case, we will sentence the half-elf." Hermilla has been worried about the relationship between the half-elf and Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Well, don''t do it, I''ll go see it myself tomorrow." It was getting late, and I wanted to go now, but I felt a little tired, so Chi Nan simply stopped going today.


    Anyway, that half-elf had seized such a long time, so there was no possibility of any problems in such a little time. "Okay, tell me now, how is the development of our territory."


    Hermilla opened a booklet and quickly said: "The Red Sand City has been developed step by step in accordance with the Lord''s instructions, and the city construction has basically been completed." Because it was all seeds provided by Chinan, they only Just need to plant, so this kind of city is built very quickly.


    If it were replaced by someone else, without the help of a wizard, it would be impossible for a city to be completed without more than ten years. Even with the help of a master, a city may take two or three years to build.


    Chinan, almost all wooden buildings, can be roughly completed in just a few months. This speed is simply terrifying. Fortunately, the outside world is not very clear about Chi Nan''s ability.


    "In addition, the number of UU Reading plantations has reached 300, which is enough to satisfy all of our own civilians, while more than half of them can be sold. This amount is just enough for the nobles of the kingdom to use. I am afraid that it will continue to increase. This has caused prices to fall. There are already a hundred farms, and they will be able to provide a large amount of meat in a while."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "It doesn''t matter if we continue to increase production. In addition to satisfying the nobles of the country, flour can also be exported to other countries. Besides, besides the nobles, can there be people from nobles and wealthy businessmen who can buy it."


    Chi Nan hadn''t positioned the flour too high-end in the first place. After all, his civilians all eat flour. For a long time, the amount of flour exported from the outside world has been controlled, and other nobles will inevitably have resentment against themselves. Simply lower the price, and even civilians can eat it once in a while, but other nobles will not have resentment against themselves.


    After arriving, Chinan even plans to no longer sell a large amount of flour, but instead to sell flour jujube trees, using flour jujube trees as a high-end business industry. It''s just that my ability to control plants is still relatively poor.


    Old Mka also opened his mouth after Hemira: "The outer city of Red Sand City has already built the framework. What do you want to do with the remaining lord? Everything else has been completed. By the way, the outer city has not yet given a name. "


    Chi Nan pondered for a moment: "This is the outer city of Hongsha City, but there is still some red sand. These things have been cleaned up recently, and there are still a few red mountains around."


    Chi Nan suddenly raised his head and said: "Then this place is called Redstone City." Whether the name is a little too casual, even Lao Mka feels that it seems that the wrong person is looking for the lord''s name.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 207： Territory development

    Although everyone talks about this name, since the lord has already spoken, so be it. The clerk next to him quickly recorded Chi Nan''s words, and the name of the city was already set.


    Chi Nan looked at the leg that hadn''t spoken, and asked: "What about the army? How about the army? This aspect cannot be ignored." Chi Nan thought of the fortresses in the north.


    One leg meticulously replied: "We in Hongshaling now have 10,000 regular troops and 40,000 reserve teams. As long as we train for a period of time, we can have 50,000 regular troops. Because we don¡¯t use traditional training methods, and we still have A lot of drugs, so the training of the army will be very fast, and it is expected to be completed within two months."


    This 10,000 regular army refers to the remaining 10,000, and the 10,000 sent to Giant Wood City is not included. But with the addition of 40,000 reserve forces, the army itself will have 50,000, which is scary enough.


    Even among the earls, it is rare to be able to support so many troops. Of course, the most powerful earls have an army of more than 100,000 to 200,000 in their hands. This is not impossible.


    The world is bigger than Chi Nan imagined, and the population is also larger. Remas suffered such a catastrophe, but in fact he was still able to find many civilians, but the military quality of other nobles was a little worse.


    "Keep this scale for now, don''t continue to expand." This scale, if one fails, will also attract the fear of other nobles or royal families around, after all, they have developed too fast. This kind of rebellion by the nobles is not unprecedented, so no matter whether it is the nobles or the royal family, it is impossible to allow other surrounding lords to develop excessively.


    In terms of quantity, temporarily suspended, Chi Nan intends to start with quality.


    "Improve the overall quality of our soldiers as soon as possible, and just leave the weapons to me. By the way, there is also the launch of the militia plan."


    One leg nodded, and said nothing. Chi Nan had already given this militia plan to a leg and several others. Everyone knows that this is another alternative method of training soldiers.


    Finding some civilians for regular army training and changing a group after a period of time can always ensure their military quality. In this way, once there is an accident, a group of soldiers can be used in the shortest time.


    "My lord, what will the militiamen do after they are trained? Some of the good ones can''t be wasted."


    Hearing what the old Mka said, Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Then, even start with the police and the urban management plan. I will tell Hemila about the specific situation. Then you can cooperate with Hemila to execute it."


    Chi Nan took the city management out without hesitation. The combat effectiveness of the city management was very sturdy. Chi Nan has been thinking about how much combat effectiveness an urban management team can exert, and perhaps it will soon be seen in this world. Although, because of the prestige of the lord, the city management team is a bit redundant and tasteless.


    But this kind of team can also help themselves spend some gold coins and solve some employment problems by the way. This problem became very prominent when I left the city.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan asked quickly: "How are the living problems of the common people now, have they been solved." As the population increases, the employment problem will definitely become one of the most serious problems.


    Old Mka had been prepared for a long time, and immediately said, "Master Qi, we have already solved most of the problem. We have formed a team of carriages and trucks in the name of the lord''s mansion, and now we have recruited many civilians. These rental carriages and convoys are not only Walking in our territory, and walking in various surrounding areas."


    One leg also said: "Some people have formed a mercenary team to protect our convoy walking along the road. Basically, in this respect, it is still very secure."


    Hermilla also immediately said: "In addition to these men, I have also organized many women to train in accordance with the industry of handmade products as you said. Many ingenious women have joined our organization. They are just handmade products. It¡¯s not easy to find the market for the time being. But as Remas recovers, it should be resolved soon."


    "In other words, our current citizens have already entered the affluent class."


    Hermilla nodded: "That''s right, Lord Lord, your salary is too high."


    Chi Nan smiled: "The wages paid are high, and the rate of capital circulation will also increase. You should be able to see how our territory is developing."


    Everyone nodded helplessly, this is true. Although I don''t know why, the territory does present a prosperous scene, and the speed of development can be said to be so fast that they can''t even imagine it.


    They haven''t realized how great the effect of letting the capital circulate when the people who have money spend money everywhere to buy things will play a huge role in the development of the entire territory. This means that the industry has not developed. This is the result of Chi Nan deliberately failing to guide. Otherwise, this development speed will definitely be faster.


    However, Chi Nan has always felt that industrial development will not only destroy the environment. After opening this hole, others may develop faster than his own. Chi Nan does not think that he will be able to hold it down.


    Simply, if you don''t have this ability, you won''t open this door. If you have plant abilities, you just need to develop it well.


    "If you have any questions, just say it." The big questions have been asked, and the rest is irrelevant.


    Romy Gala immediately said: "The combat maid has been trained and waited for you to check and accept it. Although they have not yet reached the level of an official fighter, they have been very proficient in various combat methods and weapon use methods. I believe that in the future. They are more than enough to deal with some ordinary intruders."


    Chi Nan nodded stiffly: "Very, very good, I''ll go see it." Thinking of so many "maidens" who are as thick as Romigaala and stronger than fat pigs, but have solid muscles, Chi Nan feels The sky is dark.


    Why do such creatures appear in the world? This is simply a torment to myself.


    After talking about this question, Romigara did not continue to speak. At this time, the ordinary congressmen finally had a chance to speak. One by one stood up and began to make a summary report.


    Each of them is responsible for only one specific job, although they have always been discussing together. After using the Scroll of Wisdom, these people have made considerable progress in dealing with various problems.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 208： Half-elf Moir

    Soon, Chi Nan was extremely satisfied with his decision, and the establishment of this council was indeed necessary. In terms of system, the parliamentary system far surpasses the system of personal command by the lord.


    With so many people in the crowd, even if the individual is somewhat incapable, it is definitely not easy to make mistakes and accidents.


    Under the parliamentary system, everyone is responsible for a specific aspect. As a result, various details are handled very well. Except for some places, where there was no instruction and signature from Chi Nan, they were all handled perfectly.


    With just a word of their own, they will fully implement everything according to their own ideas, and they don''t have to be so exhausted to deal with documents. Although it is exhausting to build a city, there is nothing left for it.


    These people deal with it very well, of course, there are still some shortcomings in terms of enterprising. There is no way, after all, the highest power is in their own hands, and they do not have the conditions to break all kinds of rules and regulations.


    Some of the more pioneering ideas were just recorded, but they were not implemented. After Chi Nan saw it. After adjusting these issues with their relatively forward-looking vision relative to the world, they signed and asked them to do it themselves. This so-called forward look is entirely Chi Nan''s own imagination, which is beyond count.


    After dealing with all the problems, Chi Nan asked everyone to leave, and he had to go to rest. I''ve been on the carriage for so many days, and I haven''t had a good rest. Now it''s not enough if I don''t have enough rest.


    The next day, until the sun went three poles, Chi Nan slowly got up from the bed. No one dared to bother himself because he had ordered it a long time ago. "It''s so cool, it''s been a long time since I slept so comfortably." Chi Nan stretched out.


    When I got off the bed and walked out of my room, many people were already busy outside in an orderly manner. Hermilla, on the other hand, was waiting for herself while dealing with official duties in the hall. Romigara and Romilia are playing next to each other. The two are far away from Hermilla. I don''t know why, they always can''t get along well.


    "My lord, you are here, do you have anything to tell us to do." Hermilla quickly put down the things in her hands. Naturally, he put a glass of juice on his seat.


    Romigaara took Romilia and sat next to him, waiting for Hermilla to give them juice. Who is the maid? Chi Nan saw this situation as a black line.


    It''s just that Hemila ignored the two people and sat next to Chi Nan on her own. The two of them had no choice but to pour two glasses of juice by themselves. Speaking of, this juice was not invented by Chinan, but Chinan has improved the fruit. As a result, the quality of the juice from Hongshaling is far better than the juice from other territories.


    "Is everything done." Chi Nan drank a glass of juice, but didn''t plan to have breakfast.


    "How can so many things be handled. Just dealt with some of them, and new ones will come soon." As he said, some guards walked in and put some papers aside after saluting.


    Chi Nan felt Hemila''s grievances, and smiled awkwardly: "Haha, didn''t you just let the people below do it? You don''t need to do it, as long as you get the right direction."


    Hermilla rolled her eyes, and you thought anyone could be like you. If you are free, will you still be a consul? At that time, I am afraid that you will be dispensable. To use her own abilities to consolidate her position, then Hermilla can never really let herself relax.


    For a long time, Chi Nan stood up awkwardly: "Okay, let''s not talk about that much, we will go back to Red Sand City now. I want to see what the **** is going on with that half-elf." Chi Nan walked outside.


    The three of them also got up quickly. When they went out, Hemila gave a few words to the guard next to him, and then left. Soon someone came in, sorted out these documents, and sent them to other congressmen.


    Riding on horses, it didn''t take long for the group to return to Hongsha Ridge. Romigara was horseless. In addition to a few of them, the guards who have been with Chi Nan are also inseparable. With so many guards dispatched together, the mighty one is also very imposing. After returning to Hongsha Ridge, Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction, and the Hongsha City had indeed changed a lot.


    The biggest change before leaving with myself is that all the shops are full of dangdang, people everywhere, with their own territory, and other territories come to do business, very prosperous.


    On the ground, the road has also drawn various lines according to himself. Except that there are no traffic lights, and there are no vehicles but carriages, it can be said that this road is almost the same as on earth.


    Of course, the surface needs to be wider and more open These grounds are made of chassis wood, so there is no need to repair roads. Even if there is damage, the chassis wood can recover through its own growth.


    Walking along the road to his castle, when he arrived, the half-elf was also brought by the guards. Of course, the whole body is tied with a rope, and the one **** looks like a bug. The exposed face is very delicate and beautiful. If it hadn''t been for Hermilla had told herself before, Chi Nan hadn''t really distinguished whether it was a man or a woman.


    "Are you the half-elf who came to invade the territory? What''s your name."


    "My lord, this guy is very hard-mouthed, I think it''s better to use torture." Hermilla whispered.


    Who knows, the half-elf actually said: "My name is Moiru, a ranger of a half-elf tribe in the misty forest. This time I mainly come to see what is going on in the city near us. If it is harmful to us. , I will assassinate their lord and make this territory unable to develop."


    "Let me just say it, he definitely won''t... wait, how do you say it." Hermira was surprised, and the half-elf who didn''t ask any questions, now he actually confessed.


    Moylu still stared at Chi Nan firmly: "You are the natural mage who helped the development of this human territory. I can feel that you have a natural breath in you, like a vast forest. Why do you want to help humans, you Don''t you know that these humans are untrustworthy, they are all enemies of our half-elves."


    Looking at this excited guy, Chi Nan seemed to understand something. I remember, as if I heard someone say that half-elves assassinate human lords often happen, not only once.


    Obviously, Moiru, the half-elf, should have misunderstood something.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 209： Possibility to subdue half-elves

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Chi Nan waited until Moiru calmed down a bit, and then asked: "Then, how do you know my identity? After all, my appearance is not the same as a half-elf at all." Chi Nan wanted to know this.


    Moiru struggled for a while and calmed down a lot. "You have a huge natural aura. Only the elves who are favored by nature can have such a natural aura. We also have half-elves, but they are not as huge as elves. Your natural aura is much stronger than ours. Elf blood It should be much thicker than us."


    "It''s just that you guy, why are you here to help humans? What do you think."


    Chi Nan understood in his heart, it seemed that the seed brought him not only the ability to control plants, but also a strong resonance with nature, so much so that these half-elves could feel it.


    Then, the real elves, I am afraid they can also feel it, but I don''t know what those elves think of themselves. Forget it, anyway, I can''t see it now, there is no way at all.


    "If you leave that human being, we can let you be our elder, and there will be no problem even becoming our patriarch in the future." Is this tempting and deceiving yourself? It''s just that the conditions are a little too bad.


    But after hearing this, Chi Nan''s heart suddenly came up with a thought, perhaps, he could subdue these half-elves.


    "How many people are in your tribe?" Chi Nan asked directly.


    Moiru was a little embarrassed: "The conditions in the foggy forest are not very good, and there are too many monsters, so our population is relatively small, there are less than 200 people." So the number is so small.


    You know, the reproduction ability of half-elves far exceeds that of elves. In other words, the number of half-elves should actually be much more than that of elves, but the overall strength is much weaker.


    "Are you sure, those half-elves will listen to my orders?"


    "Your blood is much more noble than ours, and it is easy to get a higher status. But you need to work hard to get the position of patriarch." Moiru thought Chi Nan was moved.


    "What are you still thinking about? You are a half-elf and cannot be recognized by humans. They are just using you. When you are useless, they will get rid of you or sell you."


    Chi Nan smiled. This guy is really innocent. Didn''t you see so many humans around? Even if you want to negotiate, this is not the best place to negotiate. Besides, Moiru obviously chose the wrong person and conditions.


    For a long time, Chi Nan said: "Introduce myself, my name is Chi Nan, I am the lord of Hongshaling. After this battle, I will soon be able to become an earl, and the territory will be far beyond the present place." Hearing this, Moiru''s face became very exciting, constantly changing, like a neon light.


    "You, you are not kidding? How could human beings accept a half-elf to become a nobleman, this is not a half-elf country."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed, and there is still a half-elf country. It seems that half-elves don''t want to be as bad as they imagined. It''s just that there are few half-elves here, so the status is not very high.


    "Yes, I am indeed the lord here. I just want to know if you will join my territory."


    Now, Moiru hesitated. After a long time, Moiru raised his head and said: "Since you are the lord, then I believe you will not treat us well, but we can''t trust other humans."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, half-elves also have human ancestry. Are you all of the same race." Chi Nan said in his heart why there is no reproductive isolation between elves and humans.


    "As long as you join, I promise that I will protect you. Moreover, it will allow you to live the life you want. In the future, in our Red Sand Ridge, half-elves will definitely become a very large ethnic group."


    This time, Moiru was completely moved. Because of the danger in the death forest, they often suffer loss of personnel. Even though their fertility is much stronger than that of elves, they still can''t increase in number. And as the bloodline became thinner and thinner, their resistance to the monsters became weaker and weaker.


    "Can you really guarantee everything you said?" Moiru hesitated.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, it seemed that he had succeeded. "Of course, I promise, this is my territory. If anyone dares to make trouble for you in the future, I will help you block it, and you will go back again."


    In places like the Death Forest, it is impossible for people to enter on a large scale, and it is definitely not the opponent of these half-elves if the number is small. As long as you can retreat, it is safe.


    As for the half-elf report, Moiru was very convinced. In Moiru''s heart, elves and half-elves have never had a precedent for lying. No matter how weak the blood is, as long as they have not disappeared, the quality of honesty is engraved in their bones. Not to mention, the blood in front of him is so rich.


    "I have no way to answer this matter. You must go to our tribe personally and discuss it with the elders and patriarchs." Moiru compromised. "I can lead the way, but not too many people."


    This is the final bottom line. Moiru can trust Chi Nan, but he will not trust other humans.


    "That''s it I will go after a while, and there are still some things to deal with recently. Come on, let him go." Half-elf, there is a natural mage, maybe oneself You can also learn natural magic. Since fighting with Kargis, Chi Nan has become more and more obsessed with his own power.


    With his own ability, Chi Nan always felt a little incompatible with him. And if you have a natural mage, you can also assist yourself. In the future, if you want to build a city or plant something, these half-elves can also help themselves.


    The various beautiful qualities of half-elves, as long as they can be subdued, there is no need to worry about them betraying them. At that time, a team that belongs entirely to oneself will be formed. No way, in this world, he is always considered a half-elf, even if he doesn''t admit it, no one will believe it. Therefore, there is always a barrier between human beings and themselves.


    Chi Nan doesn''t know whether human power can really be regarded as a power that can be completely relied on. Even if he had developed to this level, Chi Nan still felt a little unreliable, as if he was in danger at any time.


    Once the Ruth Yala Kingdom is an enemy, how many of these civilians and soldiers will obey themselves. It is not that Chi Nan is not confident, but that the gap between different races is that great. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 210： Fight back for the sake of face

    Because it had been negotiated, Moiru did not escape after being released. However, although Moyilu did not follow Chinan, he still wandered freely in Red Sand City by himself. It can be said that he can go to almost any place.


    Except inside the castle, this private place in Chinan, even if it is the office of the council, Chinan also made it public. In Chi Nan''s words, let Moylu listen to the various policies here and have a better understanding of Hongshaling. Of course, secretly Chi Nan has already ordered that racial discrimination is absolutely not allowed.


    Especially for his own civil servants, Chi Nan secretly added a clause to the decree that if someone has racially discriminated against, he will be disqualified from becoming a civil servant, and he will even be punished by the lord.


    Hope this order, coupled with the identity of being mistaken for a half-elf, will allow these people to slowly change their minds. After doing all this, Chi Nan waited with peace of mind.


    Because the kingdom canonized personnel have not yet come down, Chi Nan, like the other lords, can only wait in his own territory. Of course, Chi Nan is not without things to do, because he still has the outline of a city to build. The seeds have been sent down and planted in suitable places. But it can only rely on oneself to promote birth and integration.


    Just when Chi Nan was busy in his own territory, the major fortresses also entered the final adjustment relief. A large number of soldiers stationed in the fortress, I believe that even if there are mad orcs in total, it can be blocked for a long time.


    "Hahahaha, Kargis, aren''t you very good? How come you have become like this. Let me just say, you craftsmen and mages have any role besides doing work." A young man with a hooked nose laughed loudly. .


    Fortunately, this is inside the Mage Tower. If it is outside, Kargis will be ashamed. At this time, Kargis''s appearance was still the same as usual, but the matter of losing to Chi Nan had already been spread.


    "Kate, you trash, you can challenge if you have the ability. What''s the use of just talking here? You were useless when you built the fortress, and now you are useless."


    When Kate heard the words, he directly summoned his own magic puppet. It was a very delicate magic puppet. It looked a little similar to Kate, but the metallic light on his body proved that this magic puppet was definitely not fragile. "You artisan mage, say it again. I want you to know why the puppeteer is the most powerful mage in the Kingdom of Ruthyala."


    "You try again with the Craftsman Mage." Kargas was annoyed. These earth-based mages who often help people with civil engineering also secretly have a name of the Craftsman Mage.


    This is mocking them, only doing civil engineering, not fighting, this is a scornful name, no one dares to say this in front of the earth system mage. Moreover, Kargis is not a mage who can''t fight.


    "Except for the Kingdom of Ruthyara, the status of earth mage is still noble, but the magic puppeteer, it is not that there is no future for development, and it has been incorporated by the alchemist." Kargis was also unceremonious.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to fight, a voice rang out in the shadows: "Is there enough of you two. If you want to fight, go outside the mage tower. This **** mage tower is just the lowest level thing, it''s not enough. If it is broken, do you have to build it yourself."


    Mages are rich people, but they are all short of money, who wants to spend a lot of money to build a mage tower here in the fortress. If this breaks, then they will be useless.


    "Master, I know I was wrong." Kargis quickly lowered his head to admit his mistake.


    Although Kate was a little upset, she didn''t say anything to refute, but bowed her head and said nothing.


    "Kagis, how strong is the opponent''s strength?" In the shadows, the voice came out again.


    Kargis''s face condensed: "Similar to an ordinary nature mage, there is no power."


    "Then you still lost, doesn''t this prove that you are even more useless." Kate sarcastically without hesitation.


    "Shut up, what do you know, I didn''t lose to his magic, but to his fist. That despicable guy actually used the means of a warrior in a mage battle."


    "Warrior''s method? So, that kid''s melee ability is pretty good." The voice in the shadow.


    Kargis nodded vigorously: "It''s very powerful. Although he won''t be vindictive, I feel that his speed is faster than an ordinary Dark Iron Warrior, otherwise I wouldn''t even have the opportunity to dodge at that time."


    After a long time, the voice in the shadow came out again: "I know, after all, he is a half-elf, and it¡¯s not surprising that he has melee combat skills. However, this is after all hitting the face of our Mage Association, and he is still a rude warrior. It won by means. This matter absolutely cannot be forgotten."


    "But sir, what can we do. The other party is an imperial nobleman after all. We have no reason to take action Hearing Kate¡¯s words, the man in the shadow laughed: "Hahahaha, you can¡¯t attack head-on. Can''t you make a secret move? Offended our Master Association, and he still wants to invite a Master, it is basically impossible. "


    It is impossible for a territory without a mage to join in. No matter how many ordinary soldiers there are, it is impossible to contend with an army with wizards. This is the truth of this world.


    "Besides, who said we can¡¯t do anything. Did you forget that the fortress in the east belongs to the kid. Although we can¡¯t attack the fortress, what if the wild orcs all go east? There is a big river in the east. I want to Cross over, even if you are a mad orc, you have to think about it."


    "What do you mean? But will it be too obvious."


    "It won''t be obvious. Our goal is to keep the fortress. As for whether to repel the orcs or to annihilate them, that doesn''t matter. The frightened orcs like to go wherever they go, that''s not what we can manage."


    Others may not be able to do it, but they can. Except for the Giant Wood City, the wizards of other fortresses are from the Mage Association, and they just need to talk to each other. This time, Chi Nan really slapped them in the face.


    Because of that battle, the soldiers in the major fortresses now think that Chi Nan is much stronger than them. The original awe for them has also weakened a lot, how can they be reconciled.


    "Thank you, Master, I will inform others." Kargis said gratefully.


    "Don''t thank me, I''m also thinking about the overall interests of the Mage Association. Hmph, a half-elf who came to Rusiyara Kingdom and wanted to press on us, why?" Mobile users, please browse and read more. Quality reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 211： Covet from the Governor

    Inside the main city of Remas, there was already a mess at this time, and there were ruins everywhere. At a glance, there was an abnormal depression. Only some relatively sturdy buildings were preserved and did not collapse.


    Those ordinary houses had already been completely destroyed by this time. On the road, there were soldiers everywhere, sweeping back and forth in small groups. From time to time, a mad orc was found, and then a shadow of a sword, or a volley of pea cannons across the distance, killing the mad orc, this kind of thing has not happened for a day or two.


    Long before, the main city had been restored, but until now, there are still some wild orcs hiding in the corners of the city, or some foreign wild orcs sneaking in.


    Climbing in along the wall that has collapsed a lot is not difficult for the mad orcs, so it is difficult to stop it.


    Today, many civilians have appeared here. Under the protection of the soldiers, these civilians, incarnate as workers, first began to rush to repair the city wall, so as to protect their safety.


    "Unexpectedly, this time the loss was so big, have the losses been counted."


    After such a long time, the Governor finally returned to his Governor''s Mansion. As the most powerful building in the entire main city, the Governor''s Mansion still stands firmly in the center of the city.


    A man with the appearance of a housekeeper quickly walked over: "Your Excellency, in addition to the loss of personnel, the biggest loss is the warehouse. The mad orcs have eaten almost everything they can eat and destroyed most of them by the way. As for all kinds of wealth, the mad orcs did not specifically destroy them."


    Hearing this, the Governor finally breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not a big deal to die a few people, just let the house be rebuilt. As for the food, inform the surrounding territories and ask them to send a batch to the minimum. price."


    "It''s an adult." The butler bowed to salute, and quickly stepped back.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed in. "Father, now the main city is full of ruins, there is no fun place, I want to go out to play." Looking at this beautiful woman hanging on her body, the governor was a little helpless.


    This person is no one else, but his daughter Numis. Numisi is not an ordinary daughter, but the only daughter born to him and his wife. Her identity is also high among all the children.


    "Where are you going to play? Now the whole Remas is not at peace."


    "Of course I went to Hongshaling. I heard that Hongshaling has been built very well, and there is also a place for people to play. It seems to be called an amusement park." Speaking of this, Numisi looked excited.


    "Is there Baron Chinan? Well, you can go if you like it. It doesn''t matter if you play for a while. It will take a long time for our main city to be restored. By the way, by the way, see what good things are there, Buy some back too. Those hardwoods are good, they can be used to repair the main city." The governor said to his daughter.


    Numis nodded excitedly, and let go of the governor''s arm: "Great, I will go now." After speaking, Numis ran out, leaving a laugh along the way.


    The governor shook his head, looking helpless. "Hey, I really don''t know if this is right or wrong."


    "Master Governor, is it really good to let the young lady pass this way, do you really want the young lady to win over the half-elf?"


    The governor narrowed his eyes and didn''t look back: "Of course, as a member of our family, we can''t do anything for the family. No matter who it is, we must be prepared for the family. Besides, Baron Chinan is not bad. It also surpasses ordinary people¡¯s imagination in manufacturing all kinds of plants. You can see these weapons."


    The figure behind is still a little hesitant: "However, that half-elf is not easy to deal with. If it can''t be successfully drawn, will it hurt Miss Numis?"


    The governor shook his head: "I believe my daughter will not be that fragile. Besides, don''t you believe the charm of Numis." The governor is still very confident of his daughter''s appearance.


    "Of course not. Miss Numis is a well-known lady in the entire Ruthyala Kingdom. That half-elf has never seen anything in the world, and it must be hard to resist. It''s just that I am worried whether the half-elf''s aesthetics is the same as ours."


    The governor also frowned: "Anyway, it''s good to be able to win, and there is nothing to lose if we fail to win. Hey, now that kid is about to become an earl, even I can''t deal with him blatantly."


    After a moment of silence, the governor raised his head: "However, you can''t put all hope on Numis. You tell the black spider that it''s time for them to take action."


    "Black spider? Those villains, they don''t know anything except the three abuse methods." Obviously, this person is very disdainful of the black spider gang and doesn''t want to deal with them at all.


    The governor said indifferently: "What I need now are the means of indiscriminate use. I heard that there is a plant in Hongshaling that can grow cannonballs, and it is also a variety of different types of cannonballs. We don¡¯t have other plants. It can be reproduced, but this kind of plant must be obtained. This time the goal is this."


    "Of course, if you encounter other special plants, you can bring them back and bring them back to me. In addition, let them find some people to sneak into the Red Sand Ridge. I need to know everything that happened there."


    Finally, the Governor added. There is no way, the figure behind him can only nod in agreement.


    Backing back, the sun shone, revealing the face of this figure. If anyone knew him, they would find that the most powerful guard under the official governor was the bronze warrior who had appeared at the banquet.


    "Hey, I hope Numis can succeed." The governor sighed and sat down to continue his busy schedule. The city has to be re-established, and there are still many things to do. It¡¯s really too busy.


    Not only the Governor, in fact, as the most dazzling new star, Hongshaling is now receiving everyone''s attention. All the nobles, whether big or small, sent people to march towards Hongshaling.


    The little nobles and lords hope to cooperate with Hongshaling and even join their business alliance. As for the nobles, they are still considering them, but they don''t want to let go of all the good things in Hongshaling. A large number of people, both openly and secretly, gathered towards Hongshaling, which has a large population. These people are very inconspicuous as they put water droplets into the sea.


    Chi Nan, who hasn''t realized these things, is still perfecting his city while waiting for the canonization.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 212： Black spider in action

    In the darkness, a group of people sneaked close to a manor. There are patrol soldiers everywhere outside this manor. One patrol team will pass by, and then another patrol team will come from the other side. It is absolutely impervious to the wind.


    A group of people hid among the bushes not far away and approached quietly. The whole process was almost silent, without causing the people in front of them to notice, so they approached within a distance of twenty meters.


    Knowing that such a short distance is already very dangerous. As long as there is an accident, someone will look closely here, and there may be some clues. However, these people approached here boldly. "Hmph, they are all recruits, who have not been trained too professionally, otherwise it would be really difficult for us to approach this distance."


    The clothes on these people are completely black, and all of them are tights, but there are still white lines on their bodies, which makes them very weird. Looking over in the dark, it looked like a large spider web.


    "Don''t be careless, although most of them are recruits, there are still some veterans in the innermost part. Redeye, tell everyone the information you have collected." The leader also said in a low voice.


    If someone sees the spider web costumes on these people, they can recognize them. These people are the notorious black spiders. Few people know who is behind the black spider, but everyone knows that they don''t do good deeds.


    As long as they appear, someone will inevitably be unlucky, perhaps some financial loss, or someone killed. Even these people were so bold that they dared to kill some collateral personnel from nobles who were not valued. If it were not that they had never taken action against real nobles, they would have been uprooted long ago.


    However, the Black Spiders were also the best helpers for many nobles to do something secretly. With them, everything is very clean and it is difficult to be found on oneself.


    "It''s the boss. Our goal this time is that there are two layers of recruit patrols outside, and another layer of veterans. As long as we can enter the manor, there will be no problem. There are workers during the day and no one at night. Just be aware that there are many rattraps on the inside of the wall, and outsiders will attack."


    "How about it," the black spider said.


    The red eye took out a bottle without thinking: "Use this, this is a medicine specially designed to deal with the rattrap. It is said that as long as it is sprinkled on the rattrap, the rattrap will lose its aggressiveness."


    "Supposedly? What I want is an affirmative answer." Black Spider said harshly.


    "Sure, I''m sure this medicine is effective." A cold sweat broke out on the red eye.


    The black spider snorted coldly, turned his head to a guy in a spider web costume next to him and asked: "Maoya, how are you preparing." Maya is always in charge of preparing for action.


    Mao Ya kept staring forward and said in a very dull tone: "After five minutes, someone will come to attract their attention. We only have ten seconds to enter. They will come again after two hours inside. At that time, we must evacuate as soon as possible, otherwise we will be discovered."


    "Are you ready to escape?" The black spider asked the person behind him.


    "Boss, don''t worry, when did I make a mistake in my work."


    After the final confirmation, the black spider nodded in satisfaction. He has always been very relieved of these subordinates.


    Five minutes later, the time was very accurate, and suddenly there was a loud noise in the distance. "No, someone invaded, keep up and catch these invaders." With a roar, many patrolmen either ran over or stopped to watch.


    "Why are these intruders again? This is the first few times this month. Are they bothered?"


    "Just do our own thing. Who doesn''t know that they are here for the things inside us. If something goes wrong in it, do you know how hard it will hit our territory?"


    A few soldiers lowered their heads. Now Hongshaling is their home, and they don''t allow anyone to destroy it.


    "Only ten seconds, fast." After two people were left to respond, the others moved quickly. The location where the previous riots occurred was very clever, and it happened that there was a fault in the patrol in this place.


    Several figures flashed up, and flew up with a light step on the wall. It was not the black spider that rushed up first, but the red eye. Red Eye opened the bottle in his hand and flicked it downward in an instant.


    A few people immediately jumped down, and the mousetrap buds that had originally raised their heads slowly fell to the ground again without knowing what was going on, motionless.


    "Good job, speed up." The black spider took out a shovel, and the others quickly picked some plants and dug them up. "Why is the ground so hard? Why is it all wooden boards! I don''t know how this is done. No matter what, excavate the boards and keep the movement quiet." Everyone moved very fast In order to accelerate, All the grudges are used.


    In the Black Spider team, there are actually three people who have a grudge. Douqi blessed the shovel, and the hard wooden chassis could be shoveled off at once. For two hours, a few people have so many saplings on their bodies.


    The entire sapling was wrapped tightly, and there was no way to see what was inside, let alone the soil and leaves that would fall. Moreover, a few people have a good vision, and each sapling has chosen some to take away.


    When there was one minute left, everyone stopped unanimously, returned to the original position, and looked carefully outside. It didn''t take long for another riot to come.


    "Let''s go." The black spider, who had been prepared for a long time, flashed, and like the others, he quickly returned to the place where he hid before, and then the group quietly retreated. In the process, it still didn''t attract other people''s attention.


    After calm was restored here, the patrol team patrolled as before. "It''s really slippery guy. Two groups of people came tonight, and we didn''t catch any of them. If the lord knows about this, we will have no face to meet people." Several veterans frowned, wondering why. Something feels wrong.


    What happened tonight is weird everywhere. Forget it, don''t care for the time being.


    As for the Black Spiders, they immediately relaxed after discovering that there were no chasing soldiers. "The newly developed territories have no foundation. If it were those large territories, we would have been chased everywhere now."


    "They are all the wise leaders of the boss. What aristocratic new star, I think it is a guy who is seeking a reputation. It is a joke that a half-elf is a noble. I don''t know what the senior officials of the kingdom think." For mobile phone users, please browse and read. Reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 213： Wang Guos reward has arrived

    Early the next morning, Chi Nan had just finished his meal and was about to come out to continue spawning the city wall, when a guard hurried over.


    "Lord, something has happened." The guard said with a panic expression.


    "What''s the matter in a panic, speak out and listen." Chi Nan looked indifferent.


    The guard hurriedly said: "This morning we discovered that there were a lot of plants missing from our second planting base. It is certain that someone came last night and stole some of our rare plants."


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, and the second planting area was Hongsha City. There are a total of ten planting areas in Hongsha City, which are ranked. Where there are rankings, the plants are not ordinary plants.


    What is grown in that place is not some precious items for sale, some plant weapons, and some things that I use for experimentation. However, the second planting area does not have its own experimental field, and some of them are other things. Thinking of the types of plants inside, Chi Nan felt relieved.


    "What is missing? How did they steal it." Chi Nan asked.


    The guard quickly handed a form to Chi Nan: "I heard from people behind that most of the plant species are missing." The guard was already in a cold sweat, and he knew how important these things are to the territory.


    If the lord gets angry and holds himself as a pump, then he will be unlucky. In the same way, even he himself was very angry, those **** outsiders dare to come here to steal things.


    Chi Nan looked at the list and slowly revealed a sneer: "Interesting, really interesting, has the chassis wood been shoveled off. Judging from the legacy of the scene, it seems to have used vindictiveness. I didn''t expect these guys to be capable. But look They look like they are using the chassis wood as an anti-theft measure."


    There is one last record on the list, that is, based on the patchwork of in-situ fragments, it was found that the chassis wood had basically been cleaned up, not much was taken away at all, they just took away the soil.


    "Hehe, only the original root system of the plant, without the aid of the root system of the base tree, most plants can''t survive. However, there are still some things that can survive, such as the cannonball tree."


    "Hey, the ability is still a little worse. If you can add a higher limit to the seeds." Chi Nan shook his head, but there is no way. He can only increase the difficulty of growing the seeds. In this way, the large-scale planting of others is restrained. If this were not the case, all kinds of plant weapons would have been flooded now.


    Shaking his head, Chi Nan gently tore the form to pieces: "Okay, there is nothing more to do here, just strengthen the defense in the future." This time the loss is still within the scope of his own tolerance, so Chi Nan is not worried.


    The guard breathed a sigh of relief, but then looked serious: "My lord, please rest assured, we promise that this kind of thing will never happen in the future. If this kind of thing happens again, the adults will punish us, but they will not complain about our lives."


    This is not the words of the guard himself, but everyone has made up their minds before coming here. Watching the guard take out a piece of paper with everyone''s signatures and oaths on it. Chi Nan originally wanted to say that it was okay, but after thinking about it, he finally took this piece of paper and put it away solemnly.


    "Okay, I have remembered what you said today. After I go back, I will redouble my practice."


    The guard nodded heavily, but at this moment, another guard ran in. "Lord Lord, you have something to report." As he said, he also looked at the other guard next to him.


    Chi Nan smiled and said, "Just say it, there is nothing to hide anyway."


    The guard quickly nodded and said: "It''s such an adult. Just received the news that the team of Wang Guo reward personnel is about to arrive."


    The rewarding staff, after waiting for a long time, they are finally coming. Just as Chi Nan wanted to go outside, he suddenly stopped. "No, Redstone City has not been established yet, now there is only an outline. It seems that they are going to be hosted in Red Sand City."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan got up and said: "Let the officials of the territory prepare a welcome ceremony and follow the usual specifications. We will go to Hongsha City now. Find someone to organize this place and don''t lose our face. This The second time is just right to let people see the strength and prosperity of our Red Sand City, and do a good job of publicity."


    Chi Nan got up and walked outside. When he started, the guards by his side immediately followed. After spending a little time, Chi Nan returned to Red Sand City. At this time, the place was almost ready.


    Hermilla is really well-versed in managing territories. As soon as Chi Nan came back, she saw that the road was filled with flowers There were also some incomprehensible decorations, which seemed to be one at a glance. Festive feeling.


    "Lord Lord, do you want to meet here, or go back to the castle. The castle has been basically cleaned up." Seeing Chi Nan, Hermilla immediately smiled and hurried forward to greet him.


    Without thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "It''s better to be here, just to see who is coming this time. If you have a bad personality, hehe..." Chi Nan''s current strength doesn''t need to be tolerant anymore. . Anyway, the reward has been down, no matter how it is, it is impossible to change, and now I have a foundation in this world.


    "Then I will let people prepare." Although Hermilla didn''t want to leave, because there were still many things, she could only go busy. No way, who made their lord be a hand-shoulder.


    Before long, the officials from the territory came out one after another, standing on both sides of the road according to their positions, and there were some specially arranged civilians around them. Some beautiful girls, holding a flower basket in their hands, are ready to sow flowers on the road. I designed a road that was tens of meters wide, and it felt like I couldn''t fit it.


    "High-level people in any world like this one." Chi Nan looked at the surroundings, wondering why he remembered the sight of the school welcoming high-level inspections when he was going to school, almost exactly the same.


    Just a few people who came up to send flowers. There is no such etiquette of offering flowers in this world, otherwise there will certainly be. If you add it by yourself, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and an interesting idea came to mind.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan stretched out his hand, and a bunch of precious flowers bloomed quickly. Then Chi Nan greeted a few girls and asked them to hold flowers. When the two people left, Chi Nan almost couldn''t help laughing. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 214： Goodbye Sophia

    Just as Chi Nan was preparing, the convoy on the other side also slowly arrived. A team of at least twenty trucks, with a few gorgeous carriages at the front, was slowly advancing.


    Nearby, there are many knights on horseback guarding the surroundings. These people are not the guards of the governor, but the knights of the royal family. A knight is an honorary title, and it is the kind that only aristocrats can obtain.


    In other words, those who can become royal knights are all nobles, the kind who truly have titles. Although they do not have their own territories, because they serve in the royal family, their status is still very high, at least more noble than those nobles without territories. Of course, these knights generally only have the titles of viscount and baron.


    The ability to bring seven knights at a time shows that the identity of the visitor is not simple, even in the royal family.


    When approaching Redstone City, the window of the carriage opened, revealing a delicate face, and the golden hair was meticulously taken care of. If Chi Nan were here, he would definitely find that this was Princess Sophia.


    Now Sophia is completely different from the last time they met. The last time they were fleeing, but this time they came here for the canonization. Sophia, who has more time to dress up, looks brighter and more charming.


    "Is this Red Sand City? It''s really prosperous." Sophia looked outside.


    Another voice rang from inside: "His Royal Highness, this is not Hongsha City. I heard that it is the Redstone City outside Hongsha City. I have to walk a little longer to enter Hongsha City. I just heard that the road into Hongsha City before. It''s not easy to walk, I don''t know if our carriage can go in. "In the carriage, there is a young girl.


    This person looks very docile, his appearance is not worse than Sophia, but his temperament is somewhat inferior.


    If Sophia is the kind of noble aura, then the girl in it is that kind of incomparably docile temperament. The girl looked out curiously, and then continued to play with her teapot.


    "Xiaojia, do you know anything about Red Sand City." Sophia was strange.


    The woman known as Xiaojia nodded gently: "A branch of our family used to be moved to Hongshaling. After looking for it, we have lived for many years. We have been in contact. Until I was selected. Before the palace is by His Highness''s side, there are still correspondences between our family. Hongsha Ridge is not far away, and it is quite famous here."


    "That''s right, then what was Hongshaling like before?" Sophia seemed very interested.


    Xiaojia thought for a while, and then said: "Anyway, it is definitely better than what it is here. Hongsha Ridge is very barren and a well-known poor area here. If it weren''t for the local spiritual formations that did not allow the leaders to leave, they might have been unoccupied long ago. ."


    "I heard that there is red soil everywhere in that place. Many places do not grow early, and the people in it often don''t have enough food. Many people who feel that their lives are not good, often compare them with them, so that it feels better."


    Although he didn''t know the specific situation, Sophia knew what Hongshaling was like before. Sophia didn''t think so much when choosing this territory for Chi Nan.


    It was just to reduce resistance and to allow Chi Nan to take root in Remas as soon as possible, so he chose a piece that was not very good. This was the recommendation of other nobles in Remas. Now think about it, Chi Nan was under great pressure at the beginning. Being able to develop in such a place, Chi Nan''s ability is really good.


    "It seems that I did not choose the wrong person." Sophia gave a beautiful smile.


    Along the road, many people saw Sophia¡¯s smile, and even watched them stay where they were. It wasn''t until the people around him pulled it that he could react and hurriedly saluted on the side of the road.


    The surrounding civilians kept bending down along the road. Although they were civilians, after they approached, someone in the convoy told the civilians who came. Even if the ordinary nobles arrive, they will take off their hats and bow their heads slightly.


    This time it was members of the royal family, and the commoners were proud, but they had to follow the etiquette.


    "Look, is that a tree house villa? Has Baron Chinan built such a villa in his own territory." Looking into the distance, Sophia suddenly said with some interest.


    A knight next to him walked over and respectfully kept one step behind and said: "His Royal Highness, Redstone City has not been completed yet, so this tree house villa is only temporary. Hongshaling has sent someone to explain it this time. Receive us in the already built Red Sand City."


    "That''s it. I thought I could see the difference between Baron Chinan''s tree house villa and the one sold." Sophia also has it in her hands, and there are two kinds of them. One is specially made by Chinan for Sophie. Pulled, the other one was purchased by Sophia himself. With plant growth potions, these villas have grown up This kind of tree house villa has recently become a trend in the Imperial Capital. Many people have bought some to plant in their own manor, or Some other places are used as temporary footholds.


    Beautiful and convenient, and high in value, it fits their aristocratic status. It''s just for the nobles, because there is only one kind of tree house villa, which is the same as the little nobles, which makes them a little dissatisfied.


    Soon, the group passed by Redstone City and entered the road behind. After one uphill, there is a flat area. Although both sides look steep, they are handled very well and have a wide view.


    "Is this the road to Red Sand City? It''s not very good, it''s so smooth."


    "It was not like this before. It used to be either mud pits or rocks and large trees that grew and felled indiscriminately. It seems that this was re-planned by the lord of Hongshaling. It is better to walk than before. Know how much. Before, we have to enter Hongshaling. There will be a day''s delay on the road, no carriages and wagons can get through, and it''s hard to get through even on horseback."


    Sophia nodded slightly. After arriving at this place, there was no good view.


    The speed of the convoy was very fast. Even with a large truck, the team entered the Red Sand Ridge in less than two hours. Chi Nan was standing at the gate of the city, with officials from Hongshaling behind him.


    "Welcome, welcome, warm welcome." The civilians behind began to shout rhythmically, and the atmosphere was warm. This is obviously Chi Nan''s masterpiece, but other people seem to be very satisfied with this slogan.


    Even Sophie smiled with satisfaction. Getting off the carriage, Sophie stepped forward. "Baron Chinan, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you. It¡¯s amazing to see what Hongshaling looks like now.") Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 215： I think Im proposing

    Chi Nan was also stunned. He didn''t expect that the person who came was Sophia. "Why are you, Suo... See your Royal Highness, you have missed a long way to welcome, and hope to forgive your sins." Chi Nan reacted and quickly changed his words.


    There was a disdainful face under the knight''s helmet next to him: "A hillbilly nobleman, I don''t even know how to be a nobleman. I really don''t know how to become a nobleman." They are also noblemen, so naturally they don''t like aristocrats like Chi Nan. But at the same time, they are also very envious, because immediately this person''s status and real power will far exceed their own, and they have not yet achieved such an achievement.


    Isn''t it just that you can plant a few trees? Is it amazing to plant trees? Everyone thought in their hearts.


    Sophia smiled slightly. He knew that Chi Nan didn''t understand these things, so he walked forward: "Don''t say so much, first complete the canonization ceremony. Last time it was too hasty, plus Remas''s side The situation has not been filled for you."


    Chi Nan quickly led the way from the side. To be honest, Chi Nan still feels flattered.


    After all, this is not a true canonization ceremony. Ordinary canonization ceremony, even if you can canonize one''s own earl status, it is just to find a person of equal status to issue aristocratic documents, and then go to the imperial capital to complete the consciousness.


    But I didn''t expect that this time Sophia actually came here for the canonization in person. For others, this is really beyond the general specifications. It turned out that before I knew it, I was able to make the royal family look at myself squarely.


    At this moment, under the slogans of warm welcome from the people on both sides, a few girls rushed over and placed a bunch of flowers with both hands on Sophia and his maid, as well as other guards around him.


    Everyone took the flowers in a daze, somewhat unclear. At this time, the girls put a wreath on their heads, and a knight even instinctively wanted to draw a sword. But after realizing it was just a wreath, it calmed down. Let the girl bring the wreath to herself, take a closer look, is it okay.


    "Chi Nan, is this also your half-elf''s unique welcome ceremony? It''s really close to nature."


    Chi Nan smiled awkwardly: "Haha, is this? This is our welcome ceremony." It is indeed where we are, and I didn''t say that he was half-elf. There is the earth on his side, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    "This kind of ceremony is good and worth promoting. After I go back, I will suggest that the Kingdom Etiquette Department add it."


    Chi Nan grinned, originally it was just a spoof, how could it feel that even he was trapped in it.


    "Haha, just a little gadget, let''s go to the castle first." Chi Nan hates that this place is far away from the castle. At this speed, it is impossible to get there in less than half an hour.


    Walking along the road, Sophia was very interested in some of the surrounding layouts, and asked questions from time to time. Chi Nan had no choice but to explain them one by one. Sophia became more and more interested in the layout here. He simply turned around and ordered: "Xiao Jia, it makes sense to write down the layout here."


    Chi Nan felt black lines, and it seemed that it was not the right thing to let the princesses around him come here. Forget it, no matter what, after all, I have already come here, so I can only go on.


    "Look, that is the third princess, and the princess is really beautiful."


    "That is, it would be great if the third princess could become our lord wife."


    "Shut up, don''t mess with the lord. The princesses of the kingdom generally either marry the princes of other kingdoms or the heirs of the dukes. At worst, they must be the heirs of the marquis. This is the rule, I don''t understand."


    The talking old man was dressed in gorgeous clothes, obviously he was not an ordinary person.


    "As far as you know, I can''t think about it. Lord Lord may become a Marquis one day. Such a good Lord, if not...it would be a shame."


    "But, what about Master Hermilla?" Someone was worried about Hermilla.


    Hermilla also glanced at Sophia from time to time, then touched her arm, looked at her chest, nodded and then annoyed, her expression was very tangled. Fortunately, Chi Nan didn''t look back at Hermilla''s direction, otherwise he would definitely find weirdness. Now Sophia is the center of all the attention, and everyone is surrounding Sophia.


    After walking all the way, the group finally came to the castle, Chi Nan also touched a cold sweat, and finally walked back.


    Walking to the center of the castle hall, Sophia stepped forward and stood in the first place. "This place is really good, so let''s start the canonization ceremony. No one else is invited, you guys will come as a witness."


    The knights were all knights, and the seven knight kings stood on each side, took off their helmets, and looked straight ahead with a serious face. All the movements are meticulous, standing here like a few statues. The other people around suddenly closed their mouths and looked solemn.


    "Hurry up and get down on one knee." Seeing Chi Nan indifferent, Sophia said quickly.


    "Oh, oh, I see." Chi Nan knelt down on one knee a little awkwardly, now it''s his turn. "Forget it, just treat it as a marriage proposal. Kneeling on one knee to a beautiful woman is nothing. Sophia still has so many flowers on her body." Thinking about this, Chi Nan''s expression became a little wretched, and the original grievance in his heart was also Disappeared without a trace.


    Sophie didn''t know this. Seeing Chi Nan''s smile, she thought he was happy.


    Sophia pulled out her saber and placed it on Chi Nan''s shoulder. "It seems that this is really similar to the loyalty ceremony, but the loyalty ceremony is to tap the sword on the head, which is placed on the shoulder. Fortunately, Sophie has little strength, and the sword is not big, otherwise Ordinary people don''t feel good or bad by the sword." Chi Nan thought wildly.


    And Sophia said with a serious face: "I, Sophia Rusiyala, the third princess of the Kingdom of Rusiyala, hereby canonize the Baron Chinan and be promoted to the second earl."


    Chi Nan hurriedly said: "I, Chi Nan, accept the canonization of the kingdom here, and I am willing to contribute all my strength to the empire."


    After speaking, the saber placed on his shoulder or neck was taken away.


    "No, why is it a second-class earl? Isn''t it a third-class? It''s higher than he thought." Chi Nan was a little confused, and wanted to get up and ask what was going on.


    Just before getting up, Sophia whispered: "Don''t get up, it''s not over yet."


    Chi Nan was a little surprised. Isn''t it too late? Isn''t the canonization that simple? But seeing Sophia''s serious eyes, Chi Nan had no choice but to continue to kneel down: "It''s the second marriage proposal." Chi Nan comforted himself in his heart.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 216： Bronze 10-character Xun

    This time, Sophia didn''t press the sabre on Chi Nan''s body, but took it back.


    First, he opened the box and handed Chi Nan''s new papers to him. Once the badges and seals are manufactured, they do not need to be replaced. But the document needs to be replaced.


    In this copy, it wasn''t that the previous baron was canonized, but it suddenly became a second-class earl. At the level of the earl, it is very difficult to rise to a higher level. Being able to reach second-class in one step is really confusing. Could it be that the royal family wanted to win over themselves, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    After signing the noble document, Chi Nan temporarily set it aside, and just ask if you have any questions.


    At this time, Sophia asked someone to bring a box and open the box. Inside was a strange badge. The badge is round as a whole, and there is a turquoise cross mark on the surface.


    Inside and outside of the cross, there are many lines that I can''t understand, which seems to be some kind of magic rune, shining with weird streamers.


    "Sophia, the third princess of the Ruth Yarra Kingdom, hereby, on behalf of the Ruth Yarra Kingdom, awarded the Bronze Cross Medal to the Second Earl of Chinan, and hereby commends the second Earl of Chinan for his excellent performance in the battle of Remas. Encourage."


    With that said, Sophia hung the weird medal on Chi Nan''s chest in the midst of Chi Nan''s dazed expression. Only then took two steps back and looked at Chi Nan with a smile, with a look of appreciation in his eyes.


    Chi Nan quickly thanked him and got up. "His Royal Highness, what is this badge?"


    Sophia said irritably, "We are friends. We had to be called on formal occasions before. Now that the business is done, just call me by name. Don''t you think of me as a friend?"


    Chi Nan''s body was relaxed a lot, and that kind of superior and inferior class was really uncomfortable. "Of course Sophia, you have always been my friend." Chi Nan also showed a gentle smile.


    It''s just that the alarm bell rang in her heart next to her, and she looked at Sophia vigilantly. Sophia is a princess of the kingdom, and she is not inferior to herself in all aspects, and her attraction to men must be quite strong. Only then, Hermira noticed Chi Nan, thinking that this guy was indifferent to her charm, and she felt a little relieved in the grievances.


    "By the way, Sophia, what exactly is this bronze cross?" Chi Nan was surprised.


    The seven witnesses next to him suddenly showed disdain. As the headed one put the helmet back on, the others put on too. Wearing a helmet at this time is somewhat impolite to Chi Nan.


    Sophia glared at these people, but saw that Chi Nan didn''t care, and didn''t say anything.


    Putting the topic directly on the medal, Sophia said: "The Cross Medal is a consistent decision jointly adopted by the Ruth Yala Kingdom and all surrounding kingdoms. It originally originated in the Holy Dragon Empire."


    "The Holy Dragon Empire is the empire that made the Golden Dragon and Silver Dragon, right?"


    "Listen to me, the Cross Medal is awarded to the nobles who have made great contributions to the kingdom. Unlike the noble territory, this represents the noble''s contribution to the kingdom, and it also represents the true status of a noble in the empire. There are totally different things with medals and without medals."


    "The Cross Medal cannot be hereditary, it can only be given to me. No one can deprive it, because it is an honor that belongs to the nobles. People with the Cross Medal can enjoy some priority rights in all aspects of the empire. I know, because there are too many, you will learn in a while."


    Chi Nan asked a little surprised: "You just mentioned the cross, is there any other level? What level is mine." Chi Nan was actually thinking about these things.


    "It seems that the father''s worries are right. You really know too little about these common senses. These common senses can''t even appear in the scroll of wisdom." Sophie had an urge to cover her head.


    "Well, let me tell you. The so-called cross is a kind of commendation medal. There are five levels in total. From high to low, they are Grand Cross, Golden Cross, Silver Cross, Bronze Cross, and The lowest grade of the Iron Cross. These medals represent different levels of contribution."


    "According to your contribution, you can only get the Iron Cross, but recently, the kingdom of Karimsi next door is tentatively launching an attack on us. It looks like you want to start a war. Your gas cannon and pea cannon are up. When it has a very large deterrent effect, it makes them afraid to act rashly, and at the same time it greatly increases our strength, which can be obtained."


    Chi Nan nodded. It turned out to be like this. It seems that his plant functions are greater than he thought. It''s a pity that plants can''t move on their own, otherwise they still need to be sold to them.


    I have a large number of plant weapons, UU reading www.uukanshu. com, but there are not so many things to use. In the end, I can only choose to cooperate with other people. After all, when the kingdom is strong, you can become stronger, right?


    "What about the Grand Cross, how much merit will it take to get it?"


    His own bronze cross is so difficult to obtain, and Chi Nan, the Grand Cross Medal, is really unimaginable.


    "Since the appearance of the Grand Cross, the Ruth Yarra Kingdom has actually only been awarded twice. The first time was the first batch of ancestors of the ducal families who followed their ancestors to lay down the Ruth Yarra Kingdom. Cross Medal."


    After a pause, Sophia said hesitantly: "The second time, it wasn''t actually that the royal family really wanted to grant it. It''s just that there was a lord who was too powerful and threatened the rule of the royal family. In order to appease that person, finally He was awarded the Grand Cross Medal, which is also to paralyze him."


    Chi Nan didn''t ask what happened to that person in the end. Looking at the current imperial family''s rule, you know that the nobleman will definitely have no good end. This big cross medal is really not easy to get.


    "But in any case, the Grand Cross represents the highest honor of a nobleman. If you want to get it, maybe you can save the entire kingdom at a critical moment, then you can get it."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Forget it, I don''t think there is any danger in Rusiyala Kingdom."


    Hearing this, many people around showed a smile. Although the words are not very good, they are nice. Especially those knights, the impression of Chi Nan has also become much better, at least his three views are very positive.


    "I''m here this time, there is one more thing, this thing is not a reward, but an order issued by the father and the emperor himself." For mobile phone users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 217： School and bronze plant

    "Well, does your Majesty the King have any requirements?" Chi Nan asked cautiously. The king is an old fox, and Chi Nan can hear some of this among the lines of other noble characters.


    It is not something ordinary people can do to be able to turn around so many nobles. Regardless of how old the old king is, but in fact the king''s mind is still sober and more sinister than when he was young.


    Sophia rolled her eyes and said, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a good thing. Since you became a nobleman halfway through, you don¡¯t understand anything. In order to avoid the image of nobleman being corrupted by you, the father made a deliberate decision. Four months later, you must be there. Go to the imperial capital and join the Royal Academy to learn etiquette, and of course, there are some systematic magic knowledge."


    "I heard that your use of magic is completely instinctive and random. This will have a very big flaw for you in the future."


    "Magic Academy? Is there any natural magic for me to study there?"


    Sophia was a little embarrassed: "Of course, of course not. Natural magic is unique to elves, and there are some half-elves, but we humans can''t learn it, so no. It''s just that it''s always good to learn systematically."


    "For example, the puppeteer unique to our Ruthyala Kingdom is a very powerful one among the magicians. If you can learn it, you can definitely become a very powerful magician."


    Yes, it is impossible for humans to learn natural magic, but elves can learn basically any magic. Although half-elves are not as powerful as the elves, most of the magic can be learned. In addition, elves have always been known for their excellence and beauty in alchemy, which humans can''t do at all.


    Chi Nan feels a little depressed. He is so old and still has to go to school? The most important thing is that there is no such thing in this school that I can learn, which is really a waste of my time.


    But His Majesty has spoken, and he can''t resist clearly. There is no way, Chi Nan also knows that, regardless of his current strength, he has already established a foothold in the Kingdom of Ruthyala, and no one is afraid.


    If he really wants to rebel, most of the civilians in his territory will definitely oppose him for the first time. Even if the imperial royal family gave orders to themselves, many civilians would think that the empire was right. There is really too little time, the civilians have not fully become their diehards, and a little provocation will become very chaotic.


    Chi Nan, who is still relying on the help of the kingdom, obviously cannot oppose the king.


    Besides, this time I went to the college and I could learn a lot. I don¡¯t know much about this world. Only by knowing more can we design a more suitable development route.


    Thinking of this, the resistance in my heart slowly disappeared: "Well, I will go to the imperial capital in four months. But when I get there, I have to rely on you. I don''t know anything."


    "Don''t worry, in the imperial capital, absolutely no one dares to trouble you casually." Sophia aggravated the word casually.


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed, and he had a bad premonition in his heart. If you don''t look for it casually, then you can make trouble for yourself if you don''t look casually. This shows that even in the imperial capital, Sophia cannot suppress everyone.


    Forget it, there must be a way for the car to reach the mountain, and you just have to be careful when that happens. I believe that even if someone wants to make trouble for themselves, they will definitely not dare to act clearly. His own strength is definitely not that simple.


    At this moment, Sophia once again took out two boxes: "Here, here are the bronze seeds you exchanged for the corpse of the green-headed scorpion. Unfortunately, we have no way to obtain higher bronze plants, we can only get some accumulation. . These are two types, indeed bronze level, you can see for yourself."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes. He didn''t believe that a kingdom would not even be able to get a better bronze plant. Obviously, he didn''t want to give it to himself. It''s not that Sophia doesn''t want to, but someone else.


    Opening the box, Chi Nan put the seeds of the two plants in his hands. "This is a fern on the ground. It has strong growth ability and high hardness. Although it is not very useful, it is indeed at the bronze level from the point of view of the element content."


    Chi Nan nodded, he already felt it, it was indeed the case. Judging whether a plant has reached the bronze level is often not because of the size of its effect, or even its own strength, but how many elements it can accommodate and the depth of accommodation. This is an essence, not an external manifestation.


    "This type is a steel needle piercing ball, and the effect is not too great. The steel needle on it is very sharp. People often take this steel needle back and use it as a needle with an eye. Other than that, there is no use. Up."


    Looking at the steel needle ball in his hand that looked like a hedgehog, Chi Nan was speechless, but it was really useless If you didn''t want to break through the bronze level, you must use two bronze plants, use yourself The only bronze-level ability fusion integrated it, and Chi Nan really wanted to throw it in the face of the old king.


    In this matter, if there is no king or other people to intervene, Sophia will definitely not just give this to herself. Chi Nan also knew that Sophie certainly didn''t have these weird plants herself.


    "Thank you so much, this thing is very useful to me." Chi Nan smiled.


    "I''m really sorry, I wanted to find you some good ones, but I really can''t find them." Sophia said that I could not find them, not that there were none in the kingdom, which is not a meaning.


    "It''s okay, I don''t care, there are no useless plants, only people who can''t use it."


    "I''m very happy if you can think so. Although this matter is a bit sorry for you, but if it weren''t for this matter, maybe there are some things that are not easy to say." Sophia''s voice was low.


    Chi Nan laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, it''s all right. By the way, why is my title so high?"


    Chi Nan changed the subject, and Sophia also sighed in relief: "It''s not very high. The pea cannons and gas cannons you made have already been decided by the noble council to give you the title of third-class earl. This time you are with the army. I have made a lot of contributions, improved the pneumatic guns, restored the condition of Remas, and solved many civilian placement problems."


    "Finally, you built a large fortress position by yourself. This is the reason for raising a level."


    Chi Nan was delighted that what solved the problem of civilian placement was a problem for the kingdom, but for himself, the more civilians brought him, the greater the benefits. How could there be no civilians in the development territory?


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 218： Trap plant ground thorn fern

    "Okay, everything is done, then I have to go back next."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then said: "Why are you leaving now? Finally come and play for a few days. Let me tell you, my Red Sand Ridge is not an ordinary territory, it is much more fun than other territories."


    Sophia rolled her eyes: "No way, Soya is still at home, I don''t worry about him alone at home."


    "Sawyer is a prince, why don''t you worry about it? Are you in such a dangerous situation."


    Who knows, Chi Nan saw seriousness in Sophia''s eyes. No, the situation as a prince and princess is actually like this, which is really beyond Chi Nan''s expectations.


    It seems that the empire is also somewhat unstable. Sophia is sending a signal to herself that she wants to protect herself and she has to continue to develop. Her current strength is far from the point where she can relax.


    "Then take a day off. After all, if you are on the road for a day, you can''t justify it if you don''t take a day off. It''s getting late today. I will take you to our playground tomorrow and leave the day after tomorrow."


    Sophia rolled her eyes and said, "Is this one day?" This is obviously three days.


    "Okay, then I''ll go and see how fun the playground is. If it''s good, I might bring Soya to play in the future. But if it''s not good, just wait for me."


    Chi Nan hurriedly said loudly: "Your Majesty the Third Princess, don''t worry, I promise to make you happy." Sophia rolled her eyes, why didn''t she see this guy so slippery before.


    "Okay, I''m going to rest. I will come to see me tomorrow, don''t disturb me."


    Chi Nan took the princess with someone to take the princess to rest, and then arranged a few places for the knights and other entourages. Then he said to Hermilla: "Hemira, the amusement park has started to operate, and our people are all in place. Come on, there can be no mistakes tomorrow. There will be princesses advertised, and there will never be fewer tourists here in the future."


    "My lord, don''t worry, how can we not handle the things you explained?" Hermilla pouted and looked upset. Chi Nan couldn''t figure out where he had offended this consul.


    Watching Hermilla walk out with a shook step by step, Chi Nan shook his head and simply ignored it. The most urgent task now is to improve one''s own strength. It just so happens that all the conditions are now available.


    Bronze-level abilities, two bronze-level plants, plus the natural magic that he has reached a critical point.


    "It is said that being stuck in a realm and polishing one''s power will make the power more pure and powerful. I don''t feel it at all. After polishing the life magic for such a long time, it just feels more convenient to control." Chi Nan complained about it and walked out of his home with the plants, and went to the backyard to experiment.


    Experimenting at home is not a good thing. If people think that they are going to do something to Sophia, it really doesn''t explain it clearly. But how do these two plants merge?


    Incorporating a ground-fed fern with spikes? Still have to make a steel needle ball with leaves. There is no way to use the steel needle ball as a cannonball. After all, it is not dense enough to be blown out.


    While thinking, Chi Nan suddenly felt a tingling sensation in his fingers. Before I knew it, I pressed my finger on the sharp leaves of the fern, although the fern constantly wanted to retreat and didn''t want to hurt himself. But this plant left the soil after all, it was born by itself.


    Without enough power, there is no way to get out of the way. Chi Nan carefully observed the fern attached to the ground. "The leaves are soft, sharp and not very big. They are very inconspicuous when they grow on the ground, but there are actually many tiny roots underneath, which are very slender."


    "This root may be able to fuse and try it." Chi Nan said to himself as he began to try. In fact, as long as you merge casually and succeed in integration, you will be able to break through.


    It''s just that this is a plant that broke through bronze, which is very memorable. Chi Nan doesn''t want this plant to become a waste. So Chi Nan carefully controlled, breaking through the resistance little by little, slowly fusing. At the same time, I constantly feel the power of adjusting plants. In fact, plants that can reach bronze, even if they are tasteless, are of bronze level after all.


    Plants that reach this level have more or less special abilities themselves. For example, steel needle-punched **** can be soft or hard, and can even stretch and shorten. These are the plant''s own abilities, but they can''t control it.


    Sticking to the ground fern is even more exaggerated, with strong adaptability and survivability. Moreover, the root system can travel freely in the ground with almost no resistance, even if the ground is dry, the ground fern can run away by itself to change a place.


    Maybe the moving speed is not fast enough, but because it is just instinct, no one controls it. If someone controls it, even the ground fern can retract into the ground with its leaves and move quickly underground.


    There is no control and the total amount of absorbed elements is small. This is the real reason why these plants have not exerted their power.


    So, if you have your own control, Chinan slowly merged the two plants. The steel needles fused to the roots of the ferns, usually softened and shortened and shrunk at the tips of the roots.


    When needed, as long as the root system stands upright in the soil, the needle punch can be spit out. With a "pouch", a small hole was punched in the ground between the narrow spikes. The stone slab protruding from the upper pavilion was directly pierced, leaving only a small hole.


    "It''s amazing. If it''s longer, it can kill people directly. This is just one. If all are sent out at the same time, it will be dozens of them. I didn''t expect such an inconspicuous plant to have such a big effect."


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart that this kind of plant is most suitable for use as a trap, and his fighting ability has also changed. "Very good, then I will call you ground thorn fern. Trap-type ground thorn fern."


    Chi Nan smiled and gave his new plant a simple but not very good name, and was very satisfied with the plant he had just merged. "Thin spines may have a weak attack power, but if poison is added, anesthetics are also good. These are two."


    Chi Nan looked excited, ready to add better fighting methods to the ground thorn fern. But suddenly, Chi Nan stopped. Because he felt that the life magic in his body was constantly rolling, flowing up and down all over his body, stirring endlessly.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 219： New abilities at the bronze level

    Chi Nan was not surprised, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, because he knew that he had finally made a breakthrough. He didn''t know where the magic powers of other mages were stored, but his own was in his body.


    All the magical power of life in the whole body was pulsing endlessly, scouring his whole body. The body without impurities is more transparent, and the inside and outside of the body are cold and very comfortable. The magic power is constantly growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and becoming more and more refined.


    The most intuitive thing is that I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the sapling in my body. It grows faster and faster. Unknowingly, the sapling is already more than ten meters tall. It is definitely not installed in my body. . But there is a space in oneself, or there is an existence that can communicate with this space.


    Chi Nan couldn''t understand these things. What he didn''t understand was that it was already more than ten meters long. It was a big tree. How could it still look like a sapling.


    Not just looking at the image, but also feeling like it myself. Even the message that the sapling gave to himself told himself that this thing is a sapling, and it is still very early to adulthood, which is really confusing.


    Regardless of this, in short, it''s good for you, and now you have to count on this guy.


    With the improvement of life magic power, Chi Nan''s own physical fitness is also constantly rising, his power speed, as well as his own reaction, are greatly improved, he should have reached the physical fitness of a bronze warrior now.


    It is a pity that he has no way to cultivate fighting qi, even if he has such a physical quality, once the opponent erupts in fighting qi, under the blessing of fighting qi, his power speed can still be increased several times, completely crushing himself. It seems that I can only learn a little skill, and use this little skill to ensure that I will not be easily killed by someone close to him.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Chi Nan opened his eyes. I don''t know if it was an illusion, Chi Nan seemed to smell a fragrance on his body. Smell it carefully, but found nothing.


    "Fortunately, there is nothing. If there is a fragrance on a big man, it would be weird."


    Chi Nan muttered, closing his eyes and feeling his own state. "It turns out that when I reach the Bronze level, I really have three abilities. Only one appeared before." Chi Nan was relieved.


    That''s right, at this moment, Chi Nan''s fusion ability is truly fully developed. The previous plant fusion is actually similar to grafting. Even if the seeds can grow directly, there is still some inconsistency.


    Now that it has reached the Bronze level, this fusion has reached a genetic level fusion. It is completely a kind of plant, and it is no different from a plant that grows naturally by natural selection, even if this kind of plant is distorted. In this way, his ability to control plants is even stronger.


    Moreover, it is more difficult for the seeds of the fused plants to survive. Chi Nan didn''t solve this problem, wouldn''t it be better to have this problem? Just upgrade your own chassis wood yourself.


    If you have a base, you can plant a large amount of wood, but if others don''t, there is no way to scale it up. At least in this respect, I can still control plant production in my own hands.


    The second ability also appeared, is directional deformation. That is, it can accurately control the deformation of plants.


    Although I could do it before, it was a transformation under my own control. Nowadays, it is not only controlled more accurately, but the most important thing is that this deformation itself can also be inherited through seeds.


    In the previous pea guns, the beans actually grown by themselves were of different sizes, and there was always a little deviation. So when shooting, the beans will fly everywhere, and the strength is different. Therefore, the pea cannon can only be used to fight with platoon guns. If one is to one, the accuracy of the head is very insufficient.


    Even with various methods of aiming, the situation is still not satisfactory. Now this kind of directional deformation can also be said to be precise control and shaping, which can set the seeds of the pea cannon to a standard size.


    In the future, the error between each bean and the bean will never exceed 1 millimeter. Chi Nan himself does not know why he knew such a data, but it should be correct.


    This error is far worse than the accuracy on the earth, but there is no problem in using this pea cannon. This precision is enough for this rough weapon.


    "Perhaps, I can make the pea gun grow rifled, if appropriate, the accuracy of the pea gun will be greatly improved in the future, maybe I can get rid of the era of this kind of platoon gun."


    Chi Nan decided to make a trial by himself next. Once successful, the fourth-generation pea cannon and the third-generation pneumatic cannon will be available. "Well, once it is manufactured, it will not be sold for the time beingDoes my own territory have to maintain technological leadership? There is no war in Remas anyway, and there is no need to hand it over to others."


    After the decision, Chi Nan looked at the last ability. This last ability is called creating seeds.


    Chi Nan was overjoyed, but he didn''t expect it to be such a practical ability. This creation of seeds is not to create a kind of seeds that you don''t have, but to create a kind of seeds that you understand. Not really created, but created in a short time.


    It''s like when I fought with Kargis last time, I only had a few seeds on my body. With the seeds of creation, even if you don''t have the seeds in your hands, as long as you understand them, you can directly create and use them with the magic of life.


    However, this kind of seeds created out of thin air can only last for a period of time, and the same goes for the plants that are planted. After this period of time, plants and seeds will all disappear, which is the only drawback.


    This ability, the biggest effect is actually used for combat. If he had this ability during the last battle, he could directly create some seeds similar to the pea shooter, and a piece of beans would definitely scare the Kargis to death.


    And with this ability, I don''t need to carry so many seeds with me in the future. The magic power consumed to create seeds is not very large, as long as it is not large-scale manufacturing, there is no problem. "Great. With this, I will be much safer when I get to the imperial capital. I want to see who dares to trouble me."


    Chi Nan clenched his fist and waved vigorously. When he was really dozed, he sent a pillow. I was still worried that I would have any inconvenience in the Imperial City, but now, what would be inconvenient to have plants.


    Now, whether it is the territory or oneself, there is a huge room for improvement. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 220： Jianweixiaoshi tablets?

    After verifying these three abilities, Chi Nan continued to verify the previous abilities. Chi Nan found that those abilities had become more powerful as he thought.


    Plant perception can make oneself understand and understand plants more deeply. Some plants do not know the abilities, if they have felt it on other plants before, they can also perceive it to a certain extent. Of course, this is just a judgment of the plant itself. It is too deep, but there is still no way to perceive the effect of plants on people.


    Nowadays, not only plants, but even small bugs and small animals will not actively attack themselves.


    Plants grow faster, consume less, and can grow more according to their requirements.


    The shaping ability and the ability to transform seeds are now coordinated with the directional deformation of their new abilities to form a whole, which is the most beneficial guarantee for the production of new plants by themselves, and there have been huge advances in all aspects.


    The single enhanced function has also improved a bit. Now I want to strengthen the abilities of some plants, and the effect is better. It''s just that the stronger the enhancement, the more it consumes one''s own magic power, which is usually not used.


    The most important thing is that Chi Nan found that he had an extra ability that was not considered an ability. In the past, I could only feel other plants within a certain range and control them. If you want to directly promote the growth or have a large-scale control, you must inject magic power into the seeds and plants in advance, so that you can control within a certain range.


    Now, Chi Nan discovered that within the range of his own perception, he could actually inject his magic power into a certain plant out of thin air, and then use his magic power to control it.


    However, after Chi Nan experimented a lot, he discovered that he would lose his magic power if he injected magic power into the air. And the longer the distance, the greater the loss. With his current ability, within a 100-meter range, injecting magic power, it would actually lose more than half in the middle. If the distance is farther, it will not be converted.


    After careful verification, Chi Nan finally determined that the best way to inject magic power into the air is within a range of fifty meters, and only within this range will it not cause too much waste.


    There are indeed many magical powers of oneself, but it is not endless, and it can''t be wasted. On the contrary, it is a seed created by himself, which can be thrown out to a range of hundreds of meters. This new ability seems to be a bit tasteless.


    Regardless of that, let''s try a new generation of pea cannon and gas cannon first. Enhance the strength of one''s own territory, this is the most important right now. In addition, you have to look for all kinds of weapons that are suitable for you to use in combat.


    Chi Nan thought, and started the experiment.


    But it didn''t take long for Hermilla to appear in the yard. "Why are you here, are things all done?"


    Hemila rolled her eyes: "How could it be? It''s not something you explained. If it weren''t for this matter, how could I put those things down and come to you." Hemila was still resentful.


    "What did I explain? Is there something wrong with the playground." Chi Nan was anxious.


    Hermilla still maintained his previous tone: "Everything in the amusement park is normal, there is no problem, no one is injured, and it will run intact tomorrow. It has been running for a while before, and there is no problem."


    "Then what are you talking about?" Chi Nan was a little strange, and what did he explain.


    Seeing that Chi Nan herself had forgotten what she had confessed, Hermilla felt a little annoyed. Holding the form, he said solemnly: "Lord Lord, this is what you said. After verifying this special plant, I must tell you the role of this plant as soon as possible." Hermilla wished to throw the book to Chinan Face go.


    Is there such a hand-handling shopkeeper, is there such a lord? Otherwise, just don''t care, if you want to manage, just take care of it. In the end, they all told themselves what was going on. He was neither the lord nor the lord''s wife.


    Chi Nan finally remembered: "Ahhhhhhhhhhh, I remember it, that''s what it is. By the way, it''s the plant seeds in the beetle''s belly, let''s talk about it, what''s the use?"


    Hemila took a deep breath, resisting the urge to beat the guy, and then handed the form to Chi Nan. "We used a variety of animals for experiments. This plant has no toxic side effects. Later we also tested it with some prisoners. The final conclusion is that this plant has the ability to solve abdominal distension."


    Chi Nan looked at the form, his eyes narrowed slightly. Resolving bloating does not seem to be that simple. Take a closer look, isn''t this a medicine specifically used to treat indigestion?


    And there are no toxic side effects, no matter how much you eat, this is the legendary Jianweixiaoshi tablets.


    "It seems that because the beetle eats everything and eats too much, it often doesn''t digest well. I didn''t expect beetles to find this kind of good stuff to help them digest but it doesn''t seem to be of any use. what."


    "After our research, we found that eating this plant often makes you lose weight, but the body will not cause bad effects."


    "What? It still has the ability to lose weight. This is the best weight-loss drug. Although civilians basically can''t use it, obesity is a major problem that is very difficult to solve for many nobles and wealthy businessmen." Because the gap between the rich and the poor is too big, obesity among the nobles is normal, and it is not easy to solve.


    Unless magic is used, the general method seems to be absent, but I have it now. As for the digestion problem, well, the common people certainly don''t have this problem. It''s not bad for them to eat enough, but sometimes bloating is a good thing.


    On the contrary, the indigestion of the nobles often happened. Therefore, this kind of medicine specially used on the nobles is very valuable. It seems to be planted in small quantities and then sold to those nobles.


    "Well, you can''t sell them the seeds directly. This thing seems to be relatively easy to grow. Simply grind, grind into powder, and sell it to them. It is called Jianweixiaoshi tablets." Chi Nan''s evil taste again It happened.


    "But I don''t have this kind of thing now. It looks like I''m going to do it again." The previous Heigu was broken directly and slightly ground, so the quality is so poor. Your own flour will grow out to be flour. Because of this incident, I actually forgot that there was a convenient equipment such as a stone grinder.


    Tomorrow, no, today I will find someone to make a batch. Just when Sophie went back, he could bring some. I believe there are more obese nobles in the imperial capital than Remas, which can be used as a propaganda. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 221： Numis and Playground

    Chi Nan was excited because of the breakthrough, and when he got up, the sun had already risen high. Chi Nan blocked his eyes and looked into the sky, and finally his expression recovered.


    "Oh, I have to take Sophia to the playground today. Really, don''t anyone come to remind me when I get up late?" Chi Nan forgot that he didn''t allow anyone to disturb him while he was sleeping.


    After a hurried wash, Chi Nan ran out of his room. I didn''t even eat any food. This is a good plan to promote the playground. As for eating, this Chi Nan really doesn''t care. With the magic power of life in his body, now Chi Nan, even if he doesn''t eat for a few days, he feels that nothing will happen to him.


    It''s just that Chi Nan just came out, and didn''t expect that there would be an extra person here. At this time Sophia was chatting happily with a young girl, and this young girl Chi Nan was also very familiar with it, and it was Numis who she had met.


    Hermilla accompanies her, and it is rare that she has not dealt with territorial matters today. Looking at the three people, it seemed that they had become sisters overnight, and the feelings between the women were really strange.


    "Haha, I''m sorry, I slept late last night. Miss Numis, don''t tell me why you are here."


    Numisi hurriedly got up and saluted: "Your Excellency Chi Nan, it''s already rude to bother me, so how am I embarrassed to inform in advance."


    After all, Chi Nan is now an earl, and his status is not much lower than that of his father, Numis still has to salute. After Chi Nan arrived, Numisi''s eyes were always on Chi Nan''s body.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "You don''t need to be so polite. I don''t like it anyway. Are we friends? Just call me by my name. Your brother calls me that way."


    Numis''s smile was even sweeter. "Then I will call you Chi Nan, and you will also call my name Numisi."


    "You two, Chi Nan, didn''t you say you want to take us to the amusement park? Let''s go now, but I have been thinking about it for a night." Sophia interrupted the two people.


    Chi Nan nodded quickly: "Then go." His right hand scratched the back of his head, and Chi Nan didn''t know how to deal with this situation. This is really the first time staying alone with three beauties.


    Without speaking much, Chi Nan turned and walked outside. Hermilla rolled her eyelids and quickly followed. "My lord hasn''t eaten yet, do you want to eat before leaving?" Hermilla was still the most attentive and considerate.


    Chi Nan said quietly and quietly: "Prepare some snacks on the road. It does feel a little bit wrong without eating." I didn''t feel hungry, but I just felt a little uncomfortable. Hermilla nodded quickly to express her understanding, and she didn''t know how to communicate with the attendant next to her, and the attendant quickly left. Before Chi Nan went out, someone sent a basket.


    Of course, this basket wasn''t in Chi Nan''s possession. Horn, the captain of the guard, had already followed when Chi Nan came out. At this time the basket was in Horn''s hands.


    Similarly, as soon as Sophie came out, the seven knights followed closely, faintly separating everyone around him. Numis also had enough people to protect him, but he didn''t know who it was.


    Chi Nan could only feel that the guard next to Numis was at the Black Iron level, even stronger than Horne.


    Walking out of the manor all the way out of Red Sand City, those who came to the outside of the city continued to walk forward. Sophia asked depressedly: "Why the playground is outside of Red Sand City? Is it safe here?"


    Chi Nan said immediately: "Don''t worry, this side of the amusement park is exclusively open to nobles and rich people, and there are garrisons on the other side. As for putting it outside the city, it is because there is a river outside the city, but there is no inside the city." That''s right, the playground is just east of the city, near the direction of the dead forest. Downstream is the pasture planned by oneself.


    And the upstream is the place where you make your own playground. "This place is far away from the interior of the human country. Even if there is an attack by an army, Hongsha City must be completely destroyed before it can be hit."


    Chi Nan pointed to the distance: "There is the Death Forest, also known as the Misty Forest. It is very dangerous. Don''t usually go there. The green-headed scorpion was also hunted here."


    "I know, don''t forget that I also lived in Remas for a while." Sophia said grimly.


    Chi Nan smiled awkwardly, that''s what happened, the two of them were still escaping together. "Come in, come in and take a look, we are a specially manufactured entertainment facility."


    After passing through the gate, all kinds of weird things appeared inside. The most exciting thing is not Sophia, but Numis. Numis, who had seldom come out to walk around, was attracted all of a sudden.


    "What is that? What a big wheel That is a Ferris wheel. That thing must be built on the water''s edge and use water as a power source to rotate. Don''t worry, that thing is very strong. There will be accidents." Chi Nan looked at the huge Ferris wheel in the distance.


    In fact, it was because of this that Chinan put the playground in this place.


    "Then that, it seems to be a ship."


    Chi Nan hurriedly said: "That is a pirate ship. After going up, people on both sides will pull the pirate ship, as if it is really going to sea on a strong wind and wave, but it will make people dizzy." That''s right, the power of the pirate ship here is artificial. Chi Nan sighed in his heart, it is a pity that such a classic thing as a roller coaster cannot be made, and there is no way for this man to do it.


    "The cliff over there is bungee jumping, which is a game where you tie your body with a rope and then jump down from the sky."


    Chi Nan took the initiative to introduce it. There are not many things in my own playground. There is no way, there is no electricity, and I can only rely on humans. Even the carousel is artificially driven underground.


    It''s just that people in this world have seen these large toys for the first time, especially for the two girls, the attraction of these things is really too great. Numis was the first to yell and went forward to play, and quickly put everything else aside.


    That kind of cheerful laughter makes people feel very comfortable. "Let''s try it too. This thing is really good. If it''s fun, I will tell others in the future. I just don''t know if we can build such a playground in the Imperial City."


    Sophia saw the business opportunity of this thing at a glance, and it was not easy for the nobles who had nothing to do all day to find a fun place. Usually, their nobles have too little entertainment.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 222： Ready to sell medicine

    After returning from the amusement park, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart: "It seems that there are really few entertainment methods in this world. They can all play so happy in such a broken amusement park."


    Chi Nan thought that before, not only were the two princesses having fun, but later even other knights and guards joined the game. Now there is no chance of encountering tickets and time restrictions, just let them play.


    Many big toys, if not for their own ability to control the growth of plants, ordinary people really can''t make them. Let those mages use the power of magic to make toys, I am afraid that few people would be willing to do it. After all, the status of the mage is high, and few mages are willing to surrender their status.


    Just thinking of his own playground, there are hundreds of staff, this is only to provide power for those big toys, Chi Nan is a little depressed. There will be more people in the future, and more reserve teams will need to be prepared.


    "I don''t know when I can transform these things into magic power." Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Sophia, who didn''t rest until the next day, had fun, and was leaving on the same day. The reason is still the same, she is worried about leaving Soya alone at home.


    "Don''t play for a few more days? Going back so early, people will say bad things about me if they know."


    Sophia shook her head: "No, I have to go back and report it as soon as possible. Also, your territory has been determined. Don''t just intervene in other places in the future, leave it to other people in the kingdom to manage."


    The territory has been divided, and there are too many territories he has beaten down, even the earl cannot control it. As a result, the land he eventually smashed down would nominally return nearly half of the kingdom''s area. Chi Nan, who couldn''t fight against the kingdom for the time being, had no choice but to give it. Speaking of it, I was really upset in my heart to send out the place I had beaten down.


    However, it is impossible for Chi Nan to just give it away. When Chi Nan gave up these sites, he had already ordered everything to be taken away. Whether it is population, livestock, or other things that are easy to carry at a price.


    When other people come here, they will find that this place is already barren and there is nothing. Other nobles do not have their own abilities, and it is difficult to develop on this.


    "Hmph, when I have enough strength in the future, these areas will definitely be able to be controlled." Chi Nan said to himself in his heart, it was really uncomfortable to act under other people''s rules.


    "By the way, take these with you, take them home and help me promote it." Chi Nan asked someone to take a box.


    Open the box, there are spherical pills inside. "What is this? What''s the use?"


    Even Numisi approached with curiosity and looked at this thing carefully. Chi Nan hurriedly said: "This, it''s a stomach-invigorating Xiaoshi tablet. This is a special drug that we carefully researched. It can solve abdominal distension and indigestion. The most important thing is that this drug can lose weight. Among our nobles, obese people. But there are so many."


    Numisi nodded vigorously: "That''s right, there are really a lot of fat people. We are just a few of us in our house. Many people are too fat to walk. If this, this stomach and digestive tablet is really useful, it can It helped a lot."


    "How is the price set?" Sophia is most concerned about the price issue.


    Chi Nan frowned, "I''m not familiar with it either. After all, I made this thing for the first time. It''s better to set the price with Sophie. As long as the price is right, the agent of the Imperial Capital will hand it over to you in the future."


    "Agent? What is that." Sophia was very interested in this new term.


    Chi Nan was a little embarrassed. From time to time, a proper term on the earth appeared. It was normal for other people to not understand it. "The so-called agency? It means that in the future, only you can do this business in the capital, and no one else can do it."


    "It turns out that this is the case, then I want to act as an agent in the southern kingdom of Ruthyara, and the north will leave it to you. Anyone in the south who wants to buy medicine can only come to me." Sophia gave an expression that did not discuss it.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "You are really smart. There are the most nobles in the south, and they are much wealthier than the north, so there are more fat people. You robbed more than two-thirds of your customers in one fell swoop. But I agree." Anyway, I''m the owner, no matter who sells it, I have to wholesale from myself.


    "That''s it, I brought things, I hope it really has the effect you said." Sophia is actually not very worried. In terms of plants, Sophia has never seen anyone more powerful than Chi Nan. Up.


    "Numisi, do you want to stay here anymore? Your father will be worried if you stay here for a long time."


    Nu Misi lowered her head and looked at Chi Nan again. She also knew that if she spent too long here in Chinan, she might have some impact on her reputation. I had a great time today Numis didn''t want to leave.


    Chi Nan moved in his heart and said quickly: "Haha, just keep playing if you want to play. It doesn''t matter if you play for a few more days. I have something to do in a few days, and I can still spare time now."


    Numisi was a little helpless, but still said: "Then I will go with Sister Sophia, just as there is a carer on the road. Chi Nan, when I have time, can I come to you to play?"


    Looking at the look of expectation, Chi Nan really couldn''t refuse, so he had to bite the bullet and said: "Okay, I agree." Looking at Nu Misi''s excitement, Chi Nan''s heart was depressed. To be honest, he really didn''t want to get too close to the Governor. I don''t know why, President Chi Nan feels that the Governor is acting a little bit towards himself.


    In the end, Chi Nan watched the two people leave. After the two left the Red Rock City that had not yet been built, Chi Nan stayed in Red Rock City and continued to build his own Red Rock City outline, which was almost complete.


    "In addition to this city, a few more cities will be built in the surrounding territories in the future. That''s it for large cities. Small towns don''t need me, just let them do it themselves. As for the tree house, this one has sufficient supply.


    In the next few days, Chi Nan once again entered the life of planting and research. Planting has a faster growth rate. Before leaving the territory, the construction of Redstone City should be completed. This is the top priority. At the same time, as one''s own strength improves, the period of rapid growth of one''s own strength has once again arrived, and the test of upgrading various weapons will also begin.


    I don''t know if it can be studied in time, but Chi Nan will not waste time. Everything is on the right track, and if this continues, his territory will continue to rise explosively. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 223： Why are you out of money?

    Sending Sophia away, the demarcation of the territory and the period of stability in the next few days, as well as various army movements, made Chi Nan a little bit distressed, because many things cannot be done by others.


    Especially with regard to the military, no one can just mess around without their own orders. This is the bottom line.


    Even if Chi Nan left one leg to figure it out, one leg would never agree. Fortunately, a few days later, all kinds of things were dealt with, and even the walls and outline of the new city were built.


    "Lord Lord, we don''t have any money anymore, how do we solve this matter?" Hemila came to Chi Nan as soon as the matter was settled, and at the same time told Chi Nan such news.


    "Why is there no money? Isn''t our territory developing very well? Why is there no money?" Chi Nan''s eyes widened. He has sold so many goods during this period, and he will not be enough in funds. This Isn''t it a joke?


    Hermilla had a serious face and told Chi Nan that she was not joking: "Lord Lord! It''s not all because of you. You let other people use population instead of Golden Dragon to buy things from us, and even let some people take credit. Although there are a lot of goods sold, the money is not visible at all."


    Chi Nan touched the back of his head, as if he had agreed.


    "There should be a lot. I remember that many people still use Golden Dragon to buy." Chi Nan thought of those luxury goods sold specifically to nobles, such as tree house villas. It is impossible not to give these things. Money.


    "It is true that we have earned a lot of golden dragons, but before you, my lord, didn''t you want to solve the employment problem of the territories. So in the name of the lord mansion, we have recruited many workers and service personnel, and now many people have nothing to do. We do, but we still have to pay the high wages in full. If this goes on, we will almost be unable to sustain it."


    Hermilla habitually took out the little book in her hand and quickly calculated: "Our remaining Golden Dragon can last for about two months. If it is not resolved as soon as possible, it will not work soon."


    What Hemira didn''t say is that this is calculated according to the current situation. Taking advantage of the fact that Remas has not fully recovered in all aspects in the end, there are still many nobles desperately sending civilians here.


    If the population continues to increase, the fiscal deficit will be even greater. This problem must be solved.


    "Yes, sir, many of our people have no jobs now, and we can only waste the Golden Dragon for nothing. Or, let''s abolish these people." The old Mka who was next to Hemila also complained.


    Chi Nan immediately shook his head: "No, absolutely cannot be abolished. Once abolished, then the reputation of our Lord''s Mansion will decline."


    reputation? The nobility¡¯s reputation has never been very good when the leader does what this thing does, and they are deeply disgusted and feared by the majority of civilians. It''s just that the nobility is their leader, and there is no security without the nobility. Therefore, the civilians had to depend on the nobles, but for the vast majority of the nobles, the civilians did not have a good impression.


    This is the only nobleman like Chi Nan who can be embraced by the leaders and even regarded as a fool. Don''t say I saw it before, I haven''t heard of one before.


    Not to mention that after joining the business alliance, many nobles made a lot of money, but in fact, the civilians under their control remained the same for most of the days, there was no change, and there was no benefit.


    "But my lord, if we keep these people, we will only continue to waste Golden Dragon. And those people are getting lazier and lazier. If this continues, I am worried that it will cause any bad effects as time goes on."


    Yes, when people are full and have nothing to do, they often think about other things, and they can¡¯t be allowed to do nothing like this. Thinking of this, Chi Nan said, "Let''s let these people go to the construction site to work with others. Don''t be afraid of crowds. Let them get acquainted first. I think of a way to solve this problem."


    In the past it was because of insufficient population, but now it is too much. Such a large number of people will consume a lot of money. If they can''t work, they won''t be able to create value. Now there is a huge overpopulation.


    This lord himself is really a natural toil. Chi Nan asked the two of them to deal with these problems temporarily, while he was thinking about how to solve them. "You can''t just stay at home, you have to go for a walk, otherwise how can you learn about these things." Chi Nan thought as he walked out and walked on the street.


    The guards around him hurriedly followed, carefully staring at the people around him. The civilians around, when they saw Chi Nan''s arrival, would bend over and salute on both sides of the road, but Chi Nan didn''t have the mind to think about it.


    Along the way, Chi Nan was observing, while silently remembering what he saw in his heart, thinking about what to do. "It seems that there are still many things that can be done This city is too messy. These guys have no ethics at all, and litter everywhere. This problem must be solved."


    Chi Nan walked all the way and saw many people throwing **** casually. These people used to live in small towns or even small villages. This kind of thing is accustomed to nature, and no one has this awareness.


    "There are also guys walking on the road, who have been telling them the traffic rules all the time. These guys still keep on, and there are people walking in the middle of the road. Because the carriage is not fast enough, it can''t be hit. Wait, why the carriage? With so many people, are there still so many people who are willing to walk more, are you used to it?"


    Chi Nan continued to walk, talking to himself, the guards beside him did not hear, but stood quietly on the side.


    I don''t usually calm down to observe the surroundings. I can''t see many things. Now I can see by myself when I walk around. Don''t look at the construction in the city, but Chinan really doesn''t understand many things.


    "That''s it. According to these conditions, the workers will have a place to do things. But there is also the problem of the Golden Dragon. It seems that the Golden Dragon needs to be recovered quickly, otherwise the territorial capital chain is broken and it is not a joke. of.


    After collecting the information, Chi Nan planned to go back. "Tomorrow, let Hermilla and Old Mka come over, and I will tell them what to do next. Also, let the guards strengthen training these days, and we may have to go out after a while. The destination is Death Forest, let Moiru be ready, when he will show them the way."


    Horn hurriedly lowered his head and said, "My lord, I will notify them."


    Horn didn''t leave himself, but winked at a guard beside him, and this person quickly left here.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 224： Is this resolved?

    Early the next morning, Hemila and Old Mka arrived at the temporary residence in Chinan. Not only these two people came at the same time, but also the officials from the territory.


    "Why so many people are here, don''t you have to deal with things, just find someone to spread the word."


    Hermilla looked serious: "No, you are the lord of the territory. If you do not show up for a long time, you will only be ignored by people. If things go on like this, it is easy to encounter some problems."


    "Okay, let''s do it like this. I will discuss with you the solution to the problem." After thinking last night, Chi Nan finally figured out these things.


    Everyone sat down around, but Hemila and Old Mka came out. The others were all serious, and no one dared to speak indiscriminately. Even a few newcomers saw Chi Nan for the first time. Seeing their lord, many people are very excited, but they can only suppress the excitement and not let themselves go down.


    After everyone sat down, Chi Nan took out a piece of paper with his thoughts recorded on it.


    "First of all, I found that there are people throwing **** everywhere in our territory. This is a matter of consciousness. It cannot be based on the awareness of the civilians. After all, the **** must be disposed of. Therefore, I decided to let the craftsman make a batch of rubbish. Put the bucket on the side of the road. In the future, everyone will be asked to throw the trash into the trash can."


    "If someone throws rubbish, they will be fined after they are found. In addition, a group of people are needed to clean up the **** every day. You can choose to do it at night or in the early morning without disturbing other people''s walking."


    Chi Nan continued: ¡°As for the supervisors, find some clever ones, and look for such a group of people from the police and urban management. I call them traffic police, who specialize in traffic management. I recently discovered that many people do not abide by the traffic rules.¡±


    "Also, some older people can come to sweep the streets, maintain the image of our city, and keep our city clean and tidy." The sooner this problem is solved, the better, and it will be prone to problems over time.


    "Lord Lord, this method can solve a lot of manual work problems, but how to solve the problem of Golden Dragon? If it is done this way, Golden Dragon will consume more."


    Chi Nan stretched out his hand and pressed: "Old Mka, listen to me first. First of all, let people find a job. I found that some people urinate and urinate everywhere, so I plan to build some public toilets around. Not just right. We ourselves will also be useful to people who come to travel outside in the future, and the booths must be placed in the prescribed places. You will handle all these."


    "As for the Golden Dragon, I have two ideas. First, I have developed a pea cannon that can fire farther and more accurately. This is not a shaped pea cannon, but it is much better than the previous one."


    "I plan to promote this batch of pea cannons quickly, so that the nobles can buy them, so that a large part of the funds can be returned. This new type of pea cannons can only be purchased with golden dragons, and other things are not allowed. ."


    Chi Nan is not talking about the fourth-generation pea cannon that he has successfully researched, but the pea cannon that has been added to the rifling. There is only such a rifling, but its effect is extremely huge. With rifling, the era of platoon guns can be ended, because shooting is more accurate. Unfortunately, I just assumed a rifle.


    Research in other aspects is far from complete. Just to withdraw funds, I had to take out this kind of improvement a little bit. But just that, it is enough for others to pursue.


    "If there is such an effect, it can indeed solve a part of the funding problem." Lao Mka nodded and said.


    "My lord, can you add such an improvement to the air cannon?" This is what Hemira said.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, the air cannon cannot meet such improvement requirements for the time being." After all, it is a cannon. Aiming is more difficult because the cannon hits an arc. Only the rifling is added to it, and it can''t have an obvious effect. And in terms of pneumatic guns, after all, this is in cooperation with the royal family, so you can''t mess around.


    "But my lord, even if this is the case, although funding can be solved, it will not work for a long time. In addition, the problem of workers is only partially solved, and there are still many people who are still idle."


    Speaking of this, Hermilla said again: "My lord, I propose to lay off a group of people, and at the same time their wage problems should also be reduced. Now everyone has more and more money, which has caused our prices to continue to rise."


    Prices have started to rise, and if this is not resolved, it will be troublesome. There are two important reasons for rising prices. One is that there are more and more golden dragons in the hands of people, leading to partial depreciation of golden dragons. On the other hand, because there are too few supplies Compared with more and more Golden Dragons, the common people have money but don''t know how to spend it, and the price of limited things will rise.


    Chi Nan frowned: "Then let the craftsmen make more furniture, as well as various supplies and luxury goods, and always find things that common people like to buy. We must let the money flow."


    This is what Chi Nan has been doing all the time. "On the other hand, I decided to cooperate with other territories. We built roads between the territories and other territories, and our convoy set up stations in other territories at the same time to form a transportation network. The civilians were too close to spend money if they were too close. It¡¯s no problem to go far away."


    "But sir, civilians can''t leave the territory casually." Hermilla said worriedly.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Go to discuss with other lords, after all, we are all members of an alliance. So, if civilians go to other territories, they must apply for temporary residence permits in advance, and they must go back within a certain period of time, so there is no problem. "


    Everyone looked at each other and saw the incredible in each other''s eyes. Is this okay?


    "But adults, how can we attract other businesses to rent our fleet? After all, they also have their own fleet."


    Chi Nan took out a pill: "Rely on this, stomach-invigorating and digestive tablets." Everyone looked dumbfounded.


    "Yes, this is the gospel of nobles and merchants. Only in our premises can they be purchased, and they have to be sold in limited quantities. When they come, they will know something about our fleet. One more thing, That is to increase other people¡¯s shipping costs. If other people¡¯s shipping costs are high, our shipping costs will naturally become an advantage."


    "Improve other people''s freight, my lord, with all due respect, how can this be done? I''m afraid it won''t work with mandatory orders.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 225： Preparation before departure

    Facing this problem, Chi Nan showed a sinister smile: "Haha, of course it is building roads. Since we want to cooperate with other aristocratic territories, we naturally have to speed up the circulation of territories materials, so the best way to build roads is to build roads. We provide seeds, level the road with other territories, and then plant the road."


    "A twelve-meter wide road can be driven by any carriage. However, if other people want to use our road, they must pay a fee. We can set up toll stations at some gates in the middle of the road."


    "Road tolls? My lord, isn''t this a bit inappropriate? I have never heard of such a thing."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Our road was specially built. It was not just stepped out because we invested in it. This is a hard chassis wood, which is not ordinary wood. If they walk on the road, they will Roads cause damage, so road maintenance is also required to pay, see if you can."


    "We can charge different fees according to the number of people, the number of vehicles, and the weight, etc.. If it is a pedestrian walking by, then there is no need to charge. In terms of charges, we share the charges equally with the other lord.


    This is the most important thing. If there is no interest, those nobles are unwilling to do anything, but when they have interest, it will be different. Civilians and merchants, this is not a concern for the lord.


    "In this way, the freight of other teams can be increased, right." Hermilla thoughtfully.


    "That''s right, other teams need to charge road maintenance fees when they pass, but our own caravans pass by and don''t have to charge. As long as other people''s freight is increased, then our caravan has enough advantages."


    This is to dominate people with power, Hermilla rolled her eyes. She was also a businessman.


    It''s just that this can be done for the benefit of the territory. As for road maintenance, don¡¯t others know that they don¡¯t know that once those roads are planted successfully, they can grow well after being damaged, so does it need to be maintained?


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that Chinan had to break through the bronze level before it could produce road seeds suitable for other people to plant. Before planting it by yourself, you had to integrate it yourself. But now, the sections between these roads can be perfectly spliced ??by themselves, and there is no need to merge them by themselves.


    And after splicing, whether it is winter or summer, there will be no road expansion or breakage. Because of this kind of path, he has a certain adjustment ability and is flexible.


    "Let''s leave this to Old Mka to handle, discuss it with the person in charge of the other territories, and remember to show our aura. If this system is not established, we won''t sell stomach and digestive tablets on their side. "


    This is a threat, right? Everyone thought that after the explanation, Chi Nan drove everyone out. And Chi Nan himself, gathered his guards, and began to prepare to set off. Now the number of his own guards has reached three hundred. But the most elite are the one hundred people. Among them, fifty-two have already broken through the black iron level.


    "Moiru, you are familiar with the Death Forest. Now tell us clearly what kind of preparations are needed." Chi Nan once again found the half-elf wandering around.


    Moylu also looked respectful, and Chi Nan''s ability to transform plants was too powerful. The more he understood the situation in Hongshaling, the more surprised Moylu was. This man is definitely a child of nature, but he just refused to go back with him.


    If such a person can appear in your own tribe, I am afraid that your own tribe will have grown and grown a long time ago. Even if they counterattack humans, seizing a territory from humans is not a problem. Like a country built by half-elves, they can do it too. It''s a pity that this guy never had such thoughts.


    After clearing up his mood, Moiru said: "You can''t bring too many people, I have to be responsible for my people, so you can only bring, bring a hundred people." Moiru said tangledly. .


    "It doesn''t matter, just a hundred." Anyway, I brought the most elite, fifty black iron warriors with vindictive spirit, bringing them, and bringing thousands of people is no different. Besides, the Death Forest cannot be walked by too many people.


    "That''s good, enter the forest, I can feel those monsters, we can go around in advance, so don''t worry. There are a lot of poisonous things inside, I also know, you can''t eat things randomly. The rest is to prevent poisonous insects. I bit myself. Many insects in the foggy forest are very poisonous. I am worried that you can''t stand it."


    Chi Nan nodded. Relatively speaking, the dead forest is still very easy to walk. This is not the type of tropical rain forest. The gaps between the trees are relatively large and can walk through, so there is no need for machete to open the way.


    "This is not a problem, as long as you wear longer clothes, tie your sleeves tightly, wear gloves and a hood, etc., there is no problem But you are sure, can you detect the situation of Warcraft. "


    "Although it is not so accurate, but with my years of experience in surviving the foggy forest, this is definitely not a problem." Moiru is still very proud of this aspect.


    "Then I can rest assured." Chi Nan nodded and said. I can perceive plants and the surrounding environment, but in an unfamiliar environment, many things are easy to ignore the past after all. With such a half-elf who is familiar with the situation, he can relax a little too. I just don''t know if the half-elf''s perception is the same as his own plant perception.


    Moiru thought for a while, and then said: "There is nothing left. Many times living in the forest requires not preparation, but luck." This is the same as not saying.


    But Chi Nan didn''t dare to neglect. All the guards were covered with a full-body armor, tightly wrapped inside and out. And bring all kinds of weapons, as well as the pea cannon, these are indispensable.


    Coupled with my own abilities, I believe that in the Death Forest, I can guarantee my life well. There are many people, so many things to bring, all kinds of food and seasonings, everything can''t be less. In order to prepare for this trip, Chi Nan spent two days to make these preparations. Fortunately, Hermilla was already busy, or she might have to delay more time.


    Thinking of the previous few times when Hemila helped him prepare things, Chi Nan felt helpless.


    However, before setting off, Hemila still found free time and appeared in front of Chi Nan. "Okay, okay, I have everything ready, there is nothing unprepared, just wait for the news of our triumph." Chi Nan said hurriedly. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 226： Re-enter the dead forest

    Seeking subscription, seeking collection, thank you.


    Farewell to Hermilla, Chi Nan took his one hundred original guards and followed Moiru. Crossed the eastern river of Hongsha City again and entered the death forest on the opposite side. This was the second time I entered.


    Coming here this time, Chi Nan felt that he and the forest had a stronger sense of resonance and a stronger sense of resonance. Everything around is within the scope of my own perception, and everything is so clear.


    The grass is paying tribute to him, the tree is cheering to him, and the flowers are beckoning to him in the distance. Although I didn''t see it, Chinan could feel the liking of a large number of plants in the forest. Although those bugs didn''t have much reaction with him, Chi Nan could also feel that these bugs were not hostile to him.


    Especially the dangerous bugs, they avoided it from a distance, as if they were afraid of hurting themselves.


    The forest is my home, this is Chi Nan''s own feeling, I don''t know if the elves also feel this way.


    Only afterwards, Chi Nan understood, because Moylu, a half-elf, was smearing himself with the juice of some kind of plant. "Smear it all on the body, so that it can prevent poisonous insect bites. Humans are troublesome, even if they are painted, they may be bitten."


    While talking, Moiru handed them a special plant he found. Only then did Chi Nan understand that it is no wonder that Moylu had a scent in his body before, and it turned out to be caused by this special plant.


    Looking back, his guards had just crossed the creek and were tying up the ship. Those who came over stood behind Chi Nan with a serious face, watching everything around him.


    Chi Nan sighed, "It seems that in the future, we really have to build a bridge over this small river."


    It used to be for safety, no one would build a bridge leading to the dead forest. When going past, they would all go to the opposite side with the small public sampan here, and they would not go too deep. Now, Chi Nan finally saw these drawbacks. This forest feels so wonderful to him, and Chi Nan himself doesn''t know if he will come often in the future.


    "Well, that''s right, forests may be developed in the future. Forests are very high-quality resources, so bridges must be repaired." Chi Nan''s right hand hit the palm of his left hand and made this determination.


    After speaking, Chi Nan took the plant Moiru handed him in his hand. The green light flickered in the palm of his hand, and the plant began to expand and grow rapidly, and more and more. Soon, this plant made up enough for everyone to use, and some of the seeds were collected by Chinan and kept for future use.


    "Come on, I don''t need it anymore, the bugs here won''t attack me anyway."


    Although Moiru didn''t believe it, Chi Nan insisted that he had no choice but to let it go. He made up his mind that once Chi Nan was bitten by a bug, he would persuade him as soon as possible.


    Moirup was envious of Chi Nan''s ability to quickly grow plants. Nature Mage was originally a minority, and it was unique to be able to do Chi Nan, and Moylu had never heard of it before. Maybe the elves have such ability, Moiru thought silently in his heart.


    When everyone was done painting, Chi Nan gave an order, and these people finally started to move towards the inside of the forest.


    Moiru led the way ahead, and the team quickly walked towards the depths of the foggy forest. "Moiru, we don''t seem to be walking in a straight line." Two days later, Chi Nan looked at the map and asked strangely.


    Moiru nodded and said, "Of course it is not a straight line. We are walking on a road in this forest. Although you may not be able to see it, this road is very clear in our eyes."


    "Furthermore, we must also bypass some more dangerous places, many places are not allowed. Those humans do not understand the foggy forest, most of them come back and forth when they come in. Even if we are here, we must be careful here. Fortunately, our journey to the outside world is basically very familiar."


    Chi Nan recalled the places that he had bypassed, but now thinking about those places, it turns out that there are more poisonous insects. Not only poisonous insects, there are actually a variety of creatures, and those places are places where food is relatively abundant.


    "It turned out to be like this. Can you tell us what your tribe is like. I am very curious about the half-elf tribe. I have never lived in a half-elf tribe before."


    Moiru shook his head: "There is nothing to say. The conditions of our half-elf tribe are not good, and they can''t be compared with the living conditions of humans." These days, Moiru is also very aware of how comfortable the Red Sand Ridge is.


    As a half-elf, living in an ordinary human territory, you will definitely feel uncomfortable. But the Red Sand City in Chinan is different There are plants everywhere here, even the house and the city walls are plants, which makes Moylu this half-elf not to mention how comfortable it is. If he hadn''t remembered his tribe, Moiru would have the thought of not leaving.


    "Then let''s talk about it, you don''t need to say what you can''t." Chi Nan insisted.


    "Okay." Moiru agreed. "Although we also have a nature mage, we can''t control the deformation of plants on a large scale like you. We can only control the growth little by little, and add some guidance during the growth process."


    "We live in the same dwellings as tree holes, which are not as good as your tree house. The distance between the tree hole and the ground is very high, so as to avoid the invasion of wild beasts. Usually a tree hole takes half a year to a year to cultivate ."


    Moiru''s eyes were dim: "Because our tribe is often attacked by Warcraft, the population has never been able to grow too much. Knowledge is passed on from generation to generation. We have been learning from the elder since we were young. The elder will follow us. In the situation, given to us different things, such as me, there is no potential to become a nature mage."


    Chi Nan knew that although Moylu had such a little magic power, he was too little to use powerful magic. Therefore, Moiru has always used several auxiliary magic to strengthen his speed and strength.


    Because of this, Moylu was able to perform no weaker than the average Dark Iron Warrior without vindictiveness. If it weren''t for Romigara''s strong strength, he was caught off guard again, it would be really not easy to catch him.


    However, following Moiru''s statement, Chi Nan slowly became less curious about this half-elf tribe. According to Moiru, their half-elf tribe was actually similar to refugees, and they often encountered danger. )!!

 Chapter 227： Finally there is cotton

    The life of the half-elf tribe is not good, which is really great. Because the worse their lives, the more sure Chi Nan will convince them to let them join their territory.


    Although a normal nature mage does not have as much control over plants as he does, he can roughly control it after all. As long as they become craftsmen for themselves, they can let go of many things in the future.


    For example, the construction of city walls and the construction of plant houses used to impose a large-scale spawning once a day by myself. In the future, if you have these natural mages, you don''t need to work yourself. Besides, if there are other mages, that would be even better. Look at the cities of Remas, there are a few of them with their own wizards.


    The most important thing is that these are half-elves, and he is now "the same race" with them. They must have a lot of trust in themselves, coupled with the human rejection of half-elves, then this is better control.


    At least, don''t worry, other lords will dig away these half-elves with very high salaries.


    While comforting Moylu, Chi Nan talked a lot. I have to say that this half-elf who has been living in a tribe without contending with the world is worse than his own otaku in terms of idioms.


    The group of people continued to move forward, because there were more people brought along, and there were many paths that could not be taken. According to Moiru''s calculations, it would take at least half a month to reach that half-elf tribe.


    One time and one time, it was more than a month. But think about it, it will take four months to go to the imperial capital anyway. Walking on the road for a month, that is, there are still three months of preparation time, enough to walk back and forth.


    In fact, Moiru was also very surprised on this road, because there were too few bugs on the road, especially those poisonous bugs. On another occasion, Chi Nan discovered the territory of a beast race even earlier than himself, so he took everyone to avoid it in advance. Moiru really admired Chi Nan''s perception in the forest.


    He is indeed the darling of nature. Although he looks like a human being, once he arrives in the forest, his ability is even more than that of himself, which makes Moylu envious.


    On this day, when a group of people were walking on the road, Chi Nan suddenly stopped. "My lord, did you find anything?"


    The guards surrounded Chi Nan in a circle, protecting Chi Nan in the middle. On the way, many beasts and beasts were found. Chi Nan didn''t want to deal with these animals, so he avoided them.


    Especially those monsters, no matter how wonderful their breath is, they are all direct attacks.


    Because there were too many beasts and monsters found on the road, these guards had long been accustomed to Chi Nan being able to find these things. In this regard, Chi Nan''s performance is much better than half-elf Moiru.


    "No, it''s not that I found a beast. I found a very special plant. This plant makes me feel a little familiar. Maybe it''s useful. No, let''s go and take a look." Chi Nan really didn''t want to give up.


    I feel that Chinan doesn''t know what this plant is, but the fruits growing on this plant are very strange. The inside of the fruit is not ordinary pulp, even without water, but a special kind of floc.


    Chi Nan walked in that direction, and the others followed closely. Moiru turned his head and saw a group of people walking in another direction, and hurriedly followed and shouted: "Don''t run around, the foggy forest is very dangerous. This direction is not the direction to our tribe, come back soon."


    This guy, how could he get into the forest, he is not obedient anymore. Moiru was also a little angry.


    "Look over there first, I found a very strange plant." Chi Nan said without looking back. Moylu had no choice but to keep up. There was no way. Who would ask Chi Nan for himself now.


    It didn''t take long before Chi Nan came to the plant he found. Plants that are not too tall, grow alone in a corner. "What you are looking for is this thing. I know this thing. The fruit is not delicious and it is of no use." After seeing this thing, Moiru looked disgusted. With such a big fruit, he can''t actually do it. eat.


    But Chi Nan''s eyes widened: "No wonder I feel familiar, this is not, isn''t this just cotton."


    That''s right, the strange plant in front of Chi Nan knew it was cotton. It''s just a little different from what I had in my own impression, because the fruit of this cotton is really too big, as big as a fist with my hands.


    If such a big fruit is filled with cotton wool, it is really valuable. Chi Nan walked up quickly, picked the fruit, and crushed it at will. Inside was a bunch of white fluffy things.


    "I have said that this thing is not edible at all. If you are hungry, I will find other food for you. There are a lot of fruits here, but you can''t eat anything, because finding a lot of fruits is poisonous."


    Chi Nan looked excited: "Hahahaha, UU reading is really cotton. I didn''t expect that with these cotton, this trip would be worth the fare." Chi Nan said incoherently. Said. Chi Nan had had enough of his linen clothes and animal skin clothes. Not to mention the discomfort, there is still no warmth effect.


    Although it is midsummer, when I first came, it was just after winter, and I was trembling with the cold. Seeing that summer is going to pass soon, we will continue to endure the cold in winter.


    Maybe I am not afraid now, but what about others. Now that there is cotton, everything is solved. Looking at the size of this cotton, the output is absolutely exaggerated. With one''s own existence, it can be planted anywhere.


    "My lord, what is this cotton? Does it have any special function?" Horn asked in a low voice.


    Chi Nan nodded vigorously: "Of course, cotton is the same thing as the linen you use to make linen, and it is also used to make clothes. But this thing is softer and more suitable for keeping warm. Whether it is made of cotton or Used directly for filling, it is the most suitable material for making clothes, and it can be compared to wool products."


    "Wool? Is the wool on the sheep? This thing is also useful? Not as good as sheepskin." Horn said puzzled.


    Only then did Chi Nan remember, yes, there is wool in this world, why is it not made of wool for clothes? Imagine carefully, it seems that it is because there is no too smart textile technology.


    Of course, there is another reason, that is, everyone is paying attention to sheepskin. The sheepskins in this world are basically used by the nobles to make parchment, and the wool that has been withdrawn is directly thrown away. The poorer the place, the more wasteful it is, Chi Nan thought of it silently.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 228： What kind of tree is a twin tree

    "All in all, you will know later." Chi Nan did not explain to them. The explanation of this thing is not clear. They will know when they see the real thing.


    Chi Nan made up his mind to improve the technology of the textile industry in this world. Chi Nan doesn''t know much about many types of machinery, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know at all.


    I found some early design drawings of textile machines on the Internet, and Chi Nan was able to draw them out of the gourd. As long as you have this kind of thing, at least the clothes you wear in the future can be improved. Even the surplus can be taken out. Low output is not a big deal. Is it rare to sell it to the nobles?


    In this world, most of the wealth is still concentrated in the hands of nobles. Therefore, if you want to really make money, in this world, it is basically impossible to rely on civilians at the beginning.


    Some seeds were quickly bred and harvested, and Chi Nan did not dig out the original plants, but moved on.


    Moiru is a bit inexplicable, because since Chinan found cotton, he often walked to other places on the road to find all kinds of weird plants. Soon, there were a lot of seeds in Chi Nan''s bag.


    But also because of Chi Nan, the speed of advancement has been continuously slowed down. It could have been there in half a month, but now it has been more than half a month, and it still hasn''t reached that tribe. Even Moiru was a little anxious now. The closer he got, the more anxious Moylu was, and the lord was too uncomfortable.


    It happened that he said it was useless, everyone followed Chi Nan. Those guards couldn''t even care what Moiru meant. In their hearts, only their own lords are their leaders.


    In this kind of forest environment, no matter how few people dodge, there is no way to avoid all fighting. The deeper the depth, the higher the density of various beasts and monsters. Gradually, the guards experienced more and more battles.


    Because of the combat experience, these guards have gained tremendous training and progress as a result. When they came, fifty-two of the hundred guards had reached the realm of black iron. But looking at it now, the number of people who reached the level of black iron reached 83 yesterday. If this goes on, it won''t take long, maybe everyone will break through.


    Horn was the strongest among this team and was the first to break through. During this period, both his fighting skills and his own vindictiveness grew very fast, compared to when he broke through, his vindictiveness was already three times that of the time.


    Even if you use a grudge attack, you can attack several times in a row, which can be said to be stronger than the dark iron fighters Chi Nan saw on the battlefield. As long as there are conditions, it may not take long to reach the bronze level.


    But he didn''t have this level of secret method, Chi Nan could only sigh helplessly. These breakthrough people, as usual, swore allegiance to Chi Nan the next day, and Chi Nan took it all without hesitation. "Fortunately, I have a saber on me, otherwise I really don''t know what to do." This is Chi Nan''s thoughts after accepting allegiance.


    Originally, Hemila let herself carry a saber, and Chi Nan still felt a little extra, but now he finally knows what Hemila meant. Perhaps Hermilla thought of this long before she set off.


    "There are still two days to go, so don''t run around in these two days, my lord."


    Hearing Moiru''s complaint, Chi Nan smiled awkwardly. Touching the back of his head: "Haha, haven''t I seen a lot of good things? I can''t help but collect some. These things are all useful."


    "Even if it''s useful, it will trouble us to meet the other people first, and wait until the main business is finished, then we can look for these things again." Moiru really has nothing to do with Chi Nan.


    The natural aura in Chi Nan''s body is too huge. In the impression of a half-elf, the natural aura can be regarded as a symbol of their status. With such a long time together, Moylu had long regarded Chi Nan as a superior.


    Chi Nan smiled awkwardly: "Well, well, I... Hey, what is that? Let''s go and take a look."


    Seeing Chi Nan''s excitement, Moiru sighed. He knew that Chi Nan had found something good again. It''s just these things, many Moiru don''t know what kind of breed they are. Look at him, don''t even want to listen to yourself today. In desperation, Moylu had to follow the others and walk in that direction along with Chi Nan.


    When it stopped, a huge tree appeared in front of Chi Nan.


    This big tree looks very strange. The trunk in the middle is very thick, but very flat, like a special big plank. The branches are not only on the top, but also on the bottom.


    But these branches all grow on the side The big wooden board on the front is very smooth, there is nothing, and the texture of the wood can be clearly seen. And these textures look very mysterious.


    "My lord, what''s so good about this thing? Isn''t this just a twin tree?"


    Chi Nan said strangely: "Twin tree? What kind of tree is that." This big tree is really weird.


    What makes Chi Nan feel strange is that Chi Nan can clearly feel a strong natural breath from the twin trees, and he is very close to him. But what surprised Chi Nan was that he had no way to control it.


    For a long time, all kinds of plants can be controlled by themselves, and they can be sprung up casually, made into various shapes, or merged with other plants. Only plants whose level exceeds their own can not be controlled.


    However, plants that are more advanced than their own, often do not bring themselves a feeling of closeness, and even repel their own power. This rejection is not hate oneself, but a kind of protection for oneself. Any plant or animal instinctively dislikes being controlled and transformed. If you don''t reach the corresponding level, it is difficult for you to influence it.


    But the twins are different, they are very close to themselves and can accept their own strength. After the power released from the air is injected, it will lose control, because this power will be absorbed by the twin tree.


    Without hesitation, he absorbed his life magic power without being affected by himself. This was the first time that Chi Nan encountered this kind of plant. Otherwise, Chi Nan would not specifically come over because of the strange growth of this twin tree.


    Now, Chi Nan is really more and more interested in this thing. Moiru sighed: "I don''t know, anyway, we have never discovered any special effects of twin trees."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 229： 1 door opened

    "Then why is it called a twin tree, doesn''t the name have any special meaning?"


    Moiru spread his hands: "I don''t know. This twin tree was here when I was a kid. I heard that this tree existed a long time ago, and the name has been passed down before."


    "As for what it does, you can only ask the elder. But I don''t think the elder knows, otherwise it would have been used."


    After hearing Moiru''s words, Chi Nan understood that these half-elves didn''t know what it was. But what is the name of the twin tree, is there another tree that is the same as this one? "No matter how you look at it, this thing has nothing to do with the twins?" Chi Nan wandered around the twin trees twice, becoming even more puzzled.


    "The surface is so flat, if you brush it with mercury, you can be a mirror, it''s better to say it is a mirror tree."


    "My lord, isn''t the mirror polished with stainless steel?" Horn said.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes. Horn was right. Chi Nan, the mirror of this world, had seen it, and it was indeed polished by stainless steel. But it is not ordinary stainless steel, it may be a special alloy, and it is still a natural alloy.


    Chi Nan also saw this kind of mirror after it was polished, and it was no worse than mirrors on the earth. The only thing I have to say is that it is too precious in terms of consuming resources, after all, this is not an ordinary metal.


    The cost of this metal is very high, so it is not affordable for ordinary people. Ordinary civilians who want to look in the mirror can only go to the river. This kind of mirrors were specially supplied to the nobles.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and didn''t bother them. Instead, he walked in front of the twin trees and gently placed his hands on the twin trees. The natural magic in the palm of his hand was constantly injected, and Chi Nan closed his eyes and began to feel it.


    "Twin trees, they were really called twin trees." Chi Nan was very surprised. When he first experienced a plant, he directly felt the name of the plant. Generally speaking, the names of plants are named by themselves, and it is the first time I have encountered the situation of plant names in it directly.


    Chi Nan became more and more interested in this thing. I really don''t know what kind of surprises twin trees can bring to me.


    The plant''s own abilities can be felt by itself. So it didn''t take long for Chi Nan to sense the special features of this twin tree. To be honest, it was the first time that the induction took so long.


    Chi Nan doesn''t know how high this thing is. The level of the twin tree is very high, and there is absolutely no way to influence it, let alone transform it. However, he can open it.


    That''s right, just turn it on, Chi Nan himself didn''t know how he had such an idea.


    "I think, I probably understand. Twin trees are indeed a pair that grows together, but the two do not grow together, or in other words, they are together, but we can''t see them."


    Chi Nan said something that other people didn''t understand, and then he explained it. "The two twin trees are connected to each other, and they are very close. From a spatial perspective, they actually grow together and are closely dependent on each other. But we can''t see the other side. Space, so only one tree can be seen."


    "This power is the power of space, it''s really mysterious and overbearing." Chi Nan felt a special power inside the twin tree, and a very strange feeling emerged in his heart.


    Moiru looked strange: "Can you really sense the effect of this twin tree? None of the natural mages in our race can do it. I heard that only the nature listeners of the elves have this ability. Is it possible? You are a natural listener of nature. I heard that even on the side of the elves, natural listeners are very rare."


    Chi Nan is interested in twin trees, but Moiru is interested in Chi Nan. In other words, half-elves are very interested in anything that can be related to elves. This is natural.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what a natural listener was. He knew that this was the ability that the sapling in his body brought to him, and he simply didn''t answer. "I''ll try to see if I can open this tree. I don''t know what can happen."


    Chi Nan took a deep breath, suppressing some excitement in his heart. Moiru next to him was a little disappointed, but he still went around Chinan, as if he could see a flower from Chinan to the sky.


    After a long time, even Chi Nan became a little impatient, and he simply didn''t see it. He stared at the twin tree in front of him, and when he was ready, he poured his life magic into the twin tree.


    The dissipation of a large amount of magic power made Chi Nan emit a layer of green light all over his body. Under the shining light, the surrounding grass began to grow wildly Obviously, it got a very big benefit. Even Moiru had an expression of enjoyment on his face.


    In a sense, elves are also a kind of plants, and I heard that elves originally grew out of trees. It''s just that the human side is just guessing, and no one knows what is going on.


    Unknowingly, most of Chi Nan''s whole body''s magic power has been output, and it has been absorbed by the twin trees. A mysterious place inside completely swallowed all the magic power and disappeared, but Chi Nan felt that he was about to succeed. Suddenly, the spatial force inside the twin tree shone brightly, and suddenly shook Chi Nan''s arm away.


    Then, this force continued to expand and became stronger and stronger. Eventually, a black vortex appeared on the trunk of the twin tree. This huge tree, which looked like a mirror, began to burst out of its own power.


    After the black vortex whirled for a while, it slowly stabilized. A passage just appeared in front of him. Moreover, some special knowledge also appeared in Chi Nan''s heart.


    "It turns out that the twin trees live in different spaces. Through spatial communication between each other, they can open a space channel and allow us to enter another world. I am opening a door for this world. , I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on on the other side. Let¡¯s go and take a look."


    "Wait, sir, I don''t know what''s in the other space, what if it''s dangerous."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It shouldn''t be. If there are really powerful creatures, they would have come through the twin trees long ago. Let''s speed up and don''t waste time. The twin tree channel can only last for one day. Next time we want to open , It¡¯s going to be a month later, and it takes time for the twin trees to gather space power."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 230： Border shell test

    Just as Chinan was exploring the misty forest, there was also fighting on the border. Recently, the number of mad orcs who came to the outside of Giant Wood City has been decreasing, and they have basically migrated away.


    The number of mad orcs kept entering the forest to the east was increasing. After calculating this time, the number of mad orcs entering there had reached hundreds of thousands. If this amount rushed over at once, even today''s Giant Wood City would be impossible to resist. Fortunately, these wild orcs have no ownership of each other.


    I heard that there are more mad orcs going to the west, so that people over there dare not go out at all.


    When the mad orcs slowly reduced to no more, various beetles began to appear. These beetles are the kind caught before, running around on the ground, it can be said that they eat whatever they encounter.


    Whether it is a wild orc, a tree or a grass, or even something that humans seem to be unable to eat, it is the food for these beetles. Slowly, with more and more beetles, everyone discovered that the mad orcs might have been driven here by the beetles.


    These beetles are numerous, and the hard shell makes them very resistant to beatings and difficult to kill. On the other hand, his teeth are very good, he is not afraid of death, and he will rush up when he sees any creature. It is endless and very difficult.


    But these things seem to have no brains, but it seems weird that there is a special method of contact that can form a unified whole. If the reproductive power is strong, it really cannot be dealt with by the mad orcs. If this thing is too much, it is also a trouble. But soon everyone discovered that these beetles were too single.


    Especially when facing magic, there is no resistance at all. With the help of the Mage Tower, the magic is a huge swath at once, and there are not enough beetles to kill them.


    But here in Giant Wood City, the number of beetles has been increasing for some time.


    To this day, the old bald head had just walked to the top of the city and saw a large swath of beetles leaping towards this side. "What''s the matter? How come there are so many, there are at least two thousand beetles in this group of beetles."


    With a large number of cannon attacks, these beetles have no way to break through. However, the number of this beetle is still increasing.


    "Butler, our people told us that these beetles were driven by the fortresses to the west. It seems that this matter has something to do with the magicians. Do you think we should fight back."


    The old bald head has always been the chief steward of the territory, so many people call him the chief steward, and gradually, all of them called him. Now that they came to Giant Wood City and became the actual City Lord, they still call themselves that way.


    The bald father shook his head: "Not for the time being. After all, they are all master masters, and we can''t offend them. Write a report on this matter, and then send it to Lord Lord, let Lord Lord decide."


    "But Lord Lord doesn''t seem to be in Red Sand City during this time. It seems that he has gone to some other place and can''t be contacted at all." The outside world didn''t know about Chinan''s trip to the Death Forest, or few knew about it. But they all knew that Chi Nan left the territory and it was not clear where he went.


    Even the bald father didn''t tell him in order to keep it secret. The bald father touched his bald head: "That''s also reported. Besides other things, those nobles and wizards are higher than us, so don''t invite disaster to the lord."


    "I know your lord, what are we going to do with these beetles, is it the old way."


    The bald father shook his head: "No, this time there are more. It happens that the adults let us test the power of shells against beetles. It used to be too few before, this time it is best to test. Let everyone use special shells. Bring me up."


    Following the words of the bald father, the soldiers immediately became fully operational like a sophisticated machine. Having lived here for such a long time, the original civilians and those with power have also been tempered.


    Usually when there is no war, they do their own thing. When a war breaks out, the Giant Wood City can gather more than 30,000 combat-effective troops at any time. When faced with this kind of thing, many civilians spontaneously help the army to transport goods, which is very efficient. Of course, the army is not used by everyone, they are all local civilians who came here with them.


    Those who joined later were separated from them. Although they also participated in training, they were usually not used. Everyone knows that many of these people are spies sent by others or people with ulterior motives.


    "Butler, the cannonballs are already in place, and the beetles are about to come. When will we start the experiment."


    While looking ahead, the bald father said: "Put these beetles into a range of 800 meters, and then attack. Remember, anyone on either side should make a record, be detailed, and don''t miss it."


    "My lord, don''t worry will never let you down." The soldier lowered his head and said.


    "It''s not that you don''t let me down, but that you are responsible for our lives. If something goes wrong in a large-scale war, you will definitely die by that time." The bald father''s serious lesson made the soldiers a little ashamed.


    The speed of the beetle is still very fast, and it didn''t take long for it to reach the designated position. At this time, the soldiers had already taken out all kinds of shells and were ready to start experiments. In order to be able to obtain accurate data, even for some shells that may not be effective, the bald father arranged a section of the city wall for experimentation.


    Closer, closer, those beetles'' huge mouthparts can be vaguely seen from so far away. For the war ahead, Chi Nan originally designed some reference objects.


    As long as you look at these reference objects, you can see how far the opposing army is from you. On the 800-meter line, there is a huge red stone. When the beetles cross this line, it proves that they have reached the best shooting range.


    "Can''t wait any longer, let these beetles come closer, I don''t know what trouble it will cause." The bald father muttered to himself. This kind of fierce and undaunted creature, even if the bald father saw it, his heart would be chilled.


    With an order, a "rumbling" sound came from under my feet, and the shells had already flown out. The first shells that flew out were ordinary shells, which were used for comparison. The shells landed, and countless hard shells flew out, forming shrapnel. There was also a solid bullet in the middle, which bounced towards the front and hit a series of beetles along the way.


    It''s just that, except for the two beetles that were hit at the beginning and were killed on the spot, everyone else was just hit and didn''t die. Soon these beetles got up and moved on, behaving exactly the same as usual.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 231： Tenacious beetle

    "Although our ordinary shells have been replaced by hard-shell ricochets, the effect on these hard-shelled bugs is really not that good." The bald father thought silently when he looked at the front.


    Unless it is concentrated positively, it will be ineffective to deal with these bugs. When they bounce once or twice, the beetles that are hit will be seriously injured, but these bugs still insist on moving forward, not afraid to die. As if there is no pain at all, the goal of all beetles is to tear the enemy into pieces and eat them.


    The bald old man looked in another direction, and the green shells fired from that place. The cannonball lifted off for a while, slammed into the beetle swarm, and then completely shattered.


    A large amount of strong green acid sputtered out like this, covering a large swath of beetles completely.


    On the beetle''s body, there was a squeaking sound, and a large number of white eyes continued to rise. The hard shell of the beetle was corroding at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, but the beetle still seemed to feel nothing.


    Carrying the acid liquid, I continued on, completely ignoring the damage of the acid liquid. A beetle''s eye was hit by acid, and it was destroyed in a moment. The beetle couldn''t see anything, suddenly went mad, and attacked indiscriminately around.


    All the surrounding beetles, or other targets, have become the target of this beetle''s attack. The other beetles that were attacked also showed no signs of weakness, and bit them. This bite happened to bite on the beetle''s acid, and his mouthparts were quickly corroded, and it didn''t take long before it broke.


    Without the huge mouthparts, the beetle can only attack with its own knife-like limbs. But this limb attack is not very effective for the same kind, and soon a group of bugs becomes a bug ball.


    At this moment, the first insects rushing forward with the acid liquid finally corroded and penetrated the hard shell on their bodies. A large amount of acid enters the body, and nothing happens when the beetle can''t do anything.


    After a beetle screamed like a bellows, more and more beetles joined the ranks. The beetle kept rolling on the ground, trying to relieve the pain in the body, but it couldn''t relieve it. The more chaotic, the larger the area of ??acid in the body, and the more intense the pain caused.


    Finally, the acid corroded the vital organs of the beetle. The beetle''s body stopped abruptly, and then lost its sound.


    "It took too long to be cost-effective. If this is to give these beetles enough time, they can still fight with acid for a while, and the acid will be more lethal. Moreover, the splash range of the acid is too small. Up."


    Each shell can only cover a part of the area. In most places, small droplets of acid are splashed out. This bit of acid is very deadly for humans and other creatures.


    But for the beetle, unless it hits the key, it will have no effect at all. A little bit of acid can corrode the hard shell of the beetle to a big pit, but that''s it. The acid has been lost here. Effect. Speaking of it, this acid is already very corrosive, but who makes the other party''s hard shell too thick?


    "Let''s take a look at the kerosene bomb." The bald father looked at the kerosene bomb scene on the other side. The kerosene bomb has already passed, a large amount of kerosene has a larger splash area, and all the beetles over there have a layer of kerosene.


    But like acid bombs, kerosene is limited in quantity after all. Many beetles don¡¯t have a lot of kerosene.


    "Ignite." The bald father said to the people over there. Everyone has already thought of the method of ignition.


    Several soldiers took out a ball tightly wound with tinder, and then smeared it with ignition oil and ignited it. As soon as the flames burned, they were stuffed into the pea cannon they were carrying with them.


    Because of the small space inside, the flame didn''t go out, but it didn''t burn much. Several soldiers took aim roughly, then fired the pea cannon. Tinder is in mid-air, sparks are getting bigger and bigger.


    When the tinder fell into the kerosene area, a large area of ??flame instantly burned. The whole ground turned into a sea of ??fire at that time. Insects are insects, and they are born to be afraid of flames.


    After the flames burned, the insects suddenly went crazy. Rolling all over the floor is still light, and many insects attack each other, completely ignoring others. The deterrent power of this thing is much stronger than that of acid. The bald father himself did not expect that the effect of the oil bomb was much better than that of the acid bomb.


    "It''s really good. It''s a pity that there is still a lot of waste. We don''t have much kerosene bombs. The way to ignite is too troublesome. If the enemy is wise and prepared, it may be difficult to ignite The bald father took out a small notebook to quickly record, these are all the Lord Lord wants. The shortcomings and advantages of any weapon should be recorded, and finally it should be summarized, and even some solutions should be considered and handed over to Chi Nan.


    "Housekeeper, shall we continue to experiment." The soldier next to him said. After just a few rounds of attacks, nearly half of the bugs on the opposite side were killed, although they consumed a lot of shells. But this kind of power, this kind of effect, is even more astonishing than the fighting power erupted by other fortress magicians.


    The bald father nodded: "Forget the grape bullets, the damage is too weak, and the solid bullets are not very effective when hitting this thing. Some time ago, the Lord Lord sent me an experimental cannonball. Bring it. Try it."


    Before, Chi Nan found a poison for the beetle. This poison has no effect on other creatures and can only make people uncomfortable. But for insects, the lethality is very strong.


    Chi Nan didn''t know how effective this cannonball was, so he just made some seeds of the cannonball tree and sent him over. Over such a long period of time, a lot of such targeted shells have also accumulated. Now, isn''t this a good opportunity for experimentation? "But the butler, that kind of shell has not been tested, what if it fails."


    The bald father waved his hand: "Why? Even if it fails, it doesn¡¯t matter. Can those beetles still be able to attack. Okay, first prepare other shells. If it really fails, then other shells will attack me. ."


    There are so many cannons in this Giant Wood City, and it is not a problem to use only a part of it for testing. Although the soldier was a little entangled, he quickly left here to convey the order of the bald father. Soon, the special shells were ready to be in place.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 232： Paralysis of the whole battlefield

    The collection has finally broken through 10,000, and I will add more today.


    The soldiers looked at these pale green shells, which looked very similar to acid shells, but were obviously different. Just looking at these shells, the soldiers always felt a little unreliable: "Does this thing really work?"


    The captain said dissatisfied: "Don''t you trust Lord Lord? Without Lord Lord, will there be our Giant Wood City? Will there be a good life for us? When will Lord Lord make a mistake."


    The soldier just saw the people around him glaring at him, and hurriedly said loudly: "Of course I believe Lord Lord, but the problem is, when Lord Lord sent these shells, didn¡¯t he also say that the effect of these things is uncertain? I believe that Lord Lord is uncertain, so I have questions."


    Hearing this, the confidence of many soldiers around who had been sufficient, suddenly became less self-confident.


    "Yes, Captain, is this really useful? Lord Lord said that I am not sure."


    "Huh, Lord Lord just said he was not sure, but he didn''t say it was useless. Who knows how useful it is. Isn''t this just an opportunity for experimentation. Besides, there are other artillery battalions preparing acid bombs and kerosene bombs. ."


    "Think about it, as long as we succeed this time, then as the team that uses toxin shells for the first time, how much face and glory is this, you don''t want to think about it?"


    "Captain, this kind of shell seems to be called a beetle poison bomb, it is used specifically for beetles, not a toxin shell."


    "When is it all, I''m still talking back. Didn''t you see the beetle is coming, hit me hard."


    The captain gave an order, and everyone had to put the cannonballs into the gas guns. After replacing the cannonballs, they aimed a little and fired directly. Anyway, Lord Lord said, this thing doesn''t need to be too targeted.


    The cannonball lifted into the sky, and the sound of the liquid swaying inside seemed to be audible. All people have their eyes on these shells. Watching the shells fly through the air, then fall from the sky and hit the middle of the beetle team. With a "bang", the shell shattered, and a large amount of liquid splashed out, which looked like an acid bomb.


    But the next moment, everyone was stunned, because they discovered that these liquids did not rely on sputtering to kill like acid bombs, and that the liquids vaporized instantly when they encountered air.


    The green liquid turned into a green poisonous mist, and a cannonball covered an area of ??the boss.


    "It''s a huge coverage area. It seems that the previous calculations were wrong. I will re-study the usage of this shell in the future." The bald-headed father continued to quickly record in the notebook, which has become a habit.


    "Look, my lord, there seems to be something wrong with those beetles." A soldier saw the weirdness at a glance. Speaking of which, these thick fogs have no effect at all on the beetles.


    In addition to relying on the eyes to watch, the beetle also relies on the tentacles on its head to detect it. Even if there is thick fog, it has no effect on the beetle. The beetles felt that they had not received any attack, and they still moved forward, without any change in their formation. In other words, the beetles have no formation, they just run forward.


    However, the beetles that came out of the thick fog quickly found something wrong. This time the beetle was slower and slower. Why can it be seen? It was because compared with other beetles around, it was actually caught up.


    You know, beetles are not humans, humans will steal and play tricks, but beetles don''t. When these beetles run forward together, they will only move forward at full speed, basically the same speed, not too fast or too slow.


    However, the speed of the beetle after passing through the poisonous fog has slowed down significantly, which shows that the previous poisonous fog is useful. "Pass the order and continue to attack, I want to see the actual effect."


    The bald father looked nervous, whether the effect of the poisonous fog is only the ability to slow down, or there are other abilities that he doesn''t know, the gap is very big. This means that whether this shell is useful or not, if it can only be slowed down, it is useless. Beetles are not creatures that can win by speed.


    But if there are other effects, it will be different. You know, this is the venom that Chi Nan specially invented against insects. Not only the bald daddy, but the generals of the other army are also very nervous.


    "If this kind of shell can effectively kill beetles, then our Giant Wood City will never be threatened by beetles in the future." An officer-like person stared at the front for fear of missing any detail.


    After receiving the order, the beetle bombs in the rear were continuously fired out, and the shells accumulated during this period were shot out half of the time. All the beetles were covered with toxins.


    "Look, the beetle in front is getting slower and slower." A soldier pointed to the front and said.


    At this time, even they can clearly see the beetles The speed of those beetles is half slower than before, and it is still slowing down, getting slower and slower, this speed is getting faster and faster. .


    "One hundred meters?" The bald-headed father''s eyes lit up, because the beetle in the front, after moving on for a distance of one hundred meters, stopped on the ground. He didn''t believe that the beetle would also stop and rest. This shows that the time for the beetle to travel 100 meters is the time for the toxin to fully exert its effect. Those who are closer to the cannonball can''t run that distance.


    After waiting for a while, all the beetles stopped in place one by one, and many of them were motionless.


    "Who is going to see, what happened to those beetles?" The bald father said to the surroundings, now the distance is too far, and he can''t see clearly. The effect of the beetle bomb is unimaginable, but the situation is too weird.


    "I''m going." A soldier jumped out without thinking. The people around who took a beat were immediately annoyed. Although it is dangerous, it is also an opportunity. Once you grab it, the migratory locusts will take off.


    "Okay, go over and take a look, don''t open the city gate, go down from above." The hanging basket that had been prepared a long time ago, put the soldier down. As soon as the soldier landed, he cautiously ran forward without any equipment on his body. This was to be able to escape quickly and reduce his own weight. He is not going to fight, but to observe.


    Walking in front of the beetle, the soldier picked up a stick and carefully stabbed it. The beetle moved instinctively and wanted to attack. But just like that, the beetle will stop again and won''t move.


    Seeing the beetle like this, the soldier''s burden has also become heavier, and he keeps testing back and forth, one by one. Finally, he even patted a beetle''s head directly with his hand.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 233： The effect is significant, only compromise

    "What the **** is it? Why don''t you come back." A group of people waited eagerly, watching the guy in front wave in the beetle swarm. But if that guy doesn''t come back, they can''t get out.


    After a long time, the soldier finally had enough play, and then he remembered what he had to do. His face flushed, he looked around carefully to make sure that no one had seen it, and quickly turned and ran towards the city wall.


    Before getting closer, a general shouted: "What is going on, hurry up and make it clear."


    The soldier ran over and said loudly: "Those beetles are not dead, but they won''t move. Let''s go down and kill them. I''m afraid we will waste some hands and feet." Hearing this, everyone was relieved.


    "Quickly, equip the weapons, and then go down." A group of people quickly organized the soldiers, and then rushed out. Against the beetles, the pea cannon is useless, they are all replaced with armor and weapons. A brigade of soldiers rushed out of the city gate, like a red torrent. Even the long sword was replaced with a weapon like a long spear.


    "Aim for a little bit, see if you see, the key position of these beetles is here. This is the heart, but it is wrapped in a hard shell. They will not move now. We can attack here or directly attack the head."


    The bald father came down personally, holding a spear, and piercing a beetle in the abdomen. With a "pouch", the spear pierced in an instant, killing the beetle completely. "It''s a sharp weapon," said the bald old man.


    "Come and grab a few people alive, and go back and lock them in a cage. We must continue to observe."


    After greeting, the bald father let the soldiers begin to kill. Although there is no passion in this way, there is no danger after all. This is all Cheng Chengxun. The artillery used to take the credit away, but now it is their infantry''s turn. Those soldiers who usually don''t exercise well with the pea cannon, are starting to be anxious now.


    Because of lack of physical strength, after killing some beetles, he had to rest because of lack of physical strength. This time, my own credit is less. The artillery in the distance also looked depressed.


    "Hmph, if it weren''t for our artillery, could they be so relaxed? I''m angry when I see them proud."


    "Don''t complain. The above also wants to save the shells. It takes time for our shells to grow. It is wasted. What should I do if I encounter more dangerous battles in the future."


    A few days later, there were obviously many more guests in Giant Wood City. Many nobles have sent people here to discuss the business of buying beetle bombs with their father. The old bald head couldn''t help it, because this thing was used in front of so many people and couldn''t hide it at all.


    Inside a fortress, a group of nobles are meeting in this place. "How''s it going, haven''t our people succeeded yet?"


    "My lord, we managed to steal a few beetle poison bombs, but we didn''t get a cannonball tree that grows poison bombs. We have already studied it. The venom inside will vaporize as long as it encounters the air, forming a toxin. This kind of poison Bullets are aimed at bugs. For other creatures, it doesn''t hurt much, and at most it makes people feel a little uncomfortable."


    "It can''t be stolen! I want you to do anything." The nobleman looked grumpy.


    A young man next to him hurriedly said: "Calm down, you don''t know how strict Hongshaling''s supervision of plant weapons is. It is the same if we replace this thing with ourselves."


    "Huh, **** half-elf nobleman, if he wasn''t strong, I would just grab it."


    "Don''t say half-elf, if you dare to move him, you are against us." This is a nobleman who has joined the business alliance. After joining, the benefits are getting bigger and bigger. Most people here are like this.


    Even if it is for profit, they will not let Chi Nan have an accident. Seeing that many people were staring at him, the nobleman quickly closed his mouth. Going on, I don''t know how they will attack themselves.


    "Well, let''s talk about the shells first. The specific effects of this shell have been delivered."


    The young nobleman before came up with a report: "Our inner should tell us that this toxin does not directly kill the beetles, but only paralyzes the beetles. After that, we need ourselves. But the effect of this paralysis is very good. As long as it is poisoned, then In the next two days, these beetles will be paralyzed and will not recover until two days later."


    "Then what should we do if the beetles are rescued by our companions? Although we did not find the commander of these beetles, there must be someone behind them, otherwise the beetles would not be so coordinated."


    The young nobleman nodded: "It is indeed a problem, but after studying in Giant Wood City, even if it is alleviated, it is not useless. The beetle poisoning is alleviated, and some sequelae will appear on the body."


    "This sequelae will deepen every time. The beetle basically loses its fighting ability and can only wait to die. Even if the meat of this beetle is eaten by the same kind, it will Poisoning. And the one-time behavior will be the same as the three-time poisoning, and the effect will be weakened if it is eaten again."


    Everyone has known about beetles eating similar things, so it''s not surprising.


    "It''s a powerful cannonball. We must get it. How are the discussions over there."


    A nobleman shook his head: "They said that this matter would have to wait for their lord to return. Now Earl Chinan doesn''t know where he went, even they don''t know it."


    They don''t know, it''s even impossible for these people to know. "Furthermore, they also concealed a question, that is, there are a lot of beetles in Giant Wood City, and they hope we can solve it."


    Everyone closed their mouths, everyone knew what was going on, and it wasn''t the ghost of the gang of wizards. The mage used magic to attack the beetle, except for the direct damage, the others were actually guiding them to the east.


    Each one was like this, and the wizards of many fortresses united to guide them, and the beetles ran to the side as a result. To the east of Giant Wood City is a river, and the beetles cannot continue to the east and can only attack them.


    "Those **** bastards," a nobleman cursed. There is no way. Those are all mages. In a sense, the status of the mages is not lower than them. Although many nobles look down on the mage, they rely on the power of the mage. Especially in the mage desert of Remas, every mage has to offer it.


    Without these mages before, dealing with those beetles and wild orcs was not an easy task.


    "Let¡¯s talk to the mages. As long as we can buy this cannonball, we can block the beetle even without the help of the mages. These pneumatic cannons are not as effective as the magic towers.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 234： Another world

    There was a lot of movement outside, but Chi Nan would definitely not be alarmed. Because Chi Nan is no longer in this world at this time. In other words, he has passed the portal he opened and entered another place.


    Chi Nan insisted on entering, and the others could only follow. A group of guards surrounded Chi Nan in the middle, cautiously advancing forward. The passage is very short, just a few steps away, it has already reached the other side.


    It''s just these guards, but weirdly discovered that this side is very safe. "Sure enough, there is also a twin tree here, and it looks exactly the same." Chi Nan passed through the passage and looked back and found that this twin tree was exactly the same as the one on his side, even every branch branched and every leaf had the same shape. Growth is the same.


    On the opposite side of the passage, there was no view of the other world, only the dark ones. Just a few steps give people the illusion that the passage is very long, because no one knows how long it will take.


    "Is this another world? I don''t know if it is not our original world."


    The growth of twin trees is very demanding and the conditions are also very complicated. As long as it is a plant, it can be mutated, but it needs a kind of spatial variation. Space forces link two different plants, and the final mutation is a twin tree.


    However, this may be another place in the original plane, or it may be another world.


    "This is definitely another world, don''t you feel it, this uncomfortable breath in the air."


    When Chi Nan heard Moiru''s words, he immediately closed his eyes and felt it. The life magic in his body was too domineering, repelling all other forces, so Chi Nan didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    Now that I felt it carefully, Chi Nan realized that the problem was not right. Because in Chi Nan''s feeling, there is a negative force in the air, as if seeing endless death, which is constantly eroding himself. Fortunately, this is just an illusion, because the relationship is too deadly, in fact, it has no obvious effect on them.


    But if you live in such a place for a long time, most people will definitely not be able to survive. If there is such a place in their own world, they should have known it a long time ago. This is definitely not a world.


    Fortunately, those guards with vindictive spirits can say that vindictive spirits can resist this force. But the guards who didn''t have a grudge were a little uncomfortable under this power. Chi Nan calculated that without his own help, these ordinary guards could only live in such a place for a week at most, and then they would be killed by this force.


    As for what would happen after being killed by this force, Chi Nan didn''t know, because he felt this force for the first time.


    Moreover, in Chi Nan''s perception, there are not many plants, as if this place is a desert, very weird. However, if it is a desert, there should be a desert environment here.


    But it is very cold here, and the sun''s rays are useless. Wait, is that the sun? Chi Nan looked at the ball in the sky in surprise, it was definitely not an ordinary sun.


    Because the sphere is not fiery red, nor yellow, nor white, but an unimaginable gray. The light shining out also had a cold feeling. Isn¡¯t the sun here a star?


    Chinan is not an astronomy, but he also knows that the sun is a star, and the sun here is too strange. Looking at the ground, it is not a desert sandy land, but a piece of land. It looks grayish, like a very nutritious black land, but there is almost no grass growing here. The only kind of grass that grows is very inconspicuous.


    This small grass has clover-like leaves, very small and very inconspicuous. It looks like it is a very common plant in the original world. But if you look closely, you can see a faint green mist at the root of the clover.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what this mist was, but he could feel that it was a special form of energy, which was similar to the surrounding negative forces, but it was more refined, more concentrated, and a little bit different. Kneeling down, Chi Nan touched the grass lightly, and suddenly put his hand back.


    "It can be controlled, but the power on it will actually cause harm to my body." This is not a toxin, and ordinary plants will not hurt themselves. This can only show that this plant is very special and the power on it is very strange.


    It''s so strange to be able to hurt one''s own strength and erode one''s body. Chi Nan did not approach, but injected his own magic power into the air. Although this special power can corrode oneself and thereby restore life magic to itself and cause consumption, it is not actively corroding one''s own life magic.


    Life magic can still control this kind of grass. Chinan was controlled by the air, so that the grass grew a lot of small seeds, and then it was harvested. "Fortunately, this kind of seed does not have that special erosion power."


    Think about it Chi Nan put this seed in another sealed box alone. "It must be handled properly. I don''t know what this thing is. If a species invasion is formed, it will be no good. After going back, we must strengthen the control of this kind of seeds to reduce the reproduction and growth of the seeds and avoid the formation of flooding."


    As Chi Nan thought, the people around were just watching, nothing happened.


    But Moiru was different. Moiru was very nervous and irritable: "Get out of here, I always feel a little uncomfortable here, as if there will be a disaster for a long time."


    Chi Nan nodded and said, "I feel that way too, but don''t worry, it''s just a feeling. There shouldn''t be any danger around here. After all, this place is very deserted."


    "Okay, okay, I will leave as soon as possible, but there is a tree over there, I want to collect samples first, and then we leave. Just this tree, nothing else is fine."


    "Well, you hurry up, I feel that if I continue to stay, I will definitely encounter something that I don''t want to see." Moiru became more and more nervous. He didn''t know that he would still feel irritable.


    After packing the seeds, Chi Nan got up and said, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go there. It¡¯s not far from here, and it¡¯s only a quarter of an hour to walk slowly." Look around, the color between the sky and the earth is between night and day. The dusk is close to the color of night. Walking in this environment always gives people a very weird feeling, and the timid may be frightened.


    The group of people walked for a quarter of an hour, and really saw a big tree over there. The trunk of the big tree is white all over, just such a trunk, with some gray-white leaves on it, very sparse, and all on the top, the trunk is extremely smooth.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 235： Lots of skeletons, lots of zombies

    Moiru breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s it, hurry up and collect your materials, and then we will leave immediately."


    Moiru can''t wait to leave this place. The longer he stays here, the more Moiru feels that he is incompatible with the place here, as if he does not belong to this world. Although this is correct, it is strange for a half-elf to repel heaven and earth.


    "Okay, okay, here we go." Chi Nan quickly stepped forward and put his hand on the tree trunk.


    "There is no corrosive energy, it''s very ordinary. It seems that I don''t need to grow seeds, there are on it." Chi Nan looked at the top of the tree, there were dark like black gems on it.


    Chi Nan could feel that the seeds were wrapped in it, a black fruit with six seeds inside, enough for his own use. With a movement in his heart, a fruit like a black gem fell down, not as big as his own fist.


    Chi Nan collected it and was very satisfied. "My lord, it should be useful for such a big tree to grow in this kind of place. I am afraid that ordinary plants cannot grow in this kind of place."


    Horn''s words reminded Chi Nan. Chi Nan quickly put his hand on it again and felt it. "Well, you are right. This kind of tree can actually gather the soul power, gather the breath of death, and control some animal carcasses, etc.... Here is the animal carcass?" Chi Nan suddenly felt awkward. feel.


    At this moment, a guard suddenly jumped to the side: "Damn it, what is this." On the ground, a hand was stretched out, almost grabbing the guard''s foot.


    As soon as he stepped away, the hand began to exert force, the soil opened, and a gray-white rotting corpse came out. Looking at the appearance, it may be a human before, or it may be some other humanoid creature.


    "Damn it, this is a zombie, how can there be such a thing here." Moiru exclaimed.


    Perhaps because the sound was a bit loud, the surrounding ground seemed like boiling water, and it began to roll continuously, and more and more arms, fleshy, fleshless, off-white, and turquoise, appeared one after another.


    "No, we are surrounded. Protect your lord." Horn instantly drew out his cross sword. Because of the relationship between practicing the cross sword at the beginning, his guards were equipped with this kind of cross sword.


    The cross sword hit a skeleton fiercely, and the skeleton was beaten into two pieces with one blow. The broken skeleton, with his upper body on the ground, still insisted on crawling towards Chi Nan. With another fierce sword, Holm smashed the skull''s head, and now the skull was completely settled down.


    "To attack the head of the undead, the undead only has the head as the key, and it is useless to attack other places."


    Hearing Moiru¡¯s words, Chi Nan had a very strange sense of sight: "It''s really an undead, I finally saw an undead in another world. Like the legend, can you only attack the head, too? These are all dead people."


    In the front, the guards attacked one after another, no one thought that their lord would still have the intention to complain under this situation.


    But soon, Chi Nan found that he had to make a move. Because there are more and more zombie skeletons around, densely packed, I don''t know how many there are at a glance. It''s not easy to break through.


    The guards'' cross swords slashed fiercely on the heads of zombies and skeletons, smashing them one at a time. However, these are just ordinary skeletons and zombies. Some green zombies and black skeletons soon came over. The speed of these zombie skeletons is much faster than other similar ones, and their attack speed is also fast.


    A black skeleton attacked a guard with one sword. When it comes to the black skeletons, there are already weapons that can be used. The guards had no choice but to block them with a cross sword.


    But the huge power came, and the guards took a step back. "Be careful, everyone, although the black skeleton will not be grudge, but the strength and speed are stronger than us." The guard shouted loudly.


    "There are also stronger defenses. When encountering these, you must use grudges." A guard next to him said. Because it was him just now, the cross-sword hit the skull, only to make some cracks. The Black Iron Warriors have very little grudge. In general, they will not use grudge unless it is necessary.


    With so many skeletons and so many zombies here, how could they waste it.


    Hearing this, the other guards turned dark, but there was no way. "Prepare to break through." Suddenly, Chi Nan shouted. "The direction is the direction of the twin trees." Chi Nan pointed out the direction.


    The guards were very fast and formed an arrow-shaped formation. In order to be able to break through as quickly as possible, Home, the most powerful fighter, took the initiative to act as an arrow, right in the front. The vindictiveness has been faintly blessed on the cross sword.


    "The cross sword is just a sword used to practice the cross swordsmanship. It is not suitable for combat It seems that we will create a batch of sharp weapons for them in the future. The cross sword is a weapon that does not open the front. The red sand steel is used, and there is nothing special about it, at best it is a bit stronger." Chi Nan saw the flaws of this weapon.


    At the same time, his hands moved. One after another seeds were thrown out and then spawned. The stumbling horse entangles the skeletons and zombies of Owei, making them unable to keep up and delaying their retreat.


    The huge buds of the mousetrap swallowed all the zombies and skeletons. But Chi Nan knew that even if these things were swallowed, they couldn''t die. Many struggling fierce zombie skeletons pierced the buds and were about to run out.


    Around, a large number of simple pea cannons grow out, spray beans towards the surroundings, even if they can''t hit them, they can repel the zombies with a powerful force. But this kind of shooting attack does not work well on the skeletons.


    "Damn it, my strongest ground thorn fern doesn''t work well in this environment, why should my head grow on it?"


    Chi Nan muttered, while controlling the plant''s attack, he looked around at the same time. Once someone can''t hold on anymore, Chi Nan will also control the plants to help immediately.


    The strength that Moiru showed also made Chi Nan look at him with admiration. Unlike other guards, Moiru walks flexibly on the edge. Always interspersed between the attacks of the zombie skeletons, and flexibly walked to their side, the sharp dagger that had been replaced by red sand steel instantly pierced the cervical vertebrae of the zombies and skeletons, and accurately hit the joints of their joints.


    As soon as the wrist turned, the skulls and zombie heads fell off. The head fell and he was still alive, but it was useless at this time. Moiru is not fighting, but assisting other guards and helping you and them to clear the siege.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 236： Is it the underworld over there?

    The speed of a group of people breaking through was still very fast. Although the battle was fierce, it only took a few minutes. Everyone broke through to the edge, and only two black skeletons stood in front of them at this time.


    "Break it for me." At the front, Horn yelled and swept out the cross sword in his hand. The white light on the cross sword burst instantly, and the huge grudge inside the body exploded without hesitation.


    With a "click", the cross sword swept across the necks of the two skeletons, knocking the heads of the two skeletons away. It''s not that Horn doesn''t want to kill two skeletons, but that the head is harder. This move can only kill one, and the other will definitely block him. If you act as an arrow yourself, you must never stop.


    The two skeletons were knocked off their heads, and the skeleton fell down suddenly, losing the ability to continue fighting. The two skulls moved around constantly, the jaws opened and closed unsteadily, and seemed to come up and bite them.


    With Horn''s sword, there were no skeletons in front of him. "Quickly, let''s rush out and go quickly." Horn yelled, and the guards around him suddenly exploded with incomparable enthusiasm.


    All the people work together to get rid of the surrounding zombies and skeletons. Chi Nan raised his hands, and a large amount of stumbling horse grass grew out, completely catching the fish that slipped through the net, leaving them unable to move temporarily.


    Then, a group of people quickly rushed through the gap and ran in the direction they had come from. Looking back, a large number of skeletons and zombies were still chasing them closely, and there was no intention to relax.


    "Lord Lord, can''t you control plants, why can''t you control these undead?"


    Hearing Moiru''s cry, Chi Nan also looked helpless: "I can control the plants, but those undead are not controlled by the tree at all. Those are just the resurrection of the tree itself to strengthen the instinct to protect itself. The undead. Dashu can''t control it himself, what can I do." Chi Nan once again discovered the shortcomings of his ability.


    Even Chi Nan could feel that those undead were basically coming towards him. The huge life magic power in his body has a very close breath to plants and animals.


    But for these undead, the attraction is even greater. In the eyes of the undead, he is simply a big cake of activities, how can the undead give up. Chi Nan himself didn''t know why, but he felt this way.


    Moreover, for those undead and zombies, Chi Nan also knew that they were basically coming for him. Because sometimes, the undead and the skeletons will give up other people close at hand and have to rush towards themselves. He happened to be in the middle of the team, and for this reason, it reduced a lot of pressure on the other guards.


    Faced with these undead who don''t attack themselves but want to pass by their side, the guards can easily solve them by just giving them a sword.


    "My lord, those undead are still chasing us behind, should we go back and fight them." A guard was chased uncomfortably and couldn''t help but want to go back and fight.


    It''s just that Chi Nan was shocked when he turned his head. I don''t know when, more and more undead chasing after him. This is definitely not only from the tree, but from other places who don''t know where it is.


    At a glance, even under the gray sky, you can see that the number of these undead is at least tens of thousands. And there are many black skeletons and green-skinned zombies among them. This kind of undead, although not comparable to the fighters of the black iron level, is obviously of the same level. Before Horn broke out, dealing with two at once was the result of paying most of the grudge.


    "Damn, why are there so many, run, go to the twin tree, we will block the passage after we pass."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the guards stopped talking nonsense. Everyone''s speed is very fast, Chi Nan is not a fighter, but in fact the speed is faster than his own guards. Not to mention Moiru next to him is an assassin-type character who is good at speed.


    It had been a quarter of an hour to walk, and under the rush, a group of people had already seen the twin trees in less than five minutes. The huge vortex entrance is still spinning, showing no sign of disappearing.


    "Quick, go there." Horn shouted excitedly, leading the way. When he ran to the twin tree, Horn immediately stopped. "You go first, I will stay behind."


    Others didn''t talk too much nonsense, and there was no chance for so many nonsense at this time. All the people entered in file. In this situation, they could still keep calm and order. Chi Nan was very satisfied when he saw this place.


    When everyone passed the passage, the last Horn came from the other side.


    "Lord Lord, close the door, those undead are coming soon." Horn shouted just as he came over.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I can''t help it. This twin tree is too high. I can only open it, but I can''t control and close it. We can only stay here until the gate naturally closes. "


    "The door will take more time to close." Moiru was the most nervous because it was too close to their home. This opened a door directly, it was like a bomb was planted at the door of the house. Before, he didn''t know that this twin tree was so dangerous. If he knew it, maybe they would have destroyed this tree long ago.


    Chi Nan looked helpless, he did not expect that the opposite side was such a dangerous world, and his current strength was far from enough to explore the opposite side. "Didn''t I say, a whole day, twenty-four hours."


    Horn looked serious: "Why don''t we give up here, we simply can''t keep it for so long. How about when the passage is closed, we will come back and slowly clean up the undead."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "I don''t know where the opposite is, it may be the underworld. But anyway, this is the trouble we have caused, and we must do our best. It really doesn''t work, that''s what we did."


    As he said, Chi Nan threw out a few seeds: "I''ll use my method to block it first, and you should hurry up and recover as soon as possible." Chi Nan planted nothing else, it was dark hardwood. Today, Chinan also has no care for beauty. Hardwood grows casually and then merges to form a huge wall-like thing in front of it, which envelops the twin trees.


    Immediately afterwards, Chinan also planted a large amount of stumbling horse grass around it, entwining hardwoods, and used it for reinforcement. At the same time, a large number of pea cannons similar to the pea shooter grew around, and the mousetrap in front was also lifted to reveal.


    In almost a short period of time, Chi Nan squandered the magic power of his whole body, completely strengthening this place. "It''s a pity that the magic power is still not enough, it was too much just consumed." Chi Nan looked helpless.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 237： Block the door

    Moiru sat down on the ground, the consumption of Moiru was too great before. After all, he is only a half-elf, there is no way to cultivate fighting qi, he himself is supported by his own physical and magical power.


    Although magic power can make him play a good combat effectiveness, but the physical strength is not enough. Other guards can recover their physical strength through fighting qi, but fighting qi consumes a lot. The worst thing is that those who have not yet cultivated their vindictive spirits, the physical exertion is even greater. Fortunately, at least one person was brought.


    "I didn''t expect that there is such a dangerous thing near our tribe and it must be destroyed."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes: "Let''s hurry up and rest. The twin tree itself is very powerful, and it is impossible to destroy it without spatial ability. It is impossible for our strength to destroy it by force."


    Chi Nan could clearly feel the power of this twin tree. "Then what to do, I can''t keep it here."


    Chi Nan said indifferently, "Don''t worry, it is not easy to open the twin tree. At least, I don''t know who else can do it besides me, anyway, ordinary wizards must not do it."


    He knew that someone would be able to open it, but there was very little that could be done, and it was not easy for these people to find a place where twin trees existed. The guards beside them had already taken out the dry food and started to eat fiercely.


    The guards are all fighters. They want to recover, but they can''t be like Chi Nan. They can only sit aside and eat more. After digestion, they will regain their strength, and then they will use their strength to restore their anger. All in all, for fighters, physical strength and fighting spirit are very important to each other, and even someone who is fighting spirit is a manifestation of physical strength.


    "Bang Bang" at this moment, there was a muffled sound on the opposite side of the hardwood.


    Hearing this sound, the guards were stunned for a while, and then laughed: "Hahahaha, these idiot bones, I certainly don¡¯t know that this is hardwood, a material whose hardness is comparable to that of black iron. We all use this to make it. Of the city wall."


    "That''s it, it''s not that easy to break hardwoods, and you can''t grind their claws."


    The guards looked happy, but Chi Nan was not so optimistic, but closed his eyes and felt it quietly. After a long time, affected by Chi Nan, the surrounding guards gradually closed their mouths.


    After Chi Nan opened his eyes, Horn hurriedly asked: "My lord, what''s going on, do you find anything wrong?"


    Chi Nan nodded, his face was a little serious, although he didn''t want to say it to hurt morale, but they would know if he didn''t say it.


    "Yes, I just felt that the skeletons and zombies on the opposite side attacked very powerfully. At this rate of destruction, my wall can last for up to two hours. But I have to recreate a wall. In my current situation, I am afraid I will have to recover. A period of time. So, between half an hour and an hour in between, you can only rely on your support."


    "My lord, please rest assured, even if we are desperate, we will not let these undead come and hurt the adults." For the guards, their lord is the most important, and they don''t care about others.


    "The point is to protect ourselves. If it doesn''t work, we can also retreat first. These damned souls are really annoying. I didn''t expect that although our walls are strong, they still can''t stop these bones."


    Chi Nan also wanted to understand that it was true that the wall was hard, but that was based on the situation where everyone was fighting and there was little time to attack the wall. These undead obviously have nothing to suppress them, so they can attack the city wall wholeheartedly. But the undead didn''t know fatigue, didn''t know the pain, and could keep attacking.


    If there is no one to stop this kind of destruction, the efficiency can be terrifying. It''s a pity that I don''t have any harder plants in my hands, otherwise these damned souls will be unable to survive.


    "My lord, this passage is so big in total, there are only a few undeads in total. As long as we take turns in battle, there will be no problem for half an hour." Seeing Chi Nan''s somewhat depressed expression, a guard said quickly.


    It is an insult to us to trouble the people of our lord, and to worry about things like fighting.


    Chi Nan raised his head and nodded gently: "So trouble you, I want to recover with all my strength, don''t disturb me." Chi Nan closed quietly and started to restore his life magic with all his strength.


    Chi Nan has now found another problem, and now he is far away from the place where he grows a lot of plants. Without the plants that he planted by his side, not only does his magic power increase slower, but he also has to rely on his own recovery speed. If there are a lot of self-grown plants around, the recovery speed will become faster.


    On the other side of his territory, after his own magic power is exhausted, he can fully recover in less than half an hour. UU Reading Where is it like now, it will take two and a half hours to recover to the point where it grows and merges with a layer of city wall.


    The guards also insisted on recovering, and the voice on the other side became louder and louder. I don¡¯t know how long it has passed, and those skeletons and zombies can be seen from the side. This city wall was forcibly opened by these undead. .


    After about two hours, a hole was finally opened by the undead. Suddenly, the undead didn''t attack forward, but rushed out directly from this side. The guards who had been prepared for a long time waited by the side and slammed these undead heads. "Huh, such a small door can only come out one by one, even if you insist on it for two hours, there is no problem."


    The guards finally felt relieved, the situation was better than they thought. Half an hour passed quickly, and not many undead came out. The one that came out was killed, and the skeleton of the corpse was dragged away.


    If they were all piled up here, they would have to retreat and let the door open, which would be even more troublesome.


    "Okay, get out of here." Chi Nan opened his eyes and activated his magical powers. The hardwood in the front grew rapidly, squeezing the undead who were about to run out, and then restored the city wall for a while.


    During the whole process, the plants I prepared in advance didn''t come in handy. Chi Nan closed his eyes and continued to recover. The same goes for other guards. After just half an hour of work, many guards consume a lot of money.


    "In a moment, pay attention to let those companions who haven''t broken through to attack. This is a good opportunity to exercise. Two with grudges can go up. Just help deal with the undead of the black iron level." Horn said in a low voice.


    The other guards nodded one after another, and they knew Horn was doing them well.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 238： Hard fight for 1 day and 1 night

    Now, Chi Nan finally knows what it means to shoot himself in the foot. If it hadn''t been for curiosity to open this space channel, then there would be nothing like the present.


    Fortunately, it is relatively safe here. It may also be because of the dead air emanating from here, so that the surrounding animals are constantly moving away, not to mention the beasts, which are more sensitive to the feeling of energy.


    Feeling the bad breath here, the Beasts ran away and didn''t come to trouble them.


    Every once in a while, the skeletons and zombies will break the gate and then rush out. At this time, guards need to step forward to resist. Wait until Chi Nan recovers part of his magic power, and then strengthen the wall.


    With the passage of time, Chi Nan found that under this limit state, his magical power recovery speed became slower and slower, resulting in the guards persisting for longer and longer. At this time, the tired guards could not go to sleep. Even their own adults are still busy here, how can they go to rest.


    In the end, even Moiru stepped forward to help. Although Moiru''s fighting style is not suitable for frontal combat, it can also give them a lot of help from the side.


    The guards will fight when they recover a little, and they must regain their fighting spirit after they have consumed them. This time and again, everyone was exhausted. It seems that since growing up, he has never been so exhausted.


    It may only be Moylu, with such a little free mind, who actually curiously asked about some secret methods of other people''s fighting qi cultivation. During the battle, Moiru actually used it instinctively.


    As a result, after the first few battles, Moylu suddenly changed his momentum, and a white light appeared on the dagger. With a flash of light, Moylu easily pried the skull of a zombie open, knowing that it is not so easy in normal times. "Oh my God, Moiru, you have successfully cultivated vindictiveness."


    At this time, even Horn during the battle couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Chi Nan opened his eyes and looked at Moiru strangely with tired eyes. "Isn''t it that the elves are not suitable for cultivating fighting spirit." This kind of remarks have been heard by others many times.


    Moiru was also a little tired, and quickly stepped back, letting the guard next to him step forward to take his place.


    "You are talking about elves, elves cannot cultivate fighting qi, they have other methods. But we are half elves, half elves have human or other race blood, so we can cultivate fighting qi, but not many successes. It occurred to me that I had succeeded so that I would no longer have to rely solely on magic power to assist in the future."


    "Yeah, with fighting spirit and magical assistance, your strength is definitely much stronger than that of ordinary fighters."


    Chi Nan is a little envious, you know, he has worked hard for a long time, wanting to become a figure of both demon and martial arts. But it has been unsuccessful for a long time, but now it has been succeeded by Moiru, is this guy the protagonist.


    Demon and Wu Shuangxiu, now Moiru can be said to have become a powerful demon warrior.


    I don''t know from time to time that Moiru''s breakthroughs have brought confidence to everyone. The guards who were already very tired, don''t know where on their bodies, seem to have a new force.


    All people now think about blocking the undead they have found. They are too tired, and now they have lost the opportunity to escape. To run away now will only be too far because of exhaustion.


    When the undead comes out, it is possible to follow them and keep catching up. It is safest to continue to defend here at this time. Everyone is not stupid to be a guard, and naturally they can figure it out. Now all the guards have used the scroll of wisdom. If they are taken out, they will all be talents.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and the sky is dark, and then I don''t know how long it has passed, and the sky is bright again. Time and time again, as long as the undead came out, everyone would go up and resist.


    As long as Chi Nan recovers, he opens his eyes for the first time, absolutely to fill the hole, this is the consequence of his own cause, and he has to resolve whatever he says. At this time, Chi Nan had fallen into a kind of obsession.


    Everything else seems to be less important, and there is only one goal in front of him. Once the hole was blocked again, Chi Nan closed his eyes and continued to recover. Time was still slowly passing by.


    When a guard stood up instinctively to defend, only to find that the hole hadn''t been opened. "Captain, it seems that two hours have passed, why the cave entrance has not been destroyed."


    When the other guards heard this, they couldn''t help but opened their eyes. They were used to getting up and fighting every two hours before, but now what''s going on. Inside the cave entrance, a few skeletons and zombies are still desperately attacking the hardwood No matter what, if you can take a break, take a break. You continue to recover, here I am staring. "A guard said to the others, and then he watched cautiously beside him.


    The others waved their hands, closed their eyes and ate, trying to recover quickly. In this battle, the food they were carrying was almost exhausted. Keep going, there is not enough food.


    However, after a while, the guard staring at the entrance of the cave suddenly said strangely: "It''s weird, how come it hasn''t broken. That''s not right, why there are only so few undead? I remember that there should be many undead pressing behind Go ahead." Hearing this, many people around finally couldn''t help getting up and walking over.


    Chi Nan was also alarmed because of the movement of the guards. Opening his tired eyes, Chi Nan frowned and said, "What has happened, why don''t you need to recover?"


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, Horn hurried over: "No, my lord, it''s actually like this..." Horn quickly told Chi Nan the strange things they had discovered.


    Chi Nan looked dazed, a little dazed. Suddenly, Chi Nan felt the twin tree, and the corners of his mouth slowly twitched: "Hahahaha, it turns out that this is the case. We have persisted, the passage has been closed, and now there are so many undead left." Chi Nan''s laughter was hoarse and feeble, full of deep fatigue.


    However, Chi Nan''s voice was also full of joy and excitement of success. The other guards were a little dazed, and it took a long time to finally recall that they insisted here because there was a time limit.


    "That said, we finally held it? Great, long live Lord Lord." One day and one night, he finally insisted.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 239： Extreme exhaustion and windfall

    "Successful, we finally succeeded, and finally persevered." The guards were also a little indulgent at this time, looking a little nervous. Chi Nan knew that this was an instinctive release after being under tremendous pressure.


    "My lord, let''s solve the few undead in it first. It''s not a problem to always put it here."


    Hearing Horn''s words, Chi Nan nodded: "It''s all over, I''ll let these undead out." The guards surrounded it again, this time without controlling to save power, because these are the last few undead.


    With only a little magic power left, Chi Nan directly enlarged the entrance of the cave, and several undead rushed out. It was the cross swords of the surrounding guards that greeted the undead. And every undead was greeted by several cross-sword attacks, all with grudges on them. As a result, several undead were broken into pieces in a moment.


    The last few undead were dealt with, and everyone can finally relax completely. It seems that things that have persisted for a long time are resolved, Chi Nan feels that his whole body is unblocked, as if there is no pressure all at once.


    At this time, the deep exhaustion in his body came to his heart, and Chi Nan felt his eyelids heavier and heavier.


    When Horn came to report, he found that Chi Nan had fallen asleep sitting on the ground. So Horn stepped forward gently and flattened Chi Nan. Then he walked to the side and whispered to the others: "Get ready, we have to rest too."


    "Are you all resting? You don''t need to leave someone to guard it. This is a dead forest."


    "Don¡¯t have to be so troublesome. There is a strong breath of death and undead here. Didn¡¯t you see that there were no beasts and monsters to approach this day and night? There is nothing to do if we rest here for a while. Besides, there are no adults left here. Those plants? When faced with danger, these plants will take the initiative to attack."


    At this time, everyone finally noticed the pea shooter and mousetrap that Chi Nan left behind at the beginning. The previous defense of these things didn''t come in handy, but that doesn''t mean that these things are useless.


    Don''t attack them, it''s because of Lord Lord''s control. But if other things dare to approach, let alone other things, those rattraps will not let the invaders go. They are very aware of the ability of the rattrap.


    As a result, a group of people quickly prepared quietly and set up the tent. In silence, a tent was also surrounded around Chinan. When all this was done, the whole camp quickly became quiet.


    The guards were exhausted and couldn''t help but want to fall asleep. If it were not for their strong willpower to support themselves, perhaps everyone would have to rest in the open air. This is a forest, and the open air is not a good thing.


    Time passed slowly in their deep sleep. When Chi Nan woke up, he felt the grass around him, judged the time, and found that he actually slept all day and night. But after sleeping for such a long time, after getting up, I feel refreshed and feel comfortable all over. "It seems I should have taken a good rest long ago."


    After Chi Nan finished speaking, he got up slowly: "It''s really troublesome. If there is an accurate timer, it will be fine. There is no watch here. Do I have to make one myself in the future. But how do I make this watch?"


    Chi Nan had dismantled the watch when he was a child, but Chi Nan really didn''t know what the principle and the specific structure were. Forget it, let''s talk about the future things later, it''s okay to be an hourglass if it''s really impossible.


    At this moment, Chi Nan suddenly felt something strange in his body. After closing his eyes and feeling it carefully, Chi Nan''s eyes widened suddenly, with a strange expression on his face. "Does the magic power continue to be consumed, and there are such benefits? This is considered a kind of cultivation."


    Chi Nan felt that the magic life in his body was running faster, and his recovery was getting slower and slower before. Chi Nan was really worried about what went wrong. But now that he recovered, not only did his life magic power go smoothly, it was also more refined, and it became easier to control. The resonance with the surrounding nature is also clearer.


    After continuous and arduous use, his own magic power has been polished aside and has been greatly improved. This effect really surprised Chi Nan. Just thinking of the exhaustion before, Chi Nan gave up the idea of ??doing it again.


    After walking out of the tent, many people were already up. Many people are busy coming and going, and their voices are not loud. They seem to be caring about themselves and those who are resting.


    "My lord, you''re awake." Horn walked over for the first time, seeming to have been waiting by the side all the time.


    "Well, I''m already awake. By the way, have the casualties been counted." Chi Nan was a little worried.


    "My lord, please rest assured, only a few people have been injured and have been dealt with. Another good news is that all of us have successfully developed a grudge and become a black iron warriorthe loyalty ceremony, what do you see? Time to proceed."


    Chi Nan looked surprised. He didn''t expect the effect this time to be so good. Not only did he get the benefits, but it also allowed everyone to break through. It''s no wonder that when I first came out, not only did I not see any negative emotions, but they were all very happy.


    "In addition, after this kind of battle, our own vindictiveness has also been greatly improved."


    Chi Nan was even more surprised. This was a blessing in disguise. As expected, the fighters should be used in battles, the more battles, the faster they will improve, especially in the kind of hard battles. Poor self, in the entire team, even the half-elf Moir had condensed a grudge, and he still couldn''t succeed.


    It''s not that it can''t be condensed, but every time it is condensed, it will be swallowed by the life magic, but the magic itself has not changed, which is really annoying. Of course, Chi Nan is still very happy.


    "I''ll talk about the ritual thing tomorrow, and today everyone has a good rest. By the way, what about the bones of the undead,"


    "Those things have been taken out and burned. After all, they belong to the undead. No one knows if there will be any bad effects." Hearing this, Chi Nan rolled his eyes, a little helpless.


    "Forget it, burn it and burn it. I originally wanted to buy it to people from the Mage Association." The parts of these undead bodies are some very precious magical materials. Usually, the Ruthyala Kingdom can''t find them. To.


    But think about it, if you sell it to the Mage Association, the source of this thing is a problem. At that time, how did I explain to the wizards where this thing was obtained. Because the relationship with the wizards has become a bit bad, those guys are not so good to talk to themselves. Fortunately, the business of Scroll of Wisdom was not affected. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 240： Welcome flowers at the gate of the tribe

    "My lord, do you think this plant is useful? I left it on purpose."


    A guard ran over, holding a long green thing in his hand. At a glance, it was still shiny, and it was indeed a plant. "What is this?" Chi Nan asked strangely.


    It was Carol who ran over. Since Horne was among the first to swear allegiance, Chi Nan was more impressed.


    Carol smiled, "Isn''t your lord saying that you should pay attention to some strange plants. This is the oil tinder that Moiru found before. I saw Moiru use this to light it."


    With that said, Carol also crushed a piece of oil tinder, and there was indeed some white fluff inside with oily shine on it. With a light stroke on the tree trunk, the oil tinder burned directly.


    It seems that the burning is very slow, but the flame is very stable, and the flame is also very obvious. It is a good thing to ignite.


    Chi Nan couldn''t think of the specific usage of this thing for a while, so he simply took one: "Collect it first, and then I will study how to use it when I go back." It is already a habit to give birth to the seeds as usual, and then leave the seeds behind.


    "Be careful, don''t burn the forest." Chi Nan warned them.


    After another day''s rest, everyone has completely recovered and is full of energy. And after the previous battle, Chi Nan could clearly feel that the aura of the soldiers was completely different from before.


    Only soldiers who have been baptized through hard fighting are the real elites, and Chi Nan understands a little bit. As usual, those who have not yet sworn allegiance to Chi Nan swore allegiance to Chi Nan, and the process went through. From then on, he has a powerful guard who is completely loyal to him.


    If the one hundred black iron guards are taken out, let people in other territories know, they won''t be scared to death.


    You know, many of the earl''s subordinates are just a few dozen black iron level subordinates. If it weren''t for the ability to grow medicines in large quantities, there really wouldn''t be so many resources to train the people.


    Chi Nan now also knows that many herbs used to formulate body refining medicines are actually very scarce. Regardless of the price may not be so high, but the price is very scary, the key is that others can not get so much. It is because a small number of people usually use it, so it seems that these materials are adequate.


    Accepted the allegiance of everyone, cleaned up, everyone went on the road again. This time, the half-elf tribe is going to be.


    Moiru, who was back home, was very anxious along the way, urging everyone to speed up from time to time. Because of this, everyone''s overall speed is indeed faster. In less than two days, a group of people arrived at their destination.


    Looking into the distance at a glance, the forest on the opposite side was more lush, and it seemed to be very gloomy. Ordinary people who come here will definitely feel gloomy and don''t want to enter. The leaves of the surrounding big trees cover the sky and the sun.


    "That''s it over there. It took a long time for our tribe to arrange the surrounding big trees like this. If you come here without knowing it, you will definitely get lost, and you don''t even want to find our place." Moiru was very proud.


    Chi Nan nodded, he already felt that in his own perception, all the layout of the entire maze was presented in his heart. This was the powerful force of natural perception. In the forest, it is absolutely impossible to rely on the labyrinth to make oneself unable to find the way. However, Chi Nan also didn''t say it clearly.


    Suddenly, Moiru quickly stepped forward. At this moment, two huge black shadows suddenly rushed out of the bushes where there was nothing. Two dark shadows rushed towards Moiru, and Moiru opened his arms with a smile.


    "Haha, it''s nice to see you all right, I''m back." These two things are not animals, but two very big red flowers. The flower has twelve petals with neat branches around.


    There is a yellow in the middle. At this time, the two flowers are like puppies, rubbing gently on Moiru''s body, very well-behaved. Hearing Moiru''s words, the two flowers broke apart and nodded.


    Chi Nan stepped forward with a look of surprise: "What is this, I can still understand you."


    Moiru was even more surprised, because the two flowers actually walked towards Chinan, appearing to be more affectionate than themselves. "You can actually bring them close, you really deserve to be a child of nature."


    "What are you talking about? They? Does this flower really have a thought." Chi Nan was even more surprised.


    Moiru smiled bitterly and said: "Yes, this is the welcome flower of our tribe. It is thoughtful in itself and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. But the welcome flower is much smarter than many animals and can listen. Understand what we say."


    Chi Nan had already released his magic power and began to perceive the peculiarities of the two big flowers. These two flowers really contain emotions, although they are not very obvious, they exist. And in terms of thinking, it is similar to a child. Maybe a little worse than children but better memory, able to remember people or things I have seen.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s heart became excited. Wasn''t he annoyed because the plants didn''t have their own thoughts, and that they always needed to be controlled by themselves or controlled by others to control this problem?


    Now that you have this kind of flower, as long as you integrate it with your own plant weapon, you don''t need to control it yourself, and you can automatically exert its effect. In that way, one''s abilities can be maximized.


    "Great. I finally found this plant. Can you give me some seeds? If it doesn''t work, I''ll give birth to it."


    Chi Nan''s words made the two welcome flowers hesitate. But then, a welcome flower still stretched out a root, curled up a few red seeds, and handed it to Chi Nan. "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that it is not only smart, but also very flexible, almost like an animal." This kind of plant is an unexpected joy to come here.


    Welcoming guests is really appropriate. As soon as this guest came, I gave myself such a big gift.


    "It''s weird. If we come here in normal times, the people in the tribe must have known for a long time, why no one has come out now. No, maybe something happened in the tribe?"


    After waiting for a while, Moiru''s face suddenly changed, and he didn''t know what bad things had come to mind. "Lord Lord, let''s go in quickly, I''m worried about what danger is encountered in the tribe."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly harvested the seeds. These are all his own leaders in the future, or the talents of the leaders, but they can''t be caused by accident. "Speed ??up, let''s rescue, Moiru, you will lead the way." Chi Nan said quickly. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 241： Warcraft is coming in

    Moiru was very anxious, afraid of something unexpected with his tribe, so he quickly entered the door. Chi Nan followed closely, let go of the two welcome flowers, and the whole person flashed in and entered the maze of trees.


    Others can only follow closely, and they dare not allow Chi Nan to leave their sights alone.


    So, a group of people followed Moiru through the bushes in such an environment. This big maze, I don¡¯t know how many people and many years of continuous improvement, it finally became like this.


    "Quickly, there are no patrols inside today. Something must have happened."


    Moiru became more and more anxious, but he couldn''t leave the team alone, otherwise the others would not be able to keep up. In Moiru''s heart, Chi Nan and others have become the last straw.


    "Go from here, here is closer." Suddenly, Chi Nan said.


    Moiru was annoyed for a while: "This is our tribe, I know where to go." It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t listen to him at all. He greeted him and walked on another road. When Moiru saw this, he could only be tight. Keep up. "Damn it, if your delay causes the tribe to encounter an accident, I will never let you go."


    No matter what Moiru said, Chi Nan had a better perception of plants than anyone else. If it weren''t for the lack of time, these plants were filled with magic power injected by the half-elves, and Chi Nan could walk out in a straight line.


    After leaving doubts, Moiru''s eyes widened, his face full of incredible. "How is it possible, that road can actually go here, how is this possible, why I don''t know, this is too fast."


    After walking a strange road, Moiru realized that he had quickly entered a familiar road. But before, I never knew that the road over there could actually pass through. It seemed that Chi Nan must have sensed the entire maze in a way that he didn''t understand.


    No matter how much, keep up. Moylu didn''t talk nonsense anymore, and ran straight to the front, walking side by side with Chi Nan. The other guards glanced, did not speak, but Horn followed closely behind them.


    "Is there a monster in front? Does your tribe still keep monsters?" Chi Nan asked.


    "What? How is it possible that our tribe doesn''t have a way to raise beasts. Is it because those **** beasts are attacking our tribe again." Moiru''s words let Chi Nan know a lot.


    Moiru originally said that Warcraft is a great threat to them, and it seems that there is not much water in this. However, this maze is so big that Warcraft can still threaten them, and the strength of this tribe is really bad.


    "Speed ??up, let''s save people." Chi Nan said, and at the same time, a little light flickered between his fingers. Creating seeds, this is the first time Chi Nan has used this ability.


    Because the created seeds grow faster, and are tougher, and easier to control. Within a certain range of oneself, it is much simpler than directly still seeds. The created seeds will fly according to their own ideas.


    The seed flew out in an instant and disappeared in an instant. When the group of people passed by, they found a monster that looked like a wild boar was struggling in place, surrounded by a large number of grass roots. The blade-like root crust continued to rub back and forth, and thick layers of crust hung from the body of the wild boar beast.


    "I''m coming." Knowing that the two people in front did not have powerful means of attack, Horn from the back yelled and rushed over. With a strong grudge on the cross sword in his hand, he stabbed with a fierce sword.


    Even without a sharp sword tip, the sword tip still slammed into the eyes of the wild boar monster, and then pierced his brain. With a "bang", Horn was knocked out.


    Chi Nan''s eyes were sharp, and he saw that the wild boar monster was dying, two white things like sword aura were released from the two sharp horns. The power that drove Horn into the air came from here.


    "It''s really a Beast, every Beast is not that simple. A dying blow is so powerful. Horn, are you okay." Chi Nan looked back, and the knocked-up Horn had already been knocked into the air by the other guards behind. Blocked it. Avoid hitting him on the ground or on top of a tree, causing himself to be injured again.


    "My lord, I''m fine." Horn got up and moved a bit, his body a little sore. He knew that he underestimated the monster. In order to be able to destroy the monster as soon as possible, it was counterattacked.


    Looking down at the red sand steel armor on his body, there were two more deep depressions at this time, exactly in the shape of wild boar teeth.


    "Fortunately, my armor is red sand steel. If it were ordinary steel armor, it must have been pierced by now." Thinking that I almost pierced my stomach even Horn, who is not afraid of death, felt it for a while. Of fear.


    "Can you still hold on?" Chi Nan asked again.


    "My lord, don''t worry, it''s okay." In a short period of time, Horn has almost recovered.


    "That''s good, let''s speed up, and everyone else should be careful. I feel that there are a lot of beasts and beasts in front of me. The beasts are not as unthinking as the undead. Give me some attention, but don''t let my life be here."


    Everyone yelled: "Yes." Then, under the leadership of Chi Nan, they moved forward again. But this time, these people are not following. But there were many guards who followed Chi Nan''s side. Although it was a bit troublesome, this could protect Chi Nan in the first place. However, Chi Nan felt that they were getting in the way.


    This is the forest. In the forest, that is your home field. As long as you feel it, you will be very clear about what is around. And when I was with other people, the first thing that the monsters and beasts attacked was also other people.


    Even ordinary beasts will not attack themselves, this is their natural ability.


    However, Chi Nan did not explain, and it was also an insult to the guards not to let the guards follow. "There is another monster in front, so pay attention." Chi Nan suddenly reminded that his spell had been activated.


    After a while, everyone saw a lot of monkeys that had been beaten down from the tree, **** and still spreading their teeth and claws.


    "It''s bloodthirsty monkeys. These **** bloodthirsty monkeys are the most threatening monsters to our tribe."


    Chi Nan looked strange: "Is this thing very threatening? It doesn''t seem to be very powerful." Yes, although these bloodthirsty monkeys are also beasts, they are not as powerful as some powerful beasts, but there are a lot of them. There are more than a dozen.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 242： Tribe growing on a tree

    The bloodthirsty monkey is not very powerful, although it is very irritable, but facing the binding of the vine, there is still no way, but it can only be pulled down. The guards stepped forward, one sword at a time, and easily solved it.


    "The attack is not very strong, and it is impossible to break through the defenses of the guards. Even ordinary armor cannot be broken by them." Chi Nan looked at this situation and said to Moiru even more strange.


    "There are too many bloodthirsty monkeys, and their attacks are very violent. The most important thing is that they can climb trees, otherwise they will definitely not be so troublesome." Moiru can also see that it is a huge threat to our tribe. The bloodthirsty monkey was so vulnerable to a human army, which really surprised him.


    "Let''s go and take a look, I really want to know how powerful these bloodthirsty monkeys are."


    At this time, it was not far from the center of the tribe. Chi Nan can also feel that there are not many monsters in the center. Otherwise, he would not rush over with his own people like this.


    In addition to the bloodthirsty monkeys, Chi Nan only felt three of the truly powerful monsters. They were almost as powerful as the wild boar before, but they should not be of the same type.


    Soon, the group of people came to the central area. All the beasts and beasts they encountered on the road were all killed by their group. They didn''t even have the qualifications to let the guards use vindictiveness, so they were killed.


    "I now understand why the bloodthirsty monkey is the enemy of your tribe." Chi Nan looked forward with a surprised look. This is really full of natural aura, much more natural than the city he planted.


    The half-elf tribe has been integrated with the forest. Above the big trees, more than five meters above the ground, there are tree holes in which the half-elves live.


    There are also some sturdy branches, either directly transformed in the middle, or nailed with some wooden boards to connect with each other. There are only some vines on the upper and lower trees, and some protrusions on the trunks. It seems that half-elves rely on this method to get up and down. There is really no way for humans to live in this kind of dwelling.


    At this moment, many half-elves are standing high above, holding bows and arrows, aiming downwards. It has to be said that the half-elf inherited the bow and arrow talent of the elves, and it was almost condescending.


    Perhaps some arrows cannot kill the target at once, but they can also pose a huge threat to the monsters.


    Below the trunk of the big tree, other beasts can only watch, and only the bloodthirsty monkey can easily climb up along the trunk. The main enemy of half-elves is this. No wonder Moiru was so worried about bloodthirsty monkeys before.


    Among the three powerful monsters below, one is a bloodthirsty monkey, which appears to be a leader, sitting in the middle, commanding the other bloodthirsty monkeys to attack. There is also a bear, only one of his own, no other subordinates, and he is hitting a tree at this time.


    The last one was a wolf, with more than twenty wolves of the same family around him, all gray-white wolves, but these wolves were ordinary beasts. Only in terms of combat effectiveness, it is much stronger than those bloodthirsty monkeys.


    Bloodthirsty monkeys are monsters because they contain an elemental power in their bodies. But in fact, the strength of these bloodthirsty monkeys is really not very good. Bloodthirsty monkeys are very cruel, and sometimes they would rather die than give them to the enemy.


    "I really don''t know how this creature has survived until now, but it hasn''t been wiped out."


    Chi Nan spit out, and suddenly saw above the tree trunk, a bloodthirsty monkey suddenly went around a half-elf holding a wooden shield, and stretched out its paws at the young half-elf behind, seeing that the half-elf was about to be caught. .


    However, at this moment, a branch above the trunk suddenly dropped and blocked the bloodthirsty monkey. Then countless vines stretched out from the tree trunk, firmly fixing the bloodthirsty monkey. A half-elf next to him reacted for the first time and turned around and slammed it to death with his wooden spear.


    The bloodthirsty monkey before dying still stretched its paws, trying to catch the young half-elf that was close at hand. Bloodthirsty to this level is really breathtaking. If you don''t kill them completely, they won''t stop.


    "Don''t be stunned, start to clean up these monsters." Chi Nan gave an order, and the guards rushed out one after another, as if a tiger came down the mountain. When they finally saw that there was a target they could attack, the wolves and black bears suddenly rushed towards this side.


    It''s just that these animals don''t even know that this creature that looks a lot like a half-elf is not a creature at all. This is a human soldier, and there is a thick layer of armor on his body.


    They are not half-elves who can only use wood to make weapons. The weapons on their bodies are made of red sand steel, which is harder than some magic metals.


    As a result, the gray wolves that rushed in the first wave were shattered and revealed or broke their spine almost in one encounter ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It was also miserable to die. The gray wolf behind hadn''t realized what was going on, and faced the attack of the human guards.


    As a result, a few gray wolves were killed in just a moment. The gray wolf demon that ran the fastest, faced several guards without hesitation and used vindictiveness. As a result, he didn''t even make a scream and was beaten to the ground. All the bones in his body were knocked off. The remaining body was dragged back by a guard.


    This is a truly powerful corpse of Warcraft, and everything on it is a treasure.


    "I''m Moiru, I''m back, everyone hold on, I''ll help you." Moiru shouted, and he rushed out, waving a dagger in his hand, and instantly smashed a few bloodthirsty monkeys. The neck is smeared.


    "Look, it''s Moiru who is back, but what happened to the humans? Could it be that Moiru was caught?"


    "Nonsense, how could Moiru betray? This should be the helper Moiru found. Didn''t you find out that that person is a natural mage, and very powerful, the aura on his body is comparable to that of the legendary elves. ."


    At this time, more and more people noticed Chi Nan. Chi Nan simply said loudly: "You half-elves, I am the lord of the Red Sand Ridge of Remas. I know that you are suffering in life, and I am here to help you. As long as you move to my territory to live in the future, you will never meet again. This kind of danger." Chi Nan chose this timing very well.


    It happened to help them at their critical juncture, and they were talking about the most urgent problem they wanted to solve. It caught all the half-elves'' thoughts at once, and it was easier for them to accept it.


    Without this opportunity, I would run over to negotiate with the half-elves, I am afraid that the effect would not have been so good.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 243： Ground thorn fern debut

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Numerous spots of light flew out of Chi Nan''s body, and the surrounding area instantly turned into a field of horse-stumbled grass. The crazy growth of countless grass roots has had a huge impact on all surrounding creatures.


    "Quickly, kill these monsters." A voice came from above. Then countless arrows fell. At the same time, there are wood thorns, like arrows, intermingled in them, but this is not an arrow, but a magic. Chi Nan couldn''t help but look sideways, because he finally saw the real natural magic, which was just a bit less lethal.


    Even if it is condescending, this wooden thorn is still not as powerful as an arrow.


    The guards all rushed out. With the help of Stumbling Horse, these monsters, who didn''t know how to fight with human warriors, were almost dead in just one face. The two guards rushed over and broke out with all their strength.


    The entangled gray wolf leader, even less resisted, was smashed into pieces. "Cut, it''s not as good as that wild boar monster, at least you can resist it." A guard who was preparing to make up the sword said disdainfully.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and kill, there are still a lot of monsters here."


    When talking, the black bear had already rushed over. The white light on the two paws of the black bear flickered. With a slap in the face, Horne stabs with all his strength. But even so, Horn still didn''t create a wound on the black bear. Instead, he was shaken by the huge force, and he was shaken back several steps.


    "What kind of attribute is this? Light attribute? It''s not soil attribute." Chi Nan was a little surprised.


    Horn didn''t care about so much, he greeted: "Go together, this monster is powerful, so be careful." There is no way for him to gain the upper hand, let alone the others.


    With just one blow, Horn''s vindictive consumption was not small. On the other hand, the black bear has nothing at all. Horn wasn''t sure he could beat this black bear, so he could only let everyone play together.


    Anyway, they are all guards, fighters, and not knights. At this time, they don''t need to ask for fairness or anything, and there is no burden in their hearts when they go together. More than 20 people immediately surrounded him, and beat the black bear.


    After a round of encirclement, there are still people next to him making up for it. Although the black bear''s defensive power is strong, every time it is hit by the cross sword, it will still make the black bear scream. It seems that this black bear can''t escape. It''s just that the black bear''s strong defensive power also made Chi Nan''s heart frightened.


    "Hey, it''s all because of the lack of sharp weapons. We must change their weapons when we go back."


    The blunt weapon of the cross sword is very effective for breaking armor, but it is really not very effective for attacking. Especially in the face of such a thick-skinned monster, there is basically no effect.


    Seeing that his allies were no longer good, the bloodthirsty monkey leader suddenly became frantic. Even the leader of the bloodthirsty monkey himself did not expect that some difficult two-legged creatures would suddenly come.


    In the forest that lives all the year round, bloodthirsty monkeys don''t know what human beings are. The bloodthirsty monkey leader had a bad temper, so he couldn''t sit still anymore. The body shape flashed, the whole monkey turned into a red light, and instantly rushed over.


    The monkey leader was not as tall as a NPC, but it was almost the same. This outbreak was so fast that the guards almost didn''t react. With a "keng", a guard flew out. "It''s okay," Horn said loudly.


    The guard quickly got up: "It''s okay, no injury." The guard looked at himself and found that there were four more deep scratches on the position of his chest and heart, which visually reached the thickness of his armor one third. "Be careful, the claws of bloodthirsty monkeys have the ability to break armor." A voice came from above.


    Many guards suddenly became vigilant. Because their faces are not protected by armor. Chi Nan is also an eye-opener. It turns out that the talents of these monsters and magic are not the same thing.


    In other words, the black bear is not because of its special attributes, but because his elemental ability is to increase strength or defense. The Black Iron level of Warcraft is fairly simple, at least the ability is relatively single.


    "Enclose it and compress his activity space." The bloodthirsty monkey''s speed is too fast to compress the range, and there is no way to fight. Following Chi Nan''s order, thirty guards were directly separated and surrounded by a large circle. At the same time, between the surrounding gaps, the stumbling horse grass in Chinan directly filled it up.


    The leader of the bloodthirsty monkey screamed anxiously, but there was no way to break through the encirclement. In the previous shock, he was directly entangled in chaos by the stumbling horse grass, and he couldn''t break free for a while.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, a nearby guard Yijian looked behind the bloodthirsty monkey leader, and caused a big wound on the bloodthirsty monkey leader. After breaking free, the leader of the bloodthirsty monkey no longer dared to approach these stumbling horses. The bloodthirsty monkey keeps compressing the space, and eventually the space becomes smaller and smaller, and the place to move is also less and less.


    Seeing that the bloodthirsty monkey has been basically suppressed, the black bear can''t do anything about it. The defense is too high.


    "Hmph, let you see the bronze-level spells." Chi Nan snorted coldly, and a spot of light instantly submerged under the black bear''s body. Below, an inconspicuous piece of grass grew immediately against the ground.


    "Ground thorn fern, attack me." The grass below suddenly pierced several sharp thorns. Faced with the powerful fur of the black bear , these spikes just pierced through a thin layer of paper, directly submerged.


    Suddenly, there were several blood holes in the black bear''s abdomen, and a large amount of blood kept coming out, but the black bear didn''t feel anything at all. "The effect of this paralysis and bloodletting is really good." Chi Nan muttered in his heart.


    These ground thorn ferns have been blended with the effect of paralyzing toxins, and the black bear will not know for a while that he has been injured and that his internal organs have been pierced. At the same time, there are some special medicinal properties that specifically prevent blood clotting, causing the black bear''s wound to bleed continuously. Take back the spikes and stab them out again, repeating this three times.


    When the black bear discovered that something was wrong, the power on his body was fading rapidly. In a blink of an eye, the black bear felt that his eyes went dark and he didn''t know anything. At this time, the bloodthirsty monkey leader was also controlled.


    "Haha, let you taste the power of the thorn fern." It is indeed a bronze-level plant, and Chi Nan himself did not expect that the power of the thorn fern is so terrifying.


    A large number of spikes were pierced instantly. The bloodthirsty monkey leader was different from the black bear. The black bear could not see his abdomen, but the bloodthirsty monkey leader could see that he was pierced by a large number of spikes at once. Even the joint of one arm was stabbed. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 244： Old half-elf

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    The leader of the bloodthirsty monkey screamed in horror, but now he couldn''t do anything. Although the men nearby were sprinting wildly, they were all blocked by guards like tin cans, and they were almost killed.


    This time he was injured, the bloodthirsty monkey did not feel at all, because one of his arms could not be used, and his legs were also paralyzed. After all, the body is not big enough, the effect of the ground thorn fern is quite remarkable.


    "It''s a pity, if you grow a little shorter and attack the heart of your heart directly, you won''t be far from death at this time." Chi Nan thought in his heart, and the spikes of the ground thorn fern had been retracted. There was no need for Chi Nan to continue his attack. The guards beside him slashed down with grudge cross swords. The hapless bloodthirsty monkey was beaten into a pool of bones all at once.


    The fast bloodthirsty monkey leader is really not good at defense. Looking at the side, the other guards moved very quickly. Soon after the three bosses were cleaned up, all the beasts and beasts were cleaned up.


    In the end, there are only two bloodthirsty monkeys who can escape. Because the two bloodthirsty monkeys were far apart, the guards did not have time to pursue them, and the half-elves did not leave them behind.


    "The ground thorn fern is easy to use, but it consumes too much." Chi Nan felt it, and after using the ground thorn fern several times, Chi Nan could clearly feel that his life magic was consumed a little.


    In fact, what Chi Nan doesn''t know is that compared with other mages, this cost is simply not worth mentioning. It is only because it consumes less to make other plants that Chinan feels expensive. In the past, a lot of them were manufactured on a large scale, or some plants that were difficult to grow to mature in a short period of time would consume a lot of money.


    Moiru shouted to the top: "I''m back, the patriarch. This is really the lord of the Red Sand Ridge, he is also a half-elf, is our compatriot, and his words can be trusted."


    Everyone above nodded, everyone knows that elves and half-elves can''t lie. Since this half-elf said so, it is at least certain that it is absolutely impossible to cheat them.


    A half-elf above sneaked out and then shouted: "Moiru, it''s really you. You have been out for so long. We thought you were dead. It''s great that you can come back."


    "The patriarch, why didn''t he come out." For such a big matter, the patriarch must be there.


    The half-elf was a little silent, and a girl and half-elf next to him choked and said, "These days, the monsters attacked our tribe and five people have died. The patriarch was seriously injured while protecting others, and is still in a coma If it¡¯s not the patriarch, I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid there will be more deaths."


    Originally, the number of half-elves was small, and this tribe was still attacked all year round. This time five people died unexpectedly. Hearing this, even Moirud''s eyes bulged with anger. "The damning beasts should really be killed."


    "Don''t worry, from now on, you won''t have to suffer from the beasts anymore." Chi Nan took the opportunity to say loudly. If you don''t speak at this time, then when will you have to wait until you speak.


    When other people saw that it was Chi Nan''s "half-elf" promise, they suddenly believed a little bit in their hearts. The ones who didn''t believe it were not for Chi Nan, but for other human beings. They were worried about what human beings would think of them.


    After all, in the human market, many half-elves who look close to elves are of high value.


    Chi Nan was also looking at these half-elves at this time. Most half-elves, as expected, are very similar to the legendary elves, with pointed ears, but some are long and some are short, and most of them are not too long.


    Most half-elf hair has a hint of green, not very heavy, and some half-elf hair has changed to other colors. Very few of their eyes can remain light green, most of them are brownish yellow or blue, which is the normal pupil color of most people in this world.


    Judging from their appearance, it turns out that the bloodline is already very thin. There are also a few that actually look similar to humans, but they are only slightly different from themselves. Is it so easy to find such a pure human being?


    This seemed a bit awkward, Chi Nan muttered to himself. Just when they were talking, a figure walked out. This figure has an old face, wrinkles all over his face, like an old tree bark.


    "Guests from afar, please come and talk. You should bring us fruits to entertain our guests." After speaking, the old man walked back slowly. As this person spoke, all the half-elves closed their mouths.


    "Who is that, why is it so old?" Chi Nan asked with a strange expression on his face.


    Moiru has a little bit of longing and admiration: "That is the great elder of our tribe, he is more than two hundred years old, of course he is old." This life span is really long enough.


    "Wait, I heard that elves don''t age." Chi Nan didn''t know where he heard the legend.


    Moiru was even more surprised: "You don''t know? Let me tell you, elves don''t age, but elves age quickly only when their lifespan is about to end, and eventually die of old age."


    "We are half-elves and live much longer than ordinary humans, but we will still age slowly, just like humans. As long as we get older, we will become old. There is no way to compare with elves. After all. Elves are a race blessed by nature, and our half-elves shouldn''t have appeared originally."


    It turned out to be Chi Nan finally understood that the difference between this half-elf and the elf is still very large.


    "However, the great elder is indeed very old. Our elven bloodline is not very strong. It is not easy to live to two hundred years. The great elder has dedicated his life to the tribe, and he cannot afford to provide for the elderly at this age. "


    Thinking of Hongshaling''s old-age care system and those comfortable old people, Moiru was even more sad. Even both ears were drooping. It was the first time that Chi Nan saw Moiru like this.


    This half-elf''s ears can actually make such movements, if you let those fans see such a cute Moiru, don''t scream. With ears, Moiru feels weirdly cute.


    Shaking his head quickly, Chi Nan threw the thought out of his mind, he didn''t want to be bent. Looking at the half-elves in this tribe now, most of them are indeed very delicate and beautiful, like works of art. But a male half-elf can look as feminine as Moiru, and Chi Nan really didn''t see one.


    Sure enough, this Moiru is also an outlier among the half-elves. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 245： Conditions of the half-elf tribe

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Let''s go, let''s go up. Sorry, our tribe doesn''t have ladders. You can only rely on yourself. It''s best for other people to stay here. Many people in our tribe don''t have a lot of affection for humans."


    Humans sell elves and sell half-elves. It''s strange that half-elves have a good impression of humans. Chi Nan nodded and looked at the tree trunk. Moiru was stepping on some protrusions on the tree trunk and climbing up quickly.


    Chi Nan said to Horn: "You all stay here, clean up the battlefield. Don''t keep up, it''s safe here." Seeing Horn who wanted to follow, Chi Nan directly asked Horn to stay in this place.


    When the lord spoke, Horn could only obey the order. But Horn''s eyes were always looking at Chi Nan, as long as Chi Nan did something, they would rush over at the first time. What a good bodyguard, Chi Nan thought in his heart. After speaking, Chi Nan walked towards the big tree, then stepped on the protrusion on it and climbed up towards it.


    Chi Nan''s physical fitness is much higher than that of Moiru, but his experience of climbing trees is not that great after all.


    The surrounding half-elves suddenly smiled when they saw Chi Nan climbing up so awkwardly, and pointed at Chi Nan as if they were looking at some rare animal. Such actions made Chi Nan feel helpless.


    I''m not a half-elf, and I don''t have the experience of living in the forest. It''s good to be able to do this.


    Rolling his eyes, Chi Nan didn''t care about the half-elves, and climbed up in a few strokes. Perhaps because of Chi Nan''s attitude, the surrounding half-elves became more unscrupulous, and many people''s laughter could be heard.


    Walking into the tree hole in front, Chi Nan found that the tree hole was really as small as he thought. Even though the middle has been hollowed out, it is still very narrow here, and there is no way to compare it with my own tree house.


    However, there are a lot of things in it, and a lot of books. Yes, they are books, but these books are not books made of parchment, but are bound with animal skins and are very rough. There are also some thin wood boards. I don''t know what kind of wood they are and what methods are used to process them. Each board has some pictures on it.


    On the surrounding walls, there are also something similar to murals. The scene painted on it seems to be a large-scale war. I don''t know when it was, maybe this is a unique record of a half-elf.


    "Hello, Great Elder, I am Chi Nan, and I don¡¯t need to introduce myself. Our territory is established with plants and is already very prosperous. With me, Hongsha Ridge will surely become a realm where humans and half-elves live in harmony. ."


    The old elder pressed his hands: "Please sit down, child, I believe you. Let''s talk slowly."


    Chi Nan had to sit down. At this time, a half-elf girl hopped in and put a basket of fruits on the table with the basket. "Eat, this is the best blue berry here. We don''t want to eat it normally." Half-elves, like elves, can rely on fruits as food to supplement their needs.


    But for Chinan, fruits can only be used as snacks, and absolutely impossible as staple food.


    Seeing the great elder picking up one, Chi Nan also picked up one and took a bite, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. This blue berry tastes really good, and it overwhelms those improved fruits in my own territory. Improve it, it can definitely be sold as a luxury.


    "Well, Miria, go out, the patriarch still needs your care, don''t waste time here."


    The great elder yelled at the same time. The half-elf girl who was originally curious about Chi Nan refused to go, stuck her tongue out, and bounced away from the place. When she passed the door, she was still facing Chi Nan. Blinked.


    "Then elder, follow us now. You can reach Red Sand Ridge earlier, and you can live a stable life earlier. Half-elves are in our Red Sand Ridge. I can guarantee that I have normal and legal power. Ability, I will definitely be able to find a good job, and I won¡¯t worry about eating and drinking in the future. I would like to join the army even more.¡±


    Chi Nan wanted to use these half-elves as his own cards. Although half-elves will not be forever loyal to themselves like those who swear allegiance, they can guarantee that they will not take refuge in other humans.


    The most important thing is that the half-elf has a natural aura and has a higher affinity for its various plants. Chi Nan had an idea, and perhaps he needed these half-elves to help him complete it.


    "In principle, I agree, but others are definitely unwilling. Because we have been attacked by bloodthirsty monkeys over the years and lost a lot of people. The hatred between the two sides has become very deep."


    Chi Nan was a little strange: "Aren''t those bloodthirsty monkeys killed clean."


    The elder shook his head and slowly said, "Of course not. Those bloodthirsty monkeys are sent by the bloodthirsty monkey lord. Their lord strength has reached the bronze level. Although there is only one, they are the overlord of this area. The bloodthirsty monkey lord has always wanted to kill us clean and rule this place. If it weren¡¯t for that lord who couldn¡¯t come by himself, we would have died clean.¡±


    "However, if you want us to leave, you must help us get revenge first. Otherwise, many young people will not follow. Seeing you bring so many people, and they are all dark iron warriors, you should be able to do it."


    Chi Nan hesitated: "But if this is the case, my army will lose a lot I thought that the water snakes and monsters seen in Giant Wood City are also bronze level. Facing this kind of creature, it is impossible not to lose. of.


    The elder said indifferently: "It''s just some human beings, there is no need for protection at all."


    This kind old man had such a deep prejudice against humans, Chi Nan couldn''t help but frowned. "They are all my guards and have loyal to me. I can''t let those who are loyal to me go to death just to avenge you."


    A ray of light flashed in the eyes of the Grand Elder, and he continued to say: "Is it all loyal? It''s unbelievable that humans will be loyal to the half-elves. However, if they can''t take revenge, most people will not be willing to leave."


    This is really a problem, and Moiru can''t help it a bit: "Lord Lord, you can try it. If you can''t get revenge, I won''t go back. After all, my parents died at the hands of bloodthirsty monkeys. Besides, don¡¯t you have a lot of special methods. Frontal attack is not good, you can use other methods."


    Chi Nan knew that what Moylu said was different from what he thought, but Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. Yes, I can use some special methods. Others can''t, but you can, after all, you are not an ordinary person. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.

 Chapter 246： Still have to rely on me to solve it

    One second to remember ¡¾¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    In view of the scolding incident in the book review area, I hope everyone is more civilized, and it''s fine to scold the author. Don''t scold other people who post reviews. Everyone is a qualified person.


    After Chi Nan left, Moylu stayed alone in the house of the elder. Chi Nan wouldn''t set off right now, he had just experienced a battle, and now his soldiers were very tired.


    Under the arrangement of the half-elves, Chi Nan took everyone to enter some tree holes to rest. This tribe used to have a large population, so there are many empty tree holes in this place, enough to hold so many people.


    "My lord, it''s hard for us to climb up." Horn looked at the tree hole high above and pointed to himself. Although his body is not heavy armor, it is indeed an armor made of Hongsha Steel. Human beings who are not good at climbing, in this case, it is really not an easy task to go up.


    They are not half-elves. They are wearing heavy armor, making it impossible for the protrusions on the trunk to hold them.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Look at me." Then Chi Nan''s magic power expanded, and the surrounding trees began to change. Sticks of wood grew out of the big tree, one after another, like a ladder.


    After being extended to a certain extent, the wooden sticks connected in this way began to grow sideways, eventually forming pieces of wooden boards, forming a spiral staircase. "Very strong, let''s go up." Chi Nan clapped his hands after finishing it, with a relaxed expression on his face.


    "It''s my lord, if you encounter something, just speak directly, and we will be there as soon as possible." Horn still didn''t believe the half-elves, and said in a low voice to Chi Nan.


    "Wow, it''s amazing. I can''t do it. How did you do it." A crisp voice sounded next to Chi Nan. I don''t know when, Miria walked next to them and sat down. On a branch, with two white calves swaying, he said with surprise and curiosity.


    Chi Nan looked back, and then said to Horn: "Don''t worry, the half-elves are very friendly."


    After speaking, Chi Nan turned his head and said to Miria: "I don''t know how I did it, because I can control plants by nature. Speaking of it, I don''t know how the natural mage cultivates systematically. I don¡¯t know, can you teach me."


    "You haven''t practiced before. You really deserve to be a child of nature. The natural aura on your body is so strong that you can naturally control plants. Then, I will teach you natural magic." As he said, Miria went straight from the branch. jump down.


    Chi Nan shook his head. This half-elf is so deceiving. It''s so easy to teach himself magic. If this is replaced by another mage, it will definitely not be so easy. But this is also an opportunity, Chi Nan sinks his heart and remembers all the things Miria said. When Chi Nan and Miria were learning magic, Moylu finally couldn''t help it.


    "Elder, why do you speak like that? This will make Lord Chinan have a bad impression of us."


    "It''s not us, it''s to me. Anyway, my old guy won''t live long. If you don''t like it, don''t like it."


    "But why do you want to do this? Does it make any sense. I know about revenge, but you don''t usually ignore life so much, even for humans."


    The elder still said indifferently: "I just want to test it. I don''t know if we will live well after we reach the human domain, so I need to see how high his right to speak in the domain. I can be so sure. Answer, this shows that his territory has been completely controlled by him, and we can rest assured."


    "Elder, don''t you believe him, he is a half-elf. Half-elves can''t lie. This is a good quality inherited from the elves, and it is carved into our bones."


    The elder nodded gently: "You are right, but the kind-hearted half-elves will also be deceived by others. I want to determine whether humans deceived this son of nature."


    With that, the great elder got up and looked at the sky in the distance. "Son of nature, the ability is really not comparable to us. Under the leadership of this son of nature, I think we will be able to live a stable life."


    Moiru sighed, and the elder was bent on being wronged for the whole tribe.


    After a long time, the elder turned his head and said, "You also go to see the patriarch. When the patriarch wakes up, tell him about this matter. Such a big thing cannot be done without the patriarch''s instruction.


    Moiru nodded, and then he leaped away from here. Only when he first arrived at the door, the voice of the great elder came again. "You will come back later and tell me about the current situation in Hongshaling tonight."


    Early the next morning, Chi Nan set off with a group of people. The target is the territory of the bloodthirsty monkey lord outside. At this time, after a great battle, the bloodthirsty monkey and the surrounding beasts suffered heavy losses.


    So there was no obstacle in this way, even some troublesome beasts and insects were not seen. Because of the previous war, these things have already left here, and they won''t be back in a short time.


    "The bloodthirsty monkey lord certainly didn''t know that his subordinates died so quickly. He has never returned. It can be delayed for at least three days. Let''s hurry and take a look. If we have the opportunity, we will kill him." Chi Nan recalled today. What the elder said to himself, at the same time told others The guards just followed their way with their heads bored.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, a group of people quietly approached the territory of the bloodthirsty monkey lord. A long distance away, a group of people quietly hidden in place, secretly looking into the distance. There were bloodthirsty monkeys all over the mountains and plains in that place.


    "My lord, the number of these bloodthirsty monkeys is between two hundred and three hundred. I don''t know if there are more. At night, they should come back a lot. There are 16 bloodthirsty monkeys at the black iron level. The one in front should be the Lord of the Bloodthirsty Monkey, and the breath on his body makes his subordinates feel terrified." Horn said carefully, pointing to the front.


    At this time, the group of people was at least 500 meters away from the bloodthirsty monkey, and they did not dare to flee and approach. This place is the edge of the bloodthirsty monkey''s usual activities. If you continue to get closer, I am afraid you will be spotted.


    Chi Nan nodded. Facing such a large group, there is also a bronze-level bloodthirsty monkey lord. If he rushes directly, he will definitely suffer heavy losses. I don''t know if I can kill the opponent. It''s too dangerous.


    Therefore, it must be laid out. "It seems that in the end, I still have to solve it." After thinking about it, Chi Nan said to other people: "You can protect me by my side. Let''s see mine next." For mobile users, please browse and read. , A better reading experience.

 Chapter 247： The open space has become a lawn

    Although Chi Nan had already made a plan, he didn''t do it directly, but observed it from the side. "Together with me, observe the behavior of these bloodthirsty monkeys, and then we will summarize them."


    After Chi Nan finished speaking, while observing, he recalled the natural magic that Miria gave him. The so-called natural magic is the need to feel the nature, and then draw a natural force from it. In the end, this natural power and his own spiritual power were combined to form a special magic power that was different from ordinary mages.


    For other mages, magic power is formed by combining elements or other things with their own spiritual power.


    Chi Nan already knew this, but the magic of his life was obviously not the case, and it wandered through his body instead of focusing on the source of the magic of his eyebrows.


    So his own magic power is greater and purer, but it is not as condensed as other natural mages.


    The magic of nature mages is to directly control plants by relying on their own magic power to temporarily induce their birth, or to condense them out of thin air with magic power to form a special wooden structure to attack.


    It''s like this was the case with the wooden thorns before, but Chi Nan couldn''t do it himself. Chi Nan also thought about allowing this power to fuse with his own spiritual power, but this life magic is too domineering and can only refine and improve his own spirit, but he refuses to merge, and he refuses to shrink in a certain place. Form a cohesive magic.


    The magic performed by other nature mages can only imitate some control plants. Chi Nan couldn''t imitate the direct attack defense or even the healing type, at least not now.


    After a day of learning, Chi Nan knew that he might not be able to learn natural magic in an orthodox manner. I really don''t know whether my ability is good or bad, or whether he is strong or strong, but he is always out of his control.


    This power is not derived from self-cultivation, but is continuously enhanced by the power feedback from the plants that I have given birth to, and it feels like it is not my own. Chi Nan felt a little uneasy in his heart. He always felt that this was not the power he had cultivated. Sooner or later there would be problems. But now, he can''t help it.


    Time passed slowly, and when Chi Nan woke up, it was night time.


    "My lord, we have concluded it. This is the law we have summarized."


    Seeing Chi Nan wake up, Horn stepped forward and whispered. Chi Nan blushed a bit. He just said he wanted to observe together, but he lost his mind, and it was night as soon as he left.


    "Don''t worry, find a place to camp and rest first, and then slowly tell me." Chi Nan greeted everyone slowly backing away. I don''t know if there will be bloodthirsty monkeys in this place tomorrow, so I can''t stay.


    While eating, Horn told Chi Nan about the rules that everyone had observed. Other guards also interrupted and added from time to time, and a complete picture slowly appeared.


    At night, many bloodthirsty monkeys returned here, and the entire group of bloodthirsty monkeys actually reached more than 500. After these monkeys come back, they will be unified to the central open space to distribute food, distribute the fruits of their labor, and then there will be a banquet. It seems that this is usual.


    The front position is where the bloodthirsty monkey lord is located, and this lord is also the leader of this group of bloodthirsty monkeys. The various structures seem to be no different from the general monkey population, and the hierarchy is strict.


    Only at this time every day, all the monkeys will be concentrated in the open space. At other times, a large number of monkeys will constantly shuttle in the surrounding mountains and forests, and many monkeys will not get down on the tree.


    "That said, the position of the bloodthirsty monkey lord is fixed, and the positions of the other powerful monkeys are also fixed, and they will go to the central clearing at this time every day. When they are finished, they will be scattered, no Young Master is sleeping on the loss, right?" Horn nodded, what they were observing, that''s what happened.


    "In that case, I can''t rest tonight. The only chance to kill these monkeys is when the monkeys are having a meal." Chi Nan''s eyes glowed brightly.


    "My lord, what do you want to do? Do you need our help?" Horn cheered up and said.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome. Just give me warning and protect me."


    At the same time Chi Nan finished eating, resisting sleepiness, Chi Nan quickly and quietly walked to the place he had observed before, and then moved on, approaching a place very close to the monkeys.


    Horn led a few people in the surrounding realm. Others dispersed, striving to get rid of all threats around them. Just because of Chi Nan''s order, no one dared to mess around casually.


    "Hmph, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com will let you know what is the layout ability of the plant controller." Chi Nan threw some seeds out in front of him. Then, driven by magic, the seeds began to grow rapidly. Some unremarkable grasses slowly grow and bloom, and when they reach a certain level, they will regenerate seeds.


    The new seeds fell down, driven by a mysterious force, moved toward the front again, and then grew again.


    "Unexpectedly, the role of this plant network is so obvious." Chi Nan entangled his plants with each other, and directly imported his own magic power through the connection of plants.


    This is not injecting magic power from the air, but it can perfectly transmit one''s own magic power to a distance. "In the future, to build such a network in my own city, then in my own city, it will become my real home field."


    Chinan now has a very large range of plants that can be controlled. The range exceeds 500 meters. I haven''t studied how much it exceeds, but it must be very large. But if there is a network connection, Chinan can even control the range of two to three kilometers. In this area, all connected plants can be easily controlled by themselves.


    But now is not the time to think about these things, Chi Nan keeps on giving birth, not stingy with his own magic. With Chi Nan''s control, slowly, more and more grass grew out of the surrounding area.


    The mountains and plains, especially the place where the monkeys gather for dinner, are densely packed, as if the open space has become a piece of green grass. Some weeds were squeezed out of sight.


    When the sky slowly started to light up, Chi Nan realized that the whole night had passed. "Let''s withdraw." Chi Nan greeted, planting a connecting route along the way, and quickly retreated with the others.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 248： Crazy ground thorn fern

    "My lord, you haven''t had a rest for the whole night, so hurry up and sleep for a while. With us here, you will never be disturbed by anyone." As soon as you came back, the guards gathered around.


    Chi Nan, who hasn''t slept all night, is indeed a little sleepy: "Well, then I will go to rest. Those of you who have not rested should rest together, don''t be too tired." Chi Nan walked to his tent.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also sighed in his heart that when he used to surf the Internet, he used to see the sky without sleeping. How come his strength is now stronger and his ability to resist drowsiness is better, but he feels so tired instead. Obviously, it would be fine if I didn''t sleep for several days. It seemed that it really was the reason why too much magic power was consumed during this time.


    While thinking about it, Chi Nan quickly fell asleep. It wasn''t until noon that Chi Nan woke up. Feeling a bit of myself, the magic power that was almost consumed last night was completely restored when I woke up.


    Walking out of the tent, Chi Nan asked a guard next to him: "How long has it been?"


    The guard said quickly: "As soon as it was noon, the monkeys went out looking for food."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, the monkeys also had their own rules. You can eat the food you usually find, but you must bring back the best part, which is reserved for the evening.


    Some bloodthirsty monkeys who have not found enough food will eat through these things at this time. The most important thing is, the best thing, that must be tribute to the bloodthirsty monkey lord. Others that are a little bit close will be left to other leaders. The average bloodthirsty monkeys can only eat the worst, and these bloodthirsty monkeys are also very conscious.


    The bloodthirsty monkeys who really find good things have hardly eaten them secretly by themselves, which is really interesting. Perhaps, inside the bloodthirsty monkeys, there are some rules that they don''t know are restricting them.


    After Chi Nan finished eating breakfast or lunch, he directly communicated with a large number of plants on the hillside in the distance through the network line that he left when he came back yesterday.


    "Because the magic power is not enough, so the density is not enough, today I will try to increase it before the evening." Chi Nan began to continue to give birth to a long distance, this place is at least 800 meters away from the bloodthirsty monkey.


    But after having a complete network connection, Chi Nan found that his magic power could reach the body of any plant without damage. This method was exactly the same as he thought, and it was very easy to use.


    When the monkeys got up in the morning, they also strangely noticed the changes in the area in front of them. The original vacant lot was turned into a large lawn, but the bloodthirsty monkey didn''t care.


    In other words, the bloodthirsty monkey didn''t even think of what these things were, and thought it was ordinary grass. The bloodthirsty monkey, who didn''t have as many thoughts as humans, quickly let it go.


    Even if the grass grows very fast and more and more, it never attracted the attention of these bloodthirsty monkeys. Perhaps the bloodthirsty monkey found that these things were harmless, so he didn''t care.


    The banquet was the same as usual. At dusk, all the monkeys returned here one after another, and then gathered in the open space. All the food brought back was placed in the middle open space, and then the bloodthirsty monkeys sat around according to their status, forming a big circle, and the lord was still in his own position.


    Seeing no change, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. "Very well, the same as what we observed yesterday. If that''s the case, then you deserve to be unlucky." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    In the clearing, the bloodthirsty monkey lord was still shouting loudly, not knowing what order he was issuing, reprimanding, or routine domestication. Chi Nan doesn''t understand the language of monkeys, and there is no need to understand it.


    Before the evening, Chi Nan injected all the magic power of his body into the plants in front of him through the network, just waiting for it to erupt now. Leaving a little magic power as a seed, Chi Nan''s heart moved, and the magic power broke out in an instant.


    A huge "swish" sound rang out, and a large number of spikes pierced directly from under the ground. Because the speed was too fast, a little sound was raised. The sound of a spike is naturally not very loud. But the entire clearing was full of spikes like a hedgehog, so the sound was loud. Anyway, it has been attacked, Chi Nan doesn''t care if it will be exposed.


    The Monkey King, who was speaking, suddenly noticed countless spikes around him. Each of these spikes was about one meter long, but they pierced his whole body. Although I don''t know why, I don''t feel any pain at all.


    But looking down, there are people who have been pierced through the head, pierced through the body, with wide-eyed eyes, who don''t know what is going on. They are everywhere. Just this time, most of his subordinates have died.


    The remaining ones can only linger, and these bloodthirsty monkeys fell into a coma almost instantly were paralyzed by the paralytic toxin. Those who have not died yet can only wait to die now. So many bloodthirsty monkeys suffered a fatal blow at the same time, without a scream, this situation is strange enough.


    When Chi Nan saw this scene, his heart moved with excitement, and the other guards cheered directly. With this attack, all the bloodthirsty monkeys were solved.


    On the one hand, the guards are proud of having such a powerful lord. On the other hand, the guards also feel ashamed because they can''t help the lord to solve problems. They secretly vowed to go back and practice hard.


    Chi Nan himself was also very excited, but he knew it was not over yet. Those spikes were withdrawn in an instant, and the bloodthirsty monkey lord felt weak, and felt like he was about to fall. At this moment, countless grass roots grew out of the ground, entangled toward themselves, and other bloodthirsty monkeys were also within the entanglement range.


    At this moment, only two of the black iron-level bloodthirsty monkeys that were under the key care of Chi Nan were still alive. Luckily, they were not injured, but they seemed to be about the same.


    Seeing this, the bloodthirsty monkey lord, no matter how idiot, knew he was under attack, and his state was very wrong. The bloodthirsty monkey lord made a terrible cry, as if it could penetrate the air.


    Even Chi Nan was taken aback by the cry. Then, the leader of the bloodthirsty monkey looked over here. Chi Nan''s heart moved, and his guards just cheered and told the bloodthirsty monkey where he was.


    "Would you like to fight back, let''s go to death first. But you guys are related to whether I can get some half-elves." Chi Nan did not hesitate to take back the spikes and adjust them to the lower position. The sound of breaking air.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 249： Im dying and I can fight back

    The ground thorn fern spikes that pierced once again killed almost all the bloodthirsty monkeys. The reason why it is not all, it is because there are still three bloodthirsty monkeys who are not dead. The first one is the bloodthirsty monkey lord.


    The defense of the bloodthirsty monkey lord, under the thorns of the ground thorn fern, is almost the same as thin paper, which is a bronze level plant. Strengthened and stimulated by Chi Nan, the ground thorn fern spikes, which used all their potential, were simply beyond the ability of ordinary creatures to contend. Even the thick red sand steel armor can easily be pierced through.


    The bloodthirsty monkey lord also has no way to defend. But the bloodthirsty monkey lord is too tall, much taller than a normal person. With a spike of more than one meter, there is no way to hurt his heart.


    Even if other vitals were injured, the bloodthirsty monkey lord did not die for a while.


    The other two are bloodthirsty monkeys with better luck, because these two bloodthirsty monkeys are on the rock, and there is no way to grow plants on this big rock, so neither of the two attacks hurt these two guys.


    But at this time, the two bloodthirsty monkeys were also frightened, shrank on the stone and did not dare to move, making themselves seem like a ball. Chi Nan completely ignored these two guys.


    As for the other bloodthirsty monkeys, those that were not killed in the first wave basically fell to the ground. When the second wave attacked, their whole bodies became like a hornet''s nest. The spikes are not big, but they are long and the wounds are deep. The bloodthirsty monkey that fell on the ground was directly pierced by a spike, and there were still many holes.


    The bloodthirsty monkey lord who uttered a scream again, desperately raised his paw, and waved fiercely in the direction of Chi Nan. The red light on the claws condensed and then burst out unexpectedly.


    "Not good, Lord Protector." Horn was the first to react and directly stood in front of Chi Nan. Although the other guards heard the sound and didn''t know what was going on, their body instinct was faster than thinking.


    At this time, it showed the results of their usual training. The guards in front of Chi Nan blocked in front of Chi Nan almost at the same time. The red light on the bloodthirsty monkey lord''s paw suddenly burst out.


    As if a series of sharp scarlet blades came out of the sky, all the trees were cut open along the way. Even Chi Nan was taken aback by such a horrible scene.


    "Damn, isn''t this guy dying, how can he fight back. Isn''t this thing melee, how can it still launch a long-range attack." Chi Nan knew, I''m afraid he was wrong. Even if it is a melee warcraft, after reaching the Bronze rank, it can''t be ignored. How lucky it was to be able to kill the green-headed scorpion in the first place.


    Wherever the red light passed, there was a piece of flying sand and rocks, all the big trees were cut off, and the rocks were either crushed or cut open. The red light almost instantly crossed a distance of more than 800 meters, and hit the front guards fiercely.


    "Boom" seemed to explode, the front guard was directly blown out, hitting the guards in the second row behind, and the guards in the back continued to retreat. It didn''t stop until the guards in the third row blocked him.


    "Oh, **** bloodthirsty monkey, this is too exaggerated. Obviously I am also a bronze level, how come I am not so powerful." Chi Nan complained about it, and controlled the thorn fern to attack for the third time.


    Chi Nan didn''t even look at it, and hurried forward. "How are you doing." Chi Nan was stopped by the guards before he waited. The guards surrounded Chi Nan in circles, staring at the surroundings firmly.


    Chi Nan pointed to the front: "What are you doing in a daze, haven''t you seen that the bloodthirsty monkey lord is dead?" Chi Nan only saw it now, but he said it with confidence. After attacking once, the bloodthirsty monkey lord directly lost the strength to break free from the stumbling horse grass on his body.


    As a result, it reached within the range of the ground thorn fern attack. In the third attack, the bloodthirsty monkey lord himself became a hornet''s nest. Most importantly, after pulling down the body, the heart was pierced.


    The bloodthirsty monkey lord looked at his pierced heart, felt the stamina fast passing through his body, and finally gave up. After making a scream, he closed his eyes without looking in Chi Nan''s direction.


    It was not until the death of the bloodthirsty monkey lord was confirmed that the other guards finally let go. "My lord, please rest assured, we are not in serious trouble. After such a long distance, the attack of the bloodthirsty monkey lord has been much weakened."


    In the forefront, Horn''s voice rang, only a little hoarse. The guards were grateful in their hearts. If they rushed directly to attack before, ordinary bloodthirsty monkeys really don''t need to be afraid.


    But in the face of an attack like the bloodthirsty monkey lord, they will definitely not survive much in the end There are other bloodthirsty monkeys of the black iron level. The speed is too fast for them to follow easily. Up.


    At this time everyone looked at their appearance, the armors of the front guards were all pierced. It''s better, leaving a thin layer of iron. The two unlucky ones, the armor was torn open, and the underside of the skin was open and fleshy, which looked unusually terrifying. And the injury is definitely not so innocent.


    Horn was better. Although his armor was torn apart, his own vindictiveness was strong, and he abruptly carried it down by relying on his own vindictiveness. But these few people didn''t get well either, and several bones in their bodies were broken.


    The people in the back two rows are fine. "Take a good rest, bandage the wound first, and let the natural mage treat you when you return." Chi Nan himself has no choice.


    Although his own life magic also played a certain role in recovering his injuries, he did not dare to mess with such wounds. He doesn''t know how to set bones, and it will be troublesome if the bones grow crooked.


    In terms of treating injuries, the half-elf nature mage who has dealt with this aspect all the year round is the best. The other guards quickly made several stretchers and carried them up. Chi Nan looked at the bloodthirsty monkey corpses all over the floor, and said casually: "Clean up the battlefield and bring all the bloodthirsty monkey corpses. Let''s take it back and show it to others."


    Chi Nan also held a sigh of breath in his heart. He didn''t expect these bloodthirsty monkeys to be so powerful. In this way, the people he had brought were still being asked by the elder to avenge them. Wasn''t this originally intended to let them all go back?


    Perhaps the elder didn''t have any bad intentions towards him, but this kind of character also made Chi Nan a little annoyed. Just go back and show them to show their powerful strength, and also let yourself take a good breath.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 250： Triumph is to pretend and show off

    Chi Nan looked back at the bloodthirsty monkey lord who was lying on the ground, and stomped his feet severely. The spikes below the lord burst out again, directly piercing the lord''s entire body and directly penetrated.


    The corpse of the bloodthirsty monkey lord also jumped in place, suspended in mid-air. When the spikes converged, they slammed heavily on the ground. "Everything is packed, let''s go back and show off this time and scare the half-elves to death." This seemed a bit strange, the other guards thought in their hearts, but the lord said that, they did not dare to refute it.


    Soon, the guards made some trailers out of tree branches, and then piled up the bloodthirsty monkeys'' bodies on them. Some guards simply put the bloodthirsty monkey''s body on a stick and carried it back.


    A guard is the most interesting. He binds several bloodthirsty monkeys one by one, connects them in a string, and binds them to a stick, as if carrying a wind chime, passing by, swaying abnormally.


    "These bloodthirsty monkeys turned out to be omnivores." Chi Nan watched as he did not intervene.


    Even if you want to do it, the guards probably won''t allow it. These bloodthirsty monkeys usually like meat most, and bloodthirsty monkeys also hunt. But when they can''t catch their prey, most bloodthirsty monkeys will be wild fruits.


    After all, it is a monkey, and wild fruits can be used to satisfy hunger. But what can be placed in this place is basically some meat, and it is not the animal''s legs or the animal''s head. It seems that in the heart of a bloodthirsty monkey, the legs and head are the best parts of an animal''s body.


    In addition, Chi Nan also discovered that there was a broken barrel next to the Bloodthirsty Monkey Lord. There was still a lot of blood in the barrel. Several other black iron level leaders also had a simple wooden bowl in front of them, with fresh blood inside.


    No wonder it is called a bloodthirsty monkey. The best tribute turns out to be the blood of powerful beasts and monsters. Regarding blood, I really don''t know how much these bloodthirsty monkeys really like, and why they didn''t give birth to parasites and die.


    Chi Nan didn''t have any interest in these things, so he simply threw them here. The remaining two bloodthirsty monkeys who did not die on the stone were easily overtaken by the guards to kill them. So far, none of the bloodthirsty monkey populations survived.


    "Go, let''s go back." Chi Nan ordered loudly, and then the guards carried the stretcher, dragged the bloodthirsty monkey, and started walking. Surrounding them, other guards in charge of vigilance surrounded them, guarding against possible dangers around them. Horn still wanted to come down and walk on his own, but Chi Nan was directly pressed onto the stretcher and was not allowed to come down.


    Horn was strong and had no skin injuries, but Chi Nan could see that the previous shock made Horn not so well. One of the bones didn''t know if it was broken or dislocated.


    A group of people packed up their things and returned with their trophies mighty. Chi Nan also did not notify the other half-elves, and even used his own power to suppress the surrounding plants from disseminating information.


    As a result, when a group of people came to the center of the half-elf tribe, the half-elves were surprised to find that they had actually returned. "Oh my God, look, they are bloodthirsty monkeys, they are all bloodthirsty monkeys, there are so many."


    "That''s right, it looks like there are hundreds of them. I heard that there are not so many bloodthirsty monkeys in total."


    "Nonsense, there are not so many of these bloodthirsty monkeys that have been brought in, so they won''t be taken in one pot. Are these humans so powerful? There are obviously fewer people than us. Doesn''t it mean that humans are very fragile."


    The Grand Elder saw this scene on the side, and more or less guessed something: "General humans are very fragile, but these are real fighters, and each one is of the Black Iron level."


    Hearing the words of the great elder, all the half-elves nodded ignorantly, still not very clear to the outside world. But because of the words of the great elder, many half-elves suddenly had a little yearning for the outside world.


    "Look, um, that bloodthirsty monkey is so big, isn''t it the legendary bloodthirsty monkey lord?"


    "It''s really big, much bigger than other bloodthirsty monkeys." The half-elves exclaimed.


    The elder nodded slightly: "Yes, that is the bloodthirsty monkey lord. He and his ancestors have been attacking us all the time. Unexpectedly, if we can actually kill this guy, our hatred will finally be reported. "In their hearts, it doesn''t matter who helps revenge, and this one in front of them is a half-elf.


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth slightly aroused, and finally enjoyed the pleasure of acting hard. When he stood in front of him, all the half-elves were dumbfounded. Chi Nan tried to make a serious look.


    Lifting his head, Chi Nan shouted at the top: "Don''t be stunned. Didn''t you see anyone here is injured? Come down for treatment." Chi Nan can now feel confident. When Chi Nan said this, the other half-elves didn''t feel anything abrupt Several half-elves came down from the tree one after another.


    "Let me take a look, I am the Nature Mage." Miria jumped down from the tree, oh my god, this is several meters. Miria, who is not a warrior, didn''t even feel at all, showing a strong bounce ability.


    Seeing a few half-elves quickly treat his guards, Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction.


    And the great elder also walked down from the tree house where he was for the first time. Perhaps it is too old, not as flexible as other half-elves, but slowly crawling down, slow movements. Next to him, Moiru was still taking care of him.


    Chi Nan watched the great elder come down in this way, and then walked in front of him: "Thank you, you helped us take revenge. We are willing to join your territory and be completely loyal to you from now on."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly. Although he didn''t like the old half-elf very much, the half-elf said nothing fake.


    "The patriarch has woken up. We tell the patriarch about this matter, and the patriarch will definitely agree. We need to pack things now, and then we can follow you to Hongshaling at any time."


    Seeing that Chi Nan was still a little uncomfortable, the elder smiled slightly: "Although we did not do very well this time, it is also a kind of test. After all, I am responsible for all the people of the clan. Lord Lord, I I can tell you that there is actually a ruin near us, left by a powerful mage in the past."


    "What? Where are the relics left by the mage, why don''t you get them."


    The elder smiled and said: "Because there are many monsters nearby, our strength is not enough. This time we see your strength is so strong, we can definitely get it. We don''t know what''s in it."


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 251： Broken Mage Tower

    After receiving the news of the ruins of a mage, Chi Nan''s resentment towards the great elder disappeared. After all, none of his subordinates died, at most it was just a serious injury, right?


    Of course, these half-elves will be their own subordinates in the future, and they will be frustrated with their subordinates for no reason. This is not what a superior person should do. Therefore, Chi Nan directly gave up this bit of resentment.


    It''s a pity that even the Great Elder doesn''t know the specific situation of that place very well. They have only seen it from a distance, but because they have been fighting bloodthirsty monkeys and other beasts of warcraft, even if they know that this place may have something useful to them, these half-elves cannot consume the lives of their compatriots to explore.


    Chi Nan, who couldn''t find useful information, had to give up in the end, as long as he went to see it for himself.


    Because the half-elves have to move and pack a lot of things, it will take a few days. Just these few days, Chi Nan is also planning to dig out the ruins, maybe there is something useful to him.


    After a day''s rest, Chi Nan called his guards together again. Looking around, there are not many people who came, and those who were injured, there is no way to come out today.


    It''s just that the guy Horne came out again with his injuries. He was really a tough guy.


    "Today, we are going to explore a ruin. We don''t know what we will encounter, so everyone has to cheer up. Horn, you haven''t recovered from your injury, so you stay."


    "My lord, I have completely recovered." Horn said loudly, but could hear the weakness in his voice.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said: "This is an order. You must stay and take care of those injured and unrecovered companions. And you, Galio. You stay and watch Horn, and there are others. You are not allowed to follow him secretly."


    "It''s an adult, I must be optimistic about the captain, and I will never let anyone run out." Galio replied loudly. Horn''s eyes glared at this guy fiercely, and he dared to control himself.


    Galio blinked at Horn, teasing on his face, almost not mad at Horn.


    "A few of you will stay here to protect the others. This time I will take fifty people. It''s enough. Basically, you don''t need to rely on you for fighting. There doesn''t seem to be any Bronze level monsters."


    Since it was the lord''s order, as a guard, and the guards who have sworn allegiance to allegiance, they can only shut their mouths, because their master''s orders must be obeyed. It''s just that some disputes arose during the allocation of manpower. All people don''t want to stay. In their hearts, protecting their own talents is the most important thing to do.


    However, under Chi Nan''s strict requirements, some people were reluctantly selected to stay here.


    "Are you going to the ruins of the mage? I will also go with you. I am more familiar with the forest. Also, don''t you still lack someone who can heal." Miria walked out without knowing when.


    "Why are you here? I don''t know what the danger is. Besides, the big elder agrees with you to go?"


    Chi Nan was a little depressed, Milia had taught her natural magic, and of course knew Chi Nan''s situation. Apart from controlling plants more powerfully than any nature mage, this guy is absolutely useless. Chi Nan doesn''t have the most basic healing ability, and can only use the vitality contained in the life magic to restore it.


    But this kind of natural recovery method is too slow and consumes too much, it is not the performance that a natural mage should have at all.


    "I brought her here, and both the elder and the patriarch have agreed." On the tree, a figure jumped down, and it was Moylu. Moiru and Miria stood together, looking more like two sisters.


    Chi Nan complained in his heart, after thinking about it, then he said, "Okay, you just follow, but you must obey the order." Chi Nan saw it, even if they were not allowed to follow, I am afraid they would follow. .


    Moylu received a secret order from the Great Elder and must protect Chi Nan. Because the life and death of the entire tribe in the future, the future life will be good or bad, but it will all depend on the lord of Chi Nan. The half-elves that have decided to move the whole clan to Red Sand Ridge, the only thing they can rely on is Chi Nan, not any other humans.


    Although Moiru didn''t say it clearly, it was the same in his heart. Chi Nan looked at his guards: "Are you ready? Now that it''s ready, then set off."


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and a group of people followed Chi Nan towards the distance. Because there are two half-elves, Moiru and Miria, there is no need for Chi Nan to perceive the direction and lead the way. They will do.


    The ruins were not very far from the half-elf tribe, and a group of people had arrived in less than half a day. "Look at that''s the one, that''s the relic left by the mage."


    Looking into the distance, there is a broken mage tower in that place, but the top has broken and fallen, leaving only the broken section of the three floors below. It is not completely broken, but it is very broken. There are still many beasts and monsters in the surrounding area, and there is even a group of monsters living nearby.


    "It''s no wonder that the half-elf tribe dare not come here to explore. This monster group is really powerful. There is no bronze level, but there are more than twenty black iron levels." This is already a very powerful force.


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart. These monsters looked like big foxes, but there was a single horn on their heads, which was blue. A group of people lived in this place with plenty of food next to them, so they all rested in place.


    Each of these monsters has a shoulder height of 1.5 meters, and looks about the size of a person when raised up. The blue sharp corners are filled with water vapor, which looks like water. "Lord Lord, this is a one-horned water fox. They can shoot water arrows and water cannons. The people of our tribe have no defensive armor, so it is difficult to deal with them."


    The implication is that the one-horned water fox''s attack can be carried down by the guards under his own. Hearing this, Chi Nan also nodded silently. If it was electric current or flame, the red sand steel armor might not be able to resist it.


    But the water arrows and water cannons are just impact, not at all. In that case, you don''t need to spend time on the layout, just let your own guards go up and kill them.


    At this time, Carol looked thoughtfully at the tower ahead. After Chi Nan finished speaking, Carol said excitedly: "My lord, this should be a mage tower left by a bronze mage."


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 252： PhD Carol

    When Chi Nan heard this, he asked strangely: "How do you know that it is the mage tower left by the bronze mage?"


    Carol pointed to the broken section on the ground and said: "Look at that section and many of the above, which means that there are no other missing floors in the middle. This mage tower is five floors."


    "It''s a five-story building, so how''s it going?" Chi Nan looked at it and it was indeed the case.


    Carol said with a look of excitement: "Because wizards have specifications for building wizard towers. Generally speaking, incompetent wizard apprentices are not allowed to build wizard towers. A layer of wizard towers used for defense in some cities is where these apprentices come. Take care. A true mage, starting from the black iron level, can build a three-story mage tower."


    "Bronze-level mages can build five-story mage towers, seven-story silver levels, and nine-level gold levels. I don''t know the higher ones. This is a common specification for the construction of mage towers in the entire world."


    Chi Nan looked at Carol in surprise: "Then if someone has to build a few more floors."


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, isn''t it just a few high towers? It doesn''t matter at all.


    Carol shook his head and said: "It''s not so calculated. Building a mage tower requires a lot of precious materials. The higher the mage tower, the greater the consumption, which is simply not something ordinary people can afford."


    "Even if it is a mage, generally building a mage tower requires a large amount of money to be raised, which requires the support of local nobles or even a country. Therefore, the strength of a mage is only a few floors, and few people will give them extra layers."


    "Are there no exceptions?" Chi Nan became more and more interesting.


    "This is impossible. The specifications of the Mage Tower are not only as simple as the construction, but also related to the Mage itself. Mage is the core of the Mage Tower. The Mage Tower with more than its own level cannot be controlled by the Mage. What kind of power. And if the power is not enough, it is easy to be peeped by other high-level wizards."


    Chi Nan understood now, no wonder Carol could tell. "This mage tower may have been built by the mage himself, at least it is also a bronze-level mage, of course, it may also be limited by its own funds and can only build five floors."


    Listening to Carol''s judgment, Chi Nan''s expression became more interesting. "Then, Carol, how do you know so much. I remember, you seem to be a civilian, and there is no such thing in the Scroll of Wisdom."


    Carol said with some embarrassment: "My lord, since I got the Scroll of Wisdom, I only know the importance of knowledge to a person. So when I''m in the territory, I often consult some scholars in the territory. I heard from Romigara."


    A muscular girl who looked like Roshan appeared in Chi Nan''s mind, and then looked at Carol, who was well-proportioned. If you didn''t know that this guy must have no problem, Chi Nan would have doubted his aesthetics.


    "Well, it seems that you can become a PhD in the future. Don''t waste your talents, it''s always good to learn more. Maybe you can still become a think tank in the Guards in the future."


    "My lord is too complimented." Where did Carol still have the confidence that he had just talked about, and his face was embarrassed.


    "Well, everyone, no matter what the mage tower is, what we have to do now is to solve the beasts first. After the one-horned water foxes are solved, there will be nothing else."


    Just as Chi Nan had just finished speaking, a black shadow suddenly landed in the air. A huge golden figure landed beside the tower. Only then did Chi Nan discover that there seemed to be a bird''s nest in that place.


    The huge claws, sharp beaks, and wings like steel knives, sharp eyes. The lion-like body and the tail that swayed back and forth like a whip all explained the race of this monster. "This is a griffin? This color is really good." Chi Nan''s eyes began to glow.


    "My lord, to be precise, this is a golden griffin, not an ordinary griffin. From the point of view of its size, it should not be fully grown up. From his appearance, it should be the peak of the black iron. Bronze level."


    Looking back, it was Carol who was speaking. Facing the golden griffin, the surrounding unicorn water fox became vigilant, but they didn''t take it too seriously. For this old neighbor, they are very familiar with each other.


    Golden griffins can fly, so they don¡¯t care about these unihorned water foxes. But the one-horned water fox can attack from a distance, and the number is large, everyone is of the same level, and the one-horned water fox will not be afraid of this golden griffin.


    These guys have lived together for a long time. "The Mage Tower can gather magic elements, and the surroundings are the easiest to attract these beasts. There is still this golden griffin, and ordinary beasts don''t dare to come near here."


    "You said how did we catch that golden griffin, so mighty, it must be a good mount."


    Carol''s face was a little weird, both excited and a little embarrassed. "Just say anything."


    "My lord, this is a golden griffin." Carol reminded cautiously.


    "I know it''s a golden griffin, so what? Is it that the golden griffin can''t be caught. Or, no one can train." Chi Nan didn''t know what Carol meant.


    Carol said carefully: "Of course there is no problem in training griffons. Our empire has many professional griffon trainers, but these people are in the hands of the royal family and a few great nobles. But the problem is not here, my lord. , Have you forgotten the name of our kingdom?" Carol was still reminding carefully.


    "You know, isn''t it the Ruthyala Kingdom? What does this have to do with the name."


    At this time, all the guards couldn''t stand it anymore, and they lowered their heads, as if everyone knew the same thing. "Tell me clearly, what the **** is going on, it''s just a griffon, and it''s illegal."


    "Of course you won''t break the law. There is no problem with the ability to build a Griffin Legion. For example, the most powerful duke in our empire has a Griffin Legion in his territory, and there are only two in the Empire."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly, Griffin Legion, this is not easy to deal with. Your own gas cannon can''t hit the sky. Although the pea cannon can, but you can see it at a glance, basically it will not have any effect.


    However, how should he deal with these creatures in the sky, Chi Nan still has no choice, at least not in his heart. If it doesn''t work, he has no choice but to form a Griffin Legion, he believes he has this ability. The two half-elves were also curious at this time.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 253： Golden Griffon Kingdom

    Miria looked curious: "Hurry up, is there any other meaning to the name of Ruthyala Kingdom?" Miria''s curiosity displayed along the way is completely different from other half-elves.


    She is simply a problem girl, walking along the way, asking no matter what she thinks of or what she sees. Chi Nan was so annoyed by this girl, but he was also very curious about the problem now.


    Carol knew that his adult really didn''t know. "My lord, in fact, most people in the kingdom know it. Rusiyara is pronounced in an old saying, meaning golden griffin. Our Rusiyara kingdom actually has a name called the Golden Griffon Kingdom. "Carol finally said it.


    "Golden Griffon Kingdom? Is this the thing in front of you?" Chi Nan looked strange.


    "Yeah, sir, don''t you know? The emblem and flag of the royal family of our kingdom is a golden griffin."


    "But what about that, can''t the Golden Griffon be held personally." Chi Nan didn''t want to give up.


    Carol had to explain: "The kingdom has laws stipulating that the golden griffin caught must be handed over to the royal family, and no one can hide the golden griffin privately. This is a symbol of the kingdom, but it is not without benefits."


    With this, Carol became excited: "As long as the Golden Griffon can be caught and dedicated to the royal family, it will definitely be rewarded by the royal family. At least, an Iron Cross is indispensable."


    Carol continued: "It is said that the last golden griffin died as early as 20 years ago. In the past 20 years, no new golden griffin has appeared. So if one is sent to the royal family now If so, there will never be less of a Bronze Cross."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes. Isn''t it the Bronze Cross Medal? It''s not that he doesn''t have it. It''s useless at all. Another one is just a badge of honor. For Chi Nan, he really didn''t feel any honor. Maybe because I am not a person in this world, my consciousness is a little different.


    "Are there no other benefits?" Chi Nan asked unwillingly.


    Everyone was silent, and the honor that they saw was more important than life, this adult never cared about it.


    "It should be gone. It''s better not to mention this kind of thing. After all, this is originally stipulated by the laws of the kingdom. But with this advantage, it will be easier to walk in the kingdom in the future."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan finally nodded helplessly: "You are right. I will go to the Imperial Capital to study in a while. If you are unfamiliar with the place over there, you can send a bird to you, at least it will make you feel better. Forget it, if you lose it, you will lose it and try to make it back later." Chi Nan gritted his teeth and finally gave up.


    But this golden griffin needs to be caught first. "Is it a black iron? Although it can fly, it takes a certain amount of time to take off, so it is still possible to catch this thing." Chi Nan thought about it in his heart.


    "If that''s the case, then we won''t do anything today, I want to lay out." Then, Chi Nan sat down and began to plant stumbling horse grass on the ground. The stumbling horse grass grows, then the seeds are scattered, and it continues to grow far away. Under Chi Nan''s control, these stumbling horse grasses grew into a straight line and slowly spread in the direction of the golden griffin.


    This golden griffin is more than twice the size of a horse, so naturally it doesn''t care about the growing grass. Perhaps because of my lack of experience, I don''t think it is strange.


    In this silence, the stumbling horse grass grew little by little. When the stumbling horse grass grew to the side of the golden griffin''s lair, Chi Nan took the opportunity to throw the ground thorn fern over. It is best to use thorn fern to spread and consume too much. This is the experience that Chi Nan summed up after the last battle.


    Time passed slowly, and all night, Chi Nan just secretly set up the game, but did not do anything. "Take a break. Now is not the time to do it. We will do it at dawn tomorrow."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan asked, "Are you sure of dealing with those unicorn water foxes?"


    As the second official soldier in this team, Carol still has the right to speak: "My lord, it''s dark, we can''t see clearly, it''s easy to be dangerous. It''s better to wait until the sun rises after dawn."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, then nodded and said, "No problem, it''s impossible to wake up before dawn anyway when looking at this griffon." After preparation, a few people were left staring here, and the others began to rest.


    Even Miria, who had always been very curious, closed her mouth at this time. Constantly asking questions throughout the day made Miria feel very tired. Perhaps the only one who doesn''t feel tired is Chi Nan.


    Today, he didn''t consume his life magic too much, and Chi Nan felt that his condition was still very good. It¡¯s just that the layout has always been Griffin, and it doesn¡¯t need to be spread all over the square like last time The consumption is really not big.


    "Isn''t the natural magic power alleviating people''s fatigue, or is it because the amount is not enough, and the level is too low." Chi Nan thought silently. Miria is a rare nature mage in the tribe, but she is still very young after all. Therefore, Miria''s magic level was only close to the black iron level, and did not reach the black iron level.


    The current Miria is just a magic apprentice. But even so, Miria is still much stronger than herself in terms of natural spell recovery. Who will let yourself be without real natural magic?


    "You can''t use life magic to replace natural magic, then try to imitate it." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart. There must be a lot of magic materials in the mage tower in front of me, this is my chance to perfect it.


    Chi Nan sat on the spot, closed his eyes and slumbered. I don''t know how long it has passed, Chi Nan heard a little movement around him, opened his eyes slightly, and saw that Miria was about to scream for himself. Really, I was so tired last night, how come I got up before dawn, and it seemed to be full of energy.


    Those eyes gleamed in the dark night, making Chi Nan almost think it was a wolf. "You''re awake, the time is almost up." Miria said with a bright smile, retracting the hand from Chi Nan''s nose.


    "It''s almost here, let''s start preparing. I''ll see if I can escape from my hands for the golden griffin or something." Chi Nan walked out of the tent with a confident expression, looking at the still quiet scene from a distance.


    Finally, the sun on the horizon rose, and the golden brilliance fell on the earth, and the whole earth became a golden ocean. Bathed in the sun, the hair of the golden griffin shimmered and became even more mighty. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 254： Capture and occupy the ruins

    Seeing the look of this mighty golden griffin, Chi Nan felt regretful again. I really want to catch this guy and hide it secretly. But if you can''t show off, what''s the use of seizing.


    If you want to show off, the laws of the kingdom have to hand it in. Simply, out of sight and out of mind, we must seize the more mighty mount in the future. By the way, the best is the giant dragon, and I must catch a giant dragon in the future, and all griffins will be compared. Chi Nan said fiercely to himself in his heart.


    At this moment, the guards were all awakened. On the battlefield, the guards did not take off their armor when they slept. If an average soldier sleeps in armor, it will definitely not be so comfortable.


    But they are all dark iron warriors, so they are only a little uncomfortable. After the vindictive circulates around, the body is completely restored.


    "The time is up, get ready, let''s do it. The one-horned water foxes will be handed over to you, and the golden griffin will be handed over to me." Chi Nan arranged for everyone, and the guards moved quickly.


    "What about us, what about us, what are we doing." Miria asked bouncely.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally said: "You two stay quietly next to me to protect my safety." Chi Nan didn''t dare to let the two of them rush over. Without armor on his body, he would do too much damage to water magic.


    "Oh." Miria''s ears were almost drooping, her expression lacking in energy.


    Moiru''s face remained unchanged. He glanced at Miria and said with a straight face: "I must obey the orders of the adults." Such a beautiful face, with such a serious look, really makes people feel uncomfortable. .


    Chi Nan turned his head and looked at the golden griffin that was still sleeping. Look at the side again. At this time, the guards have already touched the one-horned water fox''s lair. If they continue to approach, they will definitely be found.


    According to the agreement, do it yourself, and other guards will also do it. Chi Nan squatted down and pressed his hand to the ground. This is the stumbling horse network created yesterday. The huge life magic power spread rapidly along this network. In just a moment, a large number of plants under the golden griffin nest were full of magic power and began to grow slowly.


    Some stumbling horse grass grew quietly and slowly entangled the golden griffin. The Golden Griffon just felt a little uncomfortable, moved lightly without opening his eyes, which made Chi Nan breathe a sigh of relief.


    When a large amount of stumbling horse grass entangled layer by layer, Chi Nan felt that the golden griffin was about to find something wrong, and finally used the ground thorn fern. The spikes of these ground thorn ferns burst out instantly, piercing small holes in the body of the golden griffin.


    If you look closely, you will find that the locations of these penetrations are not critical locations.


    "In order to deal with you, this is the ground thorn fern I specially redesigned. The spikes are smaller and will not accidentally hurt the internal organs. But the narcotic toxins on it are more powerful, which is definitely enough for you."


    The narcotic toxin began to spread out, but the Golden Griffon still found something wrong. After all, it is a beast, and it is wild, no matter how low the vigilance is, it will not be low.


    The golden griffin who opened his eyes suddenly felt a little numb all over his body, and some did not listen. I wanted to move, but found that a large number of plants and vines entangled myself. I wanted to break free, but I didn''t have the strength to break a few grass roots, and immediately more grass roots spread up and entangled myself.


    The golden griffin kept screaming in surprise, this sound was very penetrating, and the family of unihorned water foxes that had been sleeping was finally shocked. "Do it." Seeing that the lord had already taken action, Carol took the lead, not daring to neglect the slightest.


    The one-horned water fox who was trying to see what was going on in that old neighbor''s madness, hadn''t woken up in his sleep, suddenly found many figures rushing towards him. The murderous aura radiated even let them know that the danger is coming.


    The one-horned water fox screamed, and the currents gathered and hit the person in front of him. Several other one-horned water foxes stood up reluctantly, and some did not even notice the danger coming. It is true that they have been at ease here for too long, and they have forgotten that there will be a danger of sudden attack.


    "Bang" A guard was hit by the current, but only swayed and moved on.


    Now, the sober one-horned water fox finally realized that something was wrong. Some water foxes began to gather water cannons. A large number of currents condensed in front of him, forming a large mass. When it was finished, the guards were already close.


    Several water cannons broke the air and shot towards the surroundings. The guard who was hit was knocked out on the spot. Because the speed was too fast, the guards didn''t even have time to evade, and they could only watch as they were beaten into the air.


    On the top of my armor, there is an extra depression, although it is not very big, but you must know that this is made of Hongsha Steel.


    It''s a pity that there are too many guards and too few unicorn water foxes. After an attack, there is no chance to continue the attack. Countless cross swords, with a strong vindictive spirit, fought at these unihorned water foxes.


    Don''t look at these guys having a fox character, but in fact these unihorned water foxes are not good at speed, and their stature is not that flexible. When he was hit by the cross sword, he was either killed on the spot or seriously injured in an instant.


    There is strong armor protection, and there is a place to occupy the sneak attack. In addition, these one-horned water foxes were underestimate and negligent, and they had forgotten the danger for a long time. As a result, they were picked up in one encounter.


    Moiru and Miria stared at them with wide-open eyes, with surprises on their faces. This made their tribe dare not act rashly the Beast group, they were wiped out so easily, and these guards were too powerful.


    "It''s great, with this kind of military protection, we will definitely not be in danger in the future. But we have to work hard, but we can''t let them compare." Milia clenched her fist and shouted in full vigor. .


    Now that the war has started, Miria doesn''t have to worry that her voice will arouse the alertness of the beasts, and Miria who can finally speak loudly feels that her whole body feels relieved.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids and ignored him. At this time, he was concentrating on controlling the golden griffin. The powerful paralytic toxin is injected into the body, coupled with the constant entanglement of a large amount of stumbling horse grass. Originally there was only a golden griffin of the black iron level, but Chi Nan was abruptly exhausted the last bit of strength, and after being unconscious, he was entangled strictly.


    "Finally caught, and the battle over there is over. Sure enough, as long as you find the weakness of the monster and sneak attack, it is still very easy to deal with the monster. Okay, hurry up and clean the battlefield." Chi Nan said loudly.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 255： Explore the Mage Tower

    On the other side, those dead unicorn water foxes have been cramped by peeling their skins, and various materials have been skillfully collected by the guards. Following Chi Nan, I haven''t done this kind of thing less in the Death Forest recently.


    "My lord, there are three juvenile one-horned water foxes. What do you want to do?"


    The Guards hugged the three young water foxes. Two hadn''t opened their eyes yet, and the one was slightly larger, using his toothless mouth, biting the guard''s finger fiercely, fighting desperately.


    "So cute! Don''t kill them, okay." Miria didn''t know when she ran over.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and agreed: "Since it is a monster and a cub, it has a chance to be domesticated. Leave it for now, this big one will be handed over to you. By the way, this thing cannot grow to the bronze level. ?"


    Moiru shook his head and said: "The one-horned water fox has only heard of the black iron level. It is an adult, but I have not seen or heard of the bronze level. Maybe there are, but these should be impossible."


    Although the one-horned water fox is a monster, and its magic is good, it really doesn''t make much sense if it only has the black iron level. The Dark Iron Mage''s power on the battlefield is better than that of the Dark Iron Warrior, but it is not as good as its own plant weapons. Fighting alone is not as good as one''s own guards, and there is no shortage of black iron-level combat effectiveness in his own territory.


    If this is the case, then Chi Nan is not very important. "Just keep it as a pet."


    Seeing Miria holding the larger one-horned water fox excitedly, allowing the little guy to struggle in her arms, still looking excited, Chi Nan positioned the one-horned water fox as a pet.


    Look at the dead, even when they grow up, they will be cute. "Then take the remaining two, go back and give one to Hermilla, and give the rest to Her Royal Highness Sophia Third Princess."


    After thinking about it, it seems that he knows a few people, and he doesn''t want to raise this kind of thing.


    The guard hurriedly weaved a box with branches nearby, and then a guard put it inside and hugged it in his arms.


    Looking at the griffin, Chi Nan thought for a while, and simply manipulated the plants to plant a large cage, put the golden griffin in it, and kept it under control with anesthetics, temporarily unable to let it wake up.


    "Okay, let''s go and see what''s inside that mage tower."


    "Wait, sir, there are often some magic traps in the mage tower, we should be more careful." Carol said.


    "I know, it won''t be so reckless." Chi Nan said, while exuding magic power, a large number of plants around the mage tower began to grow, and then spread into the mage tower.


    Using plants to find the way is the method that Chi Nan thought of. Just a moment later, there was an explosion sound from the inside of the mage tower, which let Chi Nan know that there was a trap inside. "It can be used for so many years, the shelf life is too long." Chi Nan complained that the half-elf tribe here has a history of hundreds of years.


    After arriving here from the half-elf tribe, this ruin has existed, and it is unknown how many years it has existed.


    No matter how much, let''s go in and see. Chi Nan walked forward, and the guards hurriedly walked in front. I have explored it with plants, but these guards are still not very relieved.


    Chi Nan walked in indifferently, looking at the broken things like bookshelves next to him, as well as various experimental materials. There are also lines on the mage tower next to it, and there are magical power flowing inside.


    "No wonder it attracts so many monsters around here. I didn''t expect that after so many years, this magic circle can still be used and can gather elements." Chi Nan looked at the broken magic circle that was still working, and didn''t move. Because he himself didn''t understand the composition and function of the magic circle, he could only watch it.


    Miria is a nature mage, but nature mage is different from ordinary mage, so she doesn''t dare to move. In it, almost everything was destroyed under the erosion of time. Not on the first floor, nor on the second floor. It wasn''t until I reached the third floor that I saw some potions that I didn''t know how many years old.


    It''s just that these medicines are all dark and seem to be outdated long ago. This kind of medicine may not even have the value of research. He is not a researcher, and Chi Nan doesn''t know the specific situation.


    Abandoning these things, Chi Nan descended from the third floor. At this time, the guards had begun a full search, collecting all the things that might be useful. Chi Nan feels useless, not necessarily really useless.


    These things should still be collected and placed in the lord''s mansion, and it is better to find someone to study it later.


    Some guards have come out of the two broken mage towers. "My lord, most of the things have been damaged, only three books are still intact."


    A guard gave three books to Chi Nan. Chi Nan took it and found that the book was heavy. Look at the cover, it was also made of a strange material. On the surface, this should be some kind of metal, but the texture is very soft. And there are several weird magic runes on both sides of the cover, which have been working all the time.


    "It may be the function of these magic runes that can keep these three books intact, but I don''t know what they are." Chi Nan thought, and opened one of the books. This book actually talks about how to meditate, and there are also some basic cultivation things for masters, and it actually uses such good materials to record such things.


    Chi Nan didn''t know that there were very few wizards in ancient times, and inheritance was the most important. These seem to be generally worthless training materials, and in ancient times they were all secrets that were not passed on.


    But this thing made Chi Nan very happy: "With this, our territory can also open a magic academy. I want everyone who may become a magician to learn." Chi Nan said while looking.


    In a book, three different meditation methods are recorded, which are adapted to different people. The meditation techniques are all at the same level, and there is no difference between high and low. There are also a large number of theories and formulas for transformation. According to these formulas, you can transform the meditation technique that is not suitable for you into one that suits you. Learning magic is really not an easy task.


    If you want to become a mage, you have to work hard to learn a lot of knowledge, usually either experimenting or calculating. From this book, Chi Nan saw the side of the mage''s house, and I don''t know if the same is true for the current mage.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 256： 3 golden books

    Chi Nan looked at this book from beginning to end. It was all about the issues that need to be paid attention to when practicing meditation. According to this book, even without the teacher''s instruction, I am afraid I can cultivate to a certain extent.


    At least, there is nothing wrong with cultivating to the Black Iron level. This textbook covers all the conditions for the cultivation of masters under normal circumstances. "Unfortunately, it''s just the cultivation method of the Elemental Mage, there is no other Mage."


    "What you said is wrong, in fact, the mage''s cultivation is similar, basically relying on meditation to enhance the spirit, and then fusion of certain elemental powers to form their own unique magic, just like our natural magic." I don''t know when, Miria He ran over and leaned close to Chi Nan, staring at the book in Chi Nan''s hands with big eyes.


    "It turns out that this is the case, so I can rest assured. There are too many things recorded in this book. After I go back, I will take out every small knowledge point and organize it into a new book, and then let the learner learn it bit by bit. supplement."


    Chi Nan has already seen that the book in his hand will become a library in the future.


    "Is it necessary? But that''s right, if ordinary people read this book, they might not be able to understand it."


    Chi Nan looked surprised: "Milia, can you understand what''s on this." Chi Nan himself just looked at the surface, and wanted to understand it, but he wouldn''t be able to do it for a while. I can''t understand it.


    "Of course not, I don''t even understand other people are the same?" Miria gave you a stupid expression.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes: "Forget it, let''s find a professional to sort it out slowly." The professionals that Chi Nan said were actually these half-elf mages that he was about to acquire.


    Except for these half-elf wizards, he couldn''t figure out these things himself. "After sorting it out, I will also try to practice and see if I can successfully practice something." Chi Nan thought in his heart, closing the book.


    There are three books in total. This is the first one. Chi Nan picked up the second one and opened it. This book actually recorded some theoretical knowledge of how to modify and create spell models.


    "Wind blades, fireballs, geomagnetism, water arrows, and lightning balls, the five common elements can be seen. So is this a spell? The spell model is really like this."


    "It seems that this is the inheritance left by the model mage. Although it is not an orthodox mage, it is a very powerful type."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment: "What''s going on, isn''t it the case with mages, build spell models, and then use them in battle."


    Miria is even more strange: "Who told you that the model mage is only one of the mages, it can be said that it has gone partial. Compared with the orthodox mage, the model mage has the characteristics of less consumption and fast spell release. The combat effectiveness is very strong. But the control of the spell itself is much worse, because the power is generally fixed."


    "Moreover, the orthodox mages have huge magic power and can use various spells. The disadvantage of the orthodox mages is that they need to be guided by spells when using spells and build temporary models. The model mages build the models within their own sea of ??knowledge."


    "That is to say, the orthodox mage in the early stage is not comparable to the model mage, and the model mage is even stronger than the fighters of the same level. But after reaching the gold level, the orthodox mage is stronger than the model mage."


    Chi Nan suddenly realized that it turned out to be something like this: "Wait, isn''t it that after constructing a spell model in the sea of ??knowledge, your mental power will increase."


    "Why do you think that, constructing a spell model needs to consume your own mental power and contain some of your spiritual power. It is good that the spiritual power is not reduced. Their magic power has always been inferior to the orthodox mage."


    Chi Nan found out that he seemed to be misled by something. "Forget it, let''s not talk about it. In short, what I want is the early strength." Looking through the books, Chi Nan has already determined.


    There are a total of more than 30 completed spell models on this, ranging from the influential apprentice level to the bronze level, and there is even a silver spell model that is about to be completed. It is conceivable that the master of this mage tower should be only one step away from the silver level. I just don''t know why, this place will be abandoned.


    Being able to keep the inheritance here means that he didn''t leave by himself, otherwise these things would definitely not be left behind.


    Chi Nan picked up the last book and opened it again. "Hey, it''s actually pharmacy. Let me see, there is really something we can use." This book contains hundreds of formulas for pharmacy.


    The refining methods of various formulas are very complicated, more complicated than the various reaction changes in the chemical experiments at that time. There are many formulas in them, which he can''t understand at all, but he can understand the introduction.


    "This is good, it can stimulate and enhance mental power Although it will cause some harm to yourself and affect your future advancement, but the side effects are not big, as long as you control the dosage. It is best to use this to train the mage. ."


    "And this, this is good, it can actually improve the physical fitness of the fighter, and the effect of using it to upgrade the black iron fighter to the bronze fighter is very good." Chi Nan found a prescription for tempering the black iron fighter. The previous prescriptions can only be used by ordinary people, and they are useless when they reach the level of black iron.


    The fighter wants to improve, not only to have enough fighting spirit, but also to improve his physical fitness. Don''t look at Horn''s grudge rising very quickly, but his physical strength is not enough. Either use vindictiveness yourself, and improve it bit by bit.


    Or, you can only use some special potions, and I didn''t expect to find it here.


    "The formula is too complicated, I''m afraid no one can refine it."


    Miria suddenly said loudly: "Who said that no one can refine it, our tribe has a pharmacist. If you don''t talk about others, I can." Miria raised her hand and kept shaking, trying to let people see her. exist.


    Chi Nan looked at this girl with some suspicion: "You can do it? Really?" It''s not that Chi Nan doesn''t believe it, but that Miria is too free. Pharmacists are generally a quiet profession.


    Miria looked proud: "Of course, the most powerful pharmacist in our tribe is the elder, but the elder is too old to do this. The second is me." Miria looked proud.


    "Really?" Chi Nan felt a little different.


    Horn said from the side: "My lord, what Miria said is true. In terms of pharmacy, Miria is really the second in our tribe. Although this kind of medicine is complicated, Miria should be able to complete it. "


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 257： Abducted 1 household register

    "My lord, apart from these three books, there is only this discovery." Suddenly, a guard placed a knife in front of Chi Nan. A faint flash of light flashed on the knife, but it was too fast, which made people feel like an illusion.


    "I don''t know how many years it is. First, try to see if the sharpness is not sharp." Chi Nan held this dagger and took a short knife in the hands of a guard. This short knife was also made of red sand steel.


    Holding two daggers in both hands, they slammed into the middle. With a "click", Chi Nan was surprised to find that the two daggers were butted together, as if they were originally like this.


    Pulling the two daggers apart, Chi Nan was surprised to find that the dagger made of Hongsha Steel had a smooth notch, and the other knife had no scars at all, and it was still a lesson. You know, this is a dagger that I don''t know how many years it has been in storage, but it still has such power in storage until now.


    "It''s really a good knife, it turns out that magic weapons are so powerful." Chi Nan exclaimed.


    Returning the dagger to the guard: "Go back and give you a better one." As he said, Chi Nan took the dagger and began to think. For a long time, Chi Nan said, "We only have one main use of daggers here, Moiru, this is for you."


    Moiru took it over with excitement. He was in the Death Forest. For good weapons, Moiru was very fond of them. "Thank you, my lord, I will definitely not let the adults get hurt in the future."


    Seeing Moiru''s face flushed with excitement, he was more like a beauty. I really don''t know if this guy has been by his side, there will be no problems. At least, there is no problem in improving one''s own aesthetics. Now that I look at many ordinary beauties, I almost feel nothing.


    Shaking his head, Chi Nan turned his head and walked towards the rear: "Let''s go, since we have got the things, then we will go back."


    "But my lord, don''t you care about this mage tower? The mage itself is a treasure. There are many precious magic materials on it, many of which can be dismantled and used. In the future, the domain will need to repair the mage tower and still be able to use it. ."


    Hearing Carol''s words, Chi Nan pointed to the back and said: "Then tell me, can we carry such a big mage tower back. Also, how long will it take to remove the things on it."


    Carol was speechless, and Chi Nan continued: "Let¡¯s put it here first, anyway, it¡¯s been so many years, and it¡¯s impossible for anyone to come and take it away. We will come again when our territory needs it. Besides, maybe it will happen. We really don¡¯t need it at that time. The shipping cost is definitely not small for shipping from here."


    Chi Nan knew the earning power of his territory, as long as the materials he could buy would not be a problem in the future, he really didn''t care much about it. The lord was like this, and the guards also let go of their unwilling thoughts.


    After spending a while, a group of people carried the golden griffin and walked towards the half-elf tribe. One time and one time, two days later, after returning, the half-elf tribe has basically been cleaned up.


    Several carts were installed in the things that were obtained. Among these things, only the things in the elder''s house were filled with two carts. At this time, the half-elves were pulling the cart hard.


    That''s right, the half-elves pull the carts by themselves, and there are no animals to help them, because they don''t usually raise workhorses or the like. Chi Nan shook his head: "You go to some people to help." These half-elves are really too thin, even if they have strength, but watching them pull the cart, they still feel abusive to the workers.


    The guards divided half of their hands and stepped forward to pull the cart. At this time, a very delicate middle-aged man walked over. Although it is middle-aged, no one will disbelieve it if it is taken out as a young man.


    "Dear Lord Lord, hello, I am the patriarch of this tribe. I haven''t come out to see you a few days ago because I have been in a coma. I hope to forgive me."


    Chi Nan smiled: "This is out of the question, these are what I should do, and I''m hurt after all, isn''t it?"


    "I know, but my ability is no longer enough to be the leader of the tribe. Since the tribe will join the Red Sand Ridge in the future, I would like to invite you to be the leader of this tribe."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and was about to speak, when the elder came from one side: "What the patriarch said is correct. This is what we have discussed. In order to have a unified right to speak, it is best for you to be the leader. Up."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, it was the same, otherwise it would not be easy to command these half-elves. "Okay, then I agree."


    Hearing this, the former patriarch and the great elder breathed a sigh of relief. The patriarch handed a book to Chi Nan: "This is the list of our tribe. Unfortunately, if you came earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have died so many people. Now there are only 185 people in the tribe. I hope that the new patriarch will be able to Treat us well, we really can''t afford to lose."


    Chi Nan took the notebook and said solemnly: "Please rest assured, since I have served as the patriarch of this tribe, everyone will be my family in the future, and I will not let you be wronged."


    Looking at the roster in his hand, and then at the eyes of the half-elves around him that are full of trust and admiration for him Chinan suddenly felt a strange feeling, and just like this, he abducted a household register. People.


    Moreover, these half-elves seem to be sold by themselves and they have to count the money for themselves. This account book has very detailed records. Unfortunately, there are not many natural mages in this half-elf tribe itself.


    There are only five natural mages in total, and there are more than a dozen people who can use natural magic, but the talent of the mages is too weak and can only rely on natural magic to assist, just like Moiru is one of them. It''s just that Moylu has successfully cultivated fighting qi, and in the future, the strength of the demon and martial arts is not comparable to other demon warriors.


    After watching carefully for a while, Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s getting late. Now that everyone has cleaned up, let''s set off." So, following Chi Nan''s order, the group began to hit the road.


    Because the team wants to move forward, those roads that are not so good can''t go this way. For some similar, Chi Nan can only control his own magic power to let the tree go and let them pass. At the end of the team, there was a large cage in which the captured golden griffin was held. The golden griffin has woken up, but his body is still paralyzed.


    Looking at Ji''s arrogance, Chi Nan knew that the golden griffin must be unconvinced.

 Chapter 258： The placement of half-elves

    I don''t know if it was because of the team''s growth. Although the team was more bloated, none of the beasts dared to attack them on the road. Even if two monsters were encountered on the road, they couldn''t help avoiding them.


    Of course, there may also be other reasons. Chi Nan looked back at the golden griffin behind him.


    This golden griffin has eliminated the effect of paralysis in the past few days, and was very violent at the beginning, wanting to escape. However, the surrounding hardwood cages were so hard that the golden griffin could not escape at all.


    Finally, after a series of tossings by Chi Nan, this golden griffin finally understood his situation. There is no good end to the mischief, there is no way to escape, as long as he dares to make mischief, he will be taken care of by Chi Nan. Maybe, there will be no food that day, and after a few days, the golden griffin will lose its temper.


    The Golden Griffon didn''t understand why this creature who felt very good in front of him would be so cruel to him. But I don''t know why, the Golden Griffon just can''t hate it, it''s really useless.


    In the end, the Golden Griffon was honest, and did not make trouble along the way, so he was locked up and moved forward. But as he got closer to the territory, Chi Nan found that a problem became more prominent.


    "Patriarch, what is it that makes you frown." This is not the first time Miria has asked.


    This time, Chi Nan did not avoid it, but sighed: "I have been thinking about your placement for these two days." Upon hearing this, all the half-elves pricked their ears, like two antennae. .


    "Patriarch, where do you want us to be? Do you want to be in a human city? I heard Moiru say that your city is very big and comfortable. I really want to live in it for a while."


    The elder coughed softly: "Patriarch, let''s not live in a human city for the time being. After all, we don''t know each other very well. It is easy to cause some problems if we rush together. Moreover, too much environmental change is not good. The children are already familiar with the lifestyle of gathering together, it is not good to be scattered."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "I know, so I am worrying about this matter. My territory is basically where humans live, otherwise it is some barren place, and there is no suitable place."


    Didn''t Chi Nan want to separate these half-elves. If the half-elves separate and live with other humans, their blood will become thinner and thinner in the future, and it won''t be good if they disappear.


    The half-elf bloodline that Chi Nan wanted was mainly for their natural mage. Without the natural mage, then his plans for the next stage would not be able to develop. But by the way, there are too few natural mages now.


    "My lord, my subordinates have a suggestion. It''s better to place them on the playground. The defense force on the playground is very strong, and it''s close to our territory, not very far away, just enough to allow them to come into contact with humans. "


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up when he heard Carol''s words. But before agreeing, Miria asked, "Where is the playground? It sounds like a place to play when I hear this name."


    Chi Nan explained this place, but when he heard this, the former patriarch frowned. "Patriarch, it''s not suitable here. It''s too noisy. Our half-elves usually prefer quietness. This place is not suitable."


    "Can you choose a place nearby, as long as it''s not too noisy. We will often go to the playground and the city to try to get more contact with humans." The elder said suddenly.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, took out a map and looked at it: "The nearest place is the only place downstream of the amusement park. There is a ranch with a lot of animals that are used to provide meat. But this place There are too many animals, and the environment seems to be worse." Chi Nan said embarrassedly.


    "Just here, animal sounds are not noise, they are part of nature." The words of the great elder made Chi Nan a little speechless. How exactly is this to be counted? Is it possible that the sounds made by animals are not sounds anymore.


    "We have always wanted to raise some animals. We couldn''t do anything because the environment was not suitable. Let us manage this ranch in the future." The former patriarch also nodded in agreement.


    The other half-elves around saw that they both agreed, and there was no objection. Chi Nan continued to point to other places to discuss with others, but these half-elves seemed to think it was the best place.


    "The patriarch, choose here. It¡¯s close to the forest and the environment is the best. It¡¯s easy to do everything. The patriarch can rest assured that we will not conflict with humans easily. If you are not at ease, you can send some people to live with us. I can understand each other." The elder thought that Chi Nan was not very relieved of their relationship.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "This place is not very good, but since you like it, let it be here. I will come here to remodel it when I have time. There was originally a garrison here to guard against danger from the forest at any time."


    "After you pass, get along with them. Those are soldiers from the territory, and the military discipline is still very strict. I believe that they will not have any bad opinion of you."


    This Chi Nan can guarantee that he is also a half-elf in the eyes of ordinary people. How dare these so-called "family" soldiers arrogantly come around Even if they are civilians, most of them are curious.


    And it¡¯s good to put it in this place, because there are fewer people around and it¡¯s easier to defend. Chi Nan was really worried that some desperate slave traders in the kingdom would come to deal with the half-elves he finally got.


    "In the future, if someone is unfavorable to you, you can just do it, except I will take care of things. Especially those slave traders, don''t be polite. Our territory does not allow slave traders to exist." Chi Nan doesn''t have a book, he is There are not even many slaves in his territory. The slaves sent by other people are all refugees on their side.


    "Don''t worry, the patriarch, we still have the ability to protect ourselves. But what should we do in the future?"


    Without even thinking, Chi Nan said, "If you have combat effectiveness, join the army, and temporarily work in my guards for a while. The wizard will be arranged to teach in the academy in the future. Others, what are you good at."


    The Grand Elder still knew his tribe very well, and explained the things his tribe was good at. After listening to Chi Nan, he was also a little surprised. The half-elves are very good at various handicrafts and are much better than humans. They are indeed half-elves with artistic ethnic blood, and they can also make some simple magic items.

 Chapter 259： A rewarding return

    As long as it has something to do with magic, it must be worth a hundred times. Especially the magic items made by half-elves, which contain some natural magic power, can prolong life, and some can maintain youth.


    Even the half-elves have a traditional drink, which also contains a natural magic. Taking it regularly can effectively slow down aging, which is a weapon used to deal with aristocratic women.


    With these, Chi Nan doesn''t worry about the lives of these half-elves. Chi Nan and the half-elves agreed that these things would be handed over to themselves, then circulated through the caravan, and sold to other nobles at high prices. For the gold coins obtained, Chi Nan only collects appropriate taxes, and the rest will be given to the elders.


    Others are also assured of Chi Nan, after all, in their eyes, Chi Nan is a half-elf. Don''t believe in half-elves, do they still believe in those humans? This is the voice of all half-elves.


    In this way, it took more than half a month to collect a lot of special plant samples from Chinan on the road before returning to the territory. Before they approached, Chi Nan and others who were far away were discovered by the people at the outpost.


    After a soldier discovered that it was his lord, he hurriedly brought people out to greet him. "Welcome your lord''s return."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Okay, go back and do your own things. Also, let me inform you that I have brought back many half-elves, so that everyone can maintain order and don''t disturb their lives."


    "Follow the orders of your lord." The captain of the guards left to lead the way, and found someone else to go back and notify him.


    The first article of the law of the territory is that as long as the laws of the territory and the kingdom are abided by, all people are treated equally and enjoy the same rights. All people here refer to all races.


    With the half-elves, Chi Nan came all the way to the pasture downstream of the playground. At this time, the pasture has expanded to a large extent, with creatures like cows and sheep everywhere.


    After adopting Chinan''s so-called three-dimensional management, there are not only animals, but also many other things. For example, animal dung was used as fertilizer, and Chinan directly planted mushrooms. People in the territory are very familiar with mushrooms, and they don¡¯t eat less. Therefore, there is no need to worry about sales of this thing.


    What''s more, the mushrooms grown in Chinan were specially selected and re-optimized. A large part of the mushrooms were actually bought by nobles everywhere, which is enough to show the quality of the mushrooms.


    "That''s it, what do you think?" Chi Nan said, pointing to the surrounding land.


    "It''s great here. It''s a post over there. We''ll just be in the place between the post and the pasture. There is a bamboo forest right next to it." Half-elves don''t like bamboo forests very much, because bamboo is not easy to climb. But bamboo has one advantage, that is, it is very easy to use to make bows and arrows and other tools, and it is a very good material.


    It''s safe here. Everyone doesn''t need to think about climbing, so here is the best.


    "Patriarch, just plant some ordinary tree houses. Tree houses that are too big are not suitable for us. Those tree houses are very defensive and have a good height. Everyone will adapt soon."


    Chi Nan thought about Moiru''s proposal and agreed. Then, Chi Nan began to plan on the spot, and then planted a tree house. As his strength improved, and now he was back on his territory, the magic power recovery speed became very fast. Planting a small village is nothing at all, and soon the embryonic form of the village will come out.


    For the safety of these half-elves, Chi Nan also built a small city wall next to it, and there were several arrow towers inside the city wall. Even if there is any accident, the half-elves can rely on this to delay time.


    On the way, the half-elves are not repulsive to noodles, so Chi Nan also planted a large number of noodle jujube trees for decoration. The noodle jujube tree can be eaten or used as a decoration because it grows well.


    At the time when Chinan was planning to plant a half-elf village, Hemila and Lao Mka also left the east gate of Red Sand City with a group of territorial officials, and soon came to this place. "Lord Lord, why don''t you go to Red Sand City when you come back, if it weren''t for the soldiers at the border to inform us, we wouldn''t know that you have come back."


    Chi Nan smiled and said, "Isn''t it a business matter? It doesn''t matter anymore." Chi Nan said as he continued planting indifferently. In such a short period of time, the village has basically finished planting.


    Next to Chinan, a large number of rattraps were also set up for defense, and there were even some ground thorn ferns beside the city wall. As long as someone approaches this place without permission, they will be attacked by the ground thorn fern.


    Chi Nan was even thinking about whether to plant the edge of the other city walls in a circle. Anyway, the consumption is not large, and it can also play a very good defensive role. This thing works well, but it is much smarter than any moat.


    "How could there be nothing? You are the Lord Lord now, not an ordinary person. Hey, this is the Golden Griffon. You actually caught the Golden Griffon. Great, there is no Golden Griffon in the kingdom now. Handing it over to the kingdom will surely enable our territory to obtain great merits again, which is really great."


    "Hehe, of course." Chi Nan had a black line, and he didn''t expect to know Hermira, but he didn''t know it.


    Turning his eyes, Chi Nan took the box in the guard''s hand: "Here, here are the cubs of the unicorn water fox we caught, Miria, and there are two left~www.novelhall.com ~You pick one, and I will send the last one to Sophia."


    Hemila was still very happy listening to what was said before, but when she heard the last sentence, the beautiful smile at the corner of her mouth stiffened. This guy, is it possible that people like him make up the number in his eyes.


    "Hmph, I want this, Lord Lord hates it the most." Hermilla hugged a one-horned water fox and stared at Chi Nan dissatisfiedly. Chi Nan was a little confused, whether he liked it or not, and how to give things to him was hated.


    Shaking his head, unable to understand the woman''s mind, Chi Nan has already begun to perfect the last part of the half-elf tribe.


    After a long time, Chi Nan clapped his hands: "Okay, it''s finished, this place will not be a problem even if you live in a thousand people in the future. You live here temporarily, and you want to live in the city will have no problem."


    As soon as Chi Nan finished speaking, the half-elves cheered. Some children have already climbed to some tree houses, and they obviously like this place very much. With a wave of Chi Nan, everyone began to choose the tree house they liked.


    "You guys get used to it here first. If you don''t understand, please find Lao Muka. I have something else." Chi Nan left after speaking.

 Chapter 260： Someone is going to mess up

    I didn''t expect that the monthly pass could exceed one hundred, so I didn''t make any promises. Now that it has reached one hundred, let''s add more. Thank you for your support. By the way, I ask for subscription and collection. Thank you.


    As a lord, there are of course many things, and all people can understand. The half-elves sent Chi Nan away, and began to clean up their own house. Only Moiru and Miria have been following.


    According to these two people, they will live in the lord''s mansion anyway, and there is no need to stay here.


    Moiru, like the other guards, was almost the same as his own guard. As for Miria, this girl is simply too curious, totally different from other half-elves.


    Chi Nan didn¡¯t pay attention either. Instead, he walked back and said to Hermilla: ¡°Planning a place, I want to build a mage academy. I will let some natural mage teach in the future, and temporarily let some talented people study here. Magic. If we do well, it may not take long before our territory can cultivate a group of wizards that belong to our own."


    Mage group, even Hemila is yearning for it when he hears this. You know, within the entire Ruthyala Kingdom, on the face of it, only the imperial royal family has a wizard group, and there are no other territories.


    If your own territory can also cultivate a group of wizards, not to mention other things, at least the glory and influence are very desirable.


    "I know your lord." Hermira didn''t refute this matter at all.


    When the other officials heard this, everyone took out a small book and started to record quickly. With a word from the lord Chi Nan, then they will be busy, but everyone is busy and happy.


    "What happened in the territory recently was done according to the plan I left before I left."


    Hemila nodded and said, "Of course, no one dares to violate your meaning. It''s just that there are many people who want to buy our new shells. You never came back, and we didn''t agree."


    "The new type of shells? Oh, you are talking about the beetle bombs. How effective are they? I haven''t seen them yet."


    "The effect is very good. As long as the beetles are poisoned, the beetles will quickly lose their ability to move, but the beetles will not die. They will be paralyzed and the soldiers need to kill themselves. But even so, the beetle bombs have the best effect. , Because the range of toxins is large and there is no harm to humans and other creatures."


    "Of course, this is an insecticide. But it can''t be killed directly. This is a problem."


    Hermilla quickly told Chi Nan about some of the effects of the beetle poison bomb. These were the test results sent back from the front line. Chi Nan nodded slightly: "The effect is not bad, but it is not enough. As for the shells, when I go back to plant more, I will sell them at the normal price. After all, this thing is not a threat to us."


    Defending from the north is good for oneself, and Chinan will naturally not add chaos. Besides, he knew that the wizards in the north were making trouble for themselves. I heard that those beetles came in this way during the experiment.


    "Huh, there are a lot of beetle poison bombs, and what the mages need to do, I want to embarrass the status of those mages." Chi Nan''s move is not so selfless, he has his own selfish intentions.


    Those guys dare to make themselves uncomfortable, and they will not make them feel good. Seeing Hemila hesitating to say something, Chi Nan said again: "What else, tell me, anyway, I will solve them one by one here."


    Hermilla hesitated: "This matter is a bit troublesome. In fact, soon after you left, some people started targeting us. Now the entire business alliance, many people are paying attention to this matter."


    "What''s going on?" Business Alliance, this must not be a problem.


    "It''s not Farah next door. That guy also joined the business alliance. It''s just that some time ago, a small gold mine was dug out on that guy''s territory, and then Baron Farah felt that he was developed and didn''t want to continue to be with us."


    "Shortly after you left, Huangshaling detained our caravan, seized our goods, and let the people in our caravan come back by themselves. They also raised various taxes, and went to other territories without paying taxes as required, which is very arrogant. Now Many people are ready to move, it depends on your reaction, my lord."


    "That said, if this matter is not handled properly, many people will follow it." Chi Nan sneered.


    Hermilla nodded slightly, that''s how it was. "My lord, there are too many nobles involved in this matter, and those nobles are likely to make some bad actions for their own benefit."


    "In other words, the business alliance has brought them so much sweetness, don''t they feel anything?"


    Chi Nan is very strange, these guys have no brains. "Those nobles are greedy, they want more. Seeing the gold coins flowing in front of their eyes, not reaching out makes them very uncomfortable. Moreover, they probably think that no matter how harsh the business is, the flow of business will still be the same as it is now. It''s the same." Hermilla doesn''t understand everything now.


    Looking at Chi Nan building a business alliance step by step, Chi Nan also explained some questions that he didn''t understand. Of course Hermilla knew what a huge blow they did to the entire business activities of Remas.


    "Hmph, that idiot wants to do something again, then he will do it. I had long thought that someone would pop out to look for something, but I didn''t expect it to be this idiot." A cold light flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes.


    If it wasn''t for that guy to be a baron, if it wasn''t for the fact that he had to be in the Ruthyala Kingdom, he couldn''t let other people grab his handle Chi Nan had long wanted to send someone to kill this guy.


    "So sir, what are we going to do to directly discharge the army to attack them?" Generally, there are conflicts between territories, which are usually resolved by this means. Army wars are very common.


    "No, if you do this, others will definitely be unconvinced and can''t figure it out. Since it is a commercial problem, then use commercial means to solve it. In this way, you will inform other territories that the business alliance will have joint sanctions. Huangshaling."


    "Sanctions? How to sanctions." Hemila didn''t understand what to do.


    "It''s very simple. That is to raise tariffs. From Huangshaling to us, we will collect 90% of the tax. From here to Huangshaling, the same is true. Isn''t this guy wanting to raise taxes? We will do what he does."


    Hermilla was a little confused: "But is this useful? Huangshaling now raises the tax revenue within the territory to 90%, but it is still the same. There is no change."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Cut, that''s because he collects taxes from others and does not have his own caravan. We are facing all caravans. I want him to know the consequences of breaking the order."

 Chapter 261： There are so many troubles

    Although I don''t understand the usefulness of Chi Nan''s doing this, Hemila still recorded it, and when he returned, he would find someone to discuss and communicate with other territories, and then proceed.


    No matter what Chi Nan is going to do now, as long as it doesn''t go against the interests of other people, those nobles will save face now. If it works and the problem can be solved by this simple method, other nobles will definitely take a look at Chi Nangao.


    Hermilla still knows the magic of this lord. "There is another thing. Recently, the robbers of Remas have become more and more rampant. Even some caravans in our territory have been robbed. The worst thing is that a caravan that is not very powerful is actually uprooted. , No one survived."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan frowned. "Remas has just recovered, so there are robbers appearing?"


    I don''t know why, Chi Nan always feels something is wrong with this matter. However, the presence of robbers does not seem to be a strange thing. "Then what is the specific situation of these robbers."


    Hermilla shook her head: "We don''t know, but it is certain that there is only one group of the main bandit groups, and they are everywhere to commit crimes. The most important thing is that these bandits have red sand steel and pea cannon in their hands. "


    The smile on the corner of Chi Nan''s mouth became cold: "Hongsha Steel and Pea Cannon? Ha ha, Hongsha Steel is sold exclusively to those nobles, which means that so far only major lords and nobles in other provinces have it. In addition, the pea cannon is only sold to the nobles. If other people want to **** it, they have long been known."


    "Lord, do you mean that someone secretly supports these bandit groups?" Hermilla''s face also became cold. Those are their partners, and now they secretly support the robbers.


    "It''s not a strange thing for the lord to train robbers in secret, but they didn''t avoid our caravans, but robbed us together. This is very shameless."


    Suddenly, Hermilla''s face changed, and she quickly opened the pamphlet and read it: "My lord, I haven''t noticed before that most of the caravans looted by the bandits are our caravans and those without the support of the lord. The caravan with the support of the lord did not experience a robbery, and even if it did, the loss would not be great."


    Chi Nan nodded: "So, this is something someone wants to deal with us, or is peeping at us, so they secretly attacked us. I just don''t know who the attacker is."


    "So my lord, what should I do about this matter?" Hermilla was a little anxious.


    Chi Nan thought for a while and said: "Well, you secretly organize a team, the team should not be too strong on the surface, the goods should be more attractive, and secretly release news to attract these robbers."


    "Then, I will mobilize a group of my guards in the past. My guards are all of the black iron level now. I believe that in the land of Remas, even the elite of the Governor is difficult to fight. ."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan seemed to remember something: "By the way, I found that the cross sword is not very suitable for our soldiers to fight. I plan to update the soldiers'' weapons. As for the practice of the cross sword, we can design a This kind of weapon can replace the cross sword." Chi Nan put forward his own opinion.


    But Hermilla disagrees: "The cross sword technique can only be formed after a lot of hard work, and the weapons used are also formed after a lot of verification. I don''t think we can replace it in a short time."


    After thinking about it, Hermilla suggested: "Let¡¯s do this. Soldiers usually use cross swords when practicing and use other weapons when fighting. Cross swords can be made of ordinary metal, and combat weapons use red sand steel weapons. It can also consume part of our common metals here."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, then nodded and agreed: "Well, then, the weapons of ordinary soldiers should be designed according to the cross sword, as long as they are sharper, but the weapons of the guards should be washed out."


    The guards have all practiced the wind swordsmanship, so it is naturally impossible to use the cross sword as a weapon. This thing does not have any good bonus to the wind swordsmanship. "If there is anything else, tell them all together."


    Hemila thought for a while: "There is nothing else in the territory, and we can solve it by ourselves. It''s just that there is another problem in Huangshaling that is not easy to solve."


    After a pause, Hermilla pointed in the direction of Huangshaling: "At the beginning, the adults asked us to open up two small roads to the outside. The road to the south happened to lead to Huangshaling. But Huangshaling is now targeting us. The road is blocked. Now this road is really not easy to pass. It will take us a long way to go to the south."


    Chi Nan smiled and nodded: "I know, since they are going to block, then I simply block a powerful one. Pass the order and destroy the road completely for me, and then use hardwood to give the middle and the surroundings of the road. I am blocked."


    "Then what about the road, we will have to detour to the south in the future." With the development of Hongshaling, the importance of transportation has become more and more prominent. UU Reading . com knows it even if it hasn''t studied Hermira.


    Chi Nan said calmly: "Let our workers work harder, and continue to open new roads from the forest to the south, bypassing Huangshaling directly. We must surround Huangshaling in the middle and let them become a place where they don''t care."


    In Chinan, Huangshaling is to be placed in the middle of the triangular fork road. This kind of terrain seems to be in the center, but in fact it can''t reach anyone. The end result is that Huangshaling will completely become a barren land.


    This is definitely a soft knife to kill people without seeing blood. Farah, this guy, repeatedly troubled him. Before, he couldn''t make it up. This guy really thought he had no way to use him. "As for the side close to the death forest, a protective wall can be planted out of ordinary hardwoods. It does not need to be too high. Anyway, there are no dangerous beasts outside."


    Seeing that his lord had made up his mind, Hemila recorded it and prepared to execute it. "Other major issues are gone, and there are only some general issues. These still need to be signed or resolved by you, an adult."


    Many large transactions with other territories or new types of transactions do not work without Chi Nan''s signature. If you rashly exceed your power, you will be criticized. With Chi Nan''s current prestige, none of the officials in the territory dared to mess around.

 Chapter 262： Weapon upgrading

    After handling some common things, I signed my own name, especially a piece of material that allowed the sale of beetle poison bombs. After finishing it, Chi Nan handed the material to Hemila, and then started to watch other materials by himself.


    "Is it a problem with equipment? I just have to solve this problem. For such a long time, I don''t have to do nothing every day." Chi Nan saw various problems with the equipment that soldiers from all over the country gave him.


    Except for those that he couldn''t solve for the time being, Chi Nan threw the eulogizing materials over and began to watch the remaining useful materials. Only these shortcomings within the scope of his own solution are what Chi Nan really wants to see. While watching, Chi Nan left his room, got up and went to the place where he usually did experiments.


    This area is also a clearing behind his castle. At this time, the square has been circled, and there are garrisons nearby. This is not what I meant, it should be Hemila and the others.


    When Chi Nan came here, one leg was training soldiers. Seeing Chi Nan''s arrival, one leg quickly stepped forward: "I have seen Lord Lord." One leg didn''t talk much, but it was very solid.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry about me, just watch it on the side, I''m here to experiment.


    With that said, Chi Nan waved his hand and ordered others to get something over. Speaking of, this kind of practice of placing the test site in the center of one''s own city, no one except these lords can do it.


    "That''s how you experimented, it feels boring." Miria, who followed me curiously, watched Chi Nan experimenting with plants one by one. At first, she felt very interesting, but she soon became bored.


    "Of course it''s boring. The experiment is like this. It takes a lot of failures to succeed. If you feel bored, you can find other things to do." Upon hearing this, Miria jumped to other places. Moiru was very stable, always standing on the side, and he didn''t know that this was Chi Nan''s guard.


    Ignoring the others, Chi Nan experimented while drawing conclusions. The test materials included some living insects caught from the border. There are also some bald fathers who have collected poisons that have miraculous effects on insects.


    Chi Nan''s experiment of one kind of one kind passed, and I don''t know how many kinds of tests have been tested. Suddenly, when a poisonous mist spread out, the beetle stood in a stalemate for only two seconds, and then died. "It''s very toxic, let''s see how it is toxic to other creatures."


    After experimentation, Chi Nan found that this atomized toxin is the most toxic to beetles, but it is not ineffective for other creatures. On the contrary, the effect is very strong. If it is a human being, I guess it should be able to hold on for a few minutes.


    "This kind of poison is too violent, so this toxin shell is our secret weapon. Don''t use it unless the army is too large. Moreover, this weapon is listed as a non-sale item and will not be sold to anyone in the future." Chi Nan made a part of it. The seeds of this weapon were then handed over to a leg: "Send these to the old man and keep them safe."


    "Master obey." One leg nodded quickly, then greeted one of the guards, and asked the guards to send it personally. This is not an ordinary guard, this is a team of guards dedicated to protecting one leg.


    "The ignition of kerosene bombs is more troublesome, but this is a problem. Wait, I remember that a kind of oil tinder used by half-elves to ignite is good. Speaking of which, going out this time has been a lot of gains."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan took out some seeds, and began to give birth to them continuously. "These are sent to the plantation side. This is a very delicious blue berry, which can be sold as our fruits and dried fruits in the future. And this, this is a must-have for the half-elf special drink. Plant sap plants and send the seeds to the half-elf tribe later."


    One leg quickly took the thing over, and then ordered the guards to send it out, and he himself was still here.


    The soldiers in training in the distance were involuntarily attracted by Chi Nan''s movements. Just before what happened, their instructor yelled: "What are you doing, train well, and forget how you usually educate you?"


    The soldiers hurriedly lifted their chests and looked up, never daring to look around. After all, those who can be sent here for training are not recruits, but elite soldiers from all over the world. They are here for further training.


    At this time, the Central Military Camp in Hongsha City had become an officer training camp. Anyone who wants to be an officer basically has to come here for training. And those who go out from here will also become officers.


    Chi Nan himself didn''t know this. At this time, he was fusing oil tinder and fire oil bomb. "Oil tinder will burn itself when it is rubbed, so you can''t simply attach it to the surface and add a hard shell. Well, it doesn¡¯t need to be too hard, just match the layer of tinder that grows by itself. Just the same."


    Chi Nan experimented with several kinds of skins, and finally replaced them with a special kind of bark. This kind of bark is very flexible and not so fragile, but it will not be damaged at all if it is subjected to a fierce impact.


    "The fire oil bomb with tinder, it''s you, come here, let''s experiment." Chi Nan said to a soldier.


    This new kerosene bomb was placed inside the prepared gas gun and then fired at the intended target. The cannonball slid through the void and fell towards a place not far from the target.


    "Yes, the accuracy is very good, it seems that I haven''t practiced less." Chi Nan''s compliment made the soldier''s face a little red with excitement.


    At this moment, the cannonball fell on the ground, the cannonball was violently impacted, the whole exploded, and the kerosene was everywhere. At the same time, the oil tinder was exposed, exposed to the air, and violently rubbed against the ground and fragments of shells. In an instant, several sparks lit up at different damaged locations.


    The next moment, the flame burned directly, and all the areas covered by the kerosene were ignited. The target he was aiming at also instantly burned. "This is the real incendiary bomb. There is no need to re-ignite. Use this new shell in the future."


    Chi Nan once again made some seeds of the Cannonball Tree according to the new cannonballs he made. "These are also sent to the bald old man. You can keep some of the old kerosene and cannonball trees, and destroy the others."


    As a result, another guard got busy and ran towards the north with things and a few people. Chi Nan was not worried. These seeds did not have their own special base wood, and even if they fell into the hands of other people, they would not be able to germinate and grow.

 Chapter 263： Concentration of Hongsha Steel: Blood Cloud Steel

    The success of the new kerosene bomb test immediately aroused cheers. This kerosene bomb is different from the beetle poison bomb. Although the beetle poison bomb has a large range, it is only used to deal with those beetles and is of no use to people.


    Although the acid bomb is also very powerful, its effect is a little worse after all. It does not directly hit the opponent, and the effect is not good. But the kerosene bomb is different, the thing that hits out is flame, it has a very good effect on any target. Even for siege battles, it is very useful. You don''t need to siege the city, and you can burn the city to ashes with cannonballs.


    "Remember, this kind of kerosene bombs, as well as our acid bombs and previous kerosene bombs, are not for sale and cannot be sold to others." These things are too lethal.


    Chi Nan didn''t want these things to be aimed at his own people one day. I am not afraid, as long as I am present, these things can stop working at any time and make the weapon useless.


    But if they were not there, these weapons would have no thoughts, and they didn''t know that those facing Hongsha Ridge had to keep their hands. When the time comes, your army will die in the hands of your own weapons, and you will be wronged.


    Chi Nan cast his gaze on a soldier who had just been standing next to him. The soldier was holding a blood-red metal in his hand. "Have you brought it? This is it." The soldier nodded quickly. This is not ordinary metal. It was produced by the iron tree after Chi Nan had just upgraded to the bronze level before he left.


    This kind of fortified iron tree absorbs ordinary iron ore or red sand in the soil, and the result is similar to red sand steel, and there is nothing special. Before leaving, Chi Nan asked the new tin tree to absorb the red sand steel.


    This new tin tree itself has reached the level of a bronze level plant, even Chi Nan himself did not expect that he could strengthen it to this level. Just because there is no time, it can only be left temporarily.


    Before, Chi Nan had already asked soldiers to get back the new type of metal. At the same time, he also brought back a test report.


    "This is the new metal, and its hardness is far from what it was before. After our experiments, the hardness of this metal should have surpassed that of ordinary magic metal, and it can be used to directly create magic weapons."


    Chi Nan nodded gently. There are two types of magic weapons. One is made using only magic metal materials. This can be said to be a waste of materials, but it is also a magic weapon after all.


    The other kind, whether it is ordinary materials or the addition of magic materials, requires the mage to perform procedures such as characterizing runes and enchanting, so that it can be manufactured. This kind of magic weapon gives full play to the advantages of the material itself. But the effect depends on the material and the ability of the mage or the alchemist himself.


    There is no alchemist in the territory, so it can only rely on materials. Anyway, there is a lot of metal in my own territory.


    "It seems that the production speed is not very fast, so let''s, in the future, only those who have reached the level of black iron can use this new metal to build weapon armor, but this seems to have to queue. Forget it, let''s do it for now."


    "An average of five red sand steel can be produced. The biggest ability of the new tin tree is to compress the red sand steel and remove it from the waste. Hey, did you add the pattern on this?" Chi Nan suddenly It was discovered that there was a layer of weird patterns on the metal, which looked a bit similar to clouds in the sky.


    The soldier shook his head quickly: "No, this kind of pattern will appear on itself after this metal is formed. Moreover, after it is made into a weapon, no matter how hard it is tempered, this pattern will not disappear, but it will change."


    "Does it change? The shape is similar to the cloud in the sky, and even the change is the same as the ever-changing cloud. The color of this new red sand steel does not seem to be ordinary red, and it is similar to blood. Then, this metal will be named blood in the future. Yungang is here." As soon as Chi Nan spoke, someone next to him recorded it, and the new metal was named successfully.


    Chi Nan ignored it and said directly: "To create a suitable armor weapon for others, start with the guards. But the long sword is not needed for the time being. I have to design a new weapon first."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan suddenly said: "By the way, how is the elasticity of this metal."


    The soldier said quickly: "It seems that the elasticity is very good, very tough." The soldier is not very clear either.


    "Then how to make a bow and arrow, how effective is it." This is the real reason Chi Nan asked about flexibility.


    The soldier looked embarrassed, and he knew the matter. A leg next to it suddenly said, ¡°We¡¯ve tried it when we first made it, but this kind of longbow can¡¯t be pulled by ordinary people. It¡¯s difficult even for fighters of the Black Iron level. I¡¯m afraid, only those of the Bronze level. To be able to use it freely."


    "Well, then this kind of metal longbow can only be used as a high-level weapon. It''s a pity that there is no bronze level in the territory except me."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said: "Then leave that longbow to me. In addition, I will use ordinary blood cloud steel to make arrows. With hardwood arrow shafts, I will make a batch of arrows for me. After a while, I will practice hard. ."


    Chi Nan''s own strength is very powerful, even fighters of the same level may not be able to compare with him The difference between himself and the fighters is his own vindictiveness. Without the use of grudge, one can only rely on one''s own physical strength, and the explosiveness is completely inferior to the opponent. At the Black Iron level, he can still rely on his skills to fight against the Black Iron Warriors.


    But when it comes to the level of notification, Chi Nan knows that he is not an opponent of fighters at all in melee combat. Because the bronze-level warrior itself is more powerful, and can be released from a long distance, it is not comparable to relying on strength.


    But the arrow is different, even a bronze-level warrior can''t attach his vindictiveness to the arrow. As long as oneself exercises well, then it is also a powerful combat effectiveness if oneself does not use spells.


    Apart from Chi Nan, there is no one else who can use advanced arrows to exercise with such luxury as himself. One leg quickly ordered it down, and it didn''t take long before the blacksmith shop was going to be busy working overtime.


    Not only them, but even the carpenter''s side. Those hardwoods are not something ordinary people can handle. In the past, it was not easy to handle hardwood with red sand steel tools. Chi Nan thought for a while and authorized those craftsmen to work with tools made of blood cloud steel. A worker must first sharpen his tools if he wants to do his job well. Chi Nan still understands this truth.


    Regardless of the specific distribution of Xueyun Steel, Chi Nan began to study the Pea Cannon.

 Chapter 264： Pea Cannon IV. Zero Rifling Cannon

    Chi Nan has already had an idea for the new pea cannon, and even the general shape has been designed. Soon, a new pea cannon appeared in Chi Nan''s hands long ago, but it was completely different from before.


    The new pea cannon looks different from before. If you look closely, it resembles a rifle. The root parts of the tree that were originally inserted on the ground have changed from hardwood to softwood, which can usually be wrapped around the pea cannon.


    The inclined buttstock and the shape similar to a large machine gun indicate that this weapon is completely different from the previous pea cannon. A sight is also installed on it. This can only be done after Chinan has a precise transformation and can accurately inherit its ability. This shape is much more comfortable to hold in your hand.


    And aiming is easier. A rifling was added to the interior, and the accuracy of shooting was greatly improved. Chi Nan didn''t know how accurate the shooting accuracy of those real guns could reach, but he was not bad.


    It''s just that the muzzle is a bit bigger. Although the size of the pea cannon bean is reduced, it is not as big as the previous fist, but it still has a diameter of more than five centimeters, and the shape is still a round ball.


    Chi Nan himself has also tested that this kind of bean bullet will flutter after being hit by himself. Although it is very powerful, accuracy is still a problem. Within two hundred meters, the possibility of carefully aiming and hitting the target is still relatively high. After more than two hundred meters, it takes some luck to hit the target.


    Because the test results and the belly drafts were already available, Chi Nan made it very fast. "Come here, take this, and test the effect of the attack." Chi Nan asked the soldiers to test.


    After all of them were tested, Chi Nan asked the soldiers to say their summary: "It''s lighter than before, and it''s easier to control the direction in your hand. It also has its own standard device, which is much stronger than before."


    "That''s it. In the past, I could only use many people to shoot at the same time to make up for the lack of accuracy. Now I find that I can use it with one, and the effect is much better than that of a crossbow. The shooting speed is fast, the distance is long, and the accuracy is high. , The most important thing is that it is more powerful." Yes, because the bullet becomes smaller, the penetrating power is stronger.


    In terms of airbags, Chi Nan also reduced it a bit, but even so, there is still a large compressed airbag behind the new Pea Cannon. After bypassing the airbag, it is a **** to offset the recoil.


    But this is already very good. In this way, the era of machine guns is coming soon.


    "In addition to this change, I also added the change of the magazine." Chi Nan said, once again spawning a plant, but this plant is different from the previous pea cannon. This plant is just a cylindrical object with a few leaves on it, all green. One end of the cylinder is a very complicated shape.


    The tip has a groove designed to catch itself, and there are many beans inside, all of which are used by the pea gun.


    "This is a magazine, specially designed for the Pea Cannon. There are 30 ammunition in a magazine. It can''t be fired in a row, only a single shot. In the future, as long as you carry some magazines with you, you can continue to fight."


    "Well, it takes a day for the magazine to recover. With these leaves, it can be refilled in one day. But if the leaves are gone, it will take two days for the magazine itself to recover."


    No way, the magazine is too small. In order to make full use of the sun, Chi Nan can only let some leaves grow on the magazine. The soldiers looked excited, this is the real weapon.


    "In the future, this will be version 4.0 of the Pea Cannon. It is not for sale for the time being. It is only equipped for our own people. After a period of time, we will grow more, and then let everyone become familiar with the use of this new weapon." This question was handed over to one more question. leg. As for the non-sale of this weapon, Chi Nan already has such confidence.


    As the territory''s strength continues to grow, Chi Nan no longer needs to share anything with others, in exchange for others to be friendly to him. Now, Chi Nan has the strength to protect his own things.


    For this new weapon, no matter whether it is aristocrat or royal family, they will not risk offending themselves to force themselves. Now the entire economic chain of Remas and the supply of weapons are in his own hands.


    As long as they are unable to break the monopoly in this area, they will have the right to speak. This kind of influence and soft power is the best way to protect yourself. As his strength improved, Chi Nan was gradually able to let go.


    "There is also this new pneumatic gun. I added rifling in it, widened and thickened the strength of the pneumatic gun itself. At the same time, the ability of the pneumatic gun to produce shells by itself was eliminated, the structure is simpler, and it is less likely to be damaged."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said: "This air cannon is not a new version. At most, it is modified. The automatic filling ammunition was added last time, and the rifling has been added this time. Then, in the future, this will be the 2.2 version of the air cannon. Rifling gun."


    Chi Nan looked at the data in his hand, and it was nothing to remove the effect of producing cannonballs by himself. Exactly, it can also reduce the accident of the bombing. Since the addition of the means of loading ammunition, various ammunition have emerged in an endless stream. If there are no conditions, use wood to polish directly, because there are many people in the territory, so the production speed is much faster than the self-growth.


    Some people use stones as shells. Although the range of such shells will be affected, they are more accurate and more powerful. As for the iron ball, the compressed air of the current pneumatic cannon can''t get out.


    As for special artillery shells, they are all purchased from myself now. There are also some people who are studying their own special artillery shells, which Chi Nan doesn''t understand. All in all, Chi Nan has removed the conditions for automatic production of shells.


    "What if other people are dissatisfied, will it affect us?" One leg was a little worried.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Well, let''s plant a batch of shell trees that produce ordinary hard shell shells, and we can sell them to them." This kind of shell trees can be transplanted at most, and it is still very difficult to produce them by ourselves.


    Those who want to save, just let them cut down the trees and polish them, and they don''t even need their own cannonball trees.


    One leg nodded, there is no problem now. Next, Chi Nan began to manufacture seeds for these new weapons, and at the same time began to study his own plant tank. With the high IQ brought by the welcome flower, the production of tanks became possible. Chi Nan didn''t know the specific structure of the tank, but he didn''t need those structures.


    Just add the welcome flower structure that can move freely.

 Chapter 265： Just want to deal with me

    I thought that the tank would be made soon by himself, but Chi Nan soon realized that he was thinking too much. Even if I can let the tank join the welcome flower''s IQ to control my own activities, it is still very difficult.


    The stuff is too big, and every branch inside needs to be especially reasonable. Chi Nan didn''t study mechanics before, so he didn''t understand these things at all, so he could only experiment slowly by himself.


    So in terms of progress, it has become very slow. But what Chi Nan himself didn''t expect was that he was surprised when he was researching tanks. Because of the research on tanks, I attach great importance to the composition of plant fibers. Gradually, Chi Nan planted a special plant that was all plant fiber.


    This plant is divided into upper and lower parts after Chinan design. The upper part is ordinary leaves to maintain plant growth, while the lower part, Chinan is made to grow a kind of leaves with white plant fibers inside.


    Only on the surface is a soft shell that wraps these fibers. This kind of leaf is useless for the plant itself, but it is different for Chinan.


    After experiments, as long as the outer shell of these leaves is crushed, and then the upper layer of soft shell is filtered out, the fibers below can be directly used to make paper. That''s right, the paper is very soft and much better than traditional paper. The most important thing is that it is cheap and requires very little labor. I believe everyone in the territory will soon be able to use it.


    The most important thing is that Chi Nan held the paper with a look of intoxication: "Although there is still no toilet paper to use, but with this thing, I, no, people''s delicate chrysanthemums will never have to suffer anymore."


    Fortunately, there is no one else around, otherwise Chi Nan would definitely be regarded as a pervert. Just as Chi Nan was intoxicated with the newly-made paper, the door was opened with a bang. Chi Nan quickly put the paper down. There is no need to look back, Chi Nan knows who it is, and who dares to kick the door without knocking like this, there will be anyone besides his own big maid.


    "Haha, Romigara, how come you have time to come to me today, don''t you need to train your men?"


    Just as Chi Nan thought, the maids were all trained to be five big and three thick, with muscles ligated one by one. Fortunately, there is no obvious change in the character of the maids, otherwise I would really have a headache.


    "I''m here to thank you today. The magic books you brought back are very useful. Romelia has already condensed her own magic power and is choosing her own department. I am here to fulfill my promise."


    Chi Nan had a cold sweat on his face. If a beautiful woman fulfilled her promise, she would be very happy, but what kind of promise is such a mountain of meat. Could it be that one day I was drunk and said something that I shouldn''t have said.


    Chi Nan was in a cold sweat, and even his voice trembled: "Um, what promises or something, don''t use it."


    Romigara threw a scroll directly to Chi Nan: "This is all the training methods of the wind swordsmanship and the wind step. According to this method, it can be practiced to the peak of bronze. The talented can even reach the silver level. Now give it to You''re here." After speaking, Romi Jiala turned and left here, without saying any nonsense.


    Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief: "It turned out to be this, which scared me a lot. Let''s pass this to the other guards later. But speaking of it, the new prescription actually lacks several special medicinal materials, which makes it impossible to complete the prescription. It is also very difficult to break through the cultivation method."


    Chi Nan looked helpless, it was not his fault. Simply, keep experimenting.


    When Chi Nan was experimenting here, the sanctions of the Chamber of Commerce were also launched. Inside Huangshaling, among the magnificent Lord''s Mansion, Farah was lying on his recliner. It is said that the recliner was "invented" by Chi Nan.


    Farah was drinking red wine while watching the report in her hand. "Huh, this is their sanctions? Useless methods, my territory tax was originally 90%, they also added to this level is nothing, is there any point."


    "Lord Lord, this is after all an order from Earl Chinan next door. I think we still have to be more careful. That one is not easy." As Farah''s think tank, Hogarth could only remind him like this.


    Farah looked disdainful: "What''s the matter with Chi Nan, he really thinks he is a second-class earl, I think he is just a small person who can be cured. If there is no three princesses, how could there be him. Those idiots really don''t know why. , Are all facing the half-elf. I will show them, we can live very well without him."


    "By the way, how about the publicity, we are like this, and Chinan''s business alliance will soon collapse."


    "This is indeed the case. We have discussed with many nobles. If Earl Chinan really wants to send troops to attack us, other nobles will put pressure on us, and the aristocratic council will not agree."


    "Hmph, it''s just a half-elf, who dare to seek the status of a nobleman on the land of humans. It''s really whimsical to want to deal with me by this means." Fara suddenly laughed loudly with a look of disdain.


    "That kid doesn''t know our secret methods? Does he think we only have obvious means. There are many people who secretly want to get those things from him. It doesn''t count to join together to support a bandit group. Now he is back. Let our bandit group hurry up and give him the biggest blow. I want his caravan to be completely disintegrated For the lord, most of the income comes from his caravan. Therefore. , Farah took it for granted that as long as the caravan was destroyed, then the territory of Chinan could not be maintained.


    If the territory tax cannot be paid for many years in a row, the kingdom will carry out the trusteeship of the territory. That is to entrust the territory to other nobles, and let other nobles pay taxes on his behalf, until he can make up the tax.


    But in this case, it is basically impossible to recover the land under trusteeship. The other nobles who have obtained trusteeship land absolutely do not want the original lord to take back their own territory. It is still his own in name, but in fact it is almost the same as losing territory. Those who take charge of the territory are usually other lords around, and this is what Fara wants.


    On the other side, the bandit regiment, supported by a large number of nobles, is indeed very rich with various weapons. Not to mention the armor and weaponry all over his body, they are all new. In addition, there are a lot of pea cannons.


    The leader, who is also familiar to Chi Nan, is the black skeleton who has attacked his own territory. At this time, Black Skull was taking a group of people to eat meat and drink a big bowl. He was very cool. Looking at his men, there were more than 500 people. This is something that I didn''t dare to think before.

 Chapter 266： Calculate each other

    Just when the Black Skulls and his party were having fun, a man who didn''t look like a robber was brought in by his men. This person is dressed in a very ordinary dress and looks like a very ordinary person.


    "Who are you, what do you want to see me?" Black Skull looked at the visitor and asked quickly.


    The visitor did not speak, but shook a sign. The three golden circles on the sign were arranged in a concentric manner. Seeing this, Black Skull quickly got up and walked over. "Is there any explanation?" Black Skull looked cautious, not like a robber boss, but like a dog leg.


    But the people around didn''t seem to see it. They lowered their heads and ate, or looked at the sky, as if they were transformed into an astrology master in an instant.


    The visitor still didn''t speak, but handed a letter to Black Skull, and then turned around without saying a word. No one dared to intercept the whole process, and no one said anything. It wasn''t until the black skull opened the letter and the person left that the coldness on the scene melted away, and it seemed to be back to the previous excitement.


    Although everyone was talking, they looked in the direction of the black skull from time to time. Black Skull looked at the letter, his face changed, and finally smiled. "Hahahaha, business is coming again."


    "Boss, what kind of business is it? We haven''t had a big business for a long time."


    "That is, since the people in Hongshaling have become more vigilant, it has been difficult for us to get big gains."


    When it comes to Hongshaling, many people still look wary and uneasy. Because Hongshaling has too many plants and weapons, and Hongshaling has cultivated a large number of soldiers and mercenaries, there are always many people to protect the caravan.


    At first, everyone was caught off guard, but then when the opponent reacted, the team''s protective power increased, and it was not so easy to get it easily.


    "Don''t worry, this is internal care. The goal this time is very easy, and it''s full of oil and water."


    "Boss, what internal news?" a guy with a sharp mouth and monkey gills asked.


    The scene suddenly became cold, and the black skull looked at this guy coldly. "You know what should be said and what should not be said." The face of the person who had just spoken became stiff, cold and sweaty.


    "Boss, I, what I''m talking about is what the news is, I didn''t ask how the news came from."


    The black skull nodded: "That''s good, it''s not too stupid. Let me tell you, this time is not an official caravan, so don''t worry about the accompanying army following. This time it''s just a private caravan, but this business The team carried a large number of very precious items, said to have been brought by those half-elves."


    "Half-elf? What''s the matter, why there are half-elves in Hongshaling." Many people are very puzzled.


    "It''s normal if you don''t know. The half-elves have just arrived, only these few days. But you know what value the artworks produced by the half-elves are. The lord of Red Sand Ridge doesn''t like this, but others just It''s different."


    "Boss, what the **** is going on, how come I feel a little confused."


    The Black Skeleton took a sip of bad wine, and then said: "Those half-elves come to Hongshaling, in order to earn gold coins and live a good life, of course they have to sell some of the art that has been preserved. The lord of Hongshaling looks down on him, They sold it to other people. You know how high the price of these things is."


    Anything that has something to do with the elves, the price will soar. Although it is not so exaggerated, it is definitely not cheap if it has something to do with the half-elves. In their Ruthyala Kingdom, half-elf items are not worried about selling.


    "But the boss, since they carry such valuable things, they will definitely hire a lot of mercenaries. In that case, wouldn''t we be their opponents." They also know how strong the mercenaries in Hongshaling are.


    Even if it is not as good as the regular army, it is definitely much better than them. They are not afraid of the mercenaries, but they are not worth it. If they lose too much, it will be bad. Who knows if the one who died is himself.


    Black Skull sneered: "Businessmen, you know what it looks like. They think we don''t know what they are doing privately, so in order to save costs, they pretend to be transporting ordinary items with no value. What a pity, they I didn''t know that there were our people in the caravan, so this news was sent."


    "So it''s like that, boss wise, when will we come over."


    The black skull threw the letter into the fire without leaving any traces. "Just three days later, they will pass through the mouth of the duck mouth This place is where two hillsides meet, and we will lie in ambush here."


    Many robbers cheered loudly, and the banquet became more heated. But what they didn''t know was that when they were cheering, the caravan that was walking here also brought a lot of people to come here mightily. If someone looked closely, they would find that most of the people in this caravan were guards around Chi Nan.


    "That spy has been dealt with." Among the team, Carol whispered to the leader.


    In order to fight these robbers this time, Chi Nan even took pictures of Carol. Of the more than one hundred guards sent this time, half of them were of the kind who had condensed vindictiveness and became official fighters.


    "My lord, please rest assured, if it weren''t for you, we really didn''t know that someone was in the caravan. I promise that the news will not leak out. They must think that we are just a caravan carrying goods."


    Carol nodded slightly: "That''s good, huh, these people dare to target us at Hongsha Ridge, this will make them look good. No matter who is behind them, I will let them come back and forth."


    "My lord, please rest assured, those people dare to plot against us at Hongsha Ridge, and we people will not make them feel better." The leader of the caravan looked like the enemy. Blocking people''s wealth is like killing one''s parents. The caravans are about to hate the robbers.


    "Don''t worry, it''s this time. Give them a good look this time, and there will be no next time." Carol didn''t have the slightest worry on his face. Look at the people you brought, these are all true elites. If even some bandits can''t deal with it, they can wipe their necks by themselves. Not to mention, they also carry new types of weapons.


    Therefore, in the process of calculating each other, the two sides are getting closer and closer to the mouth of the duckbill.

 Chapter 267： Beaten again

    Three days later, on the opposite side of the Yazuikou hillside road, a convoy came slowly. There are more than 200 people in the entire team, which can be said to be a very large team. However, there are fewer than thirty convoy protection personnel.


    "Boss, they are here, when shall we do it?" a robber whispered.


    "Report the situation." Black Skull frowned and looked forward, trying hard to see the state of the opposite person clearly.


    The scout hurriedly said: "Boss, I have already seen it clearly. There are only 30 fighters. The others are members of the caravan. And those 30 people are just ordinary mercenaries, and they should be the cheaper ones. ."


    Black Skull asked again: "Then they don¡¯t have armor and weapons made of red sand steel."


    "Boss, please rest assured, I guarantee my personality, absolutely not." Now, Black Skull was completely relieved.


    "When they get close to us, attack, don''t let any of them go, Hongshaling motorcade, huh..."


    At the same time, the people in the convoy were walking and chatting. "Is it the front? I heard that someone wants to ambush us. Are we all here? How many people are there?" A soldier whispered.


    "I don''t know, but there should be a lot of people, at least three hundred or more, maybe four hundred."


    "It doesn''t matter, when they come out, we will do it and we are all ready. There is no armor this time, don''t blame others if you accidentally die." Carol said solemnly to the others.


    The guards didn''t care at all: "Don''t worry, the deputy captain, just those idiots don''t need our armor."


    When ¡¡¡¡ spoke, the convoy had slowly approached the position of the duck''s mouth. At this moment, a howling sound suddenly sounded on both sides of the mountain slopes, and then a large group of people emerged, one by one holding the pea cannon to quickly form a team.


    "I want to deal with us even with the third-generation pea cannon, brothers, let them see our fourth-generation pea cannon." As soon as Carol reached out, he pulled out something from under the truck, something that looked strange. .


    Black Skeleton is sure that he has never seen this thing. The most important thing is that these people did not actually fear, but hid in an orderly manner. Everyone hides in a hidden place around him. As a result, as soon as they formed a formation, the opposing team was already hidden and it was not easy to attack, which surprised the bandits very much.


    "Strange, this team is a bit different." Black Skull felt a little weird and didn''t take the initiative to charge. Since the last miserable defeat, the black skeleton that would charge at the forefront in every battle has changed.


    became timid and cautious. Especially when dealing with Hongshaling''s team, there was no active charge. Some team members even complained about Black Skeleton.


    "What''s wrong, it''s not the same. If you see us, you will hide, you must be afraid. Brothers give them a wave first." This pea cannon is so easy to use, the robbers can''t put it down.


    Suddenly, there was a scream. It''s just that Black Skull felt something wrong, how could he scream so loudly and be so close to him. Damn it, why did one of his men suddenly fall down a lot.


    "Haha, I know that even if someone secretly supports it, Hongsha Steel is limited. How can these robbers have an armor made of Hongsha Steel." A guard aimed at the opponent with a fourth-generation pea cannon and hit it. You can easily kill the opponent on your body. After a bullet passed, a blood hole was left in the robber''s body.


    If the distance is close, it can even be crossed. "That is, a robber is a robber, and he uses such primitive fighting methods." The skirmishers are arranged, and everyone fights in their hidden place.


    There are also several people, carrying a few red sand steel shields under the cargo, and blocking them by some of their companions who have no cover. As a result, the scattered pea cannon bullets did not pose any threat to them at all.


    "The fourth-generation pea cannon is energizing. It''s too easy to fight at this distance, and only this pea cannon can practice artillery." If Chi Nan hears this, it will be ejected. When will the shooting method change? It''s a shot. But he couldn''t help it, who made the pea gun instead of the pea gun when he named himself.


    "It''s a pity, it would be even better if an adult could make that kind of burst of pea cannons. Now I have to do it a little bit." In just such a short time, more than two hundred people on the other side have fallen down.


    The rest of the people finally reacted, screaming and running around, hiding in a little panic, and the whole team was in a mess. A robber is a robber, even if he has a good weapon, he is still a mob.


    Carol snorted coldly: "Don''t talk nonsense, get rid of these guys quickly. Dare to move our caravan in Red Sand Ridge and let him be wiped out." Carol looked excited and attacked.


    "The fourth-generation pea cannon is already very good. The inflating time has been shortened from two seconds to one second, and there is no need to pull the rope to launch. Just use the triggerWhat else do you think? Yes. I think this is the best pea cannon, it is difficult to continue to upgrade." Carol was very satisfied while firing.


    If he weren''t a dark iron warrior, he really wanted to use the Pea Cannon as a conventional weapon.


    They were chatting and shooting, and the robbers on the opposite side were beaten up all at once. Especially Black Skull murmured to himself: "I know, I know, how can the people of Hongshaling be so easy to deal with. Dealing with them, sooner or later will be unlucky." To be honest, Black Skull really doesn''t Come.


    I wanted to take revenge on Hongshaling before, but then I didn''t have the guts. It''s just because Farah caught the handle of the black skull. If he didn''t come, then he would be dead, and he couldn''t even escape in Remas.


    Now that he sees such a powerful firepower, the black skull is not dumbfounded.


    "It''s almost there, brothers, let''s rush." ??Seeing that the opposing team has basically been abandoned, there are not many who even dare to stand. In this case, the Pea Cannon did not work well, and Carol rushed out directly.


    The caravan transports nothing but their weapons. A group of people drew out their cross swords and rushed towards the opposite side. The new weapon has not been built, so I can only use this.


    "Oh my god, there are so many, so many formal fighters, how can there be so many, what did Hongshaling do?" The black skeleton, who was in a daze, was suddenly awakened.


    "No, I can''t stay here, I want to leave here." As he said, the black skull turned and ran. The faint gray-white light radiating from his body proved that the black skeleton had also reached the level of black iron. 21032

 Chapter 268： 1 dynasty back to before liberation

    The black skull turned and ran away, and the other robbers suddenly collapsed completely. Even those who were stable at the beginning were panicked at this time. Of course, most people are still running away with the black skull.


    Black Skull turned around and looked again, his eyes suddenly became fierce: "As long as I can live, I don''t care about anything else." Thinking of this, Black Skull began to change his escape direction. One will enter the woods, and one will go around among the rocks. In just a few moments, the people who followed him couldn''t find the direction of the black skull.


    I couldn''t find my boss, and I was surrounded and suppressed by a wolf-like army. Soon many bandits collapsed completely.


    "I surrender, I surrender, don''t kill me." A robber knelt on the spot, crying in frustration.


    "You don''t need to keep your hands, these people are not good people, just kill them." Carol shouted to the people around him. The guard who didn''t know whether he should keep his hand, immediately understood the meaning of his deputy captain.


    This time it was originally to kill them, let them know that Hongshaling is not easy to provoke, even if it is a good person, it will be killed when it is time to kill. The guard pierced the cross sword and pierced it through.


    "You, you dare to kill me, I curse you will never end well."


    "Hmph, if the curse is useful, what do you have to do with strength. Besides, the curse of a mere bandit is also useful?" Guards looked disdainful, and threw down the robber who had become a corpse, and continued to hunt down others.


    The process of chasing and killing was very easy. From the beginning of the killing, to the subsequent division into small teams to follow up, until everything was over, it only took less than half an hour. Later, the wasted time was basically looking for some robbers in hiding.


    When everyone returned to the caravan, the caravan had almost sorted the goods. Among these goods, these weapons are not really the only ones. Some of the artworks brought back by the half-elves before are indeed in them. If you don''t have these things, how could you deceive the other party, it''s just that the artwork doesn''t promote so much.


    "Does the statistics come out?" Carol directed a group of people to close the team.


    "The statistics have been calculated. This time we killed 436 people, and a few others escaped."


    Carol didn''t care at all: "Just let a few people escape, just let them publicize this matter. Let them see the determination of our territory, and they will always come to us in the future."


    The person in charge of ¡¡¡¡ caravan also came over: "Thank you, my lord, if you hadn''t eliminated these robbers, we wouldn''t know how long we will lose in the future. Every time we came out, we were afraid."


    Carol waved his hand: "No need to do this, we are also following orders. Well, we are less than a day away from the destination you are going to. We will send you there first, and then we will go back by ourselves. When we come back, You have to protect yourself." Carol did not choose to leave immediately.


    The person in charge of the caravan was grateful: "Thank you, my lord, we will take care of it ourselves when we come back. You have so many things, we should solve your major problems first, and we can take the rest of the road by ourselves. "


    "No, no time is wasted anyway, we will send you there." Carol stopped the caravan leader from continuing to speak. He waved his hand and said loudly: "Come, help them, we will hurry as soon as possible."


    With an order, the other guards also stepped forward and began to help the caravan sort out the goods.


    On another hillside, several figures secretly showed their heads, but did not directly rush out. "I didn''t expect Hongshaling to train so many black iron masters. How did they do it? This matter must be reported."


    "Boss, with so many masters, will we still take the task of Hongshaling in the future?"


    The leader was Black Spider, and the Black Spider snorted coldly: "If there is an order above, would you dare to take it? Besides, their strength is strong, but they have been cultivated during this period of time, and their combat experience and hiding ability are not as good as Us." Thinking of the last time, everyone nodded to express their understanding.


    "Okay, don''t say more, go back quickly, so many dark iron warriors are not easy. Even if it is above, it is not easy to deal with them. I didn''t expect that half-elf would become a climate."


    After speaking, the black spider took his own people and left the place silently.


    After a long time, the escaping Black Skeleton stopped and looked at the deserted appearance that no one around him had. He wanted to cry without tears. All these years of hard work have been exhausted.


    The last time I failed, I still took some people with me. Although there are more people now, but this time there is no one left by my side. The Black Skull is heartbroken and powerless.


    "Remas is too dangerous, no, I want to take this opportunity to leave Remas. Those people certainly don¡¯t know that I¡¯m still alive and I¡¯m going to be incognito. Yes, I still have the strength, I am The Black Iron Warrior is now, and I will definitely be able to make a comeback.¡± Thinking of this, Black Skull¡¯s eyes lit up, looked around carefully, and sneaked on.


    "Damn Farah, I think my strength is that you have brought me dangerous rewards for such a long time."


    Only the next day, the news that the Black Skull Bandit was uprooted spread throughout the surrounding territory. There may be some people left, but they are all logistics personnel with poor combat effectiveness.


    After most of them died, the remaining people were completely disbanded in the first place. Looking at the report in his hand, Farah slapped the table fiercely. "Damn Red Sand Ridge, how come there are so many black iron warriors, fake, they must be fake. These **** people exaggerated the enemy''s strength in order to avoid guilt, this time they have become so much worse."


    "My lord, what are we going to do, do we have to form a band of bandits? They are all staring at us."


    Fara thought for a while, shook his head and said: "Not for the time being, Hongshaling may already know that this matter has our shadow. If we do it again, we will not be able to tell if we are found."


    After all, the secret methods are not on the stage. Although the aristocratic council knows it, as long as there is no evidence, nothing will happen. But once someone has the evidence, the consequences can be serious.


    In the light of this, one''s own territory will be deprived, and in severe cases, one will even be deported. The king cannot deprive the nobility, but expulsion is no problem. There are few nobles like Farah who have no foundational strength, once they are expelled, there are not many who can still mix well. 21046...

 Chapter 269： Law and order can finally rely on "dogs"

    In the governor''s mansion, in front of the governor, the black spider is bowing his head, with a respectful face, and can''t see the usual publicity.


    "What you mean is that Hongshaling dispatched more than fifty Black Iron Warriors at once, and the weapons they used have also changed. It is not the third-generation Pea Cannon, but another smaller and more powerful one. ."


    "That''s right." The black spider said respectfully. In fact, Black Spider didn''t know that those guards didn''t even empty a magazine, and he would be even more shocked to see those guards changing their magazines.


    The problem that originally restricted the flight time of the pea cannon was solved by the magazine.


    "Okay, I see. I don''t know about this matter for the time being. There is also the fellow Black Skeleton, who dared to escape before he died, and he was caught by me." The black spider hurriedly bowed and ran away panicked. Up here.


    "Huh, Remas is mine, and only I am the master of Remas. That half-elf is developing too fast. If I don''t take a blow, will I still have my status in the future?" Governor Remas muttered language.


    Within the Red Sand Ridge, because of a victory, all the people are reveling, especially the business people. Many merchants directly took advantage of this opportunity to launch discount services to attract customers.


    This is not made by Chi Nan. The people in this world are indeed very smart. After they vigorously develop their business, many commercial methods are naturally born out of the hands of these businessmen. Sure enough, being forced by money, that can really do anything. Chi Nan didn''t pay any attention, and let them develop by themselves.


    Inside a new plantation, a group of soldiers are planting seeds in this place. "You said, this cotton is really the same as the Lord Lord said, can it have a good warmth in winter?"


    "Don''t you believe what Lord Lord said? If Lord Lord says yes, it will definitely be possible."


    "That''s right, you guy, won''t you be a newcomer, but how did the newcomer become a soldier?"


    "That, I''m just talking, you guys are too exaggerated, how can I not believe Lord Lord. I mean, yes, only Hongshaling can do it if we can grow crops in this season. "


    "That is! Without Lord Lord, there would be no good days for us now."


    Just as a group of soldiers were chatting, a guard suddenly ran over. The soldiers stopped immediately and looked at the people in admiration and awe. The guards are selected from among the soldiers, and they are the best among all soldiers. All aspects are better than them, after special training, most of them have already gathered a grudge.


    Ordinary soldiers like them, but those drugs that want to temper their bodies, they have to use credit for them. Fortunately, the cross swordsmanship is promoted by the whole army. Those who are talented and can practice the cross swordsmanship without drugs are all talents.


    "Stop for a while, Lord Lord asked you to send a representative to the past, and all teams are like this."


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, the guard turned and left, leaving the soldiers looking at each other. Finally the leader of this team came out: "What are you doing in a daze, continue to work, I will go."


    "Captain, this is a blatant profit. We also want to see Lord Lord." Ignoring the roar and wailing of these guys, the captain''s footsteps suddenly speeded up and disappeared quickly.


    When he came to the square behind the lord¡¯s mansion, many people had already arrived here. Every team must have a representative. There are already hundreds of people who come here, and people are coming here constantly. I quickly found a place to stand quietly, the people around didn''t whisper too much, and most people didn''t say a word.


    When the crowd was almost there, Chi Nan clapped his hands. Then a bunch of strange things ran out.


    Why is it strange, because this thing is a plant, but it looks like an animal. A round head, isn''t this exactly the bud of the mousetrap, but the sharp and dense teeth are different from the normal mousetrap.


    Look at the limbs made of leaves and tree roots. They are running fast on the ground. I don¡¯t know. I thought it was some kind of strange dog. All of a sudden, hundreds of them ran over, turning around Chinan. Chi Nan didn''t make any movement either, these strange things stopped all of a sudden, and the order was forbidden.


    "You can see it, this is a new plant I made. I named it Big Mouth Dog." Hearing this name, the soldiers couldn''t help but grinned. They really didn''t know how to talk about the name.


    is really simple and easy to remember, everyone can only comfort themselves so much in their hearts. "Like dogs, this thing is specially used to cooperate with law and order, and it can also be used for patrols. They don''t make a sound and are very obedient."


    Chi Nan went on to introduce: "The perception of big-mouthed dogs is not mainly based on eyes and smell, but on thermal detection. Within 200 meters, the detection ability of big-mouthed dogs is very clear ~ www.novelhall.com~ almost no one can. Hide. With this, you will be safer in the future, even at night, you can spot the enemy in advance."


    This time, everyone was surprised. Although they are not very explicit about thermal detection, they have heard Chi Nan talk about finding people by relying on the heat radiated by people''s injuries. They can hide their presence, but they can''t keep themselves from being hot.


    "Lord Lord, can these things really follow our orders? After all, we are not natural mages."


    Hearing the opinion put forward by the soldier, Chi Nan said without hesitation: "Don''t worry, these big-mouthed dogs look similar to dogs, but they are actually smarter than dogs, probably equivalent to teenage children. Distinguish what is your own person and what is an outsider, and you can also remember the heat in your body."


    "When you receive it in the future, each person corresponds to one. Big Mouth Dog will choose the person who received it as its owner, and will not listen to other people''s orders. In addition, Big Mouth Dog can easily understand the language of some people."


    Chi Nan sighed in his heart that the welcoming flower''s ability is so powerful. You can get this effect after you merge the mousetrap and the welcome flower. This is a simple attempt, an attempt to make plants fight autonomously.


    As long as it succeeds this time, Chi Nan will be able to let the tanks in his territory go out in the future. Tanks are the king of land warfare in Chi Nan''s heart. Other artillery pieces are far behind tanks.


    "Come up now, collect them one by one. The police branch will wait first. You will receive a lot. We will talk about it later when the second batch is born." Following Chi Nan''s words, the police stopped. 170

 Chapter 270： Economic sanctions are emerging

    After sending the newly-made big-mouthed dog, Chi Nan entered the experiment again. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the Big Mouth Dog would soon make merit, because few normal people would come out at night.


    Those who are still running around in the middle of the night are mostly problematic, especially those close to some important departments.


    These people didn''t know that big-mouthed dogs were added to their territories. These guys who thought they were very good at hiding, habitually ran out to conduct investigations. As a result, they couldn''t escape and were caught one by one.


    and the terrifying bite force of the big-mouthed dog surprised all the soldiers. One bite down, the sharp and dense teeth bite off the human bones on the spot, making them **** and difficult to treat.


    This kind of wound, if the bleeding cannot be stopped in time, the mere bleeding will kill them. Big Mouth Dog is not a plant that doesn''t eat anything. The lord¡¯s instructions for himself stated that Big Mouth Dogs can provide what they need by eating soil or eating plants and meat. They usually need to bask in the sun. This is a mixture of carnivorous plants and ordinary plants.


    does not need to take root, it is easier to raise. If they are too lazy, let them eat the soil and then photosynthesize.


    Chinan is reading the report every day, watching the changes in Huangshaling next door. Only a few days later, Chi Nan laughed, because everything was proceeding according to his plan, and there was almost no difference.


    Within Huangshaling, those people didn''t feel any changes at first, but a few days later, the price of Huangshaling started to rise wildly, and then there was a situation where money could not buy anything.


    On this day, Farah, who hadn''t felt anything before, was looking at the report and preparing to eat. But as soon as he saw the food delivered, Farah was furious and slapped the table fiercely: "Who made this? What are these things. What about the white bread I want? Why did you bring me brown bread? "


    The so-called white bread is made from flour, while the black bread is made from black wheat flour in the past. Now, the nobles have automatically classified brown bread as civilian food, not what they eat.


    Taking a bite of the meat, Farah became even more angry: "There is also this barbecue. Why is it so weak? Why don''t you put the seasoning? The chef doesn''t want to do it anymore." Farah was so angry that he didn''t even have the mood to eat.


    Hogarth hurried over: "Lord Lord, it¡¯s not that the chef is not good at cooking, but because our territory has no flour, and the remaining seasonings may not last a few days."


    "What''s the matter, buy it if it doesn''t, why not buy it? Tell me."


    Fara was angry, but Hogarth couldn''t help but say, speaking of it, he only found out that this matter was wrong this morning. "My lord, I discovered the problem with our territory this morning, so I investigated for a day."


    "What did you find, did someone rob the goods in our territory?"


    Hogarth looked helpless: "Do you still remember the sanctions issued by Hongshaling?"


    "Of course I know, isn''t it just raising taxes? What''s the matter? Is it because of this, we have nothing."


    Hogarth nodded vigorously: "Because of this, our territory collects taxes, not against our own caravans, and we only collect them once. Although the merchants earn less, they still make some money. Some smugglers steal taxes. , Can also be seen often. But after economic sanctions, all the roads around us have been surrounded."


    "All people, whether they come in or go out, have to collect taxes, including our own caravans. As a result, the merchants couldn''t make money, and they all left. From the beginning of economic sanctions, the outside caravans no longer have any contacts. Up."


    "So how about our own caravan, can''t we buy anything?" Farah was still angry.


    "Of course it can, but to recover the tax, our caravan will lose money every time it moves. In order to make money, the prices in our territory are now getting higher and higher, and the civilians can no longer support it."


    Farah said angrily: "What does the life and death of the civilians have to do with me? If you don''t support it, I will die."


    Hogarth sighed: "But my lord, the civilians can''t continue to support them. If they have no way to survive, they won''t be able to work well. Recently, some civilians are preparing for massive protests, but they are just being suppressed."


    "What? They dare to protest, these **** untouchables all want to die, right? No matter what, buy me some flour first, it doesn''t matter if it is expensive." Farah didn''t care.


    "My lord, our miners have been passively slowing down these days. Although there are gold mines, our gold is about to run out." Gold is not a gold coin, but it can also be used as an internally circulated gold coin.


    "These **** untouchables, I will take care of them. No matter what, buy me some flour first, I can''t eat this kind of thing. UU reading " Farah is most concerned about his own meal.


    Hogarth smiled bitterly: "But my lord, Hongshaling has banned us from selling anything, and the road to Hongshaling was blocked by themselves. If you want to buy flour, you have to Going to the territories of other nobles, bypassing a large circle. And because of our relationship, there is no security guarantee without going through any territories now."


    "Those nobles not only charged us with tariffs, but sometimes left our goods and even people behind. Even if we were a caravan from Huangshaling, it was useless."


    "What are you talking about? These **** bastards, when they use me, they offer all kinds of conditions. Now they start to attack me. What are they going to do? Cross the river and break the bridge.


    Hogarth did not speak, but sighed. After all, their agreement was only private, but the business alliance was on the face. Once economic sanctions begin, all territories will be sanctioned at the same time.


    Walking around, even if the goods are shipped back, the price will have to rise more than ten times, just like this, it may not be possible to make money. Merchants are unwilling to do this kind of selling and buying, even less so for others.


    "One more thing, Lord Lord, many people in our caravan have already escaped. When we found out, our caravan had less than one-third of the people left, and even the caravan was about to be maintained. Can''t help it."


    Farah is even more annoyed this time. Who would have thought that a mere economic sanction would actually turn his territory into this way. "The army, our army, let the army go out, I want to see who dares to collect taxes." Farah said without a word. 9146...

 Chapter 271： The collapse of Huangshaling

    Hogarth''s eyes changed, and then he said helplessly: "My lord, do you really want to use the army? If the army is used for this kind of thing, the parliament will not support us, and our army..."


    Hogarth wanted to say that his army was not an opponent of the Red Sand Ridge army, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t say it. If you say this when Lord Lord is in a bad mood, you are going to be unlucky.


    For his own future, Hogarth decided to shut his mouth.


    Sure enough, Farah didn''t mean to listen at all, yelling loudly: "This kind of thing? This kind of thing, my territory has become like this, I am almost out of food, and I am not allowed to use the army. Even if it is. The royal family is here, and I will do the same." Fara danced, as if venting his dissatisfaction.


    It''s just that Hogarth knows his own adults very well, and he involuntarily curls his lips. His lord dared to say this in private. If he went out, let alone face the royal family, he would dare not do that even in the face of several great nobles in Remas.


    You must know that behind Farah, it is the support of several great nobles in Remas, but unfortunately, the rise of Hongshaling now makes Huangshaling lose its original value. The iron ore in Remas is far inferior to Hongsha Steel.


    At this moment, the door was knocked suddenly. "Damn it, anyone who dares to disturb me at this time, come in. If you have nothing important, I''ll twist your head off and hang it on the flagpole."


    As soon as the voice fell, a guard walked in through the gate. The guard bit his head, his eyes full of fear. Because he knew that his lord could really do this kind of thing.


    "Say, what''s the matter." Farah stared at the guard who was bothering him.


    The guard swallowed a spit, and said cautiously: "Master Qi, just now, just received the news that our army, the army has smashed the caravan. Now the caravan has completely collapsed."


    "What? Which **** would dare to do this?" Farah was surprised, didn''t his army actually obey orders. "Come and see with me, I want to see which **** dared to attack my caravan." My caravan is the lifeblood of my own territory and its own source of income. Now he was actually breached by his own people.


    A group of people ran out quickly, and when they came to the caravan headquarters, they saw nothing but ruins. The contents were thrown aside in a mess, and there were many people lying on the ground.


    Many of these people died on the spot, and no one on the scene dared to mess around. Those who were injured also lay on the ground and wailed. There is no one nearby, but there are still heads sticking out from hidden places in the distance, looking at this side.


    "Assholes, assholes, all assholes, who did this, come out for me. I don''t kill that **** today, how will I behave in the future." Farah was furious, and he didn''t expect things to become like this.


    "My lord, there is no one left. The soldiers ran away after attacking us." The leader of the caravan ran out. Before, he had always been hiding, so he didn''t dare to come out.


    "Say, what the **** is going on, why are they attacking you, is it your fault?" Farah is now eager to find a guy who is in the wrong, so as to vent his anger.


    The caravan leader swallowed his saliva and felt the cold sweat dripping down his whole body. "Lord Lord, it''s really not my fault. It''s all the soldiers. They insisted on raising prices and making them unable to survive. So, they came to rob. The rest of our caravan was robbed. Up."


    "Lord Lord, we really didn''t deliberately drive up prices. It''s because the outside tax is too high. We don''t raise the price. Let alone make money, we must lose a lot." The caravan leader was about to cry.


    Fara took a deep breath, and his anger was about to explode. "It''s prices again, it''s prices again. Wouldn''t it be impossible for prices to rise a little bit? Can''t you eat less, won''t you go find food by yourself?"


    Everyone closed their mouths and lowered their heads, none of them dared to speak. The lord is a nobleman, and he has never tried to feel hungry. He doesn''t know that people who are hungry and crazy will do something irrational. But at this time, whoever dares to speak out will become Farah''s target, who knows what will end up.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good, the soldiers in our territory have rebelled." A soldier ran over from a distance. If you look closely, you can still see the color on the soldier''s face, which is obviously malnourished.


    "What the **** happened, and who should be clear." Farah stepped forward furiously, grabbed the soldier''s collar and pulled it over.


    When the soldier saw that it was the lord, he did not dare to resist, and said quickly: "Lord Qi, just now, an army in our territory stormed the guard post, and now they have all gone out Yes, as well as the civilians in the territory, they all ran away taking advantage of this opportunity. There are farmers and miners, there are many..."


    The soldiers said incoherently, and with great difficulty, Farah finally figured out that the soldiers who had robbed the caravan in his own territory had organized and fled with their things.


    The outermost guard post was directly destroyed. Those who dared to continue to defend were mostly killed, only rarely ran out. This means that you don''t have a few soldiers left under Huangshaling at all, and you have become a polished commander.


    There are also those farmers, those miners, who fled one by one, and all of a sudden, there was originally a barren Huangsha Ridge, but now I am afraid that the remaining population is not much. Normally Farah doesn''t care about civilians, but Farah knows that without the civilians, his territory will be over. No one is planting, no one is mining, what should I do?


    "Damn it, it''s all rubbish, you are all rubbish, you can''t do a little thing well, and it turns out to be like this, what use do I want you to do!" Farah''s eyes were red, and she hugged her head and squatted on the ground.


    All the people around were bowing their heads. They had never seen Farah in such a downfall. If you are still staring at this time, then it will be remembered afterwards, and the end will probably not be too good.


    Farah himself fell into silence. Who could have imagined that in such a small amount of time, his original situation was a great Huangshaling, but he collapsed completely from the inside. This is an economic sanction.


    "Hahahaha, sanctions, good, really sanctions. Damn half-elf, I remember you." Farah slowly raised her head and stared fiercely at her north, the territory where the half-elf is located. 46

 Chapter 272： Removal of sanctions? Talk slowly

    "I didn''t expect the effect to be so terrible. Is this economic sanctions? It turns out that there are such methods of warfare. Yes, this is war. It seems that the half-elf has taught us a good lesson." An aristocrat said.


    Looking at the report in his hand, the governor fell into silence, and did not recover for a long time. "After the notice, the plan is temporarily shelved. After a while, let me think about it."


    In the shadows, a figure nodded slightly, then disappeared.


    At this moment, in Hongshaling, Chi Nan, who was studying the tank, also received a letter, or a letter of surrender. This one was sent by Hogarth, an important figure in Huangshaling. This fellow Chi Nan It''s not that they don''t know each other.


    Looking at Hogarth, who was standing in front of him respectfully, bending over and bowing his head, Chi Nan thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to remove the economic sanctions, but to the business alliance. This time , Farah violated the business alliance''s covenant. So let Farah go to negotiate with all the nobles of the business alliance."


    "Lord Chinan, our lord has communicated with other members of the nobility, and everyone decides to see what you mean."


    ditch passed? A sneer flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, and Huang Shaling was next door to him, and he passed through with other people first, and the speed was so fast. I am very clear about the situation in Huangshaling.


    It seems that this time against myself, there are indeed other nobles'' methods. Those nobles, on the surface, have benefited one by one, but secretly stumbled upon themselves. They were all profit-seeking people.


    This time it also made them somewhat restrained. At least let them know what the final result will be if taxes are raised rashly. Even if it couldn''t change into Huangshaling''s appearance, it would definitely not maintain its current state. For the benefit, those guys were really subdued, but this performance was too obvious.


    Chinan thought for a while, and then said: "Since Huangshaling has violated the rules, Huangshaling needs to compensate twice the loss of each alliance member during this period. There is no problem at this point."


    Hogarth nodded quickly. When he came, Farah had made it clear that as long as the economic sanctions could be lifted, they would agree to anything.


    Chinan continued: "This is the loss list of our territory, and our requirements. As long as we complete it, then we have no opinion on this side, and the rest depends on other alliance members."


    Chinan handed the paper he had prepared to Hogarth. Hogarth was not in the mood to care about the softness and whiteness of the new paper, but quickly scanned the things recorded on it. Seeing that there were no harsh terms, Hogarth breathed a sigh of relief, at least he wouldn''t be dead after going back.


    "One more thing, Lord Chinan, many of us ran away before, these people..."


    Chi Nan''s eyes stared: "What are these people? What does it have to do with me if someone in your territory escapes? I don''t know this kind of thing. Since someone has escaped, then go and catch it back." Chi Nan said loudly.


    Hearing this, Hogarth sighed. He knew it was impossible for these people to come back. Fortunately, the lord of his own hasn''t realized what the lack of civilians will bring to the territory, so he won''t have any thoughts on this for the time being.


    It seems that Huang Shaling might not work anymore, so I have to leave as soon as possible. Leaving Huangshaling, leaving Rusiyala Kingdom, it is no longer possible to survive here. At this moment, Hogarth firmed up his thoughts.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what he was thinking. He waved his hand and said, "Well, you go back. This matter is a business alliance matter, not mine. Don''t forget to communicate with other people." Hogarth bowed quickly. As he bowed his body, the heart of the half-elf in front of him became more and more solemn, and he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Watching Hogarth leave, Chi Nan casually threw the envelope on the table: "Those people have taken care of it."


    Hemira next to ¡¡¡¡ whispered: "It has been processed, and no one will find out. I have calculated it. The people who escaped this time occupy four-fifths of Huangshaling, and most of them have arrived in our territory."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly: "You can''t leave them in Hongsha Ridge. Just talk to them. Then they will be sent to the Giant Wood City. It will happen to be able to supervise them. These people, for the time being, I am not at ease. "


    "Sir, please don''t worry, we all know. But sir, why don''t we let them use gold mines to compensate."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "Do you think the gold mine belongs to Farah? No, it belongs to the nobles of Remas. I haven''t entered their circle. Besides, isn''t it just a small gold mine? Don''t watch it. It¡¯s too heavy. It¡¯s time-consuming and laborious to say, can we make money faster. Moreover, the value of these gold is a bit worse than that of Golden Dragon."


    Golden Dragon is manufactured by the Holy Dragon Empire with a special technique. The gold of other kingdoms can only circulate in the country and surrounding areas at most It is impossible to circulate too far. In some places, gold has depreciated greatly.


    "I see, but sir, do we really want to let them go like this." Hermilla was a little bit grumbling. During this time, because of what Huang Shaling did, they were not less angry.


    Chi Nan sneered: "Huh, how is it possible, you think I just let them go. How is our small road repaired?" Chi Nan suddenly asked about the small road.


    "It has been penetrated, but the ground has not fully grown." Hermilla said immediately.


    "Well, then there is no problem. Our road in Hongshaling is wrapped around Huangshaling, so that they are in the middle. They don''t have any special products. All caravans will bypass them in the future. They still have no way to solve this problem." It was Yangmou. As long as the head of the lord at the end of the road was not broken, Farah couldn''t solve it.


    "That''s not enough. You secretly let our caravan go out to publicize, and tell the conditions of Huangshaling and the recent things, how to deface them. I want to see if anyone is willing to join Huangshaling."


    Without human territory, there is basically no room for development. This move is really ruthless, and Hermilla also feels very relieved.


    "By the way, speaking of it, our caravan is already very big now. In that case, let the business manager set up a chamber of commerce. In the name of Hongshaling, it will be easier to manage in the future."


    Hemila quickly recorded in the notebook, and when the recording was completed, Chi Nan had already left when he looked up. Hermilla looked at her brightly dressed with a bitter expression on her face. This new dress was put on specifically for the lord, so she was really puzzled. 10

 Chapter 273： Time to go to the imperial capital

    I ask for a November ticket. The eleven double monthly ticket is still the same. The one hundred monthly ticket adds one more chapter.


    Time flies, the two adjacent territories of Hongshaling and Huangshaling are changing all the time, and everyone is paying attention to them. In a short period of time, two large cities have appeared in Hongsha Ridge, including the surrounding area.


    At the same time, there are three smaller cities under construction. Hongsha City itself has become a very important economic center. The Red Rock City outside, as an external city, is often more prosperous than Red Sand City itself.


    But on the contrary, Huangshaling next door is like a suburb of a big city, and it is not even as good as a suburb of a big city.


    Farah finally discovered that the population of his territory meant little. One''s own soldiers simply can''t organize many people. It''s a Huangsha Ling, and now the total number of soldiers is less than 500. This is the result of a piece of cake. If it continues to increase, there will be no mining people.


    In this way, people who mine are also very rare, and they are all mine on the gold mine, which is not enough. At present, the mining of iron ore in Huangshaling has basically come to a standstill, and most of the gold mines are to be handed in.


    Farah, who had no alternative, except for those who were still producing food, found some people with family members, organized them forcibly, and established a new caravan. Although this caravan is relatively close to Hongshaling, each time it goes shopping, it has to go around a big circle, but it doesn''t have any special production itself.


    As the reputation of Huangshaling gets worse and worse, Huangshaling can only use business to maintain its territory. Facing this deteriorating situation, Farah did not know how many hairs he had torn off.


    In the past, some caravans came to Huangshaling, but since the road around Huangshaling was built around, this better road made it easier for them to go to the nearby Hongshaling.


    In this way, Huang Shaling can only obtain some external resources through its own caravan. There is no one yet, and the days of Huangshaling can be imagined. There are too few people, resulting in not many people farming.


    Now there is a saying in Huangshaling that the people closest to heaven live in hell. This is a true portrayal of their lives. Recently, I heard that Farah is preparing to disarm and want to reduce the number of his army.


    For all of this, Chi Nan just learned about it, and then ignored it. What Chi Nan has to do now is to study his new land battle tank. Chi Nan believes that as long as he can succeed in his research, the pattern of the war that follows will change again. However, the research on this tank is not comparable to the previous pea cannons and pneumatic cannons.


    The internal structure is too complicated, and I am not studying engineering, so I can only experiment bit by bit. "Perhaps, we should see how the magic puppets of the magic puppet master are made, maybe we can learn from it."


    Chi Nan paused while thinking, and after studying for a whole morning, he was very tired. Looking at the report, there are now a lot of cotton storage. That''s right, this is the advantage of having a half-elf.


    You only need to provide some seeds, and then add a part of your own life magic. Then let those half-elf nature mages spawn, so that the growth rate will be very fast. I believe that in winter, the cotton I have stored should be enough.


    Also, new styles of paper have slowly begun to spread. At least in Hongshaling, now all major businesses can basically afford this kind of ordinary paper.


    Ordinary does not mean that it is not good. On the contrary, this kind of paper is much better than traditional paper. The most important thing is that it is much cheaper, even ordinary people can afford it. This kind of paper has now begun to spread out. Everyone who has used it knows that this kind of paper is much easier to use than parchment.


    This was not promoted by Chi Nan himself, but by so many businessmen who came here every day and brought it out by themselves.


    The last report made Chi Nan smile. The college was finally established. The new academy is divided into two parts, one part is for magic learning, this requires a half-elf mage to choose a special method to see who has this talent.


    If there is no talent but there is time or a better family, he will be sent to the other side of the college. The academy here is mainly to learn all kinds of knowledge and become the talents of the territory in the future. There are also some talented in combat. They are not studying at the academy, but sent to the barracks. The truly talented can learn the cross swordsmanship.


    As for whether you can get the medicine to temper your body, it depends on whether your talent is really good.


    "Very well, those with bad families, if they can be selected into the academy, they will be given some benefits. But there is one condition, that is, when they grow up they must work for the territory. Twenty years."


    Twenty years is not a small amount, but in this world, it is still a good job, and other people want to come in. After twenty years, they will have a strong sense of belonging to the territory.


    If he had to leave like this, Chi Nan would simply let him go. The recorder next to him quickly recorded Chi Nan''s order. Speaking of which, Hemira arranged for her, because Hemira couldn''t be by her side all the time. A recorder will record it and send it to the territory council, and they will execute the order.


    Immediately after finishing the recording, the recorder opened his mouth and finally reminded: "Lord Lord, are you going to go to the Imperial Capital? There are only less than two months left before your school starts."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and almost forgot about it. "I still have to go to school when I''m so old, and I have to learn those useless things, really." Chi Nan sighed and said silently in his heart.


    "Okay, I see, let me know, let my guards prepare, and we will leave in two days."


    Chi Nan had no choice but to find that before he left, he couldn''t finish his own marine tank. However, there is no way. Chi Nan never thought that this kind of land battle tank would be so complicated before it was manufactured.


    "By the way, tell Hermilla, because I have to hurry as soon as possible, I won''t bring too many people this time. I just need to bring my guards." After adding one sentence, Chi Nan simply put down everything. thing.


    In the next few days, Chi Nan did not work, nor did he continue to study anything. Instead, he relaxed completely and patrolled his territory back and forth. When nothing happened, she let Hermilla play around with her.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 274： Cultivation failed again

    Two days later, Chi Nan set off with his three hundred guards. A total of three hundred guards were fully armed, and most of them were vindictive and became dark iron warriors.


    There are so many Dark Iron Warriors, absolutely unique in the entire province of Remas. This time, Chi Nan also wanted to let people see how strong his province was. Everyone is using plant weapons, but most people think that the strength of a territory depends on how many traditional masters there are.


    A hundred of them were pulled out at once, which was enough deterrent. This is also to prevent others from making horrible ideas about their territory when they leave. Although not afraid, it is also a trouble after all.


    "Go back, don''t send it away. After I leave, you must manage Hongshaling well and work hard to develop according to my plan. I will go out this time and try to come back as soon as possible." In Chi Nan''s view, there is nothing to learn. .


    "Lord, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. We just leave everything at home to us. All you have to do is to have a good relationship with the nobles of other imperial capitals and live a good life. And don¡¯t offend people casually, our caravan association Follow you, and you will arrive later. If you have anything in the future, you can ask the people in the caravan to do it well."


    Hermilla was chattering like a housekeeper, and Chi Nan felt that his head was about to grow bigger. It''s unbearable that Hemira still has this side, I haven''t noticed before.


    "I know, I know, you have said it several times in the past few days, I know, don''t worry." Who is the lord of the territory, Chi Nan is depressed for a while, obviously his ability is stronger.


    "Brother Lord, you must come back soon, Romilia will miss you."


    Romelia pulled Chi Nan''s hem, tears flickered in her eyes, which instantly softened her.


    Chi Nan squatted down and stroked Romelia''s little head: "Brother will come back as soon as possible. You have to practice hard, and you will be able to help your brother at that time to become a powerful mage."


    Romelia nodded vigorously: "Well, I will definitely work hard." She said, she clenched her small fist and waved it. This action reminded Chi Nan of Romi Jiala and couldn''t help but look around.


    Romi Garana''s figure stands out from the rest of the team, which makes people notice it at a glance, like a hill. It''s just that Romi Jiala has no expression at all at this time, as if Chi Nan''s departure has nothing to do with him. But Chi Nan could feel that this crude maid still had a lot to do with him, but she didn''t want to express it.


    Looking at Romilia, Chi Nan was a little depressed, because Romilia had slowly formed her own magic power during this period of cultivation, and if she continued, she would soon be able to become a magic apprentice.


    Looking at himself again, Chi Nan felt like he wanted to hit the wall. He has strong mental power and is very easy to control. Chi Nan easily used his mental power to construct a successful spell model. However, the spiritual power is only the basis of the spell model. Then it must absorb elemental power and merge with it to form a special model full of magic.


    But Chi Nan soon discovered that the magic model he constructed could not absorb magic elements at all. In other words, as long as the magic element that was attracted, just approached oneself, it was dissipated by one''s own life magic.


    The life magic power in his body was too domineering, and Chi Nan had no choice but to break up the model and regain his spiritual power. Speaking of which, this is also a talent of his own.


    Because once other people have formed a model, they cannot be broken up, otherwise they will be subject to mental backlash and magical riots. One accidentally triggers a chain reaction, and oneself will die without a place to be buried.


    But one''s own mental power can be formed casually and disbanded casually, as if it had no effect on him at all. If it weren''t for the ability to absorb magic elements to form his own magic power, Chi Nan would be certain that he was definitely a magic genius. "Forget it, if there is no life magic, maybe I will be an ordinary person."


    Chi Nan comforted herself. Slowly got up and waved to the others: "Okay, let''s go back, we are going. Get ready, let''s go on the road." After Chi Nan said goodbye to everyone, he turned around and left.


    In addition to his own three hundred guards this time, Moiru and Miria also followed. Moiru said it was to protect the patriarch, and he was the patriarch''s guard recommended by the tribe.


    As for Miria, it''s all because of curiosity. Although I was talking about protecting myself, but looking at Miria''s appearance, there was no such thing as a protector. I didn''t know who would protect whom.


    However, after all, it¡¯s not bad to have a pistachio, and Miria is still a true nature mage, who can bring strong healing powers to the team, and can be regarded as a role like a physician with the armyFarewell There was a group of people, and everyone did nothing on the road. They surrounded Chi Nan''s carriage and rode toward the front. The guards have been specially trained to ride horses. Although they are not professional knights, there is no problem when they are used as cavalry. In front of the carriage in Chinan, there are two pack horses dragging.


    Today, there are probably not many people who can use precious pack horses to pull carriages. Even those little nobles can''t afford it. His own carriage is also specially crafted by craftsmen in the territory, which is extremely luxurious.


    There is also his own family crest on it, which is the big sapling. No way, this is the ostentation of the nobles, and now I have to walk all the way to the imperial capital.


    Behind it was a big cart, and inside it was the golden griffin caught by Chi Nan.


    The matter of the Golden Griffon had been announced before it started. Such a fanfare method is the best way to protect yourself. Golden Griffon, that is something related to the face of the royal family.


    Once the golden griffin has a problem, then the nobles along the road will have to bear the responsibility. Before leaving, Chi Nan had already sent the news to Sophia. After this period of training and teaching, although the Golden Griffon is not so obedient, it is also very honest. Stay in the cage, usually lazy, and will not attack others indiscriminately.


    "Kalas, Kaos, two provinces, you can only reach the imperial capital through these two provinces. But then again, how come the names of these two provinces are so similar." There was an interesting flash in Chi Nan''s eyes.


    "Master Qi, originally these two provinces were originally one province, but they were split into two because of the expansion of the territory and land, so the pronunciation is similar. This also proves that the two provinces were originally one. Carol said.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 275： Come back to Blackrock Fortress

    "Are the two provinces one family? Interesting." Chi Nan didn''t know what he was thinking.


    On the carriage, the bored Chi Nan couldn''t study his large tank, so he could only study some small plants. For example, many plants he collected some time ago did not have time to study.


    Although it''s not very suitable now, it should be regarded as a way to pass the time. Especially some strange and special kinds, as well as some rare kinds, Chi Nan is studying.


    This time I went to the imperial capital, not only to study, but to open up the market and open up business channels at the same time. It would be even better if you could study some products that the people of the Imperial City like.


    "Hey, it''s all lack of strength. If I have enough strength, do I still need to cooperate with these people? Then they will come and beg me." Chi Nan said to himself, only his own voice can Hear.


    A few days later, the group of people finally came to Blackstone Fortress. It was not the first time for him to come to Blackstone Fortress. But I just stayed here for a while, and it didn''t pass.


    Blackstone Fortress is a large fortress in the northernmost part of Karas Province. If it weren''t in front of this fortress last time, Karas would become the next Remas. Until now, the province of Karas is still raging, staring at Remas all the time, for fear of something dangerous running over, and it has finally calmed down recently.


    Just approaching the Blackstone Fortress, Chi Nan discovered that the gate of the Blackstone Fortress was actually open, and many people were greeted here. The one at the front is actually the city lord of Blackstone Fortress.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then got off the carriage. "City Lord Blackrock, why did you come out to greet you personally. I am ashamed of it, I am ashamed of it." Chi Nan hurriedly lowered his posture.


    Originally, the Blackstone City Lord was a very high-status earl. After the last battle, he finally had enough merits to raise his status again and become a first-class earl in the kingdom.


    In terms of status, he can be higher than himself. Moreover, here is a fortress, with a large number of troops, far from being comparable to one''s own territory. On the Blackstone Fortress, the number of troops stationed throughout the year is more than 100,000. When the war breaks out, it can rise to more than 300,000 at any time. If you have a low status, you can''t be the city lord here.


    "Oh, what to say, what to say, Your Excellency Chi Nan is now also an earl. Congratulations to you. We are of equal status now, and I should be here to welcome you."


    What is equal status? Is it obviously a level higher than yourself? Chi Nan thought so in his heart, but he didn''t say it directly. Chi Nan decided to take a good look at what this guy wants to do.


    "This is a human city. It''s really prosperous and there are many people. It''s just far behind our Red Sand City, or Red Sand City is the most comfortable." Miria didn''t know where she jumped out.


    Seeing Miria, the city lord''s eyes lit up, and then he returned to normal. "This is a half-elf member living in Red Sand Ridge. Only in Red Sand Ridge can half-elves live equally. I really envy you. Unfortunately, we want other races to live, and no one wants to come. ."


    Chi Nan couldn''t help but almost rolled his eyes. I''m afraid that when someone comes, he will immediately become a slave. If it weren''t for humans'' harm to those alien races, how could those alien races be so afraid of seeing humans.


    "Let''s go in first. I''m just passing by this time. I believe you also know about City Lord Blackrock."


    The Blackrock City Lord waved his hand: "What is the name of the Blackrock City Lord, I will be bigger than you and I will be crushed. Just call my name."


    With a wave of hands, the team began to greet. Then, Chi Nan was dumbfounded. What is the slogan of "Welcome, Welcome, Warm Welcome", how can it sound so familiar. After walking a few steps, someone came up to offer flowers. What''s the matter? I just spoofed it once in my own territory, how I was learned by others.


    Seeing them, they still seem to like them. By the way, the smiles of the two half-elves who received the bouquet were the most obvious. In the entire team, only Chi Nan''s face seemed to be constipated.


    I knew that I shouldn''t have done this. Okay, now I''m also framed. Chi Nan grinned, didn''t say anything, and could only be at the mercy of the other party. Anyway, it only lasts for a while.


    Walking into Black Rock City, the guards kept their eyes open, staring at all possible dangers around them. The two half-elves looked curious, and they looked around, especially Miria, who asked curiously when they saw everything.


    Are these two guys really guards? As the team moved around, the Blackrock City Lord was also watching them.


    "Brother Chi Nan, your strength is really not easy. There are so many formal fighters. I think at least half of them are."


    "Where, I just trained casually You know, I have better luck and made a little money, so I train myself some powerful guards, so I can protect myself."


    "My dear brother, you can make money. This is your ability. Others want to learn but can''t learn it."


    The two complimented each other and walked slowly to the city lord''s mansion. Chi Nan was a little anxious. He didn''t have enough time. It''s not what he likes to waste time here.


    After the two of them sat down, Chi Nan couldn''t help but ask: "I don''t know what is going on with the Blackrock City Lord. If I can help, even if I speak up, I will definitely go all out."


    The Blackrock City Lord was taken aback, how could he enter the topic so quickly. But then he wanted to understand.


    The Blackrock City Lord said calmly: "There is no big thing, just want to make friends with my old brother. You see, we are all neighbors, and we can help each other. It''s better to be friends than enemies, right? ."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, but slowly relaxed. This shows that the Blackrock City Lord has no hostility towards him, at least not on the surface, and that he is asking for himself.


    It is also a good thing to be able to catch up with Blackrock Fortress. "Of course, of course, we are all neighbors." Chi Nan complained in his heart. After several days'' distance, there are several territories in the middle. Is this also a neighbor?


    "Hahahaha, my brother is really refreshing. Come, the banquet begins. Come on, my brother, this time I found some rare food, which can definitely make you happy." The city lord clapped his hands gently, and then a group of attendants greeted each other. Kind of food moved up. A closer look reveals that there are many things that I don''t even know.


    In addition to Chi Nan''s side, there were also people from his guard who sent a lot of food. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 276： Want to compete for the Governor?

    Since the Blackrock City Lord is not in a hurry, Chi Nan is not in a hurry anymore. After eating a meal slowly like this, Chi Nan stopped asking what was going on as he watched the city lord chatter about.


    After finishing the meal, Chi Nan said, "Thank you for the hospitality of the Blackstone City Lord, but this time it was the king who ordered me to rush to the imperial capital as soon as possible. I can''t waste time, take a break, and we will leave immediately."


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words like this, City Lord Blackrock, who was not in a hurry, finally became anxious. "Oh, why are you so anxious, stay a few more days, and let my brother and I treat you well."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I think too, but this is the king''s order. It''s just right to rush over now, if it''s late, it won''t be good." For these not very powerful nobles, the royal family''s deterrent The force is still very strong. Since it was the order issued by the king himself, then the Blackrock City Lord had nothing to do.


    Thinking of this, the Blackrock City Lord gritted his teeth and said: "Earl Chinan, you said that we are so close, so some products should be able to sell more to my brother."


    Chi Nan said strangely: "Commodities are communicated through business alliances, and it''s the same wherever they are sold."


    "But basically, the internal price of the business alliance is very low, but it is very high outside."


    Chi Nan smiled and said, "Then you can join me, so that we are the same people. I never said that only the nobles of Remas can join this business alliance."


    Hearing this, City Lord Blackrock was satisfied. Even the title has changed, indicating that their relationship has gone further.


    Thinking of this, the Blackstone City Lord quickly said: "But there are still some things that are also difficult to buy in the business alliance, such as pea cannon, pneumatic cannon, and red sand steel. These things are not easy.


    Chi Nan frowned: "Brother, these are some strategic materials. You don''t have any wars here. What do you want these things to do?" You can''t help but guard against this.


    "Brother, I''m a fortress here. Is it weird to get some weapons. Okay, well, let me tell you. This is not the trend of our neighboring Karimsi Kingdom wanting to attack us during this period, and the recent military mobilization Very often, in this war, my brother, I want to participate, and weapons are very necessary."


    Seeing Chi Nan still staring at him, the Blackrock City Lord finally said, "Well, to be honest, brother, I want to compete for the position of Governor of the Province of Karas. As long as I perform well this time, I will operate internally. , It is possible to get this position." The governor is not an actual noble title, but a position of real power.


    It is very possible to get the position of governor, as long as it works well, then it takes a few years to become a marquis. It seems that the ambition of this Blackrock City Lord is not small.


    However, what does this have to do with him? The effect he gets with his weapons is good, isn''t he also able to better promote his weapons? These are things that are about to be eliminated. It''s not bad to become a golden dragon, and to make friends.


    "Since you have said so, brother, I am not hypocritical. However, the pea gun and Hongsha Steel are okay to say, although the output of Hongsha Steel is a bit less, but the pneumatic gun is not good."


    "Understand that gas guns need to go through the royal family, but most of the orders are received by some powerful nobles on the border. Brother, I have fewer orders passed. Can you please speak to the three princesses? Say it. As long as you can succeed, then the old man owes you a favor in the future."


    The favor of the nobles is still very valuable, and the city lord''s reputation is not bad. Chi Nan thought for a while, then agreed. I just didn''t expect that the reputation of the three princesses is so useful now.


    Chi Nan didn''t know, because after he handed Sophia the order for pneumatic guns, Sophia''s status among the nobles is now getting higher and higher. After all, if you want a pneumatic gun, you must pass Sophia.


    Nominally, the royal family occupies the sales list of gas guns, but everyone knows that Sophia has the final say.


    "Thank you so much. Just ask me if you have anything in the future. There are basically no things in the province of Karas that I can''t do with my brother." The Blackrock City Lord completely let go of his heart.


    Chi Nan reminded once again: "There is another problem, that is, the special shells used by pneumatic guns. Although this item does not need to be purchased through the royal family, it must be reported for large purchases."


    "I understand, this is also for the safety of the kingdom, just report it." Blackrock City Lord has fallen into his own ambition and cannot extricate himself. This time, he must become the governor of Callas.


    Seeing how early the weather is, Chi Nan got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send a letter to the three princesses and my subordinates Then you can just buy it directly, brother. Also, join the business. It will be cheaper and easier to buy after the alliance. It''s getting late, and we have to set off to the Imperial Capital as soon as possible."


    The Blackrock City Lord stood up enthusiastically: "Haha, my father wants to pass Karas, how can my brother not help. My brother will send 20,000 people to protect you all the way through Karas. But after you get to Kaos, you have to pay attention. ."


    "What? Are the people on Kaos unfriendly?" Chi Nan hesitated.


    "Of course not, but Kaos is close to the imperial capital after all, and it is still the former place of Karas, so the aristocracy there is older and more arrogant. The new aristocracy is the most despised. If they tell you at that time What, you better bear it up, those guys have a lot of energy."


    "I understand." Chi Nan said, and left here. Sure enough, the Blackstone City Lord really sent 20,000 soldiers to protect them in the middle, and then walked directly in the middle of the road.


    It''s just that the route they took avoids the territories of the nobles in the province of Karas, and those big cities. A few days later, Chi Nan discovered that something was wrong. "That''s it, I said how he is so refreshing."


    Chi Nan understood that the reason he sent someone to **** him was because he was worried about contact with other nobles of Karas, especially the governor. With so many people surrounded, it is impossible for anyone to approach, whether it is an enemy or other nobles. But that''s okay, at least going all the way, it''s rare to be clean. For other things, wait until you come back.


    In this way, under the protection of the army, it only took less than half a month for them to easily reach the edge of Callas. .


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 277： The old nobles of Kaos

    "It''s really peaceful on this road." Chi Nan sat on the carriage and looked outside. Because of my identity, there are outsiders, and I can''t even go out to ride a horse. It''s really boring.


    With so many protections from the army, all the way across, even the nobles who wasted their time have never appeared. But without these people, Chi Nan himself felt very boring, and most of them could only study it slowly.


    "That little girl Miria runs around all day, and she doesn''t know the patriarch who came to accompany her." Thinking of Miria''s fun these days, Chi Nan was itchy with hatred. Fortunately, I am not without gain.


    Looking at the small model in his hand, this is the tank model designed by Chi Nan before. The miniaturized small tank is basically about to be tested successfully. But if you want to zoom in, you will definitely have to do some experiments. It''s not easy to do on the road, and you haven''t completed it completely, so you can only continue to work hard.


    Perhaps, when I arrive in the imperial capital in the future, I will be able to perfect it. "Forget it, anyway, they are only some of the initial tanks. I am afraid that they are not as powerful as pneumatic guns. At most, they are more mobile."


    Chi Nan made up his mind, if it doesn''t work, then just hand it over to the royal family to sell it. One''s own strength needs further development. "Plant weapons are powerful, but if you face a silver master, it should have no effect."


    "Master Chinan, the province of Kaos is in front of you. We can only send you here, and the roads below cannot accompany you." The legion commander came to the Chinan carriage and said respectfully.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Then you go back, we won''t be in danger."


    The quality of his own guards is quite good, even with so many soldiers to protect, his own guards also did not mean to relax their vigilance. It''s not that they didn''t despise each other when they came along this way. When they knew the quality of these guards, and more than half of them were Dark Iron Warriors, they were shocked.


    When the coalition was formed, there were not so many Dark Iron fighters. It is strange that a lord can have so many formal warriors without envy and fear.


    This news will surely spread quickly throughout the province of Karas, and his reputation once again improved. "If these guards have reached the bronze level, I don''t know if they will be scared to death." Chi Nan smiled in his heart.


    Seeing that the soldiers left, Chi Nan waved his hand and set off with the guards forward, which was finally relieved. Entering the border city, Chinan was surprised that no one came to greet him.


    You know, I am an earl, how can no one come to meet him. According to the rules, the earl came, and at least those who did not reach the earl''s status were to come to meet him. Even if it was an earl city lord, he had to send someone to greet him. But when I came here, I was deserted and there was nothing.


    Simply, Chi Nan didn''t intend to waste time: "Since they won''t come to meet them, then we won''t go looking for them. Give some supplies in the city, and then we will leave immediately.


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the guards began to get busy. In such a border city, it is still very easy to supplement what they need. Even most of the items Chinan can be grown on their own.


    If it weren''t for the guards'' insistence, they didn''t want Chi Nan to prepare the things the guards need by themselves, even they didn''t even need supplies on the road. After completing the supplement, Chi Nan immediately left with the team.


    "My Lord, Earl Chi Nan has already left with someone." A subordinate in the city lord''s mansion reported.


    The head was a bald old man. Hearing this, he suddenly snorted: "The unqualified half-elf noble dare to ignore me. According to the rules, he has to come to meet with me, and he doesn''t say a word."


    The angry old man immediately said: "Send a letter to the main city, telling them about this vulgar noble behavior. I want everyone to recognize the rude nobles like Remas and make them discredited." The old man quickly wrote on the letter. Gave some things, and then handed them to their own guards. The guard hurriedly rushed towards the main city.


    To reach the imperial capital, one must pass through the main city. A few days later, Chi Nan came to the composition of Kaos. I have to say that the province of Kaos is much more prosperous than Karas and Remas.


    Along the way, there are many large and small cities in Kaos, each of which is very prosperous. Many people can be seen everywhere in this place, as well as some caravans, at least on the surface, it is more prosperous than your own city.


    However, Chi Nan also discovered that the taxes here are very high, and this situation may not be conducive to commercial development. But that''s okay, at least it''s easier when starting on your own.


    Along the way, when Chinan arrived in the main city the door was opened, and finally I saw some nobles welcoming themselves on the road. "It seems that the people here are a little bit polite, knowing to meet me according to etiquette. Hey, I really don''t want to enter such a city, if it is not after all, the road must be passed through."


    The main city of Kaos was built on the road to the imperial capital. If you want to bypass it, you will have to walk a long distance. In order to save time, you can only pass from here.


    There are more nobles in Kaos than Karas. After all, many old nobles have multiplied here for a long time. But the nobles here gave Chi Nan a feeling of arrogance, extremely arrogant.


    Chi Nan himself has his own arrogance. He doesn''t like to bow his head to anyone. Facing such a guy with inexplicable superiority, Chi Nan doesn''t want to touch him at all, even if he is good.


    "Look, is that the half-elf earl? He actually brought so many black iron masters, I heard that he didn''t understand the etiquette at 11 o''clock."


    "That''s right, because of this, His Majesty the King would let him study etiquette. Didn''t it all say that elves are a very elegant race? How could this half-elf earl behave so crudely."


    "You said it was an elven. Half-elves have a life that is not as good as an elven. That is, people from a half-elf empire are very polite. These wild half-elves are just like those untouchables."


    These nobles talked a lot, and did not deliberately suppress their voices, Chi Nan heard them clearly. Gradually, Chi Nan found that these guys seemed very unfriendly to him. "Huh, it''s actually this kind of attitude. I''ll let you know what is true elegance in the future." Chi Nan sneered. These guys dare to look down upon themselves with the things they produce. .


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 278： Who is unreasonable? Dare to threaten me

    Entering the main city, Miria became excited again. I don''t know why, Miria is very interested in these human cities and human creations. It seems that curiosity is inherently full.


    "This is the main city of Kaos. It''s so prosperous. The buildings here are so tall. It just doesn''t feel as comfortable as ours." Miria is not a person who knows hidden words.


    "The hillbilly is a hillbilly. I have never seen such a prosperous city, I have never seen such a luxurious building. I haven''t been comfortable with yours. It''s really hard." A greasy young man walked out, dangling a stick and wondering what''s wrong. Using the stick, he sneered loudly with a sharp, piercing voice.


    "What do you mean, I mean, it''s really not that comfortable anyway." As a half-elf, nature is the most comfortable atmosphere for you. Buildings without natural aura can never get the true love of half-elves.


    At this moment, a majestic middle-aged man rode a horse in the distance and slowly approached him. Wherever he went, there were several high-level guards who opened the way around, and walked to the center of the road, like a road tyrant.


    As soon as he arrived here, the middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "This half-elf lady, are you mocking our main city of Kaos."


    Seeing so many people coming, Miria ran back quickly and hid beside Chi Nan''s carriage. As for Chi Nan, he had walked out of his carriage and bent slightly towards the opposite person.


    "The lord of Hongshaling, the second-class Earl of Chinan, has met Governor Kaos. Just now, my subordinates are just expressing their feelings and are not ironic about your city. They can make half-elves feel comfortable. Only the forest, you wouldn''t think that your city is no better than the forest." Chi Nan directly changed the subject.


    The visitor snorted coldly: "A strong word, a country lord is a country lord, even a half-elf, he is so vulgar."


    Chi Nan frowned. This guy has a deep prejudice against him. There seems to be no place to offend him.


    "Since you have offended this Governor, you will have to pay the price. This half-elf will be mine in the future." It is a tradition and very natural for nobles to give maids to each other.


    It''s just that Chi Nan''s face is not good. It''s not just not giving face to himself, the key is how he can give his subordinates to others. Miria was even more angry and scared, and Moiru next to her put her hands on the dagger.


    Chi Nan sneered: "The Governor is too overbearing. This is my leader and a member of my clan. I will not accompany you. No one in Hongshaling is qualified to give someone to another person. We are from Hongshaling. Personality is noble."


    Hearing this, many people around who watched the excitement lit up, and their hearts boiled with enthusiasm. It''s just those nobles who show disdain one by one. In their eyes, how can people be equal.


    The Governor still said in a deep voice, "Are you not giving the Governor any face?"


    Chi Nan shook his head and said: "The face is given by others, and the face is lost by myself. It is the individual to be shameless to see the individual, not the other person." The Governor''s face looked ugly, this is simply ironic.


    "Half-elf, you are exactly the same as the frontier city lord said, without any politeness at all. When you passed over there, you didn''t follow the rules to visit the local city lord." The surrounding nobles also began to denounce.


    Chi Nan laughed: "Hahahaha, I didn¡¯t understand etiquette at first, otherwise, why did His Majesty the King let me go to the imperial capital to learn etiquette? As for passing through the border cities, if I remember correctly, according to the rules, the local nobility status is not I do, I need to come out to greet him, even the city lord himself has to send someone out to greet him."


    "But when I passed by, the door was cold, and no one came to greet me. I thought that all the noble collectives had something to go out." This collective, Chi Nan used an aggravated tone.


    The nobles, who were still clamoring, suddenly became dumb. It turns out that it was those nobles who didn''t talk about etiquette at first. It''s okay not to say it, but after saying it, it makes their faces feel hot.


    The governor''s face became gloomy again, and the city lord hadn''t told himself about this. It was a waste.


    After being arrested, the governor is not good to continue to hold on to this aspect. I had to change the subject and said, "Since they are not there, you can''t be blamed." Is this opening up for them, Chi Nan thought. The nobles in a city are not going out for business, and they don''t believe this kind of thing.


    Chi Nan did not continue to struggle in this regard. "So, what else do you have? If not, I will pass it. The day set by His Majesty the King is also approaching."


    The governor said calmly: "But Earl Chinan If you do this, are you really afraid that we won¡¯t buy the items produced in your territory? Remas has just experienced the war, if we don¡¯t buy it, or something else If people don¡¯t buy it..."


    Chi Nan sneered in his heart, dare to threaten himself? "Then don''t buy it. Our territory produces all kinds of flour, tree house villas, red sand steel, and all kinds of high-end fruits, including blue berries over there. There are also some plant weapons, including pea cannons, gas cannons, and so on. You don¡¯t need the hardwood trunk walls and the roads made of chassis wood, right?"


    "By the way, there are also this kind of things, the various artworks produced by the half-elves recently, and the special drinks of the half-elves that naturally smell, which contains natural magic power, which can prolong life and make people live longer."


    Chi Nan glanced at the Governor, who was not too young, and he could see a lot of obvious surroundings on his face. For these elderly people, nothing is more important than extending their life.


    Every time Chi Nan said a product, the Governor''s face grew darker. He had always looked down on the nobles of Remas, and only after receiving the news did he know that such a half-elf earl had arrived.


    Who could have imagined that a large number of high-end goods recently were produced by this half-elf. It is impossible for them to let others not buy it, or even use it themselves, otherwise life will become very unbearable.


    "I know that you don''t want to be, then there is no way, I can only ask people not to send things to your Kaos province in the future." Since I am troubled by myself, I am not a person who is afraid of things. . Simply, Chi Nan directly fought them to the end. At this time, not only the governor, but also the other nobles around, looked bad. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 279： So this is your goal

    Thanks to a certain soy bean for the great reward, hereby add more.


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, even Governor Kaos was decisively convinced: "It turns out that these products are yours, then I apologize for the suspicion before, I''m sorry."


    Chi Nan curled his lips, this kind of attitude was really insincere. Those who know know that you are apologizing, those who don''t know think you are threatening. This kind of cold talk is really annoying.


    "That''s no comparison. After all, I don''t know if you really need my top grade. If you don''t need it, you don''t need to give me face. You don''t need to force it, just say it." Chi Nan said indifferently.


    The Governor''s face darkened. Many of the things Chi Nan sold were related to the face and enjoyment of the nobles. It is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality. It is the truth everywhere. If these things are missing now, it would be strange that other nobles are not going crazy. The power and energy of the nobles is very great.


    If these nobles are allowed to make trouble, their position as governor will definitely not be preserved. The province of Kaos is bigger and there are more nobles, so the governor''s power is smaller, and he has to accommodate these nobles all the time.


    "No, I''m serious. But since you offended this Governor, then this Governor can''t forget it either."


    Chi Nan looked at the Governor indifferently, wanting to see what this guy wanted to do. After all, the other party is Governor Kaos, the governor of a province, and his status is still a marquis, far beyond his own. Since it is necessary to be in the Ruth Yala Empire for the time being, and relying on their power, it can only temporarily find a way to integrate, not to appear so abrupt.


    "I don''t know what you are going to do. As for the offense, with all due respect, I really don''t know what offended you."


    The governor said to himself indifferently: "It''s very simple, we need to try once. If you win, then forget it. If you lose, your golden griffin will be given to me, and the half-elf, in the future you Any goods sold in Kaos must be reduced by 20%." It''s really a lion''s mouth.


    As for the latter two, they should be added temporarily, but they irritated Chi Nan the most.


    As for the Golden Griffon''s problem, Chi Nan glanced at the back and understood. It turns out that this kind of formation is for the golden griffin. It seems that the symbolic meaning of the Golden Griffon is far beyond my imagination, and the value of the Cross Medal is higher than I thought.


    But how could Chi Nan compromise? "How about a test method?"


    "I heard that you Hongshaling produces red sand steel, which is a very hard metal. Their armor weapons are made of red sand steel. It just so happens that I also have a metal weapon here. I will scare you and your guards. The weapon on the body is Bibi, and see whose weapon is better. Directly slash it, and the outcome is clear at a glance."


    Watching the guards next to him take a step forward, Chi Nan knew that this guy had already prepared.


    As for why they know that Hongsha Steel is theirs, it is because they know that their territory is called Hongshaling. A name will always make people think, even if they don''t pay attention to their own territory, they will know it.


    "Then if you lose, don''t you pay nothing? The value of the gambling is not equal. I am not interested in gambling like this."


    The governor said coldly: "As long as you win, I won''t hold you accountable for offending me."


    Chi Nan didn''t intend to give them any face: "Offensive? When did I offend the Governor? I don''t know which decree I violated. Please tell me and let me listen."


    If he insisted on saying something, then only what Miria said before would be considered a bit confusing. But Miria couldn''t represent the lord. What would happen even if she sat down firmly? Chi Nan didn''t offend or act.


    After thinking about it for a while, the Governor scratched his head a bit. He really didn''t expect that this half-elf did nothing but dripping water, and he blamed himself for coming out soon. Seeing some commotion here, he walked out.


    The governor glared fiercely at the greasy fellow just now, and asked this fellow to come out and pick things up, but he didn''t do it any better. Someone has explained what happened just now.


    The Governor''s expression changed a bit and finally compromised, because what he did did not meet the standards. "Well, if you win, I will give you a silver-level plant seed. This is what you need most."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes: "The so-called gambling seems to depend on the value of the gambling money of both parties, rather than whether the other party needs it. But since you can''t come up with anything good, then I''ll accept it reluctantly." The laughter is about to bloom. The seed of the silver level, the material for the next stage of breakthrough will be there.


    However, Chi Nan won''t let people know. The Governor didn''t even say the type. Obviously, he himself didn''t know what the seed was ~ www.novelhall.com~ In short, let''s get it first.


    "There is another condition, Miria, that is, this half-elf will not be used as a gambling capital. As I said, our territory will not give anyone to other people. The personality is noble." Chi Nan promoted again. What Chi Nan didn''t know was that his words would soon spread to civilian circles, causing more and more civilians to migrate towards Hongsha Ridge. This was also a surprise.


    First raised the unequal value of the other party''s gambling capital, and then moved Miria out on their own side. Everyone present felt that there was no problem, and they also made a lot of money. This half-elf, nobles like them can''t get it.


    But the golden griffin and commercial price cuts are different, and they can both benefit. And the dedication of the Golden Griffon is a joint action of all the nobles, and all people will be able to reap the benefits at that time.


    However, Chi Nan also mastered plant weapons, and many nobles flinched, not wanting to offend them. "This is good, I think this is the most suitable." A nobleman said quickly.


    The other nobles nodded in agreement. When the nobles around are all talking about it, even the governor dare not ignore it. Glancing greedily at Miria again, the governor could only compromise.


    This beautiful half-elf seemed to have to give up. "Well, I agree." Even if there is only the Golden Griffon, he can get huge benefits. A small country earl, there is a chance to clean him up.


    Chi Nan was also relieved when he heard the Governor say this. If the other party continues to insist, he really doesn''t know what to do. This is not a question of whether you can win, but a question of attitude. Without such an attitude, on what basis can the half-elves believe in themselves, and on what basis do the leaders believe in themselves. Without credibility, territorial development can be difficult.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 280： The king is still waiting for me to learn

    Happy eleventh, ask for a monthly pass by the way.


    Now that both parties have agreed, the gambling agreement is officially established. Soon, the nobles next to him wrote out the drawn up contract. This contract has no magical power, but it is restricted by the nobles.


    "We''re here to give justice to this gambling battle. Both parties can start now. The opponent''s guard weapons compete with each other to win the battle. The governor''s gambling capital is a silver-level magical plant seed, and Earl Chinan His gambling capital is a golden griffin, and the price of top-grade sales will be reduced by 20% in the future, right?"


    Both sides nodded one after another, but no one thought they would lose. "Since both parties have agreed, the gambling battle begins. Now, all the gambling funds are placed with us, and the winners and losers will be distributed after the division. All our nobles witness together."


    Although these nobles didn''t wait to see Chi Nan very much, they were all stubborn and obeyed the ancient rules very much. Various systems have been prepared very comprehensively, and there will be no recklessness.


    In this respect, it is the same as their stubbornness and is called the whole kingdom.


    Chi Nan waved his hand, his chief guard captain Horn had already walked up. On the other side, the guard of the Governor also stepped forward, and the two sides drew their weapons and confronted each other.


    "You can only use the weapon itself to slash. This time the test is about the quality of the weapon. Everyone can''t use fighting spirit, understand." For these guards, they don''t have such a good tone, even if their strength is strong.


    The two sides nodded, and the middle-aged nobleman in the middle seat said loudly: "Now, please draw the swords." Upon hearing this, the two sides immediately drew out the long swords in their hands, similar in style, very ordinary warrior long swords.


    "Slash." The nobleman said again, and the two of them slashed their swords towards each other''s weapons almost simultaneously. The speed is very fast, the force is very strong, but the grudge is not used. With just one hand, both sides were shocked. Judging from the opponent''s reaction speed, the opponent''s strength is quite strong and poses a strong threat to himself.


    In the eyes of the governor''s guards, the speed and strength of the guards from the countryside are actually above them. How did this practice? In Horn''s eyes, the opponent''s skill experience was too high. This sword was impeccable and made himself very uncomfortable.


    Perhaps the opponent''s swordsmanship is not as clever as his own, but with years of training and combat experience, if he really fights, I am afraid that he will lose. Horn''s somewhat arrogant mentality suddenly converged.


    The long swords of both sides passed for a while, and the people around only saw two lightning bolts form instantly, touched them in the middle, and then passed by. Two lightning bolts turned into three lightning bolts.


    Two of them are two long swords, and one is spinning in mid-air, attracting everyone''s attention. This is a broken sword tip.


    "Haha, the outcome is divided. As expected, that hillbilly just can''t do it. That''s it all at once."


    "Boss, you are very confident just now, is there any inside story?" a flatterer said.


    "What inside story is impossible, I don''t know." Although he said that, the nobleman was very proud. Because, in private, they did experiments in order to calculate Chi Nan.


    They secretly obtained some red sand steel, invited the best master blacksmith to build a long sword, and then slashed it against the long sword that the governor had bought. That time, the long sword made of red sand steel was directly cut off. Close to half.


    This time, the smooth cut should be because the strength and speed of both sides are very strong. Now, the Golden Griffon belongs to the province of Kaos, and the price will be reduced in the future. Once the price is reduced, they can buy these things much cheaper. As for whether Chi Nan makes money or not, they don''t care about it at all.


    "Hey, it''s weird. Why does it feel that the color is a bit wrong. Look, is it white?"


    Everyone has discovered the problem. Why is the broken sword spinning in the air not red? Could it be that the red sand steel will change color after it breaks. Involuntarily, some people felt something wrong in their hearts.


    "How is it possible? How could Hongsha Steel be so powerful? Why did it break our long sword." Finally, someone saw the weapons in the hands of two people. The Governor''s guard was looking at the long sword in his hand with a sullen face, with a smooth fracture. If two people were in a duel before, and he didn''t know the sharpness of the opponent''s weapon, then he would die.


    Look at the other party again, the red long sword blade has no traces on it. This is entirely possible with two levels of weapons. Could it be that the opponent is a magic weapon, but it''s not right, there is no rune on it.


    If you want to enchant a weapon, then the weapon will have runes and streamers, which are very common characteristics. The opponent''s long sword is very well-made, but it is indeed not a magic weapon, but how is this possible. UU reading


    "No, you are deceiving, your guard weapon is not red sand steel." Suddenly, the governor said loudly.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "That''s right, it is indeed not Hongsha Steel, but the weapon you were trying to test before was not a weapon made by Hongsha Steel, but a weapon used by my guard. This is my guard and also a guard. , The guard''s weapon is correct."


    "You did it deliberately, you definitely did it deliberately." The governor said angrily.


    Chi Nan still sneered: "The gambling agreement was proposed by you, the Governor. I have no objection, and it is carried out strictly in accordance with the gambling agreement. I can''t always use the red sand steel weapons of my guards, so I must change it."


    After a pause, Chi Nan smiled: "Your Excellency, you don''t want to go wrong. If you must do this, then my strength is far from comparable to that of a province. I can only admit that I am unlucky. . "Whether to admit defeat or shameless, this is a very easy choice, because face is the most important thing for a nobleman.


    The governor snorted coldly: "Okay, this time I am planted, and I surrender."


    The face of the referee next to him was a little convulsed, but he still said, "According to the rules of the competition, there is no violation. We declare Earl Chinan the winner. We, Kaos, are the people who pay the most attention to tradition and rules. Even the Governor can''t cheat."


    This is showing one''s own attitude. The box containing the silver seeds was handed over to Chi Nan. Chi Nan collected it at will. With his current strength, there was no way to find out what kind of plant it was.


    "This time I gave up, so let''s go to the next gambling fight. I will definitely win this time."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "The king is still waiting for me to study. There is no time to gambling with you. We are leaving."


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 281： Offended 1 province

    This time the other party came well prepared, knowing that the weapons made by Hongsha Steel were definitely not as good as their hands, that is, they hit the muzzle by themselves. They didn''t know that their guards had been replaced by Blood Cloud Steel, so they lost.


    If you continue to bet and fight, it will become insufficiently greedy, and Chi Nan is not sure to continue to win.


    Although Governor Kaos was annoyed, he was able to find a reason for the first gambling fight, but he didn''t have it again. No matter what the other party said, he was also a second-class earl, and even the governor couldn''t force it.


    "You win this time, and next time, the next time you are sure to make you look good." The governor said unceremoniously, staring at Chi Nan with cold eyes. Faced with this attitude, Chi Nan was completely indifferent.


    "Then wait until the next time you have a chance, let''s go." Hearing this, the Governor''s face became even more ugly.


    Many nobles around, looking at Chi Nan are also full of hostility, this kid is too ignorant of good or bad. A small country aristocrat, lucky enough to have some achievements, dare not to put them in the eyes of these veteran aristocrats.


    In fact, Chi Nan knows their thoughts and will tell them aloud, I just don''t put you in my eyes.


    The team entered the city vigorously, and left quickly after the purchase, without even intending to stay. And the previous gambling battle was over, all the nobles left, not even one who came to see them off.


    "Lord Lord, is this really good? We have offended a nobleman in a province." In this world, nobility is everything. Offending a nobleman in a province is equivalent to offending a province.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s no big deal. Isn''t it just a province? Some provinces allow us to make money. Besides, don''t they use our things?"


    When most people say this, it will only make people ridicule, not even in other people''s homes that don''t use yours. But it''s different from Chi Nan, because many things are really only available to me.


    After his strength increased, Chi Nan''s control of the seeds became stronger. The seeds produced by the plants that are now on sale, Chinan can completely form all kinds of deformed seeds that cannot be planted.


    Only your own special seeds can be planted on the special undercarriage. This is the best method for Chinan. Unfortunately, the practice of wanting plants not to produce seeds, which goes against the instinct of plants, still cannot be achieved with Chi Nan''s current ability. But if you continue to improve, you will be able to achieve this after all.


    "But, is this not so good?" Carol was still a little uneasy.


    That is a province, and the power of a province is very strong. If they unite to target Hongshaling, Hongshaling might not be easy. This is no small matter.


    "Enough, Lord Lord has his own ideas, and you don''t need to talk too much." Horn couldn''t help it.


    This Carol, thinking that he has learned some knowledge, thinks about making suggestions all day, really thinking that he is a think tank. Carol closed his mouth quickly when he heard the words of his captain. He knew that he had done a little too much. The lord¡¯s affairs The lord has his own ideas, just remind him, and he can¡¯t hinder the lord¡¯s thinking.


    Chi Nan didn''t feel anything, his guard was good to him, he understood. However, for his own majesty, Chi Nan did not comfort him, after all, his identity was very special.


    After walking this way, Chi Nan found that this time there was still no noble lord to greet him, nor to find him. Even if he passed through their territory, no one came over.


    At the time of Kaos, there was a large number of troops surrounded by it, so that the lord and nobles could not get through, so it was so quiet. This time, it seems that they really don''t care about themselves.


    But this is also good, if there is a lot of entertainment on the road, then you can speed up faster. So a group of people saves a lot of time than the initial calculation. It only took more than a month to pass through the two provinces.


    Regardless of the long time spent in Remas operations, it is because in Remas battles, you have to be very careful at every step, and here is a hurry, and of course it is faster to drive with all your strength. They did not transport any goods, and rode their horses directly. Speaking of which, Chinan''s carriage and the vehicle behind the golden griffin slowed down.


    "Seed, seed, what exactly are you." Chi Nan looked at the pale blue seed in his hand, somewhat helpless. He could feel that this was indeed a silver-level seed, and it also contained a strong vitality.


    But there is no way, there is no way to control his current ability. At least, you have to wait until your strength is close to the silver level before you can use the silver level ability to control ~ www.novelhall.com~ control is successful, you can break through the silver. Now, even the silver-level ability shadow has not been seen. Although the silver-level seed is very close to him, he instinctively rejects his life magic and does not want to be controlled. Therefore, Chi Nan couldn''t feel what kind of plant seed it was.


    "My lord, the imperial capital is almost at the end. To enter the imperial capital, foreign nobles must get off the carriage, you see..."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan gathered the seeds, and then looked forward: "Come down, then, I haven''t had a good activity for more than a month, so I can walk." Chi Nan was not embarrassed.


    A group of people entered directly from the gate, while other people around passed through the small gate. The main gate is a path that only nobles can walk. Seeing an earl pass by, the soldiers around just looked at him and didn''t say anything.


    "Sure enough, there are so many nobles in the imperial capital. They didn''t change at all when they saw an earl." The badge of the nobles is impossible to change, but the surrounding lace is OK. These laces were specially issued by the noble council, and each different lace represents a different status.


    Like myself, the white rose flower, the two flowers represent the second-class earl, and the three represent the first-class earl.


    Chi Nan didn''t deliberately make trouble for these soldiers, but walked in on his own. "This is the imperial capital. It''s really big. It''s just bigger than our Hongsha Ridge. It''s actually surrounded by walls."


    Such a big siege, placed on the earth, will definitely not be easier than the Great Wall. If it weren''t for the help of a magician, Chi Nan wouldn''t believe that such a huge wall could be created by ordinary people. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 282： All come to meet the golden griffin

    When Chi Nan walked over, no one had any reaction, but when they saw the golden griffin transported behind, the soldiers around were not calm. "Oh my God, isn''t that golden griffin, it will actually appear here."


    "That''s it, I haven''t seen a live golden griffin for many years."


    They have seen that the golden griffins that died before will be made into specimens by the royal family of the kingdom. There is one in the center of the square, which is a symbol of the empire. Therefore, they can still see the dead.


    "What are you doing in a daze? This brother should be a newly promoted half-elf earl. I have long heard that he has caught the golden griffin and will be sent over. Hurry up and notify the others." As he said, a captain of the guard turned and ran. This kind of thing, instead of letting other people to notify, it is better to come personally quickly and to show your face in front of your boss.


    Chi Nan walked slowly in front, not in a hurry anyway. It''s still more than half a month before the start of school.


    It''s just that Chi Nan walks slowly, but the others move faster. When Chi Nan led people to the Central Avenue, a team ran over quickly. Headed by a fat man riding on a horse.


    Chi Nan was really worried whether this horse would be crushed to death. "You are the Earl of Chinan, hello, I am the Minister of Finance of the Kingdom, and I am here to welcome the Golden Griffon back to the imperial palace." This "return" is really good, it''s my own home.


    "It''s too much trouble for you to come here in person. I can''t do it myself. To contribute to the kingdom, is it what nobles like us should do." Chi Nan said with a smile on his face.


    The fat man seemed to be very anxious, and quickly said: "What you said is correct, you are all contributing to the kingdom. Now that you are here, let me give the rest to me." As he said, this person greeted people to come forward and prepare. Escorting the Golden Griffon. Chi Nan didn''t care, anyway, he was already here, wouldn''t it be the same for whoever sent it.


    But before Chi Nan could speak, another team ran over in the distance: "Wait, His Royal Highness the Second Prince has asked me to transport the Golden Griffon, the treasurer, you can go back."


    The man came in armor, a big beard, and looked unusually rigid. The powerful momentum on his body made Chi Nan feel depressed. You know, this is a very far away place.


    This person is definitely not an ordinary bronze-level fighter, at least he is also a silver-level fighter. Unexpectedly, when he first came to the royal capital, he met other fighters in Baiyinjin, and Chi Nan was surprised. I don''t know if the Rusiyala Kingdom will have a gold level master, if there is, then I really want to keep a low profile.


    Even at the silver level, Chi Nan believed that his army could not compete with the opponent. If it is a gold level, the strength of his entire territory combined is not enough for others to toss.


    "I came to meet the golden griffin on the order of the king, what do you mean?"


    "Hmph, it means His Majesty the King, or His Royal Highness the second princess. I''m afraid the King doesn''t know the news yet."


    "You are just a mere police officer, don''t you dare to question my decision."


    The bearded face didn''t care: "I am the chief of the law and order. What''s wrong with you? It''s true that your official is a bit bigger, but you have committed a lot of things secretly. Do you want me to dig it out and let you remember."


    The two stared at each other, and at this time, another team came here slowly.


    "Two, how about letting me come, I don''t have any official positions, so I am the fairest."


    When the two saw the young man running over, they snorted coldly at the same time: "It''s just a matter of a griffon, how can you bother the Lord Marquis to **** it yourself."


    At this time, Chi Nan also found that something was wrong. How come three teams of people came at once? This is definitely not what your Majesty meant. It seems that as soon as I came here, I was already involved in something.


    Among the three teams, one was the second prince, the second princess, and the remaining Marquis dared to fight with them. It seemed that it was not easy behind it. Chi Nan''s heart moved and decided to wait and see.


    "Haha, please don''t fight, I just remembered that my golden griffin is still a bit uncomfortable, I have to keep it for a few days. This golden griffin has been kept by me for this period of time, and it will be handed over to other people. Don''t worry."


    The young Marquis said immediately: "Don''t have to be so troublesome. We have our own griffin army in our territory. There is absolutely no problem with raising griffins. We can treat any disease."


    "Leave it to us. Recently, the law and order here in the royal capital is not very good, and it is prone to problems." Beard also said.


    "Don''t believe them. In their hands, can you still benefit from it? Give it to me. At least your credit will not be missing." The Minister of Finance of the Empire is also not to be outdone.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "Sorry everyone I am really a little worried, I should raise it for a few days."


    The young marquis¡¯s face was a bit ugly: "Second-class earl, you can think about it. This is the imperial capital. There are a lot of people here with earl titles. Some things are not done well, but it will be unlucky. You really want to Are you standing with the third princess?"


    At this moment, a soft voice suddenly rang: "Is there anything wrong with standing on my side? Isn''t the kingdom as a whole? Which side is it?" Sophia. At this moment Sophia was dressed in a hunting suit, and she could still see some dusty breath on her body.


    Sophia also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the Golden Griffon was still in Chi Nan''s hands. Originally, he had just returned from hunting, and hurriedly ran over with someone when he received the news. Behind him, Soya carefully hid behind his sister.


    Seeing Sophia''s arrival, all the faces changed a little, and then they saluted respectfully. "I''ve seen His Royal Highness the Third Princess. It was just a moment of my slip. I''m really sorry." The young Marquis quickly explained.


    However, there is nothing wrong with this kind of problem even if it is pursued, so Sophia has greatly exposed it. "Since it''s just a momentary gaffe, then forget it this time, I hope you will pay attention in the future."


    "Chi Nan didn''t expect you to come so soon. I''ll take you to find a place to live later. Come with me first."


    did not expect? Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed, Chi Nan is sensitive at this moment. Sophia''s words showed that Sophia didn''t know the time when she came to the imperial capital, which only showed that Sophia''s intelligence was very blocked.


    "Then I''ll be with Her Royal Highness the Third Princess, you are sorry this time." Chi Nan arched his hands and left. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 283： I hate trouble the most

    [Chinese Net], to provide you with wonderful reading.


    Seeing Chi Nan leaving with the three princesses, the others could only look at each other. Although they were a little unwilling, they couldn''t do much. The identity of the princess is much higher than them.


    In name, Chi Nan was originally the person of the three princesses. Besides, all the princesses are here, and there is a prince. What can they do? Although he was not reconciled in his heart, he still had no choice but to leave. The three people never said a word to each other from start to finish, but looked at their eyes as if they wanted to eat each other.


    "What the **** is going on, isn''t it just a golden griffin? How can so many people come to grab it."


    When Chi Nan saw that the people around had left, he asked in a low voice. In private, he and Sophia are friends. After all, Chi Nan had no surrender to these superior people in his heart.


    Sophia didn''t care either, but rather liked this feeling very much: "What else is it, isn''t it just to fight for status. Although you caught this golden griffin, you know that when you arrive in the capital, your benefits will be indispensable." "


    "However, there is a saying about who sent the golden griffin to the palace. Whoever sent it in is a very showy thing. It can be appreciated by the emperor. Now the emperor is very old."


    Was it another fight for the throne? A flash of depression flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, why he was involved.


    "Now I have several elder brothers and sisters, and their power status is very big, far surpassing me. Your ability has been recognized by the kingdom, and someone will definitely come to win you next, what will you do."


    Sophia''s eyes were longing, pleading, and pitiful. Chi Nan felt hard to fight for a while, this brother and chick really became more and more charming. Settling down, Chi Nan said indifferently: "What else can I do? I hate trouble the most." Upon hearing this, the expression on Sophia''s face was immediately full of smiles.


    I hate trouble, just don''t like getting involved in trouble. Now these things are so troublesome. If you follow other people, you will inevitably get involved. The trouble will be unavoidable.


    And only by following oneself, will it not be troublesome, oneself has certain strength and status, and has not been able to compete with others for the throne. Keep following yourself and the trouble will stay away.


    "It''s just that, are you willing? If you help other people succeed in the end, you will be able to make progress."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "I don''t care what is going on in the sky. I just want to find a place to live safely and find a way to improve my strength." This is not wrong. Coming to a world with special abilities, if you don''t improve your strength, it''s nothing but enjoyment.


    The local residents of this world don¡¯t know that for a world without special abilities, people¡¯s yearning for special abilities is just second only to the desire for longevity, and many people can give everything for it.


    Although Chi Nan wasn''t that crazy yet, he also put his strength first. Today, there is just no way to contend with the rules of this world. I don''t know what it will be like to stand at the peak of strength. Thinking of this, a look of yearning appeared on Chi Nan''s face, and Sophia saw it all at once.


    Seeing this expression, Sophia was completely relieved. "It''s really a half-elf, it''s really different from humans."


    This is what Sophia thought in her heart, and she didn''t say it: "If this is the case, then I will block all your troubles. It is also good for me to send the Golden Griffon. It can improve my status without threatening it. To them. If you let other people''s hands, maybe it will get worse."


    After returning to his senses, Chi Nan asked embarrassedly: "Then who are the most troublesome people now. I am worried that they will continue to come to me and introduce me." Chi Nan licked his face and said.


    Sophia laughed out loudly: "You are still so funny, then I will tell you. Let me talk about the eldest sister, the eldest sister does not have the position of the imperial capital, she has her own territory and is the largest port city in the kingdom. It is also a leader in leading other ports. It can be said that the eldest sister is quite powerful in the kingdom."


    "Before, the Marquis de Moore was the eldest sister''s person, and he was also a person in charge of spreading the word in the imperial capital. Even though he was a marquis, he actually has no ability, just being loyal to the eldest sister."


    So, let''s just say, how can a nobleman with real power like a Marquis be targeted by an ordinary official in general.


    "My second sister, Su Leisi, is the person in charge of the largest business in the kingdom and is in charge of the financial economy of the empire. Therefore, the people in the finance department in the empire are very close to the second sister, and they have to rely on the second sister. That. That''s the fat man."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Is that fat man really an official of the Imperial Finance Department? How does it feel that he has no status."


    Sophia smiled: "There are many officials in the Ministry of Finance if it is a minister, of course, it is impossible to be disturbed by such a small thing. That fat man is just a relatively ordinary manager, with only one viscount. ."


    In the royal capital, the title is really worthless. Therefore, lords with territories are so precious.


    "There is also my second brother Kea. The second brother Kea is the head of the public security department of the royal capital, and manages the public security of the entire royal capital. In fact, even the forbidden army in the royal capital is in charge of the second brother and has power in the royal capital. very large."


    "Are the three of them the most advantageous contenders, what about the prince?" Chi Nan did not say that position.


    Sophia shook her head: "No, the eldest brother is the most likely to inherit, because the elder brother has always lived in the barracks, and almost all the army of the entire royal family is controlled by the elder brother. The troops stationed in other places are also closely related to the elder brother. It is just that My eldest brother has been thinking about foreign warfare for several years, and he hasn''t come back for several years."


    Chi Nan sighed secretly in his heart that these people who are qualified to fight for the throne are really not easy. It''s just that the prince, how could he feel so unreliable. At this time, the king is no longer staying, and then he can only raise troops.


    Forget it, anyway, these have nothing to do with me, so it''s better to let it go for the time being. Even if the prince wants to deal with himself, as long as he has enough strength, Chi Nan is not afraid.


    "Well, let¡¯s not talk about these annoying things. All in all, my life is much better now because of your gas gun sales rights. I have a certain status, but I don¡¯t have the ability to compete for that position, so although they compare me Take precautions, but you have not meant to target me. You are by my side, all the trouble is nothing." For mobile phone users, please visit m.Read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 284： See you again

    "Their forces are so strong, what if you use a strong one?" Chi Nan said inexplicably.


    "Puff, don''t talk nonsense, anyway, it is very stable now. They are all people with a good face, how could they do that kind of thing, besides, there is still me." Sophia was amused by Chi Nan.


    It''s been a long time since I saw my princess smile so happily, the soldiers around suddenly looked very sharp. This kid seems to have a good set, and several knights exchanged eyes with each other.


    "Earl Chi Nan, my sister hasn''t been so happy for a long time, thank you so much." Prince Sawyer next to him quietly revealed a head and said to Chi Nan.


    "Oh, I haven''t found you just now. It turned out to be Prince Sawyer. How have you been recently?"


    Soya smiled shyly: "It''s not bad, since we got the sales rights of pneumatic guns, my sister and I''s life is getting better and better. It''s just a little troublesome. There are always some things to deal with recently." Speaking of this, Soya still has some complaints. It is because of the right to sell pneumatic guns that my sister has less time to spend with her.


    Suddenly, Saoya stood up and faced Chi Nan: "I''m so grateful for my ability this time. By the way, your hometown expresses gratitude like this." With that, Saoya stood up to Chi Nan. A middle finger.


    "Bless you, mom sells batches." It''s hard to eat all of a sudden, dumbfounded, and at a loss.


    Saying blankly: "You have made such movements at such a young age, really, well-educated."


    Prince Sawyer gave a sweet smile: "Of course, my sister teaches me to be polite every day."


    Such cute words, but this kind of action, Chi Nan really doesn''t know how to feel. It seems that he has killed the kittens of the motherland and destroyed the flowers of the future. I am guilty, and Chi Nan shouted in his heart.


    "Okay, don''t waste time to come, Chinan, come to the place where the imperial capital hasn''t lived yet, do you want to live with me or buy a new yard by yourself. There are many yards specially designed for the nobles, maybe there is no you The design is so good, but the place is big and very high-end. If you don¡¯t want to live there, it¡¯s okay. My place is also very big.¡±


    How could he live in a place where a woman lives, Chi Nan waved his hand: "Of course I have to find it myself."


    "Then go over there, the earl-level yard is worth about one million golden dragons. Anyway, if you are so rich, I won''t mention you saving it." Chi Nan was a little startled when he heard the price.


    One million golden dragons, what a lot of money is this, sure enough, real estate is the most profitable. I don''t know why, Chi Nan has such a weird idea in his mind, and he will start real estate when he returns.


    He shook his head, now that he is in the imperial capital, he can''t treat himself badly. This is a good opportunity to advertise. If the place where you live is not good, how other people will think of yourself.


    He was the one who came to fight the front station, and his caravan from behind was coming soon. This time, opening up a business route and selling his products to the capital will have a huge effect on the development of Hongshaling. No way, who would let the wealth of this world be basically in the hands of the nobles? Common people''s money is not easy to make.


    "That''s it, and I also need a place to open a shop." Chi Nan said.


    "Opening a shop? There are no big shops in the Royal Capital anymore. The others have been rented out. The remaining ones that I want to transfer are not very big. What kind of ones do you want to buy?"


    Chi Nan blinked, was Wang Yu so prosperous? Why didn''t he notice it. You know, the capital city is very big. The area of ??the entire royal capital is several times larger than Hongshaling, which was just measured.


    I have already built several large cities in Hongsha Ridge, and there is still no way to fill the entire territory. And a site as large as the capital city is just a city, surrounded by walls. Has such a large area been developed? Although there are many people in the royal capital, there seems to be something wrong.


    Chi Nan looked around and found many problems. The planning of the royal capital seems to be not very good, the roads are a bit chaotic, not as neat as Hongsha City. Even the shops are one by one.


    Seeing this, Chi Nan suddenly pointed to the side of the road and said: "Why is there a vacant lot over there? There are no shops. Can this vacant land be bought?" Chi Nan''s eyes twinkled.


    "It can be, but it is not a good choice to buy a vacant land in the Imperial Capital. The land is expensive, and it is troublesome to transport various construction materials. It has to go through many inspections when entering and leaving, and finally a magician must be invited to strengthen it. Otherwise, the house The strength is not enough, and the emperor does not allow such houses to exist It turns out that it is, no wonder there are so few buildings here.


    "These buildings are used to defend against possible wars. They were set by the first kings. In the event of an attack, they can hide in the house next to them to resist the attack, so the house must be strong."


    This defense is against the stones projected by ordinary trebuchets, or all kinds of magic. Sit down with such a request, and your own gas guns and special shells may not be able to cause any impact on these houses.


    "In other words, as long as the intensity is reached, you don''t need to hire a magician, right?" Chi Nan said.


    "That''s right, wait, it seems that you can build a house by yourself. In this case, buying a vacant lot is also a very easy thing for you." Sophia finally figured it out afterwards.


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "Yes, that''s how it is. So, I will buy the vacant land."


    "That''s right, although the price of these vacant land is very high, it is much better than the house. How big you want, if it is the one in front of you, it will cost about 10,000 golden dragons, I remember it should be like this."


    Chi Nan frowned and thought for a while. This vacant lot was indeed huge, but Chi Nan didn''t want to let it go at such a cheap land price. This time, I brought a lot of golden dragons. A dwelling costs one million golden dragons, so how can buying land be cheaper? Thinking of this, Chi Nan said: "Then come to an open space ten times the size, it''s the same everywhere."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said again: "There are also roads around, I need to have the right to renovate." Chi Nan plans to even bring his own road chassis to promote it, and I don''t believe people in the royal capital will dislike it.


    "No problem, the road in Hongshaling is much better than the road in the royal capital." Sophie has a deep understanding of this.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 285： Hongshaling 0 Goods Store

    There were people in the court who were easy to handle, and after Sophia followed, Chi Nan soon completed the affairs of his residence. This place is handled by an institution under the Council of Nobles, which is very convenient for the nobles.


    Chi Nan now also understands that the original aristocratic council does not participate in the management of the kingdom, or that the aristocratic council only deals with some aristocratic matters. Therefore, they do not have the full power in the face, but they are very influential and have great power.


    The nobles can usually not deal with the royal family, and they can ignore the various policies of the kingdom, but the movements of the noble council must be understood. It cost a million golden dragons, not only the residence, but even the servants were prepared. It is said that they are all specially trained and provided to the nobles. There will never be any problems.


    But the land issue is that the kingdom''s land administration department is managing it. In this place, Sophie''s face is better. But Chinan still spent one million Golden Dragon.


    Because the land chosen by Chinan is close to the inner city. On the side of the road outside the inner city, near the city gate, this is the best location to open a shop. You know, the entire emperor is divided into three levels.


    The innermost part is the inner city, that is, the imperial city. It is the place where the royal family and a few great nobles live. It is also the place where the Forbidden Army usually resides. It is the strongest fortress of the entire king capital. The inner city is about the same size as my own Red Sand City. The city wall is only a height of one hundred meters. I really don''t know how it was made.


    Without the help of a wizard, such a city would basically be impossible to attack. Looking from a long distance, covering the sky from the sun, like a thick chimney, it is so spectacular and weird.


    The middle floor is the place where the little nobles and wealthy businessmen live. This place has the largest volume of goods. As the center of a kingdom, Wangdu is also the center of politics, economy and culture, or it should be said.


    How could the land in this place be cheap? What Chinan bought was a place twenty times larger than the previous one, and that''s it, because of Sophia''s face, it saved nearly half of the Golden Dragon.


    Similarly, the shopkeeper and some workers and servants, etc., the empire is also ready. If you don¡¯t like it, you can recruit yourself. But Chi Nan doesn''t care, just use these people. As long as this shop is opened, self-help in the future will be able to make his reputation as Red Sand Ridge in the entire kingdom.


    "Hurry up, I want to see what kind of shop you want to build." Sophia said interestingly.


    Sawyer was also curious: "Can it really grow up all at once? Get it quickly."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "Okay, let you see." With a wave of his hand, first of all, it is the hardwood seeds. This kind of plant does not need to be reinforced deliberately, and its hardness is much harder than the buildings next to it.


    The magical power surged, and the surrounding hardwoods began to grow rapidly, and soon the surrounding walls were established, and one by one merged to quickly form a hard black wall.


    "Oh my god, what''s going on over there, why there seem to be many plants growing, is it a nature mage?"


    "Is it necessary to use plants to make a house? This person is too powerful. I remember this black wood as a very hard wood. Yes, it is harder than a city wall."


    Chi Nan''s hands-on action immediately attracted countless people''s onlookers, which is better than any sign. There are indeed many mages in the imperial capital, but it is the first time that they have seen nature mages.


    From a distance, there is also a mage looking at this side: "Huh, that is the half-elf earl. I didn''t expect to come to our king''s capital. I heard those on the border say that this kid is very arrogant."


    "Don''t do those useless things, his magic power is at least bronze level. As a mage, you still have to cultivate yourself. Those people, don''t care, they are all waste." Hearing the words of the old man, others The mage suddenly closed his mouth. You know, this is the sub-director of the wizard of the entire royal capital.


    The Mage Association is a continent-wide comprehensive organization, not the Ruthyala Kingdom itself, it is just a branch here. However, most of the branches here are also people from the Ruthyala Kingdom, so they are naturally affected.


    However, Chi Nan didn''t know that he had been targeted by so many people. At this time, he was still using his abilities, regardless of constructing the overall structure of his entire shop, the interior was divided one by one.


    This is more than just a shop. It has its own storefront on the front, and there are many different booths inside, and there is a large open space behind. Chinan doesn''t know what to do, so just keep it. I''ll talk about it later.


    On the floor of the inner hall, there are hard floors everywhere, and it is made of fragrant wood. The whole shop can be said to be alive The roof above is a huge tree canopy, and countless leaves are tiled down, giving people a natural beauty. Just looking at it makes people feel that this is a work of art.


    "Hmph, dumbfounded, compared with your old and square houses, I am the real architectural art." The integration of some of the structure of the building in my memory allows people in this world to see What is architecture.


    "Hongshaling Department Store? Your store''s name is so strange. What are you buying?"


    Seeing the text that emerged from the top of the front shop, Sawyer was the first to be a little confused. What is a department store? There has never been such a store in the world.


    Chi Nan laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, the so-called department store naturally refers to all kinds of goods. Although I am not talking about selling everything here, there are also many things."


    Originally, Chi Nan planned to say that he has everything here, but when he felt the countless ill-intentioned gazes around him, he quickly changed his opinion. If you really say that you have everything, you don''t know if there are any boring people who come to trouble yourself.


    Just saying that there are many, there shouldn''t be a problem. Sometimes, arrogance and coercion come at a price.


    "There are a lot of things, so what are they there?" Saoya became more curious.


    "It''s just an empty shell now, as you can see. I just planted it today. I will prepare some common goods later. For a really large amount of goods, we have to wait for my caravan to arrive here.


    Chi Nan complained that the level of freight in this world is really bad. The caravan has to reach this place all the way from Hongshaling, and there will be no more than two or three months. With such a long transportation line and such a long time, who knows what will go wrong.

 Chapter 286： Is this general cargo?

    "What did you bring, take it out and let us have a look." At this time, Saoya was no longer shy, but asked a little anxiously and interestingly. Speaking of which, a prince is shy, really...


    Chi Nan shook his head: "Well, I''ll get it to show you." As Chi Nan said, he ran to the back. At this time, everyone discovered that there was a carriage in the back.


    Then, Chi Nan greeted his guards, and the guards ran to the carriage one by one. Chi Nan took out a box, and the guards took out a box and walked into the shop. The layout of this shop is the same as the actual layout that Chi Nan created in the territory, so the guards all know where to put it.


    A huge window outside, with unknown transparent objects growing on the surface, allows people to clearly see everything inside. With the addition of those booths, all the products can be seen clearly.


    "This kind of layout is really good. I have to change it when I go back. Looking at the look here, I found that my shop is a little messy." A businessman said with glowing eyes.


    "You? Forget it, can you get that kind of transparent thing. I can see that this kind of effect can''t be achieved without the kind of transparent wall." Another old man shook his head and said.


    The person before said dissatisfied: "Who said that, I just changed it according to this layout, and it doesn''t look the same if it is placed inside. Besides, even if there is no such transparent wall, I can just make it empty." No Few people heard this, and suddenly began to figure out in their hearts. This layout is really avant-garde.


    No matter what you need, it is clear at a glance, divided into categories, which makes people exceptionally comfortable. If you change to yourself, I am afraid that you would also be willing to go shopping in such a store.


    Chi Nan''s mouth ticked slightly, and then he greeted Carol: "Go, write the name and effect of our product, and then let everyone come and see." Hearing this, Carol quickly took out the paper and started. Wrote it.


    "Oh my God, is there so many things in that carriage?" Gradually, someone realized that something was wrong. Because more and more boxes are being moved out of the carriage. If someone with a heart calculates it, they will find that the boxes are even bigger than the wagons. Gradually, the expressions of many people looking at the carriage changed.


    "What kind of carriage is this? Space carriage? But I have only heard of space rings or other space accessories. I have never heard of such a large space item." A nobleman looked strange.


    "Who knows, all in all, that carriage must be weird." Many people began to pay attention to the carriage. Even Sophia and Saoya have weird faces, they don''t know.


    But soon, Sophia seemed to think of something, the corner of her mouth twitched, and then she closed her mouth. Sophia discovered that the things Chi Nan brought out were related to plants, which meant that they could be planted. In fact, Sophia didn''t think about it wrongly. These things in Chi Nan were directly planted by herself.


    While planting, make wooden boxes for your guards to carry. Because the manufacturing speed was too fast, people outside thought it was originally placed inside.


    With the improvement of strength, not only can it be planted quickly, Chinan can even process it while planting it. Some ordinary processing procedures can be achieved by Chinan himself by magic.


    "Look, it¡¯s a stomach-invigorating and digestive tablet. I¡¯ve only heard of this. When we reach our capital, I can¡¯t buy it at all. I didn¡¯t expect to have it here. Could it be that this is a specialty of Hongshaling ."


    Hearing the name Jianweixiaoshipian, many nobles and wealthy businessmen became excited. "A friend of mine used to be a big fat man. Since taking Jianweixiaoshi tablets, he has become thinner in less than a month. The woman who has been unable to catch up with him has also gotten it all at once. Unfortunately, it is not easy to buy now Get it."


    At this time, some nobles discovered something abnormal. "Look, it''s everything, like a pea cannon. Isn''t that a weapon? How can it be placed in this place."


    "No, this is not an ordinary pea cannon, it looks different, it looks better. I look at it, and it says, um, this is a special pea cannon for hunting nobles." Actually, it changed its appearance. Not even the latest version.


    "Oh my God, how come there are so many fresh fruits, they are all high-end fruits. I haven''t heard of it before. The price is not bad, I don''t know how it tastes." Chi Nan doesn''t price high on fruits.


    Some people have already moved their minds, because there are some they know which are very rare and taste very good. Usually, even if I want to buy, I don¡¯t have a place to get it, but now I have so much in front of me.


    "Hey, that seems to be a fragrant flower. Isn''t this kind of flower very difficult to grow? There are so many here, how did they bring this place. And this tree house, the smell inside, this is the smell of fragrant trees? I¡¯ve only heard of it, I haven¡¯t seen it yet. But speaking of it, what are these seeds."


    "Idiot, these seeds are special seeds. Look at that, they are the seeds of the tree house, and the seeds of the tree house villas and tree house castles. Just plant them."


    "Look carefully, why are there wall seeds and road seeds here, and how this kind of thing appears here."


    Many people looked at a lot of things they didn''t know, and a gleam of doubt flashed in their eyes. Finally, the bottles were put up one by one, with the words "produced by half-elves" written on them.


    Looking at the introduction, everyone was even more excited. "This is actually a drink produced by a half-elf. The smell of the forest is the name. It contains a huge amount of natural power and can extend life."


    The four words longevity and longevity are really too attractive, especially for those who are getting older. In fact, these were not made by half-elves, but by Chi Nan himself.


    Half-elves just brew a kind of tree sap with a special technique, adding their own natural magic in the brewing process. However, Chi Nan himself was able to infuse his life magic into it while planting, producing a large amount of natural magic into it. Maybe the taste is a little worse than that made by half-elves, but the effect is not different.


    Is he considered a half-elf? Drinks made by half-elves are fine, isn''t it?

 Chapter 287： The breath of the forest

    In addition to these things, what is left is a variety of exotic flowers and plants. Soon, the entire department store became something like a big garden. It is filled with various flower pots.


    Some precious plants, some plants they don''t know, and some plants with special functions. There are also some interesting ones, such as putting your hands on them, they will be caught or entangled by leaves, and some will make strange noises. There are water flowing out constantly, and there are many butterfly-like phantoms on it.


    All of these were put among the toys by Chi Nan. That''s right, Chinan''s positioning of these things is not even an ornamental plant, but a toy. These are all weird plants that he got in his death forest.


    Isn¡¯t it interesting, but it¡¯s meaningless. The appearance of these plants instantly attracted the attention of many people who like to play, especially children. Soya is the same.


    "What''s the price of this stuff? I want some." Now, no one cares about Chi Nan''s carriage. I don¡¯t know if I can get it. It¡¯s better to buy things as quickly as possible. When the time comes, you can make a lot of money as long as you change hands. As for those nobles, they just want to buy it and use it for themselves.


    Even if it''s forced, this thing works well. What you have, but others don¡¯t, is there a better pretender than this? A group of people surrounded them all at once.


    Chi Nan said loudly: "Lined up, all lined up, waiter, what are you doing? It''s you, hurry up and do business." Chi Nan said loudly to the stunned servants. Although these people have received professional training, they are still a little overwhelmed by the reaction. These things are really incredible.


    As a result, these things were just put out that day, and within two hours, everything was robbed. The nobles who hadn''t snatched their things turned their attention to the merchants one after another.


    "Come here, I want this bottle of the breath of the forest. I''ll pay twice the price." A nobleman opened his mouth, and a stone suddenly stirred up waves. The other noblemen also thought of it, don''t others still have it.


    "I''m out three times, don''t listen to him." another nobleman shouted loudly.


    "Are you trying to fight me?" The previous nobleman looked at him with annoyance.


    But his opponent did not show any weakness: "What can you do if you are right, do you dare to move me." The two faced each other, and soon the price continued to rise. The businessman in the middle had his mouth cracked to the back of his head, and his face was smirking.


    The nobles who bought the things were watching with a smile, as if they were watching a theater, anyway, they had already got what they needed. Of course there are some nobles who have obviously bought them, but they are too few, so they will continue to sell them.


    "Congratulations, the business was so hot on the first day, you won''t be short of money in Wang from now on. As long as you manage well, there will be no fewer friends at that time." Sophia said to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, but always felt that there was something hidden in Sophie. "It''s not bad, better than I thought. In the next few days, maybe we can sell some quickly. Look at their appearance, they will soon cultivate a scalper party, but I don''t know what the price of these things will be. degree."


    "What is a scalper party? They like it so much. Don''t you plan to increase the price."


    Chi Nan didn''t explain the meaning of the scalper party, and said nonchalantly: "Why do you want to increase the price? At most, it is just a little bit less profit. This price is the price in my heart. No matter how high other people copy it, it doesn''t matter to me."


    What Chinan wants to do is to be the first-end market, and other people can do whatever they want. Even Chi Nan plans to sell some to other nobles in the future, so that he can win many friends. As soon as he arrived in the imperial capital, Chi Nan felt a strong hostility. There were not a few allies, who knew what would happen.


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, in business, the clearest thing is the second sister, you can do it yourself." Sophia really doesn''t understand business matters, and doesn''t want to understand.


    "However, I have helped you so much, you have to give me some forest breath. Speaking of which, is this thing really produced by a half-elf? Can it really prolong life?"


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "Of course it is. It''s just that these are shoddy, and they may taste a little bad. But in terms of effect, there is absolutely no problem." Chi Nan didn''t talk nonsense about this.


    Lowering his voice, Chi Nan said to Sophia: "Secretly tell you, this natural breath has to be drunk every day, and it takes about a month to see the obvious effectyears. In order to extend their life expectancy, the most important thing is not this, but the beauty effect."


    "What? Beauty." When Sophia heard these two words, her ears suddenly stood up, and even Soya threw it aside. It seems that for women who love beauty, the lethality is really great.


    "Yes, the breath of the forest can only delay aging, but cannot prolong lifespan too long, because people''s lifespan is limited. Unless you start drinking from a young age, you can have a more significant effect in this way." , Chi Nan didn''t mean to deceive Sophia, and Sophia didn''t want to speak out.


    "But if you insist on using it for a month, it has a significant effect on beauty. Even those women who are already very old can return to their 30s, so you see."


    Sophia nodded vigorously, of course she understood, how could she not understand this. Sophia suddenly said: "You will provide the breath of the forest that I need in the future, not less. This time, I will give you a nice gift."


    Chi Nan licked his face and asked, "What kind of gift is it, can you tell me what it is?"


    "No, wait until it''s delivered to you. You have to remember that the smell of the forest is absolutely indispensable."


    Sawyer is not as important as her sister, who looks at beauty, but is she a prince in the first place? At this time, Soya was squatting in front of a pot of flowers, poking gently. With every touch, a flower on it will change color, which is very interesting. Sawyer has been completely attracted by this pot of flowers.


    Because of His Royal Highness''s actions, this was the only thing that was not sold in the entire shop. Needless to say, this thing must be owned by Saoya, and Chi Nan was not stingy, and sent it out directly with a wave of his hand.

 Chapter 288： Sky King White-headed Griffin

    After the sale that day, Chi Nan took the guards and left. The next day, it was still the same as yesterday. It''s just that this time Chi Nan didn''t come in person, but was sent by someone else.


    Sending out a few black iron guards, plus the security team recruited from the original shop, nothing will happen in the royal capital. And after a day of brewing, the department store in Chinan also began to become hot.


    On the third day, many nobles came to line up in person. Yes, it means coming in person, not just letting one''s own servant come. Some nobles let their servants line up in the middle of the night, and wait until the day when the nobles come and let the nobles come forward by themselves. I heard that some nobles wanted these things for the first time.


    Especially those drinks that can prolong life, the smell of the forest, has been sought after by countless people.


    What Chi Nan didn''t know was that the department store he built slowly attracted the attention of many people. A few days later, even the king learned of the existence of this store.


    It is said that in front of the king, there are a few more bottles of natural breath. It''s just that some people worry that this thing is not good for people, so they have been persuading the king, so the king did not drink it for the time being.


    Five days passed in a flash, and the Golden Griffon had already been handed over to Sophia. As for Sophia, she didn''t know what she was busy with these days, and she never saw Sophia''s shadow.


    And on this day, Sophia suddenly came to Chi Nan''s residence. Chi Nan hasn''t been out these days. Early in the morning, Chi Nan''s servant came to Chi Nan and said respectfully: "Master Earl, His Royal Highness the Third Princess has sent someone to say that they are coming, I''m afraid it''s almost here, do you want to meet him?"


    Speaking of which, these specially trained servants also know the etiquette of the nobles very well, at least better than Chi Nan. If it''s some servants who don''t understand etiquette, who will be responsible for the delay.


    Chi Nan raised his head, then got up and threw down the plant in his hand. "I''m going now. You have someone to prepare and take out our tea to entertain Princess Sophia." This tea was also made by Chi Nan.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know if it is because of the bad variety or the processing technique. Although Chinan makes the tea, the taste is always unsatisfactory, or the juice is not delicious, Chinan himself thinks so.


    But since it has been made, let''s entertain Sophia, and test whether the nobles like it. If they like it, Chi Nan will start manufacturing and selling on a large scale.


    When Chi Nan came to the gate, Sophia''s carriage was slowly driving towards this side.


    "I have seen your Royal Highness the Three Princesses, please come inside." Chi Nan shouted to the opposite side.


    Sophia blinked and got out of her carriage. "What you said is correct, but it was too early. You should only say this after you meet me." Sophia said irritably, really a guy who doesn''t understand manners.


    That is to say, I don''t care, if I change to those old antiques here, I don''t know what will happen. The knights next to him also kept rolling their eyes at this time. This country nobleman is really unreliable.


    "Hey, what''s that? Why does it look like a griffon." Chi Nan saw a big head coming out of the corner behind. It looks similar to a griffin, after all, he faces the golden griffin every day, but this one is a white head. Moreover, his eyes were sharper, making Chi Nan feel depressed for a long time.


    It''s not that this Griffin is stronger than himself, but the kind of depression that might attack him at any time. Even if it is a rabbit, if it will attack itself at any time, I am afraid that people will feel uncomfortable.


    "Yes, it''s a griffin. This is a white-headed griffin. I will give you the reward you want. I know you will like this."


    "White-headed griffin? Is there any difference from golden griffin?" Chi Nan didn''t know much about this.


    Sophia sighed, and Soya who was next to him stood up and replied for her sister: "The white-headed griffin is the most powerful among the griffin tribe. It is known as the king of the sky, and it is rare and powerful except for the giant dragon. Birds of prey. It is said that when the number reaches a certain level, the white-headed griffin even dares to attack the dragon, which is very fierce."


    "So powerful? What about the golden griffin. Since this white-headed griffin is the king of the sky, why don''t you collect the white-headed griffin." Chi Nan really didn''t know, and always thought that the golden griffin was the most powerful.


    Sophia shook her head: "The golden griffin is a symbol and the noblest among the griffins. A long time ago, people thought that the dragon was the king of the sky, and the griffin was the king of the sky, and the golden griffin was among the griffins. The most noble."


    "Because of people''s own subjective understanding, the value of the golden griffin far exceeds that of other griffin species When the Ruthyala Kingdom was founded, the golden griffin was used as a symbol. The griffin is not as rare as the golden griffin, but in terms of strength and fierceness, it is indeed above the golden griffin."


    Now Chi Nan understands that it turns out that things are rare and expensive, and there is this color, because the gold is more noble.


    The most powerful white-headed griffin had already walked over at this time. The head was white, but the body was black, with black paint and shiny hair, as if it were made of pure metal. The claws are obviously bigger.


    Wherever he went, holes were caught in the ground. You know, this is the inner city of the royal capital and the place where Chinan lives. The ground here is paved with slate.


    "What a handsome griffin, thank you so much, I like this gift very much."


    Chi Nan fell in love with this even more mighty white-headed griffin. As for the color, Chi Nan really didn''t care. There was still a bit of unwillingness, but it slowly faded.


    "You like it. Although there are not many white-headed griffins, there are still some in our kingdom, but golden griffins have not appeared in 20 years. Speaking of which, your contribution to the kingdom is great."


    "By the way, this white-headed griffin has been trained and you can ride it directly. You don¡¯t know how to control the griffin. That is the trainer of this white-headed griffin. Just ask him. But there is One thing you have to remember is that flying mounts are not allowed in the sky above the royal capital. If you violate it, you will be shot down by the Mage Tower."


    "Can''t ride it yet." Chi Nan was speechless. The requirement of banning air in the capital seems to be the same in every world. "Don''t worry, I know how to measure it. I''ll talk about it when I go out hunting." I couldn''t help it.

 Chapter 289： New drink: tea

    I hope that it will last forever. I will add more today and wish you all a happy Mid-Autumn Festival.


    "After the Griffin waits, you go to the outside of the capital to test yourself. Now you have to find the Bronze Cross. Let''s go first. This time, I still have to let you witness it." Sophia said to her knight guard.


    Several knights looked envious. They had been with the royal family for such a long time, and the captain had received an Iron Cross. The others had not even seen the Cross. But how long it took Chi Nan to actually get two bronze cross medals. It''s really more dead than a person. Everyone looked at each other and felt extremely envy and hatred.


    "Please please, please, I have forgotten." Chi Nan quickly let in Princess Sophia and Prince Soya.


    After all, this is the royal capital, and you still need to pay attention to it, especially in such so-called formal occasions. For the nobles, the moment of awarding is the most important formal occasion.


    But what I didn''t expect was that after getting the white-headed griffin, he could still get the Bronze Cross, which was really unexpected.


    Chi Nan didn''t know that the griffon he fancy was nothing in the eyes of the king. Just one, as long as it can''t form a legion, there is no threat to the kingdom.


    Then, in the hall, there was another ceremony like before. Well, Chi Nan''s heart "proposal" again.


    After getting up, Chi Nan began to entertain these people who came to his home. Those knights can finally sit down and rest. Can''t be at the same table with the princess, but they also have their own place.


    "Come on, try my new drink. I don''t know how it is, but it should be good."


    Chi Nan asked the waiter to bring out the prepared tea. The tea was yellow and exuded a weird smell, which made several people afraid to slurp their mouths casually. "It looks like yellow water, and there are some leaves in it, right? Is this fruit juice?"


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, no, it''s not juice, but a new kind of drink, which is drunk by brewing."


    As he said, Chi Nan held up his teacup and took a small sip. At this time, Saoya couldn''t help but took a sip of the teacup. "Oh, it''s so hot, so hot, so bitter, not good at all."


    Saoya''s face was wrinkled, looking at his sister pitifully, and staring at Chi Nan from time to time, as if to blame him for mischief. Chi Nan shook his head helplessly, all children are like this. "Drink tea slowly. Tea is already very hot, and it won''t taste good when it''s cold."


    Although Sophia frowned, she still followed Chi Nan''s appearance and took a small sip. "Sure enough, it''s very bitter, and it''s not delicious at all." Chi Nan was helpless, who made his own tea varieties bad.


    But this kind of thing in terms of its own taste, Chi Nan''s current ability, really doesn''t know how to improve it. My own abilities are not yet in-depth and detailed, and can only change some things on the surface.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan thought of something, and a smile flashed in his eyes: "If you savour it carefully and sip it a little bit, you will be able to taste it soon. By the way, what did you eat for breakfast today?"


    Sophie came and said naturally: "What else can it be? Generally speaking, it is grilled meat, milk, and bread. It''s just that the bread now becomes white bread made of flour, not the old brown bread."


    In this way, there would be no problem, Chi Nan smiled in his heart. Speaking of things like tea, most people would not feel good when they first drink it, not to mention their own tea is not a high-quality product. Only when you drink it often and when you drink too much, you will slowly taste the fragrance and deliciousness of tea.


    It¡¯s not that easy to want people to fall in love with someone from another world.


    But Chi Nan thought that the reason why people from frontier ethnic groups liked tea so much in the past was not because of how delicious it was, but because tea could relieve greasiness. This is the most important thing.


    In this world, there are usually not many vegetables and fruits, and there are basically no less barbecues in every meal. The various new dishes in his territory have not yet been passed on to the royal capital.


    Therefore, it is strange that these nobles with greasy mouths don''t like tea. In this respect, you can feel it as long as you drink it. Sure enough, after taking another sip, Sophie''s eyes quickly changed.


    "Strange, the greasy feeling in the mouth seems to be reduced a lot. This, is this kind of tea a medicine?"


    Chi Nan hurriedly waved his hand and said, "No, no, no, of course not. This is a kind of drink. It''s just one of the effects of relieving greasiness. How about, now I feel the charm of tea."


    While they were talking, the knights below had already started to drink. Because the knights need to exercise, they usually eat more meat, and the benefits of drinking tea are felt faster than Sophia.


    Only Sawyer still has a bitter face, and doesn''t like it. It seems that it will be impossible to get used to it for a while.


    "This thing is really good. After eating and drinking a glass, you will definitely feel a lot more comfortable in your mouth."


    Chi Nan shook his fingers: "It''s not just the comfort of the mouth, it''s also good for the body to drink tea regularly, and you can feel this deliciousness after drinking too much, and you will never be able to live without it in the future."


    Sophia put down the tea cup and looked at Chi Nan interestingly: "This must be something your half-elf natural mage''s masterpiece. You half-elves are like elves, and there are always so many good things. It¡¯s just that you can do business with you. Yes, I''ve only heard of you. Others are thinking about these issues because of various reasons."


    "Hahahaha, of course it''s because I''m smart. How about Sophia, do you want to work together? I will wholesale the tea to you, and then you will sell it. I don''t have to be too troublesome, and you have a lot of benefits."


    Chi Nan already knew that Sophia''s situation was not very good. Tea cannot directly affect the other princes and princesses, but it can improve Sophia''s status and get more golden dragons.


    It can be said that this has a lot of benefits for both people. The most important thing is that to sell tea by yourself, it is really not as good as Sophie. As a country noble, it is not easy to make connections here.


    Sophia lowered her head and thought about it. After a long time, she nodded and said, "Okay, so be it, but I need a batch of tea to open the market first, and then think about the price of tea."


    "No problem, then we are happy to cooperate." Several knights lowered their heads and told themselves that they hadn''t seen anything. These princesses who don''t regard themselves as princesses, and nobles who don''t regard the princesses as princesses, are so strange.

 Chapter 290： Go to heaven

    The new business was confirmed, and both parties were very happy. After Sophia had to take a lot of tea from Chinan, Chinan also offered the basic method of fried tea, because he could only provide fresh leaves.


    Compared to other people who can pick tea only a few specific times a year, Chinan is no problem at any time. As long as it is spawned, it does not require the step of picking tea leaves. Just let the leaves of the tea grow to a certain extent and then fall off automatically. Every piece is so perfect and so fresh.


    "This should be the tea before the rain." Chi Nan thought to himself when he made the leaves.


    And Sophia is happy because she has a good thing that can enhance the right to speak among the nobles. Because it has been agreed with Chi Nan, Chi Nan can only sell tea to Sophia within the Ruth Yala Kingdom.


    Chi Nan himself was relaxed, because the varieties of tea were not good, and Chi Nan didn''t bother to promote it. It always felt very embarrassing. There is a princess who likes to be ashamed of herself, no, she is showing off, so let her go.


    After getting the tea, Sophia hurried to prepare for the new product release. And Chi Nan himself was also very anxious. He was not anxious, but his new Griffin.


    "Go, let''s go out and try the feeling of riding a griffin." Chi Nan waved his hand, leading the guards and went out mightily.


    But this is the royal capital after all, and you need to go through certain procedures if you want to enter or leave the city. Chi Nan didn''t know when he first came, it was because the king had already given him an explanation, so he could be so relaxed.


    To go out, even with the status of Earl Chinan, it took a few minutes to register at the Noble Council office before he could leave with someone. Fortunately, this office is not far from the city gate.


    The white-headed griffin is a well-trained griffin, so you don''t need to use a cage to install it, as long as the trainer takes it with you.


    "It''s finally out, hurry up, how do you want to play this thing?" Chi Nan was a little anxious. That''s flying, one of the ultimate dreams of mankind, and it''s not flying in a box with the help of an airplane.


    "Master Earl, it is not difficult for a trained griffon to ride, as long as you remember a few passwords and then control it. This is for you, as long as you carry this, the griffon will obey your orders in the future. ."


    With that, the trainer handed a white sign to Chi Nan. "As long as you tie it to yourself and feed the griffin several times, the griffin will recognize the lord. Don¡¯t let other people feed it. When we used to train the griffin, in order to prevent being recognized as the lord by the griffin, we only let the griffin recognize the lord. When Griffin sees this brand, it won¡¯t let Griffin see our trainer."


    Chi Nan nodded, it seemed that the training of this griffon was really troublesome. Gently stroking the griffon, the griffon took a step back and instinctively assumed an attacking posture. But seeing the sign that Chi Nan was holding, Griffin flashed a suspicion in his eyes, and then he controlled his body and didn''t continue to retreat.


    "Lord Earl, let the subordinates hold them first, now the subordinates can still control it."


    "Then after acknowledging the Lord, do I still need this thing. Will it be useful for others to take it?"


    The trainer shook his head and said, "Once the griffin succeeds in acknowledging the lord, then the griffin will never listen to other people''s words. This thing is useless, and there is no problem in getting it. If you want the griffin to recognize the lord, You have to keep feeding every day, about half a month''s time. After all, this is already trained."


    "Okay, then come up." Chi Nan handed the sign to the trainer again, and wanted to climb up.


    The animal trainer next to him kept calming down, so that the white-headed griffin did not run away. "Master Earl, if you only experience flying, the white-headed griffin can carry three people. If you want to fight, it''s better to have only one person."


    Chi Nan heard the words and said loudly: "Have you heard it? Two people can come up at a time, whoever wants to come together."


    As soon as Chi Nan spoke, the others surrounded him with excitement, and the Griffin was taken aback. "I''ll come, I''ll come." Everyone is raising their hands, and everyone wants to experience the feeling of riding a griffin.


    Chi Nan pointed at Miria and said, "It''s you, come up." Who wants to sit with a man if you can be with a beautiful woman. Even the trainer, actually Chi Nan didn''t want to be with the other party. But there is no way. If there is no animal trainer, I don''t know how to control the griffon flying.


    Milia rushed up with a smile on her face: "Great, I wanted to try flying a long time ago, let''s fly quickly."


    Miria, this girl, is really troubled, the others looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. One is the lord and the other is a girl. It is not good to offend neither, so I have to wait for the next time.


    The griffon flapped its wings and flew, UU reading ''s huge sense of gravity and the strong wind, making Chi Nan''s mouth full of wind, but the excitement of flying made Chi Nan feel blood all over his body. It''s all boiling.


    He didn''t even know how to fly. After Chi Nan felt calm, he looked around. The sky was high and the earth was wide, and the white clouds flew quickly by his side. The feeling was really wonderful. The only disadvantage is that the wind here is too big, but fortunately, my body is strong and has no effect.


    Instinctively, Chi Nan grabbed the handrail beside him, a little unwilling to let go, and some couldn''t control his behavior.


    "Ah, ah, I''m flying, I''m really flying." From a seat in front, Miria shouted loudly, for fear that others might not know. This bold appearance made Chi Nan gradually relax.


    Looking at the ground, the people on the ground are like little ants, and they can''t help but become more and more happy, as if their moods have been let go, and their hearts slowly sublimate during the flight.


    When I first came to this world, I had been living with trepidation, never daring to let go. Obviously there are times when he has strength, but he still doesn''t dare to be too tough, and his mood has been suppressed. At this moment, it seemed that the depression in his heart was let go. Chi Nan couldn''t help but suddenly let out a long roar, and the voice spread far.


    "Lord Lord seems to be very happy." The guards heard this voice, and smiles appeared on their faces.


    "That''s right, this griffon gave it to him, but unfortunately we can''t repay the third princess."


    Looking at the sky, the guards were a little envious and a little happy. The lord is their backbone, and when the lord is in a good mood, they will also be happy. The Griffin hovered in mid-air circles, catering to Chi Nan''s voice, and let out a cry.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 291： Banquets and trials

    Chinan, who has never had a pet before, is very interested in raising griffins. Anyway, he only needs to feed himself at the beginning. After the Griffin recognizes the Lord, he doesn''t need to do it himself.


    Griffins are very smart. They listen to the words of the trainer, and after they recognize the master, as long as the people they make come to feed them, they will eat them. If someone else came, then I don¡¯t know what the griffon is eating.


    After everyone went for a ride in the air, until the evening, Chi Nan returned to his temporary residence with the griffon.


    Chi Nan has noticed that every time before he controlled the griffin, the trainer would be behind the griffin, turn the griffin back to him, and then place the sign in front with his hands, and wait until the griffin sees the sign. , It will issue an order. This should be done to prevent the Griffin from being recognized as the lord.


    Chi Nan didn''t have to bother so much. After returning, he took a sign to feed the griffon. Chi Nan himself could also feel that Griffon''s attitude towards him was getting better and more docile.


    I really don''t know how those trainers did it, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    In the next few days, Chi Nan spent every day feeding the griffon and studying various plants around the griffon. You only need to replenish the goods in the department store once a day, and then you don''t have to worry about anything.


    Anyway, there is still a long time before school starts, and we can¡¯t do nothing during this time. Chi Nan is idle here, but the others are different. Just when Chi Nan was idle at home, Sophia had already started to act.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that Sophia held a banquet directly. This banquet held by the princess who held banquets infrequently immediately attracted most of the nobles in the entire royal capital.


    Chi Nan himself had received an invitation, but because he was not interested, he didn''t go. The nobles in the royal capital are more arrogant than the nobles in Kaos, and Chi Nan feels uncomfortable all over his body in contact with these people.


    After that, Chi Nan also got this information. Sophia made a variety of good meats at the banquet. Although it was very high-end, eating too much would make your mouth greasy and even noticeably uncomfortable. Then, the role of tea came into play. After drinking tea, many people immediately felt their mouths feel comfortable.


    Some people even feel their bodies become more comfortable. Sophia even took the opportunity to start selling tea, a new drink, because it was very convenient to drink, and soon it was favored by many people.


    Especially for some elderly people, they like it the first time they drink it. It seems that tea is indeed more suitable for the elderly. However, the elderly among the nobles are not simple characters.


    From the second day on, Chinan''s tea supply began to increase. It''s not a good tea anyway. Chi Nan simply planted some directly in the backyard, and asked Moiru and Miria to take turns to give birth every day. After all, they also have natural magic. As a result, there are two more half-elves for tea lovers.


    What Chi Nan didn''t know was that in addition to the banquet on the bright side, there was another banquet that he didn''t know was also being held. But this banquet is not to promote something, but to prove something.


    Because some people can get a lot of benefits for Chi Nan, some nobles secretly organized and bought a lot of forest breath, which is said to be a drink made by half-elves.


    "Look at it, everyone. This is the person we choose for everyone. From now on, we will let them drink the breath of the forest every day. Everyone can watch it every day, and then we can see their changes."


    "Yes, I must expose that hypocritical half-elf who dares to deceive us with false things."


    "But, don''t half-elves know how to deceive, how can they be deceived."


    Many nobles nodded one by one, and they still knew the half-elf rumors. But the nobleman looked disdainful: "That half-elf looks very similar to our humans, who knows how many bloodlines there are. Besides, his eyes and hair are black. What does the double black mean? That was left by the devil. Bloodline."


    The surrounding nobles suddenly understood: "I know, because he has the blood of the devil, he will lie, we support you, we must continue this experiment." So the experiment began.


    The world started the day after the department store opened, but it does not end in a day or two. Every day there will be nobles to watch, even if there is no time, they will let their hands watch.


    Therefore, during the whole experiment, it is impossible to be manipulated. As a result, day by day, the aristocrats who organized the anti-counterfeiting activities could not sit still, because the smell of the forest was not harmful.


    Not only that, but insist on using the breath of the forest The appearance of those experimental products has begun to change dramatically. The health of the body is invisible to other people, but the changes on the surface are different.


    From the fifth day on, as an old person became younger and the surroundings decreased, some female aristocrats went crazy. Then, some elderly people were brought in and forced them to experiment. With so many female nobles and noble ladies uniting, even the king has to weigh, let alone these nobles.


    As a result, the experiment continued, and a group of nobles began to ride a tiger.


    Ten days later, when everyone saw that the effects of restoring youth and beauty were clearly revealed, the noble women could not sit still. Even male aristocrats believe that these drinks have the effect of prolonging life.


    As soon as the test proved, Chi Nan felt the change. Because early in the morning, a large number of nobles surrounded their department stores. The inner three floors and the outer three floors, especially those female nobles, were even more powerful.


    Surrounded one by one, that kind of power, even a soldier can''t squeeze in. "What''s the matter, why this piece is sold out. Do you know who I am? Do you know the consequences of offending me."


    "Hurry up, we''re still waiting, save me some."


    "Why the forest has so little breath? What? You said these are inferior products. The real good products are still being delivered and have not reached the imperial capital? Damn, who is responsible for the transportation on the road and why is it so slow?


    "Even if it''s inferior products, we want them too. Hurry up and ask your lord to replenish the goods."


    A group of nobles surrounded the entrance of his department store in black, such a spectacular scene that Chi Nan had never seen before. Secretly watching from a distance, Chi Nan was shocked.

 Chapter 292： The nobles in the capital are crazy

    Even Chi Nan''s guards were shocked to see this kind of scene. That kind of crazy energy, how could it feel more terrifying than being on the battlefield. Even the guards have a sense of nobles worthy of being nobles, and their combat effectiveness is really strong.


    But after all, everyone is a black iron warrior, and it can be seen that most of these nobles are ordinary people, and there is no threat. Horn whispered: "My lord, what are we going to do now, shall we go over."


    Milia wiped a cold sweat and said: "Let''s stop it. They feel too terrible. If the present passes, something bad may happen." Milia felt her voice trembling.


    Moiru put his hand on the handle of the knife, and it seemed that he could do it at any time.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "They are just, they just have a shopping desire. Besides, we can''t control the situation if we don''t pass the situation. If there is any accident, our reputation will be ruined. Besides, I am too. Can''t just watch them tear down my department store?"


    Chi Nan looked at the front with a black line. The nobles closest to the department store had already begun to knock on the walls of their store with some strange things. This is my own store, which is constructed of hardwood.


    This hardwood is harder than a normal city wall, otherwise, it might have been removed by these nobles. And the beauty in front, can you not use vindictiveness? This is shopping, not siege.


    "Can''t wait any longer, follow me, we''re over." Chi Nan strode towards the outside. The guards hurriedly followed, surrounded Chi Nan in the middle, staring at the surroundings firmly.


    The guards had just formed an encirclement, and the nobles in the distance finally discovered the location of Chi Nan. "Oh my God, look at it, it''s Earl Chi Nan." With this shout, the nobles collectively turned their heads and stared at Chi Nan firmly. Those eyes were glowing green. If it were at night, it might be even more permeating than a pack of wolves.


    Chi Nan never thought that the speed of ordinary people could reach this level. In the blink of an eye, his guards were surrounded. That''s right, the entire guard team was surrounded by regiments.


    "Master Earl, you are finally here, and we won''t be able to do it again."


    The store manager looked at this side, lying on the ground feebly, his body was covered with footprints and his clothes were torn. Chi Nan almost didn''t recognize it, thinking he was a beggar. Looking at the immortal face of the store, he knew how tortured him before.


    The guards were constantly being pushed and rubbed, but because of the identity of the other party, they didn''t dare to do anything, so they could only watch them crying without tears. "Please don''t squeeze, don''t squeeze, don''t run into the Lord Earl." The guards could only comfort them like this, and didn''t dare to fight back. What if you do something good or bad and cause trouble to your lord?


    Finally, a female nobleman squeezed into the inner circle and asked loudly: "Earl Chinan, is there still that kind of forest atmosphere? This is a million golden dragons. How much do you prepare for me."


    Another female lady not far away also waved the golden card in her hand and shouted loudly: "I pay double, no, I pay ten times the price, give me first, give me first." These crazy women.


    For the sake of beauty, I really don''t care about anything. However, in the back, there are still some nobles who are constantly crowding, even those old nobles who are about to lose their teeth, are not to be outdone, and constantly rush in.


    Chi Nan quickly raised his hand, and the plant rhizome in his hand hovered quickly and turned into a big horn. "Everyone, please be quiet. The smell of these forests now sold are inferior products, please don''t worry. After the arrival of high-quality drinks, we will sell them in large quantities. For the time being, there are not many such inferior products."


    "What? Inferior products, do they have any side effects."


    Chi Nan quickly explained: "There are no side effects, absolutely no side effects, although it is a low-quality product, but we will not let these things affect everyone''s health." This cannot but explain.


    If it is misunderstood, the consequences can be serious. "Then what is the effect of this inferior product? Isn''t it much worse than the high-quality product. No matter what, give me some first." The ladies still refused to leave.


    Chi Nan said loudly: "Of course not. The effect is actually the same, but the taste is not very good. Everyone has tried it. Because this inferior drink is not deep-processed, it tastes more difficult to drink and very bitter. But the effect is absolutely not Question, and there will be no side effects." Chi Nan shouted to the surroundings.


    "Since there are no side effects and the effect is not bad, then there is no problem. Hurry up and prepare some for me. My husband is a duke. You can''t let me use the breath of the forest." An old woman screamed.


    This voice is almost catching up with the voice amplified by my big speaker.


    "That''s right, we don''t care whether it is good or not, as long as it is useful. Look at it, I don''t have the breath of the forest these days, and my body has started to grow wrinkles." Among them came out. Chi Nan felt cold sweat on his head. Such a girl would also have wrinkles. It was obvious whether the palm prints were good or not.


    "Nonsense, I don''t think you have used it at all. After using natural breath to eliminate wrinkles, it is unlikely that they will recur in a short time." Not far away, an adult woman yelled dissatisfiedly.


    "I just have wrinkles, what''s wrong, you bite me if you refuse to accept it."


    The elderly nobleman behind was panting, and had little energy. "You, you know that you are beautiful, don''t you know that natural breath can alleviate aging? You must respect the elderly."


    "As long as you are still old, you are the fastest who just ran. Even if there is no natural breath, you can still live for a long time. When we wait for high-quality products to come, we can''t wait for our beauty."


    The elderly nobles are usually highly respected, who dares to talk to themselves like this. But this time as soon as he spoke, he was targeted by a group of women. There are too many people, and the elderly aristocrats who have committed public anger are a little at a loss. When the other nobles saw this, they closed their mouths quickly, and didn''t even dare to come forward and say something fair.


    Seeing that the scene was about to get out of control, I didn''t expect Chi Nan to be like this, and immediately shouted: "It''s all quiet, all quiet. Let me go to the store. I remember there are some in it, so I will take it out."


    What can Chi Nan do, now only natural aura can make these crazy nobles settle down.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 293： Limited purchase of 1000 bottles

    In desperation, Chi Nan had to follow the separate road and walked forward. The surrounding area is still densely packed, and the surrounding water is blocked. Are these guys really noble nobles? How can they be more energetic than mental illness. Looking at so many people around, I am afraid that they will not think too much of how much they have made.


    In order to be able to get out, Chi Nan said loudly: "Because the stock is limited, there are only one thousand bottles, and there are already hundreds of people present. In order for everyone to buy, each person is limited to one bottle."


    Let''s say it first, they won''t resent themselves when they don''t have it, they will only resent other people who rob them of their things. Moreover, as soon as the condition of purchase restriction comes out, everyone will be somewhat satisfied.


    "Why is it so? I don''t have enough, and I have to give it to these people." A lady said unhappily.


    Other male aristocrats and elderly aristocrats are happy and support this proposal with both hands. Because they can''t **** with women, otherwise their reputation will be ruined. I don''t need it now, I can definitely get it.


    Although there are many people at the scene, it has not yet reached the level of 1,000. There are even a few nobles who are still thinking about organizing their clothes, taking out a small comb to comb their hair, as if the crazy nerve before was not himself. At the same time, everyone began to line up spontaneously, and the awareness in this area was indeed very high.


    "Quickly, find someone. Each person can only buy one bottle, but we can have a few more people."


    Suddenly, a nobleman whispered to his companion. The two people''s eyes lit up, and they quickly ordered their men to go back and find someone. Some of the nobles who came by themselves, some are sitting on wax at this time.


    If I knew this, I should bring a few more people over. It''s all because they don''t want people to see the scene of their robbing, and they will definitely not be able to rob these nobles when they come.


    But now, if they leave and go back to find someone, when they come back, they probably won''t have a chance. "Huh, I''m right here. Anyway, people coming from behind must line up. I can definitely get a bottle."


    "That''s it, how can people jump in the queue? That''s too unqualified. Everyone supervises each other, and don''t let others take advantage of the loopholes. If someone buys a second bottle or jumps in the queue, it is the enemy of all of us. "The old nobleman who managed to get a bottle stared at the people around him fiercely.


    In their eyes, all people are now enemies and competitors. Every time you add a person, you lose the possibility of buying a little more. Most of the nobles know each other, and of course they can play a supervisory role.


    Chi Nan didn''t know the intrigue of these people outside. At this time, Chi Nan was making sap with all his strength. The natural breath that I created is actually just imitating the effect of half-elves to make special drinks.


    Use your own life magic to resonate with natural forces, and then blend it into the sap. This method is very convenient, there are no half-elf steps at all, but the taste is really not good. With Chi Nan''s current strength, there is still no way to change the taste of plants. If it tastes good, it will taste better if it is strengthened directly.


    If the taste is not very good, if you dare to strengthen the taste, it will only make the taste worse.


    What Chi Nan has to do is to integrate the force of nature, and then put these tree sap in his own bottle. Chi Nan hid in the backyard alone without letting the shop assistants in. If you let others know how these things came from, it would be a big trouble.


    Chinan made it while filling the bottle, and then sealed it for us before taking it out. As soon as he came out, he would be snatched up by the nobles who flocked to the shop.


    Chi Nan made it while counting. This was really not something human did. Even now, Chi Nan didn''t know how these nobles could be so crazy, it seemed that they didn''t care much about the smell of the forest a few days ago.


    At this moment, Sophia, who received the news, was dumbfounded in her small palace. "This Chinan, it really becomes lively wherever you go. Is the smell of the forest so effective? These people are actually doing experiments without telling me. I don''t know. Let them now. Go grab it."


    "Sister, how can they be so crazy with this ugly thing? Besides, isn''t it easy to make this thing."


    Hearing Soya''s words, Sophia said funny: "You are still young, so you don''t understand, you will know when you grow up. Uh, but your face, even if it grows up, I am afraid it will be an annoyance."


    My younger brother is more exquisite and beautiful than myself, which is really jealous. If you don''t say anything, everyone thinks that this is a little princess rather than a prince, and it will definitely be an annoyance when Soya grows up.


    "It¡¯s simple to make things like that, only the two of us know ~ www.novelhall.com~ others don¡¯t know. Fortunately, I had a lot of requests with Chi Nan before, otherwise I would be useless. However, I will have to Ask for more."


    The sparkle in Sophia''s eyes made Saoya a little scared. "With the breath of the forest, I can at least win over some nobles. If I can have a good relationship with my two sisters, my life will be a little better in the future. If we go further, maybe we won''t have no chance." Sophia stared at Soya''s face strangely.


    Sawyer didn''t know why his sister''s gaze was so terrible, as if something terrible was brewing. Soya, who is too young and has always been well protected, has no idea what happened.


    "Well, I can''t go to him now. Wait until tonight, and we will go to Chi Nan together tonight. All in all, if he wants to live well in the capital, he must be tied to me."


    Ever since the golden griffin was sent up, even if Chi Nan was in the hearts of the nobles in the royal capital, he was also in his own line. Some people may not be reconciled, but Sophia believes that with her own ability, she can definitely hold Chi Nan firmly.


    In the palace, the old king seemed to be about to fall asleep, but his eyes were fixed on the bottles of natural breath in front of him.


    "So, the result of their experiment is that this thing is really useful, and the effect is remarkable!"


    A guard lowered his head and answered meticulously: "Yes, your Majesty, after their experiments, the breath of the forest can effectively alleviate aging and even rejuvenate. As for the effect of life span, I don¡¯t know."


    "Well, if you can do this, it means that it can really delay aging. This is enough. These guys have been stopping me from drinking. Now I want to see who else dares." Although the king is old, Huwei Still there.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 294： Its over before it starts

    Kaos Governor''s Mansion, the Governor is looking at the letter in his hand and frowning. On this letter, it was actually a letter asking oneself to open the route as soon as possible, and to send the goods from Hongshaling to the imperial capital as quickly as possible.


    "Huh, Hongshaling? Although I don''t know how you got on with him, it''s impossible to get past me." Thinking of being calculated by Chi Nan last time, the Governor has nowhere to vent an anger. .


    Not only the governor, but in fact all the nobles and nobles of Kaos have united. All the goods in Hongshaling are absolutely not allowed to go out of them. Even the merchandise that is busy in business has to be intercepted here. As a result, the business alliance has already lost part of its goods in this place.


    Fortunately, because it is far away, the loss is not great. They have heard that the caravan from Hongshaling will pass by here. All the nobles are gearing up, just waiting for them to come over and eat them in one bite.


    "I want this little country nobleman to know the price of offending a nobleman in the province."


    A guard knocked on the door, and the governor put away his previous angry look and let the guard walk in. "what''s the matter?"


    The guard placed a letter with both hands on the governor''s table. "Your Excellency, it''s a letter from Grand Duke Solan."


    Grand Duke Solan? Hearing that the governor frowned. This Grand Duke Solan is not an ordinary person, this is a duke, and no duke is an ordinary person in the kingdom of Ruthyala.


    He doesn''t dare to neglect letters from such a person, but the problem is that this great prince and himself have never overlapped. Is there anything you need to help yourself? That''s a good thing. If he could win over this grand prince, maybe his position would be more stable, and it would not be impossible to even enter the king''s city in the future.


    "You go down first." After speaking, the governor opened the letter. It''s just that the more I look at it, the Governor''s face becomes gloomy. "It''s Hongshaling again, why are they all Hongshaling, what exactly did Hongshaling do?"


    Grand Duke Sulan''s letter is very simple. Ask him to send someone to **** the caravan in Gongshaling himself, and try his best to speed up.


    "Master Governor, there is another letter from you." The voice of the guard outside suddenly sounded. The Governor took a deep breath, suppressing the anger in his heart and making himself look normal.


    "Take it in." With the Governor''s voice, the guard sent the letter in, but this time it was not one, but several.


    "Earl''s, Marquis''s, and even the Viscount''s. They are all asking to **** Hongshaling goods. What are they doing? What are they doing in the king''s capital?"


    Because of the long distance and the fact that it was very secretive, he still didn''t know some things in the royal capital.


    Looking at these letters, the governor had a headache. The letters came from different people, but they were all about Hongshaling. They all required the caravan in Hongshaling to be sent to the imperial capital as soon as possible, and they had to send someone to **** them.


    If it''s just one or two nobles, he doesn''t worry too much. Even if it is the request of Grand Duke Solan, he can use some excuses not to do it. At most, it was targeted at the end. He is also a marquis and a governor. Although it is far from being compared with the Duke, the other party can''t do much about himself.


    But so many nobles have come to ask, if I don''t do it well, I am afraid the consequences are not what I want to see. "What the **** did Hongshaling do, who can tell me."


    "Your Excellency, your Majesty''s order." At this moment, the voice of the guard rang again.


    Why didn''t even the king come to order, wouldn''t it be this kind of thing again? The governor waved his hand helplessly: "Come in, give me orders." At this time, the governor looked completely different from the spirited spirit he had before. There is even a sense of decadence.


    As soon as the letter was put down, the guard ran out quickly. It can be seen that the Governor is in a bad mood. If you continue to stay here, God knows what will happen. The guards also have to live, they don''t want to die, it''s unclear.


    Opening the letter from the king, the governor found that it really had something to do with Hongshaling. Moreover, the king''s orders are more direct than other nobles. "Hehe, I was actually asked to build a road to build a road directly between Remas and the royal capital. The road seeds produced in Hongshaling are used, and Remas has also received the order."


    Taking a deep breath, the Governor''s eyes were a little red: "Damn Red Sand Ridge, **** half-elves, what the **** did they do, even the King was alarmed." The Governor really couldn''t figure it out.


    Just those weapons, or golden griffins, definitely didn''t have such a big effect. Just when the governor was thinking about it a group of nobles also came to the governor¡¯s mansion, and after a notification, they went in one after another.


    "Your Excellency, it seems that you have also received letters from other nobles. Is it related to Hongshaling?"


    The governor raised his head to look at the speaker, nodded slowly, and stroked his hair fiercely with both hands. "It seems that you have all received it. I have not only the nobles here, but also the King''s Minglin. His Majesty asked us to build roads and Remas to go directly to the capital, and we need to cooperate with Kaos Province. ."


    Seeing the big king''s seal on the envelope, all the nobles seemed to have eaten a fly, and their faces were extremely ugly. They originally planned to use their own methods to target Hongshaling.


    Who knows, that half-elf who doesn''t give them face can actually do this step. The originally prepared plan ended before it even started. Because the caravan in Hongshaling hadn''t come to their side yet.


    "Perhaps, I know what happened." At this time, a female nobleman walked out. If it''s normal, this kind of amorous look will definitely attract other people, but now everyone doesn''t have that much thought.


    The female aristocrat reluctantly said: "I heard that Your Excellency Chi Nan took out a drink. The smell of the forest can effectively relieve aging, and it can also beautify and rejuvenate the skin. My sister in the royal capital even wrote to me. I''ve shown off." This person is full of depression when he thinks that he can''t get such good things.


    Make up your mind, wait until the caravan in Hongshaling passes by here, you must buy some yourself.


    "It turns out that this is the case. His Majesty the King is already very old." A nobleman suddenly realized. However, more nobles have bright eyes and relieve aging. This is a good thing, and it must be obtained.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 295： 4-wheel shock-absorbing carriage

    The nobles of Kaos were not so easy to admit their fate, but on the surface they agreed to start their own relationship to inquire about this matter. The veteran nobles of a province are working at the same time, and the power that bursts out is unimaginable.


    In just less than a day, the affairs of the king''s capital were inquired out. The sales of various weapons, the magical natural plant creations, and even the private experiments conducted by the nobles of the royal capital were all known to them. Not only that, even a variety of physical objects appeared on their table.


    You know, it takes more than two days to walk from here to the capital and then back. This is still the speed of riding a horse. They did it all in less than a day.


    Even some tea leaves that are basically incomprehensible on the market, the smell of the forest, and all kinds of strange plants appeared.


    Looking at the various recorded information written on the report, the Governor felt bitterness in his heart.


    "Your Excellency, actually, I think we were wrong about what happened last time. Maybe we should apologize to Earl Chi Nan." The first nobleman said this.


    "Yes, we should apologize. We want Earl Chi Nan to feel our sincerity. As veteran aristocrats, shouldn''t we be very important to help young people? We can''t always suppress it."


    When saying this, it would be better if you didn''t stare at the breath of the forest, the Governor thought in his heart.


    "No matter what you think, in short, this bottle of forest breath must be mine, and none of you can grab it." The charming young female nobleman almost immediately grabbed the bottle.


    "You are already very beautiful, and you don''t need the breath of the forest for the time being. You see, we people are already very old, so we should use it first." The elderly aristocrat was dissatisfied and jumped out to speak.


    If it was normal, the respected elderly aristocrats would all give face, but now, the female aristocrats do their part, and the two parties directly quarreled. "Hey, don''t you always want to pursue me? Help me get the breath of the forest, and I will give you a chance." A female nobleman began to attract foreign aid.


    "Husband, if you still love me, help me get the breath of the forest. Otherwise, I will kill all of your lovers outside." This is a threat to my husband.


    Seeing the scene getting more and more chaotic, the Governor sighed. Even his own people have rebelled, so what can he do. Speaking of it, he himself is not very tempted by the smell of the forest, after all, he is also old.


    No matter who it is, it will be the result of this kind of thing that prolongs longevity and beauty. That **** half-elf, but after all, the tea tastes really good. The first time he drank tea, the Governor fell in love with this slightly bitter beverage, which seemed to be able to remind himself of some struggles in his youth.


    "Okay, let''s do this according to the requirements of His Majesty the King. We will send a letter directly to Hongshaling and ask them to send some goods to our Kaos for sale. General goods do not have this qualification."


    At this time, the Governor still did not want to let go of his arrogance. The other nobles are thinking whether or not to contact them privately, the most important thing is to be able to get the goods.


    There are also a few nobles who have already started the idea of ??a business alliance. If you join a business alliance, it must be very easy to buy something you need internally. The next day, I will find someone to ask what are the conditions for joining the business alliance. Looking at Remas, the recovery speed is indeed very fast.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what happened to Kaos. He didn''t have an intelligence network here. Chi Nan focused all his attention on a by-product at this time. This by-product is the spring.


    That''s right, it''s a spring. When I was studying the steel needle ball, I extended the steel needle on a whim, and then let the steel needle grow into various shapes. Once again, a spiral shape grew directly.


    At this time, Chi Nan discovered that the spiral shape has very strong elasticity. Although it looks very slender, the steel needle ball is also a bronze plant. The spring has a very large elasticity.


    Even if you are yourself, you have to use force to bend it. Looking at this big spring, Chi Nan suddenly rang the carriage he had been riding all the way before, and almost didn''t turn his stomach out. At that time, Chi Nan wanted to build a horse-drawn carriage that could absorb shocks, but he never knew what to do because there were no springs.


    But in my own hands, isn''t this a spring? With this flexibility, you don''t even need to thicken the steel needle itself. Chi Nan didn''t even need a craftsman, and he made a carriage directly from plants In the middle, the wheels and the body were divided into a certain system, and springs were added in the middle. After the experiment, it turned out to be very effective. "Unfortunately, the two wheels are not stable and they always sway back and forth."


    Chi Nan thought for a long time, and simply made the carriage into a four-wheeled carriage, and the wheels next to it were deliberately thickened, and the wheels themselves were made a little smaller. Even the wheel itself is no longer made of ordinary wood, but a thick layer of plants with a certain degree of elasticity is added. Now, even the tires are made.


    And this tire does not need to be pumped up, and there is no need to worry about a puncture. "I''m such a **** genius." Chi Nan praised himself fiercely, and then hired the craftsmen he hired to optimize the details.


    The four-wheeled carriage was manufactured in Chinan''s optimization. After that, just make a few weird plants that produce springs and wheels. With my own ability, I can achieve these two points.


    The four-wheeled carriage is manufactured, and then it needs to be sold. Chi Nan believes that his shock-absorbing carriage will be popular in the entire capital. Even Chi Nan was seated for the advertisement. As long as two carriages were given to Sophia, the other nobles would soon find out, and then learn to imitate. This is very normal.


    "The nobles learn from the royal family, the rich businessmen learn from the nobles, and the common people envy the rich businessmen. This is a cycle. So, not only on Sophia''s side, but I also want to give the king a batch in the name of thanking the king."


    Chi Nan shamelessly incorporated the entire royal family into a link of his advertisement. The poor king didn''t even know that he was being used in this way. After studying the details, Chi Nan immediately began to arrange workers for assembly and production. In just a few days, a four-wheel shock-absorbing carriage came out.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 296： The gradually changed capital

    After Chi Nan gave a batch of four-wheel shock-absorbing carriages to the royal family, as he thought, it was quickly out of control. At the beginning, everyone felt that this kind of carriage was very weird, and no one wanted to use it.


    But the next day, the old king, who seemed a lot younger, came out to test the carriage himself. This time, other members of the royal family were attracted. "It''s not bad, it''s really shock-absorbing, you can''t feel any vibrations, and it''s very comfortable to shake. You don''t have to be so tired when you travel in the future," the king said after he came down.


    When other members of the royal family heard this, they immediately began to experiment. As a result, everyone is very satisfied.


    "It''s good, it''s just that the shape is a little weird, the wheels are too big. And the carriage itself is also made of ordinary wood." That''s right, Chi Nan didn''t use any precious wood.


    The king waved his hand, and then said to a craftsman: "Can it be remodeled?"


    The craftsman took a look, then nodded and said: "Yes, the whole carriage is a whole, but we can remove the upper part and reinstall it. Because it is all wood, it is not very troublesome to install. It is your Majesty the King. I am afraid it will take more time to prepare for the large carriage."


    A large carriage of the king himself, it was specially made by Chinan. It is not four wheels in itself, but a total of sixteen wheels, but it is not like a big truck, but a large square carriage.


    The space above is very wide, and the whole is a mobile house. It is very similar to the headquarters with wheels installed, but with more shock absorption. So it''s still very good.


    "We have studied that this shock absorption is mainly based on the following spring, but this should be made by Earl Chinan with his own magic. We have no way to make it. The ground is hardwood, very hard, and ordinary carriages are fine. The surface is ordinary wood, but your special carriage is also made of hardwood."


    Hardwood can be used as a city wall, the king''s special carriage, it is simply a bulletproof carriage.


    The king waved his hand: "I don''t need to modify it. I like that kid. For decoration, just leave it to the ceremonial officer. Okay, I''m old, I''m going back to rest."


    Although the smell of the forest can help relieve aging, but he is very old after all. Moreover, the time for using the breath of the forest is not very long, and it is still powerless. It seems that we really need to consider the matter of the heir.


    After the king left, other members of the royal family scrambled to start experiments. Before that, only Sophia had been in such a four-wheeled carriage, and no one else had. Now with the king as a demonstration, how could they continue to reject it.


    As a result, from that day on, there were horse-drawn carriages driving on the road, and many people invited their friends to ride, and the horse-drawn carriages soon became popular throughout the capital.


    Gradually, more and more people joined the ranks of ordering four-wheel shock-absorbing carriages. Because of the carriage, a large number of other goods in the department store have also begun to increase their sales.


    Chi Nan''s business in the royal capital can be said to have completely stabilized.


    Between the non-woven layout, it has been a month since I came to the capital city, and the capital city is slowly changing. Chi Nan didn''t pay attention to it himself, but many people still noticed the changes in the royal capital.


    These changes were brought about by Chi Nan. The nobles in the past did not talk about where to go hunting, or talk about all kinds of luxury goods. Now, the topics of discussion are moving closer to the various items in Hongshaling. Especially the smell of the forest is the focus of discussion among the nobles in every gathering.


    If there is something in the Hongshaling Department Store, which aristocrat did not buy or does not understand, it will become an outlier in the eyes of other aristocrats and become an outdated old fellow.


    On the street, there were fewer and fewer horse-drawn carriages, replaced by more and more four-wheeled carriages. This kind of horse-drawn carriage with shock-absorbing properties has slowly become a symbol of identity and status.


    It was really because the output could not go up, Chi Nan did not personally participate in the construction, he just provided a few plants for the production of parts. It is not easy to carve hardwood planks. As a result, because the production speed is not very fast, the carriage has become a situation that can only be used by people with status.


    Tree house villas have become a fashion, and roads are being built everywhere in the capital, and roads sold in department stores are used to plant seeds. As a result, solid and beautiful roads are taking shape in the capital.


    The entire royal capital is undergoing earth-shaking changes. Nowadays, when meeting guests, the table is no longer juice or red wine, but mainly tea. If you don''t have tea, you would want to invite others. That would be laughed at.


    Drinking too much Everyone is more and more attracted by the delicious tea, and feels addicted. It seems that if you don''t drink some tea a day, you will feel something is missing, and you will even feel uncomfortable.


    The mercenaries who came and went on the road used to wear swords, but now in addition to swords, things like pea cannons have been added. Pea cannons cannot be sold to mercenaries in large quantities, but one can still be done by hand. Although it is more expensive, this thing is much easier to use than crossbow arrows, and it does not require excessive maintenance.


    With such a pea cannon, it is equivalent to one more powerful archer, even more powerful than the archer. After adding the rifling, the accuracy of the Pea Cannon made everyone satisfied.


    This is not the fourth generation, but the improved third generation, which is the same version used by the military.


    It can be said that if you want to join a certain team and go out for adventure, having a pea cannon in your hand will greatly increase your chances of joining and even increase your voice in the team.


    There are also some teams that are not allowed to join without the Pea Cannon. The power and charm of the Pea Cannon have completely conquered the adventurers in the capital. Even because of the simple and powerful operation of the Pea Cannon, there have been more and more adventurers and mercenaries in the Royal Capital recently. In the past, some people who were not skilled or were relatively timid also dared to take risks.


    It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t have time to pay attention to these, because the school day is approaching. Helpless Chi Nan could only start to prepare teaching materials, but also to study by himself in peacetime. But no one around me can teach myself these things.


    Sophia is very busy recently, and Chi Nan can only study by herself. "These are some things, why do we have to learn etiquette, as long as you are polite?" Chi Nan threw down the book and said to himself.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 297： The Royal Academy is now open

    Time passed day by day, and on this day, school finally began. Chi Nan came to the Royal Academy under the **** of the guards. "Why as long as the college is in the capital, it must be named after the royal or the capital."


    I don''t know if this academy is really related to the royal family, but this academy is indeed very big. Moreover, there is also a mage tower in the center of the academy. The mage tower itself is seven-story, which shows that the owner of the mage tower is at least a silver mage. Chi Nan had never seen the power of the Silver Master.


    He just heard people say that a wizard above silver can be called a moving natural disaster.


    I just don''t know if there is a gold level in the capital. Maybe it should be, Chi Nan thought.


    "My Excellency, please let your guards stay outside. We have a special place to entertain them. In the academy, no one is allowed to bring servants and guards. This is a royal rule."


    As soon as he arrived at the door, he was stopped. Chi Nan said indifferently: "In that case, you can stay here. If someone provokes, you are welcome, but don''t cause death." The last sentence lowered his voice.


    Before coming here, Chi Nan had already inquired clearly. The environment of the place where the guards entertain is still very good, and all the ordinary things are available. But the guards of different nobles are always here, which is always easy to cause conflicts. Those who can be the guards of the nobles are not chosen by thousands of people, and they are all arrogant.


    Every year when freshmen enroll in the school, there will always be guards fighting each other again and again, because in this case, there are not no people who die. Chi Nan was a little worried now, worried that his guard would be injured.


    There is no way, because Chi Nan has heard that some people can actually use bronze warriors as their guards, but their own guards can''t.


    "It seems that we need to speed up. The missing medicinal materials are available in the Imperial Capital, but it takes time to temper the body. Hey, I don''t know when Horn can break through to the bronze level."


    In the royal capital, people at the Bronze level are not qualified to be arrogant, but at any rate they still have a little ability to protect themselves.


    "Please follow me, please fill in your information here. By the way, do you have a letter of recommendation."


    The attendant took Chi Nan to the academy, and in a room, respectfully asked Chi Nan to sit down. I don''t know, I thought this was my office. "Ah, recommendation letters, yes."


    With that, Chi Nan took out his letter of recommendation. Seeing the royal seal on the recommendation letter, this person''s face changed. He respectfully took it over and opened it, and then looked at Chi Nan with a strange expression on his face. "This is a letter of recommendation issued by His Majesty the King himself. It turns out that you are the Earl of Chi Nan, which is really disrespectful."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly without answering, still thinking about how to write his own information. Well, there is no problem with names and ages, but what are your hobbies, do you like plants?


    Forget it, let''s be normal. Chi Nan directly wrote female on the hobby, and then wrote unmarried on the family situation. The middle-aged man next to him grinned. How could this information look like a marriage proposal?


    "His Majesty said that you must take a course in etiquette. This cannot be changed."


    When Chi Nan heard this, he nodded gently: "I know, I came to learn this originally."


    In fact, because of the smell of the forest, the old king had a very good sense of Chi Nan. This is also the reason why Chi Nan has been able to do everything smoothly in the royal capital recently. The king believed that the breath of the forest could help him delay aging and prolong life, which undoubtedly gave him more time to live.


    But the more the king admired Chi Nan, the more he couldn''t see the shortcomings of Chi Nan''s lack of manners. Therefore, the king requested that Chi Nan''s etiquette must be strictly taught, and there must be no mistakes.


    Even the academy had already received the king''s order in private. For Chi Nan, this lucky guy, they didn''t even mention how envious they were. You know, everyone who can teach etiquette here is a nobleman.


    It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t know it. If he knows, he will definitely try to give the king a fair chance. He doesn''t want to go through the back door. He hates shady the most.


    "Is this an elective course?" Chi Nan asked after looking at some notes below.


    "Yes, this is an elective course. The most important thing to learn is to rely on self-consciousness, so elective courses are chosen by yourself. But once you choose, you won''t be able to graduate if you don''t have enough grades by then."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly, thought about it, and ticked most subjects related to magic. Look at those fighter training projects, they are just some of the most basic training.


    If you want better training, you must either get it in the family or join the army. There is no high-level training program here. And in terms of time, there were conflicts with other subjects, so I simply gave up. For Chi Nan''s choice of courses related to magic, the attendant next to him was not surprising at all. Was he a mage in the first place?


    Finally, Chi Nan reluctantly chose to mark the etiquette course. No way, the king just let himself learn this.


    "Your Excellency, as a nobleman, you must have a decent art, so you must choose a subject for the type of art." The guy next to him is really annoying.


    Looking at the following paintings, music, dancing, etc., Chi Nan''s head grows up for a while, neither is he good at, nor does he like it. "Wait, there is a gardening course here, so I chose this one."


    Chi Nan felt proud of his wit in his heart. "If you talk with plants and flowers, this is what I am best at." But seeing Chi Nan choose this, the corners of the attendant''s mouth began to twitch again.


    "Have you chosen? I''ll send it to you when you choose. Within two days, you will be able to get your student badge. You must wear the badge during the college, otherwise many places in the college will not be available. Let you in."


    "I see, is there anything else. If there is nothing, I will go back."


    The attendant said quickly: "My lord, don''t leave yet. The opening ceremony will be held this afternoon. You can wait until the ceremony is over before leaving." It''s the opening ceremony again, how can it be in the world.


    I hope the opening ceremony of this world can bring me something different. I don¡¯t know if there is a performance at the ceremony, I have not seen a formal performance in this world yet. Chi Nan thought of it silently.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 298： The hard-to-serve little ancestor

    After filling in the selected form, Chi Nan took advantage of the opening ceremony, and simply wandered back and forth in the academy. No one knew me on the road, and no one interrupted me walking around, so it was very comfortable.


    With a temporary certificate, Chi Nan usually walks in the academy, except for some special places where he can''t go, other places can be unimpeded. Although Chi Nan''s reputation in the imperial capital is already a household name, Chi Nan usually doesn''t come out, so few people know him. Speaking of which, I am definitely considered a big one among the freshmen.


    Regardless of the high rank of the time, the age is also old. Generally, the age of admission to the Royal Academy is between 13 and 15 years old, and children of this age do not usually go to their own shops to squeeze.


    In a few days, you might be able to meet many people who know you. "This academy is really weird. I heard that there are still some seven and eighty-year-olds who still haven''t graduated. I don''t know how they have the face to stay.


    Chi Nan was talking to himself while watching the layout of the Royal Academy back and forth.


    In the afternoon, Chinan, which is about the same time, walked slowly to the college auditorium, which may be regarded as the auditorium. This place is usually used for meetings or other large-scale events.


    This is not the appearance of a lecture theatre, but different platforms one by one. On each platform, there are some seats. However, Chi Nan found strangely that each of these platforms could clearly see everything on the central podium. I don¡¯t know who came up with this design style.


    However, when looking to the back, Chi Nan found some clearly blocked platforms at the back, and he could see the podium as well, and the people on the podium could also see this side. At this time, Chi Nan found that something was wrong here.


    "It seems that the effect of special magic is used here." Chi Nan thoughtfully, a meeting place can show the magic power of this academy, it is really not easy.


    Chi Nan wanted to continue to observe, but as more and more people arrived, Chi Nan could only find a place to sit down. Not long after Chi Nan sat down, more and more people came here.


    The entire venue is very large. Chi Nan looked around and found that there were more than 10,000 seats around. There were not so many people who came here this time, only a handful of less than 300 people, so it seemed empty. After sitting down, Chi Nan found that he could actually see the sight of any platform in his own position.


    This is incredible, the power of magic is becoming more and more desirable.


    What Chi Nan didn''t know was that while he was observing his surroundings, some people were observing himself. Behind her, a little girl with delicate blonde hair like a doll, about 13 or 14 years old, glanced at Chi Nan from time to time.


    On the neck, there is an exquisite ornate necklace, and the pendant in the middle is an oval black gem. Although it is black, it still exudes a charming brilliance, as if it can attract the attention of others after watching it for a long time.


    "His Royal Highness Sorami, don''t you know what is your order to let the little one come." Next to him, a respectful young man licked his face and asked the woman, feeling almost lying on the ground.


    Solami glanced at the young man with slanted eyes: "I heard that you are a rare master in the younger generation, Roland, now I have a very important task to give you, do you have confidence?" The woman''s voice Very slender and gentle, as if the spring breeze is blowing, really a super loli.


    The young man hurriedly nodded and bowed and said: "Your Highness, please rest assured, although I am not the strongest among my peers, I am definitely not a weak one. As long as I am a fellow of my generation, few people should be my opponents."


    Roland is very confident in his talent and strength. If he can''t compare with other generations, he might as well commit suicide. Hearing this, Sorami nodded in satisfaction.


    Then Sorami pointed to Chi Nan''s direction: "See if that person is there, your task is to find trouble with that person, and teach me a lesson about that bastard."


    Roland asked hesitantly: "His Royal Highness, who is that person? I have no grievances with him. It would not be good to attack others rashly. Could it be that the kid has offended Her Royal Highness, and in that case, we will find someone to take him away. He can''t do it. It''s not easy to do things inside the academy, but there are still people outside the academy who dare not give your highness the face."


    Solami''s face suddenly became cold: "If you let you go, you can go, where there is so much nonsense."


    Staring fiercely at Chi Nan''s back, Solami said with a grieving expression: "That **** is the scum who cheated the third sister. Recently, the whole king has become smoggy. I don''t understand, this. Why are people good? Huh, the third sister has rarely come to play with me recently. It''s all because of this guy Roland''s mouth twitched, and he said cautiously: "Your Majesty, what you said would not be Earl Chi Nan. "


    Solami nodded fiercely: "It''s that bastard, if it wasn''t for this guy, how could the third sister ignore me."


    At this time, Roland felt bitter in his heart. The family allowed itself to please the four princesses, but how to do this kind of thing. If you offend Chi Nan, would the family members let them go? Chi Nan possesses the assassin of the breath of the forest.


    Besides, to deceive the third princess and make trouble in the city, in his opinion, Chi Nan did a good job.


    "His Royal Highness, I really want me to deal with him. I''m just a dark iron warrior. He is already a bronze mage."


    Roland was really unwilling to confront Chi Nan, but Sorami seemed determined to teach him. "You have reached the pinnacle of the Black Iron Warrior. Although he is bronze, he has just broken through and has not yet been systematically studied. With the restraint of the warrior against the mage, the natural mage who is not good at fighting, will you lose? ?"


    Solami stared at Roland fiercely, and in the end Roland had no choice but to bite the bullet and nodded: "Well, I will try, but I can''t guarantee winning or losing, and I still have to find the right opportunity."


    Speaking of it, Roland really didn''t want to confront Chi Nan, what kind of errand did he find for himself. No matter how you do it, you will definitely offend people, and now I can only delay time.


    "Don''t delay it too late, otherwise, hum, I will tell your father that you are bullying me."


    Oh my god, who is bullying? Roland has the urge to squat down with his head. This little ancestor is too difficult to serve. If I knew this, I shouldn''t have come here to suffer with Sorami today. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 299： Numis is here too

    Sorry, the internet is disconnected at home. It has just been repaired and will be updated soon.


    At this time, Chi Nan didn''t know that someone was staring at him, because his perception had been reduced to a minimum. The reason is simple. The culprit is on the central podium, a gray-haired old professor.


    Said it was an old professor, but Chi Nan could feel that this guy didn''t have the slightest aura of strength in his body, which meant that he was just an ordinary person. But I don''t know how this old professor has so many words in his mind. He has been speaking for more than an hour, and he is still talking endlessly.


    The most important thing is that this man does not have any speech drafts, it is completely improvised, and there is no repetitive vocabulary up to now.


    If the speech is passionate, Chi Nan can still listen to it, but the tone of the speech is flat, as if it is a report, and it seems like a monk is reciting the scriptures, and there is no substantive meaning in the middle.


    At the beginning, Chi Nan was still able to concentrate on listening, but as time passed, Chi Nan felt that he really couldn''t stand it. If this continues, maybe I will fall asleep.


    Look at the other people next to him, the same is true at this time, one by one drowsy.


    But Chi Nan soon discovered that there was a strange flower by his side, and he was holding a small notebook to record quickly. The speed is the same as the speaking speed of the speaker above, which means that he actually recorded it verbatim.


    "Hehe, civilians, there are not many civilians in our Royal Academy. Every one of them is so studious. Even such useless things must be recorded. Every year, Professor Gasbah comes to power and says things every year. Almost, do you need a record?" An aristocratic teenager also discovered this strange flower.


    Chi Nan understood that the Royal Academy was originally divided into two parts. Part of them are nobles, who can easily enter it, and part of them are civilians who rely on their talents and hard work to join.


    Needless to say, the energy of studying hard is enough to make their future achievements not easy. There are already people who are working hard like this. Can you not work hard? Chi Nan concentrates.


    But within a few minutes, Chi Nan gave up, not because he didn''t work hard, but because the opponent''s lethality was too strong.


    In this way, more than four hours were spent in a muddle-headed manner. Seeing that it was almost time to eat dinner, Professor Gasbah finally stopped. "I have said so much, mainly to make everyone aware of the importance of learning, and hope that everyone can work harder in the next study and life. Well, time does not allow, I will not say more."


    Chi Nan grinned, and if time permits, you have to keep talking. If this continues, there is no need to do other things today. Well, even so, there is not much time left today.


    Gasbah had just finished speaking, and a cheering sound resounded like a sea wave below. Gaspar waved his hand happily, as if he didn''t understand at all. They cheered not because they spoke well, but because they finally finished speaking.


    Seeing Gaspar leave, the professors with dissatisfied faces in the back came forward and said a few words, and it ended in a hurry. "I miscalculated this time. I must put Gasba at the end in the future. It''s a waste of time." This is the thought in the dean''s heart. His own limelight was robbed by this old guy.


    The dean announced the dissolution. Everyone ran around happily like a bird that was released, and soon the entire venue disappeared completely. Chi Nan finally walked out, feeling that the sun in the sky was really long gone.


    "After a good night''s sleep, I don''t need to sleep tonight." Chi Nan stretched out to himself.


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan, what Professor Gasbah said is pretty good, don''t you feel bad."


    Hearing this crisp and melodious voice sounded around him, Chi Nan was overjoyed, could it be that Brother''s charm is so powerful. This had just arrived at the academy, and had already been teased by my sister.


    The excited Chi Nan turned his head, and then became a little embarrassed. It turned out that he was an acquaintance. "Numisi, why are you here? It''s been a long time since I saw you." Chi Nan said awkwardly.


    Numisi pouted, and said with some dissatisfaction: "Also, you don''t come to play with me. Now you can''t run away. We are all students here, and I also came here to learn etiquette. "


    Study etiquette? Numis has studied etiquette from the old Earl of Cologne since he was a child, and he is also the eldest lady in the governor''s house. Is it necessary to come here to study? Is this a premium for advanced studies? Although Chi Nan thought this way, he still didn''t say anything. After all, being able to meet an acquaintance in a strange place is also very pleasing.


    "It turned out to be like this, so we will be classmates in the future and we will take good care of them in the future. By the way, do you know what the benefits of our study are?" The two exchanged happily.


    Behind, a little girl stared at this side, her little hand writhing on her skirt. "Abominable bastard, Huaxin Big Carrot, obviously has such a good relationship with the third sister, and came here to hook up a woman. This is only the first day, I must let the third sister know the true face of this bastard."


    That''s right, this is the little princess Solami of the Kingdom of Ruthyala. A young nobleman next to him looked helpless.


    They are obviously acquaintances, well, I can see it by myself, they have known each other before. Do you want to pretend that you don''t know him, but now that Sorami has firmed up his mind, what can he say?


    Forget it, let''s complete the instructions of the princess. When I go back, I must find a way to make it clear to the people in the family that this job is simply impossible to do. Normally, Solami''s performance is still normal. But at certain moments, Solami''s brain circuit is not on the same road as himself.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan seemed to feel something, and instinctively turned his head back to look. Solami quickly turned sideways, pretending to be talking to Roland. Chi Nan, who hadn''t seen anything, turned around with some doubts.


    "What are you looking at?" Numis also noticed Chi Nan''s strange behavior.


    "Nothing, it may be my illusion." Chi Nan was thinking in his heart, how did he feel a murderous aura just now. Could it be that there are still people in the capital who want to deal with themselves, and they have not offended anyone.


    But thinking about the large number of things I had made before, definitely affected the interests of some people. Then, it is normal for some people to think that they are not pleasing to the eye. In the royal capital, no one should dare to mess around here. )!!

 Chapter 300： etiquette? This is a drama, right?

    Three days passed in a flash, and after three days, it was school that started. "Whoever says that you must live in a dormitory when you go to school, and whoever says there must be roommates and brothers, are all deceptive."


    Chi Nan was eyelid. There are indeed dormitories in the college, but basically no one lives in them. Most people live in their own homes. Where nobles have better conditions, naturally they will not go to dormitories.


    Most of those civilians are very poor and cannot afford to live in that kind of high-end dormitory. Only a few people live in the dormitories, and those dormitories are not ordinary rooms, but individual houses, which are equipped with housekeepers and servants prepared by the college. After all, the nobles'' own servants and guards are not allowed to bring in.


    How could there be roommates, and even people living in the dormitory were regarded as weird. Chi Nan, who didn''t want to be considered a strange flower, had to apply to live in his own home.


    When I went back on the first day, Chi Nan also asked Holm, knowing that Holm had conflicts with other guards. Fortunately, Holm''s strength is very strong, and the equipment on his body can be regarded as magic item level.


    Therefore, in the conflict, I did not suffer any harm, but the other party suffered. The other party also threatened to make Holm look good next time. You know, the opponent is a guard of the son of a marquis.


    "Homm, don''t give me face this time. If someone dares to provoke, let him know how good you are. Don''t worry about the sons of the marquis, I don''t care about it." Chi Nan''s expression on his face was provocative, but his heart Thinking about it, I had already inquired about Sophia. Although the man was a marquis, he had no territory, just a name.


    In terms of real power, he is not as powerful as his own. Perhaps with the status of a royal noble, the local nobles must show some face, but do they need it? Chi Nan would not think that he would be afraid of the other party.


    "My lord, please rest assured, we will never let your lord miss you." Holm said gratefully. If it is another nobleman, because it is an outsider, it must be better for his subordinates to suffer losses than to settle down.


    The situation of Chi Nan doing things just like this is basically a rare occurrence. But for the sake of his subordinates and not let his subordinates suffer, such a lord really followed it, no wonder they were excited.


    After leaving the guard, Chi Nan walked into the academy together with Numis, who had been waiting for him at the door.


    "His Royal Highness Solami, it''s not good for me to study the mage course as a fighter." Roland said weakly to Solami behind. The courses he had originally taken were all modified by Sorami.


    Solami glared at him fiercely: "Do you know how much it took me to get that guy''s schedule, and how much effort it took to change our course to be the same as him." "


    Thank you so much, Roland looked helpless, he would rather not modify it. What can I learn if I am a warrior by myself, but study magic courses. To be honest, learning this course by myself is a waste of time. Forget it, anyway, I''m a fighter, as long as I practice **** my own, it doesn''t matter what kind of course or the like, I will leave my tactics course forever.


    Following Chi Nan, the group came to the etiquette classroom. It seems that I really can''t escape the etiquette class.


    When everyone arrived, Chi Nan was surprised to find that the original instructor who taught etiquette was Professor Gasbah. Three days ago, the old man who said he was sleepy.


    Seeing that everyone was here, Gasba nodded slightly: "Very well, now we are going to class. Etiquette is the most important part of a person. It represents the impression of getting along with each other. I am very happy today. No one is impolite and late. So, everyone should know something about etiquette."


    Everyone nodded, and Chi Nan was surprised to find that it was not only the nobles who learned etiquette. In other words, most nobles would not come to learn etiquette, because they would. On the contrary, there are quite a few civilian students, and they are serious.


    Is this a preparation for entering the upper class? Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Suddenly, Professor Gasbah said loudly: "Then, let the two students come up and perform. Earl Chinan, how are you studying and can you perform." I didn''t expect to hear his own name.


    Chi Nan shook his head quickly and said, "Sorry, Professor, I don''t understand many things, so I don''t understand either."


    Professor Gasbah also knows the situation of Chi Nan very well. "Then, Sorica, Jessica, you two came up to perform, there is something wrong, I will correct us."


    Two young noble men and women walked up, and then began to talk face to face. "When we first met, I was Sorica, beautiful lady. May I ask your name. I think it must be a beautiful name like a flower."


    "When you speak, add some compliments Remember, the beautiful lady who meets for the first time has to compliment three times. Raise your right hand, and slowly fall, every time you compliment, you have to turn your wrist. A total of three times. Finally, I close my chest, bend down naturally, and retract my right foot at the same time to make this posture."


    Professor Gasbah made an awkward strange move while explaining.


    "I said that the writing in the book feels so strange and awkward. It is not my illusion, nor is it a problem with my understanding, nor is there a problem with the person who wrote the book, but the etiquette is inherently awkward."


    Chi Nan stared at the two people on the stage blankly, how could he have such a strong sense of sight.


    "This is really etiquette? How does it feel like you are acting in a drama. If you learn this, I''ll go to a drama in the future." Chi Nan looked at it with a black line, and secretly decided not to learn these things. .


    While talking, it was body movements and gestures. Everything was so weird and cumbersome, but it could be said that it was useless at all. It''s not enough to meet and shake hands, so what is the trouble?


    I don''t know how long it took. The two people finally finished their performance. Under the guidance of Professor Gasbah, they completed the so-called perfect first chat. No, it was a meeting ceremony. It seemed that the two of them were still very happy.


    "I really admire you for being able to stand such an awkward ceremony."


    "This is just a standard ceremony. In fact, we are not so cumbersome in normal times, but the imperial capital is different. They have very strict requirements on etiquette." Next to him, Nu Mi Si watched with relish, and explained to Chi Nan at the same time. stand up.


    Chi Nan patted his forehead. Regardless of whether the gesture was in accordance with etiquette, he decided not to learn anyway.


    Recommended reading for the new book Founding Dao Ji by the mysterious writer An Xiulan

 Chapter 301： Dean comes to class

    "Why don''t you do it yet? It''s all one class. Don''t you want to do it?" Solami said to Roland, who was dozing off. Speaking of which, etiquette courses were originally taught for young aristocrats.


    These nobles in the imperial capital who are already quite young are really out of place here.


    Roland was clever and almost jumped up. Efforts to calm down the scared be careful, Roland said in a low voice: "His Royal Highness, there is no excuse for doing this in this class. If you take action in the etiquette class, Professor Gasbah will not let us go. Yes." Gasba played against him, his identity was more than just an ordinary teacher.


    "It''s your bad luck, it''s me again." Sorami said mercilessly ironically.


    Roland smiled bitterly. You will have no friends when you talk like this. Is it really okay to say it directly like this. "Let''s wait for the next step. I believe I will definitely find an opportunity." Roland sighed.


    I really don''t want to do it with a bronze-level mage. If you do it, it will be ashamed to lose, and it will be even more troublesome if you win. There is still a family behind him, and the people in the family are staring at Chi Nan.


    When the etiquette course was over, Chi Nan hurriedly ran out with Numis. "It''s finally over. I won''t come to this kind of course again." Chi Nanxin said with lingering fear, and performed a terrible drama.


    "If you don''t come, you won''t be able to graduate in the future." Numisi looked at Chi Nan with some worry.


    Chi Nan shook his head quickly: "If you can''t graduate, you won''t be able to graduate. Anyway, those who graduated, there are a few who are good friends with me."


    "It''s wrong for you to think that way." Nu Mi thought about what she wanted to say, but she didn''t know how to persuade her after thinking about it for a long time. Numis was still a good girl after all, and she was more concerned about class.


    "Forget it, I''m going to the magic course next. Do you have any other courses."


    Numisi lowered his head slightly: "I also want to learn magic. I just learned some basics at home before. I believe I can become a real mage here, so I will go too."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly, even in the home of a nobleman, there was rarely a complete inheritance of the mage. Becoming a mage is much more complicated than being a fighter, and it has a much greater effect on the battlefield. "In that case, let''s go with one ball." There is almost no break, because the magic lesson will start for a short time.


    Behind, Solami stomped fiercely: "Go, let''s follow along. We must make this **** look good."


    Roland had no choice but to follow along. When he arrived at the meeting place, Roland lowered his head, his face flushed, and his eyes flickered. Many people around him who knew him pointed at him, making Roland want to get into the cracks in the ground.


    Isn''t it a joke to be a warrior by myself and come to learn magic? I have already proven whether I have a talent for magic, it''s not working at all. No wonder those people are very curious about themselves.


    Solami completely ignored Roland''s meaning, still staring at Chi Nan. Whenever Chi Nan felt something, she would turn her head for the first time, and Chi Nan didn''t notice anyone staring at her at all.


    After a long time, an old man with white beard and hair, who looked ordinary, walked to the podium. "It''s the dean. I didn''t expect that this time the magic course was explained by the dean himself. I heard that the dean is a silver mage."


    Below, there was a lot of discussion. The dean didn''t care, looked around, and then began to lecture. For some reason, Chi Nan felt that the Dean paused when he was looking at him. The surging power of the dean also made Chi Nan feel a wave of depression. This is a feeling that the power is completely above him.


    Chi Nan even felt that if he and the dean were facing each other, it might not last long. There is no way, who is really bad at letting his ability help him fight.


    The dean finally said: "You can come here because you are interested in magic. You may have heard a lot of rumors related to magic in the outside world, some mysterious, some powerful, and some Faith thinks. But I want to tell you, don¡¯t listen to those nonsense, real magic is far less mysterious."


    After a pause, waiting for the lower voice to become quieter, the dean began to say: "Today, our first magic lesson is to let you truly understand what magic is."


    "The so-called magic is a means of fusing some special elements between heaven and earth with one''s own spiritual power, and then fusing into magic power. Using one''s own magic power to attract the heaven and earth elements, and then use them to attack, this is magic."


    "It turns out that magic is so simple. We used to think it was too complicated." said a student below.


    A little girl next to her said disdainfully: "It''s nonsense If magic is so simple, then not everyone is a magician. Learning magic requires talent. How can you become a magician without talent."


    The man blushed before and retorted: "Aren''t all those who have come here with talent? Who will come here without talent." Indeed, those who have come here are either nobles or special civilians. The nobles themselves can test at home to see if they have magical talents. Those civilians also come here to learn after being tested and found to have magic talent.


    People who have no talent forcibly learn magic, even if they learn it for a lifetime, they will not achieve anything.


    At this moment, an older woman covered her mouth and laughed. "Hee hee, whoever said that those who came here are talented in magic. Look at that, that person is Roland, one of our younger generation''s strong."


    "Senior Roland is so powerful, he must be a great magician."


    "No, no, on the contrary, Roland is very talented in magic, he is a warrior, or an official dark iron warrior." Hearing this, the people around him suddenly grew their mouths.


    As for Roland, he buried his head in his knees.


    "Then why does he come here? Does he love magic so much and want to change careers."


    Of course the woman who spoke knew why Roland came here, just look at Sorami next to her. But she wouldn''t talk about the princess casually, curled her lips, and said indifferently: "Maybe it''s because of a problem with his head."


    The young nobles around nodded seemingly, and others looked at Roland sympathetically. At this time, Roland felt even more uncomfortable, oh my god, let this task end quickly. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 302： Classification of mages

    Seeing that everyone has accepted his own statement, the dean continued to lecture: "First of all, before you learn magic, you must first understand the classification of mages, so that you can choose the path you want to take in the future."


    "Mages can be roughly divided into ancient and modern mages. Another important branch is alchemists. Alchemists do not distinguish between ancient and modern, because they value foreign objects and use a variety of different materials. ."


    The dean doesn''t have to do teaching records and lesson preparation at all, and the understanding of the Master is far beyond their comparability.


    "Ancient masters are the exploration period of the masters. Their research direction is the person himself. They believe that the strength of the person is the most important. Therefore, the most important thing for them is to practice. They use meditation to continuously strengthen their spirit, and then let I live a stronger mental power and magic power, and then use this power to perform magic."


    "For example, those who use magic when chanting spells and those who use pure spiritual power to cast spells belong to ancient wizards. Generally speaking, ancient wizards are all elemental wizards except for spiritual wizards. There are also some special ones. Conjurer."


    The dean continued to explain: "Then a modern mage is a mage who pays more attention to combat effectiveness than self-cultivation. For example, a rune mage constructs its own spiritual power into a rune, and then merges it into a special magic rune. The combat power can be said to be more Ancient mages were much stronger, but because their spiritual power was restrained, they had fewer methods."


    "In addition, there are some magic spells that use magic seals, magic circles, and some war wizards who use magic to strengthen themselves. These can all be counted in this category."


    "The main performance of modern mages is that they have strong combat effectiveness, greater expertise in learning knowledge, and faster shaping speed. However, it is much more difficult to climb to a higher level than ancient mages."


    A student below suddenly asked loudly: "So what about the puppeteer, what is the most powerful puppeteer in our kingdom?"


    The dean nodded lightly: "The magic puppeteer is a branch of the alchemist. As I said before, the alchemist mainly develops foreign objects. In the past, he specialized in enchanting and creating magic items. At first, the alchemist had no combat power. It mainly relies on potions and some magic items to fight, which is a kind of auxiliary wizard."


    "Later, the mages of our Ruthyala Kingdom learned about the making of magic puppets from the outside world, so they continued to deepen their research and use magic puppets to form a strong combat power, which formed this profession."


    "The disadvantage of the magic puppet is that the mage itself is not strong enough, and the body is fragile. The advantage is that as long as the material is available, the magic puppet can play a power far beyond other mages. And the magic puppet can be passed on from generation to generation."


    Another student stood up and asked, "Then the dean, what kind of classification is the very famous transformation mage and necromancer?"


    At this time, the dean, who had always been plain, frowned. Soon the dean relaxed: "Perhaps some people have heard of the transformation mage of the evil forest, and the necromancer of the death plains. But what I want to say is that they are all sorcerers, and they are not orthodox mage. It''s some evil ways from outside."


    "Since someone has asked, let me just talk about it. The so-called transformation wizards are magicians who use some monsters or other creatures or even dead objects to transform themselves, and they will transform themselves into complete monsters."


    "In a short period of time, they can get a huge improvement, but such people will eventually die or become lunatics due to their various power conflicts, and they are not valued by us."


    "And those necromancers, they use death power from the underworld, this power is not ordinary magic power, it has a great impact on themselves. Those who have been immersed in death magic for a long time, themselves will gradually be corrupted, The flesh and blood dries up and eventually becomes a living undead."


    Many people below were trembling with fright, and many people didn''t know the terrifying effect brought by these sorcerers. Seeing the people below look like this, the dean flashed a smile with satisfaction.


    What he didn''t say was that sorcerers and necromancers were really quick, and they were also very powerful. Many people take this evil path just for the pursuit of strength. Fortunately, the nobles in the royal capital have not yet given up everything for strength.


    "You have to know that sorcerers are wanted by the whole continent. Anyone who has practiced these sorceries will not end well as long as they dare to come out. Therefore, don''t think about this kind of thing."


    The students nodded again and again, it is not a good thing to be wanted by the whole mainland. Those who were originally interested in the transformation of the mage and the necromancer would no longer dare to continue to delve into this aspect.


    "President, I heard that those who believe in gods can also use spells. What kind of wizard is this?"


    The dean shook his head and said, "They are not wizards at all because the power they use is not their own, but from the gods they believe in. These people can be called magicians and sacrifices. "


    "Then what is the difference between the magician and the sacrificial offering?"


    The dean thought for a while, and then said: "Actually, the magician and the priest are still somewhat different. The magician does not need any external preparations. They usually use their beliefs to worship the gods, and use their own when they need it. His faith guides the power of the gods to help oneself. The more pious the faith, the stronger the guided power.


    "But these people cannot be detached. They are just like ordinary people without using the power of the gods. But with the power of the gods, they can have many very strange abilities."


    "As for sacrifices, they usually believe in their own gods, but they can''t guide the power of the gods when fighting. What they need is to please their gods through some sacrificed items, and then get the blessings of the gods."


    "They have a certain power, but this power is too advanced, and it is not cultivated by themselves, it is very difficult to control. If you want to use it, you need to carry out some ritual sacrifices, and even some require a certain magical medium, which consumes Very big. But these sacrifices are very dangerous."


    "In the First World War, a group of sacrifices sacrificed their lives, and the huge flames that attracted them completely destroyed a city. This is the power of the sacrifices." The dean''s eyes were also a little frightened.


    The students below talked a lot about this kind of sacrifice, most people have not even heard of it. The dean is equivalent to opening another door for them, allowing them to see a wider world.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 303： Test attributes

    "Okay, explaining the classification of mages is mainly to give you an understanding of the path of mages. Then, you can determine the path to follow in the future according to your own needs. Once determined, it will be very difficult to change it. So, for you Think about it for three days, remember not to mess around, you can discuss it with your family."


    The dean clapped his hands, and a group of people came up with a huge transparent ball and placed it on the central clearing.


    The dean stepped forward and said: "Many people have not tested their attributes and talents before, so they can test them here. Those who have already tested can leave without wasting time."


    For the mage, time is very important. The dean doesn''t want to waste other people''s time, nor does he don''t want other people to waste their own time. Hearing the dean''s words like this, many people walked directly outside.


    Someone has already queued up earlier. Chi Nan also quickly pulled Numis, and quickly stood in front.


    "Why does that look so familiar?" Chi Nan saw the little girl in the front. I don''t know why, Chi Nan always felt as if he had seen it somewhere, so he looked at it more carefully.


    "That is Princess Solami, the fourth princess and the youngest princess of the Kingdom."


    Chi Nan suddenly realized: "It turned out to be like this. She looks so much like his sister Sophia. She is indeed two sisters. No wonder I feel that she is a bit familiar." Chi Nan didn''t doubt anything, so he made up his mind.


    Sophia has also been paying attention to Chi Nan, and she was relieved when she saw Chi Nan''s appearance.


    "You lazy pig, you always sleep, don''t you know if you get up to do business?" Solami whispered to Roland behind him fiercely. Roland felt bitter, when did he go to bed.


    Just because I was embarrassed to look up, I kept my head down and looked at the floor.


    "It''s the little princess, haven''t you tested it, then let''s try. I also want to see how talented little princess is."


    Solami stepped forward and placed his little white hand on the huge ball. "Concentrate, focus on the crystal ball. If there is magic power, just inject it directly."


    The next moment, the huge ball burst out with cyan and red light, like a large fluorescent lamp, but with different colors.


    "The colors of the wind and fire elements are pure, indicating that the affinity is good. They are first-class. This light indicates that you are already a dark iron mage, little princess. Congratulations." The dean said calmly.


    Solami wrinkled his nose with a smug look, and walked to the side. "Behave well, if you are ashamed, just wait."


    Roland stepped forward helplessly. When the dean saw this guy, he was also a little surprised: "Roland, you are here too? Still don''t want to give up, let''s try it." The dean''s tone is still very gentle.


    Roland put his hand on the crystal ball and focused his attention. After a long time, a faint glow like a firefly flickered. The color was light blue, but it was muddy.


    "The color is muddy, it is the wind attribute, but the affinity is inferior and unqualified. The light is too weak, indicating that your mental power is unqualified, and it is basically impossible to become a magician." At this point, the dean began to persuade: "You It¡¯s better to practice fighting spirit with peace of mind, your warrior talent is very high, there is no need to learn magic."


    Roland can only nod his head and push aside in embarrassment. What can he say, doesn''t he want to come here?


    Solami glared at Roland fiercely. This guy really made a fool of himself. Fortunately, his talent was very good. The calmness was farther away from Roland, which made Roland even more distressed.


    "Mage Chi Nan, if I remember correctly, you are already a bronze mage, why do you want to test."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I didn''t learn systematically after all. I have been studying with the teacher and have not participated in the magic test. I want to see if there are other talents for me."


    The dean nodded calmly. This mage, who had reached the bronze level at a young age, was also very curious.


    Chi Nan put his hand on the crystal ball, and a little life magic naturally flew out. The next moment, the entire crystal ball burst out with a strong green light, the color was pure and extremely dazzling, and the entire venue was reflected in green.


    The person who had been staring here suddenly felt a sting in his eyes and closed his eyes instinctively. Many people were crying. "What the **** is going on, how can there be such a strong light."


    Everyone was curious to hear that Chi Nan is a bronze mage at first, but this is unlucky.


    When the light disappeared, Chi Nan had already taken his hand off. The dean was also a little surprised: "Very pure natural attributes, no other attributes are mixed. And this brightness shows that your strength is close to the silver level. I really don''t know how you practiced." Chi. Nan just nodded and didn''t answer.


    He knew that his life magic was very strange, and the amount of it was far beyond that of other mages. The dean said that he was about to reach Silver, but Chi Nan knew that he was still a long way from Silver.


    "Affinity is also superb. I have never seen such a high affinity. You should practice hard. In terms of natural magic, your achievements should not be worse than real elves."


    Elves are all born natural mages, so they cannot be compared with human talents.


    After Chi Nan left, Numisi walked over. "Is it the same as before?" Numis asked nervously. The dean just nodded and didn''t say a word. He didn''t know this girl, and she didn''t seem to have anything special.


    Numis put his hand on the crystal ball, focused his attention and let his spirit melt into it. Suddenly, Numisi felt her spirit shake, and the faint light flickered into chaos.


    "Red, the affinity is close to the first-class, it is medium, and the mental strength is more than twice the passing line, and it is qualified."


    Very modest performance, no special support, so the dean also read out the data very plainly. "You are very suitable to be a fire mage, work hard." Just like that, then there is no more.


    But Numis was very excited after being admitted, and was chatting with Chi Nan excitedly. "Huh, isn''t the talent very strong? Isn''t it just being a little mature? Really shameless." Not far away, Solami muttered, seemingly dissatisfied with Numis''s actions. The people behind, stepped forward one after another and started their own tests, and each one was very excited.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 304： Royal Capitals Premium Market

    The people in the back came forward to test in turn, but they were also very ordinary, and there were no special talents. Chi Nan thought in his heart that the situation where geniuses fly all over the sky is not so easy.


    After all, what is the population of nobles, how many people can there be? It is not easy to be able to appear as a genius like a little princess. Chi Nan was sentimental for himself, he knew that he might not be able to learn other magic.


    But it''s okay to stop this idea. After all, even if you can cultivate, you will be repelled by the magic of life, leaving no attributes at all, how can you form your unique magic. His own spirit still has no way to absorb any elemental power to become a true mage.


    "Perhaps, I should choose a spiritual mage. The spiritual mage seems to be purely cultivating spirit and does not integrate any elements. It is the purest. It is the same as I am now, but I don''t know if it can be done."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "Yes, I don''t know if we can study the natural spell model. If the research is successful, then using the natural spell model may be able to merge my spiritual power and life magic."


    Chi Nan was thinking about his future path, and after watching everyone''s tests. When the dean announced that he could leave, he went out with the others. "Numisi, come to my house, I''ll invite you to dinner." Numisi just thought about it, then nodded in agreement. In the royal capital, no one cares about her anymore.


    When he left the academy, Chi Nan was surprised to find that his guards were all very embarrassed.


    Chi Nan asked strangely: "Horn, what''s going on? Could it be that someone has a much stronger guard than you?" The guards can''t use weapons when they learn from each other, but there is no problem with armor.


    Horn shook his head, but Galio was not so good-tempered next to him. "Lord Lord, it''s not all those **** guards who targeted us because they were jealous, and they ended up going together. With so many people, we have to deal with several of us alone, and we can''t attack the killer. Otherwise, how could they win? , But they are not comfortable."


    Looking at Galio, Chi Nan almost laughed, because one of this guy''s eyes had become panda eyes, and there were three big bags on his head. This image looked very funny.


    Numis said anxiously, "Are you okay, or you don''t go to the reception desk tomorrow, fighting is not a good thing." Numis commanding on the battlefield is very powerful, but he still doesn''t like fighting very much. . Most importantly, Numis always felt a little cautious after coming to the imperial capital.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, this kind of thing can''t be regressed. If you shrink, other people will have an inch. Since they want to compare the number of people, then we should compare the number of them. Tomorrow I wear them when I am not here. A hundred people, just hit it."


    Chi Nan was obviously not afraid of big things. Others only brought five or six people. This time, they brought a hundred people. The scale of this battle is about to expand. However, the lords are not afraid of what they are afraid of.


    "Thank you Lord Lord, I will definitely make them look good tomorrow." The guards were very excited.


    "That''s not good, after all, they are all nobles behind them, and they will be in trouble if they offend."


    "Nu Misi, don''t be afraid. You are also the daughter of the Marquis. Although this is the imperial capital, we still have to play with the aura of our Remas. Isn''t it a nobleman without real power? What can their guards do?"


    Chi Nan''s fearless appearance that day made Nu Mi''s mind shake for a moment, it seems that this person''s weight in her heart has increased a lot. Along the way, Numisi secretly took a look at Chi Nan from time to time.


    When the group returned to Chi Nan''s home, Chi Nan was surprised to find that Sophia and Soya were there today.


    "I have seen His Royal Highness the Third Princess and His Highness the Sixth Prince." Numisi hurriedly stepped forward to salute.


    "Numisi, our relationship doesn''t need to be like this, it''s not a formal occasion here."


    Chi Nan also nodded and said: "That''s right, this is my house, just do it whatever you want." As soon as Chi Nan said this, the knights around Sophia kept grinning, don''t you know it was polite. This guy actually took it seriously, really an uncultivated half-elf, but they couldn''t say anything.


    "By the way, Sophia, why are you here today, aren''t you busy?"


    Sophia rolled her eyes, and this guy was really straightforward: "Can''t you just come here for dinner if you''re busy?"


    Chi Nan hurriedly waved his hand: "How can you, just come and eat if you want. Whatever you want, let me send it to you. In our relationship, we don''t need to make these fakes."


    What is your relationship? Isn''t it the superior or superior Several knights can''t wait to step forward and give him a punch.


    Sophia smiled softly: "Well, there is something to be done today. Do you know the high-level market? The high-level workplace is open tonight. I don''t think you know it, so I will take you to see it. Maybe, above There will be things you like. Your so many golden dragons just find a suitable opportunity to spend some."


    Chi Nan gave Sophia an angry look. It was true that he was Golden Dragon, but he had been thinking about spending it, so he didn''t have as many Golden Dragons as others thought.


    He didn''t want to collect the golden dragons and bury them in the ground to do such meaningless things. The overall development of his territory is what Chi Nan wants to do the most, and he has been working hard to do it all the time.


    "Are there high-grade plant seeds?" Chi Nan asked casually.


    "Of course there is. The high-end market is all high-quality goods. There have been gold-level plants, but only once. Don''t say so many, hurry up and serve. I have been looking forward to it for a long time."


    No way, Chinan has special seasonings here. In fact, Chinan has not sold most of the seasonings at all. If you want to be late for these things, you can only come here, or ask Chi Nan directly.


    Chi Nan didn''t care too much, waved his hand, and let the food be served. "Let¡¯s go together tonight, Numis, what do you think?"


    Numisi nodded lightly, her voice was very small, if it weren''t for Chi Nan''s clever ears, she would really not hear it. "Hey, how come you seem to have become timid after you came to the royal capital. It''s just like being on the battlefield with your aura." Even Sophia can''t stand it anymore, and the king is nothing. Long Tan Tiger Cave, is this my friend like this.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 305： Is it a black market or a prom?

    After dinner and chatting for a while, when it got dark, the group followed Sophia''s carriage and walked in one direction. It''s just that Chinan is a little strange that the direction of the carriage is actually the center of the city.


    In the end, the direction the carriage stopped was actually near the palace, and you could see the palace at a glance.


    What kind of high-end market is this? Isn''t it a black market? Can this kind of black market be placed next to the palace?


    Seems to know what Chi Nan is thinking, Sophia who just got out of the carriage explained in a low voice: "This is not a black market, don''t get confused. The things we sell here are all right. Those you mentioned The black market, but regardless of the origin of things, even the stolen goods can be sold. I heard that there is it in the royal capital, but I don''t know where it is."


    It turns out that it''s not a black market, so it''s no wonder it''s in such a place. Chi Nan smiled wryly, and then followed a group of people into it.


    "It doesn''t look like a high-end market here. I believe it is a dance party."


    Just entering the venue, what Chi Nan saw was a group of meticulously dressed nobles, there was a dance floor in the middle, and a variety of food and drinks beside it. Isn''t this the scene of the dance party?


    It''s just that the wine pool Nan really doesn''t dare to compliment, except that the red wine is not bad, everything else is not very good. The nobles who come here, if they don''t like wine very much, are basically red wine and juice.


    Finally, Chi Nan saw something different from the usual dance party. There are a few small booths next to it, and some wooden boards on the booth. Some things are placed on a wooden board, and the name and price of the item are written on the board, and who is the owner.


    "Do you see those red wooden boards? The red wooden boards are for auctions. After bidding, you can write on them. In the end, whoever bids the most, the thing belongs to. Those on the white wooden boards are just a buyout price. , There is a price on it. The price on the yellow wood board needs to be negotiated face to face, the price is not necessarily


    Chi Nan nodded, just to see that these nobles rarely paid attention to these things, basically they were dancing and hooking up with each other. Is this really a high-end market?


    Chi Nan didn''t understand, but he walked over: "If you want to play, just play by yourself. I''ll take a look at these things." Chi Nan walked toward the front, Numis also followed. She was really honest with other people. Is not interested.


    "Forget it, I''ll take a look with you." Sophia looked at her brother Soya, and she didn''t dare to leave her brother on this occasion. If it is badly taught, it will be troublesome.


    A group of a few people just arrived at the venue, and it attracted a lot of people''s attention. How could a princess, a prince, and a half-elf earl who is in the limelight recently fail to attract people''s attention.


    Numis herself is also a very rare beauty. She is also the daughter of the governor, and she has a noble birth. Naturally, she is also very attractive to other male aristocrats. When the four people entered the venue, they had already become the focus without knowing it. It''s just that Chi Nan paid attention to the objects, so he didn''t notice.


    When a few people walked to the booth, some of the nobles who were dancing or performing other activities had already come to the side of the booth.


    "The black iron plant chopper tree, what a strange name. And this, the black iron plant Gladiolus, is it that kind of orchid, but the black iron level is rare, so I don''t know what special ability it has."


    Chi Nan was talking to himself, and when he looked up, he saw a busy smiling face in front of him, and he didn''t know how it appeared. Chi Nan almost punched it, but fortunately, his control was relatively strong.


    "Excuse me, are these your things and what is the price?" Chi Nan took a deep breath and asked in a low voice.


    The chubby nobleman stretched out his hand: "Hello, Earl Chinan, I am Viscount Lesnar, these are all I found. I don''t want golden dragons, I want the breath of the forest. These two plants, how about each one in a bottle? Well, it''s not expensive. To tell you the truth, the breath of your forest is definitely the most sought-after goods here."


    The people around suddenly burst into bright eyes, yes, the breath of the forest is one of the most precious items in the royal capital today. And there is no market. Although it is the most popular, no one will take it out.


    Even if you really need the help of others, giving gifts directly will be more valuable than selling them here. The Hongshaling team is not so fast. For the time being, Chi Nan needs to supply it himself.


    "The same goes for other people. Many people know that you like special plants, so this time there are many special plant seeds on the premium market. Especially those above the black iron level, they will definitely not change them without the smell of the forest."


    Chi Nan nodded, he even felt the bronze-level plants Finally, Chi Nan thought about it, and finally said: "I have the breath of the forest, but I put it on the carriage. Go get it. But if it''s the more ordinary plants, I wouldn''t exchange it with the breath of the forest."


    Chi Nan plans to go out and make it by himself, but how big a carriage is, it must not be packed with too much.


    "You don''t need to go personally, we have professional people, just let them go and get it." said a nobleman.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "No, no, no, I hide it very tightly. Only I know where I am, or I can go by myself." At this moment, Sophia was really helpless.


    This guy, no matter where he goes, he can make a lot of noise. In order to prevent them from continuing to quarrel, Sophia had no choice but to say: "Earl Chi Nan is right, he is very good at hiding things."


    Numis was a little strange, because she didn''t see Chi Nan putting anything on the carriage either. But Numis is very smart, knowing that it''s best not to talk too much when I don''t understand, so I just watched.


    When Chi Nan came back, he really found that many people were surrounded by the booth, and there were a lot more plants and various seeds around. Many of them are strange plants that I have never felt before.


    "Hey, this time the high-end market seems to be organized for Chi Nan himself. I thought I could get something good, but now it seems that there is no way." Sophia was holding her forehead, a little indecent. Said. Sawyer didn''t care at all, he was getting his attention by everything around him.


    The transaction was completed quickly, Chi Nan wiped out all the plants he needed, and the harvest was not small. After Chi Nan stopped, the atmosphere of the banquet finally became a little more normal.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 306： Legacy of the Necromancer

    After Chi Nan''s purchase was completed, the others returned to normal. I have to say that this prolonging life is indeed very important in the eyes of the nobles. The smell of the forest is very popular here.


    I just finished changing things. Those who didn''t get the breath of the forest immediately surrounded the other nobles who got it, and started bargaining, wanting to buy it. But throughout the night, it seemed that no one could buy it.


    But in this way, it also promotes the transaction of other things, and the transaction volume of all kinds of things is very large.


    As for Chi Nan, because it is not easy to leave too early, so I can only wait here. It ended up dancing with Numis. The other people Chi Nan doesn''t know, and So ** Misi is not tired, so let''s use it as a shield. Chi Nan could even feel that the noble men and women in the hall looked like sharp arrows.


    Sophia did not agree to other people''s invitations, just danced two dances with her brother Soya and stopped.


    Speaking of it, dancing with a beautiful woman like Sophia and a delicate little prince like Soya is really unique. When two people were on the dance floor, in order to take care of the little prince, the others stayed away.


    Because there are too few people, dancing is more difficult to control, and Sophia has to worry about Soya''s movements.


    The entire high-end market transaction lasted for more than three hours. When the sky became darker and darker, the banquet finally ended. Chi Nan also left this place with the flow of people. After bidding farewell to Sophia, Chi Nan sent Numis back to his yard.


    The yards of the two people are not very far apart, and they are not of the same size. Numisi lived in the courtyard where his father lived in the capital. It was a marquis-sized house, more than twice the size of his own.


    "Remember to go out early tomorrow and we will go to the college together." Numisi shouted to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and didn''t look back: "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Chi Nan was very anxious, and wanted to go back quickly to see what the power of the plants he bought was, and then use it.


    Seeing Chi Nan''s back, Numisi''s face was a little disappointed and a little bit happy. Disappointed, Chi Nan still seems to have no special performance towards himself. He didn''t say too much along the way, and seemed to be distracted all the time. What is delightful is that through this dance party, the relationship with Chi Nan has finally improved.


    "Very well, it''s going well. Get familiar first. You must not escape the palm of my hand." Numis put her arms together and turned and entered her yard. At this time, Chi Nan had also returned to his room.


    "Don''t bother me." Chi Nan said to the guards, and then walked into the secret room.


    This secret room did not originally exist in the courtyard, but was made by Chi Nan himself. Through his own room, Chi Nan directly controlled the plants to dig a hole under the room, and then expanded it with wood.


    A special basement layered with various plants was created in this way. I usually put some of my more important research materials and plant seeds here.


    The entire secret room has two parts, one is a storage room, which is dedicated to storing things, and the other is a laboratory, which is dedicated to doing some experiments. Even if there is a problem, it will not be noticed by the outside world, and it will not affect the storage room. At this time, Chi Nan was in his own laboratory, slowly feeling the effects of various plants.


    After feeling it a bit, Chi Nan has roughly understood it. "It''s not bad. Although I haven''t figured it out completely, it will be effective soon after experimentation. It''s a pity that there is not enough time."


    Chi Nan put down the last seed, and then looked at the other two objects. This was purchased by myself, except for the seeds and plants, the only two other things. One of them is a key, which looks like the shape of a key, but it itself is made of some kind of transparent special crystal.


    There is a very strange power in it, very cryptic. Chi Nan could barely feel it, but not very clear. After a long time, Chi Nan, who had not figured it out, had to put it down.


    Then, Chi Nan picked up another copy, a strange gray-white ball placed with the key. Chi Nan didn''t know what it was, nor did the seller. It is said that it has been in such a market for a long time, but it has never been able to figure out what it is, so it has never been sold.


    Chi Nan also bought it because he didn''t know him. Who knows what these things you don''t know are, in case you find a treasure by yourself. Other nobles sometimes did the same.


    Only because in the high-end trading market, the nobles who don''t want to be ashamed won''t buy something they don''t know After all, they don''t even figure it out, so basically they really don''t figure it out.


    Some of these unknown things are very advanced, but most of them are really useless.


    Chi Nan studied, but couldn''t see anything. Only gradually, Chi Nan''s own spirit focused on this sphere. I don''t know how long it has passed, Chi Nan was suddenly in a trance, and a grayish aura above the white ball drifted away. The next moment, Chi Nan''s sea of ??knowledge swelled, and a lot of information poured into his mind.


    "Well, it hurts, these are..." After a long time, Chi Nan''s eyes widened.


    "This is actually the inheritance of the Necromancer, this thing seems to be the same thing as the Scroll of Wisdom. However, how could the inheritance of the Necromancer fall in this place, and it is still such a clever inheritance."


    Chi Nan was happy for a while, then depressed. Because the necromancer is not seen by others. I have to say that the Necromancer inheritance that Chi Nan got this time is very advanced, and it has actually reached the gold level.


    This is the inheritance of a yellow-level necromancer. If it is another wizard, Chi Nan will definitely use it. It can''t be used by himself, but it can also be used by the citizens. But now, this thing is too tasteless. If you take it out by yourself, then you can directly face other people''s encirclement and suppression. Moreover, he has no ability to control it.


    Because the Necromancer uses the magic of death, he is corroded, whether it is body or spirit. So most of the Necromancers are a bit nervous, and they are all murderers.


    If I cultivated such a group of people, my territory would not be peaceful. "No, this thing can''t be kept. This key and this thing are all together, and it seems they have to be sealed up." Chi Nan said to himself.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 307： Beat back, insidious

    Just as Chi Nan was speaking, the ball bearing the inheritance in his hand suddenly turned into powder silently, flowing down Chi Nan''s fingers and turning into dust on the ground.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then understood: "It turned out to be a one-time inheritance item, not a multi-inheritance tool like those golden books. So now just hide this key." Chi Nan thought for a while, and put it there. Inside the warehouse.


    Anyway, no one knows this place except myself. Turning around, Chi Nan, who was already tired, decided to go to sleep. Even if one''s spirit can stand it, sleeping is a kind of enjoyment. Especially when there is nothing to do, wouldn''t it be too boring not to sleep.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that as he opened the door of the underground secret room, a mysterious aura flashed from inside, even if Chi Nan didn''t come across. In the royal capital, someone noticed it.


    "After searching for so many years, I finally found it. When we got something this time, we will definitely become big shots when we go back. We don''t need to look at other people''s faces anymore." Inside a secret hotel, a pair of gray eyes turned towards Chinan. Looking towards the yard, greed and desire gleamed in his eyes.


    "Yeah, I''m finally looking for a fight, and I can finally go back now. We have been cautiously here. Once we reveal our identity, the consequences can be serious. I can''t kill people or create undead, I can''t stand it anymore."


    "After holding on for a few days, soon, we will be able to leave soon. In a few days, we will get back our own things. In addition, there is no problem with the escape route," said the person before.


    The little man in the shadow behind said indifferently: "Don''t worry, after so many years of preparation, how could something go wrong. Besides, no one knows this matter at all, even within us, only we know."


    The person before nodded slightly: "That''s good, this matter must not be revealed, otherwise..."


    The two people did not know what they had thought of, and at the same time they closed their mouths, and the tavern quickly restored peace again.


    Early the next morning, Chi Nan was called by his servants and walked out after eating a little. Today is just the beginning of the magic course. I want to see what I can learn when I have a hard time.


    "Chi Nan, have you decided what route you want to take in the future. Ah, I forget that you are a natural mage."


    Looking at the beautiful and elegant Numisi, Chi Nan''s mouth also wore a smile. "Of course, I''m like this. By the way, what path are you going to take." Behind Chi Nan, this time followed a large group of guards. I don''t know, I thought he was not going to school, but was going to fight.


    Numisi looked at these guards, somewhat worried, but then didn''t say anything.


    "I think the magic puppeteer and ancient elemental mage are good, what do you think?"


    Chi Nan thought for a while and said, "The power of the magic puppet master is in the magic puppet. He is too bad, and the magic puppet master does not require high elemental affinity. The most important thing is that the depth of research is not good. After all, It¡¯s just that our kingdom is more popular. You are of the fire attribute, so it¡¯s better to follow the path of Elemental Mage, and it¡¯s easier to advance later."


    "Haha, of course, this is just what I said casually, the most important thing is to see how you choose."


    Numisi lowered his head and thought for a while, then nodded and said, "I see, Elemental Mage is really more suitable for me." Don''t just decide this way, it''s too casual, Chi Nan is a little confused about Numisi Brain circuit.


    He shook his head, anyway, it''s okay to go to the college first. Walking to the entrance of the academy, Chi Nan whispered: "Don''t shame me, whoever dares to cause trouble, just beat him back together, regardless of the identity of the other party. By the way, everything is ready."


    Horne said with a weird face, "It''s ready, but do we need this, isn''t it too much."


    "Too much, not at all, as long as you can win." Chi Nan looked indifferent, and the guards had no choice. They didn''t know whether they should be happy or helpless when they stand on such a lord.


    Numisi leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Chi Nan, what have you prepared? If it''s too dangerous, it won''t be good. If we make trouble, we outside aristocrats will suffer a lot."


    Chi Nan spread his hands and hit haha: "Then what, nothing, just prepare a little more defense. In other words, although we are foreign nobles, we are also nobles, how can we be bullied casually." Numisi''s temperament has changed a little, because of this reason. Hey, still can''t escape the inherent thinking.


    He gestured to Horn, and Chi Nan left. Horn sighed: "Lord Lord has already vented us like thisThen we are not welcome, but remember, don''t act too ruthlessly."


    Horn also admired the wonderful ideas of the lord Chi Nan. Last night, Chi Nan actually gave them some special clothes. At first, they just thought it was ordinary clothes, but later they discovered that there was a mystery inside.


    Chi Nan gave birth to cotton and directly made them a thicker-looking dress, which just fits on them. This season, although it is not winter, the guards can bear it.


    But the inside of the clothes is different, because the inner lining of the clothes is a very tough and unknown plant. But what grows from the inner lining are steel needles, hidden in the cotton. These are the steel needles of the bronze plant steel acupuncture ball. It''s just shortened. I don''t usually see it, but I know it when I fight.


    The harder you attack them, the easier it is to get injured. There are small springs inside to restore the shape of the clothes. The hardness of these steel needles is comparable to magic metal, and Chi Nan has spent a lot of effort in order to make them permanent.


    With this thing, they are simply hedgehogs. In this way, everyone still has a personal armor made of Blood Cloud Steel, which is not as good as their own armor, but it is not without.


    At least it is very useful in this kind of battle where you can only learn from each other. If it were not for the opinions of other nobles, Chi Nan would even want to smear some narcotics on the steel needle.


    This is the real soft hedgehog, just ask them if they are afraid. Thinking of what might happen later, Chi Nan couldn''t help laughing. Forget it, anyway, after school today, you can see the miserable things of those hapless guys. If you dare to attack your guards, you really don''t put yourself in your eyes. Chi Nan walked slowly inside with a weird mood.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 308： Magic practical lesson

    Thanks to a certain soy bean for four million rewards.


    Walking into the royal academy mage area, Chi Nan has ignored other things. For today¡¯s course, the dean is still in class. "It''s really weird, isn''t the dean usually doing anything else, it''s all in class?"


    "Don''t you know, some of the courses just started are taken by the dean. This is to lay a solid foundation for the mage. The dean attaches great importance to the future of the mage. After a few days, the dean will not come. Class begins."


    Hearing Numisi say this, Chi Nan felt normal. As a dean, it is impossible to do nothing, and as a silver mage, it is even more impossible to be idle all day long.


    Seeing all the people arrived, the dean didn¡¯t talk nonsense. Instead, he said directly: ¡°Today, this is a practical lesson for wizards. That¡¯s right, most of the people present are not magicians. This time it¡¯s mainly for you to see. How does the real mage fight? The most important thing for us mage is to study the truth of this world."


    "However, in the process of exploring the truth, we will encounter various dangers, so we need a strong force to protect ourselves. The actual combat of the wizard is not useless, on the contrary, it is very useful."


    The dean looked around, and then continued: "Many wizards will be on the battlefield in the future. In the battlefield, you are a very important unit in the army, but it is also a key unit for the enemy''s assassination. There is no strong actual combat and Protection ability, you are very easy to be assassinated, which is very dangerous."


    The following is a whisper, all of which is far from what they understand. For a long time, they believed that the mage was the image of being aloof and studying in the laboratory all day long.


    A mage has a strong power, and there are many people on the battlefield to protect it. I never thought that being a mage is also very dangerous. Especially if he doesn''t exercise himself, it''s scary to face the enemy in close combat.


    "Well, two of our students in this class are already official mages, and we will let them perform later." Chi Nan knew that it was about himself and the little princess Solami.


    It''s really helpless, wherever he has the ability to go is so much attention. Solami stared at Chi Nan fiercely, his eyes seemed to be full of murderousness, this little princess was too warlike.


    "Wait this time, maybe you have already joined the Mage Academy, but no one knows whether you can become a real mage in the end. Even at the Royal Academy, less than half of the mage students in each session can grow to Mage talent level, the rest of your life is a mage apprentice. Therefore, you must first learn how to fight a mage apprentice."


    How does the mage apprentice fight? What it was, Chi Nan had some doubts. When he didn''t reach the black iron level, he had been using the stumbling horse to fight with other people, and he had never thought about it.


    Later, I was a little confused, and went all the way to the present. In fact, Chi Nan really didn''t know how the apprentices fought.


    In fact, many people also don''t understand. "Isn''t the mage apprentice a mage? It doesn''t seem to make a difference, isn''t it all using magic?" Many little nobles whispered to each other.


    "It''s all quiet and quiet. What I want to tell you is that the apprentice has very little magic power and can only use a few simple spells. Even a black iron spell is difficult to cast. Therefore, the apprentice usually uses some magic props to fight. Manufactured by yourself or by someone else."


    The dean shook his head: "It seems that you haven''t read the book carefully. Open the practical teaching book and I will teach you."


    Let everyone open the book and the dean began to explain. Only now did Chi Nan know that the original mage apprentice was completely different from the orthodox mage, and his own magic power was too little, so he could only use it to guide some simple magic items to fight.


    For example, bows and arrows with magic runes, or some alchemy bombs, some simple magic scrolls, and so on. There are also special wands for magic apprentices, with one or several small magic engraved on it.


    These wands are inlaid with magic spar to provide magic power and use their own magic power to guide spell casting. There are only a few, and the casting speed is slow, unable to control the power, and the control is not flexible enough. But this is the combat method of the mage apprentice. Even if the power is not enough, it can actually cause effective damage to the Dark Iron Warrior.


    Warriors of the same level are stronger than wizards, but if you are not careful, it is not uncommon to be killed by a wizard by leapfrogging. The wizard itself is weak, but the spells are always so powerful.


    Soon, two students came here. This is not their classmate, but the senior in the college. These two men are dressed in long robes, holding short staffs, and various things such as rings and necklaces on their bodies. They are very shameless.


    With the dean''s order, the two began to fight. Chi Nan observed carefully, UU reading found that their fighting methods were really complicated. First inspire your own necklace, a transparent magic shield to protect yourself in the middle.


    Then the two of them chanted the incantation while injecting magic power into the staff. Under the injection of magic power, the staff glowed. Chi Nan could feel that the magic power on the magic spar was rapidly consuming, and then the spells on both sides were formed.


    There is a fireball on the left and a water blade on the right. The spell and the collision are almost straight. Then the two spells died together. The two of them didn''t care and continued to chant the mantra. As if the situation before, the two had expected it. "This is the battle of the mage apprentice? It''s really inflexible at all." Chi Nan muttered.


    Compared with the mage who fought with himself last time, are these two stakes fort? If the enemy directly gives them an arrow, they don''t directly send them to see the **** of magic.


    As if he noticed Chi Nan¡¯s shaking his head, the dean explained: ¡°The mage apprentice can only cast spells on the spot and cannot perform magic while moving, so he looks very inflexible. When he becomes a mage, there will be There are a lot of magic used to move. At that time, the battle has become diverse. You must use magic flexibly."


    The dean didn''t speak loudly, but everyone heard it clearly. The key point was that it did not affect the two fighting men.


    The two fighting students are still throwing a fireball at you and a water blade. Chi Nan was about to die of boredom, but the others were watching with gusto. This was the power of magic, it was an extraordinary power.


    Until the end, the one who used the fireball first had no magic power and failed to cast the spell. He was hit by the opponent''s water blade directly on his magic shield. With a bang, the shield burst open, canceling out the magic.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 309： Both inside and outside are playing two

    "Haha, look at it, it''s those idiots from the country again, why are they here again today to be beaten. But it doesn''t matter, as long as you kneel down and kowtow to recognize us as the boss, we will let you go."


    As soon as Horn and others walked into the reception room, a guy with an arrogant face came up. The face that originally looked pretty good was destroyed by this arrogance. Just looking at the appearance of the people around him, I didn''t care at all, but they still agreed with it.


    Horn sneered: "Jim, you still dare to scream as a defeated general, but it''s just a trash. Why, do you want to fight today? We will stay with you to the end."


    Jim was taken aback, but he didn''t expect these guys to dare to come. Just hearing such words as trash and defeated generals made Jim''s face look bad. Yes, Jim is a dark iron warrior, but compared to Horne, he is far behind. Don''t look at Jim''s cultivation time longer, but that can only give him more experience.


    These guards of Horn, the usual resources are not comparable to other noble guards. Even many nobles can''t compare with them. There is no shortage of high-level cultivation secrets.


    All kinds of food and meat are also eaten openly, and you can eat as much as you can.


    The most important thing is that the medicines that temper the body, the medicines that temper the body before becoming the Black Iron Realm, basically have no effect after breaking through, but there will still be some. At the beginning, Chi Nan opened up the supply.


    After arriving in the royal capital, Chi Nan bought the medicinal materials he needed, and the black iron level medicine was directly handed over to Miria, the pharmacist to configure. Chi Nan didn''t reserve how much Miria configured for his guards. As a result, the strength of the guards increased very quickly, and Horn''s strength was close to the bronze level.


    Even with combat experience, Horn has experienced more brutal combat than Jim, so the experience is not bad. When he was provoked that day, Jim was overwhelmed by Horne''s two tricks, and of course he held a grudge.


    "The **** from the country dare to talk to me like this, brothers, they still owe a lesson, come here."


    Hearing Jim''s order, a group of people surrounded him. Only this time Horn was not scared anymore, clapped his hands, and a large group of people surrounded him. Jim''s face changed, and he didn''t expect so many people to come.


    "Damn it, why are you here with so many people? Are you going to mobilize guards in private behind your own master? If your master knows this, you don''t want to go on doing it anymore."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Today, we have to settle the bill between us."


    Seeing so many people coming over, everyone''s aura is very strong, and the combination of these noble guards is not their opponent. At this time, the other guards were also alarmed.


    A slightly older middle-aged man walked over and said to Horn: "Forget it, it''s almost all right, let''s save face, everyone is a errand, don''t worry about that much. It''s not like the nobles. Face is not."


    Horn squinted: "Then why didn''t you come out yesterday and say what you were doing when so many people besieged us yesterday? You weren''t watching a joke. Today, we are here to take revenge." With the support of the lord, Horn wouldn''t be afraid. Even if it makes trouble, the guards'' affairs are at best a trivial matter.


    "From the country, you don''t give us face anymore." A young guard said grumpily.


    "That''s right, these country noble guards just don''t understand the rules, so they dare to bully us on our territory and let them see how powerful they are." The people who were watching the excitement yesterday suddenly got up.


    Horn sneered: "I can see that you were here for us. Why, are you jealous?"


    Jim''s eyes turned red all of a sudden: "Damn, who would be jealous of you, brothers, let them see the power of the imperial capital." Jim took the lead, and then his men rushed up. When others saw it, without even thinking about it, they rushed towards these guards from all directions, punching fierce fists.


    Everyone knows that no nobles can''t lose face, so no one uses a sword, and no one attacks in the head. Otherwise, it will make things worse if you are seen by others.


    But this time, they found that the other party was motionless. "Hmph, these guys, seeing that we are so united, so be scared. How many guards can an outside nobleman bring."


    With hideous and cruel condensed on Jim''s face, he hit Horn''s lower abdomen fiercely. If this position is hit, then the opponent will not think about it in the next few days. It''s just that he didn''t see the flash of sneer on Horn''s face. Today, they are all prepared.


    With a scream, Jim suddenly took his fist and took two steps back, cold sweat on his face ~ www.novelhall.com~ Take a closer look, there is still a small red spot on his fist, a little bit of blood is flowing outside .


    The wound is not very big, but it is painful. Jim felt that his bones probably had a few more small holes.


    "Ah..." Another scream came from different people. All the people who attacked in the first time were injured one after another, with the same wounds. It''s either a fist or a palm, as long as you touch it, it will be a little red dot.


    "You bastards, what did you put on your body?" The faces of all the injured people were ugly.


    "What? It''s armor, of course. Armor doesn''t violate the rules. If you don''t do it, then we will do it. You did it first. I think the monitors must have seen it."


    Horn looked around, he didn''t know where the watcher was, but he could feel it. As long as it is not too loud, these monitors will never show up. The wounds on their bodies are extremely painful, but from the perspective of the wound itself, it is not a serious injury at all, not even a minor injury, it can only be said to be a little skin trauma.


    "Damn, be careful, they have something on them." Before Jim''s voice fell, he let out another scream. Horn rushed forward and punched Jim in the lower abdomen, in exactly the same position as where he just wanted to hit himself.


    "Hmph, we have blood cloud steel armor on our bodies, how could these important vital positions not be protected." While beating people happily, Horn thought even more happily in his heart. This time, it was so cool.


    The other guards were even more unwilling to show weakness and fought their opponents one after another. Then, a minority-to-majority beating began. This time the impact was very large, and most of the noble guards were involved.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 310： Serve the soft three before the war

    The hapless guards, who were beating others yesterday, were beaten today. The guards grabbed the people around them, anyway they were not their own, they must be the enemy, and grabbed one fiercely just a few times.


    Until the opponent was beaten down on the ground, and then continued to switch to another one. Anyway, no one here dared to use vindictiveness, and no one dared to cause too serious injuries to others. With this hedgehog armor, which is basically fearless against ordinary attacks, the guards are simply invincible. All those who came to pick up cheap and troublesome fell on the ground.


    "Why, do you want to continue, or how about we come again tomorrow." Horne sneered at the people on the ground.


    These people closed their mouths one by one and said nothing. It''s impossible to tell this kind of thing to the owner behind him unless the owner asks it himself. Isn''t that a shame if you speak out yourself.


    Besides, that kind of armor like a hedgehog, they really can''t help it.


    Jim stared at them coldly, and slowly got up: "You are covered in blood, as long as you walk out of this door, someone will come to you." Yes, they are all blood.


    The blood was not owned by the guards, but by other people. If you dare to attack, you will get hurt. They are okay, but there are some small wounds on their hands, but blood has flowed out during the fight just now, all over their bodies.


    Horn sneered: "My lord told us long ago that we can conflict with people when we come here. Do you think we don''t understand the rules here." When everyone heard it, their eyes widened, why is there such a thing? The nobility. Ordinary nobles would not care about this kind of thing at all, or even calm things down.


    Others hope that their subordinates will not mess around, and not have grudges with others, but everything has changed since they got here.


    Then, they saw Horn and others, quickly took off their clothes, then turned them over, and put them on their bodies. There was no blood on his body unless he stepped forward and searched it carefully.


    "That''s okay, it seems that they have prepared enough." Outside, the inspector shook his head when he saw this scene. The other party did not leak any drips, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    It''s just an ordinary fight. The lack of a large amount of blood will not cause panic among other nobles, and the wounds of other nobles are not very serious. They were just pierced with a needle. The steel needle is very thin and bleeding a lot, but it didn''t happen by chance.


    No matter where you look at it, it does not violate the regulations. The most important thing is that it is the wound left by their own initiative attack. The inspector shook his head and continued his work without interfering.


    But the other guards closed their mouths at this time, their faces full of decadence. After recovering for a while, the group of people got up one after another, without bandaging the wounds, they stopped bleeding and recovered almost. It''s just that these people, sitting in the corner, lowered their heads, not daring to look at these people like Horn. It is in sharp contrast to the talk here.


    Yesterday, they did the opposite. This contrast made them very uncomfortable.


    At this moment, in the magic actual combat class, the two mage apprentices also ended their battles. When one party runs out of magic power and is broken by the other party''s magic shield, the battle will be won.


    "Now everyone sees it, this is the power of magic. On the battlefield, as long as someone protects it, it can exert a very powerful power, even if it''s just a mage apprentice. If it hits head-on without too strong defense, it''s a formal black iron. It is absolutely impossible for a soldier to be intact. However, the shortcomings are also great."


    "The battle of apprentice masters is basically impossible to move, but at the level of masters, it is completely different. In order to protect themselves, masters usually have many ways to speed up their movement."


    After a pause, the dean looked down: "Then next, let you take a look. Chi Nan and Sorami, please come up and fight. Don¡¯t be afraid, what¡¯s wrong. , I will correct it. Of course, I don¡¯t know the Nature Mage very well, so I may be wrong.¡±


    The dean had already greeted him from the very beginning, which made people feel uncomfortable at all. Chi Nan nodded and got up and walked to the middle of the ring. The two seniors did not leave, but continued to stay here to watch.


    You know, two official mages are fighting, which is not usually seen, which is of great benefit to their apprentices. Even though these two are their younger brothers and younger sisters, their strength is obvious.


    It''s just that Chi Nan walked up, but it was not Hermilla who came on the other side, but another young man whom he didn''t know. Didn''t it mean the little princess Hermilla? It was this person how came up.


    Chi Nan looked down, and saw Hemila lowered her head and looked at the ground. She didn''t mean to look here at all.


    "Your Excellency, I think, instead of letting two wizards fight, it¡¯s better to have a battle between a warrior and a wizard, so that everyone can see the battle between a wizard and a warrior. What."


    The dean thought for a while, and finally nodded and said: "It makes sense. This time, it is to let everyone intuitively feel what you need to pay attention to when fighting with soldiers. It''s just that there are no soldiers here in the previous actual combat classes. It''s okay. Okay, let''s approve the battle between the two of you."


    I didn''t seem to say anything, I didn''t agree to anything. Chi Nan felt strange for a while, how could he feel that this guy was a little weird. Did you offend him? But what have I done?


    "Hello, my name is Roland, and I can fight you very well. This time I will use my full strength and hope you will not be careless. If you accidentally offend you, I apologize to you in advance."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, it''s just a discussion, there will always be a little bump, it doesn''t matter."


    It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t know that Roland was suffering in his heart, because above the stands, Sorami was staring at him fiercely. Looking at her mouth shape, it''s obviously not a good thing. There was no way, he had to fulfill Solami''s request, but he couldn''t offend Chi Nan on behalf of the family, so I had to do this. As for Sorami''s upset, I can only apologize.


    Anyway, this time the battle, his mission was completed. If he won, Sorami couldn''t say anything, he would be very happy, but if he lost, he would prove that he was not strong enough and it would be impossible to do it again.


    "My name is Chi Nan, let''s start when you are ready." Chi Nan said calmly.


    "Great, I can finally see a wonderful battle. Nature Mage, I''ve only heard of it before, and this is the first time I have seen it." Someone below started to boil with enthusiasm.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 311： Warriors in magic class 4

    Roland nodded lightly and said with a serious face: "Although I am a soldier, you are also a bronze mage. I don''t need weapons this time. However, I will do my best. If you can''t control it and hurt you, please Do not mind."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "It''s okay, I won''t mind." Before finishing talking, the other party had already shot.


    Although it has already started in accordance with the rules, it can be shot at any time, but there are also some suspicions of sneak attacks. Chi Nan didn''t care, because the opponent''s movements were not too fast in his own eyes.


    Originally wanted to use magic to fight. But the opponent''s actions obviously made him too late to use the spell.


    I am not a true nature mage, I can only use it as a plant that promotes the growth of plants. It takes time for plants to grow, so Chi Nan had no choice but to face each other with a punch.


    With a muffled "bang", Chi Nan stayed still, but Roland, who took the initiative to attack, stepped back several steps. At the same time, his face was a little stiff, shaking his fist, obviously feeling pain.


    "It''s so powerful, I hit it back with a punch, but is this the ability of a mage?" a student said.


    "It should be. I heard that high-level mages have a lot of special spells used to strengthen melee attacks. Those combat mages use this method. Maybe it''s some kind of physical strengthening spell."


    "But Nature Mage, is there such a spell? It''s a pity, we don''t know about Nature Mage."


    At this moment, not only the students were very strange, even the dean himself felt strangely surprised. Chi Nan moved very fast just now, but it was impossible to hide it from his eyes.


    After reaching the silver rank, even if he is a mage, his various qualities will be greatly improved, but it is not as good as a fighter. In terms of eyesight, the dean is much stronger than those young people.


    "Strange, is there such a spell in natural magic? I didn''t feel the slightest magic wave just now. It''s really secret." In the end, the dean could only explain to himself by touching his beard.


    Obviously, Roland was also deceived at this time. "I didn''t expect your magic to be so strange. It seems that the rumors are not false. If that''s the case, then I''m not welcome, you be careful."


    Roland rushed up again, a faint grayish-white vindictive spirit enveloped his whole body, dimly, and his aura continued to rise. Seeing the real grudge appearing, the group of people around suddenly became excited. Although the warrior is completely different from the mage, the battle of the warrior is obviously more exciting.


    "Good come." Chi Nan was also not polite, stepping on the gusty steps under his feet, fast, and this time he took the initiative to rush towards the opponent. He waved his arm and hit the opponent with his fist.


    The two of them played "ping-pong-pong" non-stop, but the students watching the game below had their eyes widened, their mouths grew, and their faces looked incredible. What did they see, is this a battle between the mage and the warrior?


    This is obviously two fighters with similar strengths fighting each other. This is a magical actual combat class. What is the warrior fighting shown on this stand?


    "Haha, it turns out that our mage can also fight such a **** fight. What kind of magic is this? I must learn this kind of magic." There are also some people whose heads are slow to react, and they don''t even see anything.


    "Why can''t I feel the wave of magic? It''s impossible to use magic on such a large scale without traces."


    The dean frowned and nodded slightly in his heart. This student was right, there was indeed no magic wave. In other words, what Chi Nan actually used was not magical power to bless him, but his own physical power. Could it be that the half-elf''s talent is so good that while being a mage, he can also strengthen his body to this point.


    Chi Nan was also sober at this time. The opponent''s fighting skills and adaptability are clearly superior to him. Roland is not a fighter who has not experienced actual combat, on the contrary, he must have fought many dangerous battles.


    "Fortunately, his grudge was not directly displayed, otherwise it would be troublesome."


    After this battle, Chi Nan fully realized his shortcomings. Roland''s vindictiveness was limited by the rules, and he did not dare to release it directly. The advantage is that it lasts longer, but the disadvantage is that it does not have enough destructive power.


    And there is no weapon in his hand, otherwise, no matter whether he uses a weapon or directly releases his anger, he will be easily injured if he does not have a body protected by anger or magic, and it is not impossible to be defeated directly.


    But Roland only used his own fighting energy to bless himself, to strengthen his physical strength and speed, and that would not work. As Chi Nan''s strength increased, his life magic was also exaggerated to his body.


    At this time, his physical strength is not worse than that of the Bronze Warrior, and his physical strength is stronger. Roland, who had been strengthened by his vindictive spirit, was still not his opponent in strength and speed. If it hadn''t been for the instinct and combat experience developed through many hard fights, I''m afraid I would have been defeated long ago. Even so, I can still persist.


    The two people used fighting skills to fight each other, and they were evenly matched. At this time, Roland was even more complicated. He never thought that Chi Nan''s strength and speed were so much higher than his own.


    As a fighter, Roland clearly felt that Chi Nan didn''t use the slightest amount of vindictiveness. With such a strong physical quality, how could he not have vindictiveness. Once he used vindictiveness, he would definitely lose faster.


    The two people were jealous of each other, and they were a little restrained even in the fight. Roland was worried about Chi Nan''s use of fighting spirit, and Chi Nan was worried about the other party''s killer moves, so they were a little hesitant to fight with each other, and did not dare to let go of fighting with all strength.


    Then, the battle was delayed like this. Gradually, the two have been fighting for about half an hour. The students around the edge of the stands do not know how to express their feelings anymore. Such a way of fighting, they, the wizards in the traditional sense, felt that they couldn''t do it.


    As a mage, do you still have to learn the fighting skills of warriors? These two people are obviously a little abnormal, and this shouldn''t be a battle appearing here. Many people are already preparing to write a complaint.


    But after holding on for such a long period of time, Roland, who kept using vindictive energy, finally felt that his body was getting tired gradually. The vindictive energy in the body, after being consumed for a long time, has also approached the level of exhaustion.


    "No, I can only fight for the last time." Such a defeat would make Roland feel unwilling in his heart.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 312： Fighter defeated by the fist of the wizard

    Roland, who was determined in his heart, suddenly forced Chi Nan back and quickly backed away. Taking a deep breath, he said loudly to Chi Nan: "Next, I will use the trick. Be careful."


    Chi Nan''s expression also became serious. Before, wasn''t it the other side''s trick to defend yourself.


    Roland let out a sigh of relief slowly, and all the fighting energy in his body condensed. Extending the palm of the hand to form a hand knife, the vindictiveness attached to the hand knife, and the palm of the hand immediately turned into a white color.


    "Every fighter will use the Dou Qi Slash after reaching the Black Iron level. Although I don''t have a weapon in my hand, my Dou Qi Slash is also very dangerous. You have to be careful." Roland said solemnly.


    Solami, who had been bored all the time, just stared at the stands. "That''s it, that''s it, let that **** taste it. Why didn''t you use it before, you''re really stupid."


    Without mentioning that Herami was thinking about it, Chi Nan''s expression became serious. Dou Qi cut, of course he knew this thing, and he didn''t see it less on the battlefield. Although the distance is not very far, it is very powerful, and even stainless steel can cut it off. Chi Nan''s eyes were staring at Roland''s hand knife. This was the technique Romi Jiala gave him.


    Although Romigaara is an unreliable maid, a maid with a big name. But I have to say that Romi Jiala is a master in terms of fighting skills, and Chi Nan has not found anything comparable to her so far.


    It was not as good as a long sword to use it. After a long time, Roland finally realized that his vindictive spirit was condensed successfully. If the condensing is unsuccessful, the vindictiveness will dissipate quickly without waiting for it to be released.


    In serious cases, it will even explode in your own hands, and you will be hurt in that way. A grateful glance at Chi Nan, Roland was grateful that Chi Nan did not take the opportunity to attack. He didn''t know, because there was no fighting spirit, Chi Nan didn''t know much about fighting spirit cut, and he didn''t know the difference between using a weapon and using a hand knife.


    "Be careful." The prepared Roland rushed towards Chi Nan. Because of the exhaustion of his own vindictiveness, Roland did not strengthen his vindictiveness, and even his speed was much slower.


    Seeing this scene, Chi Nan also breathed a sigh of relief. If Roland went all out from the beginning, it would not be easy for him to get out of this trick. As an inconspicuous false mage, he has no ability to deal with this situation.


    Unless you have already laid out a lot of plants in advance, then you will have a chance to knock down the opponent. My own bronze level is just the level of bronze, experience and various skills are far from the level of bronze.


    Because Roland''s speed slowed down, Chi Nan was able to see every movement of Roland more clearly. But Chi Nan''s eyes still did not go away, but continued to stare at Roland''s palm.


    Suddenly, Roland raised his palm and chopped it towards himself. The angle is just your own legs, and the best way at this time is to jump up and hide. But just when Chi Nan wanted to take off, he suddenly remembered what Romi Jiala had said, in close combat, can you not jump up as much as possible.


    Before reaching a certain height, once the legs are in the air, there is no more chance to dodge. So many techniques are used to deceive each other and allow them to take off.


    Chi Nan abruptly stopped the action he wanted to take off, but began to retreat to the side and back. Although this may not be able to completely avoid the opponent''s grudge cut, it is not without effect.


    A look of helplessness flashed in Roland''s eyes. If Chi Nan had just jumped up, he would certainly win. At least, there is no problem in forcing the opponent to use grudge and magic. But the opponent chose to retreat, is this a veteran fighter? In the previous battles, he could find that Chi Nan''s combat experience was far beyond his own.


    In desperation, I can only move my friends back. Roland''s grievance had to be sent, his palm changed slightly, and he pierced towards Chi Nan. Bai Mengmeng''s grudge rushed out from above it.


    Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that his choice was right. Just now, Roland really wanted to trick himself into jumping. However, it has been a certain distance, and it is easier to avoid it.


    In the face of the grievance coming from swiftly, Chi Nan''s reaction speed was unusually fast. With a slight rotation of his footsteps, he dodged directly to the side. At the same time as dodge, it can change direction abruptly and rush straight forward.


    Once the fighting spirit is released, there is no way to control it. In this respect, the fighter can''t compare with the mage.


    Dou Qi passed directly by Chi Nan, almost swept past his body, but if there was no hit, there was no hit. Dou Qi cut a deep gap directly on the ground, but it didn''t have the slightest effect.


    The danger of this close combat has deeply attracted all the mage students. All the people held their breaths and dared not make a sound, for fear of disturbing two people At this moment, life and death can be seen in the melee combat, which makes these little nobles who have never seen the world. Our hearts are cold.


    But the dean was very happy, and the effect was better than he thought. Now everyone realizes the danger of fighting with fighters. In the future, they will definitely do more in place to protect themselves.


    It''s just that these two students who don''t know how to adjust, also give the dean a bit of headache. "Forget it, let''s wait until the other teachers have headaches in the future. I''ll just talk about it for a few days." The dean comforted himself.


    While evading the grudge, Chi Nan had already rushed to Roland''s side, clenched his fist, and punched Roland. Without the grudge bonus, even though Roland could see Chi Nan''s movements clearly, his body speed couldn''t keep up, so he could only raise his head as much as possible. But he couldn''t avoid it, and he watched his fist rush towards his head.


    With a "bang", Roland was hit in the chin with a punch by Chi Nan. He didn''t even have a chance to beg for mercy, so he was beaten out. He rolled his head in the air, and finally lay on the ground, like a toad, unsightly at all.


    After a long time, Roland held his chin and looked at Chi Nan with a grimace. I feel pain in my body, and I can''t stand up for a while. And below, it is already very lively.


    "Look at it, that''s a warrior. It''s not as strong as our mage''s melee." A group of mage students were very happy.


    "I finally know why the magic warrior is so popular, and I have to go this way."


    Solami looked at Roland lying on the ground with annoyance: "It''s really a useless guy, boasting that he is one of the most powerful masters in the younger generation, and he was hit by a fist by a wizard. This matter is absolutely Not finished." To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 313： How can I not skip class when I go to school

    The dean announced: "This time Chi Nan won the competition, everyone should now know the threat of the warrior to the mage."


    Ignoring the dean''s inquiry, the lower part cheered, as if I saw a star. These little aristocrats who don''t know anything about it, really don''t know anything. Fortunately, there are so many people who are always taking notes.


    Seeing such a situation, Numisi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Chi Nan smiling at her, her face flushed, and she quickly lowered her head. This move made Chi Nan somewhat inexplicable. Is his charm so great? Why didn''t he find it before. Turning his head, Chi Nan began to look at other people around him.


    The dean was already having a headache at this time. Looking at the appearance of these students, he completely regarded the competition as a fierce and exciting performance. Didn''t he understand what he wanted to express?


    But forget it, whoever did not have a young age, they will know in the future. In this battle, just leave them a seed. It''s just a magical combat class. It''s really helpless for two fighters to fight here.


    After the course was over, the dean decisively announced the dismissal of the get out of class, and then hurriedly left. He didn''t want to continue like this.


    "Chi Nan, you are not injured, the previous battle was really fierce." Nu Misi stepped forward and said.


    Chi Nan looked indifferent: "How could it be possible to get hurt? I''m not afraid of reaching out like that." Chi Nan thought in his heart that the opponent is vindictive, but if he matches the same weapon armor, he may not be worse than the opponent.


    With weapon armor, the defense against vindictiveness will be very strong, as long as you are not directly injured by the opponent''s vindictiveness without defense, then it will be fine. However, one''s own spell ability really needs to find a way to improve. If you can''t improve your spell ability, will you have to use melee and single-handedly in the future?


    It''s okay once or twice, every time, and sooner or later you will expose the problem with your spells.


    It''s not a good thing to expose weaknesses. While Chi Nan was thinking, Nu Misi suddenly said, "Next is the etiquette class, let''s go together." Nu Misi was very happy to take Chi Nan and leave.


    The Magic Academy only has two classes a day today. This is the morning class, so they just have to go to rest and eat and wait until the afternoon class. Even when there is no class, it doesn¡¯t matter to go out to play.


    Noble Academy, everything is very relaxing, even if you don¡¯t learn, no one cares about it.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "I don''t want to take any etiquette courses. I don''t want to go anymore. It''s like acting in a drama. I really don''t know what they think."


    "Playing a drama? What is that, a kind of performance?" Numis didn''t understand.


    Only then did Chi Nan remember that the performances in this world seemed to be performing his own various skills. You could perform etiquette, sing poems, perform combat skills or magic, and there really is no form of performance with plot.


    "Forget it, you don''t know if I get it out later, you will understand. As long as you know, I will never go to class." Chi Nan made no secret of his dislike of etiquette courses.


    At this moment, a meticulously dressed young man walked over, with a strange decoration on his face, which looked like glasses, but it was definitely not an eye, and it was a one-eyed thing.


    "Hello, classmate, can I ask you a few questions." It should be a kind of etiquette performance. Those who know understand that this is body language, those who don''t know think it''s a great god.


    Chi Nan touched the non-existent cold sweat, and then said: "Well, you can ask whatever you want."


    The other party frowned slightly, seemingly disliked by Chi Nan''s impolite behavior: "Etiquette is a very important part. May I ask why you don''t like it. I just have a question to ask Professor Gaspar, you I can also take the question with you, if you don¡¯t mind." Okay, another series of strange gestures.


    It looks very elegant, but it feels like this person is sick.


    Chi Nan said irritably: "The so-called etiquette itself should be a kind of psychological thing, as long as it is psychologically respected, why must the performance be so cumbersome and complicated."


    "Furthermore, when Professor Gasbah talked about a lot of useless things during the meeting, everyone wasted so much time. The act of wasting time itself should be a sign of rudeness."


    Upon hearing this, the young man frowned and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to refute. But no matter what he thought, he didn''t know where to refute in the end, because he himself felt this way.


    Speaking of it, this person is not a nobleman. Generally, noble academies can use etiquette meticulously and make no mistakes anywhere Except for a few nobles, there are only civilians.


    This is because these civilians want to work hard to enter the circle of the nobility. On the contrary, the nobility itself is more natural. Most local nobles, even if they are not familiar with each other, know each other.


    "Well, I will pass on your opinion, but not going to class is itself an impolite behavior."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s up to you. Anyway, I won''t go to school, even if the king doesn''t want it. Even if you don''t graduate, it''s not a big deal." Chi Nan really didn''t care about that.


    There are many people who want to rely on graduation to obtain graduation qualifications, and then use this to climb up, but they have already used a second-class earl, and the territory is strong, and they are not weak, so they really don''t need this thing. Other nobles came to learn, not for the family, or for their own future inheritance of the title.


    There are still some people who want to take advantage of various opportunities to help them obtain a suitable noble status after adulthood, or become knight attendants of other great nobles. Do they need these?


    The other party seemed to have thought of this too, and shook his head helplessly. He raised his hands and gestured in a strange gesture. "Although you don''t like learning etiquette very much, I still want to bless you and hope you can change your mind."


    After the person left, Numisi nodded slightly: "The etiquette is very good, meticulous, and very good. Even if you can''t be other people in the future, you can still be a etiquette teacher."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes: "I think it''s just idle and boring. It''s useless. I know it''s a waste of time." Nu Misi sighed. After all, Chi Nan''s background is determined not to like it. This bondage.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 314： This proposal is good

    As a result, Chi Nan still skipped the etiquette class. Numis is a good student, of course he will not be like Chi Nan. So the two separated in Numisi''s reluctant eyes and watched Chi Nan leave here.


    In the afternoon, the etiquette class began. Professor Gasbah looked around for a while, and then he said: "Everyone is here." Professor Gasbah felt something was wrong for the first time because of the attention of the people above. Why isn''t the Earl of Chinan who taught him a good education in this place? If you look around, it''s still not there.


    The previous monocular stood up and said: "Dear Professor Gaspar, Earl Chi Nan doesn''t want to take etiquette class."


    Gasba frowned and glanced at the monocular, first nodded and praised: "It''s very good. Wearing monoculars on your face can make you look more energetic, and it can also cover up some facial defects. It¡¯s very polite to meet other people. You did a good job."


    The monocular lens bowed slightly: "I am honored to be affirmed by the professor, and the students will continue to work hard."


    At this moment, even Numis felt that they were really struggling to speak. I don''t know if it was affected by Chi Nan. If it was normal, Numis would only feel that they were very in line with the etiquette standards.


    "So, has Earl Chi Nan said why he is not willing to come to etiquette class?"


    You know, this was named by His Majesty the King, and as a professor, Gasba didn''t dare to neglect casually.


    The monocular film bowed again: "Earl Chinan said that etiquette should be respect from the heart, not an outward gesture. Earl Chinan believes that etiquette is too cumbersome and a bit of a waste of time."


    Gasba thought slightly, and then slowly said: "This is not wrong. The real purpose of etiquette is to make people polite, and no matter how polite, it can¡¯t compare with the respect of the heart. It seems that Earl Chinan has already Comprehended the true meaning."


    But then Gasba¡¯s style shifted: ¡°However, the heart cannot be seen. We can only express our heart through our performance. If even the surface etiquette cannot be done well, and the position cannot be achieved, no matter what the heart is. Respect can also make people feel impolite. It is not good for interpersonal interaction."


    It seems that the focus of their discussion is somewhat different from Chi Nan''s idea. If Chi Nan were here, he would definitely tell them aloud that he wouldn''t bother to care about what was polite and impolite, all he wanted was not wasting time.


    "What else did Earl Chinan say?" Gasba accepted the students'' opinions very humbly.


    "Earl Chi Nan also said, and said..." The monoculars seemed a little unwilling to express.


    "It''s okay. Even if it''s scolding me, you can just say it. It is also a manner of etiquette to accept and listen to other people''s opinions with an open mind."


    The monocular was serious: "Teached, thanks to Professor Gasbah for his guidance."


    At this time, the monocular film said: "Earl Chinan also said that your usual speeches are basically nonsense, which is a waste of everyone''s time, and waste of time is also a sign of impoliteness."


    Gasba was taken aback, then looked around and said: "My usual speech is a waste of time and makes you boring? Don''t deny it, just say what you think boldly, I won''t say it."


    The surrounding students were a little hesitant, but when they heard this, they immediately nodded. Seeing so many people nodding, Gasba was not angry, not angry, just lowered his head, closed his eyes slightly, and began to think.


    For a long time, Gasba said: "Earl Chinan really hit the nail on the head. No one has told me about this problem. I really don''t know. I didn''t expect to waste so much time for everyone. It''s really rude." Gasba actually bent over to the students and bowed ninety degrees. This was a very sincere apology.


    "Professor, don''t be like this, we didn''t mean to blame you." The students got up quickly and said nervously.


    "That''s right, what the professor usually said is not completely useless, it''s just a bit cumbersome, it''s better to be a little concise." The students who didn''t dare to comment, dare to speak this time.


    Gaspar insisted on apologizing, and then said with a serious face: "This problem has not been encountered before, but now that I know it, I will try my best to correct it. Let''s start with the next speech."


    "The professor won''t say so much in his next speech." The students had a vague expectation on their faces.


    But what Gasbah said next, immediately plunged them into the abyss.


    "No, such an important education time must not be wasted or shortened. This time I will make a thorough investigation to find out what kind of knowledge the students need and what kind of teaching they need to listen to."


    "I will extend the time of the speech and will use more and richer and more useful knowledge to complete the speech."


    Okay, not only is the time not shortened, it is planned to be extended. This is not a question of whether it is useful or not. The fundamental problem is that you talk for too long, which is a waste of time. But this face of righteousness, how people refuse, how people blame. Damn Chi Nan, it was all caused by your proposal.


    "Professors are indeed a role model in our college. They will not escape when they encounter problems. They will solve problems head-on and face difficulties. They are really taught." The monocular guy actually feels that this makes sense.


    Oh my God, no one from aristocratic background is like that, how could a person from a civilian background have such a terrible mode of thinking.


    Many people bowed their heads, thinking that a few days later, there would be a meeting for freshmen to enter the school. Gasba, who was just the instigator, didn''t care about their thoughts at all.


    I even speeded up the lecture. I want to finish today''s course early, and then study it early, prepare the manuscript, and prepare for the next lecture. Chi Nan didn''t know how much problems he had caused other students.


    After skipping class, Chi Nan did not leave directly, but went to the library. At this time, Chi Nan is studying the basic principles of the model mage''s spell model. This is a way of improvement that Chi Nan thought of himself.


    That''s right, it''s the model mage. "If I can create a spell model that matches my natural magic, and then construct it into a spell that I can use, at least I will be a normal mage." Chi Nan thought this way, and moved towards this. The direction is hard. No way, who allowed himself to be in the academy and had nothing else to do.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 315： The arms race of the guards

    Standing up and shook his head, Chi Nan tried his best to return to his senses. After reading the books for a whole afternoon, especially the theories, Chi Nan felt a kind of bloated head.


    Calculating the time, it''s almost time for the end of get out of class. Chi Nan walked outside and saw that no other students had come out yet. Chi Nan didn''t care, and walked towards the reception room outside the college.


    This place is used to receive the guards. As soon as he arrived here, Chi Nan saw his guards wearing their clothes one by one, arrogant and talking loudly. Chi Nan smiled slightly, it seems that today he took advantage and won. Chi Nan was in a good mood and walked over slowly.


    "Lord Lord, you are out." Horn hurried forward with the guards.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "How about it, you won." Chi Nan whispered, too loud, it would easily arouse hostility from other nobles. After all, Chi Nan didn''t want to make too much trouble and waste time just for the little things he had.


    But what Chi Nan didn''t know was that other nobles would definitely know the actions of his guards this time. Because the actions of these guards attacking Chinan''s guards were themselves pushing behind them.


    This is also to be able to save Chi Nan''s face, so that he will not be so arrogant. Orthodox nobles would not use such small methods, but most of those who came to the academy were young members of noble families, and they didn''t have such mature ideas.


    "My lord, don''t worry, it''s absolutely okay. You haven''t seen the miserable appearance of those people." Carol said with a smug look.


    Chi Nan nodded lightly and looked around carefully, before saying: "You have to be careful too. This time the loss is on the equipment. They will definitely find a way to target your equipment, so we have to think about it when we go back. "


    Everyone nodded, and then Chi Nan changed the subject, but looking at their appearance, how could they be gloating.


    Before long, other nobles also came to the door after class. After understanding the situation here, the eyes of the nobles changed. "Damn, you can''t get a count or a few guards. We must make him look good when we go back. This is the Imperial City, not their Remas."


    Several nobles were discussing and leaving with the guards. These guys had united.


    Numisi, who came out later, didn''t see the changes here, and was very happy to pull Chi Nan back slowly.


    On the second day, as before, the guards walked into the reception room. "From the country, I didn''t play enough yesterday, we continue today." A group of people just came and surrounded Horn and others.


    Seeing them, Horn sneered: "What? Do you still want to be beaten?"


    Jim shouted loudly: "You are the one who has been beaten this time. We already have a way to deal with you."


    Horn said disdainfully: "Isn''t it just iron gloves, we also have them." That''s right, the way to deal with spikes is iron gloves. Because the spikes are very short, no matter how hard they are, it is impossible to pierce iron gloves. Besides, they don''t believe that those spikes are so strong that they can easily damage steel.


    It''s just that they didn''t know that Horn and the others didn''t wear that hedgehog armor today, instead they changed into a more comprehensive and sturdy red sand steel simplified armor. At the same time, they also put on iron gloves on their hands.


    The key point is that there are so many slender spikes on this iron glove. If it is hit, it will definitely be extremely painful. At this time, the first few people flinched.


    "You, why are you so rascal. If you beat us all with blood, the monitor will not let you go."


    "What''s the matter, Jim? Are you scared? Don''t be afraid to tell you that our spikes are all smeared with powerful hemostatic agents. Even if they are injured, such a small wound will stop the bleeding instantly, and nothing can be seen. Let''s have fun. Right." With that, Horn rushed up with a group of people, punching and kicking at them.


    Every time they attacked, they were suffering from the whole body, but they couldn''t see anything on the surface. Even if they took off their clothes and examined them, they could only see a few small spots. That''s it, it''s not a serious injury.


    Because of the severe pain, he fell with one punch, and this time became a minority beating more people. Watching this farce-like battle, the monitors are missing melon seeds and drinks. In such a boring job, they finally have a little adjustment.


    The guards who suffered once again made the noble behind them even more annoyed. So, a group of nobles got together to discuss how to deal with Chi Nan''s methods. In a blink of an eye, it was the third day.


    On this day, Horn and others saw iron vests one by one. "Haha, continue today. What''s wrong? Don''t you dare. Don''t you have steel spiked gloves? You have the ability to break our armor."


    At the risk of embarrassment, the noble behind them made the guards wear iron vests like a tin can. This strange dress has attracted the attention of others. But in this way, it is also destined to be more secure.


    "Hahahaha, what a bunch of idiots, do we only have that little means, let you see, the Xiongmaguo powder we brought today is so powerful." Horn laughed directly, and he said to the lord as expected. Again, these guys really put on protective clothing. I don''t know what will happen to them tomorrow.


    The guards directly recognized a few balls, and the **** exploded, causing smoke everywhere. Armor can defend against spikes, but it cannot defend against such biochemical attacks. The guards took out a pill and ate it.


    After Jim and the others discovered that something was wrong, they wanted to step forward, but suddenly they lost all energy.


    "Damn it, you guys actually poisoned it." Jim''s eyes widened and his expression was incredible.


    The person next to him also weakly said: "Why don''t you even let us go, we didn''t participate."


    Horn smiled and said loudly: "Don''t worry, Xiong Maguo lasts only one hour, and we won''t attack you. What we want to move is these troublemakers."


    With that, Horn and a group of guards walked over while grinning. The guards who fell to the ground looked pale, like a little daughter-in-law who was being bullied, struggling hard, but to no avail.


    "Keep your hands down and watch them bleeding these days. It''s all white." Horn''s words caused previous laughter. As it was yesterday, the steel jab greeted. At most, one step was blocked, which was to remove the clothes and the iron vests on them, and then a weak scream rang.


    People who don''t know hear this sound, I am afraid that they will have nightmares when they go back at night, which is worse than killing a pig.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 316： Feiyangs Complaint Letter

    In the college office, the deputy dean was watching the fire on the head of these complaint letters in his hand. "Master Dean, why don''t you care about it? Since Chi Nan came to the academy, the academy has been smoggy."


    The dean took a sip of tea. This new tea is really good. But thinking of Earl Chinan, the maker of the tea, the dean felt headaches. He had been able to avoid this problem before.


    During the days when he taught Chi Nan, the dean had a headache, but now it really proves that he is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    "Is there another complaint letter? What''s the trivial matter this time." The dean said indifferently. This kind of headache should be left to others, after all, it was ordered by His Majesty the King.


    As a silver mage, he couldn''t reach the point where he could ignore a king''s order. Besides, he was originally born in the Kingdom of Ruth Yala, and he was a member of the royal family.


    "What is a trivial matter? How many incidents have happened in the past few days. Chi Nan has been skipping classes, and Professor Gasbah has already had a lot of complaints, except for the first class, he hasn''t been there. Don''t forget, His Majesty the King asked Chi Nan to come here to learn etiquette instead of learning other things."


    "Calm down, call Earl Chi Nan, be more serious."


    The dean may not care, but the deputy dean does not have the strength of the dean and cannot ignore an earl. The deputy dean looked a little unconcerned, but he curled his lips and didn''t say anything in the end.


    "And this, because of a fierce warrior battle between Earl Chinan and Roland in the magic actual combat class. As a result, many students now want to learn the battle mage. Battle mage, this is not the case. What orthodoxy, and our kingdom doesn''t have such in-depth research on the battle mage, what should we do."


    The dean waved his hand: "Isn''t this great? At least let the students realize the strength of fighters, and wait for them to calm down. Not every mage has a talent for fighting."


    Seeing the dean''s performance, the deputy dean became even more annoyed: "Then this, because Chi Nan took the lead in skipping classes, and the college has not dealt with it. Now many people have run away from classes."


    The dean still has the same tone, sipping tea slowly and said: "What''s the matter? There have been many times like this before, especially when freshmen enter the school. Anyway, as long as the time is long, they know that there is no way to graduate. Listen to the class well." The dean doesn''t care about this at all.


    The deputy dean could not help it, because what the dean said was the truth. But he just saw Chi Nan not pleasing to his eyes. Because Chi Nan didn''t care about the graduation certificate of their college at all, it didn''t matter if he didn''t graduate.


    Even, this is no longer a secret. Chi Nan has said publicly that this is what makes them depressed. This is simply hitting them in the face. But an earl is not something he can handle casually.


    The dean has such an attitude, what can he do. Although the college is not small, there are too few masters. There is only the Dean who can reach the silver level. Even the bronze level of Chi Nan, few in the academy can compare it to this level, what can ordinary people do.


    "Are there any complaints." The dean was expressionless, without even looking at it.


    Any other complaints? The deputy dean was annoyed for a while. Didn''t he see the letters on the table? Most of them came to complain about Chi Nan. There are others who gave advice to the academy because of Chi Nan.


    Because Chi Nan was the one, he immediately increased the workload of his deputy dean several times. However, others are unable to deal with these complaint letters, and the dean does not want to deal with them, so he still has to deal with them.


    Damn it, how could there be such a problematic student, this identity and strength are the foundation for disrupting the academy.


    "Master Dean, Master Vice Dean, today I have another complaint letter, complaining that Earl Chi Nan''s guards attacked other guards. The scene is very cruel, and the impact has been very big." Okay, just said Chi Nan, there are attendants. A lot of complaints were sent in. Looking at the thick pile of complaint letters, the two deans felt a headache at the same time.


    "See it, see it, this is the consequence of continuing to indulge."


    The dean waved his hand: "Let¡¯s talk about it first, what the **** is going on. The guards have been fighting for a long time. Why have they been complained this time? Is it because someone died? Or because someone was beaten and disabled?"


    There is no serious situation. Generally speaking, this kind of battle between guards is not advocated by the academy, but it will not be stopped. This is the first time since the guards'' affairs have come to me since I became the dean.


    The attendants spread their hands: "That''s not They are very discreet."


    "Then what''s the matter with these complaint letters?" The dean also frowned, isn''t it okay to look for trouble.


    The attendant''s face was a little weird, but he still said: "The main reason is that there is too much movement. Today Earl Chinan''s guards brought a kind of strong light powder, which can emit a very bright light, which attracted the attention of others. ."


    Soon, two people knew. It turned out that what Chi Nan prepared for the guards today was a powerful flash bomb, of course it was just a powder and a bag. Once this plant burns and glows, it is extremely bright. Suddenly, all the guards who were looking for trouble were temporarily blinded, and they rushed up with punches and kicks.


    As a result, because the bright light was too dazzling, the window through the window attracted the attention of other nobles outside. Those nobles who were idle and okay, ran over to look, just to see the scene of the chaos.


    These little nobles who stay at home all day, have they ever seen such a battle? So many people were scared one after another, and some were scared to cry. Because of this incident, so many complaint letters have been sent here.


    "Well, you go down first, I know." The dean waved his hand to let the attendant leave here.


    The deputy dean immediately said: "We must not continue to indulge. This time the trouble is too big. If we don''t deal with it well this time, then the fathers of these little nobles will definitely come to us. If it is more serious, our college His reputation will be damaged." The dean patted his head with a look of constipation.


    Although this is a bit alarmist, it is not unreasonable. How can this become more and more troublesome. Fortunately, this time it was just that the guards made a big noise, and there was still room for recovery. It would not be good if the nobles were fighting with each other.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 317： Academy intervenes, guards duel

    The dean frowned and thought for a while, and finally compromised: "We can''t continue like this, otherwise our college won''t be messed up, but what can be done."


    The deputy dean sighed, is this clearly throwing the pot for himself? But there is no way, the deputy dean is often behind the scenes. Do it by yourself when you have something to do, and take it for yourself, who will let you be powerless. If I knew this, I won''t be here today. This time the culprit can only come by himself.


    So the deputy dean thought for a while, and then began to murmur with the dean.


    In the afternoon, Chi Nan received the request of the dean of the college to meet the dean. The dean''s strength is still very respected by Chi Nan, there is no way, Chi Nan had to put down his book and walked slowly towards the middle tower.


    That place is the dean''s mage tower, and it is also the dean''s office, right next to the library. It is said that some of the most valuable advanced books in the academy are all placed in the mage tower.


    When Chi Nan arrived, he found that he was not the only one who came here, but there were also a few nobles he didn''t know.


    It''s just that these nobles are all surrounded and clearly separated from themselves. From time to time, I cast some strange gazes towards myself, like envy, disgust, and hatred. It seems that his reputation in the academy is already very great, and Chi Nan feels that he is in a good mood.


    "Do you know why I let you come here." The dean sitting in front finally raised his head.


    The others nodded immediately, only Chi Nan shook his head: "I don''t know, what''s the matter?" Chi Nan looked at the few people next to him. There was no strong aura, and he didn''t know what they were doing here.


    The dean still had a faint smile, as if nothing had happened: "This is the complaint letter I received recently. It is all from Earl Chi Nan. Do you need to see it." The dean pointed to a large basket of letters next to it.


    Chi Nan shrugged indifferently: "No, I believe it." He believed that there were a lot of complaints against himself, but he didn''t expect that there would be so many. Is he so incompatible with these nobles?


    Many of them seem to be small things, or even nothing at all, but these guys just want to make a fuss.


    The Dean looked like this, and it seemed that he was not surprised at all: "Your Excellency Chi Nan, I know that you put all your energy on improving your own strength and developing your own territory. This is very right, I I agree. But, when you do things, can you be a little worried about the influence, this is the college."


    No matter how you look at the dean''s appearance, it seems that you don''t blame yourself at all. Is this the resonance of the cultivator?


    "I see, I will pay attention to it in the future, is this what happened this time?"


    The dean shook his head and said, "No, the main reason is that this time the incident was a bit big. It was an incident where your guards were fighting with each other. Because the scene was relatively...not pretty. So it was reported by many nobles."


    The dean showed them some other complaint letters, and Chi Nan understood it only now.


    "Oh, I''ve been playing so much these days. Forgetting the flash bomb will attract a lot of people. Fortunately, no smoke bombs are used, or I am afraid there will be more complaints." Chi Nan thought for a second. .


    "With that said, these guards have been making trouble with my guards these days, are these few?"


    Chi Nan looked to the people to one side, and then he knew who these people were. But these few people are not afraid of their appearance at all, and one of them said loudly to himself: "Don''t think we are afraid of you. You are just a little noble from the small place of Remas. Do you really think you are very powerful? We are. The nobles in the imperial capital are the greatest."


    With an inexplicable sense of superiority, such a thought flashed in Chi Nan''s mind. "So, what is your status, I am the earl, what status do you have to talk to me like this."


    A young man headed straightened his chest and said proudly: "My father is a Marquis."


    Chi Nan smiled calmly: "What about you, what are you? Or you are nothing but an ordinary person from a noble family. Do you have a title?" Every time Chi Nan said, these people looked ugly. Minute.


    Yes, in terms of the title, they are indeed not qualified to speak to a second-class earl. If it is an ordinary nobleman in the countryside, he might temporarily avoid the edge when he hears of their identity, but who is Chi Nan, do you need to accommodate them?


    The dean gently tapped on the table: "Ahem, the problem now is the resolution of this incident, not the time to resolve your own personal grievances." The dean doesn''t want them to make trouble here.


    "Then do a duel. Anyway, whoever provokes it will be a duel Chi Nan looked at a few people maliciously.


    "You, you barbarians, we won''t fight you. It''s all about the guards, and it has nothing to do with us." Now that it doesn''t matter, who would believe it, Chi Nan sneered in his heart.


    I knew that many people would look down on themselves and do things, but I didn''t expect that even such a little guy would dare to trouble him. Really, because I am a member of the royal capital, do I feel that I am superior to others?


    The dean interrupted them helplessly: "Listen to me now, because this time the impact was too great, but after all, the nobles did not participate in it, so the fault lies with the guards. Now, the academy gives you a solution. That''s it. That is, let the nobles fight on their own, and decide the winner through formal competitions. This kind of thing will never happen again in the future."


    The dean of the academy forcibly intervened, and Chi Nan nodded, who made the opponent strong. Besides, this time I did pass a little bit. "Well, I agree, let them have a try. The specific rules."


    Chi Nan completely ignored them, making several people annoyed. But before they could speak, the dean spoke first: "The rules are very simple. You have a hundred people, and each of them has a hundred people, for a total of 400 people. Three days later, a public duel in the academy arena, one-time Solve the problem. Also, no gambling."


    The dean stared at Chi Nan, and Chi Nan''s original idea of ??adding some color was suddenly suppressed. The dean also had no choice but to let them continue to quarrel without knowing what would happen, so he simply cut off all of them.


    "You have no opinion, right." The dean looked at several people, and several people nodded quickly. They can look down on Chi Nan, but facing the dean of the academy, the Silver Master, they dare not do anything.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 318： Thief at home

    Soon after she walked out, Numisi found herself: "Chi Nan, what happened, why did the dean want you to go over? Don''t embarrass you." Nu Misi looked at Chi Nan nervously.


    Chi Nan''s heart warmed, did anyone care about him? "Don''t worry, there is nothing wrong, just a few children fooling around, and it will be solved in a few days." Chi Nan still looks careless.


    Before Numisi continued to inquire, I suddenly heard a student say loudly not far away: "Look, everyone, it''s the solution to the fight of the guards. It turns out that this was made by Earl Chi Nan. Three days later, their guards will Competing in the arena to solve this matter by winning or losing will never happen in the future."


    "Look, that''s the reason for this incident. You can see Ou by yourself without me."


    The academy''s movements are really fast, I''m afraid it''s already ready. Looking at a huge crystal slab in the distance, with the densely written handwriting on it, Chi Nan felt like he had been calculated.


    This spar is similar to a screen, and both can display some information, but the screen is not so colorful. Under normal circumstances, there are also some important things that are expressed in words.


    "How could this happen? Four hundred against one hundred, it''s too unfair." Numisi began to complain.


    "It''s nothing, just one to four. Isn''t it just some rubbish? What are you afraid of." Chi Nan still didn''t care.


    Numis sighed: "You better prepare for it. I''m worried that someone will make a ghost behind this matter."


    At this time, some students shouted: "How can this happen? Gambling is forbidden, and other people from outside are not allowed to watch. How can this be done? This is a rare duel."


    A little nobleman next to it sneered: "It must be that the academy does not want this matter to continue to expand, and wants to stop it. However, it is good to be able to take a look, and it may be helpful to our battle."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "You heard it, there won''t be a big problem."


    Nu Misi glanced at Chi Nan angrily: "Anyway, you have to prepare well. If you lose this time, I''m afraid you will be laughed at in the academy and the aristocratic circle in the future. Don''t say so much. Hurry back." Numisi took Chi Nan and walked towards the outside of the academy. The rare Numisi also skipped class.


    Chi Nan smiled and followed back indifferently. Only when Chi Nan returned to his yard, he found that his servants looked a little nervous, and the atmosphere in his yard was also a little weird.


    "What happened? How come it''s all like this." Chi Nan asked strangely.


    A guard who didn''t go out at home quickly ran over: "Lord Lord, please see, there are still here. These traces indicate that someone came to our yard secretly today and doesn''t know what they want to do."


    Chi Nan walked over and took a look. As expected, there was a very pale footprint on the wall, as well as some very strange footprints in his own home. On a clean floor, these few footprints are very conspicuous.


    "I found out when the servant came to clean today. According to the regulations in our house, mud on the shoes is not allowed to enter. Only you, Lord Lord, can be an exception." These footprints are obvious, and they are not left by Chi Nan. "Furthermore, there are still traces of being looked at at home, and we have not discovered the whole process. The lord''s person, please condemn it."


    Looking at the guilty guards, Chi Nan said without a problem: "It doesn''t matter, there is nothing important at home anyway. Besides, it is definitely not easy for this person to be able to hide it from you before being discovered. It''s just that these traces... ¡­"


    The guard immediately said: "It was not intentionally left. Although the visitor can hide from us, he definitely does not have much time to clean up the traces, so he left these."


    The guards are also more confident about their strength and professionalism. It''s not easy to sneak in under your own protection, and it''s too powerful to want to clean up the traces you leave behind.


    "What''s missing in the house." Chi Nan frowned and asked suddenly.


    "No, we checked, and nothing is missing. But they mainly searched in the backyard except for the home."


    "Backyard, that means coming for our plants. Speaking of it, after such a long time, our caravan in Hongshaling has arrived." Chi Nan seemed to understand the intentions of those people.


    "It''s here, just because the goods are relatively small, the price of the original forest breath has not been reduced, but the prices of other half-elves have been fired up several times. And this, is a letter sent today."


    The guard sent a letter up and Chi Nan took it and opened it: "So, is it a request for a price increase again Chi Nan looked at the letter, and it turned out that many territories had goods and asked for an increase? Because these prices are getting higher and higher in the black market, if they continue to insist on such low prices, not only will they lose a lot of profits, but also a lot of nobles will be dissatisfied. On the contrary, the price increase is still one thing. Good thing.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said: "If this is the case, let them increase the price. I didn''t expect that they would not want to sell them cheaply."


    Anyway, the strength of his territory is already good now, even if it makes people jealous, it doesn''t matter. The guards quickly recorded it. These guards were not only doing protection work, they were also doing various other tasks.


    "But speaking of it, there are many nobles who want my things, but who would secretly do this kind of thing. Does anyone think that I still have a lot of forest atmosphere left here."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan raised his head: "So recently, have there been any strange things happening? I''m talking about the department store." Since opening the market, I haven''t been there for a long time.


    The guard hesitated a little. At this time, Carol didn''t know when he came over. "Master Qi, if you say something strange, the subordinate really found one. I didn''t think it was weird before, but after thinking about it, there were some problems. So the subordinates looked for someone to investigate specifically, and they have some eyebrows."


    "Really? What the **** is it, I want to see what they want. If you don''t cooperate with me, you will know to grab it. They are really a bunch of brutal savages, and they think they are good people with noble morals."


    Carol hurriedly lowered his head, when this matter had not been heard. The other guards had already dispersed nearby servants.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 319： Actually for the spring

    Carol made a somewhat exaggerated gesture: "The adults may not know that in the past three months, we have sold a lot of four-wheel shock-absorbing wagons, which exceeded our expectations. There are too many."


    "How many are there? Isn''t it just a four-wheel shock-absorbing wagon? It''s normal to sell more."


    It is normal for the nobles and wealthy businessmen to like their four-wheeled shock-absorbing carriages to go smoothly and fast. Who wouldn''t want this kind of comfortable carriage? Chi Nan had long thought of the situation that a four-wheeled carriage would replace the original carriage.


    "In the past three months, we have sold more than 30,000 vehicles. Do you think it is terrible."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "That is the average output of 10,000 carriages a month. I didn''t expect our production capacity to be so high." Chi Nan''s words made Carol almost choked on himself.


    This Lord Lord, is the focus of his attention a little off direction? "My lord, the problem is not here."


    "Where is that? Isn''t it bad to sell too much? It''s just a little more, what''s the matter?" From Chi Nan''s point of view, 30,000 carriages are nothing at all. Think of the crowded cities on earth. , This is trivial.


    "My lord, don''t you know that King Capital doesn''t have so many nobles and wealthy merchants, that is to say, it is impossible to sell so many. In your words, it means saturation, and that is the word. "


    Chi Nan smiled: "Haha, Carol, you know the word saturation. It''s really promising." As he said, he patted Carol on the shoulder hard, making Carol even weaker.


    "But so what, our four-wheeled carriages are very cheap, and many people can afford them. Moreover, those wealthy businessmen buy them and then sell them to other cities and provinces, there is no problem, right? "


    "My lord, you forgot, the carriage needs not only the carriage itself, but also horses. Horses are very expensive, and they are also important strategic resources. Good horses cannot be bought by ordinary people. Therefore, four-wheeled carriages are also impossible. Sold so many. As for other provinces, none of them have been sold during this time."


    Now Chi Nan also found something wrong: "According to you, there is a problem. You said, where did all those things go."


    Carol lowered his voice: "The subordinate asked Moiru to follow up and investigate. It was found that many carriages were bought by the royal family. They secretly looked for other people without letting us detect them, but they were sent to the barracks in the end. go with."


    "What do they want to do, use shock-absorbing wagons to transform the fort, or do they want to be tanks?"


    "The subordinates have been secretly seen, as if the carriage was taken down after being sent in. They seemed to have only the springs left."


    Chi Nan suddenly realized: "It turns out that it is for the spring. This world...their smelting level is not good, they must not be able to make the spring. It is too expensive to make the magician and the output is not enough, so I simply get it from me . I actually forgot that the spring is very useful." Chi Nan patted his forehead.


    "It''s too expensive to just buy a carriage directly, even if it is cheap, it is a luxury. So now, they should just use springs to experiment, and they have almost tested it."


    "Only in this way, they need a lot of springs, but they don''t directly cooperate with me, they want to sneak in, it seems they want to steal things. If they can steal the plants that make springs, maybe they don''t need to cooperate. Sure enough. The nobility and the royal family are not credible. By the way, is there anything happening in our department store market."


    "Reporter, no, there are a lot of people over there, it is too difficult to start, and they may think that the really important thing is at home." Carol thought for a while and said.


    Chi Nan still felt that this explanation was a bit far-fetched. "Anyway, strengthen the defense. There are too few people who brought the royal capital this time." A total of two hundred guards were brought, and some of them had to follow themselves and fight with other people''s guards every day.


    The rest will have to be scattered to his yard and department store for defense, and there is definitely not enough manpower. Fortunately, I don''t have more property, otherwise my guards are really not enough.


    However, if the king wants to recruit some thugs and guards, he must first apply to the aristocratic council, and also use the people trained by them. They cannot recruit privately. The consequences are found to be very serious. Really, should the management be so strict?


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said, "Let¡¯s plant some ground thorn ferns at home, which should be no problem for defense, as well as rattraps. In addition, I will also make some big-mouthed dogs, but big-mouthed dogs are not. Relying on the eyes, if you find suspicious characters, you will be alerted as soon as possible." Chi Nan thought of the security elements of his territory, the dog.


    "I understand, sir, should we mobilize more people from the territory to help? UU reading now has a lack of manpower."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, there are already a lot of people, and it is not easy to explain the addition of the royal family. Also, our white-headed griffin can also be released and placed in the backyard of the department store for defense. Okay." For the time being, the white-headed griffin was not needed, and Chi Nan decided to use this beast as well.


    There are many griffins in the entire royal capital, but few can be kept inside the royal capital. Griffon is a beast, even if it is not allowed to fly into the air, even if it is only on the ground, it can exert great lethality.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan said to Horne: "Is there any problem with the competition three days later. We don''t know if the imperial family or all the nobles interfered in the matter this time. If there is really their shadow behind, then three days later. I''m afraid they will do something in the duel." Chi Nan, who was originally confident, suddenly hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, sir, there will be no problems after three days. I have stepped up training these days, maybe I can reach the Bronze level in three days. Even if it doesn''t work, we won''t lose."


    Horn looked firm, but Chi Nan heard another possibility: "You said you are about to reach the bronze level? Are you confident."


    "By the way, how many potions we have for tempering the body, if you use them all, it will be fine."


    Horn said immediately: "The potions prepared by Miss Miria are not enough for us. If I were to use other people, it would be useless." Horn was a little worried about other people.


    "I''ll just ask if you have confidence." Chi Nan also knew that the output of medicine was very low. Because Miria was always discriminated against, she never went out, so she could dispense medicine at home with peace of mind, but even so, it was still not enough, it could only be saved.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 320： The nature of this matter has changed

    Chi Nan immediately sent Horn to practice. Speaking of the medicine for tempering the body, only he could provide it on such a large scale. I don''t know if the elves and half-elves can do it.


    In short, the Rusiyala Kingdom is far inferior to itself in this respect. In any case, first promote a fighter with bronze-level combat effectiveness, and you can take advantage in the next battle.


    "Notify the territory, try to train as many pharmacists as possible, and can tilt resources when necessary."


    "I see, I will notify them now." The guards quickly recorded it.


    Chi Nan sighed, pharmacists are not easy to train. Without a certain talent, they can''t do it at all. First of all, a pharmacist must have the talent to become a magician, and must have a strong mental power to deploy potions.


    Secondly, the pharmacist also has a certain amount of magic power, just like Miria. "I don''t know how Miria has improved during this time, she should be about to become a black iron-level natural mage. Really, why in the royal capital, she feels more and more insecure, and she is still herself. The best at home."


    Chi Nan missed his Red Sand Ridge a little, and shook his head. For the time being, he couldn''t get out.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, the college stipulates that only the first year must be spent in the college. After one year, I will go back and never come here to suffer any more." Chi Nan muttered to himself and made up his mind. .


    Now is not the time to take care of this. Chi Nan started to plant a large number of ground thorn ferns around his yard. Anyone who passes by without permission will be attacked by the ground thorn fern. Above, there are strong paralytic toxins.


    Anyway, these places are usually not approached by people, and those who can approach these places are not good people. There are some secret mouse traps around, which is also a defense method that I have used for a long time.


    The last is the big mouth dog, anyway, as long as you breed a batch, this thing will run away. A guard took the original sign from Chinan and walked out of the house with the white-headed griffin and walked towards the department store.


    Now that the Griffin has recognized the Lord, this brand is only used to facilitate access to the Griffin and the credential to feed the Griffin. As long as Chi Nan nodded, then the guard holding the sign, the white-headed griffin would not attack at will, and would also eat what he gave.


    Just when Chi Nan arranged for defense at home, the family members of several little nobles also learned about this matter.


    "You guys can really make trouble, and you actually have trouble with Earl Chi Nan. Hey, if this is not done, I am afraid it will be in trouble."


    "Father, is it troublesome? Let him apologize if it doesn''t work." An older aristocratic member said. The one standing below had an incredible look. Is this his brother? It is absolutely impossible to let myself apologize. Unusual anger in the little nobleman''s heart.


    Just before he could speak, the senior aristocrat headed by him said: "It''s no longer possible now. If you knew this, it would definitely not let you mess around. This has something to do with the breath of the forest. If you get on the blacklist..."


    "Father, it doesn''t matter now, this matter is just a small matter, and it won''t be irreparable."


    The old Marquis nodded slightly: "Hey, Barrick, if you can be as smart as your brother. Forget it, I''ll talk about it myself after the big deal, but it''s not our own business anymore."


    After a pause, the old marquis reluctantly said: "This matter has been known to many nobles. Now, this is the display of combat effectiveness, and it can be said that it has been related to the strength comparison between the royal nobles and the local nobles. Many people have written to demand that this battle must be won and that it must be won beautifully."


    When he said this, the old Marquis looked bitter. If it were an ordinary nobleman, he would definitely compete with You Rongyan for such a fame. But facing Chi Nan, that''s not the case.


    They also want to use the breath of the forest to delay aging. There are not many old people in any noble family, especially those in power, most of whom are not young. For Chi Nan, that can''t be offended.


    "Then what to do, what will happen if they refuse."


    "Reject? That''s even worse, because there have been letters from several dukes asking us to do our best."


    Shaking his head, the old marquis said to his son: "Barrick, you can just go through the scene for this matter, and I will prepare. There is news from Kaos, the most powerful of Earl Chi Nan''s That guard Horn, the armor weapon on his body is made of special magic metal, so he is the key."


    After thinking about it, the old marquis simply said: "We have already discussed, so we sent a bronze-level warrior and prepared him a magical equipment to suppress that Horn. The others are nothing."


    "My fatherWhat do you plan to do with others, their weapons are also very strong."


    "Don''t worry about this. How could other nobles want us to play forward without paying at all. This time they prepared a batch of weapons and equipment. After testing, they will definitely not be worse than Hongsha Steel."


    Thinking of Hongsha Steel, the old Marquis was envy for a while. Hongsha steel is indeed not a very powerful metal, but it is also close to magic metal. The most important thing is the output. The output of Hongsha Steel is too large.


    If it hadn''t been for this red sand steel to be produced by a plant called the iron bark, and this plant hasn''t been transplanted yet, I''m afraid they would have wanted to grab it a long time ago. This is a huge wealth. Chinan, who owns Hongsha Steel, is equivalent to owning several huge gold mines.


    "And this time, after winning, you can suppress Earl Chi Nan''s arrogance. It just happens that we plan to cooperate with Hongshaling on some things. It is not a good thing to keep him strong."


    "It turns out that my father had planned for a long time. It seems that I was thinking too much."


    The old Marquis shook his head and looked at his son with satisfaction: "It is not easy for you to think of so much. You are still young, think about it later, and you will always surpass me. Barrick, don''t be fooling around. Learn from your brother."


    Barrick curled his mouth, his face perfunctory. Since I was young, I have hated two kinds of people the most. One is the child of someone else''s family, and the other is my brother. They are good at everything, everything is better than themselves, they are just a waste. Seeing Barrick''s perfunctory behavior, the old marquis was a little annoyed, but then waved his hand and ignored it.


    "Well, you go down, remember not to show your stuff, otherwise the consequences are not what you want to see."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 321： Students under 60

    In the case of various concerns, time has been slow for the past three days. During this period, nothing happened, everything was the same as before, very flat, and some of the original skirmishes disappeared.


    Even these guards only snorted when they met every day, and then ignored the appearance of other people.


    Three days later, Horn finally walked out of his closed training place. "Have you succeeded? Looking at the aura on your body, it is obviously much stronger than before." Chi Nan said with satisfaction.


    Horne looked excited, and then knelt down on one knee: "Do not humiliate the mission, the subordinate has successfully entered and broke through the bronze level. Although it is not very stable, there is no problem in fighting." Horn is still very respectful.


    Chi Nan helped them up: "Very well, your task is to repair them fiercely. As long as you don¡¯t kill them, I will take care of everything. Also, how is your blasting sword practice? Do you use it in battle?" Since Romi Jiala gave himself the full version of the blast swordsmanship, Chi Nan has taught these guards.


    This gale sword technique can be practiced to the peak of bronze, and the sword technique itself is a very good fighting technique. It''s a pity that Chi Nan did it by himself but didn''t have much power.


    "It can be used, this duel definitely makes them look good." Horn lowered his head and said firmly.


    Chi Nan is very satisfied: "Carol, there is no problem with training in the battlefield, right."


    Carol quickly said: "Master Qi, you are already very proficient, as long as the opponent''s strength is not too much than ours, then there is no problem." Carol has been in charge of the drills of the battlefield recently.


    "That''s it. For this duel, our plan is very simple. If the opponent has a master, Horn will try to contain it. If not, then make trouble among the opponent''s team and break their formation. Carol is commanding the battle. Array, let them see the strength of our Hongshaling. Let''s go." Chi Nan waved his hand and led the people away.


    A group of people walking on the road mightily, immediately attracted the attention of countless people. At this moment, many civilians still don''t know what they are doing, because they are curious to follow one by one.


    Just before arriving at the academy, everyone discovered that there was a large circle around the academy at this time, which was actually blocked by the guards. Looking at the appearance of these guards, they actually came out of the palace.


    "It seems that our dean is not easy to be able to invite so many guards from the palace to maintain order on the scene."


    Chi Nan registered while talking, and then led people into it. These guards blocked all those who were trying to do nothing, even some little nobles.


    However, if the real nobles want to know the situation, they don''t need to come in person at all. Although it is blocked outside, the students have no problem. This duel was a grand gathering in the academy. Many teachers ask students to come here to watch in groups, which is said to increase their experience of fighting on the battlefield.


    When I came to the college, all the courses had stopped this morning, and everyone was surrounded and watched. Even some students who usually don''t come to the academy, also took advantage of the opportunity of students to enter it.


    "Numisi, how come there are so many people here, and who are these people?"


    Chi Nan saw Numisi and walked over, then pointed to those who were not young and asked.


    Numisi glanced at him and said in a low voice, "These have never graduated. There is no compulsory graduation from the college. If you have been unable to graduate, you will always be a student, and you will not be judged until the age of sixty. To be unable to graduate. These people have not yet reached the age of sixty, so they are still college students."


    It turns out that it is a student of the academy, so you can enter it casually to watch it. I didn''t expect that the rules of the academy could still be played like this. Many of these people are outside nobles.


    I don''t know that they are also college students. Chi Nan rolled his eyes and ignored them.


    "Do you have confidence this time? The people on the other side are not kind, and they look terrific. Look at them, although they come from four different nobles, they can still vaguely feel the tacit understanding between them. I doubt, These people are actually from the same team, or have undergone long-term collaborative training."


    "It''s really Numis, our female strategy master of Remas, I didn''t even notice it."


    Numisi was a little embarrassed: "I just liked this aspect before, but my father said that as a lady, you can''t be on the battlefield all day."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "No matter what the ability, as long as you have the ability, what is appropriate and inappropriate."


    "Really, you like it, do you like me like this Numis is a little expectant and a little nervous.


    Chi Nan grinned and said, "Of course I like it. People with ability are much better than those vases." Chi Nan didn''t notice the shy expression on Numisi''s face when he said this.


    But even if I noticed it, I don''t see anything. For a perennial single dog, the comprehension of this aspect is really too slow. Just as the two people were talking, their own guards had already entered the arena.


    The difference from him is that the other party is all in black armor, and the two sides look like a torrent of black and red, facing each other. Soon, one person walked out of the opposing team.


    The person took off his helmet, revealing a face that Horne was very familiar with, because this person was Jim.


    "Horn bastard, although I can''t kill people today, I will beat you so much that you can''t take care of yourself, and let you live in the shadows for the rest of your life." Jim looked at Horn in front of the team with a grim look. It was this guy who repeatedly attacked himself, causing his status to become lower and lower, but today, everything is different.


    Horn''s eyes were somewhat indifferent, but he suddenly became solemn: "Bronze rank, you actually reached the Bronze rank, how did you do it." This guy has always been far worse than himself.


    He relied on a lot of medicine training and consumed a lot of resources to break through. What happened to this Jim.


    Jim laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have had such a chance. Although, I won''t be able to improve again in the future, but the bronze level is also a height that I would never have thought of before. Win, then I will have everything in the future. So, just lie down for me obediently."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 322： The much-anticipated duel of the guards

    Horn felt a little strange. Since Jim had reached the bronze level, why couldn''t he feel the bronze level aura on his body, and Jim''s state seemed a little weird.


    At first, he didn''t pay much attention to Jim''s arrogance, but now Horn found that Jim''s spirit seemed a little abnormal. Could it be said that some strange method was used to forcibly promote himself to this level.


    Jim himself said that he would never be able to improve in the future, it seemed like that. But this is nothing strange. Without clever secrets and a lot of resources, it would be impossible for an ordinary guard to be promoted to the bronze level in this life. Perhaps for some people, not being able to improve in the future is a big problem, but for most people it is nothing at all.


    But just when Horn wanted to say something, an old man on the high platform suddenly spoke: "The guards of both sides have already arrived, then the next duel to resolve grievances will begin, everyone is silent."


    When everyone stopped, the old man continued: "When the golden dragon in my hand landed, the duel started. After this duel, the two sides will no longer allow disputes, otherwise it will be contempt for the academy, and the academy will take action."


    "The rules of this duel are not to cause death or disability. As long as one of them concedes defeat, they cannot continue to attack." The old man looked around and made sure that everyone heard clearly before raising his arm high.


    In the palm of his hand, there was a gleaming golden dragon. Without saying much, the old man gently let go of his hand, and the golden dragon fell towards the ground. All the people''s eyes were placed on the top of this golden dragon, following the golden dragon slowly falling. Finally, the golden dragon landed on the ground and bounced lightly, suddenly, the atmosphere in the arena changed.


    "I''ll stop that guy, and Carol will command the others and get on me." With that, Horn took the lead.


    Jim also shouted loudly: "You bastard, die for me." Jim drew out the big sword in his hand and slashed it at Horn. With a "keng" sound, the two sides confronted each other.


    Jim''s moves were simpler, but stronger, and stopped after three steps back. In order to relieve his strength, Horn took five steps back. At the same time, the hearts of both parties are more solemn.


    "What is the secret method that can reach such a level? It seems to be stronger than me in fighting spirit. Although it is a little messy, it is not as solid as my fighting spirit." Horn thought in surprise.


    Jim''s face became even more savage: "Damn it, how come you have reached the bronze level. This method shouldn''t be known to the country nobles. How exactly did you achieve it? Is there someone behind you to help you."


    The quality of the weapons on both sides was equal, and no one''s weapons were damaged. However, the strength of both sides surpassed the opponent''s imagination. Horn sneered: "It''s just a secret method of relying on external forces to improve. I am not uncommon. I cultivated with my own strength with the help of Lord Lord."


    "I don''t believe that no nobleman would be as good to his subordinates." Although this is true, it doesn''t seem good for you to say it in front of so many people. Everyone who heard it thought so.


    Moreover, his lord treats himself and other people very well, even for the civilians.


    Jim rushed over again, Horn was also not afraid, and Jim froze in front of him. Both sides played "ping-pong-pong" non-stop, and people around couldn''t even see their shadows clearly.


    Only in the smoke and dust, a black and a red shadow entangled each other, constantly touching each other.


    Barrick murmured a little dissatisfied from the stands: "The **** guard, dare to openly slander the nobleman, and how we are not good to him. The secret method of breakthrough was his own request, but we gave them a choice. And that secret method. But it consumes a lot of materials." Barrick knew this.


    Next to him, Barrick''s brother sneered: "These people are like this, they are insatiable."


    It seems that they have forgotten that although they are given a choice, if they do not accept it, the next outcome will be even more miserable.


    "But don''t worry, that kind of secret method is not just that it can''t continue to break through. After this battle, his body will collapse, and he will be a useless person in the future, and it will not have any effect on us."


    Barrick felt cold, he really didn''t know that. The first time I saw my brother revealing his indifferent side, Barrick didn''t know why, and felt a wave of fear in his heart. Is this his brother?


    Below, in the center of the arena, the two figures have reached a fever pitch. Those who can see clearly can see with relish, and those who can''t see clearly can only listen to the explanations on the side that can see clearly.


    "Did you see, the black-clothed guy in the middle is stronger and more grudge. However, his fighting skills are not as good as the red-clothed guy, so he can only stand in the middle and look for opportunities to defend against counterattacks. "


    "The guy in the red clothes has very flexible body and sword skills. Although his fighting spirit and strength are not as good as the opponent, he is faster, and he is fighting around the black clothes. Their victory or defeat is to see who supports them first. Can''t help it."


    "Then you think that in this duel, which one of them can win, whether or not they win depends on the person in the middle."


    The person who had just spoken shook his head and said: "Although the outcome of the two people in the middle is very important, it does not determine the outcome of this battle. First of all, after they decide the outcome, there must be not much vindictiveness left. Secondly, Among the people on both sides who participated in the battle, there were quite a few of the Black Iron level, and the two bronzes could only protect themselves during their heyday."


    Speaking of this, someone suddenly discovered the difference between the other teams: "Yes, the nobleman from Remas brought a hundred people of the Black Iron level, and the quality looks pretty good."


    "That''s nothing, you didn''t see our team, there are more than two hundred black iron ranks." This is the words of a little noble who participated in this incident. He still knows the composition of the immediate team very well. .


    It''s a pity that it would be great if one''s own guards were really so powerful, and no one would dare to provoke such a powerful guard. But these were temporarily loaned to them, not their own.


    Because Horn and Jim were too fast, the team behind them had not arrived yet. By the time they arrived, the two had been fighting for a long time. To maintain the formation, of course it can''t be too fast. It''s just the opposite, that is what the four formations are showing, and they slowly half-enclosed toward their side.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 323： Equipment rolling

    "How could it be, how could it be like this." Several little nobles who participated in this matter stood up all at once. When the two armies came into contact, it suddenly became one-sided.


    It''s not that they fell to one side as they imagined, but that they fell on their own. The moment the two sides touched each other, they slashed fiercely on the opponent''s weapon. Because you can''t kill, the main attack is only weapons.


    But the next scene shocked everyone. The guards of Chi Nan cut off the weapons of the enemies that came into contact with them almost at the same time. Even if there is no break, it will basically break.


    "Damn, how could this happen? Didn''t it mean that the weapons materials on their bodies were not worse than Hongsha Steel? Did the nobles deliberately use inferior materials." Barrick shouted out even more excitedly. If it weren''t for his brother to grab him quickly, I don''t know how much he would reveal, but even so, he was heard by the people around him.


    "Sorry, my brother has something wrong with his brain, and he often falls into illusions."


    Hearing this, Barrick was about to refute, and then saw his brother''s eyes full of indifference and warning, his whole body suddenly became cold, and then he closed his mouth and said nothing. After calming down, Barrick regretted it.


    This matter is not something that members of aristocrats like him can participate in. His word now is equivalent to offending many nobles. Barrick wanted to slap himself in the mouth, how could he be such an idiot.


    In the arena, those guards are even more incredible. When they first came here, it was clearly stated above that the weapons in their hands would definitely not be worse than those of the other party, how could this be the case.


    One face to face, the weapon side was directly crushed by the opponent. The opponent didn''t use the pea cannon or gas cannon with great lethality, but why their cold weapons are so powerful, it''s not justified.


    "Why, don''t surrender and admit defeat, then don''t blame us for being rude."


    With a long sword in the hand of a guard, it is a sword that is not a critical position against the opponent. "Kacha" The armor on the opponent''s body hardly had any defensive ability, it was easily cut open, and the flesh was injured.


    "I won''t admit defeat. If you can, kill me." The wounded guard said with red eyes. He remembered the days when he was bullied. This time, all the guards who directly participated in it also came, not one less. Moreover, because it is their business, they are all in the first row.


    "Very well, this is what you said. Although you can''t kill people, there are indicators for this kind of battle. If you break your hands and hamstrings, it should not be considered disabled. After all, it can still be cured."


    With that, the sword in the guard''s hand began to aim at his hamstrings. At this time, even the guards who had been brave and fearless before, felt chills in their hearts. Although the hand and foot muscles can be treated, the cost is not affordable.


    Instinctively, the guard took a step back, and as a result, the team began to deform. At the same time, he was not the only one who retreated, some directly begged for mercy, some wanted to attack fiercely, and more wanted to avoid it.


    The originally neat object was suddenly messed up.


    In the stands, Numisi sighed after seeing this scene: "Although their teams are very tacit, but with the guards in the front row, they are destroying the overall progress, and the formation is destroyed by them. of."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Even without these guards, it''s useless. In terms of weapons and equipment, we are crushing them."


    At this moment, many other nobles can also see it. Especially for the later ones who are older, they have not graduated, but it does not mean that their status is low. On the contrary, their status is very high.


    "I can see that the armor weapons on their bodies are not made of Hongsha Steel, but higher-level Blood Cloud Steel, just like their leader. I didn¡¯t expect that such a high-level Blood Cloud Steel can also be equipped on a large scale. Everyone, this is really generous." This person took a deep look towards Chi Nan.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that there are not many metals that can naturally reach magical materials. It seems that we underestimated the output of Hongshaling. Perhaps, this is not a naturally formed metal."


    Before, they only thought that Chi Nan had found or bought some red metal, so they would create a weapon armor for their captain of the guard, and directly beat the opponent in the battle of Kaos.


    But now it seems that they might think too much. The output of Blood Cloud Steel in the Red Sand Ridge was obviously more than they had imagined, and all the guards had one set of manpower. This was a crush on equipment.


    "You don¡¯t need to look at it. They are far behind them in terms of equipment. They can¡¯t hurt the enemy but the enemy can only hurt. This kind of battle is impossible to fight Even if there are more people at the Black Iron level than the opponent. It''s the same. If it''s a head-on fight on the battlefield, they will definitely die faster." Several people sighed, this time the trial was considered a failure.


    "Hehe, it can''t be considered as having no gain. At least we know the production of Xueyun Steel. We can discuss with Earl Chi Nan later and buy a part of Xueyun Steel. This is a good thing."


    "That is, with the quality of the blood cloud steel, coupled with the enchantment of the mage, it is absolutely possible to manufacture high-level and high-level magic weapons in large quantities, whether you use them or sell them."


    They had already begun to figure out in their hearts, because the battle at this time had completely lost their interest. This is not a fight, is this simply a one-sided killing.


    Because the equipment was crushed, the opponent''s formation was completely unable to maintain. From time to time, someone confessed and left, or was chopped to the ground and wailing. The guards are very precise in their moves, and the wind swordsmanship allows them to control and master the direction of the long sword extremely accurately. Looking closely at the injuries on their bodies, none of them was very serious.


    In this way, under Carol''s command, pressing forward step by step, and finally the opponent''s formation completely collapsed. From contact to complete collapse, it didn''t even last for ten minutes.


    In the middle, it was still the battlefield between Horn and Jim. It''s just that Horn gradually discovered that Jim''s power suddenly began to weaken as it exploded. Horn didn''t know what happened, but he also knew that the opportunity was coming.


    "How can this be, how can this be, why are you improving so fast, you haven''t been so good just now."


    Horn sneered: "It''s not that I improve fast, but your strength is declining. The validity period of your secret method has passed."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 324： Let them lose face

    Ask for votes and subscribe, thank you.


    "How could this happen, how could this happen, I am invincible, I am invincible..." Jim''s pupils began to become distracted, while muttering, he tried his best to attack, but he did not realize that his attack was getting weaker and weaker. .


    Originally the speed was far inferior to Horn, but now it is even worse. The surrounding battle was over at this time, and the beating of 400 by a hundred people had just begun and the opponent had already collapsed.


    At this moment in Carol''s heart there is quite a feeling that I have not tried hard, but you have fallen.


    But there is no way. They are either lying on the ground or surrendering, and because the formation is scattered, they have completely lost the heart to fight, and then hide behind and watch the two people fighting in front.


    When the battle has reached this point, it doesn''t matter if it goes on, and you can declare victory or defeat. If it wasn''t for the two people in the middle who were still fighting fiercely, the referee would definitely speak up now.


    As Jim''s speed became slower and slower, more and more people could see clearly around him. "Hey, it''s a pity for this guard, he''s already crazy." Everyone saw Jim''s problem.


    Even people who haven''t practiced much know that Jim''s battle at this time has no rules. It can be said that he is waving his weapons indiscriminately. And Horne had even changed his hand to fight the opponent.


    Finally, when Jim''s power was completely reduced to the point that even the Dark Iron Warrior was almost inferior, Horn kicked Jim out. Jim stared at the sky blankly, as if he wanted to struggle to get up, but felt severe pain throughout his body. After struggling a few times, not only did he not get up, but he also consumed his last strength.


    Horn let out a big breath and raised the long sword in his hand high. "Now, those nobles should have seen Jim''s situation. They certainly wouldn''t think that they did something to him."


    Horn didn''t want to cause his lord to get into any trouble for his own reasons. Otherwise, Horn would be able to easily knock him down when Jim''s power weakened.


    Chi Nan nodded lightly, and then looked at the few nobles who were making trouble for him with contempt. "It''s really rubbish. Even these methods are used. You really deserve to be a nobleman."


    The voice did not diminish deliberately. The nobles around heard it. Many nobles lowered their heads and looked ashamed. Of course, there were some who didn''t hear anything when they didn''t do anything, and some even started to condemn those guys directly. Just after listening to it for a while, Chi Nan didn''t feel anything. They were all the same.


    "Chi Nan, just say a few words, after all, they are all aristocrats, and it is not good to make trouble."


    Numis pulled Chi Nan a bit to let Chi Nan converge. Sure enough, does Numis still feel that the nobles in the royal capital are more powerful. This woman, I don''t know when to change this kind of thinking.


    At least in Chi Nan''s eyes, there are ninety percent of the nobles in the royal capital, and there is no way to compare it with Numis.


    "Okay, okay, let me say a few words." At this time, the referee had announced that Chi Nan''s guards had won, and the incident was over. Because gambling is not allowed, Chi Nan has nothing to gain at all.


    "Isn''t it just a little bit of face loss? Really, how do you feel that you have lost a lot." Chi Nan said to himself.


    "Don''t say so much. Face is very important to the nobles. This is already very serious."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes rolled: "Yeah, face is very important, and lining is also very important. Then let them lose face and everything." Thinking of this, Chi Nan suddenly had a bad idea.


    Chi Nan got up and said loudly, "Thank you for your support. Anyway, I was able to win this time, thanks to everyone''s support." The surrounding nobles looked dumbfounded. When did we support it. When I say this, I don''t think it is too responsive. But they couldn''t say anything, they could only nod awkwardly, and sent sparse applause.


    Chi Nan is the victor now, and attacking the victor is not what their nobles should do.


    Chi Nan continued: "Here, I also want to thank my guards. Without their hard work, it is impossible to win. If that happens, our honor of Hongshaling will be trampled."


    At this time, the surrounding nobles felt more responsive. Didn''t it make it clear that he was trampling on the honor of the nobles in the royal capital? But by the way, he didn''t say it directly at all.


    "Isn''t there any response yet, then?" Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly. I don''t know why, Numis felt that Chi Nan had a bad idea brewing, and she had no choice but to lower her head as she didn''t know anything.


    Sure enough, Chi Nan said loudly: "This time my guards were seriously injured. This is my negligence." Injured? When did these people get injured, each of them like tin cans?


    "So I decided to I want to award them the breath of the forest. The breath of the forest has a certain healing effect, regardless of trauma or internal injury. However, because the output of the forest breath is limited, so take it For the next week, our department store will no longer sell the smell of the forest. Please forgive me."


    When they heard the previous sentence, the surrounding nobles kept poking their lips. This product was too wasteful. But after hearing this, the nobles'' complexions changed. It was not enough, and they had to be off for a week.


    Isn''t this deliberately making them feel bad, everyone involved in this matter will definitely be blamed. Especially the few people who directly caused this to happen will definitely become the target of public criticism.


    Barrick covered his face with a look of horror: "Oh no, you can''t do this."


    It''s a pity that everyone around him is looking at him like a cockroach. Barrick knew he was going to be unlucky. The other three people with Barrick were also full of horror at this time.


    Originally wanted to suppress Chi Nan''s prestige, but the other party came to retreat once, and unexpectedly caused such a thing. At this time, the aristocrats who seemed to be united are also at odds, especially the elderly aristocrats and female aristocrats.


    "Earl Chinan, we have good healing medicines and the healing scrolls sent from the Holy Light Empire. They are worse than the forest''s breath healing effect. Why don''t we exchange them." A nobleman shouted from a distance.


    Later, other nobles seemed to have discovered that this was a way. It is a pity that Chi Nan turned a deaf ear to this, as if he hadn''t heard it at all. In his eyes, there was a little playful gaze. The appearance of Chi Nan made the surrounding nobles even more anxious. The older aristocrats who followed looked at each other and regretted.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 325： Cotton and spring

    Fearing that Chi Nan would continue to cause trouble, Numis took Chi Nan and ran outside. Chi Nan had no choice but to run along. Otherwise, with her own strength, Numisi would not be able to get Chi Nan to get her.


    Ran all the way to the outside of the academy, seeing that there were not so many nobles around, Numisi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Waiting for Chi Nan fiercely, Numisi said angrily: "You have to offend all the nobles. You know how much trouble they can bring to you together, and it will make Hongshaling unable to survive. "


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "Anyway, am I a half-elf? I''ll go to the forest if I can''t get past the Red Sand Ridge. But the natural breath is only available here. They want to extend their life and want to look for beauty. I."


    That''s right, the natural breath is Chi Nan''s confidence, isn''t the lifespan and appearance that the nobles value most? This is a monopoly in the high-end market. As long as this monopoly cannot be broken in one day, I don''t need to be afraid of them. In other words, as long as they are not directly rebelling, they cannot really treat themselves.


    Numisi sighed, this is correct, but how does it make people feel powerless.


    As the two of them walked back, Chi Nan suddenly saw a shop in the distance, and a fat-eared businessman was selling a piece of clothing around him. But this dress is not the usual style.


    Because this is a cotton-padded jacket, yes, it is a cotton-padded jacket, the style is still the frame designed by Chi Nan, and then other designers have redesigned and improved it. The internal materials are all cotton.


    Looking at this thing, Chi Nan suddenly discovered that unknowingly, it had already entered winter. "Unexpectedly, time flies so fast, and it''s almost half a year since I came into this world." Chi Nan looked at the sky.


    Seeing Chi Nan suddenly stop, Numisi stretched out her hand curiously and shook it in front of him: "Chi Nan, what''s wrong with you, don''t be angry, I just, I just don''t want you to be unhappy with the royal family. "Nu Misi thought that Chi Nan was angry, and couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Chi Nan smiled: "No, I suddenly found out that winter is here. You see, the cotton in Hongshaling has been sold to this place." Before I left, the cotton plantation was already very big.


    It has not been used at the beginning, and it will not start until the weather slowly cools down. Chi Nan also just discovered that many people on both sides of the road have already put on cotton products to keep warm.


    Numisi rolled his eyes and said, "It''s obviously your own thing that you only know now. Didn''t you find out? Most members of the noble family have already put on cotton-padded clothes. Speaking of which, this thing is really warm."


    It turned out that Numis also had a cotton dress on her body, which Chi Nan hadn''t noticed at first. Because the surface of this dress is really too delicate, not at all like the cotton-padded clothes in my own impression.


    "What are you looking at? This is what our family made after buying cotton." Numisi turned his head slightly.


    "Haha, I just didn''t expect cotton to be so popular." I had thought of it a long time ago.


    Nu Misi pouted her mouth and did not expose Chi Nan''s lies. "Of course, except for the formal soldiers who are full of energy, who doesn''t want to wear a warm cotton coat in winter. Clothes made of cotton are really warm, better than the fur of those Warcraft. It is also the fire of Warcraft. Clothes made of fur can keep warmer than cotton."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and it seemed that things made of cotton could not occupy the high-end market. But forget it, he didn''t care about it anyway. The two people walked back while chatting, unconsciously, it seemed that the atmosphere had become a little subtle.


    When returning home, Numisi reluctantly bid farewell to Chi Nan. When Chi Nan returned home, she found that Sophia, who hadn''t seen her for a long time, had actually appeared in her home. Really, obviously she is not at home, why Sophia can come in casually as if she is back at home, and no one will stop her.


    "I''m sorry to bother you, Chi Nan, you came back so early." Sophia said with a smile.


    "Of course, I won''t waste time if I win, besides, I was the king of skipping classes." Chi Nan didn''t believe that Sophia didn''t know about today''s duel. "So Sophia, what''s the matter with you this time? You seem to be busy lately."


    Sophia sighed: "No way, it''s tea and it''s qualified to sell gas cannons. I dare not come out casually recently, otherwise I will be surrounded." Sophia was a little embarrassed.


    "Then give you the qualification to sell the breath of the forest. I''m going to be annoyed by them."


    "Of course it''s good, you won''t be reluctant." Sophia looked interested.


    "It doesn''t matter, just hand it over. Anyway, those nobles provoke me, I can cut it off at any time." Chi Nan made no secret of his threats, so Sophia couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    "Well Let''s not talk about nonsense, I am here this time to buy Spring."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment: "Is it you want it or the royal family wants it, what are you going to do." Chi Nan thought of the carriage being demolished.


    Sophie did not hide: "Of course it is the royal family, it should be said that the military wants it specifically. No way, who made you belong to my subordinate nobles, so I can only come to you." Sophie did not say anything. cover up.


    Chi Nan frowned: "Can you know what the army wants springs for?" Chi Nan even wondered if they had already experimented with using metal to make springs, and found that the cost was too high before they came to him.


    "What else can it be? Of course it''s for the ballista. The alchemy ballista with springs is more powerful than your pneumatic gun and has a longer range, so the military wants to buy some."


    Chi Nan also didn''t ask why gas guns were not used. He knew that the Royal Family and the Central Army had never purchased their own plant weapons. This should be worried about being restrained by himself, Chi Nan didn''t care much either.


    Chi Nan was surprised that these people were really smart, and they could only think of using the spring on the shock-absorbing carriage. Fortunately, I didn''t open the door to industry, otherwise, the development of industry is definitely not as good as others. At that time, it is not that you lead the trend, but that you have to look up to other people.


    Fortunately, the only thing about plants can be made by yourself. But it''s just a spring. Even if they make it themselves, as long as it is not made on a large scale, the cost will not be too good, so just sell it to them.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan nodded directly and said: "Yes, the price is very cheap, anyway, it''s just some ordinary springs. I can get you what specifications you want." Chi Nan intends to monopolize the spring business.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 326： Stolen from the basement

    After the spring deal was negotiated, Chi Nan also gave Sophia the right to trade the breath of the forest in his hand, feeling that he had thrown away another troublesome Chi Nan, and he was more relaxed.


    As long as you have high-end resources in your hands, it doesn''t matter what you hand over to others.


    After taking a break, Chi Nan continued to study. Recently, in addition to researching his own plant tank, Chi Nan has been studying the structural basis of various spell models.


    I just don''t understand the nature of natural spells, I''m afraid I don''t know how long it will take to build my own model of spells. The most important thing is that Chinan doesn''t know whether it can be successfully used after being constructed.


    Forget it, no matter so much, just study it first. At the same time, within a secret space.


    Some people in black with masks sat quietly inside, and all of them didn''t talk casually, quietly a little weird. At this moment, a few people walked in slowly.


    "The investigation is almost done, the plan is ready. Let''s start tonight. If there is any accident, none of us will have a good end by then." The headed man in black sounded a hoarse voice. .


    "Elder, please rest assured, there will never be a problem."


    "Unexpectedly, what we have been searching for for more than ten years will actually be in that person''s hands and have been sold many times. If it hadn''t been bought by that person this time, we really wouldn''t have been able to find it."


    A person next to him also nodded and said: "Yes, but I really want to thank them this time. Otherwise, we will be difficult to find here in a few years. Our retreat route is also arranged."


    A figure next to the elder nodded gently: "It is arranged, there will be no problem. However, at such a critical time, what do you mean by bringing back an outsider?" Suddenly, this person asked the person below.


    That person didn''t care at all: "Hehe, just an ordinary person. You should have heard of this person. It''s the person who fought the target''s guards before. The person who was forcibly promoted to the bronze level. It''s just that the secret method is too much. Overbearing, it was thrown out after being abolished."


    After a pause, the person continued: "Don''t you think that this person''s resentment is very strong, and it meets our standards. It just happens that there is a lack of experimental materials recently, so it''s okay to use it to experiment."


    "Are you sure? At this time, if something goes wrong, the consequences will be devastating."


    "Don''t worry, I''m very sure. I''m just doing an experiment. With that person''s hatred of the Ruth Yala nobleman, he will never betray us. We have already said that I will give him the power of revenge, and he will help us. Divert the enemy¡¯s attention."


    "That''s good, just wait for the action tonight." After the leader said, the whole secret room became quiet again.


    Time passed slowly, and it was night in a blink of an eye. When the night fell, in an underground tunnel, several people looked at the front wall, their eyes were a little serious, and they gestured to each other.


    In this dark place, they can actually see each other''s eyes clearly, which is really impossible for ordinary people. "Let''s get started, and leave as soon as you get the things. Don''t stay here."


    As he said, the leader stretched out his hand and placed it on the wall. Then, a gray breath slowly diffused out, and the wall in front of me quickly began to melt, and soon a hole appeared on the wall. "Speed ??up, we are very likely to have been discovered." The head of the figure flashed into the cave, and the people behind filed in.


    Chi Nan, who was about to sleep, suddenly raised his head. Because a very uncomfortable feeling poured into my heart. This feeling is not my own, but comes from my own plants. "Strange, is there another thief here."


    Chi Nan walked out of the door, looked outside, and communicated with his plants. What makes Chi Nan feel strange is that no one approaches, so where does that strange breath come from.


    "Wait, the root is uncomfortable, it''s underground. This location is... not good, it''s my secret room." After Chi Nan felt it carefully, he finally knew where the power came from. It was actually the location of his own secret room. Chi Nan didn''t know how others discovered his secret room, and how they passed it in a short period of time, but something really happened.


    Without thinking about it, Chi Nan shouted: "Come with me, someone invaded." As Chi Nan roared, most of the guards who were patrolling at night ran over and followed Chi Nan. Behind.


    Seeing the guards coming, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to fight an unknown enemy alone.


    With a wave of his hand, Chi Nan took the lead and came to the entrance of his secret room. The guards actually knew this entrance Before Chi Nan entered, two guards holding shields rushed in first.


    Chi Nan followed closely, but when he entered, no trace of the enemy was found. "What''s the matter, have you found the enemy?"


    A guard said immediately: "Master Qi, no enemy was found. We found a hole in the wall and a tunnel. It should be the enemy who came to this place through the tunnel."


    At this moment, another guard ran back: "Sir, on the other side of the tunnel is a yard next to us. It is said that the yard is not inhabited at all, and it is not sold. It is very likely that it was used secretly. Up."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Who on earth would come to attack his secret room? There are many people who might have this possibility.


    "Continue to pay close attention. I want to figure out who is causing us trouble." Chi Nan has a headache. There are too many people who can do this kind of thing. When he reached the gap, Chi Nan took a closer look.


    "The gap is like metal melted by sulfuric acid, but I am wood made of hardwood. This is definitely not sulfuric acid, but a special force. This force has a strong ability to restrain plants. Why? I feel a little familiar. Wait, this power seems to be lifeless, is it the power of the undead?"


    The power of plants comes from life, and the power of undead comes from death. The two forces can be said to be mutual restraint.


    Afterwards, Chi Nan began to check his own things, only to check for a long time, only to find that there was nothing missing. "What the **** is going on? Did they just come here to make a hole? They didn''t do anything in the end?"


    "My lord, there are traces of reactionary action here." Suddenly, the voice of a guard awakened Chi Nan.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 327： The key is missing

    Chi Nan walked over and saw that the place where the guard said was his own debris pile. This place usually stores the seeds of some more important plants and their own research results.


    But these research results are useless if others take them away. Many of them are written in Chinese, and people in this world simply don''t know them. The seeds are of no use if they are taken away, and it is very difficult to plant them.


    Therefore, Chi Nan was not worried that he had lost something. What he was worried about was that someone would deal with him, and the power to mobilize was not weak. Own strength, facing these veteran forces, is still very inadequate, especially in other people''s turf, every step must be cautious and careless.


    Don''t think Chi Nan was very arrogant before, but because it was just a small matter. Even if it is qualitative, it is just the children''s mischief, no matter how arrogant oneself is, it will not cause too much reaction from the other party.


    But this kind of secret shot is different. Chi Nan walked over to the pile of debris, looked through it, and finally found that something was missing. Last time, the key that came with that Necromancer''s inheritance was gone.


    "Could it be that these people are here for the key? Wait, death, the inheritance of the necromancer, and the key put together, is there any connection between these, if so, it will be troublesome. "


    "My lord, has anything been stolen?" Horn who heard the sound shouted as soon as he entered the door.


    "The key was stolen last time. It was the key I bought back." Chi Nan did not say that the Necromancer inherited such a thing. The inheritance of the Necromancer is still very taboo in this world.


    Once someone knows, God knows what will happen, so Chi Nan decides to let the inheritance bury in his heart, and he can''t use it anyway. Everyone was relieved to hear that the key was lost.


    "Are there no other important things missing." The guards thought that other nobles did it.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, but it doesn''t matter if I lose it. The things here are only valuable in my hands. They fall into the hands of other people. At most, I will study them, and they will have no value at all. Okay, everything. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a bit of something missing, no big problem."


    Carol whispered: "So my lord, should this matter be reported to the noble council? After all, it is very likely that some nobles did it." The other guards also had the same expression.


    Chi Nan was the same as they thought at first, but now Chi Nan is not sure. Because the power of death is not something ordinary people can use, there is no organization that uses the power of death in Rus Yala.


    Could it be that this is an external organization, in that case, it can''t be solved by itself. That being the case, let the taller bear it when the sky falls. Thinking of this, Chi Nan made up his mind.


    "At the same time, the Council of Nobles, at least give other nobles a warning, and at the same time make it more difficult when they want to do it next time. Moreover, we can also use this matter to take a good look at whether any nobles behave special. It depends on you for this matter." Chi Nan said indifferently.


    "My lord, please rest assured, we will definitely find all suspicious characters."


    Chi Nan waved his hand, leaving a few people guarding here, and then left here to rest.


    Not far from the gate of the city, there was a very secret hut. At this time, a group of people in black gathered here from all directions. "Have you got your things?" A voice rang from the cabin.


    "I only got one. The key to the relic is available, but the inheritance is gone."


    "What? How come there is no inheritance, do you know how important that inheritance is to us, it''s a gold level."


    The previous people spread their hands: "No way, we didn''t find out. If we were there, we would definitely be able to detect it. There is another possibility, that is, that inheritance has already been used."


    "You mean, that person has probably already got the inheritance. If that''s the case, he can only be caught back."


    "Not right now, the other party is probably already vigilant. Besides that person''s current identity, if we move him, we don''t even want to leave, let''s look for opportunities later." The group finally discussed it, and that was the only way to go.


    One night, it passed peacefully. The next day, everything went as usual, as if nothing had happened. The people sent by Sophia got the things and left here directly.


    Chi Nan walked out slowly and saw Numisi who was still waiting for him. After thinking about it, Chi Nan asked, "By the way, was there anything going on last night? Did something happen?"


    Numis is much better than his own popularity, and he has some of his own eyes and ears in the capital.


    Numisi looked at Chi Nan strangely: "NoWhat happened last night? Did something happen?"


    "No, nothing, it''s just that the house was thief." Chi Nan said indifferently.


    "Then have you lost any important things? Have you been injured." Numis suddenly became nervous.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "Don''t worry, there is no problem, and nothing is missing. By the way, I have reported to the Noble Council, but there has been no movement and I don''t know what they are doing."


    Nu Misi breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good, maybe because the matter is not serious, so the aristocratic council is secretly investigating, and it didn''t alarm other people." Chi Nan thought for a while, but could only accept it.


    However, the breath of death always haunts Chi Nan''s heart, always feeling that something bad is about to happen. Hope this matter has nothing to do with him, Chi Nan sighed. I went all the way to the academy, and the atmosphere today was completely different from yesterday. After a battle, his reputation in the academy was completely built up.


    Walking on the road, from time to time, someone would point to him, not knowing what he was talking about.


    When I saw it, some people saluted themselves respectfully, and some turned around and ran away, as if they were scared. This situation has never happened before.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that I would become a celebrity now." Chi Nan smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Is that okay? It''s hard for other people to be famous." Nu Mi Sijiao laughed and looked at Chi Nan interestingly.


    What can Chi Nan say: "Forget it, I''m about to start the magic course, I don''t know what I can learn today." Chi Nan hastened his pace, simply ignores the people around him, whatever they think of himself, again Can''t do what oneself.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 328： Beam of light, undead warrior

    Next, nothing happened. Many nobles seem to be very suspicious, but in fact Chi Nan knows that this is because these nobles have ideas about themselves or their own resources.


    But for these people, Chi Nan doesn''t know if they will actually do it. Everything is so peaceful, as if everything has passed. The noble council is still investigating in full swing, but nothing has been investigated.


    Gradually, Chi Nan didn''t count on them anymore, maybe, this thing just passed. In three days, everything was so plain, and Chi Nan was about to put it down gradually. On this day, Chi Nan was the same as usual, wandering around when nothing happened, and even went to his department store.


    Since the sale of natural breath was given to Sophia, the crazy people around her store disappeared. Of course, although there are fewer people, in fact, sales are not only not decreasing, but increasing.


    In the past, a group of nobles and aristocrats blocked this place day and night. It seemed that there were a lot of people, but it greatly affected their business. They only came for the breath of the forest.


    But now, ordinary people who don''t want to get too close to the nobles have come here in large numbers. I have to say that the people in the royal capital are indeed very rich, much richer than the common people in their own territory.


    But Chi Nan also knew that the civilians in his own territory were not because they were not rich enough, but because the time was too short.


    While Chi Nan was thinking about what products to add in the department store, suddenly, a white light burst into the sky on the edge of the city. Then, the sky was covered with dark clouds, as if it was about to rain. That white light was like a sharp sword soaring into the sky, piercing fiercely into the air, but it made the dark clouds in the sky more and more dense.


    "Dangdangdang..." The alarm bells were ringing everywhere in the capital. Everyone now knew that this was an accident, not an experiment by the royal family. The person who was still very curious at first froze for a while and then began to run away in a panic.


    The original bustling streets suddenly became a mess, looking like the ruins after the disaster.


    "The people in these royal capitals are usually comfortable and used to being so slow." Chi Nan was curious for the first time when he saw them. After the alarm bell sounded, he actually had to froze for a while before ran away in a panic.


    These people are far behind the people in the border areas. But Chi Nan was also very curious about what it was. Gradually, Chi Nan felt a very special breath permeating the air.


    "This seems to be lifeless, wait, it wasn''t the key that caused it." Chi Nan suddenly felt a very bad feeling. Feeling the plants around the royal capital, it seems that the plants in the distance are withering on a large scale.


    The feeling is not very clear, and Chi Nan does not know. Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately said: "Let''s go and take a look at the scope of the beam of light." With that, Chi Nan ran to the side directly, because there was still a griffon in that place. Chi Nan jumped up and onto the body of the white-headed griffin. "Lift into the air, set off." The finger pointed to the position of the beam of light.


    Although the white-headed griffin was reluctant and didn''t want to go to that place, the owner said that he was going, and the white-headed griffin could only follow. With a flap of its wings, the white-headed griffin has already taken off and flew in that direction.


    "No, my lord has gone alone. Let''s go quickly and don''t waste time." Seeing Chi Nan''s reckless person flying out, the guards suddenly panicked. While sending out the signal, he rushed towards the direction of the beam of light.


    At this time, Chi Nan was only eager to figure out what was going on there, so he didn''t care about that much. The white-headed griffin flies at a certain height against the ground, at least Chi Nan also knows that it cannot fly too high in this place. Otherwise, the king will take himself down as an enemy. But even so, the speed of the white-headed griffin is still very fast.


    In just a moment, Chi Nan was already close to where Bai Guang was. Looking in the distance, the place where the white light is emitting is just a hillside, and there are no buildings. Within the royal capital, there are many such places.


    Just below the beam of light, the hillside has been dug open, revealing a place like a gate. "Could it be that this is a ruin, this kind of lifelessness? This place wouldn''t have been the necromancer''s territory before, right?"


    Necromancers are rare in the Kingdom of Ruthyara and nearby. What''s the matter with this ruin? No matter how much, Chi Nan patted the white-headed griffin lightly, and was about to land.


    But before landing, a black light suddenly rushed forward. The moment Chi Nan felt the danger, the black light was already very close to him. Without thinking about it, Chi Nan jumped and jumped straight down.


    Black light swept across his scalp, if it weren''t for his quick reaction I''m afraid it would be dead now. On the contrary, this height was nothing. After landing, Chi Nan rolled forward two times and stopped.


    Crouching on the ground, Chi Nan swept in the direction where the attack appeared: "Who attacked me and why?"


    In the distance, in the shadows, a figure slowly walked out. It''s just that this figure is pale, and there is even some rotten pieces of meat. Is this really a living person?


    "Wait, the undead warrior, this is the undead warrior after the transformation." Chi Nan suddenly remembered a kind of altered creature in the inheritance of the necromancer, which is the secret method of transforming people into undead.


    Isn''t this pale and rotten thing an undead warrior? This is not a zombie. Strictly speaking, this is a living corpse. Something between the undead and creatures can no longer be regarded as human.


    "Haha, Earl Chinan is so knowledgeable, and a rare undead warrior like me can recognize it. It''s a pity, this place is not your place. Today, I want one more trophy."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan frowned: "Who are you, where are you, what happened?"


    The visitor turned a blind eye to Chi Nan''s problem, and still smiled nervously: "Hahahaha, this is the feeling of strength, it''s so refreshing. The nobles who would not have looked at me would be so scared, haha. Haha."


    Chi Nan was a little surprised, this guy was a little nervous. "Who are you, do we know?"


    Chi Nan was sure that he had never seen this guy, or even if he had seen it, he hadn''t noticed. The breath of this guy is full of oppression, and if you have seen it, you shouldn''t forget such a talent.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 329： Really acquaintance

    Hearing Chi Nan speak again, the person who came to look at Chi Nan coldly, his eyes were full of indifference and disgust, and Chi Nan himself could clearly see it. "Even if I don''t even know me anymore, that''s right, I''m just a small person."


    "Who are you?" Chi Nan became more vigilant in his heart.


    "Didn''t you know, hahahaha, this is Jim, Jim who fought with Horn under yours."


    At first hearing the name, Chi Nan was strange, but after hearing the duel, Chi Nan knew it. As his guard, Horne had only one duel, when the guards were duel.


    So if you say that, this person is the one who participated in the duel that day. It''s just that those people are not the guards of the nobles, how could they run here to become undead warriors, this is too strange.


    This person looks really like the person who fought with Horn that day, except that he has changed a little bit and is half dead. It is normal for Chi Nan not to recognize him for a while.


    "It turned out to be you, why did you come here, and become like this. Could it be that the nobleman behind you has something to do with the Necromancer." Chi Nan looked calm and looked around secretly, looking for a way to escape.


    "Hahahaha, how is it possible, how is it possible. Those nobles have only themselves in their eyes, just like you, and they don¡¯t care about the life and death of us little people. It is said that it is a secret method that allows me to obtain high-level bronze strength, but I do Reached the bronze level, but they did not tell me the consequences of doing so."


    "Fighting, every battle is an overdraft of myself. If the overdraft is exceeded, I will completely become a useless person. You can never imagine that when we threw me out, my heart was desperate."


    "I can''t move a single movement. Every time I want to move, I feel severe pain in my body. The wild dogs in the garbage dump treat me as food and bite me. Every pain will deepen the resentment in my heart. "


    It turned out that Chi Nan knew why this guy was made into an undead warrior. It is not easy for a living person to become an undead warrior, and their own resentment is very important. This guy is full of resentment, of course it is the most suitable material. Chi Nan is not a Necromancer, but a theoretical master.


    "Hahahaha, now, I have finally gained a stronger power. I''m here to avenge you. Don''t worry about that old guy. You can also be earned by killing you." Jim looked at Chi Nan with a sneer.


    Chi Nan said coldly: "This is just your own thoughts. Nobles and nobles are not the same."


    "Stop talking nonsense, you are all the same. If I became a nobleman, it would be the same, so you have no difference. In this world, power is everything. With power, nobles are fake."


    While talking, Jim waved to Chi Nan and made a pitch-black grudge. Chi Nan had been paying attention to Jim''s every move, and jumped out to the side as soon as he saw him doing it. Just avoiding it, a black breath rushed past him, and a deep trace was cut on the ground, revealing a thick breath of death.


    In this death anger, there is also a faint smell of corpse. Wait, because of the smell of the corpse, Chi Nan suddenly noticed Jim''s appearance, and there was still decay on his body. "That''s it, it seems that your transformation was not so successful."


    "Hahahaha, I am perfect, I am the strongest, this flaw is only temporary, I will become more and more perfect."


    This guy is simply a lunatic, a supremacist himself. It''s just that Jim''s current strength has definitely reached the silver level. Chi Nan is just bronze, or is he not good at frontal combat, what should I do?


    Had it not been for his reaction to be much faster than that of ordinary soldiers, I am afraid that he would have been dead from the attack just now. However, it can be avoided once, and can it be avoided twice.


    Chi Nan began to regret, regretting why he ran over recklessly. If he came with other people, at least someone would help him with the knife. Now I don¡¯t even have time to use plant layouts.


    "Aha, I was actually avoided by you. I heard that a natural mage like you is the best material after the fall. I don''t know how you are. But for now, let me die first."


    Jim''s red eyes looked towards Chi Nan slightly, his arms waved again, and another death grudge shot directly towards him. Chi Nan watched as the grudge swept through, but he couldn''t avoid it.


    "Damn, I knew this a long time ago, I should have practiced some body skills with Romi Gallardo at the beginning, but it is not like this now.


    Just when Chi Nan was about to close his eyes and wait for death, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. Then a scream sounded. Chi Nan looked at his white-headed griffin with his eyes full of cracks, and it was just in front of him.


    How could the white-headed griffin hit by the silver fighting spirit only be able to hold it with a black iron-level body. He was knocked out at once, and a huge wound appeared in his abdomen, exuding a thick breath of death, which continued to permeate.


    The breath of the white-headed griffin was getting weaker and weaker, and it was going to die soon. "Asshole, how dare you."


    Chi Nan quickly ran over, the white-headed Griffin still looked at Chi Nan with a soft look, as if he wanted to rub his head against Chi Nan, but after exhausting his last strength, his eyes slowly closed.


    "I will swear not to kill you." The anger in Chi Nan''s heart was completely detonated.


    Jim clutched his forehead in a perverted manner and smiled: "Hahahaha, kill me because of your noble name. Just why you are not dead, why a griffin will help you block the attack. Why, just Because you are big people. Oh, damn, the life and death of us little people really doesn''t care about it."


    "Your lives are so noble. We are nothing, just a bunch of idiots. But what can you do now. Human nobles, join our undead and become a part of us."


    Jim laughed and rushed towards Chi Nan, a group of pitch-black vindictiveness in his hand condensed, aiming directly at the location of Chi Nan. A vindictive wave swayed without hesitation, and Chi Nanjian dodges to the side without letting it go.


    "You continue to dodge, see how much you can dodge." Jim didn''t care that his attack was avoided, and once again let out a grudge. No, I can''t avoid it. Chi Nan felt cold in her heart.


    This time, no second griffon could help him withstand this blow.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 330： Silver Warrior Labrador

    At the moment when facing the second death crisis, Chi Nan suddenly felt a heat on his scalp. Before he could figure it out, a red light fell from the sky in his sight, directly hitting the black grudge.


    "Boom" the two forces collided and exploded, and Chi Nan was shaken back several steps. Looking up, a huge shadow in the sky is flying towards here quickly, this is a griffon. This is really flying, not flying close to the ground like myself.


    "Haha, the time was just right. Earl Chinan, I''m really sorry, it took a while to apply for the flying power of Griffin in the capital." There was a thunderous sound from above.


    Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, you just came here, come down with me, let''s kill this guy."


    The Griffon swept past the ground, and a big man turned over directly from above and stood beside Chi Nan. The long sword was already out of its sheath, and Jim was vaguely locked. Jim stopped at this moment.


    "Hahahaha, there is a human being, and it is a good material, join us in the undead."


    "The ghost is going to join you. Isn''t it just a defective product that has been transformed and suddenly gained strength, and wants to fight me." The big man looked at Jim with disdain, and the look made Ji Mu feel a deep thorn. pain. Once upon a time, when he hit himself to the ground, the **** guard who stepped on him also had this look.


    "Earl Chinan, you are not injured." He had already seen the dead white-headed griffin.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, thank you very much, what is your name, I will repay you if I have the opportunity."


    Chi Nan also recognized it. Wasn''t this person one of the people who wanted to deceive his Golden Griffon when he first arrived in the capital city? I didn''t expect to be rescued today. No matter why, this favor Chinan is going to be next.


    "Earl Chinan, you don''t know my name yet. I am one of the captains of the security forces, the Silver Warrior Labrador."


    Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly changed, and he almost didn''t choke himself: "What did you say? What did you just say about your name?"


    Chi Nan''s eyes were so strange that the big man was a little puzzled: "Labrador, what''s the matter, is this name strange?" The big man couldn''t help turning his head to ask.


    Chi Nan shook his head quickly: "No, no, no, this name is very common, and there are many in our hometown."


    Of course, Chi Nan would not say that there are many dogs with this name in his hometown. The original serious style of painting has suddenly become amused, and it has changed so much. Chi Nan was a little confused, and his nervous mood was gone.


    "It turned out to be like this. I thought my name was rare. I didn''t expect so many people to call it. Sure enough, my father is still very tasteful." Labrador laughed loudly. Just, can you look at the occasion, is it the time to talk about this? At this moment, Jim couldn''t help it.


    "Captain, do you need our help?" The other guards who flew over shouted loudly.


    "No, just leave this **** to me, you guys hurry up and see what is going on with that ruin."


    Seeing their movements, Jim didn''t care at all, it seemed that the ruins had nothing to do with him. Jim''s eyes were always on Chi Nan''s body, full of hatred and disgust, but he didn''t pay much attention to Labrador.


    "You are also a civilian, do you have to protect this nobleman? The nobleman is the cancer of the world and should be eliminated."


    "Stop talking nonsense, you monster, you are not even a human being, and you still speak human words."


    "Yeah, I''m not even a human being anymore, hahahaha, I am now a great family of undead. So, let me die." With that, Jim rushed up again, and the long sword that hadn''t been unsheathed was also caught. Pulled out. The long sword was rusty and looked like it was about to break down, but its strength was not comparable to that of ordinary long swords.


    "Even the fighting skills are so useless, so I want to fight with me." Labrador snorted coldly, and the heat in his whole body continued to expand, as if it was burning.


    Chi Nan was a little strange: "This seems to be fused into flames. Could it be that after reaching the silver level, the vindictiveness will become like this. Close combat, this is no worse than magic."


    No matter what, the two people have already fought each other, and the vindictiveness with strong attributes surged out around them. Chi Nan didn''t hesitate, the green light flew out of his hand, and someone was blocking him, and the mage himself finally had a chance to make a move.


    A vine grows on the ground, and continues to wrap around Jim. Jim struggled and yelled: "It''s useless, useless, useless, how can these things hurt the great Lord Jim."


    The dense deadness around him wilted all the vines. The few that were able to climb up were also directly broken free. But because of the entanglement of these vines, Jim was still affected after all.


    At this time, I can see that Labrador has a more solid foundation than Jim. Just using ordinary moves still left traces on Jim''s body. "This **** undead doesn''t know the pain at all. This kind of desperate play is really hard to deal with." Labrador frowned faintly in his heart.


    I seem to be a little arrogant, if it weren''t for Chi Nan to help me, I might not have been able to take this guy.


    Chi Nan sneered: "I said that I want to kill you, how could it be really useless." When Chi Nan spoke, the two people also noticed the changes in Jim. Those vines are actually very corrosive.


    There was only a little bit of acid, but it corroded all the gaps in Jim''s body, whether it was the skin or the ragged armor on his body. Then, a series of thin spikes ejected out and directly penetrated into Jim''s body.


    "Hahahaha, this kind of thing is useful to humans, how could it be useful to great undead. Even if it is poisonous, it only increases our strength." Jim didn''t care about these thorns at all.


    "That''s right, Earl Chi Nan, use some other means, otherwise you just have to pester this guy." Labrador also yelled out a little speechlessly, why these nobles have brain problems.


    If you don¡¯t know how to fight, don¡¯t mess around, can¡¯t you help? It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t care: "Wait, wait." Chi Nan still controlled the vines, constantly piercing the thorns into Jim''s body. Gradually, Jim didn''t care about these spikes anymore, as long as the vines didn''t affect his activities.


    With desperate play, Labrador was forced by Jim to be a little restrained.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 331： If you cant live comfortably, then die great

    The more the fight goes on, the more uncomfortable Labrador is, because the opponent is not afraid of death at all. "Earl Chi Nan, this can''t be done, it will be very troublesome." It''s not that you can''t beat it, but it''s easy to get injured.


    He didn''t want to be injured by an undead creature, otherwise it would be very troublesome.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "It''s alright."


    "What''s all right?" Labrador was a little unsure, so he didn''t know what Chi Nan was doing.


    It''s just that Chi Nan''s eyes are staring at the small wounds on Jim''s body. At this time, these wounds have already begun to burst into flames. That''s right, it''s a fire, a flame in the true sense, but Jim can''t feel it.


    It has become a dead corpse, which looks like a living person on the surface, but in fact it is completely in two different forms. He couldn''t feel the flames in his body at all, especially when fighting.


    Chi Nan suddenly said loudly: "Labrador, give him something awesome, and then fly out."


    When Labrador heard this, a cold sweat dripped down his head. I don''t know why, but I always feel that Chi Nan has a strange tone when calling his name, but now it is too late to think about it.


    After all, Chi Nan is an earl, and he is not a person who doesn''t know the importance. At most, it is to let yourself consume a little more vindictiveness, there is no big problem. Thinking of this, Labrador simply concentrated his grudge with all his strength, and suddenly slashed towards the front. "Fire strikes." Labrador roared loudly.


    The fighting energy was compressed to the extreme, and suddenly burst out from the tip of the sword, knocking Jim away from the front. A series of vindictive blades slashed across, leaving a series of scars on Jim''s body, many of which are deeply visible.


    Jim was beaten into the air without a reaction, and he himself was shocked. "how so?"


    Labrador still looked disdainful, thrusting the long sword in his hand into the ground, and gasped slightly: "Your power is too easy. You have not tempered at all, and you have not practiced silver-level combat skills. By virtue of not being afraid of death The characteristic of "is quite difficult. If there is no such characteristic, I will be able to solve you within ten strokes."


    He finally took a sigh of relief. Putting such an injury on a normal person, he bleeds for such a long time and died, but these undead creatures are the most troublesome, but he doesn''t want the other party to be hurt.


    "Hey, how could this happen? Did you do it?" Suddenly, Labrador''s eyes widened in surprise.


    He found that on the wound he had just created for Jim, the flame suddenly expanded and burst out. At first, Labrador thought that his vindictive power had become stronger, but then he realized that something was wrong.


    Because the flame on the opponent''s body is getting stronger and stronger, this is simply not an effect that his own vindictiveness can achieve. And as some of the liquid inside flows out, the flame becomes more difficult to entangle, and you can feel a burst of heat from such a distance.


    Jim couldn''t ignore it, because the flame burned some of his own organs, making Jim''s body difficult to control. A burst of black energy kept coming out of his body, not only was it burned out, but also the death power in his body. Jim screamed because he felt severe pain.


    In the pain, lifelessness is getting less and less, and the body is getting weaker and weaker. "Damn it, how could this happen, what the **** did you do."


    Chi Nan looked at the front coldly, and after planting a circle of plants around, he said, "I said I would kill you by myself to avenge my griffon, so I won''t break my word."


    At this time, even Labrador was very strange, he must have done this by Chi Nan. "Earl Chi Nan, what have you done on earth? How come, this way, it seems that this is not the ability of a natural mage."


    Chi Nan said calmly: "I used fine thorns to pierce that guy''s body before, but those fine thorns are not ordinary fine thorns, but hollow. With the help of these hollow pipes, I injected a large amount of high-grade kerosene into the body. His body. As an undead warrior, he doesn''t feel anything more in his body at all."


    "Fire oil? It turns out to be so, but does kerosene have so much power."


    Chi Nan did not look back: "Of course it is not ordinary fire oil, it is my specially strengthened fire oil, which incorporates a large amount of flame element power, and the burning power of the fireball itself is equivalent to a bronze-level spell."


    That''s right, the power of the bronze-level fire spells is not the kind that goes out after an instant burst. Burning from the body, plus the power of spells, it was originally much stronger than the power of fighting spirit.


    Such a powerful silver undead warrior could not control his body when he was burned under this kind of flame. Seeing this situation continue, Jim will be reduced to ashes in the flames in a few minutes.


    "You mages are really cunning I don¡¯t know when your mind was on your mind. So, the mages are the hardest to deal with." Labrador, who was already very tired, suddenly sat on the ground. Rest while breathing. Just dealing with such a powerful undead creature, the consumption of oneself is really too great.


    "My lord, what happened here? Are you okay." Chi Nan turned around and his guard finally arrived.


    "I''m fine, but my white-headed griffin was dead in order to save me from the enemy''s attack." Chi Nan was a little sad.


    The guards were silent, and there was some shame in their hearts. "It''s not that our speed is too slow, we won''t..."


    "Don''t blame you, I''m too anxious, otherwise I won''t be like this." Chi Nan waved his hand, this time I should reflect on myself, and I seem to have been a little bloated recently.


    "You''d better deal with that griffin. It is directly killed by an undead creature above your own level. There is a high probability that it will become a new undead creature." Labrador sitting on the side suddenly said.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, feeling a little sad: "You guys, just take care of it and leave the body. Just transport it back and place it as a statue in Hongsha Ridge. Since it can''t be comfortable while alive, let it be. Be great after you die."


    The guards glanced at each other, then stepped forward, and started to move towards the dead griffon corpse.


    Labrador nodded slightly: "You are right to do this, and the golden griffins of the royal family are also dealt with in the same way. As long as your reputation and status are getting higher and higher, then as the griffin who saved you, it will come more and more. The greater it is." Labrador was not surprised by Chi Nan''s decision, but was very pleased and more of his approval.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 332： Why are there bone dragons?

    Chi Nan glanced at Labrador. For them, honor is more important than life, so there is nothing wrong with his approach. But in Chi Nan''s heart, life is above all else after all.


    Even if you die, what can you do even if you have honor, but what can you do? After all, your own abilities are still unable to resurrect the dead creatures. "Hey, no matter who did it, I will definitely avenge you for this hatred."


    Chi Nan made a determination silently in his heart. Looking at the front again, this fellow Jim has slowly turned to ashes in the flames. The power of kerosene containing the fire element is powerful. From the very beginning, Jim couldn''t control his body. With the burning, within a short period of time, a silver-level undead warrior was burned to ashes.


    Although the mage is at a disadvantage when dealing with the fighters, the attack power of the mage is still not what the fighters can contend.


    "Let''s go, I don''t know what''s ahead." Labrador has recovered some strength and stood up.


    "You fighters are recovering fast enough." Chi Nan glanced at it and said calmly.


    "It''s still better for you. Your mage''s reaction speed is so fast, and the speed and power are probably stronger than the average bronze warrior. It''s just that you don''t have the reaction of grievance by chance."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "There is no way to practice, you don''t have to worry about that much, magic is enough. I exercise, but it''s just to better exert my mage power."


    "That''s right, the other mages are too poor in physical fitness, so they are not our fighters'' opponents. Haha, as expected, the fighters are the most powerful." Labrador fell into his own fantasy.


    "Before the gold level, I heard that the gold level mages are generally much stronger than the warriors." Chi Nan relentlessly made up the knife, making the originally hot-blooded Labrador seem to be splashed with cold water, all of a sudden. His face drooped. Chi Nan was right, the gold-level mage was indeed much stronger than the warrior.


    "No matter what, let''s go. This kind of thing happened in Wangdu, and it must be resolved as soon as possible. Otherwise, our security team will be in trouble." Labrador simply stopped thinking about it.


    "Okay, then hurry up. You separate a few people and transport my white-headed griffin back to me, remembering that there should not be any problems. I will find the best craftsman and make it the perfect statue as soon as possible. ."


    Chi Nan sighed, and he had no other better way. The **** necromancer, let his only pet, and also the best mount, die in vain. If it wasn''t for Chi Nan and the White-headed Griffon for a long time, I''m afraid I would be even more sad. How could this Qiu be so good?


    "Don''t worry, Wangdu has many skilled craftsmen who make specimens and statues of griffins. Many of those griffon riders, after the death of griffins, will make statues of griffins and place them next to their future graves."


    Labrador''s words, why is it so creepy? Prepare a tomb for myself before I die.


    Shaking his head, Chi Nan waved his hand: "Go, let''s go in and have a look, Labrador follows."


    Labrador followed with a little annoyance: "Why do you always feel that you are thinking of something bad when you call my name. You said it is not, Lord Chinan."


    Chi Nan said without looking back: "You think too much, I just call your name normally."


    A group of people just walked towards the entrance of the front hole. Just before a few people entered, the earth shook suddenly. Like an earthquake, in a daze, I almost couldn''t stand firm.


    At this moment, several people in black underground were quickly packing up their things. "Hurry up and speed up, those people are about to come in. It''s really troublesome, this place is more complicated than we thought, but fortunately it''s finally opened."


    "No, elder, there is no way to escape from our speed. If this goes on, we will be caught."


    Hearing this, the headed man in black gritted his teeth: "You can''t take it all away, so just give up some. Anyway, this thing can''t be controlled. Let this thing divert their attention."


    "My elder, are you talking about this bone dragon, but this is a gold-level bone dragon."


    The elder sneered: "Hmph, it''s been so many years, it doesn''t matter whether there is a gold level, this bone dragon is difficult for us to control, so let''s stay here. The carrier is too big, do you think you can ship it out."


    Looking at the bone dragon carrier the size of a millstone, several people shook their heads in unison.


    So, under the command of the elders, several people quickly placed the huge carrier on the central altar, and then the two directly cut their wrists, with a little black blood flowing down.


    The blood flowed into the altar and slowly began to circulate along the lines of the altar, and the whole altar began to glow. A group of people in black packed their things and fled in a panic. At the same time, the ground began to vibrate.


    "What''s going on, what happened? It won''t be an earthquake, right." Chi Nan blurted out.


    "Impossible, the location of the capital is very important. There has never been an earthquake here. It must be something coming out below. Let us retreat. Don''t be here." Labrador has more experience than Chi Nan.


    In this dangerous situation, since you don''t understand anything, it''s okay to understand what the person said. Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan took his own guards and stepped back. As soon as a few people stepped back, cracks were opened on the ground, and the cracks grew larger and longer. Within the ruins, some soldiers who had entered it ran out continuously.


    "What happened, what''s going on inside?" Labrador shouted loudly.


    "I don''t know, Captain, we don''t know, maybe someone moved something."


    None of the people around understood it. Suddenly, the vibration stopped, and then a more intense vibration erupted. The cracks on the ground expanded rapidly, and the mud fell along the edges in pieces.


    Then, a powerful coercion spread out, making all people feel oppressed. A huge shadow slowly crawled out of the crack, and that shadow was actually a giant dragon.


    It''s not an ordinary dragon, because this dragon only has bones left, and there is still a black air entangled in its body, circling constantly. The shadow of death suddenly enveloped everyone''s heads. "Damn it, why is it a bone dragon? How could there be such a dangerous creature here." Labrador opened his mouth in surprise.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 333： How to fight this

    "This is the Bone Dragon. It''s so big and powerful. This is Longwei."


    Labrador looked at the front with an unusually solemn look: "This is not Longwei, no, it should be said that it is not exactly Longwei. Although the dragon''s skeleton remains after the death of the dragon, it is not complete. This is a level of suppression. "


    "Level suppression? You wouldn''t say that this thing has reached the gold level, right." Chi Nan was even more surprised.


    "I''m afraid this is the case. The worst of the average bone dragon is silver level. It is normal to reach the gold level. But how did this bone dragon be transported here? Could it be said that it existed before the establishment of the capital? But we Ruth The Yala Kingdom has been established for thousands of years. Could there be necromancers hiding here before this?"


    "What? In thousands of years, this thing hasn''t turned into ashes."


    It''s not on a brain circuit at all, Labrador feels like he is a little bit funny today.


    Shaking his head, Labrador shouted loudly: "Go, we can''t let the bone dragon let go of our hands and feet here, otherwise the king will be killed and injured." Labrador ran in the direction of the bone dragon.


    Chi Nan thought of this dog, no, it was this Labrador who suddenly admired a little more. It is worth admiring to be able to think of one''s own duties and rush forward when facing such a terrifying creature.


    "Let''s go up too." Chi Nan Dayi said Ling Ran, and then ran forward with the guards.


    This is not how fearless Chi Nan is, nor is it that Chi Nan is sacrificial, it is simply because he can''t escape. Too close to the Bone Dragon, as long as the opponent does something, he can easily catch up with him.


    Otherwise, even if he was scolded, Chi Nan didn''t want to deal with such a dangerous thing. Fortunately, because of what happened a few days ago, his guards have always been fully armed, and they don''t have a lot of armor at all.


    It was not only them who made this choice, but also the vast majority of soldiers around. No one wanted the bone dragon to wreak havoc, so under the command of the officer, they could only rush forward.


    A few people who ran back found that they had no way to leave after running a certain distance. I don''t know when, an invisible barrier appeared around, blocking everyone inside.


    "It''s here, everyone stops and protects me here." Chi Nan didn''t rush over with anyone, but brought people to a relatively problematic piece of land. The seeds were thrown out, and soon large gas cannons grew out. It''s bigger than what I used to use, and the blasthole is at least twice as large.


    Ahead, groups of soldiers were helpless. The first one rushed over. Before getting close to the bone dragon, they were enveloped by the black air current on the bone dragon, and soon the whole body became gray.


    Before long, these soldiers became undead and attacked their companions. After finally eliminating these companions, none of the soldiers dared to rush forward. He didn''t reach the silver level several times, and he didn''t even have the qualification to approach the bone dragon.


    In the air, the Griffin Legion had already flown over. "Dive, attack." With an order, the Griffin dived in a straight formation, and then threw the slender double-stranded fork in his hand one by one. There was a strong grudge on the small double-stranded fork, which traversed a gorgeous trajectory, and hit the bone dragon below fiercely.


    It was just such an attack, but it didn''t hurt the bone dragon much, just dropped a bit of bone dross.


    The bone dragon roared into the air, and a dark breath blew out like a dragon''s breath. "No, get out of the way." The Griffin Rider leader roared loudly, but there were still some who didn''t have time to dodge.


    The gray breath was wrapped and passed by these people silently. Where the black air dissipated, these people seemed to have been weathered for a long time, falling from the air, slowly decomposing into dust in the process of falling.


    "Damn it, the death dragon''s breath of this bone dragon is too strong, please be careful, this is a gold level."


    At this moment, there was an explosion in the distance. Black dots flew over and hit the bone dragon fiercely. At the impact, the flame burned up, and the temperature increased far away.


    "Well, there is Earl Chi Nan, no wonder there will be a large pneumatic gun here." Everyone saw Chi Nan''s shot. Chi Nan has just been planted and fired directly after adjustment, using all fire oil bombs. In addition, the kerosene bombs contained kerosene with the element of fire, which was not a small consumption for Chi Nan.


    It''s just that Chi Nan''s expression didn''t have much joy, but was full of solemnity. Because after the kerosene burns, it has no power as imagined. In the process of continuous burning, it becomes weaker and weaker.


    The surrounding black gas kept squeezing, and finally actually extinguished the flame. The second wave of shells flew over, and before they landed on the bone dragon, the bone dragon waved its claws at this side ~ www.novelhall.com~ The fire oil bombs fired out, unexpectedly exploded directly in the air. It turned into a rain of fire, and it did not pose any threat to the bone dragon.


    Instead, today''s human soldiers fled in a panic, causing them no small disaster.


    "Damn it, why this bone dragon is so troublesome, with powerful attacks and strong defenses, how can it be beaten. If this thing can fly, it will be even more troublesome." Just as Chi Nan spoke, he wanted to give himself a mouthful.


    I am really a crow''s mouth, because just after I said this, the bone dragon flapped its wings and flew like this. How did the wings without connecting membranes make the bone dragon fly?


    There are always so many magical things in the magical world. No, now is not the time to consider these.


    Chi Nan frowned and thought about how to fight, but the artillery continued to attack. He is only a bronze level, not good at dealing with such powerful enemies, the artillery can only cause some obstacles to the bone dragon. The flames on his body only burned black markings on the bone dragon, and there was no harm at all.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan realized that his strength was still too weak. The group of griffins in the air desperately contained the bone dragon. But the attacks they caused did not cause much harm, only harassment. Every time the bone dragon attacks, they will lose several members.


    You know, this is the Griffin Knights, and everyone who can become Griffin Knights is of bronze rank. Just for a while, I don''t know how many bronze soldiers fell like cannon fodder.


    How on earth do you want to fight? Is it that the gold level is so terrible. "Everything is ready, if it doesn''t work, we will protect ourselves first." Finally, Chi Nan said to his guards entangled.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 334： Royal Capital Mage Tower

    Seeing bone dragons raging, some people are happy and some are worried. Most of the entire King Capital noticed such a big movement. Especially those close to here can see the scene of fighting in the air.


    "That is the bone dragon, such a powerful creature, can our Griffin Knights really block that big guy."


    "Definitely, griffins can slaughter giant dragons in groups, not to mention just a bone dragon, as well as our lord of the Griffin Knights, who is also of silver rank." Although he said that, his face But full of worries.


    At this moment, the fighting became more and more intense. What Chi Nan didn''t know was that he was the one who caused the most damage to the bone dragon. If it weren''t for the bone dragon''s brainlessness, I''m afraid the first one would destroy himself. But now, the bone dragon''s approach principle is to first attack those who can fly in the air, that is, the griffon riders.


    Perhaps in the bone dragon''s brainless brain, these are the threats to itself.


    In addition to Chi Nan, there are two heads of the Griffin Knights, and a Labrador poses a greater threat to the Bone Dragon. Because the three of them are the only three silver-level fighters here.


    Long-range attacks are not as powerful as a mage, but silver is silver, and every time their fighting spirit flies out, it can leave a scar on the bone dragon. It''s just that compared to such a big bone dragon, this scar is nothing at all.


    The warrior''s vindictiveness is not endless, there is always a time when it runs out. It is a pity that the strength of this golden-level bone dragon is really terrifying. Especially this defense, it is simply terrifying.


    "The composition of the bone dragon seems to be different from what I thought. It does not rely on dynamics to move, but relies on the power of magic to form a very strange magic flow. However, how is this essentially done? "


    Did not think of a way to deal with the bone dragon, Chi Nan''s brain circuit began to develop in other directions. Gradually, Chi Nan began to use the inheritance of the Necromancer to think about the power source and power composition of this bone dragon. This is the flow method of magic power, which is different from mechanics, and maybe it can be used by analogy.


    Chi Nan felt that as long as he could study a little bit, it would be of great benefit to him.


    While thinking, the battle continued. More and more people were killed by the Bone Dragon. Chi Nan wasn''t worried at all. It wasn''t his own person who died, so Chi Nan didn''t care at all.


    In the distance, a few dark shadows emerged from an underground tunnel, their bodies covered with dust, each with a dusty face.


    "Elder, this is really a gold-level bone dragon, let''s help. As long as you can bring this bone dragon back, even the elder, your status will definitely be greatly improved."


    The elder sneered: "Even if it is a gold level, you don''t think that a kingdom does not even have a gold master. Or do you think that a gold level bone dragon can subvert a kingdom, don''t think about it."


    "But elder, the bone dragon now has the upper hand." A person said unconvinced.


    "If you want to help, just go over. If it succeeds, the bone dragon will belong to you." The elder said angrily: "Let''s leave here as soon as no one finds it. When they react, we have no chance to leave. "


    At the same time, many people in other parts of the capital are busy. Inside the main mage tower of the Mage Association, a group of people are discussing vigorously. "What are you waiting for? This bone dragon is right in front of our eyes. Do you want to watch him wreak havoc?"


    "We are all members of the Mage Association. The Mage Association is not controlled by any country, and we cannot intervene in the affairs of the country."


    "You shut up, now this is not a national matter. This is the undead bone dragon raging. If we let it continue, even we will be implicated. Besides, which country is the one who has come over."


    While they were arguing, a mage apprentice said in a panic: "It''s not good, the bone dragon seems to be slowly moving towards our side, and the Griffin Knights are about to be unable to stop it."


    Hearing this, the mage who had wanted to say something closed his mouth. He didn''t expect the bone dragon to find himself uncomfortable at this time. "Well, I agree." The person suddenly raised his hand and said.


    "Since most people agree, then let''s take action." The headed old man with white beard said indifferently, not in a hurry. As his words fell, a huge magical power suddenly emerged from him. The moment this magical power appeared, it was integrated into the mage tower, but other people still felt oppressed and vomiting blood.


    "This is the powerful power of a gold-level wizard." Many wizards looked enviously.


    This is the head of their Magic Association branch in the Kingdom of Ruthyala, a powerful golden mage. Before, I just didn''t know if I should make a move Now I made a move, with the help of the power of the mage tower, I didn''t put the bone dragon in his eyes at all.


    A golden light around the mage tower suddenly flickered, making the entire mage tower seem to be a beacon. At the top, a golden ray of light suddenly rushed out, hitting the bone dragon before it was allowed to happen.


    The light did not dissipate, but the tip became a net bag, which immediately wrapped the bone dragon in it. The bone dragon, which was originally invincible, was immediately entangled, struggling constantly, but there was no way to break free.


    This looks very illusory big net of light, unexpectedly tough. "That is, the mage tower of the royal capital? What a powerful force."


    The bone dragon, who was so invincible, was suddenly controlled, and Chi Nan felt his heart shake. The power of the Mage Association is just a branch, is it so terrible.


    In the air, the people of the Griffin Knights finally breathed a sigh of relief. In a short period of time, they lost at least hundreds of members. These are all bronze-level fighters that are difficult to train, as well as griffon mounts that are even more difficult to train. There was no way before, but now the only thing left is fear and distress. This time the loss is too great.


    The clear voice of "Kacha" rang in the air. The undead bone dragon was directly cut off by the big net from the joint. The bone dragon screamed, opened his mouth, and a strong breath of death dragon spurted out.


    But this dragon''s breath spit out on the big golden net, and it was melted all at once, leaving nothing behind. But the strength of the big net is getting stronger and stronger, and the bone dragon''s body deformation is getting bigger and bigger.


    In the end, the bone dragon resembling a distorted toy uttered the last scream, and the whole body was turned into pieces, like blocks of building blocks. There was only one big head with glowing eyes, and it seemed that he still wanted to struggle.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 335： The declaration of war on Karimsi

    When the bone dragon was completely distorted, the light net was dragged, moving towards the mage tower bit by bit. In the air, such a behemoth flew slowly and attracted the attention of everyone in the entire imperial capital.


    "Finally solved, it shouldn''t be any trouble to be taken away by the Mage Tower."


    "Of course, those master masters are not liked, but they must be clean and tidy."


    I don''t know when, Labrador appeared not far from Chi Nan, smiling with the guards facing him. "When did you run over?" Chi Nan was also taken aback by the sudden sound.


    Even if you are not in this place, you can''t be approached so easily.


    "Of course I came here when I saw that the bone dragon was under control. I was worried about what might be wrong with you. It would be great to see you all right now." What does this mean, do you want to win over yourself?


    Suddenly, Chi Nan saw an opening on the mage tower in the distance, and actually dragged the bone dragon in. "Those people from the Mage Association, do you want to monopolize the bone dragon? There is really no problem with this?


    "Of course there is no problem. The Mage Association is a powerful organization that will not put the royal family in the eyes. They will not intervene in the affairs of the country and the country, just because they are threatened. So the bone dragon is them. They will never let go of the spoils. That¡¯s fine, at least things are done."


    It''s really enjoyable to be able to fight such a powerful creature without paying for yourself.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "This behavior of eating alone..." Although a bit depressed, there is no way, who can make the opponent stronger than himself. If you change to yourself, maybe you will eat alone.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you. There should be nothing for me here." Looking into the distance, the ruins were already surrounded. I''m afraid I can''t get anything. Chi Nan can only give up.


    With a wave of his hand, he walked back with his guards, and the pneumatic guns on the spot quickly withered and turned into a pile of useless waste wood. Labrador shook his head, this is really a lord with personality.


    The matter of the bone dragon in the imperial capital, because the trouble was so great, it was impossible to cover it up. As a result, the final characterization of this matter became that Chi Nan and the Kingdom Guards discovered the Necromancer''s conspiracy, so they went to stop it. The royal family came forward and asked the Mage Association to take action, and finally solved the bone dragon, at least the official answer from the outside.


    Three days later, Chi Nan received the news that he wanted to go to the palace. When I came to the palace, I found that many people were already in this place. "Chi Nan, come here, this is your position."


    Seeing Chi Nan''s arrival, Sophia quickly beckoned and pointed Chi Nan a place. This position is basically in the middle, and it is still high, which can be regarded as a recognition of one''s own status.


    "It''s actually going to be a meeting." Chi Nan thought in his heart, because many nobles have already come. Of course, those aristocrats are also whispering and giving pointers to their alien species.


    But there was no such kind of despised and provocative plot, and everyone seemed to be very restrained.


    After a while, an old man slowly walked to the most central position and sat down. "I have seen Your Majesty the King." Everyone began to salute. Everyone''s etiquette is different, and the etiquette of the same status will be more similar.


    Chi Nan had to learn from the people next to him and do a similar movement. "Everyone, please sit down." Chi Nan found out that there was an attendant holding a chair behind him, and the chair was sent behind their buttocks.


    "This time the king capital was attacked. Thanks to several brave nobles and warriors who dragged the bone dragon and reduced our losses. Their rewards will be issued after the meeting."


    The king seemed to look in his direction, Chi Nan didn''t speak, and looked forward quietly.


    "However, this incident is a provocation and an offense to our Ruth Yala Kingdom. This kind of behavior must not be tolerated."


    Following the king''s words, the atmosphere suddenly changed, becoming tense and killing a lot. "Your Majesty, does this matter? Who did it?" a middle-aged marquis asked.


    At this time, a young man walked out. "According to our security department''s investigation, this incident was done by the Necromancer. We don''t know what they got in the ruins, but the Necromancer basically still has some guesses."


    An old man snorted coldly: "It has long been known that Kalimsi and the Necromancer were in collusion. This time it must be done by the Karimsi Kingdom. Your Majesty, I think we should declare war on the Karimsi Kingdom.


    An old man with the same white beard next to him nodded his head: "Yes, that''s right, the entanglement between the Karimxi Kingdom and the Necromancer is no secret at all. Except for them, no kingdom can dispatch so many Necromancers. Besides~www. novelhall.com~ They are already at the border, I think they are deliberately trying to provoke."


    The king hesitated: "But it''s not good for us to take the initiative to provoke a war."


    The king is old, he is no longer as full of energy as he was when he was young, and he has become defensive.


    The princess stepped forward with a serious face and said: "Father, this is not something we provoked, but the other party took the initiative. We just counterattacked. Besides, it is necessary for us to fight abroad now.


    Yes, the kingdom has been at peace for too long, and there are a large number of nobles who have no territory and cannot obtain military merit. In the past, the territories were divided into small pieces, and they had to be divided continuously. With so many nobles, domestic contradictions have become more serious. The nobles wanted to open up their territories, gain military merit and their own territory.


    There are also some nobles, hoping to have the old nobles die, so that they can take over. So the best way is to fight abroad. There used to be no chance, but now the Karimxi Kingdom takes the initiative to provoke, which happens to be an opportunity.


    "Yes, your Majesty, this kind of thing must not be left unchecked, otherwise they will get more and more excessive."


    It seems that all the nobles want to start a war, this situation is no longer the king himself can prevent. Although somewhat reluctant, the king nodded in the end.


    "Since everyone believes that there should be war, then I declare that the war has arrived. Kalimsi''s provocation against us, we will respond with the most severe means. Notify the surrounding kingdoms that the war has begun."


    Following the king''s words, the atmosphere in the whole kingdom began to become tense. "Your Majesty, you should have done this long ago." The nobles applauded, each with a smile on his face.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 336： Bronze 10-character Xun

    The king still had the same smile as before. When the applause slowly calmed down, the king slowly said: "Then, since it is a battle between two countries, the nobles will naturally have to contribute. Some powerful nobles will go there. On the front line, in the next few days, I will draw up a list. You have no comments."


    Everyone shook their heads, saying that they had no opinion. Of course, the king''s establishment of the list is not only the king''s own business, who should be allowed to go, in fact, the noble council can also intervene.


    It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t know why. He always felt that the king seemed to be looking at him deeply. Could it be that there is no strange idea. Chi Nan didn''t say a word during the entire meeting, and he kept putting up the statue.


    No way, his prestige is too low and his status is not high enough. Didn''t you see other earls and didn''t speak. Just listen, and you can resist if you don''t want to.


    After the meeting ended, Chi Nan did not stay longer, but returned to his home on his own.


    "The plant tank has basically been completed. If you participate in this war, you can just use it to test it. And I don''t know if the Karimxi Kingdom has anything to do with this matter. If so, it''s time to take revenge."


    Thinking of the white-headed griffin that had been killed in order to protect himself, Chi Nan still held a sigh of anger in his heart. In any case, this is a good opportunity to vent, maybe it is the enemy.


    It''s just not long after returning home, Sophia actually came to her home.


    "Sophia, why are you here? Is there anything you need to explain." It''s time for war. Sophia''s coming here at this time should have something to do with the next war.


    Sophia nodded lightly, and then took out something that Chi Nan was very familiar with, the Bronze Cross. "This is your reward this time. Today I am here to award you the Bronze Cross."


    Chi Nan looked puzzled. "By the way, are there many Bronze Crosses? How come there is another one." Adding this is three.


    Sophia shook her head: "Of course not, but this time the credit is great. Not only you, but also the commander of the sheriff, and the heads of the two Griffin Knights, also won the Bronze Cross. This It is the most awarded Bronze Cross at one time in ten years. This is an honor. Don¡¯t underestimate it.¡±


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "However, I feel that I have not played any role at all. I have neither caught the necromancers who made trouble, nor solved the bone dragon. This medal is too easy to come."


    Sophia said angrily: "You are right, but you have dragged the bone dragon for a while after all."


    "Let¡¯s put it this way, because dealing with bone dragons is mainly done by the Mage Association, but the Mage Association is not under the command of our kingdom, and it is impossible to accept our Bronze Cross, so this time the credit is mainly given to you guys. It¡¯s the same with external publicity, so the credit will be so great."


    Chi Nan understood now, it turned out to be to cooperate with the propaganda of the kingdom. In this way, the role of the Mage Association can be reduced to a minimum. Otherwise, it would be a big blow to the kingdom.


    After all, that area has been turned into ruins because of the bone dragon, which has too much influence on people.


    Speaking of it, my contribution is indeed not small. Although he has the lowest strength among the four, he has caused the most damage to the bone dragon. Even if the damage is nothing.


    The other three people were the only silver-level fighters among everyone present. The silver warrior''s action is naturally very important in the hearts of the people, so it is normal to get the medal.


    "Okay, I see, do you still have a ceremony." Chi Nan looked around, and Sophia came by herself today, and did not bring other knights, so there is no one to witness. . In this case, maybe I don''t have to "proposal" today, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Sophie threw the medal to Chi Nan in an angry manner: "No, no one else is watching it anyway."


    "The knights, haven''t they been following you all the time? Why are they not here today."


    Sophia walked to the side, sat down on her own, and very skillfully took out the tea prepared by Chi Nan to brew. "Hey, the quality of your tea here seems to be higher." Sophia sensitively discovered the problem with the tea here in Chinan.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. Because the kingdom is preparing for war, these people have certain strength, so I asked them to sign up. If they can pass, then they can participate in the war. This is an opportunity for them, one who can The opportunity to become a higher nobility, such an opportunity is rare."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly. Although he still didn''t understand Sophia''s actions very well, he could understand some At this moment, Sophia suddenly said, "Chi Nan, are you going to join the war? , With your strength, I¡¯m afraid there will be your name on the list. If you don¡¯t want to go, I can help you suppress it, after all..."


    Sophia''s meaning Chi Nan understood that he was the sweet pastry of the entire imperial capital. Without themselves, then the breath of the forest they want will be reduced, and no one wants something to happen to them.


    "I''ll go, it doesn''t matter anyway, it just so happens that I also seek revenge from those necromancers."


    "Because of the white-headed griffin?" It seems that Sophia still knows Chi Nan very well.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Yes, only I can decide what my pet is like, not others. It doesn''t matter if the Necromancers are sent by the Karimxi Kingdom or not, but they have something to do with the Necromancer. For sure. At least, I can get some news about the Necromancer over there."


    "Well, since you must go, then I won''t stop you. But you must pay attention to protect your safety. If you encounter any accidents, then your territory will fall apart in an instant."


    Chi Nan sneered: "I know that many people are staring at me. But I won''t be finished so easily." In the previous battle, I was reckless, but this time, I will be more careful.


    Perhaps, through this battle, a large number of plants can still reach the level of silver. I just don''t know what kind of power he can gain at the silver level, and whether he can make him more suitable for fighting.


    "Okay, today I have finished all the things I came here, so you can prepare for the rest." Sophia left after saying goodbye, leaving Chi Nan to think about the problem alone. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 337： Pre-war mobilization banquet

    "By the way, don''t forget the banquet tomorrow night, remember not to w...l¨¡" Sophie turned her head and said.


    "What banquet? What is it for?" Chi Nan asked strangely.


    Sophia said irritably, "You should really understand some customs in various aspects of the kingdom''s aristocracy. Every time a war occurs, a banquet is held. This time it is between countries. Of course we have to Held."


    With that, Sophia turned and left. But while leaving, Sophia didn''t forget to take away the box of tea that Chi Nan put on the table. It seemed that Sophia was addicted to tea.


    But can this kind of action really be something a princess can do? Chi Nan''s face is black. But this is good, Chi Nan also feels warmth in his heart, at least this kind of behavior shows that Sophia really regards herself as a friend. It is also an honor to be able to get a friend in these two worlds.


    In the past two days, the atmosphere in the entire kingdom has become more and more tense, and teams have set off and drove towards the west of the kingdom. All kinds of messenger tools flew back and forth over the royal capital.


    But on the surface, nothing happened, and it was still so peaceful, as if it were more prosperous than ever.


    If you look closely, you can find some problems, for example, the prices of various weapons and metals on the market are constantly rising. When you go to the blacksmith''s shop, you will find that the blacksmiths are always busy.


    Moreover, because there are too many orders, the Blacksmith''s Gate has no time to receive other new orders in the next month. In the market, the prices of various foods are also increasing.


    Especially all kinds of grains are becoming less and less on the market. On the contrary, the price of luxury goods under normal circumstances has begun to drop, because many people are saving their limited funds and preparing themselves more practical things.


    Even Chi Nan discovered that some little nobles actually took out some of the collections in their homes and sold them in exchange for things that could be used in war. The entire royal capital suddenly became like a high-speed machine. The sky above the capital was filled with an atmosphere of solemnity.


    On this morning, Chi Nan, through his perception of plants, sensitively discovered that something flying in the air was flying away from the royal capital. The direction was the West, where the war was about to occur.


    "Over there, it should be the Karimxi Kingdom. Flying in the sky, there are still so many, it seems that the Griffin Legion has been dispatched." Chi Nan sat in his home, and there was not much movement.


    In the war between the two kingdoms, it is not surprising that the Griffin Legion was dispatched. I just don''t know how far this war is going. It''s not that Chi Nan hasn''t done anything in the past two days, but has idled and studied the war history of some nearby kingdoms. Wars between kingdoms are also normal.


    Most of them are small fights, fighting each other, and there are not many real tragic battles. The kind of large-scale war that directly annexed the opponent''s land hasn''t happened many times, and Chi Nan didn''t know the extent of this time.


    "Hey, the key is still to see how much the nobles want to do. Is it to ease the domestic pressure, or to solve their own problems, or ambitious and want to be one step closer. Anyway, I will take care of me. Just do it yourself."


    Time flickered, and it was night in a blink of an eye. On this day, there was not only one army set off from the capital, but several teams secretly left one after another, which Chi Nan could vaguely feel. Although the civilians on the bright side don''t know it, the nobles should still know a little bit.


    In the evening, watching the time arrive, Chi Nan got up and walked towards the banquet hall next to the kingdom.


    "Chi Nan, why did you come out alone, don''t you have a partner? I just didn''t have any, I''ll go with you." Just when he went out, Chi Nan saw the dressed-up Numisi standing near his door.


    Chi Nan smiled and walked up, and gently stretched out his hand: "Then thank Miss Numis, let''s go together."


    Numis put his hand in Chi Nan''s, and then followed him onto the carriage. After getting on the carriage, Numis said nervously, "Chi Nan, are you going to the battlefield for the next battle?"


    "That''s right, it should be like this according to the situation. It just so happens that I also want to test some new weapons."


    Numis was a little disappointed: "I''m so sorry, I can''t go with you. My father just sent me a letter and told me to go back, saying that the battlefield is too dangerous. Really, I have been there before."


    Chi Nan smiled. "Well, the Governor is also worried about your safety, so I let you go back."


    Numis is indeed very capable, but this war and war are not the same thing. UU Reading used to be in Remas, and all his subordinates were Remas¡¯s own army. Numis participated in the most, that is, some anti-bandit activities.


    I usually stay in the army without encountering any danger. The biggest war was the previous war between Remas against the wild orcs, but at that time it was the coalition forces, and Numis did not play any role.


    Perhaps in the Governor''s heart, Numis is just a little girl who likes to command the army but has no ability. Besides, of course, his children will worry about safety. This battle is not at the home court of Remas.


    "Then you must be careful. With your abilities, you just need to stay behind. Any credit is easy to get."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Of course I know, rest assured, I am not going alone, and there are my guards." There are a lot of guards brought by me, and I must take them all this time.


    As for the business in the capital? Of course, your own safety is more important. Business or something, just develop it yourself, even if it fails, even if something goes wrong, Chi Nan doesn''t have so much thought to pay attention to it. However, as long as they still want the breath of the forest, they shouldn''t mess around casually.


    As they were talking, the two people had already arrived at the banquet hall. This is on the side of the palace, in fact it is still in the palace. The whole venue is very large, and there is a garden outside, which has been arranged magnificently.


    "The second-class Earl Chi Nan and Miss Numisi are here." The guard at the door looked at both of them and shouted loudly.


    "I recognized us at a glance. As expected, the guards in the palace are qualified." Chi Nan said with a smile. Nu Misi glanced at Chi Nan angeredly, how could the banquet not be prepared in advance. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 338： All the princes and princesses come to me

    "Sure enough, it''s still a dance party." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart. It seemed that for these nobles, as long as it was a banquet, it was a dance party. It doesn''t matter whether it is auctioned or mobilized before the war.


    How much do these people like to dance, or is there too few entertainment programs in ordinary times, and they can only vent their excess energy through dancing, and Chi Nan complained in his heart.


    "Unexpectedly, there were so many people here today. There are so many nobles in the royal capital." At a glance, Chi Nan didn''t know how many people came.


    Numis said in a low voice, "Of course, what do you think? Today is a war mobilization. Except for a few other things that can''t come, most of the nobles have arrived. Even some nobles in other areas near the capital will take over. The news has arrived. Have you seen those people? They are not local nobles in the capital."


    Chi Nan nodded, understanding somewhat in his heart. It didn''t take long before everyone at the banquet was almost there. The king''s figure appeared on the balcony on the second floor of the castle, facing this side.


    Everyone stopped and looked at the king. The king began his speech loudly, first of all a pre-war mobilization, and then reviewing the various glorious histories of the entire kingdom and talking a lot.


    However, when I heard these things for the first time, Chi Nan felt relish, just like reading a history book. Other people, that mind is not so interested, perhaps because it is too familiar.


    "Then, now that the banquet begins, before the war, let''s enjoy the carnival." The king finally said, and he left here with the help of his attendants, without even leading the dancer. No way, the age of the king is too big. On the dance floor, another pair of young men and women led the dance.


    Chi Nan knew them. It was the second prince Kea and the second princess Su Leisi who appeared next to the king during the meeting that day.


    "Let''s go too." Numis said after waiting for a while. Chi Nan nodded, and found that he seemed to have gradually become accustomed to this kind of aristocratic communication, that is, dancing.


    "Sure enough, this kind of dance party is still meaningless, it''s better to go home and study my plant weapons."


    Chi Nan muttered in his heart, Numis had been taken away by several other noble ladies at this time, and he didn''t know what he was communicating with. Bored in Chi Nan, he slowly walked into the garden and began to study the plants in the garden. Many of the plants that can be planted here by the king are very rare and valuable, although they may not be of much use.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Just when Chi Nan was about to indulge, Chi Nan suddenly felt a figure approaching him. Chi Nan turned his head, and then hurriedly saluted: "I have seen Her Royal Highness the princess."


    That''s right, the princess Carlos is here. Carollis was in a red evening dress today, accompanied by the sparkling rubies on the well-made necklace on her chest, and a noble breath came to her face.


    Carollis went up and down a lot, and finally nodded gently: "Yes, it''s worthy of being a person who can be seen by the third sister. Are you interested in joining my underlings? With your ability, we can definitely open together. Territory, maybe you are the Duke of the next kingdom." Is it really good to be so direct as soon as you come up.


    Chi Nan also felt the princess''s strength. After thinking about it, Chi Nan still opened his mouth and said, "Will I be allowed to think about it."


    Carollis said indifferently: "Is it because of Sophia, too? After all, Sophia pulled it up with one hand. As a half-elf, she will definitely not violate her vow, right?"


    What is this situation, Chi Nan doesn''t understand. "Well, today is to test it. Since you are not willing, there is nothing you can do. You can tell Sophia that I am not my enemy." After that, the princess turned around and left here, making Chi Nan even more. Can''t figure it out, is this eldest princess here to win her? Why is she so casual.


    Chi Nan shook his head, and did not go further, but continued to study the precious plants here.


    It just didn''t take long for another person to approach here. Chi Nan sighed and could only continue to salute: "I have seen His Royal Highness the second prince." That''s right, Kea came this time.


    "Hehe, I''ve heard about Earl Chinan''s name for a long time. It''s a great honor to meet today. I was busy with my business before and I didn''t have time to visit in person. It is also a fate to meet here today.


    Visit in person? A prince, or a prince with real power, Chi Nan would not believe this. "Hehe, His Royal Highness is joking." Chi Nan did not answer either, ready to see what this guy wanted to do.


    Sure enough, Kea didn''t let himself wait for a long time. He said directly: "This time, if there is no accident, you will definitely appear on the list of expeditions. After all, it is too dangerous on the battlefield, although it is easy to gain military merit~www.novelhall .com~ But it is not difficult for you. On the contrary, participating in this war will attract the attention of many people."


    "If you are interested in joining our public security department, I can assure you that you can get the status of deputy minister of public security. In the future, you may even become a powerful figure in the kingdom.


    It was another one who came to win over herself. The eldest princess promised future duchy status, this promised future official position with real power. Could it be said that the battle for the throne has reached such a fierce level?


    However, Chi Nan had made up his mind to go to the front line and didn''t care about who offended him. "May I think about it."


    "Then consider it here. There is plenty of time anyway, but the list is about to come down."


    Chi Nan frowned, facing the scorching second prince, Chi Nan was a little annoyed. "I suddenly felt that it would be nice to go to the front line to win glory for the country." Chi Nan didn''t bother to continue to make false claims with him.


    "Are you sure, you really want to refuse my friendship? If you refuse this time, then you are not one or two offenders in the capital." It''s really straightforward, Chi Nan felt it, the second prince didn''t seem very good. Value yourself.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of the second prince, the power of the capital is the most important. Chi Nan waved his hand: "I''m already sure. After all, I''m from the third princess, so it''s not good to just take refuge in other people."


    "Really, then I hope you will always be from the third sister''s side, at least that way, you will not become my enemy." It seems that the third princesses do not pose any threat to them, at least in their hearts. of. However, Chi Nan was still a little annoyed, and the second prince was too self-righteous. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potatoes and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 339： 2Princesss business cooperation

    Chi Nan shook his head: "How come one or two are like this, both are so defiant, really, can''t you be as gentle as Sophia."--" Chi Nan muttered to himself in a low voice.


    "What one or two? Who is Earl Chi Nan talking about?" A gentle voice came.


    Chi Nan turned his head, and he was indeed another big man. Is he already very conspicuous in this remote place? Chi Nan had no choice but to salute again. "I have seen Her Royal Highness the Second Princess."


    The person who came was Su Leisi, the princess who was said to be in charge of the largest caravan in the entire kingdom.


    "I don''t know what the second princess is looking for in the next, after all, the third princess is a nobleman promoted."


    This was showing an attitude, but Su Leisi didn''t care: "My brothers and sisters are different. The real purpose of my coming to you is to cooperate." There was a different one.


    "What kind of cooperation? How should we cooperate?" Chi Nan became a little interested.


    Su Leisi didn''t mean to confuse her appetite: "The various products in Hongshaling are very valuable, but in my opinion, you have not fully developed the value of these products. Perhaps, you have other ideas. , But you don¡¯t need to think about that much now. Both the status and the strength of Hongshaling have already come up."


    "I am very interested in your tax reduction policy, but unfortunately it is difficult to promote it on a large scale nationwide. However, we can slowly promote it from Remas, and the nearby nobles have already seen the benefits. ."


    This is true. Under the commercial economy, the economic development speed is very fast. For the nobles and lords, the benefits are huge. Of course, there are always some uninteresting, such as the Farah next to him. I just don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve been away for such a long time, has this guy continued to make trouble behind his back.


    It''s like a fly, not biting but disgusting, especially when there is a group of flies behind the flies.


    "I want to work with you on all kinds of goods in your territory. It is difficult to deliver them through your own caravan, but my caravan has no problem. If you want to sell to the whole country or even other kingdoms, you can, I believe us Cooperation will be very pleasant."


    Chi Nan frowned, actually wanting to cooperate with all of his products: "I''m sorry, the sales rights of some things have been''handed over'' to Her Royal Highness the Third Princess. For example, the air cannon, and the breath of tea and forest. it''s the same."


    Su Leisi still smiled softly: "It doesn''t matter, the merchant pays the most attention to promises, I will not get involved with those things. But there are other things, and products that you may research in the future, I hope you can give priority to me To cooperate with the caravan. I will do my utmost sincerity and give you 30% of the proceeds."


    30%? Chi Nan frowned. If calculated according to the normal business plan, 30% would be quite a lot. But in this world, it is obviously not much to give me 30%, even if I don''t pay anything.


    But after thinking about it, the identity and business channels of the other party are, after all, very huge resources, and this is not something I can do in a short time. Then, there is a certain possibility for cooperation.


    "Okay, but I have a condition. If I encounter some high-level special plants, no matter what, I hope to send me a copy. The golden dragon that is crossed out will be deducted from the profit earned."


    "No problem, I agree." Su Leisi knew you would say that for a long time.


    After all, in Chinan, the demand for a variety of special plants and seeds is very large, and Chinan is also very aware of others. It is even possible that some people have already prepared some in their hands.


    "Also, for the specific situation, you need to discuss with the consul in Hongshaling. I don''t care about that. It is better to''hand over'' professional matters to professionals to handle.


    "Is professional things''handed over'' to professionals? It''s no wonder that Hongshaling can develop so fast. It is a wise saying. It seems that I did not do enough before." Su Leisi actually took the initiative to admit that he was wrong. What happened? .


    "Well, anyway, since we need to cooperate, we must first sign a contract, so that we can trust each other more." After that, Su Leisi clapped her hands, and one person took a contract. . Su Leisi quickly wrote something on the contract and added the terms that had just been negotiated.


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed. This contract was not an ordinary contract. It was not a piece of paper with terms written on it, and it had only legal effect. But after the fairness of magic, it has a certain magic effect.


    As long as you sign this contract, once you violate it, even if you reach the Silver level, I am afraid that you will be backlashed to a certain extent, and you will not be able to run away after being uncomfortable for a few days.


    As the second princess, she actually didn''t need to do this at all, but she still used such a high-level contract to be restrained even with herself, which was already very sincere. After looking at the terms, Chi Nan nodded, took out his own seal and printed it on it. A special sapling mark appeared on it.


    Holding the pen he had prepared a long time ago, Chi Nan quickly wrote his name, and it was this name that made the two people frown. There is no way, Chi Nan''s calligraphy in this world is terrible.


    "Then, the cooperation is happy." Su Leisi shook the contract, and then left.


    "I didn''t expect the second sister was so capable, and reached an agreement with him so quickly." Keya''s eyes flickered.


    Not far away, the eldest princess said indifferently: "It should be just a business cooperation, but after all, there is already a certain connection. The second sister has grown a lot recently." The eldest princess has no expression on her face.


    "Then eldest sister, don''t you worry about what threat they will bring to you like this."


    The eldest princess still has a flat tone: "I don''t have much interest in that position. My roots are on the coast. The development of commerce in the kingdom is good for me, and only you will be threatened."


    Keya''s face changed, and then he returned to normal. "Hehe, as long as there is a big brother, no matter how hard we work, it will be difficult. There is no way, my strength is in the capital, if I can''t get it, I am afraid it will not end well."


    Kea didn''t hide his meaning at all. The place where the two people talked, the others were already far away. It¡¯s not a good thing for anyone to hear something that shouldn¡¯t be heard.


    The princess glanced at him: "Big brother? I don''t know what he has been thinking about, maybe it''s not that simple."

 Chapter 340： Little princess and lollipop

    After sending away the second princess, Chi Nan felt that too many eyes had gathered on his body. - God knows, it''s really troublesome to be noticed by so many people in such a hidden place.


    Fortunately, there are only a few people who can compete for the throne, and Chi Nan feels that he should be able to relax. Just about to leave here, Chi Nan suddenly felt that his clothes were being pulled.


    Looking back, there was no one, Chi Nan was a little confused. "Hey, where do you look, I am here."


    Hearing the sound, Chi Nan bowed his head in embarrassment and saw a beautiful little girl pulling herself. "Haha, isn''t this the little princess? I have seen the four princesses." The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth twitched. Speaking of which, the two are still classmates, but there has never been any ¡®intersection¡¯. Moreover, the little princess does not seem to have any demand for the throne.


    "Hmph, you can tell from the look in your eyes that you are wretched, and I really don''t know how the third sister sees you."


    "No, I don''t think it''s right for you to use this term. It should be said that the third princess has vision, but I am very capable."


    "A coward hiding behind is nothing more than a coward. But also, how could Sanjie fall into you. Tell me, by what means did you trick Sanjie''s necklace."


    necklace? Chi Nan was a little confused, he suddenly remembered, as if Sophie had given himself a necklace as a token. Suddenly, Chi Nan saw the little princess Solami''s "chest" with a necklace.


    "Speaking of which, the styles of the necklaces of the four princesses are the same, only the color of the gems is different. The first princess is red, the second princess is green, and Sophia¡¯s is purple. The color, your color is black and it is still shining." It is really surprising that the black color is also shining, not the flash, but the black light of its own.


    These gems don''t look like ordinary ¡®color¡¯ either.


    "You are indeed a pervert, staring at someone''s''chest''." Sorami stepped back two steps, covering his''chest'', and looked at Chi Nan vigilantly. Chi Nan felt that the eyes around him seemed a little cold.


    "No, you misunderstood, I''m just looking at the necklace." Chi Nan felt that the more he explained, the more headache he got.


    After thinking for a while, Chi Nan suddenly said: "Then your Highness Sorami, in order to apologize, I will ask you to eat sweets."


    "Sugar? There are things like this in the palace, I''m tired of eating it a long time ago." Despite this, the little princess'' eyes flickered. Chi Nan smiled in his heart, as expected, he was still a child.


    "This is not ordinary candy. This is the''stick'' and''stick'' candy that I just researched out. I haven''t sold it yet. There are various fruit flavors, and there will be cow''milk'' flavors in the future." Chi Nan stretched out his hand. He took out a row of''sticks'' candies in his pocket and spread them sideways. In fact, these are all made temporarily by myself, so why have you studied them?


    If he hadn''t seen this little girl, he would really not remember the best weapon for children, ¡®stick¡¯ and ¡®stick¡¯ candy. I can produce various fruit-flavored sugars, but there is no way to produce the taste of cow¡¯s milk. I can only let others make them in the future.


    Seeing these sweets with a small ¡®stick¡¯ and ¡®stick¡¯, and the ¡®color¡¯ and ¡®colorful¡¯ of these sweets, Solami¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden.


    "Since it is your filial piety, then I reluctantly accepted it." Sorami reached out and snatched the ¡®stick¡¯ and ¡®lolli¡¯ candy, adding a bit of entanglement at first. Then he smiled and squinted his eyes and put a ¡®stick¡¯ and ¡®stick¡¯ candy in his mouth. The others were carefully wrapped in a handkerchief by Sorami and placed in his pocket.


    "That''s OK?" Not far away, when Roland saw this scene, he immediately covered his head with a look of lovelessness.


    Who could have imagined that Chi Nan, who seemed to be hated to death, only used a few so-called ¡®stick¡¯ and ¡®stick¡¯ candies to completely buy out Sorami. If I knew this, I should use the same method.


    "Then, can you tell me what your necklace is really interesting?" Chi Nan asked carefully.


    "You really don''t know anything, so let Her Royal Highness be merciful to tell you." Chi Nan complained in his heart, no need to be merciful, I am not the Rockets.


    "When my father was young, he went out on a trip. He once accidentally obtained four special gems. The father liked them very much. Later when he became a king, he made the gems into necklaces. Our four''girls'' children each had one. This is also true. Our status symbol. Anyone who gets our necklace can be said to be the most trusted person."


    "My mother used to say... Forget it, you don''t need to know this. You just need to know, and if you get the connection, the third sister won''t like you. In the future, you must be a cow and a horse for the third sister and me, you know. ."


    Chi Nan has an urge to beat people, what is meant by being a cow and a horse, and being such a little girl, do you really think it is a princess that is very remarkable? But Chi Nan didn''t show it.


    After all, it''s just a arrogant little girl, and it can''t cure you anymore. All kinds of thoughts are constantly surging in Chi Nan''s heart.


    "Haha, just come to me if you need anything. Even if it''s dangerous, I''ll protect you." Chi Nan cleverly avoided the topic of being a cow and a horse, but he wouldn''t agree.


    "Hmm, I see. Do you still have ¡®stick¡¯ and ¡®stick¡¯ candy? I, I am going to give some to other people. This is not enough."


    You want to eat it yourself, a thought flashed in Chi Nan''s mind. "Yes, of course there is, how could it not be." The sugar plant that had just spawned in his pocket had not disappeared. As soon as Chi Nan stretched out his hand, more than half of the ¡®stick¡¯ and ¡®lolli¡¯ candies were taken out.


    "How much is in your pocket, how big ~ www.novelhall.com~ can hold so much." Seeing Chi Nan keep taking it outside, it quickly became a small hill. While Solami was happy, she also became curious about Chi Nan''s pocket.


    "No, it''s really gone, don''t believe me." Chi Nan flipped out his pocket, only a few plant leaf fragments were left.


    Seeing that there was really no more, Solami put down his doubts and ¡®confused¡¯, and then started counting ¡®good¡¯ and ¡®lolli¡¯ candies with a smile on his face. When the people around saw this scene, their faces were very ¡®pretty¡¯ and they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    We knew that the little princess was so easy to deal with, and we have used this method long ago. Oh, damn, who can tell yourself why the princess in the palace is a foodie, so easy to clean up.


    They didn''t know that the taste of this ¡®stick¡¯ and ¡®stick¡¯ candy was prepared by Chi Nan¡¯s ¡®fine¡¯ heart. Using their own sugar, it was far from reaching such a taste.


    "You two had a very happy chat, it seems that the relationship is very good. Chi Nan, this is a new product, we may want to consider cooperation." I don''t know when, the second princess who has left walked back again.


    "Who has a good relationship with him?" Sorami stared at Chi Nan sullenly.

 Chapter 341： Departure list confirmed

    "Bang" and "Lollipop" candy business is nothing but Chi Nan doesn''t take it seriously. --Su Leisi is probably also to express kindness with herself, so she will come to cooperate with herself in person, so the cooperation will be achieved soon.


    Looking at him, Chi Nan felt a headache while squinting his eyes, licking, licking, licking, licking, licking, licking, licking, licking, and licking, and staring at Solami. Where did he offend this little princess? In retrospect, it seems that this is the first time that the two people have met directly. Is it because of Sophia.


    I couldn''t tell that this little princess was still a sister-in-law, and Chi Nan was thinking nonsense in his mind.


    Sorami has been by his side, so no one else is willing to come over instead. In Sorami''s words, she did this to watch herself. When asked specifically why, Sorami turned his head and said nothing.


    So ¡®sex¡¯, with Sorami by his side, at least no one will bother him. Do not know how long it has passed, Sophia slowly walked to her side. "Chi Nan, it looks like you get along well with the little girl. Hehe, I really can''t tell, the little girl is very repulsive to other people."


    Hearing this, Sorami turned her head and rushed towards Sophia: "Sister, why are you here? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Don''t worry, I will help this bastard. You look good."


    Is this ¡®jerk¡¯ talking about himself, Chi Nan has a black line. "Sophia, you are here too." Chi Nan said weakly.


    Sophia smiled and said, "Yeah, I have something to do today, so I came a little bit late. By the way, my eldest sister, second sister, and second brother have all come to see you. Did they say anything?"


    Chi Nan didn''t know why Sophia was a little nervous, but she was still comforted: "Don''t worry, they came to win me, but I refused. Besides, I was going to be on the battlefield, I don''t want to be unable to go because of them. ."


    "That''s good, but I heard that the second sister and you have a good conversation. You have to be careful with the second sister. Although the second sister usually looks very gentle and seems to be very talkative, she is actually not that easy to get along with."


    The words were not loud, so Sorami didn''t hear them. At this time, Sorami was rubbing against Sophia''s arms, and he didn''t want to listen to other people. Hearing Sophia''s reminder, Chi Nan''s eyes flickered.


    He doesn''t know who he should trust, but he is getting along well with Sophia now, so he can stand on this side for now. Chi Nan was not in the mood to try to harmonize with things like the fight for the throne.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just an ordinary business cooperation. It''s Hongshaling who is dealing with them, not me."


    "Then I can rest assured, the second sister is still very credible in business." Sophia nodded gently.


    I really don''t know what is going on with these princes and princesses, do they need to be like this one by one, they are all guarded against each other to this level. Chi Nan didn''t say anything. After all, this is someone else''s housework, and it is not easy for him to''intervene''.


    As a result, the two quickly changed the subject and began to chat about other things. Solami, on the other hand, stood in the middle of the two people and separated them. Pulling Sophia''s dress, staring at Chi Nan fiercely, as if to guard against some kind of ¡®color¡¯ animal. Don¡¯t your own ¡®stick¡¯ and ¡®lolli¡¯ candies have no effect at all.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and suddenly a group of knights walked in from outside. "My Excellency, the list of this expedition has been confirmed. Let''s take a look first. If there is no problem, then it is confirmed."


    The one who came in the front was a meticulously dressed old man. If it weren''t for the obvious wrinkles on the face, it would make people think that this is a young man, and the dressing up is really too "flowery".


    "Who is that person? Everyone seems to be afraid of him." Chi Nan whispered.


    Sophia also lowered her voice: "That is the elder of the Noble Council, who has great power. This time the list is determined, the Noble Council will definitely contribute a lot." That was the case, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    The old man commanded people and scraped the list high. "Strange, why the first one is my name."


    Solami said disdainfully: "Because you hate this person, everyone wants you to go far away."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "Without me, could there be so much forest breath to sell to them." Sorami opened his mouth and wanted to refute, but found that there was nothing to say. So he snorted and turned his head.


    Sophia''touched'' and''touched'' Solami''s head and whispered: "In fact, other people, including the noble council, don''t want you to leave the royal capital, but this time the fuse caused you to participate, and it was all the participants. The person with the highest status among them. Therefore, if you use this excuse to start a war, you must go, and it will cost you a lot to keep you."


    Chi Nan understood. It turned out that he was the first name on the list, but the Labrador in the following ones was very obvious. There are two other names Chi Nan are not familiar with, but their position is known.


    It was the two heads of the Griffin Knights. It seems that in the last bone dragon incident, the four people who contributed the most and contributed the most were all sent to the battlefield. "Hehe, it turns out that this bronze cross is not so easy to get."


    If you want to get this credit, you have to give it, even though you don''t want it at all. "Of course You think it''s so easy." I don''t know when Numis actually returned to his side.


    "You must be careful in this battle. If you are so aggressive, the people of the Karimsi Kingdom will focus on you. Even if your strength is good, you must be more careful. Don''t go to the frontal war. , We must defend ourselves later. Just hand it over to other people about the matter of fighting..."


    Numisi chattered like a housekeeper, and the corners of Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly. After getting along for such a long time, it is impossible to say that there is no feeling at all, but Chi Nan is still a little unwilling to let go.


    "Don''t worry, I will let those guys see how good I am." Chi Nan didn''t answer directly.


    Numis muttered dissatisfiedly, and then looked forward. At this time the nobles were already talking about it. Some people are gearing up to go to the battlefield, but others are thoughtful, and some are even clamoring to get rid of their names. It is impossible to eliminate the name without paying a great price.


    "What a circle of cowards." Sorami licked the ¡®stick¡¯ and ¡®stick¡¯ candy, and looked at the most clamoring people with disdain. Roland, who didn''t know when he had just arrived here, hurriedly covered his head and backed away.

 Chapter 342： I heard you have the 4th generation pea cannon

    The preparatory work has been done, so only the next day, the army has already started to set off. . The fastest update visit: §ë§ë§ë.79XS.§ã§°¦¬. At this time, the nobles also joined the army with their own guards and teams.


    The one with the most, Chi Nan was surprised to find that he had brought tens of thousands of people to join, and he was a huge army. Among the team, the number of Black Iron level fighters is more than the hundred guards he brought. This is the bottom line of a real nobleman, Chi Nan thought in his heart, and then he became even more''aggressive'' with his fighting spirit.


    "Chinan, winning or losing in this war is not important. You must remember to protect yourself. As long as you are still there, there will be nothing wrong with the territory." On this day, Sophia brought Saoya to send him off. Soramy should be Followed by myself.


    Just looking at Sorami''s appearance, it was a bit strange, holding several sticks and lollipops in his hands, frowning constantly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t have anything to do, but what''s going on with Sorami." After a day of familiarity and Sophia''s reconciliation in the middle, Chi Nan can now call Sorami directly. Up.


    Sorami snorted, "Huh, I saw a lot of people coming to give me''sticks'' lollipops'' this morning. I tried it, but the taste was not as good as yours. Hey, this time you want How long does it take to go, and what if there are not enough''sticks'' and lollipops."


    Chi Nan was taken aback. The pirated version came so quickly, but there was no difficulty in making things like ¡®stick¡¯ and ¡®stick¡¯ candy. Maybe it was because someone had seen Sorami eat ¡®very happy¡¯ yesterday, so he did it. It is a pity that they only have raw sugar extracted from a sugar plant, and the quality and taste are far worse.


    "Well, don''t worry, I have already''handed'' the recipe to the people in the department store. They will make it in a few days."


    That''s right, the person in charge of the department store found a place to plant the seeds he gave them, and then used them to make "sticks" and "lollipops", which were then sold to the second princess Su Leisi, and then the second princess''s caravan sold them in large quantities.


    "That''s good, okay, you are no longer useful, let''s go quickly." Sorami waved his hand as if to catch a fly. Sophia struck her sister''s head in an angry manner, causing Sorami to cover her head with tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t make trouble, you are about to go to the battlefield. This time it is not against the mad orcs. Although the mad orcs are powerful, they have a single unit and there is no complete command. This time they are facing a kingdom. I heard that there is I was ready to start a war a long time ago, so this time we are not in a rush, we must be careful about everything."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "Numis, I know, you should go back quickly. It''s not safe to be here now."


    At this moment, the horn in the distance has sounded, which shows that another part of the team has set off. "It''s getting late, we have to leave as soon as possible, and see you when we get back."


    Chi Nan waved his hand and ran into his team as he stepped back. At this time, his team was ready, especially the two and a half ¡®jing¡¯ spirits, and even the food on the road was placed in the carriage.


    The carriage used by Chi Nan is a four-wheel shock-absorbing carriage specially made for him. Although it is still four-wheeled, it is larger and more refined, and it walks more smoothly. This carriage needs two pack horses to move.


    The other guards are walking, so that the guards can fully exercise themselves. "It''s a pity, there won''t be so much time to deploy the''medicine'' agent, and the strength of the guards will slow down."


    "Hmph, I also said about the "medicine" agent. At first, I said that I would take people out to play, but later it turned out that they made the "medicine" agent all day long." Miria muttered dissatisfied.


    "Haha, don''t you know that this side is so repulsive to semi-"jing" spirits. Fortunately, I look like a human." Am I easy? Chi Nan was also muttering in his heart. Ordinary people will treat themselves as humans, and there is no rejection. But those nobles always thought that they were semi-''jing'' spirits. This identity brings convenience to myself, but it also brings trouble to myself.


    It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no way. Those who can''fuck'' and control plants are either''jing'' or semi-''jing'' in this world. Even if they say that they are not semi-''jing'', no one will believe it, so it''s better to admit it directly. .


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan, I didn''t expect us to start together this time." A voice rang from outside the carriage. Chi Nan looked to the side through the car window and saw that there was still an acquaintance next to him.


    "Marquis de Moore, why didn''t you come to participate in this war without your Royal Highness the princess."


    De Moore shrugged: "After all, this kind of war can bring us a lot of military merit. Whether it is myself or the princess, I need this war to improve our status."


    After a pause, De Moore suddenly smiled and said: "I heard that Your Excellency Chi Nan has a fourth-generation pea cannon, why didn''t you sell it to us. That''s what your guard has."


    Looking at the fourth-generation pea cannon that looked like a rifle on the guard, Chi Nan knew it. The princess''s information is really well-informed, has it been investigated? It seems that they are interested in this new plant weapon. It''s just that this kind of plant weapon can already be said to be very mature, very powerful, and it also poses a great threat to oneself.


    That being the case, how could Chi Nan sell such weapons casually. "You said this. This is just an experimental version. I don¡¯t know how it works, so let my soldiers test it for now Is that true? I know, if the test is completed, the effect will be good. , I hope you can cooperate with us."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly, cooperation? Is it cooperation again? However, if a large number of plant weapons appeared in the hands of the princess, what accident happened in the future, would it make people think that he and the princess were secretly colluding?


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan firmly shook his head in his heart, and absolutely couldn''t provide it to some people alone. "Hmph, when this pea cannon is eliminated, of course I will cooperate with you, and I will cooperate with everyone."


    On the surface, Chi Nan didn''t make a sigh of voice: "When we finish testing, it must be this new product. It is relatively complicated to test. Your Excellency Marquis Lao has been waiting for a while."


    De Moore didn''t know if he saw something or really didn''t know anything. He just waved his hand gently: "Then I''m relieved. On this battlefield, we are colleagues and we still need to help each other."


    Although De Moore did not bring the most people, he also brought a total of 3,000 people, much stronger than himself. Seeing De Moore''s carriage slowly surpassed him, Chi Nan felt thoughtful, and things seemed a little troublesome.

 Chapter 343： Great ability, so great responsibility?

    On the road, the soldiers stationed together looked at Chi Nan''s team with red eyes. , Access to the latest chapter: §º§º§º.79xs.§³§à§®. Take a look, and take a bite of the dry food in your hand, or take a bite of the porridge in a bowl.


    There is no way, along the way, everyone spends almost every day like this. Others can''t be as extravagant as Chi Nan. Every day when he stops, Chi Nan will directly use his abilities to plant a large number of plants.


    These plants are not ordinary ¡®color¡¯, but are used for food. There are all kinds of fresh fruits and vegetables, as well as special mushrooms that taste the same as ¡®meat¡¯, and vegetable oil produced by the oleaginous fruit. Even his own guards carried everything with pots and pans, but they didn''t have much dry food and water, because Chi Nan could provide them.


    Chi Nan, the lord, made a direct shot, which caused the guards to eat very well along the way, and they all drank juice. Such a good life, even if many nobles can''t live normally, let these ordinary guards enjoy this kind of treatment.


    If everyone is the same, no matter how hard it is, no one will say anything. But everyone distinguished two things, and the other soldiers didn''t have any good attitudes towards Chi Nan''s guards.


    Even for the Kingdom Forbidden Army, their lives are far worse than here.


    In order not to be targeted by others, Chi Nan also provided some things to other nobles, so that although other nobles still had some opinions on him, they did not intentionally target them.


    Wherever the army passed, even the monsters were scared away, how could there be so many beasts on the road. Even if they did, when they were arrested, most of them were filial piety to the nobles, and ordinary soldiers couldn''t eat them. They are a fighting army, not a logistics team, so it is impossible to carry so much food in the army.


    Since then, Chi Nan''s subordinates have been more prominent. The situation continues until it reaches the front line. Chi Nan was used to it a long time ago, and even guards can do it as if they haven''t seen it.


    "We have entered Uzi Province for five days. This is already the front line, why haven''t we encountered the enemy yet."


    I originally thought that when I was about to enter the front line, I would encounter the enemy''s obstruction, but when I got here, I still didn''t encounter it. It was really strange that there was a ¡®wave¡¯ along the way.


    Carol was accustomed to researching the map of sex, and when he heard Chi Nan''s words, he immediately said: "My lord, after all, this place is still under the control of our Ruth Yala Kingdom. Even if the enemy''s army penetrates in a small amount, it will never be too much many."


    "Even if a small group of troops find us, they will avoid it as soon as possible. With so many of us marching together, it must be fine." Carol has been learning all kinds of knowledge about the military recently, day and night, the same.


    He is really a hard-working and studious guard. If it wasn''t a matter of birth, he would have become a very famous person now. Chi Nan knew in his heart that he had been misled before. The rear is not so easy to be attacked, if it is a small number or a logistics team, it is possible that this is the main force of the army.


    This time, to attack the Kingdom of Karimxi, Ruthyala sent a lot of people. Only the team he was in had reached one hundred thousand, and this was just one of the augmented troops.


    In the war between nations, the investment of troops is definitely more than when dealing with the mad orcs. No matter how powerful the mad orcs are, they are like that in the eyes of the kingdom. There are not many masters and the army does not have much support.


    It''s just that no one could have imagined that there would be so many mad orcs.


    "Tomorrow we will be able to reach the front-line headquarters. Next, we have to consider what to do."


    It''s just that as soon as the words are finished, the person who slaps the face comes. De Moore ran over in person with a letter and said to Chi Nan, "Earl Chi Nan, this is the order from above, ordering you to station in the Tianjian River Valley on the north side, and you must not let an enemy move through here." After speaking, he''handed over'' the letter from the front line to himself.


    Chi Nan looked at the letter, thinking silently in his heart. Why do I give myself a task now, and that task doesn''t seem to be easy. Is it because De Moore never responded to his hints during this period of time?


    It always feels like someone is going to deal with himself. Chi Nan thought in his heart, but didn''t say it directly. Instead, he asked, "Where is the Tianjian River Valley? Is it important? I don''t have many people."


    At this time, Carol said loudly: ¡°The Sky Arrow Valley is an important passage for us to the Karimsi Kingdom. This place can pass large-scale troops. Karimsi established a mad bear fortress on the opposite side. There are so many people. There are only a few of us, but there is no way to intercept this valley."


    A fortress? That wasn''t something he could deal with, Chi Nan narrowed his eyes.


    "I don''t know whose order it is. I can refuse this kind of wrong order."


    De Moore spread his hands: "The joint decision of the front-line command is that they think you are so powerful, so they will''hand over'' such an important task to you. After all, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Everyone is optimistic about you. ."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Then what if I can''t bear it, after all, I only have so few people. If I can''t bear it, I won''t be able to bear such a big obsolescence. It will take time for my ability to be effective."


    De Moore seems to have been prepared for a long time: "Don¡¯t worry about this After all, the Tianjian River Valley is very important to us. Therefore, our garrison will be stationed in that place for a month. Evacuate. This month''s time is the time for you to exert your ability. If you attack on the other side within this month, it is certainly not your fault.


    In other words, it is his own fault to attack after a month. Even if I can rebuild a giant wood city here in a month, I am afraid that he will not be able to stop an attack from a fortress.


    This is not a simple-minded orc, nor a brainless northern beetle, this is a human being. They will use various means to deal with themselves, Chi Nan has confirmed that this is the trouble for someone to find themselves.


    "That''s right, it seems that I have to take this task." Looking at the sign on the envelope, this is the highest order. If you don''t accept this, you can only leave here and have a reputation for fear of war.


    "I have one last question. If the other party dispatches a flying unit, my ability will not be able to deal with the air."


    "Don''t worry about this. Our Griffin Knights will contain each other. If you really miss the flight team, it''s not your fault." This is blocking all of your own way.

 Chapter 344： Hurt each other

    Piracy detected!¡¡¡¡ "This is the highest order of the command. Few people can refute it. If you need it, I can speak it." De Moore smiled like a fox.


    Is this the reason why the "temptation" can''t be changed to the threatening "force", Chi Nan sneered in his heart. This De Moore is really far behind the princess in terms of aura, and he can become a Marquis because he has a good daddy.


    "Then don¡¯t bother you. Since it¡¯s an order from the military, I believe there should be reasons for them. Why don¡¯t I just try it first, don¡¯t you still have one month to prepare. If it really doesn¡¯t work, then Naturally you can see it." Chi Nan smiled coldly, this little means also wanted to make himself surrender, it was a delusion.


    "Then you can do it for yourself, come to me whenever you figure it out." De Moore looked smug.


    Unexpectedly, the influence of the eldest princess line was so great. Although these people are not from the military departments of various regions, they are also formed by the union of major nobles, which shows that the influence of the princess among the nobles is very terrifying.


    "My lord, do we really want to go? The Sky Arrow Valley is not small. With a few of us, it''s impossible to hold it." Carol said worriedly, but they knew what was going on in Giant Wood City.


    The Giant Wood City was made by Chi Nan, but it also needed people to control the cannon. There are only one hundred of them. There are definitely not many cannons that everyone can control two ¡®door¡¯s. How can this be guarded?


    There is an important channel for the two countries to''communication'' with each other, and the area is not small. "And you see, my lord, there is a river at the edge of the Arrow River Valley this day. Everyone usually walks by the road, but if the road is not accessible, you can also take the waterway. The waterway is not something we can control. They are Deliberately posed a problem for adults."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Of course, this De Moore must have done it. Looking at people who look like dogs, I didn''t expect to be such a scum." The others lowered their heads, talking about the nobles, it''s not what guards like them dare to do. .


    Chi Nan''s eyes rolled: "Very well, since they have the means, let''s use our means too. Immediately send an order to the territory to let them reduce the sales of pneumatic guns and various other plant weapons. Also, springs and forests. If you reduce the number of your breath, doesn¡¯t it mean you make a little less, I can still afford it.¡±


    This is the benefit of one person''s control. There is no need to discuss with anyone, and there is no need to worry about interests. It is ¡®sex¡¯.


    "But sir, what excuses do we use? It doesn''t seem to be easy to''explain'' without an excuse."


    After all, the impact is too great, and these things are not easy to ¡®chaotic¡¯. "The excuse is very simple. Weapons? It''s a time of war. Of course, we need to provide our own army. Therefore, others can only wait."


    "But my lord, we are the only people who participated in the war, no one else."


    Chi Nan glared at this guy with an angry look: "You idiot, don''t we still have a giant wood city? Don''t you say that the war in the giant wood city is tense, so we need to replenish a lot of weapons."


    Horn ¡®touched¡¯ his head: "Oh, I see, I¡¯ll send them the letter. But the breath of spring and forest."


    "That''s simpler, because we have to make every effort to prepare for the war, so of course no one will make these luxury goods. The quantity is reduced. Doesn''t it matter? Anyway, this time they were the first to trouble me. They must have thought that they would make them by themselves. The''door'' is outside, so I won''t use these things for now, so I don''t feel afraid of me anymore."


    "I just let them know how terrifying power those old guys in the royal capital will explode without the breath of the forest. There are also springs. This was originally purchased by the military and the royal family."


    It''s just a De Moore, can it fight against the entire aristocratic class? If you have reason first, the other party will act first, and it is understandable to fight back yourself. Chi Nan is still very good at some of the ¡®chaotic¡¯ methods in the rules.


    "Great. In this case, we don''t need to guard the Tianjian River Valley." Galio looked excited.


    Carol patted his head: "I said Galio, you really should read more. The military order is like a mountain, how can you change it at will, otherwise the credibility of the command will be lost. Without credibility, how to command the army."


    "That is to say, we must guard the river valley. Even if we do this, it is of no use."


    Chi Nan smiled: "How can it be useless to hurt each other? They come to deal with us, and I won''t make them feel better. I also want them to keep their mouths hard. This is a dilemma."


    Then Chi Nan looked serious: "Of course, we ourselves are in danger, so we have to implement this matter well. If we can''t hold it in the first place, I''m afraid we will be the first to compromise."


    "Is one month really enough? The time we traveled from the capital to here is not short."


    Chi Nan frowned: "It''s very short, so we need to hold it better. If we can really complete this task, they will be even more uncomfortable. I want to see what kind of face that De Moore will look like. "


    Chi Nan sighed. Why are there always various teleportation formations used by others when they crossed through, why didn''t he have them? If there is a teleportation array in the kingdom, the speed of troop transportation will definitely be much faster. Such marches always give Chi Nan a feeling of "wandering" and time-consuming. There is nothing else to do on the way.


    "Okay, that''s it, send the letter, and then we set off I want to see what Tianjian River Valley looks like."


    Horn quickly took out his seal and began to write a letter. Of course, the letter was sent to a special bird. Every team carries some of these birds, and they are specially used for sending letters at the door. At this moment, Chi Nan had already left the main force.


    After sending the letter, Chi Nan waved his hand and led the people towards the direction of the Tianjian River Valley. Counting the time, there are still two days.


    "Unexpectedly, they actually went, huh, such a big river valley is not something they can hold. It won''t take long before he will find that he has no retreat. It seems that Chi Nan is also But so."


    "My lord Marquis, they released the messenger bird before, and they don''t know what the purpose is."


    "Passenger Bird? It should be a complaint to the third princess, others will not care about him. But the third princess has no power, don''t care. This kid is really ignorant of good or bad, and her Royal Highness dared to refuse the invitation personally. This time , I want him to know what it is like to offend the princess who has the opportunity to get the throne."


    "Well, no one is allowed to spread the words just now, otherwise you will know the consequences." De Moore said coldly.

 Chapter 345： 1 big river and 2 mountains

    After staying for two days, the group approached the Tianjian River Valley. Next to the river valley, there really is a huge military camp, where a large number of people are stationed. A long distance away, people can feel the magnificence here.


    "My lord, there are at least 50,000 people in this barracks, and it¡¯s well equipped, and there is also a griffon squad stationed here. It is too much for a place guarded by such a team to let us guard a hundred people. Up."


    "That''s right, the adult''s ability should obviously be to make weapons in the rear, and then let them take the weapons to fight, and arrange the adults in such a dangerous place. These people are really hateful." Seeing this huge barracks, The guards were even more angry. Such an approach was already a shame.


    The soldiers in the barracks in the distance saw Chi Nan''s arrival, and they all pointed and laughed loudly without concealing themselves. It seems that they already know what they are here for.


    "Some ordinary soldiers dare to laugh at a second-class earl. I think it must have been deliberately arranged."


    Chi Nan waved his hand indifferently: "Isn''t it just a few people? Let''s work hard to be ourselves, and then slap our faces. Besides, the rear area should have begun to feel uncomfortable because of our policies."


    They put pressure on themselves and on the entire aristocratic class, depending on who is more capable.


    "I''m sure, all the royal nobles and even some local nobles work together, just a marquise, it''s definitely useless." Carol said very confidently, just a little worried.


    "Does the drink we make really have such a big effect?" Miria was also curious.


    Moiru whispered: "Human life span is too short, and they look at lifespan too important. Those human''women'' look at their beauty more important than life, and it is indeed very powerful to go crazy." Thinking of the scenes he had seen before, Moiru felt his whole body trembling. The crazy human nobles were more terrifying than anything.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "It''s nothing at all to be a De Moore, but this time we are offended all the nobles. After all, we have also involved them."


    "There won''t be any trouble." Carol''s worry is precisely this.


    "There is definitely some, but the main pressure comes from the nobles in the royal capital. After this battle, we no longer go to the royal capital, and we return directly to our own territory. As long as we don''t go to the royal capital, they can''t do anything to us. Humph, Sure enough, it is still the best in one''s own territory. In other people''s territory, many things cannot be dealt with."


    Chi Nan has already made up his mind, this battle is over, he must go back. Others didn''t have any ideas, anyway, Lord Lord decided how to leave, so he would follow, and the others don''t have to worry about it.


    Amidst the ridicule of a group of soldiers, the group finally entered the Tianjian River Valley. It''s just that they just came in, and everyone''s eyes widened. "Oh my God, this is the Tianjian River Valley, why is it so big."


    Yes, this kind of place is simply not something they can hold. The Henggou River Valley spans more than three kilometers, and a hundred people walk in it. It is really empty. Even if you are here hand in hand, there is no way to block the way.


    "There are many traces of ruts and horseshoe marks on the ground, indicating that people should often pass through. At this time, it is not the opponent''s army or the caravan. And there are not many corpses and other things on the ground. This should be The caravan."


    Chi Nan sneered: "I''m guarding here, no matter it''s the caravan or the army, I won''t let it pass, even the caravan will leave me." This is the really normal way of playing. They let go of the caravan''s approach. , That''s a way for ordinary nobles to''play'' war. The soldiers below are desperate, they can even hook their shoulders and back.


    Chi Nan can''t see this approach. If you want a war, let''s fight a good fight.


    "But my lord, how do we guard such a big place. It''s probably not enough to rely on the cannons controlled by you." Horn said very worried, and Chi Nan was just a bronze mage no matter what.


    Yes, it''s really hard to guard across a valley spanning more than three kilometers. On both sides, there are very high mountains. The advantage is that no soldiers can pass from above. The disadvantage is that there is no way to arrange it on it.


    The Tianjian River Valley is very weird. The entire valley seems to have been cut out with a knife. The route is straight and flat. The river is not in the center like a normal river valley, but on one side of the river valley.


    From my side, on the right is the place where the river flows, occupying a width of less than one kilometer, so the width of the land is more than two kilometers, which is close to an area of ??about 2,500 meters.


    The river is very wide, and the water flow is very large. It is very suitable for transportation and the passage of ships. Now you can still see some small boats floating in the middle of the river. It seems that there is no worry at all. There is really no atmosphere of war.


    The road in the middle is too flat, and there is no shelter at all, so as long as the cavalry rushes through the middle of this place, there is no strong army to stop it. This is one reason why no one has set up defensive measures in it.


    The end of the river valley, farther away, has left the direction of the river valley. That place has a huge black ¡®colored¡¯ outline According to the lock on the map, it should be the Crazy Bear Fortress. The number of troops stationed inside will definitely not be less than here. And the defensive force is definitely much stronger than the barracks here.


    A fortress, a large fortress is almost the same as a city.


    "It seems that it is really not easy to guard here, but I am not without any means. For such a long time, my marine tank has already been designed." Chi Nan suddenly smiled.


    "What is a battle tank? Is it some kind of weapon?" Miria pricked her ears all of a sudden, her curiosity was too high. If it weren''t for the people in the royal capital to be too repulsive to Millie Asia Pacific, Millia would have been playing crazy.


    The so-called land battle tank, I will make it and you will know it. "Speaking, Chi Nan began to unleash his own power. The special seeds that had been planned and manufactured a long time ago were spawned. Then, a huge weird car-like outline grew up and slowly closed. This is not exactly what Is it a tank shape?


    The only difference is that there is a clump of branches and leaves above, and there are many thick root awls in the hidden place below. After all, this is not a real tank, but a plant that needs sunlight and moisture. It is a living tank.

 Chapter 346： Pressure from the capital

    This "is too much, how can he do this... §ê§ë§ê.¢ë¢í¢ªS.§ã§à§Þ is updated so fast. The breath of the forest was not enough, but now it is reduced. Does he think he can control us through the breath of the forest." A nobleman was furious.


    An elderly nobleman next to him gently waved his hand: "Anyway, this is the only way we can delay aging. I have drunk some forest breath these days, and I feel that my body is much better. Therefore, I must not break it. ."


    "You can''t cut it off, can we do it." A ¡®female¡¯ and ¡®sex¡¯ nobleman said with a dissatisfied expression. Gently stroking his smooth skin, if it weren''t for the smell of the forest, now his skin is similar to the old tree bark.


    "But this is too much for him. Obviously he wants to use ours to suppress those on the front line."


    "The people on the front line were too much. They asked a hundred people to guard a huge canyon without providing anything. Earl Chinan was originally not a person with super long combat effectiveness. Besides, even if the combat effectiveness is strong, should he use so many? Do individuals come to guard the original Sky Arrow Canyon? Is there no one in the kingdom?"


    This is also true. They all know that this is the frontline people wanting to deal with Chi Nan, but Chi Nan can''t deny using them directly.


    "Not only the smell of the forest, but many other things are also decreasing. Now the people here in the capital are complaining. Earl Chinan has even reduced the number of springs the military needs."


    Springs are very important things. The more they use them, the more places they can use the springs. This thing is simply a universal tool. There was a need to keep increasing the number, but Chi Nan unilaterally reduced it. Even the military and the imperial family now have some complaints against Chi Nan.


    "Well, anyway, Earl Chinan just needs a fair environment. As an imperial nobleman, we can''t let a nobleman be targeted on the front line. I think we should suppress this unhealthy trend."


    Soon, everyone raised their hands to pass, and then orders and various letters flew to the front.


    At this time, it has been several days since Chi Nan came to the front line. Upon receiving these orders, the people on the front line looked at each other.


    "Everyone, how do you think about this matter, do you have to follow the above requirements?" At this time, the high-ranking nobles in the command were sitting together. As an earl, Chi Nan was not here, which was originally very strange.


    "No, absolutely not. Have you forgotten that the semi-"fine" spirit is not for the princess. If the princess is to blame, it is not something you can afford."


    "Marquis de Moore, please calm down. We really can''t bear the princess''s blame alone, but it is impossible to suppress so many of us. The problem now is that because of your personal reasons, the king is very dissatisfied with us. If this incident leads to a defeat in the entire war, then your position will not be preserved."


    An old man next to him also nodded slightly: "It''s true. Besides, we don''t even know whether this matter is the meaning of the princess or your own personal meaning."


    At this time, many people looked at De Moore''s eyes changed. "Yeah, you said that this is what the princess meant, so do you have any evidence. We still have some understanding of the princess''s personality, and it is unlikely to do this kind of thing."


    De Moore''s face changed all of a sudden, and it was a bit awful now. "His Royal Highness has already ¡®handed over¡¯ the responsibility to me for the matters here, so what I said is what the Royal Princess meant."


    "So, it really is your personal opinion. Then, when this war is over, how do you explain to the princess." De Moore was a little depressed, so why did he miss it.


    "Hmph, anyway, everyone agreed on this matter. If it is erratic, your reputation will also be hit. Anyway, I''m the one to do things, you can take care of it." No one thought, De Moore suddenly lied. De Moore did not speak, but this matter had to be resolved.


    "Your Excellency Commander, what do you think should be done about this matter, do you want Earl Chi Nan to return to our side."


    They also don''t like Chi Nan very much. How can a semi-"jing" spirit sit on an equal footing with them. Even if he is capable, they don''t like it, not to mention that he may still compete with himself for military merit.


    If it weren''t for the plant weapons and natural breath in his hands, they would all want Chi Nan to die here. However, thinking of the breath of the forest, the nobles who are not young can''t do it.


    "I originally wanted Earl Chi Nan to be under our control, but now it doesn''t seem to work." The commander was also a little depressed. If he hadn''t acquiesced to this matter, it wouldn''t be like this.


    After thinking for a while, the commander finally made a decision. "Tell them that this is what we have considered, and that the valley is most suitable for Earl Chinan to guard. We will not change the order."


    The commander stared at the people below: "Although things are a bit troublesome this time, please remember that we are now as a whole. As a member of the command, we must give confidence to the people under them, otherwise we will do what we do. If we go back, will there be such a thing waiting for us in the future."


    "Moreover we cannot compromise with the nobles in the royal capital, otherwise they will continue to point fingers. You should also know what the outcome of the war that the royal aristocrats''intervened'' will be."


    Not all the people present were from the king capital, most of them were nobles or military nobles who were originally nearby.


    Of course, they knew that some nobles in the capital of the battle ¡®intervened¡¯ from a distance, and as a result, the layman commanded the expert, or the commander was remotely controlled remotely. They did not understand the situation at all, and such wars ultimately failed.


    Not only did they fail, but they also shamelessly said that the people on the front line did not follow their instructions, and in the end the black pot was thrown at the people on the front line. So this kind of thing is very rejected and taboo by the military.


    "We understand that this order must never be changed. However, we will be under great pressure to continue."


    The commander sighed: "Now it''s up to us whether we couldn''t stand the pressure first, or Earl Chi Nan gave up first. Once he gives up, it is his personal business and has nothing to do with us. For a month, we I can stand it."


    Hearing this, everyone''s thoughts were divided, and the happiest person was De Moore, the initiator.

 Chapter 347： Flatten the river valley in 1 month

    In such a mad bear fortress, at this time the generals here are also paying attention to the Sky Arrow fortress. ~~§ëww~suim§Öng~l¨¡Since there are so many people in the Sky Arrow Fortress, they have been paying attention and have never relaxed.


    "Earl Chinan? Hahahaha, I didn''t expect Rusiyara to have a half-elf earl. They are going back more and more." Crazy Bear said with a loud laugh.


    "Boss mad bear, I think they deliberately let this half-elf come to death, but I don''t know if there is any conspiracy."


    As the leader of the mad bear fortress, each generation of the leader will automatically inherit the name of mad bear. The people of Dudongfang, King Karimsi, are all born warriors, and they are much taller than the people of the Ruth Yala Kingdom.


    "There can be any conspiracy, let alone any conspiracy that can stop our army. If it weren''t for the people above to stop us from sending out now, I would have done them a long time ago." Crazy Bear is also depressed, and the above command is not allowed to mess around. move. Fortunately, the strength of the fortress during this period is getting stronger and stronger, with more and more people, otherwise he will definitely be uncomfortable.


    Every year they don''t take the initiative to attack the opponent, they will feel uncomfortable all over.


    "Master Mad Bear, now is not the best time to attack." The thin man was still talking next to him. Among such a group of people like bears, although this thin man is well-proportioned, he is still so conspicuous.


    "Anyway, it''s the right thing to leave your brains to you. You can talk about it first, what your thoughts are."


    The thin man rubbed his brows helplessly. It was really uncomfortable to do things with these war mads.


    "First of all, the above does not allow us to do it now, so we can only wait and see now. But we are ready, so they dare not attack us at all, let alone the people on the opposite side. But on the other side of the valley, there is Ruth Yala¡¯s garrison is powerful and large in number, and it is difficult for us to attack."


    "As for the half-elf earl, I think it was used as cannon fodder, but I don''t know what conspiracy they have."


    "Just tell me what I should do. Anyway, we only think about fighting." The man next to him with a beard and hair, looks more like a lion than a human being, said.


    However, the people around him are similar to this person, more similar to some kind of beast than human beings.


    The thin man spread his hands helplessly: "I received the information that the other party handed the Sky Arrow Valley to the half-elf earl, but he only gave him one month to prepare. After one month, the army will be withdrawn from the rear."


    The thin man pointed to the map: "The Sky Arrow Valley is an important area. I don''t think the people of the Ruth Yala Kingdom will really evacuate. It should be just a look, and the purpose is still on this half-elf. Although I don''t know what they want. What to do, but this is an opportunity for us. Even if they do, they will still show their empty space."


    "What you mean is that we attacked when they evacuated, and then rushed directly over."


    The thin man nodded: "Yes, that''s what it means. A month later, it is a good time for us to attack, and it is also the time when the ban is lifted. So the credit for the first battle is ours."


    "Roar, exploits and exploits, the victory in the first battle must belong to us." The people around suddenly yelled frantically, this is a group of barbarians, the thin man thought helplessly in his heart.


    That is to say, the surrounding mad bear commanders are different from them. They seem rough and mad, but they are actually thick and thin. The reaction just now was quick, but I just wanted to let myself explain to those simple-minded guys.


    "A month later, we will level the river valley. During this period, what are we going to do."


    "Tread the river valley, step the river valley." The people around did not hear the following sentence at all, but yelled one after another, as if they were venting their always strong and energetic energy.


    After waiting for them to calm down, the thin man rubbed his ears. The roar in his ear just now made him think he was going to be deaf, couldn''t these guys stop for a while. Hearing that there is a war to be fought, all of them are so passionate, as if they are a bunch of unreasonable lunatics.


    The thin man pressed both hands: "We must not do nothing during this time. Next, our most important thing is to attack one month later, but after the attack, we still have to defend."


    "Although the other party has evacuated, the soldiers and numbers are there. We have to prepare enough building materials. Once the Tianjian River Valley is captured, immediately build a fort on the other side."


    "You are right. Only defending the Tianjian River Valley is the most important thing we need to do. Do you have any suggestions."


    The thin man pointed to the map: "My opinion is that this place was originally the army camp on the opposite side. This place is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and the opposite is the same. If it is a normal attack, it is difficult to defeat them, but this time, maybe they It will be evacuated directly. We only need to occupy it in the shortest time."


    Looking at the map, the people around are not fools, their eyes glowing. They just like to fight, how to fight, and none of the people who can sit in this place don''t understand anything.


    "Good idea, as long as we occupy this place, then Tianjian River Valley will be our final say. It''s a pity that we have to bear with it in this month. It is really annoying that the other side does not let the merchant pass through."


    That''s right, after Chinan occupied the Tianjian River Valley, it cut off the middle and absolutely prevented the opponent''s caravan from passing through this place. If anyone dared to pass, Chi Nan attacked directly.


    As a result, the communication between the two parties was directly cut off during this period. Things on the side of Crazy Bear Fortress can''t be sold, and things on the side of Rusyara can''t make it through. As a result, because of the complete cessation of commerce, the people in Crazy Bear Fortress did not do well. After such a river valley is occupied, there is no way to smuggle it.


    In order to completely cut it off, Chi Nan even controlled the plants to grow in the middle of the river by a bridge close to the surface of the river, and the boats on both sides were unable to pass. And once the ship gets close to a certain extent, it will be attacked.


    It''s not that there are no bridges, but there are many reduced pneumatic guns. If it is hit, the ship will burn on the spot, and then burned to ashes. Any cargo will disappear. Since Chi Nan came here, people on both sides have complained.


    At this time, on both sides of the river valley, a large number of businessmen and some people with other ideas had already gathered. All of them were waiting for the battle a month later. Chi Nan even suspected that they had passed it out for a month.


    .

 Chapter 348： The much-anticipated Tianjian River Valley

    The Tianjian River Valley has been the focus of attention of both sides for some time recently, and people are often around to observe it. £û§»ww{suim§Öng][l¨¡}


    At this time, the inside of the Tianjian River Valley had completely changed. The river channel next to it is above, and there is a thick bridge with a width of 30 meters, which is tightly attached to the surface of the river.


    Ships wanting to pass through here must destroy the bridge. But above this bridge, there is a cannon every some distance, and all the merchants who want to attack this place, day and night, have sunk their ships.


    Some were unlucky and even lost their lives on the spot. The merchants who wanted to keep their lives could only wait on both sides, looking forward to the day when Chi Nan was wiped out. But no matter how they cursed, the opponent didn''t attack, and Chi Nan was still alive and well. These businessmen all wanted to find someone to assassinate Chi Nan.


    On the flat road, there is a huge tower. The bottom is like a tree trunk, and the top is a huge sphere, which looks very like a TV tower, but it''s not that big.


    No one knows what this is for. Some people speculate that this is a mage tower, others speculate that it is a watchtower, and some people think that this is a residence prepared by Chi Nan for them. In other words, it is also a nobleman.


    It''s just this thing, only Chi Nan himself knows that this is a signal tower. "Hey, after all, the vegetable brain on the Welcome Flower is still a bit weaker. It has poor thinking ability and can only accept simple commands. If you want to give them orders on a large scale, you can only rely on such a large vegetable brain. Only time can be reduced."


    Chi Nan looked at his high tower. Inside that huge eyeball, there is a large plant brain he made. Through this, he can directly control those weapons and fight. Otherwise, the plants can only attack instinctively.


    It''s like the pneumatic cannons on the bridge with plant brains added. As long as they intercept all the approaching ships, they can execute their orders well, but their tanks can''t.


    That''s right, the main battle tanks have been made, one by one standing on the ground, each one is more than three meters high. The huge tank is moving slowly, which is very eye-catching.


    There is also a small piece that can swing back and forth, and two barrels in front. It''s just that no one knows what it is, thinking that Chi Nan just used plants to make some weapons for direct collision.


    "Hehe, let you see how powerful my main battle tank is this time."


    Chi Nan is very confident about the weapons of war that he has manufactured after studying for a long time. This is a weapon that has been tested in actual combat on Earth and will definitely not have any problems.


    Time flies, and a month has passed in a blink of an eye. This month, Chi Nan made tanks every day. By this time, his main battle tanks had reached more than two thousand. Although the number is not large, the tank is really too big, and it directly blocks the middle road.


    This morning, Chi Nan received the news early in the morning. "Haha, have you started to retreat? It''s really relieved. But where can they retreat? Once I fail, they will jump out the first time."


    Chi Nan could already imagine that those soldiers would never go too far when they left the barracks. Those people are watching their own jokes. Once they fail, all kinds of blame will come one after another. Especially De Moore, this guy did it. Chi Nan also knew the pressure of the capital.


    It''s just that these Chi Nan don''t care, who makes them calculate themselves.


    A guard suddenly ran over: "My lord, there is movement on the other side. Our scout found that the door of the Furious Bear Fortress has been opened, and the people inside are coming out, I am afraid they want to assemble and rush over in one breath."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Is that right? Time is really good. If we can''t stand a blow, we can directly rush over, or even occupy the entire river valley. It seems that we are treated as soft persimmons by all people. ."


    "My lord, what are we going to do. Even if we die, we won''t hurt the adults." Horn said loudly.


    Chi Nan patted Horn on the shoulder: "Don''t say such frustrating words, get ready for battle, maybe it can be used, or maybe not. In short, don''t carry it, you know."


    "My lord, don''t worry, we will never carry it." Horn shouted firmly.


    "Then us, patriarch, what do we have to do." Miria was not afraid at all, she was still very interested. Imagine too, how could the half-elves coming out of the death forest fear death.


    Chi Nan said angrily: "You are all waiting here, carefully learning my method of controlling plant weapons, maybe you can also lead a plant army alone in the future."


    This is Chi Nan''s next plan, but it can''t be done now. To achieve this step, one is to allow others to command and control these plant weapons, and the other is to reduce the size of the signal launcher. You can''t fight with such a big signal tower in every war. Do you want to fight?


    "Oh, we got it." Miria was bored, but then she was attracted by the surrounding tanks. Really, I''ve watched it for so long, haven''t I seen enough? Isn''t it just a few tanks, they are still hollow inside.


    Time goes by When the sun slowly rises, the middle of the valley is fully lit, and time is slowly approaching noon. The mad bear army on the opposite side finally had a movement.


    I only saw the mad bear commander standing in front of the team, shouting loudly: "The cowards on the other side know how to play conspiracies. This time we are going to fan out their conspiracies and rushed over directly. Brothers are not confident. "


    "Yes, yes..." a group of people roared loudly, and the air around them was shaking.


    "Very well, then, now follow me to rush over. We are going to flatten the Tianjian River Valley in one breath, and get more control of the Tianjian River Valley in one breath. Let the fainthearts of Rusyara go to death."


    "Go to die, go to die, kill to kill." The enthusiasm of these soldiers was almost beyond control. Following the command of the mad bear commander, under the leadership of the mad bear, a group of people strode towards this side. Behind him, there was a group of people shouting chants and pushing a trolley, all of which were filled with building materials to reinforce the fortress.


    Judging from their appearance, this is because they thought they could wipe out the Tianjian River Valley in one go.


    .

 Chapter 349： The first battle of the twin-barreled tank

    The opposite side walked over step by step with neat steps, each step would make the ground shake, as if a giant was walking here, the momentum was very majestic.


    Under this vigorous shock, the faces of Chi Nan''s guards turned pale. If it weren''t for the belief in the heart, in the face of such a scene, I am afraid that few people can guarantee that they will not run away.


    "My lord, is this the army we are going to face? Can those things really be useful?"


    At this moment, even Horn was a little unconfident. The others swallowed their saliva, kept the shape of the battle formation, and looked at Chi Nan one after another. As long as the lord has an order, they will go up even if they are desperate. Just facing such an enemy, can they really win? None of the people present have such confidence.


    Chi Nan looked into the distance, with a relaxed expression on his face and said: "It''s not bad, 50,000 people were dispatched in one go, so I really can count on us." But thinking of at least 50,000 people in the fortress behind him, Chi Nan doesn''t feel strange. .


    It''s just that Chi Nan''s eyes are full of dignity. He doesn''t know what effect the main battle tank can play for the first time. The person opposite is not in a hurry, it seems to be conserving energy.


    By the time I walked from the opposite side to this side, half an hour had passed. From afar, Chi Nan had already seen that these people were basically close to the scope of his attack. It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t attack, but continued to wait.


    "Come on, kill them." When they approached about 800 meters, the commander of the mad bear shouted, and the speed of the team also increased. That kind of strong momentum suddenly became more violent, like a landslide and a tsunami.


    "It''s almost done. Although the tank is not as far as the air gun, it can still shoot a distance of one kilometer, but I don''t know how accurate the head is. Now attack, choose the target by yourself, and attack freely."


    Chi Nan gave the order directly through the plant brain. The two-barreled tanks that were originally quiet suddenly became active. The gun barrel automatically adjusted its angle and direction, and then a burst of gas rang out.


    Every time a gas burst, the tank will shake slightly, but because it is too heavy, there is not much change, and it will soon be able to adjust for the next attack. Every time a gas burst, two black spots will fly out. Suddenly, countless black dots flew through the air and fell straight towards the opposite side.


    "It''s their plant cannonballs, holding up their shields, blocking them." Chi Nan''s pneumatic cannons have already been used on the battlefield here, so they also know it. Seeing this kind of shell flying over, although everyone was very vigilant, they were not afraid.


    According to their experience, as long as the shield is raised and the defense is full, except for the person directly hit by the shell will die, the others will be injured at most points. As long as there is nothing to fear, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Of course, they are the only ones who can truly be fearless in the face of cannons, even mad orcs. A group of guys who seemed to be crazy berserkers, holding their shields, continued to move forward, as if the cannonballs falling from the sky did not exist at all.


    Finally, the shell fell and hit a soldier severely. The soldier was hit by a huge impact on the spot and flew out. "Hahahaha, I''m fine, their shells have no power at all."


    The soldier who was knocked into the air stood up, but he didn''t expect that he was still alive, and suddenly roared. What he didn''t expect was that he had just hit his cannonball, and it shattered directly, and a large amount of kerosene was splashed out.


    Sparks were rubbed out by a fluff in the air, and it burned immediately. Suddenly, the surrounding area turned into a large sea of ??fire.


    There were a lot of cannonballs falling continuously in the air, and a sea of ??flames appeared in the entire team. Many raging bear warriors were ignited, tumbling and flapping, but there was no way to extinguish the flames.


    "Huh, this is a new species of fireball that I have carefully researched. It is extremely sticky. Don''t think about getting it off as long as you get it." Chi Nan also felt relieved. I didn''t expect these tanks to work so well.


    The tank just didn''t go through its own control, it was just a special communication with a vegetable brain. This kind of communication cannot be called communication, but the kind of group consciousness similar to the ant colony.


    The result is that all tanks have their own division of labor, and each tank is aimed at its own target, attacking separately, without interfering with each other. Utilizing the power of the shells to the maximum, almost every shell kills many people, and it can also intercept the opponent''s army to the maximum. After this round of attacks, the mad bear army team suddenly became chaotic.


    In order to increase the power of these shells, Chi Nan also incorporated some fire elements into them, which can waste a lot of energy But with this ignition element, even if the bronze warrior is hit, absolutely don¡¯t Think about it.


    "Continue to attack and shoot freely." Chi Nan Chi Nan ordered again, and the front double-barreled tanks coordinated with each other in an orderly manner, shooting out the shells one by one. With Tucker''s size, there are a lot of cannonballs in it.


    It is impossible to finish the cannonballs in at least a few hours if you continue to hit it at such a frequency. There is no need to carry people or put some other weapons and equipment inside, all of which are shells, full of shells from a tank.


    "Damn, how come these wooden bumps are so powerful, aren''t their shells made of wood? How can they catch fire." At this time, even the Commander of the Wild Bear was shocked. The squeezed little chicken turned into a terrifying tiger, and became his own rival.


    "Damn, these shells, no, you can''t go on like this." Commander Crazy Bear looked at the continuously attacking shells.


    Suddenly, the commander of the mad bear shouted: "Follow me, as long as we kill the half-elf we will win. We are now in range, and it is impossible to retreat. The army of the mad bear will advance or retreat."


    With this loud roar, the soldiers who had been panicked suddenly exploded with their own aura. "Crazy Bear Legion, there is no retreat." While shouting slogans, a large number of soldiers rushed towards this side frantically.


    "The aura is really amazing. Unfortunately, under the pressure of weapons, no matter how high the quality of the soldiers is, it is useless." Chi Nan felt the invincible aura on the other side, and couldn''t help but feel sorry for it. Unfortunately, the two sides are not in the same camp after all. The guards looked at the front nervously, the battlefield was extremely anxious at this time, and they didn''t know if the opponent could rush over.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 350： The solo bear

    Ahead, the shells are still attacking accurately. It is not completely accurate, but relatively accurate, but this is already very good. This kind of flame cannonball does not need to be completely accurate.


    Was splashed on the body by kerosene, and then ignited. Even if they are a fighting nation, it is impossible to endure the pain of Flame Batter. As long as you are surrounded by flames, you will inevitably roll around and can''t help running around. Although other people wanted to rush forward, they were disrupted by these people, and there was still a lot of flames in the way.


    The kerosene will continue to burn until it does not burn clean. If this continues, all the mad bear soldiers within the firing range will definitely die as many as there are. The problem is to see if they will first enter this range.


    Chi Nan was a little worried about the number of shells he had. It is impossible to replenish in a large amount in a short time, and can only rely on those stored in the tank itself. And he only has kerosene shells, nothing else.


    "Really, if it weren''t for worrying about the wind direction, I would definitely prepare some poison gas shells at the beginning. This thing has a larger range." Chi Nan looked at the canyon, and felt helpless.


    Because the wind direction at this time is biased towards oneself. If you were using toxin shells at the time, I am afraid that you will be the first to be poisoned. Many good weapons are not usable in this type of terrain.


    "My lord, look at it." Suddenly, several figures on the opposite side rushed out directly, separated from the position, and rushed towards him. The leading one gradually distanced himself from the others behind him.


    "That''s the commander of the mad bear fortress." Chi Nan had seen the portrait of the mad bear commander a long time ago.


    "Yes, it''s him. He is a silver-level fighter. Your lord, please step back and don''t take risks here." Facing the silver-level fighters, even Horn and other guards did not dare to underestimate it.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not that I didn''t have a little preparation." Just after Chi Nan finished speaking, the mad bear had already rushed to the lawn he had reserved. But suddenly, countless grass roots stretched out on the lawn and entangled towards Commander the Bear.


    The mad bear commander''s body entangled by the grass roots stagnated, but then he roared, and a strong white vindictive energy spread directly from his body, smashing the surrounding grass roots directly. With so many improved stumbling horse grass, there is no way to intercept the mad bear. "Half-elf, you also want to stop me by this means, you are dreaming."


    The mad bear continued to rush forward without hesitation. At this speed, his tank could not be locked at all. At this time, Chi Nan''s expression also became solemn, and the silver warrior was really powerful when he faced it directly.


    The last time he faced Jim was just a quick and incomplete version, no wonder Labrador would look down on him. Is this the strength displayed by the real silver warrior? Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    "Stop him, and the others will give it to me." Chi Nan gave an order, and the battle formation formed by the guards began to move forward.


    The mad bear rushed over quickly, facing the double-barreled tank in front of him, the mad bear did not hesitate, raised the single-sided axe in his hand that was about the size of his own, and slashed fiercely. With a "click", the huge double-barreled tank was directly split into two halves. Then, a little spark expanded, and the surrounding area turned into a flame.


    The kerosene shells also exploded due to the high temperature, which affected the surrounding double-barreled tanks, and was ignited by the flames. Chi Nan was taken aback, he really didn''t expect that his double-barreled tank had such shortcomings.


    If the tanks are too dense to disperse in time, let the flames continue to burn, and eventually the flaming oil bombs will explode or even destroy all the tanks. Thinking of this, Chi Nan hurriedly controlled the tank activities.


    Disperse the tanks around the fire site, and other tanks continue to attack. This is war. It is impossible to stop all the tanks, otherwise it will be troublesome. "Boy, die."


    Suddenly, there was a loud roar in the flames, and the flames were split into two directly by someone, and a grudge slash slashed out frantically. The two guards blocking the front were knocked out at once, lying on the ground knowing whether they were alive or dead.


    In the flames, the mad bear''s white vindictiveness burned like flames, separating all the surrounding ordinary flames, and there was no way to get close at all. "Damn it, ordinary flames have no effect on these silver and above fighters." Chi Nan found that he seemed to underestimate the silver level masters.


    It seems that I have to take a closer look at myself. But now is not the time to consider these. The mad bear rushed up, the big axe from top to bottom, slapped the heads of the two guards to the chest fiercely.


    With such an injury, Chi Nan couldn''t think of the possibility that they would survive. "Damn it, kill me this bastard."


    Horn went crazy when he saw his companion being killed so easily, his eyes flushed. Surrounded by other guards at the same time used the battle formation to firmly surround the mad bear in the middle, and attacked one after another.


    After all, they also have their own vindictiveness and sharp weapons, even the mad bear can''t help it. He can split a tank, but he can''t split a guard.


    Carol commanded loudly, trying hard to control the battlefield. He knew that if he didn''t control it at this time, the battlefield would soon be chaotic. At that time, my adult was in danger.


    People are constantly being knocked out, but there are always guards around to fill up the position at the first time, the mad bear roars crazily, and the big axe slashes crazily, but there is no way to break through. The vindictiveness on his body is constantly being consumed, and if this continues, even he himself doesn''t know if he can escape.


    "Damn it, how come this half-elf has so many formal warriors who use such good weapons and equipment extravagantly. Lao Tzu''s weapons are not as good as theirs." The crazy bear cursed, feeling very depressed.


    Suddenly, the mad bear heard some familiar screams. Looking back, the eye canthus is completely split.


    Those masters who rushed out with him were all bronze and black iron fighters that he had finally cultivated in his army, right behind him. He doesn''t care about the vine entanglement himself, but others can''t.


    When they ran to the vine trap, these people were entangled in the vine one after another. This was just entanglement and nothing, but the next part of the double-barreled tanks shifted the target, and unexpectedly launched a salvo at these people.


    The generals who had no way to dodge were suddenly enveloped in flames. Even if the bronze warrior can make the fighting spirit cover his whole body, it can''t last long at all. The kerosene with fire elements quickly exhausted their vindictiveness, and then ignited it.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 351： You wont stop running away

    Looking at the back, his army is in a sea of ??flames, constantly struggling. These are all brothers who pulled up their hands with one hand, and now they are dead and injured.


    "It can''t go on like this. If it goes on like this, even if it''s dead and clean, it won''t rush over." With a move in the heart of the mad bear, he already understood the failure of this attack. Although he was a little unwilling, he knew that he could not continue the attack now.


    Thinking of this, the mad bear turned his body, and the huge axe revolved around him. At the same time, a white ray of light flew out in all directions, and the surrounding guards were shot out one after another, lying on the ground can only wailing. While the people around him hadn''t surrounded him, the mad bear jumped up and ran away toward the way he came here.


    The mad bear also wanted to rush to Chi Nan''s side to kill him, but Chi Nan was too far away from him, and the guards over there were obviously the most and most powerful. Rushing over there, it is basically difficult for him to kill the opponent.


    Regardless of how invincible the bear is now, it is surrounded by so many black iron-level guards, and it is still a battle formation, and the consumption can be imagined. At this time, most of the fighting energy in the mad bear''s body had been consumed.


    Continue to fight, there will be absolutely no good results. The silver rank can come and go freely in the general army, but after all, there is no way to confront an army head-on, especially this kind of powerful team.


    "No, he''s going to run." The guards showed the mad bear''s intention for the first time.


    "Stop him for me, brothers can''t die in vain." Horn yelled and rushed up again. Horn had been knocked off before, and there were two deep marks on the armor on his body, almost able to penetrate.


    "I don''t have time to play with you, get out of here." The mad bear swept across with his axe, blasting the guards in front of him. Keep walking, and ran forward.


    And the mad bear kept moving while running. The axe swung wildly towards the surroundings, and every time it swung, a huge white grudge flew out. For the silver warrior, fighting qi slash was just a very common move.


    Although normal, it is not without power. The tanks around him had no defensive ability in the face of this vindictive slash. With every attack, he can easily split his tank, followed by fire and explosion. The tanks that were affected by the surrounding area burned instantly, and the flames were difficult to extinguish.


    At this time, Chi Nan knew what it was like to face the high-grade kerosene he had produced.


    The mad bear moves very fast, and the guards can''t stop it at all if they want to escape. Just chasing it out for a certain distance, the mad bear has already escaped. Carol shouted: "Come back, come back, don''t chase."


    Chi Nan frowned, no way, Carol''s command was correct, but the red-eyed guards didn''t listen at all. In desperation, Chi Nan could only shout loudly: "All come back, don''t chase." Chi Nan said, although the guards were still unwilling, they could only retreat. Continue to chase, the loss may not be so small.


    "I didn''t expect these silver-level masters to be so difficult to deal with, so that he would run away. If they attacked directly, these guards might not be able to protect me."


    Chi Nan was also terrified. I always thought that silver was nothing but this, but now Chi Nan finally understands. Why do high-level people have such a high status? The main reason lies in their strong combat effectiveness.


    The mad bear rushed to the vines, swept the axe in his hand, and opened the lawn completely. Some of the bronze warriors who were still persevering rushed out of the flames as soon as they gained their freedom.


    "Come on, don''t stay here." Seeing a large number of cannonballs flying in the air, the mad bear, who was seriously exhausted, did not dare to stay here, and ran away with people.


    Chi Nan squinted and looked forward. The person who rushed out with the mad bear escaped by about a third. Among them, most of the bronze level people did not burn to death. Before they couldn''t hold on, the mad bear had already returned, and the reaction was really fast. Those who died were just not strong enough to hold on to it.


    "Hey, sure enough, plants are still afraid of fire, they just haven''t encountered it in normal times." Chi Nan knew that the reason why they were able to escape so easily, even some bronze warriors escaped on their own.


    That''s because under the burning of the flame, the roots of the stumbling horse grass that entangled them were burnt down. Otherwise, there are certainly not many people who can be rescued by the mad bear, which is really a mistake.


    "If we had arranged some thorn ferns over there before, those people should have died clean. Unfortunately, although the opponent''s vitality was severely injured, the main force was not completely wiped out, and there was still no way to fight the opponent head-on."


    Chi Nan looked into the distance and said to himself. Only 50,000 people were dispatched in the Crazy Bear Fortress this time. The number of who was directly burned to death was only more than 10,000 and less than 20,000. This was because the opponent was caught off guard.


    After all, it''s because there are too few tanks, and tanks are suitable for attacking fortifications, not suitable for destroying the other''s vital forces. "Sure enough, tanks still have to coordinate with infantry to wield the greatest power. I have too few soldiers, relying on tanks to fight directly, and the shortcomings of these tanks are too great."


    Looking at the slowly moving tank, Chi Nan looked helpless. No way, the tank is too heavy and too big. Others don''t know, but Chi Nan knows that the power of the tank comes from some small roots inside.


    The roots move, push the gears, and then let the gears push the track, and this can move. But after all, the power of the roots is insufficient, the power is too small, but the consumption is huge. His own tank is not yet suitable for long-distance attacks.


    Even the movement is so slow, like a snail, there is no way to chase it. These are all problems, and they all need to be resolved. If it can''t be solved in one day, its own tank can''t really become the main combat unit.


    Now, it is nothing more than a mobile fort that can help oneself guard. Chi Nan was not idle, either, and a large number of plants had already begun to grow at this time. Plants continue to cover the surrounding flames, trying to block the flames. Some burning tanks also use plants that they have spawned to put out the fire.


    If you let the flames continue to spread, you won¡¯t even think about the double-barreled tanks that you have built. This time the actual combat caused Chi Nan to have too many problems. As expected, only practice is the only criterion for testing truth.


    Because of the last attack of the mad bear, his current tank attack is also sparse, and there is no way to prevent the opponent from fleeing.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 352： Have the ability to let him come to the water

    Finally, Chi Nan finally suppressed all the flames. The area where I was located was green and scorched everywhere, and the scene could be said to be extremely miserable.


    There was also a scent of kerosene with a little fragrant fragrance everywhere, telling the misery here.


    Looking at the other side, the flames burned, but they still didn''t mean to go out, and a lot of corpses were burned. With the wind, some burnt odors can already be smelled here at this time, which makes people a little disgusting.


    "How is it, how much did the other party escape." Chi Nan finally stopped, rubbing his sweat and smelling it.


    Galio had been staring into the distance, and he heard Chi Nan''s words and immediately said: "My lord, according to visual observations, the number of people running away should be between 36,000 and 38,000. This time we killed 12,000. More than a thousand."


    It''s just that despite saying so, there is no expression of joy on everyone''s faces. Chi Nan asked again: "What about our people, what happened to the loss." Chi Nan knew that someone must have died.


    Horn said with some grief: "Master Qi, 18 people died, 32 injured, and the rest can still fight intact."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan frowned. He brought more than a hundred people in total, and lost so much at once. Chi Nan said that it is impossible not to be angry. In particular, these are the guards that he has worked so hard to cultivate.


    And the death this time can be attributed to the front-line nobles. If they hadn''t calculated themselves, how could their guards lose so much. This is his biggest loss since the formation of the guard team. For a long time, Chi Nan used weapons to crush the opponent, but this time the opponent alone caused such a large casualty.


    "Collect all their corpses, take their ashes back, and put them in our martyrs'' cemetery. And their weapons and armors will also be collected, and they will be buried together at that time."


    The guards suddenly bowed their heads and saluted respectfully. Chi Nan saw the side, and Miria was anxiously treating Moylu''s wounds. Previously, Moylu used his assassin ability to secretly lurch beside the mad bear and prepare to attack.


    But I didn''t expect the mad bear to react so quickly, and it was just a counterattack. Moylu didn''t wear heavy blood cloud steel armor. If it weren''t for dodge fast, he would be dead now.


    But even so, there was still a deep scar on Moiru''s shoulder. At this moment, the bleeding has been stopped under Miria''s treatment, but it will take some time to fully recover. Judging from Moiru''s pale face, the injury this time was not light. I don''t know if the fighting capacity will be restored in the next few days.


    And the other guards under his men were also injured one after another. Chi Nan''s heart was extremely depressed. It would be great if he could learn the healing spells, and his natural magic healing effect was very good.


    "Well, you all go to rest, and then you will continue to guard here." This victory can at least keep yourself stable for a long time. One''s own magic power can''t be used for healing.


    Chi Nan closed his glasses and calculated, feeling even more depressed. His own double-barreled tank was directly destroyed by nearly five hundred in this battle. You know, I only made two thousand in total.


    A quarter of the amount of destruction was created by one person. If there are more silver-level masters, even if you have the protection of plant weapons, I am afraid that you can only be forcibly killed by the opponent.


    "The loss of the tank this time was mainly caused by its own martyrdom. If it weren''t too close, it shouldn''t have lost so much. There are only 22 or 32 tanks that are directly destroyed."


    Chi Nan recalled the situation before and understood the main reason for this loss. Your own double-barreled tank, if you want to not affect other tanks during the slaying, it must be at least ten meters away, or even farther away. "It would be better if you add a layer of fire coating to the tank, but what plants can set fire to."


    While thinking, Chi Nan relieved the plants he had released, and at the same time repaired and perfected the severely damaged tank with his own power. Although there are various problems, it is the weapon I need most after all.


    "By the way, isn''t there a river next to me? Anyway, my attacks are all long-range and don''t need to be close. The river can also separate the opponent and defend itself against the flames. The ship''s ammunition capacity will also be greater."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "Then, make some warships that can move by yourself. If you have the ability, you will come to the water next time you come."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan began to design. With the success of the tank, designing a warship is also very easy The water flow here is gentle, and there is no need for so many messy designs.


    Just make some planks that look like fish fins underwater and let the boat move on its own. The ability of the welcome flower to move on its own is really useful for plants. Chi Nan became more and more satisfied with this.


    It only took less than a day to make the first boat. Although Chinan is not perfect, it''s okay. At least there is no problem with the attack. He loaded a large amount of ammunition and approached the opponent directly to attack on the river. Chi Nan was not afraid that the opponent could still approach to destroy his weapon.


    Moreover, Chi Nan also discovered that the soldiers in the Crazy Bear Fortress were very barbaric one by one, and their melee combat capabilities should be quite excellent. But in terms of long-range attacks, it''s far worse.


    There are not many bows and arrows, let alone various other long-range weapons. Therefore, in the face of his own tank, he will lose so much. If the opponent has a strong long-range attack, it is not certain whether he can block it.


    "If you come back next time, I will give you a big surprise." Chi Nan began to build ships and replenish tanks. Next time, I won''t be so embarrassed. Various traps on the ground have also been gradually strengthened.


    During the battle, the spies on both sides in the valley saw from the beginning to the end. The more they looked down, the more shocked they were. Probably no one thought that the final result would become like this, which is simply a great victory. The first time the battle was over, the spies ran out scramblingly, not knowing who to report to.


    Chi Nan naturally sensed these people, but he just glanced at it and didn''t care: "You want to calculate me, now you are in a dilemma. I want to see what you will do next." Chi Nan sneered in his heart.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 353： What should we do

    The rear military camp is less than three kilometers away, in a dense forest. This is a place where there are no people at all. At this time, a large group of people gather here, sitting or standing, like a busy city.


    No way, there are too many people, more than 60,000 people, if there is no such big place, it is really difficult to hide.


    These people are the guard soldiers in the previous barracks, but after receiving the order, they have come to this place. The key point is that they don''t even have the intention of camping, and it seems that they are here to travel.


    "Hahahaha, I received the news in the morning that the people from the opposite mad bear fortress have rushed out, and the leader is the mad bear, now that half-elf is going to be unlucky." A guy with the appearance of an officer said with a loud laugh.


    The headed person has a serious face, but some smiles can also be seen. "That''s right, more than a hundred people dare to despise us, thinking that they can guard the Sky Arrow Fortress? It''s really whimsical. We have guarded the Sky Arrow Valley for so many years. I don''t know how many soldiers have been lost. How can they be able to? Casually replaced."


    The soldiers all around laughed, and didn''t care if their voice would be heard by others.


    "Legion commander, what would happen to that kid? Will he turn around and run, that would be shameful."


    "That''s right, there are a lot of people on the opposite side. I''m just worried that they will rush over in one go. If we go back late, I am afraid that it will be hard to retake the Tianjian River Valley, and the loss will not be small."


    The face of the person next to him changed suddenly: "That''s right, I blame the half-elf. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t have to. If there are too many brothers lost, I will definitely report to the headquarters."


    The legion commander was also a little worried: "It shouldn''t be. After all, this is an earl. For his own reputation, he will never run away casually, at least he will resist it for a while. Regardless, we will go back as soon as we receive the news."


    At this moment, the first scout ran back: "No, it''s not good, Tianjian, Tianjian River Valley."


    The legion commander stood up immediately: "What''s wrong with the Tianjian River Valley? It''s not really broken, right? Damn, brothers all get up, get ready, we have to go back to retake our barracks and drive away the bears. "


    The surrounding soldiers roared and got up one after another. They didn''t take off their armor, and they took their weapons directly into their hands. The momentum of the army soared into the sky, making the entire forest seem to burn. After all, it is an army that has been fighting all year round in the border area. In terms of morale and fighting will, it is far from comparable to the army supported by the capital.


    "No, no, Tianjian River Valley did not fall." The scout said loudly, panting.


    The people around suddenly became confused. Since they are not lost, what are you doing back? "Didn''t you wait until the half-elf earl failed to report back? Why did you come back early."


    The legion commander was a little annoyed, and his subordinates didn''t obey orders. "Say, what happened, tell me clearly, I want to know the details. Can they still persist over there."


    The Legion Card didn''t believe it, and wanted to block the crazy army on the other side, unless the people brought by Chi Nan were all silver-level fighters, that was still possible. After all, it was an army and it was not so easy to resist.


    However, Tianjian River Valley hadn''t been lost when the scouts ran over, and hadn''t received the distress signal, did the opponent really have any special ability to block the opponent. Thinking of this, the legionary commander was a little anxious. Because the situation is different from what I thought, it seems to be a little confusing.


    If this goes on, if one fails, the people on the command side may not be able to get their own benefits, and maybe it will lead to huge hidden dangers in the war. Tianjian River Valley, that is an important point.


    If he was completely captured, he would definitely not be able to sit down in his position in the face of the censure of a large number of nobles, and he still didn''t know how much it would cost. As a nobleman, the chief of the legion first considers the interests of himself and his family.


    "Follow me, you can''t wait any longer. If you wait until the Tianjian River Valley is completely lost, then everyone will not think about it." Then, the legion commander actually planned to organize the team and return collectively.


    The scout hurriedly said loudly: "No, it''s not like that, it''s being guarded, the Tianjian River Valley is being guarded."


    The legion commander looked annoyed: "Dare to deceive me, what is your intention." The legion commander just finished speaking, and another scout ran back.


    "It''s not good, the commander of the army, the Tianjian River Valley is guarded and not broken by the opponent." At this time, everyone is no longer confused, but starts to doubt the world. Could it be that only a few people can bring the Tianjian River Valley Is the guard down?


    So are these people like me waste? How many people have been filled in for so many years to ensure that the opponent has not attacked.


    "Say, what is going on I want to know all the details."


    The legion commander himself couldn''t sit still, the scout finally adjusted his breath, and then began to talk: "Well, that Earl Chinan, he made a mobile pneumatic cannon with a considerable amount of ammunition. And this kind of aerodynamics The cannon will also automatically attack. It was this type of pneumatic cannon that turned the opposite side of the river valley into a sea of ??fire, blocking the opponent''s attack."


    Another scout quickly added: "The armor on their bodies is still very strong, and the mad bear personally rushed over, but they were blocked. If it weren''t for that red armor, the mad bear would definitely kill their commander."


    That''s right, they could see clearly that after the mad bear knocked the enemy into the air several times, the enemy would be able to come back up to fight as long as he slowed down. The armor on his body was deformed, but it was not broken.


    You know, that was an attack by a silver soldier. The strength of that kind of armor may have surpassed that of ordinary magic armor. And because it is caused by the hardness of the material itself, these armors are very capricious and more difficult to break. If this were not the case, this time the outcome would be really unpredictable.


    The more you listen, the more people around you are at a loss. After a long time, when all the information was obtained, looking at the situation like myths and legends, the army commander himself didn''t know what to say.


    If these were not his confidantes, if not all of them said the same, the legionnaire would definitely not believe it. "Legion Commander, what are we going to do next, do we have to go back. Or, we have to go to the new barracks according to the order." A deputy commander asked in a low voice.


    The legion commander was also dumbfounded, and didn''t know what to do. "Damn it, how did I know, send a letter to the headquarters."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 354： Are you stupid?

    The military command, because of the longer distance, got the news later. The first thing that arrived was not their news, but the letter sent by the guards of the Tianjian River Valley.


    "Your Excellency, I heard the letter from the Tianjian River Valley, what happened to that half-elf."


    A group of nobles came to the headquarters uninvited, although most of them were only qualified to listen.


    When he opened the letter, the commander''s brows began to frown, the more he looked down, the less smile he had on his face, and in the end his face was even more stern. "What the **** happened? It''s not that the Tianjian River Valley was completely breached."


    At this moment De Moore also frowned. After all, he did it by himself. If there is really something wrong with the Tianjian River Valley, then there may be nothing of its own on the surface, but in reality it is absolutely impossible.


    Even in the impression of the eldest princess, he would have to cut his points, at that time it would affect his own future. No, you must figure it out, if not, you will have to take back the Tianjian River Valley at a huge price. One''s own future is much more important than the life of the soldier under his hand, and even the so-called overall situation.


    "Your Excellency, what the **** is going on, it won''t really be the same as the Marquis de Moore said."


    The commander looked ugly and slowly raised his head: "The letter said that Earl Chinan had guarded the Tianjian River Valley. He used a special weapon to repel all the defenders who attacked the River Valley from the Crazy Bear Fortress, killing countless enemies. ."


    "Impossible, just a few people, how can it be done. Special weapons, besides the pea cannon and the gas cannon. Even if Earl Chi Nan breaks through the silver gold, a silver mage can''t do it against madness. Bear Shoujun."


    The people below didn''t believe it. In their impression, Chi Nan would definitely fail this time. What they have to do is to keep Chi Nan''s life and let him make things for himself. As for the credit status or something, it has nothing to do with him. A half-elf, would you like to sit on an equal footing with them?


    "Look at it, now the guards of the Tianjian River Valley are asking us what to do, whether to follow the order or to retreat." Those guards were already in a dilemma, and simply threw the problem to them.


    Originally, this was the combat plan formulated by the headquarters, and of course they were the ones who finally solved it.


    At this moment, a guard shouted loudly: "The photo crystal for the battle of the Tianjian River Valley has arrived."


    "Quick, hurry in," the commander said loudly, and a guard respectfully placed a cube of crystal on the table. After the guard was pushed out, everyone looked at each other and activated it.


    Above the spar, a blurry image slowly formed. Although the blur was abnormal, it was possible to roughly see what happened inside. This kind of photo-taking crystal is expensive. Just one piece costs 10,000 golden dragons, and it can only be used once. After recording some images, there is no way to record other things.


    This kind of alchemy product, they can''t give up their use in normal times. If it weren''t for dealing with Chi Nan this time, it would never be taken out. What they wanted to film was the ugly state of Chi Nan encountering enemy troops hurriedly fleeing.


    Use this to attack Chi Nan''s prestige and status, so as to better control him.


    But now, what was captured was the image of the opponent fighting bravely, and Chi Nan''s powerful weapons were also thoroughly recorded. The power of those double-barreled tanks in the blurry picture is really terrifying.


    After watching the video, everyone was silent, and the entire command center was quiet.


    "Damn it, Earl Chi Nan has such a powerful weapon, and he hasn''t used it for the army yet. Does he want to rebel?" A nobleman roared loudly, his voice contained incomparable anger and jealousy.


    "That''s it, what does he mean? He obviously has such a weapon, but he didn''t tell us."


    They seem to have forgotten that Chi Nan should have made weapons in the rear, but they had to send them to the Tianjian River Valley. However, there is no reason to change the order issued by the command.


    All of a sudden, it also brought great military merit to Chi Nan, which is really ironic. De Moore''s face was blue, his eyes kept changing, he didn''t know what he was thinking, and he didn''t say a word at this time.


    If you speak yourself at this time, then you will become the focus of other people''s artillery fire. Simply, De Moore can only act as a quail with his head down, hoping that he will not be found.


    Seeing that the noise below became more and more intense, the commander finally rubbed his brows and could only yell: "It''s all quiet. This time we didn''t ask anything. Of course, the other party''s own things are not obligated to take them out."


    Everyone calmed down, just instinctively shirking responsibility, but also because of jealousy. After calming down, everyone didn''t feel that this was a problem. They didn''t even take out their own secret weapon.


    If it is useful, take it out, the nobles will have turned the sky long ago. "The problem now is that Earl Chinan has already defended the Tianjian River Valley, and the army on the opposite side cannot pass through. This has been proved by facts. However, the nobles on the side of the royal capital are still constantly putting pressure on us and demanding. We change the order and everyone says what to do."


    If they change, they will lose face. But if you continue to carry it, they will be the one who is unlucky in the end.


    All the people are stupid, they had never thought of this situation before, what should be done.


    Looking around, the commander finally said a little annoyed: "Marquis De Moore, you originally initiated this event, so do you have anything to say."


    "That''s right, De Moore, if you don''t solve this matter, we can publish what you did."


    Although he will lose some face after the announcement, the most unlucky one is definitely De Moore. The big deal is that I didn''t participate in this war. I didn''t have military merit. It was better than being targeted by everyone afterwards.


    De Moore saw that he couldn''t hide, his face flashed with cyan, and he had said so happy before, how could he start to target himself now. But De Moore also knew that this was originally his own mistake.


    Soon, De Moore put on a smile: "This time it was my mistake, but I also want to benefit everyone, right."


    The commander waved his hand: "Don''t say these are useless, what we need now is a solution to the problem. If you still want to continue to work under the princess, then solve this matter. Otherwise, the king''s capital The nobles won''t let you go." Is this intending to intimidate himself? A flash of anger flashed through De Moore''s heart.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 355： Finally subdued

    De Moore, who has been watched by everyone and has become a central figure, can only suppress his anger. De Moore knew that his position and everything about him were given to him by the princess.


    It is impossible for the eldest princess to fight against the nobles in the entire royal capital, let alone herself. This time the matter is not handled well, I will definitely not abandon the princess. Anyway, this time I did something in the name of the princess, but I didn''t expect that the **** half-elf would have such a powerful strength.


    "Everyone, the question now is not whether to change the order, but Earl Chi Nan himself."


    After a pause, De Moore continued: "So, as long as Earl Chinan once again provides a sufficient amount of the breath of the forest, there will be no problem. Moreover, we can also ask the three princesses for help."


    The three princesses have no real power, nor the ability to fight for the throne, so it doesn''t matter if you give them something. Even a few other people, as Sophia''s status improved during this time, still faintly wooed.


    "What you mean is, let His Royal Highness the Third Princess speak for us, and then start from Earl Chi Nan''s side. However, this time we did a little bit too much. How can Earl Chi Nan lift the ban?"


    A nobleman next to him suddenly said: "Benefits, of course, are benefits. We can give him benefits, let''s get over this matter first." Many people around nodded.


    De Moore glanced disdainfully: "Everyone, Chi Nan is not an ordinary nobleman, but a half-elf. I understand his character. Although he likes those so-called interests, he is not so fascinated."


    "What do you mean? So what can you do."


    De Moore sneered: "There is no problem in exchanging benefits, but it depends on the benefits. Don''t forget, Chi Nan is a half-elf, we can start from his identity, of course, I will not pay nothing. "


    De Moore is willing to go all out this time. If he doesn''t succeed, he will definitely think of other methods. Everyone''s eyes lit up. Although De Moore had caused such a thing, he was a nobleman in the royal capital after all, and he was familiar with Chi Nan. They haven''t even seen Chi Nan, what kind of character Chi Nan is, they can only guess.


    A group of people discussed for more than a long time, and the last team left from the command post.


    At the same time, the original guard army also received a new order, which is to follow the original order thoroughly. Chi Nan''s ability to block the Tianjian River Valley is not without any benefit, at least it restrains the opponent''s forces.


    At the same time, he has liberated a large number of troops on his side and can do more. The scale of this war has already begun to slowly deflect towards his side.


    A few days later, a team came to the Tianjian River Valley. After receiving the news, Chi Nan walked out. "Hehe, I didn''t expect it was a Viscount who came here. It''s really hard work. I don''t know if you have anything to do, just give us supplies?"


    Yes, they came in the name of sending supplies. "Haha, Your Excellency Earl Chinan is really extraordinary. I heard that because of preparations for war, your territory has begun to be biased towards military industry, and the output of various other things has been affected. After the decision of the headquarters, we also felt very uneasy, so we prepared Send something to you."


    Is this service soft? Chi Nan thought in his heart. Then I saw that the people behind opened the so-called material box. There were actually a large number of golden dragons and various other belongings. If it were ordinary people, of course they would be attracted.


    But Chi Nan is different. He doesn''t care about these things at all. After looking at a lot, he can easily make money.


    "What does this mean? This is not military supplies. We can''t kill the enemy with a golden dragon."


    Seeing that Chi Nan didn''t care at all, the visitor continued: "Of course not. We also have a bronze-level plant. I heard that you are very interested in these. It''s just that we found few, and the Marquis de Moore is continuing to look for it. The plants found later will also be sent to you." This person opened a small box.


    It turned out to be a plant inside. "This is a dust-cleaning grass. It can be cultivated in the house to make the air better."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, still expressionless: "Is that right, then I would like to thank the headquarters. It''s just that this thing, it doesn''t seem to be military supplies." I didn''t expect Chi Nan to not look at it.


    The **** Marquis de Moore, didn''t he say that these plants are very useful? Fortunately, these are provided by De Moore, and they have nothing to lose. In this way, only the last weapon can be taken out.


    "Earl Chinan, we still have a map to send. Don''t refuse. This map records the location of some half-elf tribes nearby. These half-elves have been living under the brutal rule of the enemy, and we will never allow this kind of thing. It happened In addition, the command department feels that you have too few soldiers. In order to better defend the Tianjian River Valley, it has specifically handed you the right to recruit soldiers freely. These soldiers will belong to you personally. It can be taken back to the territory, it does not belong to the military."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and he was actually a half-elf tribe, which was great. "How many people are those half-elves."


    The other party did not take out the map, but said with a smile: "At least there are a thousand people, and it seems there will be more. After all, this is the border, which is more suitable for the survival of those aliens." Many aliens live on the border.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally nodded and said, "Then I would like to thank the commander for his kindness. With these, the armament is finally ready, and the next ban can be solved." Hearing Chi Nan said this, come here People are finally relieved. He was really worried that Chi Nan had been biting on it all the time, and sure enough, this kid''s damage to the half-elves was tremendous.


    After thinking about it, the visitor said again: "There is one more thing. Those powerful weapons of yours have a great effect on war. I don''t know if we can provide some to the military. We can buy them at a high price."


    Seeing this person¡¯s look of expectation, Chi Nan shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t give it, but that only I can control the double-barreled tank. Besides, there are still big problems with these things. They don¡¯t run fast enough. You need a control tower to move."


    Chi Nan pointed to the tall tower, and when he saw it, the people who came had finally put out their minds. As for whether he believed it, it didn''t matter what happened to Chi Nan. "Then, let''s retire now."


    The Viscount, who didn''t even ask about his name from the beginning to the end, left with someone. Chi Nan squinted his eyes and watched these people leave, sneered in his heart: "Are you subdued, but are you really convinced?"


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 356： Everything is opposite

    On top of all the supplies, there is a letter. Opening the letter, Chi Nan sneered. "The order will not change, so we still have to stay at this place. It seems that they intend to continue."


    "My lord, should we just listen to their orders like this, and really want to lift the ban?"


    Facing Horn''s anger, Chi Nan shook his head: "There is no way, it''s the limit. If we continue, we will appear a little ignorant, so we can only do this."


    Carol gently pulled Lahorne''s clothes. Horn changed his expression and quickly bowed and said, "I''m sorry, my lord, I shouldn''t influence your judgment." As a subordinate, what he said just now was not what he should have said. .


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No need to do this, we are now as a whole. But speaking of it, the things they sent are really useless." I checked the golden dragons and gold cards that these people sent, and it was actually inside. The amount of ten million golden dragons. It''s really generous, it''s basically De Moore''s wealth.


    Although it is the same for Chi Nan, Chi Nan is still happy when he thinks that De Moore has lost a large number of golden dragons.


    Picking up the map under the envelope, Chi Nan looked at it and frowned.


    "What''s the matter, sir, are they lying?" Horn said with some dissatisfaction.


    Chi Nan was also a little depressed, frowning and said, "This is not true. As long as they don''t want to lose their credibility, they will definitely not deceive, but they are all on the opposite side." Chi Nan was a little depressed.


    After a long time, Chi Nan said to the others: "This is news about half-elves, but these half-elf tribes are not strictly on our side, but behind the wild bear fortress, which is us. Opposite. If you want to reach them, you have to recruit a lot, and you have to bypass the Crazy Bear Fortress."


    "What? In this case, wouldn''t we have no way to reach them at all." Miria became anxious all of a sudden. After finally meeting some of the same kind, Miria didn''t want to give up.


    "My lord, is there no other way." Even Moir could not help but speak.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally could only say: "Don''t worry, this war will take a long time anyway, we can start preparing from now. In that case, after a period of time, we will find a way to defeat the Crazy Bear Fortress. That''s it."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan asked, "There are no innocent civilians in Crazy Bear Fortress."


    Horn sneered: "When someone is innocent, there are no innocent civilians during the war. Besides, most of the people who can live in the fortress are related to the soldiers of the fortress."


    Is that right? Chi Nan frowned involuntarily, and then returned to normal. People in this world really have different ideas from their own. But thinking of the wild look on the other side, Chi Nan''s heart burden is much smaller.


    "It seems that I''m still too kind. Forget it, people don''t kill themselves for their own sakes. If that''s the case, then I''ll be prepared. Even if the number of people killed and injured is relatively large, there is no way. Who makes me not want to sacrifice my own people? ."


    Chi Nan already has his own idea, which is to work hard to improve the strength of his plant army. Tanks or something can be driven slowly, and Chi Nan also wants to create a new type of tank.


    "Well, just use a huge barrel, the kind of tank that can attack from a long distance. No accuracy is needed, as long as the opposite side can be ignited." Chi Nan can already imagine the flame burning the city. "But that silver warrior is really troublesome, how can I deal with it."


    Chi Nan frowned. There were too few people under him, and he didn''t even think he could deal with the silver warrior. This was Chi Nan''s biggest headache. If the mad bear came and attacked, and desperately wanted to kill him, maybe he would really be killed.


    Chi Nan now understands why the enemy''s master is so annoying for the army commander, even Chi Nan himself feels a very headache, so he still needs to postpone it temporarily.


    Forget it, anyway, it will take a long time before I can get the defensive strength here. Without a good defensive force, one cannot take the initiative to attack. Next, it depends on what happened to the headquarters.


    After Chi Nan accepted the apology from here, the people at the command headquarters soon knew. With the news that the ban was lifted, both the people in the royal capital and the people here collectively breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, Chi Nan also released more of the breath of the forest at once, which can be regarded as alleviating the grievances of the nobles in the capital.


    Of course, the breath of the forest that was released was accumulated during this period of time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Now, the matter in the Tianjian River Valley has basically been resolved. Next, it depends on our own. Because the defenders of the Tianjian River Valley were liberated, we are expected to gain more than one hundred thousand viable power here. "


    The people in the command center began to prepare for the next war. The number of 100,000 elite soldiers is a huge bargaining chip for the balance of the entire war. "Then Commander, what is our war goal this time."


    Everyone turned their eyes on the commander, and the commander waved his hand: "Before I just wanted to retaliate against the opponent, but now, what we want is to be able to gnaw a piece of meat from the Karimxi Kingdom. Get a piece of land. Many nobles have no territory, right now is the best opportunity."


    Everyone laughed: "Your Excellency Commander is right, this time we really have a chance."


    When acquiring a piece of land, most of it must be allocated to those present, and only a few will be left to others. Most of the people present are local nobles, which is equivalent to enhancing their overall strength.


    It''s like Remas before. Now because it has nearly doubled the land area, although it is still barren, it still greatly increases Remas''s overall strength.


    There is even news in the royal capital that a new province will be re-established in the north of Remas. This is not something that can be done in one or two days. When it is completed, Remas''s aristocratic strength will be greatly improved.


    With the movement of the command headquarters, the entire army is running at full capacity like a clockwork machine. On the contrary, the Tianjian River Valley where Chi Nan sits is calm, as quiet and peaceful as a piece of pure land on the land of war.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 357： Countermeasures of Karimsi Kingdom

    The Karimsi Kingdom, which was already ready to move, didn''t expect that it hadn''t done anything on his own side, but the Ruthyara Kingdom had done it on his side.


    Although a large number of troops have been prepared, the Karimsi Kingdom, which was caught off guard, still lost a lot in the early stages of the war. For this reason, the nobles of the Karimxi Kingdom are also very angry.


    Under the pressure of a large number of nobles, the Karimxi Kingdom was unable to remain silent at this time. As a result, groups of elites began to draw from all over the border to the Ruth Yala Kingdom. Like the Ruthyala Kingdom, the Karimxi Kingdom also has the problem of too many nobles and too few territories, so they also want to use this opportunity to solve it.


    The two kingdoms basically have the same idea, and the scale of the war this time has been continuously expanded because of this.


    On this day, on the side of the Crazy Bear Fortress, a team came here quietly. Because it was from the royal capital, the mad bear met in person, and it was still secretly received, even though most people in the fortress did not know it.


    "What kind of help did the king bring this time? The opponents are very strong, and it is difficult for us to break through." The topic came straight up, Commander Crazy Bear didn''t mean to greet him at all.


    In the team, a few people came out and lifted their hats. What appeared inside was the pale face of an abnormal person, like a corpse that had been dead for a long time, and it made people scared to look at it.


    On the dry skin, wrinkles were spread all over, and there were some gray-black lines on the skin, and a mysterious and fearful aura continued to exude. Only then did the mad bear notice that the staff in the hands of these people were not ordinary staff, but a skull and a human spine, manufactured by a special secret method.


    "It turned out to be you rats, why did you necromancer come here to Lao Tzu."


    As soon as the mad bear saw these people, he immediately began to blow up his hair. The headed Necromancer said indifferently: "I am the Royal Capital Mage Rodef. We must win this war, so we are here."


    Rodve''s strength is the strongest, so the whole person looks more like an undead. If the others were just pale, Rodve''s entire face was stuck to the bones, like a human-shaped skeleton.


    "Really, but even if we are to win, I won''t let you rats desecrate the heroic spirits of the soldiers."


    The mad bear was already furious, and he was already holding his beloved axe in his hand. As long as this guy didn''t give himself a satisfactory answer, he would cut it over with an axe at any time.


    Regardless of the fact that both of them are of silver rank, the fighters and the mages are confronted head-on, and the fighters have the advantage. What''s more, this is a necromancer who is not good at frontal combat. The mad bear is confident that he can turn this **** bone into two in one move. Other necromancers around, have quietly prepared.


    In the entire room, the murderous atmosphere slowly filled, and the atmosphere became more and more terrifying.


    At this time, Rodfe''s hoarse voice rang: "Commander of the mad bear, don''t worry, this time we came with 100% sincerity. Without us, your soldiers would die more."


    "We brought a lot of materials ourselves and we will be able to use them soon. Although these materials are not as good as the soldiers'' corpses, they are almost the same. We can cast spells on all the soldiers'' corpses so that they will never be resurrected and become undead. But , We need your help." Rodef finished his condition in one breath.


    At this time, the atmosphere finally relaxed. The mad bear slowly lowered his axe. "Make it clear, what exactly are you planning to do, if you really want to be unfavorable to my brothers, even if I go to the king, I won''t let you go."


    Hearing this, everyone was finally relieved. Regardless of the madness of the mad bear, it is actually very clever. Since he wants to listen, there is basically no trouble.


    The skeleton staff in Rodefu''s hand paused on the ground: "Don''t worry about the material problem, but we need your help. We have to build a mage tower in the Crazy Bear Fortress, otherwise we will not have enough power."


    After a pause, Rodefu continued: "We Necromancer and Ruth Yala¡¯s magic puppeteer are all control wizards. We pay attention to quantity. They pay attention to quality. It is difficult to distinguish between top and bottom. . We need to use the Mage Tower to increase the number of undead we can control so that we can crush them."


    "Mage Tower? We already have a Mage Tower in the Wild Bear Fortress, so we don''t need to build it. Moreover, it is not a magic puppeteer on the opposite side."


    "No, other mage towers can''t be used, we can only use the bone mage tower. As long as you can help ~ www.novelhall.com~ Crazy Bear frowned, but in the end, he didn''t know what he thought of, so he nodded and agreed. The axe hit the ground fiercely: "Okay, I agree, but if you make a small move, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Suddenly, a necromancer said: "Commander mad bear, you just said that the opposite is not a puppeteer, who can make you come back down, can you explain the situation opposite?"


    The mad bear snorted coldly: "Huh, he''s not a **** half-elf nature mage yet, and he can control a lot of plants. If it wasn''t for their armor to be too hard, I would have killed that bastard."


    While cursing, Commander Crazy Bear recounted all the situations he had encountered before. No way, I have to rely on these people next, otherwise I can''t do anything to the opposite person. Hearing the words of the mad bear, a group of necromancers looked at each other, and they could see the solemn color in each other''s eyes.


    "I didn''t expect to be a mutant nature mage. This is even more troublesome than the magic puppeteer. This type of mutant nature mage is also good at quantity, perhaps not as much as ours, but it is of high quality.


    In the end, Rodve nodded slightly: "As long as the mage tower is made, I believe it will never fail. The opponent is just one person, but we have so many people here." Although the mage is not looking at the number, the number is not useless.


    "I will fully support you, but if you fail, you will get out of the way." Ore strode outside, kicked the door open, called out his guards loudly, and then ordered to go down and start manufacturing. For the next period of time, both sides were very calm, both preparing their own cards.


    In this strange calm, time flickered, and soon another month passed.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 358： Dark clouds, sky of death

    It was calm for a month, but the outside world was full of smoke. Chi Nan looked at the report in his hand, and a report was sent to him almost every day.


    The surrounding wars are in full swing, and you come and me on both sides, not giving way to each other. In just one month, several nobles alone died. You should know that the general war nobles will not be attacked.


    Even if you are caught, you must enjoy the noble treatment and let the other party redeem it. However, several nobles died this time, even if they were all small nobles like Viscount Barons, it still means that both sides have torn their skins. Such losses, Chi Nan also knows, this time the war may turn into a full-scale war.


    This is not a small fight in the past, the two kingdoms launched an attack with all their strength and the destructive power was amazing.


    I just don''t know why, the Crazy Bear Fortress opposite hasn''t attacked him yet, so it''s very calm. Even the Karimxi Kingdom behind it is impossible to let yourself block such an important passage like this.


    After calculating, this month is time, but my own strength has increased a lot. After gaining the right to recruit soldiers freely, although there was no way to contact the half-elves for the time being, Chi Nan didn''t do nothing at all.


    In the vicinity, there are some civilians who have not yet evacuated. Chi Nan directly exercises his power to let these people become his own subordinates, even if they are just clerks. In this way, Chi Nan''s subordinates now have a thousand more troops.


    Because there is no long-term running-in and training, these thousand refugees-like troops have no combat effectiveness at all, and Chi Nan can''t help it. Fortunately, he is not relying on these people to fight.


    It was not them who gained the most, but Chi Nan found a group of blacksmiths who were directly recruited by Chi Nan. In addition to some iron ore obtained from the military department, Chi Nan made some blood cloud steel and ordinary red sand steel from special iron bark trees.


    At this time, the refugees themselves had a handful of weapons made of Hongsha Steel and a shield. In addition, there are only some third-generation pea cannons, and the fourth-generation he did not use them for them.


    Those blood cloud steels were used to re-create weapon armors and replace them for their own guards.


    In the first battle with the mad bear commander, if it weren¡¯t for those blood cloud steel armors, I¡¯m afraid not so few people would have died, but most of them either died or were abolished. This blood cloud steel armor is a great contribution. . But even so, facing the attack of the mad bear commander, the armor on their body was still distorted, and many of them were unusable.


    With these blacksmiths, Chi Nan provided the raw materials and finally completed the replacement and repair of everyone''s armor. Just for these blacksmiths, Chi Nan could only take out a part of the blood cloud steel and sent it to the headquarters.


    "Xueyun Steel has not formed a scale and has little effect, so there is no need to worry." This is Chi Nan''s idea.


    In addition, it is his main team, and that is his plant weapon. The lost double-barreled tanks have been refilled, and the number has reached three thousand, which is more than before.


    And after Chinan''s own design, the new double-tube tank has a special plant protective film added to it, which is a protective film with fire resistance. Although the effect is not very significant, it is better than nothing.


    In addition to these three thousand double-barreled tanks, there are also special tanks with large calibers in the back. There is only one barrel, but its length is twice as long as the barrel of a double-barreled tank, and its caliber is more than three times longer. The interior is loaded with super-large shells, which Chi Nan prepared to deal with the Crazy Bear Fortress. Such a cannon can directly hit the opponent''s city.


    On the contrary, it is not so easy for a double-barreled tank to penetrate into the opponent''s city. These tanks are all placed at the back, and the movement speed problem cannot be solved, and this Chi Nan has nothing to do.


    Today''s tanks are very scattered from each other, not clustered together as densely as before. The range is larger, although it looks very sparse, but the effect is no different. Most importantly, it will not be affected by other tanks.


    In the current tank camp, even if someone destroys some tanks, it is difficult for other tanks around it to be destroyed because of the martyrdom. Chi Nan is still very satisfied with this scattered formation.


    "I don''t know what happened to the other side. During this time, it''s too peaceful." Looking at the sky, I don''t know when the sky becomes gloomy, as if it is going to rain. It is really strange weather.


    "My lord, I''ve found it clearly." Suddenly a guard ran to his side. Before, he let his guards risk their lives and sneak into the vicinity of the wild bear fortress to investigate.


    It¡¯s just that there has been no information, and I didn¡¯t expect to have it today. "What''s the situation, what is the Crazy Bear Fortress doing?"


    The guard said quickly: "The Crazy Bear Fortress has been building a tower recently The tower is all white and built with something like bones. I don''t know what it is."


    "Is that so?" Suddenly, Chi Nan picked up a branch and drew it on the ground.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it, sir, how do you know?" The guard was puzzled.


    Chi Nan did not explain, but continued to ask: "How many floors are there in the white bone tower."


    The guard said without thinking, "There are six floors in total, and the last floor is completed today, and the ceiling has already begun."


    Chi Nan''s eyes became cold: "The high white bone tower, built on bones, is a wizard tower built by a necromancer. It has more than five floors, indicating that a silver-level necromancer came on the opposite side. Unexpectedly, These Necromancers really have something to do with the Karimxi Kingdom."


    Chi Nan accepted the inheritance of the Necromancer, even if he didn''t practice, but he knew it.


    Looking at the sky, Chi Nan''s face became more gloomy: "It seems that this is not a cloudy sky. Today is the top, so this is the unique ability of the Necromancer Tower.


    Let a mage or a group of mage own the mage tower, and that is completely different from before there was no mage tower. Unexpectedly, his caution gave them enough time. Today, I am afraid it is because the Mage Tower is completed, so there is no need to keep it secret, so that my guards can detect it, otherwise, I may not be able to see it.


    "I didn''t expect these people to have such a good secrecy ability. Let our people come back. Next, get ready to fight." Chi Nan thought for a while and said to the guard, who quickly nodded and informed the others that they had gone. It''s really a storm.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 359： 1 group of blacks are naked and running

    Both sides, who were originally calm, suddenly began to move. The more than 500 boats that Chinan had prepared before began to move, swimming up the river upstream, blocking the entire river.


    The Legion of Crazy Bear Fortress is not good at water warfare, so it has no control over the river at all. Besides, the river bypasses the Crazy Bear Fortress, and it is impossible to attack the fortress through the ships in the river.


    Seeing these suddenly appearing ships, Rodve stood on the tower and asked: "What is going on with these ships, you haven''t said before." In the previous intelligence, there is indeed no.


    "This just appeared, I don''t know." The mad bear knocked the ground irritably, and he really ignored this thing. In the past, although there was a river in the Tianjian River Valley, neither side had used the strategy of water warfare. Therefore, with so many ships suddenly appearing on the water, he also looked dazed and didn''t know what was going on.


    "Hmph, if something goes wrong with these ships, it''s your responsibility."


    The mad bear smashed the floor irritably: "I know, I don''t need to remind you." The mad bear still doesn''t like these necromancers.


    At this moment, because the plan began, the gate of the fortress had been opened. A large group of people smeared black greasy things on their bodies, and then they were driven out from the gate.


    "Remember, your mission is to charge. You want to escape your status as a slave. This is your only chance. As long as you survive this battle, you can become a civilian, including your family."


    The soldiers at the door kept roaring loudly. Hearing these words, some people who were originally afraid of not going forward, held their fists and released them, but finally gave up resisting helplessly and walked outside indifferently.


    At the same time, the scout also noticed the movement here. "My lord, a lot of black people came across."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment: "Black people, there are still black people in this world. Forget it, I will go and see for myself." Chi Nan put down the things in his hands, walked out, and looked far away from the tower on his side.


    Really black, black from head to toe, even the hair, etc., how slimy the hair is. Chi Nan is far away, but his current physical fitness and eyesight are very good.


    After being so far away, Chi Nan finally saw clearly what was going on. "These black people have something smeared on their bodies, do they want to use this kind of thing to defend against my attacks. Moreover, these guys are actually running naked and running." Chi Nan was surprised to find that all of them were not wearing clothes. , It¡¯s just that there is a layer of black on the body so it can¡¯t be seen.


    This kind of treatment, there is no armor, are these people the army of the crazy bear fortress? "No, I haven''t heard that the army in Crazy Bear Fortress will be like this. Their commanders treat their soldiers very well."


    Carol has been studying Crazy Bear Fortress recently, how could this happen.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan looked towards the sky: "It seems that it has something to do with the Necromancer, but what they want to do."


    Below, the newly recruited troops also slowly gathered, and it was obvious that they also knew that there was an enemy invading. Just by looking at the trembling of their bodies, they knew that they had no fighting power.


    Chi Nan also saw these people and waved his hand: "Go, let their army retreat. They won''t be needed for this battle."


    Originally it was for them to clean up the battlefield. Chi Nan didn''t even think about using them as cannon fodder. Wait, cannon fodder? Chi Nan squinted, as if he understood what the other party was going to do.


    It''s a pity that before Chi Nan could understand, the black people on the opposite side suddenly started running, running faster and faster. Holding a simple weapon in his hand, while shouting loudly, he charged here frantically.


    Behind, you can see soldiers beating with clubs and whips, which are driving them away. "This feeling, these guys are not slave cannon fodder groups, right." Chi Nan understood, this is definitely not the handwriting of Commander Crazy Bear, because those guys advocate fighting, how could they use this despicable method in their eyes It.


    But this tactic is often used by the nobles. First let the civilians or slaves charge and consume the physical strength of the opposite side, and then the regular army will charge. Now it seems that the truth is the same.


    There was no way. Since the opposite side had already charged, Chi Nan couldn''t let it go, so the ship started firing first. On the side of the ship, a large number of shells suddenly erupted and fell into the crowd one after another.


    "Boom..." A large explosion sounded, and the flames burned, but Chi Nan found that although these people were also uncomfortable, they could persist for a while.


    The black oil on his body, after being stained with his own kerosene, burned for a while and then went out like this.


    "It seems that these black things are really used to deal with flames, just use these people, do you want to deal with me. UU Reading " Chi Nan sneered and let his ship continue to fire.


    It is true that black matter can be fireproof, but in flames, flames are not the only damage, and high temperature and a large amount of consumed oxygen are powerful weapons that can kill people.


    Sure enough, not long after running, these black people began to fall one by one. As the first person fell, more and more people died, as if it were an infectious disease. The corpse was ravaged by flames and shells on the ground, leaving black scars inlaid on the ground, as if stains that could not be removed.


    "Quickly, retreat and retreat." At this time, the soldiers who drove the slaves began to retreat. The slaves had no one to drove them, and they were weaker and slower when they charged, but the soldiers behind were indifferent.


    Having already embarked on the battlefield, it is impossible to save his life through such a slow method. In the end, these slaves still entered the range of fire, and after the tank''s power, the slaves died faster.


    "There are more than 50,000 slaves, why are so many, what do they want to do." Chi Nan was very strange.


    "Is it just to test the effect of the black oil, then you don''t need so many people. It''s not just for them to die." Carol next to him muttered to himself, but Chi Nan''s eyes were listening. Yiliang.


    "I understand, these people are here to die, **** it, I didn''t expect it. But even if I think of it, there is no way." At the beginning, Chi Nan never thought that the Necromancer would come. That''s it.


    Now, Chi Nan can only watch. In the air, the black cloud created by the Sky of Death became thicker and thicker, and the white bone mage tower opposite had begun to glow, and the gray-white light became more and more intense.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 360： Torrent of black zombies

    Once the bone mage tower was brewing to the extreme, the light on it suddenly exploded, and a large gray air current swept toward the direction of the battlefield. Being so far away, it is only possible to cast spells at a long distance by relying on the Mage Tower.


    "Next, it''s up to the power of these zombies." Rodeff gasped for a while, and his magic power was basically exhausted after the first cast. No way, this mage tower has just been established, and there is no time to store enough magic power, otherwise it doesn''t need to be like this. The other necromancers are the same, they all begin to sit down and meditate to recover.


    With the help of the Mage Tower itself, Rodve does not need to meditate, but can also collect magic power through the Mage Tower to restore himself.


    On the distant battlefield, it has become the focus of attention of both sides. Suddenly, a corpse moved, just stood up in the flames, and then walked forward. Then, more and more corpses stood up.


    These corpses were lifeless, and a large number of corpses walked forward. There was only a flame burning business on the battlefield and the sound of the corpses'' own footsteps. The entire battlefield suddenly became weird.


    "Oh my God, is this the power of the Necromancer, it''s really terrifying." In the rear, countless soldiers pointed.


    Chi Nan frowned: "The black fire-resistant black oil, which could not avoid oxygen reduction and high temperature, has now become a zombie, and all the problems are gone. The undead is the most troublesome thing that should have been thought of long ago."


    "My lord, what should we do? If our kerosene is not effective, let these undead rush over, I''m afraid we can''t keep it here. If it doesn''t work, we can only signal for help."


    Chi Nan shook his head. Before the necessary moment, he really didn''t want to ask for help, because the nobles were waiting for him to ask for help. Moreover, as long as I still want to get those half-elves, I can only hold on here.


    A large number of black torrents in front of them, slowly advancing in the flames, like a black demon, making people fearful. Because it is an undead, even if it is directly hit by a shell, it is difficult to kill it.


    Unless you can hit the zombie''s head and smash the zombie''s head to pieces, these zombies will keep moving forward. Whenever the kerosene on the body burns for a while, it will always go out slowly. The fireproof ability of this black oil is really powerful.


    But suddenly, Chi Nan found that one of the zombies had turned into a torch. The black oil didn''t work at all, and soon the zombies were burned to fly ash.


    "It turns out that this is the case. I know that when the black oil is fireproof, it will also be consumed by itself. As long as the black oil is consumed, it will be burned next. Black oil is not afraid of fire, but zombies are afraid of fire. "


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the shells were thrown out as if they didn''t need money. At this time, if you don''t hit it clean, you still have to do something. With the input of a large number of shells, more and more zombies were burned, depleting the black oil on their bodies. On the scene now, it seems to be fighting who has more reserves, and the party with more reserves will win.


    Gradually, the zombie in front has approached the double-barreled tank in front. Waving his paw, one paw hit the tank. It''s just that the tank has a thick skin, and this claw actually left a not very deep mark on the tank.


    At this time, the two sides were taken aback at the same time: "Hahahaha, these zombies can''t hurt our tanks at all, they will crush me." Some double-barreled tanks in the front stopped and started slowly.


    This kind of degree, if it is an average person, it is easy to dodge. But zombies will not, they will only follow orders and keep attacking around the tank. As a result, the tank moved forward, and a large area of ??zombies was pressed in, which was even better than using kerosene bombs.


    The mad bear angrily smashed the wall in front of him: "Smelly bones, this is what you said, it is useless. Those useless corpses are impossible to break through the armor of those tanks. You are holding lives. Random.¡± Originally sent 50,000 slaves to make the mad bear extremely reluctant, now it is useless, how could the mad bear not be angry.


    "Don''t worry, we have a solution long ago." Rodfe didn''t care at all. Seeing that the others were almost recovering, he said, "Get ready, it''s close."


    So a group of necromancers injected magic power into the mage tower again, and under Rodve''s guidance, the mage tower once again shined brightly. The gray light swept forward and enveloped the battlefield.


    In the next moment, all the zombies had an extra layer of gray. The zombie''s attack ability has not been enhanced, but every time the zombie attacks, the gray aura on the body will remain in the wound, allowing the wound to expand quickly.


    "The breath of death is completely opposed to the breath of life of plants. Is it consuming each other? Damn, I don''t have the assistance of the wizard tower, so it is difficult to consume them." Chi Nan also had a problem.


    Even if the zombies are crushed to death, the breath of death will still be released, and they will stick to their tanks. Before long, the tank was invaded by a large amount of death breath itself slowly withered. A tank suddenly stopped. Chi Nan knew that it was the breath of death that had invaded the plant brain.


    Every tank is controlled by a plant brain. Once the plant brain dies, the tank will be over.


    Rodff didn''t seem to have thought of this, and he saw some tanks suddenly stop, making Rodff thoughtful. "It seems that the control of these tanks also has a core, but I don''t know where it is. Originally, I thought I had to completely control it with lifelessness before we could solve them. Now it seems that as long as the lifelessness reaches a certain level, it is enough. Up."


    Crazy Bear also saw this, and snorted coldly: "Hmph, look at the next performance, if you perform well, then forget about the past." There was a murderous look in Rodve''s eyes, and then he recovered his calm.


    "Of course, I''m here to win. I might need your help later."


    Crazy Bear said with disdain: "I won''t do it later, I won''t let my brother fight in this environment." The large amount of flames in the front doesn''t know how long it will burn. There are dead zombies behind, which are very troublesome things. Rushing up in this environment, I don''t know what will happen. It''s just that the murderous intentions in Rodve''s heart are even worse.


    At this moment, the scene changed again, and grassroots burst out from the ground, entwining some zombies in place. Then, spikes pierced upward, and the zombie still moved forward without knowing the pain.


    But once the joint is stabbed, the zombie can only get down and die under the spikes. These are trap belts that have been arranged a long time ago, and they are all fire-resistant coatings, which can persist within the flame for a period of time.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potatoes and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 361： Go crazy and beat yourself up

    Yi Chi Nan has been staring closely at the front, and the opposite is the same. This battle surpassed the expectations of both sides.


    Chi Nan did not expect that the other party would actually use a large number of slaves to die, creating a large number of undead. I did not expect that they had arranged so many for their own tanks, and as a result, they suffered heavy losses.


    On the other side, he also did not expect that a nature mage could have such a powerful ability to control plants, and could fight against them without the help of the mage tower. Perhaps that tall weird plant is a kind of mage tower. Now those necromancers can only think so, but even so, the opponent is just a bronze mage.


    A group of black zombies and a large number of tanks were entangled in the middle road like this. By sacrificing a large number of zombies, the zombies finally passed the area where the stumbling horse grass was located.


    The stumbling horse grass has basically been burnt to ashes. After adding the fireproof coating, these stumbling horses were still not able to resist for longer than those zombies, which made Chi Nan extremely depressed.


    "It seems that the research on plants still needs to be more in-depth. Even the fire resistance of those necromancers is not comparable. It is really embarrassing. It is just this battle that I don''t know what the result will be."


    Seeing a large number of zombies run over and surround a tank, they will be crushed by the tank, and eventually the tank will lose its ability to move. This lifeless infestation is too powerful for plants. There are also some tanks that even spontaneously ignite and explode due to the attack of zombies, and even the surrounding zombies will be impacted.


    Those zombies are not even able to burn them to death before they run out of black oil on their bodies. If I knew this, it would be better to change to a solid shell. He only prepared incendiary bombs.


    In order to improve the effectiveness of the battle, that''s why it was arranged like this, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this. As the entanglement between the zombies and the tank became deeper and deeper, the ships in the water gradually became unable to exert their attack effects. If you attack here and the zombies don¡¯t die much, your tank must be reimbursed first.


    There is no other way but to let the tank move on and continue to entangle. "My lord, why don''t we play as well, the loss will be too great if this goes on." Gradually, the soldiers behind were also a little bit unable to stand it.


    They were originally soldiers, although they were forced to conscript, but on the battlefield, I have to say that the Earl Chi Nan treats them very well. In such a battle, I would rather lose myself than let them play.


    "That''s it, those zombies are nothing we can see, as long as you get rid of your head, you will die."


    Several people who were pushed out as representatives yelled under the tower, Chi Nan frowned. These people don''t even know the horror of zombies. The horror of zombies lies not only in their own strength, but also in their indomitable defense and outstanding defensive power. It seems slow, but the moment of attack is quick.


    If the zombies are useless at all, would the Necromancer still use the zombies as his weapon?


    With a wave of his hand, Chi Nan said impatiently: "You can''t beat me, just wait here for me."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and some people who had been vacillating suddenly gave up and began to persuade others. Soon, the entire team was not proposing to fight. However, the guards were a little dissatisfied with this situation.


    There are too many lost tanks ahead. If this continues, it is not certain who will win at the end of the battle.


    In the end, Chi Nan gritted his teeth: "The ships will attack me. Don''t worry about the tanks in front. Attack wherever there are more zombies." Chi Nan finally gave up the idea of ??saving more tanks.


    Keep going like this, let alone save more, even if you can leave here alive or not.


    A large number of ships fired shells towards the vicinity of the tank position. Soon, some tanks surrounded by zombies were crushed and exploded. But none of the zombies around was better, because the black oil on their bodies was almost exhausted, so few of these zombies were able to leave. The tank exploded, and the kerosene flowing out around it was not a small amount.


    On the opposite side, seeing this on the high platform, Crazy Bear''s eyes flashed with a sharp light, and his face became more serious. "On the other side is a courageous commander. If you are replaced by ordinary people, you don''t dare to give such orders."


    After a pause, Crazy Bear said with a sneer: "But it is, after all, these things are his own, so he likes it this way, and no one will take care of him."


    It''s just that Rodve is a little annoyed: "Damn, I can think of such a way. If we didn''t have a powerful undead, this kid would definitely not survive. Commander Crazy Bear, are you really going to attack next."


    Crazy Bear shook his head and said, "Of course not. Only the undead can stand the environment on the battlefield. My brother can''t fight in this environment Besides, there is no one on the other side. Send out, who knows how many masters they have. I won''t let my brother go to death in vain."


    Thinking of the last battle, the opponent actually had a hundred formal fighters forming the battle formation, and even he almost didn''t come out. The mad bear can''t believe that after the last battle, the opponent will not transfer reinforcements.


    According to intelligence, the opposite party just collected a lot of civilians to form an ordinary army, but as a commander in command, he had to be careful. He didn''t believe that there would really be no new masters on the opposite side.


    If he knew, maybe he would really come out and attack. Rodeff snorted and stopped talking. At this moment, his zombies are almost worn out, as is the tank on the opposite side.


    When the last zombie was crushed to death, Rodve turned around and wanted to leave here.


    The mad bear stopped in front of him: "Smelly bone, you failed this time, I should deal with you according to the rules."


    Rodve sneered: "You don''t have the right to deal with me, and you didn''t fail this time. Who told you not to send someone to attack the other side. But I cleaned up all the things on the other side."


    After a pause, Rodefu continued: "Moreover, do you think you can deal with me in my mage tower." With that, there was a black air inside the mage tower and immediately wrapped the mad bear. Go in.


    The mad bear screamed and struggled in the black qi: "Ah, you **** stinky bone, you dare to attack me. You wait, as long as I go out, you will surely get rid of you." Shouting.


    "Let''s talk about it when you can come out, if it weren''t for your help, we really couldn''t do this."


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potatoes and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 362： The air purifier is so easy to use

    The last zombie was wiped out, but Chi Nan didn''t know what to say when he felt the situation on the battlefield. "Everyone is on guard to prevent the other side from attacking in disorder."


    Chi Nan gave an order and walked down from the high platform. This time the loss is really too great. Of the three thousand double-barreled tanks that he had finally built, no more than five hundred can be moved at this time. The 1,000 large-caliber tanks were all placed at the end, so the loss was relatively small, but more than half was lost, and there were less than 500 remaining.


    Although the surplus of a thousand tanks does seem to be quite a lot, if the army of the Bear Fortress is dispatched at this time, he will really flee with people. This feeling of insecurity makes Chi Nan very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, after waiting for a while, he didn''t see the other party dispatching an army, Chi Nan understood it somewhat. "In this environment, it seems that the other party is really unwilling to come over." A large flame in front of him is still burning.


    Most of the paths were ignited, and besides, their ships were still on the water, they didn''t know how many shells the ships had left. Some kerosene flows into the river and burns slowly above the river.


    The sky is full of black smoke, this is simply a burning river valley, which looks extremely miserable and dangerous.


    I don''t know when, Chi Nan suddenly smelled a strong smell of corpse and burnt odor and flew over. "Forget the wind direction is blowing towards us." Chi Nan frowned suddenly.


    A large amount of black ash drifted slowly along with the wind. The key is that I don''t know if those zombies will be poisonous after burning. Thinking of this, Chi Nan simply waved his hand, and a lot of green light spots were thrown out.


    "Now, it seems that the bronze plants sent by the Marquis de Moore are really in handy." Chi Nan''s magic power urged, and small grasses that were not very eye-catching grew. These are the dust-cleaning grass. During the growth of the dust-cleaning grass, the air is directly stirred, and a large amount of black smoke and strange smells are absorbed.


    Soon, under the leaves of Jingchenweed, black particles condensed out, and then fell to the ground. These are all formed by the aggregation of the black smoke before, and it is a very good fertilizer for the dust-cleaning grass.


    From the growth process of the Jingchen Grass, Chi Nan could feel a slight gathering of wind attributes. This should be a sign that the Jingchen Grass has reached the bronze level, but unfortunately it does not have much effect.


    Here, with the dust-cleaning grass as a barrier, the black smoke on the opposite side finally couldn''t float over.


    "This air purifier is really easy to use." Chi Nan sighed involuntarily. But then, Chi Nan focused on his own tanks. After checking, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Some of these tanks can be recovered. Those who were slightly injured were only partially killed by the breath of death, and as long as they were reinjected into life magic, they would be able to recover them.


    At least, about a thousand tanks can be recovered. But more tanks, because they have been eroded too badly, have no value for restoration. It is better to restore a costly magic power than to recreate one for less cost.


    Chi Nan made a mark while welcoming the soldiers to come over and let them clean up the abandoned tanks. Just be careful not to let the shells explode inside. These soldiers, aren''t they doing this? More people walked forward, slowly clearing the valley, and clearing the valley again.


    The shells from the abandoned tanks were carried by the soldiers and thrown directly into the forefront of the fire field, allowing the flames to burn for a longer period of time. This was prepared to prevent the opposing army from attacking.


    Just use it as waste, but there has been no movement on the other side, and Chi Nan doesn''t know what they are thinking.


    The result of the battle in the Tianjian River Valley was quickly sent to the headquarters, which has always been the place where the headquarters is paying attention. After receiving the news, the command staff gathered together again and began to discuss.


    "Your Excellency Commander, Earl Chinan''s combat effectiveness is really strong. It would be too wasteful if he was left alone in the Tianjian River Valley. After this battle, his strength loss was too great, he should not be able to hold on. We just can. With this opportunity, he will be transferred back, and with his help, I believe the battle will be smoother."


    "No, if we let him come back in this way, wouldn''t we be the first to break our promise. Besides, Earl Chi Nan''s ability is too strong, what kind of position you plan to give him, this time the credit can not be erased."


    It was another nobleman who spoke, and the people before him closed their mouths. Yes, this time the credit is too great, the other party actually dispatched so many zombies, and replaced by a regular army, it really may not be able to keep them out.


    "Everyone, if you take this opportunity to give him a more difficult task to complete, he will be in a dilemma, and offer to come back to continue to let him do his work, I am afraid it will not be good for all of you in the future. Maybe we have to give him a part of the newly developed territory." De Moore felt that this was an opportunity, and simply spoke directly.


    "So what do you have to say," the commander said while looking at De Moore.


    De Moore shook his head slightly: "I don''t have any opinion, it''s up to you." I have suffered a loss once, and the princess asked herself not to interfere with Chi Nan''s affairs. Now De Moore dare not say anything.


    Others immediately started discussing this issue. Regarding their interests, no one is willing to give up.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, an old man suddenly said: "According to our battle plan, to create a huge pressure on the Karimxi Kingdom, it is best to take the Crazy Bear Fortress. Why, use this mission. Take it. It¡¯s good for us, but even if it doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s no harm."


    "I agree, the Crazy Bear Fortress cannot be won by one person, just to blow his arrogance."


    "Reconsideration." The nobles below all raised their hands in agreement.


    Seeing that everyone agrees, the commander can only say that he will do so. "Then, now give the command of the command. Order Chi Nan to lead troops to attack the Crazy Bear Fortress and be sure to take it down. Well, if you can''t take it, you can ask for support, so be it." Finally the commander kept it for himself There is a retreat.


    Quickly, before the evening of the same day, the command of the headquarters was sent to Chi Nan''s hands. Seeing this order, Chi Nan didn''t know what expression he should make. These people are really too much.


    "The command of the command headquarters, let us attack the Crazy Bear Fortress, we must take it down." Chi Nan also has nothing to hide.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potato and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 363： What to do without a tank

    When I heard Chi Nan''s words, everyone was shocked: "We are only a few people, how do we attack the Crazy Bear Fortress. *WwW.suimeng.l¨¡" The soldiers who have been living near here, of course, know the Crazy Bear Fortress. what is the place.


    "At this moment, they received such an order. They must have known that we had just had a battle, and now we have no ability to attack. This order is definitely not acceptable."


    "Yes, absolutely not accepting, this kind of order is obviously for us to die."


    Everyone knows how it is possible to attack the Crazy Bear Fortress without a large number of tanks and artillery. In the previous battle, I lost too much, and the remaining tanks didn''t have many shells. Regardless of the many shells of tanks and ships, it is difficult to supplement shells. These varieties that have just been made by themselves can only grow on their own.


    Chi Nan shook the letter: "There is another one on it. If you can''t get it down, you can ask for help."


    Hearing this, most of the voices suddenly became quiet. Carol frowned: "My lord, they are trying to suppress your reputation. Once you ask for help, I''m afraid you will be condemned by the nobles in the rear."


    Those royal nobles don''t understand the situation on the front line, and they will believe it even if the command headquarters says it.


    "Patriarch, can you cut off their supplies again." Miria also jumped out.


    Chi Nan smiled and shook his head: "This method can only be used once. If it is used again and again, then we are ignorant. Those royal nobles absolutely don''t want to see us grasping their handle."


    Yes, if you threaten others with the same excuse again and again, then the other party will definitely resist. The power of the nobles in the royal capital moving together is not something that they can fight against. Now, even the silver warrior on the opposite side has a headache.


    "So my lord, what are we going to do now, are we really asking for help?"


    Hearing Carol''s words, Chi Nan sneered: "Although their order was excessive, it was just what I wanted. We had to take the Crazy Bear Fortress as well. It just so happened this time."


    "This time they gave us half a month''s time, which means that if we can''t get the opponent in half a month, even if we fail completely.


    "In half a month, we were able to recover a lot, which is not bad."


    Chi Nan pointed to the sky: "Look outside, it''s snowing." Everyone looked puzzled and didn''t understand what it meant.


    Chi Nan continued: "It''s winter and the temperature is getting lower and lower. This time we can hold on, mainly by boats. But when the temperature continues to drop and the river is completely frozen, it will be difficult for our boats to move. At that time, On the contrary, the opponent can attack our ship on the ice, at most, only half a month."


    Only then did everyone know that they were giving themselves a chance, obviously they wanted to delay time and push themselves and others into desperation. At that time, as long as the opponent attacked once, his side would fail completely.


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, they can lead soldiers to rescue, all their credits disappear, and the other party accepts all the merits as a hero, which is really insidious.


    "Forget it, just go back, wait a few days after I think about it, maybe there will be a turnaround."


    Chi Nan drove everyone away. Eventually, the soldiers fell asleep early because of exhaustion all day. On such a battlefield, there is no need for them to be on guard at all, and it couldn''t be the easiest.


    As the sky gradually deepened, Horn brought some people to the vicinity of Chi Nan''s residence, and there was no sound.


    Seeing Chi Nan coming out, the guards bowed their heads: "My lord, is there any way you can come to us." That''s right, when everyone was driven away, Chi Nan secretly signaled his guards to come over.


    "We will act tonight. Whether we can destroy the Crazy Bear Fortress in one go depends on tonight. Those people are outsiders. I don''t worry about us. We will leave now."


    "So adults, what we need to do, maybe we can do it ourselves, without adults taking risks."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Only I go personally. Your task is to protect me."


    "Protect your lord to the death. Anyone who wants to hurt an adult must step over our corpse." Horn roared in a low voice with a firm face, and the other guards also made their vows.


    Chi Nan didn''t waste time, and ran towards the Crazy Bear Fortress with everyone. After today''s war, no one thought that Chi Nan would dare to attack him. The outside was pitch black, and there was not even a single figure.


    The burned ground is still smoking black, making the sky even more hazy. Because there was no drag from ordinary soldiers, a group of formal soldiers had arrived outside the Crazy Bear Fortress within a short time.


    This place is already very close to the city wall. Chi Nan looked around and silently calculated the wind direction and distance in his heart. "Very good, that''s it. There is no repair of the tank today. My magic is ready to be used here."


    "My lord, do you want to destroy their mage tower?"


    Chi Nan nodded: "The Necromancer''s mage tower is the easiest to manufacture, and does not require special materials, but its strength is related to the strength of its bones. It can be built in such a short time. This mage tower is definitely not strong. Nothing. Mage Tower, it¡¯s impossible for them to control the undead to attack us in large numbers. This is what I need most Chi Nan said, while urging his own magic power, large-caliber cannons are in Chinan. It grew out under control, and there were large artillery shells. Among them, some of them were small in caliber.


    "I really think I can''t do anything without a tank. I still have a cannon. I will let you feel despair in a few days." The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth raised slightly, and Horn and others knew that this was an adult. Ready to yin people.


    The growth process of the cannons was very smooth, no one could have imagined that someone would attack them at this time. And this angle is very secretive, very tricky, you can''t see it if you don''t look carefully here.


    Without knowing anything on the other side, Chi Nan installed his cannon. The projectile, which had a diameter of over one meter, entered the shooting tube. "Unfortunately, the technical requirements for using compressed air to shoot cannonballs are too high, at most it can only be such a big cannonball. No matter how big it is, there is no way to shoot it, but this is enough."


    Chi Nan looked at the opposite with a sneer: "Necromancer, come and feel the enthusiasm from nature." With a move in his heart, the cannon roared, completely tearing apart the silence of the night sky. <l>...<>

 Chapter 364： Burning Bear Fortress

    A huge cannonball flew into the air, the speed was not very fast, after rising for a certain distance, it began to §ëww..l¨¡, but at this time, the impact of the cannonball had entered the interior of the Crazy Bear Fortress.


    The "Boom" flame burned violently, and most of the shells hit the undead mage tower at one time.


    The force of the impact caused the mage tower to skew a part of it at once, and the real mage tower would never be like this. Only the Necromancer can make this kind of mage tower.


    However, inside the broken shell, a large amount of kerosene splashed out and burned everywhere. That mage tower suddenly turned into a big torch, releasing a dazzling light under the night sky.


    The necromancers who were resting in the mage tower just felt a shock around them, as if there was an earthquake. Then the temperature began to rise, especially the top two layers, which were directly enveloped by flames.


    Seeing this scene, the souls of the necromancers went wild and ran out in a panic. Even their leader Rodve hurriedly ran outside. "Abominable half-elf, unexpectedly attacked at this time." A black figure flashed past, taking Rodve away without a trace.


    The mage tower that no one presided over, under the burning of a large amount of fire oil, was destroyed more quickly, and soon no one could approach it.


    At the same time, some small cannonballs fell into the surrounding area. Every time they landed, they would ignite a large flame, and the entire fortress began to burn. It was extremely spectacular under the night sky.


    In just a moment, the Crazy Bear Fortress was completely messed up. "Run, it''s on fire, it''s on fire, the enemy is coming."


    "Damn it, who did it, get out and kill them, or we will all die."


    "Fire fighting, what are you waiting for? My house is almost gone." An old man shouted, fetching water to fight the fire. The mess inside the fortress, no one has encountered such a situation.


    At this moment, a loud roar rang out: "Be quiet for Lao Tzu. Organize fire fighting near the place where the fire is on. The other soldiers will go out for me and find the **** who set fire."


    The voice echoed over the entire fortress. Upon hearing this voice, the soldiers seemed to have found the backbone, their actions were quickly unified, and everything was orderly. "It''s the mad bear boss, hurry up and follow the order." When the soldiers heard this familiar voice, they immediately became busy, and the army near the door quickly organized.


    But what they didn''t notice was that there were so many special black shells mixed in the oil cannonballs. After these shells hit the air, the whole exploded, and finally countless small particles fell, all over the city.


    In this environment, no one has the mind to pay attention to the black spots falling in the sky, and they can''t see clearly anymore. Everyone is either fighting the fire, or preparing to go out to find the person who dares to come to the fortress to set fire.


    "Let''s go quickly, or we won''t be able to leave after a while." Chi Nan wouldn''t think he could fight a fortress. Just after firing a cannonball, he took his guards and left. Not long after leaving, the voice of the mad bear reverberated in the air, and Chi Nan and the guards ran faster. When they reacted, they would have already walked far away.


    Sure enough, the city gate opened, and when a group of soldiers ran out, all they saw were the weird cannons that were automatically firing shells. "Damn it, let them run away and get rid of these things."


    The soldiers rushed forward and slashed fiercely at the cannon that no one was commanding. In just a moment, these cannons were all broken into pieces. A piece of air compression chamber that has been broken is still compressing air continuously, making a "pupu" sound.


    It wasn''t until the soldiers swarmed up and turned all the moving wood into fragments.


    Without these cannons to make trouble, everything inside the fortress went more smoothly. The flames were quickly extinguished, and there were not many houses that were really destroyed, and they were not very important places. It was only in the middle of the night, which made people confused about the situation. It was not until the next day when these people got up that the city''s losses were counted.


    "Why don''t I see the mad bear boss, what are you guys trying to do when you are stopping here."


    The soldiers who had not seen the mad bear were stopped by others, and they were still the necromancers whom he looked down upon. It was really tolerable or unbearable, the soldiers rolled up their sleeves and were ready to do it.


    A necromancer headed by him quickly said: "Commander Crazy Bear is preparing for a breakthrough, so no one is seen at this time."


    "Really, the mad bear boss is going to break through again? It''s just that why didn''t you say before and let you necromancers guard here." The soldiers were puzzled and wanted them to give themselves an answer.


    "Because it was so sudden, it seems to be because of what happened last night, and it will be fine in a few days."


    At this time, the soldiers finally believed Forget it, since the boss is breaking through, we will not bother, anyway, the loss is not great. "It is easy for soldiers to break through the bottleneck under anger in many cases. Even if the bottleneck was broken yesterday, it is not surprising that they are preparing for the impact today. On the contrary, they are happier with this kind of thing.


    "If the mad bear boss continues to break through, it will be the silver peak, and the strength can at least increase by a large margin. Now we are safer." A soldier said with excitement.


    "What is safe, what we have to do is to improve our strength and protect the mad bear boss, don''t just think about letting the boss protect ourselves."


    "I know I know, just talk casually." The soldiers left here slapstick.


    When the Necromancer saw this scene, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Can he really succeed? "It''s all that hateful half-elf, if it weren''t for the destruction of the mage tower, we wouldn''t need to be so troublesome." A necromancer was full of complaints.


    "Shut up, don''t talk about these things, otherwise you will know the consequences." Hearing this, the necromancer who had just spoken curled his mouth, and finally closed his mouth and did not continue to say anything.


    Outside, the soldiers were still cleaning up the burned places, and some destroyed houses were quickly rebuilt with the help of the soldiers. But no one noticed that some grasses were growing on the ground.


    Some very inconspicuous grasses slowly sprouted and grew bigger and bigger. Perhaps in their eyes, any grass is the same, nothing special. Under the cover of the flame, no one noticed this detail.


    Returning to his camp, Chi Nan asked his guards to go back to rest. Chi Nan himself was resting on the tower because he consumed a lot of life magic, and did not show up all day. lgt;...gt;)!!

 Chapter 365： Crazy, all crazy

    Chapter 365


    Remember for a second,


    One "The Necromancer''s tactics of the Undead Sea are also very useful. The soldiers are fragile, but they have powerful attacks and a large number of them. They are not afraid of death. The power displayed in this way is obviously not inferior to the tank position, and the mobility is better."


    After experiencing an undead attack, Chi Nan suddenly became interested in this fighting style. I just want to imitate this style, but I can''t do it in a short while, at least the control is very problematic. "So, the most important thing is to continue to reduce the volume of the control tower, so that it is more convenient to carry."


    While thinking, Chi Nan repaired the tank. This is the most important thing, repair the tank first, and then build more depending on the situation, while paying attention to the opposite environment.


    The soldiers didn''t know what Chi Nan was doing, so they could only do their own thing, that is, drill.


    "My lord, nothing has changed on the other side. It doesn''t seem to have suffered much loss, and there is no idea of ??attacking us."


    Chi Nan looked at the opposite side: "It''s normal. They don''t want to lose too much, and of course they won''t attack us. I didn''t expect just a few cannons to pose any threat to a fortress."


    His artillery shells are indeed very powerful, more difficult to deal with than trebuchets, but Chi Nan doesn''t believe that Crazy Bear Fortress has not made corresponding preparations. Yesterday, I was mainly to destroy the mage tower and hide my true purpose.


    Now that those seeds have entered, Chi Nan doesn''t need to think about that much anymore. "I really don''t want to use that kind of thing, maybe this is the only time." Chi Nan didn''t tell anyone what he said in his heart.


    During the day, the grass was the same as usual, but at night, the grass slowly began to release a light green gas. Not far from the grass, the gas disappears without a trace. These gases blended into the entire fortress silently, without being noticed by anyone, and causing no movement.


    The two sides continued the bottleneck confrontation, and no one was willing to take the lead.


    The next day, after the soldiers in the Crazy Bear Fortress got up, some of the soldiers'' eyes were a little red. "Haha, why did your eyes become rabbit eyes? Didn''t you really find three girls last night?"


    "Nonsense, I was always at my home last night. But as you said, there seems to be something wrong with my eyes."


    A bearded man walked over: "Don''t talk about so many useless things, let''s go eat. Hey, I suddenly want to eat meat today. You said, raw meat will taste better."


    A soldier said disdainfully: "What kind of raw meat, if you have the ability, try eating human flesh."


    "Human meat, you really want to taste it like that. I really don''t know how it tastes. Or, you can provide a piece."


    The soldiers before suddenly exploded: "Idiot, what I provide, you have to eat yourself." No one noticed that their dialogue is very different from usual, and everyone seems to be the same as usual.


    The atmosphere of the entire fortress has become a little weird. It''s a pity that those Necromancers were not in this place before, so they didn''t notice anything. The next night, Xiaocao was still releasing her breath.


    On the third day, when the soldiers got up, their skin became paler and their eyes became more red. At this time, if someone compares the previous ones, they will definitely find that they have undergone tremendous changes.


    It''s just that today everyone is not making much noise, but seems to be a lot calmer. But the character is more violent than before. On the way, because of the two people bumping into each other, the two people actually fought directly. The key is that those people who usually see this scene will stop, did not stop it.


    One of them yelled a familiar person: "Come here, and kill this **** with me." After that, several people ran over and punched and kicked the other person.


    Immediately afterwards, it was like a ignited gunpowder barrel, and the soldiers who saw this scene around rushed over to join the battle. From the beginning, there were goals, but soon all people lost their goals and it became a mess. In this open space, a melee started like this, and the scale is getting bigger and bigger.


    In the beginning, there were only soldiers. Later, even the civilians in the fortress joined in. The old man took the crutches and slammed the enemy opposite him, but he was punched and flew away.


    The child took a stone, knocked it **** a soldier''s leg, and was kicked to the wall. If ordinary children are hit by such a blow, they will definitely be dead.


    But this kid was different. After being beaten out, he actually buckled himself from the wall unscathed, and then continued to fight. His beating was getting more and more crazy.


    When the first person who opened his mouth to bite his opponent appeared under the stimulation of blood, the people around became even more crazy.


    Gradually, even the necromancers found that something was wrong, because more and more people in the city went crazy and started fighting.


    One of the Necromancers had just walked out, and several soldiers immediately surrounded him. "Smelly bones, I''ve seen you not pleasing to your eyes a long time ago, so let me die." A group of people rushed over without warning.


    After being beaten for a few times, the Necromancer in a bad mood didn''t actually escape, but gave up his own advantage and fought close to the opponent. In the end, he was bitten to death by the opponent, and was eaten a lot.


    Another necromancer not far away saw this scene, was really frightened, and ran away in a panic. "It''s not good, it''s crazy, it''s all crazy, they''re all crazy, I don''t want to die."


    Rodve walked out of his laboratory and saw the chaos in the city, his brows frowned involuntarily: "What happened, is this what the half-elf did?"


    "Boss, I think it was the soldiers deliberately pretending to be crazy and silly to make trouble everywhere. Maybe it''s because I haven''t seen a mad bear these days." A necromancer next to him whispered.


    "Hmph, it''s only a few days, and they will be able to see it in a few days. If it hadn''t been for my mage tower that night was destroyed, it would have been...well, look at them, if anyone dares to attack here, directly Kill it."


    After speaking, Rodve returned to his laboratory again. Because of the chaos everywhere, no one found the discordant place. Some of the dead soldiers in Crazy Bear Fortress slowly stood up. Some broken corpses and bones in the cemetery slowly crawled out and joined the battle. )!!

 Chapter 366： Plague Grass, Fortress of the Undead

    Once the sun slowly went down, the entire fortress seemed to boil, becoming more and more chaotic. Rodve walked out again, frowning and looking around: "What happened, how could they become like this."


    Suddenly, Rodve''s eyes changed: "No, this is the breath of death. How could this happen before. They haven''t been before. Are these people half undead? Something is wrong, run away."


    Suddenly, Rodve turned his head and saw the necromancer who was guarding outside before, his eyes flushed faintly.


    "Isn''t it the influence of the breath of death? What is the reason? How come you have become like this. Hurry up with me and cover the whole body with the breath of death." Rodve discovered the problem for the first time, and the surrounding necromancer scratched his head. , It seems a little unclear, but I did it according to Rodve''s intention.


    When the breath of death enveloped the whole body, the red light in the eyes of several necromancers slowly disappeared, and the expressions in their eyes gradually became more agile. "How could we be like this." Several necromancers seemed to have just woke up.


    "Don''t worry about so much, there must be someone behind the black hand, it may be the enemy of our department." Rodeff waved his hand and ran away with someone. Seeing all the people along the road, many stopped the fighting in progress and ran towards them.


    Upon seeing this, Rodve didn''t even mean to keep his hand. He waved his hand and issued a white bone spur. A soldier in front of him was immediately pierced into his eyeball, pierced into his brain, and fell to the ground.


    The weird thing is that during the whole process, this person didn''t even mean to evade.


    Not far away, a dark iron-level officer was suddenly surrounded by a group of soldiers. Before he figured out the situation, the surrounding soldiers madly attacked him. "You are all crazy, why attack me? Stop it quickly."


    The officer flew them one by one, but then the officer found out that these people were getting more and more abnormal. By the time he didn''t want to keep his hand, it was too late, and a soldier next to him hugged him, and then another rushed up and bit him.


    After a scream, the officer was bitten by these soldiers like brothers, and his whole body was scarred, and he was soon completely submerged. "Damn Necromancer, you must have done it."


    Rodefu and the others, who happened to run past by the side, didn''t even look at them. There were many things like this along the way. "Boss, why are there still undead here." Suddenly, a skeleton ran over in front of him.


    A necromancer instinctively waved his staff behind him, and a gray air current fell into the skull''s mind. The red light in the skull''s eyes flashed, and instead of continuing to attack, he followed him and fought with other soldiers around. It''s a pity that this skeleton is too fragile, and it was smashed to pieces without even a soldier blocking it.


    "Don''t waste your power, hurry up and leave this fortress with me. This is a high-level spell cast by a high-level necromancer. Keep staying here and we will definitely die. Damn it, this time."


    A black shadow flashed past, and the soldiers blocking the road flew one by one. When the soldier''s body fell on the ground, it had become two halves. There was still red blood flowing out of the corpses, indicating that these people had not completely turned into undead. Many of the vital points on his body are still their vital points, not the same as the undead.


    Looking at the changing Chi Nan from a distance, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Killing me so many people, how can I let you go. Although there must be innocent people, it doesn''t matter. There are no undead people in the war. I''m still here at this time, and I must be ready for death." That''s right, Chi Nan did all of this.


    "Plague grass, although I have known that this thing is very harmful, I didn''t expect it to have such an effect. Fortunately, I just let the plague grass exist for five days and cannot reproduce, otherwise I really dare not use it."


    When Chinan attacked the Crazy Bear Fortress before, the black seeds that were launched were the key, and the attack itself was a kind of cover. Those seeds are transformed plague plants injected with life magic.


    This plague grass was collected by Chi Nan in the world full of undead. It is just a small grass. After the experiment, Chi Nan discovered that the grass emits a special plague energy at night, infecting all the surrounding creatures. Over time, it will drive creatures crazy and even become undead.


    This thing is not very useful in the world of the undead, but in this world it is completely different. After testing, the strength reached above the level of black iron, and the effect of the plague plant was almost non-existent.


    But for those strong soldiers, as long as they do not reach the level of an official soldier for a day, they are no different from ordinary people. This time, the pressure of the command and the pressure of the opposite mad bear fortress finally made Chi Nan figure it out.


    Either the enemy died, or he died This multiple-choice question is very easy to choose. Chi Nan directly chose to destroy the opponent with drastic means. "As long as I am not discovered, no one will say how I am. Karimsi is a country that uses necromancers, so I shouldn''t care about it." Chi Nan said to himself.


    "Have you started to escape? As expected, the necromancers will not be affected. Fortunately, they destroyed their mage tower before, otherwise the consequences would not be the case."


    There is also a reason why they risked destroying their mage tower before. The undead made by the necromancer themselves have already been branded in the first time they are summoned, so they can be perfectly controlled.


    But for these naturally generated undead and version of the undead, they have to rebrand them to control them. Not only is it expensive, but the stronger the undead''s strength, the more it consumes. If there was a mage tower before, then with the help of the mage tower, they could control a large number of undeads layer by layer. In the end, these undead will become their warriors.


    When the opponent''s undead rushed over, he couldn''t stop it, nor could the army behind him. But without the Mage Tower, everything is different. Necromancers do not have so much power to control.


    Faced with so many half-undead being transformed, they will be torn to pieces if they don¡¯t run away. Now they are only half undead, with the aura of living beings on their bodies, so they will attract and attack each other. After they all become real undead, the Necromancer, who is a living being and has no absolute control ability, will definitely become the target of all their living corpses.


    As a silver necromancer Rodefu naturally knew this, so the first time he discovered it, he didn''t think about anything, and he prepared to escape with someone, Chi Nan could already see it from a distance.

 Chapter 367： This half undead is a mad bear

    Now that Yi Chi Nan has started, it is absolutely impossible to let go of this opportunity. In the past few days, Chi Nan has repaired and restored all the tanks that can be repaired, and now there are two thousand tanks that can be used.


    It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t count on these tanks. Seeing that the Crazy Bear Fortress had become like this, Chi Nan walked down quickly and shouted: "Everyone gathers." Give an order, and soon all the soldiers came in front of him.


    Chi Nan pointed to the raging bear fortress on the opposite side, and said loudly: "The Necromancers of Karimxi have gone crazy. They actually turned all the people in the city into undead. Fortunately, ours was before. The attack destroyed their mage tower, and now those undead are out of control. We absolutely cannot tolerate this kind of behavior."


    The soldiers'' eyes widened suddenly, and their faces were inconceivable: "No, that''s their own soldiers."


    "Are these necromancers stupid? How come the soldiers in the Crazy Bear Fortress have to become undead."


    "Huh, I think this is the true face of those Necromancers, they have no humanity at all. But the enemies who die are all enemies, as long as they don''t attack us, it will be fine."


    "My lord, do we want to escape? With so many undead, we simply can''t stop it now."


    Hearing the yelling of a group of people below, Chi Nan''s face twitched. As expected, his face was not thick enough, and his heart was not dark enough. These guys are much darker than their own, and they can only gloat when seeing so many people die.


    "Cough cough, everyone is listening. Because of the loss of control, the necromancer on the opposite side is running away, and the Crazy Bear Fortress can no longer be saved. Everyone charged with me, and we won the Crazy Bear Fortress tonight."


    "Take the Crazy Bear Fortress, take the Crazy Bear Fortress."


    The soldiers cheered. This was a huge victory. Many people have even begun to whisper to each other, talking about what merits they can achieve. For ordinary credit, the soldiers who were formed temporarily can only get a little reward.


    But with such a great contribution and such a small number of them, maybe they can also get a position in the army, it would be much better than continuing to go back to be a farmer.


    This kind of undisciplined behavior caused Chi Nan to sigh. After thinking about it, Chi Nan said: "Now we are going to intercept those necromancers, you and the tank camp, move forward slowly. Horn, you take the guards and charge with me, and you can''t let them escape." Chi Nan gave an order, and the guards responded loudly.


    Because the voice was so neat, the soldiers were shocked, and several of them sat on the ground.


    Chi Nan decided not to see these mobs, and waved: "Let''s go." Chi Nan speeded up, and the guards quickly followed. If you continue to waste time, those necromancers will run away.


    Their speed is very fast, but the tank is not so fast, they can only move forward slowly. The soldiers followed the tank and could only walk, because once they got up, they would be faster than the tank.


    "You said, can adults succeed, we just have to destroy the entire Crazy Bear Fortress with just a few people?"


    "Shut up, Lord Earl is what you can say, we are already very good like this."


    "That is, you didn''t fight with other people, otherwise you would know. Under the hands of other people, they don''t treat us as adults at all. The mortality rate, you will know when you go."


    The soldiers in the back discussed slowly, but Chi Nan had already ran to the edge of the Crazy Bear Fortress with the guards. Just arriving here, Chi Nan saw a group of necromancers on the wall, escaping from the wall through rope ladders.


    The people on both sides met head-on. Chi Nan shouted: "Where do you want to go? Stay today."


    Rodve suddenly saw Chi Nan and the others arrive, his face is also very ugly: "Damn, the running dog of the Ruthyala Kingdom, and the **** half-elf. If it weren''t for someone to deal with us, you would never have this opportunity."


    Chi Nan smiled coldly, it was himself who dealt with them. "I have a question, who was the one who released the bone dragon in King Rusiyara?" Chi Nan even wanted to know who killed his griffin back then.


    "Bone dragons? Bone dragons are at least silver level. If there are bone dragons, who will be released in your King Capital, isn''t it a waste." Chi Nan frowned when he heard this. Isn''t it these people. So who is it? Some necromancers in the Karimxi Kingdom secretly did it, so they don''t know.


    "My lord, be careful." Suddenly, Horn''s figure flashed in front of him. Holding the shield with both hands, there was a muffled sound. Horn would be blown out unless the armor on his body was heavy.


    Chi Nan also saw clearly, the person who had just started it was actually a man in black, holding a familiar big axe in his hand. The hat was lifted with the action, and Chi Nan shouted in surprise: "A mad bear, why a mad bear has become an undead. No, this is half an undead, obviously..." Chi Nan shut up quickly~www.novelhall.com ~ If you continue to talk about it, it will be revealed.


    He didn''t want to let people know that this time he did it himself, even if the guards were completely loyal to him.


    "Hmph, if you didn''t destroy my mage tower, the mad bear would have been made into a death knight by me. Now it''s just a semi-finished product, and it''s still being calculated, but this is enough for us to leave."


    Facing a powerful silver warrior like Crazy Bear, Chi Nan didn''t dare to relax at all. "My lord, please step back and leave this to us. During this time, we are not without a little improvement."


    Since being almost swept by a mad bear last time, these guards have been suffocating. After returning home, practicing hard every day, everyone is now close to the bronze level. Even before, Carol and Galio had reached a critical point, only one opportunity was missing from the breakthrough.


    Whether it is for their own honor or for the companions who were killed before, they will not let go of the mad bear, even if the other party has become a half undead.


    is completely different from the previous raging bear commander. At this time, the bear has a cold face and pale skin. The whole body''s fighting spirit is still dazzling and dazzling, but it is faintly dim, and the momentum is different from the previous fiery, but very cold.


    Chi Nan thought in his heart that this is definitely not what his plague plant can do. Plagueweed couldn''t even erode the Dark Iron Warrior, let alone a Silver Warrior. So, how exactly did Rodve do it.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect this kind of change. I thought the mad bear would be besieged to death by those crazy warriors, but I didn''t expect to be turned into an undead. It is not easy to win today."

 Chapter 368： See who has consumed whom

    No nonsense, the guards immediately surrounded the mad bear, faintly blocking Chi Nan behind. And the mad bear that was attacked was the first to fight with the guards.


    "In order to deal with you, we have worked hard during this period of time to practice and practice the battlefield, and we can finally use it today." Horn yelled, his red eyes and the mad bear face-to-face.


    This time the attack, the mad bear was beaten back for half a step. This shows that Horn''s strength is already very close to the silver level. Others don''t want to, because they are two grades different from the mad bear, they can only walk, or use everyone''s strength to fight together. Every time the mad bear''s axe smashed over, several guards would block the shield in their hands at the same time.


    Because the mad bear is surrounded by heavy armor, he himself is not a fighter with special speed, and his speed has not exceeded everyone''s reaction range. Nowadays, every guard has a small round thick shield in his hand.


    Chi Nan''s brows frowned at this time: "No, if it is the mad bear before, it can be dealt with this way, but after becoming a half undead, although the mad bear is not clear-headed, he is not afraid of death. I am afraid that it will continue. There will be casualties."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan hurriedly shouted: "Don''t worry about me, try your best to deal with the mad bear, Miria, you also go to help."


    Melia, who was staring at the Necromancers, pouted, and said with some displeasure: "I know the patriarch, and I will come to help." Milia is obviously more interested in the Necromancer.


    With both hands for a while, several healing powers were thrown onto the injured guard, and then vines grew on the ground. Unlike Chi Nan, Miria can only control the growth of the plants on the ground, and her strength and flexibility are far inferior. There is no way to grow permanently, but in terms of detail control, it is better than Chi Nan.


    The advantage is that he does not need high-level plants. He is a black iron-level Milia. No matter what plant he controls, his strength is exactly the same as that of a black iron-level plant, and it is much more flexible than Chinan.


    But the shortcomings are not without, the biggest shortcoming is that Miria''s magic power is consumed very quickly. Moreover, plants that have lost their magical blessings will immediately return to their original appearance, even more fragile.


    "Boy, take care of yourself." The necromancer on the opposite side saw that everyone was going to deal with the mad bear, and he immediately set his sights in front of Chi Nan. The necromancers raised their staff one after another.


    Then, one by one zombie skeletons began to appear, cursing spells flew over, and at the same time, there were a bunch of bone spurs, and they shot straight toward him. Upon seeing this, Chi Nan would instinctively dodge.


    The speed of the curse spell was too fast, and it hit Chi Nan in an instant. Chi Nan felt a little tired of his body suddenly, but the next moment, Chi Nan returned to normal. "My life magic is really domineering."


    Chinan feels that life magic domineering is a good thing for the first time. The power of the curse was silent, almost impossible to detect, so it was integrated into his body. If it is an average person, it will definitely be recruited. The curse spell of the Necromancer is very dangerous. However, Chi Nan''s life magic can easily repel and assimilate all the power.


    One''s own power will be assimilated, and external forces will be directly rejected. Your own physique can even be said to be immune to curses.


    The Necromancers were even more surprised, because after Chi Nan''s movements were stagnant, he dodges the bone spurs he launched at a faster speed. Although the bone spurs are sparser, they are faster than Lee Arrows after all.


    "Is this guy really a mage? How can he be faster than those warriors." Rodve looked shocked.


    "It should be a half-elf physique, I heard that half-elves have very high physiques. No, he is coming over."


    Seeing Chi Nan rushing over, the necromancers desperately controlled their undead summoning creatures to come forward and block. "Damn it, if it weren''t for wasting too much magic power to run out of the fortress before, how could he let him get closer." Rodfe gritted his teeth. As a silver mage, he brought a group of people and was suppressed by a bronze mage. It was really shameful.


    But there is no way, the Necromancer is not good at frontal combat. It was too expensive before, and now there are only a few spells that can be used.


    Chi Nan, with a cold smile, approached as he ran. "Damn necromancer, let me die." A large number of green light spots flew out of his body, and each one was wrapped in one or several seeds.


    Upon seeing this, Rodve''s staff slammed against the ground: "Summon the breath of death, pollute the earth."


    The other necromancers are Rodefu''s henchmen, and they subconsciously acted as soon as they heard this. A large amount of death gas flooded the earth, and his own seeds were completely corroded before they landed, and they were unable to give birth to them.


    even with the whole ground around, all the plants can''t be controlled. "The reaction is really fast." Chi Nan felt annoyed. A large number of big-mouthed dogs can only be spawned in the distanceAs soon as the big-mouthed dogs came out, they rushed towards the undead who were close to them. Both sides are not afraid of death, and bite each other the first time they meet.


    "It''s a pity, the big mouth dog is still too fragile after all." In the scene, he did not have the advantage.


    So if you want to beat those Necromancers, you can only rely on your own fists. But there is no way to get close, there are undead everywhere around. These necromancers are also very strict guards for their own safety.


    "Let the undead block the half-elf, and see who consumes the other." The necromancers do consume a lot, but they don''t believe that the magic power of a bronze-level natural mage will be more than all of them combined.


    Rodve has been staring at Chi Nan, ready for a fatal blow at any time. Chi Nan could also feel the danger, so he was always moving at high speed, and the wind step was used to the extreme. Because he knew that as long as he stopped, he would be in danger. The two sides were in such a stalemate on two different battlefields.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside Rodve. It turned out to be Moylu, who just took advantage of the undetected by the necromancers, and he secretly hid his figure and approached the past.


    Moiru started, but Rodve smiled. "Be careful, get out of the way."


    Rodeff yelled: "I want to run, it''s too late." With a light swing of the staff in his hand, a gray air current flew straight out. "Blade of Death." The grey air current swept towards Moiru.


    Moiru was shocked, it turned out that the other party had discovered himself. Moiru hurriedly backed away, and threw the dagger in his hand at the same time. "Ah" a suppressed scream sounded.

 Chapter 369： Half Undeads Counter Strike

    Screams came from the mouths of two people at the same time. Moiru''s overdrawn dagger directly pierced Rodefu''s shoulder. Rodefu felt that he had no strength in his hand, and quickly took the staff with his left hand.


    Without the staff, Rodve''s strength will drop by more than half, and he can''t discard it.


    Moiru was not well, even if he had retreated quickly, he was still rubbed under his ribs by the gray breath, leaving a deep scar. The grey breath is constantly eroding.


    Moiru flew fast under his feet and escaped from the encirclement before losing his ability to move. Just after running out, Moiru staggered and almost fell to the ground. A big-mouthed dog rushed over, bit Moiru''s clothes and pulled him back.


    There was no drop of blood flowing from the wound under Moirule, and the force of death was constantly invading. But Moiru''s own life magic was also contending, and the green light at the wound appeared occasionally, entangled with the air of death.


    "How are you, can you still hold on?" Chi Nan asked quickly, pulling Moylu back.


    The opportunity to attack just fails, and it will waste time to get closer later. Moiru said with difficulty: "It''s okay. Patriarch, you don''t care about me. This injury will not kill me." Moiru''s face was sweaty, and Chi Nan could also feel that Moiru''s natural magic could indeed. Repel out the breath of death.


    It''s just that this is after all an attack by a silver mage, even if it is a casual blow. After Moiru repelled the death air, he lost his combat effectiveness, and he couldn''t help much in this battle.


    "It''s okay, I can do it by myself." Chi Nan said quickly, letting Big Mouth Dog partly protect Moiru.


    "It''s really hateful to be a half-elf again." Rodff snorted coldly, staring at the two people with cold sweat on his face.


    "It''s better than those of you who make yourself into a corpse, take it." Chi Nan drew out the long sword from his waist and didn''t hide it. The speed of his own explosion had long been exposed.


    However, just when the two sides were on the verge of fire, the mad bear surrounded by guards suddenly roared. "Roar, you all get out of me." The hoarse voice, as if the wind was blowing across the valley, made people feel uncomfortable.


    A white wave of air swept away, immediately forcing everyone around him to retreat. The mad bear did not hesitate, and dashed towards the outside of the encirclement. Fighting against his body, there were several wounds left by the guards, and he rushed over without fighting back. If it weren''t for this semi-dead physique, this kind of injury would have made the mad bear nearly half of its combat effectiveness.


    However, Chi Nan keenly discovered that although the mad bear rushed out, the target was not himself, but the necromancers. "Are they going to run away? No, stop him." Chi Nan hurriedly shouted.


    The guards also felt hot on their faces because they were rushed out by the mad bear. This was the second time they had been escaped. Although no one died this time, many people were injured, which is really shameful.


    Miria is constantly calling vines, wanting to entangle the mad bear. It''s just that the mad bear completely ignored it, engulfing his whole body, and shook everything around him. Seeing that the mad bear is about to come into contact with those necromancers.


    What Chi Nan didn''t see was that Rodefu''s face was also very ugly at this moment. "No, without the help of the Mage Tower, it is difficult for such a fighter to fully control it. He actually got rid of my control."


    As the person in direct control, Rodve felt it for the first time. I was injured before, and the intense pain affected my spirit. This mad bear, who is not in complete control, is actually able to get rid of his own control. Moreover, the strong will of the mad bear can still maintain a certain amount of thinking ability when he is still half undead.


    With a "bang", the mad bear smashed the big-mouthed dog and skeleton zombies blocking the road in front of him, and the big axe slashed towards Rodve. That''s right, the target was Rodve, and everyone was shocked.


    The staff in Rodve''s hand suddenly shined brightly, and at the same time he pointed at the mad bear. The next moment, the skull on the head of the staff exploded in an instant. Under the huge magical power surge, a white light flashed on the ground.


    The mad bear was penetrated by the white light. When the white light stopped, it was discovered that it was a huge bone, like a fang, nailing the mad bear''s body to the ground. At the location of the wound, a breath of death quickly spread. The flesh and blood of the mad bear continued to rot and fall off from the wound, and it turned into a big hole in a moment.


    And the mad bear also roared, with a big axe in his hand slashing down at the opposite side. The white grudge formed a grudge cut, at such a close distance, Rodve could not dodge at all.


    The place where Dou Qi Zhan flew Rodefu''s body was cut off at the waist and turned into two halves. The three necromancers around him were split at the same time, and **** hands flew across. At this time, there were only two Necromancers still alive.


    "Hahahaha, you finally died in my hands. You attacked me that day and wanted to turn me into your puppet. You never thought there would be today. Stinky bones, you, you really, **** it."


    The mad bear screamed hoarsely. As the body was corroded by flying, the wound became bigger and bigger, and the whole person fell to the ground. "Death Fangs, this move should have been used to deal with me before." Chi Nan felt terrified. This Death Fang is a silver spell, and it should be the bottom-pressing spell that was previously sealed in the staff.


    The powerful penetrating power and terrifying death-corrosion ability, even the half-undead mad bear can''t stand it. If he hits himself, he will probably die in the first place, which is really insidious.


    Rodiff, who had become two halves but still hadn''t died, had his eyes widened and his face was full of unwillingness.


    "I''m not reconciled. If it weren''t for someone to calculate me, how could I fail? I should break through silver to become gold. I curse you, curse the line of Plague Mage, you will not die."


    The line of Plague Mage should be those Necromancers who like to use plague type spells. It seems that this should be a branch of the Necromancer in the Karimxi Kingdom. It seems that he has misunderstood.


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth was hooked, and even when he died, he had to help himself divert his attention. This Necromancer is really a good comrade.


    Rodiff, who had become two halves, couldn''t hold on anymore, his life aura disappeared completely, and he turned into a real corpse with his eyes open. "Hahahaha, as expected, I live longer than you." On the opposite side, the mad bear laughed loudly with an unusually stern voice.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 370： Destroy the corpses and burn the fortress

    The mad bear turned his head to Chi Nan slowly: "Your Excellency Chi Nan, you are really a good opponent. It is also an honor to die in your hands. My brothers are all killed. I hope you can destroy them. I don¡¯t want their corpses to continue to decay and harm people.¡± Crazy Bear actually turned his attention to his body.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Don''t worry, I will do the same if you don''t say it." Nonsense, if you don''t destroy the corpses, what should you do if your deeds are exposed, will you still have a foothold on the mainland? .


    Unless, he also joined the Necromancer and became an existence like a rat crossing the street.


    "That''s good, that''s good, this is my reward, I believe it will be very useful to you." Crazy Bear actually used his last strength to tear open his sleeves, and a piece of white animal skin fell out of it.


    "Kill me, I don''t want to, I don''t want to become an undead." The mad bear looked at Chi Nan pleadingly, hoping to preserve his final human dignity. Chi Nan stared at the mad bear, and finally nodded.


    With a flick of his finger, a little green light flew out and fell under the bear''s head. Then, a spike rushed out instantly, pierced through the temple of the mad bear, and pierced out from the other side. Crazy Bear has a smile on his face, and his mouth is supposed to be saying thank you. Finally, the mad bear slowly closed his eyes.


    As the mad bear died, the death aura on his body corroded faster and faster. After a while, all the flesh and blood of the mad bear''s body fell down, corroded into a pool of black liquid, and slowly penetrated into the ground.


    The rest is a black skeleton, but with a spike across the head, there is no way to become a dead soul. Suddenly, cracks filled the top of the skeleton, instantly spreading all over the body, and finally the skeleton became a piece of fragments.


    Horn quickly stepped forward, picked up the arm, glanced at it, and then looked away. "My lord, this is the secret method of fighting spirit practiced by the mad bear commander." It turned out that this was the reward left by the mad bear.


    Chi Nan took it over and took a look. It read: "Baihu Dou Qi, it records how to use Dou Qi to temper the body, and then compress the Dou Qi through the body to make oneself break through to the silver level. Dou Qi itself has a weak light attribute. , Absorbing light elements, so it shows a pure white color.


    If you use the wind sword technique to break through, then it is the wind attribute, but I don''t know what the specific color is. But this light attribute should be stronger than the wind attribute, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Below, there is also a combat secret, a method of using a set of heavy weapons. But this is mainly about the epee, I don''t know how the mad bear would choose the axe. And this nickname, it seems that Baihu is more appropriate.


    Chi Nan collected the animal skins: "I will cultivate for you after I go back, and you all have the credit." Upon hearing this, the guards immediately held their heads high with pride.


    Suddenly, a guard pointed to the distance and said, "My lord is not good, those two ran away."


    It turned out that just now, the two Necromancers who were still alive were running away in a panic. It''s a pity that the mage is a mage, and his physique is not good, so he didn''t run far at this time. Hearing what they said, he speeded up quickly.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No need to chase, let them go."


    Everyone stopped, Horn asked with some doubts: "My lord, why don''t you chase, we can obviously catch up."


    Chi Nan sneered: "It''s good for us to let them go back and provoke the relationship between different organizations in Karimsi." Of course, Chi Nan didn''t actually say the real reason.


    For these two people, Chi Nan found them running away long ago. The reason for not chasing is for them to send back Rodve''s last guess. Only in this way can one''s own suspicions be completely washed away. Now, it''s almost the last point, and that is the plague in the city. As long as these are eliminated, no one will know that this was done by themselves.


    "Clean up the battlefield, and then go back and wait for the people behind to come over." Chi Nan gave an order. Although the guards had some doubts, they still followed the order. When the battlefield is cleaned up, the following teams and tank teams have also arrived.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Very well, get everything ready for me." Under Chi Nan''s command, the tanks dispersed one by one, surrounding the entire fortress. The barrel of the single-barrel tank has been raised high.


    Those double-barreled tanks are closer to the fortress, only in this way can the artillery shells fly into the city smoothly. If it was normal, doing so would only kill his double-barreled tank, and no one would move him now.


    "Attack me, all the cannonball covering strikes are shot out for me, and one doesn''t need to be kept."


    Chi Nan held the temporarily manufactured plant brain while simply controlling it. In the next moment, countless shells flew out and fell into the interior of the Crazy Bear Fortress. Then the fire started to burn.


    Because there was no one to fight the fire, all the combustibles in the city were ignited. The light of the flame soared into the sky, like a big torch shining around in the dark night. Even if it is far away, it can be clearly seen.


    "Crazy Bear Fortress just perishes? This is a fortress that has stood here for hundreds of years. It has not been breached. I didn''t expect it to be like this in the end."


    "Hey, no matter how strong the fortress is, it was broken from the inside, and it''s not their own fault."


    "Unexpectedly, we actually managed to successfully capture the Crazy Bear Fortress. This is a great contribution. After we go back, life will definitely be better." A little man smiled wretchedly.


    The older one in the latter grade also came over: ¡°Don¡¯t say it, it¡¯s easy to capture the fortress, but whether we can hold it is not certain. The Karimxi Kingdom will definitely not want the Crazy Bear Fortress to be destroyed, it will. Continue to attack us. It is really difficult for us to defend the city."


    When Chi Nan heard their discussion, he immediately said loudly: "Don''t be pessimistic, the matter of defending the city is easy, you just need to mess around." Hearing Chi Nandu''s words, everyone''s mood immediately calmed down.


    During this period of time, the performance of the Earl Chi Nan has been for their confidence. And Chi Nan himself was feeling the plague plants inside the fortress, being quickly burned by the flames.


    In addition, the undead and semi-undead in the city, even the warriors who have not become semi-undead, are wailing in the flames and heading for extinction. The original situation was very good, but how could it suddenly become like this. "Finally resolved." When the last plague plant disappeared in his senses, Chi Nan was completely relieved.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 371： Something big happened now

    The fire burned all night, and the flame was slowly extinguished after the kerosene was completely exhausted the next day. The Crazy Bear Fortress at this time has basically become an empty shell.


    "Fortunately, there is a shell, but we can''t get in this way. Forget it, let''s clean it with an air purifier."


    Chinan made some dust-cleaning grasses and used cannons to penetrate them. There is smoke everywhere, and this environment is not easy to get in. Although Jingchen Grass is a bronze-level plant, Chi Nan didn''t plan to give birth to it completely.


    Just use the period when the dust-cleaning grass grows to clean up the smoke and dust. At the same time, Chi Nan was also feeling that after there were no other creatures or dead objects inside, Chi Nan was relieved to let the guards open the city gate.


    The guard climbed up the city wall along the plant rope ladder made by Chinan, then came down from the other side and opened the city gate on the other side. The soldiers entered, and then the tanks entered it in turn.


    "Fortunately, there is a shell. You don''t need to waste time building the city wall. Just strengthen it directly on the wall. On the city lord mansion, build a huge plant brain to control all plant weapons in the entire city. In this case, I am It¡¯s the same if it¡¯s not there." Chi Nan looked around for calculations.


    There is dust-cleaning grass, and a lot of smoke and dust inside have disappeared. The tank drove along the Central Avenue, passed the gate at the back, and ran to the rear of the Bear Fortress and began to deploy.


    Although the number is not so large, it still has a certain effect when used for defense. Chi Nan planned while at the same time letting people send back the information here. In the next few days, Chi Nan started to make all kinds of cannons on the city wall. These are cannons with plant brains, able to freely control their own attacks, and their power is even more terrifying than the soldiers'' control.


    The soldiers are constantly cleaning the entire city, planting seeds, and planting their own residences.


    At the same time, the people at the command headquarters gathered together in a tense atmosphere. "Have you seen the report."


    "You can see it, the report says that the fortress of the wild bear was taken down. I didn''t expect that such a strong fortress of the fortress of the wild bear was destroyed in this way. I dealt with my own people and turned the entire fortress into The undead."


    "Your Excellency Commander, this is a good thing. Let''s take over the Furious Bear Fortress as soon as possible. With the Furious Bear Fortress blocked on the opposite side, even if the road is completely cleared, the attack will be easier afterwards."


    The commander sighed: "How easy is it? Do you know why I let Earl Chi Nan guard over there, but our soldiers did not move. Because the current Crazy Bear Fortress is a place of right and wrong."


    Everyone was stunned, many people did not want to understand. De Moore, who was next to him, already sneered: "Our report said that they were extinct by necromancers turned into undead, but the evidence is there. We all received news last night that the flames on the side of the Crazy Bear Fortress were soaring. The whole city was burned down."


    "What do you mean?" a nobleman next to him said dissatisfiedly.


    De Moore curled his lips in disdain, really a bunch of brainless idiots: "I mean, there is no evidence to prove it, it''s not necessarily because of the necromancer, it may be the cause of Earl Chinan."


    The entire fortress was burned down, and that was the massacre. Slaughtering a city is different from a siege. The success or failure of a siege depends on whether it is successful or not, but even if it is a victory, it is a serious crime. This is recognized by all countries.


    Without this article, I am afraid that many nobles would do this, and there is not much left for civilians.


    The commander also nodded. At this time, he had an unusual headache. He didn''t expect that he issued an order for Chi Nan to break through the Crazy Bear Fortress. The other party actually broke through, but the result was not what he wanted.


    "I have sent people to find evidence, but under the fire, there is no evidence to prove it. What can be done. We can only prove that there was indeed a Necromancer who participated in the battle before."


    "Isn''t that enough, so many people have seen it, it must be the fault of the Karimxi Kingdom."


    The commander patted his forehead. Who got this guy in? How can he be so mindless. Can this kind of idiot be in the headquarters? If the command is all such idiots, then there is no need to fight.


    The commander had no choice but to explain to them: "This is not a problem that I haven''t seen, but even if there is evidence, the Karimxi Kingdom will definitely not admit it. Otherwise, their own morale will be hit, do you understand? "


    The justice of war is very important to any kingdom. It is related to the support of the people of the whole kingdom and the morale of the army. How can the other party admit this kind of thing?


    In other words, whoever gets involved now will be the center of the incident. "So, your commander didn''t send anyone, just worried that this matter will become more and more complicated."


    The commander nodded slightly: "That''s how it is We can''t mess around until the matter is completely calmed down. The local counterattack can only rely on Earl Chi Nan. This kind of thing We can only report to the royal family and let the royal family discuss with the other party. "This time, the matter is really a big mess.


    At this moment, the commander couldn''t wait to get Chi Nan out and beat him fiercely. It''s normal for you to be a nature mage to hate the necromancer, but can you be a little bit brainy about why you should burn the fortress.


    If the fortress remains now, and there are a large number of undead in it, this is the best evidence. Among the nearby major kingdoms, only Kalimsi can use the Necromancer in a fair way, and only they can make such a big disturbance.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that the people in the Karimxi Kingdom were also embarrassed, and they didn''t know what was going on. The slandered Plague Mage family had no way to explain it. And they didn''t want to explain, so slowly, many people really thought that this matter was done by the same line of Plague Mage.


    The commander didn''t know that Chinan burned the city to cover up the evidence, and they thought it was caused by the half-elves'' natural aversion to the Necromancer. Who would have thought that Chi Nan was not a half-elf.


    As a result, this matter became without evidence, and the two sides could only resolve it by wrangling with each other.


    "Let me protect the ruins of the Wild Bear Fortress temporarily? That''s okay. Over time, the traces here will become more chaotic. What we need to do now is to block the local counterattack. The people in this area are very strong. "


    Chi Nan knew that the soldiers in the Crazy Bear Fortress were all selected from the people around here. The combat effectiveness of those people, when combined, may not be worse than the Wild Bear Fortress, and now they have become themselves defending the city.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 372： Arm the fortress to the teeth

    Within a few days, the outside world turned into a situation of arguing with each other just as the commander thought.


    The Rusiyala Kingdom firmly said that this matter was done by the Necromancer, and it also provided a lot of information about the Necromancer''s participation in the war. Even before the necromancer used slaves to die, and then used to create zombies, have been recorded. Although, this was originally used to deal with Chi Nan.


    This inhumane method directly won Ruth Yala a lot of points, making a large number of civilians hate the Necromancer even more, and even the attitude towards the Karimxi Kingdom is a bit annoying.


    But Karimsi also has his own statement, that is, Chinan burned the entire Bear Fortress.


    Because it happened at night, no one recorded the situation at that time, and they didn''t know what was happening inside the fortress. It¡¯s just that everyone knows that the Crazy Bear Fortress was burned.


    Although some people have suggested that the Crazy Bear Fortress cannot be so easy to get those tanks close. But the people of the Karimxi Kingdom also said that Chi Nan used other weapons, and even slaughtered the city of the Crazy Bear Fortress.


    Therefore, the two countries held their own opinions and argued endlessly, but there was no one to manage this place for a while.


    With the help of public opinion propaganda, the two sides trumpeted each other''s shamelessness in their respective armies, and aroused the morale of the soldiers. In recent time, the fighting can be said to have become more and more intense.


    Chi Nan heard here that the number of dead and injured nobles on the frontal battlefield had exceeded ten. During the previous war, people on his side actually publicly executed an earl of the other side, and the troubles got worse now.


    At the rear, he didn''t give himself any orders at all, just let himself continue to guard the Tianjian River Valley.


    "Holding the valley, not the fortress, it seems that they don''t have any confidence to keep it." Chi Nan smiled coldly, and he didn''t even leave any handle on this kind of order. It was indeed a bunch of old oilers.


    Looking down, Chi Nan smiled slightly: "As long as we continue to reform, the general fighting bear fortress will never fall. It depends on whether it can be blocked next time."


    What Chi Nan was really worried about were those powerful fighters and wizards, ordinary soldiers, he really didn''t care.


    Below, the soldiers were extremely busy, and some civilians around were summoned to continuously transform the entire city. Outside the city walls, there is already a layer of hardwood wood that is not too thick. On the wall of the city, cannons have been erected, aiming at the outside one after another, these are all controlled by the vegetative brain.


    There is a huge plant brain in the center of the city lord''s mansion as the main control system. It''s a pity that these vegetable brains don''t have their own thinking, only simple instincts and the ability to accept orders.


    There are also five large plant brains with smaller branches around, which serve as transfer stations to spread orders. There is no way for Chinan, the fluctuation range of the plant brain is limited, and without a transfer station, command transmission cannot be achieved in this range.


    It is really not an easy task to lay out a layer of network. "Fortunately, recently I finally found a way to communicate with the natural mage and the plant brain. Otherwise, if I have to issue all the orders myself, then I can''t do without here."


    After experimentation, Chi Nan finally found a way for the Nature Mage to communicate with the plant brain. Chi Nan set himself as the highest commander, and Moiru was the second commander. Moiru''s natural magic is not very powerful, but he is a natural mage after all. Although Milia is stronger, Chi Nan can only give up in terms of personality.


    "Quickly, put cannonballs in it, don''t waste time, it depends on our speed if we can hold it." Below, an old farmer-like man shouted loudly, shaking his crutch in his hand constantly.


    The surrounding civilians suddenly moved faster, transporting shells one by one to the row of tree holes behind the city wall, and then putting the shells in. These are all ammunition compartments prepared by Chi Nan for the artillery.


    The cabin is very large, as long as it can be filled, even if you are not here, you can continue to attack for several days. The cannonball tree has been planted, and it has been spawned continuously, so that the soldiers can pluck them one by one and put them in.


    In order to plant cannonball trees, Chinan didn''t even make more tanks, and the tanks outside were still those, sparse. After leaving the river valley, the tanks were able to line up in large numbers, but it was difficult to form the dense and endless scene. The civilians and soldiers below are like industrious ants, non-stop.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan said loudly: "Listen, everyone, hurry up and finish it. I have notified the rear that a large amount of meat has been transported. When we finish this work, we will have an extra meal tonighteat meat ."


    When the people below heard this, they suddenly roared, and became even more enthusiastic. "Intimidation is not as good as temptation, as expected. Give them golden dragons in a few days, and the effect should be better."


    Chi Nan turned his head and looked into the distance, wondering how strong the opponent''s counterattack was this time.


    "After the last battle, the guards did not lose, and worked harder. Carol and Galio have broken through the bronze level, and the others are not far away, but the silver level has not been far away. Recently, a large number of plants have been planted. , My ability seems to have gradually approached the silver level, but it is still a bit worse."


    Chi Nan could feel that the silver level ability was about to be felt by himself. As long as the ability of the silver level appears, one can start planting silver seeds, and when the ability is successfully transformed, oneself will make a breakthrough.


    After the breakthrough, I believe that my strength will definitely be greatly improved, even if the life magic power itself will increase a lot.


    However, time is too late. Pulling out a report, Chi Nan shook his head. According to the spies'' investigation, the savages on the opposite side have begun to gather slowly. Because of the propaganda of the Karimxi Kingdom, they now think that they are the people who slaughtered the city and the entire Crazy Bear Fortress. Most of the people in it came out of the surrounding area.


    In order to avenge them, these people have begun to unite, I am afraid it will be just a few days before they counterattack. "As long as you block this thorn and counterattack, the Crazy Bear Fortress will be safe for a long time, and then I can leave."


    "Hmph, no matter how many people you come this time, as long as you don''t have a master, don''t want to break the fortress." Chi Nan snorted coldly, turned and left, and continued to grow plants. He wanted to arm the entire fortress to his teeth.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 373： Spear? Is this an armor-piercing bullet?

    On the third day after receiving the information, the people around finally organized spontaneously. The reason why it takes such a long time is because they are not a village after all, but many surrounding villages and towns.


    Said to be villages and towns, in fact it is similar to some tribes. More than half of the food here every year is actually obtained by hunting. The people around here, no matter whether the prey is a beast or a beast, they dare to go. It is precisely because of this that among these people there are a large number of formal fighters with amazing frontal combat effectiveness.


    If it is not considered high-level strength, ordinary troops are not their opponents.


    "My lord, they have arrived. There are probably more than 30,000 people." The spy handed the information to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan turned to look, and nodded slightly: "There are only 30,000, which is not bad, but the proportion of formal fighters is really high. There are more than 500 people. The bronze level has not been found out, and there are at least ten. A few. Hehe, fighting head-on, maybe we are really not their opponents, but now?"


    Chi Nan was not worried at all, because his strength did not come from ordinary soldiers, but from his own plant weapons. "Why don''t we take the initiative, those tanks are enough anyway."


    Milia ran over with a look of excitement, it was hard to imagine that such a battlefield Milia was not repulsive at all.


    "Patriarch, didn''t you say that a new tank is being researched recently. It seems to be a three-barreled tank. Is it more powerful? Let''s find it out." Miria is eyeing her new tank.


    He was really a curious half-elf, and he was very interested in everything.


    Chi Nan gave Miria a sullen look: "Don''t make trouble, we are defending the city. Why do we rush out? The loss is great. Besides, who knows if they can deal with our tanks, they must already know. "


    As Chi Nan said, the people who gathered at this time were hiding from a distance and watching this side. "You see, those are things called tanks. They run very slowly, but they can fire shells. Their shells are very fragile. As long as they can break the shell of the tank, they can explode all the shells inside the tank."


    These people are dressed more like primitives than soldiers. They are basically simple clothes made of animal skins. Many of them have no sleeves, revealing a pair of strong arms.


    The headed one is even more naked, with his upper body naked, and the lumps of muscles on his body show great power.


    "Boss, don''t worry, we are all ready. This time we used our unique vajra wood to make weapons. For this revenge, our vajra wood has been used up."


    "It''s the boss, isn''t it just some ordinary wood armor? It''s not our opponent at all."


    Seeing the high morale, the leader clenched his fists hard: "Very well, since everyone has said so, we are going to do it. If no one quits, then we will leave. This time, nine deaths."


    The fists were placed in the front, and the people beside them clenched their fists one after another, and put them in front to touch the fist of the leader.


    "We are not scumbags, as long as we can get revenge, isn''t it a life."


    "Well said, this time I came here without thinking about going back alive."


    The leader looked around and said: "Then, according to the original plan, we set off." With an order, everyone set off immediately, but instead of rushing forward without thinking, they sneaked over by the side.


    They also know that the formation is simply a living target for the artillery. "The way they move is so strange, they seem to be hunting." Chi Nan looked at it and found that something was wrong.


    These guys, taking their tanks as prey, almost lie on the ground and move forward. Especially after entering the firing range, the activity becomes more irregular and it is difficult to aim. Moreover, they often use the surrounding bunkers to cover themselves. Although the shells have been shot out, they rarely hit them directly.


    It can''t hit, even if it burns, it''s useless. Instead, they can use the flame to block their presence. Although his tank does not rely on eyesight to lock the target, it also uses a special ripple.


    This kind of ripples will have slight deviations under high temperature conditions. I can''t see much to deal with the large forces, but the mode of dealing with this kind of personal assault shows a lot of deficiencies.


    It seems that the method of aiming needs to be improved in the future, Chi Nan frowned and thought.


    At this moment, an indigenous soldier suddenly rushed up, leaped up, and threw a thick spear in his hand. Upon seeing this, Chi Nan hadn''t paid much attention to it.


    But suddenly, Chi Nan found out that he was wrong. After crossing a beautiful arc with that spear , it happened to hit a double-barreled tank. Under Chi Nan''s incredible gaze, the spear pierced into his tank as if it had penetrated a thin layer of paper. Then, the punctured shell burned, affecting the shells full of stomach.


    With a "boom", the tank exploded, and the attacker had already avoided it. Coincidentally, at the same time, many people around threw out their spears, one at a time.


    "This, this is a spear? This is an armor-piercing bullet." Chi Nan''s eyes widened. Although his tank is not very hard, it is also a hardwood shell on the surface. The walls are made of the same material.


    Even a silver-level mad bear can only split a few tanks at a time with a grudge cut. This is because the layer of hardwood is relatively thin. Now these spears, seemingly thrown with no power, can actually break the armor easily, how hard wood can do it.


    Chi Nan could feel that it was a kind of wood. "No, this kind of wood must be obtained. This is simply the best weapon. I just don''t know what this kind of wood does."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan issued an order: "Covering is a blow. You don''t need to deliberately aim, and you can attack one target at the same time." Anyway, if you continue to fight like this, you will lose more. Get out. In the next moment, the tank started firing shells irregularly and attacked everywhere.


    Some were slow to dodge, burned to death on the spot, and some were attacked by several tanks at the same time. "Damn, I found a way to deal with us so soon, brothers, speed up." The leader rushed out first.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 374： Gas bombs can now be used

    It has to be said that these people who make a living from hunting are really fast and they are very flexible in their movements. After discovering that they had started covering attacks, a group of people actually accelerated their speed and kept moving forward.


    Whenever it encounters a tank, a spear is thrown out, and the spear like an armor-piercing bullet pierces a tank fiercely, and then the tank will be detonated and completely destroyed.


    Because of the cover attack of the tanks, some of the tanks in front that had been entangled with the opponent were even hit by their own shells. If it weren''t for no one on these tanks, this would definitely cause resentment.


    And because the surrounding flames continued to burn, it gradually became more difficult to aim.


    "Quick, rush, use the cover of these tanks. They will definitely not want to lose more tanks, so they won''t shoot at us." The leader roared and threw three spears at the same time. The spears flew out flat, each of them pierced through two tanks at the same time, and all of a sudden the four tanks were detonated and ignited.


    "The leader is good." The people around suddenly cheered.


    The leader yelled: "Don''t talk nonsense to Lao Tzu, save your lives, and we will go up to the city wall later. This **** Russ Yarra dog, even the city wall is covered with a layer of wood."


    Chi Nan didn''t know, he accidentally destroyed the other party''s plan. Originally, they were really going to climb the city wall with their bare hands. This is not because they are arrogant, but because they have a high level of unarmed climbing ability.


    Moreover, when the fortress was built, in order to ensure that the fortress had a close relationship with the people around it, the walls on this side were a little bumpy when it was built. For most people, this is still a city wall.


    However, in the eyes of locals like them, they can easily climb over this uneven wall. There is even a special local custom that is afraid of city wall competitions. It will be held once a year to see who is afraid of the fastest. Regarding the city wall, do not mention how familiar they these adult men are.


    "Chief, our people have suffered a lot. If this goes on, I am afraid it will be difficult for the future."


    Looking back, the more than 30,000 people he brought with him have lost more than 3,000 in a short period of time, all of which were caused by suicide attacks by tanks. The leader was cruel, turned his head and stopped looking.


    "Aren''t we ready to die here long ago, don''t mention losses to me, what I want is gain."


    "That''s good, we just need to kill the enemy, it''s not a pity to die."


    The previous person sighed helplessly: "I''m not afraid of death, I''m just afraid that after death, our relatives will live a bad life. Forget it, anyway, now I can only think about revenge."


    "Quickly, as long as they are entangled with their tanks, they won''t attack, take advantage of this opportunity to get close to the city wall. Even with a layer of bark, we can go up." Raising the spear in his hand, these The spear is their greatest support. Everyone cheered, but let go of some tanks.


    Some of the closest people raised their hands and threw their spears in the direction of the city wall.


    "What the **** is this, it can actually penetrate the city wall." Chi Nan''s eyes widened, and he found that the spear had been nailed to the city wall, and in this way, a series of steps were nailed into the city wall.


    With the flexible skills of these people, this is just like walking on the ground. It seems that we really have to start.


    "I wanted to hide for a while. Since you want to die, then I will do it for you. Cannonball attacks, gas bombs."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the artillery fired shells one after another. When I first made it, every cannon actually had two pipeline compartments that provided shells. One side was a kerosene bomb, and the other was a gas bomb.


    "Before, because the wind was in the wrong direction, I dared not use gas bombs, but you really thought I was afraid that you would not succeed. Now, I can finally use gas bombs." Following Chi Nan''s words, green shells flew into the air.


    Under the incredible eyes of a group of people, the cannonball hit the tank position severely. The shells shattered, and countless liquids spilled out, all of which are the same as kerosene bombs. But the next moment, the situation changed. The liquid did not burn, but quickly volatilized, turning into patches of dark green smoke, spreading towards the surroundings.


    "What is this, think we can''t climb up if we can''t see it."


    "Hmph, I also want to use this method against us, these Rusiyala dogs are really crazy."


    At the same time, some people with a slightly weaker system find that they are breathing more and more intensely and their hearts beating faster and faster. They thought it was caused by strenuous exercise, so they didn''t care.


    But as more and more gas was inhaled, someone finally found that something was wrong. A man covered his chest, his face full of pain suddenly shouted: "Be careful, everyone, these shells are wrong, they are poisonous."


    After speaking, the person lay on the ground and rolled over. The feeling of suffocation was especially uncomfortable. "The direction of the wind is good, no toxins are blowing towards us." Chi Nan looked disgusted and was very satisfied.


    "This is a toxin I specially produced. The toxicity is not very strong, but it is specifically targeted at lung breathing. It can suffocate people in a short time. Unless you stop breathing, it is impossible for a living person. After spreading, short It can be degraded within time, and there is no pollution left. I am really a good person."


    Chi Nan boasted, watching the performance of the soldiers below. The ordinary soldiers have turned blue because of the inhalation of a large amount of poison gas, and they will die for a long time. Others couldn''t bear to abandon their companions, so they could only run out of the poisonous gas range with the burden.


    As a result, such strenuous exercise caused too much gas to be inhaled, and more and more people were affected. Gradually, even those at the official warrior level were affected.


    "Damn it, get out of the way, you guys follow me and kill their leader."


    The leader led the people, directly separated from the large group, and ran towards the city wall. Stepping on the spear nailed to the city wall before, jumping up like monkeys. At this distance, there is no way to use cannons to attack.


    "Protect your lord." Horn yelled and drew his sword to block Chi Nan''s face.


    Chi Nan backed away indifferently, it was not that he had no fighting power. However, it was still not enough to fight head-on with bronze-level fighters. However, how could Chi Nan not be prepared at all.


    "Come on, come on, die as many as you come, don''t even think about leaving today when you come." Chi Nan said almost to himself.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 375： Barbarians will run away

    Unlike Horn, the other guards did not draw a long sword, but a very strange thing. This thing is the fourth-generation pea cannon. It was useless to deal with Silver Warriors before, but now it''s different.


    The bronze warrior was unable to defend his whole body with grudge, and his body was not strong enough to resist the fourth-generation Pea Cannon. Those who only have the Black Iron level, even more so, are not killed or mutilated by the hit.


    "Shoot." Carol gave an order, and everyone pulled the trigger one after another, and small beans flew out with a sharp breaking sound. Those who were flying above obviously did not expect the enemy to have such an attack. They had always known that there was a tank with a cannon on the opposite side, who would have thought that there would be a portable pea cannon.


    The small pea cannon has a fast shooting speed, is easy to use, and has a strong penetrating power. At close range, many people who did not react were hit one after another. The victim who was hit died on the spot.


    The one who didn''t hit the key, injured his hands and feet, screamed and fell from the spear, and fell to the ground fiercely. Judging from their appearance, I''m afraid it will be difficult to survive even if they are immortal.


    "Damn it, you are looking for death." The leader danced into a ball with spears, and actually blocked the two bullets that were shot at him. He leaped and instantly went up to the wall of the city and rushed towards Chi Nan.


    It''s just that Horn in front of Chi Nan will not let the opponent come over. The long sword faced the front fiercely with a stab, and the side of the shield faced the opponent''s spear. He really didn''t know what it was.


    Who knows that the opponent''s reaction speed is also very fast, and he threw the spear directly, not in Horn, but Chi Nan behind Horn. This throwing speed is very fast, using the technique of sneak attacking beasts. If the reaction is slow, most people will definitely die. Even Chi Nan, facing such an attack at close range, almost didn''t react.


    With a quick flash, the spear flew over while wiping his clothes, and the clothes were opened on the spot. The spear hit the wall behind it, and it was nailed to the plank like a big nail.


    "You''re looking for death." Horn''s long sword was mercilessly pierced at the opponent. The leader who was one step late could only retreat, but could not dodge the opponent''s attack. A spear appeared in his hand again, with a ferocious look in his eyes, and it pierced towards Horn. Everything happened at the moment of electric light and flint.


    "Bang" the spear hit Horn''s chest first, but it didn''t work, just leaving a white spot.


    In the next step, Horn''s long sword also pierced into the opponent''s chest, which was not without effect. The opponent had no armor and was directly pierced into his heart. He looked down at his chest, and the leader looked unwilling.


    "The leader, **** bastard, dare to kill the leader." When the others below saw this, they went crazy.


    But the leader yelled to the sky: "All retreat, retreat to me, we can''t continue to sacrifice." The leader has already seen that the opponent''s strength is too strong, and the intelligence is completely unmatched.


    Anyone who can rush up is good, and his assassination has also failed. After shouting out, the strength of the leader''s body has almost been consumed. "You are very strong, but unfortunately, if you don''t have armor." With a thick reconciliation, the leader''s breath is getting weaker and weaker.


    "Your fighting skills are stronger than me, and your strength is higher than mine. It is indeed a bad thing to win with weapons. But your goal is our lord, so I don''t hesitate to use any despicable means."


    When he finished speaking, Horn drew his sword, and the leader couldn''t hold on anymore and fell heavily to the ground.


    "What are you going to do, come back to me." A person held his companion next to him.


    "Leave me alone, I''m going to avenge the leader. If you are timid, run by yourself."


    "The leader told us not to make unnecessary sacrifices. If you let me go, don''t I want to take revenge anymore. With our current strength, we can''t take revenge at all if we rush up, and we have to catch up with ourselves."


    "Bastard get out of me, coward, I''ll break your relationship with you today." This person will blow his companion away with a punch, and then continue to charge. At this time, other people in the team also appeared at two extremes. Some people followed the leader''s words and fled, and some people insisted on rushing forward. Of course, more people are lying on the ground at this time.


    Those who chose to evacuate, after stepping back for a certain distance, stayed on the spot and watched the desperate charge launched by their companions, then watched them die one by one, and finally bowed their heads.


    "You **** of Rus Yala, let us listen. This matter is definitely not over. One day, we will make you pay the price." The person on the other side roared in grief and indignity, like a wounded beast.


    Chi Nan sneered: "Come if you want, I''ll accompany you. But if you lose once, the next time you lose will be even worse." The relentless irony with this man makes a group of people even more angry. . But in the end, these relatively rational people did not step forward again, which disappointed Chi Nan. It turns out that these savages will also run away.


    Watching them leave with their poisoned companion, Chi Nan snorted coldly. "Although the gas bombs I prepared are not highly toxic, but after inhaling so much, it is not so easy to survive."


    The gas bomb used by Chi Nan is not really poisonous, but a special substance extracted from plants. This substance is not so toxic as it is suffocating people with a strong stimulus.


    If the inhalation is small, the body is strong, and there is no sequelae after carrying it. But if you inhale too much, it will cause lung paralysis and you will not be able to breathe at all. Normal people cannot breathe for a long time, then they are dead.


    Speaking of it, if this thing is really tested, it really can''t be regarded as a poison, at most it can be regarded as a special anesthetic. But on the battlefield, the effect of this medicine is much better than that of some highly toxic substances. The smoke dissipated slowly, and the tank in the smoke was not affected at all, and the tank did not need to breathe like normal people.


    Just seeing the tragic situation below, Chi Nan also felt the corners of his mouth twitch. "This loss is too great, just a few people, what kind of means did they use." Chi Nan felt his tank.


    The original remaining more than 2,000 tanks have now actually lost more than half, leaving only more than 800. This was not destroyed by a powerful attack, nor was it filled with a large number of soldiers, but was killed one by one by a kind of spear.


    It can be seen that there seems to be a big problem in the design of its own tank. "Horn, get some of their spears and bring them to me. I want to see what this is."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 376： Restrained wood

    "Captain, what should I do if I caught a few prisoners?" After all, there were some people who had not had time to escape, and survived.


    Horn thought for a while, and then said: "Pry open their mouths as quickly as possible to clarify the information." The guards immediately took away several prisoners, and at the same time brought the antidote to the paralysis potion. .


    But Horn himself drew a few spears from the city wall and quickly returned to the city. When Chi Nan just returned to his residence, Horn followed him to this place.


    "My lord, this is their spear." Horn respectfully placed the spear in front of Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan stretched out his hand and stroked it on the spear. "There are also active ones. It seems that they have just been taken down. Let me see what it is." Chi Nan''s hands burst into light, and a spear suddenly gave birth to some branches and leaves. At the same time, Chi Nan closed his eyes and felt it silently.


    Feeling that, Chi Nan slowly saw a sprout sprouting slowly, and then began to grow, and there were many other plants around. Plants of the same type are all gathered together in the same small space.


    As the buds grew slowly, a very weird plant that looked like a sharp arrow was born. In the process of growth, this sharp arrow-like plant competes with other plants and constantly competes. Then use his sharp body to cut other plants around and be cut by similar plants.


    In the end, this plant won, killed all other competitors, and survived. When the blurry picture came to an abrupt end at this place, Chi Nan also opened his eyes and started thinking.


    "It turns out that the growth environment is so bad. Because of the high requirements for the environment, even if it is a vast land, there is only a small piece of land that can grow. If you want to grow on this small piece of land, just It¡¯s a cruel plant to compete with other plants.


    Chi Nan has somewhat understood the characteristics of this plant. "It seems that I have to test it."


    With a wave of his hand, Chi Nan pierced the spear towards the ground, and a small hole suddenly appeared in the ground. But Chi Nan frowned because it was a little different from what he had imagined.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "It should be like this." Chi Nan quickly gave birth to different pieces of wood, and then continued to pierce these pieces of wood with a spear, as if piercing a piece of tissue paper.


    "That''s it, I didn''t expect that there would be such a plant that specifically restrains plants."


    Chi Nan''s continuous experimentation finally came to a conclusion. The hardness of this plant is actually about the same as other bronze-level plants, and among the bronze-levels, it is considered to be medium or above, one level higher than its own hardwood.


    But the hardwood walls are so thick that it is impossible for this kind of hardness to show such a phenomenon. The real reason is that this kind of wood has a strong ability to restrain plants. "Perhaps, it has something to do with their original living environment."


    Because it has always been in competition with plants, this wood has a very strong ability to restrain plants and various wood materials, and all abilities are developed in this direction. Under Chi Nan''s calculations, even if this kind of wood competes with silver-level wood, it may not lose. This is the ability of unilateral restraint.


    "This kind of wood is too strong to restrain my plant weapons to allow them to exist. No, wait, I seem to have thought one thing wrong, no matter how strong the restraint is, it is still wood."


    The more Chi Nan thought about it, the more he felt that his thinking was right. "Yes, this kind of wood is harder than hardwood, and it can completely replace the role of hardwood. Even if the same wood is used, it will only restrain each other, and the defense effect will be better. For other weapons, the hardness is also higher, at most It just consumes a little bit more."


    "And I''m about to touch the edge of the silver level. As long as it reaches the silver level, even if the bronze level plants are grown on a large scale, the consumption should not be too large."


    Now that it has been decided, Chi Nan will not give up. With a movement in his heart, the spear in his hand began to germinate and grow, and finally some small seeds appeared in Chi Nan''s hands and were collected by Chi Nan.


    "My lord, it has been clear that this plant is called Vajra locally, and it is a very precious raw material for weapons." Horn has already received information from other guards.


    "Diamondwood? The name is really appropriate. The hardness of this wood is almost the same as steel. Don''t worry about them. Diamondwood is a precious material for others, and I can make it easily."


    For large-scale planting, Chinan has prepared to improve it. With this thing, the weapons of ordinary soldiers can even be made of diamond wood in the future. Compared to my own red sand steel Diamond wood is a cheaper material. Now, the weapons used by the regular army and the militia can finally be separated.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan thought that now his city walls are all reinforced with hardwoods, and he does not yet have the ability to manufacture diamond wood on a large scale. Even if he planted them, it would take too much time.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan hurriedly said: "Send some people to secretly investigate the growth area of ??the vajra. After finding it, all the money will be wiped out." This is preparing for the Crazy Bear Fortress.


    "My lord, please." Horn immediately ordered his men.


    Chi Nan said again: "Basically, I don¡¯t have anything to do here. Next, I¡¯m going to the half-elf tribe and try to get them all back as our own. During this time, you help me cover it. Let outsiders know that I am not here." Anyway, it will take a while for the two sides to wrestle, and Chi Nan is not worried about any accidents.


    "But my lord, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone." Horn quickly objected.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I am not a person who is incompetent, and even a half-elf won''t hurt me."


    "Let''s go too. I have never seen half-elves from other tribes." Miria looked excited.


    Chi Nan''s expression was stern: "No, you have to stay."


    "Why, do we have to go see it too, patriarch, just let us go."


    "It¡¯s useless to act like a baby. Only you and Moiru can control these plant weapons here. Both of you are gone. Who will defend the city. Don¡¯t say that Moiru is alone because his magic power is not enough, so both of you To stay, there is no discussion."


    Miria pouted and stared at Chi Nan fiercely, not knowing what she was muttering, but it didn''t work.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 377： Deceived by plants

    Under Miria''s resentful eyes, Chi Nan left the Crazy Bear Fortress step by step from the small road. No one knew about the whole process except a few people.


    Especially those civilians and soldiers, they thought that Chi Nan had been doing research in the fortress all the time.


    "During the time when the adults are away, we must do everything here and not expose the things that the adults are not in. At the same time, we must also work hard to defend ourselves and not let the Crazy Bear Fortress be lost in our hands."


    Miria kicked the dirt under her feet dissatisfied: "Hmph, it''s not that we are useless without the patriarch. Even without him, we are not afraid of anyone." No one paid attention to Miria''s complaint.


    "Carol, the next communication issue with the headquarters will be left to you. You must imitate the usual tone of the adults, so that the nobles can''t see any flaws."


    Horn was a little depressed, knowing that he would learn more. Among the guards now, Carol is the smartest one. Many things, it doesn''t matter without yourself, but without Carol, it will be troublesome. Carol sternly said: "Captain rest assured, if the nobles are suspicious, I will cut my head off myself."


    Horn nodded in satisfaction: "The defensive work will trouble both of you."


    Moylu nodded silently: "Don''t worry, we will definitely go all out for the tasks the patriarch explained. Miria, stop playing your temper, when the patriarch comes back, won''t you be able to see the half-elves of other tribes as well."


    Miria glanced at this guy irritably, she was such a boring guy. For this man who looks even more beautiful than herself, Miria usually bullies.


    After leaving the fortress, Chi Nan walked all the way to the front. With no other people around, I really feel more free.


    Chi Nan fully let go of his perception, feeling all the breath of the surrounding nature. After crossing the plain and entering the forest, Chi Nan felt as if he had come to his own home, so comfortable.


    Not only is it comfortable, but Chinan can also feel that the surrounding plants are always welcoming them, and the animals do not feel bad about themselves. There is also the little bird hovering around him, and it will take a long time to leave.


    "Is this the treatment of the children of nature? How can I feel like staying in the stone castle all day. Let me see, the first area, in this place, is still a very powerful half-elf tribe. "


    Chi Nan looked at the marker on the map. In front of it was a half-elf tribe called the Clover Tribe. It was said to be so powerful that even local humans would not dare to provoke it easily. However, from Chi Nan''s view, I am afraid that it is not only a matter of strength, but the place where this tribe is located is also very dangerous. The density of monsters here is not small.


    The location that Chi Nan first decided was this place: "I don''t know if these half-elves are in contact with each other. If there is, then it will be much more convenient next."


    As Chi Nan walked, some green light spots along the road slid from his hands to the ground. Wherever he went, the green grass was behind him. If anyone else saw it at this time, they would definitely be frightened by Chi Nan''s actions.


    After walking for a long time, Chi Nan finally entered this mountain forest. Along the way, Chinan found that there are indeed many beasts and beasts in this place. It''s just that this time it was here to do errands, so Chi Nan went around.


    "It''s such a big rift valley. I didn''t even feel it before. It seems to be the cause of these tiny vines."


    Chi Nan felt the natural aura in front of him. Before, he felt that this place was flat, but after coming here, Chi Nan realized that he had been deceived. Those tiny vines span both sides, just above the rift valley. For these vines, this is not a great moat at all.


    There is also a dandelion-like plant around, and many seeds are slowly floating in the air, drifting across the rift valley. The ignorant thinking of these plants before told themselves that this is not a dead end, it is easy to pass.


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly: "Unexpectedly, I was deceived by plants. This reminds me of the story of a pony crossing the river." Shaking his head, there was no way, Chi Nan had to go around from the other side.


    Fortunately, the rift valley is not very wide, and it seems that it should not be too long, and it will pass in a while. Otherwise, it will not be marked like this on the map. After more than half an hour, Chinan finally saw the edge of the rift valley.


    "Finally, these half-elves'' defense against themselves is really in place."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan heard some movement. As the plants perceive, something seems to be running away on the shore, and something is chasing behind. "Two-legged creature? There is no one here, so it should be a half-elf."


    Chi Nan moved in his heart and hurriedly ran in that direction. It didn''t take long for Chi Nan to see a half-elfa half-elf whose hair and eyes were the same color as emerald, indicating that the concentration of the blood of the elves was quite high. This little girl is only about the size of a human being about fifteen or sixteen years old, exquisite like a doll.


    But at this time the little half-elf looked very embarrassed, and was running away in a hurry. His clothes are full of scratches, and his left arm hangs unnaturally, obviously dislocated.


    Who on earth is this person who is so cruel to such a little girl. But then Chi Nan learned that it turned out that it was not a human being who started at it, but a beast. Two gray-white wolves were running quickly.


    "This should be a sawtooth wolf. The teeth look like sawtooths, the tail is slightly shorter, and the limbs are white. No matter what, save people first, save this half-elf, and then it''s much easier to go to the half-elf tribe."


    Chi Nan did as soon as he thought of it, and with force under his feet, the whole person turned into an afterimage and suddenly rushed out. While still in the air, Chi Nan had already drawn out the long sword in his hand. That''s right, for Chi Nan, directly using weapons to attack, the effect is much faster than controlling plants, especially against this kind of weak monster.


    Although it is a black iron level, as long as the number is small and no special methods are mastered, it is not a powerful commodity in Chi Nan''s view. The long sword swung out, and even the half-elf girl stopped and looked at Chi Nan who had jumped by.


    The long sword in Chi Nan''s hand passed a stream of light, and a red light flashed between them. When they stopped, the two sawtooth wolves had already stretched out sadly, followed their inertia for a few steps and then fell to the ground.


    Chi Nan shook the long sword that was not stained with blood a few times before taking it back. "Little girl, why are you here alone?" Chi Nan walked forward, and the half-elf girl stepped back a little scared.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 378： Half-elves can cheat people

    Seeing the half-elf girl retreating, Chi Nan had to stop. "Don''t be afraid, I have no intentions."


    As if feeling Chi Nan''s kindness, the half-elf girl slowly said, "Thank you, I would die here if it weren''t for you. My name is Olna, are you from outside?"


    Olna''s voice was like running water, and it was as nice as singing, much better than Miria''s voice. Just like this, such a thought flashed in Chi Nan''s mind, and the whole person was lost.


    No wonder the prices of those half-elves and elves are so high, which is really terrible. A half-elf with strong elven blood can make yourself lost a bit, knowing that you have seen a lot of beautiful women.


    "Haha, my name is Chi Nan, and I just passed by here. I am going to visit the clover tribe. Are you a member of the clover tribe."


    Orna nodded slightly: "I am, to thank you for your life-saving grace, I will take you to the clover tribe."


    With that said, Olna held her dislocated shoulder, frowned, and suddenly tried to connect her shoulder. The severe pain made Olna''s face a little pale, cold and sweaty.


    Chi Nan hurriedly took out a bottle: "Here, this is the medicine used to recover from the injury. Take it quickly."


    "Thank you." Olna said, and then put the bottle in the bag on her waist, without the intention of eating. Chi Nan''s heart moved, maybe he was a little wary of himself.


    "Let''s go, let''s go now." Olna sounded like singing, and then led the way. Chi Nan hurriedly followed, regardless of Olna''s young age, but she was also a qualified fighter. Shuttle back and forth in the forest as if you are in your own home, more familiar than yourself, a person who is very sensitive to plants.


    Fortunately, his speed is good, and he has always been able to keep up with Olna''s footsteps. Olna accelerated three times in the middle, but Chi Nan didn''t lose track of it. In this way, another half of the day passed.


    Chi Nan was a little puzzled: "Orna, why haven''t you arrived yet? Is it so far?"


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, Olna finally stopped: "No, it''s already here. Have you seen the woods in front of you? Going through is our destination. I''m going to report on the patrol, so you can go in by yourself. "


    Although Chi Nan was a little strange, he didn''t think too much. I didn''t sense the half-elf, maybe some special formation was set up here. Chi Nan walked towards the woods, but he didn''t realize that after entering the woods, Olna actually appeared behind again, and didn''t mean to report anything at all.


    As he walked, Chi Nan gradually realized that something was wrong. Because around, I actually saw a lot of moving vines. Chi Nan walked to a vine, put his hand on it, and felt it slowly.


    "Blood-sucking vines can emit a lot of spikes after entangled in the prey, and at the same time **** a lot of blood. It is really a dangerous thing. If I had not already had a lot of good plants, I would really be the main battle plant." , Chi Nan gave birth to a short section of blood-sucking vines and collected the seeds first.


    In this group of vines that looked like a snake, if ordinary creatures came in, they would definitely be killed instantly. Do those half-elves rely on these things to protect themselves?


    It was just that before Chi Nan continued to move forward, he suddenly felt some "buzzing" sounds coming from around. Chi Nan turned his head and saw some big red and black beetles flying out in the air, looking at him with red eyes.


    "No, these things are the companion beetles of the blood-sucking vines. They rely on blood-sucking for a living. They can produce toxins that directly melt the blood and help the blood-sucking vines digest blood better. Damn, why forget this thing." I felt it, but didn''t take it seriously. Ordinary animals will not attack themselves.


    But these blood-sucking beetles are not in this case. These beetles have a violent temperament and will attack frantically no matter what enemies they encounter. After the beetle sees itself, the performance of the secret attack can be seen.


    "No, this is definitely not the place where half-elves live. Why did Olna lie to me." Chi Nan finally understood after seeing some bones. Beneath the blood-sucking vines, the bones show that this is not a place of kindness. Those half-elves will never live in such a place. This is not in line with the character of half-elves.


    Who would have thought that half-elves would actually cheat people. Didn''t it mean that half-elves can''t deceive, Chi Nan cursed secretly in his heart. Perhaps Olna deliberately didn''t make it clear, she was actually cheated.


    Seeing a large number of beetles flying towards him, Chi Nan had no choice but to radiate his life magic, communicate with the blood-sucking vines under his feet, and let these vines help.


    Although the two sides are in a companion relationship, the blood-sucking vine and the beetle are not mutually exclusive. UU reading www.uukanshu. The vines flicked between the com and knocked out some beetles in the air. But the beetle just shook, and then flew over again. The beetle does not attack the vine, but the attack of the vine has no effect on the beetle. The skins of these beetles are really too thick.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to turn around and escape, under the cover of the blood-sucking vines. It just didn''t take long to run, and a black shadow came straight behind him. A lazy donkey rolled around, avoiding the attack of a large number of blood-sucking beetles.


    After he got up, Chi Nan found a black spot on his arm, and the skin around him was pale. "Damn, the blood sucking speed is so fast, you can **** blood through the skin. It can''t go on like this."


    A large amount of life magic surging out, and the rat traps around it quickly grew out. The mousetrap ate several beetles in one bite. "That''s right, beetles are not good at dealing with plants, they can only deal with creatures with flesh and blood."


    Only then Chi Nan frowned. Those beetles were swallowed, yes, but there was no way to digest them within a short period of time, so they could only shut the beetles in his mouth. The beetle struggled constantly, trying its best to tear the buds.


    Behind, more beetles flew toward him like a dark cloud. Chi Nan''s expression changed, and he would die if he continued to stay. "Swallow all the beetles that are close to you, hurry up."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and a large number of scavenger grass around him began to swallow frantically, while Chi Nan ran away in a panic. Fortunately, I didn''t go too deep, otherwise I would die. When Chi Nan finally rushed out of the forest, he looked behind him with lingering fears. There are a lot of squirrels swaying around.


    It''s just that when the beetles came to the edge of the forest, they seemed to be blocked by something, and none of them could come out.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 379： Tsundere half-elf Olna

    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, you actually escaped." Behind him, the still beautiful voice floated over. Just hearing this sound, Chi Nan didn''t feel pleasing to the ear this time, but was extremely annoyed.


    Turning around, it was still Olna, her face still pale. But there are more weapons on his body. There was an emerald green longbow in his left hand, and a quiver on his waist, which was filled with arrows.


    Suddenly, Olna''s image became like the goddess of hunting, with a wild charm.


    "Orna, can you tell me what''s going on?" Chi Nan said, pointing behind her.


    Olna tilted her head and said coldly: "That''s where the warrior''s experience is. From it, he is the bravest warrior of Clover." Chi Nan''s words tickled Chi Nan with hatred.


    "I didn''t say what trials I wanted to participate in, so why did I lie to me if I didn''t explain."


    Orna didn''t look at Chi Nan: "Who knows if you are upset and kind, if you had said that you were a half-elf, you wouldn''t be like that.


    Didn''t explain your identity? Damn, when a human sees someone, he says he is a half-elf, is there something wrong with him? Okay, now that I see the mousetrap next to me, I have established myself as a half-elf again.


    "Then you shouldn''t deceive me. Even if I am a human being, cheating is wrong."


    Orna said disdainfully: "Send the unsuspecting humans to the end of life, this is not a deception."


    Chi Nan could see that this was still a tsundere, why he refused to admit his mistake. Orna''s face was also a little red, she glanced at Chi Nan carefully, and then turned her eyes away.


    What I did before is indeed a bit too inappropriate. After all, Chi Nan saved his life, and he actually brought him to the forbidden ground to kill him. Although she had misunderstood that the other party was a human being, after proving that he was her compatriot now, Olna was a little confused about how to face this savior.


    Chi Nan took a deep breath and said angrily, "Now can you take me to the Clover Tribe."


    Forget it, what to do with a girl, even though the other person may be older than himself. Anyway, through this place, to become a warrior of the clover tribe, there should be extra points.


    Olna nodded gently: "It''s all you wasting time. If we explained our identity earlier, we would have gone back long ago." Look at the sky, at this time the sun has slowly set, and the sky is getting darker and darker.


    "It''s very dangerous to drive here. There are many monsters in the forest."


    Chi Nan said annoyedly: "It''s okay. I''m not afraid of the bugs in there. It doesn''t matter if there are monsters. I have killed many monsters." He didn''t want to wait here any longer. Otherwise, I don''t know if I will be pitted.


    "Hmph, you are not afraid that I will be afraid, isn''t it just dark. Let''s go, we will go back now."


    Girl, did you expose something? Chi Nan''s expression was a little dazed. "Don''t think about some bad things, hurry up and keep up." Olna said irritably, and then moved on, but the pace was obviously quicker.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to keep up. As the sky gets darker and darker, Olna''s speed is getting slower and slower.


    "I said, can''t you hurry up? When will we get to the clover tribe?"


    "Little, less wordy, people are not afraid of your accident and want to protect you. Hey, are you afraid of the dark."


    Chi Nan held his head: "You should be afraid of the dark. Or we can get closer."


    "Hmph, you are only afraid of the dark, stop talking nonsense, and go quickly." Don''t be afraid of the dark, your voice is shaking. Half-elf afraid of the dark? Well, Chi Nan feels that the half-elf is more down-to-earth. Despite this, Chi Nan and Olna are still closer. Of course, it is also possible that Olna is closer to herself, who can be sure.


    But anyway, Olna''s speed picked up. "Stop, there is a monster in front, let''s go around."


    "This is the territory of our tribe, I am more familiar than you, and it is not the territory of Warcraft."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "Anyway, I feel it. You know that I am a natural mage. I feel much better in the forest than you." Chi Nan pointed to his head and explained his abilities.


    Olna said hesitantly: "If you make a detour, it will take some time."


    "Well, even if it takes a little time, it''s better than encountering Warcraft." Olna finally let go.


    "That monster should not be of high level. If you are really scared, let''s just rush over."


    "Stop talking nonsense, walking from the side, monsters are dangerous, you can''t take risks." In Olna''s suppressed voice, there was a hint of anger. Chi Nan couldn''t help but sighed and had to keep up. No way, who is asking her now.


    In this way, under the situation that Orna showed the way and Chi Nan discovered the Warcraft in advance the two people walked until midnight. Chi Nan felt that many of the roads they had walked before were unjust because they had already returned to the places they had passed by during the day. It wasn''t until she walked in front of a big tree that Olna breathed a sigh of relief, and her tight body relaxed.


    "Is it here? But I don''t feel anyone else is there."


    "Hmph, if you could feel it, we would have been discovered long ago." Olna said proudly.


    Reaching out and groping on the big tree, Olna soon felt a clover-shaped depression, and then she didn''t know what to light on it with her fingers. After a while, the entire tree suddenly trembled and made a "rustling" sound.


    At the next moment, Chi Nan felt that everything in front of him seemed to be distorted. Some plants suddenly appeared in his senses, and the breath and footsteps of many creatures also appeared in front of him.


    "Go, let''s go in." Olna pulled Chi Nan and quickly walked into it. Suddenly, Chi Nan realized that he had come to a half-elf village. Very similar to the original village, half-elves live in trees. It''s just that this village is more prosperous, and there are many huts like defensive arrow towers.


    "It''s Olna, you are finally back, and we are about to worry about it. Why have you been out for so long."


    Olna raised her head: "I met two black iron-level sawtooth wolves. If they weren''t entangled, I would have come back." Suddenly, Olna glanced at Chi Nan carefully, with a trace of her eyes. Warning.


    If you don''t say it, why don''t you use such horrible eyes, Chi Nan slandered in his heart. If it weren''t for meeting herself, Olna would have become a dinner for two sawtooth wolves now. Of course, others don''t know.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 380： Floating ball that can change gravity

    Finally, a group of half-elf warriors realized that there was another person behind. "How come there is a human, Olna, come here, don''t be fooled by that human, humans have no good things."


    Seeing a group of people aiming their bows and arrows at him, Chi Nan felt a headache, what a disaster. My identity as a natural mage and the appearance of a human being is not pleased on either side.


    Orna took a step and concealed in front of Chi Nan: "Don¡¯t get me wrong, he is not a human, but our compatriots. He can use natural spells. During the day, I took him to the forbidden area to participate in the test. He is now a clover. Warriors." Olna flushed, she didn''t say that she had admitted wrong before and wanted to send Chi Nan to death.


    "What, Nature Mage?" The half-elves looked at each other, but their hostility was significantly reduced: "Can you prove it, after all, you, you look too human like you."


    He was originally a human being. Isn''t it like a human being like a monster? Chi Nan rolled his eyes and didn''t say anything.


    However, the half-elves in this tribe all have emerald green hair, and the complexions in their eyes are also very strong. Although they are not as good as Olna, they are not inferior. They are obviously half-elves with stronger blood.


    As soon as Chi Nan raised his hand, a green light burst out, and the surrounding plants grew and continued to spread.


    "It''s really a natural spell. It''s great. It''s impossible to use natural spells without the blood of the elves, and it''s so easy. It really is our compatriots. Everyone puts away the weapons in their hands."


    "Is your name Chi Nan? The name is really strange, but why do you look like a human being. Obviously there is such a powerful natural force, it should be more dense than our blood."


    A group of half-elves became extremely enthusiastic all at once, and many of them even ran over and hooked their shoulders. Is this kind of behavior really a half-elf? How can it be more relaxed than a human being.


    In front, Orna looked at Chi Nan with slanted eyes, and when Chi Nan was looking at her, she hummed and turned her head.


    Surrounded by it, Chi Nan didn''t dare to use any force for fear of hurting these half-elves. These half-elves don''t have a grudge, and their physical strength is not as strong as their own. If they hurt, it will be bad.


    After walking for a while, Chi Nan suddenly saw a strange white ball floating out of thin air.


    Chi Nan stopped suddenly: "What is that thing that can actually float in the air." Chi Nan affirmed that it was definitely not blown up by the wind, but that he would float in the air.


    "Well, it''s a floating ball. It''s useless except for its beauty. It can''t be eaten. It will float in the air.


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "Is it a plant?" He already felt a little faintly.


    "It is indeed a plant, or a bronze level plant, but it is of no use. In fact, most plants are not very useful, even if the level is high, otherwise the nature mage would have dominated the world long ago."


    It is true that there are so many high-level plants, but nature mages have always been the weakest in combat among the mages. This is the pain in the hearts of all elves and half-elves. In their eyes, the nature mage who can control plants is more valued than the destructive element mage, and the status is even higher.


    "So that''s the case, can I try it?"


    "Whatever, this thing is useless anyway, and there are not many in quantity. Otherwise, it would be nice to make a hammock, but this thing never obeys the command." A half-elf muttered a little dissatisfied.


    "We just don''t have a natural mage, otherwise we can definitely control it." Olna said in front. It''s just that when Olna spoke, the other half-elves closed their mouths, seemingly unusual.


    Chi Nan stepped forward and waved, a white floating ball slowly floated over. "Nature mage is convenient, no plant can resist. It would be great if I could also learn natural magic."


    "Don''t even think about it, even if you have inherited yours without this qualification. My qualifications are very good. As long as I have the inheritance, I will definitely be able to become a natural mage." A small half-elf nearby said loudly.


    Chi Nan silently wrote down this one in his heart, and then continued to study the floating ball. Gently press it with your hand, and then press it down firmly. No way, most plants have no thoughts, and they don''t know what their abilities are, so they have to bring some experiments. At this time, Chi Nan was testing the ability to float.


    Just trying, Chi Nan''s face changed. Because of his own strength, he obviously exceeded the standard. This kind of force is definitely not achievable by such a large air buoyancy, so it is definitely not rising by buoyancy.


    Finally, Chi Nan thought of the principle: "It can be adjusted freely, and the power is very powerful. This is the ability to adjust gravity ~ www.novelhall.com~ No wonder." Chi Nan felt that the floating ball was a bronze level. The plant, but its own potential is very large, it feels even greater than its own silver seed.


    With this potential, when you reach the silver level, you may be able to slowly upgrade the floating ball, and finally make the floating ball a silver-level plant. For plants, the potential is also very important.


    Easily control gravity, although it is only one''s own, but it can make oneself generate huge power to float. "If there are many, add them together, isn''t it better than a hot air balloon."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "Then, the floating boat project can begin. I didn''t expect it to have such a big harvest. This floating ball is worth the trip even if there is no other harvest."


    Chi Nan was very happy and naturally gave birth to the floating ball, and wanted to let the floating ball produce seeds. But Chi Nan was embarrassed the next moment, because the floating ball actually split. "It turns out that the floating ball itself is a seed. It can only be split and reproduced. Okay, I know." No way, plant perception is not omnipotent.


    He controlled a floating ball and put it in his own bag. Chi Nan walked back again.


    "Let''s go, the patriarch wants to see you." I don''t know why, these half-elves are too enthusiastic about themselves. Simply Chi Nan also knew that half-elves generally would not attack the same clan, so Chi Nan was not afraid.


    Soon, the group came to a huge tree house. This tree house was actually built on the ground, and it is also the only house built on the ground here. The tree house has a large area, and the decoration in the middle should be a conference hall. The others stopped one after another and did not move on, only Olna led Chi Nan towards the inside.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 381： Never forgive the enemy

    "Hello, compatriots from afar." Just after entering, Chi Nan saw a masked man talking to him. If it weren''t for the green hair or the pointed ears, it wouldn''t be obvious that this was a half-elf.


    A large cloak on his body covered the whole person strictly, more like a magic puppet than a magic puppet. When he opened his mouth, there was a slight hoarse voice, very magnetic, but the voice was very neutral and could not distinguish between male and female.


    "Chi Nan, this is the patriarch of our clover tribe." Olna next to her whispered.


    Chi Nan said embarrassingly: "Hello, my name is Chi Nan when we first met. This time, there are some things to discuss." Looking at the complicated and elegant manners of the other party, Chi Nan couldn''t understand.


    The place also stopped and looked at Chi Nan earnestly: "Is there a place where we are not entertained?"


    Orna said angrily: "Mother, don¡¯t do that. I already knew about this guy on the road. I didn¡¯t understand the etiquette of the elves at all. It seems that it should be from a small tribe and has lost the elves. Inheritance."


    It turned out to be the etiquette of the elves, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. I helped myself find the reasons, really good. Chi Nan smiled awkwardly: "I have been learning some natural spells all the time, and I haven''t learned the others, just laughed."


    Wait, Chi Nan suddenly remembered what Olna was called just now, mother. That said, Olna is still the princess of this tribe. Of course, with so few people, it is impossible to call them a princess.


    The masked man on the opposite side nodded slightly and made a gesture of asking Chi Nan to sit down.


    "I don''t know what your Excellency will do when you come to our tribe. Although our tribe has certain strength, it is far from human beings. If we need help from war, we have nothing to do."


    Chi Nan didn''t know if the other party knew his identity, but he didn''t care: "To be honest, I have a territory in the Ruthyala Kingdom, Hongsha Ridge. Hongsha Ridge, is that..."


    The patriarch of the mask raised his hand and interrupted Chi Nan''s words: "We already know that, I heard that the lord of the Red Sand Ridge of Rusyara is a half-elf, we couldn''t believe it at first, it seems to be true." The intelligence of this clover tribe is so good. Things far in the other kingdom can be known.


    Chi Nan didn''t know that because he sold plant weapons on a large scale, he was already very famous. In their hearts, plant weapons are not something ordinary elves can do. Of course, they have to inquire carefully.


    "Since you already know, then I won''t say much. The main purpose of coming here this time is to let you live in my territory. There are already some half-elves in my territory, and they are living well. Only when we half-elves are united can we resist the harm of other races."


    Chi Nan was extremely tired and crooked. He was obviously a human, but he could only pretend to be a half-elf. But there is no way, the appearance of human beings, the ability to control plants, and no one believes that he is not a half-elf.


    "It turns out that this is the case. I can promise you this. You don''t have to look for the other tribes one by one. The tribes here are all divided from one tribe, and we have contacts with each other. We can notify them."


    "Really, that''s great." My next plan is to use weapons controlled by plant brains to form an army. To control these armies, it is impossible to control these forces without a large number of natural mages. And there are only these half-elves that I can believe. As for the elves, who knows if they will look down on the half-elves.


    Chi Nan, who had never been in contact with elves, had no confidence in this legendary perfect creature.


    "Wait, we are conditional. Only if you fulfill our conditions and prove your strength, we will follow you. Otherwise, even if life here is not very good, we can still live on. ."


    If the half-elf said it, it would definitely be honored. The fact that Olna deceived herself before was just a special case. Comparable half-elves cheat, which also shows that their lives are really not good.


    "What are the conditions? Tell me, I can definitely do it?" Chi Nan said without hesitation.


    The mask patriarch saw that Chi Nan was so simple, and was relieved: "There are three conditions. The first condition is that we have long lost the inheritance of the natural mage. You need to teach us natural magic."


    Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "Don''t worry, we have the inheritance of the natural mage in our territory. As long as we are in the past, we all belong to a big family, so we don''t need to distinguish each other."


    The two half-elves looked at each other and nodded one after another. When I looked back, I noticed that Chi Nan was looking at her own Olna, snorted, and turned his head to This look really makes Chi Nan feel interesting.


    "The second condition is that some of us were taken away by people in the nearby slave camps. You must be responsible for saving them. During this period, we will not give you any help. Because those humans know our methods, as long as we dare to approach , They will definitely find it." There is a slave camp that captures half-elves nearby.


    Chi Nan frowned and nodded: "Don''t worry, these are my brothers and sisters. I will definitely save them."


    What Chi Nan thought was that these will be his own irons in the future, the foundation of his territory, and his own heritage. How can it be wasted. And this is also a great opportunity to buy people''s hearts. As for the lack of help, Chi Nan is really not worried.


    "That''s good, the last condition, after saving the compatriots, I hope you can destroy the camp. Before we leave here, the hatred of our half-elves must be resolved."


    These half-elves really hold grudges, and Chi Nan feels slander. The last half-elf tribe allowed itself to destroy the bloodthirsty monkeys, this time it will destroy the human slave camps. But the slave trader, kill it, kill it.


    "Don''t underestimate the slave camp, they are very strong. Moreover, you don''t have to have any psychological burden. People living in and around the slave camp are either slave traders or people in related industries, including the elderly and children. There is no innocent person. Every once in a while, some tribe members will be arrested from our side."


    "Hmph, we have had a lot of tribesmen fall into their evil hands for so many years, and we must not let it go." Olna also spoke, and Chi Nan was so angry when he saw Olna for the first time.


    "Then those half-elves before, don''t you even rescue them together." Chi Nan thought about it and said.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 382： Is this a city?

    Sorry, forgot to update.


    The masked patriarch shook his head: "No, there is no chance. The other compatriots have already been sold. Even if they are humiliated, they will commit suicide even if they are rescued. It is useless. Moreover, it is too dangerous. Everywhere in the Rimsey Kingdom, sooner or later, I will seek them to get back this justice."


    The mask patriarch said excitedly, and his voice suddenly became a bit sharp and piercing, very strange.


    "Sorry to make you laugh. This is information about the slave camp. You can see for yourself. If you don''t know, you can ask me at any time. I will communicate with other tribes. As long as you fulfill our conditions, we will Follow you."


    With a wave of his hand, the masked patriarch got up and walked towards the back for himself. Chi Nan knew that this was to let himself go. After getting up, Chi Nan walked outside while looking at the intelligence.


    This is a map with some simple information about the layout of the slave camp. It¡¯s just that the more Chi Nan looks at it, the more strange it feels: "Why do you always feel that this layout is a bit familiar? This is really a camp?"


    Chi Nan didn''t mean to take a break either. To finish this thing as soon as possible, and then go back as soon as possible, there is still a lot of work to do. Only when Chi Nan walked outside, he suddenly stopped.


    "Who? Come out for me." Chi Nan didn''t look back either, the plant induction had already told himself.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect to be discovered by you so soon. I didn''t want to help you, I just wanted to rescue my compatriots." It turned out that it was Olna, and Chi Nan dropped his vigilance.


    "Okay, okay, I know, then follow up." There were so many explanations, all of which were exposed.


    Chi Nan suddenly felt better. "Hmph, don''t think too much about it, I''m not trying to repay my gratitude."


    "Very well, I know." Looking at Olna''s increasingly ruddy face, Chi Nan was worried that it would burst out if it continued like this. At that time, it was himself who suffered, so he quickly changed the subject.


    "Well, your mother, that is, your patriarch, why wear a mask. If I remember correctly, we half-elves seem to admire nature, don''t like to cover ourselves."


    Speaking of which, although both elves and half-elves are artistic races, they really don¡¯t have those strange decorations that obscure them. There is no such thing as earrings that need to be punched on the body, because the elves and half-elves admire nature most. Besides, they are already beautiful in their natural form, how can they be hidden.


    Olna stalled, but then she explained. "Anyway, you will definitely know in the future. I''ll tell you. But don''t say that I told you, otherwise, I will beat you."


    Who beats who? Although he is a mage, he is indeed a fighter. When everyone is not vindictive, he seems to be powerful. Chi Nan thought about it in his heart, but in the end he still felt that he was probably the one who was beaten. Who would give the other party an advantage in age and gender. This looks like Olna, it is really difficult for people to play.


    "Well, I promise, you tell me." Chi Nan quickly promised.


    "Actually, my mother was not like this before. When my mother became a patriarch, the human slave camp launched an attack and captured more than 200 of our compatriots. At that time, my mother was angry and took people to rescue."


    "But later, the defensive measures on the human slave camp were so good that we were spotted ahead of time. Under the First World War, our vitality was greatly injured, many of our compatriots died, and some were caught by humans. At that time, my mother He was also entangled and hit by the death mage of the Necromancer, and his whole body was corroded, losing his beautiful appearance and voice."


    Chi Nan nodded indifferently. No wonder, for a woman, especially a half-elf woman, it would be terrifying to ruin her appearance and voice. It is not easy to be able to support it all the time.


    "Later, my mother has been working hard to fight against human slave traders and killed a lot of people, so that she can continue to hold her position as the patriarch. Mother really paid too much for the half-elves."


    Chi Nan quickly comforted: "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. When I get there, I will let other half-elf natural mage heal, and you will definitely restore your mother''s appearance." Chi Nan quickly assured.


    Who knew that Olna rolled her eyelids and said disdainfully: "Hmph, if it''s that simple, you''re just fine, aren''t you a natural mage." What did Chi Nan say? He is a fake. He can only use his life magic to slowly recover, but he can''t learn natural spells. There is no way for such a large-scale injury.


    "Um, what the **** is going on." I could only ask in a low voice.


    "It''s not the **** Necromancer. My mother was only at the Bronze level, but the Necromancer was at the Silver level. The injury caused is still lifeless erosion. Unless there is a gold-level natural mage, don''t even want to cure it. Great."


    Gold level, this is really far away. The natural mages under him are now only Black Iron level at best. Even if they have a comfortable life and have enough time to practice, they will not even have a bronze one for a while. It seems that it is a long way to go to heal the masked patriarch.


    "Don''t tell me, let''s speed up." Chi Nan speeded up quickly, and Olna could only keep up.


    Until near the early morning, the two talents arrived at their destination. With the strength of two people, it really doesn''t feel like a day without sleeping. Taking advantage of the darkness, it is impossible for humans in the distance to find them.


    "Hey, do you call this a slave camp? Is this clearly a city." In front of Chi Nan, there was a tall wall that completely surrounded the surrounding area, with sharp spikes on it.


    Below are various traps, and patrols are hovering around, almost armed to the teeth. These patrols looked like regular soldiers, and they were definitely not the kind of unorganized and undisciplined slave traders in my mind.


    "If you are weak, what do you need to do. It was indeed a camp before, but as the slave trade allowed them to make more and more money, it became like this." Olna was rarely angry.


    "Those of you inside, won''t commit suicide unbearably."


    "What are you thinking about? In order to sell for a good price, of course they won''t do anything before they sell it." Olna looked at Chi Nan, almost saying that you are a gangster or a mob Words.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, she was really a naive little girl. "Okay, then the last question, if you are close to this place, will you really not be exposed. I am not an opponent of so many people."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 383： Sneak into the slave camp

    Orna twitched her head: "Huh, it''s not that there is an array around you that can detect elemental fluctuations. We only have an elemental shooter inheritance. If we use our strength, we will be discovered, otherwise how can they find us. You are a natural mage, for sure It won''t be noticed." Olna''s voice became smaller and smaller, and Chi Nan almost couldn''t hear it.


    "It turns out that it''s like this. I can detect elements, but I can''t use them." Chi Nan hesitated, wondering if his life magic would be detected, so he didn''t dare to approach it hastily.


    If you get close, maybe you will be discovered. "By the way, how many masters are there."


    Orna has returned to her normal expression: "Of course there are masters. There is a silver-level necromancer and a silver-level warrior who are quite strong here all year round."


    Chi Nan''s face turned dark, how could such strength make him manage. Against any one, he is also a dead place. The last time I was able to fight against the opponent, it was because the opponent had almost consumed it.


    And if the opponent is not a necromancer who is not good at frontal combat, even if it has been exhausted, it will not be able to deal with it by himself. The silver level is really far from the bronze level.


    The Black Iron and Bronze ranks are only official fighters and official mages. After reaching the silver rank, that is the sword master and the upper mage. There is a level difference in the name, you can imagine the huge gap.


    "Don''t worry, if they are really here, you are definitely not an opponent. Every once in a while, these two people will leave, and then change other people to change shifts. The interval between the two is only three days, that is, you must be in Success within these three days, otherwise you will have no chance."


    "Is it only three days, since that day." Chi Nan didn''t know how his luck was.


    Orna did not conceal: "Your luck is good, there are still ten days before they leave, so you will have thirteen days to prepare. Are you ready to do it?"


    Olna looked at Chi Nan with bright eyes: "In thirteen days, your subordinates should be able to reach here. With those people, the success rate of rescue is even higher. We can wait."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, they have their mission, and they have to guard the Furious Bear Fortress. If you evacuate, once the Furious Bear Fortress is breached, I will be in a dilemma at that time. Even if you join Hongsha Ridge, it will be easy. There will be some problems." Chi Nan directly denied Orna''s idea.


    Perhaps this idea is not just Olna''s, but also other half-elves. Seeing Chi Nan''s denial, Orna snorted and turned her head away from him, looking a little angry.


    Chi Nan was depressed. It seemed that these half-elves were really bad for human senses. To the half-elves, things like letting the human army come to die are nothing at all.


    Maybe you can succeed by relying only on yourself. Suddenly, Chi Nan pressed his hand on the ground. On the ground, small grasses grew rapidly, spreading continuously, and the target was the slave camp city on the opposite side.


    "This city is not too big. After all, it is only used to capture slaves. It does not have other functions. According to the size of the city, I can control the range of plants. As long as it spreads in four directions, my plant network can spread to In the whole city. Now, it''s all about luck."


    If you are lucky, you can make a plan and complete it yourself. If you are not lucky, you will be in trouble. Only ten days, yes, from Chi Nan''s point of view, there are no thirteen days at all.


    If you wait for a long time, in case the person they change shifts has arrived, no silver-level person can deal with it by himself now. Really, why should that sapling be so domineering.


    Chi Nan looked helplessly at the strange sapling in his body. It was several meters high, but it still looked like a sapling. It looked unusually happy. Shaking his head, Chi Nan continued to concentrate on his work. Beside, Olna stared at the front without blinking, watching the grass continue to spread forward.


    "It''s close. The detection range of the magic circle is in front. I hope that there will be no accidents." Olna folded her hands and prayed silently.


    Chi Nan also stared at the front closely, for fear of any situation. The spread of the grass was getting closer and closer. Finally, the grass entered the magic circle, but nothing happened on the other side.


    At the same time, Chi Nan and Olna breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, and the two looked at each other, and Olna took two steps towards Chi Nan with excitement. But then Olna stopped and stopped moving.


    "It''s okay, the same as we thought." Orna''s attitude seems to have changed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Chi Nan nodded: "Don''t worry, you will not be disappointed." A lot of small The grass spreads on the ground, very inconspicuous, but the underground is different, the grass roots are all over, forming a peculiar network. "It''s the city wall, we can only go down." Soon, the grass roots encountered the city wall, and Chi Nan could only control the grass roots to continue to spread downward.


    After a long time, Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, the underground part of the city wall is only ten meters deep and there is no seal underneath. It is a normal city and can be entered."


    "It''s ten meters deep, **** human beings, no wonder we can''t get through the ground."


    It turns out that these half-elves have walked through the ground? The offense and defense of the two sides have never stopped. Shaking his head, Chi Nan continued to concentrate on controlling the plants, crossing the edge of the city wall below, rising again little by little.


    This time, it is no longer just going in one direction. Through the control of the grassroots network, a large number of grassroots and grass began to spread throughout the slave camp and spread to every corner.


    It''s just that there is land everywhere around the slave camp, so there is no problem at all with a few more grasses, and no one will pay attention to this. These little grasses are not big and have no effect at all.


    "How about, have you found them yet?" Olna couldn''t help it after watching Chi Nan close her eyes for a long time.


    "Wait, wait a minute, the front seems to be a cell. The cells here are supposed to hold half-elves, but they don''t seem to be too big." Chi Nan felt it while carefully controlling the spread of the grass.


    "Of course it''s not that big. Everyone is scattered around. Even if the clansmen in one place are rescued, it is difficult to rescue them all." These half-elves have attacked the slave camp for so long, but it is not true that no one has been rescued.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 384： Transmission channel, occupy the whole city

    As the grass roots spread, the cell that could trap the elves was finally broken by Chi Nan. To be precise, the grass grew along the edge of the cell. As for the extra grass on the ground, no one will notice.


    Inside the cell, a group of half-elves sat weakly on the ground. The ground was covered with hay. It seemed that these humans were good to them for a good price.


    At least there were no scars on his body and no abuse. It''s just that these half-elves are all haggard, their eyes are full of despair, and they have no hope of escape.


    At this moment, a small grass suddenly grew out of the ground, and it grew and grew bigger and bigger under their eyelids. Finally, a half-elf saw it: "Oh my God, this is a plant. Could it be that a nature mage has come. However, there is no nature mage in the tribe near us. Is it a half-elf from other places."


    "Hurry up, come here, keep your voice down. Someone may have come to rescue us." When the half-elf spoke, others found out.


    With the hope of being saved, even these half-elves are very excited. After a long time, the grass slowly deformed, and gradually changed from grass to something like a pipe. The elves in the lower half couldn''t understand it.


    All the half-elves suppressed their mood and watched silently, without saying a word, for fear that this rare hope would be broken by themselves.


    When the tube was formed, the voice came over: "Hey, can you hear it." After Chi Nan confirmed that the breath of the creatures on the opposite side really belonged to the half-elves, he dared to speak up.


    Hearing this voice, the half-elves suddenly became excited: "Yes, we are half-elves, the surrounding nature mage, are you here to save us." A male half-elf''s voice rang from here.


    Chi Nan nodded, there was nothing wrong with the sound transmission channel he had made. He beckoned to Olna: "Olna, the half-elf on the opposite side has been contacted. Come and talk to them."


    With excitement, Olna walked to the front and said to the tube: "I¡¯m Olna, who is the opposite. This is made by our natural mage. Don¡¯t worry, we will Rescued you all."


    "It''s Olna, great. It''s Olna''s voice. I''m Chobuff. You must be careful. Recently, the guards on the slave camp are stricter than usual, and there are more patrols."


    Opposite is the voice suppressed, no one dared to speak loudly. "It''s Chobuff, great, you haven''t been sent away. You tell the others, let them wait a little bit, we have to wait for those **** to change shifts before we can do it.


    "We know that it''s only ten days, and they won''t take us with them when they change shifts." The shift requires speed, so how can it be possible to bring them to drag themselves. As a half-elf nearby, everyone actually knows these things very well. Olna had spoken to these people for a long time, before she blushed and let go.


    Chi Nan stepped forward and said to the opposite person: "Now everyone is listening. I will not move the soldiers for the time being. I will notify everyone together. Then I will provide you with a way to get out, and you will leave according to the route I gave."


    "But we don''t have any strength all over, and we can''t take a few steps."


    Chi Nan frowned, and Olna quickly said: "It''s a poison specially used to suppress physical and magical powers. We have an antidote, but we can''t send it in. Moreover, it won''t be useful if you can''t eat it while you are running away, usually. Food and drinking water have also been added to this medicine by humans." Orna gritted her teeth, this is the first time I have seen it.


    With that, Olna took out a bottle with a large number of small particles like black sesame seeds. "This is the antidote, as long as one pill is enough for them to recover. They used to be used during rescue."


    Chi Nan believed it, stretched out his hand to take it, and then a vine stretched out next to it, curled up with some particles, and moved towards the opposite side along the pipe. "I will give you the antidote. Find a place to hide it yourself. Remember, you can''t use it without my order." Chi Nan saw that the antidote was not big, so he dared to give it.


    If it is too big, there is no place to hide it. "We know, thank you very much. You will be our eternal friend after we go out." The voice on the other side floated over again.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes. What he wanted was not a friend, but a subordinate, the most loyal subordinate. But forget it, half-elves can only communicate in this way, and now the guy takes friendship very importantly.


    It didn''t take long for the antidote to arrive. After Chi Nan spoke to the other side, another tube was formed. This time, it was connected to another cell. Still the same as the previous routine, Olna came forward to explain From the beginning of the excitement, to the end, Olna''s emotions slowly calmed down. The same thing is said every time, and there are no surprises around, so let''s change it to whoever will be like this.


    Chi Nan communicated again and again, sending out the antidote again and again. At the same time, his own plant network has slowly spread to the entire city. Before the sun rose, Chinan changed four places around, and the plant network was finally able to wrap the entire city. At this time, Chi Nan stayed in one position and could control everything in the entire city.


    It''s just a small grass, not very eye-catching, but the underground grassroots network is intertwined. In some places, the underground is slowly opened up by the grass roots, and some things are gestating inside.


    Through the Internet, Chi Nan finally felt the breath of the two silver masters. One is very overbearing, this is the aura of vindictiveness, and the other is full of death, this is the aura of a necromancer.


    "Looking at them, it seems that they are all locals." At dawn, Chi Nan suddenly saw some soldiers patrolling on the wall, some of them were actually dressed in animal skins. The local coalition forces who came to attack the Crazy Bear Fortress were dressed in this way, and they could be seen here.


    "Hmph, of course they are locals. They can''t hunt for anything. Hunting can''t meet their needs. Later, they treated us as prey, and they were the most damned."


    It turned out to be like this. Originally, Chi Nan had a good impression of these people because of their bravery and fearlessness. However, I did not expect that these guys are actually slave traders. In this way, after killing so many local people before, Chi Nan would not have any burdens in his heart. But this was originally a war, and it seems that I still haven''t adapted to it.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 385： Run half-elf

    Through the Xiaocao network, Chi Nan has been locking in those two powerful auras, and at the same time constantly unfolding his own layout. In this way, ten days passed. This morning, Chi Nan felt that both auras were moving towards the gate of the city.


    When they arrived at the gate of the city, the two breaths did not stop, but left directly, very fast. In a blink of an eye, I couldn''t feel these two breaths anymore. "It seems that the two of them have already left, so let''s start tonight." Chi Nan raised his head and looked at the sky. It was not noon at this time, and there was time.


    That being the case, then prepare. "Listen, everyone, the antidote to restore physical strength is to be used tonight, don''t get the time wrong." Chi Nan''s voice sounded in several cells at the same time.


    Chi Nan already knew when the other party would go back to investigate and when he would deliver food, so it was enough to avoid these time points when talking. Half-elves block the tube with their bodies, and they will not be found.


    The half-elves'' eyes lit up, and then continued to pretend to be desperate, without any movement. Time is like this, slowly entering the evening. In the evening, the food was delivered for the last time. Under the watch of the slave traders, after the half-elves ate the food, these people packed up and left the food satisfactorily.


    What these people didn''t notice was that just after they left, the faces of these half-elves became serious. After waiting for a while, the half-elves nodded each other, and invariably put their fingers into their ears.


    These half-elves actually chose to hide the antidote in their ears at the same time. He pulled out a sesame-like antidote, then threw it into his mouth and swallowed it. It didn''t take long before the lost strength began to recover.


    The half-elves still did not act strangely, but slowly moved their bodies, allowing themselves to slowly recover.


    The sky was getting darker and bleaker. After the sun''s rays had completely fallen, Chi Nan knew that the time to do something was coming.


    Olna next to her was motionless and expressionless, but from the pointy ears that kept shaking, Chi Nan knew that Olna''s heart was definitely not at peace, but she was very excited.


    After a while, Chi Nan opened his mouth and said, "The time is up, the plan begins." There is nothing to do with Olna, but Olna still holds her hands tightly, making her fingers turn white with great power. Up.


    On the other side, strange plants in the cell began to grow, this time without hiding. Because at this time, absolutely no one will come to see the half-elf. These plants are divided into two types, one is a sharp plant like a machete, and the other is a branch with a fruit growing on it.


    "Quickly, eat the No. 2 antidote." Chi Nan gave an order, and the half-elves picked off the fruit from the branches and pinched them hard, revealing some strange-flavored pulp inside.


    This is not the time to worry about so much, the half-elves ate the weird flesh one after another.


    After the fruit was removed, the branches began to change, and the shapes of the long bows gradually took shape, and even the bowstrings grew out of some kind of fiber plants. Beside, there are some sharp arrows.


    The arrow itself is only wood and has no other structure, but in the hands of these half-elves who are naturally good at archery, they quickly become familiar. When the growth of the bow and arrow is complete, the stamina of the half-elves is almost restored.


    Picking up the bow and arrow and experimenting, the half-elves nodded involuntarily. Although it is not as good as a well-made bow and arrow, it is also good. The materials are all good wood, which can exert a strong power.


    If Chi Nan knew what they thought, he would definitely tell them aloud that it was made of diamond wood, and its hardness was even close to that of red sand steel, and it was much harder than ordinary steel. Could it be bad? The machete next to it is still growing slowly, slowly taking shape.


    "Okay, let''s go out now." When Chi Nan spoke, the half-elves took off the machete and slashed towards the cell. With a click, the cell was directly split open. I have to say that these wooden cells really have no resistance at all in front of the diamond wood products. The branches that grew on the ground slowly withered away.


    "Brothers, according to the plan, let''s go." The half-elves rushed out of the gap in the cell one by one and ran towards the predetermined position. At the same time, the city is not so stable.


    The two soldiers were sitting together and chatting: "I don''t know which adult came this time. If we have a bad temper, we will be miserable. However, it should be better than the previous two. The first two are already the worst. That''s it."


    Another soldier waved his hand indifferently: "It doesn''t matter who it is, there is no day in this place anyway, it is better to go to the battlefield. I heard that many brothers on the battlefield have become centurions or even commanders. The previous soldier sneered: "Then you see how many dead, don''t think the battlefield is so beautiful, there will be dead. Our strength is mostly a cannon fodder. Hey, Cary, why do I feel a little trouble breathing. "The practice did not find that a little bit of green gas in the air was spreading.


    "Why, let me try... Oh my God, what''s going on there, it''s not good, it''s on fire, another place is on fire, why is there more and more." A light burst out of the city. .


    Then, a fire point appeared, and when there was a fire, it was not going to fight the fire, so a group of people started to fight the fire. But then, more and more places were ignited, many of which were still important storage places. At this time, everyone in the entire city began to panic.


    Without the immediate boss, there is no organization, and you can imagine how messy it is. At this time, no one cares about whether they have difficulty breathing or anything like that.


    The two soldiers got up and prepared to fight the fire, but before the two of them were waiting to set off, two dark shadows flashed past in the shadows. The two soldiers looked at the arrows growing on their chests in surprise, still carrying blood, their eyes were getting darker and darker, and finally they lost their perception.


    "Don''t worry about them, get out of here." In the shadows, a group of half-elves swaggered across the city, and the attack just now was theirs.


    In the city, when the temporary supervisor was in chaos outside, he already felt something was wrong. Stepping out quickly, seeing so many fire spots, I immediately realized what was wrong. It''s just that when he just walked out of the gate, a few spikes suddenly protruded under his feet. The temporary supervisor widened his eyes and watched his body turned into a sieve, without even screaming.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 386： They are in the sky

    "Master in charge, you...Oh my God, the master in charge was assassinated, there are assassins, and there are assassins." When some people came to look for the temporary supervisor, they found that their temporary supervisor was slowly falling down.


    At this time, no one paid attention to the direction of the wound on the supervisor. In such a flustered environment, he suddenly became more flustered. The entire slave camp city became more and more chaotic.


    "Not enough, continue." Chi Nan stared at everything inside the city from a distance, sneered in his heart, and sparks burst from several places. This was designed by Chi Nan before. In some important places, a layer of kerosene was formed underground. Usually there is no problem, but under Chi Nan''s control, as long as the tinder friction is exposed, it will burn immediately.


    Several important places burned, and even after the military camps where some soldiers lived were burned, many people didn''t even know where to go to fight the fire.


    "How do you run back? The warehouse is in front. Where are you going."


    "Of course I went back, haven''t you seen where we live is burning."


    "But the warehouse is more important." The soldier before him hesitated a little, as if he didn''t know what to do.


    "Idiot, no matter how important the warehouse is, it is not our own, but if our own residence is burned down, then we will lose a lot. Lao Tzu''s money is still in it."


    With that, the soldier ran towards the way back. Some of the others followed, some continued to the warehouse, and some were in the middle. They didn''t know where they should go, so they were stunned.


    In this way, many people were directly restrained, and some teams actually collided head-on, making it hard for anyone to make it through for a while. The enraged soldiers scolded and fought on the spot.


    Just when there was chaos, even more chaotic news came. "Well, half-elves, those half-elves have escaped."


    Hearing this, the scene suddenly became quiet: "Asshole, aren''t those half-elves out of strength? How could they run away, hurry up and chase them, absolutely can''t let them leave." An identified person shouted loudly. Those half-elves are the most precious things in the entire camp, and their losses would be great if they escaped.


    "No, our residences are almost gone. It''s half-elves, and it''s no good to sell us. If our residences are burned down, who will pay for compensation." There are many people who hold different views.


    "Shut up, go to the warehouse to put out the fire, the warehouse is burned, we have nothing to eat."


    "You all wait, huh, how do you feel more and more uncomfortable, is the amount of exercise too much today." A soldier covered his chest, not knowing why, feeling that breathing is getting more and more difficult.


    Suddenly, in the distance, a huge yellow wooden ball slowly lifted into the sky. The huge shadow, under the light of the fire, was still clearly visible even in the dark night.


    "Look at the sky, what is that in the sky."


    An officer looked up and his face suddenly changed: "That''s a plant. Could it be that a nature mage is here? Damn it, nature mage must have come to rescue these half-elves. They are in the sky, hurry up and attack."


    "Can''t let them run, we will lose a lot if they run. Think about it, wait until the two adults come here and see this kind of scene, will we have a good end." The chaos below became more and more chaotic.


    "Vengeance and revenge are them. My brother was killed by them. I want revenge."


    A soldier shot an arrow into the air with red eyes. The arrow hit the wood in the air, but it only nailed it to the surface, and it was useless at all. At this height, the arrow''s strength has been exhausted. Upon seeing this, the previous officer hurriedly shouted: "Use a rocket, shoot them all down."


    "Even if they die, we can''t let them escape, otherwise the consequences will not be acceptable to us."


    As soon as this person''s voice fell, soldiers ignited the rocket and shot it into the air. At the same time, several wooden shells around were lifted into the sky, not only one in number, which was dazzling.


    The result is that there are people shooting arrows into the air near every city gate. A large number of rockets hit, and the Mars got bigger and bigger, and finally became one piece. A wooden shell was quickly set ablaze.


    "Boom" The first wooden shell that flew into the air fell and smashed a building, and then the fire ignited. The soldiers around did not expect that the thing would suddenly explode.


    The screams continued, and countless soldiers turned into fire men in the first place. "No, there is kerosene in it. No, there are no half-elves in there, we were deceived." A soldier who was closer to him shouted loudly.


    It''s just that it''s too late now because the wood shells in other locations are also ignited and may fall down at any time. Inside, it is full of kerosene. Chi Nan sneered: "Hmph, for these airships, a lot of magic power has been consumed these days. If there is no use at all, I will really hehe."


    That''s right, Chi Nan made this underground in the past few days. There is only a thin layer of soil from the ground, and it can finally be used today. In addition to kerosene, it also contains a large number of floating balls.


    Using the characteristics of the floating ball to adjust the gravity, this allows these things to rise into the air. When the flame ignited and the floating ball was burnt, it was time for this thing to fall. The range of a large amount of kerosene is not small, and it burns for a long time.


    It''s a pity that these soldiers focused their attention on these fire oils, and didn''t realize that the real killer move was not here.


    Underground, near the city gate, the half-elves killed the unsuccessful soldiers all the way. After escaping here, they opened the underground passage that had been prepared for a long time, and went straight in from the ground. "Quickly, go here, don''t let those humans find out."


    The half-elves entered the underground passage, and finally left to observe the surroundings, and then put the lid on. The previous wooden shells were also lifted off at this time, the purpose is to attract the attention of the soldiers.


    Sure enough, their attention was attracted by the things floating in the sky, and they didn''t expect those half-elves to punch holes and leave them all under their eyelids.


    "Aren''t you fully letting go? It will be impossible to kill too many people if this continues." Olna said dissatisfied.


    After hearing that the half-elves had entered the passage, Olna was completely relieved. It''s just that Chi Nan''s movements are too slow, which makes Orna dissatisfied.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 387： Its time to perform a massacre again

    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids and said angrily: "Nothing right now. Now let go of the poison gas, and the half-elves inside will die." Yes, when Olna said let go, it means poison gas.


    "Didn''t you give them all the antidote? Is the antidote fake."


    While controlling, Chi Nan said without looking back: "Of course it is true, how could I use fake medicine. Otherwise, can those half-elves run out now? Their physique is not comparable to those of humans."


    In fact, it''s not that the physique is inferior, but because of the long toss, these half-elves are very weak. Even if there is an antidote that has helped them regain their strength, the weakening of the body will not be able to recover in a day or two. If the antidote is not true, these half-elves have now suffocated and fell to the ground.


    "Then when will you wait, you are such an idiot, why are you not ready for anything."


    "Wait, wait until they all come out." Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "It''s already here." A hole appeared beside him, and half-elves jumped out of it.


    "Don''t stay here, leave quickly and run towards the direction of the tribe." Orna said immediately.


    "It''s Lord Olna, thank you Lord Olna for saving us, and Lord Chinan, you will always be our friends." The elf who came out first excitedly saluted the two people.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, leave as soon as possible, or it won''t be good to be caught up later."


    A new elf said hesitantly: "Let us stay and help. Only you two may not be able to stop them." The other half-elves also nodded one after another.


    "Leave both. It is enough to have the two of us here. It is also a burden for others to stay. Our speed is fast and we will be able to catch up with you later. Are you planning to stay and make trouble?


    Hearing what Olna said, the half-elves looked at each other, and finally nodded in acquiescence. After the respectful salute, these half-elves organized and ran towards their tribe.


    Seeing them all left, Olna said in a low voice: "Thank you." Then Olna amplified her voice: "This is not what I meant. I am conveying my gratitude to other half-elves."


    Chi Nan couldn''t laugh or cry suddenly, should this be concealed. "Good, good, I get it."


    Chi Nan looked ahead, and when the last half-elf walked out of the passage, the corners of Chi Nan''s mouth twitched. "The performance is about to begin, Tucheng performance." Chi Nan''s voice was extremely cold.


    These slave traders, Chi Nan had already decided their fate as soon as he knew their situation. Even if there was no request from the half-elves, Chi Nan would not leave these beasts behind.


    Under Chi Nan''s control, the intersections of several passages in the city were immediately blocked. Underground, some toxic gas layers that were leaking burst for the first time. There are also a large number of intact gas layers, all of which shattered at the same time. In every corner of the city, some green liquid can be seen flowing out.


    Some appeared directly in the creek, some appeared in the well, some appeared in the warehouse that hadn''t burnt yet, and some appeared suddenly at the feet of some soldiers.


    The green liquid just touched the air, and it began to vaporize for the first time, and a large amount of green gas rose into the sky, slowly turning the entire slave camp city into a green, as if wrapped in mist.


    This kind of haze weather really makes people feel cordial, Chi Nan smiled coldly.


    Because of the prolonged fire, the soldiers ran back and forth to put out the fire. Oxygen is thin, and a lot of exercise is required. Every soldier is gasping for breath. The poison gas before was still small, it just made them feel uncomfortable, but after such a long time, these people have been very poisoned, although it is not poisonous.


    When a large amount of anesthetic gas appeared, people immediately absorbed a large amount of poisonous gas, and suddenly felt that the whole body began to feel uncomfortable. Not only ordinary soldiers, even if they reached the level of black iron, they also lay on the ground for the first time.


    Only a few bronze level masters did not lose their ability to move, but they were also very seriously affected. In the city, if they want to run out, they will not be able to do it for a while.


    It was flames, smoke and dust, plus a lot of poisonous fog. In panic, the soldiers couldn''t distinguish their paths, and they fled in panic. Then some fell to the ground, some were completely crazy.


    Some soldiers had red eyes and launched an attack on all the targets blocked in front of them. Some people who didn''t react were just hacked to death by their companions. In other words, they are not partners at all.


    "Damn it, how could this happen, **** half-elf, it must be your ghost this kind of poisonous gas, isn''t this the one you encountered in the Wild Bear Fortress before? How could it appear here."


    Some people have realized the truth, but there is no chance. Even the only few bronze level masters, at this time, they gradually couldn''t support it. The whole city, from the beginning of noisy, became quieter and quieter later. This quiet, very strange, full of dead silence.


    In the air, the last few huge wooden shells fell down, and there was no one to fight the fire at this time. "It''s okay, this slave camp is completely destroyed. The fire will destroy everything, this time at least more than 30,000 people have died."


    Although this city is not large, it is also a city, with a population of only 30,000 people.


    Orna said irritably, "Huh, it''s really cheap for them, and only so many people died." Looking at her appearance, it seems that I can''t wait for the other party to die three hundred thousand, three million, thirty million, which is really terrible. Mentality.


    But also, 30,000 people are nothing to humans, but to half-elves, they all add up to not have such a large population. "You are so good, or kill a few more cities."


    Olna looked at herself with bright eyes, seemingly addicted. Chi Nan hurriedly interrupted: "Don''t even think about it, you think this is easy. In order to deal with them, I spent ten days arranging, and the magic is exhausted every day. If there is only one silver mage in it, here is still Without the Mage Tower, we would have been discovered as early as the beginning."


    "I see, you are so stingy." Olna rolled her head, as if she was stingy, Chi Nan almost jumped up lifelessly. Angrily glared at Olna, and looked ahead, the small city had already been burned in the flames.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 388： Its been calculated by you again

    It is impossible for a few people to survive in such a small city. A bronze-level natural mage was able to achieve such a feat of killing the city, and only Chi Nan was the only one, which was also a record.


    Chi Nan released his hand and stopped injecting his own life magic. These plants that have been relying on their own life magic to sustain themselves will wither and die in the next few days.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Let''s go, too, and go back as soon as possible. Now I have fulfilled all your requirements."


    "Huh, there is one more thing." Olna jumped out now.


    Chi Nan smiled and said, "This is already done, it''s just the inheritance of Nature Mage, and it will naturally be there when we go to Hongshaling." Chi Nan didn''t worry at all, and the conditions were fulfilled, and they naturally left with them.


    When the two were about to return to the clover tribe, they finally caught up with the half-elves who had already set off. Seeing the two of them came back safely, the surrounding half-elves suddenly cheered with excitement.


    "Don''t get excited, go back quickly, we have to prepare to leave as soon as possible." Chi Nan said with a smile, and the half-elf next to him was unknown, so she could only laugh with her, while Orna kept rolling her eyes.


    Entering the clover tribe, Chi Nan was pleased to see that all the half-elves were preparing their luggage, and they looked like they were about to travel far away. Looking at them, they had already been preparing for a day or two.


    As soon as he entered, the mask leader walked out: "Very well, all your requirements have been fulfilled, and we will go with you."


    Orna asked in a puzzled way: "What''s going on? Is it certain that he will succeed a few days ago?" Chi Nan can see it, and Orna, who is more familiar with her tribe, can naturally. come out.


    The mask patriarch shook his head: "No, we can''t be sure about anything. But here is no longer suitable for us to live in. There can be a safer place, why don''t we go."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan felt that he was calculated. You obviously want to go, and you have to arrange tasks for yourself. He ran away stupidly, it seemed that he was still too young.


    "Furthermore, if we attacked the slave camp and caused such a big disturbance, no matter what, humans will retaliate. This time the slave camp was directly destroyed, and we will not have good results if we continue to stay here."


    Okay, it makes sense. Is this really a half-elf? Are you really sure that you were born in the wrong place? How do you feel like a vixen? Chi Nan''s heart was not angry. It''s just that the two people next to them, as if they had completely forgotten themselves, didn''t care whether what they said would make Chi Nan feel uncomfortable.


    In this way, after discussing for a while, all the half-elves have prepared their luggage. The extra things were just thrown away, and the result was that there was not even a big car in the team.


    "Master Patriarch, the other tribes are also ready, let''s go now."


    It turned out to be overnight, but now it''s late at night. But look at the huge torch in the distance, well, if you don''t leave quickly, you won''t be able to leave late. The mask patriarch nodded slightly: "Then go."


    With an order, all the half-elves turned around and left without looking at their homes. The half-elf remaining at the end activated the formation, completely hidden this place, took a deep look, and turned and left.


    After walking for more than two hours, other tribes gradually gathered. The number exceeds Chi Nan''s imagination, and there are more than 5,000 people. Remember that the information says that there are only thousands here.


    These half-elves hide really well, and humans have not figured out how many people there are. If this development can be maintained, perhaps one day in the future, the half-elves can really have the power to fight against the Karimxi Kingdom. The combat effectiveness of these five thousand half-elves is definitely not worse than that of the 50,000 elite human army.


    "Why are you upset? Don''t worry, there will always be a little bit back." Chi Nan looked at Olna a little disappointed and comforted her.


    Orna squinted at Chi Nan: "There is nothing to be unhappy, this place is not a good place, who would want to come back. It''s just that there is no revenge, and I feel a little unhappy."


    The city has been slaughtered, and he still feels that he has not fully avenged him. Is it necessary to completely slaughter the entire Karimxi, this little girl is not very old, why is so murderous, Chi Nan thought a bit of a headache.


    Simply, Chi Nan simply stayed away from Olna. But what he didn''t expect was that he wanted to stay away, but Olna didn''t think so. Instead, she got to Chi Nan''s side and started talking.


    "What do you think Hongshaling is like? Tell me about it. I heard that all living plants live there. Do humans also live on trees..." Well, the incarnation of the tsundere girl has become a problem girl. . Chi Nan felt that the first two big Orna had never stopped.


    The people around just watched the two of them pointing and pointing, and none of them came forward to pull them apart. And what''s the matter with that smile, I don''t think there is anything to do with the two of them, I am not lo*ic*n.


    Chi Nan faced the sky righteously in his heart, and instantly felt that he was a lot taller.


    A group of people kept on rushing, and in a blink of an eye, it was daytime. "At this rate, we will be able to reach the Crazy Bear Fortress in less than two days. Thank you so much for being so peaceful along the way."


    Chi Nan was a little embarrassed: "Where and where is just the meeting."


    "Yes, he is just luck." Olna always likes to interrupt.


    The reason why they were so quiet was because the people around them had organized a very counterattack against the Crazy Bear Fortress. Because too many people died and their vitality was severely injured, they didn''t dare to come out.


    Even if they saw such a large piece of half-elf, they still didn''t dare to come forward and provoke. Half-elves are commodities in their hearts, but their combat power is definitely not simple. Bows and arrows are much more powerful than them.


    One day passed, and seeing the wild bear fortress close at hand, the accident finally happened.


    On this day, a group of people were moving forward, and suddenly the mask patriarch stopped. "What''s the matter, are there chasing soldiers."


    The masked patriarch nodded slightly: "Yes, there are chasing soldiers, and the familiar aura is indeed that bastard."


    Olna''s face changed: "Could it be Rim, this time it''s the bastard. Rim is the necromancer who hurt his mother in the first place." Suddenly, Olna noticed Chi Nan''s strange eyes.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 389： Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet

    "There are certainly not many people who can chase over so quickly. Olna, you take people away, I''ll break them."


    "No, I will stay." Olna just refused to leave. The other half-elves also stopped one after another.


    "Let me go, don''t waste time here, or you will sacrifice a lot of people. For the Necromancer, not only will you stay there will not help, but will provide the other party with materials."


    Yes, for the Necromancer, the more ordinary people, the better. When the time comes, a small spell will all become the undead, is it simply adding troops to the opponent?


    At this time, everyone hesitated a little. "You guys go, I stay and help my mother."


    Olna spoke directly to the others, holding a bow and arrow, making it clear that she was going to fight together. Chi Nan is even more troublesome. Every half-elf is a precious treasure, which should not be wasted. Besides, if they both die, the control of these half-elves will become very troublesome, and sometimes the half-elves will not listen to orders.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan had to come out: "You all go to the Wild Bear Fortress. You will not be attacked if you hold this. As long as you show your identity at the time, I will stay and help. There will be no problems with me. of."


    With that said, Chi Nan threw a piece of wooden sign that he had made temporarily to them. There is a small plant brain that cannot issue commands directly, but it can store a command.


    After the contact, those plant weapons would naturally not attack these half-elves. And seeing these half-elves, Moiru and Miria couldn''t attack these compatriots.


    "Master Chi Nan wants to stay, so we can rest assured."


    "That is, we are very confident of Master Chi Nan''s strength, so I will trouble you."


    These guys really have confidence in themselves. Just because of what they did that night, do they think they are stronger than the silver level. Chi Nan smiled bitterly in his heart, but didn''t say anything.


    "I also stayed to help. There is not only one powerful aura on the other side." Suddenly, a female half-elf walked out. The decoration on the body should also be the patriarch of a certain tribe.


    In this small tribe group, there are actually two silver-level half-elves, which is really not simple.


    Their overall strength is actually far stronger than the slave camp, if it is not for hiding themselves, if it is not for reducing losses. Maybe they didn''t need to help themselves, the slave camp was destroyed by them a long time ago.


    "Thank you, Patriarch Moss." The masked patriarch nodded gently to the incoming person.


    "Wei Si, you have done so much for us. This time we will not let you fight alone. Although my strength is not as good as you, it can also play a role." Chi Nan only then learned the name of the mask patriarch. It''s microwire.


    "You guys go quickly too, don''t disturb our fight here." Moss said to the person behind him, and the other half-elves looked at each other and could only bow and salute, and then left in turn.


    Seeing them leave, Chi Nan also breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s less than three hours away from the Crazy Bear Fortress. Once and again, if Holm and the others react quickly, they should be able to within five hours. Hurry up. In other words, even if the enemy you encounter is difficult to fight, you can win as long as you persist for five hours."


    That''s right, Chi Nan didn''t do nothing, in fact, he was waiting for his guard. Adding up his own guards, that is at least equivalent to a silver-level combat power.


    Not long after the half-elf left, several figures appeared here. The powerful auras on the two people in the lead indicate that they are both silver-level. A necromancer and a thin and tall one.


    "You half-elves, just live there well, why do you want to leave? I''m worried about not finding you. I didn''t expect you to come out by yourself, so today all the accounts will be settled together." Said.


    The necromancer next to him said coldly: "Your luck is not good. When we meet the two of us, we will change shifts and fall into my hands. You don''t even want to escape from your soul."


    "Rim, I haven''t seen you for so many years, and I''m still talking nonsense. Today is your death date."


    Necromancer Rim was taken aback, and then he saw the masked Patriarch Microsilk, and he couldn''t help but sneered: "It turned out to be you. You have done a lot of good things for us over the years." This guy obviously doesn''t know Wei. wire.


    But Wei Si didn''t mean to explain to the other party either, she jumped out and rushed towards the other party. "Repent for what you did." The bow and arrow in your hand flicked lightly, and an arrow with a blue light flew out in an instant.


    The opponent directly attacked without saying hello, but Rim, the Necromancer, seemed to have thought of it a long time ago. A figure stood in front of him The cloak opened, revealing a lifeless face. The moment the shield blocked the arrow, ice broke out, and the entire shield turned into ice cubes. "Is this the Elemental Archer, so powerful."


    Rim smiled coldly: "Then I''ll see how much your growth has been over the years."


    With a wave of his hand, the surrounding undead gathered, and Rim commanded in the middle, and launched the summoning at the same time. A summoning circle appeared on the ground, and more and more skeleton zombies came out of it.


    The thin and tall man not far away just started his hand, and an arrow with a cyan light passed by his side. "Your opponent is me." It turned out that Patriarch Moss made the move.


    "Unexpectedly, you still hide such a silver-level master. Killing masters is my favorite." The thin and tall man filled his lips and drew out his long-handled sword, and he rushed forward when he moved. .


    Moss jumped out, using flexible movements and bows and arrows to fight each other. "It''s a fast speed. It''s obvious that the body strength is not that high, and there is no quarrel. How can such a speed erupt."


    "Our half-elves are like this. Magic power can be used as fighting spirit. What''s weird about strengthening physical fitness." Magic power can be used as fighting spirit? It''s just that you can''t put it outside, it''s really a good ability. Perhaps because of this, it is difficult for elves and half-elves to cultivate fighting spirit, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "So, why are all of you women left behind? Don''t those men have a master." Chi Nan held back for a long time. It''s hard to say in front of the two patriarchs. It''s easy for Olna, who is more familiar to him. Up.


    Hearing this question, Olna gave him angrily. "You don''t even know such a simple question. You really doubt if you are a half-elf."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 390： You fight like a grasshopper

    "I don''t know what''s weird." Chi Nan spread his hands, isn''t he a half-elf.


    "The females of the elves have the best qualifications, the strongest combat effectiveness, and the highest status. Our half-elves are the same. The more pure the blood, the closer to the elves in all respects."


    Olna swept over with contemptuous eyes, and Chi Nan just pretended not to see it. "It turns out that this is the case. Elves are really a feminist society." The first half-elf tribe I saw, the patriarch was a male, so I had some misunderstandings.


    As for the look in Orna''s eyes, is this despising her impure blood? Yes, there is only one kind of intelligent creature in the world that I live in. My bloodline is pure human beings, pure descendants of Yanhuang and Huang, would I show off to others? Besides, he is the son of nature, and the purity of magic power is comparable to that of elves, which is admitted by the nature mage himself.


    "Look, there are two more here, grab them." The remaining few people, seeing the remaining two people here, stopped fighting at the silver level, turned and rushed towards them.


    Everyone knows the truth about choosing a soft persimmon. "A Necromancer and five warriors, all of which are of bronze rank, how about it, do you have any confidence?" Chi Nan said to Olna.


    Olna didn''t say a word, and had already shot an arrow. Unlike her mother, Olna''s arrow actually brought out a ball of fire. The arrow is red and explodes directly when it hits the target.


    A soldier just blocked it with a shield and was blown out on the spot. "No, fireballs don''t have such high explosive power. Wait, this is the wind attribute, is it the two attributes of wind and fire?"


    Olna took a proud look at Chi Nan, jumped out from her feet, and continued to attack the opponent.


    "It seems that I have to speed up." Chi Nan drew out the long sword and ran forward. His physical fitness is much better than Olna. He is not relying on magical support, but his own physical fitness is so high.


    But the next moment, Chi Nan was depressed, because a whirlwind around Olna was entwined, and the speed was nearly doubled in an instant, which was far faster than himself. "Sure enough, without the help of magic and grudge, the pure physical strength can''t be used at all. I still use my plants."


    Those who were already close to the front, Chi Nan did not hesitate to control the growth of the plants under his feet. The soldier closest to him was immediately caught in his footsteps because he didn''t know his abilities.


    The vines spread, quickly entwining his arms. While he was struggling, Chi Nan''s figure jumped and his long sword swept out. "Swordsmanship of the wind." Chi Nan roared, and the long sword swept past.


    With this, he chopped off the opponent''s head. The surroundings also cooperated with me very naturally, and a gust of wind came over, which was really saving face. Chi Nan did not blush at all because of his weapon bullying.


    "How about it, handsome." Chi Nan looked at Olna, not knowing why, just trying to pretend to be forced.


    Only afterwards, Chi Nan knew what is called the law of being handsome but three seconds. Olna looked over to her side, and then raised her hand with an arrow. "Oh my god, what are you doing." Chi Nan hurriedly bent over and ran away.


    At the next moment, the arrow exploded behind him, accompanied by a scream. Chi Nan turned his head and saw a guy sneaking over, holding a big knife high and preparing to attack him. It''s just that the arrow fell on his chest and exploded it on the spot, and he couldn''t die anymore. "It''s really wrong to be handsome on the battlefield." Chi Nanda nodded.


    In a short period of time, three fighters have died in Olna''s hands. The other party didn''t expect that this half-elf who looked so delicate was actually so powerful. The remaining two people immediately became vigilant.


    But at this time, it was too late. Chi Nan saw that the two people seemed to want to bring out something. Without even thinking about it, a few seeds flew out immediately, and the stumbling horse grass directly grew on the two people, hindering each other a bit.


    Olna took advantage of this opportunity to directly take it away with two arrows. The remaining few undead immediately lost their target, and with the cooperation of the two people, they were quickly cleaned up. It is hard to imagine that it is the first time for two people to cooperate, just like an old partner who has cooperated for many years. It is really incredible.


    "Well, my performance is very good." Olna held her head high with pride. This look is very similar to the way Chi Nan used to pretend to be forced, but why is it so unpleasant.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said: "You are fighting heroically like a grasshopper. It''s really funny that you are jumping around. Oh."


    Before finishing talking, Olna¡¯s longbow hit her shoulder I originally wanted to smash her head, but because Olna was short, she couldn''t hit it. But it hurts too much this time.


    "It''s really long-winded, fighting in the forest would have to jump between branches, otherwise how to fight."


    Is it because you are used to fighting in the forest? Chi Nan felt a strong sense of sight, well, it seemed to him that it would be impossible for a while. Looking back, Chi Nan looked at the two battlefields.


    Frost arrows flew out of Wei Si''s hand one after another, and the undead were frozen one after another, even if they were not dead, they were all controlled. Either an arrow condenses into ice, and it falls into a hole on the ground.


    It''s just that all the attacks, either blocked by the undead or dodged, the strength of the necromancer, Rim, is really not simple. Every spell is just right, the air of death is permeated, and the bone spurs are flying. As long as it is a little slow, Weisi will probably die on the spot. The two are dancing on the tip of a knife.


    On the other side, Moss also went all out. It''s just that the tall, thin man on the opposite side looked like he was rushing. Seeing the arrow, he slashed it directly, and he still rushed forward.


    This style of play makes Moss very unaccustomed and can only dodge constantly. Every arrow in his hand is going all out, entwining a group of winds. When it fell on the ground, the wind whirled out, and a big pit was created immediately.


    If such an attack falls on oneself, there is no way to resist it at all. Suddenly Chi Nan realized that he lacked the means to deal with these masters. It was all caused by the little tree sapling.


    "Is there any way you can help? It won''t work if this continues." Olna said anxiously, and her familiarity with her own people made her very clear. At this time, both of them were at a disadvantage.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 391： Villains die from talking

    Silver-level speed masters really can''t keep up. Although two people can still keep up with their eyes, their body movements are definitely not good. If this is involved, it will definitely not end well.


    Necromancer Riem''s ??speed is not very fast, but he casts spells fast, and there are a large number of undead to protect him. No matter it is Chi Nan or Olna, as long as they dare to approach, they will definitely not end well.


    Even, they were not sure who helped them after they got closer, so the two of them could only wait beside them. High-speed battle consumption is very fast, especially this kind of continuous battle. Even at the silver level, it won''t last long. Continuous attacks have led to less and less power in these people.


    After ten minutes passed, the speed of several people began to slow down. After half an hour passed, the attack frequency of the four people began to decrease, and the attack intensity continued to decrease.


    This is felt by Chi Nan through the destroyed plants around it. Although it is not very obvious, it is indeed declining.


    "Sure enough, the gap between the silver level master and the bronze level is too big. It seems that I have to enter the silver level as soon as possible." Chi Nan looked at the seed that had just sprouted in his hand, a little depressed.


    Yes, that seed is the silver seed. After Chi Nan''s power slowly approached the silver level, his magic power was finally able to give birth to silver seeds. Just because the quality is not too high, it is very slow to spawn.


    According to Chi Nan''s estimation, when he can complete its birth, his silver level ability will basically appear. It''s just that, even if it''s almost, there is no chance for me to intervene in the current silver-level battle. Chi Nan can only plant some plants around constantly, waiting for the opportunity.


    His own plants were being planted and then destroyed, but Chi Nan could only continue to insist.


    In this way, the four people entangled each other, and the battle has been going on for an hour. Originally, when they thought that this kind of battle would continue, Wei Si''s figure paused, and then rushed forward.


    The right hand opened the bowstring, and five arrows condensed from ice appeared on the bowstring out of thin air. As soon as he loosened his finger, the arrow flew out, still in the air, the arrow began to split into two, two into four, and more and more.


    In a blink of an eye, a large rain-like arrow flew out. The summoning circle on the ground was immediately wrapped in ice and then shattered. Most of the undead who were summoned out were frozen.


    There are only a few that have not been frozen. Weisi kept walking and rushed towards Rim, with a surprisingly fast speed. The bowstring in his hand has been turned around and used as a sharp knife to prepare for close combat.


    "It''s time to solve the hatred back then, Rim, go to death for me." The hoarse voice rang.


    Rim, who was regarded as a target, didn''t care: "Haha, if you can keep going, maybe I''m still not your opponent. I didn''t expect that half-elf with a good reputation back then could grow to such a degree. It''s a pity that you haven''t prepared much for your arrows, and your magic power is almost gone."


    Raim raised the staff in his hand and pointed it forward. "Today, you are still the one who died, and I want to capture all your clan so that they can multiply in the slave camp and be sold continuously."


    The blade of death flew out, but not one, but a dozen in a row. Flying out one by one, covering almost all the dodge space of Wei Si. While moving forward, Wei Si twisted her body, evading constantly.


    But in the end, Wei Si was still hit in the abdomen by a death blade, and the whole person fell forward. The next moment, a blade of death flew over from the side and cut off Weisi''s longbow.


    "Half-elf, you are not my opponent. It seems that today''s result has been set."


    "Mother." Orna exclaimed, and the arrow in her hand flew far away. It''s a pity that the few undead were blocking the route. He could only watch Rim raise the staff in his hand high.


    "Your magic power is almost exhausted." Suddenly, Wei Si endured the pain and said.


    Rim didn''t care: "Of course, but it''s okay to kill you, and the two little guys are not a threat."


    Who knew that Wei Si suddenly laughed: "Is it? That''s fine. Without magic, your defensive ability has also declined." Rim was taken aback, wondering why she had a bad premonition in her heart.


    "In terms of strength, I am indeed not your opponent, but you are too close to me now. Ice Heart Arrow." Wei Si lifted her right hand suddenly, and a little blue light condensed from her fingers.


    Because the distance is too close, and Riem feels that the winning ticket is in his hands, at such a close distance, there is no chance to dodge Riem''s ??eyes widened, the gray airflow on the staff was entwined, desperately trying to hold the staff. Waving down.


    The arms are getting lower and lower, lower and lower, and they are about to attack. It''s just that the speed of the arrow is too fast, far beyond the ability of spells. Rim condensed the only magical power he had recently, and his magical defense began to take shape once again. Little by little gray air flow slowly wanted to envelop himself.


    The arrow condensed by blue light looks very illusory, and every trajectory in flight can be seen clearly. But being able to see clearly does not mean that I can keep up.


    The arrow flickered, and immediately penetrated the magical defense that had not yet been completed, leaving a little bit of snowflakes in the air slowly flying. The temperature dropped a lot in an instant, indicating the power of this arrow.


    The close-fitting defense was pierced, and Rim watched as the arrow sank into his chest, and then disappeared in front of him. "No..." Rim''s eyes widened, desperately trying to stop, but there was no chance. The next moment, a cold breath surged out of his body, and Reem felt that she wanted to sleep, and she couldn''t stop her sleepiness.


    Then Rim opened his eyes, and the divine light in his eyes disappeared. Starting from his chest, a gust of cold air filled his body, enveloping himself in the middle. Then, countless ice thorns burst out from his body.


    Even if it melted, Reem wouldn''t be able to survive such an injury. Everything happens between the electric light and flint. Just as Chi Nan and Olna ran here, everything was over. Chi Nan was a little dazed, what is this, the villains often die because of the talk. Sure enough, the most famous saying cannot be violated, otherwise it will be the same as this hapless guy.


    Orna didn''t care about this, she still ran forward quickly. "Hurry up and save people, don''t lose your mind."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 392： Make a mark if you don’t aim well

    It is true that Rim is dead, but Rim is a necromancer, and many undead were summoned before. After the necromancer himself died, the undead lost control and began to go crazy.


    The next three Wang Lin who can still move around, but because the distance is too far, they will not be able to feel it for a while. Olna''s attack was too destructive, and she was too close to her mother. If you attack yourself, you might even hurt your mother. Therefore, Olna can only ask Chi Nan for help, but Chi Nan is distracted.


    Chi Nan, who was awakened by Olna''s words, also realized the danger now. With a move in my heart, the plants I had planted on the ground before finally came in handy.


    Two skeletons and a zombie just walked in front of Weisi, before they waited for the attack, a large number of stumbling horse grass roots emerged on the ground and entangled. The three undead can only continue to struggle all at once.


    Although the three undead are all of the Bronze level, so is Chi Nan, and the Stimulating Herb has been strengthened to the level of Black Iron. The undead without human control can only struggle with instinct.


    In this way, Orna was given enough opportunity. The target of an offensive activity is not easy to hit, but it is much easier to hit a stationary one. While advancing, Olna shot another arrow again. There is no fire element on it, only cyan wind element entangles. The cyan arrow suddenly sank into the eye socket of the undead opposite.


    "Good arrow technique." Chi Nan sighed in his heart. Then, the wind element in front of the arrow exploded, and several sharp wind blades formed in a local area, crushing the flame of the skull''s soul.


    While holding the microwire on his abdomen, enduring the pain, he suddenly got up, drew out two arrows, and pierced the heads of the other two undead with his hands. The force of the ice burst out, and the two undead were solved at once.


    Due to the activity, the wound cracked again, the blood continued to flow, and the gray breath continued to spread on the wound. Around, there are a large number of blue water elements repelling death and fighting with wounds as the center.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, I can still hold on and help Moss." Before the two of them arrived, Wei Si shouted to them. That kind of pain can be expressed through the eyes.


    "But, mother, you." Olna hesitated, not knowing what to do.


    Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "I''ll help, you protect your mother, and destroy those undead who haven''t died." Before, many undead were just frozen, and they won''t die at all for a while.


    If this allows them to run out, the consequences may not necessarily be what will happen.


    When Orna heard Chi Nan''s words, she gritted her teeth: "Just do it, don''t die." With that, Orna ran in the direction of Wei Si. Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief, at least one battlefield had been resolved.


    On the other side, seeing that this version of the battlefield had been resolved, I was suddenly even more anxious. The speed that the two had already slowed down suddenly improved a lot. The battle was extremely fierce.


    "Rim, that idiot, shouted all day about how good he was, and it turned out to be just as capable." The thin and tall man said angrily. I have to admit that the Necromancer is indeed stronger than himself. Riem''s ??death brought tremendous pressure to himself. Fortunately, another half-elf was also hit hard, otherwise he would be dead today.


    But he wanted to leave, but was entangled tightly by the half-elf opposite. In front of an archer, if he turns around and runs away, giving up his back to the opponent, then he is dead, he is not an idiot.


    But if you don''t run, you can only make a quick fight. The result now depends on whether he has solved the opponent first, or whether the half-elf is the first to recover a certain amount of combat power. If you solve the place first, then this time you will win the battle. After you go back, you can definitely get a lot of rewards and even further resources.


    If it was the half-elf who recovered first, then he would be dead. As a result, as the thin and tall man wielded the long-handled sword faster and faster, the battle became more intense.


    Not long after, Elder Moss accidentally left a wound on his leg by the opponent. The wound was not big, but it affected his speed, and the blood kept flowing.


    Continue to cover up, and it won''t take long for you to lose too much blood and fail. Knowing this situation, Moss was even more anxious, and the rhythm of the battle was a little confused.


    At this time, even Chi Nan can see that if this continues, he will be dead today. Then the chance of breaking the game today, I am afraid it can only fall on oneself, and can''t ask the other party to have any other means.


    Putting one''s own life in the hands of others is irresponsible to oneself. Chi Nan stared at the two people in front thinking about how to solve the current situation. But their speed is so fast that they can''t keep up. Even if the plant''s attack speed is fast, the plant still has to rely on its own control.


    This is not a tank that relies on plant brains, wait, plant brains, how can I forget this. But the vegetable brain has a simple mind. How can the vegetable brain distinguish the difference between two people moving at high speed?


    While thinking about it, Chi Nan laid out a lot of plant brains underground, with a plant network, to control the plants he had already grown. Of course, it''s another matter of some being destroyed by two people fighting.


    "I have to tell the difference between them, wait, why should I let the plants tell the difference? Isn''t it okay if I can tell the difference myself." Chi Nan felt that his IQ suddenly went online.


    It doesn''t seem to be a difficult task to distinguish them by oneself, so that the vegetable brain can also distinguish them. Plant brains can''t distinguish people, but they can distinguish plants, especially the breath with their own power.


    Thinking of this, a grape-sized fruit appeared in Chi Nan''s hand, the fruit gleaming, this is Chi Nan''s transformation of it. "There is no way to keep up with your speed, then create a mark. Isn''t that the way the mage''s mark comes from?"


    Chi Nan said to himself, the fruit mark in his hand has been successfully condensed. Suddenly, Chi Nan threw the fruit in his hand toward the front. "Patriarch Moss, go on." Chi Nan''s voice suddenly caught the attention of two people.


    Chi Nan continued to say loudly: "I won''t be attacked by my plants if you hold this." Looking at the fruit flying in the sky, the chief Limoss ran over here hurriedly. However, the tall and thin guy who was not far from the fruit also rushed over.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 393： Pitting the dead does not pay for their lives

    In terms of speed, it was obvious that the tall and thin one was slightly faster, but the patriarch of Moss was more flexible and closer. When the tall and thin guy hadn''t come over, the patriarch Moss had already begun to stretch out his hand.


    "Damn it, I can''t let him get it." Chi Nan''s plant abilities, even tall and thin, also knew it, so the long-handled sword in his hand swept across the moss fiercely. The fierce breath brought a yellow grudge and cut the air in half.


    If you continue to do this, although you can get the fruit, you will definitely be cut in half, so that even if you get it, it will be of no use. The thin and tall people also spotted this point, so they did it. Sure enough, Patriarch Moss made his own choice without even thinking about it. He twisted his figure and avoided the attack.


    But after avoiding this way, the fruit is closer to the opponent. Elder Moss sighed in his heart, he knew he had failed. He drew an arrow and pierced it at the thin and tall man as if using a long sword.


    The thin and tall man narrowed his eyes, his expression was solemn, and he didn''t step back at all, and moved forward with all his strength. The vindictiveness appeared on his body, protecting himself.


    The left hand grabbed the fruit all at once, and then stuffed it into his mouth. The body continues to move forward, trying to avoid the opponent''s attack. But because he was a step slower to grab the fruit, he was still stabbed in the back by an arrow.


    The two were divided at once. Although the thin and tall one had an extra wound on his body, he still won the game. "Thank you." The thin tall man glanced at Chi Nan, then swallowed the fruit.


    "No, I was snatched by him, Chi Nan, are you an idiot?" Even Olna looked over with angrily. Wei Si was even more solemn, and stood up faintly, seemingly intending to desperately.


    But Chi Nan laughed: "Haha, it doesn''t matter who it is, it''s the same as long as someone gets it."


    That''s right, just as Chi Nan said, his mark is just a mark, and it can be used as an attack target or as an exclusion target. This idiot simply swallowed it.


    If you hold it in your hand, you can throw it away when you find something wrong. But if you swallow it, before digesting it, then let it be slaughtered by yourself. "Attack." Chi Nan gave an order, and the surrounding plants began to grow in large numbers.


    At this time, even the thin and tall people felt wrong, but unfortunately it was already too late. He wanted to spit out the swallowed fruit, but no one gave him this opportunity. Two arrows flew over in an instant. The thin and tall one had no choice but to split one and then the mountain to avoid the other. At this time, the feet were already entangled with some stumbling horse grass.


    The tall and thin man gave a cold snort, swelled his anger, and immediately smashed these stumbling horses off. It''s just that before he could make any other reaction, countless spikes suddenly pierced from the ground. All the spikes, aim at your body up and down.


    If he was stabbed by these spikes, he would be able to defend himself with vindictiveness, but it would consume too much vindictiveness. The thin and tall one didn''t want to be hit by these sharp spikes, so he had to jump on the spot.


    Just when the thin and tall guy thought he was jumping off these spikes, the spikes suddenly broke off the ground and shot out. The power is not great, but the changes are too fast, still posing a huge threat to him.


    The thin and tall man had no choice but to twist his body in the air forcibly, making a strange shape, avoiding all the spikes. At the same time, the landing place is not the same place before. "Damn boy, you are looking for death." The thin tall man yelled. He could see that although Chi Nan''s attack did not have much effect on him.


    But if he is allowed to continue to attack, he will definitely be involved in a large part of his energy. After a long time, I am afraid that I am really not their opponent. He is even more annoyed now, what is he doing so cheaply.


    Just hold it in your hand, and throw it out no matter how good it is. Does that half-elf still have time to pick it up.


    "Really, then wait and see." Chi Nan was not to be outdone either. The thin and tall man found that at the place where he had forcibly reversed, some vines had grown completely and were erupting, and the target was himself.


    If the hardness of that kind of thing is entangled by so much at once, the thin and tall person thinks it will take a while to come out even by himself. The time for this meeting is a difference between life and death.


    But the tall and thin man''s reaction speed still exceeded Chi Nan''s imagination, which was an eye-opener. The thin and tall man who couldn''t change direction again in the air, twisted his body so that he was facing downward. The long-handled sword in his hand swung out fiercely, and the grudge exploded. Before landing, the vines on the ground and the ground itself were exploded by grudges at the same time.


    "Boy, you want to kill me even with this trick, you think too much." The thin tall man yelled happily. The ground was destroyed by myself, so what kind of plant could continuously attack itself? UU reading www.uukanshu. cm


    Chi Nan also smiled: "Of course not, but I am not fighting alone."


    what? Not alone, finally, the thin tall man realized that his main opponent was not Chi Nan, but the half-elf elemental archer. The arrow of the wind attribute is extremely fast, but it is a pity that the thin and tall person who continuously changes direction in the air has no chance to avoid it at this time. He can only explode his own grudge with all his strength, let the grudge form a layer of defense on his body.


    The three arrows appeared in the shape of a product, and in the next moment they accurately hit the thin and tall man. Two arrows were blocked, but the third pierced through the thinned vindictive defense, directly penetrating the thin and tall man''s chest.


    The ribs were shot off, a stick was added to the lungs, and the wind element continued to be destroyed, still in the air, the thin and tall one vomited a mouthful of blood. Falling on the ground, the force of the impact made him hurt and hurt, and another blood spurted out.


    Under the continuous heavy damage, even the tall and thin man who was a silver-level fighter still lost the ability to resist at this time. The wind elemental power carried by that arrow had already caused him to suffer severe damage.


    "Damn boy, it''s all you." Feeling the constant loss of vitality, the tall and thin man looked at Chi Nan fiercely. In his opinion, if it weren''t for Chi Nankeng himself, how could he have fallen into this field.


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "It''s useless to see me, who made you stupid. I don''t know what your name is. Forget it, the dead don¡¯t need a name anyway, your body is waiting for other beasts Collect the corpse. As a slave trader like you, I believe there will be no relatives, so goodbye."


    Chi Nan''s words caused the thin and tall man to spurt out another mouthful of blood. He wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth, but he felt hot on his body and couldn''t say a word. Blocked in the chest, holding back uncomfortably.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 394： In fact, everyone gets the same

    Looking at this arrogant and arrogant but now pitiful fellow, Chi Nan sighed in his heart. The silver warrior''s vitality is really tenacious, and he has been so badly injured, yet he has not been **** to death.


    If that guy knew Chi Nan''s thoughts, he might really be **** off.


    Moss slightly treated the wound on his leg. The previous battle caused her to lose a lot of blood and her body was a little weak. Coming over here quickly, an arrow shot out without hesitation.


    The silver warrior who was still wailing on the ground was plunged into his throat by an arrow, and soon died and could no longer die.


    "You don''t need to talk nonsense with these people, because they will have some other means." Moss said to Chi Nan with a serious face, Chi Nan also realized it suddenly and nodded vigorously.


    "I see, I won''t make this kind of mistake in the future." The villain will die because of talking too much. He doesn''t want to be a decent person who died of talking too much. Yes, he is such a decent person, Chi Nan vowed.


    Olna also cleaned up the dead spirits, and at the same time helped her mother dispel the death air from the wound. Without the erosion of death air, although the injury was serious, it would not kill anyone.


    "Chi Nan, you still have this hand. The human being deceived by you just now is really miserable." How can Olna not reject this kind of deception, because is the other person a human, or is everyone the same? .


    Chi Nan didn''t want to leave people with a deceptive half-elf image, he still wanted to use the half-elf identity to continue to fool people. Chi Nan found that the most useful thing about the identity of a half-elf was that the other party would believe what he said. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that the idiot before was so firm in what he said.


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "I''m not a lie, that is really just a mark, and the plants won''t attack after getting it."


    "Then that guy, don''t talk about plants just because you don''t like him." Orna looked disbelieving.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to continue: "I have said that, that is just a mark. I can prevent the person holding it from being attacked, and I can let the plant specifically attack the person holding the mark."


    "If it is held by the patriarch of Moss, it will not attack. If it is robbed, if it is found that it is not right, you can throw it away, it is very troublesome. So I hammered the elder Moss to get it. I swallowed it when I got it." Chi Nan mercilessly despised the guy who swallowed his own fruit.


    That idiot is not afraid that the fruit is poisonous. If he knew he would do this, Chi Nan would definitely add poison to the fruit, so you don''t need to bother yourself. This idiot will be poisoned directly after eating it.


    "It turns out that it is, so this human being is really unlucky." Wei Si has already bandaged the wound.


    "Let''s get out of here soon, and it will be safer to return to the Crazy Bear Fortress earlier."


    "Wait, get rid of the corpses here first, otherwise these corpses will be a troublesome thing to be used by necromancers." There are two silver-level masters on the ground, so you can''t be careless.


    Especially the Necromancer, who knows what will happen when the corpse falls into the hands of other Necromancers. Even if they became undead and resurrected, they didn''t feel very strange.


    "Leave it to me." Chi Nan silently felt the magic in his body. It was very close to the Crazy Bear Fortress, and there were many plants that he had spawned inside. In this place, his magic power regeneration speed is very fast.


    It didn''t take long for Chi Nan to produce a lot of kerosene, and then burned it over, and all the corpses disappeared. If this could be used by the Necromancer, Chi Nan would just raise his hand and surrender.


    "Okay, let''s go, Chief Weisi, is there any problem with your injuries? Do you want me to get a carriage out?"


    Olna rolled her eyelids: "I found that you natural mages are really relaxed, and everything can be made by yourself." This envied and disgusting expression of Olna meant several meanings.


    Wei Si patted Olna lightly: "Thank you, the patriarch, I''m fine, this way is nothing."


    The wound has stopped bleeding, and these half-elves are also experts in handling wounds.


    As he walked, Chi Nan asked strangely: "Why do you call me the patriarch? What does this mean?"


    Olna rolled her eyes, and recently likes to fight with Chi Nan. "You really don''t know anything. The leaders of the small tribes and territories are the patriarchs. Now we tribes are going to live on your territory, then you are the leader of all tribes, and of course you are the chief patriarch. What''s this? It''s weird."


    There is nothing weird about, it''s just that the title sounds really wrong. Alright The great patriarch is the great patriarch, at least he is justified and can control these half-elves to do things for himself.


    Soon, Chi Nan accepted his new name sooner. When the group came to the city, Chi Nan found that although the half-elves were not attacked, they stayed outside the city wall and did not enter.


    "What''s going on, why are they all outside." Chi Nan asked Horn on the city wall.


    "It''s nothing to do with me. Horn doesn''t allow me to let them in." Miria quickly cleared herself.


    Horn said loudly, "Master Enlightenment, this is what I meant. Without adults here, no one can control them. They have shown great hostility to humans before. I am worried that if they come in, they will attack other people. Cause adverse effects."


    It turned out that this is the case, Chi Nan said quickly: "Don''t worry, they are our future leaders, everyone is equal, and will not attack other people casually. Okay, now open the city gate and everyone will go in."


    Chi Nan didn''t blame Horn at all. He even felt that Horn was doing the right thing, but in the presence of so many half-elves, Chi Nan couldn''t directly speak out. Sure enough, following his own words, the half-elves around who were still a little angry, let go of their anger. It seems that it is a long way to get them to integrate into the territory.


    Last time there were few half-elves, and it was easy to assimilate. This time, more than five thousand half-elves are a powerful force in themselves. It seems that the process of developing the edge of the dead forest has to be accelerated.


    Chi Nan has already decided that he will reply to his territory soon, so that his territory will begin preparations. The door opened, Chi Nan slowly entered with a group of half-elves, and then began to settle the half-elves'' housing problems.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 395： That guy got into trouble again

    Fortunately, before I left, I had already explained it. Back at this time, a large number of tree houses have been planted. The half-elves have just arrived, and most of the housing problems have been resolved.


    For these tree houses, the half-elves are still very satisfied, it should be said that they are quite satisfied. Both the space and the design are much better than their own place of residence, just a bit shorter.


    But when there is no danger around, it is more convenient to be shorter. These half-elves, like monkeys, are not real monkeys after all, and they can''t really live in the tree all the time.


    After arranging all this, Chi Nan finally felt relieved, and while letting Miria and Moiru go to receive and communicate with these half-elves, Chi Nan began to study again. It is not a trivial matter to bring so many people back to your own territory. If you pass by other nobles'' territories and are seen by other nobles along the way, it is inevitable that you will have twists and turns.


    Even with the guarantee from the above, the trouble is still not less. Besides, those people above, who knows if their brains are convulsed. Fortunately, now that I got the floating ball, I will simply study the airship.


    It''s just that Chi Nan''s side is quiet, but the outside world is once again chaotic.


    On the same day, the Karimxi Kingdom received the news and directly sent a message to accuse Chi Nan, a murderous madman, saying that he had already carried out the massacre twice, and the Kingdom of Rusyara needed to give them an explanation.


    But the Rusiyala Kingdom has a tough attitude on this matter. Resolutely said that the last time was not to massacre the city, but to clean up the dead. To say that the massacre was only once, not twice at all.


    The two sides struggled with this for a long time, and then Karimxi said again that even if it was only once, it would be a massacre. According to the law of the nobles, massacre was a big crime, and they demanded that Chi Nan be handed over for disposal.


    Ruth Yala then changed another statement, saying that Chi Nan''s actions this time were half-elves'' internal affairs and had nothing to do with noble laws. Is there anything wrong with the half-elves saving the half-elves and then destroying a camp that captures the half-elves as slaves? Besides, can a slave camp be called a city?


    This time, there was evidence, and Chi Nan brought back a lot of evidence that the place was definitely a place dedicated to arresting half-elf slaves. Then, the two sides launched a fierce debate in this regard.


    Because in the Ruthyala Kingdom, it is a crime to capture elves and half-elves. Anyway, there were no elves and half-elves on their side, so the law has always been like this.


    But on Karimsi''s side, it is a crime to capture the elves, and it is not a crime to capture the half-elves. Because of philosophical reasons, this matter is getting bigger and bigger. As a frontline, it has become a tool for sending letters for a while.


    The affairs of Chi Nan directly let everyone on the front line know about it. "This half-elf can''t stop for a while, what is he going to do."


    A group of nobles got together again. The impact of this incident was really bad. Even if there was evidence that it was a slave camp, it would still be troublesome to directly destroy the other party.


    However, the two countries are at war and have to be tough. The most important thing is that Chi Nan still holds the breath of the forest. Who knows if the breath of the forest will continue to be supplied after Chi Nan is dealt with? Those half-elves don''t believe them.


    The commander rubbed his temples with both hands, and the entire frontline had no more headaches than this person. "Everyone, Earl Chi Nan has agreed to sell us the newly tested fourth-generation pea cannon. You have already seen the performance."


    Everyone looked at the paper in front of them, and some people had already seen the samples, and of course they knew the effect of this thing. At this time, everyone closed their mouths. Chi Nan''s move was obviously to benefit them, and then let them stand in front. This war is of great significance to the nobles and the royal family.


    With this weapon, they will be able to acquire more land and solve more noble settlement problems.


    Now, either get the benefits and force them on, or you can only watch the benefits lose.


    An elderly nobleman said loudly: "We and Karimsi are endlessly dying. There are now more than 100 nobles on the battlefield on both sides. How can we surrender our own people at this time? This makes the soldiers What do you think of us."


    That''s right, more than a hundred nobles have died, of course, most of them just possessed no hereditary titles or honorable nobles. The real power aristocrats with real territories have not died so far.


    It is said that it is endless, but in fact the upper-class nobles don''t care about this loss at all.


    "Well said, why should we compromise? At the same time, Earl Chi Nan, let him provide some more fourth-generation pea cannons, and the next war will be handed over to us." A young nobleman also shouted loudly.


    The fourth-generation pea cannon is so easy to use there is no need to platoon guns at all, as long as they find their own cover, and then aim and attack. They have already tried on the battlefield. The opponents either remain in formation and are slaughtered by them, or they cover themselves and lose their combat effectiveness. As a result, the opponent''s shield grew bigger and bigger.


    But with a big shield, it will consume a lot of physical strength and will not have much combat effectiveness against other armies.


    In any case, it is too advantageous for them. Especially among the many local nobles here, many of their heirs have gained territory. After tasting the sweetness, they are more enthusiastic about war.


    In this case, even if De Moore always wanted to trouble Chi Nan, he couldn''t speak. If he was against the tune, it would be against everyone, how could that half-elf make such a powerful weapon.


    De Moore was full of jealousy and envy, but it didn''t make any sense.


    After a long time, the commander raised his head: "In other words, do you agree that we should be tougher on our side."


    The elderly Marquis who hadn''t spoken next to him took out a letter: "Today the royal capital has just arrived. The royal family and nobles also believe that Earl Chinan should be kept. We can pay some price if necessary."


    This is to conduct internal transactions with the other''s high-level nobles. "What price will it cost? After all, it is the charge of massacre, but it cannot be offset by ordinary costs."


    The old man said: "We can communicate with Earl Chinan and create more forest breath, so that''s the end. After all, this incident was originally caused by Earl Chinan. If we want us to block this matter, Chi Earl Nan''s necessary contribution is still needed." The people around immediately showed a mysterious smile.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 396： Heavy snowfall and war suspended

    "It''s winter, and it seems that there won''t be too much war next." Chi Nan looked at the sky, and the heavy snow for several days had frozen the river in the Tianjian River Valley by a layer, and people could walk on it.


    The boats that he left behind can only be frozen on the water, unable to move at all. The reason is because of insufficient power, not because the ship is not strong. On the contrary, in a low temperature environment, ships are harder than steel.


    Between the surrounding sky and the earth, it has become a large continuous white. In this case, the locals who have been seriously injured can only try their best to survive. In this kind of ice and snow, they can often be seen, they are out looking for food. None of these people dared to approach the Crazy Bear Fortress.


    Also in this environment, it is very difficult for those troops to march and fight.


    Chi Nan has already inquired clearly, and the only ones who are still active on the battlefield are those holding pea cannons. Because holding a pea cannon, you don''t need to run at all, and you can wear yourself warmer.


    You don''t need to add iron armor to fight in this environment. But without the cooperation of other arms, just relying on some previous pea cannons, there is no way to get much help at all. Recently, the rear has asked itself to provide the fourth-generation pea cannon. Only this pea cannon can produce powerful power when used alone.


    Chi Nan didn''t care either, just dragged it slowly. "Hmph, if it is really provided in large quantities, then my military service will be reduced. There are only a few people under me, and it is not enough."


    Chi Nan directly used the winter''s more difficult to cultivate plants as an excuse, and rejected this type of proposal.


    On this day, Chi Nan was still studying his own airship. With the floating ball, it is very easy to make the airship fly, but Chi Nan has no choice but to make the propeller.


    Recently, Chi Nan has been considering the issue of propellers. Without such power, even if his airship can fly, it cannot move fast, which is almost as useless.


    Just as Chi Nan continued to study, a guard walked in. "My lord, a letter from the headquarters."


    Chi Nan put down his work and took the letter. "What is the command going to do? These humans are too greedy, or show them the color of the shop." Miria ran over.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "Aren''t you going to appease the other half-elves, why are you here again."


    Miria put her cheeks in her hands, and said pitifully, "You are not the patriarch. Until now, I have never thought of how to take everyone back to the territory. We can''t go straight through. They asked me to see the patriarch. How''s the research going?" Chi Nan had seen Miria like this many times, and she wasn''t fooled at all.


    "Let''s see for yourself, it''s all over there." Then Miria really hopped to watch. This is not an inspection, it is pure curiosity. Miria''s curiosity is still so heavy.


    Chi Nan opened the envelope, looked at it, and sneered at the same time: "Because of my business, so I have to negotiate with the other party. The breath of the forest will give them half of the share, so we are asked to double the breath of the forest."


    The guard''s eyes moved, and he immediately said: "My lord, I am afraid this matter is not that simple. Besides, this time it was not our fault at all. Why should we negotiate with the other party for our business."


    Chi Nan smiled: "What else is it because of the different positions and angles. From the standpoint of humans, half-elves are just some slaves, and it''s normal to capture them. But they touched their interests and destroyed one. In the slave camp, so many people were lost. Whether it is the voice of the people or the demands of other nobles, they must be met."


    "So, this time they came to me, wanting me to take out some benefits to comfort them. There is nothing wrong with saying that I did it." Chi Nan still sneered again and again.


    "So what are we going to do, adults, do we really have to agree to their request."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Huh, they and the other party must have made the request, but if you want so much, most of them will be intercepted by themselves. Are they willing to pay half of what they are."


    The breath of the forest is related to their lifespan and appearance. In their eyes, isn''t the frontline just a few dead people. As for those territories, they couldn''t get it anyway, so they didn''t care at all. Therefore, the ultimate goal is for one''s own benefit.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and then said: "Tell the command headquarters that if you can''t provide that much, it will say that the output is not enough. I can only increase by 20% at most." Chi Nan calculated that 20% is not a lot, and they always do. To give some benefits.


    In any case, this time I really want to let the people of Rusiyara come to top the tank or else the two fortresses will be wiped out. It will be very troublesome if it really makes trouble. It''s okay to have a backstage help.


    "I know your lord, I will do it now." The guard hurriedly bowed and left the place.


    Chi Nan continued to read the letter, most of the following were some nonsense. There is also a request for the fourth-generation pea cannon. It seems that they want to take advantage of this winter''s environment to win a lot of frontline land in one fell swoop. He even asked himself to provide some tanks and artillery. Seeing them, they really wanted everything.


    "For the greedy people, forget it, let them wait." Chi Nan ignored it and continued to deal with it as before.


    "Milia, you still have to watch it here, I''m going to start working." Chi Nan looked at Miria''s groping, a little funny. Look at that careful look, like a little cat.


    When Miria heard Chi Nan''s words, she jumped up immediately: "Patriarch, don''t you be so scary, okay. Looking at the things here, it seems that there is no progress at all."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "Of course there is no progress, I also know. Because the propeller is not easy to make, even if it is made of wood, it will break quickly. If it is not good, you can only use metal." This is where Chinan is depressed. Metal is too time-consuming, and the craftsmanship is not good.


    However, if the metal processing technology is improved, the door to industry will be opened by oneself. This is the last thing Chinan wants to happen. Industry is a double-edged sword. Once opened, the world will develop rapidly.


    But the self who led the change will probably not end well. Moreover, Chi Nan does not believe that his own territory can develop faster than others, even if he has his own forward-looking vision.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 397： I cant cure but you can

    Miria looked at the strange wheel and poked it lightly: "Patriarch, I don''t know what your propeller is, but isn''t flying all about birds."


    Birds, birds? Chi Nan slowly raised his head, yes, how did he forget. "Great, I have a new idea now, thank you so much." Why do I have to lean on the machine? I don''t want to study this aspect, because I use the abilities of the creature itself.


    Things evolved by nature, but there is no such creature as propellers, but they all use wings. The most troublesome thing is to get the airship into the air, and this problem has been solved by itself, and then just add the wings.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan suddenly became excited, which showed that his airship could already enter the stage of real use.


    There is no way to shrink the huge control plant brain, but the airship itself is very big, as long as the airship is made bigger. "By the way, the airship made for the first time can be made into an air fortress."


    Chi Nan has more and more inspiration. Seeing that Chi Nan was about to enter the experiment again, Miria quickly stepped forward and patted him.


    "Patriarch, wait, wait a minute, I''m not here this time for this."


    Chi Nan raised his head questioningly: "What else, isn''t this the most important thing so far."


    Milia rolled her eyes and said, "Why, didn''t you always let us study the injury of Patriarch Microsilk before, we already have a plan." Hearing this, Chi Nan felt energetic.


    "That''s not right, didn''t it mean that you only need to reach the gold level, and the natural mage can''t heal that kind of injury. Is it because Weisi doesn''t understand the natural mage, so I don''t understand."


    Miria said irritably, "Of course not. How can we not understand Nature Mage as a half-elf. We really can''t. We really need to reach the gold level to heal. This is true."


    Chi Nan was even more puzzled: "In this case, why do you still say that there is a plan? It''s not someone who knows a gold-level natural mage." This is a big deal, a gold-level mage, regardless of what type it is. It is a very powerful presence. The pinnacle of the upper mage, the kind that one person can fight against an army.


    "How is it possible, if there is really a golden nature mage, do we still need to be afraid of the human kingdom. However, we can''t cure it, you can." Miria looked at Chi Nan with a certain face.


    Chi Nan pointed to his nose and said incredulously: "I can? Are you kidding me. I can''t even learn... general natural magic. I can only learn to control plants. How can I do this."


    Fortunately, Chi Nan almost missed it. Fortunately, he reacted quickly.


    Miria didn''t care, but continued: "Although the patriarch is stupid and can''t learn to heal spells, your magic power itself has a very strong natural aura, and it is not weaker than the aura of a gold-level natural mage. "


    Are you complimenting me or scolding me? Chi Nan looked at Miria with a black line.


    Miria didn''t realize what she meant, but continued: "So, you don''t need treatment, you just need to use your magic power to dispel the death breath from the head of the microsilk. As long as there is no such thing. If the breath of death combined with itself makes trouble, I can restore it with ordinary spells."


    So this is ah. "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go quickly." Chi Nan directly threw down his experiment. We can talk about experimentation later, but now is a good opportunity to build relationships.


    "Wait for me, what are you doing so fast." Seeing Chi Nan running away, Miria quickly followed. Miria is a pure nature mage, far slower than Chi Nan''s.


    When Chi Nan came to the half-elf residential area, Miria followed panting behind. Put one hand on Chi Nan''s arm and use Chi Nan as a support frame: "Patriarch, you, you run so fast, I''m almost exhausted."


    "There is no image, let''s take a break." Looking at Miria like this, Chi Nan was also a little embarrassed. As for the image, would Miria care about these things.


    "Chi Nan, you are here, this time it''s up to you. If you don''t succeed, I will ignore you again." A familiar voice rang in the ear, which turned out to be Olna. But what''s the matter with the flickering eyes when you are talking. This look is really unbearable.


    "Okay, okay, I know, I will try my best." The middle room has been vacated, and the other half-elves around are far away, but no one dared to approach it.


    And beside, other patriarchs also came here, not because they were worried but they were not low in their hearts. Seeing Chi Nan''s arrival, the group bends over and salutes. "The chief patriarch, it''s all up to you this time."


    "In order to hide my existence these years, Patriarch Weisi has always supported all the tribes by one person. We have paid too much for the tribe. Patriarch, you must succeed." Patriarch Moss also walked over. . After these days of recovery, the wound on Patriarch Lichen''s body has already healed completely.


    Chi Nan hurriedly said: "I will try my best, but I can''t guarantee that it will get better. Don''t worry, even if it can''t fully recover, it will definitely not get worse." Chi Nan can only surrender.


    Among the group of Yingying Yanyan, Chi Nan felt his whole body soft. Uncomfortable, how did the prodigal sons who have been among the flowers cope with this situation? Online is anxious.


    In the end, Chi Nan entered the middle tree house surrounded by a large number of half-elves. Olna and Miria are on one side, and even the other patriarchs are here. It''s just that except for Miria, everyone else was standing in the corner, looking at this side nervously, closing their mouths tightly, for fear of interrupting the treatment of the two of them.


    "Wei Si, how do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Wei Si sat in front of her.


    "I have met the chief patriarch, I have no problem. I have been here for so many years, and it is not too late."


    Chi Nan nodded, then looked at Miria. Miria was also serious: "Patriarch Microsilk, please take off all the clothes and armor on your body and leave the clothes next to your body, otherwise it will affect the treatment."


    Wei Si waved her hand to take off her armor, and her close-fitting clothes were already ready, but Chi Nan''s entangled mood was relaxed. I didn''t see what I shouldn''t have, but it doesn''t seem to look good.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 398： Devilish face

    Looking at the skin exposed under the clothes, Chi Nan finally understood why Wei Si had to wrap herself tightly. Those who know this is skin, those who don''t know think it is old bark.


    Layers of wrinkles are layered on top of each other, and the overall color is gray-white. If you put it together with a tree, I am afraid you can''t really tell which is true and which is fake, just like monsters.


    This is still a half-elf who always loves beauty, even if it is placed on a human body, few people have the courage to continue living. Microwire has been able to support until now, just for the half-elf. If it weren''t for this, the average half-elf might have ended up with this situation a long time ago. Chi Nan felt his heart trembling.


    When Wei Si took off the mask, everyone covered their mouths for fear of exclaiming.


    What a face is this, it is more terrifying than the devil. If the skin on the body looks like pieces of old tree bark, then the face is not as good as old tree bark. It''s like coal that has been burned and then smashed severely.


    There are red things inside, which are flesh and blood under the skin.


    "It''s terrible, I''m used to it. If it weren''t for me, I really don''t have the courage to live."


    "Patriarch Weisi, we know everything you do, you must live. Patriarch, you must cure Microsilk, otherwise, we will be uneasy in our hearts for the rest of our life." Patriarch Moss said.


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best. Patriarch Weisi, you can''t just look at the surface, your heart is more beautiful than anyone else. Today I will try my best to restore your appearance, and you won''t need a mask in the future."


    Chi Nan turned around and looked at Miria: "Miria, what should I do next."


    "Thanks to the chief patriarch, and to Mage Miria, come on, I can hold it back."


    Miria also nodded lightly: "Patriarch, you only need to use your magical power to clean the dead-gas eroded area of ??Patriarch Microsilk. When the dead-gas is cleared, the skin will recover. Then I use healing magic. The treatment can be completely restored within one month at most. So, the patriarch, you must clean it up."


    The lifelessness of these years has been thoroughly combined with flesh and skin, and ordinary natural magic is useless at all. If it is injured at the beginning, there is a silver-level nature mage by his side, he can definitely be healed.


    Chi Nan nodded, with no other thoughts in his heart, he stretched out his hand and released a large amount of life magic in the air. The strong breath of life spread out, and even the grass on the ground around it became greener.


    Chi Nan kept a large group of life magic power rotating in his hands, and then wrapped Weisi''s entire head in. His own life magic is different from natural magic, but in the eyes of other half-elves, there is no difference, but the natural aura is stronger. Now that it is directly displayed, the surrounding half-elves are all amazed.


    Is this really just the power that a bronze mage can show? Wei Si clenched her teeth, grasped the bed sheet tightly with her hands, her body was trembling constantly, a trace of cold sweat was flowing down, obviously she was suffering.


    The other half-elves covered their mouths for fear that they would accidentally call out. There were also a few half-elves, and tears continued to flow, as if the pain was on their own body.


    Olna looked nervous, but did not shed tears. It was only from the look in Olna''s eyes that she was not as indifferent as she seemed. Chi Nan''s attention has been completely placed in the magic group.


    Whenever the life magic swept through, a little gray aura appeared in Weisi''s skin, and some black aura. The gray one is the air of death, while the black one, Chi Nan doesn''t know, should be due to a kind of mutated power produced by the erosion of the air of death all the year round. Chi Nan''s role is to wash it out.


    Every point of peeling is like cutting flesh on the body, and the strands are constantly permeating. Chi Nan is controlling the magic power, repelling these infiltrating powers and letting them radiate.


    These radiated forces fell on the surrounding wood, instantly corroding the wood. In the air, the magical power of the entangled life cancels each other out, and both ends up at the same time.


    Gradually, even Chi Nan felt a little strenuous, and the consumption was really not small. This is oneself, the magic power is extremely huge, if it is replaced by another person, even with this ability, I am afraid it will not be able to support it.


    Fortunately, this is the Crazy Bear Fortress, with a large number of plants spawned by itself, so the magic power is restored quickly. Gradually, changes visible to the naked eye appeared. Wei Si''s original terrifying face, the black gradually began to fade, turning into gray, and the gray areas turned into off-white. There are still a few cracks that have slowly healed You know, these cracks have not changed for many years, and I feel pain almost every day.


    This healing, although accompanied by more intense pain, is also accompanied by hope. The corners of Wei Si''s mouth curled up slightly, which was a smile with intense pain.


    As more and more of the grey breath was cleared away. Wei Si''s face slowly became the same as her own body, like an old tree bark. At a glance, it looked like an old lady about to enter the soil.


    But this look is much better than before, and it looks like a person in a word. Before, it was more like a demon. Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief, "It seems to be really useful, then continue."


    The huge magical power of life is constantly pouring out, and is constantly refining. Wei Si''s hastily became younger visible to the naked eye. The wrinkles on his face became less and less, the black aura gradually disappeared, and the gray lifelessness corroded weaker. The originally severe pain slowly eased, and Wei Si''s expression also relaxed a lot.


    "I knew it must be useful." Miria clenched her fist and gave herself a like in her heart. She is so smart. When this plan was proposed at the time, the fellow Moiru objected.


    Hmph, we must let him know who is the eldest sister when we go out this time. Miria seemed to have forgotten that, in terms of age, she was a lot younger than the half-elf who was more beautiful than herself.


    "Hey, why hasn''t it changed." A half-elf patriarch said in confusion. Just now, the lifelessness on Wei Si''s face ceased to be released. At this time, Wei Si looked like a middle-aged woman over fifty years old. Of course, this is based on the age of a human being, and the life span of a half-elf is not so short.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 399： Unwilling to recover

    "Okay, stop, the dead air on it has been cleaned up. Because the erosion time is too long, the skin has not fully recovered, and then just use natural magic treatment."


    The rest belonged to injuries. Although Chi Nan''s natural magic could heal injuries, there were no special spells, which would not have much effect on such large-scale injuries. This was the reason why Chi Nan didn''t do anything at the beginning.


    "Is it over, then we take a break, and then we start to clean up."


    The original Necromancer''s attack was mainly hit on Wei Si''s head, the upper body was covered, not all of it was affected. So the head injury is the heaviest, and the other places are relatively minor. Speaking of it, it was a miracle that Weisi survived. Wei Si nodded slightly, then closed her eyes.


    The intense pain just now caused Weisi to consume a lot. Although she kept silent, her spirit was still very exhausted.


    More than two hours later, Wei Si opened her eyes and nodded to Chi Nan: "Trouble you, the chief patriarch."


    Chi Nan also got up: "It''s no trouble, it''s all companions." Then, Chi Nan once again condensed natural magic in the air, and using natural magic in this way would not consume much energy. As long as the magic power is restored, it can continue.


    Wei Si''s expression was still a bit painful, but it was much better than before. This time, it took less than half of the time before that, to clean up the whole body of Weisi. Except for the previous scars, the other skin that has no obvious injuries has actually been eroded by lifelessness for so many years. If you don''t clean it up thoroughly, there will always be problems.


    The microfilaments after thorough washing have rough and ugly skin, but they are normal people''s skin. The skin that is smoother and tenderer than other half-elves is incomparable, but it doesn''t take long to recover.


    "Next, it''s up to me. It''s painful to dispel the dead air, but it''s very comfortable to treat the skin."


    It''s just that Miria just walked over, but Wei Si took up her mask and put on herself again: "Thank you, but I don''t want to continue to recover. It''s good to be able to clean up the dead spirit."


    Everyone looked incredulous, no half-elves who do not love beauty, what''s wrong with Wei Si.


    "What''s wrong with you, don''t worry, no one will look at you with strange eyes. You are our hero. If someone says bad things about you, we won''t let him go." A half-elf patriarch said excitedly.


    Wei Si shook her head: "I know, it''s none of your business, but I don''t want to continue to recover. My enmity has not yet been fully avenged, and many of our compatriots are in dire straits in the hands of those **** humans. I want to use me. His face reminds himself that this revenge must not be forgotten. Whenever revenge is taken, I will recover when."


    Everyone persuaded for a while, and saw that Wei Si had decided, but in the end there was no way but to give up.


    "So, Patriarch Weisi, when do you want to recover, come to me at any time." Miria was a little unwilling. In the end, she was useless at all, and Weisi gave up.


    Obviously he is a hero, but he has to face an aunt at a young age, which is really distressing.


    In the eyes of half-elves, Wei Si is indeed not very old. Wei Si got up and moved her muscles and bones a bit. "I have been tortured by the breath of death for so many years, and now that I have removed it, I feel as if I have put some pressure off my whole body. I am already very satisfied."


    Chi Nan sighed in his heart, unexpectedly Wei Si had such a deep obsession with hatred. It seemed that if Wei Si hadn''t personally killed the Necromancer who had injured herself this time, she wouldn''t even receive treatment. Forget it, Wei Si can do whatever she wants, anyway she has tried her best.


    And as the strength of Microfilament increases, the skin will slowly recover on its own. Maybe someday, without a natural mage, Wei Si can restore her appearance on her own. Olna next to her let go of her mouth and ran over and hugged Wei Si.


    Wei Si gently stroked Olna''s head, everything was silent.


    Chi Nan walked out slowly, and when he came out, a large group of half-elves surrounded him. They treated for four or five hours inside, and these half-elves waited here for four or five hours. "The great patriarch has come out, look now."


    "The chief patriarch, what''s going on? Has the treatment been successful?"


    Seeing these crazy half-elves, Chi Nan smiled, and then said loudly: "All the death has been dissipated." As soon as the voice fell, the scene was full of cheers. Even the human civilians who were attracted to them raised their hands high and were infected by the cheerful atmosphere. For the first time, the humans and half-elves in the fortress are so harmonious.


    "Patriarch Weisi has finally recovered, and I don''t need to wear a mask anymore. It''s great."


    Chi Nan''s face became stiff, and before he could explain, the patriarch who came out from behind said: "No Patriarch Weisi just dispelled the death, but he refused to continue the treatment, so he still did not recover. ."


    "Why, how could it be like this."


    "Yeah, why give up? We can meet all the conditions needed."


    "Yeah, yeah, you can treat Patriarch Weisi for treatment."


    At this moment, the patriarch of Wei Si came out: "Shut up, this is my decision." With that, Wei Si said her decision. Everyone didn''t even notice that Weisi''s voice had recovered from the previous hoarseness. The slightly magnetic voice was much better than before. Everyone is listening to the reasons of Weisi.


    "It turns out that it''s like that, it''s all those **** humans, how could it be if it wasn''t for them."


    "That''s right, those **** humans should die. They only care about themselves."


    "Ahem." Chi Nan couldn''t help it. "Humans are not all bad, in fact, there are still many good people. It''s just that what you usually see are some slave traders."


    I am also a human being, so I can¡¯t help but say something for human beings. Besides, if the prejudice is too deep, it won¡¯t be a good thing to cause trouble. When the other half-elves heard this, they were still a little angry.


    Even if this is what the great patriarch said, but for a while, they will never be close to humans. It seems that they can only wait to return to the territory in the future, they will gradually understand after a long time. It was the fault of the slave traders, and Chi Nan didn''t like them either.


    "Okay, okay, everyone, go back and rest. It''s okay." This matter is resolved, Chi Nan can be regarded as letting go of a piece of heart disease, from then on, these half-elves should be good to their senses, Chi Nan I am still very proud.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 400： Catherine

    "It''s snowing, and it''s snowing again. I didn''t expect you to come back at this time."


    In the Rusiyala Palace, the face of the old king was much younger than before. He looked like he was middle-aged, and he couldn''t see what he was before. There was a bottle beside him, which contained the breath of the forest.


    With the use of the breath of the forest, the old king feels that his body is getting better every day, and his complexion has also changed a lot of spirit. Such a good thing has naturally become the daily necessities of the old king, and no noble can rob him.


    At the same time, because of the advertisement of the old king, other nobles are more fond of the smell of the forest, and more and more elderly nobles have recovered and become healthier, which has also led to the smell of the forest, which is becoming more and more expensive on the black market. High, even so high that some ordinary little nobles can''t bear it.


    However, the old king who has always been very happy, his face is not so happy today, he seems to be a little bit sad. The people in the palace bowed their heads and said nothing.


    They all knew that whenever it snowed, the old king would be in a bad mood.


    "Your Majesty, this is today''s memorial." A guard lowered his head and delivered a lot of documents.


    The document contains the development of various parts of the country, various construction aspects, the continuous victory of the front line, the formation of new pea artillery troops, and so on. The Royal Ballista was successfully tested and has been put into mass production. Even yesterday, the royal family found a place where a large group of griffins lived, and the military was trying to capture and domesticate them.


    If these news were normal, the old king would be very happy. But today is different because of a secret letter in the old king''s arms. Even in the morning, the old king had no appetite.


    "Very good, good development, let everyone continue. It''s already winter, and it is impossible for too much war to break out with the Karimsi Kingdom for the time being. Let the people on the front line relax and talk about the rest next year."


    There are also troops that can fight in heavy snow, but this is obviously not what they can do. There are too few wizards and without the help of mysterious powers, it is impossible for the army to fight regardless of the weather.


    Looking at the sky, the old king was lost in memory. Before you know it, it''s night time.


    The guards came to watch again and again, but finally couldn''t help it. I don''t know how long it has passed, and a woman with gorgeous clothes and noble temperament walked in. "Your Majesty, you should eat, or it will be bad for your health."


    The old king recovered slowly, and nodded slightly: "I see. Bring the food."


    "Your Majesty, I will accompany you to have a meal." The woman sighed and said.


    The old king waved his hand: "No, no one should be around me today. The farther the distance is, the better. I want to be quiet by myself. Remember, don''t stay alone."


    Following the words of the old king, the guards who were hiding in the dark also came out and drove everyone around. Everyone did not feel surprised, because the old king did the same before.


    However, in recent years, the old king has not done such a thing. Unexpectedly, everyone was driven away today. The guards still followed their previous actions to maintain a vacuum that no one was around.


    The sky slowly darkened, the candlelight flickered, and the shadow of the old king swayed back and forth on the ground, filled with a lonely and desolate atmosphere. Unconsciously, the old king slowly poured himself a glass of green liquid, which was exactly the smell of the forest.


    Then I ate slowly and tasted slowly, very slowly. In the entire hall, there was only the sound of eating, and there were no other sounds. In this way, it continued until midnight.


    In the middle of the night, footsteps rang. The old king paused with his hands, then resumed his previous actions, and continued to slowly taste the food. After a while, a figure walked in and came to the old king. This person is tall, with a cold complexion, and well muscled. There is no way to hide the fierce aura on his body.


    "Father, it''s really gratifying to see you again to see you like this."


    That''s right, the visitor is the eldest prince Catherine, and he is also the only heir of the king who does not often appear in the palace.


    The old king finally stopped and slowly raised his head: "You are still as aggressive as before. What are you doing here this time? If I figure it out, I will look at it."


    "You are the same as before. There is not much change, just the same as when I left. The half-elf method is really good." The prince glanced at the breath of the forest. He knew that the old king was given this thing.


    The old king was not angry at all: "Yeah, if it weren''t for this thing, maybe I wouldn''t be able to wait for you to come back, and I can''t wait for you to call me father, your mother back then..."


    "Shut up, you are not qualified to mention her If it weren''t for your cowardice, how could your mother die? Why didn''t you go with it at that time, because you couldn''t bear your throne and your life."


    The old king''s eyes dimmed: "Yeah, if it weren''t for my cowardice, how could I get to that point. I''m going to see her soon. You are our only son. Can''t you forgive my father." The old king of the time had a bit of king''s majesty, he looked like an ordinary old man.


    Cadeli smiled coldly, and his voice grew louder and louder from depression. If it weren''t because there was no one around, I''m afraid that such a voice would have already attracted many guards.


    "Haha, hahahaha, you actually want me to forgive. If you really want to see her, how can you hang yourself with this kind of thing. No, you won''t see her at all. She will return to the embrace of the gods," And you will only go to **** and go to **** to confess." With a smile, Catherine''s tears burst out, and the old king''s face was indifferent.


    "I, I just want to apologize to her personally, even if I go to hell, I will find a way to see her again." The old king sighed and pushed the breath of the forest he had always loved aside.


    The bottle fell to the ground, fragments and water splashed out. The precious green drinks were scattered all over the place, but none of the two people present would care. At this moment, this thing is no longer needed.


    "You want to see her, what right do you have to say such things. I will never forgive you, and she will never forgive you. The reason why I came to see you today is only because I am ready for revenge. You are watching in **** Well, I will destroy your kingdom bit by bit, and I will make everything you cherish disappear.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 401： Death of the old king

    "Vengeance? So you still didn''t forgive me." The old king still sat on his seat, quietly raising his head, as if he could see the sky through the ceiling, his eyes gleaming with the light of elites.


    Cadeli slowly drew out his saber, staring at the old king, his body slowly rose. If someone were here at this time, they would definitely find that their eldest prince was actually a swordsman at the pinnacle of silver.


    The old king seemed to feel nothing, still raising his head, quietly looking at the sky.


    "Can you spare Ruth Yala, she, after all, is your homeland." The old king suddenly said.


    Catherine¡¯s smile became even colder: "For your throne and for your country, can you give up everything. Unfortunately, all of this doesn¡¯t make any sense to me." As he said, Catherine¡¯s feet shook, the whole The speed of people has become so fast. Almost instantly appeared in front of the old king, the long sword in his hand stabbed in the past fiercely.


    With a "pouch", the old king didn''t even show any evasive reaction, and there was no fear on his face, so he was pierced into his abdomen by Kadri''s sword, and blood continuously flowed out of the wound.


    "Why don''t you avoid it? With your strength, you should be able to avoid the attack just now." Only Catley knows that his aging father is not much weaker than himself.


    The old king slowly lowered his head and didn''t even look at his wounds: "Rusiyala is my homeland, your mother''s, and even yours. Can''t you really let her go? My life can be given. You, but Ruth Yala, can''t throw it away."


    Cadeli''s expression changed, he instinctively took a step back, and then his face showed a fierce look: "I only know that my mother will die because of your throne. Why should I let her go? Tell me, what can I do? "


    The old king''s face slowly turned ruddy, and he became full of anger when he said: "That''s because Rusiyala is my home, I am our home. For the motherland, I can give up everything, Even myself. All the mistakes are on my body. If I die, this hatred can be dispelled."


    After a pause, the old king continued: "You are my best son. If you become a king, Ruth Yala will definitely be able to flourish in your hands and even further become an empire."


    "It''s useless even if you say this, I won''t believe you."


    The old king didn''t seem to hear Catherine''s voice, but continued to talk to himself: "Back then, in order to save me, your mother stood in front of me. I was timid and ran away."


    "I said I was looking for reinforcements, but I knew that I was scared. Unfortunately, when I woke up later, there was no chance. You hate me, I can understand. I am going to accompany your mother soon. ."


    "But, Ruth Yala, even your mother certainly doesn''t want to see him destroyed. Can you, can you finally promise your father one thing. Take the throne and lead Ruth Yala one step further. Your other siblings? We, if possible, let them make a living, after all, there is nothing wrong with them."


    Cadeli''s face changed, and he felt his heart trembling: "What did you say? You died in my hands, and you actually want me to be the throne. Do you think you can live like this? Do you think I will Spare you."


    The old king shook his head gently and looked at Cadeli kindly: "Because I know that Ruth Yala is the best in your hands. Others do not have your ability. And, for so many years, I also I owe you a lot, so let¡¯s take it as compensation. I hope you can consider your mother¡¯s feelings. This is the last thing my father asks you.


    Without waiting for Catherine to say anything, the old king pointed to a box next to him and said: "This is the token of our King of Rusyara, and the crown and scepter are in it. It will be yours from now on."


    After speaking, the old king suddenly grabbed the long sword in his abdomen and drew it out. The long sword with blood was pulled out. The old king didn''t care about the flow of a lot of blood, and threw the long sword aside.


    Immediately afterwards, the old king drew his long sword unexpectedly. Under Cadeli''s vigilant eyes, he pierced his long sword into the wound just now. "Now, there is no problem now, I was not killed by you, and you don''t have to bear the charge." After the tossing just now, even the old king who is not weak is almost unable to support it.


    "Why are you doing this, why, do you have to let me go through the rest of my life with guilt, Father."


    A smile appeared on the corner of the old king''s mouth: "You, have you finally admitted that mine is your father and also approved Rusiyala, so that I will have no regrets. Don''t be guilty, originally, I don¡¯t know how long I can live."


    Looking at the aura of the forest that had long been shattered, if it weren''t for this, maybe I wouldn''t be able to wait for this day. "That half-elf is very good. If possible, control it well, and he can bring great benefits to the kingdom. If not, kill him. If you can''t control him, keeping him is not a good thing for the kingdom."


    The old king''s voice became weaker and weaker, and in the end, Cadeli almost had to stick to the old king''s mouth to hear clearly. He knew that his father, the person he had always hated, was really about to leave.


    "Ah, how could this be so, why do you treat me this way. Even if you have a little bit of resentment."


    Unexpectedly, the prince who behaved like the old king felt empty in his heart, as if he had lost something. He had always insisted on destroying Ruth Yala, but in the end the old king gave himself such a task.


    He knew that everything was between his own thoughts, but Cadeli''s heart was extremely complicated, and the two different ideas were constantly conflicting. This feeling made him want to vent out.


    But he knew that what he had to do now was not this. After a long time, Cadeli raised his head and looked at the body of his father, who had begun to become cold: "No matter what Ruth Yala will become in the future, this is not something I can decide. Let God decide. Let''s Your children who are ineffective are involved. Whether Rusiyala will be destroyed or reborn depends on the choice of God."


    Cadeli stepped forward and took the old king''s box, but his saber did not remain, but threw it aside. The saber stained with blood looked extraordinarily scarlet, so dazzling.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 402： Im not going anywhere

    The night was so peaceful, because of the old king''s orders, no one was bothered all night. But the next day, when the waiter delivered the documents early in the morning, he finally found out about it.


    After a scream, countless people were attracted over. When everyone looked at the old king who had been dead for a long time with a smile on his throne, and the long sword in the old king''s abdomen, all the faces changed.


    Now, things really become troublesome. Because too many people saw this kind of thing, it was impossible to hide it at all. In less than half a day, all the people with a little strength in the entire king knew about it.


    "Damn it, how could this happen. Wait, this sword, this seems to be the big brother''s saber, is it made by that bastard." Kea and other brothers and sisters came here, and Kea found the ground in the first time That suspicious saber.


    "But, if it was really made by the eldest brother, why didn¡¯t this sword be taken away, but thrown here? What about the sword on my father¡¯s body, if the eldest brother replaced it, it means that he wants to conceal it. Made this kind of mistake." The eldest princess is one of the few people who can calm down and think about the problem, and soon discovered a lot of doubts.


    "Why? That **** must have forgotten in a panic. Damn, where is the royal identity certificate. Now that the father is dead, he must choose the next king as soon as possible."


    Kea''s eyes flashed with amazing ambition. Su Laisi shook her head and stepped forward: "It is indeed necessary to choose as soon as possible, but without the seal and contract, without the crown and the scepter, even if it is chosen, it is useless."


    "Why not, let''s ask the eldest brother, if he really did it, then we will avenge the father, whoever can avenge will inherit the throne." Su Leisi made no secret of her ambition.


    If you choose a new king now, Kea has the strongest power in the capital, and the others will hardly have this opportunity. But once he left the royal capital, Kea''s power was not so strong.


    "So, it''s okay, it depends on who can avenge the father." Kea wanted to refuse, but suddenly realized that many people around already knew about this matter. If you refuse, there is no reason at all. Let your approval rate drop. That being the case, then agree, anyway, his strength is definitely not weak.


    "In that case, let''s do it by our own means. Father''s funeral must be completed as soon as possible."


    Su Leisi didn''t want to stay in the king''s capital anymore. After a long time, the king''s capital would definitely be completely sealed off by Kea. At that time, it was not so easy for others to leave.


    "Yes, let''s do it as soon as possible." The whole king was surging, and countless people were active in the open and secret. Kea declared martial law throughout the city on the same day, and no one could move without his order.


    "Sure enough, I knew that''s the case, Third Sister, what do you do. Apart from the third brother, the fourth and fifth brothers have been put under house arrest. If you continue to stay here, then Saoya may be too. It''s hard to escape." As the Sixth Prince, Saoya is also a certain threat to Kea.


    Sophia shook her head: "I don''t know how things could turn out to be like this. It was okay yesterday, why is it like this." The assassination of a king of a kingdom is definitely not a trivial matter.


    Especially when he was assassinated in his own palace, and the murderer is likely to be his own son. This is a huge blow to the royal family, what will the surrounding kingdoms look like.


    If it hadn''t been for winter, and universities were flying around and could not support large-scale wars, I am afraid that other kingdoms would be ready to move now. Just look at those nobles, many people have begun to communicate secretly.


    At this time, the eldest sister actually came to her, Sophie couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    "Sister, don''t you want that position? Second sister..." Sophia did not continue.


    "That position?" Carolis sneered: "Even if I get it, what can I do? Just look at my father''s life over the past few years. I can still manage my own territory. What I am worried about now is that You and the fourth sister."


    "I want to follow the third sister, I will go wherever the third sister goes." I don''t know when, Sorami popped up in Sophia''s palace. When this happened, even Sorami seemed to have matured a lot. The thoughts of laughing and playing, all of a sudden disappeared without a trace.


    Carolis shook her head and looked at Sophia simply: "If you don¡¯t have a place to go, go to my territory. I will protect you. If you don¡¯t want to, you can go to Garcia. After all, he is Your fianc¨¦ is still the prince of the Maro Kingdom. It¡¯s just that when you get there it is very likely that you will give them an excuse to attack Ruthyala."


    "I know that between countries, there is only interest. Now things are happening like this, it is impossible for the Maro Kingdom to intervene without an excuse." Sophia''s face was very calm, calm and terrifying.


    "I won''t go there, and I won''t go to your territory with Big Sister, as long as Big Sister sends us out."


    "Sister Sister, you''re not going to find that half-elf in Chi Nan, right? He doesn''t seem to be able to protect us either."


    Sophia glared at Sorami: "Don''t call that half-elf, after all, he is my canonized, he has been marked with me a long time ago. With him, at least security will not be a problem."


    Carolis also nodded: "Indeed, that guy is very powerful, especially in plant weapons. If it can continue to develop, it will be a force that cannot be ignored for the entire kingdom."


    "No matter who becomes the king in the future, he will definitely have to win him over. It''s just that you are too wronged. Even if I can''t predict the consequences of your past, you should go to my territory. Do you think the eldest sister will It won''t cause you."


    Sophia shook her head slightly: "Of course not, but I will cause you trouble if I go. If other people know that I''m on your side, they may find excuses to attack you." Sophia knew, eldest sister Although his strength is good, it can only be said to be good. In the face of a joint attack from other people, it might really be unstoppable.


    "Sister, don''t say it, I''ve already decided." Carollis closed her mouth helplessly as she was about to say something. How could she not know the temperament of her own sister? The decision was useless.


    When things develop like this, it can only be resigned to fate, Carolise thought in her heart.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 403： Is the kingdom going to split

    On the west side of Uzhang Province, in the Tianjian River Valley, Chi Nan was holding his hair and looking at the information in front of him. Originally, there was heavy snowfall, and the people in the front-line command did not want to continue their meritorious service, which caused them to be half-snow hidden.


    Chi Nan was still very happy because he didn''t need to go to war, he only needed to study his own airship. Just a few days ago, the airship has been researched, but it will take a certain amount of time to manufacture it. And the silver seeds gradually germinated and grew, and the silver-level abilities were slowly appearing. As long as you reach the limit, you will soon be able to break through.


    It can be said that good news came one after another, but two days ago, when a new news suddenly arrived, Chi Nan''s mood began to deteriorate. The old king was assassinated in his palace.


    I can get the news myself, I am afraid that this news has become known to everyone, even if the surrounding kingdoms are the same. As a result, the army of the opposite Karimxi Kingdom, even in the winter, is still ready to move.


    There has been news on the front line that the Karimxi Kingdom has begun to mobilize a large number of undead troops and is rushing to the front line. Those undead armies are not afraid of the cold and do not need supplies. Waiting for them to arrive is another trouble.


    Recently, the frontline has been mobilized very frequently. Because of the death of the old king, the nobles who could have worked together started various intrigues. Before the kingdom was over, they started to make trouble.


    "My lord, the new news has arrived." Suddenly, a guard ran over and delivered the collected news to himself. Chi Nan opened the envelope, frowning as he looked at it.


    "Patriarch, what''s going on, it won''t affect our plan, right?"


    Hearing Miria''s words, the other half-elf patriarchs were also frowning. It was already about to start a full transfer, how could such a thing happen? It is impossible for them to go back now.


    Chi Nan shook his head and looked at the envelope: "It''s chaos, but it still doesn''t affect our border area. This time it was mainly in the south, but it was troublesome enough."


    The news stated that the eldest prince and the second prince were arguing with each other and would not give way to each other.


    Soon after the news of the old king arrived, the two news came at the same time. The second prince Keah said that the old king died in the hands of the eldest prince Catherine, because Catherine''s saber was on the scene.


    And Cadeli also publicly issued a statement saying that the old king had handed over all his tokens to him before so that he would inherit the throne.


    As for the saber, the eldest prince refused to admit it, saying that he had lost it before. In fact, the eldest prince is still entangled in his heart, otherwise it would be impossible to leave the saber there that day.


    Because of the problem with this saber, Kea found the handle to attack the prince. So soon, the entire empire was divided into two different camps, and the relationship between them had become more and more chaotic.


    Today''s news is simply adding fuel to the fire. The eldest prince actually claimed the king in the south, and directly announced that he had inherited the position of the king and became the new king, and at the same time, he raised a large amount of troops.


    The prince has been in the military for these years, so he has a high reputation in the military and has received a lot of military support.


    Kea does not have the reputation of Kadri in the military, but the power in the royal capital can be said to have reached its peak. As the eldest prince became king, Keya used the other side as a murderer as an excuse, and he actually became king in the king''s capital, and received the support of most nobles in the king''s capital. The royal capital includes the nobles in the surrounding provinces, and most of them support Kea.


    The strength of these nobles is definitely not weak, unite, and compete with the Southern Cadeli Group.


    In the end, because of the relationship between these two people, the scale of each other''s conflicts became larger and larger, and gradually spread to the surrounding areas. Even on the front lines at this time, such signs are very obvious.


    There are local nobles on the front line, there are royal nobles, and the original military soldiers. The three sides do not give in to each other. The military believed that the eldest prince Catherine was the king who could truly lead the kingdom forward, and expressed their support.


    The royal family nobles, on the other hand, used the eldest prince to be aggressive and did not pay attention to development as an excuse to oppose the eldest prince to become a king. Moreover, there has not been a final conclusion about the assassination of the old king by the eldest prince.


    The last remaining local nobles are fighting for their own interests, and they won''t care about who becomes the king. What they care about is the opposing army. If they are attacked by the opposing team, they will be the one who will lose. Therefore, these people are the group of people who are most actively preparing for battle, and they are also the ones who can jump up and down the most.


    "I didn''t expect things to suddenly become like this, so next, I am afraid it will become more troublesome."


    "Hey Chi Nan, who do you think killed the king?" Orna said suddenly.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "I don''t knowAnyone is possible. The great prince¡¯s sword was at the scene of the crime. It is very suspicious, and the old king¡¯s royal certificate has always been. In the palace, I don¡¯t know if I was actually sent away secretly. My saber is not so easy to lose. But the situation at the scene is too complicated, and I don¡¯t know if it was intentional."


    "Similarly, the second prince is also possible in this respect. Perhaps because the old king''s health is getting better and better, the second prince can''t wait, so he deliberately planted and framed him, wanting to get himself in power."


    "That is to say, both of them may be assassins, but how do you tell them?" Miria said, clutching her hair.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "It''s not necessarily. Maybe the person who did it deliberately pulled both of them into the water. This kind of thing is also possible for the second princess who has always been ambitious for the throne."


    Chi Nan drew a circle on the paper: "The eldest princess has not shown much ambition for a long time, but she is so powerful. No one can be sure that this matter was not done by the eldest princess. And the third princess, I know her. She probably didn''t do it. Besides, the third princess didn''t have that great ability in the capital."


    Chi Nan still knows this. Sophia has always wanted to find a way out for herself.


    The other princes and princesses do not have that great ability. They are either incompetent or too young to join this battle. Suddenly, Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, not knowing what he thought of.


    "By the way, how are the other people now? Is there any news coming." There is too little information. Even if you want to analyze it, you can''t analyze it thoroughly. Now you can only see how much information is sent by the guards. . To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 404： All the ghosts and monsters jumped out

    "My lord, there is information about the other people, too." The guard pointed to the file below.


    At the same time, the guard also said: "Originally, the third prince was away, and the fourth and fifth princes were put under house arrest by the second prince. But when the old king''s funeral was held that day, the second princess only used a substitute."


    "When it was discovered, the second princess had left the capital with the fourth and fifth princes. Later, the two princes disappeared, and some people suspected that they were hiding in the dark and didn''t know what they wanted to do. But the second princess stood upright. Come out, and at the same time use a lot of resources in your hands to woo some local nobles around."


    Chi Nan looked at the document and felt that the situation was more complicated: "I didn''t expect the second princess to move really fast. The royal capital and surrounding nobles support Kea, and the southern nobles and military support Cadeli, and finally Su Leisi went to win. The local nobles have gone."


    To the southwest, the second princess, Su Leisi, attracted a large number of local nobles, and used her strong financial resources to form a very large group, forming a force that can compete with the other two.


    Then he made an excuse that the two princes might be the murderers of the old king, so neither of them could be trusted. Then he ascended the heights and called out to form the Revenge Army, which is now considered a separate party.


    "On the second day after the funeral, the eldest princess, the third princess, the fourth princess, and the sixth prince all disappeared."


    Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief from the guard''s words, and it seemed that Sophia and Soya had already left. In any case, without Sophia''s help, there would be no way for him to have today''s strength.


    Relying on oneself alone, without the support of territorial resources, and without a stable environment, let alone development, it is very difficult to survive. So Chi Nan still didn''t want Sophie to get into trouble.


    Unfortunately, in the following documents, Sophia is missing. No one knows where Sophia has gone.


    It''s just a faint speculation that Sophie might go to the Kingdom of Maro, but this is just gossip. It is also said that the fourth princess Solami and the sixth prince Kea are also with Sophia, which is quite possible.


    Thinking of their relationship, there is nothing weird about being together, just don''t know if Sophia and the others have the ability to protect themselves. Hey, if things happen like this, there is nothing I can do.


    Only in the file, news of the princess appeared. "It''s really worthy of being the most domineering of all."


    Looking at the contents of the file, Chi Nan couldn''t help but sigh. The territory of the princess is in the southeast of the kingdom, an area on the southeast coast. Facing the attack of the Grand Prince''s army before, he immediately repelled it, and even a small victory, becoming the fourth powerful group in the kingdom.


    It''s just that the eldest princess directly issued a statement stating that she was not interested in the throne. She would listen to whoever became the king. She didn''t even mention revenge for the old king.


    This statement undoubtedly made the people around him put down their vigilance, but others did not dare to believe him completely, because there was anecdotal evidence that the eldest princess was going to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and wait until they both lose to come out to clean up the mess.


    No one knows where the news came from. In short, the situation is getting more and more chaotic.


    In the coastal area, a large number of ships stayed on the edge, which is the same reason that he used ships to guard the Tianjian River Valley. With the defensive circle formed by these ships, even the military of the kingdom did not dare to mess around.


    "The reason why a large-scale war has not broken out now is because everyone is not ready, and the other is probably because of the surrounding kingdoms." Chi Nan patted the table and thought.


    "The southeast coast is indeed a good place. Leaning on the sea, you just need to defend the front. However, from the sea, there may be other kingdom armies coming, so the princess can''t move around."


    Chi Nan struck a cross on the paper. "The great prince is the strongest, but in the south, there are several powerful kingdoms bordering Rusiyala, so a large number of troops are restrained. Therefore, the troops that can be used will definitely not be stronger than others. Where to go?" Chi Nan drew a horizontal bar.


    "The strength of the second princess in the west is arguably the weakest and the most inconspicuous. They are still close to the border of the kingdom and seem to be in a dangerous situation. However, the roads here extend in all directions, the commerce is developed, and the potential is also great. If other kingdoms use an excuse to attack, two The princess can''t stop it. But if you support it from behind, the consequences will be different."


    "Finally, the place where the second prince is located. The second prince sits in the center. It can be said that it is attacked on three sides. The royal guard is not the strongest, but it is also the most elite legion in the empire, and living in the royal capital is considered orthodox."


    "But the fighting spirit of the army in the royal capital is too bad. It is not so easy to replenish its strength It can be said that there are advantages and disadvantages. Now we can see if we can get more support from the nobles. If we can get the support of the nobles. , Then the odds of winning are great. If you lose the support of those powerful nobles, the second prince will be trapped to death."


    There is no place to escape. This is the evaluation of Chi Nan to the second prince. There is no retreat in this place.


    "In the end, there are three princes who don¡¯t know their strength secretly and don¡¯t know what they are doing. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they make something. Sophia took the two children and didn¡¯t know where he went. Confusion."


    Under Chi Nan''s explanation, the situation gradually became clear. "Patriarch, this doesn''t seem to involve us in the north, so there shouldn''t be any problems."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Indeed, Remas was originally the border. After the ravages of the wild orcs, his strength has declined a lot, and now he has to defend against the insects in the north. Basically, there is no power to mobilize. However, due to the impact of the situation, I am still worried that someone will attack us in the north."


    What Chi Nan was most worried about was actually himself, because his plant weapons were too conspicuous at this time. Moreover, relying on the breath of the forest, he has a great right to speak among the nobles.


    If you fall to either side, you will definitely become an important weight. Remas is still a province. If you say you won''t receive attention from others, it''s impossible. Therefore, we must prepare as soon as possible.


    "Notify the territory, let the territory be fully prepared for defense, everything else is as usual. If someone dared to attack us, just kill the unscrupulous, don''t care who the other party is." Chi Nan thought for a while and issued such an order. It seemed that I had to prepare as soon as possible, Chi Nan thought of it silently in his heart.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 405： Intimidate and lure 1 up

    In the next few days, Chi Nan put aside all other things and tried his best to build an airship. For the rest of the time, I will do my best to give birth to my own silver seeds, hoping to raise a level as soon as possible.


    Under this chaotic situation, the stronger one''s strength, the more able to protect oneself.


    And his own guards are constantly screening the civilians and soldiers. Pick out those who are willing to leave with them, and isolate them from those who are vacillating or who do not like them at all. Everything is going on in secret. Within the Crazy Bear Fortress, it was rare to get busy.


    Only a few days later, the guards sent something more, which made Chi Nan frown.


    "My lord, two letters and a secret have been sent. Would you like to read it."


    The atmosphere is getting more and more weird, even the guards are usually cautious about some things.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, then said, "Take it here, you continue to practice, don''t worry about these things." Chi Nan was talking about the half-elves next to him. There are already many talented half-elves who have begun to learn natural spells from Miria.


    In a short period of time, it is impossible to improve too high, but there are also many people who have condensed natural magic.


    "The two princes? And Sophia''s. Finally there is news of Sophia."


    Chi Nan opened the letter and frowned. The first one is from the eldest prince Kaideli, the wording is very strong, and he wants to let himself join his men. In this tone, as if he was already his subject.


    "Either join, the condition is actually the head of the weapon department, or refuse, send soldiers directly to attack, and want to kill me here." Chi Nan sneered, really like a bully. If it were when I first came to this world, I wouldn''t dare to fight against them, but now, I basically have this ability.


    Throwing the letter from the eldest prince aside, Chi Nan opened the letter from the second prince Kea.


    "Haha, the same but the small differences are all coercion and temptation." This letter is similar. The condition is to become the commander of the Kingdom''s Ministry of Defense after success. If you don''t agree, you will arrange a very dangerous task for yourself.


    Even the task was revealed, which was to let myself go deep into the kingdom of Karimxi in the winter and attack a city. As a city that has already defended itself, letting oneself go to attack is almost the same as looking for death. And that city, there are Griffin Legions stationed, which is sure to be like this without an air force.


    These two people are really not good people. Chi Nan sneered, and threw the letter from Kea on the other side.


    "It seems that you have seen my value, but you still haven''t seen my strength clearly." Chi Nan sneered silently in his heart. His current strength is not much worse than that of the four major groups.


    Even if it hadn''t been for selling them too many plant weapons at the beginning, and only if his legion had plant weapons, he would be much stronger than them. However, the weapon is still in his own hands.


    "It seems that when we go back this time, we will directly cut off the supply of weapons for the two of them.


    Open the last secret letter, which Sophia sent to herself. "So that''s it, did the princess protect them from leaving?" The secret letter stated that Sophia, Solami and Soya had all left the capital under the protection of the princess. Just don''t know what the princess really means, Chi Nan feels a little tangled in his heart.


    Sophia didn''t say where she was going, only that she had escaped, and at the same time she told herself not to get involved in this chaos. Once involved, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly: "It''s not that I want to get involved, but that it won''t work if I don''t get involved. Now, it has been noticed. No wonder there are so many troops on the east side of the Tianjian River Valley. One."


    At this moment, another guard also ran over: "My lord, two more letters have been sent."


    "Okay, take it over and let me have a look. Anyway, there are more lice and it''s not itchy." Chi Nan opened the letter, this time it was for the two princesses.


    The second princess directly proposed to increase cooperation, and even offered the same conditions. This time it was given the title of duke, which is really generous. Since the establishment of the kingdom, only a few new dukes have appeared.


    These words that made no secret of their ambitions also conceal some threats secretly. The eldest princess was very plain and didn''t ask to join herself. The same is just to establish trade routes.


    It''s just that the princess didn''t make any promises to herself, nor did she threaten. It really makes people wonder what the eldest princess is thinking. This eldest princess is the only one who makes people unable to grasp the idea. It is too mysterious.


    "My lord, is there any bad news?" Horn whispered next to Chi Nan shook his head: "It''s not, it''s just that the four armies all want to establish contact with us, threatening All means have been used to lure, and it seems that if the kingdom is not dealt with, it will really be divided."


    "Then what should we do, if the kingdom is divided, will we still be hunted down by those humans?"


    The half-elves were a little flustered. They escaped this time, but they didn''t want to continue being hunted down.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, there is my protection, no one dares to move you. Besides, if it doesn''t work, you can also hide in the forest. Moreover, the war basically takes place in the southern hinterland, and we are not affected by the north. Great." Although this side is directly connected to the area controlled by Kea, it is not the same place.


    Kea can affect the province of Kaos, the impact on Karas is very small, and the impact on Remas is negligible.


    "That way I can rest assured, or else, let''s apply back now." Miria said innocently.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "I can''t apply. Now the river valley has been blocked. It is impossible to leave without fighting. But if there is a war, other troops will not let us leave. This is their method."


    "What should we do then, are we going to be trapped here." This is just a river valley and a fortress. There is a kingdom on the opposite side and another kingdom behind them. They are caught in the middle.


    "Don''t worry, my airship has been built, and we can go anywhere with the airship. It is winter now, with heavy snowfall, and many flying beasts will not appear at this time. It is our good opportunity. Just, this time The scale of the transfer has to be expanded a bit.¡± Chi Nan is very thankful that he has got the floating grass.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 406： I wont play with you anymore

    In the headquarters, there are more nobles now, but three factions have gathered faintly. Every day these nobles quarreled with each other, it took a long time to stop, and then left with resentment.


    After the meeting on this day, a few more people stayed here. "Hey, because of domestic reasons, the breath of the forest is about to be cut off. There is no way to provide it to the nobles of the Karimsi Kingdom. Now the Karimsi Kingdom is planning to use this excuse to attack us. We are the front line and bear the brunt. , I really don''t know what they want to do."


    Suddenly, De Moore pretended to inadvertently said: "Is there any news, what does Baron Chi Nan mean?"


    Several people present knew what De Moore was talking about. De Moore was also annoyed in his heart. The princess didn''t even mean to win over Chi Nan, so that''s good, otherwise what will Chi Nan do?


    However, Chi Nan never agreed, which made De Moore angry. A little earl, or a half-elf, dare not care about what the princess said, really looking for death.


    In De Moore''s heart, if the eldest princess wants to fight for the throne, even the eldest prince is definitely not an opponent.


    The commander shook his head: "There is no answer, Baron Chi Nan has been thinking about it all the time." He and De Moore are not of the same faction, so the eyes looking at De Moore are full of alert.


    Do things for the people behind them, these people are opponents. Chi Nan hasn''t decided who he wants to join, so they haven''t done anything with each other, nothing more.


    However, the number of troops outside the Tianjian River Valley is increasing. Once their patience is exhausted, then it will be Chinan''s turn to be attacked next.


    Even if the plant weapons in Chi Nan''s hands are powerful, in their opinion, as long as the masters are dispatched, Chi Nan is not an opponent at all. The Griffin Legion, even those plant weapons can''t deal with it. Therefore, their enemy is not Chi Nan, but these groups present. The strength of each group is not so simple.


    Even the above has already ordered that if Chi Nan does not agree or joins other people, then Chi Nan will be resolved on the spot, or seized and taken back. These days, there is an undercurrent surging around.


    It became more and more difficult for the people in Crazy Bear Fortress to come out. Even some spies, once they get here, it is very normal to be caught. After losing some people, Chi Nan stopped sending people out. Fortunately, none of his guards were caught, and they all ran back with great strength from the beginning.


    "My lord, we can''t continue to wait like this. I think they can''t help it anymore."


    Hearing Carol''s words, Chi Nan nodded slightly, and then retracted his hand. On the ground, a huge semi-ellipsoidal thing that didn''t know what to do was completely formed. The size is about the same size as a basketball court.


    These days, Chi Nan has been making these things, and of course they can see them.


    After Chi Nan retracted his hand, he calculated a bit, and then said: "It''s almost the same, the food is ready. Let our people come out and prepare, and then all go in." As he said, one side of a weird wooden hall, A door opened.


    There are many seats inside, and it is divided into different cabins. There are some windows around, which can be opened manually to see the outside.


    "My lord, is this an airship? Is it really possible?"


    "Of course it can, you won''t use a positive tone. Remember, as long as our people, those who have problems, just throw them here, it doesn''t matter anyway." Carol quickly took the order to leave.


    Looking at the airship he had built these days, Chi Nan sneered at the corner of his mouth. Had it not been for creating enough empty courts, he would have no time to talk nonsense with other people. I said before that we should consider it, just to delay time. In fact, you don''t need to think about it at all. After joining them, you will no longer be free.


    The place where the airship was made was in the Tianjian River Valley. Those soldiers and civilians who failed the test, Chi Nan directly left it in the Crazy Bear Fortress, which is known as the Guardian Fortress. And they left in secret, saying that they were going to carry out a mission.


    Gradually, some people in the Crazy Bear Fortress found that something was wrong. "It''s weird. Why did the captain disappear today? Didn''t you come here for a few laps every day? There are also those big people."


    "Yes, Lord Chinan''s guards can usually see it, but today I can''t see it. It''s really strange."


    "Didn''t it mean that they have all gone on secret missions, maybe not here for the time being."


    A slightly older person looked gloomy: "Something is wrong, even if it is to perform the task, it is impossible to go so clean. You have found that there is no one here. We don''t even have a person who can take charge."


    The soldiers looked around, and indeed, there was not even one who could give orders. "Then what are we going to do, we can''t help but listen to the above order or we will be unlucky. Hey, when will it be over?"


    At this moment, someone suddenly pointed to the sky and said, "Look, what is that."


    Everyone looked up and suddenly found a lot of strange things in the air. "It seems to be a big bird, but it doesn''t look like it." In the air, many things that looked like Kirov airships slowly flew up, except that there were two more big wings on both sides. This wing is like bat wings, faintly able to see some veins that are not biological.


    That''s right, this was imitated by Chi Nan with plants, and in essence it is still a big wing, which is the power of the airship. Wasn''t the big wooden shell of the semi-ellipsoid shape just like the Kirov airship, but the tail behind it didn''t look like it, and there was no shark painting on it, nothing more.


    Numerous airships slowly lifted into the sky, getting higher and higher. The wings fluttered downward, and with the airflow, the airship rose faster. It didn''t take long to see the airship on the ground, and only a small black spot could be seen.


    At this time, the airship had already flown to a height of one kilometer in the air. "You can''t continue to ascend, or you will be deprived of oxygen. At this altitude is enough. Now, fly at full speed and aim for Hongsha Ridge."


    Chi Nan was at the forefront of an airship, controlling the plant brain to release his commands. "I want to be bullied and lured, I won''t play with you anymore." Chi Nan looked back at the direction on the ground, thinking with disdain in his heart.


    "My lord, will this violation of the command''s order cause any bad effects?"


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s okay. We didn''t have enough strength before, so we could only compromise what they said. But now our strength is very strong, and the kingdom after the division is not so easy to deal with us."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 407： Encountered a bloodthirsty crow in midair

    That''s right, Chi Nan was very energetic at this time. Among the half-elves, there were two silver-level elemental shooters, and he was about to break through. Horn seemed to have a good chance to break through the silver level.


    At the silver level today, the number may not be as good as those powerful groups, but there is absolutely no need to be afraid. Because they can''t do their best to deal with themselves, the power of self-protection is enough.


    In order to avoid being involved in it, those powerful organizations hid themselves and would not come out to take part in any action. I don''t know if there is a gold-level master empire Chi Nan, but even if there is, it will not easily make a move. For a while, he has actually become very safe. As long as you develop step by step, you don''t have to fear anyone.


    For the first time, Chi Nan felt that he had finally gained a foothold in this world, and he would not need to be manipulated by anyone in the future.


    If it weren''t for this, Chi Nan would not leave with someone directly. There are thirty-six airships in the sky, and each one is fully loaded. This time, Chi Nan left with tens of thousands of people.


    With such a huge transportation capacity, in the entire Ruth Yala Kingdom, and even the surrounding areas, only one has this ability. "Perhaps after I go back, I can still design an air route."


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, and the more he thought about it, the happier he became. Suddenly freed from all the shackles, Chi Nan felt that his mood became very good, as if the big rock in his heart suddenly disappeared.


    Stepping forward, Chi Nan opened the window and looked at the scenery outside. In Chinan, where there has never been a plane on the earth, I came to this world and created a flying formation by myself. This kind of scenery is really very refreshing.


    "Strange, why is there a dark cloud in front? Is the dark cloud so low? Isn''t it about to rain?" Suddenly, Chi Nan saw the darkness ahead and slowly moved towards this side.


    Just as Chi Nan was about to control the flight to lower the altitude to avoid the dark clouds, Horn next to him suddenly said: "My lord, it''s not right. It doesn''t seem to be a dark cloud, but a group of birds." When did Horn''s eyes look more intense. I''m getting better, Chi Nan took a strange look. It seems that it is time for the telescope to be manufactured.


    It has transparent plant tissue, and the structure of the telescope is formed by the combination of convex lenses. This is simple. In Chi Nan''s hands, a wooden cylinder quickly took shape.


    A simple telescope, without any adjustments, can still be used. Just looking forward, Chi Nan''s eyes widened. "Damn it, it''s a bloodthirsty crow, how could you meet these lunatics."


    Bloodthirsty Crows are not very powerful monsters, yes, they are all monsters, just like the bloodthirsty monkeys, they are not very powerful. But it can be named after bloodthirsty, which is enough to explain the craziness of this creature.


    As long as it encounters a prey, no matter whether it is stronger or weaker than itself, the bloodthirsty crows will swarm up and attack frantically until the prey is torn apart. The same kind who died will also become food for bloodthirsty crows. Bloodthirsty crows have strong reproductive ability and often appear in groups, even if they encounter powerful monsters, they will avoid them.


    Only by killing more than half of the bloodthirsty crows, the other bloodthirsty crows will be scattered. This is the only way to repel the bloodthirsty crows. Unexpectedly, they encountered this kind of thing today.


    "Maybe there are too many dead people around here recently, so these things have been attracted." Carol''s face was also a little pale, and he obviously knew this kind of thing.


    Although Horne didn''t know him, he stood by Chi Nan with a serious face: "My lord, if you are in danger, please leave as soon as possible. We will do our best to stop these bloodthirsty crows."


    As the two sides approached, even without the use of telescopes, these bronze-level people could see clearly. The black shiny fur, the red eyes, and the bloodthirsty murderous intent were so clear.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded: "Great Patriarch, a group of bloodthirsty crows are found ahead. Do we want to land to avoid them first." This is a simple device made by Chi Nan using a plant brain, using a vibrating membrane to imitate the sound. . In this way, the call between different airships can be realized.


    Chi Nan said loudly: "It''s too late. Before we land, the bloodthirsty crows will rush over. They obviously treat us as prey now and must defeat them head-on."


    "Patriarch, please rest assured, we will definitely let these bloodthirsty crows see our greatness."


    Hearing this voice, Chi Nan patted his head: "Close the inner window and look at it first. There is no need to do nothing. Our airship is not without combat effectiveness. It will be difficult to deal with if the bloodthirsty crow comes in."


    Each window on the airship has two layers, one layer is the inner window, which is transparent, and the other layer is the outer window is a thick carapace, specially used for defense. Of course, even the inner window is very thick and solid.


    "It''s an adult." Different voices came from the surrounding airships. At this moment in the air, even if you want to escape, there is no way, this is really a last resort. One by one airship, after Chi Nan issued an order, began to change. Next to the airship, at two protruding locations, a piece of wood was slowly lifted.


    Below, exposed are barrels of cannons. That''s right, these are all enlarged barrels of the pea cannon. There is no way to make a cannon. Chinan can only add a few more pipes and use different time shooting to complete it.


    Moreover, the airship is very large, so the pill to carry is also very sufficient.


    In addition to these two, at the top and bottom of the airship, there was also a multi-barreled gun, which protruded from the inside. Suddenly, the naive airship became a weapon of war.


    The bloodthirsty crows in front are getting closer, because the two sides are in the air and are moving very fast with each other. Just the time to speak, they are about to meet. This is why the airship stopped early.


    An airship floats on a floating ball, and can only fly fast on its wings. The acceleration is slow, but the speed is still very fast when the acceleration is actually completed. However, it is not so easy to stop completely.


    When the kinetic energy of the airship was completely offset by the wings and finally stopped in the air, the bloodthirsty crow on the opposite side had also approached them and finally entered the shooting range completely.


    Upon seeing this, Chi Nan gave an order: "Attack, attack me in the densest place." The huge vegetable brain began to work, the machine gun adjusted its position, and a continuous burst of air burst.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 408： The first air battle

    "Sisters, the patriarch won''t let us do anything for the time being, just let us watch. I don''t know if the attack power of these airships is strong or not, we must be prepared, always ready to attack."


    Upon hearing this, the half-elves immediately responded loudly. On the airships where the humans are, the soldiers and civilians are pressing harder. Because it is different from the half-elf, the combat power is really too little.


    Moreover, there are not many people who are good at bows and arrows, unlike half-elves, everyone is a master of bows and arrows. Chi Nan seemed to have discovered this too, and quietly adjusted the direction of his airship, forming a three-dimensional formation.


    On the periphery and at the top are the airships where the half-elves are located, and the airships where the humans are located are basically in the middle. If the firepower is really not enough, you can make up for it with half-elf bows and arrows.


    "Here." Suddenly, the airship shook. Bullets were quickly released from the airship, and into the bloodthirsty crow group across a long distance. A bullet flew out, severely smashing a bloodthirsty crow. The power did not weaken much, he continued to fly, and soon crushed the second and the third, and did not stop until the fourth.


    But this fourth bloodthirsty crow was beaten to death and was still in the air. It was attacked by the same kind around him, and it was split up all at once. This kind of sight makes the people on the airship feel chills.


    The attack method of the machine gun makes a large number of bullets fly out one after another, always attacking the most secret place. As a result, a large number of bloodthirsty crows were beaten to smash, and the corpses and wreckage of bloodthirsty crows fell all over the sky.


    The group of bloodthirsty crows under attack became even more frantic, and their speed increased a lot. It seemed as if a large cloud of dark clouds swept towards this side, wrapping them all in it.


    The bullets kept attacking, and the recoil generated by them caused the airship to be shaken back and forth continuously. Chi Nan was overjoyed and simply controlled his wings, fighting and retreating, delaying time.


    Suddenly, a bullet burst out a little spark, and suddenly a group of flames appeared in the mid-air, involving many bloodthirsty crows, turning them into fireballs. Another point, the green mist spread out, enveloping the surrounding bloodthirsty crows.


    "Hehe, big bullets are easy to modify." Yes, because these machine gun bullets are too big, some of them were modified by Chi Nan and turned into small kerosene bombs and gas bombs, mixed in a large number of bullets. . In each group, there are two gun barrels that are slightly larger and are used to fire such bullets.


    The effect is very obvious, especially for large-scale gatherings of creatures, the effect is better. If it is another group of beasts, encountering such a blow, I am afraid that they will already have to flee.


    But these things are bloodthirsty crows, and they don''t know what the fear is. They just move forward madly according to their instincts. It doesn''t matter if the formation is scattered, as long as there is a goal, then there is no problem.


    Finally, a bloodthirsty crow rushed in front of them and attacked the airship. It''s just that the rigidity of the airship clearly surpassed the imagination of these bloodthirsty crows. The claws and beaks attack the hard shell on the surface, which has no effect at all. But when he got close to this level, Chi Nan found that he didn''t seem to be able to attack these bloodthirsty crows.


    "Damn it, there is such a big defect. Is it really because the airship is too big." Chi Nan didn''t intend to make the airship so big, it was because the plant brain could only be reduced to this extent.


    Without such a large airship, it would not be able to hold such a large plant brain, and relying on them would not be able to control it.


    "The cannon''s steering is not flexible enough, and it can only rely on wings to make a relatively large steering. This is also a problem, and it needs to be modified after returning." Chi Nan felt it while recording.


    "It''s not good for adults, the wings of our airship are not as strong as the airship itself."


    Carol''s words awakened Chi Nan. "I wiped it, how could this happen. Inform the half-elves and protect the wings of the airship." It doesn''t work now. Chi Nan gave an order, and the half-elves could finally do it. The surrounding window was opened by a slit. That''s right, only one slit was enough. The half-elf didn''t need much shooting space.


    Arrows flew out, even in the air, they could accurately hit the bloodthirsty crows on the wings. The bloodthirsty crows were knocked out one by one, slowing down the damage of the wings.


    "Look, my lord, our toxin doesn''t seem to have much effect on the bloodthirsty crow."


    "It''s not that much, I think the bloodthirsty crow should be immune to this toxin." Chi Nan''s face turned dark, and the air combat he encountered for the first time was so frustrated, the gas bomb was actually useless.


    The bloodthirsty crows wrapped in gas bombs flew out as if nothing had happened, UU reading www.uukahnshu. com continued to attack without being affected at all. After all, it is not a real poison, but an anesthetic that affects the respiratory tract. It seems that the structure of bloodthirsty crows and humans is completely different. In desperation, Chi Nan immediately replaced the gas bombs with kerosene bombs.


    The air battle is still going on, relying on the hard shell, the people in the airship are temporarily invincible. All the densely packed crows around are bloodthirsty crows, just find a dense direction to attack.


    "Bang" a barrel at the highest point of an airship was destroyed. The bloodthirsty crow has no way to destroy the shell, but there is no problem destroying the barrel.


    "It''s another new problem. The gun barrel needs armor protection." The gun barrels on both sides are in the armor package, but the upper and lower two are not enough. The bullets of the destroyed barrels fell one by one and lost their combat effectiveness.


    But there is no way. The control of the plant brain on the barrel is group control, not one by one. Chi Nan could only watch so many bullets fall continuously. It was a waste.


    "The plant brain does not control the inside of the airship so finely. This also needs to be modified. The plant brain is so big, but the thinking ability and the ability to deal with problems are really bad. I don''t know if it can be improved after the breakthrough."


    Now that it has almost reached its limit, Chi Nan has nothing to do. These shortcomings can only be recorded temporarily. The guards around looked nervously outside the window, ready to fight at any time.


    On land, the guards are fearless, but not in the air. Many guards suddenly had the idea of ??practicing bows and arrows when they returned home, and bows and arrows became a compulsory course for guards in the future. Chi Nan didn''t know this. At this time, he was counting the number of bloodthirsty crows and observing the deficiencies of the airship.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 409： Stop and fix it first

    "Continue to attack, the bloodthirsty crows are already thinner." Now the team is completely set in the air.


    "The density has dropped a lot. According to my calculations, the bloodthirsty crow should run away in a while. I didn''t expect our airship to be so powerful." The others are different from Chi Nan, and they are very satisfied.


    The bloodthirsty crow is a disaster even for people on land. When encountered in mid-air, even the Griffin Legion can only avoid it. It was incredible that they were able to defeat it in the front.


    Chi Nan looked depressed: "This is also powerful? Okay, the concept is different."


    Calculated, because the airship is very large, the amount of ammunition inside is very sufficient, and there is no sign of exhaustion until now. Simply let go of the attack, and the bloodthirsty crow, whose density was much lower than before, slowed down.


    However, in the face of continuous attacks, the bloodthirsty crow group is still losing. A series of bullets flew past, and a large swath of bloodthirsty crows fell from the air, and there was no time to escape. The speed of the bullet was much faster than the flying speed of the bloodthirsty crow. From time to time, there is a big fireball that creates many small fireballs.


    Around the airship where Chi Nan was, a lot of gun barrels grew out of it, which Chi Nan used his own magic to create. Among all the airships, this airship is the most active.


    I don''t know how long the battle lasted. With a screaming scream, the group of bloodthirsty crows suddenly dispersed, fled in all directions, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. It''s a pity that Chi Nan has no choice but to hunt down.


    "It''s so fast, **** it, don''t let us see you." The person in the airship yelled.


    Finally, that depressed feeling disappeared. Unfortunately, at this time, except for Chi Nan''s own airship, the wings of the other airships were long gone. Without wings, they can only float in the air and cannot fly.


    "Fortunately, it relies on anti-gravity flight, otherwise there is a danger of crashing."


    Chi Nan looked ahead thoughtfully. "You said, these bloodthirsty crows are really scared."


    Horn shook his head: "It doesn''t look like it, these bloodthirsty crows obviously don''t have any fear."


    Carol thought silently for a while, and then said: "Maybe the number is halved and run away. This is also an instinct, an instinct for the survival of the race." Now there is only this explanation.


    "Forget it, anyway, we can''t go now, so we just land first, take a rest, and fix it by the way."


    The airship relies on gravity to fly, which is actually very stable. Along the way, everyone is basically resting. Just flying in the air, all people have no bottom. Especially those who have been living on the ground, they will feel very tired in the air because of the tension in their hearts. Now it is good to take a break and let them adapt.


    "Attention everyone, we are about to land. Facts have proved that our airship is very safe, even if it encounters an attack, it will not fall." Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally added another sentence.


    This sentence immediately calmed the hearts of many people. Especially those human beings, in this respect, their adaptability is really not as good as half-elves. Soon, the airship landed.


    The shell of the airship opened, and many people immediately walked out to breathe fresh air. With so many people in a confined space on one side, it is still very depressing. However, Chi Nan just came out and began to check and rest his airship.


    "Major changes cannot be made, but there is no problem with adding a layer of armor to the barrel. It is no problem to make the barrel more flexible." Small changes were quickly completed in Chi Nan''s hands. .


    In this barren mountain, just guard against wild beasts and monsters, don''t care about other things.


    On the airship, pitted wounds finally showed up. After all, the poorly capable beasts are also beasts, and the attack still has certain merits. The airship shell paved with vajra wood still failed to fully resist the attack of the bloodthirsty crow. These scars are the best proof.


    Chi Nan can recover from this wound, but whether the airship can resist those powerful attacks is really not certain. I don''t know if my future airship formation can compete with the Griffin Legion.


    All in all, this kind of airship should be inferior to the Griffin Legion. While the others were resting, Chi Nan spent a long time and finally repaired all the airships.


    The broken wings were completely restored under Chi Nan''s repairs. It''s a pity that there is no such soft and lightweight material. In the end, Chi Nan could only add a layer of fiber to the wings for protection.


    Better than nothing, next time you encounter a bloodthirsty crow, I''m afraid it will still be the same. "The problem of power must be solved as soon as possible. This way, wings and speed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can never lose the ability to chase the enemy and be passively beaten every time in the future." Chi Nan frowned, sighed while thinking, but I can''t help it.


    "Chi Nan, take a break, everyone is looking at you, don''t frown." A piece of fragrant barbecue suddenly appeared. Chi Nan grabbed it and took a bite. It turned out that it was Olna who had just arrived.


    "Thank you, I''m just thinking about the next development direction of plant weapons."


    Chi Nan really didn''t worry about what other people thought of him. This wasn''t fighting or fleeing. It didn''t matter if other people were worried. Anyway, they will always be like this if they are not in the territory.


    Even this sentiment is very common among half-elves. Seeing that the sky has dimmed, Chinan simply stopped flying tonight. Everyone camped and rested in this place for one night.


    It was not until the next day that Chi Nan asked everyone to board the airship again and continue flying. After the repair, the airship was completely new, and there was no trace of the previous attack, but it had a fierce aura.


    As Chinan flew back, the surrounding area of ??Hongsha Ridge was not so peaceful. Armies surrounded Red Rock City and had been attacking for several days.


    "I can bear it, I want to see how long you can bear it." A figure looked at Hongsha City and sneered. With an order, the soldiers rushed up again, then the pea cannon and gas cannon opened the way, and the periphery of Redstone City was once again caught in the flames of war.


    Inside the Red Sand City, Hermilla looked at the documents in her hand with an annoyed expression. "These people actually did such a thing when Lord Lord was away. I think we should enter a state of war in an all-round way." Hemira said with a slap on the table.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 410： Remas Civil War

    "Hey, I really don''t know why we came to attack Redstone City. Isn''t the life in Hongshaling very good? Who are we going to rescue?" A group of soldiers looked at the city wall in front, and they didn''t understand.


    A recruit next to him said loudly: "Of course it is to save us humans. How can humans be ruled by half-elves, we must rescue our compatriots." Another brainwashed guy.


    The previous soldiers ignored him and said to others: "And Hongshaling is not so easy to attack, right? I heard that most of the weapons we use are from Hongshaling. I am worried, this way. If we fight, we are not opponents at all." The soldier showed melancholy.


    "Don''t be silly, the people above will not care about us. We can only pray for victory in the war. If we lose, hehe..."


    At this time, the leader of the team also came over: "Don¡¯t think about it. Our weapons are indeed made by Hongshaling. No, it was made by Lord Chinan to be exact. If Lord Chinan is here, we "''S weapon will lose its effect in the first place, but he is not here now."


    "Where is he?" the young soldier asked curiously.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, this is not something we should manage." The officer said angrily.


    "Boss, just tell us, you can''t say this, there is always something to say. For example, why are we attacking Hongshaling." The soldiers still couldn''t understand the reason.


    The captain sneered: "Why? Of course it is for the Golden Dragon and power. As long as you lay down the Hongsha Ridge and get all kinds of materials in the Hongsha Ridge, the noble lords will have money and strength in the future, and they need to be afraid of anyone else. "In the face of interests, all covenants and friendships, everything is fake.


    Seeing the soldiers who couldn''t understand, the captain shook his head and ignored them. I think at the beginning, how could I be like them, what was said above, with a motivated heart.


    "Hurry up, it''s up to you, don''t hold back." Suddenly, a messenger ran in the distance.


    The soldiers hurriedly got up, and then ran to the predetermined position. In the past few days, this kind of offensive and defensive warfare has been experienced many times.


    First, the cannons fired at each other, and then the people using the old pea cannon rushed up and launched a platoon attack. Some of the people left behind on the city wall attacked them with the fourth-generation pea cannon.


    After leaving a large number of corpses, it also consumed a large number of pea cannon bullets on the opposite side, and then the attacker equipped with the new pea cannon was protected by the shield, approaching while shooting at the people on the wall.


    Then, their cannons slowly approached under cover, constantly attacking the interior of the city. In the past few days, because of their attacks, I don''t know how many people have been killed in Red Rock City.


    Because of their attack, even Remas''s business was once brought to a standstill. Under this situation, no nobleman actually came out to oppose it. If this still fails to figure out, then the Hongshaling officials are idiots.


    Hongshaling has a very fast response time because of the system of officials conducting parliamentary management. Before the siege was formed, most of the nearby civilians had been evacuated, and now they have finally entered a state of war.


    Inside the city, countless soldiers and civilians are busy, constantly moving things. "Huh, it''s finally ready to use, let those idiots see our power."


    With an order from the general inside the city, the pneumatic cannon was activated again. This time, the shot turned into a red cannonball. The cannonballs lifted off and fell into the crowd, kerosene shot in all directions, and the fire ignited. The soldiers in front struggled with flames all over, running around, igniting the flames to more people.


    The originally neat shield formation was broken all at once. Even some of the pneumatic guns that approached were retreating steadily under the blow of the flames. But in front of the cannon, a large shield was erected to block a large amount of flames.


    "Fireball, **** half-elf, I don''t have such a powerful weapon to sell us, otherwise we would have taken Redstone City a long time ago." A figure gritted his teeth while looking at the front line.


    If someone hears such shameless words, I am afraid I will be dumbfounded. The invaders who couldn''t beat others actually blamed the aggressors for not selling them good weapons. It''s just that the logic of some people is destined to be different from ordinary people. "Retreat. This is the end of today. The harassment continues. Don''t let them stop."


    Thinking of the harassment of the people in Hongshaling back then, and now finally being able to take revenge, it is really pleasing.


    "Other people''s supplies should also be kept up quickly. If we want this baron to take the lead, it doesn''t matter what we do. We don''t have too many soldiers under us, and are there any soldiers in other territories."


    A figure behind said cautiously: "A large number of elite refugees from other territories have recently joined our army has adapted to the current pace of warfare."


    That''s right, it''s an elite vagrant, he dare not say anything else. The leader said with a disdain: "Isn''t it the army? It''s boring to have to do so many tricks. When the Red Sand Ridge is destroyed, what will happen even if the half-elf comes back? What will happen if he knows it. In this way, the imperial kings are all in chaos now, who will take care of us."


    Everyone knows in their hearts that those refugees are actually the army, they just came here pretending to be refugees, then they were led, then armed, and then "trained" into elite troops again.


    But it''s not good to say it directly like this. The man behind lowered his head, as if I hadn''t heard anything.


    "Okay, I''m afraid of this and that''s also afraid, what use I want you to do. Hurry up and discuss with the people below how to deal with that **** kerosene bomb." They already knew about the kerosene bomb. exist.


    It''s just that these special artillery shells, because Chi Nan was worried that they would be too powerful and would threaten him, so there was no plan to sell them before the replacement. Unexpectedly, it played such a big role today.


    Fire-oil bombs are a weapon for siege. If they also have fire-oil bombs, I am afraid that Red Rock City can be blocked for the first time. The inside and outside of Redstone City are all made of wood. Except for the hardwood of the city wall, the other wood is not fireproof. Normal flames don''t matter, but kerosene bombs may not be able to stop them.


    Soon, plans were made one by one, and then sent to the army to start discussions again. But they didn''t know that Chinan, far in the front line of the western side of the empire, was returning quickly in a way they hadn''t expected.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 411： Whose army is looking for death like this

    "Chinan, how long will it take to arrive?" Olna was a little bored after flying for a few days.


    Although flying can shorten the return time, these airships only rely on their wings to accelerate after all, and the speed cannot be too fast. After meeting the bloodthirsty crow that day, the journey that followed was calm.


    Although I have encountered flying monsters, but the number is too small. Seeing so many things of this size, those monsters did not dare to easily shoot them, they could only watch these monsters fly over from their own territory.


    Melia next to her looked at the map, and she still bounced around. There is no time to spare: "It''s almost too soon, and I''m going back soon. It''s time to see the grandma of the elder." This is the first time that Miria has left herself. For such a long time, the tribe is very happy to be able to go back. It seems that Miria has never been upset.


    Moiru beside him has a cold face, without saying a word, like a statue. Just like the guards, it seemed that they didn''t care about whether they could go back or where to stay.


    "Is it fast? Then tell me how far is it." Olna looked at Miria.


    The two people have completely different personalities, but the relationship is unexpectedly good. They became friends only when they met for the first time, but it was a pity that Olna did not have the talents of natural mage, so she could not learn natural spells.


    Miria pointed out the window and said, "I have seen the familiar terrain before, and it should have arrived at our speed. Let me take a look." Then, Miria ran to the window and looked outside. past.


    Just looking at it, Miria screamed: "Oh my God, how come so many troops are fighting."


    After a pause, Miria said with a slow response: "That silhouette looks like our Redstone City. Could it be that Redstone City has been attacked?" Hearing this, Chi Nan immediately opened his eyes.


    Calculating the distance, it is almost indeed about to reach the destination. Chi Nan quickly walked to the window, looking at it, it really was his own Redstone City. However, Red Rock City was in a mess at this time, and there were still many troops around it constantly attacking. The house near the army has become a ruin.


    Seeing this scene, Chi Nan''s face changed. "Damn it, who did this on earth."


    With a movement in his heart, the airship began to descend from the sky while slowing down. Because of such a high distance, Chi Nan couldn''t feel his own plant weapons, and there was no way to control those weapons.


    At this moment, the army below is embarking on a siege war. The cannons outside did not know where they got a piece of stone baffle to block the front, pushing forward while firing the cannon.


    Fire oil bombs have been used in the city, but most of the fire oil bombs are blocked by these baffles. Whenever the flame sputters and burns, the soldiers behind will throw sand in front to put out the fire. Sure enough, many smart people know that kerosene bombs cannot use water but sand. Because of the suppression of firepower, the walls of Red Sand City became precarious.


    "Look, what is that in the sky." At this time, Farah, who was commanding the front line, was in a very good mood while drinking and looking at the scenery in front. It was just a guard next to him who suddenly pointed to the sky and shouted loudly.


    Some disappointed Farah raised his head, and then he saw the huge unknown monster in the sky.


    "My lord, this doesn''t seem to be an ordinary creature, or let''s leave here first. Look at the direction of these things, it''s our side." The army officer next to him said cautiously.


    Farah tilted his head for a moment, then stood up and said, "Yes, we shouldn''t stay in such a dangerous place. Anyway, we have reached this level and it will only be a few days before Redstone City has been destroyed. The person who notified us, Instigate the defenders in Redstone City as soon as possible. This time, I want to completely destroy Red Sand Ridge in my hands."


    After speaking, Farah got up, found his mount, and evacuated towards the rear under the protection of the cavalry team.


    "Where is the army? How dare you come to me to find death." The more he landed, the clearer Chi Nan saw, especially after he had a binoculars. But the clearer you see, the more annoyed Chi Nan is.


    Finally, when the airship landed less than one kilometer from the ground, Chi Nan finally felt his plant weapon. With a cold snort in his heart, the plant weapons on the offensive side suddenly became dumb.


    "What''s the matter, why can''t I fire a bullet." A soldier waited with big eyes with an unbelievable look, and then he was killed by a bullet that didn''t know where.


    The artillery is even more depressed, because their shells can''t get out. "Damn it, **** it, why this time."


    "Is there a problem on your side? The pneumatic guns on our side are not easy to use." The artillery unit next to you suddenly found that something was wrong all of a sudden, it all worked, it¡¯s not. wonderful.


    Without their suppression, the artillery attack in the opposite city became stronger and stronger. Without the suppressed attack, they could not continue to advance at all. Coordinating operations were soldiers, and they were burnt piece by piece. Gradually, the soldiers could no longer be suppressed.


    However, to make matters worse, one by one big cannonballs fell in the air. It suddenly shattered when it hit the ground. Then the familiar attack appeared, and a large amount of fire oil was spilled out, and then it was ignited.


    This is another attack method of the airship, high-altitude bombing. When dealing with bloodthirsty crows, it was not used because it was useless to air, but when dealing with troops on the ground, the effect was very terrible.


    "No, it''s those monsters. No, it''s not monsters. Run."


    Finally, the soldier''s door also found those things in the air. After joining the attack, the soldiers on the front line were all messed up all at once. Even the elites are helpless in the face of such an almost unsolvable blow.


    "What to do, we can''t hit it at such a height." Behind, the commander looked at Gaokong with helpless expression.


    "Boss, this kind of attack is very familiar. It won''t be the return of Lord Chinan. If this is the case, we will be in trouble." This kind of attack is too similar to the kerosene bomb.


    "Pull out your pea cannon and see if it can be used," the commander said suddenly.


    The adjutant pulled out the fourth-generation pea cannon from his waist and pulled the trigger far away, but there was no effect at all. "It seems that Lord Chinan is really back. Only Lord Chinan can make these plant weapons useless." The commander looked at the sky. This situation has never been seen before, and he is sure that the war has been lost.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 412： Half-waste Redstone City

    "My lord, they started to run away, what are we going to do." Horn also looked down with a serious face. For those destroying Hongsha Ridge, if it weren''t for the sky, Horn must have drawn his sword.


    Chi Nan sneered: "If you want to compare speed with us, then let them see what it means to dominate the air."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and more than 30 airships turned around and started flying around with the help of wings. While flying, a large number of big fire oil bombs fell from the sky, and there was less flame along the way.


    In a short time, the wings could not accelerate the airship to the fastest speed, but there was no interception on the ground in the air, and the speed was still much faster than most armies. As long as the airship flies over, it is difficult for the soldiers below to survive.


    "Damn it, run, that **** actually came back. Tell the others and ask what to do." Farah''s eyes have turned red. This kind of attack is simply unsolvable.


    Unless there is an air force, but Remas does not have an air force at all, what should we do?


    This kind of big plant flying vehicle, and this familiar and unfamiliar weapon attack method, if Farah still couldn''t guess that this was Chi Nan''s handwriting, it would be an idiot.


    "It''s a pity that the flying speed is not as fast as the ground cavalry, and they are not as flexible as they are, because the airship is too big. Moreover, this method of bombing makes it difficult to aim at the target below."


    Chi Nan saw that the bombing was not a cannonball after all, and it was able to locate the impact point relatively accurately. Even if there is a vegetable brain to calculate, but when the shell hits the ground, it will be affected too much, and it is impossible to attack accurately. If you use a solid shell, it may not have much real effect except to scare people.


    Fortunately, the opponent has no masters, as long as the fire oil splashes on the body, it is definitely a big piece of death.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, you all carry my pea cannon." Chi Nan sneered.


    In the next moment, many people with Pea Cannons on their bodies were shocked to find that the Pea Cannons fired without their own excitation. Now their muzzle may not necessarily be aimed at someone.


    With a "bang", Farah grabbed the pea cannon around his waist and threw it out. "Damn half-elf, you and I are at odds." The pea cannon on the waist just now rang, aiming at his thigh.


    It was a little short of the third leg, hot and painful, and bloody. Apart from Fara''s anger, her heart was full of fear. The cavalry beside him was similar to him at this time.


    Everyone has the Pea Cannon, but no one thought that the Pea Cannon would attack on its own at this time. Fortunately, the cavalry wore armor and were not injured. Seeing Farah''s appearance, the cavalry hurriedly surrounded and pulled over.


    "My lord, are you okay." Farah looked too miserable.


    "Leave me alone, run away, the demon is about to catch up." Farah did not dare to stay.


    A group of people speeded up immediately, regardless of the soldiers behind, and now they can escape first before running away. Other people, what does the dying have to do with themselves? Under this kind of chaos, it is impossible to even block and resist.


    "That is, Lord Lord is back. Great, open the city gate, chase me, chase these bastards."


    One leg walked out of the central hall, and seeing the monsters laying eggs in the air, he immediately understood what was going on. The grievances these days can finally be released completely.


    Those veterans couldn''t hold back anymore, and quickly got up from the trenches. "Boys, I have said that Lord Lord will not abandon us. Seeing that, Lord Lord Lord is back. Now the plant weapons on the opposite side have lost their function, and they have suffered heavy losses. What are we going to do? Watch them run away. ."


    "Big brother, don''t talk about it, hurry up and chase it, you''ll be snatched away when it''s too late."


    A young soldier screamed and ran forward. Seeing this scene, the veteran also ran away: "You little rascals, don''t fight with Lao Tzu, save some for Lao Tzu."


    Unexpectedly, when charging, a veteran of his own would actually lose to these crazy recruits. The veteran also quickened his pace, and it would be too embarrassing to continue like this.


    The city gate opened, and a large number of soldiers gushed out, like a tide, shouting loudly at the same time, meeting a pea bullet. Often when an enemy falls down, his body is about to be sieved, and it is impossible to see who killed it.


    Everyone didn''t care about these, but rushed forward to vent the grievances and pain in their hearts these days. Thinking of the dead relatives, thinking of the ruined homes, thinking of the dead comrades-in-arms. The more you fight, the more angry a group of people becomes.


    Those on the ground have not yet died, and they did not leave any thoughts of captives, but directly took action to solve them. Even if the other party has lost the ability to resist, even if the other party kneels down to beg for mercy Can this make up for the sin committed by the other party. Slowly walked to a leg on the city wall to see this scene, and there was no intention to stop it.


    "If you lead the main punishment, then punish me." One leg thought secretly in his heart.


    "Master Holm, it''s not your fault, even we are to be punished." The other officer nearby heard it and shouted with excitement. These days, Lord Holm''s contribution is all in their eyes.


    In the air, those airships were still chasing the deserter in the front, throwing down shells one by one, as if they didn''t need money. The airship is big, and there are so many things to load, and the front has become a sea of ??flames.


    But at this moment, there is not much team anymore. The largest group of cavalry had already ran far away and couldn''t catch up. Whoever allows the traffic here to extend in all directions, this is still done by himself.


    The other soldiers were scattered and fleeing, everywhere, using airships to strike was a bit wasteful. Seeing the city gate opened and a large number of soldiers rushed out to clean up the mess, Chi Nan simply stopped the attack. The series of attacks just now vented a lot of Chi Nan''s anger. "Let''s go back and land, I want to see what''s going on."


    Chi Nan controlled the airship to stop the attack, flew to the top of Red Rock City, and then landed. The more he fell, the more angry Chi Nan felt, because what he saw was a half-waste Redstone City.


    When I left, how prosperous the city was. It can be said that it is the window of communication between Hongsha City and the last barrier to enter Hongsha City. But now, this barrier was almost broken.


    There were debris and rubble everywhere in the city, and thick smoke billowed. The enemy does not have flaming bombs, but they still use trebuchets with flames. In addition to pneumatic cannons, the opponent also used a lot of trebuchets.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 413： Farah infinitely dead

    After a bombardment, there are not many large weapons remaining outside the city. But what Chi Nan paid attention to was not this, because the appearance of Red Rock City was really hard for Chi Nan to accept.


    "My lord, you are finally back." One leg limped and ran over, and there were other Redstone City high-levels beside him.


    Chi Nan looked around, and then asked: "Are you all here?"


    One leg quickly nodded: "All the people who should be here are here. The others are guarding other parts of the territory. Only two people fleeed before, and they have been arrested by Master Hermilla."


    Chi Nan''s expression eased a little. If the officials that he has finally cultivated run away after encountering a little incident, then he has failed too much. Fortunately, only two escaped.


    "First, a few people, put all the people I brought back this time. In addition, the half-elves I brought back are all taken to the Red Sand City side. Hemila is already ready."


    One leg nodded quickly: "It''s all ready, please don''t worry, my lord."


    After Chi Nan sent back the letter before, the rear had already begun to prepare. It''s just that the number of people is a bit too large this time, maybe some of the preparations are not in place. But it doesn''t matter. After all, there are a lot of vacant land over there.


    A group of people walked out of the opened airship one by one, and then they were greeted by other officials and their subordinates around them, and they were taken to the place where they had been prepared. Seeing everyone''s methodical preparations, Chi Nan focused his attention on Redstone City. "Let''s talk about what happened and why did it happen like this."


    One leg quickly said: "It''s such an adult. Before the news of the death of the old king came, many nobles secretly had some bad ideas. A few days ago, the Baron Farah next door brazenly dispatched and attacked us."


    "What is the reason? There must be a reason."


    "Baron Farah said that he attacked because he suspected that we were in collusion with the assassin."


    Very good, colluding with the assassin, or suspicion, attacking yourself without any evidence. "Fara, Fara, I didn''t move you before because I didn''t want to offend other people, but now, you are really dying." I had forgotten this little character, but I didn''t expect that he would dare to trouble himself. I really don''t know. Life and death.


    "I saw their weapons, there are fourth-generation pea cannons, we haven''t sold them here, right."


    One leg quickly shook his head: "Of course not. The fourth-generation pea cannon here has always been equipped by ourselves and has not been sold at all." The chill on Chi Nan''s body became heavier and heavier.


    "Very good, I''m really bullied. The weapon that was originally used to increase the chances of winning on the front line would appear here. It seems that there are many people who are not greedy. I really think I am a piece of fat to be slaughtered. Meat?"


    One leg cautiously said: "My lord, we also found that Baron Farah¡¯s army is not right. There are not so many troops at Huangshaling. Since the last time, they have very few people. This time there were so many people suddenly. It is said that they are refugees, but we found that these troops are very elite."


    Chi Nan sneered: "The refugees are just the military pretending to be."


    Chi Nan had already noticed that those troops could not be trained in a day or two. Your own pea cannon is very easy to use, so you can go to the battlefield with a little training.


    But those people are different, depending on how neat their arrays are, and how quickly they respond to various situations. Even the number of masters and their combat skills and combat effectiveness are not so easy to train.


    "What about the surrounding nobles, how did they react?" Chi Nan continued to ask.


    "The surrounding nobles have been quiet, saying that this is our own grievance, so they have been watching."


    "Very well, my own grievances, it seems that this time is theirs. No wonder there are so many weapon armors made by Hongsha Steel, which turned out to be made by these white-eyed wolves."


    One leg continued: "Master Hermilla has completely cut off Xia Liang and the surrounding commercial contacts after the war, but the nobles in other territories have done more excessively, and have seized many of our caravans privately. What do you think, my lord? ."


    Chi Nan lowered his head and thought for a moment: "Hmph, let them eat as much as they want and vomit it twice. It used to be good for them but I didn''t want to offend people. Now our strength doesn''t need to be afraid of these bastards."


    Taking a deep breath, Chi Nan frowned, "What about our loss?"


    Without even thinking about one leg, he said, "It was mainly from the Huangshaling next door. We found out earlier, so we evacuated the civilians, so the civilians did not lose much. But we did not have time to accompany the material loss. , And our army soldiers, who have killed more than 5,000 people At this point, the bloodshot eyes of one leg turned red: "My lord, this hatred must be reported, and our brothers cannot die in vain. Subordinates can bear all the mistakes, but our soldiers have died injustice. "


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, when I come back this time, I don''t plan to let them ride on top of my head. This time you did a very good job. Talent is fundamental. You lose everything and everyone loses. You did a great job. Correct."


    "Since Farah is going to die, then how could we not fulfill him. Just so, let the white-eyed wolves see that our strength is not something they can despise, so let''s kill the chicken this time."


    "Chi Nan, I''ll go too. Don''t think too much, I just hate these bad guys who randomly attack other people." Olna walked to Chi Nan, tilted her head and said without looking at her.


    "I''ll go and I''ll go too, but don''t forget me." Miria, who was thinking about going home earlier, also collapsed.


    "I..." Wei Si walked over slowly, as if she wanted to participate too.


    It was just rejected by Chi Nan immediately: "You don''t want to come here for the time being, you still need to be here for the appeasement work of the half-elf tribe. If you are not in this place, it is impossible for others to obey the commands of humans."


    Wei Si thought about it, and it seemed that it was the same, so she bent down slightly: "Then I''m sorry, the patriarch, we will definitely contribute to the future war." After joining Hongshaling, they won''t be able to reap the benefits.


    Seeing that the people and half-elves on the airship have basically gone down, most of the airships have become empty shells. However, the combat capability of the airship has nothing to do with the people inside. Chi Nan waved his hand: "You go to Hongshaling first, I will send someone to go with you. One leg, the whole team, we will take revenge and flatten Huangshaling."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 414： The half-elf dared to touch me

    "Subordinates swear to complete the task." One leg knelt down with excitement, and other high-level military officers behind him also knelt down. It is the happiest thing to be able to follow such a lord.


    "Get me up, didn''t I say that you don''t have to kneel down in the future." This inflexible leg makes it difficult to think of kneeling down. Chi Nan had no choice but to step forward and force one leg up.


    "Okay, you guys are going to get ready, this time you must avenge yourself." Chi Nan turned around and walked towards his airship. "Go, let''s get on the airship." The guards, Miria Olna and others followed Chi Nan to the largest airship. The other airships are no longer there.


    Following Chi Nan''s order, the airship slowly lifted into the sky, getting higher and higher. Only after reaching a distance of about one kilometer, Chi Nan ordered to stop the ascent. This height was just right.


    "Tell the people below, let''s take a step first and let them hurry up."


    Home hurriedly yelled at the bottom, even using his grudge, otherwise he wouldn''t really be able to hear it. The soldiers below played a semaphore, telling them that they had received the order and that the army was reorganizing very quickly.


    The airship left Redstone City and flew towards the Huangsha Ridge next door. Because the distance between the two parties is not very far, it does not take long to fly. "Huh, you''re dead this time Farah."


    Chi Nan saw the two small cities outside, both of which were completely in ruins. Originally, Redstone City was close to Huanshaling, and there were only such two small towns. The territory once robbed by Fara and his people was attacked by Fara again. If it weren''t for the quick retreat, maybe no one could keep it.


    Look at this scar, look at the appearance of the ruins, this is definitely directly bombed with a pneumatic cannon, otherwise there won''t be such a scene. It''s not once that I have let this guy go, Farah is still such a heavy burden.


    No longer looking at the ruins below, Chi Nan made the airship speed up. At the same time, on Huangshaling''s side, Farah, who hurriedly hurried his way, finally returned to this place with his own team of knights.


    "Damn half-elf, who dares to hurt this baron, who gives him the courage."


    Listening to Farah, those who didn''t know thought he was not a baron, but the protagonist of this world.


    "My lord, we should take precautions early. Otherwise, we won''t have the power to resist when Earl Chinan comes over." As Farah''s military commander, Hogarth reminded me carefully at this time.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s just a half-elf. Does he dare to do anything about me? This time it was the idea of ??all the nobles in Remas. No matter how powerful he is, he still dares to fight the entire Remas."


    "Sir, please speak carefully." Hogarth looked around carefully, winking at the cavalry. The cavalry hurriedly dispersed, separating Farah from the people around him. There were some things that could only be done and could not be said.


    "Lord Lord, this kind of thing cannot be said directly. Moreover, the situation in the kingdom is turbulent now. At this time, the border nobles will attack each other, and they will not necessarily be held accountable by the people above." In fact, it is because of this that Farah dares to dare. Hands on. Once Hongshaling was taken, a large amount of interest was enough to keep Farah away from justice.


    Even Farah is still a great hero. But who could have imagined that when the last barrier in front of Red Sand City was about to be broken, Chi Nan would suddenly run out and then completely wiped out their plan.


    Farah stared at Hogarth with a dissatisfied expression: "Don''t always be aspiring to others to destroy your own prestige, we are humans, this is human territory, a half-elf, he dare to move me?"


    "This baron attacked him to give him face. Wouldn''t he dare to attack me? If something happens to me, I''m hitting all the other nobles in the face." Farah said confidently.


    Just thinking about pulling this arrogant look, Hogarth''s heart was disappointed. Do you want to stay here? If you continue to stay here, maybe one of you will be unlucky in the end. Black Skull was really smart, he didn''t participate in this battle, and he didn''t know where he went.


    Hogarth, who made up his mind, said quickly: "My lord, you are right. You should take a break and go and arrange other things."


    "Go go, don''t waste time." Farah shook her hand as if driving away a pet. Hogarth was completely disappointed in his heart, and it didn''t take long for Hogarth to leave Huangshaling in a hurry with people.


    After a while, Chinan''s airship finally flew to the top of Huangshaling.


    "Sure enough, there are a lot of plant weapons from me. Unfortunately, they reacted too quickly."


    Chi Nan felt that all his plant weapons had been moved out, put together, and piled up. The muzzle is consistent to the outside, even if it automatically attacks, it¡¯s impossible to make Huangshaling how about it These people react too fast, so Chi Nan doesn¡¯t want to destroy these weapons, so she moved in her heart to communicate with all the plants. The weapon lost its function and could not be activated, and the air compression chamber instantly released the air.


    So many plant weapons release gas at the same time, and the movement is very big. The soldiers on the walls of the city immediately noticed something wrong with those weapons. "Strange, Lord Lord asked us to throw all the weapons out. Now these weapons are leaking. What is going on." This phenomenon of leaking has also been encountered before.


    But so many weapons are leaking at the same time, this is the first time I have seen it, it is really spectacular.


    "I heard that something like this has happened on the front line. Because the Lord Earl next door has returned, our plant weapons instantly lost their function. That was the case at that time. That one would not have already come.


    "How is it possible that the lords won''t be so fast even if they war with each other, but... Hey, look at what that is in the sky."


    Finally, a soldier found a weird thing flying in the air, like a big bird, but also some kind of beast, and some did not even look like a creature. So rigid, slowly flapping his wings and flying towards this side.


    "No, that''s Earl Chinan''s flying plant weapon. Why did it come so soon? Let''s run. The soldiers who had participated in the war before instantly recognized the death in the sky. Panicked and started running around. Almost. At the first moment, the entire city became chaotic, with screams, crashes, and verbal abuse.


    Because of the relationship between these people, other soldiers and even civilians were gradually affected. Especially after knowing the fighting ability of those weird big birds in the sky, chaos inevitably broke out.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 415： Advanced Skills Aerial Handstand

    "If you want to run, give me a lap first." Seeing many people want to open the city gate and escape, Chi Nan is also unambiguous. Directly control his airship to fly towards the surroundings.


    There are many mountains around Huangshaling, so there are only a few roads to go. Several airships stayed on these roads, and then a few huge green **** fell from the air.


    The ball fell to the ground, and then a large swath of green gas rose up, completely enveloping the surrounding area.


    Under this situation, the soldiers and civilians in Huangsha City saw this scene, and their faces were immediately disappointed, even desperate. They all know that this green thing is highly toxic. Before the poison is dissipated, they have no way to pass it. Even if the poison dissipates, the airship in the sky can come up again at any time.


    "Very well, I''m not running now, but I am very angry now." The anger in Chi Nan''s heart is still difficult to calm.


    But how can his own airship attack the guy in Huangsha City? Chi Nan didn''t want to bomb Huangsha City directly with gas bombs, because that would definitely not leave the chickens and dogs, and no living person would be left behind.


    Chi Nan also wanted to rescue the members of his own caravan who had been captured by Huangsha City. "Unfortunately, the kerosene bombs were basically thrown away in the previous battles. Otherwise, kerosene bombs can be used. Although the kerosene bombs are also very powerful, their penetration ability is not as strong as that of gas bombs. They can only burn the surface and underground. The prison should have little impact."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan narrowed his eyes: "Yes, underground prison! Since my people are in the prison, there should be no problem with using machine guns." Chi Nan felt that he suddenly became a little dull.


    But the cannon seems to be able to attack only flat, and the change is not very large. If this is to attack Huangsha City, the altitude must be lowered. But in that case, the airship is easily attacked by the opponent.


    "Why don''t I add an angled cannon barrel below it."


    "Patriarch, what are you doing, isn''t our army about to arrive here? They don''t have plant weapons, they are not our opponents at all." Miria looked at the city outside the window with disdain.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "Of course not, I just want to exhale. Our gas bombs can''t attack the opposite side casually, or they will kill us in the dungeon. Although the machine guns can be used, they can only be used flat. ."


    "It''s a pity, it can only be flat, if it can be erected." Olna muttered to herself.


    But when Chi Nan heard these words, his heart moved, and there was a flash of light across his heart. "Yes, it can be erected. The cannon can''t be erected, so let the airship be erected." The airship relies on the floating ball to float, but the floating ball is not a whole, but a large piece of installation. The presence of armor everywhere.


    Although these floating **** don''t have much thinking, plant brains do. Floating **** grow directly on the airship, and the airship itself is stimulated by the plant brain to complete the gravity adjustment of the floating ball.


    Now, just change it. Thinking of this, Chi Nan said immediately: "Now everyone finds a place to grab it, fix their bodies, and don''t let themselves fall."


    "There is nothing here for us to catch. Besides, there is only one man in this airship. You are such an idiot."


    After hearing Orna''s complaint, Chi Nan finally realized that there was really nothing in it for them to catch. Rolling his eyes, Chi Nan said angrily: "Can''t you save some face? How can I say that I am also your great patriarch."


    "What''s the matter with the big patriarch? In our half-elf race, there is no distinction between high and low. The big patriarch can only prove that you are stronger and your contribution is relatively large." Orna still uses that plain tone. Talking.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Okay, okay, I won''t argue with you anymore, then it''s time for our performance."


    In my heart, he ordered that, except for the airship where Chi Nan and others were located, the other airships began to move slowly. This time it was not moving horizontally, but tilted. The head of the airship sinks slowly, while the tail keeps rising. The wings swing slightly, constantly adjusting the direction and angle, so that the head is aimed downward.


    A few minutes later, the airship actually had an inclination of more than sixty degrees. If it was in the water, it would almost be an upside-down fish. Some soldiers below also noticed the changes of those monsters in the sky.


    "Look at them, what''s wrong with them, it seems that their heads are sinking, maybe something is wrong."


    "Great, those things must be broken, then we can run away."


    "My lord, something is wrong, let''s hide it quickly." Farah''s guard also reminded in a low voice.


    Farah looked angry: "Hide for a while, why should I hide? Let the half-elf attack me if he has the ability. I see if he has such courage Until now, Farah still doesn''t believe in Chi. Nan dared to attack himself.


    "My lord, it''s dangerous here after all. If the opponent really attacks and is killed on the battlefield, isn''t it a wish. At such a high place, they must not be able to see that we are here."


    Farah thought for a while, it seemed that it was the same, so she nodded, and followed the guards to evade quickly.


    Just as they took refuge in the underground space, there was a sound of rain hitting bananas above their heads. It turned out that the airship that had adjusted its angle finally took off. The four gun barrel groups stretched out at the same time, aiming between the different walls of Huangsha City. Chi Nan pinched off the kerosene bombs and gas bombs, and only used ordinary machine gun bullets.


    A continuous burst of air rang out, and then rain-like bullets fell in winter. The initial velocity plus the gravitational acceleration, not only does not decelerate after the bullet flies a long distance, but the speed becomes faster and faster.


    Before the soldiers below could react, they were overwhelmed by these bullet storms. Many soldiers were smashed into pieces in the first place, and turned into meat all over the floor, and they couldn''t see the original appearance at all.


    Even some soldiers with red sand steel armor on their bodies, after being continuously attacked, although the bullets can barely resist, the shocking force is completely unstoppable, and they can only watch the power seep in.


    These soldiers were shaken to death on the spot. "Run, run, they are just demons."


    The soldiers and civilians were horrified and ran around in a panic. This chaos can only accelerate their deaths. Some people who reacted quickly just quickly found a bunker to hide, and their fate can only be resigned to their fate.


    The city wall was constantly attacked, and some rubble and gravel could be knocked down every time. I don''t know how long the city wall can support it.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 416： Demolish this city for me

    I have recommended over 10,000, and I am in a good mood, and I will add even more.


    When riding a horse on one leg and leading soldiers to the outskirts of Huangsha City, the airship in the sky had been attacking for a long time.


    "Master Holm, look at those airships, are they attacking Huangsha City? Too great, those airships are so powerful, with these airships, even if we encounter the Griffin Legion, we can remain invincible. Right."


    One leg looked at the airships in the air, and nodded silently: "How can the Lord Lord¡¯s power be conjectured? As long as you know, following Lord Lord will not suffer. This time, we will avenge our brothers. Speed ??up. If it''s late, you won''t find a few enemies at that time."


    With an order from one leg, the team''s speed suddenly accelerated. After the one-legged team entered Chi Nan''s line of sight, Chi Nan vacated the road here and stopped replenishing gas bombs.


    After such a long time of shooting, the entire Huangsha city wall was pitted, black and red on the ground, flesh and blood like the paint of the city, everywhere. But the bullets in the airship are basically running out.


    This attack made Chi Nan very comfortable, but it consumed a lot. Such a large airship has a huge amount of ammunition, but if you want to grow these bullets and shells on the ground, it will not work in a few months. It seems that I have to plant these special shells to supplement them directly from the outside.


    "Send a message to a leg and ask them to demolish this city for me." Yes, it was demolished.


    This ugly Huangsha City has always been next door to him, and it''s not just once or twice that I''m making trouble for myself. This time the limit of Chi Nan''s tolerance was exceeded, Chi Nan decided to completely erase Huangsha City.


    "My lord, do you really want to tear it down? The city wall here is made of iron ore, which is still very good."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Take it down, I want to let those people fully realize and dare to mess with me." This time I won''t hurt them completely, who knows if anyone will come to trouble myself. .


    Just because of the changes in the kingdom, these people who have tasted the sweetness of the business alliance suddenly cut it off. The business alliance that was finally established can be said to be destroyed in an instant.


    The reason why those nobles would rather suffer heavy losses to destroy the business alliance is not for the benefits in their own territory. For such a long time, because their help made their territory develop so quickly, they were not grateful at all, and even if they fell into trouble, and took the initiative to help Farah attack him, how could Chi Nan be reconciled.


    Without evidence, Chi Nan knew that he couldn''t mess around casually. Now that the kingdom has just started to mess up, I don¡¯t know what will happen to it. Chi Nan only knew that he wanted to stand here now.


    Similarly, Chi Nan has to vent the anger that has been suppressed in his heart for this period of time. For a long time, because of lack of strength, I tried to get everything done, and I won''t use it in the future. Any enmity can be returned to them on the spot.


    Galio was helpless, so he could only use the flags prepared on the road to send semaphores to the people below.


    "Master Holm, Lord Lord ordered us to demolish Huangsha City, what should we do."


    Seeing this kind of order, other senior military officials also looked dazed. After thinking about it with one leg, he finally said: "The target of the attack is mainly set on the wall of Huangsha City, starting with the demolition of the wall. After entering the city, if anyone who resists is killed directly, others will temporarily seize it. Surrounding buildings All the objects are torn down, and nothing is left."


    Although I don''t know what Lord Lord wants to do, I just follow Lord Lord''s orders.


    "Tell my brothers, if you have the strength to tear down Huangsha City. It is the beasts of Huangsha City who killed our brothers and compatriots before. We destroyed our homes, and we asked them to repay them twice."


    There is only one city in Huangsha City, and there are no other cities. This is the last base camp of Huangsha City.


    At the same time, the soldiers finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that the airship stopped attacking, but slowly leveled again. But when they saw the soldiers who were standing outside, their expressions changed.


    "Oh, damn, the army in Hongshaling actually came over. Didn''t the lord say that they dare not come, **** it, what should I do now." There are not many soldiers with combat effectiveness.


    The surrounding area is either dead or missing arms or legs, and some are vomiting. The surrounding scene is really tragic. They have never seen such a tragic scene in the army for such a long time.


    "What else, find a place to hide first, and surrender when they enter the city."


    "What, you actually want to surrender, let the lord know that we will all be dead."


    "Huh, if you don''t surrender, you will die. Seeing that their eyes are not looking, it seems like they are going to eat us. If it weren''t for the lord''s order before, would we go to attack Hongshaling for no reason? This is retribution, you know. If you don''t surrender, then wait for death. At least there is a way to survive if you surrender."


    Before long, the soldiers on the wall split into two factions. Some wanted to surrender, some resolutely refused.


    But after the cannons rang, the number of hardliners was immediately reduced by more than half. The rest can no longer stop others who want to escape. They stayed on the wall, they couldn''t stop the bombardment of so many cannons.


    The air cannon attacks were all aimed at their city wall. The previously bumpy city wall finally couldn''t hold on anymore. After the third round of artillery strikes, the city wall began to collapse on a large scale.


    "Don''t attack, we surrender, we surrender..." Faced with this pressure, there were some hardliners who could not bear it, and their mind collapsed completely. However, the artillery would not be stopped because of their surrender, but intensified. The artillery stopped until the front wall was completely demolished.


    Those hardliners who originally stayed on the wall have all turned to fly ash with the wall, and none of them survived. Those who fled saw this sight, and suddenly gasped.


    After participating in the war for so many years, I have never seen anyone demolish the city wall so thoroughly. They didn''t come to attack the city at all, but to demolish them, and they were violent demolitions that killed people.


    "Slowly advance, if you encounter resistance, kill it." One leg took out his fourth-generation pea cannon, aimed forward, and slowly moved forward. Other soldiers in the rear also slowly followed. As long as it is a building, come up and down a few times first. Faced with this type of attack like flat push, don''t even want to fight in street fighting, because hiding in a building is looking for death.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 417： You finally fell into my hands

    When one leg led an army to fully break through the city wall, Chi Nan stopped continuing. In the air, a part of the airship slowly landed, less than ten meters from the ground, releasing all the gun barrels and aiming at the front.


    The members of Huangshaling, who had been attacked once before, faced these huge airships at close range. They didn''t even dare to resist at all. They just knelt on the ground quietly, raising their hands high.


    In the air, there are still some airships still flying in the sky because the surrounding roads can no longer be blocked. It''s just that the people in Huangshaling don''t think so. They firmly believe that those airships flying in the air are patrolling, and they definitely don''t want to let one go. Some people who had the intention of running away also put away their minds.


    "I surrender, I surrender, don''t kill me, you can let me do anything."


    Before they got close, someone on the road shouted with their hands high. Then these people were targeted by the soldiers with pea cannons. "Come here, don''t play tricks." The soldiers shouted at them.


    These people could only come over shivering, and then they were swarmed by the surrounding soldiers, pressed directly to the ground, and tied them up with rope. After finding that there was no one around, the pneumatic gun aimed at this area.


    Then a large cannonball flew past, and all the buildings were turned into ruins. The shelling stopped and the soldiers rushed forward and began to search for the debris, checking for traces of underground structures under the debris.


    Everything was so efficient. As the search progressed, a tacit understanding gradually formed in their hearts.


    In the air, the largest airship landed on the ground, and Chi Nan led the guards out of it and walked towards Huangsha City. Before entering Huangsha City, Chi Nan saw a large number of prisoners who were **** and sent out continuously. These captives were ordinary civilians, but there were also some very strong guys. These were definitely not civilians.


    In ordinary civilian homes, it is impossible for people to exercise such muscles. Needless to say, these people are still in Huangshaling, where they have been under economic sanctions and have always been very poor. Soldiers and civilians can easily be distinguished.


    For these soldiers, the treatment is completely different from that of ordinary civilians.


    "Lord Lord, you are here." One leg quickly limped towards Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "How is the packing." Chi Nan looked around, but he had a new idea in his heart. The soldiers only have pea cannons and pneumatic cannons. If you add mortar and rocket type weapons, it seems to be easier. It''s like demolishing the city now, they can only slowly transport the gas cannon forward.


    "Basically, Huangsha City has lost the ability to resist, but there are still some diehards. Don''t go deep, adults. We haven''t found Baron Farah''s body, it should be hidden somewhere."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Very well, continue searching, Farah must find it." Chi Nan gritted his teeth in his heart.


    One leg hesitated for a while, and then pointed at the surrounding prisoners and said: "My lord, what do these prisoners do? They have lost the ability to fight." The anger in my heart had already vented in the previous battle.


    The soldiers of Hongshaling are not bloodthirsty, if they hadn''t attacked from the air before, they would not have killed so many people in their own fighting. For these prisoners, Chi Nan also had a headache.


    After all, Chi Nan is not a killer, he can be merciless in killing or facing his own enemies on the battlefield. But these people who had been arrested and lost the ability to resist, Chi Nan hesitated a little.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Chi Nan finally said: ¡°Those civilians, take a good look at them, figure out their identities, and then continue to make them civilians. As for the soldiers, I will be severely tortured. Anyone who has participated in the attack on Hongsha Ridge, and People sent from other territories will be killed for me, without leaving their lives."


    After a pause, Chi Nan still said, "As for the remaining things, give me a good education, and then send me to the Northern Giant Wood City. I don''t believe they can cause me any trouble when I get there."


    The fate of these captives was thus determined. Hearing Chi Nan''s words, several prisoners in the crowd became excited. He actually pushed the surrounding soldiers away and ran towards the distance.


    "Dare to run, it must not meet the requirements." Seeing this scene, the officer next to him quickly took the fourth-generation pea cannon behind him and attacked in front of him. Several escaping people were killed on the spot. . When Chi Nan saw this scene next to him, he didn''t even care about it. At this time, no one dared to escape.


    "Master Qi, we have caught a few people who seem to be big shots, and we don''t know who they are."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and there is someone in Huangshaling to bring me over, I want to see who it is. "


    Soon, a few people were driven to Chinan''s side by the soldiers. The gray-headed guy who shrank in the crowd was not the culprit who attacked him this time, or it should be the vanguard officer.


    "Haha, Farah, Farah, you have been asking me for trouble since the first meeting. Once, it really caused me a lot of trouble. I didn''t expect that you finally fell to me. In hand."


    Seeing that Chi Nan had recognized himself, Falla didn''t hide his sexuality anymore. The big step case came out with his chest, and pushed the soldier beside him forcefully: "Get out of the way to this baron, don''t stand in the way, there is no place for you to speak." Chi Nan was surprised at this time, this The guy actually dared to be so arrogant.


    Walking to Chi Nan, Farah shouted: "Chi Nan, very good. You won this time, but this is definitely not the end. Next time, I will completely destroy your Hongsha Ridge."


    Seeing Huangsha City become like this, Farah felt his heart dripping blood. How much golden dragon would it take to recover. Moreover, in the eyes of other great nobles, I am afraid that his value will be lowered again.


    Chi Nan sneered: "You think you have another time. You don''t think I just came to play with you."


    Farah sneered: "Don''t you dare to behave like me? I am an orthodox nobleman in the kingdom and a baron. What if you, a half-elf, become an earl? Do you dare to kill me? If I die, you will suffer too. The censure of the kingdom."


    That''s why this guy thought he was afraid of the kingdom and wouldn''t dare to move him. It''s a pity that if the old king is still alive, Chi Nan may really have to let go of Farah, but now, the corner of Chi Nan''s mouth evokes an arc of sneer.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 418： Execution of Farah shocks Remas

    Chi Nan didn''t have any patience anymore, and asked directly: "I know this thing is definitely not something you can do alone, don''t deny that you don''t have such a great ability. Tell me, who is involved in the end? "


    Farah tilted her head with a look of disdain: "I''m so good. I did it all by this baron from start to finish."


    "It''s just you rubbish? It''s not that I look down on you. If you can do it, then you don''t need to be like this now." Chi Nan relentlessly despised, when Fara''s face turned red.


    "Chi Nan, you dare to insult me, I want to fight you." Farah looked at Chi Nan fiercely.


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and a large number of vines quickly grew on the ground, instantly entwining Farah''s whole person. The buds on the head of the vine quickly swelled and turned into a big mouth. Isn''t this just the mousetrap?


    "You are crazy, Chi Nan, what do you want to do, let me go quickly, do you think I will succumb in this way."


    Chi Nan said disdainfully: "Just like you are trash, you still want to fight, and you can''t even fight such a few things. Finally, I would like to ask you who the participants are, and I''m not welcome if you don''t say anything. "


    "Half-elf, you can try it if you have one. Believe it or not, the entire Remas will impose sanctions on you. Believe it or not, the whole kingdom will not let go of your **** that violates the rules.


    Before finishing speaking, Farah suddenly heard a "click" in his ear, and then felt a cold in her left hand. Looking down, a big mouth was slowly chewing, and his left hand was actually bitten off and eaten.


    In just a moment, the severe pain finally passed into Farah''s brain, and Farah screamed on the spot. Incontinence of urine and feces, the surrounding smell becomes a fishy smell. The guards who had gritted their teeth were also dumbfounded now. They didn''t expect that Chi Nan really dared to attack their lord Fara.


    "Do you want to talk now, if you don''t say anything, let''s continue." How could Chi Nan let this kind of person who attacked his territory while he was away and caused a lot of loss of personnel?


    Even according to the noble concept of this world, those people are their own wealth, how can they be trampled by others casually.


    "You, you **** bastard, you really dare to attack me, you are dead, I must kill you." Farah yelled, struggling, trying to break free from the entanglement of the vines.


    It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t hesitate, and his heart moved another bite, and Fara''s arm disappeared. "Take your time, we have time, there are so many parts of your body. Do you want me to stop the bleeding, after all, after such a long time, you will bleed and die." Chi Nan said kindly.


    "Damn half-elf, you definitely don''t want to get any news from my mouth."


    Even so stiff, Chi Nan sneered, and the big mousetrap opened his mouth again. One bite, the right arm disappeared completely. Then, a mousetrap under his feet also opened his mouth.


    One bite down, one foot is gone. Soon it was another bite, and the calf was missing. This leg was bitten a total of six times before it disappeared completely. In a blink of an eye, Farah had only one leg and one arm left.


    The severe pain made Farah''s mind start to lose consciousness. When he came back to his senses, he realized that he was about to become a stick. "Chi Nan, you have to die, Prince Kea will definitely not let you go. The Governor will not let you go, and the entire Remas nobles will not let you go. You are dead, you die. deal."


    This guy, is this a mental disorder? Chi Nan was a little puzzled, watching Fara hurt like crazy. After spending some time, Chi Nan finally determined that this guy''s spirit had completely collapsed.


    The names that have been shouting in his mouth should be his patrons. In other words, these people must be involved this time. "Is the second prince also involved? I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    Over there, the second prince is trying to win him, but he has already started. Chi Nan could think that if he really joined the camp of the second prince, then the second prince would definitely not let himself feel better. The best is to be raised in captivity and become his weapon maker. He started to attack his own territory while he was still trying to win him. There was really no sincerity at all.


    However, I have to plan ahead. If the second prince is really allowed to do it first, although his current strength can be guarded, he will probably lose a lot. Air power needs to be strengthened.


    "I''m crazy, then kill it." Chi Nan waved his hand, and a rattrap that had been waiting for a long time bit it down, and Farah''s head was gone. Farah¡¯s guards are abusive and begging for mercy.


    Chi Nan ignored it, and the mousetrap swam over, and soon the world was clean.


    "Clean up Huangshaling thoroughly. This will be our territory in the future Chinan has no scruples about the laws of the kingdom, nor the rules between the nobles. The territory he has smashed is his own.


    In the future, absolutely no one can make himself bow his head. Chi Nan exasperated, turned and walked in the direction of his airship.


    After Chi Nan was gone, Huangshaling was destroyed and became part of the territory of Hongshaling. This matter quickly spread throughout Remas. No one would have thought that Chi Nan could do so quickly and act so sharply. Before they could react, Huang Shaling changed hands like this, and Farah was tortured and killed like this.


    All the nobles who received this news instantly felt that the world had changed.


    Except for the nobles who died directly by accident on the battlefield, the nobles who were caught will also be executed. Even among nations, this kind of disregard for the lives of nobles is rare.


    The nobles who had felt that they were not afraid of the sky suddenly felt cold all over. Because there was a person around who dared to kill them, and this person could kill them, everyone was fidgeting.


    These nobles unanimously abandoned the plant weapons in their hands, but because they were reluctant, they kept them in the warehouse to ensure that problems would not affect them.


    Then, those plant houses and other plant objects from Hongsha Ridge were afraid to use them. Having lost the use of some items, many nobles felt that life suddenly became so uncomfortable, and they had clearly lived like this before.


    "No, we can''t go on like this. Sooner or later we will not be able to stand the pressure." When other nobles saw airships flying past their airspace, this fear developed to the greatest extent, and everyone knew what it was.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 419： Recovered after the war and was pushed

    After handling the Huangshaling matter, Chi Nan took the airship and flew back to Redstone City. After getting out of the airship and landing, the other airships were flying in the air.


    After Chi Nan set the flight route, he let these airships fly around in the sky, passing through other noble territories. This is also for deterrence, I believe they already know the strength of these airships.


    But hearing and seeing are completely different things. When they see a huge airship at high altitude, and they have no way to deal with it, the psychological pressure is very terrifying. After an explanation, people were asked to rebuild a new city on the Huangshaling side, and opened up the road that was blocked before, and Chi Nan ignored it.


    Huangshaling is a good place, and its iron content is quite high. Planting a batch of iron bark trees can also produce a large amount of red sand steel and blood cloud steel. This is the cornerstone of the promotion of ordinary troops.


    "My lord, what are we going to do next." When one leg came back, I saw Chi Nan looking around in a daze.


    Chi Nan thought for a long time, and finally nodded and said: "We don''t need to do other things for the time being. Anyway, our own production and sales are enough, and we don''t lack any materials. Other noble territories, please keep their current appearance."


    Since the other nobles have blocked the roads and do not plan to continue the business alliance, then they don''t have to worry about them. It''s just restored to the past, the foundation of the business alliance is Hongshaling.


    If you don''t do it yourself, it won''t take long for those guys to stand it. When the time comes, they will definitely come and beg for themselves. "Our main task now is to completely restore the city."


    My own Redstone City, but also close to the two small cities between Huangsha City, had been completely destroyed before, but now it is a trouble to restore it. "As for the civilians, we provide them with food and houses for free. No, let them use work to earn money. The city that just happened to be abandoned also needs to be rebuilt."


    Originally planning to recover as soon as possible, but thinking of working for relief, Chi Nan hurriedly revised his plan.


    "I see, I''ll notify Old Mka." One leg said respectfully. Lao Mka has always been in charge of construction matters, with one leg only in charge of the army, and not in other places.


    "In addition, I see that there are still many armies that are not using fourth-generation pea cannons. Now let''s fully install them. Our strength no longer needs to be afraid of other people."


    "After a while, I will design a pneumatic gun that is more suitable for small-scale use. Forget it, let''s talk about it when the time comes." Chi Nan still plans to let himself break through, and when he reaches the silver level, there will be no problem doing anything at that time. .


    After the explanation, Chi Nan took his guards to board the airship again, this time he was going to Hongsha City.


    The airship took off and soon came to Red Sand City. A group of people who had received the news a long time ago were waiting here in Red Sand City, and the central empty space had been vacated. There is no problem with parking a large airship in this open space.


    "The scope of the open space is not too large. I am afraid that we will need to find a new place to establish an airport in the future." Chi Nan looked in the air, Hongsha City was still not affected by the slightest war, and it was still so prosperous. After the victory of the war, cheering crowds and smiles on people''s faces can be seen everywhere.


    Controlling the airship slowly landed, Hermilla and Hongshaling officials greeted them one after another. "Welcome Lord Lord to come back." Hermilla seemed a little excited, but also a little afraid.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "You did a good job. This time our Hongshaling loss is so small, you have contributed to it. The reward later will be announced in a few days."


    These people present all have credit. Those who secretly sabotage or are afraid of trying to escape have already been cleared away. There are only two officials, and Chi Nan is already satisfied. There is no need for Chi Nan to understand other aspects. Those people, Hermilla will definitely be able to handle them.


    "Have you arranged for those half-elves." This is the most important thing right now.


    Hermilla quickly said: "It has been arranged. I have arranged them in the original half-elf living area. With other half-elves, they will soon be able to adapt to our life in Red Sand Ridge. The number of houses is somewhat insufficient. , We are already speeding up the arrangement. Those half-elves can still be dealt with temporarily in the tree."


    "In addition, what the new half-elves value most is natural spells, and we have arranged for them to learn."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Then the next thing will trouble you, I''m going back to rest." I rushed for a few days, and I didn''t feel the previous battles. I am really tired now.


    It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t notice Hermilla''s face seemed a bit tangled, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After a busy day, the sun is about to set. After Chi Nan returned to his castle and dispersed the others, he was ready to rest. Only at this time, the sound of knocking on the door rang.


    "Hemila? Come in." Through the perception of plants, Chi Nan knew who the person came in an instant.


    Hermilla opened the door and walked in, closing the door easily. "What''s the matter?" Chi Nan saw Hemila''s nervous expression, and thought that something urgent had happened in the territory.


    Hermilla gritted her teeth and finally raised her head and said: "Lord Lord, I, I don''t know what will happen in the future, but, but I don''t want to regret it..." Hermilla was a little incoherent.


    "What are you talking about? What regrets." Chi Nan was a little unclear, so he was a little confused.


    But the next moment, Hemila suddenly rushed forward and threw Chi Nan down, constantly pulling on Chi Nan''s clothes. Suddenly, he didn''t expect Hermira to be like Chi Nan, and she was actually pressed onto the bed.


    "Hey, what are you doing, strong, woooo..." Chi Nan''s mouth was blocked before he was finished, and he still blocked it with his mouth. It turned out that this taste is so fascinating. No, it doesn''t seem to be the time to consider these.


    Chi Nan instinctively wanted to struggle, but his body was instinctive but he was a little obsessed, and his heart was a little complicated. For Hemila, Chi Nan said that it was impossible without the slightest feeling, but he didn''t know how to face it.


    Soon, Chi Nan''s mind was completely blank, and there was only a large area of ??white flowers in front of him. Alluring voices rang in the room, and there was calm outside. The people in the entire castle didn''t expect that the lord of his own house would be pushed back by others.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 420： Mrs. Lord?

    The morning sunlight came in, Chi Nan looked at the snow-white body in his arms, wondering why there was a feeling of satisfaction in his heart. The white hair fell on the white skin, so dazzling.


    "Well, don''t pretend to be asleep, who said, why do you take the initiative this time." Seeing the bright red, Chi Nan knew that this was Hermilla''s first time. There is no such thing as repair surgery in this world.


    Hemila didn''t pretend to sleep anymore, her face flushed slightly, she opened her eyes, leaning against Chi Nan''s arms and dared not look at him.


    "I, I''m just a little scared. This time I was jointly targeted by the Remas nobles. I don''t know if such things will happen in the future. I don''t want to be a burden to you, an adult, but I don''t want to regret it either." Lifting his head gently, the affection in his eyes made Chi Nan feel his heart trembled.


    Hermilla loved herself, and Chi Nan suddenly realized it strongly in her heart at this moment.


    "You are already my woman, and I won''t let you go. No matter what happens in the future, you don''t need to fight it by yourself. Everything is mine." Chi Nan said softly, Hermilla worried. Suddenly, his heart calmed down.


    Chi Nan suddenly laughed: "Haha, for the first time last night, I didn''t taste a lot of taste, let''s do it again."


    "Ah, Lord Lord, no, they are going to die soon."


    "Don''t call it an adult, just call my name Chi Nan."


    "I don''t, I''m going to be called a sir. Well, sir, what are you doing?"


    "Change the posture, change the posture to have more rhythm." There was a seductive voice in the room again.


    Rarely, near noon, Chi Nan hasn''t gotten up yet. When Hermilla came out of the room, her legs were a little limp, her face flushed, her eyes gleaming and her face radiant.


    As soon as she walked out, Hermilla saw Romilia jumping in the distance. Romelia also saw Hermilla. "Sister Hermilla, why are you here? I haven''t seen you come in. I''ve always been here." Romilia tilted her head and looked at Hermilla strangely. It''s different.


    Hermilla puffed up her chest proudly: "Little Romelia, I am the wife of the lord from today. You must listen to me in the future, do you know." Hermilla looked around carefully, no one was there. She was relieved to see.


    "Are you the wife of the lord? But it''s not right. I heard my sister say that to become the wife of the lord, you must have a noble background and then hold a wedding. There is obviously no wedding."


    Although Romelia was young, she knew many things. Hearing this, Hermilla''s face also condensed slightly. Yes, according to the rules, he is at best the lord''s lover.


    Every nobleman can have many women, but his wife can only have one. This is the rule.


    "Hmph, anyway, I will be Lord Lord''s woman from now on, you still have to listen to me, you know."


    "Hmph, people won''t listen to you, the lord''s brother knows that you bully me will definitely spank you."


    Hermilla''s hand unconsciously covered the back, and suddenly remembered the previous events, her body was a little hot. Realizing that something was wrong, Hermilla tidyed up her clothes like a disguise.


    "What are you talking about, my lord, how could he... No, this is not the time to talk about this."


    The door of the room suddenly opened, and Chi Nan walked out of it after finishing. "What are you two doing?" Chi Nan didn''t expect Hermilla to go far. Isn''t this going to prepare food.


    "Romilia, you are here too, I haven''t seen you yesterday. How are you doing? Do you have any gifts you want."


    Romilia hopped over and pulled Chi Nan''s clothes: "Brother Lord, I heard that you made the lollipop, and it tastes better than others." Romilia Yi With a longing face, Chi Nan smiled, waved, and a lollipop grew out of his hand, Romilia quickly grabbed one and put it in her mouth, revealing a sweet smile.


    "Also, Sister Hermilla wants to bully me." Romilia suddenly turned her head to complain.


    Hermilla raised her eyebrows: "When did I bully you, it''s obviously you..."


    Chi Nan smiled, and as soon as he stretched out his hand to hold Hermira in her arms, Hermira''s full of complaints disappeared all at once. Being able to be in Chi Nan''s arms, Hermilla felt as happy as having the world.


    "Okay, okay, you don''t want to make trouble, I will let someone prepare what you want to eat today." Chi Nan was blessed with two beautiful women, one big and one small. These two people have not dealt with each other since the first meeting.


    "Shy face, not shy." Romilia ran out from Chi Nan, stuck her tongue at Hermilla, and gently stroked her two little fingers on her cheeks, and Hermilla almost couldn''t bear it. Live broke out.


    I want to come up and squeeze Romilia, the troublemaker, but Chi Nan is a little reluctant to embrace her Okay, kid, you and her generally know what to do. "Chi Nan''s arm pressed hard to prevent Hermilla from leaving.


    Hermilla lay obediently in Chi Nan''s arms. "It''s not that I don''t want to trouble you, it''s Lord Lord who won''t let me go." Hermilla blushed and said to herself in her heart, really warm embrace. Hermilla followed Chi Nan in a daze. In this state, I am afraid that I am sold without knowing what happened.


    As he walked, Chi Nan looked at the surrounding scenery, his face gradually becoming strange. "These are all made by Romigara." Chi Nan found that many of the gardens in his castle had become training grounds.


    Also, most of my beautiful maids have become muscular women. No, it''s not that it has become, but the number of maid guards seems to have increased, how can they be seen everywhere.


    "Huh, it''s not Romigara, saying that we are very dangerous now. In order to protect the castle, we have privately increased the number of maids and guards. Now there are almost as many maids and guards as ordinary maids."


    Hermilla was a little dissatisfied, because the two sisters never listened to their own orders, or even listened to anyone''s advice, because of their temper. If it weren''t for Chi Nan''s indulgence, such a person would have been driven out by her a long time ago. As the lord¡¯s wife, no, the lord¡¯s woman, Hermilla believed that she was obliged to rectify the order of the castle.


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Forget it, Romi Jiala has no malice towards us, and her identity is not simple. She will tell us when she wants to speak."


    Chi Nan could feel that Romi Jiala had a lot of thoughts, and it was very pitiful, otherwise he would not be so indulgent. Of course, the most important thing is that the little girl Romilia is very cute, love the house and the black.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 421： Directional mutation of silver ability

    The changes of Chi Nan and Hermilla were discovered by someone as soon as they did not cover up at all. Then, grapevine news blew across the entire Hongsha Ridge like the wind.


    "Why didn''t Master Hermilla come today? Isn''t Master Hermilla the most diligent usually?"


    In the parliament hall, the few people who found Hermira hadn''t come looked at each other. The guy with the Chinese character face showed a wretched smile: "Last night, Lord Hermilla spent the night in Lord Lord''s castle."


    Hearing this, everyone showed a clear look, and then they said nothing, everything was silent.


    "Have you heard, we have the lord''s wife." Outside, a few people gathered together.


    "Who, I haven''t heard that Lord Lord holds a wedding, it''s not in accordance with the rules, right?"


    The previous person looked disdainful: "Our lord is a half-elf, and a half-elf wedding is very simple." When everyone heard it, it seemed to be the same. Lord lord is not an ordinary human.


    "Then who is the lord''s wife? Do we know her? What is her character." The lord''s wife is the person who can usually give orders on behalf of the lord. If the character is not good, these civilians will be unlucky.


    The previous person said with excitement: "I heard from my friends in the castle. It''s Master Hermilla. Don''t worry, we will have a very good life in the future."


    Master Hermilla, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It was Hermilla and there was no problem. Master Hermilla has been ruling Hongsha Ridge for such a long time, and there has never been a situation that has been bad for them. Any decision of Lord Lord, Hermilla has always been strictly enforced. Even the parliament has been reorganized very strictly.


    In this war, if it weren''t for Hermilla''s rapid evacuation order and various policies issued accurately and quickly, the loss would definitely not be so small. The army suffered great losses, but few of their civilians died.


    "Then rest assured, bless them, go to the bar tonight, I invite everyone to have a drink."


    In the city where Red Rock City is being repaired, one leg and Old Mka are sitting and chatting together: "Have you heard that Hermilla has already come together with Lord Lord, and you can put your thoughts down."


    Old Mka smiled and nodded: "Yes, I have always hoped that Miss can find a good home, and now I am completely relieved. It is a pity that Miss''s background is a little worse."


    Old Mka knew that Hemila was born only in a merchant family, and a merchant family that has been destroyed. In addition, no other nobles were invited to the wedding, so this lord¡¯s wife and other nobles would not recognize it.


    One leg patted Old Mka''s shoulder: "We know what kind of person the Lord Lord is, and will not treat Hermira badly. As for the recognition of other nobles, do you think we still need the recognition of other nobles now? "Since Chinan came back, the surrounding nobles have died down, and many nobles have even found various excuses to take refuge.


    Especially some of the nobles in the territories near Hongsha Ridge did not know where they went. How long has it been, these bully guys. Only now did they realize that Hongshaling''s strength could not be underestimated.


    Chi Nan and Hemila are like glue, and the two who have just confirmed their relationship are reluctant to separate for a moment. I have seen the scenery many times before, but now it seems to have a new color.


    What makes Hermilla depressed is that there is a little tail next to the two people, and that is Romilia. No way, the little girl Romilia doesn''t understand anything, she just knows that she likes to be with the lord''s brother.


    The two were sticky for three days, and Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly lit up that day. "Great, finally succeeded."


    "What success?" Hermilla was awakened by Chi Nan''s sudden voice, and looked at Chi Nan tenderly. After these three days of nourishment, Hermira completely receded from the appearance of a girl, with a young woman''s temperament.


    Chi Nan smiled: "Of course my silver ability appeared. This is really a double happiness."


    "Huh, what double happiness is coming." Hermilla muttered embarrassedly. Of course she knew that she was one of them. Thinking of what she did that night, Hermilla feels a little weird now. She didn''t know how she mustered up the courage to do such a bold thing.


    Chi Nan smiled: "What is so shy about this? What is our relationship now."


    Hermilla rolled her eyes. How could Chi Nan, who had acted like a gentleman before, behaved like a gangster after breaking through the last layer. Especially those postures that make people blushing and hot are all learned from.


    If you didn''t know Chi Nan very well, Hermilla would definitely think Chi Nan was a veteran of flowers. "Don''t talk about it, what is your silver ability." Hemila also has some understanding of Chi Nan''s ability. UU reading


    Chi Nan opened his mouth and said: "There is only one, and that is directional mutation. This ability is incredible. It can allow plants to mutate and transform plants on a large scale." In the past, the transformation of plants could only bring out the advantages of plants themselves. Characteristics, at best, are the fusion of different characteristics into a plant.


    But with directional mutation, then Chi Nan can make some characteristics undergo transformational changes, and develop in the direction that he wants, and even some chicken ribs can become very powerful.


    And Chi Nan experimented a bit and found that he could even reversely mutate some of the plant''s abilities. Completely let some abilities disappear, or change completely opposite new abilities.


    All in all, with this ability, Chi Nan found that he had more ideas for plant transformation. "My plant brain has not been very useful. Now I can use this ability to transform it."


    Hermilla also smiled: "So, you are about to break through to the silver level." Silver Mage, there are not many in the entire kingdom, and my lord and my own man are almost reaching this level.


    Chi Nan nodded: "It''s coming soon, as long as the seeds I cultivated are fully mature." Chi Nan already knows roughly what his new plant looks like, only the final maturity.


    "And you, you can''t do this forever, how is your magic practice." Hermilla is a rare ice attribute, but unfortunately there is no magic model in this type of magical territory, only magic power can be accumulated. .


    Hermilla looked smug: "My talent is praised by the magic teacher. In two months, I will be able to break through to the black iron level." Hermilla squinted her eyes and looked like she is coming to compliment me. .


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 422： Use this to threaten me

    Just when Chi Nan and Hemila were deeply affectionate, the nobles finally couldn''t hold on to other surrounding territories. I often see those airships flying in the air, and they have to keep one eye open every day.


    Many nobles began to dig deep into the land in an attempt to build large underground shelters. Because they had also heard that when Chi Nan''s airship attacked before, only hiding in the ground was absolutely complete. As for things like gas bombs, Chi Nan didn''t use them, and the nobles seemed to have forgotten instinctively.


    But every day there are airships flying in the air, but they have no way to deal with airships, which really makes the nobles feel sad. Finally, Governor Remas couldn''t help it, and began to communicate with other nobles.


    The next day, many nobles came to the Governor''s Mansion. Of course, those who did not come by themselves also sent representatives. These nobles are too timid to even come out of the air-raid shelter.


    "Everyone already knows the current situation. Those airships are always flying over their heads, and we can''t get them off. If the airship breaks down one day, we will suffer."


    Of course, this is not to say that there is a real failure, but an excuse that may be used.


    "Master Governor, it was your suggestion before, otherwise we would not do this kind of thing. I said long ago that this kind of thing is simply impossible to hide, you see, what should I do now." A nobleman said loudly.


    "Shut up, it was all you agreed at the time." The Governor''s face was a bit ugly.


    "There is no paper to wipe buttocks, no forest atmosphere, no other things. I can''t stand it anymore. I want to restore the business alliance." The other nobles also felt the same way. They didn''t feel it before.


    Later, it was discovered that these things were only produced in Hongshaling, and they could not obtain them after the business alliance was broken. This made people feel uncomfortable. When Chi Nan came back and wiped out Huang Shaling with the momentum of thunder, they knew that they wouldn''t even want to use these things until the business alliance was restored. It was really a torture.


    "No, there is absolutely no compromise. Chinan''s attack on Huangshaling can be said to be a territorial war. But after he captured Baron Farah, he executed Baron Farah to death. This is a provocation to all our nobles."


    "If you have the ability, go. If you can lay down the Red Sand Ridge, it''s up to you. But I remember that most of the weapons in your territory seem to be plant weapons, so why don''t you tell me."


    The governor sighed, what a mob. Then the governor said loudly: "Everyone, this is not the time to consider these. The northern insects come in relatively few because of the cold weather, but once the weather gets warmer. Without those plant weapons, you wouldn''t think that you rely on those mages. Can stop those bugs."


    Those bugs basically rely on beetle poison bombs specifically aimed at bugs to resist. If it weren''t for these beetle bombs, even if the mages were able to eliminate a large number of main bugs, they would still have to lose a lot of force.


    "Then what should we do, are we going to compromise like this. But once we compromise, our interests will be damaged."


    A young nobleman suddenly said: "No, we don''t need to compromise, we can threaten with this thing. After all, the insects in the north are not part of our territory. Once the north falls, even Hongshaling will never survive alone. "


    "But the North has fallen, and we can''t do it ourselves. If we flee in this situation, I''m afraid the consequences will not be too good."


    They are now fleeing and can only join Kea''s camp, but they are not only people from Kea. Others pass by, who knows what will happen. Even if it is a noble of the Keya camp, if it is useless, the consequences will not be too good at that time. Besides, if the insects from the north are going south, it is not certain whether Keya can stop them at that time.


    "Of course not, we are just using it as a threat. After all, we have no retreat. If Chi Nan doesn''t want to die, he must support us with plant weapons. Although this will be controlled by him."


    "That''s good, and the business alliance will be restored. These days, our territory is about to rebel."


    Without a business alliance, many people''s lives are not as good as before. It is strange that the common people can''t live without rebellion. If it weren''t for them to have a powerful force, now maybe Remas has been in chaos.


    "In that case, let''s send someone to negotiate." The governor sighed. In this situation, they can only compromise. After a group of nobles discussed it, the negotiating team set off soon.


    On the sixth day that Chi Nan returned to the territory, the talents of other nobles negotiating came to Hongshaling. When Chi Nan found out, there was only a sneer in his heart. "Really able to resist, it took such a long time to come."


    Looking at the letter in his hand, Chi Nan sneered even harder: "Dare to use the north to threaten me, really how powerful they are Hermilla also saw the letter: "But if the northern bugs go south in all, Our current strength is indeed irresistible. "


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, they don''t dare to do this. After all, if they do, their own foundation will be destroyed. Moreover, we still have a death forest that can retreat, but they can''t."


    Chi Nan didn''t think so in his heart. A few of them could enter the death forest, but at most they brought those powerful soldiers and half-elves. Ordinary humans cannot survive in the dead forest. In the dead forest, the survival ability of ordinary humans is absolutely inferior to those big beetles.


    The most important thing is that those beetles Chinan still don''t know what they are. I thought it was a Zerg before, but after such a long time, all I saw was the beetle, nothing else, and no mutation.


    Apart from the exceptionally fast reproductive capacity, there are no other differences. It''s just that everyone is the same as Chi Nan, I believe there is definitely a powerful force behind the beetle, and this force is temporarily beyond their ability to peek.


    "They dare not give up, so they dare to threaten us?" Hermilla asked dullly.


    Chi Nan scratched Hermilla''s little nose: "Our Lord Hermira can''t even figure this out. They did this, but threatened us not to drive them to the end. I think the next step is to be soft. Got it."


    Hermilla is not an idiot after all, she just leaned against Chi Nan before and didn''t want to use her brain. Hearing Chi Nan said this, Hemila suddenly understood. "People, they just didn''t expect it for a while. Do you want me to come forward in this negotiation? Don''t you go and see them in person?" Hermilla asked with some confusion.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 423： Lady negotiating in the playground

    "Of course not. After all, they are all representatives and they don''t need our lord''s wife to go. That would be too much for them." Hemila twisted in Chi Nan''s arms reluctantly.


    Not far away, Romelia glanced at the two people strangely, and couldn''t figure out what they were doing. Turning his head and continuing to look at the little fish in the water, the little fish is more interesting.


    "Look at it, this is their list. On the face of it, these people are negotiating, but in fact, it is not them at all, but some other people decide." Chi Nan took out another document.


    "Who else? Did their lord come in person."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Those guys who were scared, I am afraid they are still afraid that I will leave them all. This time it is their family members, noble ladies or their children. They said they are coming. Our playground is still a group." A smile of disdain flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes.


    Where is the playground? Of course, it is on the east side of Red Sand City near the Dead Forest. To go there, naturally you have to pass through Red Sand City. This is to tell them that these people who can really decide things are here.


    The negotiators are just the people who are behind the scenes and the people who are the answer, and the real decision is still behind. This is called a lady strategy. Chi Nan also generally knew the thoughts of other nobles.


    "My lord, what do you mean is that you want me to receive these noble families."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Of course, this matter belongs to you. You are my lord''s wife. It doesn''t matter, just discuss with them, and then they will know what I mean. Let me discuss it with them, and it will become a bully." Although it is not really bullying, it is suspected.


    "Okay, I got it." Hemilla said grimly, and finally had to go out on her own.


    She got up and patted her body lightly: "Since I am preparing to negotiate, then I will also go to meet with the subordinates. It hasn''t been a long time, and many things in the territory have not been dealt with yet."


    Hermilla is still that strong woman, even if she has been around Chi Nan for so many days, but her essence has not changed. Just getting up, the heroic breath of his body showed up again.


    This kind of appearance is more fascinating than Xiaoniaoyi''s appearance before, and there is a kind of conquering pleasure.


    "Don''t worry, let''s play for a while." Chi Nan got up and hugged Hermilla before he could react. "Romilia, you go find your sister to play, we have something to leave first."


    Chi Nan''s voice fell, and the figure had long since disappeared. Only Romelia tilted her head, just like the little fish in the water, with a dazed expression. It took a long time for Romelia to realize that she had been left behind.


    When Hermilla returned to the parliament hall, the members of the council were more respectful to Hermilla, and faintly pleased. No way, now Hermilla is the lord''s lover, and it may even be the lord''s wife. Moreover, this is not the kind of vase, it is a real power class, and Hermilla is the consul of Hongshaling.


    There is nothing strange about Hermilla, and she quickly adapted to the changes brought about by this new identity. All people are more conscientious and conscientious. When they were away, they handled all kinds of things in an orderly manner.


    A few days later, the negotiating team arrived outside Red Sand City. But what came sooner than the negotiating team was the team led by the wives of the lords, bringing their young children to the playground to play.


    After Hermilla confessed, she took these people to the playground. Those little children, I''m happy now. The playground in Hongshaling is the favorite place for those little ones. They don''t know what happened to Remas, after all, they are young, and it is impossible for adults to tell them these things.


    And the noble ladies, after playing for a while, they got together in groups. Chinan has already prepared a variety of snacks and drinks, and the entire playground seems to have become a dance party.


    There are no older men. This is also an expression of kindness. For Hermilla, no one else dares to look down upon. Not to mention Hermilla''s own identity, it was the changes in the relationship between Hermilla and Chi Nan that came from the gossip, and they did not dare to despise them. The lover of the great nobleman was also more noble than the little nobleman.


    Numis, who hadn''t seen her for a long time, found an opportunity and came to Hemira''s side. "I''m really sorry, I''ve stopped the previous thing, but my father didn''t listen to me." Numis said in a low voice.


    Hermilla smiled slightly: "I know, your lord said, you won''t be involved in this matter."


    grown ups? Numisi didn¡¯t know why he was so happy and then Numisi waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m still very ashamed for not helping me. This war shouldn¡¯t have happened. It happened. My father asked me to ask, what is your bottom line in this matter, and how can you solve it."


    Numisi was caught in the middle and really didn''t know what to do, so he said directly.


    Hemira was also a little surprised at Numis''s directness. Then Hemila realized that Numis seemed to have a different attitude towards her lord, and she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    After a strong smile, Hermira finally decided to say: "The bottom line is very simple. First, the price of various items must be raised to the normal price. The price previously given is too low. Another point is that the plant Although weapons will still be provided, they must be strictly recorded, and the number will not be as large as before."


    The people around them all pricked their ears, and the voice of the heated discussion was lowered.


    "Finally, it is impossible to sell new types of weapons, but we have to build airports in various territories and establish flight routes. In the future, airships will be used to transport goods and people, which will be more convenient."


    This is equivalent to all territories being monitored in disguised form by Chinan. Numi thought about what he wanted to say, but Hermilla interrupted it. "This is our bottom line, after all, some people have done too much before."


    Numisi could only nodded: "Well, I will inform them. I won''t talk about this now, where is Chi Nan, why didn''t he come out to play." Numisi asked embarrassedly.


    "How could an adult come out in this situation. And the adult is about to break through to the silver level recently." Hermilla smiled and revealed another secret. The noble lady who had originally complained suddenly dissipated in her heart.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 424： Remas gradually recovered

    "Oh, damn, how could that half-elf make such an excessive request, this, this is simply trying to control our territory." A group of nobles still stayed in the Governor''s Mansion and did not leave.


    A nobleman next to him pointed to one of them and said, ¡°That¡¯s nothing. The establishment of an airport is good for any of us. This one, this is the real danger. Once the civilians have formed a habit, we will not want to control them It''s easy."


    The governor also saw this, it seemed inconspicuous, but it contained evil intentions. Because Chi Nan proposed that in the future, half of the special products in the various territories of Remas must be sold to the caravans of Hongshaling, so that the caravans of Hongshaling can be transported to other places. And in terms of price, Hongshaling is also needed for pricing.


    Pricing power does not seem to be very eye-catching, but the people present are not ordinary people, so they can naturally see how harmful this article is to them. Once the time is long, they won''t be able to follow Hongshaling.


    "It''s just for negotiation. He can make terms, so can we." A nobleman sneered.


    The governor shook his head: "Nothing right now. Everyone knows the current situation. Unless the part of the kingdom wins or loses, we probably won''t have any chance."


    As soon as the governor finished speaking, a nobleman said, "Isn''t there a second prince?"


    It''s just that as soon as he finished speaking, many people stared at him, causing this person to close his mouth. The internal situation of Remas is similar to that of other provinces, and it is impossible to unite.


    In the end, the governor patted the table: "Promise temporarily, there will always be a chance to re-sign the contract in the future."


    The governor printed his own seal directly on the contract. When other people saw that the governor was like this, they had no choice but to agree. Thus, this time the negotiation was completed.


    The speed of negotiations is much faster than before. After all, they have no room for bargaining. Seeing the large airships in the sky, they knew that they were not Hongshaling''s opponents at all, even if they united.


    Then, Chi Nan continued to provide them with the plant weapons. However, the number and whereabouts of plant weapons are strictly regulated and monitored. The nobles did not dare to use these plant weapons as their own conventional weapons, and they were basically sent to the north to deal with insects. And they themselves took up the original weapon.


    Soldiers'' armor and weapons can be cleaned with red sand steel, but plant weapons cannot. As a result, because of this incident, the combat effectiveness of the troops in the major territories has plummeted by several grades.


    But Remas himself began to slowly recover. The business alliance resumed its previous situation, and even the price did not change much. However, the internal wholesale price of Chinan has increased a lot.


    This also resulted in less money for other nobles. The nobles'' grievances towards Chi Nan became more and more serious, but Chi Nan didn''t care at all. Even if they are given a chance to make money, they will attack themselves, so are they still at a disadvantage now? Chi Nan doesn''t want this kind of thing to happen again.


    The establishment of the airport is very easy, because it only needs an open space, and then add some simple signs.


    It''s just the manufacture of airships, so it''s a little troublesome. For the time being, Chinan just opened up a few points to allow large airships to fly back and forth in these places. The huge airships can carry a large amount of cargo at one time.


    And flying at high altitude, basically there is no need to worry about any danger. These airships are not in danger of crashing, after all, they all use floating **** to float. The two biggest reasons restricting the expansion of the airship team are that the manufacture of airships is relatively difficult, and it takes too long to spawn. Only a few can be spawned in Chinan a month.


    The other one is because the person who controls the airship is hard to find. Because the large plant brain that controls the airship can only be communicated and controlled by nature mages, but the number of nature mages is too small.


    Recently, Chi Nan only made some half-elves whose talents were not too good, but they were able to condense some natural magic powers. It has to be said that these half-elf pilots have rapidly improved their status in Remas.


    Almost every day, some airships can be seen falling from the sky, and some important or valuable materials are transported by airships. The territories that had slowed or even regressed due to the war have finally begun to recover. In some distant places, the nobles were almost crying when they saw the luxury goods delivered.


    God knows how he lived these days. The circulation of funds led to the rapid recovery of the entire Remas environment, and soon it became the same peaceful state as before.


    It''s just that everyone knows that Hongshaling has now become the leader of the entire Remas.


    On the surface everyone is following the arrangement of Hongshaling, but secretly, there are still many nobles constantly making small moves. The number of soldiers in all major territories is increasing, and everyone is recruiting.


    After Chi Nan knew about this, he didn''t pay any attention at all. These people, while letting their families live in Hongshaling, as if they were deliberately sending hostages, while secretly doing some small actions, really thought they didn''t know. Those airships are not just as simple as the airship itself. In fact, the airship also shoulders an important task.


    This task is to continuously plant high-altitude seeds. With the help of the airship, some humble seeds were scattered everywhere. With such a large area, Chi Nan couldn''t give birth by himself.


    But letting the plant seeds grow on their own is not a problem. As long as the large-scale seed growth is completed, this huge network can completely help itself monitor the entire Remas. Through this network, he can attack any area of ??Remas at any time. It''s just that the amount of this project is relatively large, and it''s not obvious.


    In the end, who can have the last laugh depends on whose method is the most clear.


    "Hehe, is it a temptation again? I didn''t expect that these people are so complicated. It seems that other nobles really don''t know what they are doing." Chi Nan looked at the secretly sent letters.


    Speaking of it, these letters were secretly sent to Hermilla by those noble women. When Hermilla came to the castle of the City Lord''s Mansion at night, she handed it to Chi Nan by the way. Looking at these things, they are still prepared long ago. In the previous negotiations, these people were doing their own little moves, and this alliance was really not that reliable.


    While reading these letters, Chi Nan thought quickly, and gradually Remas''s situation became clearer.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 425： Why not just use the legs

    After thinking about it this time, Chi Nan was really taken aback. He really did not expect that these princes and princesses would infiltrate their power to this point.


    Even the people on Remas''s side can be divided into several factions. The first is the imperial army here. There must be imperial troops stationed in the border area. At the time the three major legions were, these legions belonged to the military and supported the prince.


    The noble groups headed by the governor support the second prince, as you can tell from the words they wooed.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that many caravans of Remas actually belonged to the second princess, and many of these caravans had joined the business alliance. There is such an existence within our own business alliance. It is a pity that although they are only businessmen, they are too deeply involved with the business alliance, and when they find out, they can''t handle it well.


    Unless, Chi Nan would risk offending most of the nobles, but also shouldered a backlash to clean them up. Besides, once they are cleaned up, they don¡¯t know what they will do.


    In the end, Chi Nan had no choice but to let people clean up the scope of his own Red Sand Ridge and try to find out these existences that did not belong to him.


    No one wins over himself on behalf of the princess, but some people come to discuss cooperation with him on behalf of the princess. This made Chi Nan understand that the princess didn''t just focus on her own territory.


    In other places, the power of the princess is also extraordinary. There was no way to trade before, but now it¡¯s different with an airship. Chi Nan can only use a small number of airships, and temporarily needs to support the internal to delay. Chi Nan really didn''t understand what the princess was thinking.


    While thinking, Chi Nan transformed his tank. At this time, Hermilla went to play with other noble ladies, so only Romilia was still playing around her.


    Romigara seemed to be less vigilant towards herself than before, otherwise Romilia would not leave Romigara''s sight casually. In front of Chi Nan, a huge tank was slowly crawling.


    This kind of slow speed made Chi Nan frown very much, and his motivation still couldn''t get up.


    And Romilia is bouncing around the tank, seeming to be very interested in this big toy.


    "Brother Lord, how did this thing move? I heard that it can fire cannonballs. Is it true?" Romilia, who looked around and looked around, still had time to look back and ask.


    Chi Nan answered the same as before, and said with a plain and natural face: "Of course it can be launched, and it can break the city wall. How did you move it? Of course it was moved with your legs."


    "But where are the legs? Isn''t this a wheel?" Romelia''s little head turned around following the wheel.


    Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief, but it still doesn''t seem to work. With a light tap, a layer of wood shell next to the tank fell off. "You see, that''s how it moves, pushing the gear with the root of the tree, and then driving the wheel to turn."


    Chi Nan simply didn''t continue to study it. He has been studying this power issue for a long time. Unless he builds out a steam engine or finds more vigorous plants, it will basically end.


    Romilia was lying in Chi Nan''s arms, her big purple eyes staring at the things moving inside. If this is intensive phobia, it may be very unbearable to see this kind of sight.


    Suddenly, Romelia said curiously: "This thing has legs, why not just use the legs to walk, and use the legs to push the wheels, it''s really stupid." Chi Nan''s body suddenly stiffened.


    "You, what did you just say?" Chi Nan felt a light flashing across his eyes.


    "I said so stupid." Romilia stared at Chi Nan''s innocent eyes.


    "No, no, it''s not this sentence, it''s the sentence above." Chi Nan looked at Romilia very anxiously.


    Romelia put her fingers next to her mouth and tilted her head thinking: "I said, why not just walk on your legs? It seems like this is the sentence." Romelia blinked and said.


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and he quickly kissed Romilia: "Great, this is it."


    Romilia giggled and pushed away Chi Nan''s head hard: "Lord Brother, it''s itchy like this." Seeing Chi Nan''s smile, Romilia became very happy.


    "Yeah, my brother is so stupid, he didn''t even think of this. Since he has legs, why don''t he walk with them." Chi Nan found himself in a misunderstanding.


    I have never wanted to develop industry, but because of the previous living environment, I naturally wanted to imitate technology products. This problem can''t be corrected. Although some things are very useful to imitate technology products, some things are imitating, but they are creating trouble for themselves, just like tanks.


    These plant rhizomes are not so powerful, they are made so short, and they are used to push gears. It is strange that the tank can be so fast. Too much force may even break the gear.


    But how can plants and animals be the same as technological products, they are natural creatures. For nature, it is most suitable to walk directly on the legs, rather than using gear wheels or the like.


    Chi Nan put Romelia next to him, and then the green light flickered in his hand, and a small wooden tank model slowly appeared. Only this time, there are no tracks and wheels underneath, but legs are stretched out.


    As Chi Nan thought, this thing naturally grew like a kind of insect that he was familiar with, that is, a spider. Exactly eight legs, crawling flexibly on the ground. Seeing this thing, Romelia immediately focused on this little thing. In Romelia''s eyes, it was a toy.


    "The root of the tree can''t be that thick, so to make a usable leg, it must be weaved and fused together. The position of this joint seems to have to refer to the structure of the animal and the welcome flower."


    Chi Nan muttered to herself, while considering the ability of the plant''s legs. "Then the tank can''t be too big, otherwise it won''t run if it''s too heavy, and it''s easy to sink."


    "By the way, it''s not a big deal, so the shells seem to have to continue to shrink, otherwise it will affect the ammunition load. Unmanned tanks, the ammunition load is an important indicator of combat effectiveness. The air compression chamber can be appropriate. The adjustment is bigger to make the shells more powerful and penetrating. I¡¯m so smart."


    After a problem is solved, the ideas in front of you are connected into a line, and there are more and more ideas.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 426： The spider tank is born

    Next, Chi Nan focused all of his energy on making new tanks, and Chi Nan was still on the side of other things, so he didn''t care about it at all. Even if it was the threat of the second prince, Kea, Chi Nan had not seen it.


    Sure enough, after such a long time passed, Kea was only a threat, and he didn''t dare to really do anything to Hongshaling. Kea''s army was fighting fiercely against the prince in the south, and could not be tuned out at all. If it weren''t for the containment of other kingdoms in the south, Kea would not be the opponent of the prince at all, and even so, it would be losing ground.


    If it weren''t for the help from the second princess Su Leisi every now and then, perhaps Kea would have been unable to hold on any longer.


    In this case, Kea could only watch Remas being continuously controlled and eroded by Chi Nan, but there was no way. Even the province of Karas next door, in order to get those benefits, is slowly leaning towards the Red Sand Ridge.


    Many internal chambers of commerce have joined the business alliance, and Hongshaling is no longer a territory that can be dealt with easily.


    The guards took advantage of this rare time to train desperately. The guards under Chi Nan have now expanded to more than 500 people. Each one is at least black iron level.


    Those people who followed Chi Nan at the beginning were moving towards the bronze level. Horn is now very close to the silver level. According to Horn himself, as long as his physical fitness can be improved, he can break through.


    It''s just this time, Horn himself is not sure. In the midst of this busy schedule, Chi Nan made seeds to give birth to large airships while studying his own new tank. When the coldest time of winter slowly passed, Chi Nan finally succeeded.


    "Come and come, come and see, my new tank, I named it the Spider Tank." On this day in Chinan, the generals and the officials of the territory gathered together, especially the half-elves.


    "This thing really resembles a big spider. Is there any difference between this and the previous tank?" Hermilla stepped up to touch the tank and asked. Being present, Hermilla dared to ask directly. Nowadays, most of the noble women have left, but there are still some who seem to be living here forever.


    It''s just that now, Hermilla doesn''t need to be with these people every day. Hermilla''s most important job now is to make herself comfortable. Of course, this is just Chi Nan''s own thoughts.


    He stopped Hermira in his arms without any scruples. Regardless of other people''s gazes, Chi Nan said loudly: "The biggest difference between the Spider Tank is that the power is much stronger now."


    With that, the spider tank started to run on the ground. The eight legs are running fast, and the speed is far from what it was before. If the speed of the previous tank is about the same as the speed of a child walking slowly. So the current spider tank has surpassed ordinary horses in speed, and its startability has been greatly improved.


    "Look, there are many spikes under each leg. These spikes are the roots of the tree. As long as you stand on the ground, you can slowly absorb the nutrients in the soil and recover yourself. And these spiked roots can also improve the grip. ."


    Yes, these tree roots are just like steel needles, and the place they go is directly a dense pit. If you walked on your own road, your own road would have to be rebuilt.


    At this time, everyone realized that these things seem to be hair-like, and it turns out that they still have this effect.


    "The leaves are all attached to the tank, so there is no need to grow leaves on the body in the future."


    Indeed, Chinan has attached the leaf structure that absorbs sunlight to the epidermis. The epidermis is green, like a big green spider. This is still a natural protective color, which is difficult to see in the forest.


    "How''s the power?" Hermilla struggled a bit, but didn''t break free.


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and the spider tank immediately aimed the sharp head forward. With a muffled "bang", a black shadow flew out, and a big tree a few hundred meters away exploded on the spot. The power of the cannonball was unabated, and a large hole was severely punched in the ground.


    "I increased the air compression chamber, so the speed is faster and the penetration is stronger. The launch distance may not be as good as the original tank, but the attack power within the attack range is stronger than the previous tank. And I used There are two air compression chambers, so the launch speed has been greatly improved." Although it is not a dual-tube, the two air compression chambers use a single barrel.


    "There are different shells to provide choices and play different roles. The shells are not big, only the size of a fist. It is not easy to cause large-scale damage, but the load is more."


    The head resembling a small house, with the exception of the air compression chamber and the plant brain, still contained hundreds of bombs. It is not easy to shoot so many shells out in a battle.


    "Furthermore, the plant brain that I have promoted is only used to receive commands. The plant brain is about the size of a person and does not occupy a lot of space. The plant brain used for direct control was created by me as a control type tank center This is the greatest invention. In the future, as long as there is a plant mage, you can control an entire army."


    In the past, it was too much trouble to control the army by yourself, or using a huge signal tower . Now it''s different. Chi Nan can let others control when he leaves.


    The highest controller is oneself, but the secondary controller can make the half-elves come. Hearing this, the half-elves suddenly looked happy, which means that their status in the territory has improved, and it also means that their combat effectiveness has also increased, I don''t know how much.


    Another spider tank without a barrel ran up. This one looked more like a spider. The head is bigger because of the big vegetable brain inside. The plant brain, which mainly publishes news, still cannot shrink too much.


    "This is the main control tank. It needs to be protected. I have installed very thick armor around me, all made of diamond wood. Even if a silver-level expert will be able to break through for a while. There is also a small door here. Let people enter and hide. The control radius reaches ten kilometers, and the battle is more free."


    Chi Nan himself did not expect that the optimized plant brain would be able to spread his own information within a range of ten kilometers. If a few transfer stations were created, this might be able to achieve large-scale communication.


    It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t have any thoughts in this aspect for the time being. What he has to do now is to improve his territory''s fighting ability. This spider tank is another powerful weapon that can change the pattern of war.

 Chapter 427： Are you really going to Hongshaling?

    With the spider tank, the armed forces of the territory have once again increased. Moreover, the seeds of this spider tank grow faster than the previous tanks. After all, the structure is simple and does not require carpenters to make wheels and tracks.


    After a while, the number of these spider tanks increased. At least in terms of the army, Chi Nan can be sure that he is no one to beat. The kingdom''s invincible cavalry is nothing in front of the tank position. The power of the spider tank is not great, but it is more accurate, and it can be hit from the head with ordinary ammunition.


    The only thing missing now is time. There is enough time to have enough spider tanks.


    At the same time, the status of the half-elves within the territory is also rising. Not only those special products made by half-elves, but because of the half-elves, only some of them can practice natural spells.


    If you want to control the main battle tank, and if you want to fight with a large number of spider tanks, you must at least have a certain amount of natural magic. In Chinan''s territory, the role of fighters seems to be getting smaller and smaller.


    A half-elf nature mage can control a tank formation. This kind of power is much stronger than those magic puppets in the kingdom. Is this the real use of nature mage?


    It''s just that there are too few natural mages, which makes Chi Nan a little depressed. If the number of natural mages increases, then they can leave the seeds to them in the future, and they only need to make the seeds themselves, nothing more.


    For a complex seed like a spider tank, it is too difficult to grow on its own without the birth of a natural mage. This thing does not even use anti-theft measures, and it is not so easy to plant it.


    Just when Chinan was making the spider tank, a team of people came to Remas secretly through the small road.


    These people were sitting on a simple four-wheeled carriage, with some cavalry vigilantly surrounding them. Judging from the way they looked, they were so embarrassed, and there were still many scars on their armor.


    This is obviously a situation that only appeared after a lot of battles all the way to this place. "His Royal Highness, Remas has arrived, are we really going to the place of Earl Chinan next?"


    A knight asked cautiously, and a soft voice rang out: "Yes, go to Hongsha Ridge. Only Earl Chi Nan can protect us now. I can''t believe the others."


    "But sister, didn''t you hear that someone in Remas was attacking Red Sand Ridge some time ago? Is it suitable for us to go to such a dangerous place now?" A soft female voice rang.


    The person who spoke before said softly: "Sorami, have you forgotten that we received the news earlier that Earl Chi Nan had secretly disappeared on the battlefield. I think he must have thought of a way to return to his territory. As long as he comes back , The sneaky guys of Remas are not his opponents at all."


    It turned out that it was Sophia who was speaking. Sophie was very confident about the situation of Remas. After all, Remas''s strength is mainly reflected in plant weapons. As long as Chi Nan is here, those plant weapons will not attack him himself.


    "It turned out to be so, but if you let me know that that guy is a trash, I will make him look good." Sorami waved his small fist, as if Chi Nan would give him a few punches in front of her.


    Next to him, Sawyer also lowered his voice and said, "But sister, why don''t we go to Prince Garcia. Isn''t Prince Garcia his sister''s fianc¨¦?"


    Solami frowned: "Hmph, that greasy noodle guy, don''t let me see him, or he must make him look good. Is that kind of person worthy of the third sister? Not as good as that half-elf."


    Sophia patted the two people''s heads angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense, Prince Garcia was only arranged by the father before. Prince Garcia is indeed very good, but he is a good prince."


    After a pause, Sophia continued in the eyes of the two people who did not understand: "Because Garcia attaches great importance to his kingdom, this time in this situation, if I pass, he will definitely attack in my name. Ruth Yala. If we are not careful, it is not certain whether we Ruth Yala will exist in the future."


    "Furthermore, once Rus Yarra''s strength weakens, do you really think that Garcia will treat me the same as before."


    Sophia frowned, the kingdom became like this, and she had to think about herself. Although Chi Nan is not as good as Garcia on the surface, he has developed too fast. Moreover, the personality is also very safe.


    The two nodded dumbly, and then the team moved on. After entering Remas, there really wasn''t any trouble on the road, and the journey was much calmer than before.


    When they approached a small town, they were surprised to find that this small town was unexpectedly prosperous. Is this really a small town in a war-torn kingdom, or a place close to the border area, how can it be as prosperous as the royal capital?


    "Sister, look, it''s so lively here. There are so many people, and they don¡¯t look like refugees." I have been in the royal capital, listening to how others describe Soya in those border areas. For the first time, I found out that the border and I thought about it. Is not the same. Even though I have been here once before, the feeling is completely different this time.


    "It should be the handwriting of Earl Chinan that can do this. I heard that Remas was messing up again, but I am afraid it is now recovering. Go and inquire and ask about Hongsha How is Ling now."


    Sophia thought for a while, and ordered her knight to inquire about the situation. The knights separated two people to inquire inside the town, while the others camped here temporarily, waiting for news.


    After more than two hours, the two knights returned here with some things. "His Royal Highness, we have already inquired clearly. Some time ago, Earl Chinan returned to Hongshaling in an airship capable of flying in the air, slaughtered the Huangshaling that attacked him, and killed Baron Farah, the lord of Huangshaling. He is now occupied. To Huangshaling."


    Another knight added: "Now Hongshaling has reached an agreement with other lords to restore the business alliance, so Remas has completely recovered. However, we feel that the atmosphere here is a bit wrong."


    It is not easy to find out more things, after all, they are all secrets. What they can inquire is only the public news that civilians can know. In this place, there is no intelligence organization for them.


    "Well, don''t expose our identity, give us some supplies, and then we immediately set off for Hongsha Ridge." Sophia was mixed, not knowing what the future was like, because she didn''t expect that Chi Nan would be so decisive.

 Chapter 428： What you saw and heard in Red Rock City

    Now Remas can be said to be calm and a little weird. The entire Remas is almost invisible to the robbers. Along the way, it was obviously a team like fat sheep, and it didn''t encounter the slightest obstacle.


    Of course, the real caravans hired mercenaries to protect themselves, which can be seen on the road.


    Passing through the main road, the group of people moved slowly all the way, and finally came to Redstone City. "I didn''t expect Remas to have such a good road. These are all made of wood plants on the chassis. It''s really smooth."


    Even if there are shock absorbers on the carriage, but the road is not good, it still makes people shake badly. Now that they are walking on such a smooth and fast road, it is no wonder these princesses and princes are surprised. This kind of road condition is simply better than that of the royal capital. Regarding the image of Remas, everyone''s heart suddenly changed a lot.


    "Yes, Earl Chi Nan is indeed very good in this respect." Sophia also nodded and said.


    "What happened before? Why did it stop." Suddenly, the convoy stopped.


    A knight said loudly, "Some people are blocking the way, as if asking us if we want a guide." The knights held the long swords in their hands, ready to send them out at any time, so that those people did not dare to approach.


    "Are the others the same." Sophia asked. After getting a positive answer, Sophia said: "Then let''s get one too." While talking, Sophia tied the curtains of the carriage to Aside.


    It''s just that a few people are masked and hooded, and they can''t tell who they are except for the eyes.


    Soon, a guide was selected. Thinking of being depressed in my heart, how could I have met such a domineering group of people? I had known this a long time ago and I shouldn''t have come. But this middle-aged man has been in this business for a long time, so he soon adapted. Walking to the carriage, the middle-aged man saluted respectfully, because he knew it must be a big man.


    "Don''t scare him, you just follow us, I will ask if you have any questions."


    "My lord, I don''t know where you are going. To tell you the truth, the villain in Redstone City is very familiar. No matter where you go, the villain knows. It''s just that you can''t go to some forbidden places."


    "Forbidden land? Is there any forbidden land in Red Rock City?" Saoya came over and asked carefully.


    "It wasn''t there before, but didn''t it happen some time ago. As a result, there are many places in Redstone City that need to be repaired, especially some places where defensive weapons will be built in the future. These places are bases."


    In the past, Chinan didn''t expect anyone to be able to hit Redstone City, so he didn''t pay much attention to it, but now he can''t.


    "It turned out to be like this, hey, what is that over there, it doesn''t seem to be a plant."


    A group of soldiers passed by, but they were still followed by some strange things. "That''s, that''s a big-mouthed dog made by our Lord of Red Sands himself. Don''t look at this thing as inconspicuous, this is much more powerful than a dog. When you catch a bad guy, you can find it no matter how far away. I heard Biting is terrible, but the villain has never seen it before."


    They are very interested in these activities. "Then what''s in front of the city wall, why don''t people get close." In the distance, there is a sign next to the city wall.


    The middle-aged man said immediately: ¡°You can¡¯t go to that place. There are large rattraps under the city wall, which are very powerful. I heard that there is also a weapon called ground thorn fern, which can spit out spikes from the ground to attack. The people above. If it weren''t for these things last time, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to hold on for that long in Redstone City."


    While talking, the middle-aged man sighed: "But those **** **** later attacked with fire and burned all the walls under the city wall. Now they can only replant."


    Although the family of the middle-aged man had not sacrificed in the previous battle, the middle-aged man still sighed when he thought of the tragedy before. Fortunately, the people in Huangshaling have now been completely wiped out.


    "It turned out to be like this, then Hongshaling should be fine now."


    "Of course, after our lord came back, he immediately wiped out Huangshaling. Now Hongshaling is the safest and most powerful territory in Remas. It is our honor to live here."


    Suddenly, Saoya exclaimed: "Ah, look, what is in the sky." A huge object flew above his head. Because it was not very high, I could clearly feel the pressure here.


    Seeing this, the guide laughed: "Hahahaha, the guests are not worried, that is our most powerful weapon airship at Hongshaling. With the airship, even if there is a Griffin Legion, we are not afraid."


    "Nonsense, the Griffin Legion is very powerful, how can these big things be opponents of the Griffin Legion." Solami curled his lips, but still looked at the sky with bright eyes. That big head is really interesting.


    The guide wanted to get angry, but thinking of the guards around him, he could only hold back his anger: "Huh, although we haven''t seen the Griffin Legion, our lord has caught the Griffin. I heard that the airship also fights bloodthirsty crows. After a fight, it is said that the bloodthirsty crows can only escape even if the Griffin Legion sees them, but our airship can repel the bloodthirsty crows."


    Hearing the bloodthirsty crows, the others were not so good, but several knights and Sophia narrowed their eyes at the same time, and they knew better about the disasters in the air like the bloodthirsty crows.


    "That''s it This airship is really powerful in this way. But what does the airship do, patrol, and who is going to fight. Recently, Hongshaling has any foreign wars."


    The guide looked proud: "How is it possible, who would dare to fight with us at Hongshaling, unless they don''t want to live anymore."


    "It''s not the lord yet. It is necessary to open up airports in major territories and use airships as transport planes to transport some of the more important or urgently needed things. Now airships have become an important transportation vehicle."


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged thought of suddenly downcast and said: "Unfortunately, I heard that you can only control the airship by a natural mage. My son is very talented, but he is not a half-elf. I am afraid that he can''t drive the airship. Hey, I don''t know those half. Will the elves intermarry with humans? If so, maybe my grandson still has a chance."


    Seeing the longing look of the middle-aged guide, several people looked at each other, and they could also see the airship''s status in their hearts. Being able to repel the bloodthirsty crows, the strength of this airship is really beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    With such a powerful force, Hongshaling is definitely safe. The outside world did not know that Hongshaling had such a powerful weapon. Thinking of this, Sophia''s mood suddenly became more complicated.

 Chapter 429： The incredible princess is here

    The group of people walked to the administrative department in the center of Redstone City. At this time, the guide was afraid to move forward. But they directly called out the old Mka who was still working here.


    Stepping out of the carriage, Sophia lifted off her hat: "It''s been a long time since I saw Lao Muka, inform your lord, and then prepare to take us to Red Sand City." The middle-aged guide did not expect to bring it by herself. The guest actually dared to talk to Master Mka like that. He frowned and wanted to say something.


    But Old Mka hurriedly saluted: "It turns out that the three princesses arrived, we will notify the city lord. Please also the princess to make a little preparation, we can immediately go to the Red Sand City."


    Damn, this is actually a princess, and he brags in front of the princess for so long. While thinking of a cold sweat in the middle-aged, he also felt a little grateful and joyful in his heart. This man is enough to blow for a lifetime.


    After dispelling the guide and preparing for a while, the group of people took a carriage and walked towards the direction of Red Sand City.


    On the other side, Chi Nan was in the laboratory, but was suddenly pulled out by Hemila. "Hemilla, why are you so anxious, it''s still daytime, you want it."


    Hermilla slapped Chi Nan''s arm in an angry way: "My lord, can you not be so unrefined? Something big has happened, so Princess Sophia is here." Hermilla sent the information from Red Rock City to Chi. Nan put it on.


    Chi Nan frowned: "Sophia, why would she come to me? Wait, it seems that it is more suitable for me. Although the other princesses and princes seem to be very kind, they will inevitably be there. What was misunderstood. Or came to me to find the best, strong, able to protect myself, and I don¡¯t need to be involved in the fight."


    Chi Nan got up and patted the dust on his body: "Anyway, Sophie is here, I''m still going to greet you. Get ready, everyone. By the way, Romilia, you go and tell your sister how to clean up. Come out of a room."


    Chi Nan knew that Sophia would probably live here forever this time.


    "Hmph, Lord Lord, don''t forget me if you have a princess." Hermilla said with some worry.


    Chi Nan grabbed Hermilla''s chin and held Hermilla in his arms, until the kiss made Hermira out of breath before letting go of her. "You are not allowed to say such things in the future, you are my woman, can you compare with outsiders."


    Hermilla was soft, but her heart was full of sweetness. "I know your lord, I will always be your woman. However, if you like it, taking the princess down is also good for our territory."


    Chi Nan slapped Hermilla''s bowed buttocks in an annoyed way: "Don''t talk nonsense, Sophia and I are just friends. Besides, to develop territory, of course, we rely on ourselves, how can we rely on unfair means such as marriage. "For Sophia, Chi Nan admits that he is amazing and appreciates him, but he has absolutely no other ideas.


    The two prepared for a while, and then they led the officials to the gate of Red Sand City. The gate that hadn''t been opened for a long time was completely opened, and flowers soon grew on the ground.


    Yes, it is overgrown, not shaman. As Chinan walked out, natural magic surged, and flowers would naturally grow on the ground. This fresh flower is much better than sprinkling some petals.


    "Welcome your Royal Highness the Three Princesses, you have worked hard." Chi Nan shouted as soon as the distant convoy arrived.


    The carriage stopped and Sophia got off the carriage. Sophia, who was dressed up in gorgeous clothes, still couldn''t conceal the traces left by the dusty journey. There was a bit of fatigue and joy between the expressions.


    "Chi Nan, it''s been a long time since we saw each other. We are friends, so we don''t need to meet so much, just call my name."


    Chi Nan looked dazed, there are so many people here, this is not a private occasion. The knights around were also frowning, wondering what the princess was doing.


    "Oh my God, the princess is so easy-going. I have long heard that the princess and the lord are friends. I have never believed it before, but I didn''t expect it to be true." The civilians next to him began to whisper.


    "Their relationship is so good, the third princess will not become the wife of the lord in the future, do you think about the character of the third princess."


    "Shut up, don''t talk nonsense, you can discuss this kind of thing. But speaking of it, the third princess is very appropriate."


    The civilians with a strong gossip mentality quickly compiled several different versions. Sophia, who seemed to have expected it a long time ago, was also not angry, just so that the civilians here could quickly accept herself.


    Only Hermilla was in a complicated mood, both happy and worried.


    Chi Nan stared at Sophia strangely, not understanding what Sophia was doing.


    "Chi Nan, are you happy now, don''t hurry up to thank you." A little girl jumped out.


    Chi Nan had expected it and was not surprised: "It turned out to be the fourth princess, welcome to Hongshaling. By the way, the sixth prince is also here." Sure enough, following Chi Nan''s words, another young figure jumped from the carriage. Down.


    If it weren''t for Chi Nan who said this was the Sixth Prince, many people around him would regard him as a little princess.


    Sophia said angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense, we are now fleeing. You know the situation in the kingdom, and you can only hide from you now. I hope they don''t make too much trouble."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry I think it''s in my own home. It''s just, Sophia, what do you think about this matter." Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally Still called the name directly. Anyway, the friendship between the two people has been made public, and if I continue to be polite, I am afraid it will make Sophia unhappy.


    Sophia shook his head and said: "I don''t want to participate in this kind of thing, and I don''t want some of them to be harmed in the end. I don''t need to participate in this matter for the time being. I just hope that if someone fails in the future, you can take them in."


    Is this trying to allow yourself to protect them with your own strength and leave them a way out? This is too worthy of myself. Well, Chi Nan thinks that he does have such strength now, but why should he protect it.


    Finally, seeing Sophia looking at herself with hope in her eyes, Chi Nan didn''t know why her heart softened: "Well, I promised. But the premise is that they come by themselves, and I won''t take the initiative to save them."


    Those princes, apart from the eldest princess who was very mysterious and Chi Nan was inaccurate, none of the other capable princes and princesses had a good impression of Chi Nan. Some time ago, they were still intimidating and tempting themselves. Especially the second prince, Kea, was to provoke Remas to the civil war, and it was impossible for him to take the initiative to help.

 Chapter 430： Kaos also wants to attack Red Sand Ridge

    It is determined that Sophia will live here for a long time, and it is impossible for Chi Nan to keep Sophia living in his castle, otherwise it will affect Sophia''s reputation. As a result, Chi Nan made a clearing nearby.


    Chi Nan himself is designing, and he will plant a new palace in a few days, so that Sophia and others can live in it. Let¡¯s live in his own castle these few days. Anyway, here is no different from a manor.


    The little princess Solami, who always didn''t deal with herself, was easy for Chi Nan to deal with. He took out his magical lollipop, and the little girl obediently gave up. After all, it''s just a little girl, it''s easy to deal with. Moreover, the two little princes and the little princess are just children after all, very lively.


    When the two people saw Romilia, they quickly became one.


    I just don''t know what Romi Jiala is up to these days, even Chi Nan can''t see her anymore. Chi Nan didn''t have any thoughts about the muscular girl Romi Jiala, but he just couldn''t see that he was worried.


    On this day, Chi Nan was spawning the silver-level plants that he was about to complete, and suddenly received another news. Horn placed a piece of information on Chi Nan''s table, causing Chi Nan''s brows to constantly frown.


    "Kalas province is gathering troops, not against Kea, but against us. Do you know who are the people involved this time?" Chi Nan didn''t expect that as soon as he comforted Remas, Karas next door It''s making trouble.


    Horn lowered his voice and said: "It''s not very clear, but many nobles and military in Karas have participated. The leader is the city lord of the border Blackstone Fortress, and the target is obviously our Red Sand Ridge. They also played the banner and said We in Hongshaling did not obey orders and were suspected of treason. This is an excuse to attack us."


    The suspicion of treason is really good, but is the suspicion about to be hit? "Do you know who is presiding behind it, whether it is the first prince or the second prince." Chi Nan thought that only these two people could do it.


    Although he didn''t know, the two men drew him together before, and why they wanted to destroy themselves afterwards. However, I am not the one who allowed others to judge me before.


    Horn thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure, because both the military and the nobles are involved." The military here also supports the prince, and the nobles also support the second prince. The two sides should be incompatible.


    It''s just that they were in the north and were not directly involved. Therefore, although the two sides did not deal with it, they did not really quarrel. But in this case, if they are united together, something is wrong.


    Chi Nan suddenly sneered: "I understand, no matter who made it, the other party sees that it is profitable, so it will do this kind of thing. It is for the benefit of uniting, and the same is for the benefit of fighting each other. Nobles. In the meantime, there is nothing more than benefits." Chi Nan understands roughly.


    "So sir, what are we going to do, this time they may have assembled an army of 500,000."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "What else can I do? Just cut off their hands if you dare to do it. Humph, the last time I dealt with the wild orcs, I didn''t gather so many people at once. This time I dealt with me very quickly."


    Chi Nan knew that this was driven by interests. I am afraid that in their hearts, as long as they can successfully attack Hongsha Ridge, they can get a lot of benefits from themselves. How can you make more money from reselling your own goods than you can earn from direct production. Five hundred thousand people were gathered at once. If this were put in the past, Chi Nan would surrender directly.


    The total number of troops in his entire territory is only 50,000, which is less than 10% of the opponent. It depends on how much troops the opponent can assemble in the future. But now, Chi Nan is not afraid.


    "They are coming to deal with us. They should not dare to use plant weapons. This is the first point. Secondly, Karas has no air force and only a few griffon mounts at most. Our air force has the advantage. This is the second point. Third point. Point, it''s not easy to fight in this winter. They can gather so many people, and they will definitely not be able to supply them in the later stage."


    After a pause, Chi Nan continued: "The last point, because they are all united for profit. They are basically a mob. There is no efficient unified command. Then what is it to fight with me."


    "So my lord, do we have to mobilize for war now. When the number of troops is not enough, some soldiers will always be recruited temporarily." This is something that nobles often do.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t bother, let them see our new weapon this time. Our army also needs to protect the Red Sand Ridge, the nobles of Remas, I''m afraid they are also ready to move."


    "My lord, how about we go directly and eliminate some people." Horn looked murderous.


    "No, just monitor them. This time, if we win, then we can say anything. If we lose, there is no use starting first. Remember, the intelligence network must be unblocked."


    After Chi Nan ordered to go down, the whole territory moved. And this news was also known to Sophia.


    "His Royal Highness, Karas''s situation is a bit troublesome, do we still have to be here."


    Sophia shook her head: "Earl Chi Nan is confident that he is not afraid of them, he is not afraid of what you are afraid of. Look at it, I have a hunch, these people will definitely become the stepping stones of Hongshaling."


    Sophia sighed She really didn''t want to see so many people die in the civil war. It''s just that it''s useless to say anything now, this war is simply not something that one person can stop. Now, I can only believe in Chi Nan.


    "His Royal Highness, do you know whose handwriting is this time." The guard asked again.


    Sophia shook her head and said, "I don''t know, there are only two that can affect the north, but this resolute method seems to be the hand of the big brother. I can''t tell."


    Sophia grumbled, not knowing who to help. After all, the father was very kind to them, but he didn''t know whose hands he died. If you let her know, she would never let the murderer go. It''s just that the whole incident is complicated and confusing, and there is no way to start. This month on the road, Sophia has been thinking for a long time, and still has no clue.


    At this moment, in the icy and snowy Karass, teams were gathering. The nobles were arguing in the makeshift tent with red faces. Listen carefully, basically for the distribution of benefits and logistical issues.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. This time the matter is done, it will be good for everyone. In terms of interests, we will distribute it based on our contributions after the fight. Whoever makes the most contribution will get the most." Can''t bear to shout.

 Chapter 431： Kaos is ready to make way

    "Have you arrived yet." Inside the Governor''s Mansion, Remas, a group of nobles still gathered together. In other words, they haven''t left since the last time they came here. Recently, those who have not come have also come.


    The governor nodded slightly: "It''s already here, right inside the Blackstone Fortress."


    "This time the Karas Province has used so many people, Hongsha Ridge will definitely be over, but there are not many benefits we can get. You said, do we want to join in."


    "Don''t. Although there are many people in Karas, they are not opponents of airships at all. We all know how powerful those airships are. Without plant weapons, these troops can only be wiped out."


    "Then what do you want to do, don''t we just watch, the two don''t want to help. At that time, no matter who wins, I am afraid we will not benefit in the end." The nobles quarreled.


    The governor patted the table: "Okay, shut up. Let''s analyze it now."


    The governor looked to the side, and an elderly noble nodded gently and said, "I will analyze this time. If we two don¡¯t want to help, then Hongshaling will win. At best, we will be the same as we are now. There will be no benefit, but it will also There will be no harm. If the province of Karas wins, we probably won''t have much advantage."


    "So do we need to help one party. But what if it fails."


    The old man pressed down with both hands: "If we choose to help Hongshaling, if we fail, we will probably go back to the past, because we are all nobles, so they will not be like us."


    "But if we help Karas province, once we fail, Earl Chinan will probably not let us go. I''m not sure if we will be massacred at that time, but our life is definitely not easy."


    "What, does he dare to slaughter? If people do this, they will be enemies of all the nobles, whether it is our Ruth Yala Kingdom or other kingdoms." A nobleman shouted loudly.


    The old man sighed: "Well, let¡¯s analyze it now. If we help Hongshaling, after the war is won, we will definitely get benefits, but we may not be able to make much difference, so the benefits will not be too great. If we help Callas won, and with their character, he will definitely kick them away when that time comes."


    "So, doesn''t it mean that regardless of victory or defeat is not good for us." Everyone sighed.


    No way, almost all the troops in the province of Remas are concentrated in the north. Under the pressure of the huge worms in the north, they can only do this. In fact, the troops that can be drawn are really not much.


    Maybe they have more troops than Karas has sent, but once Karas gets serious, they will no longer be opponents. The most important thing is that Karas has more masters than his own.


    Therefore, even with plant weapons, they still dare not act rashly.


    "The best way now is to wait. I think the two of us don''t want to help. It''s best to wait for them to decide the outcome."


    The governor frowned: "What are we going to do, please tell me more specifically."


    The old man gestured on the table with his fingers: "If Hongshaling wins, we will only be the same as now. At that time, we only need to explain that our troops are not strong enough, and there should be no problem. Half-elves have softer personalities, and Earl Chinan is too soft. The same. I have analyzed that as long as the character of Baron Chi Nan does not touch the bottom line, there will be no rebound in general."


    "So, if Callas wins, it''s unlikely, but not necessarily."


    Everyone knows very well, after all, if Karas dared to attack Hongsha Ridge, he had to rely on it. Without this kind of reliance, they would never dare to mess around, so accidents on the battlefield are also possible.


    "If Karas wins, then the next battle is between our Remas and Karas. They come to invade Remas. It is normal for us to counterattack. When necessary, we can mobilize the forces of the northern fortress. , To transfer part of the pressure of those bugs, I think they will definitely compromise."


    That''s right, they just want to take advantage of the pressure of the insects, the pressure of the insects is too great, even Chi Nan has to be scrupulous, let alone them. Everyone nodded.


    After all, everyone is a nobleman, and a normal nobleman can speak better than Chi Nan. "Then, let''s vote by show of hands. If you agree to do nothing, raise your hands." The governor raised his hand first.


    Others also raised their hands: "Very well, more than half, since everyone agrees, then let''s follow this. If someone secretly makes small moves, it is everyone''s enemy."


    "Wait for the Governor-General, Karas''s forces have to enter the Red Sand Ridge. No, to enter the former Huangsha Ridge, they must pass through our two territories. What are we going to do, should they let them pass like this."


    The governor nodded slightly: "I can secretly contact the nobles of Karas, so that they will not touch your two territories. However, you should also find an excuse to move away from that place. At least you must withdraw your troops and wealth. If there are still problems in this way, we will find those people to reason about it. We will be responsible for compensation for the losses caused. Everyone has no opinion."


    Everyone shook their heads. Although the lords of the two middle territories wanted to say something , they opened their mouths and finally compromised. If they don''t care about themselves, they are not going to face the situation of being pressured by the army.


    So many Karas troops passed, it was strange that they would care about their two lords. Even before, such an army would at best not kill the nobles themselves, let alone now.


    Now that the whole Ruthyara is in chaos, many nobles have special ideas. Some nobles who have always had grievances have launched wars against their enemies, even if there are no nobles who died in the war. It''s just that they all died "accidentally", which is completely different from Chi Nan''s blatant killing.


    Moreover, if something goes wrong, they are not sure whether the other nobles of Remas will attack both of them. Although everyone is in an alliance state, everyone knows what nasty is inside.


    The two could only endure, and decided to move all the people and even civilians away after returning. "Then, we can only rely on other lords around us to take it in. I hope you don''t act to embarrass yourself at this time."


    The surrounding lords were originally watching the excitement, but when they heard this, their expressions suddenly became ugly and chaotic. I''m afraid it won''t work if there is no heavy bleeding this time. These two **** **** actually threw the problem to themselves.

 Chapter 432： Soldiers gather at Blackrock Fortress

    At the Blackstone Fortress, a large number of troops gathered, how could Chi Nan not know about such a large-scale military force mobilization. Chi Nan had received the news a few days ago, but it became more obvious today.


    "My lord, what are we going to do? Now the Blackstone Fortress has gathered nearly 50,000 troops. Depending on what they look like, it is possible to enter Remas at any time. We are the only one who can let them unite and attack."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Indeed, these people are really greedy. What''s the situation with other nobles?"


    Hemila said next to him: "The other nobles seem to be collectively deaf. They don''t know anything and are always at home. Everything is the same as before." Looking at the information is too normal, a bit too normal.


    Chi Nan frowned high, and then returned to normal: "Forget it, don''t care about these walls and grass. When I can deal with the bugs by myself, I will make them look good."


    Sophia next to him shook his head: "This does not meet the specifications. Although your strength can level the entire Remas, the matter of including a province into your own territory has never happened before. Such a large area is counted. It''s a small duchy." Sophia has more say in the internal situation of the country.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "It doesn''t matter, how strong the strength you need to protect and develop yourself. I have no interest in Rusiyala, but I don''t want people to bully me."


    In fact, Chinan values ??the wider death forest. The total area of ??this forest is much larger than Rus Yala. If it were not too dangerous for ordinary people to survive, Chi Nan would have taken it long ago.


    Even so, in fact, Chinan is slowly opening up. To the east of Hongshaling, two safe areas within the Hongshaling range have already been opened up. This area is protected by plants in Chinan.


    Sophia lowered her head and said no more, she was just an incapable princess now. If it hadn''t been for Chi Nan to take it in, I didn''t know what would happen. Besides, although Chi Nan''s approach made Sophie a little dissatisfied, there was really no hostility. Chi Nan only cared about his own development.


    I blame the nobles for being too greedy, but what can be done about this.


    Chi Nan thought for a while and said: "We can''t let the war happen in our homeland. That will destroy the city we have worked so hard to build. Therefore, we must keep the war out. It is best to be near the Blackstone Fortress."


    "But my lord, there are two territories and a large area of ??wilderness between the Blackstone Fortress and ours."


    Chi Nan smiled at Hemila: "Don''t worry, I have already asked Holm to communicate with the two noble lords. As long as they agree, there is no problem. If necessary, I can give them some benefits."


    Chi Nan gave Hermira a deep look, and Hermira rolled her eyes, her face flushed a bit.


    "Ahem." Old Mka couldn''t stand it anymore: "So when will Horn come back." As the guards who have been absolutely loyal to Chi Nan, everyone knows that Horn and the others have a high status in Chi Nan''s heart.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Counting the time, if it is fast, it should be almost the same now. Slowly it will only take about a day." Just as Chi Nan finished speaking, the door was knocked.


    It was Horn who came in, and Chi Nan was a little surprised, why Horn came back so soon. "What''s the matter, is it because they disagree?" Chi Nan was very strange, the two lords weren''t so hard-hearted, right.


    Horn shook his head: "They have agreed. And they also said that in order not to hinder the war, they will give up the roads of the two middle territories and let the army march."


    Chi Nan frowned: "They are so easy to talk." This is too strange.


    Horn shook his head: "No, when I went, I found that they were already packing up their things. Even the civilians had already begun to move, and the destination of the move was other nearby territories."


    Hermilla found out that something was wrong: "It seems that they had planned for a long time to protect themselves in this battle. I said why those women suddenly left, it turns out they knew it a long time ago."


    They got the news faster than themselves, saying that there was no inside information, Chi Nan would never believe it.


    "Forget it, no matter what they do, in short, as long as you don¡¯t make trouble for us. One leg, you rush over there with ten thousand people first, Moiru, you bring our new weapon to the show, just Follow behind."


    Two people responded quickly. "Don''t be too nervous, this time just to test our new weapons. Karas is not our opponent at all. We will fight until they are afraid, and fight until they dare not invade."


    Sophia whispered: "If you can kill fewer people, let them be less. This time there are too many casualties in the civil strife. If this continues, we probably won''t have the strength to resist foreign enemies." Those foreign enemies of other kingdoms, So Phila was not sure to let Chi Nan go, after all, Chi Nan''s impression of his country''s nobles was not very good.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then nodded: "Don''t worry, they only sent 50,000 people this time. If they can''t hurt them all at once, they will definitely send more people." Sophie''s face can''t be ignored. give.


    "You can figure it out You are really useless as a princess, Sophia thought in her heart.


    On one side are those ill-intentioned brothers and sisters, on the other side is his own country, and there is a nominal subordinate nobleman who has great power but is not very obedient. Sophia doesn''t know what to do.


    Sorami and Saoya are the best. They are so young and don''t know many things. They can still play happily at this time. Suddenly, Sophia felt a little envious of her younger siblings.


    After the military action plan was determined, one leg with 10,000 people set off directly on the same day. These people did not carry pneumatic cannons, only the fourth-generation pea cannons. Everyone rode a horse, very fast.


    It took just over a day to reach the wilderness in front of Blackstone Fortress. They all know that they are almost here to do miscellaneous work, and the real battle does not need them. But even so, one leg meticulously allowed all soldiers to set up sentries, set up temporary military camps, and occupy the surrounding areas suitable for combat.


    At the same time, inside the Blackstone Fortress on the opposite side, the army was basically assembled. The nobles came to the Blackstone Fortress one after another, or the representatives sent by the nobles, looked over here on the wall.

 Chapter 433： Those spiders are so big

    After the army was drawn out, the other two armies also set off. On the ground, there was smoke and dust where the new spider tank was done. Those slender thighs with sharp and pointed roots are like mace. Every time they walk on the ground, a large piece of soil is taken up. Chi Nan dare not let these spider tanks take the normal path.


    If these guys are allowed to walk the normal path, I am afraid that my own chassis will not recover by relying on myself.


    This spider tank now has more than 5,000, and more are under construction in the future. It is Moiru who is in command of the spider tank.


    The main brain of the special tank that had been disguised could not even be distinguished even by Chi Nan''s carelessness.


    In the air, a large number of airships also took off. These airships are not the ones before, but the combat airships rebuilt by Chinan, not just for transportation, or the transportation warehouse is not very large.


    Apart from planting bombs, there are no more people. The airships are much smaller than the original ones, but these airships carry more weapons and ammunition, which can support longer-term battles.


    These are all special models, and now there is a special shell tree to produce these shells, and you can come back and replace them at any time.


    And the body is smaller, although heavier, but the highest speed will be faster, that is, the acceleration will be slower. There is no way to change this dynamic problem, only relying on wings, and Chi Nan has nothing to do.


    In the end, Chi Nan could only add two pairs of huge wings to this batch of combat airships, so as to change the problem of excessive acceleration time. The commander of this team is Olna.


    Originally wanted to let Miria go on, but Miria''s active temperament made her stay in one place, and it was impossible for her to stay in one place. In the end, Chi Nan could only choose Olna to command. The only pity is that Olna does not possess natural magic.


    Now on the main control airship where Olna is, Miria is helping to control it. In order to control these airships, Olna is working hard to learn natural magic, at least to allow herself to have a little natural magic to communicate with the plant brain.


    The number of airships dispatched this time reached one hundred. Chi Nan took out all the airships spawned during this time, this is also to show his military strength.


    Soon Chi Nan was going to do something. During this period of time, everyone couldn''t let everyone stop himself. How could Chi Nan have the intention to leave. "Let''s go too, everyone else will go back, no need to send it."


    Chi Nan waved his hand to let everyone who came out to send him back, but he himself took three hundred guards on the road. With these three hundred guards, Chi Nan was not at all worried about danger.


    If he could break through these three hundred guards and get close to him, then Chi Nan could only admit it. Because the opponent is not a large number of silver fighters, or gold masters dispatched, but this is obviously impossible.


    "You must pay attention to your safety and don''t take risks." Hemila stepped forward and hugged Chi Nan, still a little worried. Chi Nan has been on the battlefield many times, but this is the first time since the relationship between the two has changed. Hermilla said that it was impossible not to worry about it. Rarely, she showed her little daughter''s mood in front of others.


    Chi Nan stroked Hermilla''s hair: "This time I went to crush the opposite side. There is no danger at all."


    Sophia also nodded gently: "Although I know you will definitely win, I still wish you victory." After thinking about it, Sophia stepped forward and gave Chi Nan a soft hug. This really made Chi Nan. Some are flattered.


    "Hey, the third sister hugs, so I can''t help it." Sorami stepped forward and hugged Chi Nan. Chi Nan rolled his eyes, and there was nothing to hug a little girl.


    "I want me too." Romilia came over jealously, opened her hands, Chi Nan smiled, and hugged Romilia. Gently kissed, and then put it down. "Satisfied now."


    Romelia lighted her head happily, and didn''t know what she was having fun. After bidding farewell to the others, Chi Nan caught up with the spider tank team and walked forward with the spider tank.


    In the black market fortress, because of the large number of soldiers gathered, the mentality of the soldiers has become more and more inflated. "I really don''t know what the people above are thinking. Isn''t it just a red sand ridge? It still uses so many of us. Last time we dealt with the mad orcs, there weren''t so many people out there, you said right?


    "I heard that this time Earl Chinan was dealt with, the half-elf who made many plant weapons."


    "What kind of plant weapons? That''s because no good weapons have been sent to us. This time is different. We are funded by the capital. You haven''t seen those super ballistas. That power is really..."


    "What is it? Hurry up. If you do this, I''ll beat you up The soldier who just spoke is looking out. "You guys, look, those, those The spider is so big. "


    What spider? The other soldiers were a little strange and looked far away. Just yesterday, the soldiers of Hongshaling came here, so all the armors made of Hongsha Steel were too easy to identify, only they would be so extravagant. It''s just that the soldiers are only stationed in the wilderness, and they dare not attack the Blackstone Fortress at all.


    But this time they looked over and saw a lot of green spiders. That''s right, it''s a spider, a very strange spider. It''s normal to see spiders in normal times, but this is on the battlefield.


    Being so far away, you can see clearly, that shows how big the spiders are, and they have extraordinary aura, linking them into a large area and going here is flying sand and rocks, a cloud of smoke and dust covering the sun.


    "No, it''s not a spider at all, it''s a plant weapon in Hongshaling, it''s a new weapon. Just sound the alarm, an enemy attack, this is an enemy attack." An officer''s eyes widened and his face was inconceivable.


    He is stronger, so he can see more clearly. He clearly saw that this thing was definitely not a spider, because the barrel of the gun seemed to be a structure owned by something called a tank. But these are obviously not tanks, but things like big spiders, and such monsters can''t grow in nature.


    As a result, the alarm bell was soon sounded, and the nobles and noble representatives who were chatting together at the bureau level were awakened one by one, and walked out of the meeting room or their temporary residence one by one.


    "Why should the alarm be sounded? Who is invading?" Blackrock City Master yelled in dissatisfaction. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potatoes and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 434： These ghosts are so resistant

    "My lord, there are a lot of plant weapons like spiders coming out, I think they should come from Hongsha Ridge."


    "The plant weapons in Red Sand Ridge? It''s really troublesome. We don''t seem to have declared war yet, don''t care about them, they dare not take the initiative to attack. Otherwise, it will be crossed." Our Blackstone Fortress belongs to Karas.


    "But sir, our declaration of war has been sent out, I''m afraid..."


    "What? When did it happen, why I don''t know." The city lord was furious.


    A nobleman next to him said embarrassingly: "We don''t want to disturb you, the lord of the city, so we have voted before. More than half of them can declare war. This was two days ago."


    Now he was passive, and the flames in the eyes of the black city lord were blazing, and these people would not allow themselves to participate in such important things. It doesn''t matter if they agree or not, but they do it too much.


    "Don''t worry about this, what we should do now is to block the attack of Earl Chi Nan, those things, I don''t know what the situation is." The city lord reacted, because the other party has already hit the door of the house.


    "This account will be calculated later, and everyone will prepare it for me. The cavalry will charge out of the city, the ballista will be loaded, and they will attack me as long as they reach the range. The others are on standby, ready to leave the city at any time."


    Following the orders of the city lord, the orders of other nobles were also given. Soon, the entire Blackstone Fortress moved.


    Chi Nan saw the movement on the opposite side and sneered: "I just start preparing now, isn''t it too late. Moiru, how do you feel, do you need a rest?" Chi Nan said to the distance.


    A special plant next to him immediately uttered Moiru''s voice: "Master Patriarch, there is no need to rest, and the plant tank has sufficient energy to fight directly." It is a good state to fight directly for a long distance.


    In fact, Chi Nan knew that every time his spider tank was charged, it could keep fighting for three days and three nights. Of course, the ammunition could not support that long. Since Moiru isn''t tired himself, let''s start straight away. In the distance, one leg saw the arrival of Chi Nan and others, and had already greeted them.


    "My lord, do you have any more orders? We have already occupied all the commanding heights nearby."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "This time it mainly depends on the ability of our spider tank. You only need to clean up the battlefield. No need to do this, I will find a way to let you control plant weapons in the future."


    "My lord is joking, the subordinates absolutely dare not expect plant weapons."


    Even so, it can be seen that one leg is still very longing. In any case, as the commander of the three armies of Hongshaling, he was unable to control the most powerful plant army in his territory, and he was still very lost on one leg.


    Unfortunately, there is no way now, and Chi Nan can only wait to talk about it later. At least, before I break through the silver, I am afraid it will not work. I just don''t know what will happen after the breakthrough, maybe there is a way.


    Although the half-elves are very obedient, they are usually relatively free and sloppy, and have their own knowledge of many things. In terms of absolute obedience to orders, they are still a bit worse than their own soldiers.


    At most, there is no need to worry that these half-elves will betray themselves and take refuge in humans, nothing more.


    Like Moiru, who could strictly enforce orders, Chi Nan really didn''t find a few among the half-elves. With a wave of his hand, Chi Nan said, "Since the other side is ready, then attack me."


    With an order, a large number of spider tanks began to crawl forward. Just before the spider tank started, a lot of sharp and huge spears flew in the air suddenly. "This is a ballista, this feeling. Damn it, it was a ballista using my spring." Chi Nan felt his own spring on the ballistas opposite.


    It''s a pity that it''s too far apart and the spring structure is simple, so I can''t control it. Otherwise, as long as these springs are scrapped, their ballistas will also be scrapped. Now, Chi Nan is sure that this matter has something to do with Keya.


    Because only the royal capital occupied by Kea can have this kind of spring-strengthened ballista. Even if the eldest prince has technology, it is impossible to have a spring. The thick spears in the sky fell down like rain.


    But this quasi-head is not very good. The spider tank uses a skirmish formation, and the gap between them is very large. Only the unlucky spider tank is hit. The spear broke one or two legs, it didn''t matter, and the tank ran. After hitting the body, few of these spears can pierce the armor of the tank.


    Most of them are just left behind and then bounced away. Only those that hit directly were pierced directly by the spear. However, some of these tanks are still active and have not been affected.


    Chi Nan knew best, not to mention that the spear pierced the tank, but it didn''t actually hurt the plant brain. The plant brain is at the bottom of all ammunition warehouses. If you want to attack the plant brain, you must first penetrate the ammunition warehouse.


    Moreover, the shells in the outermost layer are the most common ones, that is, the solid wooden spheres, which greatly increase the defensive ability of the plant tank. Those gas bombs and kerosene bombs are placed in the most central position, close to the plant brain. In the first wave of attacks, only two spider tanks were directly penetrated into the inner layer of the special shell.


    With a "boom", the two tanks exploded, a large number of kerosene bombs exploded in the body, and the two spider tanks stopped moving at once. However, the power of the explosion was directly absorbed by a large number of ordinary shells.


    Then, the ordinary pill was blown out in all directions. If an ordinary person is nearby, he may still be injured, but for the surrounding solid tanks, there is no lethality.


    Plant tanks are not afraid of the poison gas of gas bombs. Chi Nan was even more disdainful of the flames of kerosene bombs. The surface of their own plant tanks all have a fireproof layer, which is the layer of fusion leaves that absorb sunlight.


    Even if it is kerosene, it can only be burned for a while, and then it will not be extinguished. As long as it is burned, the surface of the spider tank will secrete a special mucus specially used to extinguish fires. This is the key point.


    "If it weren''t for this time to come back and the territory acquired this arson plant, I really can''t eliminate the shortcomings of plant weapons." The first wave of attacks made Chi Nan very satisfied, but the opponent was shocked.


    Especially the Blackrock City Lord, his face was even more shocked: "Damn the intelligence department, didn''t you say that this new ballista is more powerful than a pneumatic gun? Isn''t it saying that this kind of ballista restrains the tank? Who told me what happened? What''s going on." The data clearly doesn''t say that. The double-barreled tanks in the data will explode after they are broken.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potatoes and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 435： The spider tank is about to demolish the city

    After three consecutive rounds of attacks, only less than ten spider tanks were reimbursed. Because of these spider tanks, they will avoid themselves. Even Moiru was surprised, at first he didn''t know that these things had such an instinct.


    After being attacked twice, the plant tank began to learn to dodge on its own. Whenever the landing point of a ballista in the air is on your side, the spider tank will dodge aside. Just because the dodge action is not flexible enough, it will lead to the loss of some spider tanks. After all, the spider tank is not good at this kind of prediction.


    But even so, it is already very surprising. Three rounds of attack, only to eliminate so few spider tanks, it is no different from that. The opposing cavalry has entered the range of the spider tank.


    "Attack." Moylu moved in his heart and issued an attack command. The tank will find the target for its own judgment, this is the instinct of the plant brain. In an instant, countless bursts of air in front of him rang.


    "Legion commander, do we still have to attack? What if the ballista is useless at all."


    The leading knight took a deep breath: "As a soldier, you must obey the order, listen to the order, and the whole army will charge." As the knight sword in this man''s hand pointed toward the front, the cavalry began to accelerate toward the front.


    However, in the next moment, countless shells came over, and the front cavalry was directly knocked over by a large area. Some were hit by war horses, and some were hit by themselves, but no matter where they were hit, a fist-sized transparent hole was indispensable. Those knights who were hit directly died on the spot.


    Wearing hard armor is a little better, at least it''s only seriously injured, and it can hold on for a while. Moreover, the speed of wearing armor is relatively slow, and there are few rushing to the front. The headed knight was caught fire by a large number of shells.


    The shield and the long sword in this person''s hand moved at the same time, and the shield clanged to block the three cannonballs that came towards him. Swinging the long sword in his hand, he directly cut the two shells open. The faint grudge on his body indicates that he is a master at the peak of bronze.


    "Bronze level responds so quickly, it''s really amazing." Chi Nan could see clearly.


    "It''s not good, it''s poisonous." Suddenly, the captain of the Cavaliers kicked the horse under his feet hard, and he churned out toward the rear. The poison gas quickly wrapped the horse, and the horse quickly lay on the ground, breathing constantly, but getting closer and closer to death.


    The same situation occurs elsewhere. In the face of these large-scale soldiers, Moiru did not hesitate to use gas bombs. Each small shell was nothing, but when a large number of shells were fired at the same time, a thick green poisonous gas soon appeared in the cavalry team, and the knights'' charge was interrupted.


    "Damn it, charge me, we can''t fall here." The knight leader shouted loudly, but more than twenty shells shot in his direction at the same time. In the face of so many shells, even the knight army commander can only defend with a shield.


    The flames burst, and the shield was quickly burnt red. But even so, the commander of the knight army did not dare to throw it away. The palms wrapped in vindictiveness also smelled of roasted meat. It wasn''t until the knight army commander couldn''t feel the attack that he threw away the shield in his hand, and the whole person quickly retreated. However, he found that his knights had already died nearly a quarter.


    As the spider tanks are still advancing, the number of casualties is still increasing. However, even if someone can rush into the spider tank group and face the hard armor of the tank, their attacks are not very useful.


    On the contrary, the spider tank completely ignores its own people and fires shells directly at them, making it more difficult to avoid at close range. These are ordinary artillery shells, and they have no lethality when hitting the tank.


    "Damn it, how did you provoke such an enemy." The legion commander was completely desperate.


    "Retreat, retreat, this kind of enemy is not something we can deal with. The hateful Blackrock City Lord, must give me an explanation." Now, even the most upright legion commander was unwilling to go up, and the others turned around when they heard the order. Just run.


    Behind, the spider tanks were chasing after each other, and when they returned to the city gate, they were only about half left. "Quickly, open the city gate and let us in." The cavalry below shouted loudly.


    "No, there are the big spiders behind, they will come in if you open the city gate." Behind, the spider tank rushed forward with mud and sand. This speed is not much slower than their horses, it may be faster.


    "Damn it, you are the one who let Lao Tzu come out, and you are the one who doesn''t let Lao Tzu go in, right?


    The cavalry below roared loudly, but the ones above ignored them. The main reason is that most of the nobles and noble representatives were so frightened that they did not dare to open the city gates at all.


    "Hehe, the strong walls of the Blackstone Fortress, I want to see if I can protect you Chi Nan sneered.


    At the same time, part of the spider tank vented its shells toward the city wall. The penetrating power of the cannonball is very strong, but it still does not have much effect when it hits these black stones. Cannonballs splashed out, this was fragments. But then more shells came. These hard shells came one after another, and finally some stones could not bear to crack.


    Those kerosene bombs spewed kerosene and burned on the city wall, burning inside along the cracks, corroding those adhesives bit by bit, making subsequent shells easier. Some stones began to fall.


    Gas bombs are useless against city walls. At first there was no performance, but with the attack, the city wall that was set on fire gradually began to shake. A battlement even collapsed.


    At this time, even the cavalry who had been screaming was stunned a lot, they didn''t expect the other party to have this trick.


    "Oh my God, those big spiders are starting to tear down the city wall, what to do, what to do."


    How do I know what to do? At this time, the heart of the Blackrock City Lord is also in chaos. Who could have imagined that he originally wanted to attack Hongsha Ridge with high spirits, but was hit by the opponent at his own Blackstone Fortress.


    Even though he declared war on his side, he was not the opponent''s opponent at all. If the city wall was torn down, he would not be able to run away. "City Lord, you can think of a way, if it doesn''t work, we will retreat."


    You can retreat, but what do you do? This is your own territory. Thinking of this, the city lord hurriedly shouted: "Is the Earl Chinan here? I know you are opposite. I have something I want to talk to you." I don¡¯t know what method was used, and the city lord¡¯s voice was amplified by several hundred. Times, can be heard far away from Chi Nan.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potato and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 436： Tanks can climb walls, no one can stop them

    Chi Nan picked up a big loudspeaker and suddenly his head tilted, feeling that the price was a bit lower. Some vines immediately grew on the horn, and gathered in front of them. It''s just like this, compared to the opposite, it''s still a bit shameless.


    Who will let the other party not have anything like speakers at all? But Chi Nan still said loudly: "What do you want to do with me, just say what you have, and continue to fight if you don''t."


    Because of Chi Nan''s speech, Moiru still stopped the spider tanks. Those cavalry soldiers who hadn''t died yet finally took advantage of this opportunity to escape along the opening of the city gate. The previous test of attacking the city wall resulted in the cavalry being driven under the city wall without much loss.


    Blackrock City Lord said loudly: "This matter is a misunderstanding, I think we need to talk about it."


    Chi Nan said disdainfully: "What misunderstanding, the war books are in my hands, do you still say that it is a misunderstanding. Besides, if you have so many troops assembled, they are still moving towards Remas. Don''t say that you are only traveling as a group. ."


    Chi Nan was very satisfied, at least he didn''t need to yell like the other party. The plant I used to make horns was also a newly discovered plant in Hongshaling during this period. There are many fine hairs on the surface of this plant, which can amplify the sound. Although the speakers are not very big, they are much more powerful than other speakers.


    Perhaps, he could use it to make speakers, but Chi Nan didn''t know where he wanted to go.


    The black city lord''s face turned dark, after all, he didn''t take much care of this matter. "Even if we have already issued the battle book, you can''t directly attack the Blackstone Fortress, you are crossing the boundary."


    "It''s really funny, don''t you come to attack Remas without crossing the boundary. What if I attack the city, do you want me to make up a war book for you now?" Chi Nan looked like I was a rascal.


    In this way, his guards couldn''t stand it, let alone those half-elves. This kind of performance is simply discrediting the half-elf. When did the half-elf be so rude.


    The Blackrock City Lord himself was also anxious, and the noble next to him looked at Chi Nan with a fierce expression: "Damn half-elf, so rascal, can such a person become a noble."


    "My Lord City Lord, our support will be here soon, do you want to inform them."


    The Blackrock City Lord smiled and then said loudly: "Earl Chinan, don''t deceive people too much, it will not be good for all of us to go on like this." The other nobles also yelled loudly.


    Chi Nan sneered: "Really, then I want to see how you can make me bad." Then, Chi Nan waved his hand and Moiru immediately started the spider tank again. Moiru was already very annoyed by letting their cavalry escape before. This time, with Chi Nan''s order, Moylu would not give up so easily.


    "Damn bastard, he even dared to attack, he really didn''t know whether to live or die."


    When the nobles saw the spider tank in action, they quickly ran down from the city wall. They didn''t dare to stay in this place, it would be fatal. Like everyone else, the Blackrock City Lord kept walking.


    "Tell the reinforcements and let them speed up. The half-elf in Chi Nan wants to completely break our Blackstone Fortress."


    Hearing the words of the city lord, the messenger quickly fled from this place. The walls were once again covered by soldiers. Although that kind of ballista is not very effective against spider tanks, it is effective after all. The soldiers'' own bows and arrows are of no use at all. And as the distance gets closer, the ballista can attack more accurately.


    "Don''t try to attack the city wall, just climb over it." Chi Nan said to the microphone next to him.


    "Understand your lord." Moiru''s voice quickly passed through. Then, the people in Blackstone Fortress discovered that something was wrong. The spider tanks didn''t attack the city wall, but ran towards the city wall.


    "Why didn''t they attack? Is this giving up, but why are they approaching."


    A young nobleman suddenly laughed: "Hahahaha, I understand, the effect of attacking the city wall just now is not good, you can see it, so many attacks can only break a wall, it is impossible to open the passage."


    This is true. It is indeed inappropriate to directly attack the city wall. It is a waste of time and ammunition, and the effect is not so obvious. It was just for experimentation. If all the artillery shells are wasted here, I am afraid that the entire city wall will not be broken.


    "Then why are they rushing over? Is it to deal with the city gate, but it''s wrong, you don''t have to run over to deal with the city gate. Besides, not all the big spiders are running in the direction of the city gate." There are also discoveries that are wrong. The nobility.


    "Don''t worry about it. In short, they don''t attack the city wall, so let me block them."


    Heishi City Lord said with a black face, the city wall that is lost now is counted on his head. UU reading was just the next scene, which shocked everyone. The fastest spider tank climbed under the city wall but didn''t stop. Instead, it placed its leg directly on the wall, and then just climbed up.


    That''s right, I just climbed up. Although the action of getting up is not very fast and not very stable, it is up after all. The spider tanks at the back either climb on their own or step on the tanks in front to make it easier to climb.


    Soon, spider tanks rushed to the wall. "Damn it, forget that spiders can climb walls."


    "Asshole, this is not a real spider, what the **** is going on. Block them for me, don''t let them over." Without the city wall, their people are not even the opponents of so many spider tanks.


    "Look there, those big spiders have a lot of fine hairs on their legs. No, that''s fine needles. Those big spiders must use this thing to fix their bodies." That''s right, the reason why the spider tank can climb up is because The roots of those steel needles. There are many steel needles and they are very thin, which can easily penetrate into the cracks in the city wall.


    Then it will slowly climb up the city wall until it reaches the top. The soldiers had no way to deal with these spider Tuck. Their attack could not damage the vajra armor on the surface of the tank.


    But even if the spider tank doesn''t fire shells, just stepping on it, the weight plus the roots of the steel needles can make the soldiers turn into meat sauce. Even wearing armor, there is still no way to stop the permeable roots of steel needles.


    In just a moment, there was a wailing on the wall, and the soldiers frantically attacked the spider tank, turning from frenzied resistance to despair, and finally fled in a mess. Others jumped directly from the city wall, and finally turned into a pool of fleshy mud.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potatoes and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 437： The griffin has arrived, and the airship has arrived

    "No, they are attacking the city gate. If the city gate is broken, the tanks can enter directly."


    Some soldiers found that at the gate of the city, a group of spider tanks did not climb directly, but aimed at the gate and shot shells one after another. After only a few attacks, the city gate began to shake.


    If this continues, the gate will soon be broken. In the ongoing war, the city gate was broken, which meant that the city was basically about to fall.


    The other nobles were already ready to escape, and the soldiers who were preparing later moved forward in batches, and the front had already become a meat grinder. The Blackrock City Lord felt even more blood dripping from his heart, this is his own city. "Damn Chi Nan, the last time you went to the capital, I kindly escorted you there, you actually treated me that way."


    Chi Nan said disdainfully: "The last time you sent me there, it was just for the benefit of our Red Sand Ridge. I didn''t give it to you. Besides, don''t you still need to use me to improve your reputation and compete with Governor Karas."


    Hearing this, the eyes of the surrounding nobles looking at the Blackrock City Lord also changed. "Yes, what can I do if I just want to compete with the governor. As an imperial noble, who doesn''t want to go further."


    This is true, but it''s not good to say it directly, the nobles around thought to themselves.


    "Then why haven''t you become the governor." Chi Nan said coldly.


    Of course the Blackrock City Lord knew that he was about to succeed, but the old king suddenly died, what would he do? If you still want to grab the position of the governor at this time, then you may know what will happen.


    "Hahahaha, as long as the Red Sand Ridge is destroyed, then my position as the governor will be stabilized." It seems that someone gave him such a condition. However, why does this guy speak like this all of a sudden.


    Before Chi Nan thought about it, the voice of the opposite Blackrock City Lord rang: "Hahahaha, Chi Nan, my reinforcements have arrived, you have no chance to resist."


    "Reinforcements, what reinforcements can make him so confident, Chi Nan thought a little strangely. At this moment, a few small black spots appeared in the distance in the air, and they were flying towards this side quickly.


    "See, the kingdom''s Griffin Legion. With the Griffon Legion, what chance do you have. I admit that your plant weapons are very powerful, but they are nothing compared to the Griffon Legion. Hit to the sky?"


    When the other nobles heard this, they immediately relaxed and laughed loudly at Chi Nan. Yes, no matter how powerful plant weapons are, they can only deal with the army on the ground. It is nothing to deal with the army in the air. Besides, ordinary soldiers can''t deal with those spider tanks, but as for the mage, the king has mage.


    When Chi Nan saw these griffins, he was relieved: "So, are you relying on these things. Although the Griffin Rider is powerful, it is impossible to deal with my spider tank."


    "Of course not, as long as we can block it for a period of time, wait until the Griffin Rider catches you, do you dare to continue to attack." It turned out to be this attention, decapitation tactics, or capture the thieves and capture the king. Ah, I''m not a thief.


    "If you only have this means, it would disappoint me too much. Olna, come down too, let the Griffins see our strength." Chi Nan directly explained through the plant brain microphone. The airships that had arrived from the beginning, but had been hiding above the clouds in the sky, finally landed in front of the nobles of Callas for the first time.


    "Oh my God, look at the sky, what is that." They saw it as soon as the airship appeared.


    These huge ones look like some kind of fish, but there are two pairs of monsters with big wings, they have heard of it for the first time.


    Before Chi Nan came back, they didn''t pass through their territory. Of course they didn''t know. Later, the airship raged in Remas, but it was only spread internally. Although they had known some news for a long time, they would not believe it at all.


    "That should be some kind of beast, it''s so big, there are actually two pairs of wings, what kind of beast is it?"


    "Stupid, that is not a beast at all. Look carefully at the two pairs of wings. They are large leaves, not wings at all. This is simply Chinan''s plant weapon." A noble''s eye could see it.


    "I heard Remas said that there is a powerful airship in Hongsha Ridge. That''s it."


    "I also heard that the airship is said to be very powerful and invincible."


    A young nobleman looked at the sky with disdain: "Any airship is a lie, and the most powerful one in the air is always a Griffin Rider." These words also received a lot of approval from the nobleman.


    The few people who said good things about the airship were immediately despised. Chi Nan could also hear some people talking through the sound amplification magic on the opposite side. Hearing them, Chi Nan was not only lifeless, but very disdainful.


    The frog at the bottom of the well always thinks that what he sees is the whole world Chi Nan doesn''t bother to explain, anyway, everyone will be able to see it after the fight. This time, treat it as a test for your new airship. The airship descended quickly, and then flew toward the air here.


    At the same time, the Griffin Riders on the opposite side also flew over. These Griffin Riders, this time there were exactly one hundred of them, and just like them, the airships on the opposite side happened to be one hundred.


    The weird balance, equal in number, is the best way to test the strength comparison between each other. "It takes at least ten years to train a Griffin Rider. It takes at least twenty years to become a qualified Griffin Rider, and a master who is several times more bronze. But my airship, as long as it is spawned, it can be big Planted on a large scale."


    The two sides are getting closer and closer, because there is no obstruction at high altitude, so the two sides locked each other in the first time.


    "Head, what are those things, they seem to be some kind of monsters, no, they don''t seem to be monsters, but plants."


    "Plants? Huh, that half-elf must have made them. The second prince told us that what the half-elf is best at is making various plants as weapons. I didn''t expect to dare to intervene in the air now."


    "Brothers, who is the overlord of the sky."


    "It''s us, it''s us, our great Griffin Knights."


    "Then tell me, now someone wants to challenge our air supremacy, what are we going to do."


    "Kill them, kill them." Within a few words, the morale of all members of the entire Griffin Knight Order was mobilized. Although they don''t know how those things fly, they are always the strongest in their hearts.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potato and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 438： Bloody sky

    The Griffin on the opposite side rushed towards him, how could the formation of airships in mid-air not be able to see it.


    Olna said to Milia next to her: "Prepare to attack. When the opponent enters the range, give them a wave." Milia made a knowing gesture, then closed her eyes and began to communicate.


    Through the plant brain, the surrounding airships entered a state of combat for the first time. There is still a gun barrel group on each side, exposed through the opened wooden shell. The bottom is still one, but the top has changed.


    There is no longer only one on the top, but on the two sides of the upper side, two gun barrel groups appeared on each of the entire airship, so there are five. The change of the airship did not arouse the vigilance of the Griffin Knights. They are still rushing quickly, doing the same as before, and they are very familiar with this kind of aerial combat.


    But when the airship fired, they knew they were careless. A large number of shells poured towards them. The dozen or so Griffin Riders who had not had time to react in the first place were hit immediately.


    Although these cannons are not as powerful as pneumatic cannons, they are also powerful. The Griffin, who was not strong enough but was very big, was beaten into a sieve on the spot. Some of the knights above were killed on the spot, and some were not dead yet, but the Griffin died and could only fall. Without a parachute at such a height, it would be dead if it fell.


    "Damn it, everyone spread out and rushed to me. When you rushed to the back, those airships couldn''t attack the back."


    Only the first time he attacked, the group leader saw the weakness of his opponent. The surrounding Griffin Knights dispersed in an instant, and everyone was suffocating. In the past ten years, the Griffin Knights have not lost as many losses as this time.


    However, Olna and Miria didn''t pay attention to their thoughts. The barrels continued to attack, chasing the Griffin and firing a large number of shells. Many griffon riders were chased more and more panic.


    Soon, two griffon riders and their mounts flew through the air to decompose the cannonballs, turning them into pieces of meat and falling down. With this opportunity, others finally approached these airships.


    "Dare to kill my brother and die for me." The knight leader swept fiercely with the big sword in his hand, and a grudge burst out suddenly. With a strong flame power, this fighting spirit instantly pierced an airship in front of him.


    That''s right, it was the breakdown, and the grudge cut directly smashed the armor and penetrated into the interior. But at the same time, the knight leader was also secretly surprised. With a full blow, he could only penetrate an airship instead of dismembering it. "Not good." Suddenly, the leader of the knight felt the great danger, and quickly slapped the Griffin and turned and ran.


    Just after escaping from this place, the punctured airship exploded, and flames filled the sky. A large amount of kerosene splashed out, dyeing the sky a bright red. A Griffin Rider who had just flown here was shrouded on the spot.


    After a scream, there was a big fireball falling down in the air. "Damn it, don''t get too close after breaking these things." The head of the group felt the heat on his face, and he could clearly sense it from such a distance.


    If he didn''t run fast just now, he would be dead now. Even if one''s own grievance can protect oneself, but one''s own griffon will definitely die. Falling from such a high place, even oneself can''t survive.


    Other Griffin Riders around also attacked. They slashed the fighting spirit to the airship one after another, but unfortunately they were only of the bronze level, which was far worse than their captain.


    All kinds of attacks can only leave a single wound on the airship at best, and it is impossible to break the hard shell at all, let alone break down the entire airship and explode. And after they got close, they couldn''t dodge the airship''s attack.


    "Attacking wings, wings are their weakness." The Griffin Riders immediately shifted their targets and began to attack the wings. Sure enough, the wings are much more fragile than the body, and a fight can easily cut them off. For an airship without wings, it is not so easy to move quickly or change direction.


    Even Chi Nan, who was watching from below, couldn''t help but frowned. Is the airship powerful? Of course it is. But the weakness is too obvious. If this can''t be gathered into a group, an airship is really not an opponent to a griffon rider.


    It seems that the future development direction will also undergo some changes. But now I have no clue and can only continue like this.


    At this moment, the airship in the sky also changed. It was found that the Griffin Rider could go around to attack behind him, but they could not attack behind. Even the more flexible barrels can''t do it.


    Orna said at the first moment: "Form a circular formation, unanimously to the outside." Miria changed the formation for the first time, turning the airship formation into a spherical shape, and all the gun barrels were aimed at the outside to attack. .


    At this time, the Griffin Riders who wanted to go around had no choice. Taking advantage of this opportunity , the head of the team who recovered a little bit made another move. Every shot is going all out, because only in this way can an airship be destroyed. Other Griffin Riders kept attacking around the airship, but they just couldn''t break through that hard shell.


    No way, the diamond wood is the hardest among the bronze grade woods, and it is no worse than the weapons in their hands. The armor can be injured because of their vindictiveness.


    If you want to destroy, unless you keep attacking one point, several full attacks will do. But those airships will not let them attack one point. The airship that was approached can''t fight back by itself, isn''t there other airships around.


    The airship¡¯s attack power is far less than its own defense power, so the airship can attack unscrupulously, even if the shell falls on other airships, as long as it does not attack the wings, there is no harm.


    However, those Griffin Riders would not do it. They had to dodge in the face of the airship attack. Once he did not escape, he was injured at a slight degree, and died on the spot. Even the Griffin Riders who were beaten out were not without them. If you get rid of the mount in such a place and can''t catch it in time, it will be a dead end.


    The airship is like a huge sphere, and the surrounding griffon riders are flying around, like a swarm of bees flying around the flowers, but the danger is conceivable.


    On the ground, almost all the nobles'' attention was drawn into the air, because the victory or defeat of this battle was related to the victory or defeat of the entire fighting spirit. No one can afford to lose, and once they lose, the consequences can be serious.


    Even Chi Nan was attracted by the battle in the air at this time and put down the battle on the ground. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potatoes and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 439： Who is better

    "Chi Nan, it''s too late for you to admit defeat. There is a Griffin Legion here. Even if you have air power, you are still not our opponent." The Blackrock City Lord''s voice rang again.


    Chi Nan sneered: "Hmph, don''t you see who has the advantage now, just relying on the Griffin Riders, also want to defeat my airship." Sure enough, these are the airship army in Hongsha Ridge.


    The nobles around are both envious, fearful, and regretful. Knowing that Chi Nan is so powerful, they shouldn''t have come to mix things up here. Now, things are going to be in trouble. Some timid nobles had secretly escaped through the gate behind the Blackstone Fortress, and at this time they were nowhere to be found.


    If Blackstone Fortress wins, then their already established reputation will definitely suffer a huge blow, and the reputation of a coward cannot escape. It is basically impossible to go further in the future.


    But if Chi Nan wins, they can also gain a wise reputation. Although the reputation may not be very good, it will not be too bad. Concerning interests, more aristocrats stayed here.


    "The Griffin Knights are fighting around your airship. Of course, the Griffin Knights are stronger."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Is that right? It''s not like winning or losing. My airship and the Griffin Rider on the opposite side were both a hundred at first, but now what is the comparison of the numbers between the two sides."


    The Blackrock City Lord''s face turned dark, and he bit his head and said: "That''s because they didn''t adapt at the beginning. When they adapt, your airship is just a bigger toy."


    "I''m afraid that before adapting, the Griffin Knights will become the dead group." The two people scolded each other in the air.


    This is also a means to improve morale, of course for Chi Nan, he is just boring. From Chi Nan''s experience, it can be seen that the Griffin Knights will definitely not be able to handle it after such a consumption. But the problem is that the opponent has a silver-level master, this is the most troublesome, these **** masters.


    "Boom" was another airship exploded, or that guy did it. Then, on the other side, the Griffin Riders who attacked one point in a row finally smashed an airship and exploded, suddenly cheering.


    "Like flies, crush them to me." Miria frowned, and saw two griffon riders wandering under an airship. Maybe she thought it was safe. But the next moment, the airship suddenly seemed to be pulled by a huge force, and it was shot down fiercely, and the two people fell directly as if they had been swattered by a fly swatter.


    He was in a coma while still in the air, and it was too late for others to rescue.


    "This ability to automatically adjust gravity is really easy to use." Miria said happily with a tick at the corner of her mouth.


    This is Chi Nan''s latest achievement. When new abilities appear, silver-level plants that have not grown are naturally unusable, but Chi Nan uses it on other plants.


    Directional mutation, the first thing that mutates is the floating ball. In the past, the floating ball could only raise itself quickly by adjusting its gravity, but could not increase its gravity. But after reverse mutation, he has this ability.


    Just now the airship used this ability, and the gravity suddenly expanded in the opposite direction. The originally heavy airship quickly moved down to shoot, let alone ordinary Griffin riders, even if the head of the group was hit, don''t think about it.


    This method was originally used to avoid some attacks in the air. Chi Nan was also stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Miria and Olna to learn how to use them, and he didn''t even think of such a move.


    "I really convinced them." The aerial battle continued. After a few knights were suddenly shot to death, the rest did not dare to enter under the airship. In other places, shells are still raging.


    From time to time, there were some kerosene bombs and gas bombs, which made the Griffin Riders miserable. The blood of the Griffin Riders seemed to stain the entire sky red. One loss after another finally made the head of the group unbearable.


    "Damn, this matter must be reported back to your Majesty, and we will withdraw." They can only bear this shame.


    "Want to run, give me a shot." Miria seemed to be addicted to playing games, and controlled a large number of shells to chase in the rear. It''s just that the Griffin Riders are too flexible, and only a few unfortunately were shot down.


    In the end, only fifteen of the 100 Griffin Riders escaped, and the airship couldn''t catch up. The airship was originally not as fast as the Griffin, and after the wings were broken, it could only move slowly.


    "It''s really a troublesome existence. When the individual is strong, it can cause too much harm to a group." After carefully counting, the loss of his airship was not small, and thirty-three were killed.


    Whenever the armor is broken, it always explodes for the first time. It seems that the structure of the airship also needs to be improved. Just like the spider tank, keep the explosive flammable bomb in the middle, so that it can be more stable.


    Fortunately, airships are airships. These airships are all attacked by commands from the plant brain that controls the airship ~ www.novelhall.com ~ may be a bit rigid, but there is no one on it. Even if the airship was lost, the precious half-elf nature mage was not lost.


    Others may have seen the loss of his own airship, but it has nothing to do with Chi Nan. The next batch of airships is already being bred, and it won''t take long for them to be born.


    "Good job, now attack me a wave of black stone fortresses." Following Chi Nan''s order, the airship turned its muzzle.


    Nowadays, there is no need for airships to attack the ground by head and foot. Those already flexible gun barrels can adjust an angle by themselves and aim them down.


    "No, they are going to attack Blackstone Fortress and hide quickly." A nobleman shouted loudly when he found something wrong.


    A group of nobles suddenly became confused. Then, countless machine gun bullets began to pour in the air, and a large number of soldiers had no choice but to be broken into pieces in the face of the attack from the sky.


    Chi Nan had deliberately avoided those nobles, but there were still a few nobles who were unlucky, or ran away indiscriminately, were killed and injured by stray bullets, and these Chi Nan ignored them. Anyway, they found all of this by themselves.


    After eliminating some soldiers, Moiru once again controlled the spider tank to climb into the city wall. Part of it was bypassing the Blackstone Fortress and ran to the opposite side to surround it. The entire Blackstone Fortress fell completely.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to receive the Blackstone Fortress. This time, I will see how they can give me an explanation." With a wave of his hand, the person with one leg rushed into the city along the broken gate. Inside the fortress, what kind of a tragic scene is this. Many soldiers who had not participated in several wars vomited on the spot. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potatoes and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 440： Occupy Blackrock Fortress

    "Get up, what are you doing. Lord Lord is about to enter the city. Before Lord Lord enters the city, the road must be cleaned." Several soldiers who hadn''t finished vomiting were knocked by others with sticks. Up.


    No way, these soldiers can only endure this horrible scene and sweep the battlefield. This is war, and you can¡¯t adapt. In the next war, they may be the one who will die. This is what everyone knows.


    Don''t look at the officials who beat them with sticks, but they didn''t resent at all.


    Chi Nan walked slowly, thinking about the previous fighting situation as he walked. "It seems that just a strong army is not enough, you must have a master town place. Without a real master, war accidents are still easy to happen. I remember that there are griffons in the Death Forest, and maybe I should catch them too. A few."


    Chi Nan secretly decided in his heart that he must catch some griffins to form his own master. There are still two silver-level elemental shooters under him, so let them both come.


    If the opponent''s silver master can''t contain it, the damage to the battlefield will be too great. In the beginning, it wasn''t the white-level master, the Griffin Legion was already messed up when it was attacked in the first wave.


    Later, he opened up the situation and found the shortcomings of the airship. Of the 33 airships that were lost, more than 20 were destroyed by the Griffin Commander alone. The most important thing is that the opponent comes and leaves as long as he wants, and the firepower of the airship has no way to keep the opponent. If the other party comes to attack him, there is really no way he can do it.


    Their own guards can block the silver masters on the ground, but they are helpless against the silver masters in the air. Although the battle was won smoothly this time, many problems were exposed.


    The Royal Capital still doesn''t know how many silver masters there are. If the two princes are not for the constant attack of the two princes fighting for the throne, and most of the power is contained, they still can''t compete with a kingdom.


    It is imperative to break through the silver level, but unfortunately, the speed cannot be accelerated, so in the next period of time, apart from improving the overall strength of the territory, all I have to do is to delay time and buy myself enough time.


    As he walked, Chi Nan had already arrived in the city, and soon a group of people were driven over. These people are all dressed in gorgeous clothes, many of them are greasy noodles. This kind of dress is only available to nobles.


    "Oh, it''s you, why didn''t you run." Chi Nan''s voice sounded.


    "Earl Chi Nan, you won this time. Tell me, what do you want." Blackrock City Lord''s heart was dripping blood, this is his territory, and now a battle has become like this.


    The most important thing is that his territory was occupied by others, and he was arrested by others. No matter what happens in the future, this will be a laughing stock, a stain in his life, but he can''t help but speak out now.


    "What is meant by what I want? It''s what you want. I don''t care about you, but you are going to unite to attack my territory, and you are still attacking across the border. How do you say I want to deal with you."


    "Hmph, Chi Nan, don''t pretend, don''t you know why you attacked you. If it weren''t for your refusal to take refuge in the prince, how could we attack you." A nobleman struggled and shouted.


    "Take refuge in your Royal Highness, which prince? There are six princes." Chi Nan said disdainfully.


    Sure enough, several people were speechless. Although the prince was referring to those two, the people present were not all of the same mind.


    The Blackrock City Lord took a deep breath: "You have won, let''s talk about how you are willing to leave here. As long as you leave, you can make any request you want." Is this being softened? Why did you go early?


    The Blackstone Fortress is an important channel for your caravan to enter the Ruthyala Kingdom. It is blocked, and your own goods cannot go out, and the outside cannot enter, which is not good for the development of your own territory. At that time, whatever they do, they will be very passive. But this place is now in his own hands.


    Before the fight, Chi Nan might not have any ideas, but now, Chi Nan has ideas. "Blackstone Fortress, it belongs to me now. Don''t think I will go back." Chi Nan suddenly said, making all the people''s faces changed drastically.


    "You are illegal. It violates the rules of the Noble Council. Your title cannot control so much land, and this is my domain. Even if the domain war fails, you are not qualified to claim my domain for yourself. "


    "Really, if there is no owner in the territory. Look at your appearance, maybe one day you will die of illness!" Chi Nan looked at the Blackrock City Lord coldly, and the Black Rock City Lord suddenly felt cold all over. What does he mean? Do you want to kill yourself?


    Others also suddenly remembered that Chi Nan had tortured and killed a baron, this kind of lawless guy, it is really impossible to kill them All of a sudden, everyone stopped talking.


    After a long time, an old man bit his scalp and said: "Earl Chi Nan, we will report your opinions truthfully. As for what we will do, it is not our business. But Hongshaling''s strength still cannot be compared with the entire kingdom. ratio."


    Chi Nan nodded: "I know that there is no way to compare with the kingdom. It is enough to compare with a part of the kingdom." Everyone''s pupils shrank. What does this mean? Could it be that the strength of Hongshaling can be compared with that of a prince. Has the power been compared? Looking at the previous performance, this seems to be the case. As long as there are enough airships and spider tanks, it is really possible.


    Thinking of this, everyone was silent. And what Chi Nan thought was that since the Blackstone Fortress was taken down by himself, there was no reason to send it back. After compromising for such a long time, now that he has the strength and compromised, then what would he do to grow stronger?


    Of course, in order to prevent the nobles from jumping over the wall and mobilizing all their power to deal with themselves, Chi Nan would not kill these captured nobles. After all, the power of the nobility is still the most powerful in the kingdom.


    Regardless of the fact that the princes and princesses are fighting fiercely now, if the nobles unite, that force will not be able to hold down even the old king is still alive, let alone a few of them. The so-called royal family is nothing but the most powerful leader among the nobles.


    "Leave them all, treat them well, give them what you need, but don''t allow them to move around. When will the ransom be delivered, when will you send them away." Chi Nan thought for a while and wanted to issue such an order. And the nobles who knew that they didn''t need to die also breathed a sigh of relief. It is true that Chi Nan''s fierce reputation has become too popular recently. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potatoes and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 441： Even the prince must compromise

    I don''t know what his wicked name was taken from time to time. In short, although some of these nobles yelled, it didn''t matter much, and they all shut up honestly soon.


    And this matter was quickly sent to the royal capital. Keya, who was fighting fiercely with the prince, smashed a piece he liked very much into pieces on the spot after receiving information from the border.


    After Keya''s anger disappeared, the officials of the royal capital were summoned. If someone who is familiar with it is here, you can definitely see that the officials in it have been replaced, but the important ministers are still the same.


    Kea, who wants to secure the throne, must use these important ministers. They are not just as simple as a position, but the family behind them all have powerful power. Besides, in order to stabilize the capital, he dare not change these people now. They even gave a lot of promises in private, otherwise they wouldn''t work together to help Kea.


    "You see, this is what happened on Remas. That nasty half-elf dared to occupy the Blackstone Fortress. What do you want to do with this matter." Kea suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "This kind of thing must not be tolerated. This half-elf dares to break the agreement between the nobles. If this time compromises, then where will he attack next time. There is no such precedent in the inter-provincial territory."


    Many people nodded, and what Chi Nan did was too challenging their psychological limits.


    At this time, the army commander in the royal capital shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, in this situation, we really can''t mess around casually. Originally on the front line, our strength is no longer as good as the rebels. If the rear quarrels, It will definitely contain a lot of our troops. It is difficult to deal with the Red Sand Ridge by relying on the two provinces of Karas and Kaos."


    "Yes, your Majesty, the strength of the Red Sand Ridge is already very strong. Our Griffin Knights have been defeated in their hands. If there are more such airships, we will lose even more if we have to deal with them."


    Originally this time, it was not easy to mobilize a hundred Griffin Riders to stabilize the border. If they can lay down the Red Sand Ridge and obtain a steady supply of resources, their strength will be even stronger.


    But now it has failed. Those Griffin Riders have lost more than half of them. Only a dozen of them escaped and returned. Among these dozens, three of them were disabled and lost the opportunity to continue fighting.


    The loss of just such a few Griffin Riders made them more passive on the front line. Moreover, the strength that Chi Nan demonstrated had already had the basis to fight them hard, even if they had many masters, they would have to lose a lot of head-on to win. It is not known how much power Chi Nan hides. At this time, they dare not act rashly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I suggest that we still use the means of comfort. We can negotiate the conditions slowly, first comfort them, and wait until the kingdom is unified before solving this matter."


    Gradually, everyone''s opinions were almost unified. The only dissatisfaction is the few high-level members of the aristocratic council, who manage the coordination of the relationship between the aristocrats. Once this kind of opening is opened, management will be more troublesome in the future. It''s not that they can''t see the situation, it''s just that it''s not good for them, but they can''t speak now.


    If you speak up, no matter if you are against or agree, it will not do you any good. Kea was also full of anger: "Don''t just forget it, let them continue to be arrogant."


    "Your Majesty, it''s not so much, but a temporary reassurance. Moreover, we may be able to make a condition for Hongshaling to provide us with some plant weapons, so that we can relax on the front line."


    How powerful those plant weapons are, they are all in their eyes. If they can get a batch, let alone it will be easier, even if it is to win the big prince, this is their idea.


    "Plant weapons are also plant weapons. Don''t you know that as long as Earl Chi Nan controls them, they can make the weapons useless or eat themselves back." A nobleman raised objections.


    The Chancellor of the Exchequer came out and said: "But we can''t help but recognize the power of plant weapons. Moreover, after our research, those plant weapons can only be controlled within a certain distance from the Earl of Chinan. As long as we can always know the Earl of Chinan It¡¯s OK wherever. It¡¯s not a difficult task for us.¡±


    "So in the future, a powerful army that uses plant weapons will be restrained by Hongshaling."


    The Chancellor of the Exchequer continued: "You are right, but as long as we can lay down the kingdom first and unify the kingdom, the masters who stayed neutral before will join us, and the Mage Association will also provide us with strength."


    Everyone laughed, yes, as long as the Mage Association provides strength to them, a small red sand ridge is nothing. Regardless of those plant weapons being so powerful, but facing a truly powerful wizard it is nothing at all. Throw a few large magics, those plant weapons will be destroyed, the only trouble is the airship.


    The airship flies in the sky, and it is not easy to kill it with magic. Of course, the king is not afraid, the king has a gold-level wizard and a wizard tower, and the airships come and die.


    "Then let''s forget it for the time being, everyone, how are we going to appease that half-elf now."


    Everyone can see the anger in Keya''s heart. He finally became a king, but he couldn''t get the recognition of most people. Not only that, there are always people who make trouble for themselves, and now there is such a thing behind them.


    If it hadn''t been for the front line to contain his own forces, Ke Yazhen wanted to turn around and deal with Chi Nan first.


    "Canonization, promote the title, the reason is the military merits obtained on the front line. The Blackstone Fortress was first managed by him in name, and at the same time he was asked to provide us with plant weapons. In addition, it secretly supported other nobles of Remas and provoked their relationship. According to internal news, the nobles of Remas also hate Earl Chinan now."


    The military merits obtained by Chi Nan on the front line have been useless and have been suppressed. Originally, I had to wait until Chi Nan joined him before using it to win over Chi Nan, but now it can only be used as a reason.


    A group of people got together and began to discuss what to do, and Chi Nan had already begun to transform the Blackstone Fortress. Although Blackstone Fortress is a fortress, it is not a border after all. There is a large population here.


    Except for those troops that cannot be controlled or even believed, the large number of civilians around Chi Nan are very greedy. In a mere Blackstone Fortress, the total population it owns is not less than that of Hongsha Ridge. Mobile users, please browse and read for a better reading experience.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potatoes and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 442： What qualifications does he have to canonize me

    One after another, the noble families who had been arrested by Karas sent ransom money in succession. Chi Nan didn''t embarrass these people, and directly let them go. But none of these people left.


    These nobles stayed in the Blackstone Fortress one after another, seeming to want to see what happens to them. Chi Nan didn''t bother with them either, as long as they didn''t make trouble for themselves.


    As a result, under the eyes of these people, Blackstone Fortress changed almost every day. Chinan made seeds, and some half-elf nature mages from behind came to help. Everyone is a half-hearted apprentice, but it is still possible to give birth to seeds with a little guidance. In a short period of time, the entire Blackstone Fortress has become a huge war weapon.


    Countless pneumatic guns, countless small things similar to machine guns, are all controlled by the plant brain, which is very convenient. The spider tank has been evacuated, but it is still not far from the Blackrock Fortress and can come back at any time.


    The most important thing is that Chi Nan left this batch of airships here. Commanders have been replaced on the airships, but as long as there are these airships, they will have air superiority. In the previous battle, it was not that they hadn''t missed it.


    Indeed, the Griffin Knights lost a lot because they didn''t understand the capabilities of the airship, so they were wiped out a lot from the beginning.


    But similarly, if it weren''t for the silver-level masters in the Griffin Knights, even if they were familiar with it, they would lose more and win less, and the result would be even worse than now. As a noble, how could he not be able to tell.


    Seeing these airships flying in the sky every day, these nobles will feel desperate. If no agreement is reached this time, I am afraid that when Chi Nan attacks Karas, their fate can be imagined.


    Therefore, it makes no difference to them whether they are in Blackstone Fortress or returning to their own territory. Unless you give up your territory, it would be better to kill them.


    On this day, the envoy of the royal capital finally came to the Blackstone Fortress. Chi Nan saw that a lot of nobles followed, and the one headed was still a marquis, which really gave a lot of face.


    But when Chi Nan got the letter from Kea to himself, Chi Nan sneered. "Intimidation, temptation, everything, I really thought I was afraid that he would not succeed, or that I was not their opponent at all."


    It must be hardened at this time. The head of the envoy, Marquis Egret, said with a smile: "It is not intimidation or temptation. His Majesty did participate in the previous events, but the rebels also participated." This means that both princes participated. Should I feel very honored to be able to deal with myself unanimously in this situation?


    "Then this, ask for plant weapons, I don''t remember that I am his subordinate."


    "As a kingdom nobleman, of course you have to obey His Majesty''s orders. And this is for business. We will still pay for the normal Golden Dragon." Pay it? In terms of prices, not only did they not increase, but they also fell.


    "There is no need to think about the airship. There are also various tanks. This is my trump card." Chi Nan did not say that these things can only be controlled by the natural mage, and the outside world does not know it at all.


    If you let them know what to do with the Nature Mage who turned around and blocked him, it would be a heavy loss. At the master level, he is very lacking now, and he can''t stand up to large-scale assassinations.


    The Marquis of Egret frowned: "If it doesn''t work, then the old gas cannons and pea cannons can also be used. You must ensure the quality of these things. Also, you need to restore business with the royal capital."


    Chi Nan grinned and said, "There is no problem with this. Anyway, I and several other princes and princesses are also discussing business matters." These words changed the expressions of everyone in the envoy.


    Just before they could speak, Chi Nan pointed to the letter and said, "What does this last canonization mean." As Chi Nan slapped the letter on the table, he looked at them coldly.


    "Because the Earl of Chinan has been able to fight on the front line, according to the decree, the title of Earl of Chinan was specially promoted from the second-class to the first-class marquis." As he said, the Egret took out the appointment letter.


    Chi Nan said disdainfully: "I have been upgraded to four grades in a row. It''s really a big deal." Just when the Marquis Egret smiled, Chi Nan suddenly changed his face: "But what qualifications does he have to canonize me? Only the king can canonize nobles. The prince only has the power to nominate at most, so why can he canonize me." These words changed the expression of Marquis Egret completely.


    If it was someone, he would be ecstatic when faced with such a big increase in the title, but Chi Nan was not fooled.


    It is true that if it is accepted, it is indeed the promotion of the title, but it is also equivalent to Chi Nan''s approval of Kea''s throne. In the eyes of others, Chi Nan is equivalent to joining the camp of Prince Kea.


    Once this is true, then anyone will treat themselves as a person of the Asian line to guard against and deal with it. Once you agree, what will happen in the end is beyond your control.


    "His Majesty''s canonization is certainly useful, and now this is His Majesty''s canonization order."


    Chi Nan said coldly: "Don''t use this set to fool me. What happened to the old king hasn''t been figured out yet. The murderer has not been found yet, and no one has acknowledged who owns the throne. Even, just Even the appointment of the king is in the hands of the eldest prince. Before this matter is clarified, no one is a king."


    The words have been said so clearly They can''t help it. "Then I don''t know what you want to do."


    They can''t help it, this guy is simply not advancing, but now his strength is too strong for them to dare not mess around, and what he said is reasonable.


    Seeing Chi Nan, who is in control of the rhythm, smiled: "It''s very simple. Blackstone Fortress and its surroundings belong to me. I will provide various goods at normal prices, including plant weapons, and then we have nothing to do with each other. They beat theirs and we continue to defend. border."


    This seems a bit too simple, the Marquis of Egret hesitated, but he couldn''t find anything wrong. Their task is to appease Chi Nan, as long as Chi Nan doesn''t make trouble behind his back. From this point of view, his task seems to be completed. But I don''t know why, the Marquis of Egret always feels that there are some things he has not considered clearly.


    "Then, I''ll send the news back first, let''s continue talking tomorrow." Through special channels, they can send the news back to the royal capital in less than half a day, and Chi Nan doesn''t mean to be embarrassed.


    "Carol, you take them to rest. You can take them anywhere you want. There is no shame in our Blackstone Fortress." Chi Nan ordered Carol next to him.

 Chapter 443： Silver plant wind cannon shrub

    As a guard of Chi Nan, Carol certainly knows what Chi Nan means, and she just wants to use force to frighten these people.


    Chi Nan was also very helpless, his absolute strength was still a lot worse. If the absolute strength is really comparable to the strength in Keya''s hands, then he doesn''t need these methods at all.


    Better to improve yourself as soon as possible. During this time, the silver seeds have slowly grown up.


    This silver plant, Chi Nan also knows what it is, the wind cannon shrub, this is the name of this seed after it grows. After many plants have reached a high level, their actual effects are not so obvious, and they are basically used as materials. This wind cannon bush is the same, it is a good material for making staff.


    In front of Chi Nan, there was a branch-like shrub with a pale gray color. The middle is hollow, with only a very thin passage, as if there is no tree core.


    But Chi Nan could feel an unusually powerful force in it. In the beginning, Chinan could only wait because the plants hadn''t matured. Today, the jackhammer bushes are finally mature.


    "Let me see how powerful you are." Chi Nan looked at the thing that looked like a branch. Remove the leaves growing around the roots, this thing really looks like a staff.


    "Attack, facing the sky." Chi Nan gave an order to the wind cannon bushes in his heart.


    In an instant, the wind cannon shrubs began to condense wind elements, visible to the naked eye, a layer of blue light condensed on the wind cannon shrubs, and even some dazzling feeling. This gathering of wind elements can be clearly felt even by Chi Nan. It''s just that Chi Nan tried it by himself. Although he could feel the wind element, he couldn''t move it anyway.


    Shaking his head, Chi Nan sighed, he still didn''t have the ability to become a normal mage. The life magic in oneself is too domineering, any power will be easily repelled or assimilated.


    The element of wind condensed for ten minutes, and the ball of elemental elements of wind on the head continued to expand, getting bigger and bigger. In ten minutes, this elemental ball had swelled to the size of a human head.


    "Very good, attack." Chi Nan felt the elemental ball swell to the extreme and could only release it, and then gave the order to attack. A ball of cyan light was launched instantly, and the target was the sky.


    The cyan light sphere kept expanding in mid-air, getting bigger and bigger, and after flying 100 meters in the air, it had already expanded to a diameter of five meters. A large number of wind blades inside continue to rotate at high speed, like a meat grinder.


    The huge wind elemental ball shot directly into the sky, and has been submerged in the clouds, before holding it away. Even at this distance, a clear explosion could still be heard, and a cloud of high altitude was torn apart.


    Chi Nan looked at the sky in amazement, feeling a little shocked in his heart. "Although you can''t see the power, this distance and range are indeed silver-level magic."


    It''s no wonder that silver-level masters are known to be able to fight against the existence of the army, and the silver fighters still can''t see it, after all, their attack range is limited. But Chi Nan clearly saw this silver-level magic attack. If it were released into a dense army, at least a thousand people would be shredded in an instant.


    Chi Nan tried again, and the location of the second release was a small hillside. The wind element ball hit the hillside and exploded on the spot. Then the whirlwind like a whirlwind expanded, and a large number of wind blades continued to circulate and swept.


    The entire hillside was cut off the entire head at once, this kind of power is staggering.


    "If this directly hits the gold-level bone dragon at the beginning, I am afraid it will have a very strong lethality." Chi Nan secretly guessed in his heart, but he has not tested it, and Chi Nan does not know what the specific situation is.


    But he knows that the power of this wind cannon bush can definitely change the shortcomings of the current lack of attack power of the territory''s plant weapons.


    After only exclaiming, Chi Nan frowned: "The wind cannon bushes are powerful, but ten minutes of condensing time takes too much time, and it is not suitable for actual combat. For such a long time, the masters have long been close. It''s ruined. Such a huge gathering of wind elements can''t be felt by those silver masters."


    Although this thing can release the destructive power of the silver peak, it takes too long. The wind cannon shrub itself is not so hard, and the hardness is not as good as the diamond wood, and it will easily be destroyed.


    Another point is that the wind cannon shrubs face the air, and can only be in the air, not the ground, unless they are planted in pots and used upside down. But this is too much trouble.


    "It seems that the direction of directional mutation will be there next." Chi Nan nodded.


    "The problem of direction is easy to solve. It can be integrated into other plants at that time, but the time for wind cannons to condense must be shortened. Two variant directions, one is to increase the wind cannons, and the order of magnitude increases, and the time to condense will definitely be shortened. , But this will increase the size of the wind cannon and can only be used on airships."


    Chi Nan looked at the airship in the sky, his airship''s maximum attack power has always been insufficient. If wind cannons were added, the power would definitely increase a lot, and it would be a very deadly threat to the silver master.


    "The other is to weaken the power As long as the power is weakened, the speed of cohesion will also increase. Even if the power is weakened, the release speed will not be weakened much like the distance, and the power itself is very strong. It''s just that. , How to weaken it, this is not easy to do." Your own ability can be increased by an order of magnitude to increase the power of the wind cannon.


    But wanting to weaken, Chi Nan didn''t know how to do it. Because this wind cannon bush contains a very peculiar energy. This energy is very different from the plants he usually controls.


    I don''t know why, Chi Nan always feels that he can feel this power with only a thin film, but there is no way to control it. Forget it, since it doesn''t work, it''s time to strengthen it.


    Chi Nan stretched out his hand and began to change directionally, but with this move, Chi Nan frowned again. "It still doesn''t work. The speed is too slow. Silver-level plants are too troublesome to cultivate, and mutation is even more troublesome. It seems that it will not work for a while. Bronze-level life magic has a terrible effect on silver plants."


    Chi Nan knew that this was his own problem, but he had nothing to do, so he could only take his time. Fortunately, I still have plenty of time.


    When Chi Nan was studying the jackhammer bushes, the negotiations were not over yet, and the two sides were still in fierce debate.

 Chapter 444： Control area connected into 1 line

    The directional mutation of the wind cannon shrubs requires time. Chi Nan controls the mutation a little every day and it is very smooth. But the negotiation with Kea was not so smooth.


    Although Chi Nan''s request seemed irrelevant, it actually didn''t conform to the rules. This is what Chi Nan wants, as long as it can be delayed for some time. From the negotiation, Chi Nan can also slowly analyze the situation in the South. Most of the south has been completely occupied by the prince.


    Most of the military support the Grand Prince, and the power in the hands of the Grand Prince is the strongest in the entire kingdom. Even in areas that are temporarily out of control, those military teams still tend to lean towards the big prince.


    The fighting in the south of Kea retreats steadily, which is why Kea must compromise. Regardless of the combat effectiveness in all aspects, Kea is not as good as the opponent. It wasn''t the help of the second princess, maybe Kea was about to be unable to support it.


    Chi Nan himself didn''t expect that the difference in strength between the two princes would be so big. In particular, the prince also bordered many other kingdoms in the south, and needed a certain amount of troops to suppress the opponent, which involved most of the troops. Otherwise, the entire kingdom may have been completely unified now.


    Now, the variables depend on what happens after winter. The more so, the more confident Chi Nan is.


    "Unexpectedly, what happened last time really had the secret influence of the prince. The prince seemed to have a very domineering personality. After an unsuccessful win, his attitude towards me was resolutely wiped out, not at all procrastinating."


    "On the other hand, the second prince, although on the surface it seems to be focused on wooing and comforting, but in fact it will not let me off if he has the ability. Sure enough, an uncontrolled nobleman can''t stand in the eyes of any royal family."


    Chi Nan knew that if he wanted to develop, he would definitely become someone beyond his control. What Chi Nan has to do is not only to establish a foothold in this world, he wants to stand on the highest point and see the reality of this world. With the means to improve himself, how could Chi Nan give up? If you want to improve yourself, it is indispensable to make a lot of plants.


    "If this is the case, let us see, who will have the last laugh in the end."


    The negotiations continued for more than a week, and the communication with the royal capital was even used by the magic circle of communication type. Otherwise, this time will probably be extended a lot.


    In the end, the two sides finally reached an agreement to temporarily make Chi Nan a Marquis of Honor in the name of Sophia, but only a third-class Marquis, which also raised two levels, but it was only temporary. What will happen in the future is not certain. There is no real king now, and no one''s canonization is recognized.


    As for Sophia''s side, it is just a name. Knowing that Sophia was here, Kea had also asked for them, but Chi Nan directly refused, and then there was no more information.


    Next, it was Blackstone Fortress, which temporarily became Chinan''s territory, and of course it was temporary. It''s just that neither of them cares, because everyone knows that no one will admit it.


    The city lord of the black market took his family to the royal capital, and maybe they will return with the army after the royal capital is beaten down. Of course, it is also possible that the royal capital wins, and they will also come back.


    Chi Nan wouldn''t care about all this. At this moment, the territories of Huangshaling and Hongshaling became one piece, but there were still two territories separated from the blackstone fortress. With a wave of his hand, Chi Nan directly pulled a group of troops, stationed near the two territories, and then built a road in the middle, leading directly to both sides.


    Although nominally this is still the territory of the original lord, in fact, this place has completely become the control area of ??Chinan. In this way, one''s own control area is actually connected as a line.


    The north and the south are connected, the area is vast, and such a large control area can already be compared with some ducal realms.


    The two lords were dissatisfied, and they could only continue to vent to other nobles, and there was no way at all.


    "Hmph, with our army control, the economic development of these two territories is very fast. Is this still not satisfactory?" After seeing the protest of the two people, Chi Nan replied with disdain.


    Two people can only knock down teeth and swallow blood. Who makes each other strong? This is no longer a relationship between who is right and who is wrong. The red sand ridge, which was originally like a sheep, has finally revealed its fangs.


    The two lords seemed to have become puppets, they could only make money, and all other powers disappeared. Even the civilians slowly stopped obeying their orders.


    During this period of time, Chi Nan also moved a large number of civilians from the original Blackstone Fortress to Hongsha Ridge, and many civilians were needed to fill it in the rear. After living better, these civilians easily accepted their rule.


    "My lord, is this really okay? There may be nothing right now, but I am afraid it will be backlashed after some time." When Chi Nan finished the negotiation, he took the airship back to Hongsha Ridge. After playing around with Hermira for most of the day, Hermira lay in Chi Nan''s arms, her face full of worries.


    Chi Nan said indifferently, "It''s okay. Now they don''t dare to move us no matter what I do. Besides, no matter how much I can bear, they will do it to us in the end. This result is doomed since the airship appeared."


    The airship is an armed force that they have no way to control. They will either destroy themselves or completely control themselves There is no way to change it. Whether it is large-scale air transportation or the combat power that can compete with the Griffin Legion, they dare not take it lightly. Now, it''s just one of the most chaotic moments.


    Hermilla is not an idiot, and she understands after a little thought. "But in this case, it will give them an excuse."


    Chi Nan smiled: "Just look for this thing as an excuse, just to see if you have an idea and whether the timing is right. As long as I can keep them balanced, there will be no problem. According to the agreement, I will sell them more plant weapons. That''s it. The prince can draw more troops at any time, but it needs restraint. It doesn''t matter if there are more plant weapons on Kea''s side."


    Chi Nan intends to temporarily control the balance of power between the two princes. "We still need time here. Give me enough time. I won''t be afraid. It''s just that, taking advantage of this time, I want to explore the world over there."


    "This is too dangerous. Can you not go? If it doesn''t work, just destroy the space channel."


    Chi Nan smiled: "The space channel is not so easy to ruin, and a world is also a huge treasure. Don''t worry, I will definitely come back before the winter passes. They will definitely not make much movement this winter."

 Chapter 445： Tame Griffon and Silver Fortify Recipe

    Due to time constraints, after delineating a temporary boundary with Kea, Chi Nan secretly left Red Sand City with his guards the next day. The middle excuse to inspect the transformation in the dead forest.


    In order to cover up, no one else followed, even Hermilla came to work in the parliament hall early in the morning. It''s just that everyone found that Hermilla''s temper was a bit irritable today, so everyone was cautious, and no one dared to speak loudly. This action was very dangerous, for which Chi Nan brought all the guards.


    There are a total of five hundred guards, and now the worst has reached the peak of Black Iron, of which more than 20 have reached the Bronze level. As long as there are enough drugs to increase physical strength, soon even everyone will be able to break through.


    What restricts their promotion now is that the number of pharmacists who allocate drugs is not enough.


    This time the action was very secretive, Chi Nan even Olna, Miria and Moiru stayed.


    Orna also has to learn some natural spells, at least let herself condense a little natural magic, so that she can communicate with the vegetable brain. Moiru is to train and organize the spider tank group and experiment with more tactics. Even train some tank commanders. There will be more tanks in the future, which can be controlled by more people.


    And Miria''s task is very simple. Apart from the usual provision of more medicines for the guards to use, all that is left is to walk out and cover up the news that Chi Nan has left.


    "At most two months, at the fastest, we will be able to return. This time, we must at least figure out how much danger is on the other side. If it is not possible, we can also prepare in advance."


    Chi Nan looked ahead and walked forward with the guards. Of course, this time Chi Nan was also here to inspect the transformation of the Dead Forest, although only the outer environment was being transformed.


    The death forest is also called the misty forest, because the forest is full of miasma formed by various toxins, like layers of mist. People who are not familiar with this place will be poisoned as long as they enter it. And many of the miasma are even highly poisonous, even if one inhales a little accidentally, even the Dark Iron Warrior can''t hold it.


    But now, some dust-cleaning grass can be seen everywhere on the surrounding ground. Chinan finally discovered that the biggest role of the dust-cleaning grass is not to deal with smog, but to deal with the fog in the foggy forest.


    At this time, the periphery is a piece of land, which can no longer be called a misty forest. Because as long as there is a little mist, it will be absorbed by the dust-cleaning grass immediately. Even the highly toxic miasma is useless now.


    The outermost area has long been cleaned up by the soldiers of Hongshaling. The beasts and monsters that can be tamed have long been locked up and tried to be tamed. They cannot be tamed or are dangerous. They have been driven away or killed.


    As for whether it will destroy the natural environment here, Chi Nan said that he doesn''t care at all, as long as the forest environment here is guaranteed. For humans, those dangerous beasts and beasts are not necessary.


    In the middle of the forest, roads have been opened up. These roads have been treated with roads made of chassis wood, and no big trees will grow in the middle. However, large trees in some places around were felled in patches, and then some arbor plants useful to the territory were planted. Overall, it has no impact on the forest environment.


    Many civilians have moved into these places to survive, but they seem to be isolated from the world. This is why the situation inside has not been known to the outside world for such a long time.


    Even some relatively secret production of plant weapons has been put here. For example, my own spider tank production base, as well as airship production base, are all inside, and the outside world can''t find it.


    Now this area of ??transformation is constantly expanding, and it is gradually approaching the place where I discovered the spatial passage, that is, near the place where the half-elves originally lived. It is also very important to solve the problem of that channel as soon as possible. With his current strength, there is really no way to destroy that channel.


    Don''t look at it as just one tree, but the twin tree is not really as fragile as the ordinary big tree.


    "According to our speed, we will be able to contact that place very quickly. At that time, we only need to fill the periphery with troops. There is no need for the adults to take risks like this." Horn still persuaded from the side.


    "Hemila asked you to persuade me. After all, few people know about this. You don''t need to persuade. This time you enter not only to detect the danger, but also to train your troops." Chi Nan did not say. I have to enter it myself, looking for some high-level plants, and it is impossible to find those high-level plants outside in a short time.


    The current Hongsha Ridge is equivalent to being blocked in the middle, unable to get out everywhere. In this way, it is difficult to develop Even if it breaks through the silver, Chinan does not have high-level plants, it is difficult to compete with Keya and others.


    "That was the place to domesticate monsters. Remember to catch more griffins. This time we got a method of training griffins from Kea. Although it may be a relatively primitive version, it is enough."


    Chi Nan thought of the two kinds of information he had obtained when trading with Keya before. One of them is the method of Griffon training. Chi Nan also knew that Kea would definitely not give him the best training method. Although there are not many griffins in the Death Forest, they are probably not many. Kea didn''t want a group of Griffin Knights to appear in the Red Sand Ridge.


    "My lord, please rest assured, I believe the half-elves will domesticate the griffon as soon as possible."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "I believe them, and you have to quickly break through the silver level, otherwise our silver level strengthening potions will be useless." That''s right, the second thing is the silver level fighters to strengthen the body. Medicament.


    Although silver is different from bronze, just strengthening the body can''t help breakthrough, but it can quickly strengthen, and it can also make the fighter''s strength quickly increase. However, those herbs are more difficult to find.


    After finding it all, I don''t know if Miria can configure it. Hey, these things are really not easy to solve, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart. With the usual roads, hurrying is much easier.


    It was originally a journey of nearly a month, but now it took only three days to arrive on the usual roads. This is still because the road behind has not been opened up.


    It is conceivable how helpful the road is to increase the speed of the road. Around the twin trees, the plants that were planted in Chinan are still there, and they are firmly guarded around them, preventing any suspicious creatures from approaching or coming out.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 446： Re-enter the world of undead

    "You are all ready, if you encounter any possible accidents, you should act immediately, without worrying about other things." Chi Nan gave an order, and the heavily armed guards drew their swords one after another and stood ready.


    Everyone knows that there is almost no use to deal with the Undead Pea Cannon, so they didn''t carry it either. Some guards in the back even took out **** one after another. These **** were nothing but shrunken kerosene bombs.


    This is Chi Nan''s special kerosene bomb. It doesn''t have a lead or anything. It can only be smashed with enough force to throw it out, and then it will burn. To deal with the undead, the method of burning with kerosene is still good. The kerosene in it is all concentrated, and if the whole army is equipped, it will reduce a lot of output when it is manufactured.


    Therefore, Chi Nan was only rationed to his own guards. Chi Nan stepped forward and put his hands on the twin trees. The one-month cooldown has already arrived, so Chi Nan can easily communicate with the Twin Trees.


    The last time I came here, I was very hasty, and Chi Nan didn''t get any results. He was driven out as soon as he entered. This time, Chi Nan was well prepared. Communicate the twin trees, the magic of life erupts.


    Soon, the twin tree surface, which looked like a door panel, became like a mirror again. Little by little ripples spread out, the surface of the mirror became smoother and smoother, and the light became more and more mysterious. Finally, a dark whirlpool formed. Like last time, after the whirlpool had rotated a little, a hole was formed, and the scene on the other side could be seen.


    "Oh my God, this is the spatial channel formed by twin trees. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe it. Big trees can also form this kind of spatial channel. I heard that the teleportation array is not something ordinary people can master."


    "Captain, did you pass from here last time? Are there really many undeads on the opposite side? I heard that undeads are corpses that can move. It''s amazing. Can corpses move."


    "Shut up, hurry over, protect the talents is the most important." Horn looked serious, he knew the degree of danger here. No matter what they do, they must ensure that the lord is not harmed. This is their belief.


    Everyone''s expressions immediately became serious, and the foremost began to enter the inside of the passage one by one. These guards are all people who have sworn allegiance to Chi Nan. In their hearts, Lord Lord is everything.


    Chi Nan was in the middle, and after some of the guards passed, Chi Nan passed. As soon as he arrived here, Chi Nan saw some broken bones lying on the ground, which were obviously new. The skeletons and zombies that chased him the last time have disappeared. These must have been wandering around and were solved by his own guards before.


    "In order to prevent these undead from entering our world through the passage, we have to guard here for a day and make sure that the passage is closed before leaving. Take out everything we prepared."


    Following Chi Nan''s order, the guards took out a bottle, poured out a pill, and ate it.


    This is a pill made by Chi Nan based on the inheritance of the Plaguegrass and the Necromancer, specifically used to shield the dead from the undead. Otherwise, in this environment, the general black iron warrior stays for a long time, and it is very easy to be affected, and it is not impossible even to be permanently transformed into an undead.


    "Remember to take one a day. If you don''t have one, tell me that this is a necessity to ensure that you can survive here normally." Chi Nan said to the guards with a serious face, and the guards just nodded and said nothing.


    After taking the medicine, it was not over. Everyone took out another bottle and smeared some powder on themselves.


    This kind of powder is not an ordinary thing either. It is configured by Chi Nan using undead bones and some special plants. The main function is to conceal one''s own aura of living beings and disguise oneself as an undead.


    It can be said that as long as you do not encounter high-level undead or are too close to other undead creatures, you will not be recognized. You don''t need to apply this thing on your body every day, as long as it comes once every ten days.


    It''s just that this thing has a strong rancid smell, and a weird sour smell, like the kind of smell that floats from a dormitory that doesn''t wash their feet for several days in summer. Everyone is frowning.


    There is no way for Chinan, if you want to explore this place, you can only endure it. Holding his nose, Chi Nan also smeared a lot of powder on his body, and thought to himself that it would be fine if he adapts, and he will be able to adapt in a while. I don''t know if the curse by himself worked, anyway, as time passed, Chi Nan really slowly adapted to it.


    A group of people are guarding here, the tents are tied up, they are not undead, it is impossible for them to sleep in the wild. For a whole day, only some wandering undead came here, and there was no wave of waves.


    As long as they dare to approach, they will be spotted by the guards and then killed. So many people gathered together In this weird world, everyone did not feel the depression of the soul anyway.


    A whole day later, Horn suddenly said to Chi Nan: "My lord, the passage has been closed."


    Yes, if the passage is closed, it will take a month of cooling time. They must survive here for at least one month, otherwise there is no way to go back. However, this also means that the adventure of the undead world can begin.


    "Tell everyone, let''s go. Go to this place first. I remember that there is a big tree in this place that can control the undead. Let''s take revenge and kill this guy." It''s also a plant, this thing is so restless, Chi Nan Decided to kill this black sheep. Of course, the seeds are to be kept, maybe they can be used in the future.


    Following Chi Nan''s order, the guards immediately formed a defensive formation and walked in the direction Chi Nan was pointing. This time, because there are many people and I have walked once, the speed is much faster.


    Ten minutes later, a group of people saw the bare and very strange tree in the distance, as well as a few skeletons and zombies wandering under the tree. "Captain, is this the dangerous place you mentioned last time? It doesn''t seem to matter."


    Galio patted the guy''s head: "Be careful, most of the undead are hidden underground."


    "My lord, how do we deal with these undead."


    Chi Nan thought for a while and said, "To create a movement, first draw the undead out, and then directly push them to kill them." Chi Nan decided to attack from the front, so that he could give a better breath.


    Even Chi Nan pointed the wind cannon bushes sideways at the front. That''s right, Chi Nan took the wind cannon shrubs on his body and put them in a flower pot. When necessary, this is also a huge force.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 447： Undead tree frustrated and ashes

    The ground shook, and the ground rolled over, like boiling water. After a while, heads and bone claws protruded from the ground, and then the undead zombies crawled up.


    "Attack." Horn whispered, and the long sword in his hand was aimed at the bottom and slashed over. A skeleton head that had just been exposed was cut in half on the spot. It hasn''t come out completely, it won''t move.


    No, it''s not that it won''t move, because the skeleton is still drilling outside, but this is not the skeleton doing it by himself, but there is another skeleton underneath it. I really don¡¯t know how so many skeletons and zombies are buried here.


    The last time we came here, everyone used a cross sword without an open front, and the attack power was insufficient. This time, they used a sharp long sword made by Xueyun Steel, which can cut off several zombies with a single tap. Those skeletons, even more so. The strength of everyone is much stronger than before, and now there are more than 20 bronzes several times.


    There are a total of five hundred guards, and everyone has reached the level of black iron, and there are many near the breakthrough. Such a bit of skeletons and zombies were killed and wiped out before they could run out.


    "My lord, there are also some undead coming near."


    Chi Nan looked aside, and sure enough, many skeleton zombies approached here. "It seems that it is not only attracted by the battle here, this big tree should also have the effect of summoning the undead."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan waved his hand: "Divide into parts and destroy the undead." The guards who hadn''t had the opportunity to fight on the side, suddenly ran towards the surroundings. This time it was a massacre, with many people and few undead. Just as an undead came over, he was about to face several powerful fighters.


    Even those elite skeletons and zombies who have reached the Black Iron level have no way to face the attacks of so many weapons. Up to now, the guards are only relying on the sharpness and sturdiness of the weapon itself.


    Even the fighting energy is not used, but the fighting energy circulating in the body is restoring one''s own fatigue. A chaotic attack passed, and then the undead turned into segments, and their heads were almost blown up.


    Everyone knows that if you want to kill the undead, you must aim at the head, and other places are not weaknesses.


    With the passage of time, more and more undead came around, which finally gave them some pressure. But after some time passed, those undead became more and more timed, and it seemed that the surrounding undead were gone.


    With this density, it doesn''t seem to be too difficult to survive in this place, Chi Nan also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I really don''t know how this world became like this. There are obviously so many human-like corpses, but they are not suitable for living creatures. Are these corpses formed naturally, or is there a problem with this world."


    Chi Nan didn''t understand, so he could only continue to explore. This time the strength was still not enough, so he could only clean up the surrounding dangers to ensure the safety of his own territory. If you really want to explore a world, maybe you have to reach the golden level, or even a higher level, to have such an opportunity.


    The surrounding pressure gradually diminished, and there were fewer and fewer undead climbing up from the ground. In the end, some guards stopped attacking at all, but cooperated with others and began to dig the ground.


    When they came this time, they brought all kinds of tools. Xueyun Steel made something similar to an engineer shovel, and Chi Nan also let people study and build some. The guards are still digging very quickly.


    Finally, the ground was dug three feet, and the ground was completely motionless. After the last undead was dug out and killed, Chi Nan was finally sure that there would be no problems with this place. After that, Chi Nan walked to the side of the big tree.


    Put your hand on the big tree, and then a wave of power spread out. "The tree itself contains a force of death, and there seems to be some chaotic spiritual power integrated into it. Then, these undead are likely to be created by the tree itself, just like the undead summoned by the necromancer. "


    "Moreover, the tree itself is only a bronze level. Also, the surrounding undead is at most only the peak of black iron, and the individual strength is not very strong. But the summoned undead''s total combat power is not much worse than that of the silver warrior."


    In the end, Chi Nan shook his head: "If this kind of plant wants to be upgraded, it must have enough death power. My life magic power is in conflict with this thing, and there is no way to generate a level."


    It was the first time that Chi Nan saw that he couldn''t strengthen it. It''s just that Chi Nan suddenly thought that if it was a reverse mutation, it might be useful if it could make this kind of big tree mutate and use the power of life. Thinking of this, Chi Nan doesn¡¯t care so much anymore. I got some seeds first and cultivated them slowly This time I came here, Chi Nan brought a small car, which is not big, as long as It can be pulled by one person. It is covered with flower pots and soil prepared by Chinan, and wind cannon shrubs are usually placed on it.


    Collect it first, then speak slowly. "Okay, let''s cut down this tree now. Let''s avenge our last encounter." After Chi Nan got the seeds, he planned to leave the tree. Being so close to the space channel is also a threat.


    Besides, after experiencing that kind of siege last time, it is impossible to say that there is no anger in the heart. As a result, this unlucky tree was just stared at by a group of vengeful people. Obviously he has no thoughts and only instincts, but he is still surrounded by a group of fierce guards, everyone holding a long sword as an axe.


    The leader was Horn, the captain of the guard who was beaten last time. When Horn slashed past, other people around also began to attack. Sawdust was flying, and a good tree quickly turned into firewood.


    Some guys who didn''t have a chance to vent their anger at first started to dig the soil with a shovel, dig out the roots of the big tree, and whip the corpse to vent their hatred. Only when the roots of the tree were dug out, Chi Nan felt the specialness of the roots.


    "It turns out that this is the place with the most mutations." Chi Nan discovered that the roots of the tree were actually constantly absorbing the air of death. The strong death air in the tree''s body was transmitted from this place. Perhaps those undead buried in the ground are not only a means to protect themselves, but also the fertilizer for this big tree.


    Forget it, no matter how much, Chi Nan shook his head, and the guards were not too tired looking at the big tree that had been destroyed. Simply, continue on the road. Chi Nan waved his hand, letting everyone explore again.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 448： Healing Holy Medicine Stamina Bean

    Because this time it was mainly to find plants, and also to explore the unknown dangers here and isolate them. So the group of people did not move too fast, and the scouts were released a lot.


    Whenever a special plant or a special place is found, someone will come back and report it. Chi Nan usually sits on the trolley, while the guards pull the trolley, and Chi Nan studies on it, unless something special happens.


    On this day, when the group of people continued to explore the surroundings, Chi Nan suddenly called to stop: "Wait a minute." When the team stopped, Chi Nan walked towards a large rock next to him. The guards around followed quickly.


    "Remove this stone, be careful." Chi Nan pointed to the stone and said, several guards immediately stepped forward, picked up the stone and moved it aside carefully. When the stone was removed, a small plant was revealed inside. A trunk that is not very strong, with many vine-like branches meandering everywhere, the most conspicuous one is a bean on it.


    This plant is so conspicuous in the world of undead, because it is green. The plants here are basically off-white, and this is the first time I have seen the green Chinan.


    The reason why Chi Nan was attracted to this grass before was because he felt the strong vitality cohesion on this thing.


    "In the face of a powerful force, there is resistance when there is obedience, and it seems the same is true for plants."


    Chi Nan said to himself that those plants that adapt themselves to the environment are undoubtedly surrendering to the environment and transforming themselves. Because this world is suitable for undead, those plants have become undead types.


    But the grass in front of him obviously chose to resist. He didn''t have the slightest undead aura, but instead concentrated a strong vitality, which was used to fight the death aura around him.


    This life force has been condensed for many generations, and it has already undergone mutation. It is different from its own life force, and it is not comparable to its own life magic, but there is a different kind of force to condense it. But even so, in the face of the general crushing situation, maybe it was because of the shelter of this big rock that he could survive.


    Chi Nan''s life magic is easily accepted by this little grass. "Bronze pinnacle plant, it is hopeful that it will grow to the silver level. It is indeed very high-end. But, what is the difference."


    Chi Nan didn''t know what the necessary way to rise to the silver level was, so he simply shook his head and stopped studying. Without reaching the silver level, it would be easy for Chi Nan to give birth.


    Soon, a large number of vines spread, and beans continued to grow. "After all, it is a creature that condenses vitality and consumes a lot of magic power." Chi Nan felt it, and consumed a lot of his own magic power.


    "My lord, this plant is very strange, will it have any special effects?" Carol leaned over and said.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, it has a special effect, but I think I should be able to recover myself. Unfortunately, I didn''t bring a few animals in, otherwise I can experiment."


    "My lord, why don''t you let me do the experiment. Anyway, this thing doesn''t seem to be harmful, and it shouldn''t have much impact." Galio also came over and said.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally nodded and said: "Yes, but you have to test whether it is poisonous first."


    Most plants in the undead world are poisonous. Although toxins are of no use to the undead, it is very strange that plants do not possess toxins because of the environment here.


    Especially the air of death, for the creature itself, the air of death is more terrifying than any highly poisonous.


    After using several methods and using more than a dozen plants capable of detecting toxicity, Chi Nan finally confirmed that the plant was indeed non-toxic. After that, Chi Nan took off a bean and thought about it and wanted Galio to eat it.


    "How do you feel now?" Chi Nan carefully observed the changes in Galio.


    For a long time, Galio opened his eyes and said: "It doesn''t feel much, but it feels very comfortable. By the way, it seems that the physical recovery speed is very fast, or I will try it." With that, Galio stepped aside and started waving frantically. With the long sword in his hand, he constantly squandered his own vindictiveness, striving to make himself consume more.


    After it was exhausted, Galio walked back, took a bean by himself and ate it, closed his eyes and stood quietly on the side. Not long after, Galio opened his eyes again.


    In the eyes of everyone''s attention, Galio grinned and said: "I''m right, my stamina has completely recovered. It''s just that there is no way to fight, and I can only rely on myself."


    After all, it is a natural plant. It is not easy to restore physical strength. Do you want to restore vindictiveness? Something that can restore fighting qi, even if Chi Nan hasn¡¯t heard of it, most fighters can only rely on their own to recover their stamina, which is a good thing. Once the stamina is restored, the recovery speed of fighting qi will naturally increase. It''s called stamina beans. "Chi Nan thought for a while, and again used his own unreliable naming method to name.


    Suddenly, Carol opened his mouth and said, "My lord, since this thing contains strong vitality, I don''t know how effective it is for healing." As he said, Carol cut his arm and blood flowed. Then Carol ate a stamina bean and began to observe. After a while, the wound stopped bleeding quickly, and scabs formed in less than five minutes.


    Ten minutes later, Carol wiped on his arm, leaving no trace, as if the previous wound was completely an illusion. And Chi Nan has been feeling the changes in Carol''s body all the time.


    "The speed of hemostasis and blood production are very fast, there are no side effects on itself, and it can quickly recover from the injury, even better than the healing magic of some natural mage apprentices. The effect of recovering physical strength after injury will be worse, but it doesn''t matter. "


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "And it has a particularly good effect on removing scars. Products made into scar removal liquid will surely be popular among the aristocracy. When made into healing medicine, they will definitely sell well."


    Chi Nan thought of making money the first time, but then Chi Nan stopped the idea. "But this thing is very effective in restoring physical strength and healing injuries. It is best used in the army. It is also very useful for masters. It seems that it cannot be sold casually. It must be processed before it is used, otherwise it will not be used against me. All right."


    Chi Nan was able to make the plant weapons dumb and stop attacking himself, but there was no way to make the effects of these stamina beans disappear. Now the whole Rusiyala is in chaos, Chi Nan doesn''t want to cause trouble to himself at this time.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 449： The legendary sea of ??skulls

    After testing, Chi Nan finally determined that the stamina beans have extraordinary effects. Unexpectedly, it didn''t take long for him to find such a good thing in the world of the undead, which is really gratifying.


    With stamina beans, your army''s strength will be greatly improved. At least the soldiers no longer need to be afraid of being injured, no need to be afraid of dying on the battlefield. In the past, soldiers were injured, and the number of people who died from infection was very large. Stamina beans can effectively fight infections and are much easier to use than those herbs, and they can quickly stop bleeding and heal injuries.


    It can also restore physical strength, which is simply the gospel of the soldiers. And after experimentation, Chi Nan discovered that this kind of stamina bean that consumes a lot of magic power can actually restore a little of his own magic power.


    That''s right, this is the first time that Chi Nan has found a species that has a huge effect on himself. Although he didn''t recover much, he was indeed recovering his own magic power. Before, he could only use the plants that he spawned to help.


    "I don''t know if I can help Nature Mage restore the magic power. If it can, it will be a good treasure. Maybe in the future, I can still trade with the half-elf empire." Chi Nan''s thoughts flew away again.


    In the next two days, Chi Nan spent almost all of his time on stamina beans. Finally, all the soldiers carried a bag of stamina beans, and Chi Nan also brought a lot of them.


    There is not much recovery magic power, but the key moments may be able to save lives. Besides, these stamina beans are also seeds.


    While catalyzing the birth, Chi Nan led the soldiers to move on, constantly exploring everything around him. The Undead World does not know how big it is, but it is definitely not too small. The place where I am is almost a hill. The fluctuation range is not too big, very gentle, but there are many kinds of undead creatures hidden in it.


    A few days after coming to this place, Chi Nan even found a bronze-level undead here. It was a three-meter-long skeleton. I don''t know what species it was. It looked a little different from humans.


    The bones are thicker and the head is somewhat deformed. I don''t know if the skeleton''s strength improved and changed into this way, or the bones were originally like this. After some research, the skeleton was dismantled by the guards.


    "My lord, over there, the dark shadows over there seem to be a kind of plant, shall we go over and take a look."


    When Chi Nan heard this, he raised his head, took the shoddy telescope in his hand, and looked at it from a distance. In the far edge area, there are really some strange dark shadows, like very sharp blades.


    Undead creatures shouldn''t be able to make anything, so this neat and tidy thing may really be a plant, and it hasn''t been seen before. That being the case, let''s go and take a look. "Adjust the direction, go over there, we will pass slowly." Chi Nan didn''t worry, but let the team change the direction as a whole.


    After that, Chi Nan once again fell into the research and growth of plants. The team moved forward step by step, and when they reached that side, they came to a sunken area. Just entering this place, the guards saw some skeletons.


    "Curious skeletons, what are they holding." Horn was a little surprised, because the hands of these skeletons were no longer bone sticks, but something like a long sword, shimmering with metal. luster.


    Seeing these people coming, the skeletons suddenly rushed over. Several guards hurriedly greeted them, and with a swing of their long sword, they stood in front of the skeleton weapon. The long sword in the hands of the "ding" skeleton is inlaid on the guard''s long sword, but the skeleton is still exerting force constantly. After being pulled out, the weapon had a gap, but the skeletons didn''t care.


    "Really metal? Kill them and see what it is." The guards rushed forward and slashed at the surrounding skeletons. At this time, Chi Nan also stepped forward.


    The weapon used by this skeleton doesn''t look like a metal weapon made out of it. Chi Nan felt it carefully, but felt that this thing seemed to be some wood, or a kind of leaf directly plucked from a plant.


    But before Chi Nan wanted to understand, the surroundings became messy. "Be careful, adults, everyone formed a circle to protect the adults." I don''t know when it will start, more and more skeletons around are rushing towards this side.


    Chi Nan raised his head in surprise, but saw countless skeletons rushing towards this side crazy from all directions, not knowing where. Even Chi Nan felt as if he had seen so many undead for the first time.


    At the beginning, I saw more in Crazy Bear Fortress, but because of the long distance, Chi Nan didn''t feel anything. This time I was surrounded by these skeletons. Even the guards are a little rushed.


    "Give me calm down. These are just some ordinary skeletons. The strength is not as strong as yours. The armor on your body can protect you Everyone can save their energy and kill as many skeletons as possible. Veterans pay attention to helping recruits. "With Horn''s roar, the guards who had encountered this situation for the first time finally calmed down.


    No way, although the guards are composed of elites selected from the army, they are also the most loyal, and their strength is not weak. But most of them have been in Hongshaling after all, and have not experienced those cruel battles.


    Although it is very strong during training, once on the battlefield, various problems will still arise. Horn suddenly understood what happened to Chi Nan''s training opportunity, isn''t it the current situation?


    This is okay, I just encountered some skeletons, but if their problems are discovered under more dangerous circumstances, it may be too late. "Carol, you come to command." Horn said to Carol. Although he is the captain, Carol has always been the most intelligent one, and Carol is always doing the commanding battle.


    Carol did not object when he heard this, and directly took over the command. They are guards, not the army. The struggle for power in the army has nothing to do with them, they are just people who serve Chi Nan.


    After Carol took over, the army formation changed more naturally and smoothly. The guards on the periphery have gradually adapted to the attacks of those skeletons, as long as they are faster than the skeletons, they will kill the opponent.


    Even in the face of attacks from several skeletons, they only need to erect their shields. The powerful defensive power of Blood Cloud Steel was not something that the skeleton could resist, and there was not even a scratch left. Later, some brave soldiers simply put their shields behind them and used their arms when defending.


    The blood cloud steel armor on his body is even better than a shield in dealing with these skeletons.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 450： Fighting the undead is tired

    Seeing more and more skeletons surrounding them, Chi Nan sighed. It seemed that he was in trouble again today.


    The guards are fighting, and Chi Nan will naturally not be idle. After thinking about it for a while, Chi Nan threw out a large number of stumbling horse grass seeds, forming a circle of stumbling horse grass roots waving around the circle.


    These grassroots waved and entangled indiscriminately, not to entangle the skeletons, but as long as they could cause some trouble to the skeletons. The troubled skeleton formation was not so neat, which instantly relieved the pressure on the guards. And this way, the consumption is relatively small, and Chi Nan is very satisfied with it.


    After fighting for a while, the guards in the front gradually exhausted their physical strength, and even the vindictiveness on their bodies was consumed a lot. No way, the skeletons here are not just ordinary goods, but there are also a large number of black iron skeletons.


    Even later, bronze skeletons often appeared. Had it not been for their strong equipment, there might even have been attrition. The powerful force of the bronze skeleton hits the armor, leaving a clearer trace.


    This is not caused by weapons, nor is it caused by power, but the death air on the skeletons is attached to the weapons, which can also corrode the armor of the blood cloud steel. After all, the blood cloud steel is only high in material level, and does not add magic defense. It seems that there are many things that can''t be done just by relying on the material itself.


    "The front row retreats, and all go to recover." Carol suddenly yelled, and the circle suddenly changed.


    The people in the front stepped back quickly, but before the skeletons came forward, the long-awaited guards behind them stepped forward and blocked the skeletons back again. The front guard retreated quickly and evacuated to the very end.


    If you eat stamina beans, your physical strength will quickly recover. By the time they lined up again, the vindictiveness on their bodies had basically recovered. After a period of rest, one''s own spirit will be restored.


    With a wave of his hand, Chi Nan planted some stamina beans inside, and a large number of stamina beans grew out of worms directly.


    "Eat first, try to keep your own." All of the things that Chi Nan spawned are temporary, so they consume less. But although these are temporary, there is no problem in restoring physical strength. Temporary stamina beans can only restore stamina and have little effect on the treatment of wounds.


    Chi Nan also saw that his guards were almost impossible to get injured, so he did so. This can save yourself a lot of resources. Temporarily catalyzes birth and consumes less, Chi Nan ticked off for his wit.


    In this way, facing the almost endless skeletons, the guards actually blocked them.


    However, after half an hour, Chi Nan frowned. Because of the dying skeletons outside, there are too many skeletons left behind, which constantly raises the ground. His own tripping horse grass is almost useless.


    Moreover, the bones at the feet of the skeletons became thicker and thicker, causing the skeletons to have a certain condescending advantage against the guards. The bones that are constantly being filled have also made the guards retreat, or they may be buried alive.


    Chi Nan didn''t expect this to happen. No, I have encountered this situation once, and I also encountered it the last time I dealt with those skeletons. But at that time, the scale was small and he was blocking the door. This phenomenon was good for him. But this time, this accumulation is not good for me.


    "No, we have to deal with it as soon as possible, otherwise we won''t be able to hold on when there are more bones, and the bones are buried alive." At this moment, there are bones and skeletons everywhere, and it is too late to even break through.


    He hadn''t used too much magic power, and was directly mobilized by Chi Nan. In an instant, countless vines grew out of the skeleton group, with a huge head on the vine, which is exactly the big mousetrap.


    Only this time, Chi Nan was not fighting with mousetrap. In the meantime, these rat traps suddenly turned their heads back, biting on the ground fiercely, and ate a lot of bones in one bite. Then with a flick of his head, he threw these bones into the distance, smashing many skeleton warriors on the ground. The big rattraps are just like excavators, with extraordinary efficiency.


    Next to them, the skeletons found strange things nearby, and some skeletons instinctively launched attacks. I don''t know if it is because of the powerful weapon in the hand that the skeleton warrior can easily injure the mousetrap.


    Chi Nan frowned, and could only continue to release his magic power to repair. Some of those who were too late to be repaired were killed by the skeletons, and Chi Nan could only choose to add insects in a clearing. The scavenger grass, which has been in succession, constantly cleans up a large number of bones.


    At this moment, the original stumbling horse grass on the ground is constantly pushing outside with its bones to help clean it up. Five minutes later, a large area of ??bones around was cleared, Chi Nan also stopped.


    After letting one''s own mousetrap attack indiscriminately, no longer controls it. After just a period of consumption, at least one third of the magic power in Chi Nan''s body was consumed. This is not my own territory, and there are not so many plants that I have spawned to help me, so I can only recover slowly. Maybe later, you will need to use stamina beans to recover.


    Looking around, Chi Nan sighed. He really didn''t know when he was tall. In the face of this sea of ??undead, even if it is able to win, it will be tiring in the end, just like the last time.


    This is just the beginning, I don''t know how long it will last. Chi Nan could only close his eyes and slowly recover. Because the skeleton was cleaned up, the stumbling horses were once again able to play their role.


    Moreover, the guards don''t have to be as embarrassed as before to clear an open space. Fast forward a certain distance, re-established the line of defense, and then the mechanical battle began again.


    Every time a long sword is swung, one by one skeleton is killed. I have to say that this training method is very good. It is exhausting, but it forces people to improve their swordsmanship.


    The swordsmanship of the guards is getting stronger and stronger. In order to preserve their physical strength, they instinctively choose the most suitable attack methods. The power is consumed less and less, and the attack angle is getting more and more tricky.


    If you can keep training like this, maybe everyone can become a master of swordsmanship. Many guards who have reached the critical point feel that that layer of film is gradually breaking through. As long as you give yourself time to rest and exercise, you will be able to break through to the bronze level. It is conceivable that after this battle, the strength of the guards will definitely increase substantially.


    Just seeing the boundless surroundings, I don''t know how many undead are still there, even the strong-willed guards can''t help but feel a sense of despair in their hearts. Can so many skeletons really be killed?


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 451： Can fall asleep even sitting on the ground

    The next battle entered the process of mechanization. The guards only kept attacking on the outermost circle, and the inside were resting. After the outermost circle is exhausted, it will enter the innermost layer.


    Under this kind of high-intensity battle, even the guards who have reached the level of black iron can only hold on for less than half an hour, and then they have to change. However, Chi Nan would clean up a piece of skeleton every once in a while to prevent too many skeletons from being too much for the guards to carry. At this time, the guards will take the opportunity to advance and regain their previous positions.


    Then entered the previous process again, a large number of skeletons died, and the bones continued to accumulate, causing the guards to continue to retreat. Waiting for the next Chi Nan cleanup, and then they have the opportunity to move forward again to take it back.


    If it weren''t for the powerful blood cloud steel, these guards would no longer know how many times they had died.


    This is really the rhythm of the battle to the dead. The softness of killing is nothing, and their spirits of killing have all gone. Those veterans who have experienced it once are okay, at least they can resist it.


    Those guards who have not experienced this situation are even about to have psychological problems. If it were not for the continuous encouragement of the captain and other veterans, if not for the Lord Lord who swore allegiance to them, many people would have collapsed. Because the battle has been going on for a day and a night at this time, no ordinary person can handle it.


    They are only black iron ranks, without the strong mental power of Chi Nan, and there is nothing to be able to do without sleeping for days and nights. Besides, this is not as simple as not sleeping, but fighting.


    Those who retreat from the front line must go to the back to sleep as soon as possible. If they didn''t get enough sleep, they would be called up. At this time they had already rotated to the second row. After a break, they would be called up.


    Not only them, but Chi Nan himself is also very tired. The magic of nature is constantly vented and consumed. The stamina beans are constantly swallowing. All the means that can be used have been used.


    The wind cannon bushes that have not yet been mutated have long been lifted by Chi Nan with a bracket. The wind cannon bushes will release wind cannons every ten minutes, and there is no need to aim, because the surrounding skeletons are dense. Every attack was accompanied by a large swath of skeletons being knocked into the air, at least hundreds of them.


    However, to no avail, a large number of skeletons had just been killed, and then they were filled up by subsequent skeletons. I really don''t know where so many skeletons came from. Could it be that the skeletons around here didn''t come.


    On the periphery, the place where Chinan threw the bones has become a large bone hill, and if it continues, it will become the Bone Mountain. Chi Nan could only plant some plants outside again, and they grew out one by one.


    Scatter these bones and push them out bit by bit to reduce the internal pressure.


    But even if you do this, there will still be a steady stream of skeletons rushing over, and then continue to join the battle. Chi Nan''s own magic power is not enough, and his stamina beans are consumed very quickly.


    If it weren''t for later, Chi Nan aimed the attack direction of the wind cannon bushes at these white bone mountains, it really might not be able to continue to resist. That''s right, the position where the wind cannon bushes were aimed has later become the White Bone Mountain.


    No matter how many skeletons can be eliminated, the most important thing is to eliminate the White Bone Mountain. The wind cannon bush is equivalent to the strength of the silver mage''s full blow. When hitting the White Bone Mountain, a section of bones will be blown away on the spot. The farthest one does not know where it will fly. With the support of the jackhammer bushes, Bone Mountain was emptied soon.


    In this fatigued battle, the group persisted for three days and three nights, from being indifferent at the beginning, to despair later, and then to numbness. By now, I don''t know how it feels anymore.


    After three days and three nights, some guards were fighting with their eyelids even when they were fighting. Even if he still has armor on his body, sometimes he will accidentally be hit by a skeleton in a place that is not protected by armor, causing himself to be injured.


    Fortunately, there are stamina beans, the guards'' fault tolerance rate is still very high. Forced by these skeletons, the guards continue to fight. As a result, the guards'' spirit will continue to condense, and their will will become stronger and stronger.


    On the fourth day, Horn swung his sword and suddenly his spirits shook: "My lord, it seems that the density of the skeletons has decreased, are they about to be killed." Hearing this, everyone cheered up.


    Upon closer inspection, the surrounding skeletons were not as dense as before. Chi Nan opened his eyes and looked around: "Yes, it should be soon. Calculating the number, during this period, on average, each of his guards killed nearly a thousand skeletons.


    If so, the number of skeletons surrounded this time was close to 500,000. What a huge force this is. If it weren''t for the blood cloud steel armor, if it weren''t for the stamina beans, they wouldn''t be able to hold on for so long but unexpectedly, this kind of battle, which was almost a battle, was held to the end by them and won. Even with the sturdy blood cloud steel armor, under such continuous attacks, everyone''s body is covered with scars, and these are all beaten out. The guards who wanted to cheer found that their whole body was numb, and they were not used to doing other movements except for the sword.


    But with hope, the spirit is completely different from before. With every sword, you can feel the reduction of skeletons, and every attack is one step closer to the final victory.


    At the end, the sparseness of the skeletons was already visible to the naked eye. The guards no longer defend, but continue to spread out, everyone is fighting. Even Chi Nan was affected by this spirit.


    The wind cannon bushes stopped attacking to avoid hurting their own people, but the large rattrap made by Chi Nan is still quite effective against these ordinary skeleton warriors. After squandering his remaining magic power in one go, the battle was finally over. The fighting that lasted for three days and three nights was too exhausting.


    "Last time this situation, I thought I would never encounter it again. I didn''t expect this time to be more serious than the last time." Chi Nan muttered to himself, closed his eyes, and fell asleep like this. past.


    After clearing the surrounding skeletons, the guards slowed down, returned to Chi Nan''s side, and quietly sat down. Many people fell asleep right after lying on the ground. Some of the stronger ones can hold on and be on guard for other companions.


    The surroundings gradually calmed down, no one wanted to do anything, no one thought about anything, the whole world seemed to be quiet all at once, quiet a little strange. Only the sound of the wind sounded slowly.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 452： Towns in the Undead World

    Grandma moved today and she just came back. Update immediately.


    When Chi Nan woke up, he found that he was already lying on a simple camp bed. When he moved, he didn''t feel it, and he was really asleep.


    Looking at the jackhammer bushes next to him, they also looked a little sluggish. "It seems that the majesty of the wind cannon bushes is not consumed at all, but it is mainly to condense and guide the surrounding wind elements, so it seems that it has not been consumed. Looking at this, it will not recover in two days. Fortunately, it is not. The image will mutate, not a waste of time."


    After walking out, Chi Nan saw that his guards were exercising frantically, and the whole camp was filled with a sense of excitement. If it weren''t for the large number of bones around, what happened a few days ago seemed like a dream.


    "How long did I sleep?" As soon as I came out of Chi Nan, I saw Horn guarding outside his tent.


    "My lord, you are awake, you have slept for a day and a night." It seemed that I was really exhausted, and it really surprised Chi Nan because of my physique that I had to rest and recover for a day and night.


    It''s just that the guards woke up in advance, which moved Chi Nan even more. They certainly didn''t get up after getting a good rest, and some guards still had some obvious tired expressions on their faces.


    "Let''s rest here for a few days, and there will be no need to search the surroundings for the next few days." As soon as Chi Nan said something, cheers faintly sounded around. It seems that everyone is exhausted.


    "Tell me, nothing happened recently." Chi Nan sat down beside the tent.


    Horn immediately said: "Master Qi, all the skeletons around have been killed by us. This may be a place where the skeletons gather. We are planning to burn all the surrounding skeletons to avoid any problems in this environment. Good influence." There are not a few skeletons here.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally nodded. Whether the dead skeletons can be used, Chi Nan really doesn''t know. What he obtained was the inheritance of the Necromancer from the normal world, and this world was too far apart from the normal world.


    "One more thing, when we explored the highlands, we found that there seemed to be a building in the distance. Yesterday we ventured closer and found that there seemed to be a town, and there seemed to be something moving in it. Maybe it was an undead."


    town? There will be such things as towns in the undead world, and Chi Nan''s heart is strange. "Don''t come close for the time being, so we will move to the camp and stay away from this place later. Avoid the smoke from burning the bones from exposing our position." The town here is too strange.


    Chinan is sure that this place is definitely not suitable for human survival. Whenever the blood-red sun in the sky rises, there will be a very mysterious power permeating the surroundings between the sky and the earth.


    This force can generate a large amount of death air. If the guards are not strong enough, and there are medicines specially prepared to avoid death air, normal people will definitely become undead if they are in this environment for a long time.


    Even if this world may have masters before, it is impossible for people to be masters by nature. Chi Nan would never believe that a newborn child could be preserved in this environment.


    Following Chi Nan''s order, the guards moved quickly, and soon moved the entire camp to under a **** two kilometers away. Looking at the opposite side from the slope, you can''t see it at all. As for the burning of bones, Chi Nan also dispatched some even larger rattraps as forklifts for them to use.


    When the fire ignited, the last guard quickly left the place, hiding in the distance and observing the direction of the town.


    Perhaps, the town is really just ordinary undead, and the smoke and dust here hasn''t attracted the attention of people over there. After a long time, Chi Nan slowly felt relieved.


    "It seems that there will be no reaction there. In this case, even if it is an undead, it is just an unwise undead, and there will be no threat." In Chi Nan''s impression, a wise undead would have at least a silver level. Just work.


    Moreover, even if it is a silver-level undead, the IQ is generally in arrears, and even a gold-level undead is similarly clever. Unless a living person is directly transformed, he can use some special methods to retain his memory and wisdom. This world obviously does not exist in this situation.


    Seeing such a big movement here, there was no response. The undead inside must not be clever anywhere, so their strength will definitely not be strong.


    "Horn, I found that our strength seems to have improved a lot before, and tell me about the current situation."


    Speaking of this, Horn and others looked excited. "Master Qi, although the previous battle was difficult, our strength has indeed been greatly improved. Now there are more than fifty bronze ranks and many others have broken through the bottleneck. , All it takes is a little accumulation of time."


    Chi Nan nodded, it seemed that his guard strength would be greatly improved. This is the case for soldiers, and the improvement of strength is always accompanied by combat. Without a fierce battle, the improvement will be very slow.


    This is why there are always more high-level fighters where there are more battles.


    "Very well, let everyone exercise well. Anyway, nothing happened in the past few days. By the way, how about you guys, how are your strengths improved." Chi Nan looked at Horn.


    Horne touched his head a little embarrassedly: "Not yet, it''s still a bit short of Silver level. Carol and the others are also improving very quickly, and they are about to catch up with me."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "When have you learned how to be humble. To be honest, how bad is it."


    Horne smiled embarrassedly: "It''s a little too close. What the silver warrior needs is vindictiveness to penetrate the whole body. My vindictiveness has reached the required level, but it''s still a lot worse to do it. Probably, if it''s quicker It will take more than half a month."


    It seemed that Horn had completely cleared the bottleneck. As for the vindictive energy running through his body, it sounded like it was running through the meridians of his body. Chi Nan didn''t know it very well, but he knew that this was to cleanse the whole body with fighting qi, and at the same time use his body to compress the fighting qi. This is a complementary process, and it is also a process for the fighters after the silver to ascend.


    This step is very dangerous, because many parts of a person''s body are very fragile, and if one is not careful, even vindictiveness can hurt oneself. If the internal injury is too serious, you may not be able to break through for a lifetime.


    Fortunately, I have a complete cultivation method for the silver level in my hands, so I don''t have to worry about this kind of accident.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 453： Now i am the top lord

    Next, Chi Nan and his party rested here for half a month. There is no way, because everyone is in the process of high-speed promotion, it is not good to waste this time.


    This time, Chinan was originally to obtain some special plants, and then it was to clean up the danger here. Only after the guards'' investigations during this period of time, Chi Nan found that there was only one danger in this place.


    It is the place that is suspected to be a town, and there is no danger in other places. Even the place where the undead gather is not as big as this one. The most one is less than ten thousand.


    After a period of time, when the guards have passed this period of high-speed improvement, they will be dealt with.


    Regardless of the number of skeletons and zombies, they are too weak and fragile, without organization and discipline. Faced with elite soldiers and a hard armor, it is really not difficult to destroy them.


    Especially after having the stamina beans to recover their stamina, there is no worries about the future, the fighting power that bursts out is called terror. It can be seen that so many skeletons can be eliminated in the defensive state before.


    If those skeletons had a commander, Chi Nan would definitely not be able to hold on to his guards.


    "Bone Forest? It seems that the place is really weird." Chi Nan frowned as he watched the report sent to him by the guards.


    This report is to explore that strange town. There are not many skeletons and zombies around that small town, but there are a lot of bone forests weirdly, and I don''t know if there is any danger in the end.


    The bone forest itself is a tree of bones gathered together to become something like a big tree. It is not a real big tree. When the wind blows, the bones on it sway like a wind chime.


    It is absolutely impossible for Chi Nan to believe that there is nothing strange about such a weird place. Therefore, Chi Nan stayed here for such a long time in order to obtain more accurate information.


    And before, the thing that looked like a plant that I saw was also sent to Chi Nan''s hands. As Chi Nan thought, it is indeed a kind of plant. Even, I have seen it before.


    The plant itself is a kind of shrub, and the shrub itself has nothing, but the surrounding leaves are shiny with metallic luster and are very sharp. The weapons held by those skeletons before are the leaves on this.


    The leaves are like long swords made of stainless steel. They have very sharp characteristics and excellent toughness. They can be used as weapons for ordinary soldiers when they are taken off. If it weren''t for the soldiers of Hongshaling who had used weapons made by Hongsha Steel, even Chi Nan would like to use this as a source of weapons for ordinary soldiers.


    "My lord, the formal soldiers don''t need to be used, but it''s still very good for those militiamen. The bush itself is also very strong, and the spears are all good materials." Carol experimented nearby.


    Chi Nan felt it for a while, experimenting quietly, and finally shook his head and said: "It still doesn''t work, because the shelf life is too short. After it is taken off, it can only be used for two years at most, and then it will be scrapped. It takes a long time, and it is easy. Something went wrong."


    This thing looks like metal, but after all, it is not metal, but a kind of wood.


    "However, if it is changed, it may be very useful. This thing itself can secrete a kind of narcotic. If it is fresh leaves, the injured person will not know that they have been injured. Unfortunately, this thing is for the undead. The words are not very useful.¡± Chi Nan experimented and got this conclusion.


    "Well, it''s called Tiejianmu. No one named it here anyway."


    Looking at this weird plant, Chi Nan thought about it and immediately named it. "Black iron level plants, my current strength can spawn on a large scale. I can''t take the initiative to attack. If I can, maybe, I can use it as a skeleton."


    Chi Nan suddenly thought of the scene where he was besieged by the skeletons before. If Tie Jianmu could move like those skeletons, even if it was just a simple activity, plus a commander, the power he exerted was definitely not simple. But if you want Tiejianmu to move freely and accept orders, you need to continue to shrink the plant brain.


    With his current strength, it is impossible to reduce the vegetable brain, and he can only wait for it to break through the silver level. Fortunately, the variation of the jackhammer bushes in his hands was almost over.


    Chi Nan kept the team in this place, no longer rest and practice, but for improvement. Chinan spends most of the day on the jackhammer bushes that spawn him.


    The guards themselves were not idle. In the past half a month, the guards finally digested the gains from the previous fierce battle The remnants of a large number of body-tempering medicines used in the past are also in that kind of fatigue. Was inspired by the battle. Speaking of it, Chi Nan spent a terrible amount to train these guards.


    But it is not useless to spend a lot of money. Today, more than 170 of these guards have reached the Bronze level, and all of them are at the peak of Black Iron.


    This kind of strength, even among the many nobles in the Ruth Yala Kingdom, is the top one. In addition to the military and a very small number of great nobles and the royal family, no one has more masters in his territory than himself.


    Just yesterday, Horn finally broke through his own limits. As his own strength exploded, a strong white vindictive spirit spread out from his body, forming a thick vindictive shield.


    Chi Nan knew that a silver-level fighter had finally been cultivated among his guards. From now on, I no longer have to fear the huge threat that the Silver Warriors pose to my team. With a silver warrior who truly belongs to you, you can rest assured in many cases. "Very good, congratulations, you finally broke through." Chi Nan himself was also very excited.


    "It''s all the credit of the adults, and the subordinates don''t dare to take credit." Horn is still so respectful. Only from the trembling face of Horne, Chi Nan could still see that Horne was excited.


    "Okay, don''t compliment it. You have just made a breakthrough now, just continue to stabilize your own strength. It is a pity that we got the silver technique as a heavy weapon combat technique. When we go back, we have to see if we can find other suitable ones."


    The main responsibility of your own guard is to protect yourself and help yourself perform some tasks, so flexibility is very important. Heavy weapons are used by warriors who charge and are not suitable for their own guards.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 454： Mutation completed, promotion to silver

    One day after being stationed in this place for half a month, that is, the day after Horn''s breakthrough, Chi Nan continued to thicken his wind cannon bushes on this day. After so long of mutation and thickening, the trunk of the wind cannon bushes is now thicker than his own wrist. This is the result of mutation that I spent more than a month.


    Just after the catalysis was completed on this day, Chi Nan suddenly felt something broken in his body.


    "Kacha," the sound that only one could hear, sounded like thunder in his ears. Then, Chi Nan felt the large amount of life magic gathered in his body, and began to flow frantically.


    The whole body was shocked and numb, very refreshing, and a little uncomfortable. However, Chi Nan also found that his body was rapidly improving during this change. "I have made a breakthrough?" Chi Nan was delighted.


    This situation can only happen if you allow yourself to break through. It seems that the degree of mutation of the jackhammer bushes has met the requirements of directional mutation. It will definitely be very painful for the average person to increase the body''s strength so much in a short time.


    But the magic of his life brought only comfort to himself, without the slightest pain or uncomfortable feeling. After waiting for his magical power to change completely, Chi Nan opened his eyes.


    "It seems that it really broke through." Chi Nan picked up a stone and squeezed it hard. The stone shattered on the spot. This can be done by relying on her own pure power, and only Horn can do this at present.


    And Chi Nan felt that even if it was Horn, if he didn''t use vindictiveness, his pure physical fitness would be inferior to him. Of course, if Horn used vindictiveness, he would be a killer in a move.


    He didn''t use his body to fight, but he was a mage. Chi Nan shook his head and cheered himself up.


    Feeling the surging life magic in the body, at this time the life magic is at least ten times more than before. The most important thing is that the quality of the magic power in his body has once again been upgraded to a notch.


    The brain is clear and the eyes are clear, these are all incidental effects. The life magic in the body is not sticky at all, and even on the surface, there is no difference, but Chi Nan can feel the power in it increase.


    In the inner view, the unknown sapling in his body has grown to a height of seven or eight meters. That''s right, the sapling of seven or eight meters, this thing still looks no different from the sapling. The whole body looks like a jadeite, it is still so beautiful and artistic, and it still ignores itself.


    What is this thing, Chi Nan no longer pursues it, anyway, he has no choice but to take the other party.


    Let''s see what kind of ability you can have now. Chi Nan felt himself, his first ability was the directional mutation he had from the beginning. Only after breaking through the silver, the speed of directional mutation is faster and the degree is higher.


    The mutation of more than a month before, replaced with the present, it only takes one or two hours at most to do it. After he is stronger and more proficient in mutation, this time will definitely be shortened.


    The second ability is actually the peeling of magic lines. After Chi Nan felt this ability clearly, his eyes widened: "Oh my God, there is still such an ability, can I finally be like a real mage."


    That''s right, the peeling of magic lines means to peel off the natural magic lines in some plants. But after being stripped, you can only use it for yourself. By storing these magic patterns in one''s own body, one can use the magic of life to activate it and exert the same effect. Magic veins are a special kind of existence naturally generated on plants, and they are very complicated.


    Moreover, only plants above the silver level can produce magic lines. No wonder, when the wind cannon bushes were born, Chi Nan always felt that there seemed to be some power in the wind cannon bushes that he didn''t know, only a barrier.


    Now, Chi Nan could finally clearly feel that this kind of power was the power of magic lines.


    The magic pattern does not grow on the surface, nor does it grow in certain places, but comes from an inexplicable thing in the plant body, which seems to be in the same position as the root of life of the plant itself.


    It''s like the tree in my body, it''s on my body, but I don''t know where it is. I can only rely on this special ability, and I will strip this ability out and make use of it. Now I can only use it after it is stripped off, but in the future, maybe it can be directly blessed to other people.


    In this way, wouldn''t he be able to make magicians in large quantities? This magic pattern is the same as the magic model in the beast crystal core, but the location of existence is different.


    Plants don¡¯t have magic cores, so magic lines have never been revealed. In addition, most plants have no great use, so they will not be really valued, and they are used as materials at most~www.novelhall .com~The wind cannon shrub is also used as a good material for the wind staff because of the existence of this special magic pattern. Just in your own hands, it''s obviously not that simple.


    Moreover, Chi Nan felt that he could still modify the magic lines slightly, but he didn''t know where to start for the time being.


    The last ability, called Perfect Transformation, surprised Chi Nan even more. This ability is used to transform plants. In the past, I could only integrate different plants, but I could only grow beans by giving myself a bean.


    But now I have a perfect transformation, give myself a bean, I can grow a watermelon, and transform the bean into a watermelon perfectly and permanently. Not only on the surface, but also the offspring. It seemed that I had transformed it with genes all at once, but I really didn''t feel the genetic level.


    It should be said that magic is different from science. As long as you understand the subtle composition of the plant you want to transform, you will be able to transform it perfectly, and even directional mutation is based on this ability.


    Without control over the fine details, how could it be possible to make fine directional adjustments.


    The biggest effect of this ability is that you don''t need to carry so many seeds on your body in the future. As long as you understand the subtle structure of various seeds, you can transform it into any plant seeds you need even if you only have a piece of wood.


    With this, I have made myself a lot more convenient. For the time being, Chi Nan hasn''t discovered any other effects of this ability. I don''t know if it is because of this ability, the memory of the subtle structure of the plant seems to be unforgettable. No, I really seem to have never forgotten it, this is a surprise, right?


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 455： A higher realm of impersonating a mage

    The monthly ticket is 100, and this chapter is added. Thank you for your support.


    An ordinary jackhammer bush was once again spawned, and Chi Nan found that it actually took five minutes. This is still in its original state, and it will definitely consume more time if it is transformed.


    And not only does it take longer, it also consumes more magic power. "It seems that it is really more difficult for plants with magic patterns to give birth to them." Chi Nan felt it for a while, but there was nothing to do.


    I am only of the silver level, so it is of course very expensive to give birth to silver plants. It seems that if you want to produce silver level plants on a large scale, there is still a long way to go. If other people are spawned by seeds, the time spent is definitely not a small number. Moreover, it is impossible for those nature mages to spend all their time on catalyzing plants.


    Therefore, some things still fall on one''s own body. Ignoring the others, Chi Nan focused on the magic patterns of the wind cannon bushes. "This is the wind cannon magic pattern. After stripping it out, I will have the first spell of my own."


    According to the ability that he perceives, Chi Nan stripped it bit by bit, slowly depriving him of a strange rune from that unknown place. This rune seemed real and illusory, only oneself could see it, as if it was a real entity, and it seemed that there was nothing. This thing was slowly pulled out of the wind cannon bush by an invisible force.


    And Chi Nan also felt that his strength was getting weaker and weaker. The magic power in the body is actually constantly being consumed. "It turns out that this is the skill that consumes the most magic power."


    Despite thinking this way, Chi Nan did not allow himself to fail, and could only continue to pull. Finally, after the rune completely came out of that mysterious place, Chi Nan immediately felt a moment of relaxation.


    Chi Nan hadn''t exerted any effort himself, and that power entered the center of his eyebrows with the magic pattern. The place where there was nothing, exploded with a "boom". Chi Nan only felt the darkness in front of him, and then it seemed as if a world-breaking light was shining, a mysterious space emerged like this, the upper and lower sides were empty, with no edge in sight.


    "This is the source of the legendary spirit, or the so-called Sea of ??Consciousness. The position is at the center of the eyebrows, but it seems that the whole person has come in. It is really amazing. Wait, is that the magic pattern I made? "


    Chi Nan stepped forward, or floated forward, looking at this complex magic pattern with eyesight. The whole is flat, like a painting. Looking at it roughly, you can see that it seems to be densely packed with runes.


    But Chi Nan''s heart told himself that this rune is not infinite, but only five basic runes, and then combined with each other to form an effect. There are repeated runes, but they don''t add up to more than ten.


    And Chi Nan was surprised to find that he could see at a glance what these runes meant. These five basic runes respectively represent the condensation of the wind element, the strengthening of the wind element, the binding of the wind element, the release of the element, and the formation of the wind blade.


    Although there are only five simple runes, they can form the powerful destructive magic that the wind cannon bushes can emit before. Chi Nan faintly felt that this combination seemed to contain some laws. "It seems that the basics of the spell model I learned before are still useful, but I learned too little." When the book is used, I hate less.


    Secretly decided that after going back, he must study the structure of the spell model, because only in this way can he transform it. You know, modifying the spell model is not a simple matter.


    This is your own sea of ??consciousness. Once it fails, the spell model will be destroyed, and in severe cases, it will even cause your own sea of ??consciousness to be injured. Of course, for Chi Nan, this model was originally foreign.


    It doesn''t matter whether it is destroyed or not, but if one accidentally explodes the magic pattern, he will definitely not feel good.


    Without changing this magic pattern casually, Chi Nan opened his eyes, and everything around him was still the same as before. After thinking about it, Chi Nan walked out holding the wind cannon bush that had been stripped of his magic patterns.


    "Launch wind cannons, let me see your current abilities." Chi Nan gave an order, and the surface of the wind cannon bushes began to glow, but there were only a few wind elements gathered, condensing and dispersing. "Sure enough, after depriving the magic lines, it''s like a monster without a magic core, its quality is greatly reduced, and it can''t release magic at all."


    Then Chi Nan was happy, because it meant that this rune could really be used by himself, maybe.


    Throwing aside the useless wind cannon bushes, Chi Nan began to communicate his wind cannon magic pattern. The natural magic power in the body was concentrated in the magic lines, and it was slowly consumed as it circulated.


    One''s natural magic power is a kind of magic power supply, not wind attribute magic power, so it can only be the same as the magic pattern that plants naturally urge oneself but the result may not be exactly the same.


    Following the movement of the magic pattern, Chi Nan felt that the wind elements around him began to converge towards him. The wind element that has been uncontrollable before is still uncontrollable, but it can be used by himself through the magic pattern. It''s like using a character to release a skill through a computer. The skill itself is fixed, but you can use it how you use it.


    Stretching out his right hand, the wind element slowly condensed in the palm of his hand. A wind element ball condenses little by little and grows continuously. But after a while, Chi Nan''s excitement disappeared.


    Because this wind cannon magic pattern is exactly the same as the one he made before, and it condenses slowly. But once it is turned on, you can''t stop it casually. Otherwise, the wind element in the palm of the hand will explode, and it will be yourself that will be injured.


    Chi Nan could only hold his right hand like a fool, endure the tingling of his arm, and kept it like this. For ten minutes, Chi Nan finally felt the wind element ball in his hand reached its limit. The last two magic texts began to work. The wind elements inside formed a series of wind blades, which began to rotate continuously along the route.


    Finally, Chi Nan felt that he could control the magic patterns emitted by the wind element at any time. After moving his arm, Chi Nan looked around and threw the wind element ball towards a small hill in the distance.


    There was an explosion, and the top of the hill was cut flat. "The power is exactly the same as that fired by the wind cannon bushes. I am equivalent to turning into a wind cannon bush. No, I have no way to control the magic patterns of the wind cannon bushes, but my own magic patterns can be modified. , Is it necessary to implement the revised model in the end."


    Chi Nan tilted his head and thought, while the other guards had been attracted by the movement here.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 456： Shelling the Bone Forest

    "Look, that just now, it seems to be wind magic. Is it possible that the adult has become a wind mage, but the adult is not a natural type." The guards pointed to Chi Nan.


    "That''s our great lord, what does it matter to learn wind magic."


    "That''s right, isn''t it a dual-line? It will definitely be a three-line, four-line or even more in the future."


    Chi Nan felt his scalp numb, and turned around and shouted to the guards: "Are there nothing to do? Then clean up, and tomorrow we will go to that town to see."


    What happens if I have mastered the wind magic? If I find more special plants in the future, I will definitely give more magic. And what makes me more powerful than those model wizards is that I don''t need to make my own models, as long as there are plants in them, I can use them myself.


    In other words, as long as your spirit can bear it, you can continue to add new models, and you can directly disperse the models you don''t like. Detachable is the biggest use of magic lines for you.


    With the strength of his knowledge of the sea, Chi Nan felt that even if there were twenty or thirty silver-level magic lines, there was no problem.


    It seems that not only is the body powerful and magical, but even the spirit is not comparable to that of a general mage. What is it that caused me to become such a sapling?


    The guards turned and ran when they heard Chi Nan''s words, while Chi Nan sat down and quietly began to experiment.


    First, take out the original mutated wind cannon bushes, and then continue to grow and thicken them. Now that their magic power has changed, it is much easier to deal with silver plants. After spending half a night, Chinan produced a variety of different models.


    The stronger the body, the shorter the time to condense the wind element. But the power of the wind cannons hasn''t improved, it''s still like that.


    By perceiving the internal magic lines, Chi Nan found that the magic lines themselves did not change much, or the biggest change is that the internal magic lines of the jackhammer bushes after being thickened are equivalent to several times increased, superimposed by a special method. Together. Only through this superposition can the launch speed be faster.


    But even if it was the fastest, Chi Nan could only be shortened to two minutes in the end. The two-minute condensing time is still too long for the silver master. "Perhaps there is enough time, I can continue to shorten this time."


    Chi Nan could feel that it should still be useful to continue to bold, but time is not waiting.


    Chi Nan didn''t rest the whole night. Almost an hour made a wind cannon shrub with the thickness of an arm. Adding to the previously stored, ten bushes were made. The number should be enough.


    Rested for a while before dawn and recovered his magic power. In the early morning of the next day, Chi Nan set out with his guards. It was said that it was early in the morning, but it was actually just the time when the blood day took off.


    This world is not without everything at night, and there is also a blood-red moon in the sky. There are not only one moon, but three, so the whole world looks the same at night and day. It''s just that under the sun of blood during the day, the air of death is more intense, and at night, the air of death is more refined.


    "Look, my lord, it''s that place." When a group of people came to a high ground, Chi Nan finally saw the biggest threat in this neighborhood. That place that looks like a human town.


    Looking through the binoculars, the outline of the place does indeed look like a town, with figures walking around inside. But in this place, there is absolutely no sign of human activity.


    "Can''t destroy that place, maybe there is something I''m looking for in it."


    Chi Nan looked around, but found that there were many strange big bone trees growing around the town. It was exactly the same as the guards described, the bones gathered together to form a big tree, like a willow tree. It''s just not wicker that hangs down, but bones that are linked together.


    The wind blew, the bones swayed from side to side, collided with each other, and made a dull sound. The picture of this strange wind chime was really chilling. The Bone Tree was quiet, without any other movements.


    "My lord, we have been investigating these past few days and found that although these monster trees do not move normally, they actually do. We have seen monster trees fighting with each other before." Carol reminded carefully. .


    Although what to do is a matter for my own grown-up, I have the obligation to remind myself as a loyalist.


    Chi Nan nodded. Of course, he wouldn''t just pass by in such a dangerous place. There are a lot of big bone trees around here, in case it is really dangerous, once you get in, you can''t get away even if you want to run.


    In this weird world, facing all kinds of unknown dangers, Chi Nan must be careful.


    "Our jackhammer bushes are all ready Before getting close to these things, let¡¯s take a look at the jackhammer bushes." I prepared ten jackhammer bushes, each of which can attack for two minutes. Once, the firepower was already considerable.


    The ten guards behind had already pointed the wind cannon bushes at a distance according to Chi Nan''s instructions. Chi Nan''s heart moved, stimulating the wind cannon bushes to attack. "Hey, it would be much easier to control if you can integrate the vegetable brain. Forget it, just leave it alone for now, and think of a way when you go back. You can''t give up such a powerful thing."


    While thinking about it, two minutes have passed, ten wind cannons have been condensed almost at the same time, and they are released into the distance. The wind gun can fly far away before it encounters obstacles.


    Although the forest of bones on the opposite side was close to the end of sight, the wind cannon still hit hard. A large number of wind blades spread out and exploded in place, smashing the surrounding white bone trees into pieces.


    It¡¯s just that Chi Nan¡¯s surprise was that, except for the bone tree that was directly smashed, there was no change in the other white bone trees. They were still the same as before, swaying motionless in the wind.


    "Strange, is this really a kind of plant failure, but why didn''t I feel a wide range of natural breath."


    "My lord, maybe this is a special kind of undead that follows instinct. We are not close, and they will not actively attack when there is no creature. This should be an instinct." Carol said with a wise face. Chi Nan thought for a while, and that was correct, because there was indeed something similar in the Necromancer''s creation.


    "In this case, let me continue to attack. I will see if these things really won''t resist." Chi Nan gave an order, and the wind cannon bushes began to condense again, and the tragic shelling began.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 457： New Autonomic Vine

    What surprised Chi Nan was that after the continuous shelling, those weird bone trees really wouldn''t resist. There was no movement in the town deep in the Bone Forest.


    When the shelling stopped, everything was the same as before, except for the broken bones and big pits all over the ground, Chi Nan would suspect that the attack just now was an illusion. "It''s strange, why there is no reaction at all."


    "My lord, why don''t I try to see if these things will respond to living people."


    Chi Nan heard Horn¡¯s words, thought for a while, and nodded and said, ¡°Be careful yourself, and come back quickly when you find it¡¯s wrong. We can still handle it here. Go over there, there¡¯s less over there.¡± Chi Nan pointed to the place that had just been bombed. There was only two lonely small saplings of bones in one place, and nothing else.


    Horn nodded, and ran over there. No way, now the entire team only has two silvers, so I definitely can''t take the risk, so I can only let Horn pass, which is safer.


    Horn approached cautiously, making contact slowly, and gesturing to the other guards behind him from time to time.


    "There is no strange smell, the toxin test paper on the body does not respond, and there should be no conventional toxicity. Although there is a breath of death, it is very weak and does not have too strong killing ability..."


    Carol interprets in a low voice while watching to clean up. At the same time, Horn also slowly approached the bone tree. It''s just that this big bone tree didn''t react at all, letting Horn approach.


    It took a long time for Horn to approach it carefully, and even touched it. The bone tree moved slightly, and there was still no response. Gradually, Horn''s courage grew.


    After making a gesture to relieve everyone, Horn stepped forward and fiercely pulled out a fairly intact bone monster tree. The Bone Monster Tree struggled slightly on the ground, and the bones continued to curl, suddenly becoming like an octopus. Horn moved away from the big tree for a moment, but the bone monster tree still didn''t respond.


    Gradually, Horn discovered that this strange tree was slowly taking root in the soil, as if it were an instinct. The other strange trees didn''t respond, and just stayed quietly in their place.


    It seems that this weird thing is really not dangerous. After thinking about it, Horne stepped forward again, took the strange tree he pulled out in his hand, and walked in the direction where Chi Nan was.


    "My lord, there is nothing special. I will bring this thing back. Let''s watch it in this place."


    After all, it is far away from the Bone Forest, and it is relatively safe. Chi Nan nodded, and suddenly his expression changed: "Hey, this feeling has become clearer. Is this really some kind of plant?"


    Suddenly, Chi Nan stepped forward, grabbed a twisted branch of the white bone tree, and then pulled it off with force. He took a guard''s weapon at random, and then carefully smashed the bones bit by bit. Gradually, the bones shattered and fell, exposing something like a worm in the middle of the bone.


    "That''s it, this plant is actually inside, it''s just why it''s so strange."


    Chi Nan discovered that there were really plants in the middle of the bones, but very small, like vines. This should be the same thing that made the effort before. But this vine is intermittent, although the whole looks very coherent.


    However, Chi Nan was able to discover that after the vine had grown for a period of time, the next period was mutated. It was no longer a vine, but instead seemed to be the original bone marrow, and then grew again. Chi Nan carefully dissected it and found that it was actually a whole, not a product of rough splicing.


    "You guys tap this thing lightly." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, as if thinking of something.


    Then the guards began to strike. "Sure enough, it''s almost the same as a knee-jumping response." Chi Nan found that when the soldiers knocked on the bones, the bones reacted naturally, and they would jump quickly.


    This is not resistance, it is more like an instinct. From the very beginning, Chi Nan felt that this plant was actually of silver level. That''s right, just like your own wind cannon bushes, it might even be higher.


    It''s just that Chi Nan felt that the weird magic patterns in the vines were a little strange, and he couldn''t understand it at all. From beginning to end, there is only one basic magic pattern, which can be combined with each other, but this magic pattern is very complicated.


    Although it is only a basic magic pattern, the complexity is even stranger than the overall superposition of the five basic magic patterns of the wind cannon shrub. There is no way to interpret this kind of magic pattern Chinan, so it can only rely on guessing.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan forcefully pulled out a section of the magic pattern. After the magic pattern was pulled out, the whole branch seemed to be completely dead Even where the vine and the bone marrow were connected, various rejections appeared. , Slowly separate.


    "It seems that this is really bone marrow. I think it is true that this kind of vine can link bone marrow and replace the role of bone marrow. Wait, since it can directly integrate the nervous system, is there any thought in itself, maybe it can be used as a severed limb Means of rebirth. At least it is no problem to make prostheses."


    Chi Nan sounded about the condition of one leg, and now one leg is missing one leg. Perhaps this can be used to repair it. Even, there are some other functions, Chi Nan faintly feels that this thing is of great use.


    "It doesn''t matter, put it away first, now is not the time to think about it. The name, let''s call it Nervous Vine."


    Nerve vines do not have seeds, or each segment of itself is seeds. Either you can only find some suitable places, generally where there are more dead creatures, and let the vines grow by themselves.


    Or they can only rely on natural magic to catalyze the birth, anyway, this thing is not planted by ordinary people. Things that don''t have seeds, as long as you treat them a little bit by yourself, they won''t grow wildly in the future, and you can control them in your own hands.


    As his strength improved, Chi Nan found that he had become more and more sophisticated in plant control. Now there are more and more ways to prevent outsiders from growing their own plants.


    Feeling and understanding the structure of the entire nerve vine, ensuring that I can find plant seeds to make a perfect transformation, Chi Nan brought a section of specimens, and then he got up and ignored this thing.


    "Since there is no danger, let''s open a way from the middle, let''s go to the small town over there and see." The most important thing now is not to study plants, but to study whether the town is dangerous and whether it can be cleaned Drop.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 458： This is too curious

    Since there was no movement in that small town, Chinan would simply be a little fanfare. Directly use the wind cannons to attack from here, and keep making a path in the middle of the bone forest.


    It does not take a lot of time just to open the circuit. After driving all the way through, it only took twenty minutes to clear the road. In less than half an hour, the team had already arrived outside the town.


    "It has arrived, but there is still no reaction inside, and it''s quiet and weird." They were sure that something would move inside, but they just didn''t know what was inside. There is always a weird feeling when they are all at the door of the house and still can''t come out.


    "The breath of death is very strong, it should be the undead, but it is not a normal undead, this breath is very strange. Don''t worry, it is not very strong, there should be no such powerful undead that we can''t deal with."


    Carol tried a wink at the people around him, and the surrounding guards immediately formed a round formation, and then each of them formed a larger and stronger defensive formation. And Chi Nan is in the middle of the formation, wherever there is a problem, other teams can come to supplement in time.


    "Looking at the town, although it has been a few years, it is indeed made by humans."


    Chi Nan observed carefully that this small town was built using large bricks. After many years, some traces of the past can still be seen. Normal undead do not have this craft.


    As for high-level undead, they are more inclined to use corpses and bones as construction materials. Some of these bricks have been weathered, and some places have collapsed, and there is no way to tell the exact time.


    On one of the walls, Chi Nan also saw something that looked like a picture scroll, but it was a pity that it turned into dust at the touch of it. Chi Nan affirmed that the phenomenon just now was definitely not an accident, it should be a painting. "Those who can paint must be advanced intelligent creatures, and they also have their own civilization. Undead cannot do it."


    The hobbies are different, even if the undead really paints, it can''t be what it was before.


    "It seems that there is no value here. Let''s go in and take a look and be careful."


    With Chi Nan''s order, Horn, who had been prepared in front of him, kicked the gate of the town away. It was really kicking, I just wanted to kick it away. However, the weathering was so severe that a section was directly kicked into the air by Horn''s strength, and instantly turned into dust, and the entire gate and the surrounding section of the city wall also collapsed and destroyed.


    Only those solid stones can leave a little debris. No way, after all, these are bricks, not real stones, and they will decay over time.


    The movement here immediately attracted the attention of some undead in the town. Then, one by one the undead came towards them, and when they found the breath of the living, the faces of the undead became even more anxious and strange.


    "This is also an undead, this is too curious." Chi Nan''s eyes widened, and he never thought that there would be an undead with such a strange painting style. The one at the front has three legs, and one at the back. When I was running, my three legs moved together, and I was kicked by the leg on my **** from time to time, and it was difficult for it to maintain its balance.


    The one next to him has only two legs, but what''s the matter with five hands. And the one with two heads, with two eyes on one side. These, at any rate, can still be seen in the shape of a person.


    The one moving slowly at the back does not even have the shape of a human being, crawling forward like a fleshy insect. In certain places on the body, one or two strange things were protruding from time to time, and I don''t know what parts it was.


    The undead around seemed to be very afraid of this guy, far away from this guy. Of course, this thing is growing up, and its aura is not very strong. With so many weird undead rushing to his side, Chi Nan really didn''t know whether to cry or laugh, and goose bumps came out all over his body.


    Okay, that dog is normal, with only two tails on his rotten body, which is a bit peculiar. Wait, why is that tail still up? It turns out that this is not a tail, this is a snake.


    "Obviously it''s a dog, and I have to fake Xuanwu." Chi Nan rolled his eyes.


    His own guards have already started at this time, and facing these weird things, the guards are also frantic in their hearts. Unconsciously, even if the strength is not as good as his own, he also used his own grudge.


    "Fortunately, these things are undead, as long as you get rid of your head."


    "I can''t do this, how can I move my head if I cut it off. Wait, why is there a head in my stomach." This kind of strange life-saving ability made the guards never make a contribution.


    If it weren''t for the defensive armor on his body, maybe he had been injured just by accident.


    Horn stabbed with a sword, and a white sword aura blasted the big fleshy worm to smash directly: "It looks very strange but the actual strength is only the bronze level, not at all. what."


    What is called bronze? Two days ago, you yourself were also bronze. Many bronze guards around him rolled their eyes at Horn. After going back this time, I will practice hard, and it won''t take long for me to catch up.


    Chi Nan was under the protection of the guards, observing everything around him. Seeds fly out, and a large number of grass roots and vines have spread out, and will spread along the edge of the town. With the improvement of his strength, Chi Nan now wants to use his plants to control a small city, it is not difficult.


    It''s just that with constant investigation, Chi Nan''s face is getting more and more unsightly: "This is obviously built by humans, but I don''t know how many years ago, time can erase all traces."


    Everything around has been completely destroyed, don''t expect books that have weathered away here. These undead walking around and wearing the wind, how can there be things that can be preserved after weathering.


    As the battle progressed, the guards'' tension slowly relaxed. Although the undead here looks strange, they are actually not very powerful. "I really don''t know how the undead could become such a shape."


    The guards also talked and laughed. Chi Nan looked around and explained: "Undead like flesh and blood. These zombie-like undead have flesh and blood on them. If you stay together for a long time, it is inevitable that some undead will be hungry. It¡¯s very good to eat other undead, but they can¡¯t digest the same kind, and will grow together in the end.


    This is the same as raising Gu. In the past, some necromancers tried to use this method to cultivate powerful undead, but there were few successful examples.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 459： Are there any people alive, hurry up

    The team advanced slowly, and still no one dared to go too fast. In such a weird place, it is normal for any accidents to occur. And under this kind of atmosphere, people always get nervous unconsciously, and no one dares to take it lightly.


    In this way, along the town, the guards advanced more than half of the way. But at this time, Chi Nan found that the layout of this town was completely different from that of his own, and the most important buildings were not in the middle.


    Perhaps it was destroyed because of disrepair, Chi Nan could only think so. After entering the town, most of the buildings had already collapsed, and there was not much left. To be honest, in addition to the size of the land, these houses are also not seen as more important. Those are only places where civilians live.


    Suddenly, the plants released by Chi Nan felt a strong corrosive atmosphere. Before Chi Nan could understand, a black shadow rushed out instantly, and the plants he planted withered instantly wherever he passed.


    Even if these plants are not high-level plants, the power that can make them wither instantly is definitely not simple.


    "My lord, be careful." The guard in front found something was wrong. Fortunately, they all blocked in front, and the black shadow rushed forward, unable to get close to Chi Nan at all. With a "bang", dozens of guards in front were knocked into flight.


    You know, they are a piece of armor, and their own strength is not simple. It can directly knock them into the air. This strength should not be underestimated. The shadow that hit the guards finally stopped.


    There was a rotten face in front of him, and there were no maggots. Perhaps in this environment, ordinary maggots could not survive. This figure is the most like a normal human figure that Chi Nan has ever seen. There is no more or less parts on his body, and there is an iron bar in his hand that has been mostly rusted.


    It looks like it should be a long sword, or some other similar weapon. After so many years, there are still some left, and the quality of this weapon looks good. At least the material itself is not too bad.


    "Are there any people alive? Go away." Suddenly, the humanoid undead opened his mouth and let out a hoarse voice.


    "What? What are you talking about, what do you mean?" Chi Nan was taken aback, the first time he met someone who could still speak. Although this is not the language currently used, Chi Nan can hear it.


    This is an ancient language, a language used by ancient elves when they ruled the earth, and it is said to be the lingua franca at that time. But now, only the elves are still in use. Therefore, in that world over there, this language has been renamed into ancient Elvish, which is also different from the current Elvish.


    The reason why Chi Nan was able to learn it was because Chi Nan had purchased a variety of wisdom inheritance scrolls. Among them, there were many types of languages. At present, most of the languages ??in the world are in Chinan.


    If it weren''t for the strong mental power, the average person would definitely not be able to support so many things. But people in this world can actually speak this language, which makes Chi Nan feel very strange.


    The other guards didn''t understand what they were talking about, but the figure rushed up again, and the iron bar in his hand slashed at a guard in front of him.


    The silhouette flashed, Horn could not allow this thing to continue hurting his brother, and he immediately blocked the front. The shield in his hand blocked the iron bar with a strong vindictiveness.


    "Bang" the shield and the iron bar fought against each other, and a loud noise erupted. The long sword in Horn''s hand, who had taken off his power, pierced straight out, but the undead''s reaction speed was not slow, and it actually dodges in an instant. "It''s a quick reaction, this fighting technique has become instinct." Horn''s face also became serious, and there was definitely a silver-level undead in front of him.


    Carol gave an order, and the whole team immediately separated some people and slowly surrounded them from a distance.


    "Are there any people alive? Go away." The hoarse and weird voice sounded again, as the undead said. Chi Nan frowned, and the undead seemed to have no thinking.


    "This should be a dead soul forcibly transformed from a living person. He doesn''t have any thoughts anymore, but because of his strength, there may be some obsessions, so he still retains some thoughts from his lifetime. But what is this? What does it mean." Chi Nan understands roughly that this undead cannot communicate.


    Ahead, Horn and the undead crossed back and forth, fighting and death entangled with each other, not giving way to each other. The undead kept shouting hoarsely, "Is there anyone else, hurry up." Even the tone of voice did not change.


    Fighting while talking, there is no influence on each other, if this kind of situation occurs in a normal person, it is almost impossible. But the repeated appearance on the undead''s body can only show that the undead''s obsession was too deep.


    "Living people? The ancient language should mean living creatures ~ www.novelhall.com~ Any intelligent creature is the same. In other words, there were indeed living people here before, so how could this world become like this."


    It is very scary to be able to make a world like this. Chi Nan felt that if this matter was not figured out, terrible things might happen in the future. Originally thought this was the underworld, but now Chi Nan found that things seemed a little different from what he thought.


    "Be careful, don''t destroy his body too much." Chi Nan said as he spread his own plants out. The place where the undead was found before must be very important.


    Horn nodded, at this moment Horn had nothing to say. His attention was focused on the undead in front of him. The undead was as strong as Horne.


    "Quickly, encircle and provide help to the captain. The captain alone can''t leave the dead body intact." Carol directed the other guards around him to approach slowly.


    Horn didn''t object either. Compared to his own battle improvement, his master''s command was more important. Horn also found out that his combat skills were indeed inadequate, and his heavy weaponry skills were not suitable for this kind of scene.


    Similarly, the undead had no time to deal with other people under Horn''s pressing step by step. As the surrounding guards pressed closer, the undead could move less and less. The skill of using heavy weapons with great power is just right for this kind of place where there is little room for maneuver. Horn''s advantages are gradually expanding.


    Finally, the undead confronted Horn once again, and was shocked to retreat continuously. But the process of retreating hit the shields of other guards. The guards immediately smashed the past with their shields.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 460： Gold vindictive and gold materials

    The undead had been shaken back, being slammed behind by so many shields, and staggering forward, but their center of gravity became unstable.


    On the contrary, some shields appeared behind Horn, who was also shaken back, but they were not photographed, but blocked Horn¡¯s retreat route, and gave Horn to stop, and then several guards moved forward at the same time. Fang Yi pushed.


    With this force, Horn quickly adjusted his center of gravity and rushed forward at a faster speed. This shows that the cooperation of the guards really has reached the point of perfection.


    Horn threw the shield in his hand, trying to make himself faster. Holding the sword in both hands, he stabbed the sword fiercely at the undead in a forward-looking posture. The undead felt the danger, wanted to dodge, wanted to block. But no matter how you do it, the speed can''t keep up. It was just a little slower, the white light flashed, and the undead''s neck was cut open.


    "Is there any living person, hurry, hurry." The undead''s head that fell on the ground still said in a strange and calm tone, and the breath of death slowly dissipated, leaving only a rotten head in the end.


    The body slowly lay on the ground, completely dead. "It''s really strange, what exactly does he want to express. No matter what, let''s see what I found first." Chi Nan controlled the grassroots and slowly retreated.


    There was nothing in the place where the undead was before. Also, those important items will eventually dissipate completely over time, and the things that can be retained are not simple.


    In the end, Chi Nan relied on grassroots and found a scroll underground. This scroll is the only thing I have gained so far in this small town.


    "It''s not good, my lord, those undead monsters are rioting." Suddenly, a guard shouted to himself.


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, and then he felt that the strange undead within his plant domain were indeed crazy. The undead who hadn''t been running outside the town in the beginning actually started to run outside. Some undead began to fight each other and swallow. That kind of scene, as if encountering an enemy who killed his father, was very crazy.


    Some undead nearby, hearing the sound from here, immediately gathered towards this side.


    "It seems that the reason why the monsters were so quiet before was because of the suppression of the undead. Everyone was dispersed into small teams, and they attacked separately to clean up all the undead creatures here.


    "Hurry up, I will stay to protect the lord." Horn said to the others.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t be so troublesome. A silver-level undead can suppress all other undeads, indicating that there are no silver-level creatures here."


    Even so, Horn insisted not to leave here. As a guard and a follower, protecting Chi Nan''s life is the most important thing. On the contrary, some commands have to be ranked second.


    Chi Nan ignored it, but controlled the plant to slowly shrink back, taking the scroll into his hand. Chi Nan stroked it lightly. The scroll didn''t know what material it was made of. It seemed to be a certain metal, possibly gold, but something must be added to it, otherwise the gold wouldn''t be so tough.


    After opening it, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "It''s great, it''s actually a method of vindictive cultivation. Written in ancient texts, **** fighting qi, very good, there are ways to use it on the battlefield, and it can also be used alone. Fighting qi itself No attributes, it suits us well."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said to the guards: "Don''t practice the white tiger fighting energy for now. There is a **** fighting energy, pure fighting energy without attributes, which can be cultivated to the peak of the gold level."


    The guards suddenly cheered. Such a lord who has never been stingy with good things is really the best master.


    Only Horn frowned, because Horn had successfully relied on the White Tiger''s fighting spirit to cultivate and broke through the silver level, and his current fighting spirit was already a light attribute. I want to get rid of all the attributes and re-cultivating blood and fighting aura. With my current ability, I don''t need to do other things for two months.


    And after the attributes are removed, at least temporarily, his strength will drop a bit. There is still a large supply of resources. If you want to switch to other people, it will take at least one or two years.


    "Horn, you should also switch to blood combat qi. After all, this can be cultivated to the golden peak. White tiger combat qi can only be cultivated to the mid-silver stage and it will end. It is far inferior to this. Besides, blood combat qi has no attributes. It is also very easy to fight against attributes." It is difficult to reject attributes, but it is much easier to gather new attributes.


    Horn nodded immediately: "My lord, the subordinates understand."


    "It''s best if you can understand it. After all, it''s not easy to find the vindictiveness that can cultivate to the golden peak. Don''t worry now, get familiar with it first, and wait until you go back to say Stamina is enough."


    With enough stamina beans, it will be faster and easier to clean up your own vindictive attributes. After majoring, the strength will definitely improve a lot. Now that the largest undead stronghold here has been solved, it is not far from going back.


    After watching it for a while, Chi Nan put it away. Speaking of it, even the royal family doesn''t necessarily have the fighting spirit that can cultivate to the golden peak. It would appear in such a small town, the identity of this person is probably not simple. It''s just that it''s too long, and there is no way to study it.


    But Chi Nan was also not worried, thinking of the golden-level defective bone dragon at the beginning, that kind of powerful force. Thinking about the Golden Swordsman who was stronger than that, Chi Nan felt very happy.


    "My lord, the material of this iron bar is very unusual. It is even higher than our blood cloud steel. It may be a gold-level material. Take it back and refine it. It can be made into a very good weapon.


    Carol''s sight was placed on the weapon of the undead. A weapon that seemed to be rotten, but it was able to fight against the long sword made of blood cloud steel without falling into the wind. Not only that, there were so few scars on Horn''s long sword. This is all caused by this iron bar, which is very scary.


    The blood cloud steel is a real magic metal, and its hardness is very high, and it is definitely not much worse than some silver-level materials. Blood cloud steel can be injured even after decay, one can imagine how valuable this thing is.


    It''s a pity that it''s a little bit small. With just this little bit, after refining it, I''m afraid it''s not enough to make any big weapons. And in terms of forging weapons, there seems to be a lack of talents in his territory, which is really a headache. I don''t know if this may be a gold-level material, whether those blacksmiths can handle it, and whether they can make a good weapon.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 461： Notes, sacrifices of tens of thousands

    After putting everything away, Chi Nan frowned, because the news he wanted was still not available. Around, other teams have rushed back one after another, and the undead here have basically been cleaned up.


    After all, they are just some weird, but not very powerful undead. There were more at first, but when they advanced all the way to the end, there were not many undead creatures left.


    "Wait, search this guy to see if there is anything else on him."


    In the beginning, because of the respect that the undead persisted in his lifetime, everyone did not intend to search his body. But now, Chi Nan suddenly felt that there might be something to discover.


    "If a person has such obsessions before his life, then some important things may stay in his own body."


    Horn immediately stepped forward, turned the body over, and searched back and forth. "If you can''t find it, then forget it. After so many years, I am afraid that everything will be destroyed by time."


    At this moment, Horn suddenly took out a small bag from the waist of the dead body, opened the bag, and inside was a note with a black cover. I don¡¯t know what Warcraft¡¯s leather wrap was used on the notebook body. After so many years, the leather still hasn¡¯t been completely damaged. The paper material inside is not so general.


    It should have been treated with something. On the surface of the leather, there is still a broken magic circle that I don''t know. I think it should be used to protect the notes.


    Is such a protected note really the same as I thought. "Come here, let me see."


    Chi Nan took the note and opened it, and saw the language written in ancient characters on it.


    I changed a new notebook today, and I can¡¯t find the previous one. When I came to Yinshan, I didn''t know what I was doing. I was arresting people everywhere. The church had arrested millions of people. I still have to continue. What I am going to do. Is this really right?


    Today is the number one, and it is another New Year, but I am not happy. I heard that the church is already in chaos and mutiny has broken out. Maybe the mainland is about to fall apart, so what should I do.


    On the second, I heard a very terrible news. Lord God actually wants us to make sacrifices, sacrifices for tens of millions of people, what exactly are we going to do? Nothing terrible will be called out.


    On the 3rd, we left Yinshan and continued to arrest people.


    No. 4, No. 5, No. 6...have been arresting people, so the population is almost enough. Why is there always a bad premonition in my heart, is that really a god? Will the **** let us do this kind of thing? My Ariana, I hope I can go back to see you.


    When Chi Nan saw this place, his brows wrinkled more and more: "This shows that there must have been humans in this world before, and it also had its own church, and the entire continent was even unified. But why did it become like this? And why? What is that god, and is it all caused by that god?"


    The other guards were also watching, but they couldn''t understand. "My lord, what does this mean?"


    Hearing Carol''s words, Chi Nan simply said what was inside. "Let¡¯s analyze it together and see what this means."


    "My lord, according to this note, this person should have been a person in this world who executed arrest orders. A person who can execute such orders has a low status, even if it is not high or low."


    Chi Nan nodded, too, how could he suppress so many people without a certain identity. No wonder there is a golden peak of fighting Qi cultivation method here, and the identity of this person is really different.


    "Insufficient information, I don''t know what happened, sir, is there any more later." Carol asked in a low voice.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Let me continue reading." On the 13th, half of this month has passed. I heard that the population is enough. It seems that I don''t need to continue to do this kind of things. I just don''t know what will happen to them. If they are all killed, blood will turn the church headquarters into a river or lake.


    On the 14th, I heard that the sacrifice will be made tomorrow. These people will dedicate everything to the great gods and live happily in the future. There will be no more fights, no more deaths and diseases. Is there really such a good place?


    If there is such a place, it is not to sacrifice, but to enjoy the blessing. But why didn''t those big people go by themselves? It seems that there are some things I don''t understand.


    The handwriting is a bit scribbled here, and it seems that this person''s mood was not so good at the beginning.


    On the fifteenth, the sacrifice finally began. I have the honor to return to the church to watch this rare feat. Ten million people are so many, you can''t see the end at a glance. Maybe there are not so many soldiers on the whole continent. UU Reading Since the reunification of the mainland, there is no need for so many soldiers anymore. This is the first time so many people have seen them, and they may never be seen again in the future.


    Oh no, what''s the matter, **** it, how did they begin to slaughter? Didn''t they say that they were going to the blessed land of the gods to bless them?


    The crowd began to riot, and the missionaries also came out. They told us that the dead can be reborn and live forever. Those who were killed really stood up again, but why did it feel a little strange.


    Well, seeing the resurrection from the dead, everyone is relieved, the sacrifice continues, and the dead are reborn with the help of the missionaries. Some people started to commit suicide in order to prove their piety. People who committed suicide have also been resurrected. Is this really a blessing from the gods? Why do I have a bad premonition, no, I want to leave here.


    There was a blank below, and it seemed that the person had left the sacrifice scene. Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Resurrection from the dead, this is not something magic can do, I''m afraid it''s just some undead who stand up."


    "If you look at it this way, there was no undead in this world at that time, and people with knowledge didn''t know it, so that''s why the undead was regarded as a living person. It looks strange, hum." Chi Nan sneered.


    He has now affirmed that this world has become like this, and it must have something to do with that sacrifice.


    But this scale is too big, and the Necromancer inheritance that I have obtained does not record such a large-scale sacrifice, even if there are tens of thousands of people. The most is to slaughter, and then create the undead.


    Could it be that this is a lie made up by some Necromancer organization deliberately in order to create the undead. Tens of millions of people, even ordinary undead, are a terrifying force.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 462： The whole world has changed

    I was not the only one who ran away, there were others, and many people found the problem at the beginning. I heard that they have organized a resistance organization, am I going to join them, I am very confused.


    No, I can''t go there. I heard that those organizations have been destroyed one after another. When did the church become so powerful. Confusing, I''ll leave first.


    Day after day, I heard every day that organizations were being destroyed by the church. What the church was doing. Wasn¡¯t it good before? Wasn¡¯t it very friendly? Why did it suddenly change. Could it be that everything before is deceiving.


    Strangely, when I was looking at the sky today, I suddenly found a red spot on the sun. In this hot summer, it feels a little shady, which is really comfortable. Can''t help but be immersed in this feeling. But no, we have to escape. I heard that someone has noticed our team.


    There was another large blank space below, and Chi Nan looked up at the sky. The red spots on the sun indicate that the sun has become this blood red since then.


    What a great power, it can affect the sun, it is really terrible. Chi Nan knows that the sun is not just such a sphere, it should be at least a huge star.


    After reading a few pages, there is new writing underneath.


    Today, I finally saw the people who chased me. I know why those organizations can''t escape. Unexpectedly, they have been fighting this monster. Obviously pierced, but still able to fight. Obviously, his hands and feet were cut off, but he was still fighting with his teeth. This was really terrifying. I felt the fear that I had been missing for a long time.


    Oh my god, how can even the skeleton move. No, the clothes on them, I noticed that they have all kinds of clothes. But just today, I saw noble clothes and special clothes.


    That''s right, special clothes, the clothes worn on all sacrifices that day. I finally knew what was wrong with them. Although they stood up that day, they are no longer humans, but such monsters.


    Today, my men told me that through anatomy, we found that although these monsters can move, they are lifeless and dead long ago. I can''t pant, can''t eat, can''t drink, no heartbeat, even blood. They are dead long ago, and being able to move is considered a peculiar power.


    Oh **** it, is this really a blessing from the gods? If the so-called gift from the gods is like this, then I would rather not accept it.


    Missionaries are chasing more and more frequently, and my brothers are getting fewer and fewer. The sun in the sky, I don''t know when it has turned red. The warmth of the day disappeared, replaced by a kind of gloomy cold.


    Some corpses that had been dead a long time ago also stood up, and I saw that they turned into that kind of monsters, chasing and killing people who were still alive endlessly. I don''t know how long I can hold on.


    Today, I took my last brother to a small town on the edge of the mainland. Originally I wanted to escape with the help of the sea, but now it seems to be impossible. Just now, we encountered a group of powerful monsters, and after fighting with them, we were all injured. There was a special force entwined on the wound, which could not be dispelled.


    This power is constantly spreading throughout my body, and my skin is beginning to become like those monsters.


    Many people in the town have become monsters, and they are devouring each other, becoming even stranger. I must, must stop them.


    Today I discovered that I can order those monsters. I think it might be because I am about to become a monster. I want to continue to insist, I can''t let these monsters go out to harm people.


    When the handwriting is here, there are more and more blanks, and the handwriting itself is getting more and more sloppy. Many seem to have taken the time to write a few pens. It seems that this person does not have so much time at all.


    He was able to persist in maintaining his will and writing these things at the end, but Chi Nan could already see that this person had reached the final juncture. Chi Nan also learned about those monsters.


    "Unexpectedly, one sacrifice turned the whole world into this. The blood-red sun is the source of the power of a large amount of undead energy in this world. Even if he can survive, when the sun turns blood-red, the whole The world will fall completely. How long can he live? In the end, he still has to watch the world perish."


    Continue reading, Chi Nan saw a few big characters at the end. "Are there any people alive? Go ahead." These large characters took up a whole page. Looking at the handwriting, he wrote it with the last strength.


    This was also the words that this person had been chanting in his mouth at the last time. He kept saying it for so many years, until just now, he was finally relieved. After that, there is a blank space, there is nothing left.


    "What a terrible magic, it can actually sacrifice the whole world Yes, a sacrifice can make the sun like this. If our world sun also becomes like this, we might not even be able to live. Go down." The guards talked.


    But Chi Nan felt cold all over, because he knew that this was definitely not what ordinary sacrifices and magic could do. That sacrifice to the gods really had gods behind them. The gods of this world are real, and they are also the gods that can completely destroy the life of a world for a certain purpose.


    Chi Nan felt cold on his body. Originally came to this world, Chi Nan didn''t have confidence in whether the gods really existed, but now Chi Nan believes that the gods are by his side.


    And for these gods, a world can be changed at will.


    If the world in which one lives meets such a **** one day, wouldn''t he have to die without a place to bury him? "No, you can''t just wait and die like this, even if it doesn''t happen."


    Chi Nan decided to leave a retreat for himself and his people. This world is not good, because it is not suitable for life to survive. But there are twin trees, and Chi Nan thought of twin trees.


    What you need to do now is to improve your own strength and strive to improve to the point where you can control and transform the twin trees. That way, you can open up other worlds. Even if a world is in danger, he can flee out with people.


    "Well, that''s right, that''s it. After I go back this time, I must speed up the development." Chi Nan, who has not felt much feeling for a long time, finally has a sense of urgency in his heart. At the same time, Chi Nan also has greater ambitions. God, this should be the existence at the peak, maybe he also has the opportunity to become a god.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 463： Its over, the weather is picking up

    "My lord, what are we going to do now." Hearing this document translated by Chi Nan, all the guards had scalp numbness and were even a little overwhelmed. This is a powerful force that can destroy a world.


    Fortunately, these guards are people who have sworn allegiance to Chi Nan, and there is no possibility of betrayal. The oath of this world is not just a matter of honor, it is also bound by special forces.


    Once they have violated the oath, they will never survive by virtue of the oath they made. Otherwise, such a big thing might kill people today. "Remember, what happened today is forgotten by me. No one can tell anyone just a few words." Chi Nan stared at the people around him with a serious face.


    Everyone nodded quickly: "My lord, we know." This matter is very important, and once it leaks out, no one knows what kind of sensation it will cause. A powerful world will be completely destroyed by a sacrifice.


    Fortunately, when I first came here, it wasn''t this world that had been destroyed or was on the verge of destruction. But the two worlds are too close, there is only one spatial channel, and Chi Nan is worried that his own world will also be watched.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan got up and said, "Now continue to search the surrounding area, and if there is no danger, they will go back."


    In the end, Chi Nan gave up and continued thinking. One is because the time here has passed, I don¡¯t know how many years, even the bricks are decayed, this can be seen.


    For so many years, another world has not been watched, so the possibility of being watched suddenly is not very high, or it may be due to some other reasons. In short, Chi Nan is not very clear.


    Another reason is that this matter is too far away from me, even if I think about it, what can I do. Before he didn''t have a certain strength, he could only wait to die if he really met.


    In the next period of time, the guards did not leave, but continued to swept around with the twin tree as the center. Those scattered undead were concentrated and destroyed and burned.


    It is guaranteed that even if there is an accident, there will be no undead coming back to threaten the other side. When the surrounding area was basically cleared, Chi Nan knew that he should go back.


    Calculating the time, nearly two months have passed since I came here. "If it weren''t for these undead are relatively easy to deal with, as long as they can be attracted by sound, it is really not easy to clear such a large distance."


    Chi Nan said to himself, and at the same time began to calculate his gains. Not to mention that the plants I found have the important value of that notebook. Even their own guards, now their strength has improved a lot. With the help of the stamina beans, Horn finally cleared his light attribute from the vindictiveness, and it was also not long after Horn broke through, otherwise it would be really troublesome.


    Nowadays, the vindictiveness that has no attributes still shows white, but it is not the shiny milky white that it used to be. And the vindictiveness is more cohesive, and the power is stronger.


    Several other prominent guards are slowly approaching the bronze peak, and it may not take long for them to have a chance to break through. A large amount of resources plus a high-level vindictive cultivation secret method is indeed an important guarantee for rapid improvement.


    After a series of battles, their own guards slowly stimulated a large amount of drugs that they had eaten before. There are now close to half of the bronze-level masters among the guards. After going back to settle for a period of time, perhaps it is not impossible for all of his guards to achieve bronze. This is a powerful force that cannot be ignored.


    Chi Nan didn''t know how powerful those great nobles were, but now Chi Nan is confident that, at least among bronze level masters, he is definitely not inferior to any great nobles, and even more than the royal family is not impossible.


    With such strength, do I need to worry about anything. "I don''t know how the griffon is caught and domesticated. If my guards are trained to become Griffin Riders, my strength will increase even more."


    As Chi Nan thought, he issued an order to return. The guards cleaned up, and a group of people began to walk in the direction of the twin tree. This time I went back, it only took less than a day on the road to arrive.


    The twin trees are still the same as before, still so quiet. Chi Nan stretched out his hand to touch, and thought to himself: "I don''t know when I can plant twin trees normally and leave a way for myself." Thinking about it, Chi Nan opened the power of the twin trees, and a channel slowly formed.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back." Chi Nan waved, and the guard in front took the lead and walked out first. Chi Nan was right in the middle of the team. As soon as he walked out of the passage, Chi Nan felt warm.


    "It seems that winter has passed and spring is about to arrive." The weather is picking up Then the weather will no longer be a condition to restrict army operations, and a large-scale war may soon begin to break out.


    Leaving with the guards, but Chi Nan did not leave immediately, instead let the guards camp around. Even though the opposite side is already very clean, Chi Nan still feels uneasy. Let''s wait until the space passage is closed before leaving.


    "Horn, let me know a leg when I go back, and look for elite soldiers to be stationed here. From now on, this will be a military area inside the Death Forest." Chi Nan looked around and didn''t know when a road had been built. A place resembling an orchard, Chi Nan knew that this was the expansion of Hongsha Ridge.


    Being able to expand to this point in such a short period of time is certainly not the result of a comprehensive expansion. This should be Hermilla''s request to expand towards this place. What a distressed Nizi.


    In less than half a day, Hermilla, who received the news, came here with someone. Seeing Chi Nan, Hemila was excited and threw herself directly into Chi Nan''s arms. "Hehe, why don''t you avoid it this time."


    Chi Nan shaved Hermilla''s little nose, Hermilla''s small face flushed, she refused to look up in Chi Nan''s arms. "Huh, don''t they just miss you." Hemila''s appearance of a little girl, the people around really haven''t seen it. Many people looked at them with incredible faces, until Chi Nan glanced coldly, and a group of people quickly lowered their heads.


    "I miss you too. How are you doing recently? It''s hard to live without me." Chi Nan said with a smile.


    Hermira, who was molested, was even more shy and didn''t say a word at all. Chi Nan smiled, then changed the subject and started talking about other things. At this time, Hermilla''s mood slowly returned to normal.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 464： The prince is coming to grab someone

    Chi Nan also understood why Hemila appeared here. Because not many people know the reason for his departure, the outside world has always needed to conceal what he left.


    There is no alternative to Hermilla, but in the end the administrative center can only be adjusted towards the direction of the death forest. Then he declared that Chi Nan was preparing to break through the silver level, so he ignored the outside affairs.


    This kind of thing did not arouse other suspicions, after all, Chi Nan was originally the mage of Bronze Peak.


    Then, Hermilla began to purchase a large number of strange materials, some of which did not even know them themselves, all of them were purchased. Others would only think that this was what Chi Nan needed to break through.


    Of course, there are still some people wondering what Chi Nan is doing inside the Death Forest. However, the interior of the Death Forest is basically closed, and only some residents can not leave after they have migrated in. The outside world simply doesn''t know what happened inside. So the outside world has been watching and there is no problem now.


    One day later, the passage was closed, and Chi Nan walked out with people. "With that said, everything in our territory is now developing normally and steadily, and there is no trouble."


    Hermilla nodded lightly and leaned on Chi Nan¡¯s chest: "Yes, the development of the territory has always been done in accordance with the guidelines set by you, my lord. However, there are still some nobles who have been protesting our occupation of other territories. behavior."


    Chi Nan knew that these were the two territories between Hongshaling and Blackstone Fortress, or that the province of Karas on the opposite side would still protest his own occupation of Blackstone Fortress. However, Chi Nan is not worried. Before leaving, Chi Nan had left a lot of seeds, and now the airship should have formed a large scale.


    "Don''t worry about them, just talk, as long as we have enough strength, they can only protest."


    Hemila raised her head slightly, hesitating: "My lord, there is one more thing, we don''t know how to deal with it."


    "What''s the matter? It''s giving you such a headache, it''s not Kea who is putting pressure on it, right?"


    "No, it''s not the second prince but the Prince Garcia of the Maruo Kingdom."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment: "Prince Garcia of the Maro Kingdom? What do you mean, why this guy has something to do with us here." Chi Nan didn''t understand that Remas was not a normal place.


    The north is now a world of insects, and I don''t know what is there, but there will certainly not be a kingdom established by normal commanding creatures. To the east is a dead forest, and further east is a sea.


    And to the west is the Kingdom of Karimsi, the two kingdoms were still fighting before, and to the south is Kea blocking the way. "I remember that if you were right, the kingdom of Maro seemed to be south of the kingdom, how could it have anything to do with us."


    Hermilla sighed: "We just learned that Princess Sophia had a marriage contract, which was Prince Garcia of the Kingdom of Maro. Now, Prince Garcia said that we kidnapped his fiancee Sophia privately. Princess, so we ask us to surrender the people, otherwise they will attack the Kingdom of Ruthyala."


    "Sophia still has a fiance? Well, these nobles sometimes get engaged really early." It''s too late to think of those baby lovers, even when they are not pregnant.


    "So what did Sophie say." Chi Nan had a headache.


    "Princess Sophia also said that it was a marriage contract made by the first emperor, but now that Prince Garcia made such a request, he definitely wanted to use this marriage contract to attack Rus Yala. If he After passing, they will definitely get worse." Chi Nan knows, no wonder Sophia will come to herself instead of going to the Maro Kingdom.


    Sure enough, there are only eternal interests between countries. For the benefit, they can do anything. Ruth Yala civil strife, if the surrounding kingdoms do not take action, it would be strange.


    "But there is so far away from us, can they also come over, how did the other princes and princesses react."


    Hermilla said immediately: "Originally, Garcia wanted to unite with the prince, but the prince saw their intentions, so he resolutely opposed it, strengthened the force at the border, and cancelled the marriage contract.


    "The second prince also opposed the Maro Kingdom''s entry into Rusiyala, but the second prince asked us to send Sophia out. He agreed to this marriage contract." A cold light flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, and Sophia was right. My friend, how could he send his friend out. Besides, if you really send it out, your reputation will be ruined.


    In any case, these are impossible, this should be Keya deliberately causing trouble to herself.


    "Later, Prince Garcia and Princess Sulays cooperated, and Princess Sulays agreed to Prince Garcia''s entry into Rusiyala but because of the gap between Kea, they were still fighting the prince. Princess Sulays might What request was secretly put forward. Now the forces of the Maro Kingdom are helping Princess Sulaisi and Prince Kea to unite against the prince."


    It was really messy enough to wipe out the two most competitive princes, so Su Leisi was only one step away from the throne. This woman, as expected, went for the position of the queen.


    "Then the princess, what''s the reaction over there."


    "The eldest princess didn''t make a clear statement. It just means that everything is based on Princess Sophia''s meaning. She has been standing still, but I heard that the sea patrols have become more stringent." Chi Nan nodded slightly.


    "The last question, how is Sophia''s mood now." This is what Chi Nan is most worried about.


    "Don¡¯t worry, this lord, Princess Sophia is fine now. She is playing with Princess Solami and Prince Soya every day, and going to the amusement park almost every day, carefree. Princess Sophia said, do you want to She leaves to see what the lord means." It seems that this is completely giving the initiative to herself.


    Well, speaking of it, Chi Nan is really a little happy, at least Sophie really treats herself as a friend, not as a subordinate. "In this case, we can''t let Sophia down. Let the order pass on, and Princess Sophia will be protected by us."


    Chi Nan''s eyes flashed brightly: "If you want to hurt my friend, unless you win me first." Now your strength, you don''t need to compromise with anyone, even if your opponent is a kingdom.


    Hermilla was fascinated by Chi Nan''s aura and felt her body softer. Chi Nan also felt Hemira''s changes. If he was not on the way, if it wasn''t that the situation was wrong, he couldn''t help it.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 465： Return and open up new routes

    After a whole day of trekking, just returning to Hongsha Ridge, Chi Nan couldn''t help but pulled Hermilla and walked towards his room. Romelia, who had just learned that Chi Nan had returned, saw Chi Nan from a distance. Before saying hello, Chi Nan closed the door. Romelia pouted her lips and stepped on the ground fiercely with a look of fear.


    Early in the morning of the next day, Chi Nan came out refreshed, and when he saw Romilia¡¯s unhappy face, Chi Nan hurriedly produced some fruits to tease Romilia. Ya regained her smile.


    With a sigh of relief, Chi Nan was going to look through some recent documents. "My lord, Princess Sophia, please see me." Another palace has been created now, and Sophia has moved out long ago.


    "Really, let her come in." Chi Nan put down the file casually, and then greeted the attendant to make tea.


    "It''s still your life here. I heard that you are going to break through the silver level. What is the result." Sophia walked in and naturally sat on the opposite side, not treating herself as a guest at all.


    Chi Nan didn''t care: "Fortunately, now that we have broken through, some special plants can also be used. Next, the opportunity for the development of the territory has arrived. So, you don''t have to worry that someone will use force to intimidate you. Here, they What you want to do depends only on whether you are willing." Chi Nan expressed his attitude as soon as he came up.


    Sophia''s eyes flashed by, and on the surface she was still calm: "Thank you, then. Actually, Prince Garcia and I have only met a few times and are not very familiar with each other."


    "Prince Garcia is very good, but unfortunately he is a person who focuses on the interests of the kingdom. Now that the Kingdom of Rus Yala has become like this, Prince Garcia will definitely try to attack it by any means. It is impossible for us."


    Sophia didn''t want to become an excuse, a tool. If the old king is still there, she might not object to this marriage contract, but now, Sophia is firmly against it in her heart.


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "I know, just leave the matters on the battlefield to me. No matter what, I promise Rusiyala will not have too many problems." Now Chi Nan has the confidence to say such things.


    Each of the wind cannon bushes is equivalent to a silver-level wind attribute mage. Although it is relatively simple, it has stronger endurance. As long as you make a lot of equipment yourself, you will be invincible in military power.


    Even in the face of a gold-level master, Chi Nan believed that the other party would definitely not dare to turn his face with him easily.


    Sophia nodded slightly, and after thinking about it, Sophia said: "There is one more thing. Those people all hope to open a route with Hongshaling and make some transactions at the same time."


    route? airship? Chi Nan knew that airship transportation had come to their eyes.


    "Although the surrounding aristocratic territories don''t like your use of airship to monitor and control their behavior, the airship does bring great convenience. If you want to cancel the airship route now, they will be very uncomfortable."


    Chi Nan understood that the convenience of an airship is more than just flying. When transporting people, the airship can naturally achieve the same effect as an airplane, and the most important thing is safety. There is a powerful force, and as long as it is not destroyed as a whole, the kind of security that will never fall is what the nobles value most.


    There is also a huge amount of transportation. Some distances are relatively long or the roads are not easy to follow. The airship can easily transport a large amount of goods in and out, which greatly facilitates the travel and commerce of the nobles.


    This kind of convenient thing is strange if they don''t notice it. "So, what do you think. After all, if you do a deal with them, it must be some weapons transaction."


    Sophia lowered her head and thought for a while: "Although I don''t know what the father means, but no matter what the final result is, at least it is still Rusiyala. The second sister''s ambition is too big, and she actually colludes with outsiders. Once the second elder sister wins, it will definitely harm Rusiyala''s interests in the end, so..."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Okay, I understand. Regardless of the route, it can be opened by anyone, as long as I control the cargo. Princess Su Leisi, I just sell some ordinary cargo according to the agreement. Up."


    Without the sale of weapons, there would be no increase in Su Leisi''s power. "The second prince is still the same as before. I will shoot some general plant weapons, and I will add some weapons to the eldest prince. But the eldest princess..."


    Sophia suddenly said: "The eldest sister is not interested in that position, so you don''t have to worry about the elder sister will deal with you. Although you can strengthen the eldest sister''s strength, especially on the sea, this is a barrier for Ruth Yala."


    Hearing this, even though he still had a little cold towards the princess, Chi Nan nodded and agreed. "In that case, my fourth-generation pea cannon is not for sale on the princess'' side." It is impossible for other people to buy the fourth-generation pea cannon. With the fourth-generation pea cannon, the general army is basically useless.


    Unless the whole body is heavily armored, or is holding a thick big shield, ordinary armor can''t stop the attack of the fourth generation Pea Run at all. Once the scale is formed, the conventional army will die as many as it will come.


    "Then I''m relieved. Is there anything you need to help, or what can I do."


    Sophie looked a little bored, which made Chi Nan a headache. "Okay, okay, there are many territories that have plans for new cities. If you like, you can go and see these. Or, there are some clothing designs or other designs. I lack talent here."


    Sophia rolled her eyes and said, "I know, yes, I heard that you need a senior blacksmith. You don''t have one here, but the people I brought have. Even gold materials can be made, but unfortunately there is no gold level. The alchemist enchanted."


    Looking at Sophia who was leaving, Chi Nan smiled bitterly and shook his head. This must have been known from Hemila. Fortunately, even Hermilla didn''t know about the notebook. It seems that you need to put it in the corner of the secret room as soon as possible, if it is discovered, it will be terrible. Without sufficient strength, this thing can only cause panic.


    Lowering his head, Chi Nan continued to watch some documents that were absent these days. Of course, only the biggest things would be delivered to him. In just an hour, Chi Nan handled these things.


    "Horn, have all the animals I asked for come here?" Chi Nan said to Horn at the door.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 466： Tragically ravaged animals

    Following Chinan''s order, the route was opened. The starting point of the route to the eldest princess and prince is directly inside the death forest. Going south from this place, it is either a forest or no man¡¯s land.


    So these places are very safe, and the route to the second prince and the second princess is from the inside of Hongshaling. It does not pass through the airspace of the opponent, avoiding being attacked by the opponent.


    It''s just that the goods on the second princess are all ordinary goods, and they don''t have plant weapons, not even the most ordinary ones. I don''t know if the second princess who knows this matter will be furious.


    All in all, when the route was completely established, the strength of several people began to change again.


    The strength of the eldest princess gradually increased. Although the main defense was to defend the sea, it was able to contain a lot of the forces of the second prince and the elder prince. After all, they did not trust the eldest princess very much.


    The strength of the elder prince and the second prince continued to improve, once again becoming the main force of the war. It is said that on the southern battlefield, the number of casualties is constantly increasing, and everyone''s combat effectiveness is constantly increasing, and the scale is getting bigger and bigger. Because plant weapons are so easy to operate, they can be used by just a few people after training, and the soldiers have improved a lot in disguise.


    It''s just that the prince''s military strength must guard the south on the one hand, and at the same time deal with the coalition forces on the second princess''s side. Although the strength has increased, it can still only stand in a stalemate, and cannot obtain an absolute victory.


    The kingdom of Maro is only attacking in the name of a prince, so it can''t send too many troops. Besides, there are other kingdoms around the Maruo Kingdom itself. It would not be a good thing for you to deploy too many troops.


    At this time, the combat contrast in the South fell into balance again. Without the intervention of powerful forces, it is impossible to tell the victory or defeat in a short time. As long as they can maintain a balance, Chi Nan won''t worry about it.


    During this period of Chinan, he was constantly tossing some animals. That''s right, it''s animals. From the previous plant experiments, it has been upgraded to animal experiments. Every day, I can hear all kinds of screams in my test area. Chi Nan could only close the experimental area to prevent Romilia and the children from seeing and creating shadows.


    If you look inside, you can see that there are some crippled animals with missing arms and legs. At least it is much kinder than human experiments. This is Chi Nan''s own thoughts.


    The legs and feet of these animals weren''t broken by himself, but Chi Nan let someone chop it off, even he did it himself.


    Then, Chi Nan experimented with various plants, adding his own nerve vines as internal connectors, feeling the structure of the limbs, and experimenting little by little. Here you can often see tortoises that can jump, or rabbits that can only crawl. This is a very common sight. After a long period of tossing, Chi Nan also slowly gained some experience.


    "It''s weird to use active plants as flesh, but you must create muscle-like tissue hops and hops to facilitate the control of neurons. Damn neurons, too many and too complicated, there is no way to imitate them."


    Chi Nan murmured as he experimented. Hearing Chi Nan''s words, Carol next to him thought for a while, and suddenly reminded in a low voice: "My lord, you can''t imitate perfectly, then you don''t need to be perfect. After all, it''s not yours, as long as it''s almost the same."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s horny. It¡¯s not my own, no matter how perfect it is. Even if it¡¯s exactly the same as my own, it¡¯s impossible to be strengthened by cultivation. For most soldiers, the prostheses I made are already very good, better than my original ones, and it¡¯s not a problem if I can¡¯t control them finely.


    The inability to finely control what I mean here really refers to some fine-grained control, or to feel the temperature change, warm or cold, etc. All of this is unnecessary, so only the main neurons are needed.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s experiment has another goal. Two days later, Chi Nan looked at a strange little deer and smiled. The smile made the little deer turn around and ran away. The deer''s posture is a little uncoordinated, but it is constantly adapting.


    If you look closely, you will find that all four legs of the deer are green. Yes, these four legs are all prostheses, not original products. "Since the animal can do it, the human can do the same."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said: "Notify some disabled veterans to come over, I want to test the prosthesis."


    Following Chi Nan''s orders, some disabled people gathered here. However, Chi Nan found that one of the legs was also there: "Why are you here too, just come and install it for you after I have tested it."


    One leg shook his head and said, "No, adults, these are my brothers. I can''t let them experiment to meet my needs. So we decided to come together, adults just experiment."


    "Yes, Lord Lord We all believe in you, you will not let us down."


    Not only the crippled veterans, but also many recruits nearby shouted like this. Chi Nan''s experiment this time was not a closed experiment, but a serious experiment on the square. Once the test is successful, the problem of disability in the army will be solved in the future. You know, this is the age of cold weapons.


    Therefore, the army in every region has a large number of disabled people. Many of these people have no livelihood security. Now that the prosthetic limbs studied by Chi Nan can restore them to normal lives, how can they not expect it?


    Compared to living in pain for a lifetime, it''s just a bit dangerous now, but it can give everyone a chance to recover. This is a cost-effective business. They live in Hongsha Ridge, and their lives are pretty good. But they know that in this situation before, there is almost no hope in this life.


    There are even many people who have thought about seeking death before. Now this opportunity, even though it is an experiment, everyone has come forward voluntarily. Looking at the old people who came out, all of them were not young, Chi Nan felt a little sour in his nose.


    "Well, since it''s all of your volition, then let''s start. Let everyone take a good look, and the disability will disappear from our territory in the future." When the people around heard this, they suddenly cheered.


    "My lord, start with me. I can bear more." One leg came out first. These days, following Chi Nan''s continued use of medicine to nourish, one leg has already condensed vindictiveness. It was more difficult to condense because of the body, but it succeeded in the end.


    "No, no, let me come first, I don''t matter, it doesn''t matter if there is an accident." The soldier next to him stepped forward.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 467： From now on, the disability will be far away from us

    "I''m the sir, listen to me." One leg scanned everyone around with sharp eyes, and the others shut up. The last leg firmly walked in front of Chi Nan and lowered his head slightly.


    "Are you sure you want to be the first to experiment? Although this is not dangerous, I don''t know if it will leave any sequelae. I have only tested it on animals before, and I haven''t tested it on humans."


    One leg nodded slightly: "Thank you, sir."


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and the people behind immediately walked up, and at the same time brought something that looked like an operating bed. "Eat this, then lie down." Chi Nan said, pointing to a bottle next to him.


    Without hesitation on one leg, he stepped forward and took the pill and swallowed it. As soon as I lay down, I felt my eyes start to be confused on one leg, and soon I didn''t know anything. "After taking my powerful anesthetic, I shouldn''t have any feelings." Chi Nan also had no bottom in his heart, because this was the first time he used this anesthetic.


    Then, Chi Nan took out something that was already as long as a human leg. It was a semi-finished product. While feeling the situation of one leg and the other, carefully feel the difference in some details.


    Chi Nan''s hand flickered, and he was slowly adjusting this prosthesis, striving to be completely symmetrical with the other leg.


    This process took ten minutes, and this leg finally became roughly symmetrical with the other leg. Just looking at the place where one leg was disabled, Chi Nan frowned.


    This leg has been broken for too long, and there is a thick layer of deformed flesh and blood around the wound. This layer cannot be left behind. "It seems that we need to find a way to stop the bleeding. For the time being, we can only try it with stamina beans."


    Chi Nan threw a stamina bean into the mouth of a leg, then took out a sharp knife, and with a fierce wave, the position of the broken leg was cut off. The blood was sprayed, causing tension in the hearts of the people around.


    Chi Nan didn''t hesitate, and directly docked the prosthesis that had been adjusted a long time ago. Under the life magic force, this leg slowly came into contact with the original wound, and grew bit by bit.


    Soon, the blood in the wound no longer continued to flow. It was just a leg that had no expression before, and a look of pain and struggle began to appear on his face, even if he was anesthetized, he still felt this way. "Fortunately, it is already anesthetized, otherwise this kind of pain may make a person completely collapse."


    Chi Nan still knew how powerful his anesthetic was. He could still feel the pain in this situation. This pain has exceeded the limit that ordinary people can bear.


    After all, it directly stimulates the nerves, and there are all kinds of feelings. After another five minutes, the uncomfortable look on one leg''s face slowly disappeared, and the prosthesis had fully grown up.


    Except for the greenish color, everything else is similar to a good leg.


    "Okay, it''s done. The next one is coming up." Before the anesthetic disappeared, Chi Nan asked others to come up too. When other people see that their immediate superiors have done experiments, they will naturally not fail to move forward.


    Everyone is ready to be here. After spending most of the day, Chi Nan dealt with all these people in front of him one by one. At the beginning, each one took a lot of time, but later, Chi Nan slowly summarized the pattern. As long as you follow this rule, you don''t need to use yourself in the future.


    Of course, in order to restore a person''s prosthesis, at least a spontaneous combustion spell is required. In this way, the status of the half-elf has improved. Of course, because of the perennial war with humans, there are more disabled people on the half-elf side.


    At this time, many half-elves were watching from behind, their eyes gleaming. After a long time, the effect of the anesthetic gradually disappeared, and the physical fitness of one leg was the strongest, and he was the first to wake up. "This is, this is my leg?" One leg said strangely.


    "Yes, this is a prosthesis. Get up and walk, try running and jumping. Don''t worry about it being broken. This prosthesis itself has a strong life force. Even if it is broken, it will slowly recover on its own, unless it is damaged on a large scale. The inside is a vajra skeleton, and the outside is living plant tissue, both of which are much harder than your own body."


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, he dared to move one of his legs cautiously at first. Although it is still very unfamiliar, I can feel the feeling of walking again, and I feel more happy with one leg.


    Of course, you can''t call a leg now, it should be called Home. Holm walked slowly, experimenting as he walked: "My lord, it''s totally effective. I can feel the same as my own legs. I can feel the heat and even the tingling."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Really It''s just that I don''t think you dare to move. Horn, go and force him to move."


    Horn nodded and punched Home. Home was happy, but he didn''t expect anyone to attack him. And that kind of strength is very strong, if he doesn''t dodge, he will definitely be seriously injured. Almost instinctively, Home quickly dodges. Horn didn''t hesitate to continue pursuing, seemingly fierce, but there was room for every time.


    After all, the gap between the two people was too big. Gradually, Holm got used to his prosthetic limbs, and his activities were almost exactly the same as a normal person. Chi Nan has been staring at the prosthesis and observed carefully.


    "Very well. Except for some of the most subtle points, there is no way to be like normal people. Everything else is about the same. Unfortunately, after all, the foreign objects are not themselves, and those subtleties are difficult to fix. In the future, if it is mass-produced It¡¯s definitely not as exquisite as it is. It¡¯s okay to use for activities. You don¡¯t have to think about it if you want to use it for battle."


    There is only so much I can do, and this has almost reached the limit, unless I continue to study.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan got up and said loudly to the people around him: "Leaders of Hongshaling, starting from today, disability will be far away from us, and disability will not become a problem that plagues us in the future."


    As Chi Nan shouted a word, the people around him cheered. Especially the soldiers, the cheers were earth-shattering. Many of those disabled people covered their mouths, and their tears continued to flow, which were tears of joy.


    Originally, I could only be a disabled person in my whole life. Who would have thought that a solution has been found today. Lord Lord is indeed the best Lord, and many people have already begun to think about whether or not to worship Lord Lord''s idol at home.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 468： Fertilizer control and combat skills

    Ask for a subscription, ask for a collection, thank you.


    Regarding the plant prosthesis, it is certainly not possible for everyone to use it at once. The method used by Chi Nan is to allow plant prostheses to grow to roughly the size of human arms, legs and feet.


    Of course, this size refers to the entire leg size, and there are different models.


    When it''s time to use, the Nature Mage can select the appropriate model, then cut it according to the size of the injured area, and then compare and adjust it. It is impossible for other people to feel the structure of each other''s body as accurately as themselves, nor can they perform too complicated adjustments and manipulations of nerve vines, and can only perform roughly.


    Therefore, the plant prosthesis manufactured by Chinan can only be approximate. Fortunately, as long as a half-elf with a little natural magic power can control and adjust it.


    Just wait for them to learn the general vein structure of the human body, then after a while, these half-elves can be on duty. I believe that within a few years, there will be no more people with disabilities in the entire territory.


    Unfortunately, although many half-elves can condense a little life magic, there are still too few talented natural mages. After studying plant prostheses, and helping to plant several plantations.


    In order to ensure the normal use of plant prostheses, Chinan also planted a lot of stamina beans. After knowing that the stamina beans have better healing effects than ordinary natural mages, and can restore their own physical strength, everyone was shocked. These stamina beans are directly planted in the dangerous dead forest.


    There are many people guarding there, and the level of physical strength beans is not low and it is not easy to plant. In order to protect the stamina beans from being taken away by others, Chi Nan studied the growth environment of stamina beans and finally developed a special fertilizer.


    Only with the help of this fertilizer can the stamina beans grow normally. Without this kind of fertilizer, even if it is planted, the yield is low, the effect is very poor, and there are many that cannot even be used.


    And this kind of fertilizer was made by Chi Nan using the mutant rattrap. The special fertilizer that allows the rattrap to eat a lot of vegetation and flesh and blood, and finally bred in the abdomen.


    Fertilizer itself is imitating the environment of another world. I believe it is very difficult for this world to find such an environment. When everything was done, Chi Nan let go of other things.


    After finding Romi Jiala, who hadn''t known what he was doing for this period of time, Chi Nan had an urge to cover his head. "This woman is more muscular than the last time we met."


    Chi Nan had a feeling that it was difficult to look directly at him. There was no way. Every time he faced Romigara, who was like Roshan, Chi Nan could always feel a strong sense of oppression. Women can grow up like this, enough to discourage anyone. Maybe only her sister Romilia would feel normal, she wouldn''t have other thoughts.


    "Lord Lord, may I ask what''s the matter?" Romigara put down his weapon of course.


    Just now, Romi Gala was exercising, and his weapon was his exercise tool. And just seeing Romi Jiala''s strength, Chi Nan was surprised to find that Romi Jiala was actually a silver-level warrior.


    If Romi Garaken had helped, maybe he wouldn''t have lost that much. I just don''t know what this woman thinks, but if she doesn''t say it herself, Chi Nan doesn''t bother to bother about it.


    "Ah, that''s it. Recently, I have obtained some high-level fighting qi cultivation methods and some fighting skills, but the fighting skills themselves are still not comprehensive enough. I want to see if you have them here. Of course, I can exchange , My secret method of fighting qi can be cultivated to the golden peak."


    Chi Nan quickly said his thoughts, Romi Jiala''s eyes widened when he heard this, "What did you say? You actually gave the Golden Peak''s vindictive art to so many people directly!"


    "Is there any problem?" Chi Nan frowned and asked strangely.


    Romy Gara looked at Chi Nan seriously for a long time, and finally shook his head and said, "No, there is no problem, there is no problem at all. It''s just that no one will do this regardless of the royal family or the nobles."


    "The subordinates have powerful forces and are always difficult to control. Even though they have sworn allegiance, they still have their own ideas. The most important thing is that once it spreads out, it will have a great impact on them. Moreover, gold Level secret method, where is it so easy to get, even if a kingdom royal family, at best, it is a golden level secret method."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, and then waved his hand: "Since there is no problem, that''s okay. What I want is the overall strength. As for whether it will leak out, it doesn''t matter." Chi Nanneng said that his goal is to succeed. God? Some secrets in the world are just a few secrets, even if they spread throughout the world, what does it have to do with them?


    If you can¡¯t get to the final step, then Chi Nan won¡¯t care even more Even, if his strength is not too bad, Chi Nan himself would like to announce the secret method, of course it¡¯s just a low-level one. .


    "Whatever you like, I do have fighting skills here, and I don''t need any secret methods. I just hope that I can do one thing for me in the future."


    Chi Nan frowned: "What''s the matter?"


    Romigara thought for a while, and finally told Chi Nan: "At the beginning, my sister and I were hunted down. I hope you can help us get revenge in the future. Let me remind you that the object of revenge is a kingdom."


    Chi Nan was silent for a while: "Is that so, okay, I promised." It''s just a kingdom. The previous self would be afraid, but now he really doesn''t care. Just give yourself enough time.


    I have now begun to install wind cannons on the airship. As long as there are enough wind cannon airships, a kingdom is not necessarily its own opponent. The golden master can fight against an army one by one, but can he fight against a silver rank army? That''s impossible. After a piece of wind cannons passed, the gold master also kneeled.


    With the improvement of strength, Chi Nan''s courage is getting bigger and bigger. Thinking of dealing with a kingdom, there is even a little excitement in my heart. With a larger site, more plants can be planted and spread.


    Only more plants can make one''s own strength rise rapidly. Now in his own territory, after reaching the Silver level, Chi Nan can still feel that his strength has improved very quickly, even not much slower than when he was at the Bronze level.


    "These are all my fighting skills. I have given them all to you. I hope you can keep your promise." Romi Gala took out a thick notebook from a corner, which recorded a lot of combat methods and experiences. .


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 469： Neurobrain

    After giving the things Romigara got to Horn, Chi Nan continued to enter the state of research. This time I got a lot of benefits, so I don¡¯t want to study how to do it.


    Ever since he succeeded in researching prosthetics, Chi Nan has tried to study the internal organs of plants. It''s just that this thing is not too necessary. If you hurt your internal organs in this world, you are basically dead.


    If they are rescued, they can still be treated by magic, and most people cannot afford the treatment and can only wait for death. Because the death rate is too fast, the demand is not so much, Chi Nan is not in a hurry to study.


    Chi Nan''s more research direction is on the study of spell models, that is, the model of wind cannons. A large number of basic theories about spell models and other studies by people who study magic have been sent to Chi Nan for research. However, the study of spell models is not so easy.


    Before the model modification was completed, Chi Nan actually completed another study first, which can also be said to be a surprise.


    "I didn''t expect to succeed in researching such things. With this, the army command will be easier in the future." Originally, Chi Nan had the idea of ??disarmament.


    After all, a large number of plant weapons can only be controlled by the half-elf nature mage. What if you don''t disarm. Those ordinary troops were almost reduced to militias, but they are different now.


    As Chi Nan kept shrinking and strengthening the vegetable brain, as his strength broke through the silver level, Chi Nan was able to shrink the vegetable brain to the size of his fist, and his thinking speed was faster than that of the human brain, but not too much. A lot of self-help thinking and divergent thinking, but it is no problem to control and follow orders.


    These plant brains are installed on the new airships and tanks, which can greatly reduce the size of the airships and increase the ammunition capacity of the airships and tanks, and they are also much safer.


    But before, after Chi Nan''s whimsical connection between the plant brain and the nerve vine, Chi Nan unexpectedly discovered a miraculous change. Originally, there is no natural magic power, and it is impossible to communicate with plant brains.


    But now, through nerve vines and direct communication with one''s own nerve tissue, even ordinary people can connect to the plant brain. And just like a part of your body, you can easily feel everything and give orders.


    After getting this effect, Chi Nan began to research frantically. This is the best way to expand your army. "It''s just a signal transmitter for people to use and it doesn''t need too many functions and flexible controls."


    As Chi Nan thought, he removed some unused parts, and then kept shrinking the size of the plant brain. In the end, a plant brain that was used solely to transmit information was reduced to the size of a watch by Chi Nan.


    Some spiritual vines below, as long as they penetrate the skin and connect with the nerves on their arms, then ordinary people can also control plant weapons. Such an invention was considered by Chi Nan to be his greatest invention in history, an invention that allowed his army to expand indefinitely.


    It''s just that anyone who gets this thing can control plant weapons. Moreover, human beings are also very likely to betray. This question made Chi Nan hesitate and dare not use it.


    Therefore, Chi Nan has never used this thing that was invented when he was studying prostheses. But today, Chi Nan finally broke through this problem. Because Chi Nan found that he could solve it by adding some special structures of active plants.


    After the new neuro-brain connects to a person, only this person can control it, and as long as the person dies, then the plant brain will die with it, and it is impossible to use it again. In other words, this thing has a certain possibility of recognizing the Lord. Chi Nan directly directional mutation to strengthen this ability to recognize the master.


    It has been strengthened to the point that even if it is shot by itself, there is no way to transfer it after the death of others. And once this thing is separated from the human body, it will also die irreversibly within a short time.


    This is similar to a parasitic or symbiotic relationship, and Chi Nan dared to use it at this time.


    "However, how to solve things to avoid control chaos and other people''s betrayal. Hey, if the vegetable brain also has the same subordinate relationship as humans... Wait, subordinates, yes, the vegetable brain does not have it but I can give They set a relationship between superiors and superiors." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up.


    This is not so troublesome, but very convenient. Just order it yourself and add different specifications and structures. For the time being, Chi Nan assigned three different levels of neuro-brain.


    The third-level neuro-brain is used by ordinary soldiers and can control a squad of plant weapons. This squad, then it will be enough for them to allocate it by themselves. The second-level neuro-brain can control a large formation This is for officers who have a certain status and status. These people are generally not likely to betray.


    What the first-level neuro-brain can control is all the plant weapons in a military area. This military area, Chinan plans to launch next, but this can only be done after he has a certain range of territory. Now, you can only do one at most.


    Finally, Chi Nan has another idea, that is, to distinguish between different types. For example, the one who controls the airship can only control the airship, and the one who controls the tank can only control the tank. It is easy to distinguish.


    As long as you give the neuron brain an order from the beginning, then the neuron brain will only follow its own requirements and will not send out signals indiscriminately. This is the most important thing.


    Regardless of the three levels of the neuron brain, you are the highest controller of all plants. If you issue commands yourself, no matter how high the level of neuron brain is, it will not be easy to use. "Using soldiers to control the squad and the commander to command the soldiers, the neurological brains can form a network with each other, so that the soldiers can receive signals from other places. Very, very good."


    Your own army can become a complete whole in the future. There will never be a situation where one person cannot control an army. In this regard, Chi Nan has been satisfied.


    Higher-level orders and lower-level neuro-brain orders cannot be violated, so that the effect of layering is formed, and no one will be easily betrayed. Then, design it in accordance with this.


    After Chi Nan made up his mind, he began to create the first batch of neurological brains. At the same time, Chi Nan also informed Holm and Hemira to start selecting loyal soldiers to carry out this plan. "Well, maybe it can be used to control some engineering plants in the future, such as those used for mining or farming." Chi Nan''s brain hole is getting bigger and bigger.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 470： There are more insects in the north

    The neuron brain has roughly the possibility of forming a network, but because of various problems, Chi Nan has no way to solve and imitate, so it is still not made into the Internet situation.


    For the time being, just use it to control plants. Soon, a group of people in the territory planted nerve brains on their bodies.


    Olna still did not condense natural magic power, but it is not important anymore. After the neuro-brain link, Olna becomes the airship commander. All airships only listen to Olna except Chi Nan.


    Moiru controls the spider tank, and now the two powerful military forces in the air and on the land are divided in this way. The commander of the army, Hom, Chi Nan temporarily retains it because there is another study to follow.


    When that research is successful, Holm will have an army under his control, which will definitely not be too weak.


    In the past few days, Holm is getting familiar with the prosthesis he just installed, and has been busy every day. For officials in other territories, Chi Nan thought for a while, but in the end he didn''t plant their nerve brain.


    The group that planted nerve brains was the other soldiers. On land, the third-level neuron brain can control ten spider tanks, which are controlled by ordinary human soldiers, and can achieve many small-scale tactical effects. The secondary plant brain can control one thousand. Now the number of spider tanks in his territory has reached a total of nearly 10,000.


    The air is a bit more troublesome, the airships are slow to build, and each one has great power. Therefore, the third-level airship can only control one airship, and the second-level airship can control ten.


    Everyone uses the neural brain to connect with the vegetative brain. Some simple commands can be felt by the vegetative brain through the neural brain without speaking, and then they can perform some very fast tactical operations.


    Those airships that were used for transportation in the past have now been replaced by humans. The half-elf nature mage was replaced, and there was more time to practice, and time to study the manufacture and use of prostheses.


    Everything is so thriving, and new small airships have been built. Small airships are smaller, and the main attack method used is wind cannon. The flying speed is fast, but the wind cannons condense for a long time.


    It has been enlarged to a large extent, and the wind cannon mounted on the airship still needs a minute of condensed time to release an attack. Therefore, this kind of airship must be in large numbers to be easy to use.


    Can not continuously attack, encountering a master alone will suffer a lot. But in the same way, the power of these wind cannons is very huge, it can be said that they are cannons in the air. The spider tanks on the ground also have some special ones, because these spider tanks also use wind cannons instead of the ordinary artillery shells they used before.


    But because it has just been manufactured and the number is small, there is no way to fully equip it.


    However, just when everything went well, a bad news came. "What? The number of worms in the north began to increase, more and more, the bald father has already sent out a request for help, and is almost unable to hold it?"


    Chi Nan looked at the report with doubts in his eyes, knowing that the vitality in Giant Wood City is still very good. As a result, even the bald-headed father was almost unable to support it, enough to make people think of how many bugs there are there.


    According to the data, every time the insects appear, there are a large area, overwhelming the sky, and the number is at least 10,000. And every attack will be more intense, causing the shells to be unable to keep up. If this continues, there will probably be casualties. Moreover, the demand for shells in the surrounding fortresses is also increasing.


    "The mages in other fortresses suddenly evacuated innocently. Is this the reason for the Mage Association or the Second Prince and the others." Chi Nan frowned when he saw the information below.


    The evacuation of the mage represents a completely different meaning, even if it is just some mage with less powerful strength. Although they have been useless all the time, this represents the support of the Mage Association.


    Now that they are evacuated, they can only rely on themselves. Is this going to give up? Even if it is the Mage Association, facing so many bugs, it will not be easy to clean up for a while.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan swiped his pen: "Let our spider tanks and airships pass, and we will send half of them. Anyway, there are more now. In addition, the cannonball trees used by airships and spider tanks are planted in Giant Wood City. It doesn''t matter if we increase the scale. , These things can¡¯t be used by others.¡± Each weapon uses a separate model.


    The current wind cannons don''t even need artillery shells. "It seems that I can weaken the power of the wind cannons. If the power can be weakened, then the speed of the wind cannons will be faster. Maybe it can replace ordinary artillery shells and become the main force."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and he thought of a new idea. This is not unexpected before, but because of the recent research on the spell model, Chi Nan was able to carry out the test of the reduction of magic lines ~ www.novelhall.com ~ could not be done before.


    Suddenly, Hermilla pouted and walked in: "My lord, Numis is here."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then smiled slightly: "Don''t be jealous, come here when Numis comes."


    Hemila sat next to Chi Nan, her eyes fixed on Chi Nan, and the others had already left with interest.


    "I have no objection to you accepting Numis. Your lord, you are too powerful. It is okay to find someone to share it." When Hemila said here, her face was slightly reddened. Even now, it makes people say that. Sorry.


    "But this time it''s a little strange, because Numis''s mood seems to be something wrong, it seems that he was forcibly driven by the governor. And listening to Numis, it seems that the governor doesn''t want her to go back, and I don''t know what''s going on."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, could it be because of the outgoing female university, although Chi Nan had always known Numisi''s feelings for him. But it''s not right, even when the governor dealt with himself, it was not like that.


    Chi Nan couldn''t understand it, but it''s not easy to ask directly about this kind of thing. After thinking for a long time, Chi Nan said, "Let¡¯s do this, during this period of time, you can enlighten Numis, can you find a solution to everything? I have to go to the border these days to see, the bugs over there are a bit rampant. , You can¡¯t have an accident in this place."


    Human war can still figure out a way to calculate it, but these worms can''t help Chinan. Fortunately, so far, these bugs are only one kind of beetle, there are no other kinds.


    At the beginning, Chi Nan thought it was a certain kind of zerg, but after so long, there was no classification and no evolution. This made Chi Nan feel relieved, but the number of worms was still worrying.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 471： There are beetles all over the mountains

    Putting aside other things temporarily, Chi Nan took an airship and flew towards the border with people. On the airship, it takes less than a day to fly to Giant Wood City.


    Although those spider tanks ran very fast, it took four or five days to arrive, because they were so fast. Fortunately, the force deployment of plant weapons has recently been completed, which allows the soldiers to control with a small amount of precision. Otherwise, walking along the way, I don''t know how many things will be destroyed by that mace-like spider leg.


    As for other matters in the territory, they can only be temporarily handed over to Hermilla to manage.


    One day later, Chi Nan finally flew to the high altitude of Giant Wood City. This time, I brought a total of 300 airships, more than 600 in the entire territory, and this time brought half of it.


    Plant weapons are somewhat similar to industrial production. As long as the finished product is produced, the seeds are produced, and some people give birth to them, the production speed is very fast. The key factor restricting the increase in the number of airships is that there are too few natural mages.


    However, just three hundred are enough. These are not the kind of airships used for transportation, they are large attack type airships with two pairs of wings. In front of part of the airship, there is something like a huge gun barrel.


    This is the wind cannon that Chi Nan installed on the airship. The installation place is in the hole left after the huge plant brain is free. Because it will adjust the direction itself, it is still very flexible.


    "Is this the Giant Wood City? It''s really spectacular." Orna looked down in the air with a look of wonder. This time was a battle after the airship formation was formally established, and Olna didn''t want to miss it.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, this is Giant Wood City." It''s just that Chi Nan''s eyes are getting more and more serious.


    Because of the decentralization at this time, Giant Wood City is undergoing an offensive and defensive battle. The overwhelming beetles are rushing here frantically. Calculating the number, there are actually more than 50,000. It seems that the situation on the border is much more severe than the bald father said.


    A large number of beetles rush forward regardless of life and death, while the giant wood city is like a reef washed by the waves. It looks so weak and small, but it has always stood firm in the middle.


    Every time the cannon rang, countless green clouds formed, and then a large swath of beetles became weak and even died. However, the beetles in the back continued to follow, rushing to this side frantically, not caring about their own death. Chi Nan can see that these beetles are only used to consume shells.


    Even the beetle bombs that exist in Giant Wood City are very expensive under such battles.


    Suddenly, it was another shell, but this time it was a red kerosene shell. The kerosene bomb fell on the dead beetles, setting them on fire. The flame grew bigger and bigger, and gradually formed a wall of fire around it.


    But the beetle still rushed forward without fear of life and death, even if it was burned to death, it still had to run forward. Actually using this method to suppress the flames with beetles, almost extinguished. But such a long time of entanglement also gave Giant Wood City some respite.


    "What a scary beetle." Even Olna was slightly surprised to see this scene.


    "Yeah, it''s terrible, lifeless creatures are the most terrible." Chi Nan thought of those deadly undead, but the undead had no life, they were dead, and they were very fragile. The carapace of these beetles is very thick and extremely fanatical. Without beetle bombs, maybe it would have been too long here.


    "Attack, disrupt the formation of the beetles, and kill as many as possible." Chi Nan gave an order, and the surrounding airships speeded up and flew past.


    Before these airships came here, Chi Nan had replaced the toxin shells on them with beetle poison bombs, which were specially used to deal with beetles. The airship flew over, and then dropped one by one cannonballs.


    Those who were fighting here also found out. "Lord Commander, look, there are many strange beasts in the sky."


    The bald father raised his head, and his face like an old chrysanthemum slowly stretched out. "Great, it''s an airship in our territory, a combat airship, Lord Lord has come to support us."


    As soon as the words came out, the people around suddenly cheered. Soon, they saw these airships flying over the beetle''s head, and then one after another big green bombs were thrown down.


    The bomb shattered and countless green liquids filled out, reacting with the air to form pieces of poisonous gas. Because the shells are larger, the toxin range is also larger. At the same time, because of the high-altitude attack, the densest place can always be found.


    After this piece of shells were thrown down, the beetles below began to die in large numbers. In just a few minutes, at least 20,000 beetles were killed, and of course a lot of shells were consumed.


    With such a large casualty, the beetle still defies death, and has no intention of retreating. Chi Nan could only let the airship cooperate with the giant wood city below to attack to destroy a large number of beetles here.


    The battle lasted for more than an hour, and most of the beetles were finally killed, leaving only a few scattered. At this time, the city gate opened, and soldiers in the city rushed out to clean up along the way. Seeing this, Olna immediately ordered the airship to stop attacking.


    The front of the team was actually the bald dad. At this time, the bald dad was completely different from before, and he was extremely murderous.


    "Daddy has become bald and stronger. No, Daddy is already bald." Chi Nan didn''t know why, something very strange flashed in his head.


    But looking at the front bald daddy, the strength is indeed very unusual. After such an experience in the border, the bald-headed old man who was not young and was not suitable for cultivation actually reached the peak of bronze in strength.


    It seems that it is only a short line away from the silver level. Once he breaks through the silver, then the physical fitness of the bald-headed father will be restored, and the cultivation speed will be faster at that time. Unexpectedly, the bald father gave himself a surprise. The soldiers are very experienced in how to deal with beetles, divided into small groups, one is attracted by the front.


    Others were sneak attacks from the side, using a fine needle-like weapon in their hands, aiming at the vital points and piercing them directly. Although the worm will still move, it is not far from death. Such a worm instantly loses the ability to continue fighting.


    Even Chi Nan didn''t expect that there is a soft spot on the side of the beetle, which can directly penetrate the nerve center of the beetle, similar to the spine. It''s really hard for them to be able to work out this.


    Chi Nan said without looking back: "Let''s go down and land in the Giant Wood City. I want to rebuild the Giant Wood City." Olna nodded slightly, and the airship flew towards the Giant Wood City.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 472： Intelligent transformation of Giant Wood City

    "I''ve seen Lord Lord, but his subordinates are not optimistic about Giant Wood City. It is the subordinate''s dereliction of duty. Please condemn him."


    As soon as we met, the old man knelt on one knee, his face full of frustration and loss. Chi Nan didn''t care either. He stepped forward and lifted him up with his hands: "You did a great job. I''m afraid it''s not as good as you replaced by someone else, and the city is not lost. What a crime."


    Before the bald father could speak, Chi Nan said: "This time I came to solve this problem. If my idea is successful, then these bugs will not be a cause for concern in the future."


    Hearing this, the bald father''s eyes lit up, and the lord of his own would not say nonsense: "My lord, what method can actually have such an effect." This effect is really incredible. There are so many of these insects, the whole world is overwhelming, and there are a large number of them, and they can''t be killed.


    "Well, I just have an idea, it hasn''t been tested yet. But anyway, let''s transform the Giant Wood City first. Also, our airship has arrived, and the spider tank will also arrive behind."


    "I want to open up an area here to plant spider tanks and airships, and then some nature mages will be stationed here. As long as there is enough power, the Giant Wood City will not be damaged."


    Although the bald father was a little unclear, he nodded his head to show that he understood. As a subordinate, being able to follow Chi Nan to the current status and strength, the bald father has nothing to be dissatisfied with.


    After introducing Olna and asking them to temporarily cooperate to clean up those beetles, Chi Nan began to transform the Giant Wood City.


    In the past, Chinan used hardwood to make a city wall. Now that it needs to be strengthened, Chinan has added a new layer of diamond wood around it. Moreover, the previous cannons were eliminated one by one and replaced with fully automatic ones.


    The nerve brain on the bald head is the main controller, and many other soldiers and officers also have nerve brain links in their hands. Chi Nan has already used this as a military area under construction. Just these nerve brains, Chi Nan spent a whole day making it.


    The installation was handed over to the half-elf nature mages who came together. At the same time, the area for planting spider tanks, airships, and stamina beans has also been opened up, and the seeds will be released, and then the nature mage will give birth. These half-elves are not here all the time, but will rotate every once in a while.


    Anyway, there is an airship, which is very convenient. After reaching the silver level, Chinan will transform the city to plant plants much faster than before. With the help of the Nature Mage, it was almost completed before the arrival of the spider tank.


    The entire Giant Wood City has now completely turned into an intelligent huge city fortress. There are all kinds of pneumatic cannons everywhere. When encountering an enemy, the plant brain will distinguish the type of the enemy, and then automatically select the corresponding type of cannonballs for fixed-point attacks. Aiming through the plant brain is much more accurate than the soldiers.


    Even in the event of a great war, the vegetable brain cannot control the details, but it can also let the soldiers who use the neurological brain control the corresponding artillery to attack.


    For this reason, Chi Nan''s group of neurological brains has added a new rule. That is, ordinary soldiers standing on the patch of the cannon, and after verifying their identity, they intelligently control this plant weapon.


    Each time the control is temporary, the next time it needs to be re-verified. This eliminates the need for soldiers to control only one cannon after selecting one cannon, avoiding wasting time and some confusion.


    This method was thought of by Chi Nan on the airship because of the confusion he encountered before. Now it is easy to solve it. Of course, the shells in this place are mainly beetle bombs. Because only beetle bombs can create enough lethality against those beetles.


    Just because he was worried that the beetle bombs would be cracked by the forces behind those bugs, Chi Nan prepared a lot of other shells here. With intelligent network control, the soldiers'' work is reduced a lot.


    Usually soldiers are basically training and improving their strength. Now Chi Nan has spread the cross sword technique to the entire army of Hongsha Ling, and every soldier can obtain the practice method of the cross sword technique.


    The civilians here are busier than before. Because the transportation of the shells to the corresponding ammunition warehouse was handed over to these civilians. As long as there is enough ammunition, even if the beetles increase several times, don''t even think of breaking the defense of the giant wood city.


    Looking at the mountains on both sides, although there is no beetle that can climb the mountain for the time being, Chinan still uses this place as one of the main lines of defense. Using wind cannons to break some bunkers, the defenses on both sides are not weak.


    The moat wind cannon was rebuilt by Chinan The main body is a large mousetrap, and the wind cannon grows in the head bud of the mousetrap. When used, it will condense the wind element inside the bud.


    When the cohesion is complete and the bud opens its mouth, a wind cannon will attack. The flower bud itself has become a layer of protection for the main body of the wind gun. For full protection, Chi Nan also added a layer of diamond wood scales around the big rattrap. Even silver-level fighters can hardly destroy these wind cannons in a single blow.


    Because of the ability of the mousetrap, the coverage of these wind cannons is very large, with a full range of 360 degrees, which can even be attacked in the air or from one''s own side.


    These wind cannons were connected to the city wall by Chi Nan. There are many under the city wall, and the watch tower and arrow tower have also been remodeled. They are all such things, and the entire Giant Wood City is once again armed to the teeth.


    "This kind of defensive power, even a gold-level expert can''t want to approach it at will. If it can be breached like this, it really deserves it." Chi Nan looked at the airship flying in the sky, and the spiders that had climbed to the mountains on both sides. The tank thought.


    "It''s a pity that the carcasses of those beetles are basically useless." After Chi Nan''s experiment, the carcasses of beetles cannot be eaten because they are poisonous. The entire beetle, with only a hard shell, is so useful.


    But this layer of hard shell is at most similar to his own Hongsha Steel, and it is far inferior to Xueyun Steel. Moreover, it is very heavy, and the shipping cost is not low when it is transported back and sold, and it can only be burned in the end. Only part of it is left, and it will be transported by the way when the supplies are transported. Go back and see if anyone likes it.


    These beetles are hard-shelled, and when they are sent back, they are basically bought as a collectible.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 473： Bush Warrior and Homeland Mother Tree

    During the construction of the fortress, another wave of 20,000 or so insects swept in. This time it was completely different from the previous battle. The power erupted from the brand-new Giant Wood City was too strong, and it only took a moment to defeat all the bugs.


    If these bugs have thoughts, I''m afraid they will scold their mother in their hearts.


    Seeing the strength of Giant Wood City today, everyone let go of the pressure in their hearts. So, the next step depends on the success of your own experiment. Chi Nan put down the Giant Wood City, and there is no need to study the details by himself.


    In his hand, there was an iron sword tree that had just spawned, the kind of leaf that could be directly plucked off and used as a long sword. After this period of strengthening, Chi Nan has strengthened it into a sharper situation.


    Of course, when Tiejianmu is alive, the leaves will be sharper, but after death or being plucked, they will be the same as normal leaves. What Chi Nan had to do was to turn Tie Jianmu into a warrior.


    Some areas of Tiejianmu that should be able to move in the imagination have been fused with the active ingredients of the welcome flower by Chinan, and they can move freely like animals. Some nerve vines were also added inside to imitate the nerve structure and imitate the mechanism of animals. The final result is to make Tiejianmu''s activities more flexible.


    "It''s just the last step, to integrate into a reduced plant brain." Chi Nan muttered to herself as he merged the plant brain towards the iron sword wood. Under the fusion of Chinan, the two slowly merged into one.


    "Very well, start testing now." Tie Jianmu started activities under the air of Chi Nan. A lot of short roots are running fast, like countless legs and feet. With the help of these legs and feet, Tie Jianmu is very fast.


    The most important thing is to be flexible, because there are too many legs and feet, as if there are slides installed below, sliding on the ground. No one knew where Tie Jianmu was going next, and in what direction he wanted to move.


    With a quick wave of the leaf, a ray of light flashed, and a deep trace appeared on the stone. "Not bad, this kind of attack power, even if it is not as good as a fighter of the Black Iron level, is not much worse. Especially this one does not consume fighting spirit, and there is a special slime on the leaves, which is definitely better.


    That''s right, the mucus on this leaf was also strengthened by Chi Nan. It has an anesthetic nature, and it will not be felt even if it is injured. And it can make people bleed without stopping, which is very dangerous.


    Even after many people are injured, they will not find that they have a bleeding wound on their bodies until they are about to die. This thing really meets the insidious conditions, Chi Nan thought.


    When the iron sword wood spins quickly, that feeling is simply a blade storm. Tiejianmu will not be dizzy, and it can move forward while spinning quickly, and each of them can be transformed into a meat grinder.


    It''s just that it consumes too quickly, even though Tiejianmu is only a plant after all, it will have an impact if its power is exhausted. At this point, it can''t be compared with the dead, but fortunately, the plant recovers quickly. As long as this high-speed rotation attack is not used continuously, Tiejianmu is similar to the undead, and can continue to fight tirelessly.


    Speaking of it, this is because I fought against so many undead, and then I can understand it from the undead. Soldiers don''t need to be too strong, as long as the number is large, they can be exhausted.


    "Since you are a bush, I will call you a bush warrior from now on." Chi Nan said to himself.


    "There are so many good things today, and my undead tree reverse mutation has finally succeeded." The reverse mutation undead tree is routinely reversed, but this undead tree, which had no expectations, actually mutated successfully in Chi Nan''s hands.


    The specific role is not known, but it is certainly good. Now this mutated undead tree itself is no longer gray and white, but a lush greenery, with a feeling of a single tree becoming a forest, and its vitality is majestic.


    The death aura contained in the body has also become a life aura that is very similar to the magical power of his own life. It''s just similar, but definitely not the same, Chi Nan can feel this.


    And while this force itself is constantly being generated, it is also constantly radiating. It feels like this power is more similar to the natural magic of the Nature Mage. What''s the use of this? Can it make people live longer?


    Although Chi Nan thinks this way, there is no way to verify it. After all, the lifespan of a person can only be roughly felt by himself. If the effect is not very strong, it is absolutely impossible to see it in a short time.


    It was just that suddenly, Chi Nan discovered that beside the mutant undead tree, the vegetation had begun to grow rapidly. "This feeling, it seems that a natural mage is spawning, wait, is it caused by this natural magic that radiates out."


    Chi Nan''s constant experimentation finally found that this thing is indeed very similar to the birth of a natural mage. Unlike the natural mage, this kind of natural spawning speed is definitely not as good as the natural spawning speed, but the victory is continuous and stable. As long as the plant is still alive, it can continue to spawn. The overall speed is actually no slower than the natural mage keeping aside to catalyze the birth.


    There is another point, that is the range. A tree is more than ten meters high, and the radiation range can reach a radius of more than 50 meters. I believe that I will continue to strengthen it, and it can at least reach more than 100 meters.


    Such a large range of spawning is not something a natural mage can do. "With this kind of thing, the plants that I need to spawn in the future don''t need the nature mage guardian."


    Nature mage is also a mage, and it''s a waste to be a farmer all the time. Although the half-elves didn''t complain, Chi Nan didn''t want to keep going like this. There was no way before.


    Now I didn''t expect to have this kind of mutated and successful plant, it really helped me a lot. "If this is the case, then you will be called the mother tree from now on, um, the mother tree of the home." Chi Nan''s heart was filled with excitement.


    After condensing, the seeds were produced, and Chi Nan ran towards the plantation. "Alright, I will try to plant a mother tree for my home. If the effect is good, the work that will be spawned in the future can be freed."


    Chi Nan shouted as he ran towards this side. I have already decided in my mind that as long as the mother tree of the homeland can succeed, then this kind of seed will be strictly controlled by itself in the future. Fortunately, the more complex and high-level plants are, the more difficult it is to plant them. At least the mother tree of this homeland can only be planted by itself.


    Even if other nature mages are given birth to seed, there is a high possibility that they will fail.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 474： Birth of the Bush Warrior Legion

    When the homeland mother tree was successfully made, all the people and half-elves stared, because it was incredible. The huge mother tree of the homeland has turned into its own domain within a radius of 100 meters.


    In this area, all plants, or all plants whose level does not exceed one''s own level, can be continuously urged to grow. The homeland mother tree itself only has a bronze pinnacle, so it can only give birth to bronze-level plants.


    For the time being, the silver-level plants may only have to be helped by Nature Mage. However, Chi Nan is already preparing for strengthening, striving to strengthen the homeland mother tree to the silver level. Such a good plant, if it can''t be strengthened forever, it would be too wasteful. It''s a pity that the current spider tank can spawn the mother tree of the homeland, but the airship can''t.


    After incorporating the wind cannon, the airship itself is as high as the silver level, because it is a whole. Fortunately, the large number of natural mages who have been free have time to spawn more airships.


    Next, Chi Nan began to run on both sides of Giant Wood City and Red Sand City. In Hongsha City, a large-scale renovation has also begun, and a home mother tree has been planted in the plantation.


    With the emergence of a large number of homeland mother trees, the production speed of various materials in Hongshaling is getting faster and faster, the output is getting bigger and bigger, and the quality is constantly improving. The people''s living standards are getting higher and higher.


    At the same time, it liberated more nature mages, giving them more time to do other things. Similarly, because of the rapid growth of various materials, to deal with these things, more workers are also needed. The originally tense employment problem seemed to be alleviated all at once.


    And when Chi Nan was busy here, there were also a group of people in Remas, but their behavior was somewhat different from Chi Nan''s style.


    A group of tightly packed guys are secretly discussing underground. "Are you all ready? The things God has told your lord must do well, otherwise we will be all over."


    "Is it really good for us to do this? I feel like we will lose more."


    The previous person said: "Don''t think so much, do we still have a way out now. If I knew this a long time ago, I didn''t want to be like this. Unfortunately, we can only move forward now, otherwise everyone will know the consequences. "


    "Isn''t it just death? I feel like this is better than death. It''s just that I want revenge."


    "That is, Hongshaling is too much. If we continue to be forced by him like this, sooner or later we will all be finished."


    "Enough, let me just say a few words, get ready, we will fully launch in a while. This time, we must let them know that Remas is ours. No, the whole kingdom, including the surrounding kingdoms, will be us Yes." A group of people showed some fanaticism. If someone knew them, they would find that these people were actually aristocrats.


    "The Governor is ready, too. Hey, I really don''t want it to be like this."


    The eldest man snorted coldly: "Hmph, we are completely different from them now. We are already very old. If it weren''t for encountering an envoy, who knows how many years we can live."


    That''s right, for the nobles, it''s all about enjoyment. For the elderly nobles, what is the most hope is to have more life, so that they can have a longer time to enjoy it? Unfortunately, they are already old.


    But now, these old guys are full of anger, and at a glance, who would believe that they are all old people.


    "Don''t worry about that much, this time we can only succeed. As for the princes, huh, but just some mortals, so why those wastes can become a superior royal family, we will definitely surpass them." All The man cheered in a low voice, seeming to cheer himself up.


    Not far away, insects crawled over the ground quickly and quietly. But the weird thing is that these bugs actually turned a blind eye to the people around them, as if they didn''t exist, and didn''t mean to attack at all.


    Time passed little by little in this weird and quiet. The border is still under constant attack, and attacks are becoming more frequent. Fire is burning every day outside the Giant Wood City.


    After each battle, the corpse of the beetle is set ablaze. Burning in the recent period has turned the ground into black. The sky is often dark, and there is not much time to keep it clear. But today, Chi Nan and all the soldiers smiled, because this scene was about to end.


    "Although most of the insects are not useful, they can still be used as fertilizer. What we have to do now is to push the battlefield out. Next, it depends on how our bush fighters perform."


    That''s right, during this period of time, Chinan has been spawning bush warriors In order to spawn bush warriors, Chinan has also divided a lot of less important places in Hongshaling for planting.


    You don''t need the help of yourself and the nature mage, even the homeland mother tree can do it by itself. The bush warrior was born out of the iron sword wood, which is a special plant of the black iron level, so although the combat power is not as good as the black iron warrior, its attack power is not bad. Its leaves are similar to stainless steel, very hard, and your ability to survive should not be weak.


    Especially the rotating attack method shocked many soldiers. Chi Nan just gave it to a few people to control the nerve brain of the bush warrior. Anyway, these things were originally advanced cannon fodder.


    It¡¯s better to use it to help you charge into battle. It doesn¡¯t take a long time to grow, and it¡¯s very cheap. Give yourself enough time, these bush warriors come more easily than skeleton zombies.


    Chinan found that it would take about a month to give birth to a group of bush fighters through the natural growth of the mother tree in the homeland.


    Of course, this is a batch of batches, within a radius of 100 meters, countless bush fighters are densely planted. Each batch of planting is successful, and the number is tens of thousands. At the beginning of this batch, Chi Nan himself was also helping.


    So these few days later, Giant Wood City has gathered at least 300,000 bush fighters, and more are being spawned. If you can successfully fight the beetle this time, dealing with the beetle will no longer be a problem in the future.


    "My lord, I believe that these bush warriors will be able to make those beetles look good." The bald father was very confident in this thing. When fighting in private, the bald father was scared enough by these weird things that were not afraid of death.


    "Haha, I also believe that today is the time to verify, come and open the city gate for me."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 475： Army of Plants vs Army of Beetles

    The city gate was opened, and a large number of bush soldiers swarmed out. Strangely, there was no sound of footsteps when they walked. It makes a "rustling" sound, which is very similar to when a bug moves.


    Three hundred thousand bush soldiers swarmed out, and it took a lot of time to get out of the city gate. "It seems that we will find an easier way for them to get out of the city in the future. This is always the case." Chi Nan said to himself when he saw this situation.


    "Reporter, we found that the beetles are coming again, this time the number is very large, far more than before."


    Chi Nan was taken aback: "Hehe, it seems that the people behind these beetles also know that our Giant Wood City is not easy to fight. After such a long immersion, it turned out to be to gather the troops and send them out in one breath. But this time, let''s let it go. They looked at our strength and told the rear not to fire the gun for the time being, but to be defensive."


    Unexpectedly, it happened to hit the gun, and Chi Nan was happy now. "Father, take a look on the airship with me, you can see clearly from above." Chi Nan greeted him, and then took the bald father onto the airship.


    Now under the head of the main battle airship, there is also a transparent protective layer that can be opened. After opening the outer shell, you can directly see everything below from here, which is prepared for the convenience of viewing.


    Those who are afraid of heights look down here, they may have weak legs.


    Below, one side is a black bush warrior, whose body shone with black metallic luster. On the other side is the red and black beetle team, still those beetles.


    "I have instilled the weakness of the beetle into the bush warrior, but I don''t know what will happen next. Unfortunately, the bush warrior''s leaves are very thin, but they are not thin enough." Chi Nan suddenly realized that he had overlooked something.


    When the bush warriors were first made, Chinan¡¯s imaginary enemy was not the beetles, but other normal types of intelligent creatures, such as humans. Forget that what is needed here is not a type.


    But the soldiers have been made and the battle has begun, so all that is left is to watch.


    After the two teams met, they couldn''t help but rushed out to face each other. The bush warrior only obeys orders, and as a plant, there is nothing to be afraid of. The beetle team only knows about destruction and killing.


    In this way, the two teams did not utter any shouts, as if they were undead, but slammed into each other by fiery heat. The huge impact sound can be shocked even in the air.


    Under the impact, the bush warrior was not an opponent of the beetle, and was knocked out on the spot. It just didn''t work. The bush warrior shot on the ground and continued to fight after getting up. The bush warrior''s weapon slashed fiercely on the beetle, but it only left a deep mark and did not pierce the carapace.


    The beetle bit over and directly bit off the bush warrior''s head, but the bush warrior still fought back.


    "Hmph, in order to deal with you, the bush warrior''s head is not the point." Chi Nan looked at the air and sneered. To deal with ordinary creatures, the key is either the heart or the head. This is true.


    But Chinan did the opposite, fusing the plant brain into the position where the rhizome of the bush warrior combined, that is, close to the ground. Coupled with the shorter legs of the bush fighters, this place is not easy to attack.


    If it is a normal human soldier, he must bend down if he wants to attack, but that is equivalent to actively sending his head under the blade of the bush soldier. With just one wave, one life can be harvested.


    But these beetles are too hard, and there is a feeling that no one can do anything on both sides.


    Even if it was aimed at the vital point behind him, the blade pierced fiercely, but because the blade was too wide, it could only injure a part of the flesh and blood, there was no way to destroy the central nervous system, and it still had no effect.


    A bush warrior suddenly spun at high speed, like a chainsaw. Because of the continuous attack, a beetle close to him finally couldn''t hold it, the carapace was cut open, and the internal organs were instantly cut off.


    On the other side, a few beetles went up together, held down a bush warrior and tore it fiercely, and finally tore it to pieces before killing it. A beetle ate the leaves of a bush warrior in a few bites, but then vomited it out. He has also become very sluggish and will not move anymore. "Hehe, what I make is not so easy to eat."


    How to eat the leaves like hard iron flakes, and there is no way to digest them. If you are injured, the medicine on it will make the wound blood flow unstoppable. It''s like that beetle eating indiscriminately.


    The blood had already flowed out of the mouth, but the beetle was unaware of it, and was still fighting.


    The two sides feel a little bit helpless to each other. One side is a hard tortoise shell, and the other is a difficult hedgehog If it weren¡¯t for the bush warrior to have a sword storm-like attack method, it¡¯s really not those. The beetle''s opponent.


    In the end, Chi Nan calculated the ratio of losses in the battle and found that the losses between the two sides were almost one to one.


    If this goes on, it becomes a feeling of swapping each other. "It seems that the critical attack against these beetles needs to be increased a bit. Future bush fighters, just add a thinner leaf needle to their bodies."


    Chi Nan made up his mind because he saw that many bush soldiers had clearly hit the key, but there was no way to kill the beetles. If there is a needle, the battle damage will definitely reach more than one to ten.


    "Chinan, you should plant more homeland mother trees outside. Many bush fighters who have been seriously injured but have not died can be treated and recovered from the homeland mother tree. This kind of simple structure can easily be completely restored and continue. Fighting. The speed of recovery is much faster than replanting."


    Hearing Orna''s suggestion, Chi Nan nodded vigorously: "You are right, do it in the next step. Anyway, we must control the outside turf one by one, and continue to expand the scope of our Red Sand Ridge. "


    In the eyes of others, the north is a dangerous but not good place. But Chinan is different. Chinan now has a homeland mother tree. As long as there is land, it is fertile land for himself.


    The only thing that restricts its own development is the population and land area. No way, without a large population and land, how can I grow a lot of plants? Without a lot of plants, one''s own strength will become very slow.


    Not to mention, many special plants were recovered by their own forces. Without them, he wouldn''t be able to develop to such a degree now.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 476： 2 tentacles 3 leaves

    War really is the best way to test weapons. He has created a bush warrior that he thought was perfect, and he showed all kinds of dissatisfaction in the war.


    As a result, the next transformation and battle began at the same time. Anyway, there are many insects in the north, and Chi Nan is also happy to make changes here. With the help of the mother tree in the homeland, some bush fighters that have already formed can also be reformed.


    In the second battle, there was a sharp spike on the bush warrior''s body. This spike is used to deal with beetles. When encountering a beetle, as long as you run to the side of the beetle, and then pierce it with a needle, destroy the nerve transmission center of the beetle, you can directly disable the beetle or even die on the spot.


    This principle is the same as the bald daddy they used ordinary fine needle type weapons.


    Only Chi Nan found that this kind of fine needle was not that easy to use because it was too hard to bend.


    As a result, during the next battle, Chi Nan turned it into a bendable ordinary vine, but at the tip, Chi Nan was fused with the modified type of ground thorn fern, and finally turned into a new type of steel needle.


    However, Chi Nan later discovered that those tiny vines were too fragile and could be easily destroyed by beetles. After fighting with the bush fighters for a while, these beetles also learned that the weakness of the bush fighters is above the roots.


    As long as that place is destroyed, the bush warrior will die. A position that is not easy to attack for ordinary soldiers is not difficult for beetles. After all, the beetle is originally head down, and the mouthparts can easily cut it open.


    Fortunately, the beetle will not evolve on its own, at least the current situation found in Chi Nan, and its plant weapons are constantly evolving. Chi Nan has great expectations for the main infantry used for coordinated operations. So a series of transformations continued. After many directional mutations and fusion transformations, the two tentacles finally undergone a fundamental change.


    The tentacles used by Chinan have become two very tough tentacles with some small scales on the surface. The most important thing is that these two tentacles can be stretched and shortened. It''s hard to be attacked when you don''t usually attack.


    Even if it is attacked, it can resist a side weapon slash. The flexible tentacles will find the opponent''s weakness in an instant, then quickly look at it, and then pierce the steel needle to attack.


    In order to greatly shorten the length of the tentacles, Chi Nan also mutated the steel needles. The steel needles now shrunk in the tentacles are no longer hard, but soft. Yes, it is soft.


    Usually the steel needle is not hidden in a straight line in the tentacles, but hidden in a spiral. At the moment of puncture, there will be a large amount of liquid filling the steel needle itself, making the steel needle even harder than before, and with strong penetrating power. To this end, Chi Nan also made a similar transformation to his own ground thorn fern.


    After the transformation, the ground thorn fern can finally break through the steel needle limit of less than one meter, can directly pierce more than two meters, and attack faster. This height can already kill people all at once.


    In addition to the two tentacles, Chi Nan also optimized the structure of the bush warrior itself. After a lot of experiments, Chi Nan finally determined that three large leaves on the bush warrior were the most suitable.


    Two leaves are too few to take care of all the areas around me. Four leaves are a bit wasteful. Sometimes the leaves will affect each other when they are waving, so three leaves are the best.


    Just be able to take care of all the places around, even a little rotation can exert the greatest power. There is no influence on each other, and if the number is small, the speed of spawning will be much faster.


    The sensory organs of the bush warrior itself are all over the body, but the head that is most easily attacked has given up the transformation. Because this place is usually regarded as a critical point by ordinary creatures. Even those beetles often attack the head first. This is an instinct that cannot be completely overcome by command alone.


    Therefore, this place is usually used to display good-looking, or to mislead others. With this head, at least the bush warrior really looks like a warrior.


    Below the roots of the bush warrior, the area where the plant brain is located is wrapped by Chi Nan with reinforced thinned vajra wood. Even if the beetle wants to crush it, it takes a while.


    In this little time, if the reaction is quick, the bush warrior can even complete the anti-kill. Move your tiny vines around the back of the beetle, and then spit out fine needles directly behind the beetle to attack the beetle''s vitals. Because of the use of these measures, the battle damage ratio of his bush fighters and beetles has been increasing step by step.


    This kind of battle lasted for a month. At this time, the weather has completely warmed up and the glaciers have melted. The fighting in the south has intensified. With their own help, they fought fiercely.


    Chi Nan just paid a little attention to to make sure that they won''t make a big mess, and won''t lose their balance. These people are definitely accumulating their own strength in secret, but as long as they are given enough time, there is no problem.


    On the contrary, the border issue is the one that needs the most attention. Looking at the report in his hand, Chi Nan was very satisfied. "The transformation of the bush beasts has basically reached its limit. If we continue to strengthen it, we can only increase the cost and increase the incubation time, which does not meet our requirements, so this is fine."


    The battle damage ratio between the bush warriors and those beetles finally reached more than one to ten, and Chi Nan was very satisfied with this ratio. If used to deal with the undead, I believe this ratio will be higher.


    "Then next, we have to experiment with coordinated combat. Let the spider tank go on the field first and cooperate with the bush fighters to fight. You find a way to explore some tactics, and then summarize them and let others learn."


    Chi Nan directly ordered to go down. He was a researcher, and he didn''t worry about the specific battles. The bald father nodded immediately to express his understanding, and then went down to make arrangements.


    Because it is a test, no one dares to take it lightly. Bush soldiers can be used on a large scale, but to control the tank, some soldiers must hide in the spider tank and control it at close range. For them, it is very dangerous. Because the number of casualties is too small, the soldiers cherish their lives even more.


    The outside of the Giant Wood City had already been cleared of a lot of open space at this time, and a group of people had opened up a ten-kilometer area, and several homeland mother trees had been planted inside, completely controlling this area.


    A large number of bush fighters bred among them, and many bush fighters will join the battlefield every day, and a production line has been formed.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 477： The bug came home

    Just when Chi Nan thought that he had gained an absolute advantage over the insects, the arrival of a letter from the back made Chi Nan a huge head. "Damn it, how did this happen, how did you get in."


    Among the letters that Chi Nan saw, there were bugs inside Remas, and there were still a lot of bugs. As soon as these bugs appeared, they attacked many places at the same time. This is especially true around Hongshaling.


    If it weren¡¯t for Chinan¡¯s planting a lot of homeland mother trees for experimentation, and a lot of incomplete versions of bush fighters produced, I¡¯m afraid that at this time, many cities would have fallen.


    Today''s Hongshaling is not as barren as it used to be. There are many large and small cities inside Hongshaling, and many towns have their own high walls, which are very similar to cities. Moreover, there are usually many plant defense weapons around these city walls. Otherwise, he will be attacked for the first time, and God knows how.


    "Father bald, you are here to guard and continue to expand our territory according to our requirements. I will leave some nature mages to help plant the mother tree of the homeland. Be careful yourself."


    Chi Nan got up and said to Olna, "Let''s go and go back immediately." Even if he gave up the Giant Wood City, Chi Nan would not give up Hongsha Ridge. That place is his root and his home.


    Olna nodded slightly, and then ran towards the airship with Chi Nan quickly. That place is also Olna''s home. There is no change in Olna''s face, but the anxiety in her eyes can still be seen. No way, who made their half-elves live in the Red Sand Ridge, and now they can''t tolerate them being careless.


    As for this place, if it is planted directly with seeds, even a half-elf cannot give birth to a mother tree in the homeland. Therefore, Chinan can only provide them with some half-large saplings, and these saplings can be used to promote the growth of them.


    But even so, for a homeland mother tree to reach its maturity stage, it takes a natural mage apprentice to spawn for a month. Increasing the number of half-elf wizards can shorten this time, nothing more.


    No one was chatting along the way, and everyone was very anxious. Gradually, when the airship flew near Hongsha Ridge, Chi Nan finally saw the changes in Hongsha Ridge.


    At the edge of the territory, there are many red and black beetles raging everywhere. These beetles are very familiar to Chinan. On the ground, the coordinated combat of bush fighters and spider tanks has begun.


    It''s just that the cooperation is not so satisfactory, but the same, because everyone is experimenting for the first time, and various tactics can also be used. There are always some obvious uses. In the air, there are also some airships that are targeting the beetles below to attack and bomb them. Unfortunately, there are no beetle bombs in Hongshaling.


    Therefore, they can only use some kerosene bombs. The scorched spots on the ground were all burned out of kerosene bombs. "Damn it, how did these beetles get in? How could there be so many."


    Chi Nan slowly let the airship land down. Just after observing the surrounding situation for a while, the airship had already flown above Redstone City. Red Rock City is a window to the outside world, a city with developed commerce, and it is also the current combat headquarters. Because it is more convenient to command operations here, a group of officials from Hongshaling also came here temporarily.


    Just after landing, Chi Nan saw Hemila leading a group of officials to greet her.


    "Don''t have to be so polite, tell me how things are going on now." That''s the situation when a fire broke out in the backyard.


    Sophia stepped forward and said with a serious face: "Now the situation is not optimistic. In these two days, we have killed more than 30,000 beetles." More than 30,000 is nothing to the border.


    But in any case, these 30,000 beetles are not a small number. It is horrible to be able to run to Remas but no one finds it. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that Sophia had also become a territory official. I don''t know how Sophia did it, but it doesn''t seem strange to see Hermilla''s appearance.


    Chi Nan also saw a familiar person, Numis who had been staring at him from the beginning. Look at the uniform on Numis, the logo should be the clothing of one of the frontline commanders.


    Fortunately, the commander-in-chief is not, but a middle-aged man that Chi Nan is not very familiar with. If the commander-in-chief was robbed by Numis, it would inevitably appear that their man in Hongshaling was too useless.


    "There are so many bugs, have you investigated how these beetles got in?"


    Now is not the time to consider other things, Chi Nan asked directly.


    Hermilla''s face is also a little uncomfortable: "The specific situation has not been investigated, and it is difficult for our intelligence organization to act in this situation. And most of the people outside have contacted."


    "But according to our guess , these bugs were either deliberately put in by some people, otherwise it would be difficult to explain the fact that a large number of people outside of us contacted the first time. The second situation is, These worms may make holes, they come from the ground." Yes, the worms will make holes, it''s okay.


    They just didn''t find where the wormhole was. Chi Nan couldn''t wait to spread his plants all over the defense line, so that where there was a problem in the defense line, he would definitely be able to find something wrong in the first place.


    "Continue to investigate. Anyway, there must be something wrong. During this period of time, I will make a large number of bush fighters. We will try to calm down the entire Remas as soon as possible."


    Hermilla winked at Chi Nan, and Chi Nan nodded slightly. He knows what Hemira means. Although this is a crisis, for himself, it is also the best time to intervene in controlling Remas.


    At this moment, Numisi suddenly said with some embarrassment: "Um, Lord Chinan, can you please help my father. I don''t know how he is now, but it should be fine."


    The strength on the Governor''s Mansion is not weak. And after the last raging, the defense power of the major noble territories have been greatly improved. Especially the main city where the governor is located, it is not something that the beetle can deal with casually.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, but in the end, under Nu Misi''s pitiful eyes, his heart softened. "Well, I will let the airship pick up the Governor. As long as the Governor is still alive, nothing will happen." Upon hearing this, Numis finally felt relieved.


    "Thank you so much, I will never forget your help."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "We are friends, we don''t need to be like this." Yes, if it is a stranger, he doesn''t care.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 478： There are actually flying beetles

    Speaking of doing it, Chi Nan produced some saplings of the mother tree of his homeland and the latest bush warrior seeds, handed them over to the half-elves, and then set off in person. That''s right, Chi Nan personally went to meet the Governor this time.


    It''s not how important it is. First, it is to show that it takes it seriously, but it is also to discuss it with the Governor. This time, Chi Nan had made up his mind to control the entire Remas in his own hands.


    Owning the entire Remas as his own planting area, I believe I will soon be close to the gold level. It''s a pity that there seems to be no plants that exceed the gold level near Rus Yala.


    No, the twin tree is beyond the gold level, but because the level is too high, there is no way to help myself break through.


    Of course, Numis also came with him, after all, it was related to his own family. At first Numisi didn''t know why he was kicked out by his father, but it was his father after all.


    For the sake of his family, it is strange that Numis is not nervous. "Don''t worry, I believe there will be nothing wrong with the main city. We will completely liberate the entire Remas, and then we will destroy those bugs."


    Chi Nan was already intolerable to insects, and it was not easy to be able to endure such a long time.


    Nu Mi Siqiang smiled and nodded slightly: "Thank you, I know. But don''t risk it for me."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "It''s not for you to take risks. I was going to solve those bugs. The bugs are just because they reproduce fast. As long as the scale goes up, my bush warriors reproduce faster."


    Chi Nan didn''t worry at all about his ability to reproduce plants. The more the creatures are at the bottom of the food chain, the faster they will reproduce. And plants are undoubtedly the lowest among all living things.


    In the air, more than 30 airships are flying fast. In this place of Remas, more than thirty airships can already run rampant. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that when he came out, he ran into trouble.


    In the distant sky, a large black cloud quickly swept toward him. "Chi Nan, look quickly, over there." Olna pointed to the front and said loudly to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, and then his eyes changed. Those dark clouds were not ordinary things at all. "Is it another beast like the bloodthirsty crow?" After speaking, Chi Nan quickly built a high-powered telescope.


    A long distance away, Chi Nan could see exactly what was in the sky. This time it was not a bloodthirsty crow, but a bug, and the sky was full of beetles. It is red and black, with more black, so it looks like a dark cloud.


    These worms flashed their thin wings behind them, and they were enveloping them in their opposite direction at a speed that was not very fast but not very slow. Chi Nan gritted his teeth and said: "Damn bugs, how come they can fly." I couldn''t find them when I wanted to find them before, but now I don''t want to find them, but I saw so many at once.


    "Such a big cloud, there are at least thousands of bugs." Olna said blankly.


    "At least five thousand or more. I knew I would get some more airships." Chi Nan thought for a while, and immediately turned on the sound transmission system next to him: "I am Chi Nan, and the person who heard it sent a message behind and asked to bring one. The main force came for reinforcements. The others were ready for battle." Chi Nan''s words were quickly executed.


    Numisi looked ahead nervously, and there was something in tears flashing in his eyes. "Don''t worry Numis, the Governor will definitely be fine." Chi Nan patted Numis on the shoulder.


    Numisi shook his shoulder, but then bit his lip and nodded vigorously, without speaking.


    As a good commander, how could Numisi not know that ordinary beetles would not be able to break through the main city in a short time. But these flying beetles are different, and these beetles are more troublesome.


    If the strength of these beetles is not bad, then the main city may be about to be unable to hold on. The direction from which the beetle flies is the direction of the main city. But what is strange is why these flying beetles have only appeared now.


    "I''m in the range of fire, request an attack." The soldier who controlled the airship nearby said loudly.


    Olna quickly calculated in her heart, and then said loudly: "Attack." Olna gave the order, and all the airships that were already in combat fired their guns at the same time. A large number of bullets flew out.


    Ahead, the beetles that were attacked were knocked down on the spot, their wings were interrupted, and they fell and couldn''t survive. If it is hit directly on the body, because the cannon shells are relatively large, the beetles will also be injured. If you are concentrated two or three times in a row, you will be shaken to death in the air. Immediately afterwards, a large number of kerosene bombs exploded in the air.


    Each time the kerosene bomb would ignite a small piece of nearby, and the fragile wings of the burned bug would be burned immediately and then fell down. It seems that kerosene bombs have a good effect on these beetles The beetles also found their uninvited guests and flew towards this side. A long distance away, the beetle''s body bulged, and suddenly a little black thing spurted out of the beetle''s mouth.


    These things did not have any effect on the airship, as if it was raining. After a transparent barrier was contaminated by some black things, Chi Nan suddenly discovered that the contaminated area had actually been corroded a little bit.


    "Damn it, this is not made of ordinary materials. Even this can corrode. If it is hit by a single person, it will be melted directly." Chi Nan was surprised to find that these were not only flying units, but also Long-range arms.


    "Attention all airships, the front block the back, after a while, listen to the order, and the rear alternates." Orna''s order was issued again, and suddenly the formation changed. This will affect your own attacks, but it is also a good way to protect yourself. When the beetles approached them, the first wave of wind cannons had already condensed.


    More than thirty consecutive wind cannons attacked the past in different directions, and the wind blade exploded in mid-air, instantly sweeping the entire beetle team. With just this wave of attacks, most of the beetles were shot down.


    "It''s great. The effect of the wind cannon is better than I thought. If it is used to attack the Gryphon group, it will definitely wipe out all of them at once." This wave of attack directly emptied the sky, which is too human. Shocked.


    There are fewer bugs, and the pressure on them is much less. However, some bugs still approached. After approaching, the insects no longer attack from a long distance, but lie on the airship and begin to bite the airship with their huge mouthparts. The hard vajra wood shell was actually torn apart one by one under the insect''s mouth.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 479： Air docking, reinforcements arrive

    Although the tearing is relatively slow, the bite force of these beetles is really amazing. It can''t deal with the airship itself, but the beetles that fall on the leaves of the airship are different. The leaf wings are bitten out of a big hole in a short time.


    "Clean up the distant ones first, then attack each other, and be prepared to guard against shocks." Olna quickly ordered, and then firmly fixed herself next to a handle. When Chi Nan saw this, he was the same as Olna.


    The machine guns continued to attack, and after another wave of wind cannons, there were finally few beetles left in the sky. At this time, the airships began to reverse their attack directions and aimed at other companions around them.


    No way, the airship has no way to attack the beetles on its body, and can only rely on other airships to attack. The machine gun sounded, the beetles were smashed one by one, and the airship shook like crazy. Numis, who was already absent-minded, was shaken off the handle by the violent shaking.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, Numisi felt that she was being pulled by a strong force for the next moment, and then she fell into a warm embrace. Looking up, it turned out that Chi Nan was holding him.


    "It''s okay." Chi Nan''s voice rang in his ears, Numisi was a little intoxicated. If it was normal, Numis would definitely be very happy. But now, Numisi was anxious and didn''t think about it too much.


    "Thank you, I''m fine." Nu Misi blushed and said in a low voice, but then there was another shock, which interrupted Nu Mi''s mind to escape. Feeling the favorable arm embraces herself, Nu Mi thinks about the deer bumping into her heart. This was not what he wanted, but the other party didn''t let go of himself. That''s right, Chi Nan''s strength was too great.


    Nu Mi Si said to herself in her heart, she didn''t know where she was. After a long time, when Numis felt that she was let go, she realized that the battle was over in a bit of a loss.


    "Report the loss." Olna''s voice rang from the side.


    "The three wings of the 36th are damaged and have lost the ability to fly."


    "On the thirty-ninth, all four wings were damaged, and it was impossible to continue flying."


    One by one reports came, Chi Nan and Olna frowned. The short-term battle caused them to lose a lot here. The most serious one, the head was actually corroded by the set fire. If it were the old plant brain, this airship would have been abandoned at this time. The reduced plant brain is right next to the corroded area, almost destroyed.


    Even the airship he was in was pitted on it and looked very ugly. Although these things are not very difficult to eliminate, they still cannot be underestimated.


    If it were not that the insects were too dense, most of the wind cannons facing him would have been cleaned up at once. As long as the beetles are slightly flexible, this time the battle may be defeated by himself.


    After going back, we must continue to design new tactics against the beetles.


    "Let the other airships stay still. Our airship flew over and landed on their airship. I will repair it. Also, notify the rear reinforcements to speed up and don''t waste time."


    With that, Chi Nan put his hand on the wall. The magic of life urged, the entire airship quickly became smooth, and the damaged wings quickly grew back. At the same time, the airship slowly rises higher than other airships.


    After a while, this airship landed on another airship. The floor shook slightly, and the two airships actually docked in mid-air. With the help of contact, Chi Nan''s magic quickly penetrated the past. Then, another airship was gradually restored to its original condition.


    Especially the most dangerous airship, the head grew back little by little among the grateful eyes of everyone. With this repair, Chi Nan added a hard shell to the heads of all airships to ensure that they can withstand more corrosion.


    Just as Chinan was repairing those airships at high altitude, reinforcements from the rear finally arrived. Those who came first were also some airships. This is a complete formation of airships, one hundred in number.


    Most of the front are four-winged main battle airships, followed by two large transport airships, which transport all kinds of materials. In fact, it''s just the various shells needed by the airship. With the supply of transport airships, the battle time of the airship formation can be guaranteed longer. This is the method that Hermilla and others came up with.


    Perhaps, I should have designed a special carrier airship to transport ammunition, Chi Nan thought in his heart. However, Chi Nan still did not change his actions, and was still repairing one after another.


    After waiting for a while, the airship was completely restored. Combined, more than one hundred and thirty airships. Now, even if he encounters more flying beetles, Chi Nan believes that he will be able to go up to the mausoleumThe airship will spread out, forming a three-dimensional shape. "If it''s not that the wind cannons can''t maintain the state before launching for a long time, and the wind cannons are prepared from the beginning, those beetles will never pose a threat to us." Chi Nan thought, but he really couldn''t help it. After all, wind cannon is just a kind of plant, not a treasure.


    Soon, a piece of green thing ran over on the ground. In the front are 20,000 bush soldiers, and there are many spider tanks following, at least two thousand in number.


    Such an army would be enough to sweep the entire Remas, Chi Nan thought about it in his heart. With the current power, even if the Governor''s Mansion was captured, Chi Nan believed that he would definitely be able to take it down.


    "Go, target the main city, we will let those bugs take a good look at our strength this time."


    There was a cheering sound around, which was sent by plant imitating sound transmission. But Chi Nan could still hear the excitement and joy of the soldiers from the heart. The large forces converged and flew in the direction of the Governor''s Mansion.


    Numis was always at the forefront, watching everything outside through the transparent barrier. Because of the drag of spider tanks and bush fighters, the speed is much slower. It took more than three hours before the team arrived near the main city. After such a long period of time, Numisi''s original anxious mood slowly recovered.


    "Strange, what the **** is going on here." I saw the main city from a distance, but it was completely different from the main city that was ravaged by insects as I imagined. The main city was still like that, intact.


    A large number of insects surrounded the main city. No, it''s not so much a siege, it''s a garrison. A large number of beetles are in groups around them, as if they are protecting the main city, which is really strange.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 480： The weird beetles

    The performance in the city at this time made Chi Nan feel very strange. Although the original prosperous city is not as prosperous as before, there are still people walking around. This Chinan can be seen.


    After all, this is a time of war, and the small number of people on the streets is justified.


    But where did all the soldiers who were supposed to guard the city go. There are no soldiers on the wall, no supervisors to patrol, and a large number of beetles around, seem to be protecting the city, which is so strange.


    This way, if someone controls the beetle, it might be even more convincing. But Chi Nan wouldn''t believe that if the Governor''s Mansion could really control the beetles, they would definitely not hide it and show it off. Besides, the places on the border that are threatened by bugs, Chi Nan doesn''t believe that the people in the Governor''s Mansion will leave them alone.


    Similarly, the approach of Chi Nan''s army also made these beetles spotted. Many beetles began to commotion, and even a small group of beetles ran towards Chi Nan.


    "What to do, do you want to attack?" Chi Nan asked Numis, who was next to Numis, after all, this was Numis''s home.


    Numis was even more confused. Even as a commander with commanding talent, Numis was just a girl after all. Seeing this situation, he felt a little overwhelmed.


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, Numisi became more entangled. "It won''t work if you don''t attack, but if you attack, it won''t be good if the irritated beetles attack the main city. The current situation in the main city can''t stop those beetles from attacking."


    Yes, all the soldiers didn''t know where they went. It would be weird if they could stop these beetles.


    After a long time, Numisi gritted his teeth and said: "It doesn''t matter, although I don''t know why the beetles don''t attack, but if they are not controlled, there is something that makes the beetles afraid of."


    "If it is the first case, then those who control the beetles will definitely come to deal with our threat, and will not rashly divide their forces to attack the city. If it is the second case, the attacked beetles are even more unlikely to go to dangerous places."


    Numisi deserves to be Numis, so he can calm down and analyze the situation so quickly, Chi Nan gave Numis a thumbs up, he really didn''t expect this. "If that''s the case, then attack."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the spider tank below moved first. But the fastest ones are the airships in the sky. The airship flew past quickly, followed by a bombardment. Around the city, among the beetle swarms, soon a large area of ??flames ignited. "Unfortunately, there is not enough time. If there are beetle bombs, these beetles will die."


    Such a dense group of bugs can be very easy to attack. Below, some dark shadows flew up, take a closer look, isn''t this the beetle that flew before. But some flying beetles actually flew out of the city.


    It was really strange. Chi Nan had a bad feeling in his heart, but Chi Nan didn''t know what it was. "Attack those flying beetles first and don''t care about the others." Chi Nan said again.


    Olna, who originally had this idea, did not object, and continued to command the airship formation to attack. As the supreme commander of the airship Olna, other formations naturally obey her orders.


    There are also ground troops to clean up the bugs below. Before it got close, a series of shells came over, smashing the bugs one by one. Then some wind cannons flew in, and the field was cleared piece by piece. That''s right, among the spider tanks, a number of spider tanks using wind cannons have appeared, although the number is not very large.


    These precious wind cannon spiders are firmly protected in the middle, as the main purpose of cleaning the opponent''s soldiers and combating powerful units, usually rely on other ordinary spider tanks.


    The beetles continued to run forward, but instead of colliding with the spider tank, they collided with a large number of bush soldiers. Then, the difficult but restrained style of play once again let the beetles know what it means to be uncomfortable.


    The rear spider tanks specially select places where beetles are dense to attack, and they don''t care about themselves. Anyway, the bush fighters were originally used by Chi Nan as a consumable.


    As long as you can protect yourself, expand the results, and destroy some bush fighters, it doesn''t matter. However, those spider tanks are under the control of the soldiers, and one soldier can control ten tanks, so it can also minimize the loss of bush soldiers. Soldiers clearly knew more about the location of targeted strikes and where the strikes were more appropriate.


    Soon, Chi Nan discovered that there were not many flying beetles flying up this time, and the number was less than one thousand. It seemed that the one he had encountered before was the main force. Fortunately, I met it earlier, if I met here, God knows how troublesome it will be.


    More than one hundred airships presented a three-dimensional cross-attack, and the cannons were launched one after another, causing these beetles to be knocked out before they got close. UU Reading When there are not many beetles left, there are still few that can get close to the airship. Those that were close were dealt with directly by the other airships, and none of them remained.


    During the entire battle, even the wind cannons were not used. This is also the reason why Chi Nan is worried that the wind cannon will destroy the main city. I''m here for rescue now, and it''s not what I want to go under.


    "Are there no flying beetles? Help the ground forces to eliminate all beetles as soon as possible." Looking at the bottom, those beetles still have no intention of attacking the city, which makes Chi Nan feel even more weird.


    It''s just that it''s not the time to think about this, and you will know everything when you get in. The airships started bombing around. The flames continue to burn, and the airship''s technology of using incendiary bombing is really getting better and better.


    The fire spread, burning everything around. Chi Nan looked at the surrounding buildings that were burned down, and shook his head helplessly. The main city is not deserted, there are many towns here.


    Although everyone is gone, the building stays here. This attack, I am afraid that many people have suffered heavy losses. "Forget it, the old will not go and the new will not come. Once you become a refugee, it will be easier to accept the leadership of Hongshaling." After thinking about it, Chi Nan quickly let go of his previous compassionate thoughts.


    The duration of the battle was not very long. One was because the beetles were denser, and the other was because the number of beetles was small. The last and most important thing was that the strength of the army I brought this time was too strong.


    In less than an hour, everything was over from the initial charge to the final clearing of the battlefield. Now, there is only one city that behaves very strangely, still standing quietly on the ground. To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 481： Belief in the Beetle God

    "Go ahead and be careful, there is weirdness here." Chi Nan ordered the soldiers to walk forward. Of course, the soldiers are in the back, and the bush soldiers and the nobody spider tanks are at the front.


    In the air, the airship is fully guarded and ready to attack at any time.


    When the army approached, soldiers suddenly appeared on the walls of the originally quiet city. It''s just that the eyes of these soldiers are filled with an indescribable feeling, which seems to be fanatical and indifferent.


    This feeling gives people the illusion that they are not human. All the people exuded a strong suffocation, which was obviously much stronger than the soldiers I had seen before, and it was not because of vindictiveness. "It''s strange, there are so many people here, why, they haven''t appeared before, can they really control the bugs?"


    Orna said: "It''s impossible. If they can really control the beetles, they would have taken action to eliminate other beetles. According to the personality of the human nobles, this is of great benefit to them."


    Although Olna usually doesn''t seem to care about anything, it has only been a long time since she came to human society to have such a deep understanding of human society.


    "Is that? Father? Why does it feel a little strange." Suddenly, Numisi exclaimed.


    Chi Nan looked over there, and it turned out that it was Governor Remas, with his son Kairadi next to him. Speaking of, when I first came into this world, I was rescued by Kailardi from the battlefield.


    "Let''s go down and see what happened." I don''t know why, Chi Nan always feels that the atmosphere is very strange now. While slowly landing, Chi Nan began to transform his airship.


    The hard shells around the head of the original airship slowly fell off, replaced by a transparent barrier. This transparent material is not very strong, and is usually used as a window.


    During the battle, the windows must be closed. The only observations on the front are thickened, and there is a layer of mesh inside to protect itself. But now in order to have a face-to-face conversation with each other, Chi Nan doesn''t care about that much.


    When the airship was almost transformed, it had already landed to a height close to parallel to the opposite side of the city wall. "Your Excellency, what is going on here?" Chi Nan shouted. The sound was vibrated in a special way in the airship, even if it was far away, it could be heard clearly by the person on the other side.


    The soldiers, motionless, like statues, staring at themselves with strange expressions.


    No, even Governor Remas himself looked very strange, like all those standing on the wall.


    Governor Remas laughed loudly: "Chi Nan, you really did not let me down. This time you won. I know you always wanted to control Remas, so I never liked you. But now, Remas gives it to is you."


    "Father, what''s wrong with you? Is there anything that I can''t tell and discuss together. You know, Chi Nan, Chi Nan doesn''t have that kind of mind." Nu Misi squinted at Chi Nan, and said with some worry.


    The governor laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, how could it not be possible? I have lived for so many years and no one has seen anyone. Although he is a half-elf and there are not many people, his ambition is also the greatest I have ever seen. Yes. You will follow Earl Chi Nan from now on, and he will let you live a very good life."


    Chi Nan was a little confused, what was going on, these things couldn''t be said directly, why did the Governor say it directly? Not only that, but it''s really strange that he is still trying to leave a gu on the battlefield.


    Even if the governor does not recognize these things, he is still the governor, at least before he completely overturned the Ruth Yala Kingdom, the position of the governor himself cannot be taken for him.


    "Your Excellency, have you misunderstood something? Since your Excellency has nothing to do, then we won''t bother. But before we saw some bugs flying out of the city, we need to check it."


    The governor waved his hand: "No need to check, there are civilians in the city who are still alive, but a lot of them have been remodeled. Like other nobles, I could only use external forces to deal with you at first. Later, we all changed. Belief, believe in the **** of beetles. We also brought in these beetles."


    "What are you talking about? You put these bugs in. Don''t you know that these bugs will destroy the entire Remas." Now, even Chi Nan was shocked.


    These guys really didn''t care about anything to deal with themselves, that''s a beetle. Also, what is the belief in the beetle god. If all the nobles are involved, then the situation in Remas may be even more dangerous Don¡¯t worry, although everyone is sending beetles inside, we didn¡¯t want the beetles to occupy our place in the first place. , The beetle is only used to deal with you. But you have to speed up, otherwise Remas will fall. "


    "Father, since you are already awakened, you might as well be with us. You are still the governor of Remas."


    Hearing Numis with some sobbing sounds, the governor smiled bitterly, and then tore his clothes to shreds. "Of course it''s okay if I just change my beliefs, but we didn''t expect that we would become like this. We have no retreat. You know, I can control my thinking now, or is it because..."


    "Forget it, I''m about to lose control of myself, you quickly destroy me, I don''t want to die as a monster." Under the clothes that the governor tore apart, there is a very strange armor.


    No, this is not armor, this pattern, this is strange growth with my own muscles. With the familiar red and black lines, the arms look as if the worm limbs are more than the human body.


    The hard shell on the surface is definitely not something that a normal person can grow on. After tearing open the clothes, the strange evil spirit became stronger. No wonder it is so familiar, because it has something to do with bugs.


    If you change your beliefs, will you actually transform yourself into this way? Following the Governor''s words, the surrounding soldiers and other people''s eyes were red, like light bulbs, and they had completely lost their minds.


    "No, father, how can I, how can..." Nu Misi burst into tears and wept.


    The governor yelled: "Your Excellency Chinan, this is my last request. If I do or, then the ordinary people still alive in the city, I will all turn them into believers of the Beetle God, and then destroy the entire Remas, please."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 482： Cauliflower radish

    Looking at the fanatical monsters who were not like normal people, Chi Nan no longer hesitated. Pull Numis back, and then ordered: "Attack, destroy all monsters, and then gradually advance to rescue normal people."


    With that said, Chi Nan controlled his magic power and covered the surrounding transparent materials with a hard shell.


    "No, no, I know, this is my father''s last wish, but I want to watch him and give him the last ride." Numisi prevented Chi Nan from blocking his vision. Although tears flowed, he insisted on watching with wide eyes.


    At this time, the governor has gradually become crazy. At first, he didn''t know what method he used to maintain his own character and suppress other monsters. But now, the Governor should have given up and continue to suppress. The eyes slowly turned red, and it seemed that together with the other monsters around, they could continue to influence each other.


    As the Governor gradually became frantic, he became full of destructive desires. As long as the surroundings were not of the same kind, they were all within the Governor''s attack range. The other half-worms also began to attack everything around them.


    "Speed ??up, not let them hurt ordinary people." Chi Nan gave an order, and the bush warrior, who was already very close to the city, rushed over. In the rear, the wind cannon fired instantly.


    Under the attack of wind cannons, the hard city wall was blown open several times on the spot. The half-worms within the range were dismembered and shattered one by one, and instantly lost their lives.


    These half-worms are more flexible and stronger than beetles, but they don''t have the hard shell of beetles to protect themselves.


    When the bush warrior rushed up, the half-worms waved their arthropods, with five fingers like five sharp knives, and easily cut off the bush warrior''s head at once. When the blade is stroked, it will also leave a trace on the blade.


    However, in the face of the blade knives of the bush warriors, the Beetleman is often difficult to resist. After being swept over the waist, it suddenly became two sections. Half of the body was left behind, still insisting on attacking, but soon lost his strength and completely turned into a corpse.


    There are also some half-worms, who are more worms, and the hard shells on their arms are harder. He was able to directly block the blade knife''s attack with his arm, only leaving a trace. But these bush warriors have two tentacles on them. These two tentacles are long at the same time and stretch out flexibly.


    Then there was a sharp spike at the tip of the tentacles, which quickly pierced through the half-worm''s body.


    "No experience, no experience." Chi Nan thought in his heart. Plant brains need a lot of experience instillation or direct experience instillation to know where to attack. These bush fighters only know how to attack beetles.


    Faced with this kind of creatures of different sizes, they don''t know where to attack. The fine needle attack is very powerful, once it hits the key, it will be killed directly. But if the hit is not the point, then this fine needle can only cause a little skin trauma, and it won''t have much impact at all. The half-worms are still half-worms, and they can still fight.


    The biggest role of the bush warrior is to rush in quickly and entangle with the half-worms in the city, so that these half-worms have an attack target and will not attack other ordinary people.


    And because the plant brain is below, these crazy half-worms don''t know **** the bush warriors, and the two sides are entangled again. Unless the bush warrior is completely shredded, it is difficult for a half-worm to kill a bush warrior.


    A large number of bush fighters poured into the main city, quickly occupying all the streets. In the air, the melee can be seen everywhere. Some hidden half-worms were also attracted by the fighting outside.


    It seems that there is really no thinking about these things, Chi Nan thought of it silently in his heart.


    Nearby, Numisi kept crying, and Chi Nan didn''t know how to comfort him. Olna walked over gently and took Numis''s arm to make Numis feel a little dependent.


    Finally, the team kept advancing and slowly approached the middle place. After the soldiers were dealt with, the governor was finally able to run out. Next to him, there was a half-worm man whose strength had reached the silver level.


    Chi Nan did not hesitate, and directly let the bush soldiers rush over and separate the two. Then, a wind cannon gathered in the air, and the silver-level half-worm who did not know to dodge was smashed to pieces on the spot, and there was no residue left.


    The governor who stayed was personally controlled by Chi Nan to destroy all the joints of his body with fine needles. The zealous governor was completely unaware, still struggling, hoping to stand up and continue fighting.


    Perhaps, there is no idea of ??hope, this is just an instinct. "Numisi, how do you deal with it." The current governor, who has lost all human performance, doesn''t look like a normal person anymoreNumisi shook his head: "My father It''s dead, it''s just a monster. As long as he keeps his corpse, it''s all right." Numi could not cry and couldn''t bear to watch, but she persisted.


    Chi Nan sighed and moved in his heart. At the same time, the bush soldiers pierced the governor''s body with sharp thorns. Now the governor will not move at all, and his body has truly become a corpse. Looking at the Governor''s face, there seems to be a smile on his face. Is it liberated, or... Chi Nan feels worried.


    Numisi let go of Olna and threw herself into Chi Nan''s arms, crying in distress.


    Olna next to her rolled her eyes and said, "The dazzling radish."


    Chi Nan couldn''t help but want to say something, but when he felt the sad Numis in his arms, he could only close his mouth and stare at Olna fiercely. Why did I spend my heart, did I spend you?


    Orna was not afraid at all, just staring at Chi Nan, and Chi Nan could only retreat in the end. There is no way, playing with the three-no girl stare at each other, it''s strange that you can win.


    Simply, Chi Nan turned his head to look at the battle below. At this time the soldiers had entered the city. The city gate was smashed, with the spider tank that entered it, and the airship that was lowered in height, everything went very smoothly.


    Chi Nan did not go under Orna''s command, and controlled the airship to land, and landed on the main arterial road in the city. As soon as it fell, a group of soldiers emptied the surrounding area and surrounded it. He is the highest commander of the airship, and when all airships have their own orders, of course they listen to them.


    Chi Nan raised her eyebrows, but Olna didn''t pay attention at all, and turned her head to look at the scenery outside. This kind of performance gave Chi Nan a sense of frustration.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 483： Boss, you finally came to save me

    For specific rescue matters, of course, plant weapons cannot be brought. When some of the bugs inside were wiped out, some other soldiers got down from the spider tank they were in and entered it for rescue.


    In the rear, the Pea Cannon Troop, who had thought it was useless, quickly dared to come from behind. Because they have the largest number of people, it is more suitable to do this kind of thing. Groups of ordinary people were rescued from tightly guarded places. Seeing that they looked like quail, Chi Nan had no interest in talking.


    "Go and comfort them, and say that we have recovered this place."


    Hey, I don''t know how many such places there are in Remas. Those frantic nobles are guys who only care about their own interests. I must take up the weapon of justice and destroy them all.


    That''s right, that''s it. While thinking about it, Chi Nan walked to a place where the exterminators had previously been wiped out. "My lord, there are still some people who have not been transformed. What should I do with these people?"


    A guard stepped forward and said, Chi Nan thought for a while and said: "Take me to see first."


    After entering the secret room, Chi Nan smelled a very strong **** smell, and a very strange smell, and almost left Chi Nan without turning around. But the next moment, Chi Nan saw the situation inside.


    Some people were tied to the cross with a thick layer of slime on their bodies. The mucus is translucent, and you can see that these people are gradually changing. It seems that it is this mucus that makes people''s bodies begin to develop in the direction of insects. Everyone closes their eyes, and the whole body is red, like a cooked crab.


    With this look, you can tell what cult ritual is going on at a glance. In the middle, there is also a very strange statue. Above this statue is a weird six-winged beetle with a fuzzy face.


    Even if this beetle is not big, it still gives people a sense of majesty. It''s strange, a small statue can actually make one feel majestic, what is going on.


    "This power, Chi Nan, be careful, this power should be a divine power. Damn, the beetle **** they believe in is a real god. These people are all transformed by the divine power and cannot be restored at all."


    Chi Nan was taken aback: "It turns out that this is supernatural power, no wonder it''s so weird." Chi Nan saw the surroundings, and many people stared directly at the statue, their expressions seemed a little struggling. Some people turned their gazes away and did not dare to look at the statue at all. It seems that the statue blessed by divine power is really not that simple.


    It''s just that I don''t know why I''m okay, maybe it''s because of my strength.


    "Discover these statues again and destroy them directly." Chi Nan waved his hand and drew out his gold-level weapon, facing the statue with a sword. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the sword made the sound of metal clashing.


    There is nothing wrong with this statue. "No, it''s not okay, the light on it has dimmed a lot." Chi Nan didn''t even think about it. After several attacks, the light on the statue disappeared and the statue was smashed by a sword. . When the statue shattered, the skin of the surrounding people who were transforming began to slowly recover.


    It''s just the part that has been transformed, but there is no way to recover it.


    "This is not a large idol that has attracted the attention of the gods. If it is a real idol, your attack like this will definitely attract the gods to counterattack." Orna''s words let Chi Nan understand that these gods are not so easy to deal with.


    Thinking of the world destroyed by the gods, Chi Nan was full of vigilance towards these gods. "That''s good, anyway, I didn''t plan to make myself like this." Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said.


    But then, looking at the people around him, Chi Nan thought for a while and said: "These have changed, just give them a good time." After all, there is no way to recover. Instead of staying and worrying about when they will betray, they themselves You will also live in pain, so it''s better to solve it here.


    "As for those next to you, temporarily isolate them. If you find the problem, then solve it. If you don''t find it, then forget it. Everyone in the city must be checked. If there is any insectization on the body, it will be killed on the spot."


    Many soldiers frowned, but Orna didn¡¯t care at all: ¡°It¡¯s a good job. Once these people are transformed, they will leave the mark of the beetle **** on their bodies. There is no way to reverse it. Even if they haven¡¯t been for a long time. The question is, once the Beetle God wants to do anything, they will become fanatics of the Beetle God for the first time.


    This kind of guy who is an evil **** to humans, Chi Nan dare not take it lightly. Chi Nan''s order was quickly passed on. It didn''t take long for the guard to bring some people over.


    "Boss, you finally came to save me." Chi Nan saw a shaggy guy yelling to him and wanted to jump over, but was stopped by others. Chi Nan took a closer look, and he was really an acquaintance. "Mocha, how come you are here and become like this." There is no sign of worming on Mocha''s body.


    But judging from his appearance, it is obvious that he is not doing very well. It is better to say that he is a nobleman than a prisoner or a beggar.


    "Boss Chinan, it''s hard to say a word. At that time, we were all opposed to changing our beliefs and believing in the evil deity called the Beetle God, but they didn''t listen. We were alone and we were locked up in the end. I have always been the boss. Your loyal brother, boss, you really didn''t disappoint me. Come and save me."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes: "Really so faithful? Then why are you here."


    Mocha smiled wryly: "Well, aren''t all the nobles convened for a meeting? We don''t know if they are to deal with the boss. I knew I would definitely not come here."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, but did not reveal that he was not here to deal with himself, who would believe it. "This will be my place from now on, you all have no opinion." These guys are all nobles who don''t want to believe in the beetle god.


    Their actions have saved their own lives, otherwise, once they are transformed, they will soon lose their own thinking.


    "Of course, we all know. By the way, boss, is there anything for us to eat? We haven''t eaten for two days." The guy Mocha knew the current affairs and established Chi Nan''s leadership on the spot.


    Looking at the way these guys looked, Chi Nan nodded slightly, it seemed that there was no problem. "Of course, I have a lot of them on my airship. Go and eat it." Next, you need to control Reimas in a fair way, and you need their help.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 484： These nobles are crazy

    After spending half a day, Chi Nan knocked down the entire Remas. The nobles who were rescued turned out to be only a few dozen, and most of them were not high, and the highest one was only earl.


    Of course, these are the ones who usually walk closer to oneself, and some of them are those with firmer beliefs. But now Remas has become like this, and these nobles are also very aware of current affairs.


    Even the earl also proposed that as long as he can save his family and at the same time not damage his wealth, then he can let out the territory of Remas. He even took the initiative to propose that he could unite with other people to temporarily block the prying eyes of the outside world, allowing Chi Nan to completely control the entire Remas.


    For such a smart person, Chi Nan was still very happy and agreed directly.


    Next, Chi Nan took the army and set out to other aristocratic territories in the surrounding area. At the same time, almost all the troops around the entire Hongsha Ridge have been dispatched, and the airships are flying everywhere.


    In just a few days, many aristocratic territories around were all conquered. Of course, these noble territories still belong to the nobles themselves, but most of these nobles have been transformed by their families.


    For these people, it can only be eliminated. Chi Nan just took out a few examples and used them as evidence to explain the situation here to people in the south. When it was discovered that the north had become like this, and even the supply of plant weapons had decreased, the few princes and princesses in the south were much less protective of themselves.


    Perhaps in their eyes, Remas himself is about to be destroyed, so they don''t have to worry about it.


    As for the threat of beetles, they didn''t care at all. At this time, what is more important than fighting for the throne. No one wanted to support it, and Kea directly deployed a large number of troops outside the Blackstone Fortress.


    Completely blocked the road from Remas to the capital, preventing the beetles from entering at this time, and also preventing their own people from retreating towards that side at this time. Is this trying to make himself and the beetle lose-lose? Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for the strength of Blackstone Fortress, I''m afraid they would take the initiative to attack and take down Blackstone Fortress."


    "My lord, as expected, those nobles have fully opened the border fortresses, and the insects outside can enter Remas unimpeded." On this day, a guard said in his ear.


    "Sure enough, as I thought, these crazy guys have realized that they have been discovered. It seems that they have completely fallen." Chi Nan knew that the transformation of the beetle gods on mortals and the impact on mortal spirits are Very serious. As long as it is transformed, it is very normal for a running dog to degenerate into a beetle.


    What I didn''t expect was that they opened up all the fortresses so quickly. "Fortunately, I was prepared, otherwise, so many bugs rushed out, we definitely can''t stand it."


    These days, my natural performance is that we are almost exhausted. Chi Nan secretly used an airship to send his Nature Mage to the surrounding mountains of several other fortresses, and secretly planted his homeland mother tree.


    At the same time, a large number of bush soldiers must be spawned just to prevent this from happening. As a result, when his natural mage was almost exhausted, it really played a role. When those fortresses were opened by the nobles and were about to give up, their bush fighters rushed down from the mountain for the first time and joined the army of resisting beetles.


    Of course, not all border guards have been evacuated. Some people did not agree with their masters, and did not give up the idea of ??fortresses at all. Because they know what terrible things will happen once they give up.


    There are too many beetles and they are more adaptable. After being raged by the orcs once, they knew that once the beetle raged, it would be even more crazy than the orcs. In order to protect their families, they cannot leave at all.


    Then the bush fighters cooperated with these people to be able to defend those fortresses. "After the notification, send out all our airships and spider tanks to support the fortress on the border as soon as possible. Let the half-elf nature mages work hard, our current strength is not enough." With the help of the fortress, we can defend it, but it is still bad. a lot of.


    Not every place is the same as Giant Wood City, and even now a large number of bush warriors have to be transferred from Giant Wood City to protect them. Once a large number of beetles rushed in, even Chi Nan could only give up most of Remas to guard the Red Sand Ridge.


    "In addition, we also found two large passages. These should have been dug out by a special beetle and have been blocked. But we don''t know whether the beetles will continue to dig new passages."


    Chi Nan has a headache: "Then let everyone hurry to patrol ~ www.novelhall.com~ Also, the ordinary seeds I gave them are also quickly planted along the road. As long as a network is formed, I will feel that there are bugs digging tunnels. To."


    Now, you can only use this method. Who will let himself have this method? It would be great if he had plants that could fight underground, Chi Nan thought inexplicably.


    "My lord, there is one more thing. We found that the mages before, not all evacuated. Rather, they were secretly killed by the nobles and lied to the outside that they had evacuated. This matter, I am afraid it will not be easy to talk to the mages The association explains."


    "Is there any evidence?" Chi Nan thought for a while, suffocating these words.


    The guard shook his head: "There is no absolute evidence. The beetle almost destroyed everything."


    Chi Nan sighed: "Since the beetles are all destroyed, there is no need to find evidence. Just tell them that when the beetle army slaughtered the border cities, the mages died heroically. If they don''t believe it, let them themselves Go to the border fortress. Anyway, there are bugs everywhere in the fortress, and they have no evidence."


    Chi Nan doesn''t want to recite this black pot. If there is no evidence, just push it to the bug. The Guards quickly nodded and noted that the power of the Mage Association is too strong, and now they can''t deal with it by themselves.


    "How is the progress of the beetle cleanup? I don''t want to see those bugs anymore."


    "Master Qi, now there are only three areas with the nobles after the transformation. We have surrounded them all. In two more months, we will be able to catch them all at once."


    "One month, only one month. In another month, the day of planting will come, and no more time can be wasted. I don''t want to be discovered by those in the south that I have changed here."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 485： Stalemate, golden sap

    Remas''s interior was still in chaos, but with Chi Nan''s further sweeping, it gradually calmed down. "Unexpectedly, these nobles are really crazy, using their leaders to create half-worms as combat effectiveness."


    "If it weren''t for these bastards, Remas will not be reduced by nearly half now. The last time a wild orc came, and this time again, we Remas are about to become sparsely populated."


    No, it should be said that it has become like this. After two wars, the number of civilians in Remas was less than one-third of what it was at the beginning, and a large part of them were newborn babies this year. Even Hongshaling''s population is almost one-fifth of the total population of Remas.


    You know, the area of ??Hongsha Ridge is not even one-twentieth the size of Remas. Now when I go out, I can see dead insect corpses everywhere, as well as insect corpses being burned, devastated.


    Hermilla gently held Chi Nan''s hand: "You have done very well. If it weren''t for you, I am afraid that the entire Remas has become the world of beetles."


    Chi Nan sighed. He knew that the nobles only brought in the bugs to deal with him, otherwise the bugs would not come in. Forget it, now I think these are useless. If it hadn''t been for the softening of my own methods at the beginning, this kind of thing might not have happened. Being soft-hearted has caused other nobles to become more and more arrogant.


    Fortunately, it is not too late to wake up. With the cooperation of the aristocrats who survived, his control of the entire Remas has become more and more thorough. The road is well repaired and the transportation is convenient.


    Traffic and communication are generally resolved, and I have reached the highest degree of control over the entire Remas. Today''s Chinan can be said to be the earth emperor of the entire Remas, this is not an exaggeration.


    "It''s a pity, these three places, I''m afraid it''s impossible to clean up these three places in less than half a year."


    Looking at the report, Chi Nan frowned. He didn''t expect both, the situation was more complicated than he thought. I originally thought that I would be able to clean up all the bugs by giving them a month.


    But later Chi Nan realized that he really thought too much. The beetles that had been digging the soil before, after digging the channel, gathered in these three places. For such a long time, a maze has been dug underground.


    These places are underground, so airship attacks are useless, and spider tanks cannot enter them. Only a large number of bush fighters can be dispatched, and they have to lower their heads to climb in. In these passages, the shrub display can only fight against the beetles and the half-worms one-on-one. Afterwards, the corpse must be cleaned out, otherwise the passage will be blocked.


    In addition, those digging bugs continue to dig channels. It is really troublesome to get rid of them, and it can only be done with water.


    Fortunately, in the surrounding area of ??Chinan, I have already planted a circle with the mother tree of the homeland, and planted a plant that can arrange a huge root system underground. After this hard plant is integrated with diamond wood, it is difficult for insects to dig.


    Especially when Chi Nan merged steel needles on the roots of this kind of tree, it gave these plants the ability to counterattack passively. Within a period of time, most of those digging bugs were wiped out by themselves.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for this method to block the underground, perhaps I would have to worry about whether these worms would escape underground or even continue to develop in other places. In short, now I can only wait slowly.


    This kind of underground plant has been promoted in Chinan, and it is not only planted in border areas. Even the roadside trees on both sides of the road, Chinan has also been replaced with this kind of plant that can grow special tree roots.


    Now as long as one''s own road is built somewhere, then the underground will be blocked somewhere. I believe this transformation will be completed soon. After these days and nights of work, the border fortress has finally stabilized. A large number of bush soldiers joined the battlefield, making it difficult for the beetle to move forward.


    Inside, those nobles sent out various messages to mislead several princes and princesses in the south. Let them always think that Remas''s situation is very bad now, but Chi Nan can hold on.


    If they wanted Chi Nan and Chongzi to lose out, they would definitely not take care of this matter. The current Remas is almost cut off from information from the outside world, which was also deliberately created by Chi Nan.


    "Okay, don''t worry about these things. Look, this is a special plant that the civilians have just found recently. You can see if it''s useful." Hemila took out a pipe-like plant. There is also a cup of golden liquid.


    "This is the sap stored in the plant, just like ordinary water, but it is a bit bitter. The content in this plant is very large, and it is said that it is a thing used by people in a certain place when performing rituals~www.novelhall .com~ Chi Nan shook his head and fixed his eyes on the new plant. He took a sip from the water glass, and it was really bitter. "It''s just caused by a substance in the plant itself. Just clean it up. And this kind of thing seems to be nutritious, and it should taste good after removing the bitter taste. "


    Chi Nan felt it while experimenting: "It just so happens that I just relax these few days and let''s study new plants. After this liquid, we will try to make wine. Maybe we can make new varieties."


    Seeing Chi Nan''s spirit eased, Hermilla''s face gradually became more smiling.


    "You said, how should I reward you." After putting aside other things, Chi Nan felt relieved.


    "You said how to reward people, oh, why are you so anxious."


    Before Hemila finished speaking, Chi Nan hugged Hemila''s body and walked towards the backyard. Along the way, he didn''t care about the other gazes that came over, but Hermilla''s face was reddened and she hid her head in Chi Nan''s arms.


    It seems that as long as you can''t see others, others can''t see yourself, just like a cute ostrich. Chi Nan couldn''t help but lowered his head and kissed Hermilla on the cheek. It was so cute.


    "Who made you so charming? Didn''t I reward you? Don''t you feel uncomfortable." Chi Nan''s words made Hermilla even more shy, and she didn''t simply look at Chi Nan. Once her eyes were closed, she would do whatever she loves. That''s good.


    "Really, I do this kind of thing in broad daylight. Forget it, Lord Lord is also tired these days, let''s be quiet." Romy Gara, who was training the maid and guard, couldn''t help but curse secretly when he saw this scene. Screamed. Holding Romelia who wanted to follow her, in Romelia''s puzzled eyes, she also pulled her sister away.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 486： The north is chaotic, we continue to fight

    The lights in the palace were brilliant. After such a long period of operation, the officials left by the old king were finally cleared out by himself. Now the palace is full of his own people.


    As long as those rebellions are resolved, the entire kingdom belongs to its own. Keya''s mood has never been so good for a moment.


    Although the eldest prince is pressing hard in the south, he still can''t help himself. The half-elf who had been making trouble behind was finally in danger. Various reports came, making Kea even more happy.


    "Unexpectedly, the insects in the north actually brought us such good news. But after this war, Remas was completely messed up." Kea said loudly while drinking.


    "Your Majesty, Remas is originally a barren land, even if it is destroyed, it does not matter. After that, we can relocate some people to the past. There are so many nobles in the kingdom, and some people want to pass."


    Yes, as long as it is a territory, it is better than nothing. Even if the insects have been raging, no one will believe that the next one is themselves, and everyone thinks that they can stop it.


    "But your Majesty, are the rumors in the north true? Someone deliberately deceived us."


    Hearing this, Keya''s face was a little ugly: "How could it be that many nobles over there have sent the same distress signal, don''t you think they will betray collectively."


    The people just closed their mouths, and the nobles would betray collectively. Doesn''t that mean that they are also untrustworthy.


    "Also, haven''t the North already sent those half-worms, everyone has seen it."


    Thinking of the half-worms sent by Chi Nan before, everyone felt terrible thinking about it. That evil **** can actually transform people into this way. After becoming a half-worm, even his sanity will be lost.


    The most important thing is that even some nobles have become half-worms. Now they believe that many nobles in the north have joined forces with beetles to deal with Chinan''s affairs. Otherwise, they would not fail to find so many beetles coming in. As for the fact that the narrator was wiped out by the beetle, this kind of argument is good for everyone, and Kea will of course be helped to promote it.


    Anyway, those mages didn''t help themselves now, they kept their gravity. She didn''t dare to treat the Mage Guild with what kind of Kea, and could only let it go. Even if it was offended now, Kea didn''t care.


    "Of course this matter is true. Don''t forget the Blackstone Fortress. We have discovered the status quo of fighting on the opposite side of the Blackstone Fortress. The beetles have all hit the Blackstone Fortress. I am afraid that Red Sand Ridge is about to be unable to hold on. "


    Thinking of the previous report, the group completely let go of their hearts.


    At the same time, this kind of news also reached the ears of the second princess Su Leisi. The second princess was sitting on it, next to Prince Garcia of the Kingdom of Maruo, and there were only two of them in Noda''s palace.


    "Don''t Prince Maro worry about his fianc¨¦e? Now Remas is in chaos. Under this kind of environment, it is not easy for my third sister who has no strength to survive."


    Prince Maro ate elegantly, with a calm smile on his face: "In this case, we can''t enter Remas, right? Even if we want to save people, we have to at least have a way, right."


    As Garcia stopped, blue eyes looked at Su Leisi deeply: "Sophia is my fiancee, but after all, isn¡¯t she still unmarried? My fiancee was caught, and now I¡¯m in danger. Very worried. If Sophia really dies in Remas, I will definitely mobilize the power of the whole country to avenge her."


    It turns out that this is also a good excuse, the power of the country has also used the name of revenge. Sure enough, no one will tell the truth. To enter Remas to get revenge, you must fight from here along the road.


    "As long as it succeeds, the friendship between our two kingdoms will definitely exist forever. My fiancee is the princess of Rus Yala, and Rus Yala is not the only princess, right?"


    With that, Garcia stretched out his hand, trying to hold Su Leisi. It was just a clever turn of Su Leisi, easily avoiding Garcia: "Then wait and see, at least for now, I still don''t see any hope. Unless the Kingdom of Maro can provide greater support." Su Leisi''s action, Garcia frowned.


    "In this situation, we can''t provide more support, otherwise people in other kingdoms will definitely be jealous."


    Garcia is not an idiot, of course it is impossible to agree to this kind of thing. The current situation still has to continue to consume the power of the two princes. "However, if there is a problem with Remas, their supply of plant weapons will also be reduced, and then our opportunity will come." Among all the people, Chi Nan would not sell them plant weapons.


    Hearing this, even Su Leisi''s eyes flashed a cold light That''s right, that half-elf didn''t support me, so let''s go to support others, this account must be settled. "


    The Kingdom of Karimsi, far west of Rus Yala, now has no intention of dealing with neighboring countries. Because they are also attacked by northern insects. A large number of insects went south, and the situation became more serious.


    "What can you do? If it doesn''t work, let''s go to Rus Yala for help. If the beetles go south, even they will be implicated." King Karimsi said with a frown.


    "Your Majesty, now the Rus Yara civil strife, Northern Remas is in a melee, and even their nobles have colluded with the beetle, and they don''t care about it. There is a **** behind the beetle, then there must be someone who commands the beetle, ask for help I''m afraid it won''t work."


    The ministers are also full of helplessness now. There are eighteen fortresses on Rusyara''s side, but not on his own side, so it is even more tragic. Moreover, they have seen the effects of those plant weapons. They are very powerful, and they also restrain the beetles. It happened that Ruth Yala was too busy to take care of herself, and the relationship between the two kingdoms was not very good before.


    Now that he can''t even ask for help, the north of Karimxi is showing signs of erosion.


    "Your Majesty, I suggest that you let go of the northern area and give it to those necromancers."


    "No, the area as large as the north is handed over to the Necromancer, once they develop and grow, it will also be a threat to us."


    "But if that''s not the case, who is going to deal with those beetles, are you going." This proposal just appeared, and it caused a controversy, and the entire palace suddenly became a vegetable market.


    "Shut up, I''ll think about this again." The king waved his hand and ended the meeting with a tired look.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 487： Aiming at transformation and counterattack

    While others temporarily isolated Remas, Chi Nan didn''t change his policy in the slightest. With the continuous fighting, the territory of Remas has basically restored the previous calm at this time.


    When spring plowing came, Chinan began to organize the planting of civilians throughout Remas. The seeds are all improved by myself, and the yield is definitely greater. And there are manors centered on the homeland mother tree everywhere. Jujube trees are abundant in these manors, and life now is better than before. The civilians who had experienced the disaster again easily accepted Chi Nan''s leadership.


    The civilians are that simple, whoever can give them a better life, they will support whoever.


    As for the former nobles, who knows who they are. Especially those nobles who took refuge in bugs and put beetles in, after propaganda, they became objects of disgust and spurn by the people.


    In order to deal with the insects, Chi Nan began to make targeted changes to his plant weapons. The best way to deal with bugs is of course the beetle toxins, but the previous toxins are still not enough.


    After Chi Nan broke through Baiyin, he possessed the ability to directional mutation, so he mutated these toxin plants into enhanced mutations. In the end, two new toxins were selected from dozens of mutated toxins.


    A toxin is the same as before, a gas that can evaporate quickly. But the volatilization time is longer, the range is larger, and the effect against insects is stronger. On the contrary, there is almost no harm to human beings.


    No longer have to worry about being exposed to toxins for a long time, which will cause harm to the person himself. Chi Nan directly replaced all beetle poison bombs with this new toxin. With that, Chi Nan also created a large pea cannon.


    This pea cannon was specially enlarged by Chi Nan and turned into a shape like a rocket. The cannonball is larger, but the range is closer. But the shells used inside are all this toxin shells.


    On the battlefield, this kind of thing is better for infantry than gas guns and tanks because it is more flexible.


    The second type of toxin mutates, it will not volatilize, but will adhere to the surface of the object, but the toxicity to the beetle is stronger than the first type. This is an adhesive toxin.


    When this toxin appeared, Chi Nan immediately used it in melee combat. Soldiers have one hand, which can be applied to their weapons to increase the damage to the beetles.


    This is not the most critical thing. The most critical thing is that Chi Nan has added this kind of toxicity to some of the bush fighters. In the past, the bush fighters could only kill the beetles by rotating them with big moves, attacking continuously, or hitting the key with a needle. But now I don¡¯t need it anymore, as long as I wave it casually, it can hurt the beetle.


    This toxin is secreted by the bush fighters themselves, and then naturally applied to the leaves and needles. As long as the strong beetle toxin comes into contact with the blood of the beetle, the beetle will die within a short time.


    Because of the use of this new toxin, the beetles in the three underground labyrinth areas are getting killed and injured faster and faster. In a short period of time, most of it has been cleared by Chi Nan, and the entire underground labyrinth area is about to be cleared.


    Similarly, Chi Nan also smeared this sticky beetle toxin on the surface of ordinary artillery shells. The airship¡¯s cannon now fires shells with this special venom.


    This kind of venom is of no use to ordinary people and creatures, so the effects of the airship are still indistinguishable. But after this kind of machine shell hits the beetle, as long as it hurts, it can basically kill the beetle.


    In addition to the modification of the toxin itself, Chi Nan also modified the spider tank. In the previous spider tank, several legs seemed to be mace, and the place it passed was covered with flying sand and rocks, and the ground was messy.


    Later, Chi Nan thought of a new method based on the principle of spike expansion, so he changed the spikes on the spider tank''s legs into a contraction type. When walking normally, the spikes are not extended, so that you can walk on the normal road without destroying the road. In places that are not easy to walk, spikes will be extended to improve grip.


    Using the instinct of a plant brain, this kind of spikes can also control the length, and not as long as they stretch out, they will be completely unfolded. After the transformation, the spider tank''s damage to the ground was finally eradicated.


    Moreover, this mace-like spider leg can also play a huge role on the battlefield. When Chi Nan attached sticky beetle toxins to these spikes, the spider tank became a big killer on the battlefield.


    Once when dealing with beetles, a formation of spider tanks directly stretched out their spikes without using cannonballs, and just walked over. After passing by, all the beetles were pierced with spikes and filled with holes.


    Although the beetles are strong in defense, most of them are just injured and not dead, but after the toxin penetrates into the body these beetles only persist for a while, and then die clean. Since then, this new method of combat has become the main method used by spider tanks to deal with beetles.


    The spider tank has completely become one of the main forces in the north to deal with the beetles.


    The changes based on toxins have changed the war between beetles and plant weapons drastically. It wasn''t until some bronze-level beetles that this situation changed.


    The higher the beetle level, the stronger the resistance. Bronze-grade beetles are already very resistant to this toxin and will not die within a short period of time. But in the face of the number of terrifying enemies, there is still no way to make waves.


    Chi Nan even affirmed that even if a silver-level beetle appeared, it would not be completely immune to this toxin, and a large number would have a big impact. Thus, the horn to counterattack the north was sounded.


    While several other fortresses were still re-establishing defensive measures, Giant Wood City had already had surplus troops and began to attack northward. When several other fortresses regained their offensive capabilities, a large amount of land had been recovered from the giant wood city. Chi Nan also moved a large number of civilians from Remas to settle down there.


    Because the population of Remas is getting smaller and smaller, the South still thinks that their side is getting more and more dangerous.


    In the beginning, some beetles did come and attacked near the Blackstone Fortress. But after two times, those who came to attack again were not beetles. But some of the plant weapons in Chinan that failed the test.


    On the one hand, it was sent here for destruction, and on the other hand, it also created the illusion that beetles frequently attacked the Blackstone Fortress. Kea never dreamed that his intelligence department sent him such a piece of false information.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 488： Shipwreck from the East

    As the North continues to counterattack, the North is indeed constantly being developed. Nowadays, there are homeland mother trees everywhere in the north, planted in different places. Now these homeland mother trees are just planting plant weapons.


    A few will grow ordinary crops, but with the end of the war, the population in the north will increase, and eventually all will become manors for growing ordinary crops. What restricts development now has become a population problem.


    It is a pity that the population cannot be changed in a short period of time. What Chinan can do is to transform the north into a large area of ??beautiful environment in a short period of time and completely change the problem of the desolation of the north.


    Similarly, Chinan is still building roads everywhere in the north, using the deep roots of the trees along the roads to find out the caves one by one. I have to say that bugs just like to dig holes. Even if there are few bugs that can make holes, the north can still find a hole in the ground from time to time. These are places where bugs breathe.


    It would be impossible to completely occupy the north without sweeping the entire underground.


    So, relatively speaking, the safest place today is not the middle, but the coastal areas closer to the east. After clearing a piece of forest in the coastal area, the remaining places are safer locations.


    Chinan has planned to establish several ports in the north, and then communicate with the east side of the Dead Forest through the ports. As long as a few roads are built in the middle of the dead forest, then it can be completely connected.


    Relying on airships for transportation is not enough after all, and it is easier to use ships. No way, the number of airships is too small, and the manufacturing speed is not fast enough. Now they are mainly for military use. When to wait for one''s own military airships to be enough, then is the time to develop a large number of civilian airships.


    In addition, Chi Nan had a big plan in his mind. This plan was carried out as he controlled more and more land, and he could not control and plant so many plants alone.


    It''s just his own strength. Although Chi Nan was constantly experimenting, he still failed.


    As the war deepened, Chinan established a temporary headquarters in the north, which was here at this time. Chi Nan has already given Lao Mka to the development of a new place, and Lao Mka is also exhausted during this time.


    The military in the north was handed over to the bald father, and the two old men did a good job in cooperation with each other. In the south, Holm is in control, the main purpose is to produce plant weapons, and to mislead people in the south and other kingdoms.


    The remaining nobles, after seeing the continuous changes and development of Remas, completely cut off other thoughts, and became a rich man with peace of mind, or joined the Chamber of Commerce in Chinan and became its managers. For example, Mocha has now transformed himself into a regional leader of the caravan.


    Speaking of life, it is much better than before, it''s just that it doesn''t have that much power.


    On this day, the guards suddenly came near their temporary headquarters with a lot of things. "What is this, I don''t remember what I asked you to bring over." Looking at these boxes, there are still water on them. This is fished out of the water. The moss on it shows that this thing is probably an old thing too.


    "Master Qi, we found a sunken ship on the east coast. According to Master Mka, it should have sunk five to ten years ago." Horn said respectfully, while others opened the box.


    Inside the box, there are a lot of gold, and some gold coins with peculiar shapes, which are not golden dragons, because there is no golden dragon pattern on them. Similarly, there is no unique recognizing aura on Golden Dragon.


    In addition, there are some emerald green artworks that look like glass, but they are not like them. They should be man-made. Chi Nan doesn''t know what it is, so he can only look at it.


    In addition, there are many things that I don''t know, and some silk fabrics that have been rotten, or some other things. "This is something, is there any kingdom production near us."


    "Master Qi, according to Master Mka, these are not produced by our kingdom, nor are they produced by nearby kingdoms. We guessed that this might be a ship coming from the depths of the eastern sea. According to some information we found, the eastern There really seems to be signs of human existence in the depths of the sea."


    Eastern sea? There was a glint in Chi Nan''s eyes, he really didn''t expect it. I used to think that the sea is the sea, and there can be no signs of human existence. If there is, it would be a good thing.


    Now Remas is almost completely blocked, communication with the outside world is gradually decreasing, and all kinds of materials are basically produced on their own. Although there is no worries about food and drink, if you want to develop, you can''t have enough territory.


    If there is such a place in the Eastern Sea, where there are really a large number of human gatherings, then one''s own territory can once again communicate with the outside world. If you can find some plants or other things you need, so much the better. Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately got up and looked at these things carefully.


    "Indeed, there are no such things in my knowledge. It seems that we have to explore the East."


    Chi Nan walked a few steps back and forth, and finally said: "Inform Olna and Hermilla, we will organize some airships to explore the direction of the eastern sea, and report any situation."


    "My lord, is there anything else I need to order?" Horn said respectfully.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and added: "Let them set off as a squad and tell them that this time it may be dangerous. We don¡¯t know what flying beasts are on the sea, and there is no way to repair it quickly without me. This time, follow the voluntary principle and let them be more careful."


    Horn bowed to salute, and then left. Leave Chi Nan walking around in the room alone.


    After a long time, Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed: "If we want to develop overseas, we must develop a fleet. No, the ships at sea are still a bit worse. What I want is strong air power."


    "Well, with the help of a floating ball, even if you encounter a sea storm, as long as you ascend and fly to the clouds, there is nothing. Normal ships do not have this ability. Before exploring the dangers of the sea, the airship is more reliable. "Thinking of this, Chi Nan began to give birth to a new airship.


    Airship research was originally an important subject, but there have been too many things recently, and Chi Nan can only rely on himself. Chi Nan couldn''t watch all the opinions sent by the half-elves and other soldiers.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 489： Super-large airship mothership

    After several battles and many simulated battles, Olna and others have also made many suggestions for improvements to the airship. "Well, these are all good, besides, there are many movies and television works of space wars that you can refer to."


    Chi Nan opened up his biggest advantage for survival and opened his mind. While thinking indiscriminately, at the same time, relying on his own powerful magic power, he began to experiment indiscriminately. At the same time, some time ago, Chi Nan could finally use the method of constructing the spell model he researched. The first is to weaken the power of the wind cannon.


    The wind cannon model was exported, and then weakened and reformed until it succeeded. It has been a long time now. Chinan regenerates a new wind cannon, and then re-imports it. The seeds produced in this way are the new wind cannon.


    Limited by my own ability, I can only do this step. Under Chi Nan''s test, the new wind cannons were not very powerful, only the ordinary attack effect of the bronze-level mage, and absolutely could not reach the silver.


    Even the bronze warrior can use his own vindictiveness to resist being hit, but it consumes a lot of money.


    But this kind of wind cannon is not without its advantages, that is, the speed of cohesion is very fast. It only takes about two seconds for the new wind cannon to condense, and then it can be played out. As long as it is not damaged, it can be used continuously.


    In other words, it can be used for a long time, completely eliminating the problem of ammunition battery life. After the battle, just repair it again and it''s ready to use. Originally, Chi Nan was going to install it on the new spider tank.


    Not only can it reduce the size of the spider tank, but it can also make the tank more flexible. It now appears that this new wind cannon can completely replace all physical artillery shells, and then open a new combat mode.


    Now, since we want to transform the airship, let''s start with this first. Chi Nan, who used the spaceship as a reference, first thought of the mothership, the core of the fleet. So soon, a super large airship appeared in the nearby open space.


    That''s right, the airship is really very big, because the front and rear are a full 500 meters long, and the outer shell alone is ten meters thick. It is almost comparable to the city wall. It is all hard diamond wood. In order to manufacture this shell, it took Chinan several days. For such a big airship, ordinary floating **** are not enough.


    For this reason, Chi Nan also made special mutations to the floating ball, and finally mutated the floating ball into a special wooden structure. This layer of structure was integrated into the airship by Chi Nan and became an internal plate.


    The entire board forms a special skeleton, supporting all of the airship. And this skeleton is also the most critical factor for flying up and down with the airship. The exterior is covered with diamond wood for protection.


    Using such a skeleton, this huge air carrier of oneself is finally able to fly normally.


    "Fortunately, I modified this jet structure well, otherwise there is really no way to propel such a large sky fortress to fly."


    Chi Nan merged some mutated wind cannons into the back and front of the mothership, and even some places on the side. These modified wind cannons do not have the ability to shoot wind cannons, and some only have the ability to spray wind.


    Although it is intermittent, spitting out one at a time, it is somewhat similar to the turbine engine of a jet airplane. The jet of wind elements can accelerate the mothership to a certain extent in a short period of time.


    Then, with some small wings, you can control the mothership to continue flying. Even relying on the jet wind element, it can also slow down, and quickly turn and so on. Without this transformation, Chi Nan would really not build such a large mothership.


    This mothership only has a multi-tube wind gun structure above it, which is a complete wind gun structure. There are also two rows of wind guns on both sides for defense, but the mothership itself does not have too strong combat capabilities.


    Inside the mothership, a mutated homeland mother tree is integrated, and it is also an enhanced version of the homeland mother tree, which is integrated in the center. A gap can be opened in the middle, other broken airships can be recovered, and quick repairs can be carried out internally.


    There is a small incubation room at the rear, which is specially used to incubate various plant weapons. The airship mothership has seeds on it, which can incubate bush warriors, spider tanks, big-mouth dogs, and their newly made hummingbird fighters.


    The so-called hummingbird fighter is a special flying weapon combined with wind cannons after Chinan''s weakened power. This flying weapon, with a very small vegetable brain, can only follow the orders of the mothership. The whole is not very big, only more than one meter long, and it looks very thin, with two small wings on both sides and a long tail behind.


    Using the characteristics of living plants to imitate birds, it took Chinan a long time to do this. When this kind of hummingbird fighter is flying, it consumes the energy stored by the plant itself very quickly.


    So don¡¯t look at the hummingbirds that are not very big, but in fact they can only fight for about half an hour, and then they have to go back to the mothership to re-repair ~ www.novelhall.com~ At this point, it is certainly not enough during the war. , But Chi Nan can''t help it.


    There is an improved wind cannon on the head of the hummingbird fighter, which can launch a bronze-level wind elemental attack, which completely changes the weakness of the airship formation without small combat units. The addition of hummingbird fighters makes the flying formation more intensive and flexible. At the same time, the combat ability and adaptability have become very powerful.


    The most important thing is that the Hummingbird fighter is not big, so the spawning speed is very fast, and a batch can spawn a lot. Even if it consumes more, the airship carrier itself can be fully replenished in a short time.


    It can be said that the hummingbird fighter is the biggest change in the airship formation. The long tail behind the hummingbird fighter is not a decoration, it contains a sharp spike. This spike is used for melee combat, and it is also used when encountering some units with too high magic resistance and losing its effect. It is very powerful.


    There are very powerful toxins inside, and this speed is not only for beetles, but for all living things. The human being hit by this spike will die within a minute, and the corpse will dissolve within ten minutes.


    Without the strength of the silver level, it can be said that he will die if he is injured. In addition to carrying a large number of hummingbird fighters inside the mothership, there are also many warehouses for storing supplies, including the spawning of shells on the road.


    It can be said that this mothership is also a transport ship, a guarantee for the continued battle of other airships in the entire fleet. This is simply the aircraft carrier among the airships. Chi Nan is very satisfied with this new airship.


    The only thing that makes Chi Nan depressed is that such a large mothership must be spawned by a silver-level natural mage, and now in the entire territory, only one can spawn it personally, and other people can''t count on it.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 490： Airship formation gradually taking shape

    "Such a large airship mothership, coupled with the homeland mother tree bred inside, can completely radiate the spawning force. In this case, as long as it is slightly modified, some minor injuries of other airships do not need to enter the mothership for repair."


    Normal minor injuries can be repaired by himself under the radiation of this kind of force. The interior is a special structure that can concentrate the radiation of the mother tree in the homeland, and the repair capacity is at least ten times that of the outside world. If accompanied by the help of a few natural mages, as long as the airship has not completely crashed, it can be used.


    "Lord Lord, but with such a large mothership, fighting alone might be easy to target."


    Hearing Hermilla''s words, Chi Nan nodded and said, "Of course, so I need to add some other things to form a formation. Since we want to add it, then one formation should be made larger."


    Anyway, your own airship does not need any cost. Apart from spending your own time and the time of the Nature Mage, there is really nothing else to consume, so it doesn''t matter if you make it bigger.


    "For each formation, just two motherships, and then add ten of the original type of airship. The firepower of that type of airship can be reduced a bit and used as an auxiliary transport airship for the mothership."


    Hermilla took out a small notebook nearby and quickly recorded it. At work, Hermilla is a very qualified official, only when she is alone, Hermilla is a little woman.


    "In addition, the combat type airship will be renamed the airship destroyer in the future, and we will use the one we usually use." Chi Nan said that it was the four-wing airship.


    After several battles, that kind of airship has completely become a mature type of airship, and the combat effect has long been outstanding.


    Chi Nan inserted twelve wings with a certain telescoping capability on the airship mothership, which were used as an auxiliary to the airship. "In the future, other airships will also be equipped with propellers to assist in acceleration and deceleration, which can make the airship more flexible."


    Thinking of dealing with flying monsters and Griffin Legion, Chi Nan was very depressed when he was being led by the nose. Although he agreed, it was because the airship was too rigid and its agility was too weak.


    Now that the thruster is added, the flexibility has been greatly improved, at least it will not be defeated so easily if you encounter it in the future. Such a flying formation would have no problem with at least three or four Griffin Legions.


    "No, not yet, we will continue to increase, and now there is still a lack of frigates."


    "What frigate, we don''t have a new type of airship." Hermilla said strangely.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "I just thought that the frigate can be a little smaller than the destroyer. It doesn''t have any shells, and ten complete wind cannons are installed on the front and sides. This is used to attack the fortress."


    Ten wind cannons are indeed very powerful, but similarly, wind cannons are not flexible enough. Even for the full version, it takes two minutes to make a wave. "This kind of airship can only be used in conjunction with other airships. Ten wind cannons have strong firepower, but they are too flexible. They can be used to attack cities, but they can''t deal with masters."


    Chi Nan said of course: "Of course not. This is a frigate, not an attack type airship. To deal with masters, of course it is to use my Hummingbird fighter."


    Hummingbird fighters don''t look like they are not powerful enough, but they are flexible and there are a lot of them. A hummingbird fighter can¡¯t deal with masters, but when the hummingbird fighter gathers fire, even the silver-level griffon rider has to hang up on the spot.


    Even if thousands of hummingbird fighters attack together, even gold-level masters won''t feel comfortable. Hermilla is not stupid, she will understand after a little thought. This kind of combined fleet cooperates with each other very well.


    "The frigate does not install shells, and the extra places are installed as diamond wood armor. When encountering an enemy attack, the frigate can use more advancement to speed up, block the attack path, and use its own armor to block the enemy''s attack. So this kind of frigate, it can be controlled without human beings, just let the vegetable brain control it by itself."


    "No. Since protection is required, the natural reaction speed of the plant brain cannot keep up. It must be controlled by some people. So, go back and choose some suitable people from the scout team to control it."


    Hermilla and Chi Nan have completely different ideas. Chi Nan is very dangerous because the frigate is subject to frequent attacks. It''s just that what Hemilla said makes sense. "Okay, but you have to be willing to tell them the degree of danger."


    "My lord, you are too soft-hearted. As a soldier, how could it be possible that you will not carry out the task because of the danger. The more dangerous, the more people must perform it. We only need to give them enough honor and compensation."


    Chi Nan scratched his head: "I know, but I''m a little bit cruel." Chi Nan is also very depressed, although he doesn''t want to be a Virgin, every time he thinks of the sadness of the relatives in the family of the dead, Chi Nan was a little bit cruel. He was able to treat the enemy very well, but he could not be equally cruel to his own people.


    "You can''t do this. In the future, the territory you control will become larger and larger, and the population under your control will become larger and larger. If you are so soft-hearted, you can only delay the fighter. A mistake will cause more serious consequences.


    "So, whether it is for yourself, for us, for the territory, or even for more people to be able to live better, these things must be done. If you don''t want to do it, then let me do it. Anyway, we people Originally it was to do dirty work." Hermilla pouted and said with a little displeasure.


    Chi Nan stepped forward and hugged Hermilla from behind: "I know, I will try to get used to this kind of thing." Hey, after all, he is just an ordinary person, and no one is born a Jagged General.


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, Hemila turned around and hugged Chi Nan gently. "I know your sir, your heart is very bitter, but now in this situation, you can no longer look back. If you can''t reach the peak, you are destined to be knocked down into the abyss."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, why didn''t he know. Suddenly, Chi Nan got up and said, "Regardless of this, let''s complete our flight formation first. No matter what we do, first of all, hard power must be able to pass. Without strength, nothing can be done. With absolute strength, I I have to see who else dares to trouble me."


    The corner of Hermilla''s mouth was twitched, and the confident lord returned. Next, Chi Nan began to waste sleep and food to create flying formations, without even mobilizing airships from other places.


    The huge airship mothership needs to be tested and made some minor adjustments at the same time it is built, otherwise it is not easy to use.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 491： A big broken continent

    Regardless of the wind and rain outside, Remas''s interior was calm. With the three underground maze areas completely cleaned up, it can be said that there is no beetle in Remas.


    For the three huge labyrinth areas, Chi Nan didn''t want to waste it, and didn''t let people fill them up. Simply ordered people to completely clear the maze area, and then continue to dig and widen it, and build an underground area in the future. It can be used to hide something, it can also be used as a military buffer zone, or it can be used to hide soldiers'' caves.


    Even if it is used as a maze toy in the future, in short, such a large space cannot be wasted.


    If Chi Nan were to dig it out by himself, I really didn¡¯t know how much manpower and material resources would be needed to dig it out, nor how long it would take. Punching holes would really be commonplace for bugs.


    The surrounding area was fixed by Chinan with various plant roots, and the underground labyrinth area gradually became solid.


    As for Chi Nan himself, while listening to some information from the outside world, he created the illusion of Remas chaos, while he was quietly creating his own airship formation at home.


    The first airship formation has gradually formed, but the seeds of the second and third airship formations have begun to be planted. Except that the airship mothership needs Chi Nan to spawn from the beginning to the end, there is no need for others to be so troublesome.


    "It''s a pity, if the level of the homeland mother tree reaches the silver level, then the homeland mother tree can slowly spawn the airship mothership." Chi Nan thought with a pity on his face.


    The weather is getting warmer and winter, and the war in the South has become more and more fierce. It is said that the surrounding kingdoms are also about to move recently, and it seems that they want to use this opportunity to sneak attack on the Ruth Yala kingdom and get a little bit cheaper.


    If it weren''t for the prince''s insistence on placing most of his troops around the border defenses, I am afraid Ruth Yala would be completely chaotic now. For this reason, Chi Nan secretly increased the share of plant weapons to the prince. Because he knew that even if these were added, it would only help the prince to guard the border, not for internal combat.


    The prince seemed to know this, and he might even misunderstand Chi Nan, thinking that Chi Nan didn''t want to be enemies on both sides, so he helped himself frugally, so he didn''t say anything.


    These people still don''t know the difference between Chi Nan''s breakthrough in silver and before the breakthrough in silver.


    Just when Chinan was building the airship formation, the airships that had been scattered before were also completely spread out above the sea.


    "What to do, looking like this, I am afraid that a storm is coming." On this day, a team of five airships was flying at low altitude, and the sky suddenly became dark.


    On each airship, there were only three soldiers, no more. The food on the airship is enough for these three people to carry in the airship in the first half of the year without worrying.


    A voice came from the microphone next to the airship: "Let''s fly up. At an altitude of more than two kilometers, the storm is basically impossible to threaten us." The soldier proposed.


    "Fly more than two kilometers, but can we deal with those guys."


    "Yeah, there are some kind of landlords in the sky of the sea. If we meet them, we will have to stay for a while."


    Their airship is very hard, but the wings of the airship are not good. Once you encounter those troublesome Warcraft, it will definitely be damaged. I have to wait for the wings to slowly recover on their own. I really don''t know how long it will take.


    They had encountered this situation before, and as a result, five days were spent recovering at low altitude.


    "But if you don''t ascend, it will be very dangerous if you encounter a storm. The storm is too big, and it may destroy our airship. Besides, this should not be the territory of those guys, it is better to venture up once.


    Several soldiers thought for a while, and finally gritted their teeth and rose. As it continued to rise, the surrounding wind gradually stabilized. That kind of storm zone is just below your feet. Looking down, a large cloud of clouds, lightning and thunder, seemed to see hell. "No matter how many times, seeing this kind of scene always makes people feel uncomfortable."


    "Yes, but I don''t want to encounter those things. Let''s speed up."


    "The captain is right. First find the islands where humans may exist, and then we will slowly plan the route."


    Just like this, a group of soldiers continued to fly directly in the predetermined direction at high altitude. Because they didn''t know where they were, they all flew towards the east and they could fly wherever they were.


    Time gradually passed by in their aimless flight. I don''t know how long it has passed, it may be ten days, it may be more. Flying at high altitude every day, the scenery is almost the same. But they hadn''t encountered any danger yet, and slowly, even the concept of time faded in the hearts of the soldiers It was only on this day that a sharp voice awakened everyone. "Look, look over there, are we here?" This voice immediately awakened everyone.


    Everyone picked up the binoculars and looked forward. At the far edge of the line of sight, a large island appeared. No, not one, but two, three, more and more island groups appeared in their sight.


    "There are traces of human activities, as well as traces of Warcraft activities. If this place is correct, it must be inhabited. If the place is big enough, maybe it is the place we are looking for."


    "Go ahead at full speed and spread out. Let''s observe how big this place is, and pay attention to safety." Since it is already close to land, a large number of flying monsters may appear. No one dares to take it lightly at this time.


    Everyone answered, and then slowly dispersed, but each other could see where each other was. With the exploration, the soldiers became more and more shocked, because this area is too big. After more than ten days, the soldiers finally surveyed the area roughly along the surrounding outline and drew a rough map.


    "It''s a big broken continent. It seems to be right. This is the place we are looking for."


    That''s right, the broken continent, in their eyes, this is a continent, a broken continent.


    There are countless huge islands around, four of which are the largest, each of which is several times larger than their Ruth Yala Kingdom. The soldiers dare not approach, but from a distance they can see human traces on them.


    The large amount of farmland, and the smoke that rises every evening, all show that this is a place with a lot of humans and a very prosperous civilization.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 492： Actually found it

    Millions of words, please recommend, collect, and subscribe.


    After roughly planning the map, these soldiers did not intend to go down, but started to fly back.


    After all, they are not familiar with this place, who knows what will happen to outsiders, they only have five airships, and they are not necessarily opponents when they encounter enemies. It would be no good if they were left behind and couldn''t send the news back.


    "Let''s go. According to the calculation, we will fly all the way back. It will take about five days to arrive. If it is a ship, I think it won''t work in half a month. This will only work if it goes smoothly."


    "I heard that sailing on the sea is different from our airship. Magic pointers are needed."


    The magic pointer is something similar to a compass, but it is a magical creation, and it is not pointed by magnetism. However, this magic pointer is more accurate, and it is difficult to receive interference, which is better than the magnet pointer.


    Chinan just didn''t need it all the time, so there was no purchase and no people to make it. But if you want to sail on the sea in the future, the magic pointer is necessary.


    The soldiers'' mood when they went back was obviously better than when they walked here. "Hey, it would be great if there weren''t those Thunder Eagles."


    The soldiers nodded in agreement with deep feeling. It was those thunder eagles who stayed on the road for five days before harming them. In the high altitude of this sea area, Thunder Eagle is the overlord, and anyone who dares to fly high is a challenge to them.


    Fortunately, the airship has thick armor. Although the Thunder Eagles are powerful, they can''t really hurt them. And as long as they lower their altitude, Thunder Eagle will think they are afraid and give up chasing.


    On the way back, nothing happened, and there was no severe weather like storms along the way. Airships flying at low altitudes will not be harassed. When the soldiers saw the wheel store on the land, everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Check the location, find our current location, and then notify the Lord Lord of the news as soon as possible."


    "Yes, don''t worry, Captain." The morale of the soldiers rose suddenly.


    Having been on the airship for such a long time, even though everyone was a well-trained soldier, they missed the feeling of being down to earth very much. No matter how big this airship is, after all, the space for activities is limited.


    "What? There''s news, great, let them come soon." Chi Nan''s expression was instantly pleased when he heard the soldiers return.


    "No, I actually found it? The existence in the legend." Hermilla looked surprised. Originally, this was only speculated by them, and it could even be said to be a guess, but it was actually true.


    Most importantly, I found it so soon. This shows that that area is not very far away from them. It seems that if it hadn''t been for the two places separated by the mad orcs and the death forest, the opposite would have found them long ago.


    "Blessed by the gods, with such a big place, once we get a foothold, no matter how restrained by those in the south, it will not hinder our development." Old Mka looked pious. Speaking of it, until now, Chi Nan doesn''t know which **** Lao Mka believes in.


    Soon, the soldiers were taken. "Master Qi, we have already discovered the broken continent. This is the rough map we drew." The soldier captain handed in the map excitedly.


    Being able to get close to the lord at such a close distance, the captain''s excited hands trembled.


    "Very well, you are doing very well. Starting today, you will be promoted to the next level and serve as the captain of the airship formation."


    This time, the soldiers became even more excited. Being able to be selected into the airship formation is not an easy task. They are the most elite in the army, and the air force is also the best-paid and recognized as the strongest army.


    It''s just that you want to be promoted in an airship formation. It''s very difficult. There are too few airships and manufacturing difficulties. Most soldiers can only control one airship in their lives. After being promoted, they will be able to control a squad, which is the number of ten airships. As a soldier of Hongsha Ridge, this is the supreme glory.


    Many people around looked at their eyes and became very envious. "Oh my God, they were lucky this time, and they were promoted in no time. Now, no one can compare to them."


    "That is, apart from the lord guard in Hongshaling, the airship soldiers have the best status and treatment."


    Chi Nan rubbed his brows: "Talk to me about the situation over there."


    The soldier captain hurriedly spoke and described everything he and the others had seen there. Others added two sentences from time to time to add. Gradually, everyone has a certain understanding of another place.


    "A large piece of land, sir, what are we going to do? Now we don''t know how strong the other party is, but we can be sure that their maritime power must be very strong." As an island region, it is impossible for the navy to be strong.


    Chi Nan also silently thought: "The ability to have such a big island means that there must be a country like this. In this case, let''s get in touch with each other first. It just so happens that our airship formation has also taken shape. , Tune in to show our strength. If they are too strong, we will temporarily gain a foothold and do business with them."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed: "If their strength is not very strong, then we have to rescue the people. We can''t let them all live in such precarious places."


    Old Mka looked serious: "My lord is right, why don''t you let Dad be a striker this time."


    The bald father also nodded vigorously: "Lord Lord, I am willing to be this striker."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally shook his head and said, "After all, this is the first time the airship formation has set off. I have to see it with my own eyes to make adjustments and repairs. This time I will go personally."


    "My lord, this is too dangerous.


    "I object, your lord, you can''t take risks, just let us do this kind of thing."


    "Needless to say, I have decided. I have to look at the details and I will talk about it later." Chi Nan directly denied everyone''s opposition, and Chi Nan had already made up his mind that it would be useless for others to oppose it.


    "If your lord wants to go in person, then Horn, your lord''s safety is left to you."


    Horn raised his chest and raised his head: "As long as I am not dead, my lord will not be threatened at all."


    Before the bald father continued to speak, Chi Nan spoke: "You guys don''t have to think about following. Now you still need you for the northern offensive. We can''t let the bugs have a chance to fight back, so we just leave it to me."


    Although the North has been fighting back, there are too many beetles here, and they can only do it step by step. Moreover, they have to take precautions to prevent a large number of beetles from secretly gathering and hitting them by surprise.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 493： Lei Ying, my revenge is coming

    The airship just built happens to have no one to control. Chi Nan simply allowed the five airship captains who had upgraded their ranks to join this airship formation and become an official member of the No. 1 airship formation.


    Now, the status of several people has been improved again invisibly. As the only airship formation nowadays, or directly under the commander of the airship, Orna, it is easier than others to meet the lord of Chi Nan.


    In the middle, a lot of people have gathered on the two very large airships. Various plant weapons are also full, and they can be landed at any time to release them.


    "After the people from the other airship squad come back, tell them that they don''t have to go out and look for it." It was originally agreed that they would come back once a month, whether they were found or not. They haven''t come back yet, but they are coming soon.


    Chi Nan did not wait. After he was ready, he waved his hand and directly ordered the airship to take off. Two huge airships slowly lifted into the sky, surrounded by hundreds of airships, and the sky suddenly became dim.


    "The first airship formation set sail for the first time today. This is a great day. From then on, the sky is their world." Chi Nan was excited and shouted with joy.


    Hearing this, the soldiers on the airship suddenly cheered, and their emotions were a little excited.


    The sky, that is a place that is difficult for ordinary people to reach. Even if they are not the overlord of the sky, they are developing in the direction of the overlord. The people below saw this magnificent sight in the sky, and they were also excited.


    "This is our airship formation. This momentum is much stronger than the Griffin Legion."


    "Don''t forget that our airships fought with the Griffin Legion before, and we were able to win at that time. Now the improved airship is definitely more powerful. Those Griffins are nothing at all."


    The soldier below raised his head, his heart filled with pride. After the airship lifted off for a certain distance, it accelerated from the airship mothership. Behind the airship mothership, a large amount of air flow spurted out instantly, which increased the speed of the airship mothership. Pausing for a while, and then jetting again, within a short period of time, the speed of the airship mothership was accelerated to near the fastest speed.


    Other airships around are also using jet structures to accelerate intermittently. This improved wind cannon is really easy to use as an accelerator. In the past, it took at least twenty minutes to accelerate the airship to the fastest speed.


    Now these airships, if it weren''t for taking care of the airship mothership, would definitely accelerate faster. For an airship as big as an airship mothership, it only takes less than ten minutes to fully accelerate to the fastest speed.


    Seeing the airship drifting away, Hermilla said to the others: "Now everyone is back to their posts. During the time the Lord Lord is away, we must speed up the development of the north. Also, get closer. On the coast, we started to build a port, maybe it won¡¯t take long before we can use it."


    Everyone immediately returned to their positions, and the entire Hongshaling work was more efficient.


    Because it was flying in a straight line, there was no need to consider other things, so Chi Nan directly let the airship rise to high altitude, trying to avoid places where the storm can sweep. After flying for a day, the airship finally entered the territory of Thunder Eagle.


    In the front, the squad leader who was controlling the destroyer said immediately: "Report Lord Lord that the area in front of Thunder Eagle is already close. May I ask if we should lower the altitude."


    Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "No, just use these Thunder Eagles to practice."


    The captain looked excited: "Haha, did the brothers hear that, Lord Lord ordered to kill those Thunder Eagles."


    "Little Lei Ying cubs, I''m here to take revenge." Thinking of how embarrassed by Lei Ying before, the eyes of the few team captains who came back before turned red. Even the soldiers with their airships also screamed.


    Before long, a few small circling dots suddenly appeared in the air in the distance, and there were faint electric flashes. "Captain, isn''t that Thunder Eagle? There aren''t many birds that can fly this high."


    "Yes, that is, keep the formation and lean in slowly." Although they were anxious for revenge, they didn''t dare to mess up the formation casually. Chi Nan nodded slowly, a good soldier who could act casually. With a depressing atmosphere, the airship formation slowly approached the past, getting closer and closer to the opposite side.


    The Thunder Eagles in the distance naturally saw them too and issued a sharp chirping sound to warn them not to approach. At the same time, the other Thunder Eagles who heard this voice also quickly gathered here.


    Before long, the number of thunder eagles in the sky reached several hundred. But the size is far worse. However, these Thunder Eagles had seen airships before, so they were not afraid at all, and instead rushed forward on the initiative.


    "It''s really fearless for the ignorant to release the hummingbird fighter to test the power of the hummingbird fighter." Thunderhawk is also a bronze level, but there are more in number, but can there be more hummingbird fighters of its own.


    Ten small doors opened on the side of the airship mothership, and then a large number of dark shadows flew out from it. It flapped its wings back and forth in the air, and flew over. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the speed of these hummingbirds was not as fast as an airship. The airship that accelerates to the fastest speed is simply not something the Hummingbird fighter can keep up with.


    At the beginning of the test, such a problem actually appeared, and Chi Nan''s face suddenly went black. "Slow down, slow down, the Hummingbird can''t keep up." This was something that Chi Nan hadn''t thought of before.


    Others are also a little confused. It seems that sometimes accidents in actual operation are not what they can think of during the test. Ahead, the jet used to slow down rushed out, forcing the airship to start decelerating.


    But those frigates and destroyers did not slow down too much, but circled back and forth in the air, using this method to control themselves around the airship mothership. When they were in control, Thunder Eagle was already approaching.


    Across the distance, the lightning on Lei Ying''s body condensed, like a large light bulb, united more like a power grid. Some small thunder and lightning flew straight toward him, but because of the long distance, the accuracy of the head was very poor. The accuracy of the lightning is not so easy to control.


    "Dare to take the initiative to attack? Give me a counterattack." Chi Nan gave an order, and the destroyer in front opened fire first, and countless cannons flew toward the opposite side. But Lei Ying dodged flexibly. "It''s no wonder they said that the airship has no way to take the Thunder Eagle, and these guys are too fast." Chi Nan watched Lei Ying''s movements and understood the cause of the matter.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 494： Continuous jet

    The Thunder Eagle is very fragile and can''t resist the cannon bullets at all, but there is no way to hit it. Lei Ying hadn''t known where he had gone when the bullet from the cannon flew past this far.


    Even if the distance is close, it is possible to be injured, let alone now. Lei Ying approached them without hesitation, and then discharged at close range. Now, Thunder can accurately hit their airship.


    The thunder and lightning seemed to be launched from the head of Thunder Eagle, and it was not clear where it was. These lightnings have a certain impact, hitting the wings of the airship, and can leave a hole in it. But the lightning itself does no harm to the airship. After all, this is wood, not a conductor. The lightning hit, only leaving a black spot on the shell.


    It''s no wonder that the soldiers couldn''t beat Thunder Eagle, but they were not injured by Thunder Eagle, because Thunder Eagle also had nothing to do with them.


    Only the next moment, Thunder Eagle was depressed, because those hummingbird fighters that were one step behind flew over. Hummingbird fighters are not as cumbersome as airships, and they fly quite agile. Except that the speed is not as good as Thunder Eagle, all other aspects are very strong.


    Thunder Eagle spit out a thunder and lightning, and instantly hit a hummingbird fighter. The Hummingbird was instantly scorched and then fell down. The Thunder Eagles let out a cheerful cry, because they finally found a target that they could deal with.


    But the next moment, Lei Ying couldn''t be happy. Because a hummingbird fighter also attacked them. It only takes less than two seconds to condense, and then a wind cannon flies out.


    The power of this wind gun is not great, but after all, it is equivalent to bronze-level magic, which is much stronger than the bullet of a machine gun. And this is the element of wind, which is extremely fast.


    Even the Thunderhawk of the air supremacy level is also difficult to dodge at close range. In the first wave of attacks, the first five Thunderhawks that approached were hit by wind cannons. In mid-air, the wind cannon exploded, and a large number of wind blades formed a vortex in mid-air. Lei Ying was caught in the whirlpool, and only had time to let out a scream, before turning into pieces of meat and falling down.


    When the other Lei Ying saw this, he was frightened at once, and he became more careful. Unfortunately, these hummingbird fighters are too many. Thunder Eagle can kill five or six, but more hummingbird fighters come over, they are no opponents.


    As one after another Thunder Eagle was hit and dropped by a wind cannon, the situation of Thunder Eagle gradually became worse.


    And around, there are those airships that are also staring at Lei Ying. The airship''s attack is not weak, it was only because of the fast response and fast speed of Thunder Eagle that it was able to evade. Now in order to avoid the attack of the hummingbird fighter, Thunderhawk is distracted.


    Then, facing these shells that were forcibly attacked regardless of the enemy and us, Thunder Eagle was finally caught. At this time, Thunder Eagle finally knew how terrifying these cannons were.


    Being hit by a single shot at random is directly the end of the bones and tendons. If it''s okay to say on the land, and get injured in the air, then it can only fall down. It is not safe to fall into the water, there are many fish and monsters waiting to eat them below. After a period of fighting, the smell of blood on the water has spread.


    Many beasts and beasts in the water gathered, waiting for the food that fell from the sky. The Thunder Eagle fell into the water, basically unable to turn over a single wave, and was quickly eaten up.


    "Bump me over." A soldier shouted aboard the frigate. The air flow spit out behind him, and the entire frigate accelerated directly into the past. The Thunder Eagle that had just flown over was hit head-on by the frigate.


    The frigate itself didn''t feel at all, not even shaking, but the Thunder Eagle that was hit could no longer fly, and could only fall below. The pilots of the surrounding frigate were taken aback, but they did not expect this kind of operation.


    Apart from wind guns, their frigates have no other weapons. The only characteristic is rigidity. But in the same way, the frigate is also the type of airship with the most accelerators installed, and the speed of acceleration and direction change is the fastest.


    Although it was meant to be used as a shield for other airships, what they didn''t expect was that this kind of acceleration could still be used as a cannonball. With an example, others will learn. They used accelerators to accelerate, aiming at Thunder Eagle and ran into it. Anyway, he was not afraid of attacks, and as a result, the Thunder Eagle group quickly became completely chaotic.


    After a while, the Lei Ying leader uttered a call, and the remaining Lei Ying turned around and ran.


    This battle can be said to be the easiest time since the air battle. Lei Ying has lost more than half of his losses, and it seems that he will not recover for a long time. "It''s a pity, so many Thunder Eagle corpses have fallen."


    Bronze-level monsters, it was so wasted that they were washed away by the sea. Chi Nan sighed in his heart, but then paid attention to his hummingbird fighter, which made him even more depressed. UU Reading


    Because the Hummingbird fighters had to lose an average of seven or eight to kill a Thunderhawk. Obviously his own Hummingbird fighter is much stronger than Thunder Eagle, but it is too slow to keep up.


    However, accelerators cannot be installed on Hummingbird fighters, because accelerators are all explosive. They burst out at a speed in an instant, and the bursts are too violent, and they are not suitable for these fighters at all. "Wait, if it can be transformed into a continuous outbreak, so that the outbreak is no longer so violent, perhaps the Hummingbird fighter can achieve high-speed flight."


    Just do it if you think about it, anyway, there is nothing to do now, Chi Nan simply experimented directly on the airship. Before, I tried my best to analyze the spell models of the wind cannon. On these models, Chi Nan was already very proficient.


    Two days later, Chi Nan succeeded in improving the model roughly, and then proceeded to experiment. Another day later, Chi Nan took the finished product and finally succeeded. "Looking at you, it should be finished, what''s going on?" Miria asked her little head. To go to a new island, how could a half-elf who is so curious about Miria not follow her.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, it has succeeded. This is a device for continuous jet acceleration. The wind cannon bush itself has been weakened to the bronze level, but the power of the rune burst out of it is only the black iron level. This way. , The speed of gathering the wind element is faster than the speed of releasing the wind element."


    "This kind of jet device does not have much effect on the airship, but it is different for the hummingbird fighter. With this, the hummingbird fighter will fly faster than the airship in an instant, and it can continue to be used. "


    The release power is small, and the level drops by one level. This is the only way Chi Nan has come up with.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 495： Secretly contact the island alliance

    "This thing is definitely not as perfect as you said, there are any shortcomings." Miria is still so direct.


    Chi Nan sighed: "It''s really not that perfect. After all, it needs continuous release. It is a huge test for the jackhammer bush itself. If you use it continuously, you can only last for about 20 minutes at most. If you use it intermittently, you may be able to use one. Hours, and then you need to go back to the airship mothership and let the mothership repair it."


    "Furthermore, with the addition of this bronze-level wind cannon acceleration device, the hummingbird fighter itself needs twice as much power as before, so the spawning time will be nearly twice as long, affecting the replenishment speed."


    "Twice the time, not very long. Anyway, there are many hummingbird fighters on your airship."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "That''s right, as long as it is not too intense continuous battles, this growth rate should be able to keep up. As for that kind of battle, we should not encounter it in a short time."


    Chi Nan is a little uncertain, but the only thing he can do now is this. Simply, Chi Nan began to refit the Hummingbird fighter on the airship mothership. The first thing he had to change was the seeds of the Hummingbird fighter and the seed production room.


    As for the other airship motherships, I can only wait until I go back. For these two airship motherships, it will not be possible to successfully replace all of them in a short while.


    "My lord, we have reached that broken continent, what shall we do next."


    When Chi Nan heard this, he opened the window and looked down. It really looked like a broken continent. This island is also a bit too big, and it is actually true to say that it is a mainland, it is just one piece of it.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said: "Let the destroyer fly out individually, pay attention to the privacy, let''s go to a place with people first, find a remote place and start contacting them, and learn about the situation here."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and said again: "At the same time, let our airship formation retreat, so that they don''t let them find out. Divide half of it, test the route problem along the road, and send the report here synchronously back to the territory."


    "It''s my lord." The airship commander''s voice came from around, and they quickly assigned their respective tasks.


    Chi Nan lived and boarded on the airship mothership. When he was fine, he kept walking to help the airship mothership replace the hummingbird fighter system, and then a large amount of information was sent from the other soldiers.


    This time, I want to contact and develop this new piece of land, so there are still a lot of soldiers and craftsmen brought by Chi Nan. Otherwise, there is only one person on the same airship as before, and this kind of work is really hard to do.


    "Island Alliance? This is the name of this place? But, who are they allied to deal with?"


    Looking at the name, Chi Nan thought secretly in his heart. Sure enough, just as Chi Nan thought, on these large islands, there were people who established kingdoms, and they seemed to have fought against each other before. But then everyone formed an alliance.


    Under normal circumstances, it is possible to form an alliance because of common interests or common enemies. They have no access to the outside world, and there is no common interest. It is normal for them to compete for resources in order to survive. So, who is their enemy? The soldiers themselves didn''t figure it out.


    The language here is the same as the language used on the mainland, the difference is not very big, at most, the accent will be slightly different.


    The lives of civilians are similar. On large islands, many civilians are farming and then paying taxes. On small islands, most people live by fishing.


    To eat the sea by the sea is not a joke. The materials on the large islands are not very scarce, but the small islands are different. The materials here are still very scarce and lack a lot of things.


    Because of the isolation of the island, the culture and direction developed on the different islands here are also different. The highest status here is also the mage, but it is indeed the water mage.


    It seems that because of the environment here, the water system is the most among all the wizards, accounting for more than four-fifths, and the water system wizards have the largest development in all aspects, and there are not so many other types of wizards.


    The shipbuilding industry is also very developed. From Chi Nan''s point of view, many ships here may not be worse than the plant warships they have built before, and may even be stronger. Sure enough, the plant battleships he had previously made were not enough if he wanted to fight them. What makes Chinan feel most strange is that the largest islands are actually family in nature.


    The three largest islands belong to the three families of the Karan family, the Neptune family, and the Beastmaster family.


    Except for the Karan family, which belongs to the most commercially developed family of these families, the other two families knew at a glance that they had changed their original surnames. The Sea King family is said to be the most powerful mage family in the Island Alliance As for the Beast King family, it is said that it is the family of animal trainers, capable of training a large number of sea beasts for their own use. These three powerful families occupy one of the largest islands and become the most powerful existence here.


    Although it is only a family unit, it is much stronger than the surrounding island kingdoms. The Island Alliance is basically responsible for these three companies, and there is also a large island on which there are not many people.


    After the soldiers understood, one of the four large islands was actually difficult to approach because of the surrounding mountains and the large number of undercurrents and reefs along the island. Only some people who didn''t know if they were lucky or unlucky before stepped onto the island and multiplied, but they could no longer leave.


    There are many mountains and forests on that island, and there are beasts everywhere, which is very dangerous. Even if the three big families have organized many explorations and wanted to turn that big island into their own territory, they couldn''t succeed.


    It is said that the last exploration was more than two hundred years ago, and the loss was so great that no one continued to explore after that. Such a big island was actually abandoned by them.


    After receiving this news, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. "Perhaps, we don''t need to clash with the locals to gain a foothold. This island will be the foundation of our development in the future."


    You know, that island, the overall area is several times that of the Ruth Yala Kingdom, even if there are many mountains, Chinan doesn''t care. Because from the air, the so-called mountainous areas are only in coastal areas, but there are large plains in the middle.


    It''s no wonder that I saw the most sparsely populated island on this big island, and that was the reason. The harsh environment makes it not easy for people here to develop civilization, one by one is almost like a savage.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 496： How about building an empire

    "Without their own organization, without their own civilization, they still exist as tribes now. But because they once came from other islands, do they still retain the thoughts of civilized people?"


    Chi Nan watched the reports collected by the soldiers, and thought to himself.


    "In other words, these people are now very eager to form a new civilized organization to protect their survival. But they don''t have this power themselves. If there is an external force that can do this, it should be very easy to conquer them."


    Hearing Olna''s words, Miria looked ignorant: "Can you still accept it, but even if you accept it, there won''t be many people."


    Indeed, according to the report above, roughly calculating the population of the entire island should be between 2 million and 5 million. The reason for the difference is that they can only make rough calculations in the air. But most people hide it very well, so it is difficult to find that 5 million people is a guessed number.


    Even with a population of 5 million, it is not easy to occupy such a large piece of land. This population size is not as large as the population of Remas today.


    "Although the population is small, don''t we still have plant weapons." Orna said unchanged face.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally nodded and said: "Don''t dare to do anything, take it down first. The Island Alliance doesn''t know that there are any enemies, but since their enemies have not been on this island, it proves that It¡¯s relatively safe here. And in such a large place, it may be easier to develop some resources than to trade."


    At least, that was the case in the early stage, hey, the population is too small. Unfortunately, it would be great if one''s own plant transformation ability can directly create humans. But how could this be possible? I didn''t see any signs of it now.


    Determined to take the big island, the airship formation no longer stayed around, but flew towards the big island. Because the altitude of the flight was too high, when passing by the other two small islands on the road, the people above did not pay attention.


    "Patriarch, if we want to take this island, then should we form an empire? In that case, we will have two half-elf empires." Miria said whimsically.


    Chi Nan patted Miria''s head, Miria shook Chi Nan''s hand dissatisfied, and pouted at Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan smiled: "It is not an easy task to establish an empire. The land area here is a bit short, but it is enough, but our population is not good, and our comprehensive strength is not enough."


    Chi Nan has inquired about those empires, but there are many gold level masters in the country, and it is said that there are more than gold levels. The specific situation is not known to Chi Nan. My own territory is now a few silver ranks, and it is a bit unreliable to establish a kingdom, let alone an empire.


    The kingdom without gold masters is just the smaller one among the kingdoms. Even in the Ruthyala Kingdom, there is still a golden mage in the country, although that golden mage is a member of the Mage Association.


    But thinking of this, Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Yes, although the empire is not good, but it is possible to form a kingdom. Our number of masters is indeed not enough, but we are developing very fast. Especially our overall strength. , Definitely much stronger than many kingdoms."


    "The most important thing is that this is overseas, not on the mainland. Even if a kingdom is established, outsiders don''t know. When they receive the news, we have developed to a time when they dare not deal with it easily."


    Kingdoms overseas are not very strong compared to kingdoms on land. Only the three major families, perhaps their strength can be compared with the kingdom on land, this is what Chi Nan came up with.


    But in any case, his current airship formation, it can be said that unless you encounter a gold-level master, you really don''t have to be afraid of anything. While talking, the airship had already reached its destination.


    Chi Nan looked down, and there were mountains and forests everywhere: "Find a suitable place, let''s land on the central plain first. If there is no place to land, then make a clearing first."


    Following Chi Nan''s order, the airship began to find a suitable place. When found, many kerosene bombs fell in the air. The kerosene bomb fell to the ground and immediately began to burn, forming a large flame.


    As for how much the forest here would be burned down, Chi Nan didn''t care at all. No matter how many burned, as long as you sow the seeds of the mother tree of your homeland, the whole land will soon recover and grow according to your own ideas.


    At the same time, many indigenous people are looking at the sky. Each of these people is made of simple animal skins. At the beginning, when I saw the airships in the air, they were all desperately hidden When the airships were lowered to a certain height, these The natives'' eyes widened.


    "Oh my god, it''s so big, what exactly is this, is it a monster?"


    "No, it''s not a monster. There are too many artificial traces. This should be something made by intelligent creatures. If, if these things are really... we can leave."


    Behind, a fair-skinned young man looked excited. Looking at his outfit, he should have just arrived on this island not long ago. Many people survived accidents and later entered the island. But after entering, it is impossible to get out. Outside the island, there are all undercurrents and whirlpools.


    But these huge things actually came from the sky. "I said, before you came here, have you ever heard of someone outside who can make such a huge flying tool."


    The young man shook his head and said, "No, never. If the three major families could make it, they would have taken it out. It''s been heard that there seems to be a tool for flying on the God-given Continent."


    "Huh, the god-given continent is just a legend. For so many years, who has seen what the so-called god-given continent is, it is just a story that some people have imagined." A tall man in front said with a disdainful face.


    The young man didn''t say anything. He knew that some people were very stubborn, and they wouldn''t believe what they said.


    "Oh my God, they attacked, they attacked. No good, there is a fire over there, what should we do. Such a big fire might be able to burn us here." Seeing the airship began to lay eggs, many natives were a little panicked Up.


    "Don''t panic, they should be thinking about it. As long as they don''t set fire everywhere, this kind of fire will only burn down that piece of wood at best."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 497： Are these mushrooms refined?

    Chi Nan didn''t know that his actions had attracted the attention of many aboriginals below, and even if he knew it, there was nothing to care about. On the airship, Chi Nan was still discussing the establishment of the kingdom with others.


    The biggest problem now is the lack of population. The fire burned below for more than half an hour, and finally it was gradually extinguished. The plants on this island are not so easy to cause fires.


    "You are all on it, a mothership and transport ship will follow us down, and others will be ready to defend and attack at any time." Chi Nan didn''t want all the airships to land. Once the airship has landed, it is similar to the fish that has landed ashore, and has little combat effectiveness. Once someone is unscrupulous, it can cause huge damage while the airship takes off.


    The soldiers took their orders, while Chi Nan controlled an airship mothership and began to fall. At the same time, the transport ships also landed. As soon as it landed, the transport ship opened instantly.


    A large number of bush soldiers ran out from inside, and many soldiers followed closely, carefully watching everything around them, and cleaning the battlefield at the same time. The flames that have not been extinguished in the distance are also the objects they extinguished.


    This time, it was for the purpose of disarming overseas forces, so I was prepared to negotiate and not attack. Therefore, in the transport ship, not only materials are transported, but there are also many soldiers and bush soldiers.


    When the mothership also landed, more bush fighters were released on the mothership.


    "The mothership continues to breed bush fighters and hummingbird fighters, and the others are released. When the hummingbird fighters run out of power, they will temporarily stay on the surrounding trees and do not return to the mothership."


    Chi Nan gave orders to the plant brain in his heart, and the dense bush fighters and hummingbird fighters in the mothership flew out and started patrols around. The fire just now has almost driven away all the beasts and beasts here.


    The ones that were left, or the ones that hadn''t left before, were all found out one by one. The fighting sounds around from time to time tell them that there are indeed some diehards around. However, as they searched, it soon became safer here.


    In the rear, the nature mages brought by Chi Nan followed closely, and then began to plan the surroundings. One by one tree houses were planted by nature mages. During this period of time, planting a large number of various plants is not without benefits for the nature mage.


    At least, some black iron level natural mages have appeared recently. I believe that after a period of time, the bronze level will also appear. But if you want to reach silver, you can''t succeed by relying on accumulation.


    The soldiers began construction while exploring the surroundings. Soon, the appearance of a small town appeared. In addition to its small population, this town is not weak in all aspects, especially in terms of military strength.


    Chi Nan did not let the soldiers burn the extra large trees with fire, but let the bush soldiers directly chop and chop them. These are not ordinary bush fighters, but a batch of bush fighters specially made for logging in Chinan.


    The leaves of these bush fighters are not the original iron leaves, but are made of vajra. Diamond wood has a powerful effect on wood, and it is very easy to cut trees, much better than iron tools.


    The ground behind doesn¡¯t need to be too flat. With Chinan here, the forest is no different from a smooth road.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of explosions in the distance. These explosions were not like the explosions of wind cannons, and they were continuous. "What''s going on, there is still no end to it." Chi Nan frowned.


    "Follow up, let''s go see what happened." Chi Nan ran towards the direction of the explosion. Behind him, the guards hurriedly followed, protecting Chi Nan in all aspects to avoid all danger.


    Just now, when a group of soldiers were exploring in one direction, they suddenly found a large area of ??mushrooms. That''s right, the woods are sparse in this place, but there are many mushrooms growing below. These mushrooms are as tall as half a person, and are much fatter than a normal dwarf. The umbrella cover is red with some yellow spots.


    The bottom is white and exudes a faint fragrance. When the soldiers saw these mushrooms, they looked at each other immediately.


    "Such a big mushroom, we don''t have it there, and I don''t know how it tastes."


    "Stop it. I heard that the more beautiful mushrooms are, the more dangerous they are. They are all highly poisonous."


    "Maybe the mushrooms here are different from ours. Let''s try them first. Anyway, let''s not eat them and let the animals eat them." Several soldiers slowly agreed and decided to try one first.


    But just as the soldiers were about to do it, suddenly a mushroom moved. Yes, it just moved. Pulling out the root system on the ground, like a bush warrior, from the short legs, ran towards the soldier.


    The scared soldier moved in his heart, and the bush soldier he had brought rushed over to intercept but the mushroom seemed to have not been seen, and it still rushed towards the soldier in a straight line.


    "Are these mushrooms refined? How can they still run? Why are they only chasing toward us."


    "No, these mushrooms should be able to find us, but they can''t find bush warriors, bush warriors are plants." The team leader finally found some abnormalities.


    But when the bush warrior slashed past, the soldiers finally realized that something was wrong. Because this blade passed, the mushroom was easily cut in half. However, this is not over yet.


    The mushroom that was cut open suddenly burst into flames and exploded. The shattered mushroom fragments rushed out with the explosion, like countless shrapnel. Even the soldiers wearing the armors made of red sand steel still felt an impact. If they hadn''t reacted quickly and blocked their face with a shield in time, maybe they would have broken the picture.


    After a mushroom exploded, the surrounding area was suddenly messed up. But at this moment, the affected mushrooms around seemed to be irritated, one by one, they got up and ran towards this side.


    "Damn it, **** it, what the **** is this, let''s go back." The explosion just now left the bush warrior to pieces, and even the plant brain at the root was blown to pieces, and the dead could no longer die.


    If it were not for the explosion''s power to decrease sharply with distance, they would definitely be injured. "Let the bush fighters disperse, don''t gather, we fight and retreat." The leader said loudly, while controlling the bush fighters to disperse.


    Next, one after another mushrooms were killed, and then exploded, even with the same kind of mushrooms. The soldiers finally evacuated the mushroom area under the protection of a large number of bush soldiers. But most of the bush soldiers in his hands were dead.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 498： This mushroom has incomplete magic patterns

    Several soldiers looked at each other after feeling the rest of their lives, and they were able to see the fear in each other''s eyes. Of the one hundred bush warriors he had brought, there were only about thirty left.


    And a few of them still lack arms and legs, looking very miserable.


    Just as a few soldiers were preparing to report, a group of figures suddenly appeared here. The leader, of course, is the lord Chi Nan. "See Lord Lord." Several soldiers hurriedly saluted.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "What happened here just now, why did we hear a lot of explosions."


    The soldiers looked at each other, and finally the leader explained to Chi Nan: "Master Qi, we have encountered some mushrooms before. These mushrooms will actively chase people and will explode." Several soldiers added beside, very Almost clarified what they encountered. Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly, a moving and running mushroom.


    But this mushroom seems to be a kind of plant, at least he can control the mushroom.


    It¡¯s just that mushrooms have always been useless, so Chinan just made mushrooms with a concentrated meaty taste as a side dish growing on the roof of the tree house. There was no other research.


    "Lead the way ahead, let''s go and take a look." Chi Nan gave an order, and several soldiers had to move forward cautiously.


    "Are those that kind of mushrooms?" Chi Nan pointed to the tree, and there were many small mushrooms growing around it.


    "My lord, this looks very similar, but the one we met was very big, and there were no mushrooms here at the beginning."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed: "So, this is the explosion area just now. These mushrooms have just grown. Yes, they have just grown. I didn''t expect to grow so fast, so they reproduced like this."


    Chi Nan put his hand on the small mushroom, and before the soldiers stopped him, he broke a mushroom off. Chi Nan could feel that the explosion of mushrooms was actually for reproduction. Through the explosion, the limbs and spores are blown out, used to spread the spores, and finally grow out. With the help of the original mushroom remains, these small mushrooms grow quickly in the early stage.


    "This mushroom, too small, won''t explode, don''t worry." Chi Nan had already noticed it.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that this little mushroom actually had incomplete magic patterns inside. You know, magic patterns can only appear for silver-level plants. Although this little mushroom is incomplete, it is indeed a magic pattern.


    It seems that it is still the magic pattern of the fire element, so this magic pattern should have something to do with the explosion.


    Chi Nan continued to walk forward, and soon saw the big mushrooms. "Don''t come here, I''ll take a look." Chi Nan asked the guards to stop and walked forward by himself.


    Suddenly, the mushrooms in front moved and ran towards Chi Nan.


    "My lord, be careful." With horrified expressions on the faces of several soldiers, they were about to step forward.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t come here." Chi Nan ordered the guards to immediately block the soldiers. It''s just that despite doing this, the guards are still watching Chi Nan carefully. Once there is something wrong, they will rush over as soon as possible.


    When these mushrooms ran in front of Chi Nan, they did not directly stick to them, nor did they explode. Instead, they stopped by the side. Then he bounced around Chinan, looking very happy.


    But Chi Nan knew that these mushrooms had no emotions, only an instinct. "Sure enough, I won''t be actively attacked by plants. This effect is still there. That kind of explosion is not only for reproduction, but also for attack."


    Chi Nan nodded, the plants will not attack him actively, this is his talent. Even if it is animals and monsters, under normal circumstances, if you don''t let them feel threatened, they will not attack themselves. This can only be said that my affinity for nature is too high. If it was someone else, it would not be an effect at all.


    Chi Nan put his hand on a mushroom and felt it quietly: "The structure is different from the active structure of the welcome flower, but it is also more mobile like an animal, more flexible, but also more fragile."


    Chi Nan continued to feel: "This magic pattern is indeed incomplete. As long as it is stimulated, it will explode. I can''t control it accurately. When stimulated, I can control the explosion, but I can''t control it."


    The more Chi Nan feels, the stranger the look in his eyes. This is really a miraculous plant of nature.


    "My lord, are you okay?" Horn asked worriedly.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, these mushrooms are only black iron level. Although they can explode with great power, I can control them not to get close. You follow, be careful, don''t get close to the mushrooms within ten meters."


    There is no way. To deal with this kind of brainless plant, Chinan can only control it roughly, but there is no way to violate the instinct of plants As long as it is within ten meters, Chinan can''t control it. When the time comes, the mushrooms will rush up and explode. Other stimulated mushrooms will also rush up at the same time, and then detonate one by one.


    The guards, dressed in blood cloud steel armor and powerful strength, may not be afraid. But too many explosions can also hurt them. Chi Nan didn''t want the guards to be damaged here meaninglessly.


    Controlling these mushrooms away from this place, Chi Nan walked slowly in one direction based on some of the underlying consciousness of the mushrooms. Horn ordered a guard to go back and report the situation, and then quickly followed.


    "My lord, what are you looking for?" Carol first discovered Chi Nan''s intentions.


    Chi Nan looked for it and said, ¡°According to the description of these mushrooms, these mushrooms seem to have a royal family. I feel that the mushroom royal family should be able to inspire me more.¡±


    Mushroom, royalty? What is this? These things are not intelligent creatures at all, not even animals, only instinct. The guards looked at each other, but they could only follow Chi Nan to move forward.


    I don''t know how long he walked, Chi Nan suddenly raised his head. On a hillside, Chi Nan finally saw the huge mushroom figure. This mushroom is more than three meters high, like a small house. The difference from other mushrooms is that this is bigger and the aura on the body is stronger. Faintly, there is a burst of momentum in it.


    Even if it was a little closer, Chi Nan could feel the terrifying aura emanating from this mushroom. It seems that as long as you get close, something dangerous will happen.


    "For the silver-level mushroom royal family, I know that only silver-level plants can produce natural magic patterns."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 499： New anti-theft measures are degraded

    Chi Nan waved his hand to stop the guards. Then, among the nervous eyes of other people, he slowly walked up the small slope. The giant mushroom swayed slightly, and stopped when the guards almost moved.


    Chi Nan also breathed a sigh of relief, walked to the side of the big mushroom, and put his hand on it. "Now the magic pattern is finally complete. It''s just this magic pattern, which I did not dare to use."


    Chi Nan could see that this magic pattern is a fire attribute, but it is indeed a complete self-explosive magic pattern. The entire magic pattern consists of only two basic magic patterns, one is for self-explosion, and the other is for control.


    Sure enough, this silver-level explosive mushroom can really be controlled by itself. That tiny magic pattern is used to do this, as long as it is controlled, it can explode. But if it is not controlled, it is relatively safe.


    The previous magic lines that exploded at the touch of a touch were completely incomplete, and the magic lines themselves were too messy and not stable enough. Really stable magic lines, how easy it is to explode casually.


    "Very good. Collect some and go back. Let''s study it slowly." Chi Nan took a little control, and then walked back with a batch of explosive mushrooms. The news came back before he went back. When Chi Nan returned to the camp, this place had already designated Chi Nan a special place for testing. The things tested this time were too dangerous.


    If it is too close, even Chi Nan can''t control it. Therefore, the most curious Miria now only dared to look from a distance. Miria''s natural magic ability has not yet been able to suppress the instinct of exploding mushrooms. At the very least, he had to reach the Bronze level before he could use natural spells to protect himself in front of the explosive mushroom.


    This time, with a large number of incomplete magic patterns as a reference, Chi Nan''s improvement and research work on the new magic patterns went very smoothly. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the unexpected gain would come faster than improving the magic lines.


    When Chi Nan continued to study different types of mushrooms, he finally discovered the special features of these mushrooms. "It turns out that these mushrooms can only grow normally with their own special spores, and the mushrooms that grow from other spores will degenerate. They will not stop until they degenerate to the black iron level incomplete mushrooms."


    Chi Nan found a degenerative factor among the mushrooms. This degradation factor can help mushrooms continue to degenerate every generation, but in fact there are only so many of the royal family, not too many.


    Degraded mushrooms grow and reproduce quickly, and they can easily form a large area. If it weren''t for these mushrooms to be very powerful, perhaps the entire island would be occupied by these mushrooms.


    After a lot of research on magic lines, Chi Nan was the first to figure out this degradation factor. I don''t know that it acts on the gene itself from time to time, but Chi Nan is sure that this degenerative factor is very special.


    Because this degenerative factor is similar to magic lines, but not magic lines, but hidden in all cells. Perhaps, what I feel is the cell, this kind of thing is usually useless.


    It''s just that when plants possessing this factor reproduce, the offspring will degenerate. It will not really stop until it degenerates to a certain degree, and it will be impossible to evolve in the future.


    Isn''t this the best anti-theft material I''m looking for? Many people are studying their own plant weapons, trying to unlock them in various ways, and there are even the phenomenon of stealing plants and seeds.


    Although he has been strictly guarding against death, there are still some things spreading out. It''s just because the number is not very large, and there are too few half-elves in Ruthyara and surrounding kingdoms, and there are no natural mages.


    Otherwise, some of the lower-level things may have been unlocked by them and multiplied in large numbers.


    But this kind of degradation factor can only be felt and used by oneself. Chi Nan also made other natural mages feel, and he didn''t find anything at all. Perhaps this was the difference between himself and the natural mages.


    After several days of research, Chi Nan finally mastered this degradation factor and added it to other seeds.


    What Chi Nan did was simple and thorough. Any plant weapon that has grown up, and the seeds that are spawned, will quickly degenerate and transform into ordinary plants, the kind that doesn''t even have a level unless they have their own help.


    Without the level, even if the shape itself is still the same, it has no effect. Especially the plants above silver, after degrading to a normal level, they are simply useless and can only be used as firewood. One day, when I use this degradation factor on all plants, it will be difficult for even the elves to pirate it.


    The more I want to go on, the happier Chi Nan is. "From now on, as long as you can control the seed trees that produce seeds, you don''t need to care about other things. If you only control the seed trees , you can use the method of heavy defense, so it''s safe." Chi Nan thought of it silently.


    As for some special seeds, you can only make them yourself, such as the seeds of airships. This kind of seed is too complicated, and there is no seed tree to make it.


    Perhaps it was the reason why his level was not enough, Chi Nan could only think so. In a few days, the new anti-theft measures have been successfully manufactured. Then, I will wait for myself to return to the territory for popularization.


    Of course, Chi Nan doesn''t have to wait until he goes back. Chi Nan has already created a batch of seed trees with special degradation factors, and after planting them, his airship will take them back. Chi Nan has ordered the destruction of the previous seed trees and gradually replaced them with new ones. As for the reason, Chi Nan didn''t explain it to others.


    Anyway, wait until all the replacements are completed, even if others know about it, there is nothing to do. "I''m really a genius, this time the degradation factor is the biggest gain." Chi Nan felt hard to control himself.


    After a whole day, Chi Nan calmed down, and then began to focus on the magic pattern of the explosive mushroom itself. It can explode, which is not what ordinary plants can do.


    Speaking of it, I have always imitated technological weapons, but I have never made the explosion of technological weapons. With this explosive mushroom like a bomb, this idea can finally be completed.


    What kind of mushroom is this? This is a natural mushroom-shaped explosive. When the explosive mushrooms were studied, no one dared to approach the test site casually. Because all kinds of explosions are often heard here, and the fire is flooding the sky. Even the guards only dared to patrol outside, no one dared to enter casually.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 500： The idea of ??making missiles

    On this day, Chi Nan smiled and looked at the mess in the distance: "Hehe, the artillery shell finally succeeded. From now on, we also have blooming shells." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up slightly.


    On top of the weakened magic pattern, Chi Nan added an incomplete control magic pattern. This magic pattern must be severely impacted before it detonates, resulting in an explosion.


    In this way, his own flowering bomb was finally successfully manufactured, and it can be output steadily in the future.


    Chi Nan is not the same as the mushroom, but uses the explosive effect of the mushroom itself to kill. Chi Nan wrapped the mushrooms in a hard shell. Once it exploded, the shell would shatter and turn into countless shrapnel to kill.


    In fact, it is not the first time that shrapnel has been used to kill Chi Nan. In the previous solid shells, Chi Nan added a hard shell on the surface. After the shell hits the ground, the strong impact shatters the shell and blows the shrapnel out to kill. It''s just that this kind of damage is not good for soldiers wearing armor.


    The shrapnel produced by that kind of impact is more lethal than the shrapnel produced by a direct explosion. Moreover, the shell itself was specially made in Chinan, which was made up of pieces of hardwood. The hardwood itself does not grow together.


    Each piece of shrapnel is connected by a more fragile wood. This can ensure that the explosion will not be completely offset by the hardwood, resulting in an explosion, but the shell did not explode.


    After several trials, Chi Nan finally found the best ratio. Now my own artillery shells are definitely not inferior to modern technological artillery shells. At best, the range and accuracy are not enough.


    "The artillery shells have been successful, so next, missiles may also be manufactured. The propulsion system uses the continuous wind cannon structure on the Hummingbird fighter, as long as a few more. The control chip can be replaced by a plant brain. Well, just do it." Chi Nan can be said to do as he thinks of it.


    The silver-level mushroom bomb spawned too long, and it was too wasteful to be used as a cannonball. This thing exploded, and the local effect was even better than that of a silver-level wind cannon. How could it be used in a cannonball?


    The wind cannon is just an attack, but this mushroom explodes itself. The mushroom self-detonation power that reached the peak of silver, Chi Nan certainly did not have a few silver-level people that could stop it. Even a gold-level master will definitely suffer from such an attack. Moreover, the magic pattern is complete, and it is completely possible for the plant brain to control whether it explodes.


    So Chi Nan began to experiment, first of all the shell of the missile itself. That kind of shell is easy to make. So on this day, people outside saw a strange cylindrical object lifted into the sky.


    The four continuous wind cannons at the rear were used as thrusters, and the huge cylindrical object instantly lifted into the sky, and then it flew to nowhere. "How it looks like a rocket, it''s a failure."


    Chi Nan was a little disappointed when he saw that his missiles were gone. But Chi Nan is not discouraged, do you study weapons? It really doesn''t matter if you don''t fail a thousand or eight hundred times. Chi Nan has long been used to it.


    "Since it''s not easy to control, let''s add a little external force control. I think about it, the initial control of the missile, yes, it was all assisted by wings." So Chi Nan tested the missile for the second time. Shed wings.


    The kind of small, like shark fin. Your own missile has one of the biggest advantages over technology missiles, that is, it is directly controlled by the plant brain, which can adjust the rear exhaust output, and even the smallest size can be controlled. However, this output is still a lot worse than a real missile.


    If you want to achieve the effect of technological missiles, you may need your own wind cannons to achieve the continuous output effect of the bronze level.


    However, if you do this, it will be more difficult to control, and the spawning time will be higher, which is equivalent to an increase in cost. But in this case, the propulsion force is insufficient, and it will fall down after flying too far.


    There is no way to shrink the mature silver-level explosive mushroom. The main body of the missile is this kind of mushroom, but the shape is changed, the size and volume are still the same as before, like a small house.


    "So, the power is enough, but the effect is still not good. And this wing, who said that this kind of wing can be used to control the flying direction of the missile casually."


    Chi Nan saw bursts of depression in his heart when he saw the wings that broke soon after being lifted off. The wings can''t be too big, otherwise it will affect the speed, but it can''t be too small, otherwise there is no way to control it.


    But also strengthen the strength, or breakage will occur. Although he can control plants, and although he can use plants to imitate missiles, missiles cannot be easily manufactured by one person.


    In Chinan¡¯s day-to-day experiments, cylinders flew up from the ground every day, and then I didn¡¯t know where they fell to Some missile shells would even fall on the surrounding towns. When encountered by other people, he will dodge at first. Later, it was discovered that Chi Nan would not recycle at all, and they attacked directly when they encountered it again.


    Regardless of the fact that the shell of the missile is very hard, their strength is also not weak. Can''t they be knocked off if they are not broken? Some people actually started to collect missile shells. Is this made by Lord Lord?


    Because of the experimental missile, there was no explosion sound during this period of time. Full of curiosity, Miria leaned to the experimental area again. "Milia, don''t go, it''s dangerous over there."


    Olna, who was pulled here, had a look of helplessness on her rare face.


    Milia looked curious and approached the gate cautiously: "Aren''t you curious, don''t you want to know what the patriarch is doing? Those things are not small and can fly. Are they new aircraft?"


    Orna shook her head: "I''m not interested in these at all, as long as the patriarch makes it and we use it. With this time, it is better to practice archery." Since controlling the airship, she hasn''t practiced well for a long time. pass. Of course, this is not to say that Olna''s strength increases slowly, on the contrary, Olna''s increase speed is faster.


    "I''m just curious, do you see that the big thing looks like an enlarged arrow. If it really is, the elemental archer may be useless in the future." Is it really good to say so directly, even half-elves are affected No way.


    Before Olna could say anything, Chi Nan''s voice rang: "What are you two doing? Come in if you want to come in. Anyway, it''s not a shameful thing." Chi Nan''s voice sounded, Millie Ya walked out with his tongue out.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 501： Why is it necessary to make a missile?

    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and stood up: "Let''s take a look, it''s nothing shameful anyway."


    "You, who are you?" Miria stared at Chi Nan with a strange expression on her face.


    Olna next to her lightly patted Miria: "Don''t make trouble, this is Chinan, it just looks a little strange. Don''t come here, how long have you taken a shower on your body." Even Olna looked disgusted.


    Chi Nan was stunned for a moment, and then looked at his body. He didn''t look like a lord, but a beggar. Chi Nan hasn''t cleaned himself up for a long time because of his fascination with research.


    If I didn''t know the reason, I basically don''t have a beard now, and I''m afraid it would look even more sloppy. It was only now that Chi Nan realized that he had become like an elf male without a beard. Even half-elf men have some beards and some don''t, which is very strange.


    Otherwise, how could Moiru hold a woman''s face, and is often regarded as a woman.


    But my own hair, because it has left long hair in this world, is now dry and sticky piece by piece, and it still emits this weird smell. Because of the study of the explosion, the clothes on my body are also one by one.


    Take a closer look, Chi Nan feels relieved a lot, but fortunately there is no dew point. It''s really embarrassing to be looked at by two beauties like this. "Well, you guys watch it here first, I''ll sort it out."


    Chi Nan turned around and ran, a silver bell-like laugh came from behind. Damn Miria, don''t let me find a chance, or you will look good. Chi Nan thought while running.


    After a long time, Chi Nan finally tidied himself up and walked out on his own. "How about it, my invention is not bad, come to me if you have any suggestions." Chi Nan looked proud.


    It''s just that Miria pointed to the thing in front of her and said, "Patriarch, what is this thing, and what''s the use? I''ve seen it before. This thing just flew to the sky and then fell down. It was useless."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "Of course it will fall, if the explosion does not hurt people. I put a silver-level explosive mushroom in it, and then launch a flight through the thruster below, use the wings to adjust, use Plant brain control. This will allow my missile to get over the enemy''s head and explode."


    Chi Nan made an explosive gesture with both hands, with a voice acting. Seeing Chi Nan''s movements, the two half-elf beauties were stunned. Tilted his head and imagined the way the missile exploded.


    It¡¯s just that no matter how you imagine it, after all, I haven¡¯t really seen it before, and still don¡¯t understand.


    "In other words, this thing is to fly to the target and then explode, right?"


    Chi Nan nodded vigorously: "Yes, this is an ultra-long-distance blow, powerful, and capable of capturing the target. As long as this thing is successfully studied, we won''t have to be afraid of those guys in the south." This is true.


    It''s just that the two half-elf beauties don''t have the pride and excitement of Chi Nan at all: "But why do you want to be like this? This look is not suitable for attack at all."


    Miria said as she gestured, "Isn''t the bird who is best at flying? This thing has such small wings, it doesn''t look like a bird at all." Miria looked disgusted.


    "What do you know, this is a missile, but the propulsion force is not enough. When I raise the propulsion force to the silver level, at that time my missile can directly attack from the north to the south."


    Milia rolled her eyelids: "It''s such a long distance, how to aim, and the vegetable brain is not so smart, so you don''t know how to distinguish specific targets. The south is so big, how do you fight."


    Only then did Chi Nan remember that missiles can only be used in conjunction with satellites. I can imitate missiles with plants, but now I can''t imitate things like satellites at all. Chi Nan doesn''t even know whether the world is spherical or not, let alone various other expertise.


    I remember there was a formula, forget it, I can''t remember it at all, Chi Nan looked distressed.


    At this moment, Olna, who had not spoken much, said: "Chi Nan, all you have to do is something that will automatically catch up to the target and explode, right."


    "Yes, it''s such a thing, as long as the explosion is powerful, it''s more powerful than anything else."


    Orna lighted her chin, and then said softly: "Then use a hummingbird fighter, the hummingbird fighter will find the target on its own, can''t it be installed with an explosive mushroom." Hearing this, Chi Nan was stunned.


    Yes, why must I stay close and seek further distance? There are already flying plants, so I just need to put a bomb on it. Suicide attacks are popular among terrorists. You don''t need a real person to go to battle, just use plants. For these plants, there is no difference or feeling between life and death.


    "I''m such a fool, I didn''t even think of this. No, the Hummingbird can''t load such a large silver-level explosive mushroom, and the bronze-level is not small, but it can already be loaded."


    "Using bronze-grade mushrooms, you can zoom in on the Hummingbird fighter, but in this case continuous jets will not work. It doesn''t matter, I can increase the cost and add three semi-continuous thrusters. Each one The power of the thruster is greater than that of the ordinary thruster. If three consecutive times, it can fly at a faster speed."


    "When you are about to catch up to the target, the three thrusters can be used at the same time to catch up at a very fast speed, and then detonate. The self-explosive magic pattern only needs to be weakened, become incomplete, and reach the bronze level. "


    "Although it is a bronze-level magic pattern, the power of self-detonation is equivalent to a silver-level attack. This is a good thing. The control magic pattern should also be added, and the control magic pattern itself is only at the bronze level, which is better. "


    Chi Nan felt the inspiration in his mind burst out like spring water, regardless of the two beauties next to him, he began to study again. Miria ran up and down, watching with curiosity, and talking to Chi Nan at the same time. Although some donkey lips don''t feel like a horse''s mouth, they can be argued and heated.


    Orna looked at the two unfocused guys beside her, her eyes full of helplessness, and it was not good to leave now, so she could only watch them by the side. Chi Nan, who has entered this state of research, doesn''t care about other things.


    Soon, a rough model was produced. "The gestation time has improved too much. No, we have to find ways to continue reforming. It takes five days to give birth to a batch, otherwise it is not practical."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 501 Why do you have to do a missile), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 502： Indigenous people come to contact

    While Chi Nan was studying things, the development of the outside world was also orderly. The big trees around the net were cleaned up, and then with the help of the plant mage, one manor after another was established.


    With the presence of a plant mage, the food problem was resolved soon. As for the breeding farm, there is no other way but to temporarily catch some animals for domestication. There will also be airships to transport some food in the rear, and some young lambs and calves. After transporting a batch of them, they will try to domesticate them here.


    Arrow towers were erected around, roads were paved, and there were sections of city walls. A complete town has a rough outline in less than five days.


    But at this time, the soldiers were still dissatisfied and continued to develop. With continuous felling and processing, a city-sized area has gradually been opened up around it.


    In the huge airport next to it, countless airships fly back and forth every day. For the time being, there is no way to use ships to transport, so I can only rely on airships. Anyway, to the outside world, Chi Nan still doesn''t want to expose that he has a lot of airships.


    People in the south don''t even know how many airships they have, they simply use them in this place. When the second airship formation is completed, the air routes will become more prosperous. Unfortunately, without Chi Nan himself, the second airship formation did not have two motherships at all, not even one, and could only wait to be added later.


    After the report, Chi Nan took the time to continue to spawn the flying mothership while studying. It''s been a long time since I did this kind of thing myself, so I really miss it.


    With the continuous development, some medicinal materials and other resources on this island were gradually discovered, and soon began to be imported into the territory of Hongshaling, allowing the people of Hongshaling to see more benefits.


    With the benefit, some of the original complaints gradually disappeared. Just a few days ago, the craftsmen actually found a huge copper mine here, which is currently very lacking in Hongshaling. With this copper mine, the problem of lack of copper in Hongshaling has been temporarily solved. Although Hongsha Steel is very good, it is still inferior to copper mine in many cases.


    Moreover, the output of Hongsha Steel is limited, and its output cannot be compared with that of a copper vein. A large number of miners from Hongshaling soon arrived, all from the former Huangshaling, but now they can finally come in handy.


    With these numbers of manpower, the copper ore here was quickly smelted out, and then transported back by airship. After getting the benefits, more people are willing to immigrate to this place and begin to develop it.


    The new cities established have gradually gained popularity, and the more they develop, the more they grow.


    On this day, when the guard was patrolling outside, suddenly several figures rushed out.


    "Don''t do it, we are the people in trouble who came here by accident. We want to see your person in charge." Looking at these guys, they are dressed differently, but there are still a few that are exactly the same as the native savages here.


    At first, these savages wanted to test and observe the people here, but as they gradually developed, the natives here knew that they weren''t opponents of these people at all, and either avoided or could only surrender.


    And today, someone finally came here. The team leader waved his hand: "Leave the weapon, and then follow us."


    The natives also obeyed, threw their weapons directly on the ground, and followed them peacefully. After a while, these people were taken to Lao Mka''s side. That''s right, it''s the old Mka.


    A few days ago, Old Mka arrived here in an airship. Now Mocha has become the deputy of the old Mka, it can also be said that he is the successor, the former aristocratic status seems to have been forgotten.


    Therefore, the old Mka handed over the issue of the northern development plan to Mocha, and he came here. After all, the lord is here, and they would not feel good if none of the other important officials were there.


    "Master Mka, some natives are coming to see you." The guard said respectfully.


    Old Mka raised his head and looked at these people, the headed one, dressed and temperament completely different from the others. To be able to dress like this in this place, it must be difficult to come here. And the others are the descendants of the ancestors who came here after their ancestors were troubled and thrived here.


    "What''s your name?" Old Mka said mildly, while still dealing with his own affairs.


    Although it is not polite, but they dare not say anything. The headed person saluted and said: "I have seen Lord Mka, the villain Yaqihao, who fell into trouble two years ago. May I ask which of you belong to the three big families?"


    Old Mka didn¡¯t look up: "We don¡¯t belong to any of the three big families We are from the mainland, which is what you call the god-given continent. These airships can¡¯t be done by your three major families. come out."


    The people around looked at the airship flying back and forth in the sky, and finally indifferent. If the three major families were able to make this thing, perhaps the entire island alliance area would have been unified long ago. With these, do you need to be afraid of those guys.


    "It turns out that the God-given Continent really exists." Several natives looked at each other, their eyes full of incredible. God-given continent, in their hearts, it is similar to myths and legends.


    At this time, Old Mka was also a little impatient: "Let¡¯s talk, what are you looking for me. This island must be occupied by us. If you choose to surrender, then it is our people. If you choose to resist, We won''t be polite." Old Mka stopped what was in his hands and stared at Yaqihao.


    Yaqihao quickly waved his hand: "Don''t dare, we don''t dare to oppose you." This is true, let alone these soldiers, the bush soldiers led by the soldiers are enough to destroy them.


    If you add those things that are still flying in the sky, it will be even more terrifying. They have seen before, those strange birds flying in the sky can highlight the wind element ball, this is magic. Even if it was a monster, he was killed all at once. On this island, Warcraft is the most powerful, and these natives can only survive on the edge of the Warcraft territory.


    "So, do you want to surrender?" Old Mka narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Yaqihao nodded quickly and said, "We hope to join your commander, as long as we can eat and wear warmth and protect our safety." This requirement is really not high. )!!

 Chapter 503： Cultivating indigenous traitors

    Old Mka said coldly: "Food is available, and safety can also provide protection, but what benefits can you give us." Old Mka suddenly changed his face, leaving several people silent.


    Yaqihao racked his brains, dripping sweat from the top of his head. Suddenly, Yaqihao thought of something and quickly said: "We, we know all the terrain and the products of all places here, as well as various things that need attention. We have records here." Yes, this is the only one of them. I can get something out of my hand.


    The population, after surrendering, is originally their people, and it is necessary to mention the population.


    As for weapons, can they be compared with others here? Apart from local intelligence, they have nothing they need at all. The other natives nodded quickly and agreed.


    Originally, they came here because their patriarch instructed them. After Chinan''s arrival, after transforming this area, their hunting grounds were suddenly reduced by more than half. Soon, the site will expand to their premises.


    But they still didn''t dare to do anything, either to fight with other tribes and grab the territory they needed, or they could only leave here and head towards the unknown. For these tribes, leaving their homeland is no different from looking for death.


    In the end, in desperation, the patriarch could only send someone out to contact them. If you can join, it would be best, if it doesn¡¯t work, then think of other ways. In other words, surrender has become the only way for them to save themselves.


    "Really, you know everything here? Then you know how much information there is."


    At this moment, several people were stunned. This place was too dangerous. For generations, their ancestors could not leave too far. Because everyone is in trouble, there are not many who can practice fighting qi, and those who can magic are even rarer.


    All the formal fighters who know how to fight are absolute kings here, able to command many people. So that simple method of fighting qi cultivation became a treasure when placed with them, and it was always secret. Without the strength, they have to survive in the mountains and forests full of beasts and beasts. How far can they go.


    Old Mka stopped talking when they saw them, and finally said: "Since you can''t help it, then I will ask for it."


    Everyone quickly stared at Old Mka closely, for fear that Old Mka made some excessive demands.


    "It''s very simple. For us, population is the most important thing. So what we need is not only your tribe to surrender, but also other tribes to surrender. I need you to convince them."


    Several people hesitated and looked strange. "My lord, there is usually a competitive relationship between us and the surrounding tribes. There are still many tribes who simply don''t believe what is happening here. We may have no effect if we go there."


    "Yeah, many tribes are afraid to approach us, and some even eat people." There are cannibals here, even if Old Mka heard this, he couldn''t help frowning. You know, when Remas ravaged the orcs, Chi Nan killed all the cannibals.


    Regarding cannibalism, whether it is Chi Nan or other people, it is intolerable. Moreover, the relationship between the tribes and the tribes here is still so bad, so it will be difficult to subdue them.


    These wild and unruly people. "You wait, I will give you an answer tomorrow."


    Old Mka waved his hand, and several people wanted to say something, but they were taken away by the guards. That sharp weapon made them both envious and afraid, if only they could have such a weapon.


    When the old Mka returned here the next day, a group of indigenous people stood in front of him nervously. This night, they did not sleep well. On the one hand, it is the aftertaste of the food and the good things that were used here. In addition, they are also worried, worrying that after going to bed, they will never be able to wake up, so they are very haggard.


    There is nothing weird about the old Mka seeing them, no matter who it is, I am afraid it will be like this.


    "You are very lucky. Our lord has agreed to give you some weapons for you to use to persuade them. Another thing is that for those cannibals, you don''t need to ask them after seeing them, but kill them directly. We don''t want such people."


    Yesterday, Lao Mka had told Chi Nan what happened here, and Chi Nan also gave a way. Of course it wasn''t that Old Mka couldn''t think of it, but that some things must be ordered by Chi Nan himself.


    "This is the nerve brain used to control plant weapons. Come here, and I will implant it for you." Open a box and inside are several nerve brains made by Chi Nan. Leave the implantation and manipulation to the Nature Mage.


    Seeing this, a few people felt uneasy, and finally Yaqihao gritted his teeth and came over first. For this person, the old Mka still admires it very much. Sure enough, he is not the same as the natives. Such a person is best controlled.


    Soon, Yaqihao was implanted with a neurological brain, and there was such a thing on his arm, but it made people feel nothing strange. "Don''t think this is useless, this is the only way ordinary people use to control plant weapons." Old Mka waved his hand, and some bush fighters walked over, and at the same time gave the control authority to Yaqihao.


    "Because you have joined us for the first time, so there are benefits. These spider tanks are also under your control. There are also these pea cannons and shoulder-resistance pneumatic cannons. You also bring them for display."


    With the development of strength, those individual pneumatic cannons and pea cannons have basically no threat to Hongshaling. No matter how convenient and easy to use, can it be compared with the army of cheap plants?


    Old Mka waved his hand again, and an airship flew over, which was a transport ship. But even if it is a transport ship, it also has a power that the indigenous people of this world can never contend.


    "This is an airship lent to you. If you encounter any danger or need help, just go through neuro-brain exercises. Come here too, hurry up and implant the neuro-brain."


    Under the insistence of Old Mka, the neuron brain was finally implanted one by one. All of them only had the control of one hundred bush fighters. Only Yaqi had two more spider tanks and became the leader of the team.


    Don''t even think of it as a hundred bush warriors, but these bush warriors were transformed by dark iron level plants. In a real fight, it will definitely not be worse than a fighter of the Black Iron level, and it is more lethal. The reason why Chi Nan regarded him as cannon fodder was not because of his weak strength, but on the contrary, because of his strength, he was qualified to be cannon fodder. )!!

 Chapter 504： Join, the aboriginals wonder

    After the account of this kind of matter was completed, Chi Nan left it alone and left it to Lao Mka for overall planning. After the old Mka explained it, he was just paying attention, after all, he still had a lot to do.


    After getting these things, Yaqihao seemed to be dreaming, unknowingly, he actually became the leader of the team. We must know that people like him who have just arrived here, because they are not adapted to the environment, although they will be taken in, they have never had a high status. After all, his own combat power is not enough.


    Now, other people are faintly pleasing themselves, which is so happy. Looking at the huge spider tank following behind, such a big thing, even if it can grow to such a big thing, it is rare to see.


    After returning to his tribe, Ya Qihao still felt his body fluttering.


    As they approached, everyone in the tribe knew about it. After all, with hundreds of bush warriors, they didn''t know it was strange for such a big movement. "You are back, what are these things."


    An old man with white hair holding a scepter stepped forward and asked. Although he is old, this person is still very strong. Also, a person who is not strong enough will never survive, let alone become a leader.


    But at my own age, I''m afraid it won''t be long before it will be handed over to the people below, and I will retreat and become an elder. The so-called elders are the kind of people who pass on knowledge among the tribe and have no rights. Here, there is no such thing as a highly respected statement, everything depends on strength to survive.


    Yaqihao smiled: "That adult has agreed that we become their subjects, and we can finally live a normal life in the future." They don''t know what a normal person is.


    "The patriarch is asking you what these are, didn''t you hear it?" a young man behind him asked loudly.


    Yaqihao took a step back, and then thought that he was not the same one before, so why should he be afraid of him. In a civilized society, can these native savages compare with himself? Yaqihao had an inexplicable sense of superiority.


    "These are all weapons that the adult gave us. As long as our mission is completed well, we can control more in the future."


    "These things are also weapons, they look so weak." Someone behind them began to mutter. There is no way, these bush warriors do look very weak, after all, they are all so slender.


    "Hmph, then let you see and see." Yaqihao gave an order, and a bush warrior ran out at a very fast speed. This speed surprised most of the ordinary people and natives.


    A tentacle pierced out, and the spike suddenly ejected, and a stone was actually pierced in this way. Then the leaves waved lightly, leaving a deep scar on a big tree. Finally, the entire bush warrior spins in place, like a spinning top. The top rushed out to the side, flying sand and rocks wherever it passed, and everything was cut open.


    This kind of attack power, this kind of power, is it really that kind of plant-like thing that looks very weak. Everyone was shocked. The guy who looked down on Yaqihao at first also closed his mouth angrily.


    In the tribe, strength is respected, even if this strength is not Yaqihao''s own. "Okay, great. Is there a lot of this kind of stuff in that adult?" Such a small one is so powerful, the latter one must be even more powerful.


    "Of course there are more. I can''t count them. If we had just joined, how could there be only such a little bit." Ya Qihao made some exaggerated gestures, but there was nothing wrong with it. This thing is being spawned in large numbers in the plantations already established in Chinan, and it will definitely grow more and more in the future.


    "So, what about our request, did that adult agree to it?" The old patriarch felt a little nervous.


    Yaqihao immediately said: "Of course, there is no shortage of food. As for safety, there is nothing to be afraid of. People''s only requirement is to let us contact other tribes and get more people. Joining. Now that adult is short of manpower. If the population becomes large in the future, it will be difficult to join."


    "Think about it. Join now, there are not many people there. As long as we perform well, we will definitely be the management class in the future. Maybe we can still be a nobleman in the future."


    Yaqihao rolled his eyes and said secretly: "I heard from them in private that they are going to occupy our desperate continent and turn it into a kingdom. And they are all from the God-given continent, God-given continent. Do you know that it is a very vast and boundless land, and the resources and wealth are not comparable to us here."


    At this time, not only the old patriarch, but the others were also excited. Although they advocate freedom, who wants this precarious life. Everyone is human, and there is no saying that people are not willing to submit.


    On this island, the strong have always been respected. "If you don''t have any comments, then let''s pack up and join the new kingdom." After hearing the word kingdom , what can they say?


    "The first time we go, we don''t need to walk, we can take an airship." Yaqihao beckoned. The airship in the air landed downward. If there is no flat ground, just press out a flat ground directly. Choose a place where the ground is level and the airship will land directly. Those big trees were overwhelmed on the spot.


    "This kid did a good job. No wonder Master Mka takes this kid very seriously." The two soldiers on the airship were teasing.


    In order to resolve the loneliness, after the soldiers'' request, the pilots on each airship were no longer just one, but two. At least they could chat. Some airships had three soldiers. Of course only one can control the airship.


    "It''s so big, is this really a man-made product." It''s already big from the sky, and it''s even more terrifying at close range. These people havetily packed their things and ran to the side of the airship, trying to touch them but not daring to make the soldiers want to laugh.


    The door opened, and Yaqihao took a deep breath, trying to make himself appear calmer. This was the first time he took this thing. "Let''s go, just come up." Yaqihao stepped forward, the spider tank and the bush warrior did not come up, but followed on the ground.


    The natives entered cautiously, and the more they watched, the more they were amazed. "This thing is so dry inside, it really isn''t a monster. It''s all wood, plants, and plants." A native bounced inside.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the \"Collection\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 504 is added, the aboriginals¡¯ exclamation), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 505： Yaqihaos strategy plan

    With excitement, he flew around in the air and returned to the town that had just been built. Yaqihao felt that he was different. At least, it was completely different from the previous self.


    A bright road is right in front of me, and now it depends on whether I can complete it. After getting off the airship, Yaqihao felt his own plant weapons. It turned out that this thing could still make him perceive them.


    This kind of technology and this ability are definitely not comparable to those of the three major families. When I left, the three big families were still far behind. Maybe in the future they can wipe out the three big families and replace them. At that time, he might be able to become a nobleman and even control an island. The more he thought about it, the more excited Yaqihao became.


    "Well, these people have been delivered, let''s continue, where do you want to start."


    Suddenly, Ya Qihao heard the sound coming from his ear, no, it should have sounded directly in his mind. Involuntarily, Yaqihao looked around in fear.


    The voice sounded again: "We are using Neurobrain to communicate with you. I am the commander of the airship above you. You can also use Neurobrain to talk to us directly. I will tell you how to use it."


    The method is very simple, and Yaqihao learned it soon. Taking a deep breath, Yaqihao said, "First, we have to go next to our tribe. There is a cannibal there. Let''s destroy them first."


    Yaqihao was cautious. After the term cannibals was spoken from Chinan''s mouth, it was learned so quickly, and it might not take long for it to become popular.


    "Why? Is that really a cannibal, or do you just want revenge."


    Yaqihao quickly said, "No, no, no, it''s really not. That''s really a cannibal, but we don''t have much oil and water here, and the strength is pretty good, so they don''t want to lose out with us."


    After a pause, Yaqihao lowered his voice and said, "Besides, we are going to subdue other tribes and let them see our strength. We can''t make every tribe fight first, as this will lose a lot of population. Yes. It has eliminated a relatively powerful cannibal. This is the best way to show strength. This cannibal is very famous around here."


    Hearing this, the two soldiers looked at each other: "Well, let''s listen to you. Anyway, this is your task. We are just helping." Yes, Lao Mka didn''t give them both of them.


    Unexpectedly, the indigenous people here still have so many flowery intestines, and it is true that their own people are the most ruthless.


    The two soldiers didn''t care, they just obeyed orders. Now there is no need to fly long distances in the sky, it just happens to be a holiday. But Yaqihao also relaxed a lot at this time.


    After greeting a few people in his team, a group of people ran in the direction of the cannibal.


    "How to be cautious, what? There are traps on the ground. Just let the bush warriors rush over and activate the traps. Loss? It doesn''t matter, we have too many things. If you lose, go back and replenish it."


    With the affirmation of the two soldiers, Yaqihao began to run with the others, controlling the bush soldiers and ran forward, and all traps were triggered. It''s just that these traps are used to deal with humans and beasts, and they are really useless for bush warriors. As a result, the trap broke out, and the bush warriors didn''t lose any of them, just a little damage.


    At the same time that the trap was aroused, the people of this tribe also came out. A price with several skull decorations hanging around his neck shouted loudly: "Okay, we don''t go looking for you, you dare to take the initiative to send it to the door."


    "Brothers, someone took the initiative to deliver food to the door." The people of the cannibal tribe jumped out one by one.


    "What are these things, huh, do you want to beg for mercy with these things, go to hell."


    The cannibal in the back threw the spear in his hand without hesitation, and started the fight without speaking. A person next to Yaqihao quickly grabbed Yaqihao, and just after he was pulled apart, a spear was added to the ground.


    Yaqihao''s pupils shrunk slightly, and then he was terrified: "Damn bastards, you are really helpless, kill me and kill them." Following Yaqihao''s order, the first attacker was always on standby. Spider tank.


    The spider tank hit directly, the wind blade was excited, and the three aboriginals who were enveloped were cut into several pieces on the spot. This is a new spider tank made by Chinan, without shells, only wind cannons after weakening.


    Yaqihao was taken aback, before he could figure out what was going on, the bush warriors rushed up. Although only the hundred of Yaqihao''s rushed up, no one else had reacted yet.


    The strength of these bush warriors is really terrifying. The natives were slaughtered by these extremely fast bush warriors before they even waited to start. Either it was stabbed into the head by a needle or other vital points, or it was severely swiped by the blade and cut in the middle on the spot. "Damn it, what the **** is this? Could it be that the gods have come to punish us."


    When the patriarch saw his tribe being slaughtered, his face was full of horror. Only the next moment, a wind cannon flew, and the patriarch was beheaded When everyone came back to their senses, it was discovered that this cannibal tribe, which everyone could fight, was actually eliminated. There was no resistance, even the official warrior of their patriarch was dealt with by wind cannons.


    At this time, the power of these plant weapons was truly presented in front of them. Is this simply invincible?


    "Okay, amazing, Yaqihao, what are we going to do next." With this thing, there is nothing to be afraid of. If the tribe had this before, there would probably be no problem with the ruling party.


    Yaqihao finally came back to his senses. Looking at this **** scene, Yaqihao didn''t know why, and there was a strange feeling of excitement in his heart besides being afraid. "Okay, very good, yes, we want to deter other tribes. Cut off the heads of these people, and tie them to this spider tank."


    Yaqihao''s voice was a little trembling, but no one dared to underestimate him. The power of that spider tank is really terrifying. For long-range attacks, the wind ball is still used. This is the power of the mage.


    For them, the mage is a legendary existence, and now a plant weapon can do it. In their hearts, I am afraid that the lord Chi Nan is already a god.


    The others were swift, and didn''t need Yaqihao to make a move. They chopped off these heads one by one, and then carefully tied them to the spider tank. I was afraid that I would make the spider tank uncomfortable and I would be killed.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 505 Yaqihao''s Strategy Plan), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 506： Carrot and stick without a teacher

    "Look, what is that." When the group of people came to the next tribe, the people of the new tribe saw what was following them, and they all looked over here curiously and vigilantly.


    "I know those people. Hey, you have crossed the line. This is not your hunting spot."


    If it weren''t for the monsters following them, I''m afraid someone could not help but want to do it.


    "Look, isn''t that nigger''s head? Oh my god, those people from their tribe are dead, how did they do it." Finally, someone saw the heads of the spider tanks hanging in the front. .


    That''s right, in order to deter, the spider tank was not placed at the back this time, but Yaqihao was placed at the forefront. If the spider tank is not too big, there are too many people like them, I''m afraid I can see it at first glance.


    Yaqihao walked forward proudly: "You see, these are the sinners who died under our plant weapons. They were killed without any resistance at all. You ask me where I got it from. Yes, of course I got it from the great Lord Chinan. Those who flew in the sky before."


    When they looked up, they finally saw that there was a familiar airship in the sky just staying not far above. The body looks like a huge fish, but with two wings, it is green in color and huge in size.


    For the first time looking at the airship so close, this shock made everyone feel cold.


    "You, have you already taken refuge in those people, quickly tell us what life is like over there."


    All people are also facing the same problem, that is, there is not enough food, and it is also very dangerous to live here.


    Yaqihao said with great pride: "The conditions are like being in heaven. There is enough food and it is very delicious. There is no need to worry about danger. Look, there are so many of you, but you can''t beat a few bush fighters."


    Yaqihao winked at the person behind him, and a person behind him quickly took out some noodles.


    "Come on, eat and see, it''s delicious." The noodles were separated, and soon someone couldn''t help it.


    "Okay, it''s delicious, it''s so delicious. Oh my God, if I can be late for this kind of dough every day, I would be willing to live ten years less." A young man stared wide-eyed, gobbled it up, and soon choked. .


    Yaqihao rolled his eyes and said with a look of disdain, "You are satisfied with this thing? Tell you, this is just our dry food. Some better food is not easy to bring, otherwise we won''t eat this thing. It."


    As Yaqihao spoke, there was still saliva in his mouth. There is no way, it only takes one day to join in. Although it is better to eat, but this cake is also memorable.


    It''s just that the appearance of Yaqihao and the other people turned into something more delicious in their eyes, and everyone was moved. With such delicious food and a safe environment, there is no better place than here.


    "So, what do we need to do, or what we need to pay."


    There are still smart people. Yaqihao didn''t care, and said loudly, "Our purpose is to report our understanding of the surrounding situation, and to follow the arrangement to do some lighter work. The last one is to eliminate food. Human race." Ya Qihao stared at the guy who asked the question with a serious face.


    "I understand the first two requirements, but what is a cannibal."


    "The cannibals are just like the nigger, these cannibal tribes. As our lord said, none of these cannibals can stay." Hearing this, the people around him breathed a sigh of relief.


    That''s right, they are all human beings. If you cannibalize, you would use them as prey. Such people are usually enemies of all tribes. This kind of cannibal tribe either has nothing to eat and is finally forced to become like this, or it is powerful. The former one is easily destroyed, while the latter is their public enemy.


    It''s a pity that most of the time they have to prepare food and go hunting, it is impossible to unite and attack these cannibals. But now, the new lord does not seem to want these people to exist.


    "If this is the case, then we agree. Let''s prepare, and then go with you."


    Yaqihao waved his hand: "No, just pack a little stuff. When we get there, we have everything. We take the airship back, so that we don''t have to worry about encountering other dangers such as Warcraft."


    Pointing to the sky, Ya Qihao said excitedly. I never thought that I would have such a spirited day. Before these guys saw themselves, it was good not to be cynic.


    Really, why are these people not cannibals? If they are, they can be eliminated. But in this way, you can also take a good breath. When they become high-level officials, these people have to listen to them.


    The more he thought of this, the more excited Yaqihao became. With a heart move, the airship got the news, and then landed from the sky. As before, directly choose to press out a piece of land.


    Only this time when the airship just landed close to the ground, a black panther suddenly burst out of the jungle. Seeing this black panther, everyone became vigilant, because it was a bronze-level monster. His own territory was infringed, and the black panther howled at the airship, and a black beam of light in his mouth instantly rushed out.


    It was just the next scene that stunned everyone. The beam of light hit the airship, but it only left a black spot on it, and nothing else changed. However, the secondary artillery of the airship condensed a ball of typhoon.


    The typhoon adjusted its angle and aimed at the panther and shot out instantly. The panther had no chance to dodge.


    This kind of secondary gun was later installed by Chi Nan, and ordinary airships had two secondary guns. The main gun is powerful, but it takes too long to condense. The secondary gun turns into a bronze-level wind cannon, and it takes only two seconds to condense.


    It was also a bronze-level attack. After the Panther had completely eaten it, his skin spattered instantly and he was seriously injured on the spot.


    "This monster''s vitality is quite tenacious, let''s take it back." The two soldiers looked at each other and then landed the airship. As soon as the airship was opened, some bush warriors ran out of it, and then stepped forward to grab the panther with its tentacles and drag it into the airship.


    "See it, see it, even the king of the jungle is not an opponent of the airship. It can be easily eliminated with a single blow. Isn''t such a place safe enough." Seeing this scene, Ya Qihao shouted loudly. Up.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 506 The radish and the stick without a teacher), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 507： An increasingly prosperous overseas city

    "Captain, I heard that they have also established an envoy, what should I do?"


    "These **** white-eyed wolves, obviously we rescued them, but they came to compete with us."


    Yaqihao''s eyes were cold: "I don''t care about them, we just need to be ourselves. Hmph, we are the first to join after all, as long as we don''t make a mistake, they don''t want to suppress us."


    It turned out that the newly joined tribe was taken away by them before, and after entering the new city, they quickly understood their situation. Then, the patriarch of their tribe personally dispatched and found Old Mka directly, requesting the establishment of an envoy.


    This is the name given by Lao Mka. Because their patriarch was young, he personally went into battle, and the tribe was strong, so there were more people. So just after they joined, the strength of the envoy was stronger than them.


    Then these people also set out to contact other tribes. In this way, they are not the only envoys, and their jobs have been robbed.


    During this period of time, I have been fighting for other tribes, allowing them to obtain huge benefits. Whether they are from their own tribes, their lives are getting better and better. Especially they can actually learn the methods of fighting qi cultivation, as well as medicines that can temper their bodies. For them, strength is always the most important.


    Even his future status, such as the medal and military service rank, etc., are also related to his ability to work. Snatching other tribes with them, isn''t that a hindrance to your advancement.


    "Let''s go, now that they have established envoys, there will definitely be more and more envoys in the future. Let''s hurry up and contact those tribes we are familiar with, and don''t let others take them away."


    After thinking for a while, Yaqihao continued: "Erhei, you are more clever, you take the people yourself, go to contact with people from other tribes, find a way to get the branch information of other tribes around from them, intelligence, this is the most important."


    Yaqihao said like Old Mka, because he had seen Old Mka reprimand other people in this way before. Ya Qihao, who had a more flexible mind, understood the importance of intelligence in an instant.


    Sure enough, it was no different from what Yaqihao said. As more and more tribes moved into the new city, for their own development, more and more envoys were established, and then began to wander around.


    Because of their leadership, the soldiers easily either cleaned up or arrested the dangerous beasts entrenched here. The surrounding area became safer and the search scope expanded. Even at the end, to contact the tribes far away, you have to take an airship, otherwise you will have to walk for several days, which is a waste of time.


    In order to save time, Chi Nan could only release all the newly formed Airship No. 2 formations specifically for the use of these indigenous people. Said to be natives, in fact they look similar to them.


    It''s just because of hunting all year round that the skin is a little dark, that''s all.


    It is precisely because of this that they can easily integrate together. The most important thing is that their vulnerable groups, such as the old and weak, women and children, were directly put together by Lao Mka and gathered together.


    For this reason, people from different tribes have more and more opportunities to contact and communicate with each other, and eventually become more harmonious, and they are about to become indifferent to each other. There are also many newly relocated civilians, as well as some of their own soldiers. After breaking up and mingling with each other, the possible grouping situation no longer exists.


    In order to prevent these people from making chaos, Horn, the only silver warrior now, also personally showed them what is called a silver-level combat power, so that these people are subdued.


    In fact, even without these, the indigenous people who have seen the powerful combat power of airships would definitely not dare to resist. But if you want to completely subdue them, I''m afraid it won''t work for ten or eight years.


    To be fully educated, it is impossible not to have two or three generations.


    "Haha, old chicken feather, you are here too." A group of people walked out of the airship that had just fallen.


    The guy with a feather in his head also saw the speaker: "Eagle feather, it¡¯s you? I said, why didn¡¯t I see you lately, you came here long ago. Tell me about the life here. How is everything."


    Eagle hair stepped forward: "Look at them and you will know that life here is really good. Come, come, come to my house, I will let you see my new home, yes, it is this kind of tree house."


    "If you see it, you can grow food on the tree house. If you live in such a house, you don''t have to worry about being hungry. And you can get better food when you work in the future. Are you tired from work? Of course not tired anymore."


    Seeing new acquaintances surprised, this is one of the greatest pleasures of these old people today. Even if the eagle feather came here only yesterday, but today he can show off in front of his friends like an old resident, not to mention how happy. Seeing the shocked look on Ji Feo''s face, Eagle Feather felt that he had never been so cool in his life.


    With them, there is no need for soldiers to receive them. When they finish showing off, they will naturally take them to the reception area where there is a special attendant to take them to where they live.


    For these later people, it was not easy to see Old Mkaco.


    "Brother Eagle Hair, tell me, there are so many people here, what do we do if we want to live a better life."


    "Brother Feather, you are still so smart. Let me tell you, we have more than half a million people here, and they are increasing every day. We can only get basic living conditions here, but they are much better than before. "


    "But if you want more, then you have to go to work. At present, there are two best jobs for us. One is to set up an envoy and use the envoy to earn materials for ourselves. The other is to develop us. This island. Especially all kinds of special materials, and some minerals."


    Speaking of this place, Eagle Hair suddenly narrowed his eyes: "By the way, I remember that the lord here seems to like all kinds of weird plants, especially those with high levels and special abilities. Didn''t you like to study these before? "


    "Yes, but I thought it was useless before, is it still useful now?"


    "Of course there is. This is the easiest way to gain merits. If I don''t have one, I will do it too. You must do it well. If you develop in the future, don''t forget me, brother." Eagle Mao is eager to shoot. He slapped himself, and he was fine to show off in front of the chicken feathers. Why didn''t he expect that he still had such a hand just now.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 507 More and more prosperous overseas cities), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 508： Cordyceps and lifesaving wood

    The old chicken feather who got the advice immediately explained it to others. Because of the new plants, the airship went through very smoothly. A destroyer took the old chicken feather alone and flew towards the old chicken feather''s original tribal position.


    On this day, while Chi Nan was studying, suddenly a guard ran in. "Has anyone sent plants again? Let me take a look. Haha, there are not many indigenous people who like to study plants."


    Thinking of the plants sent by the indigenous people before, they were basically poisonous plants. Because it is poisonous, it is best to deal with beasts and beasts. These plants only enrich the phytotoxin reserves in Chinan, but other things are of no use, so Chinan only symbolically gives some benefits.


    Of course, the benefits that Chinan looks down upon are already huge benefits for these indigenous people.


    The things were handed over to Chi Nan, and Chi Nan began to study them one by one. "Hey, why does this thing look so familiar. Below is a bug, and above is a strange one...Wait, isn''t this Cordyceps sinensis?"


    Cordyceps, this is a very valuable medicine on earth. Some people even regarded it as an immortal grass, but Chi Nan also knew that this thing basically cannot be planted because it is very special.


    But now that he got it in his hands, Chi Nan knew that the fungus part of the Cordyceps itself was capable of giving birth. Even without the bug.


    However, since this thing can eat the worms cleanly, maybe you can study it carefully. I don¡¯t know if the directional mutation ability is useful for non-directional random mutation.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan stretched out his hand and instantly gave birth to a large number of Cordyceps fungi: "Tell the pharmacist that this kind of stuff is very good for people. But I am not very clear about the specific benefits. Let them experiment by themselves."


    No way, the effect of plants on animals is not the instinctive ability of plants themselves, so Chi Nan has no way to feel it. These things can only rely on experiments. It''s a pity that the particularity of Cordyceps is something that ordinary plant mage can''t give birth to. If you want to give birth, you must at least reach the bronze level.


    Now the closest to the bronze level is Miria. I don''t know when Miria will be able to break through. And depending on Miria''s temperament, it is impossible for her not to do other things every day.


    Chi Nan continued to experiment, and some of the next things were very interesting, not all of them were highly poisonous plants. It''s a pity that the level is a little lower. There is no way, after all, they are just ordinary natives, not even a formal warrior.


    Without the fighters, it is really impossible for them to obtain some high-level plants. It was the kind of explosive mushroom before, if these natives dared to approach it, it would definitely be a place to die.


    Just to control these people, Chi Nan only disclosed the cross sword technique. The weapons are controlled by themselves, and the drugs are controlled by themselves. At most, they can only cultivate to the level of black iron. In the face of bush fighters, people of the Black Iron level can only occupy a certain advantage. No matter how many such people are, it is impossible to threaten Chi Nan.


    "My lord, that person also said that there is a special kind of plant, and I don''t know if it''s useful."


    "What plant? I didn''t bring it. Where is it?" Chi Nan asked strangely.


    The soldier said quickly: "It is said to be a plant on the seaside of our island. The currents around our island are very strange, chaotic, and there are many vortexes, so it is difficult to pass inside and outside. Even the largest ships, once they get close here, Will also be destroyed by the water, which is why it is called the island of despair."


    Chi Nan nodded: "I know all of these, what does it have to do with the kind of plant he said."


    The soldier continued: "The native said that the reason why so many people could come to Despair Island alive before was because there was a strange wood on the edge of the island. This kind of wood usually looks like a log."


    ¡°The locals call it life-saving wood, because this wood is the only wood that can exist in the waters around the desperate island without being torn apart. It¡¯s just that this wood is only active near the island and will not leave the island, so I want to It¡¯s impossible to leave on this kind of wood."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and there was an interesting light in his eyes: "There is also this strange plant. Send someone to look around. If there is one, I will salvage it. I want to see if it is. what."


    Chi Nan gave the order. Of course, the soldiers did not dare to neglect, and the airship immediately flew towards the sea. Because the place where they landed is not very far from the sea, it takes less than an hour to go back and forth.


    Including the time to find the rescue tree and the time to salvage it, it did not exceed three hours. When the airship came back, Chi Nan was preparing to eat. "My lord, we are back. This is the lifesaving tree."


    The soldiers carried a few pieces of wood, and they were all round logs. But it''s not big, each one is more than three meters long, about the same thickness as a human waist, but there are many tiny fibrous roots underneath, which are still moving back and forth, just like the tentacles of an octopus. But these roots are just instinctive activities and are not offensive.


    "Sure enough, it is a very strange piece of wood. Put it down and let me have a look." Chi Nan stopped eating and asked the soldiers to put down the wood.


    Miria who happened to be here also ran over, reaching out her finger to lightly tap the constantly moving roots, her face full of fun. If Chi Nan was not here, Miria would definitely release her magic power to control it.


    Chi Nan put his hand on the wood, felt it quietly, and opened his eyes after a long time. "Unexpectedly, this inconspicuous wood is actually of silver level." Chi Nan felt the complete silver magic pattern inside.


    "The water attribute magic pattern has only the function of calming and controlling the flow of water. It is not very useful. In addition, it is not very strong in itself, and it is not as strong as diamond wood. It is very fragile, so it is much easier to spawn. But After all, it is of the silver level. Wait, if the control water flow and the calm water flow are separated, isn''t this the complete magic pattern of the two bronze levels."


    It turned out that this was a silver magic pattern that was a combination of two bronze magic patterns. That being the case, as long as it is dispersed and made into two different types of wood, it can be spawned even without itself.


    This kind of thing, what Chi Nan wants is to give birth on a large scale, but he can''t leave everything alone, it''s not exhausting.


    "Very well, this kind of wood is very useful to me. The order is passed down, and the old chicken feathers will be given the Knight of Honor Medal, and the old chicken feathers will be in charge of 10,000 indigenous people, and the indigenous soldiers and their families will be counted together."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 508 Cordyceps and Lifesaving Wood), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 509： The first indigenous official

    "Have you heard that the old chicken feather has been awarded the Knight of Honor, and has become a nobleman."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the Honorary Knight is just a reserve nobleman, not hereditary, and just an honorary title. But even so, it is much better than ordinary people like us."


    "You said, how did the old chicken feather become an honorary knight? I heard that it will soon be in charge of 10,000 people. This is the total population of at least 20 tribes. In the past, the tribes with more than 10,000 people , That¡¯s the top big tribe here, absolutely the overlord of one party, don¡¯t even be afraid of Warcraft."


    At this moment, a large group of indigenous people are gathering together, their faces are all incredible.


    "Everything, Lord Feather will soon choose his own to rule the civilians. I must choose this time."


    "That is, it is an honor to be able to follow Lord Feather. Maybe I will be an honor knight in the future."


    An old man next to him shook his head and said, "I don''t want to. I just want my grandson to be an apprentice of chicken feathers and learn some things about plants."


    Hearing this, many people surrounded him. "Do you know something? I heard that Lord Feather became an honorary knight because he contributed some special plants. Our lord likes plants very much."


    With a mysterious smile on his face, the old man just kept silent: "As long as you tell me, I will give you one jar of fine wine in my collection. Okay, two jars, I only have so many, no more."


    These wines were not brought from Hongshaling, but were brewed by the local aborigines themselves. There is not much local food, and the people who can make wine are big tribes. So fine wine is very precious here, especially those old wines that have been stored for a long time, here are priceless treasures. Hearing this, the old man''s saliva flowed out involuntarily.


    "Well, let me tell you, my son was working there at the time. Originally, the things sent by the chicken feathers did not attract the attention of the lord. But then the chicken feathers talked about life saving trees."


    "What? Lifesaving wood, yes, how did I forget this, this is a very strange plant."


    Many people are full of annoyance. Everyone in the lifesaving tree knows it, because when they or their ancestors came to this island, they were saved by the lifesaving tree.


    They are very familiar with and grateful for the lifesaving tree, but also full of resentment. If the life-saving tree can leave the island, he will leave through the life-saving tree tomorrow morning, so everyone has forgotten it subconsciously.


    This is something that everyone knows, no one has been talking about it, knowing the old chicken feathers. "This chicken feather is really lucky. If I had thought of it, I would have said it. But is this thing really that useful?"


    "Yes, old man, we all know what a lifesaving tree is. Is it really useful? I think it''s not as good as an airship."


    The old man had a mysterious smile on his face. When the people around him saw this smile, they immediately understood that this is for good. So several people looked at each other and took out the benefits one after another, and soon there was a pile of things in front of the old man.


    The old man looked content, wrapped things in a piece of cloth, then waved, and everyone came around.


    The old man lowered his voice and said: "Let me tell you, this life-saving tree has the function of calming and controlling the water flow through research, so this thing is used in the water, not in the sky."


    "Isn''t that useless? Even if it can be used in water, I don''t think it is as good as the sky."


    "Shut up and listen to the old man finish, otherwise I will beat you carefully."


    "If you have the ability, you can do it. You can try it here and see if the patrol team will find you."


    Chinan¡¯s regulations are not allowed to be used inside the city. Those who were disobedient in the past are still being put in prisons for labor reform. It is said that the most unlucky is Guan Xiaohei, many people almost collapsed.


    "Okay, let''s just say a few words less. Old man, you continue to say, we are all listening."


    The old man continued: "I''ve inquired, that kind of wood is very light, it seems to be lighter than water. Lord Lord said that this kind of life-saving wood is the best material for making ships."


    "Our airships are very powerful, but the output is limited, and the production speed is very slow. Besides, it is impossible for ordinary people like us to use airships. We will communicate with other surrounding islands in the future, and we will not need ships."


    Everyone understands now. "It turned out to be a plan related to the entire island alliance. No wonder there will be such a big advantage. After receiving the Honorary Knight Medal, you may become a lord one day."


    "Hey, what is this lord? Is it also a knighthood?"


    The person who spoke before rolled his eyes: "You really have no culture. A knight is an honorary position and cannot be hereditary. It can be regarded as a noble reserve. The lord is a real noble, but has no territory. Starting from the baron, that is the real power aristocrat with territory. It¡¯s just that the territories are generally small, and they are often placed in remote places with no people.¡±


    What he said was the situation of the surrounding kingdoms and the three major families. He didn¡¯t know that the mainland was even more severe than this side Most nobles had no territory, because the number of nobles was indeed Too much.


    "Shut up, Lord Feather is here." At this moment, a voice in the distance remembered, and the person in the middle suddenly gave way. A black feather, dressed meticulously walked over.


    That''s right, it''s meticulous. At this time, the chicken feathers are no longer animal skins, but a serious armor. This is an armor made of red sand steel, and the surface is polished like a mirror.


    From a distance, it is mighty. Compared to the fancy aristocratic costumes, the indigenous people here still like armor, because armor is more suitable for combat.


    Such a treasure armor can be regarded as a family heirloom in their eyes. Look at the several spider tanks next to him, and those who have seen the power of the spider tank are even more amazed.


    Behind the old chicken feathers followed his treants, the eagle feathers who came here first. It''s just that Eagle Mao is now nodding and bowing, with a flattering look. The rapid changes in the status of the two people really brightened the eyes of the blind.


    From a distance, the old Mka looked at the scene here and silently nodded: "The adults are right. Promote some useful natives and let them manage themselves. This will make it easier for them to integrate into us, and it is also easy to separate. They. For the sake of status and merit, these indigenous people should not have time to think about it."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the first indigenous official in Chapter 509), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 510： How to treat these mad orcs

    With the stimulation of the old chicken feathers, the natives really became more excited. Especially the envoys outside, recruiting other indigenous peoples crazily and slaughtering those cannibals. Now the cannibals have become street rats.


    Anyone who knows to be recognized will be surrounded by a group of natives. Sometimes, if they can''t get a fight, they will be dead. In many cases, the craziness of these natives is more crazier than bush warriors who are not afraid of death.


    Moreover, when the envoys are out, they should take them back and take a look at any strange plants they encounter. Now these plants are no longer directly sent to Chi Nan''s hands, but first sent to the hands of natural mages. On the one hand, it is a kind of research material, on the other hand, it is also to help myself screen. Until the screening is completed, it will be delivered to oneself.


    On this day, the airship landed, and some soldiers hurriedly ran towards the test field in Chinan. Now this test site is about to become Chi Nan''s own home.


    After inquiring clearly, the guards walked over with the soldiers. Chi Nan raised his head and said, "What''s going on, why are you so anxious." Looking at their appearance, this is a little too panic.


    "My lord, in an emergency, we have found a large number of wild orcs. The estimated number is more than one million, and there may be more."


    How is it possible for so many mad orcs. Chi Nan took a look at the letter, and finally knew what was going on.


    It turned out that this was part of the wild orcs who were driven away by the beetles. A part of the mad orcs walked eastward at first, and finally entered the forest along the giant wood city.


    Chi Nan and the others had forgotten these mad orcs, but they didn''t expect to meet them again. Also, the north has been occupied and developed by them. With continuous development, finally everyone once again developed the past towards that piece of forest.


    That forest is very close to the death forest, but not the same forest. This is where the wild beasts live. When the development reached a certain level, everyone finally discovered these wild orcs.


    It''s just that no one thought that there would be so many gatherings. "The frenzied orcs going east at the time were only a small part of the migrating army. I didn''t expect that there were so many, and the number exceeded one million. It would be troublesome if it caused trouble."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately asked: "How is the situation now."


    The soldier hurriedly replied: "Master Qi, we are currently facing off. Although the mad orcs are powerful, they are far behind our weapons. Even bush fighters, as long as they are smeared with poison, they can cause fatal damage."


    This is true, Chi Nan nodded, this method should be the handwriting of the bald father.


    "Those wild orcs are trying to contact us and seem to want us to leave their territory. Master Hermira has always disagreed and let the airship fly over them and put pressure on them. Unfortunately, there are too many wild orcs. If you want to deal with them, you need Containing a large part of our troops, Master Hermilla wants to ask your opinion."


    It turned out to be so, too, regardless of the number of mad orcs, the strength is not weak, but it is really not good compared to his own army of plants. It''s just a pity that the bush warriors are good at dealing with beetles, but they are somewhat incapable of dealing with tall mad orcs.


    Unless you make something that is highly toxic in itself. But his bush warriors were covered with anesthetics, and the mad orcs had good resistance to anesthetics. Besides, when dealing with beetles, there is no time to control them.


    "These wild orcs know that they have taken the initiative to contact us, so they still have brains. Yes, although the wild orcs are simple and clumsy, they are still intelligent creatures themselves. I heard that the wild orcs only know how to eat, and they do everything else. If you don¡¯t take it to heart, you can die for the sake of eating, so as long as they meet their needs, there is no problem."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately said: "You send someone back to ask, let these wild orcs surrender us, as long as they agree, then give them enough food." Chi Nan is the least lack of food.


    "My lord, what if the mad orcs disagree."


    "Don''t agree? Then get rid of them and set fire to the entire forest."


    Chi Nan''s eyes were full of murderous intent. At this time, no one would even want to add chaos to their territory.


    Hearing this, even the soldiers felt cold. Just because they thought Chi Nan was a half-elf, they didn''t even have the idea of ??destroying the forest. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be impossible to deal with these wild orcs.


    The kerosene bombs present on the airships, coupled with the productivity behind them, are really likely to burn down the entire forest in a short time. "I''m all watching what I''m doing. After the forest is burned down, the mother tree of the homeland can''t be restored."


    Seeing Miria and Olna who looked strange in their eyes, Chi Nan quickly added. But even so, the two people still looked at themselves very strangely. No way, they are half-elves. Elves love forests the most. Although half-elves are a little bit worse, they have never taken the initiative to destroy forests, so Chinan is an alternative.


    I really don''t know how such a guy is favored by nature and can easily control plants.


    Carol asked cautiously: "My lord, what do we want so many mad orcs to do Chi Nan rolled his eyes: "What are you doing? There is much that can be done, the mad orcs are not afraid of death and are the best soldiers. Moreover, they are huge in size and have plenty of physical strength, so they don''t care about anything except eating. It is no problem to hand some simple tasks to them. Aren¡¯t we still short of manpower to develop the island, don¡¯t you think those wild orcs are just right? "


    Carol nodded: "This is true, but the mad orcs are still very dangerous after all, so we need to guard them."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Anyway, we still have a lot of unemployed people who just happen to recruit them as militiamen to guard them. It''s better to have something to do than they are idle every day."


    Regardless of the lack of manpower in Hongshaling, because the people became rich, there were still many people in and outside Hongsha City who were idle all day long. They were willing to let them be militiamen, and they would definitely not do it.


    "But their strength is too weak, the mad orcs are mad, they are not opponents either."


    "Who said that they are not opponents, their own strength is weak, but don''t we have other things. It just so happens that I have just developed a new weapon that I can bring back to deter the mad orcs."


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and something on the ground that looked like a hummingbird fighter flew up, but it was a lot bigger. "Have you seen it? This is my newly created self-explosive hummingbird. The self-explosive power can injure silver-level fighters."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 510 How to Treat These Mad Orcs), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 511： Suicide attack

    Chi Nan didn''t intend to explain much to them, and directly controlled the blew hummingbird to fly out. At the beginning, the speed was normal. But just in the air, the sound of rapid exhaust suddenly broke out.


    Explosive hummingbirds are completely different from ordinary fighting hummingbirds. The general hummingbird fighter is for continuous fighting, and it exerts a collective advantage, but its shortcomings are too obvious. The quantity is more powerful, but the quantity is not so good.


    But the blew hummingbird is different, and it is the individual advantage that is fully utilized. The speed that bursts out in this instant, even if it is a silver-level warrior like Horn, it is not easy to get out of the way without defense.


    Others, if they are caught up by this thing without precaution, they will definitely not be able to escape. It can be said that within fifty meters of Horne, even if Horne is prepared, the possibility of evasion is less than half.


    Suddenly, the blew hummingbird rushed to a distant mountain peak. Then, with a "boom", the hummingbird exploded like this. The huge air current swept around, and the whole mountain was shaken by the explosion. Even if this mountain is not a big mountain, it is also a stone mountain.


    After the self-detonation force caused the small mountain to sway, a lot of rocks fell down. A large crack opened in the place where it was attacked by the self-detonation. In just a moment, a lot of rocks fell from the cracks.


    This attack stunned the soldiers who came to report. Not only him, even other people, it is the first time that this thing has truly seen the power. Although there have been explosions here in Chinan, few people dare to approach it.


    Because I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, of course I don''t know the power of this thing. Miria also often brings Olna to here, so she is not very surprised by this explosion of power.


    "You see, this is self-detonation. The power of self-detonation is often one level stronger than normal attacks. Don''t look at this self-destruction Hummingbird fighter is only a bronze level, but this power is really good."


    Hearing Miria''s words, Horn next to him couldn''t help but nodded and said: "Yes, this kind of power, maybe I have this kind of destructive power with a full blow, but the scope of destruction is definitely not comparable."


    Even Horn said so, of course others wouldn''t believe it.


    "My lord, you, what do you mean, we can use such a weapon in the future?"


    Chi Nan nodded: "Of course, otherwise I did what I did. But, it''s not just this. I also made some explosive shells, which can be replaced by our pneumatic artillery shells in the future."


    Cannonballs are not as powerful as these self-explosive weapons, and there is also no explosion control magic pattern, only one self-explosive magic pattern. After receiving a certain amount of vibration, it will explode. Chi Nan adjusted the position of the magic pattern to the front of the cannonball, that is, the front is vulnerable to vibration.


    When the vibration force reaches a certain level, the shell will naturally explode. In this way, although these shells have a certain degree of danger, they are still relatively stable when used on the battlefield.


    "It just so happened that I just improved and manufactured two new airship motherships. This time I brought them back and tested them. Also, tell Hermilla that if the mad orcs are not obedient, they can do whatever they want."


    It''s not human anyway, it''s useful with them, and it doesn''t matter without them. What Chi Nan needs are capable and obedient subordinates. If they are not obedient, then it will be solved.


    "I understand your lord, the subordinates will report it to Hermilla," the soldier said respectfully.


    I got the baby from Chinan. The soldiers who came to report didn''t say anything, and hurriedly left this place. Along the way, two huge airship motherships flew back with the unfinished airship formation.


    That''s right, this is the No. 3 formation created by Chi Nan. As long as you go back and supplement some of the airships made in the territory, the No. 3 formation is completely completed.


    After flying for five days, the airship finally returned to the mainland. After hearing the report from the soldiers, Hemila and a group of officials looked at each other. No one thought that Chi Nan would have made something like this when he arrived on the island over there.


    "Then, let''s experiment first." In the end, Hermilla only thought of the experimental method.


    The results of the experiment left everyone stunned, and the silver-level destructive power was artificially turned into a conventional force. This kind of power, even the Lu Si pressure kingdom can''t think of it at all.


    Many people suddenly relaxed in their hearts. With such a powerful force, there is also a territory and a lord that is constantly developing and upgrading. Such a territory is not safe, so what territory is safe. Many officials who had been vacillating during this period of time, now their minds have settled down suddenly, and they are determined to make good preparations.


    "Master Hermilla, we have such a powerful force, we will be able to eliminate those wild orcs easily. As long as we wait for a while for the number of hummingbirds to reach the target."


    "It''s not just blew hummingbirds. Although the mad orcs are generally powerful, they don''t actually have too many masters themselves. Ordinary hummingbirds and machine guns can deal with them It¡¯s just that they are in a troublesome place. That''s it."


    Now these guys are either hiding in the forest or in the cave, otherwise, there is no need to confront the mad orcs. There are too many mad orcs, they are worried that if the mad orcs rush out, it will have a huge impact on them. In that case, it is easy to cause casualties to civilians.


    Hemila''s mouth twitched slightly as he listened to the clamor of the officials below. He must have been upset to hear them screaming before, but this time it was different, this time morale was fully mobilized.


    After a long time, Hermilla coughed, and everyone around her suddenly became quiet. "My lord, what the lord means is, try to let the wild beasts surrender, our territory still lacks a lot of people to work, these wild beasts are just right."


    "So I decided, we first put pressure on the wild orcs and make them succumb. But we also have to prepare for a full-scale war, and then we have to prepare more battered hummingbirds. By the way, how is the number of our hummingbird fighters? ."


    "Master Hermilla, please rest assured. During this period of time, we gave birth overnight, and we have spawned a lot, enough to prevent the wild orcs from leaving the forest. Give us more time, and it will be more invulnerable."


    A young official looked at Hermilla''s eyes flashing obsessively, and then hid him. This is the wife of the lord, as an ordinary administrator of the territory, he dare not make the slightest blasphemy.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 511 Suicide Attack Methods), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 512： Either surrender or perish

    After a while, airships were all over the air. If you look down, you can find that the surrounding area of ??the forest below has basically been covered.


    At the edge of the forest, there are bush fighters everywhere, and the thickness can reach ten meters, although it is relatively sparse because of the large trees. Such a large area of ??bush warriors, the number of which is not hundreds of thousands, is absolutely impossible.


    Even the number of bush fighters may be more. In the rear, there are a large number of spider tanks, all aiming their muzzles at the forest in front. And inside the forest, there was a surging crowd, all of them mad orcs. I don''t know when, the mad orcs discovered that they were surrounded, and the mad orcs who didn''t have much thinking can now feel the sense of crisis.


    Coming out early this morning, the wild beasts found countless black spots in the sky. Upon closer inspection, they are all weird things that look like beasts, but are actually plants.


    Some smarter mad orcs recognized them immediately, and these were human plant weapons.


    When the airships lifted off and enveloped the sky, these wild orcs finally realized that something was wrong. A large number of wild orcs searched for cover and hid themselves, even the beasts and monsters lie in the cave and dare not show their heads.


    In the air, a huge airship slowly landed, and when the altitude dropped to two hundred meters, it stopped. If it continues to fall, it is likely to be hit by those wild orcs. Even if they are not afraid of their attacks, no one wants to be attacked. In the center of the airship''s head, Hermilla is sitting here.


    "Master Hermilla, just leave the negotiation to someone else. You can''t commit a personal risk."


    The officials behind him looked a little ugly. It was enough to have an adventurous lord, but now I find that the governor and lord¡¯s wife likes to take risks.


    Hermilla said indifferently: "It doesn''t matter, our airship is very strong, even if the silver-level wild orcs approached and attacked, it would not be possible to break it, let alone still so far from the ground."


    Beside, Sophia, who came here without knowing when, also nodded slightly: "Hemira is right. Negotiations are such an important matter, and there are still so many mad orcs involved, or it¡¯s best for you to come out in person. Sincerity. If Chi Nan is here, it would be best for Chi Nan to come in person. Fortunately, these mad orcs are stupid."


    That''s right, if you change to humans, it involves such a large group, but the negotiation is not the other party''s highest controller, I am afraid they will all feel uneasy.


    Many people worry about whether this is a trap or something, otherwise it would be bad. If there is a slight encouragement by someone who is interested, it is normal to even break out a rebellion directly.


    Hermilla nodded slightly: "Princess Sophia is right. Come on, sit next to me and stop standing."


    Sophia sat next to him lightly, her expression unchanged: "What other princesses, I am afraid that no one but the eldest sister will recognize my status. But this is fine, and there is no need to be so pressured. During this period of time, my life is very easy, I really want to be like this for the rest of my life."


    Hemira said without thinking, "Sophia, you want to do this for the rest of your life, it''s easy, as long as you stay here for the rest of your life." Hermira''s words made Sophia blush.


    "Let''s think about this kind of thing later, I don''t have this thought now." Sophia curled her lips and said.


    "I know, I have to wait until Saoya and Sorami grow up to say yes." Hemira didn''t say much.


    Below, several tall mad orcs walked out. "Humans of Remas, what do you mean, do you want to go to war with us." Once upon a time, the mad orcs who were all soldiers were afraid of who would come.


    Human beings have always been synonymous with cowardice, and they dare not confront them head-on. Of course, this is what they think.


    But since more than a year ago, things have changed. First, a lot of bugs appeared in places farther north than themselves, and these bugs were completely beyond their reach. Not to mention the hardness of the carapace, its vitality is still strong, and the number is also large.


    As a result, these worms drove them to the south by abrupt numbers. I originally wanted to occupy human land, but I didn''t expect human beings to be so powerful. Especially those plant weapons, it made them suffer a lot. In the end, these plant weapons continued to develop, becoming stronger and more numerous.


    Even today, he dare not confront humans anymore. So many plant weapons are simply not something they can easily deal with. Even if they could rush out forcibly today, there might not be many people left.


    For the entire mad orc race, even if he was considered timid by other mad orcs, he recognized it.


    That''s right, this is the great patriarch of the wild orc race today, and the few around are other very prestigious elders. Among the wild orcs, prestige represents strength, nothing else.


    The characteristic of these wild orcs is that each of them has reached the silver level, with a body size of more than five meters ~ www.novelhall.com ~ who dared to be presumptuous in front of them before. Even if they are gold level masters, they can rely on their size to compete against each other.


    Only when the mad orcs reach the silver level can they really make their minds smart, otherwise they will always be clumsy. But even if they become smarter, limited by the intelligence level of the entire ethnic group, they have no communication partners, and no insights. Relatively speaking, their minds are still very simple.


    Hermilla asked him to turn on the loudspeaker: "We are no different from who we are against, but you are in our territory and we must deal with it seriously. Today we are here to subdue you, either to submit or die."


    The same voice suddenly sounded from the surrounding airships: "Either surrender or die." The voice was amplified through the loudspeaker, and it was earth-shattering, as if thunder was ringing in my ears.


    This kind of momentum, replaced by ordinary people, has long been frightened. But the wild beasts were different. Hearing such a loud shout, the wild beasts started howling at the sky. Suddenly, the sound was no less than the sound on the airship.


    "Humans, don''t think that we are afraid of you. If you must fight us to death and life, you will surely lose a lot in the end." When did the mad orcs actually suffer such a threat.


    Not only the great patriarch, but all the mad orcs who can understand the meaning of human beings have an ugly face. What is oneself after surrendering, isn''t that a slave to human beings?


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 512 Either Surrender or Perish), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 513： Or surrender

    "Swear not to surrender, swear to never surrender..." As a mad orc roared, his voice gradually unified.


    Above, Hermilla sneered disdainfully when she heard what they said: "Would you rather die, then die. However, let them see the gap between them first."


    Sophia next to her sipped a cup of golden liquid, her eyes flickering, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    This golden liquid is exactly the wine brewed from the golden sap after Chinan''s improvement. The result of success is golden. Of course, this was also formed after Chinan came up with some winemaking concepts.


    Sophia''s hand was just a glass of fruit wine, but after taking a sip, Sophia''s cheeks were still a little red.


    "Frenzy, don''t you really surrender?" Hermilla''s voice sounded.


    The leader of the mad orc shouted: "We will never be slaves to human beings."


    Hemila smiled: "Slaves? Of course not, just civilians. Our Hongshaling policy is to treat all races equally." Hemila was full of disdain.


    Hongshaling now has a high vision. These wild orcs are so stupid that they are not qualified to be slaves. If it were not for the lack of manpower in the territory, they would still want to survive, it would be a dream. As for slaves, you have to be smarter. In Chi Nan''s words, slaves were just eliminated from the term.


    Ordinary people will be slaves of power and money in the future. And these mad orcs are even more inferior, they are just slaves to food, everything is for food.


    "Join us, you can get enough food, and you don''t have to worry about getting hungry again in the future."


    Sure enough, as soon as I said this, my original belief was suddenly broken. Many mad orcs touched their stomachs, a flash of desire flashed in their eyes, and their confidence not to surrender was also shaken.


    "Hmph, our mad orcs are powerful, so just grab the things you don''t have."


    These words are already somewhat softened, and of course Hermira understood the meaning of these words. The patriarch of the mad orc said so, nothing more than to show his strength, so that he could gain a certain status.


    Who said that the mad orcs have no knowledge, the patriarch of the mad orcs who has lived for so many years, after becoming smart, really learned some human things. With such circumstantial words, let alone ordinary orcs, even the other silver-level orcs did not understand what the chief patriarch meant.


    Hermilla said calmly: "It seems that you still don''t realize the gap between us."


    With that, Hermilla nodded gently to the officer next to her, and a blew hummingbird rushed towards the forest below. There is nothing in that forest, or only some beasts in it.


    When the airship mothership arrived, Chi Nan had already handed over control to Hermilla, and the handover was completed as soon as he felt the nerves of Hermira. Therefore, the plant weapons produced here, Hermira has the highest control and distribution rights.


    Those mad orcs didn''t understand what humans meant, and just watched a blew hummingbird flying towards a place where there was no one. But the next moment, the Explosive Hummingbird suddenly repelled a large amount of airflow, and its speed instantly became fast.


    In the eyes of these silver-level wild orcs, the speed just now was extremely fast, and only a black line flashed past their eyes. That strange plant and bird rushed into the jungle. Suddenly, the fire flickered, and the fire element compressed to the extreme burst out. The earth-shattering explosion sounded, and a forest was blown to pieces.


    The stones and big trees inside shattered one after another, and even the beast and a monster inside lost their sound at the moment of the explosion. This kind of power, even if they were the silver mad orcs, would definitely be injured.


    "We have a lot of weapons like this, you can count, how many mad orcs can fill them."


    As soon as Hemilla''s words were uttered, the surrounding blew hummingbirds and hummingbird fighters all flew out and appeared in the air.


    It''s just that the mad orcs can''t tell the difference between a battered hummingbird and a hummingbird fighter. In their eyes, the overwhelming weird plants and birds are all the same as the one just now.


    "Great Patriarch, what do we do, this kind of thing rushes down, even if we can''t stop it, let alone other people."


    "That''s right, so many. If all of them explode, our population might lose half of it. I don''t know how many they have." When it comes to the survival of the race, even the wild orcs can only be subdued.


    "Huh, it''s a big deal to fight them, isn''t it a life, oh, why are you hitting me."


    "Beating you is to make your memory long, the race has suffered heavy losses, how can you survive."


    "Great Patriarch, or we will surrender, anyway, as long as there is enough food to eat. I heard that there are many half-elves in Hongsha Ridge. We should not be discriminated against after passing by."


    Even the people around him were subdued. The chief patriarch''s heart shook more and more.


    "How is your discussion? If you don''t plan to surrender, you mad orcs don''t need to exist today."


    Hermilla¡¯s words became the last straw to overwhelm the camel The patriarch of the mad orc looked around, finally sighed, and said loudly into the air: "Okay, we surrender. But you guys." The promised conditions must be met. If we can''t feed us, we will resist even if we fight hard."


    Well, their condition is to eat enough. As for dignity or life-threatening things, they really don''t care.


    Even if Hemila and Sophia heard this, they couldn''t help but look at each other. This sounded very spine, but it was so strange. Shook her head, Hermilla agreed.


    "Don''t worry, we in Hongshaling lack everything, but we don''t lack food." With the mother tree of the homeland, food is really not a problem. But if so many mad orcs were added at once, the food would be a problem in a short time.


    Perhaps, the mother trees in the homeland that were originally used to produce bush fighters should be used to produce some food first. When there are more mother trees in the homeland, other things will be easier.


    It seems that we still have to contact Chinan and prepare more saplings of the mother tree of the homeland. There is no silver-level natural mage in the territory, otherwise, just use the seeds directly, where are some saplings needed.


    With the surrender of the mad orcs, there is still a lot of work to be done. So many mad orcs, in order to prevent them from suddenly making chaos, we still have to let them here for the time being, and then send them out in batches.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 513 or surrender), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 514： If you cant get out, build a bridge

    On the fringe of overseas cities, as the city continues to expand, this place has slowly expanded to the seaside at this time. This place was specially selected by Chinan. The mountain peaks here are relatively short.


    In order to be able to reach the seashore, Chi Nan used explosive shells to completely blow up the vicinity, blasting a road abruptly. Now on the edge of the road, Chinan has already prepared people to build a port.


    But when it was time to build, Chinan realized that it was still not working, and it was impossible to build a port here.


    The current outside is too chaotic and too strong. In this place, the small life-saving wood can still follow the flow, roughly controlling its own flow direction, and always around here. Some boats are the same. But the big ship will not work.


    Once a large ship enters the water, even if it is made of life-saving wood, it will still be drawn into it by the water and eventually shredded. Chi Nan conducted a lot of experiments to strengthen the ship itself, but even with the hardest diamond wood today, there is still no way. The vajra wood boat will not be torn apart in the water, but it will be pulled and shaken constantly.


    In such a place, let alone going out, it would be nice to be able to stand firm. Some old sailors will definitely get seasick in this environment. The port Chinan has also tried it, and the calm water method of the life-saving tree cannot be completely suppressed at all.


    At best, it can only calm the water flow on the surface, which is the effect produced by the accumulation of a large number of life-saving woods. But there is no way underwater, the underwater current is still very chaotic and violent.


    In such an environment, the pressure below the port is too great. Even if you use steel that will not rust, it may not last long. Now Chinan is sure that this place really can''t get in or out.


    "I understand, the surrounding area of ??this island may be affected by something and become a natural magic circle. Although the magic pattern also has some special abilities, it is far behind the magic circle."


    Then Chi Nan smiled: "But this is good, with such a protective barrier, it is absolutely impossible for others to attack our Sacred Tree Island in the future. At least, if they can''t fly, it won''t work."


    Sacred Tree Island is the name that Chinan gave to his own island. Because he had a sapling in his body, he originally planned to call it Sapling Island, but because the name was not good, he changed it to Sacred Tree Island. Speaking of it, Chi Nan himself didn''t know what kind of plant it was, or even if it was a plant, because it would be so strange without a plant.


    But it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t know, at least he knows that this tree is definitely not simple.


    "But sir, should we just use airships to go out in the future? The population is still small now, and the population will be larger in the future. If all airships are used, I am afraid that transport airships will be a large number.


    Next to him, an official said to Chi Nan. These officials were selected by Chi Nan here to assist Lao Mka in his management. With these people, the old Mkaco can be much easier. The entire island has also become organized.


    The biggest problem now is the inconvenience of internal and external communication. They are in full swing, in fact, other islands outside have gradually discovered the changes here. After all, so many airships fly around every day, even if the airship is flying at high altitude, it is impossible not to be undetected. Just because they have been unable to get close, they will let it go.


    Now that this place has good strength, Chinan plans to contact people from other islands outside.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the road was opened, but the port and ships could not be built. Without these things, you still have to use the airship. But with an airship, the cost is too high and troublesome.


    In fact, this is just a long time and high difficulty in manufacturing airships. If you change to those transportation vehicles on the earth, you don''t know how much gasoline will be consumed. Fortunately, these things only consume solar energy.


    Chi Nan looked around, then pointed to the front and said, "If I remember correctly, there should be a fairly large island in that direction."


    The official didn''t even look at the map, and opened his mouth and said, "Yes, my lord, there is an island with a diameter of about 30 kilometers in that direction. It is not too big in this ocean, but it is not too small."


    "There are no people living on the island, perhaps because there are no products. The subordinates remember that only one species of crabs and coconuts are produced on that island, but the land is not suitable for the growth of other crops." The growth of plants belongs to them. It''s really nothing, as long as there is a mother tree in the homeland.


    Chi Nan smiled, and then said: "Since we can''t go out by boat here, let''s build a port city over there. Let''s go out there." Chi Nan''s words surprised the people around him.


    "My lord, even if a port city is established over there, we still can''t get out. Ships outside can''t get in either." Everyone has seen the situation before.


    If you want to get out from here, at least the single magic pattern of the calm water has to reach the silver level, and it''s the silver peak.


    Chi Nan laughed more interestingly: "Who said I''m going out by boat, what I want is to go out." Among the people''s puzzled eyes Chi Nan laughed: "Hahahaha, Since we can¡¯t go out by boat, then we¡¯ll just build a bridge. We go in and out directly from the bridge, so there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    "As for the transportation issue, I will design a plant that specializes in transporting things and people, and then use the nerve brain to control the movement." Chi Nan thought of passenger cars and trucks.


    Of course it is not exactly the same, but the plant type. It''s impossible to use wheels underneath. In fact, many small legs are used for activities. Because the legs are very small, so there are many, and there will be no obvious bumps.


    If you think this speed is slow, can you run over? Chinan''s plan is to cross the sea bridge.


    "Build a bridge? Is such a long distance really possible." From here to the opposite island, it''s more than 50 kilometers. There has never been a bridge that can be built so long.


    At least they have never seen something like a cross-sea bridge. Could it be that some kind of magic can do it.


    "My lord, we probably won''t be able to do this kind of thing. We can''t even do piling in the water." Old Mka said, and the others were relieved, and the adults didn''t have to let their whimsical things happen.


    "I don''t need you, I can do it all by myself. Forget it, just watch it. Although this bridge is big, it will take just a few days to build a port city on the opposite side."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 514 can''t go out, then build a bridge) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 515： 50-kilometer floating bridge over the sea

    Other officials did not understand Chi Nan''s order. Using their heads, there is no way to figure out how to build such a bridge.


    However, they could not violate the lord''s orders and could only obey them. As a result, the airship carried some half-elf nature mages with materials, and began to build a port and city on the opposite island.


    After such a long time of familiarity, Nature Mage can easily build city walls, plant home trees, and plan the entire city in cooperation with ordinary people. Before its establishment, the port city has been thoroughly planned and formed.


    Chinan has seen the design drawings, and the islands over there are indeed very suitable for building a port, and there are no reefs around. Of course, even Chi Nan doesn''t care. Vessels made of vajra wood can not be damaged by ordinary reefs. And there is no danger underwater, and it''s really good as a port.


    Around the entire port city, there are more than a dozen locations just suitable for port construction. Chi Nan thought for a while, and simply built these places into ports, leaving only the docks.


    When Chi Nan started, they finally knew what Chi Nan was going to do. Hit the piers? Not required.


    The bridge piers Chinan used were not ordinary deep-water bridge piers at all, so they directly avoided underwater undercurrents and dangers. Chi Nan integrated the floating ball into the inverted cones with flat tops and pointed bottoms.


    Because the floating ability of the floating ball is set, these piers are firmly suspended in the air. When seeing these things, everyone finally knew what kind of bridge the lord Chi Nan wanted to build.


    When these piers were formed, pieces of plants began to grow. The first is the slender vines and special branches, which are linked together on the bridge piers, linking them into a whole.


    When the weight reaches a certain level, the floating power of the bridge piers will increase, stabilizing the bridge at this place. For this adjustment, Chi Nan installed a plant brain in every bridge pier. These vegetative brains will not obey the commands of anyone except themselves, and the only command is to control the height.


    "Fortunately, these floating **** were evolved in a direction at the beginning, otherwise it would not be easy to rely on so many piers to suspend such a large bridge." The weight of such a large bridge is very terrifying.


    After being fully linked, Chinan began to give birth to the entire bridge. Fifty kilometers, even if there were no such long sea-crossing bridges on Earth in the previous life, Chi Nan felt a little excited.


    The bridge deck is made of vajra wood, which is laid layer by layer. In order to avoid thermal expansion and contraction of the bridge deck, Chinan can only make the bridge deck not a whole. The natural phenomenon of thermal expansion and contraction, even diamond wood cannot be completely avoided.


    Thick vajra wood grows to form a bridge deck, which wraps the bridge piers in it. Under the protection of the thick vajra wood, it is very difficult even if someone wants to hurt the bridge. The thickness of this thing is thicker than that of the airship mothership.


    The width of the entire bridge reached more than two hundred meters, suspended in the air, as a whole like a rainbow, but with different colors. In order to protect the bridge, Chinan is still building the interior of the successful bridge. Every distance, a special mother tree of the homeland is integrated, leaving only the ability of the mother tree itself, and the big tree is integrated into the bridge.


    On the surface, nothing can be seen. The entire bridge is a whole. After the bridge was built as a whole, Chinan also reintegrated a large number of special floating **** on both sides.


    After this step is completed, the suspension of the entire bridge is no longer solely dependent on the internal piers, and the bridge itself also has the ability to suspend. The internal bridge piers became a successor to the bridge.


    Even if there is something wrong with the bridge in the future, and the exterior is broken, the internal piers can keep the bridge in suspension.


    The bridge starts from the external road of Sacred Tree Island, extends to the top of the port island, crosses the edge, and reaches the center of the port island. To enter the Sacred Tree Island, you must enter the port city.


    After the establishment of this step, the outline of the port island has been basically established. At this time, Chi Nan had discovered that people around him often approached this place, seeming to be observing himself.


    Chi Nan ignored them, but continued to improve his bridge. The main body of the bridge is built, but it is just a frame. To form a real bridge, many other parts are needed.


    For example, the guardrails on both sides, as well as the leveling of the central road. Both sidewalks and lanes must be divided. Even if there is no car now, even if no one cares about traffic rules, Chinan still planned it out.


    Moreover, the bridge runs on two floors, and both the upper and lower floors are passable. The lower floor is an internal passage formed by Chinan directly bent down with vajra wood. It is not in the open air, only with many windows on both sides to see the outside scenery. This place can also be turned into a battle castle when necessary.


    Because only windows can be used as shooting ports, it is impossible to enter and exit other places.


    Even with Chinan''s current strength , it took ten days to build the entire bridge. This is really a huge project. For this bridge, Chi Nan temporarily put aside all other things.


    "Now that the bridge has been built, I am afraid that the port will soon be successful. Then, it is our ships. Anyway, our ships must crush other ships."


    For such a long time, Chi Nan has collected a lot of information about the three surrounding families, and Chi Nan has also seen how powerful their ships are. If you say that in the past, the boats I made and theirs have their own merits. But since they had a lifesaving tree, then their own ship must be incomparable to them.


    "Hehe, if you want to test, then come test, I will show you what is called the Raptors Crossing the River."


    However, just when Chi Nan was considering how to contact other people, the Sea King family sent someone to contact Chi Nan first. On the second day after the bridge opened, a fleet of ships arrived at the outer port.


    "What, people from the Sea King family, they are really impatient. I thought it would take a while before they came to contact us. Forget it, let them come." Chi Nan was still a little surprised when he heard the news.


    After a while, a representative sent by the Sea King family appeared in his castle. This castle was built on the port island, and Chinan does not want other people to interfere with the development of Sacred Tree Island for the time being.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 515 The 50-kilometer floating bridge over the sea), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 516： The Sea King family came to visit

    The two men and the woman standing in front of him have an unconcealable extravagance. Today''s Chi Nan is not the time to come to this world just now, for this kind of nobleness can naturally be seen at a glance.


    This can only be cultivated for a long time, and it is difficult to imitate even if it is a liar.


    "Hello, respected Lord Chinan, I am Goethe Haar, the foreign affairs deacon of the Sea King family." Goethe Haar saluted respectfully. At least Chi Nan, who has taken etiquette classes, can see that this etiquette seems familiar.


    It''s not exactly the same etiquette as on the mainland, but it''s somewhat similar. Unexpectedly, after so many years, this etiquette hasn''t changed much. This sense of innovation is really lacking.


    Of course, it may also be because of the power of the world''s development. After all, what this world develops is the power of magic and vindictiveness. Everyone is paying attention to this, and other things will be ignored.


    "These two are Xiulia-Sea King, Rorik-Sea King." The two surnamed Sea Kings seem to belong to the Sea King family. The ability to send these two people shows that the Sea King family is still very sincere.


    The two people saluted Chi Nan slightly, but they looked a little arrogant, and it seemed that they didn''t take themselves too seriously. Perhaps, it was not that they saw the airships and the long suspension bridge over the sea on the way here, they would not salute themselves. It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t pay any attention, and it had nothing to do with him anyway.


    "Hello, I am Chi Nan, the lord of Sacred Tree Island, from the God-given Continent."


    Hearing the term mainland beside them, the faces of the three people changed a little at the same time.


    "You lie, the God-given Continent is just a legend, and it doesn''t exist at all. You are just a family power that grew up on the island itself." Xiuliya said loudly to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan frowned slightly. He had a good impression on this pretty woman, but now that good impression has disappeared without a trace. It''s just a no-brained vase.


    Rorik next to him gently pulled Xiulia, and whispered: "Don''t be so impulsive, listen to him." Then Rorik looked at Chi Nan and said, "Your Excellency said that he came from the God-given Continent. What evidence? Our three major families have been searching for the God-given Continent for many years, but there has been no news, how to prove it."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "It doesn''t matter how to prove it, and I don''t need to prove it to you, don''t I."


    "You..." Xiuliya furrowed her brows, but Rory Clara was stunned before she could speak.


    Chi Nan said calmly: "In fact, we were able to find here because you used to search for ships on the mainland. We found a ship that had been silent for many years by the sea. After research, we found that it should have arrived from overseas. After that, we came to look for it. If there is no airship, we can¡¯t find it.¡±


    At this time, Goethe Hall spoke: "Your Excellency is right. We did organize a large fleet of ships to search for the continent hundreds of years ago. It was just because the sea was too dangerous, so we never found it."


    With that, Goethe Hall looked up at the sky. Above this, only the ceiling can be seen, but the two of them understood immediately. I was able to find here, mostly because of the airship.


    That''s right, the sea is too dangerous, even for them, it is not easy for them to sail across the ocean. But flying is different. Although the sky is still dangerous, it is incomparable with the sea.


    This kind of airship looks very thick, and the flying speed is also fast, as long as a little combat effectiveness, it is not impossible to find here. Relatively speaking, it is not easy for a ship to cross the sea. They didn''t expect that the previous ships actually reached the mainland, but they didn''t come back, and they didn''t bring any news.


    Seeing that several people were digesting what he said, Chi Nan smiled slightly, and then waved his hand.


    The maid behind him immediately stepped forward and put the juice, the golden wine, and the tea she made on the table. Then there are a variety of self-optimized fruits and some pastry desserts.


    "Please try it. These are all delicacies from the mainland." Chi Nan''s mouth twitched. Since they came to the door by themselves, they might as well carry out a commercial promotion. Anyway, it is not important.


    "Are these things really edible? But the taste is good. It seems that you mix well on the mainland." Xiu Liya pinched a snack with **** and sniffed carefully.


    Beside, seeing these people like this, Miria was a little annoyed, and she was about to say something, but she was held back by Orna. The two people just stood by and watched, and didn''t mean to interrupt.


    Since Chi Nan came out in person, it means that he is fully responsible. "What are you doing with me? That woman is so annoying and impolite. She is from a big family."


    Orna whispered: "After all, it''s just a human being from a small overseas place, how can it be compared with us." Upon hearing this, Miria suddenly became happy again. Yes, the person who knows etiquette the most in this world is of course the elves As a half-elf, naturally, it is not comparable to humans, yes, that''s it.


    Miria suddenly ignored the fact that Chi Nan was also a half-elf in their hearts. Chi Nan doesn''t have any in-depth understanding of etiquette. In the eyes of many people, his performance is very vulgar.


    Finally, Xiu Liya didn''t hold back and put the snack in her mouth. With one bite, the crispy texture and sweet taste made Xiuliya''s whole body intoxicated, and the pores all over her body felt relaxed.


    "It''s so delicious. The God-given Continent has such delicious food. It is truly a god-given place."


    "Cough cough." Goethe Hall couldn''t help coughing twice. He really didn''t want to bring them both. Originally, contact with outsiders would not tolerate mistakes in this kind of thing, but the family didn''t care too much about this new force. It only allowed itself to come in contact and brought these two people with it. Isn''t this adding chaos to itself?


    Fortunately, Chi Nan didn''t show much performance, which made Goethe Hall relieved.


    For a long time, after seeing them taste these things one by one, Chi Nan said, "I don''t know, what is the matter with the Sea King family coming to me this time."


    Goethe Hall let out a sigh of relief and chuckled in his heart. This lord is still very young, and he can''t hold his breath so quickly. Goethe, who was happy in his heart, took a sip of tea. He really liked this thing.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the \"Collection\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 516 The Sea King Family Comes to Visit), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 517： Relying on my strength

    "Do you know the current situation of the branches of overseas forces?" Goethe Hall said indifferently.


    Chi Nan didn''t know how to pretend to understand, and shook his head lightly and said, "I don''t know, we just came here after all. As for the specific branch, I don''t need to worry about these things as long as I have enough strength."


    As the raptor of the river, do you still care about the meaning of these earth-headed snakes? From Chi Nan''s point of view, unless they have gold-level power, it will be difficult to threaten themselves. Even if there are gold level masters, is it possible that they can still reach the sky?


    Seeing Chi Nan''s nonchalant appearance, Goethe Hall''s eyes changed slightly. Only afterwards, Goethe Hall shook his head and said: "The reason why our three big island families are able to occupy large islands is because of our responsibilities on the one hand and their strength on the other."


    "In each of our families, there are one or two hundred silver-level masters, and there are also gold-level masters. This is the key to our ability to coerce the Island Alliance."


    Chi Nan raised his brows, and it seemed that the strength of the three overseas families was not simple. As for the number of one or two hundred, Chi Nan would never believe it. This is definitely the number on the bright side, and no one knows how many are hidden in secret.


    But even if this is the case, their own strength is not as simple as they see it.


    As for the gold level masters, this is a bit troublesome, but Chi Nan is still calm on the surface.


    "This number is far behind our kingdom. Not to mention, there are four empires above the kingdom."


    Sure enough, Goethe Hall''s expression hadn''t changed much, and Chi Nan understood that what he said was definitely not a real power. It''s just that the other two young men and women are a little bit angry.


    I have never seen the prosperity of the mainland, and I will always think that I am powerful. Chi Nan also understood that, after all, he grew up in a superior environment, and he took it for granted that he was the most noble one.


    Before they saw the real cruelty, they didn''t want to believe it at all. Chi Nan secretly calculated that every large island overseas is larger than the Ruth Yala Kingdom, and the environment is even worse. It is not impossible to train gold masters. But in terms of population, it is always incomparable with the mainland.


    The most important thing is that even if the number of silver masters is doubled in secret, it might not be as many as the Ruth Yala Kingdom. The number of silver masters is small, but gold masters can be cultivated.


    Was it because Ruth Yala had the problem, or was it because those who had the opportunity to break through had left the kingdom, Chi Nan didn''t know. In short, even though Chi Nan was wary when he heard that the other party had a golden master, he was not too worried.


    As the most powerful combat power, it would be strange if it could run around casually. Even if it does come out, as long as you are surrounded by your own airship and bombarded by bombs, you don''t believe that the golden master can guarantee his life in this situation. Thinking of this, Chi Nan became even more relaxed.


    "I don''t know how strong the mainland is, but overseas is almost divided."


    "Our Sea King family is in the east, and our main responsibility is to fight against the Sea Spirits. The Sea Spirits have always wanted to invade the land of our island alliance, so we must unite, otherwise it will be easy to be destroyed by them."


    Hailing family? What is this? Chi Nan had never heard of it. It seems that this is the real reason why the Island Alliance can form an alliance. Chi Nan remained silent, the same as before.


    "The other two families, the sea beasts are the most powerful, because they can domesticate the sea beasts. The sea beasts have always been in the north. Although they are not close to the front line, they have always sent sea beasts to the front line to fight against the sea spirits."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "It seems that they are a family of animal trainers. There is also a profession of animal trainers on the mainland, but there are relatively few on our side, and I have not seen it." This is not nonsense, taming griffins. In fact, it is also the method used by the trainer to stay. Ruth Yala''s animal trainers are just ordinary people.


    A real animal trainer is actually a magic profession, the kind that can help oneself fight with warcraft.


    Goethe Haar continued: "The last is the Karan family from the southern island. The Karan family is the weakest among the three families, but they are a business family and the one with the most wealth."


    "This family has always occupied the south and is in charge of the logistics of the entire island alliance. But they are also the most ambitious and have always wanted to surpass our two families, so they are the most active family in exploring the god-given continent and the island of despair."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, the so-called island of despair refers to his own island of sacred trees.


    "So what? Isn''t the Karan family daring to come to me for trouble?" Chi Nan said disdainfully.


    Who knows, Goethe nodded and said: "You are right, we heard the news that the Karan family did deliberately intervene. After all, the island of despair is the largest island farthest away from the front line. There are also four islands of despair. The largest of the big islands, if it can be fully developed, UU Reading resources are enough to make the Karan family comparable to our two families."


    "Aren''t they afraid of your intervention." Chi Nan said with a sneer.


    "Of course I am not afraid. Our Sea King family has always been involved in the front line, and there is no extra power to take care of other things. The Sea Beast family has been committed to developing the sea to the north, hoping to find more sea beast nests. For some on land The sea beast family doesn''t pay much attention to resources, so even if they compete for it, they won''t be too strong."


    If I believe you, I am a fool, Chi Nan thought in his heart. I really don''t care about such a big island, so why do your family occupy a big island? As for the words that all power is restrained, it is enough to fool ordinary people.


    Chi Nan even suspects that they are the most powerful family that can stand on the front line. It''s just that the Karan family might really come to trouble themselves.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan felt completely fearless in his heart: "Since they are coming, let them stay. They will die as many as they come. We are not afraid of anyone on Sacred Tree Island. By the way, in the future on the island of despair. The name is Holy Tree Island."


    Named, this represents occupation, is the mainland lord preparing to occupy the largest island?


    "Why do you occupy such a large island? You are just an outsider." Xiuliya pointed to Chi Nan and drank.


    Chi Nan smiled indifferently: "It depends on my strength."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading record (Chapter 517 is based on my strength), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 518： Try to cooperate and increase the scale of training

    With a word from Chi Nan, Xiuliya was almost choked, how could there be such a narcissistic person. In Xiu Liya''s eyes, Chi Nan''s self-confidence is baseless. Will the strength of the Karan family be underestimated.


    "Hmph, let you underestimate it. When you lose, want us to help, but it''s not that simple."


    Xiuliya and Rorik looked at each other, and they also saw the meaning expressed in each other''s eyes, and they were surprisingly consistent.


    "Since your Excellency is not worried, then we have nothing to remind. Of course, if there is any trouble in the future, you can just ask our Sea King family. The Karan family still wants to give us some face."


    Goethe said with a smile on his face, while Chi Nan responded blankly: "I believe there won''t be that day."


    This is a very big thumbnail of the Sea King family. Unlike the Karan family, the Sea King family wants to directly develop the Sacred Tree Island in cooperation with themselves. Of course, if it is cooperation, it is not certain what will happen in the end.


    When they occupy most of the resources and territory of Sacred Tree Island, they should drive themselves out at that time. Even if you don''t do this, relying on the local advantages, the Sea King family will definitely want to control most of the area of ??Sacred Tree Island.


    Sure enough, these big families that can develop are not simple. It''s just that it''s too whimsical to want to take away his own results so easily, and Chi Nan really doesn''t worry about them.


    Suddenly, Goethe''s words changed: "Lord Chinan, is there a lot of these things in the mainland? If there are too many, we hope we can cooperate with you. There is still a shortage of these foods overseas."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Of course, we can trade these things directly, as long as we use the special products of the Island Alliance." Speaking of which, Chi Nan really doesn''t recognize their gold coins.


    The golden dragon used on the road is said to have been blessed by the gods, so there is a very special blessing on it, which can be regarded as an anti-counterfeiting mark. But in this place of the Island Alliance, the gold coins they use are made of gold, and there is no anti-counterfeiting. This kind of thing can only be regarded as ordinary gold on the mainland.


    Compared with the golden dragon, gold needs at least double the value of the golden dragon. Speaking of it, the gold earned by the Holy Dragon Empire through the Golden Dragon is definitely not a small amount.


    "Specialties, of course. But our island is in the east, how do we transport it?"


    Chi Nan waved his hand indifferently: "After discussing a price, you open an island, and we will trade on the island. How you transport and price is your own business, we just wholesale it to you. If you are worried Transport is slow, we can let the airship go."


    Seeing the airships flying around in the sky, they were relieved. However, Chi Nan found a joyful expression on Goethe Hall''s face. This expression is definitely not because of business cooperation, but when I heard that I was going to use the airship.


    "It is really fantastic to try to crack the mystery of the airship through research. If it weren''t for my own ability to control plants, I wouldn''t even be able to crack it, let alone there is no natural mage here."


    The airship looks like a sci-fi product, but in fact it is completely a magical product, created by myself using a life magic that I don''t understand. If it could be cracked by someone casually, the sapling in his body would have been dug out long ago. After a few simple discussions, these people left.


    "My lord, do you really believe what they say?" Horn came over and said when they left.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "Of course I don''t believe it. Just look at what they want to do first. No matter what we want to do, our own strength is the most important thing first."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan asked Horne, "How many silver-level fighters do we have now."


    This time is too busy, so Chi Nan doesn''t have much time to take care of his guards.


    Horne said without thinking: "We now have sixteen members of the guards who have reached the silver level. Most of the guards have reached the peak of bronze, but there has been no chance to break through."


    Horn came to the mouth without investigating, it can be seen that Horn takes this matter very seriously, at least every day.


    There are already sixteen, which is really unexpected. It seems that the high-level fighting Qi cultivation method is really useful. With sixteen silver warriors, many things can be done with ease.


    However, this number is still far behind the three local families. "It''s a pity, breaking through silver is not that simple. Even if you have enough tempering drugs, you can only quickly rise to the peak of bronze."


    Of course Chi Nan knew that in order to break through silver, it was necessary to instill vindictive energy throughout his body. If he couldn''t do this, he wouldn''t want to break through. And this still requires a certain level of comprehension. Without comprehension, some people will never be able to break through. The high-level fighting qi cultivation method just lowers this threshold, but it doesn''t mean that there is no difficulty.


    However, time is a bit tight now. What Chi Nan was worried about was not the island alliance, but the Hailing clan who didn''t know anything about www.novelhall.com and the mainland. The battle in the south does not know how long it will take.


    Judging from some previous civil strife, if the kingdom does not want to be destroyed, then this battle cannot go on endlessly. In a year''s time at most, the fighting in the South will definitely come to an end.


    "Continue with the notice, don''t stop the production of body-tempering drugs. Expand the guard team from 500 to 1,000, and make every effort to train new members." Chi Nan gave an order, and the guards have things to do next.


    "Also, select outstanding people in the army and set up an elite training camp to train them to reach the peak of bronze. As for the cultivation method, this is based on merit. But it is important to ensure that they have the potential to achieve Silver level is good." Horn nodded immediately.


    Then Horn said, "My lord, Romigara has sent us a complete blast swordsmanship fighting qi cultivation method, which can also be cultivated to the silver peak. Do you want to use this."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and then said: "Join the training camp, or that sentence, proceed according to the credit. This time, we have to train a lot of masters, and the savings are always suppressed by others."


    Chinan has plant weapons, and plants are his most fundamental power, so he doesn''t worry about cultivating too many masters to shake his ruling foundation. The soldiers are also very happy for such a lord.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 518 Try to cooperate and increase the scale of training), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 519： The peep of new ships and overseas families

    The vigorous guard expansion has begun, and elite training camps are also being launched at the same time overseas and at home. In order to train, Chi Nan took out both the white tiger fighting qi and the blast swordsmanship fighting qi cultivation methods.


    To learn, apart from being an elite, one needs to have enough credit. Some time ago, those elite soldiers who have done a lot of meritorious service are now eagerly waiting, hoping that they can be selected.


    And Chi Nan also said that this is the first batch. After training, there will be a second and third batch. The training camp is just to quickly train people to the peak of bronze. Whether you can break through silver depends on your own.


    I believe that after implementing this strategy, it won''t take long for a large number of Silver Warriors to appear in his territory. "Hehe, other people lack training resources and worry that masters threaten their rule, but these two problems are not a problem here at all." The problem of training resources is almost solved by Chi Nan with plant medicine.


    As for rule, Chinan''s territory uses plant weapons. Most of those people''s strength improvement is not because they go up to fight on their own, but can control plant weapons more flexibly, and at the same time better protect their lives.


    Just like a modern soldier, is it necessary to use cold weapons if the body is strong? No, it''s all about making the thermal weapons better, nothing more.


    After this matter was resolved, Chi Nan focused on building his own new ship. Chi Nan has already experimented with the construction of the wharf. Nowadays, building new ships is of course handy.


    At least some small boats are not a problem. A ship''s hull, because it is made of wood, is too light, so it can be made very large, and it is necessary to find something to compress inside. Chinan makes wooden boats, but he doesn''t need to dry the wood like everyone else, because what he makes is alive, and the wood itself is not dead.


    "Smearing a layer of life-saving wood on the outside can calm the surrounding water flow, and at the same time use the plant brain to guide it. There is no need to row a boat or sail. The boat can still run very fast.


    Chi Nan added a layer around, and the middle inner layer still uses vajra wood, which is currently the most powerful wood in his hand. Because it is made of wood, it can be made very thick, resulting in a stronger bearing capacity of the ship.


    In the hidden place, a plant brain is hidden to control the ship. "Well, you can also add some weapons such as pneumatic guns to the ship, which is the best as a battleship. This is too small, so this one can be used as a fishing boat and a close-range merchant ship." Chi Nan looked at himself. I didn''t care about the crude ship made.


    I don''t have a good sailor to be afraid of, as long as there is an accurate direction, let the ship sail by itself.


    With such a fully automated vessel, it is much easier to train sailors. "Make a batch first, let them experiment, and I will slowly test other things myself." Chi Nan produced a batch of seeds and sent it down.


    During this time, it was calm and calm, as if nothing had happened. But it was already surging in the dark.


    A few days later, Chi Nan heard that his airship had been shot down. That''s right, I don''t know what it was hit by. Although only a few transport ships, they were indeed knocked down.


    "Hehe, the transport ships were shot down. According to the last information left, they were all at low altitudes. They were shot down by people on the ground by some means, and it may even be a master shot."


    There is already a speculation in Chi Nan''s mind that this should be the work of the three major families, and it must be to study the structure and flying principles of the airship. This is a flying ship, which family doesn''t want it.


    I just dare to attack myself, I really look down on myself. Chi Nan simply ordered: "Be careful when letting our airship go out, and other airships must be escorted when lowering the altitude."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said again: "Also, if our airship encounters the three-family fleet outside and can hide the news from being discovered, it can counterattack."


    Yes, it is a counterattack, not an attack. Since they dared to attack their airship, they wouldn''t make them feel better. The airship was lost in different directions. If it wasn''t for one family to deliberately confuse the sights and sounds, then all three families had done it. It is even possible that some of the stronger island kingdoms may also be used.


    There is no evidence for the time being, and Chi Nan ignored it. Anyway, you can see from the attitude of the Sea King family, these arrogant guys certainly don''t really value their own power, so it''s for sure that all families do it.


    Two more days later, Chi Nan looked at the new news in his hands: "Is the ship missing? Or is it a new type of ship we built. The local ships we bought have nothing to do with them. It seems that they have done something wrong again."


    They must have discovered the peculiarities of their new-style ships. They can stabilize the water flow and can move on their own without even sailing. The life-saving wood magic pattern of the entire ship is not as powerful as the best engine, but it is definitely not bad.


    The ships running so fast and ignoring the wind, it would be strange if these people who lived on the sea all year round were not jealous. It''s just that these guys dare to attack their own ships really looking for death. "Dare to move my boat, then I will let you understand what the real horror is."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan made a similar battleship that he had designed. The size of my own battleship is definitely not smaller than the largest ships of the three major families, and may even be larger.


    The surrounding ship''s gunwale was built like a city wall, with a jagged bunker, and it was very high. In this way, if you want to engage in a battle, it will easily become a siege battle similar to that on land.


    Inside the hull is a pneumatic cannon, and on the surface is also a pneumatic cannon. All explosive shells are used. The level of the shell itself is only the black iron level, but the power after the explosion is comparable to an attack by a bronze-level master.


    Don''t look at how many silver masters they say they have, but can such masters come out casually. In ordinary battles, bronze level masters are rare. Bronze-level artillery shells have been popularized on my own side. If I can still lose this way, it would be a god''s will. "Very well, that''s it, just the shells are enough, the others are not needed for the time being."


    After Chi Nan created a battleship, he began to produce seeds, allowing the homeland mother tree to cooperate with him to spawn a large number of battleships.


    The background, give yourself enough time, the background definitely surpasses the three major families, but now I am at a disadvantage because of lack of time. However, soon his new battleship will appear.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 519 New Ships and Overseas Families), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 520： Super expensive beast cards, first come 1000

    The outside world is still calm, as if nothing happened. However, the fame of the lord, Sacred Tree Island and Chi Nan, began to explode crazily. Countless people have heard of Sacred Tree Island and Lord Chinan.


    The reason is that the various materials produced on Sacred Tree Island have already been seen by the three major islands and the surrounding islands. As long as the goods are produced on Sacred Tree Island, they will be snatched away as soon as they appear.


    Including super delicious flour that can be used to make a variety of foods, sweet sugar, and tea and cotton, etc., they are all very scarce overseas materials. It''s fine if there isn''t before. Now that we have it, gradually people can''t live without it.


    First of all, those who got the news early began to show off to the people around them. Later, after the other experiments, they felt very cost-effective and began to show off. Just word of mouth, without any advertising, Shangpin still broke out with explosive power. In the beginning, it was only the Sea King family trading with them.


    But later, other surrounding islands, and even two other families, also came one after another.


    On the surface, Chi Nan has a good relationship with them now, so even the Karan family sent a caravan to transport a large amount of supplies. Then, around the Island Alliance, the Sacred Tree Island was completely hot.


    In the past few days, there have been many airships in the sky, coming and going. But it didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    No one knew that these airships had sent a kind of mad orcs that had never appeared before in the Overseas Island Alliance. After these wild orcs were sent over, they were all placed inside the Holy Tree Island, and there was no news from the outside world.


    The wild beasts don''t care about anything as long as they have food. Dangerous work, and some dirty and tiring physical work, just leave them all. What Chinan paid was to plant more homeland mother trees to provide them with food.


    The strength and endurance displayed by these wild orcs are completely beyond the reach of ordinary soldiers. To clean up an area, ordinary soldiers have to chop down trees and dig roots. These wild orcs directly pull out the trees, and the efficiency is not known how fast it will be.


    Now many people finally know why all the mad orcs are big stomach kings. Can this power and physical strength be consumed less.


    Even if it encounters some dangerous beast attack, the mad orcs will not be attacked to death all at once. Rough-skinned wild orcs, in most cases of sneak attacks, only get some injuries.


    With a strong physique and the medicine provided by Chi Nan, this injury is really nothing. The most important thing is that as long as there is enough food, the mad orcs don''t care about the death of their compatriots or even themselves.


    While Chi Nan let people observe, he slowly let go of this kind of thing.


    On this day, Chi Nan looked at a sign in front of him, his eyes gleaming.


    "My lord, this is the animal card of the Beastmaster family. We finally contacted them through special channels. It is said that most of the soldiers of the Beastmaster family will have animal cards on them."


    Chi Nan is very satisfied: "I didn''t expect that there are such good things overseas. This is the use of space power."


    There is a space inside the beast card, where you can put a monster or beast with you. In the beast card, the beast will enter a dormant state, the injury will slowly recover, and the consumption will be reduced to a minimum.


    The most important thing is convenience. A monster that is too big is not easy to carry with you, just bring a beast card. There are also shortcomings, that is, ordinary people can only bring one animal card, not more. Only the trainer can bring a few more in Shenzhen Airlines. Those large-capacity beast cards can also be used only by the profession of beast trainer.


    But even so, Chi Nan is still very interested. On the mainland, he hadn''t heard of such a thing.


    "Our Griffins are almost ready for training. Buy some animal cards, start with your guards, everyone will bring me a Griffin." Chi Nan said loudly with a wave of his hand.


    This is not to train the Griffin Knights. In fact, when his airship is getting stronger and stronger, Chi Nan throws the Griffin Knights behind him. Even those who train griffons feel like they are useless.


    However, a griffin on his body will make his guards more flexible in fighting and performing tasks after all.


    Think about it again, the other high-ranking officers are all riding horses, and the people on their side can summon the griffon, and they are also very good-looking. It was only because of trouble before, but now, this trouble is solved.


    "But my lord, the price of this animal card is too high for external sale. The local gold coin needs 10,000 gold coins."


    This price is indeed very exaggerated, but Chi Nan doesn''t care at all: "It can be related to space, this price is already very cheap. Now it''s just a Griffin, and it won''t be enough to replace it with a more powerful Warcraft."


    This beast card clearly stated that ordinary beast cards can be put in up to silver-level beasts, better beast cards, and even golden beasts can be loaded in. Even if he doesn''t have Golden Warcraft yet.


    "First, buy ordinary ones. We will have one thousand guards per person. Isn¡¯t it ten million gold coins? If you sell them more souvenirs, you won¡¯t have them By the way, ask if you can Directly trade the local specialties, and the breath of the forest on our side has also come out." The breath of the forest, the half-elf drink, can prolong life and restore youth.


    Whether it is on the mainland or overseas, it is equally attractive to all nobles.


    "In this case, there should be no problem." Horn touched the cold sweat on his head. Just for convenience and a face problem, he had to cross out 10 million gold coins, which was really extravagant.


    Ten million gold coins overseas, placed inland, are equivalent to five million golden dragons. Especially in this kind of war period, this is a very huge resource, and Chi Nan would be so extravagant.


    "The breath of our best forest is about to come out, we can use a higher price when we get it out. I really don''t know how these idiots like this kind of thing so much." Miria said non-stop.


    Who makes half-elves live long and age slowly? Of course they wouldn''t care. The so-called best product was made by Chi Nan''s half-elves using golden sap. After such a long time, it was almost adjusted.


    The golden liquid is more dazzling and has a better taste. This is definitely the best. In the past, half-elves were under too much pressure to survive and did not have time to study. Now that I have enough time, it comes from the pursuit of beauty and art in the blood of the elves. The breath of this superb forest is beautifully made by half elves, just like sacred objects.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 520 Super Expensive Beast Card, first come one thousand), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 521： Let them see our power

    Various materials from Hongshaling appeared in the island alliance, which had a huge impact on the existing commercial structure. Huge profits flowed into Sacred Tree Island continuously, and many people were jealous.


    Especially after the breath of the forest appeared, the obvious effect of restoring youth made the nobles everywhere crazy.


    In the island alliance, because power is more concentrated, the wealth of this place is also concentrated in the hands of a few people. The transaction of high-end luxury goods is far more profitable than the Ruth Yala Kingdom.


    On this day, another caravan was dispatched, but next to this caravan, some larger ships followed.


    These ships are only more than twice the size of ordinary ships, and there are gun barrels on them, all fused inside the ship. These are all new air-operated guns, and there is no need to do anything other than transporting shells to the ship.


    "Hey, this overseas is overseas, and pirates are so rampant and so many."


    A few soldiers sat in the bow of the ship and had nothing to chat. This vessel, using plant brains to control, does not need them to do anything at all. The reason why a few soldiers should stay on the ship is just in case.


    The nerve brain on the captain can directly control the ship, but if the captain encounters an accident, it will be placed in order to let other people control it. The others are actually substitutes, after all, this is a ship.


    The ship is not an airship, the airship is not damaged, and the people inside will not encounter accidents. Once shot down, there are not enough people on the airship to die. On the ship, it is possible that a few people died and the ship was fine.


    "Aren''t there many robbers on our side," said a soldier next to him, dropping two cards.


    "Speaking of which, the playing card invented by Lord Lord is really interesting. There are so many ways to play."


    The soldier standing in front of the railing blowing the sea breeze rolled his eyes and said, "What do you do with so much nonsense, are you bored without any accidents?"


    "Yeah, Captain, it''s really boring. Why do we have no pirates when we come out, are you scared?"


    The captain said irritably: "How could they know that our warship is sailing for the first time. They will know after a battle." The other soldiers scratched their heads, as if that was the case.


    At this moment, a soldier on the mast suddenly shouted: "There is a fleet of ships, it''s pirates."


    The captain got up and walked towards the rear: "You see, the pirates are here. Let them taste our power this time."


    "Huh, these **** pirates, our fleet has been looted several times by them. If they hadn''t just arrived here, they would really think she was a bully." In the beginning, those ships were used by Chi Nan. Trial.


    In fact, it is not their own soldiers who control the ship, but some local indigenous people. But even so, his fleet was looted, and even the ships were towed away, and the soldiers who were Hongshaling were still very angry. This breath was held in my heart, not to mention how uncomfortable. Now that these pirates can finally be seen, it is time for revenge.


    The captain snorted coldly: "Do you really think these are ordinary pirates? Will ordinary pirates find that they cannot control our ships and will tow them away. This must be done by the surrounding kingdoms and even the three major families."


    Just as some nobles will raise a lot of bandit groups, there is also a reason here. In fact, they have already discovered that, with the exception of a few, most of the pirates here are inextricably linked to the surrounding forces.


    Otherwise, why is it that their ships are the most prone to accidents in this sea area, and accidents are suddenly concentrated. "Captain, they are close to our range, and it is expected that there will be five minutes."


    "Okay, everyone is ready to resist the impact, prepare for combat, and aim to the southeast." The captain quickly issued an order.


    "Captain, you don''t need to say it, as long as you order it in your heart, it''s fine, although this is more handsome."


    "Shut up to Lao Tzu, are you the captain or I am the captain."


    The soldier murmured dissatisfiedly: "Hmph, you know how to be handsome, wait, wait until there are more ships, I will also be the captain by then, and I must be more handsome than you." The people around suddenly laughed at this. .


    At the same time, a fleet on the opposite side also discovered their existence. After all, there is nothing blocking the sea level. It would be strange if such a large fleet target could not be discovered.


    "Your Excellency, there is a fleet in front of you. If you read it correctly, it should be the fleet of Sacred Tree Island."


    Said a gentleman who didn''t want to be pirates at all. In his hand, he also held an inferior telescope. Needless to say, this was sold by Chi Nan again. Although the quality is not good, they sell very well.


    The captain also picked up his binoculars and looked into the distance: "This thing is really good. It used to be seen only by human eyes. Now with this thing, everyone is a watcher. Well, yes, that is Sacred Tree Island. Brothers are ready, and work is coming."


    "Their boats are really good. They can move around by themselves without sailing or paddling, but we can''t control it It would be nice if we had such a boat. But this boat is not without it. Disadvantage, the speed is too slow."


    Not far away, another pirate member said disdainfully: "You really think their ships are slow, it''s not because there are too many goods on it, you see how deep the waterline is. If we had installed so many too Things, no, only half, I think you can get up fast. "The most important thing about a pirate ship is speed.


    "Shut up to Lao Tzu, and immediately get closer to let them see how good we are."


    A group of pirates exchanged, like wolf pups one by one. The gentleman said indifferently: "Then it''s up to you next. For the rest, follow the old rules."


    "Don''t worry, I have been cooperating for so many years. Of course I know that after the wealth is sold, we will give us half and the ship will belong to you. But in the future, we must equip us with a part of this type of ship."


    "Okay, then the rest is up to you." The gentleman walked towards the rear cabin. This kind of battle, if someone like him is on the deck, is very dangerous.


    In the past few days, even though their robberies were very successful, many people were actually resisted and killed. He is just a messenger, but he doesn''t want to be one of the deaths, it''s best to hide first.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 521 let them see how we are), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 522： New style of naval battle, long-range artillery

    The cargo fleet slowly slowed down and stayed in place. The pirate ship adjusted its direction and approached quickly in this direction without concealing its behavior.


    The fluttering pirate flag fluttered and looked extremely cruel, and everyone was already sharpening their swords and preparing to attack.


    "The people in front hold their shields and don''t let their long-range weapons attack us."


    The previous ships did not have pneumatic cannons, but there were pea cannons. Because of these things, they were not familiar with them at first, and many people were killed by counterattacks. During the first robbery, he almost missed it.


    Later they found out and began to defend with shields. "Don''t worry, Captain, we know, they have this ability, they are nothing without weapons. When we get closer, they are all rubbish."


    The captain nodded with a smile, but he knew in his heart that that kind of weapon was indeed very powerful. If it is not too small, even shields may not be useful. Unfortunately, it has never been clear what the principle of that weapon is. Although they can use those in their hands, they don''t know how to get the ammunition.


    After a while, those things called pea cannons will die. They don''t know that those pea cannons are special plants, and they usually need to insert their roots into the ground to bask in the sun.


    Because every time they snatch, they will kill all the people cleanly. They don''t have a living, and they don''t even have a source of information.


    But this time, their goals are completely different. On this fleet, there are as many as two new warships. The number is not very large, but there is no problem dealing with these pirate ships.


    "It''s here, it''s in range, the captain is ready to attack."


    The two ships are in the middle, and the air gun on one side has been adjusted to aim at the opposite side. It is a pity that although the vegetable brain will adjust itself, if it is too far away, the vegetable brain will not be able to feel the goal and there is no way at all.


    Therefore, an excellent captain is still needed, using telescopes and experience to command. Under the command of the captain, the muzzle was slowly raised to adjust the angle. The air compression chamber also began to adjust its size, this is to adjust the initial speed of the projectile launch. From this point of view, this air cannon is more sophisticated than a real cannon.


    "Very good, the angle is right, the pressure is right, let''s try a round first." The captain yelled, and the pneumatic cannons exploded one by one. The huge propulsion made the ship sway slightly, and the hull retreated slightly. .


    "Look, what is that." Hearing the familiar sound, all the islands thought of the Pea Cannon for the first time. It''s just that you can hear it from such a distance. It''s too loud.


    Then, they saw some dark shadows flying in the sky. The black shadow is conical, with a pointed head. Those who had never seen a shell had no idea what it was. And the speed of this thing was too fast. The first time they saw this thing, they couldn''t see clearly, the shell had already landed next to them.


    The cannonball entered the water, and the impact force formed by the water surface shook, and the magic pattern exploded on the spot. With a "boom", a bomb exploded a piece of water, and other shells exploded one after another.


    The most recent one falls right next to the flagship. The explosion of water splashed, spraying the captain''s face. The captain touched his face blankly: "I can call you from such a long distance. No, this thing will explode."


    The captain finally thought of the power of the explosion before, and his face suddenly turned pale.


    "Captain, what should we do." At this time, all the pirates panicked.


    "What is it? Such a powerful weapon will definitely not be too much. They all shield me, and we rushed over."


    Following the captain''s words, the pirate ships not only did not slow down, but accelerated and rushed forward.


    After a round of test firing, several soldiers on the battleship suddenly cheered. "Haha, it''s so cool, you didn''t see their faces, it''s so funny, Captain, keep on attacking, keep on attacking."


    Above, the watchman yelled loudly, and the corner of the captain''s mouth also showed an arc. "Then let them eat the cannonballs." Speaking of how powerful this new cannonball is, even these people have no idea.


    But now, they know. This shell is really powerful, especially in naval battles. Regardless of whether it is a kerosene bomb or a gas bomb, there is no such thing as an effective bomb here. After all, the battlefield on the water is too big, the ships and ships are too scattered, and the attack distance is also far, other artillery shells are not suitable for this environment.


    Adjusting the angle, the battleship was unceremoniously another round of shells attack, as if hitting a target. This time, the hit rate of the shells was very high. Although it still depends on Mongolia, the ships on the opposite side are relatively close to each other.


    As a result, of the dozen or so pirate ships, three were hit all at once. A violent explosion sounded, which reached the power of a bronze master attack, making the three pirate ships look like the surface of the moon on the spot. The most serious one was blown into two halves in an instant, sinking slowly toward the water.


    This kind of power, this kind of tragedy that happened around him, suddenly made the blood of the pirates cold.


    "Captain, shall we continue The captain is also confused at this time.


    "Go on, how to go on, keep going, run quickly." Finally, the captain reacted. The pirate ships began to turn around, preparing to escape. However, it is not easy to make a U-turn when the speed is finally accelerated.


    "I want to run, have you ever asked us." The captain of the battleship sneered: "Come on again, and then pursue, make sure you don''t let any of them go." If you want to come and leave, there is no such good thing.


    What is happening on the sea today is the drama of modern ships bullying ancient ships. The shells were already used on the one hand, and the other side was an ordinary ship-to-board battle. The gap between the two sides was not a product of the same era at all.


    After another round of cannonball attacks, the pirate ship was nearly half sunk. The panicked pirates moved more chaotically. If they were not careful, two ships slammed into each other severely, and several people on the ship were shaken into the water.


    "Captain, it''s okay, they, they are catching up." A pirate shouted.


    When the pirate captain looked back, his pupils shrank. "Damn, how could their speed be so fast." He didn''t know the difference between warships and ordinary transport ships, but Chi Nan added an improved wind cannon accelerator.


    Under the water, the wind cannon accelerator is rapidly repelling a large amount of wind elements, which push the water flow, forming a white wave behind the ship. With the help of accelerators, the speed of warships is far beyond that of ordinary ships.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 522 New Naval Battle, Long-range Artillery), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 523： Change us now

    When the pirate ship found that it could not run the opponent, it was too late to fight back.


    A large number of pirate ships were blown up one by one and fell into the water. This is the sea. If you fall into the water here, you basically don''t have to leave alive. When the opposing warship caught up, the pirates found that only a few of their ships were left.


    They are still in tatters, their flagships are relatively large, but at this time they also lost their tails, and all the masts are broken. At first glance, they are tatters that need to be eliminated. It''s not easy for pirates to get into this.


    "Hahahaha, I made these guys arrogant some time ago, now let''s see if they dare to be arrogant."


    "Hmph, now it''s us, call me, don''t keep one." Thinking of the previous policy of the pirates against their ships, all the soldiers sighed in their hearts. Even if they weren''t from their army, the natives basically blended into them. Many indigenous people have already regarded themselves as members of Sacred Tree Island.


    The warship chased it, but the shells still fell as if it was raining. There were two more rounds of attacks, and only the flagship with better luck was left without silence. The other pirate ships have become garbage at sea.


    "What''s the matter, why is it so messy. Oh damn, what''s going on here?"


    Inside the cabin, as soon as the gentleman walked out, he saw the ruins outside. At this time, the indifferent expression on his face disappeared. How could this kind of scene be different from what I thought.


    "Damn it, you are all to blame. Now that my fleet is lost, how can you compensate me?"


    The captain was full of blood, and when he saw this guy, he burst out with anger, rushed up and grabbed this guy by the collar, and yelled loudly. Although this guy is usually not afraid of pirates, it is because of his own identity.


    But after all, he was just an ordinary person, facing a pirate who had come to an end, his usual eloquence that could tell the dead alive, became stumbling, stammering, and could not even speak a complete sentence.


    Suddenly, another black shadow descended from the sky. When the pirate captain looked up, he felt despair in his heart. Because the cannonball flew in its direction.


    In an emergency, the pirate captain suddenly turned the man in front of him. Almost at the same time, the shell fell on the deck directly in front. With a "boom", the deck shattered, and the contact person in his hand turned into a sieve. The pirate captain was also blown out. Flew over the railing and fell into the sea.


    As the distance gets closer, the captain of the warship no longer needs to assist in aiming himself. At this distance, the plant brain can scan the target on its own, and through instinctive aiming at the plant brain, it is much better than him.


    It is as if it is difficult for a person to control a trebuchet to hit the target, but it is very simple for a person to hit the target with a stone.


    After several consecutive shellings, without even a large number of shells, the pirates'' flagships became fragments. That''s right, it wasn''t being blown into two halves, but it was broken up and blown into pieces, and there was no one living on the ship.


    "Quickly, catch all the **** in the water, now you can finally concoct these guys. If you dare to resist, kill them directly." On the ship, some special bush fighters are ready.


    These bush warriors are all kinds of fortified special anesthetics, with four tough tentacles on their bodies.


    When every pirate was caught, the tentacles would stretch out and stab them with not very long spikes. Then, the narcotics attacked, and the pirate was weakened and could only watch him collapse to the ground.


    But this anesthetic does not make people coma, the feeling of waiting for death in despair is enough to make the pirates collapse.


    "Captain, what about those shells." A soldier pointed to the water, some shells floating in the water. Even Chi Nan didn''t even think of this. These cannonballs can only explode if they are subjected to a certain impact, but if they fall into the water, once the angle is not appropriate and cannot produce enough impact, the cannonball will not explode.


    But the shell is still made of wood, and the interior is not hollow, but it is a mushroom with a much lower density than water. So it is very normal for a shell that has not exploded to float on the water.


    "Cook it up, it can be recycled, which is a good thing."


    "That is, it won''t explode without hitting the target. Isn''t that good. But everyone should be careful not to let us explode by ourselves." Their ships are very strong, and such an explosion will not affect the ship.


    But they themselves are not as strong as a boat. So when fishing for shells, everyone was more cautious, for fear of a little mistake. Seeing their movements, the captain frowned.


    "Such a matter should be reported to the Lord Lord. I don''t know if it is good or bad." He didn''t know how to distinguish it, so he had to record it. Their first batch of warships was not only to protect the transport ships, but also to test the combat effectiveness of the warships and find various inappropriate places.


    Who would have thought that a shell with a 100% explosion rate on the ground would not be the case at all when it gets into the water.


    Finally, after statistics they found that about half of the shells they fired did not explode, which is really incredible. Such a large proportion should be reported even more.


    The same thing happened not only on their side, but also on the other side of the fleet. This time Chi Nan deliberately sent a lot of fleets, and each fleet is very large, deliberately used to attract pirates.


    The pirates in the surrounding seas, let alone all of them, at least most of them were attracted. In the past few days, more than 30 island teams have been wiped out. The pirate ship with only one ship has no idea how many have been wiped out.


    "Hurry up and move over, or it won''t be enough." Around the port island, the gallows were erected one by one. Chi Nan also used the usual methods of the Alliance with the Island. Caught the island and hanged it directly in the port. It''s just that no one thought that when the gallows was still not enough, it was really dumbfounding.


    As for what other people think of things here, Chi Nan doesn''t care about it.


    "Hehe, I don''t know how many of them are not pirates, but some local army and private soldiers." Chi Nan saw that there were obviously some people who had different temperaments from pirates, and he even sneered in his heart.


    Afterwards, Chi Nan stopped watching, instead focusing on the report in his hand. Speaking of it, although the first battle was easy to win, it also exposed a lot of problems, which all need to be improved.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 523 is now replaced by us), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 524： Killing the lords territory is ours

    One second to remember, provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Above the sea, the situation suddenly changed, and suddenly, the previous naval battle mode had undergone great changes.


    That''s right, the pirates'' ships are indeed not very big, they are all small warships, they are not in their eyes at all. But the speed of pirate ships is very fast, much faster than regular warships.


    Moreover, in any case, the pirates'' fighting style is similar to them. The most is that their warships are relatively large, and there may be masters or magicians on it.


    But in the face of that kind of super long-range cannonball attack, even if there is a magician, it is probably powerless. The same number, no, as long as the opponent''s number is half of his own, then his regular army will also be suppressed and beaten.


    People from all the big kingdoms and the three big families saw this report, and at the same time felt very troublesome.


    "Is this the battle mode from the God-given Continent? I really don''t know how powerful the God-given Continent is. We have just been found for so many years. Our luck is really good."


    On Karan Island, the patriarch of the Karan family looked at the report in his hand, feeling a little heavy.


    The Karan family claims to be the most orthodox family among the sea, because their eyes and hair have always been the same color as the sea, dark blue. At this point, no other family can compare.


    In terms of strength, the Karan family never thought that they were worse than the other two families. In their view, they are the most orthodox. The Sea King family only relied on some crooked ways to increase their strength. The Sea Beast family claimed to be the Beast King family, but in fact they were using Beasts, their strength was not very good.


    Only their Karan family is the family with the most water wizards. The Karan family has always believed that they are the most noble and powerful family in the world, and one day they will be able to control the entire island alliance.


    But who would have thought that someone from a god-given continent would occupy the largest island here and the island they have always coveted. I originally wanted to use pirates to test their strength, but this test was too successful.


    The power in the water that was suddenly exposed was simply not something they could deal with. If it wasn''t for those airships in the sky that couldn''t fight, I''m afraid it would be even more troublesome. Yes, in their eyes, the airships in the sky can''t fight. Chi Nan also deliberately did not show the airship''s combat ability in front of them.


    Until now, they thought that airships were purely means of transportation dedicated to transporting humans and goods.


    "How is the investigation? Is there any other place where the island of despair can be landed?"


    An old man next to him bent over and said respectfully: "No, we have been observing the island of despair, but the outside is still the same as before. Nowhere can enter. Now the only passage is the sea-crossing bridge."


    Speaking of the cross-sea bridge, Patriarch Karan frowned even more. Because the bridge is floating in the air, and it is difficult to destroy. Besides, if it is destroyed, the other party can make a new one.


    The bridge floats in the air, and the average height above the water surface is more than two hundred meters, and their largest ships don''t even want to go up. If there are too few people going there, you will be killed before entering the opposite mountain pass.


    Obviously a big piece of fat is right in front of them, but they just can''t eat it. This is what gives them the most headache. Now, there are those warships that use shells, which is a thorn in their hearts.


    "No, they absolutely can''t let them develop like this. Once the number of warships of that kind increases, our navy will not be their opponent at all. Damn it, it looks like we have to prepare for a full-scale war."


    Suddenly, the old butler whispered: "My lord, it''s better to let those people take action. After all, on the island of despair, everyone obeys one person''s orders. As long as that person dies, the others will be confused. At that time, we will split from it, and the manufacturing technology of ships and weapons will be available."


    If Chi Nan heard this here, he would surely laugh to death. Without self, the manufacturing technology of these things will also disappear. I did leave behind the plants that produced seeds, but how many kinds were there.


    Those plants can live for many years, and when they die, they are not nothing. In order to control these powerful weapons, Chi Nan placed himself in the most important and the only irreplaceable position. It can be said that only when you are alive will you have the power of Hongshaling. Once you die, there will be nothing in Hongshaling.


    But when he heard this, Patriarch Karan''s expression suddenly eased: "You are right, now we will lose a lot in the total war, so it is easy for the other two families to take advantage of it. Kill their lord. , The territory is naturally ours."


    "Moreover, we can also use the news to attack the God-given Continent and bring the God-given Continent under our rule. At that time, our Karan family is the only royal family in the entire world."


    The two looked at each other and laughed at the same time, as if they had seen the day when the Karan family ruled the world.


    In the center of Karan Island, an island surrounded by water, this is the residence of the Karan family. A large number of tall buildings on the island set off the magnificence of the entire island, which best reflects the power of the Karan family.


    Especially the high tower in the center, it has concentrated various functions such as the mage tower and the family residence. This is the core and most important place of the Karan family. All the information and core members of the entire family are usually here.


    Only on this day, a figure came out quietly, without telling anyone, and leaving through a special channel.


    If you open his hat, you can see the blue hair and blue eyes, this feature is only available to the Karan family.


    Leaving the residence of the Karan family all the way, in another seemingly barren canyon, this person was surrounded by a group of people in black as soon as he entered. The visitor immediately opened his hood, revealing a handsome face.


    "It turned out to be the eldest master. I don''t know what you have come to do with us. If there is no order from the group leader, don''t blame us for being rude." The person here is not at all respectful to the eldest master of the Karan family. When speaking, his eyes were cold and his tone was lifeless, as if he were not a living person.


    Miso-Kalan put out a turquoise sign: "The patriarch''s order is here, how many of you can move out now."


    The man in black said in a constant tone: "Half of the people stay here routinely, there are a thousand in total."


    "Then mobilize five hundred people, this action is very important." mobilizing five hundred people is already the limit. Not all of the 1,000 people staying here are qualified, and there are many others in training. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 525： Assassin in the middle of the night

    The pupils of the black-clothed man shrank, and five hundred people were dispatched at once, which was the limit of their training ground. Except for those apprentices, fewer than six hundred people can be qualified to participate in the activity.


    "Yes." Although a little puzzled, since there is an order from the patriarch, the man in black will not refuse.


    "Very well, this time the matter is not trivial. This is a task. You can see it for yourself. Destroy it after reading it. This time, no matter how heavy the loss is, the task must be completed. If necessary, it doesn''t matter if it is exposed."


    Even so, Miso is not worried, because they are the Karan family, the king of the entire sea, a myth that is never defeated. A few outsiders, can they have any impact on them?


    Most people in the Karan family have this idea. They have never seen an airship flying above their heads. Most people even think that the existence of the airship is made up by others to deceive. How can people make things fly? Their great Karan family did not succeed, how could those outsiders succeed.


    Yes, the greatest family is always at the forefront, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    After explaining the task, Miso put on his hood, turned and left. When the man in black waved his hand, the people around him immediately surrounded him with their heads facing outwards. The man in black opened the letter himself and read it quickly.


    "Does it take so many of us to assassinate that foreign lord?"


    Although the man in black was a little puzzled, he still followed the command line. All personnel in the entire canyon were mobilized. Only two days later, these men in black came to the beach.


    "Everything has been investigated, and the route has been prepared. Tonight, we can leave in the middle of the night."


    Time passed slowly, and soon it got dark. Above the sea, several fast boats are heading towards the port island with a strange route and speed.


    On the bow, there is a rope, and the rope goes deep into the water and I don''t know what it is pulling. The real reason why the boat can run so fast is that there is no sound from this rope and a group of boats.


    At this moment, Chi Nan was also tossing and turning in his room. I haven''t been with Hermilla for several days. Every night, I feel so difficult. Why didn''t I feel like this before.


    Let''s get up and cool down. Suddenly, Chi Nan''s movements paused. "Unexpectedly, there are a lot of guests here, there are still a lot of people, and the direction is actually in my direction. Haha, the course of action is so special, has it avoided everyone? If it''s not kidnapping, then it''s coming. Assassinated."


    Chi Nan didn''t expect that someone would do this. On the Big Six, assassinating a nobleman is often the last resort. This method can also be said to be a means of breaking the rules.


    Even if you kill other nobles on the battlefield, they will be criticized. Unexpectedly, someone here directly used this method. Are the rules different, or do those people look down on themselves so much?


    Chi Nan sneered and rang a bell gently. "Master, what''s your order."


    Chi Nan opened his mouth and said, "Let Horne come over." Not long after, Horn appeared at Chi Nan''s door.


    "Lord Lord." Horn respectfully stood next to him. It was so late and he didn''t know what was going on.


    Chi Nan walked out and pointed out the window: "In that direction, some little mice ran over. Divided into three routes, they should come to me." Hearing this, Horn''s face instantly changed. Murderous aura passed away in a flash.


    The attendant next to him just felt cold all over because of his poor perception ability, and looked around in confusion.


    "The subordinates will get rid of them now." Horn looked at the front coldly.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "If you can catch it alive, try to catch it alive. Just treat the islands and hang them directly. No matter who did it, I want to give them a slap in the face and let them show their feet."


    No way, there are too many people overseas who want to kill themselves, and they have offended almost all those in power. Chi Nan himself didn''t know who was the one who shot himself against him this time.


    "I see, the subordinates will do it now." Horn left the place quickly, leaving Chi Nan alone to look outside.


    "Go, get me some supper, this lord is going to watch the show tonight."


    Chi Nan smiled while sitting on the plant chair that had just grown out of his back.


    When I came here, every place I controlled would grow a lot of plants. These grasses look inconspicuous on the surface, but in fact they have a high root system, and they are all made from seeds made by themselves.


    As long as you can touch a grass, then the entire island is under your own surveillance, this is your own domain.


    The Sacred Tree Island is too large to complete this network but the port island is not too large. At this time, a large part of the port island, especially the coastal area, has long been covered by its own plants. The network is covered.


    I don''t know what these people think of if I am looking for trouble in my own field.


    At the same time, the assassins in black were also depressed. As soon as they stepped on the island, their situation was different from what they thought. At this time in the past, the other islands should be dark.


    Why did I get to this place, but it was brightly lit, and there was a lot of light everywhere. Those of them who wander in the dark are very uncomfortable to carry out tasks in this environment.


    "What are those things? It seems to be a kind of plant. Do you want to destroy them."


    The assassins finally discovered that it was a strange plant. The head of this plant is like a lantern, surrounded by a transparent film, and there is a light inside.


    That''s right, this thing was made by Chi Nan using the lantern grass. It uses a kind of light plant, which absorbs sunlight during the day and emits a soft light all night at night.


    After being made like this, Chi Nan was directly inserted on the side of the road as a street light. Places like ports are even more needed. The large lantern plant has been turned into a lighthouse, pointing out the direction of the sea for other ships.


    If you add a condenser, it becomes a searchlight. There are lantern plants everywhere on the island, shining brightly, and the soldiers patrolling all around make the assassins feel that this matter is extremely tricky.


    Who could have imagined that a lord''s defense could actually achieve this level. You know, when they assassinated a lord in the past, they only needed at most a dozen people and at least one person was enough. It''s no wonder that so many people are going to be dispatched this time, and the goal is really difficult. )!!

 Chapter 526： The guards on the mainland are so powerful

    "Look, they are all w...l¨¡" Suddenly, these black-clothed assassins who were in ambush on the spot looking for a route to invade discovered that the patrols on the original road suddenly left without knowing why.


    "The direction they left was all over there. It seems that something happened over there. Originally I planned to make a little movement by ourselves to entice them." A captain of the man in black saw this situation, his eyes revealed A look of thinking.


    But since they have all left, there is no need for them to bother themselves. Anyway, their purpose is to complete the task, and when the task is completed, the rest does not matter.


    "Go, keep going, don''t touch those lights." Since there is no patrol, of course they don''t want to make extravagances.


    Below the street lamp, black shadows flashed past, if it were an ordinary person, you would really think you were dazzled. As an assassination unit secretly cultivated by the Karan family, their hidden ability is not weak.


    Under the shadow, a group of people quickly sneaked in, and soon sneaked into a place close to the center. It was just that suddenly, these people in black realized that something was wrong. Because in a clearing, the leader felt a wave of murderous intent.


    "Stop, we were found." The leader in black said.


    The others didn''t move at all, and stopped in an instant, except for the voice of the leader, as if it was originally like this here.


    "Papa Papa" in the shadow, a figure clapped and walked out. "Yes, it''s not bad, I feel so sensitive, it''s no wonder that I dare to come to our harbor island to make trouble. But if you come today, then you don''t have to go." It was Galio who came out.


    Galio looked in the other two directions, and the corners of his mouth ticked slightly: "It seems that I was the first to meet you. I don''t know if it is your bad luck or my luck." Galio looked at the black face indifferently. Clothing people.


    Around, there are already many guards in red armor appearing here, faintly surrounding them. Although the number is not as large as they are, it just gives people a feeling of being surrounded.


    "That said, you already knew we were coming." The black-clothed leader''s voice was still cold.


    "No, no, no, how could we know that you are coming, but the first time you stepped into our territory, we had already noticed it. I didn''t expect that you still have such a huge group of assassins overseas." Galio Surprised, assassinating only one person, so many people are needed.


    There is also the profession of assassin on the mainland, but usually when assassinating people, only one person is dispatched, at most a small team. How many people are there in these three brigade, at least several hundred people.


    So many people were dispatched collectively, saying that it was an assassination, rather than saying that it was going to fight. I am afraid that ordinary nobles, facing this kind of battle, even if they rush forward, they can''t stop them, don''t they need to be so frantic.


    But that''s okay, Galio was even happier.


    "Since there is no way to act secretly, let''s take a head-on assault." Before the man in black thought of coming here, the eldest master once said that even if his identity was revealed, he had to complete the task. If the assassination fails, then change to a forced killing.


    The black captain waved his hand, and his men rushed in all directions. The weapons in the hands of the men in black are basically daggers, which are suitable for assassination. There is a deep blood trough on the dagger. If this blood trough penetrates into the human body, it will quickly drain the blood from the human body. This thing is almost a fight with the Mitsubishi Army thorns.


    And there is not nothing in the blood tank, the blue bark inside is obviously poisoned.


    Looking at this deep blood tank, the amount of poison inside is not small. If the average person is injured, it will be dead if there is no time for rescue. Assassination is different from combat, all purpose is to kill the target.


    Only, this time they met their opponents. As soon as the man in black rushed over, one of the guards had already moved. The long sword in his hand slashed fiercely. Although the dagger is dangerous, the long sword is stronger in frontal combat.


    The two figures released a grudge at the same time, and the man in black realized that his grudge was not as strong as the other.


    And because of the occupation of the assassin, all the vindictiveness of the assassin was concentrated on his legs and dagger. Only speed and attack power are increased. And the vindictiveness went away in a flash, not so long.


    With a flash of light on the dagger, it was already facing the opponent''s long sword. Under the attack of the blood-red long sword, the "Kacha" dagger was cut off all at once. Because the speed was too fast, it was too late to dodge at this moment. A sword flicked across, and the assassin was instantly divided into two halves, without knowing that he would die so easily.


    The shadow flashed An assassin used his own skills to avoid the attack of another guard in front of him. I don''t know when, I came to the guards'' side. The dagger pierced fiercely, and the target was under the ribs.


    The dagger pierced from this position can pierce the heart at once. The dagger in the other hand was a quick stroke against the lower abdomen. The wound will not be too big, but it will definitely be poisonous.


    Two kinds of attacks, ordinary people can''t dodge at all. Even these guards did not dodge because they were not used to it. However, two sharp voices sounded, and the black-clothed assassin was surprised to find that his dagger had not done anything. If you look closely, you will even find that your attack did not leave a trace on the opponent''s armor.


    The assassin''s dagger almost broke. You know, although the weapon in your hand is to hide your breath, it is not a magic weapon. However, the materials are carefully selected and carefully crafted.


    "Die." The guard who was stunned, resisting the fear in his heart, after a while with the long sword in his hand, left a scar on the assassin that almost divided the whole person in half.


    Strangely, the assassin was lying on the ground, and although he was constantly struggling, he made no sound. Look again, everyone else is the same. No matter what kind of injury he received, he looked like a puppet, and there was no sound.


    In this weird atmosphere, even the guards felt a little chill in their hearts.


    The black-clothed assassin captain stared at Galio tightly, his eyes full of vigilance: "Are all the guards in your mainland so powerful?"


    Galio said calmly: "Our strength is very strong, of course, there must be someone stronger than us." Galio did not lie, at least the Royal Guard of Rusyara is stronger than them. )!!

 Chapter 527： Just let me come

    Seeing the powerful aura erupting from the assassin in black, a flash of interest flashed in Galio''s eyes.


    ¡¾Full text reading...¡¿


    "Leave it alone and let me come."


    Galio shouted loudly. The guards who wanted to help had to stop and set the target on the other assassins.


    The pale white light on Galio''s body flickered, and his arrogance continued to rise, also bursting out a powerful aura.


    "It''s really an honor to see a silver-level assassin like you."


    That''s right, the assassin captain in front of him is a silver-level master, and even Galio can feel a little dangerous.


    "Silver guards like you are also rare."


    The Captain Assassin was wary.


    You know, even in the island alliance, the only people who can afford the silver guard are the people of the three big families and a few kings of the big island kingdom.


    Unexpectedly, an outsider, the guard is so powerful, now he can only rely on other teams.


    The two figures rushed towards each other almost at the same time.


    The speed of the black-clothed assassin was very fast, the vindictiveness on the dagger in his hand flickered, and every flicker was when he was attacking.


    Although the grudge is obviously inferior to Galio, the attack is stronger.


    Every time, the fighting energy on the dagger can offset the fighting energy on the long sword. You must know that the fighting energy on the long sword is more than the fighting energy on the dagger.


    "No attribute grudge, trouble."


    Captain Assassin was extremely depressed.


    Because he didn''t expect that the opponent''s grudge has no attributes.


    This kind of pure vindictiveness is not inferior to his own vindictiveness at all.


    Although he can offset the opponent''s grudge, it is because he is better at breaking out.


    In fact, there is not much difference in the speed at which two people consume vindictive energy.


    But he is an assassin. The assassin pays attention to speed and explosiveness. He has very little fighting spirit and is not suitable for long-term battles.


    Looking at the grudge attached to the opponent''s body, it is really not easy for oneself to hurt the opponent.


    "Haha, although not as strong as the captain, I am good at speed. If you want to use speed against me, you think too much."


    The long sword in Galio''s hand swung quickly, blocking the opponent''s attack every time.


    The speed may not be as fast as the assassin, but not much slower.


    In this fierce battle, Galio felt that he was more and more proficient in the control of swordsmanship and became more and more comfortable.


    At the beginning, there was huge pressure, but later, the pressure became less and less.


    With the fighting skills of the yellow rank grudge, this assassin is not comparable.


    After fighting for a while, the assassin leader had the idea of ??retreating.


    Because of the subordinates that I brought, there are not many left.


    If this continues, not only will there be no way to contain it, but on the contrary, it will also take oneself in.


    If his life can complete the task, of course he won''t just leave like this.


    But obviously, he has no way to hold the opponent. At the moment, the assassin leader has to consider how to save himself.


    Not for life, but because I am valuable and can continue to work for the organization.


    In the hearts of the assassin leaders, these assassins are some tools, and how to play the value of the tools is the most important thing.


    Galio didn''t know his thoughts, how could Galio who could realize his ever-increasing strength let him go.


    The black assassin jumped back slightly, looked around, and wanted to escape.


    Only suddenly, the black assassin gave up.


    Because he was shocked to find that he was faintly surrounded by several people.


    If it''s ordinary people, he doesn''t care, but these people are actually silver level.


    It is too extravagant to have so many silver masters guarded by a noble lord.


    "Don''t want to run, I said, today none of you want to leave here."


    While Galio was fighting, the teams on the other two sides also encountered enemies, basically the same as here.


    Because Chi Nan pointed out the location of these assassins in advance, the guards easily surrounded them.


    Horn stood still and didn''t make a move, but looked in two directions.


    "I really envy them. Every team has a silver-level assassin.


    It is a rare experience to be able to play against a master. "


    Look at yourself, the highest is the bronze level, and there are a few black iron levels.


    There is not even a master, no wonder Horn is lazy.


    Anyway, his task is to keep these assassins, nothing more.


    "My lord, they are all dead."


    A guard came over.


    A few assassins have just been caught, but before they can do anything, the assassins died.


    Horn frowned and opened the assassin''s mouth.


    "There is no poison. They did not commit suicide with poison. How did they die."


    The other guards shook their heads. They don''t know what means these assassins used to commit suicide Forget it, send it back to the researchers for research.


    Even if they are dead, they will be hanged. "


    Horn knew what the lord meant.


    Because there are no silver assassins, the remaining assassins are very easy to clean up.


    Although Horn was the last to encounter these assassins, he did not take any action himself.


    But it was the first to solve the assassin team.


    When the last assassin was caught, the assassin was also dead.


    It was just that Horn suddenly realized that the body of the last assassin was twisted strangely before he died.


    Stepping forward, Horn drew out the long sword, and instantly cut the assassin''s body with a single sword. This position was exactly the centerline position that had just been twisted.


    The corpse was cut open, and no cold-blooded blood came out, but it was all black.


    "It''s really insidious, you can hide poison in your body, I don''t know who came up with it."


    The other guards also looked at the wound in surprise.


    Naturally, their eyesight could see clearly that a bone in the assassin''s body was broken.


    And this bone was obviously not broken by them in the previous battle, it was broken by himself.


    "The angle of this fracture position is really weird, and it is impossible for ordinary combat to hurt this position.


    They hide the poison in this position, and once caught, as long as they use their strength and special skills to twist this piece of their own bones, they will be poisoned.


    Even if I know that there is poison here, I am afraid it will not be too late for rescue. "


    This is worse than hiding poison in the teeth.


    "My lord, they have magic runes in their throats."


    An assassin¡¯s mouth was cut off in its entirety. At this time everyone discovered that there was a very strange rune in the throat at the base of the assassin¡¯s mouth.


    They are not magicians, nor do they know them.


    "Although I don''t know each other, I will know after thinking about it.


    They didn''t say a word before, it seems that this rune is the function of it. "


    (End of this chapter))!!

 Chapter 528： How did you come in

    Novel.com, the fastest update to the latest chapter of the rise of plants!


    "Go, tell those guys to come over for an autopsy. I want to figure out all the problems of these guys."


    In order to protect the secret, in order not to make a sound, it is really scary to be able to do this. But the research is clear, maybe the intelligence organization in your own territory can also use this method.


    The method does not matter whether it is cruel or not, the most important thing is to be effective. At this moment, the teams on the other two sides have not finished the battle. The other assassins are dead, and only two silver-level assassins are still fighting.


    Because they were surrounded by other silver masters, they had no way to leave, and could only serve as a sparring partner for them. It may not take long to fight with this intensity, even if they can''t stand it.


    Galio is good at speed, so he has been fighting skills. Carol is not very fast, but his mind is better. He has a deeper understanding of his fighting skills, so he fights more easily than Galio.


    Carol has always used the least amount of action, the least amount of grudge, and confronted the opponent. It seems that he has been on the defensive, but he can always find an opportunity to fight back, and consumes less than Galio.


    Although they took different routes, they were all silver level masters. The fighting spirit escaping from the surroundings would be cut in half instantly if a person with insufficient strength was bumped into it. "Forget it, let them play." Horn shook his head, a little helpless in his eyes. My two subordinates are always so active.


    At this moment, inside the central castle, a stream of air suddenly spurted out. Upon seeing this, Horne''s face said, "No, it''s an accident on the adult''s side. Go back quickly." As he said, Horne''s figure flashed and disappeared in an instant.


    Galio and Carol felt it too, and immediately became anxious in their hearts. "Kill him and go back quickly." The two gave orders almost at the same time. When it comes to the safety of Lord Lord, everything else is not important.


    Several silver warriors that had been prepared for a long time around, attacked two people at the same time. It''s just that when the two assassins died, a weird smile appeared on the corners of their mouths, as if the goal had been achieved.


    At the beginning of the battle, Chi Nan was still sitting on the platform, eating and watching the good show in the distance. The scene where vindictiveness is constantly erupting, like fireworks, is relatively rare.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes condensed, and he said to the maid who had been by his side: "You go down first."


    The maid saluted slightly, then opened the door and left the place.


    Chi Nan stopped eating either, but waited quietly for a while, then said, "Who are you and how did you get in."


    The room was still quiet, as if Chi Nan was just talking to herself. But Chi Nan suddenly turned his head and looked at a place where there was nothing: "It''s really a weird ability, is this stealth?"


    "You walked along the way, and you didn''t make me feel the slightest breath. If you hadn''t entered my castle, I would have not found you. Can you tell me how you did it."


    While Chi Nan was speaking, countless vines suddenly grew on the floor and swept away as Chi Nan looked at the direction. That''s right, it''s next to it. A large number of vines swept across, but the air in the middle was suddenly distorted.


    A man in black appeared strangely out of thin air. The assassin''s right hand is a dagger, but his left hand is a three-foot-long machete. The scimitar swung quickly and cut all the vines open.


    The figure flashed, and the man in black rushed towards Chi Nan. At that speed, Chi Nan almost didn''t react. In between, Chi Nan quickly drew out his saber, and as soon as it was erected, he heard a soft "ding" sound.


    A huge force swept in in his hand and pushed Chi Nan directly out, only to stop at the edge of the balcony. The immense strength made Chi Nan''s hands feel a little numb, and he almost couldn''t hold the long sword.


    "What a fast speed, what a strong power, a silver-level assassin? Who are you? I will ask you one last time, how did you get in." This weird ability is terrifying.


    Being able to approach stealthily, there was almost no movement when he moved, which is why the grass all around him didn''t even feel this person. If it weren''t for entering his own castle, which belongs to his own domain, Chi Nan really didn''t notice this guy''s intrusion. The whole process is silent.


    Without figuring out how he came, Chi Nan felt that he could not sleep well. This kind of ability, even one''s own guards might not be able to detect it. If you are not careful, you will die.


    The assassin was also very depressed at this time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ an attack that was bound to win, was actually blocked by the opponent. The attack just now was carried out twice at once. The dagger pierced Chi Nan''s heart, and the scimitar slashed at Chi Nan''s neck fiercely. Who could have imagined that this lord would be so fast, erecting the long sword in front of him.


    It happened that he was so powerful that his two attacks that were almost superimposed on each other did not knock the long sword in his hand into the air.


    But his machete broke directly after this attack. Chi Nan was sober in his heart, his power speed and reaction were all silver level, but there was no grudge bonus, the gap was so big.


    Fortunately, the weapon in his hand is made of gold-level materials, which is not comparable to the weapon in the hands of this assassin. Even if it is not the opponent''s opponent, it is not that he has lost a weapon.


    For the assassin, the loss of a weapon will definitely have a huge impact on combat effectiveness. It''s just that the assassin didn''t hesitate, and once again rushed towards him. The broken machete in his hand was used as a dagger, like two daggers, pierced fiercely. If this is an ordinary person, it really can''t stop such an attack.


    But the next moment, the assassin was depressed, because he found that the surrounding environment had changed. I don''t know when there are a lot of grass roots under my feet. Be careful with every step, otherwise you will be entangled.


    And on the floor, I don''t know when a lot of mucus appeared, and it was actually very sticky. Every step you take, you must shake the mucus away with vindictive energy, otherwise there will be no way to move forward. If you lose your shoes, those tiny spikes on the ground will let you know what despair is. There was a strange smell permeating the spikes.


    As an assassin, I knew for the first time that this smell definitely came from some kind of medicine. )!!

 Chapter 529： The accelerator magic pattern turns out to be so easy to use

    The assassin''s speed was too fast, and Chi Nan used words to delay time before, so that he could arrange some means in his room. But because the time was too short, Chi Nan couldn''t deploy too powerful killer moves.


    The assassin who is struggling to walk is still much faster than himself under the blessing of vindictiveness. Several times, Chi Nan was still approached by the assassin, and there was no other way but to attack with a long sword.


    Chi Nan also didn''t use stabbing as the most powerful method, but tried to use a method that can affect a larger area to slash everywhere, so that he can effectively protect himself. Now Chi Nan knew that the physical fitness of the silver rank was completely different from the fighters of the silver rank. The strengthening of vindictiveness on oneself is really too powerful.


    At the Black Iron and Bronze ranks, he can also use his powerful physical fitness with powerful weapons to show even greater strength than fighters of the same rank. But when it comes to Silver, it won''t work.


    In the future, the level of strength will be higher and higher, and the gap will also grow. If you want to fight against these masters, you can only rely on plants, and yes, there are magic lines. Chi Nan thought of his own advantages.


    Just an assassin, the speed of the explosion actually made Chi Nan not even have the opportunity to use his sword skills. Chi Nan also understood that under the suppression of absolute strength, no skill basically had much effect.


    And every time when the assassin approached, he would use daggers and broken scimitars to avoid the edge of his long sword and attack from the side. All of a sudden, the burst of power will make his long sword out of control.


    If it weren''t for his own strength and quick recovery, the long sword would have been lost now.


    This **** assassin, this speed is so fast. Chi Nan himself was able to react, and his eyes could keep up, but once he got close, his body couldn''t keep up with the reaction.


    This is the biggest problem. Without powerful means, dealing with this kind of assassin is troublesome.


    But, I don''t have only this method. Just thinking of the magic pattern, Chi Nan found that he still had the ability to deal with this assassin. The wind cannon is not good, because the cohesion time of the wind cannon is too long. Even if you are yourself, you have to condense for at least two minutes. Two minutes is enough time to be killed hundreds of times.


    However, there is still a magic pattern in his spirit sea. This magic pattern is what I have been studying, and it is an enhanced jet magic pattern used for acceleration. Originally, this was used to improve the airship mothership.


    In this situation, Chi Nan found that it might be possible to take advantage of it. Once again, he swung his long sword quickly to force him back, and Chi Nan found that the assassin had come right across from him.


    Chi Nan Ling Ran said, "Give me to die." As he said, a few spikes suddenly appeared on the ground.


    These are just a few ground thorn ferns made when Chinan took the time. Time is running out, so I can only choose a place to get it. Even Chi Nan couldn''t guide the direction of the assassin''s activities, so it only depends on luck.


    Unexpectedly, the assassin actually got to this position. The ground thorn fern shoots its spikes very fast. If it were an average person, it would definitely not be able to react. But this silver-level assassin was still able to face danger at such a moment, and his reaction speed was very fast. The two-handed dagger and the scimitar were swung at the same time, and they attacked the spikes.


    A strong and cohesive vindictive eruption suddenly cut off the spikes, and there was no more threat.


    But because of the assassin''s attack, his figure stagnated for a while. This stagnation is what Chi Nan needs most.


    Pointing his right hand to the front, a large number of wind elements have been condensed in a short time. A few leaves fell from the sky, just in front of Chi Nan''s right hand. At the next moment, a terrifying air current jetted out from Chi Nan''s hand.


    Driven by the immense power, these leaves shot out instantly like a knife or dart.


    "Wind element, aren''t you a natural mage?" The man in black spoke for the first time, but the shock in the words was enough to explain the assassin''s mood at the moment. It''s a pity that it''s too late at this time.


    The assassin tried his best to wrap the fighting spirit all over his body, but because of the characteristics of the assassin, the defensive power of this layer of fighting spirit was not very strong. Under the impact of the powerful air current, the assassin''s entire body was knocked out.


    With a "boom", the assassin hit the wall, and the vindictive shield on his body was almost shattered. The wall was knocked open by a huge hole, and the assassin was knocked out.


    This time I was knocked into the air, and the assassin¡¯s vindictive shield finally could not continue to be maintained A few fragmented leaf filaments swept past him, bringing out a few pieces on the assassin¡¯s body. Blood stains.


    After flying far away, the assassin fell to the ground. Such a big movement immediately attracted the surrounding patrols. Amid the noise, a large number of soldiers ran towards this side, and the assassin smiled bitterly all over his face. "Damn it, the leaves are poisonous." The assassin felt that his physical strength was rapidly draining, and he didn''t have much time.


    On the other side, Chi Nan didn''t look very good at this time. The effect of the force is mutual. Although the huge impact force just knocked the assassin into the air, he was also rushed out.


    Flying far away, Chi Nan''s back slammed against the wall on the other side. The wall here is thicker and has not been knocked through. After landing, Chi Nan felt as if his whole body was about to fall apart.


    "Fortunately, I reacted quickly, otherwise I would really be unlucky." Chi Nan looked at the rear wall in fear. I just arranged it in advance, and calculated my landing point before the attack, and a large number of leaves were born in this place to increase the buffering power. If you don''t prepare well in advance, you won''t have time to cast the spell at the moment.


    In this way, Chi Nan still felt like his whole body fell apart. Taking a deep breath, Chi Nan''s whole body is warm, his life magic recovers very quickly, and it seems that he will be able to fully recover in a short time.


    "Lord Lord, Lord Lord, how are you." Outside, a voice rang.


    Although the battle process is very thrilling, as if a long time has passed, in fact, from the appearance of the man in black to the final blow of the elemental wind in Chinan, the whole process took less than twenty seconds.


    The guards who heard the sound ran toward this side, and the battle was over before entering the door. )!!

 Chapter 530： Isn’t it 100 million golden dragons? I’ll give

    () After a while, the guards who were not very far from here ran over.


    Chi Nan pointed to the front: "Quickly, grab the assassin." Even though he said that, Horn still stood beside Chi Nan, just letting the other guards catch him, which was just too thrilling.


    Horn felt a fever on his face when he thought of the lord being attacked and he was not by his side as the first guard. This is really too shameful, this is simply a shame to be a guard.


    Even if the lord has nothing to do, he still feels a huge shame. "Lord Lord, please condemn it. This time it is our fault." Horn blushed and said loudly while being wary of the surroundings, without any concealment.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Regardless of your business, I let you leave." Chi Nan also regretted it. He had known this, so he should keep some guards by his side. My previous behavior was too bold. Perhaps, because I have an inexplicable sense of superiority when I come overseas, I will let myself inflate.


    It may also be that the development during this period was so smooth that Chi Nan had forgotten that he was the weakest one.


    If it hadn''t happened just now, I thought of my own magic spray pattern, and it was successful. In the end, it is not certain whether he can escape the assassin''s pursuit. I am not afraid of toxins, so am I not afraid of physical attacks.


    "But my lord, it''s our duty to protect you. We haven''t raised any objections before. This is our fault. Please Lord Lord confess the crime." Horn still insisted without compromise.


    Seeing Horn¡¯s firm eyes, Chi Nan finally thought about it, and said loudly: ¡°Since you admit your mistakes, we will punish you to double your training later. If you don¡¯t reach the gold level, you are not allowed to stop.¡±


    "Yes, sir." Horn replied loudly, and the other guards beside him also had the same expression. That kind of shame, that kind of shame, as if putting yourself on the flames to barbecue.


    They are guards, they are followers who swear allegiance to Chi Nan, and any identity makes them feel extremely humiliated because of this accident. These people secretly decided that they must double their training, and they had to be more rigorous and heavier than the lord said. If the strength is enough, they won''t be like this.


    At this moment, Carol thoughtfully said: "This time the assassin was able to bypass us and come to Lord Lord''s side. After all, we didn''t find it. This shows that we lack the ability to perceive and we need to develop on this. ."


    Chi Nan also deeply agrees, but there is no alternative. After this time, Chi Nan deeply realized the importance of his own safety. If you lose your life, then nothing is useful.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said immediately: "Respond to Hongshaling, let Hermilla go to the Mage Association to buy a guardian necklace, silver level." Horn immediately nodded and asked a guard to send a message.


    Chi Nan had already learned about this kind of self-protection. It''s just that the asking price of the Mage Association is too dark, and Chi Nan hasn''t thought about it. Now Chi Nan has figured it out, compared to his own safety, nothing else matters. If one''s life is gone, and there are so many golden dragons to do, no matter how great the power is, it has nothing to do with him.


    "Isn''t it 100 million Golden Dragon? I''ll give it." Chi Nan gritted his teeth and said.


    That''s right, the Silver-level Guardian Necklace, the Mage Association asks for 100 million golden dragons, this price even if it is now Hongshaling, it will occupy most of the liquidity at once. Even some commercial actions will be affected.


    Only after being assassinated, Chi Nan couldn''t take care of that much anymore, so he had to protect himself first.


    In fact, if possible, Chinan also wants to buy more advanced ones. But there is no way. The Mage Association only sells silver-level guardian necklaces at most, and this requires communication with the headquarters.


    The Mage Association definitely has gold-level protective equipment, but these are not for sale. Without something that interests the Mage Association, he would never get it, which made Chi Nan even more depressed.


    While they were talking, the assassin who was knocked into flight was also watched by the guards.


    After killing a few patrols, the assassin wanted to escape quickly, but this time he couldn''t. I don''t know why, the assassin''s ability to stealthily and quietly approach him was not used this time.


    I don''t know if it was because of the conditions, or because of the assassin''s injury, or other reasons. Without using this method, he was still injured, how could he escape Chi Nan''s plant perception.


    So soon, the assassin was watched by many guards, and there were more and more guards behind him.


    With the constant running, the assassin felt that his spirit was getting worse and worse, his eyelids began to fight, and he was about to fall asleep. This powerful narcotic toxin, even his silver assassin could not resist.


    "Catch it with your hands, don''t even think about running." A guard approached from the side. The assassin waved the dagger in his hand, blocking the guard''s attack without letting go, and knocking the guard into the air with a few knives. Even on the guards'' armor, some white marks were left. It is not easy to be able to leave traces.


    But the assassin didn''t feel happy at all, he was surrounded. There are more and more guards around, and several powerful auras are approaching. Oneself, absolutely cannot be caught by them.


    "It seems that it is time to be loyal to the family." The assassin thought in his heart.


    "No, stop him." A guard from behind suddenly shouted The person in front didn''t know what happened.


    At this moment, I saw the assassin slightly twisting his body in a strange posture. The next moment, the assassin''s whole body was dim and fell to the ground. The guards hurried over.


    "Dead, actually dead!" In such a short period of time, the assassin was already dead, and it was too late to rescue him.


    "Take it back, these are all dead men."


    When Chi Nan saw the dead assassin, he was shocked. In order to keep the secret, he was able to do so. This organization is really terrifying.


    Watching Horn cut his body open, Chi Nan also noticed the broken bone. It''s just a very inconspicuous bone that is well protected inside the body. The poison is hidden in this specially treated bone.


    "To deal with hidden drugs directly on people, this kind of pain is not something ordinary people can bear." With a sigh, Chi Nan got up and said: "Strengthen patrols, although I don''t know who did it, but those who have the ability There are so few forces."

 Chapter 531： The birth of the anti-continental alliance

    () The sudden appearance of the assassin gave Chi Nan a sense of crisis. During this time, Chi Nan seldom even went out of his castle. Either in your own castle all day, or return to Sacred Tree Island.


    At least, Chi Nan believes that it is absolutely impossible for anyone to infiltrate the Holy Tree Island. Even if it is invisible, you have to pass through the limits of the mountain pass first. But the outside world is still developing.


    A large number of warships were spawned, and then formed a navy formation. These ordinary ships can be formed much faster than those airships. The material itself does not require such high requirements. But at sea, the power that these ships can exert makes everyone feel terrified.


    The surrounding area of ??Sacred Tree Island quickly became the territory of Chinan, and this area is still expanding.


    With the development of the fleet, the Karan family gradually couldn''t sit still. In the Karan family hall, the patriarch looked very ugly, and the information in his hand told him that his current situation was not so good.


    "Damn it, that nobleman from the mainland has such a tight defense. The two people I sent returned unexpectedly, and they were still waiting for news. None of the people who entered the port island survived."


    "Patriarch, I''m afraid there are many silver-level fighters on the port island. After all, they are from the mainland, and the strength is definitely not simple. If we want to observe it again, it will definitely be bad for us to act rashly."


    Patriarch Karan snorted coldly: "Huh, observe? How else to observe, how can we have so much time to observe."


    "Let them continue to develop, Sacred Tree Island will become their territory sooner or later. At that time, with enough people and a long business time, in the future, there will not be three big families, but four big families. With their potential, maybe they will become the most powerful one. Then how will our Karan family dominate?"


    That''s right, the Karan family has always been committed to developing themselves, hoping to make themselves the most powerful family, and then unify the entire island alliance. This is why they have been actively exploring the god-given continent and the island of despair.


    But who could have imagined that the people of the God-given Continent would find them first, and before they had contact with them, they occupied the island of despair and changed its name to Sacred Tree Island. With the development, the name Sacred Tree Island has been accepted by many people.


    "But my lord, with their current maritime power, if we confront them head-on, it is very likely that we will suffer heavy losses. If the other two families take the opportunity to attack us, I''m afraid they will..."


    Needless to say, the patriarch naturally understood.


    Even though the Island Alliance is an alliance, in fact it is still the weak and the strong. Almost every few days, an island will be annexed by other forces. If they hadn''t been suppressing it all the time, maybe they could really cultivate a large family comparable to them. Even if they have a chance with each other, they will never let it go.


    Now the strength of this outsider is too strong, so they are just watching.


    "Now, it''s not just us who are threatened, but many others. Many people, they are more anxious than us." Not knowing what he thought of, the patriarch sneered.


    "Patriarch, do you mean..." The old man next to him seemed to have thought of something.


    "Yes, the families and forces on the other islands around Sacred Tree Island are the ones most worried about being annexed. The fleet formed by outsiders has already invaded many people''s territorial waters."


    "Maybe the outsider doesn''t know the rules on our side, but since they have violated their territorial waters, we have something to say. Notify some nearby islands, and other islands, and let them come to Karan. We want to form an anti-mainland alliance and refuse the power of the god-given continent to invade our territory."


    After thinking about it, Patriarch Kalan said again: "Also, spread the news to me that the person who said that the god-given continent came to occupy the entire island alliance this time, that person is just the vanguard, and there is a more powerful army behind. "


    The old man nodded slightly: "I know the Patriarch, but should this matter affect the other two families."


    Team Leader Karan sneered: "No, they are still watching, even if they are allowed to come, they are just meaning. Besides, once they join, how will the island of despair be distributed in the future. The person from the mainland is a wolf, but they The two families are also two wolves." Patriarch Karan, who wanted to swallow the Sacred Tree Island alone, had no idea of ??forming a gang.


    As a result, secretly an organization called the Anti-Continental Alliance took shape. In the beginning, it was just some islands near Sacred Tree Island, and later even some distant islands also participated.


    After all, although they are far away, Chi Nan''s navy is too strong, and they already feel a huge threat.


    Chi Nan didn''t know this at this time. After more than 20 days of waiting, the guardian necklace finally arrived.


    In order to transport this box, the territory took the initiative to **** an airship formation this time. Open the box, inside is a silver-white necklace that is not very eye-catching, shining brightly.


    "This is the Guardian Necklace. It can block the magical attack of the Silver Peak. A hundred million golden dragons can only be used three times. It''s really dark." Thinking about it now, Chi Nan still feels a little distressed.


    It just doesn''t matter what you think , but the security problem can be temporarily solved. Chi Nan lightly cut his finger and dripped a drop of his own blood on the necklace. Loudly, a misty light was emitted, and the blood was absorbed cleanly in the next moment. Chi Nan grabbed the necklace and put it on his neck, feeling a sense of security in his heart.


    "My lord, Master Hermilla said that the Golden Dragon in the territory is still sufficient. This time we used some of the forest atmosphere to trade with the Mage Association, so the consumption of the Golden Dragon is not very large."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "Yes, I have forgotten that the mages are all very old. It''s a pity that the breath of the forest is still too slow to brew. By the way, the best products have been completed. But it¡¯s time to buy a high price. At least, the 100,000 Golden Dragon will start."


    The Mage Association dared to ask for such a high price with a small necklace, and Chi Nan also dared to get black hearted once. Is it true that the smell of the forest is originally a luxury item? This is the same as some wines on the earth. The cost is obviously not high, and the price is scary.


    "Subordinates understand, I will bring Master Hermilla a word when I go back this time." After thinking about it, the best products have indeed been brewed. It''s just that those half-elves always feel dissatisfied, so they are always adjusting.

 Chapter 532： This is using me as the devil to fight

    () "My enlightenment, there is one more thing." The official who came to give the necklace said hesitantly.


    "What else? Is there something wrong with the north." Chi Nan raised his head.


    "No, the north is still the same as before, steadily expanding, and there is no trouble. The neighboring Karimxi Kingdom uses the undead to fight the beetles, and there will be no problems there."


    Unexpectedly, they still used undead, and there are still a lot of undead, but this has nothing to do with themselves. One''s own plants are strictly against the dead. Because plant weapons cannot be transformed after they die.


    "What is that? Tell me and listen, and I''ll see how to solve it." Since it is not North, there is no problem.


    The official pointed to the sea helplessly and said: "We have been using ships to explore the way recently, hoping to detect a snake water route. But my lord, although the route has appeared, we still cannot pass. Because the powerful monsters in the sea are too powerful. That¡¯s too much. We dispatched thirty fleets, but only a few were able to reach the opposite shore."


    Chi Nan frowned. This is a big problem. Your own fleet is powerful, yes, but pneumatic guns are completely unable to deal with underwater things, not to mention that you can¡¯t see it, even if you see it, it¡¯s difficult to deal with it.


    Those shells either fell into the water and exploded immediately, or they didn''t explode at all.


    "Pass the order on, don''t explore it for now. Since there is already a route, let''s keep the route. I will find a way to solve this matter." Speaking of which, Chi Nan had no choice.


    "Also, send me a copy of the loss report during this period and the intelligence of those monsters in the sea."


    Chi Nan also thought about building a submarine to deal with the monsters in the ocean. But the submarine is easy to make, but the underwater attack method is not enough. Pneumatic cannons and pea cannons are useless underwater.


    Even if it is made into a compressed water flow, it will not work. The shells made of explosive mushrooms will float when they enter the water. Incorporating into the floating ball structure will cause the shells to be too large, and firing shells is also a problem.


    So, even if you make a submarine now, it''s just a decoration. Forget it, let''s wait until the information about Warcraft arrives in my hands. At least, I know how to target those monsters.


    "Is there anything else?" Chi Nan said, looking at the officials.


    The official lowered his head: "There are no adults."


    Chi Nan waved his hand. "Since there is no more, then go back quickly and finish what I explained as soon as possible. If you have any questions, just contact me through the airship." Chi Nan recently built a new airship.


    This kind of airship is very small and is specially used to send credit. The small airship is like a streamlined fish. It can only take one soldier. It won''t work if you put more things. The wings are much larger than the airship itself.


    Such an airship would arrive on the island from the mainland, and it would only take a day to arrive without any trouble. This kind of flight speed is already faster than the fastest Griffin, and it is durable and reliable without fatigue.


    After getting the guardian necklace, Chi Nan''s sense of crisis finally relaxed a lot. In the next few days, I dared to go out and walk around. It''s just that a few days have passed, and the troublesome thing has come again.


    "What? Actually there is an anti-continental alliance established, or the people around us. They also said that I violated their territorial waters. Why didn''t the people in that place say that, but at this time they suddenly proposed it. Is it because I am bullying? "


    Chi Nan furiously looked at the battle book in his hand, yes, it was the battle book. After these guys secretly formed an alliance, they declared war on themselves when they formed a group army. When I knew it, I found that many fleets had appeared around several nearby islands. No wonder it has been reported that there have been too many ships from other forces in the past few days.


    Originally, Chi Nan didn''t want to have a full-scale conflict with them, but as a result, they were here to deal with themselves. It was really tolerable. Up to now, the war books have been sent.


    "My lord, we do seem to have similar rules, but we don''t understand them very well."


    This kind of rule is not expressly stipulated, but a kind of customary rule. After all, there are not too many obvious references above the sea. In many cases, it is necessary to rely on self-consciousness to maintain.


    Those who are strong will occupy more sea areas, and those who are weak will occupy less. But no one will force the opponent too much, because they will easily cause the opponent''s backlash.


    As a result, it became like this in the end. At first, many people thought that Chi Nan knew it.


    "My lord, the latest news is that the fleet headed by the Karan family is approaching us. The Karan family has dispatched thousands of large ships, and there seems to be more ships behind. Other major forces have also dispatched many ships, according to Our exploration shows that the total number of large ships has reached more than 20,000, and it continues to increase."


    This is 20,000 ships, not 20,000 people. Every big ship requires at least 20 people to move.


    "These people, are you treating me as a great demon?"


    Chi Nan''s face turned dark, how could he have a sense of sight of the besieged BOOS.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed: "No, although there are 20,000 large ships, it is certainly not possible that all of them have come to deal with us. Continue to explore, there should be many transport ships, and some are used by other forces. Wait and see Hmph, as long as we show fatigue, they will take a bite, and if we win, they will find an excuse to leave."


    It shouldn''t be possible for too many forces to feel threatening to themselves, and it is impossible for them to come up with so many ships at once. The Karan family can take out 20,000 ships by themselves, but would they be willing to do so.


    At least until you test your own bottom line, it is impossible to do this.


    "It''s your lord, the subordinates will go to investigate." The guard just ran in and ran out again.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and said, "Let our soldiers be ready. No matter what the outcome is, this battle is definitely going to be fought. If they don''t hurt them, they can''t really stop."


    "Also, let the airship formation prepare it for me. Don''t attack for now without my order. Let me test the naval battle first and kill them after I get my order."


    "It''s your lord, the subordinates will do it." Another guard led the way and left. And Chi Nan started to study the chart in his hand. In this situation, Chi Nan has no intention of doing other research.

 Chapter 533： 1The imminent sea battle

    () For three days, for three whole days, all the routes around the port island were surrounded by foreign ships. Chi Nan didn''t let the ship go out, but stayed in the port island, and the soldiers were always getting ready to go.


    In addition, outside the port island, some warships that did not have time to return to the port gathered outside. In the past few days, their material problems have been directly transported by airships from the air.


    Opposite them, there were also many warships gathering. But their opponents have different models. There are big and small, the biggest ships are even bigger than their battleships, and those are small. To be honest, although it is a little bigger than a small sampan, it is of the fishing boat level. I really don¡¯t know how these people came here.


    Three days later, a large number of ships began to approach and slowly approached the port island. A large number of ships can''t see the edge at a glance, and ordinary people will definitely feel extremely depressed by the terrifying pressure.


    "The total number of battleships capable of fighting is only 10,000, which has increased during this time. The Karan family sent more than 3,000 warships, and they are the largest models. The overall cost is more than the others combined. ."


    Chi Nan looked at the distance, his eyes narrowed slightly, and as expected, the ships that came here were not all enemies. At least, not all enemies of the first wave. Looking at the signs on their ships, it feels a bit messy.


    In fact, this environment today is not the most suitable environment for naval warfare, because there is no way for ships to separate. Many ships are almost connected together, and even crashes have occurred. Speaking of which, this situation is really good for one''s own artillery. It''s just one''s own ship, and there is no way to spread it out.


    The battlefield is only this big, and the next battle will definitely be extremely tragic. "Fortunately, I have modified the ship ahead of time. Even if there are more ships lost, there won''t be too many casualties."


    "You have taken good care of me, and all the details must be recorded. These are our valuable experience in future naval battles." Chi Nan said to the soldiers, who quickly responded loudly.


    That''s right, Chi Nan is not in vain these days. In Chinan, several huge towers have been erected near the port. These towers are not ordinary things, but plant brains.


    Before my own plant brain had no qualitative change, I could only use this large plant brain to control it. Now using this large plant brain, it can easily control a large area nearby.


    Chinan only uses these plant brains as a transfer station. The captain who controls the ship is not on the ship, but is remotely controlled through this transfer station on the port island. Maybe it will be a little troublesome to control, but at least there are fewer casualties.


    These are the captains he has finally cultivated. Now there are too few soldiers who are good at naval warfare, and Chi Nan doesn''t want to lose casually. Besides, I already lack population. If I lose too much, it will be absolutely detrimental to me.


    On the other side, the commander of the Karan family was standing right in front of the flagship, staring at his opponent.


    "We have ten thousand ships here, but most of them are mobs. Opposite us, those mainlanders also have five thousand ships. If the battle is unfavorable, we may have to temporarily add some ships."


    "Earl Puliji, such a dense formation seems very unfavorable to us."


    Puliji looked into the distance: "Call me commander, this formation is not good for us, but it is not good for them. By the way, this telescope is really good. Unfortunately, it is not the best model."


    Puliji smiled and didn''t seem to put the other person in his eyes. The adjutant breathed a sigh of relief. Pulijik was the top naval commander of the Karan family. He had commanded a large number of naval battles and had only two failures in his lifetime. And those two times were because there were too many enemies, not because of the fault of the command. Unexpectedly, this time, the Karan family actually let this one out.


    "Let''s go ahead and let other people form the formation we have arranged before, don''t drop me. As for the problem that can''t be beaten, don''t worry. As long as the stalemate can be held for a period of time, those who are watching will be dispatched.


    "Hmph, the two families just sent a few ships to wait and see this time, they will definitely regret this decision."


    In the distance, I was watching the ships here. On top of a few large ships, the signs of the other two families were hung. A group of people are also watching with binoculars not far from the battlefield on both sides.


    If Chi Nan were here, you would find that it was Goethe Haar, whom the Sea King family had come to negotiate with him, and there were two men and women behind Xiuliya and Rorik, who are also in this place now.


    Xiu Liya snorted coldly: "Why don''t we send a fleet. That outsider is definitely not our opponent. We won''t be able to divide the benefits this time." Xiu Liya didn''t think Chi Nan would win at all.


    Rorik also had a similar expression, but he didn''t speak directly. Goethe Hall sighed: "You all think so, don''t the people in your family see it. In fact, many people are smarter than you, but they don''t say it. Because the benefits are too great, Moreover, the family also hopes to test the outsider."


    "Tentative, are they our opponents?" Xiuliya said with a look of disdain.


    Rorik was thoughtful: "Then, deacon, do you think there is any way for the outsider to make a comeback. According to the size of the fleet, the gap between the two sides is really too big let alone return. There are so many people watching."


    Goethe Hall pointed to the sky: "It looks like this on the surface, but have you forgotten those airships."


    "Airship? Don''t those things have no combat effectiveness." Xiu Liya looked incredible.


    "Hehe, we don¡¯t know if there is combat power, because we have never seen it before. But have you ever thought that the airship flies so high, even if it throws rocks down, it can form a huge destructive power. If it¡¯s not good enough, Wouldn¡¯t it be the same if you hit yourself down with those warships."


    The two young men''s eyes widened, their faces full of weirdness. "Also, don''t forget that these airships came here first. As far as I know, the sky over the sea is not very flat."


    "So, these airships must be capable of fighting." Rorik was a little shocked.


    Goethehaar shook his head: "I don''t know, it''s just a guess. Why did the Karan family only sent three thousand warships, but it''s just a test." At this time, the two of them discovered that there was a lot of something wrong.

 Chapter 534： It turns out that they also have cannons

    () The opponent stopped out of range, Chi Nan smiled faintly when he saw this: "It seems that this is because we have studied the range of our pneumatic cannons, so that''s why. Unfortunately, our pneumatic cannons are comparable to yours. I imagine it is much stronger."


    In previous battles, the pneumatic guns did not use the maximum power. This was to protect the gun barrels and air chambers of the pneumatic guns. If fully opened, the range will be nearly one-third higher.


    At this moment, although the opponent''s warships thought they were out of range, they were actually already within their range. However, Chi Nan hadn''t thought about firing the gun right now.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the other side: "People from the mainland, you have violated our territorial waters many times. Now we must negotiate for fairness. You must hand over the pricing power of the goods and open up the restrictions on the purchase of goods from the mainland. For the route to the mainland, we sell airships and open two ports on the port island, otherwise we will attack and destroy you."


    Chi Nan sneered more severely, and he really paid attention to it. With regard to these few treaties, is this basically trying to raise himself. When the soldiers below heard these words, they became angry.


    "Amplify my voice." Chi Nan said to the person next to him.


    The loudspeaker was delivered soon. The loudspeaker itself does not have the ability to amplify the sound, but he can transmit his own voice to the airship in the sky, and then the airship will simultaneously amplify the sound.


    The next moment, a thunderous voice sounded in the sky: "If you want to fight, you can fight, where there is so much nonsense. Isn''t it just jealous of the resources in my hand? If you want, use your strength to get it."


    These words made the people around him stare at each other. "Could it be that the people on the mainland are so direct, and they said directly, isn''t it very chaotic over there?" The person on the ship said strangely.


    Puliji sneered: "How can the mainland be so big, where people are so straight? I think it should be the lord of Chi Nan who has this kind of personality. This straight and straight character really suits my appetite, but unfortunately it is an enemy. , Then you can¡¯t let it go. Keep the notice so that everyone is ready to fight."


    Soon, the signal was sent. And Puliji''s voice sounded again: "Since you don''t know repentance, then we will judge you who violate the law in the name of justice."


    Chi Nan immediately retorted: "Law? Is there any law on your side that specifies the boundaries of the territorial waters. Since it is not stated, this is also a violation of the law?" Yes, there is no legal provision that has these aspects.


    Otherwise, Chi Nan wouldn''t be ignorant. Of course, even if he knew it, perhaps Chi Nan wouldn''t care. With absolute strength, who would obey the laws of these ants? Moreover, these ants still stare at themselves all day long. If it''s not that I need time to develop, I won''t even have business exchanges with them.


    "Hmph, it''s useless to say more, start attacking." Puliji gave an order, and the surrounding ships began to move towards the inside. The first ones are all fast ships. "Quickly, get closer and send it up, and connect with them."


    On the other side, Chi Nan also sent a signal to fight. Seeing these guys rushing over, the captains who were watching on the high platform laughed: "I really thought we couldn''t beat them. If I dared to provoke them, I would have seen them not pleasing to my eyes. Brothers, Lord Lord The war signal has been sent out, let''s let everyone on the other side go into the sea to feed the fish."


    The people around immediately responded, and then the sound of artillery fire came to mind. There was a muffled sound, and then countless shells flew out of the air. Because the opponent''s ships were too dense, a large number of shells could not fall into the water.


    It can be said that as long as the gun is fired, it is difficult to fail. The shell hits the ship, and then it will explode with enough impact. There was an explosion, and many ships were blown to pieces on the spot.


    Some ships were affected. Although they were not torn apart, there were many more holes on the ships. Then these ships began to sink slowly, and they also became an obstacle to the ships behind.


    Under the water, many people kept exclaiming and wanted to climb onto the ship, but under the artillery fire, they could only whine and become cannon fodder.


    "It seems that their range is farther than we thought. They fired immediately, so outsiders can''t be underestimated."


    Following Puliji''s order, gun barrels protruded from the cabin of the Karan family ship. Seeing these barrels, Chi Nan was a little confused for a while.


    "Why they also have cannons, is it magic crystal cannons?" Chi Nan looked at it strangely.


    The next moment, a more dull sound than a pneumatic gun sounded, the sound was not very loud, but so many sounds exploded at the same time, the sound was still very shocking, like the low roar of a beast.


    "This is their cannon, not a cannonball, nor is it the energy cannonball of the Magic Crystal Cannon, it''s actually a current."


    That''s right, it was the water flow. After the cannon on the opposite side was fired, some blue rays of light instantly shot out. These rays hit his ship, and then exploded. There is no other thing inside, but water flow.


    After these water currents exploded, the explosive power produced was not less than that of your own shells, which directly reached the power of a bronze master''s blow. The most important thing is that the impact generated by these water currents is not comparable to one''s own shells. Of course, the shrapnel produced by one''s own shells is more lethal than the opponent.


    It can be said that each has its own merits. On the top of his ship, the surface is obviously made of diamond wood. Diamond wood itself is one of the hardest woods among the bronze grades.


    Although the water column cannonball is powerful, it does not do much damage to its own ships. Although the ship was swayed constantly, it was only knocked off by pieces of the ship''s skin on the surface. If the shell is not completely broken, there will be nothing wrong with the ship.


    Look at the ships of the Karan family, their ships are also very strong. Whenever the shell hits, the surface of the ship will be protected by a translucent light film. The impact of the explosion only dimmed the light film, but did not break it. "It seems that these ships are protected by magic circles."


    Now, the cost of these ships has to be overestimated. I believe even the Karan family is reluctant to lose too many such ships. "Continue to attack and break their defense for me." Chi Nan said to the person next to him.


    As a result, the artillery attack became more intense, and the water cannon attack on the opposite side also intensified. At this time, it was the confrontation of the cannon.

 Chapter 535： Why their boats are all monsters

    () The artillery of the two sides fought each other, but at least it seemed that no one could do anything about it. The opponent''s artillery fire was directed at his own ship, but only half of his ship''s artillery fire was directed at the Karan family battleship.


    Because the remaining half, the other ships are to be attacked. Those ships were all in front of the Karan family battleship, congesting the front into a large area. If it is not resolved, they will soon be approached by their ships.


    After continuous artillery fire from both sides, casualties eventually appeared. The first to break the defense was his own plant battleship. After all, the plant battleship has no magical defense. Every time you are attacked, some shells will be knocked off. These ordinary warships, Chi Nan just added a layer of diamond wood shell on the surface.


    And those airships made of diamond wood are not the same strength at all. When the shell is broken. What appeared inside was very fragile ordinary wood. There is also a layer of life-saving wood on the surface of the ship, which is not very hard.


    There was a boat ahead, facing a dozen water cannon fire attacks. The ship that was already about to reach its endurance limit instantly exploded and the entire bow was shattered.


    Because the ship''s cabin was shattered, the impacted shell exploded all at once.


    Even the surrounding shells were also exploded, the compartment was blown up, affecting other compartments, and then a chain reaction occurred. With a "bang", a huge explosion sounded on the water.


    The huge impact force turned the entire ship into a big bomb. The surrounding ships were affected, and at least one layer of skin was destroyed at once.


    "It seems that our ships are still not suitable for this type of dense formation, just like those tanks, when they are too close and explode, they are easily affected." Chi Nan said silently.


    "In the future, the design of the cabin needs to be modified, at least not so easily that the bomb can be detonated."


    On the other side, the same battleship was smashed. But because it did not cause the shell to explode, the warship did not explode completely, but quickly entered the water, and then continuously sank under the water.


    Of course, when the ship sank halfway, it stopped sinking. The reason is actually because this boat is lighter than water. The warship that was half-sinking under the water was still able to fire its guns. In such a scene, even Puliji, an elite navy general who has commanded many naval battles, couldn''t help but his eyes widened and his face was inconceivable.


    The next moment, the light of a battleship ahead of him suddenly disappeared. After the protection magic was broken, the shells directly acted on the battleship itself. Every explosion caused huge damage to the battleship.


    After only a few shells passed, the warship that had lost its magical protection was blown into several pieces. Just before the battleship was silent, the people on it were almost dead.


    The magical defense of the warship can only protect those people in the room. The soldiers who stood on the deck before were killed in the first place. Other warships discovered this situation, and the soldiers had already hid in the cabin.


    "It''s really a powerful warship. If this kind of warship is grown out of plants, then the cost will be cheaper. Our warship may not be worse than them, but the cost is too expensive." Puliji looked forward, his mouth inside. Said naturally. The adjutants and other soldiers around looked at each other.


    Because their flagship was far from the front battlefield, they were not attacked.


    And at this moment, many small boats in front of them have quickly approached the plant battleships in Chinan. "Quickly, rush up and **** their warship. From now on this will be our ship."


    Those who finally rushed over braving the cannon fire suddenly looked excited. One by one flying claws flew over, grabbed the wall of the plant battleship, and then began to climb towards the battleship.


    "Oh oh, we finally came up, **** it, how did this happen, why the outside of the ship looks like a city wall." Those crew members who had just climbed up were depressed to find that the surface of the ship was actually similar to the city wall.


    "Isn''t this better? The more powerful the ship, the greater the benefits will be for us after we **** it. If it weren''t for this time we unite, how can we have such an opportunity?"


    "That''s right, rush, this ship will be ours from now on. Hurry up and kill them all, and then hang our flag."


    But when these people boarded the ship, many people were dumbfounded again. "Damn it, people, where are people, why are there no one. Wait, what sound, is there someone here."


    Looking around, many people suddenly discovered that it was not people who ran over, but some very strange plants. A thin leg underneath, looks very ridiculous. There are three large leaves and four tentacles. If this were not on the battlefield, they would be able to bow forward and backward with a smile.


    "Whatever it is, kill it first." A crew member jumped off the side of the ship, slashed at the little thing with a knife. It''s just that the latter thing is completely different from what they thought.


    That little thing was so flexible that it avoided the opponent''s knife with a slight turn. Without waiting for the opponent to change his move, a tentacled stretched out, and then a spike spit out instantly and pierced into the crew member''s body.


    The crew''s body was numb, and his movements suddenly slowed down. As a result, I watched the plant that was not as high as my own, and the blades of the plant struck my neck, and my head fell off my body.


    "Oh, damn, what is this. Why are their boats full of monsters."


    Seeing this scene, many people suddenly collapsed. It was already very fortunate to have finally rushed up, but I didn''t expect that the enemy on the opponent''s ship was not a normal person, but such a strange existence. There were already several people who jumped into the battle just now, and they have all been divided by these guys.


    The scene was extremely cruel and strange. If this cruelty was on the enemy, they would definitely laugh. But now what happened to me, all people don''t have such pleasant thoughts.


    Very scared, extremely scared want to escape, this is their mood. The same is true for many other ships, no matter how many people go up, they also find that they don''t seem to be opponents of these things.


    Someone cleared the bush soldiers from the ship, and then they found out even harder. The ship that I worked so hard to smash down, I didn''t know how to control it. The layout of this ship was completely different from what I thought. There is no one on the entire ship, but the ship can move and attack on its own, which is really weird.

 Chapter 536： The legend of the ghost ship

    () "Damn it, how could this happen, the rudder, where is the rudder, and the control lever. Why is this warship still attacking, why can''t it stop, how can I get in the cabin?"


    "Boss, we found the cabin." A crew member suddenly shouted loudly.


    The boss of the fleet hurriedly stepped out and ran in that direction. It was only after entering the cabin that they found out where there were any people. The cabins were full of shells. It''s the kind of cannonball that attacked oneself and destroyed one''s own ship, almost to be dismantled.


    The key problem is that there is no one inside. Although every cabin has a door, it is true that this door is not an ordinary door, but grows with the surrounding wood.


    They didn''t even know how these shells were fired. After finally opening a cabin door, it became quiet inside, and everything was silent, very weird.


    "Boom" What was going on, everyone was shocked because the ship shook.


    "It''s not good, boss, the Karan family fired guns here, let''s go quickly. If we are set on fire, none of us can escape." A voice from above suddenly came.


    "Damn, what does the Karan family want to do, why are we shooting at us on this."


    As soon as he ran out, the leader of the fleet roared angrily. Then he found out the reason, because the ship was also firing at the other side. It is no surprise that a ship that is still attacking itself becomes a target.


    "Find out how to control this battleship?" The captain yelled at the surroundings.


    "No, boss, this boat seems to move on its own, as if a ghost is controlling it."


    "A ghost is in control? It won''t be true." Everyone closed their mouths. The boat was still attacking, but there was no voice at all. Everything was fully automatic, so weird and so quiet.


    "Damn it, this won''t be a ghost ship, I, I don''t want to die here, I want to go." Finally, someone couldn''t bear the pressure and collapsed, turning around and ran towards the side of the ship.


    At this moment, there was a cry of exclamation from a nearby ship: "Ghost ship, this is a ghost ship."


    At this time, the surrounding navy and pirates were shocked. Man is such a creature that goes with the flow. When someone starts to spread fear, the fear will spread at an extremely fast speed.


    Especially those who got on the boat at the beginning were convinced of this. Behind, there were some unbelievers. When they quickly ran over to watch the boat, they were equally shocked. Many people quickly collapsed.


    A ship sank halfway, still fighting. A crew member who was still standing floating on the water continued to say with a sad smile: "There are ghosts, there are ghosts, this is a ghost ship, we are disgusted by the sea god..."


    This guy is completely crazy. Was someone scared crazy on the spot, is there anything more frightening than this? Many ships approached here with artillery fire, and then these ships began to leave with artillery fire. It doesn''t matter who dies in the hands, it must not die in the hands of the ghost ship.


    There are legends of ghost ships in the sea. Once dead in the hands of the ghost ships, the souls will be controlled by the ghost ships and then enslaved. There is no way to leave for the rest of their lives. They can only work for the ghost ships, killing and killing day after day. pain.


    Thinking of these legends, many people gradually developed a kind of fear in Chinan and Sacred Tree Island in their hearts. Isn¡¯t that more terrifying than the ghost ship itself who can control the ghost ship to serve him?


    In the hearts of many people, the lord of Chi Nan is no longer a lord, but a god, a **** of death on the sea.


    "What''s the matter, why are so many people running, what happened?" The riots in the front soon affected the rear. Even the front formation began to scatter, and many ships began to attack them backwards.


    Soon, a soldier ran over and said, "Your Excellency Commander, it has been found out. The people in front said that the enemy warships are ghost ships, and they don''t want to die in the hands of ghost ships."


    "Ghost ship? What the **** is going on." Puliji, as the commander, didn''t believe these things. Even if there is a ghost ship, it is impossible to be controlled by someone. So, something must have happened that I didn''t know.


    The soldier hesitated, but said: "According to the people in front, there is no one on the warships. Only those weapons are automatically attacking, and the ships will move on their own. There are only some weird plants on them, which are automatically attacking. These plants It¡¯s not a human being, but the combat effectiveness is very powerful."


    The soldier thought for a while and continued: "People in front said that those plants are the people who died on the ghost ship. Their souls are imprisoned in the plants, and they are still fighting for the ghost ship after death."


    Puliji snorted coldly: "Huh, what ghost ship, it turned out to be just plants. Their warships are all made of plants. It''s weird to have plant weapons. But there is no one. Is it controlled by any special method? ."


    Thinking of this, Puliji''s eyes lit up. "If we can also get this method, cheap ships, do not need to consume crew to control, there will be no sacrifices, then the battle will be the last ship. Is this simply the most powerful army mode? This method , You must get it."


    Thinking of this Puliji said loudly: "That is not a ghost ship at all, it is a plant ship controlled by someone, pass it on to me, whoever dares to escape is equivalent to rebellion. Drive those ships to continue attacking."


    "But Commander, many people are frightened. What should we do if we continue to escape."


    A cold arc evoked at the corner of Puliji''s mouth: "Continue to escape? That is rebellion. Isn''t it normal to give priority to killing traitors." With this cold order, the front changed again.


    Some ships were driven to keep advancing and attacking. Some of the ships that wanted to escape had no choice but to turn their heads. Although they were reluctant, they still had to continue fighting, right?


    But there are still some who don''t want to move on, but run desperately. After the persuasion was invalid, the water cannon at the rear was aimed at them. Water cannons hit these ships, and a cannon can penetrate them.


    "Haha, is the accuracy good? It seems that there are special methods to assist in aiming." Chi Nan also knows what happened before. "A ghost ship? It sounds like it."

 Chapter 537： The second battlefield outside the encirclement

    () Gradually, the warships of Chinan and the Karan family are facing each other, and there is a large area of ??ordinary warships in the middle, which are uneven. It seems that these battleships have become shields between the two sides.


    The two sides continuously attacked through these warships, shooting each other at long distances. At least half of the shells of the plant battleship fell on these ordinary battleships, hindering their advancement.


    And these ordinary warships moved slowly like snails, and they didn''t even plan to meet those plant warships. After all, in their hearts, those plant battleships are all ghost ships. Although a few people were still sensible and wanted to understand, they didn''t want to die and didn''t say it, so they just moved slowly.


    "It''s a bunch of rubbish. Sure enough, they can''t count on it." Seeing this kind of scene, Puliji snorted coldly and ignored it. Anyway, their target is Chi Nan''s warship.


    These boats here, as long as they are not fleeing, they will not pay attention to them. Occasionally, there are one or two ships that want to escape, and they will blow up when they see it, and the others simply ignore it.


    This kind of scene is very rare. The outer circle surrounded the ship without knowing what happened, and the people on it looked at each other. They didn''t even know what they meant. How could this kind of naval battle be incomprehensible.


    However, because of the fierce fire from both sides, they were also very happy to watch. It was not the first time they saw this kind of naval battle where artillery attacked each other, but it was the first time it had been on such a large scale.


    After all, to stop so many ships with shells, only the three major families could do it before. However, the three families seem to be peaceful on the surface, and it is impossible to fight each other to this point.


    While they were fighting here, the ships outside the encirclement also noticed movement here.


    On a ship, the captain suddenly received news from the airship. "Haha, there has been a fight over there. It seems that these idiots really underestimated our Hongshaling navy. Brothers, get ready and start fighting."


    These ships that had not had time to return to the port before, because the port island was surrounded, so they could only stay outside temporarily in accordance with the order. I had already held a sigh of anger in my heart, and now I can finally let it out.


    And the object of venting is not the ships of the coalition forces. In order to deal with themselves and others, they struggled with a large fleet outside. There are a total of two thousand warships on his side, and there are more on the opposite side, more than five thousand.


    It''s just that only a dozen of these five thousand ships are battleships of the Karan family, and the others are ships of nearby pirates. All in all, it was a mess. The real elites all went to attack the port island. After all, that is the place where the oil and water are really rich, and there is not much benefit to winning here.


    The people on the plant battleship received the order, and the other side also noticed the movement of the beginning of the battle.


    "Haha, it''s already fighting, kill them, their battleship is ours." Although the opponent''s battleship is more and bigger, they are not afraid at all, because they think they will be more powerful and crowded.


    But this is not the port side, there is only a small place where the fleet cannot be deployed. The fleet here is spreading out solemnly, forming a real naval battle formation.


    It looks very dense, but in fact there is a certain distance between ships and ships.


    Then, the sound of the cannon sounded, and pieces of shells flew out. Many people have seen these cannons before, but they have never imagined what it would be like when more than two thousand battleships fired at the same time.


    The overwhelming shells seemed to rain, and there was no way to escape. The foremost ship was instantly turned into fragments amidst the sound of an explosion. Then, many shells fell into the water without breaking out.


    But soon after, more shells flew in, and the continuous explosion caused by the explosion continued to sound. The shells in the water have become things like mines. Sometimes, the ship from the rear rushed over and hit more shells. After enough pressure is generated, those shells that have not exploded will explode in series.


    After being blasted by such a mine, there is no debris in sight.


    With a "bang", a wooden board was blown off, and a soldier flew out. "Damn it, be careful. There is also a cannon on the opposite side. It''s a water cannon. Quickly, all come to the command cabin."


    The water cannons on the opposite side are also showing off, not many, but these water cannons are a long-distance deterrent after all. Even if they knew that they would basically not be hit, the crew was still very vigilant.


    Because of these water cannons, the soldiers on the plant battleship actually calmed down.


    However, the launch of these water cannons also attracted the attention of a large number of plant battleships. Then, a wave of shells basically hit them. The most unlucky is the front one. Hundreds of shells fell on this battleship almost at the same time. The battleship burst into bright light, and the magic circle was used to its extreme.


    The next moment, the magic circle suddenly shattered in the explosion. Although the shells had been cleared, the battleship would not move.


    The special battleship of the Karan family is supported by magical power. With the power of magic, it can continue to absorb sea water, and there are endless shells to use.


    But when the magic energy is exhausted, it can only be slaughtered. At this time, the ship was not exhausted in magic energy , but was attacked too strong for a moment, which caused the magic furnace to explode and lost its magic power.


    The people on the ship suddenly became completely confused. Without magic power, their ships can''t move even if they want to move.


    "God, jump off the ship." A soldier shouted loudly, and then jumped off. As soon as the soldiers entered the water, countless artillery shells struck again, and the ship instantly turned into fragments, leaving no **** left.


    In the face of such crazy artillery fires, fewer numbers are really not their opponents.


    Those pirates who had never seen such a scene were completely confused at this time. The firepower here is far from being compared to the main battlefield, and it has completely turned into a one-sided performance by the Hongshaling Navy.


    If it weren''t for their too many numbers, I''m afraid they would have collapsed in the face of this kind of attack. Some pirates want to escape, some pirates are completely crazy. Even with this kind of artillery fire, someone still approached.


    It is precisely because of the existence of these guys that the army has not completely collapsed. There are still many people watching around, hoping for a miracle. Yes, it is a miracle.

 Chapter 538： Are your stamina exhausted?

    () After all, there are many people, and although the artillery is dense, many people still rushed into the range. Next, a few ships faced the battle mode of flying claws.


    After seeing these people rushing up, the soldiers of the army didn''t care at all.


    Chinan, who had long known that this might happen, sent a lot of bush fighters while transporting supplies. Unlike the main battlefield where there are only a dozen bush soldiers on a ship.


    On each of these battleships, there are thousands of bush soldiers. Fortunately, the bush warriors are not like people, as long as they pile up, they won''t occupy space. Moreover, on the battleship, it can also use the power of the battleship to maintain itself, without the need to plant it in the soil. If it were people, thousands of them would really crowd the boats.


    "Come on, let it out." The captain gave an order, and a large number of bush soldiers ran out.


    "Haha, it''s been a long time since I fought at close quarters on the battlefield. I almost forget the feeling of fighting." A soldier yelled, drew his sword and rushed towards a pirate.


    The pirate had just rushed up, still looking confused, his head had already flown out. "Damn it, the navy from the mainland, kill them and **** the armor from him."


    The pirate captain''s eyes turned red when he saw the soldier''s red armor and weapons. A pirate rushed up and slashed on the red armor, only to leave a very shallow trace.


    "Asshole, dare to fiddle with my armor and kill me." The soldier yelled and took it away with a sword.


    Just seeing this scene, the pirates behind suddenly became even more jealous. The quality of the armored weapon is too high, much better than the weapon in their hands. Not to mention, this is the island alliance, although there are also a large amount of iron ore, but they are all in the hands of big forces. They have few iron weapons in the hands of these pirates.


    Partially in the humid environment of the sea, iron products are easy to rust and are not easy to preserve.


    Seeing any powerful weapon, these people will go crazy. For many pirates, weapon armor is even more valuable than gold and silver jewelry. The pirates who flew up one after another really made it difficult for the soldiers to deal with.


    "Hahaha, his power is about to run out, hurry up and kill him." The pirates who had lost too much hesitated. After hearing this, they screamed and rushed up again.


    But what they didn''t notice was that the soldier sneered. Take a step back, take advantage of this opportunity to quickly take out something from a bag and eat it, and then fight again.


    After a long time, the pirate captain was a little confused: "Strange, why is that soldier alive again."


    The pirate next to him who had not boarded the ship also whispered: "I just saw him eat something, it should be a medicine to overdraw his physical strength." They have also heard of this medicine here.


    "It must be so." Then the captain yelled: "That person used overdraft drugs and will soon be gone."


    At this time, it was not just them who were fighting the soldiers, but the soldiers on many other ships were the same. The ship was still firing, but the close confrontation on the deck did not mean to stop.


    Hearing this loud roar, many people became excited. What if there are overdraft drugs? This drug has a time limit, and when the time exceeds, it will run out of energy and die.


    In the distance, more and more ships broke through the blockade and approached, and the close combat became more and more frantic.


    Many ships watching around have also joined the battle. Seeing signs of victory, they will not give up. It''s just that no one noticed that none of the soldiers on the plant battleship showed anxious expressions. Even they didn''t even release the bush warriors much, just to keep the pirates from occupying the deck.


    Time passed by every minute and every second. I don''t know how long it had passed. The original craziness of the pirates gradually faded, replaced by an inexplicable fear. Because the soldiers in front of them were still completely exhausted.


    A hard armor and sharp weapon, every swing will kill their people. Even in this fierce battle, there were soldiers who broke through on the spot and became black iron-level fighters.


    The increase in strength is nothing, but this kind of physical strength like a monster makes all the pirates feel at a loss.


    "What the **** is going on, isn''t your energy exhausted?" Finally, a pirate asked when he was dying.


    The soldier in front laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, of course it is inexhaustible." The surrounding pirates either looked hesitant or fearful, and many people had the idea of ??running away.


    After all, they are just some pirates, not a well-organized navy. It''s really normal for them to run away. Some ships and even the entire ship began to run far away.


    It''s just that it''s too difficult to be able to insist on entering while still wanting to run out in the midst of gunfire. In fact, not many ships that can enter are still intact, and most of them are in tatters.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, release the bush warriors, and solve them as soon as possible." After a long time of fighting, there are not many ships on the opposite side ~ www.novelhall.com ~ More than half of the shells on my side have been poured out.


    With so many artillery shells to achieve such a result, it seems that naval battles are really different from land battles. In addition, many of the plant battleships on his side have suffered heavy damage. The islands brought not only fighting, but also destruction. Especially the several battleships that used water cannons on the opposite side, it caused several battleships on his side to sink directly.


    If it hadn''t been for the soldiers above to run fast, they would probably be silent with the battleship. But on the whole, the plant warship did not lose much when facing these rabble.


    Seeing that these plant warships are no worse than the top warships of the three major families, they finally understand that this kind of battle is not something they can intervene. As for the pirates'' questions, no one will answer them.


    The pirates didn''t know that the soldiers who ate it before were not some drugs for overdraft, but the stamina beans popularized by the Hongshaling army. There is no magic medicine that can directly restore physical strength and injuries.


    Don''t talk about this place, even in other lands other than Hongshaling, there is no such thing as stamina beans. With the supply of stamina beans, as long as the energy is not exhausted, the soldiers can continue to fight.

 Chapter 539： Peripheral replacement joins the battlefield

    The fighting outside is fierce, and the fighting inside the battlefield is more intense. The sea near the port island is already full of wood fragments and human corpses, and some people are also here.


    For this kind of battle, many sea creatures have gathered in this place. From time to time, a monster in the sea rushed out and dragged a corpse down, even a person who was still alive.


    Encountered the attack of the monster, the people still alive in the water became even more crazy. Of course, there are also some monsters that do not eat humans, but bush warriors that fall into the water, so the unlucky ones are the monsters. Regardless of whether the bush warrior can resist, but the anesthetic toxins on his body are quite powerful, the monsters that hold on to it will easily become unconscious.


    And the comatose beasts, in this kind of sea, can only become food for other beasts.


    After a long battle, there are less than one third of the various ships left in the middle of Nair. And most of them have already lost the ability to continue fighting, and there is no chance to repair them.


    Three thousand battleships of the Karan family lost nearly one thousand abruptly. The power of the artillery on the opposite side was somewhat beyond their imagination. But in the same way, the plant battleship suffered a lot of losses.


    Thanks to the help of pirates and ships of other forces, the more than 5,000 plant battleships in Chinan now only have more than 3,000 left, and the loss is close to 2,000. On the surface, this loss is twice that of the Karan family.


    But at this time, both sides felt a little helpless. What Chi Nan had no choice but to do was that after such a long battle, even if the artillery shells in the battleship had sufficient reserves, it was very expensive at this time. If you want to keep all of the opponent''s warships, I am afraid that there will be no chance when the shells are exhausted.


    "It seems that in the future, we can''t just leave some ordinary shells on the plant battleship, but also prepare some more powerful shells. If it is a bronze-level explosive mushroom, it may be destroyed by just a few attacks. The opponent is a battleship."


    Chi Nan thought about the future development route of his warship. "If you use a silver-level full-state explosion mushroom, the power can definitely blow the opponent''s battleship to pieces at once. It''s just that the production of artillery shells takes too long, which is longer than the battleship itself, which can be converted into a high cost. , Not cost-effective."


    Opposite Puliji, while observing the battlefield, his mind was moving quickly.


    "Your Excellency Commander, most of our warships consume more than half of the magic crystal energy. If this continues, I''m afraid it won''t last long."


    Why are there so many cannonballs on the opposite side? So a small warship can store so many things. They are not like their own warships, relying on magic crystals to store magic power.


    Their warship, as long as the magic power is not exhausted, unless the attack exceeds their ability to withstand too much, otherwise they can continue to fight. Who knows that it was just like this, and it was almost unsupported by the opponent with a real cannonball.


    They have not used physical shells, but this kind of shells with strong explosions is gone. The power of this explosion is not much worse than that of your own water cannon, and it is even more lethal to soldiers.


    Puliji nodded: "I know, it''s still expected. Now send a signal, those people should also show up."


    Following Puliji''s words, several fireballs suddenly rose into the sky. Seeing these fireballs, a few of the ships that were originally watching around suddenly accelerated and rushed out towards the outside.


    "They''re dying, so hurry in and grab it. There will be nothing left when it''s late."


    "Go, go, I must grab those commodities from the mainland."


    "Haha, this time we will definitely be able to get a route to the God-given Continent. When we enter the God-given Continent, we will be rich." A roar rang from all directions.


    Many people accelerated because of their lead, and as a result, more and more ships rushed toward the battlefield.


    "Get out of the way, don''t get in the way, don''t get in the way, I''m going to make a fortune." There are also some boats blocked in the middle showing a very eager look. As a result, after the people on the ships in front were awakened, they actually started to run towards this side.


    On the battleship of the Sea King family, several people are watching everything here. Xiu Liya said anxiously: "Let¡¯s go there too, they will lose. Now although we have got less things in the past, it may be the most important thing. If we can get the route map to the God-given Continent, then It is also of great significance to the family."


    Goethehaar shook it, his face full of calmness. "Have you forgotten what I said? The airships in the sky haven''t been used yet." Goethe Hall''s words made Xiuliya a little bored.


    "It''s all this time, they haven''t done anything yet, it must be out of combat effectiveness."


    Goethe Hall remained silent. "This ship is now under my command. No one can move without my order."


    After a pause Goethe Hall explained: "You have to learn to observe calmly. Didn''t you find out that the first ships that moved were from somebody? They were all blood blades. People from the pirate group. Also, they only started after those fireballs were lifted into the sky. That was a signal from the Karan family."


    Upon hearing this, Xiu Liya and the thoughtful Rorik widened their eyes, recalling the situation just now, it was indeed the case. Those boats that started moving first, isn''t there a **** knife pattern on the white sails?


    That pattern is the notorious bloodblade pirate group in this area. Speaking of, the strength of this bloodblade pirate group is not weak, even stronger than many island kingdoms. It is said that they also occupy an island themselves. It''s just that the bloodblade advocates absolute killing. No matter what the ship is grabbed, the people on it are not kept.


    So until now, no one knows who the Bloodblade Pirates actually have. The major strengths have encircled and suppressed many times, but they also have their own victories. Their ships are very powerful in size and firepower.


    "Yeah, this time they actually united with the Karan family, maybe it was the Karan family backing it originally. Take a closer look, the bloodblade pirate group rushed out first, but where are they now."


    The two took a closer look. The pirate ships with bloodblade sails rushed fast at first, but now they have gradually fallen behind. If the speed of the ships of the Blood Blade Pirate Group is not enough, it is absolutely impossible.


    Then, there is only one possibility, that is, the bloodblade pirate group is simply to mobilize other ships around to join the battlefield, and they have no intention of rushing over. Regardless of this battle, what is the final result. ...) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 540： The test is over and the airship strikes

    When a large number of ships around joined the battle, the battle that had been cool, once again became fiery. After all, the people around were just watching before, not directly dispatched.


    Without the feeling of death at close range, they don''t even know what happened to the people before them. And now that they have been fighting for so long, they also believe that the plant battleship is about to run out of power.


    With so many people on their side, it would be really weird if they couldn''t win. It was another fierce battle. It is no longer known how many battleships were lost by both sides. There was also a thick layer of debris on the water, all of which were rubbish. At this time, his plant battleship shells were almost exhausted.


    "How''s the test going? Basically, it''s recorded." Chi Nan asked the person next to him.


    An officer next to him hurriedly ordered a few words to his guard. Soon the guards returned, and the officer whispered: "All have been recorded. The twelve and one hundred and five major events of this battle have all been tested."


    The big projects were put forward by Chi Nan himself, and the small ones were summed up by the navy. Chi Nan himself did not know what they were. But if they think it is important, it must be useful.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "After this battle, we established a military academy to teach soldiers who have the potential to become officers through various battle cases and some knowledge on the battlefield."


    After finishing the order, Chi Nan''s heart moved: "Now all the airships are ready to reach the predetermined position, and then destroy the enemy. All those who dare to attack us will all be destroyed. Those around you who are watching the battle, forget it, let them go first. If they dare to provoke, then destroy them all."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the airships began to move. Puliji, who had been watching the airship all the time, narrowed his eyes when he saw the airship activity. "This direction, this formation, hehe, this is to kill everything."


    "Although I don''t know what means you have, it''s time to evacuate. After the notification, all the warships turn around and leave immediately." After speaking, the flagship began to turn around first. This action immediately attracted the attention of others around.


    But when they noticed it, it was already too late. Because the speed of the airship is far from comparable to that of the warship.


    "Damn it, water cannons support it, why are there no water cannons anymore." Someone found something wrong.


    "It''s not good, the Karan family warships have begun to evacuate." Someone turned around and found this situation.


    They had just joined the battlefield and had already fallen into it at this time. Who would have thought that the Karan family would choose to evacuate at this time. No matter what the reason is, without the help of the Karan family, they are not opponents at all.


    Without waiting for them to make the next order, the airship in the air was changed and the attack began. Many airships exposed their gun barrels, and then the cannon began to bombard continuously.


    Under the attack of the machine guns, the ships were battered with holes, even those that were directly blown up. Any island or navy, as long as it is touched, it is at least ripped apart and even killed on the spot.


    The power of this type of machine gun is not as powerful as the shells, but the condescending kinetic energy cannot be underestimated. The most important thing is the faster launch speed, so the overall power is even more terrifying than the shells.


    A battleship of the Karan family that was shrouded by machine guns insisted on shining light for a while, and finally the light was exploded, and the magic power was quickly exhausted. The soldiers on the ship were wailing, watching the ship being broken down, and most of the soldiers turned into meat sauce. Seeing that the warships of the Karan family all end in this way, many people even lost their voices on the spot.


    When the airship flew over the warships of the Karan family, it dropped large bombs. These bombs are no longer kerosene bombs and gas bombs, but have been replaced with flower bombs.


    Even if the level is the same, but the larger the size of the flower bomb, the explosive power is naturally stronger. A continuous explosion of large seas even caused some ships to be blown up.


    This kind of scene is something they have never seen before. Some were ready to join the battlefield at first, but because of the late ships, the people on it were grateful. Seeing this kind of consequence, thinking of my previous heartbeat is really scary.


    The battleships of the Karan family can still last for a while, but those ordinary battleships without magic circle protection, after a bomb, there will be nothing left. There are not even larger fragments.


    "Okay, it''s terrible. Is this the real combat power of the airship? It''s terrifying." Xiu Liya felt her whole body trembling, and her body was cold. Fortunately, there is Goethe Haar''s insistence, otherwise he will become a part of the meat sauce.


    From the very beginning, I looked down on Chinan and Sacred Tree Island. Now even a proud lady like Xiu Liya has finally realized the power of Hongshaling Not to mention other things, just This kind of airship is unsolvable. Flying high in the air, they simply don''t have much means to deal with it.


    But there are still so many airships, which occupy the initiative. If you continue to harass, even Xiu Liya of the three major families doesn''t know how to deal with it. This sacred tree island, as expected, can only make friends and not be enemies, unless...


    Looking at the sky, Goethe Hall kept silent for a long time, this thing is simply a way of fighting like cheating.


    "No, it''s not right, they probably still haven''t used some methods." Suddenly, Goethe Hall said. Xiuliya and Rorik turned around and looked at Goethe Hall strangely.


    "Already so powerful, is there any other means that hasn''t been performed? How is this possible."


    Goethe Haar shook his head: "I don''t know, this is just my guess. But have you discovered that there is a kind of super large airship in the intelligence, which has not appeared today. I don''t know that kind of super large airship. What are the abilities of the airship, but I think the combat power is at least not worse than these ordinary airships."


    Xiu Liya frowned, "Then what should we do? Although these people from the mainland don''t look very good, they are really powerful." Xiu Liya still doesn''t like people from the mainland.


    Goethe Hall''s eyes narrowed, he wanted to say something, but he still didn''t say it. "Let''s stay here first, sell a favor to Lord Chinan, and talk about it when we return to the family. These things are not something we can intervene."


    Although Goethe Haar is a foreign affairs deacon, his status in the family is not very high. When encountering such a major event, he only needs to send the news back, and at most he will make a few comments.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 541： Its selling favors to me

    "Go down, let''s take a boat and leave." Puliji said to the deputy without warning.


    The deputy said strangely: "Why change to a boat? The boat is too slow. What should I do if I encounter an accident."


    Puliji said with a serious face: "We underestimated the airships too much. We didn''t expect the airships to have such a strong attack power, and the attack was accurate, and the distance was very long. If this continues, we will not be able to run at all."


    "But..." The adjutant still wanted to say something.


    "Don''t be lucky. If you don''t go now, there will be no chance later. When I came here, I had prepared a special boat, which was very fast and would not be found." As he said, Puliji had already moved towards Walk outside.


    "But, what about the others? Did they just give up like this?" The loss of such a huge fleet, whether it is the captain of the sailor or the ship itself, is very distressing.


    Puliji said without looking back: "I am in charge of this matter anyway. What are you worried about. It doesn''t help to stay here now. It''s better to leave as soon as possible. Go back and I will fight against everything."


    Everyone''s eyes flashed with immense gratitude, but Puliji still didn''t care to make his own preparations. This time, only he knows what happened, and the family has asked him to test it. In fact, before they came here, they had already made all the preparations. Although this situation is unexpected, it is not unexpected.


    As long as he goes back, he will still be the winning general. The loss of these warships is indeed enough for the family to make them feel distressed, but at least it also clarifies the power that Chi Nan possesses.


    It''s a pity that those airships are too strong, and they can''t attack from above. This is simply incomprehensible, otherwise the family will dispatch warships in an all-round way, and it will be very simple to destroy the outsider.


    Now? But it can only be quiet for a while. Forget it, this kind of thing, let''s wait and see what the patriarch says after I go back.


    A small boat appeared in the water and quickly left with a few people. If anyone sees this small boat, they will be surprised to find that this small boat actually uses magic power.


    The flagship itself leaned back, and when the airships flew over, the boats would have disappeared without a trace. There was chaos above the sea, and few people noticed this small boat, even if they noticed, they wouldn''t care.


    With artillery fire in the sky, those ships have no resistance at all. With the big bombs dropped from the airship, just a few attacks can break through the defensive barriers of the Karan family warships, and then turn them into fragments. The loss of the Karan family this time, even the other two families felt distressed.


    The surrounding ships, in addition to escaping, also escaped. For fear that Chi Nan would be implicated in him, the person who didn''t want to die panicked and turned the bow of the boat and ran away. While running, there were people watching carefully.


    "These guys, let them go for the time being, and there will be a chance to slowly eat them away in the future. Unfortunately, the current population is too small, and there is no way to completely occupy a sacred tree island." Chi Nan said to himself.


    At this moment, a guard suddenly came over and whispered: "My lord, the Sea King family members have not left yet, they have sent a piece of information." The guard''s words made Chi Nan a little surprised.


    "What information, forget it, send it over and see for myself."


    The guard quickly opened the envelope and handed it over to Chi Nan after making sure that there was no problem. Taking out the contents, Chi Nan slowly narrowed his eyes while watching. "So, I didn''t expect the Bloodblade Pirate Group to be a subordinate of the Karan family."


    This was given to Chi Nan by Goethe. Although there is no name, Chi Nan already knows who sent it. It records some of the missions and speculations of the Bloodblade Pirates in this operation, and the other is that the Bloodblade Pirates may be supported by the Karan family. Most importantly, the last chart.


    This nautical chart marks a sea area where the Bloodblade Pirate Group may exist. The general forces may not know this kind of thing, but the Sea King family, which is the three major families, might not know at all.


    If it hadn''t been carefully investigated, even the specific location of their old nest could be marked. This area of ??the sea is very remote and chaotic, and indeed fits the place where the Bloodblade Pirate Group may exist.


    "Selling favors has come to me, so I can return them to them when I have a chance. By the way, do they have any requirements."


    The guard said quickly: "There is no request."


    Chi Nan sneered: "It seems that the plan is very big, but I don''t know if the people who assassinated me before were sent by them." Thinking of the previous assassinations, Chi Nan felt afraid again.


    That person was able to get close to him silently. I really don¡¯t know what abilities he relied on This time the letter didn¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s possible that someone from the Sea King family didn¡¯t know he was assassinated In specific circumstances, it may also be deliberate. These big families are absolutely impossible to be as simple as they seem to be.


    "Then my lord, what are we going to do next." The guard continued to inquire.


    "Well, how is the chasing." Chi Nan looked at the sea level in the distance. At this time, the sea was like a garbage dump, with ship fragments everywhere, many corpses, and even some living people floating on it.


    "We have almost hunted down. There should not be many ships left. Any ships that have attacked us soon will be destroyed."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "It''s a pity that our development time is too short. There are too few plant battleships, and there are fewer sailors suitable for boats. The military academy must be opened as soon as possible. As for the boats, I will find a way. "


    "After this battle, they will definitely recognize our strength. However, if we are attacked, we have to fight back. Let me show our attitude first. Find out the position of the Bloodblade Pirates as soon as possible and destroy them."


    Chi Nan is going to let the Karan family suffer a dumb loss. Now actively attacking the Karan family is not in line with his own interests, and it is also easy to cause criticism. But the bloodblade pirate group is different. He killed a pirate group by himself, who can say that it is not good. Even the Karan family can only clap their hands in applause.


    As for anti-vomiting, if the relationship between the two parties has deteriorated, then it has nothing to do with it. Perhaps this is the intention of the Sea King family to give their own bloodblade pirate group information. Simply, just follow their wishes.


    "It''s your lord, the subordinate understands." The guards hurriedly left, and went to give orders to the airship legion. To search a sea area, you can''t rely on ships, you must be dispatched to find it easily.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 542： Kill the chicken and the monkey, kill the blood blade

    After a naval battle, the surrounding area suddenly became quiet. At this moment, no one dared to trouble Chi Nan anymore. The battle that was shown before was really incomprehensible and terrifying.


    The airship flying high in the sky, and the horrible vitality, were completely beyond the capabilities of those who depended on ships to run across the sea. If it were not for the attitude of the Karan family, many people would have come to Chi Nan to apologize.


    But even so, Chi Nan still received a lot of letters in the past few days, all of which were soft words from some nearby forces. This is the sea, the island alliance, not the inland area. On the inland, you just need to find a place to hide, but above the sea, most islands are so big, where to hide?


    As long as they are willing to spend their great efforts to turn the entire island over, no one can hide on it.


    Chi Nan didn''t care either, but continued to study his new ship. This time, Chi Nan thought of a large ship with increased firepower. There is always only one type of ship, and the combined fleet can exert its most powerful power.


    At the same time, some airships began to fly at high altitudes over the sea area that the Sea King family told them. It is not a large airship, but a small airship used to deliver letters.


    A soldier was flying in the sky in a small airship, and there was no way to see what it was from far away.


    In the past few days, some people in the bloodblade pirate group faintly discovered that there were more birds in the sky, but no one cared. In the previous battle, they also lost a lot of ships.


    Maybe the loss is not big, and the Karan family has made up for it, but before, he played his own banner and did not hide himself. As a result, they can only stay at home and not go out.


    "Damn it, are we going to be a tortoise here, I can''t stand it anymore."


    Seeing the pirate go crazy, a bearded man next to him said disdainfully: "We have been exposed before, do you think it would be good to go out now? That''s not the idiots we slaughtered before, that is the holy tree island with airships. Airships. When we come out, we can''t run, we can only go to the sea to feed the fish in the end."


    A young man next to him also said: "Yes, let''s bear it these days. After all, people are in the sky and we are in the sea."


    "I am really envious, the kind of airship that flies in the sky, it would be nice if we could also have such an airship. With such an airship, what are the three big families, do we need to be afraid of anything?"


    "Boy, don''t think that airships are invincible. Airships are indeed incomprehensible on the sea, but the three major families definitely have ways to deal with it. Don''t underestimate the Karan family. If they are really that weak, our leader will listen to them. ."


    Others don''t know, but most of these bloodblade pirates understand that they are the subordinates of the Karan family. Without the Karan family, they couldn''t have grown to such a large scale. Many things that are not suitable for the Karan family are also solved by them. Moreover, their methods have always been extremely cruel.


    It is precisely because of this that it is impossible for them to betray at all. Bloodblade pirates have a bloodblade symbol on each head, making it impossible for them to betray or be accepted by others.


    Once you join, it doesn''t matter if you know some secrets.


    Suddenly, a large number of black spots appeared in the sky, and a pirate who had been looking at the sky without a word suddenly sat up. "Look at it, what is that in the sky? How come it seems to be approaching us."


    Some pirates raised their heads when they heard it, and looked towards the sky. "It won''t be a big bird flock. I haven''t encountered it before." A pirate murmured.


    At this moment, an older pirate suddenly took off a binoculars. Yes, this is a binoculars. Chi Nan didn''t sell much, but they didn''t expect to have them in their hands.


    The old pirate looked at the distant sky with a telescope, and suddenly his face turned pale. "No, it''s the airship, it''s the airship of Sacred Tree Island. Let''s run. Quickly, go and inform the boss."


    As soon as the old pirate shouted, the surroundings became confused. At this moment, the airship approaching a certain distance also found the chaos in this place. "Haha, did you find it? It''s a pity that it''s too late."


    The commander of this squad said to the side: "Everyone spread out and attacked according to the plan made before, so that none of them would want to run away." Thinking of the previous losses and the dead compatriots, they were suffocated in their hearts. Fire.


    On the frontal battlefield, no one died because of the use of plant brains to fight. But on the ships outside, some soldiers died. Stamina beans can replenish physical strength, but if you are fatally injured, it is too late to rescue. Not many people died, but they felt aggrieved no matter what they thought The airship was very fast, and before the news spread to the entire island, the airship had already flown into their air.


    "This place is really good. There are reefs everywhere, and there is only one curved passage to get in and out. However, this also cuts the way for you to escape." The soldiers in the air looked at the chaotic pirates below and said indifferently.


    In the next moment, countless machine gun bullets began to sweep across the island. Speaking of it, the island occupied by the Bloodblade Pirate Group is not small, with a diameter of nearly five kilometers and a large population on it, even a little bit of farmland.


    But the island was still not big for the airship, a bullet of a machine gun fell, and soon the entire island was in ruins. When the bomb was dropped, the boats still in the water were blown to pieces in an instant.


    This time, the bloodblade pirate group hid all at home in order to avoid being chased by Sacred Tree Island. As a result, it gave Chi Nan a chance to catch it all. The bomb not only blasted the ship to pieces, but also destroyed the confidence of the Bloodblade Pirates. In addition, the surrounding estuary was blocked by ship fragments and sunken ships.


    "It''s over, it''s over, everything is over, we can only wait to die." The pirates were desperate.


    "Asshole, you can plant it down, ah..." A pirate brandishing a knife to the sky was instantly hit by a machine gun, and the whole person turned into meat sauce. The ferocious head was shattered before it hit the ground.


    On the island, cries and shouts rang out. Under this covering type high-altitude attack, all the strength is useless. Even a silver-level master can only dodge under this kind of attack, not knowing when he will be the head. Once discovered, under a concentrated fire attack, what can even a silver master do, it just delays for a while.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 543： What you want is this effect

    The entire bloodblade pirate group''s island was ploughed twice. Except for the rolled dirt, even the big stones were almost invisible. First there was an attack by the cannons, and then by a bomb attack.


    There are not many corpses that can be preserved, and most of them are turned into fragments of meat sauce. Of course, the corpse of the more powerful part can still be preserved, and even at this time there are still people alive.


    However, there are very few people alive, one by one hiding in the cave or among the reefs. There is no longer a larger sampan in the surrounding waters. The ships were all bombed to pieces, and few people on board were able to survive, and all the way out was blocked.


    In this remote environment in the sea, without a boat, you can only wait to die.


    "Quickly, drop the bush warriors at low altitude and wipe out the last ones. This time we just need to die and not live."


    The commander gave an order, and some airships at high altitude began to slowly descend. Many islands below are staring at them, ready to attack after the airship has landed.


    "If you let me grab the airship, even if the blood blade is destroyed, I can build a stronger blood blade at any time." The pirate captain covered his lost left arm and stared at the front fiercely.


    In the previous attack, the vindictive protection was not timely, and even the island captain lost an arm. This famous bloodblade pirate, did not expect to be so removed today.


    It was just the pirate leader who was surprised to find that the airships only landed to a height of 50 meters above the ground and did not continue to descend. At a height of fifty meters, it was impossible for him to jump so high in his heyday, let alone now. Then, the airship opened the hatch, and silhouettes jumped out from inside.


    "Isn''t this, those weird plants?" a pirate who had seen the battle before shouted in surprise.


    Those weird things are exactly what the bush warriors are afraid of. The bush warriors spread their leaves in the air like wings to slow down. In addition, it is light and not easy to break. In this way, the bush warrior falls to the ground easily, and the leaves are like parachutes.


    As soon as they landed, the bush warriors spread out, searched for all the creatures around, and drove them to extinction. Now, even those pirates who can hide can''t continue to hide.


    In the end, the pirate leader was found by a large number of bush fighters. The captain of the pirate, who had only one arm and lost too much blood, smashed hundreds of bush fighters, and was finally hit. The anesthetic effect occurred, and the leader of the blood blade quickly lost his voice, and was eventually wiped on his neck. The island was in chaos for a while, and soon calmed down again.


    "Go down, take the corpse away." Some airships landed on the ground, and soon the bush soldiers and soldiers came down and cooperated to load all the corpses on the airship and then transported them away.


    Before and after, the entire battle lasted no more than three hours, and the famous bloodblade pirate group, which had endangered the entire sea area, disappeared silently.


    The next day, many people discovered that many corpses were once again **** on the crosses around the port city, and the heads of each were hung on it for people to watch.


    Since the last battle, the port city has once again opened up and is more prosperous than before.


    Many people are not here to do business, but to travel, or to wait and see. Suddenly seeing so many corpses, many people''s hearts suddenly hang. "Then, on those people''s heads, there are blood blades."


    "Oh my God, it''s really the Blood Blade Pirate Group, I didn''t expect them to be destroyed. With so many mutilated bodies, I''m afraid the Blood Blade Pirate Group has no more people left." A person said in surprise.


    "What is leftover is definitely dead. Don''t forget how powerful the bombs are. It is not easy to keep the corpses." This is a person who watched the battle around that day. In retrospect, it is still impressive. Fear. Speaking of which, this person still has nightmares when he sleeps at night.


    Among the crowd, a person''s eyes suddenly condensed, because he recognized one of them, and that was the leader of the Bloodblade Pirate Group. Even the head of the blood blade is dead, so the blood blade definitely does not exist.


    "No, you must go back and report to the Patriarch as soon as possible. This is too big." The Blood Blade Pirate Group has done too many things for them for so many years, and their investment is also very large. There are not many bloodblade masters, but the ships are very powerful. Many of them are the latest ships they have eliminated.


    The loss of the blood blade was even greater than the loss of the 3000 family battleship lost last time. The most important thing is that the pirate group that secretly helped them deal with things disappeared, and it is not easy to develop a new one.


    Because the bloodblade pirate group was destroyed the people around were shocked, and shocked again. Previously, I only sent letters to apologize vaguely, but now, many forces directly send important people to apologize and apologize in person, and there are even forces that want to attach to Sacred Tree Island. For these, Chi Nan just asks his hands to receive Just one click.


    "Hmph, now I know I''m afraid, why did I go early. But, what is needed is this effect, and then some things about the Karan family will be publicized, so that they can drink a pot." Chi Nan looked at his hand. Some information.


    These were found from the ruins of the Bloodblade Pirate Group, and many of them were iron proof against the Karan family.


    "Master Chi Nan, why didn''t you tell me something so serious that happened before."


    A familiar voice sounded, Chi Nan looked up, suddenly a little surprised and some surprises. "Hemila, why did you come here." Yes, it was Hemila who came here.


    Hermilla''s eye circles were a little red: "How could I not know about such a big thing. You don''t tell me this kind of battle, do you know how worried I am." Hermilla stepped forward angrily.


    Chi Nan hurriedly got up, stepped forward to hug Hermilla, and finally calmed down.


    "You, don''t take this risk in the future, you know." The softened Hermilla lay quietly in Chi Nan''s arms.


    Chi Nan''s heart was full of enthusiasm, and he simply hugged Hemila. "Ah, it''s still daytime, you, let me down quickly. Where are your hands touching." Hermilla''s face suddenly became extremely ruddy.


    Chi Nan stepped up and down without concealing: "It''s been a long time since I did it. I was comforting you just now. Now it''s up to you to comfort me. You took the initiative to deliver this to me. I''m not welcome." Chi Nanyi A lewd smile on his face.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 544： Then scare them again

    Merry Christmas.


    In the evening, Chi Nan walked out refreshedly, behind her face was flushed and glaring at Chi Nan''s Hemira. This man actually does this kind of thing in broad daylight.


    Isn''t he a little too spoiled for him, that he can''t even do a little resistance. Hemira thought wildly in her heart, and just like that, the two people reappeared in the castle. Speaking of which, Chi Nan was also very moved. Being able to drop so many things and hurried over, one can imagine how worried Hemilla was.


    Judging from the speed, Hermilla obviously just sent the news back through the messenger airship, and then flew over by herself in the messenger airship, otherwise it would not be so fast. It is very dangerous to send a letter to an airship.


    Even if the sky here has been cleared many times, there are still some flying beasts. Once you encounter these beasts, the messenger airship can''t be absolutely safe. Thinking of this, the softness in Chi Nan''s heart seemed to be touched.


    "You won''t be allowed to do this in the future, do you know how dangerous it is to ride a messenger airship."


    Hermilla lowered her head and said dissatisfiedly: "You are not the first to worry about it."


    Chi Nan touched his head: "You know, I have many ways to save my life. In this place overseas, as long as they can''t deal with my airship for a day, we don''t have to worry about it."


    In this regard, Chi Nan is very confident. There are airships, and he really doesn''t care about some overseas forces. Up to the present position, only a few people have flying mounts. If there is no scale, there is no threat.


    The Griffin Legion, which Chi Nan was still worried about before, now meets again, Chi Nan is sure to let these Griffin Legion people know how to behave. While talking, the two have already arrived at the castle.


    Yes, it is still on the harbor island. The development of Sacred Tree Island behind is proceeding step by step. Try not to destroy the environment there, and leave enough living environment for people. Everything started from scratch, and the number of people was small. Even with the help of mad orcs, the speed could not be too fast.


    And the relocation work on the mad orc side is almost done. Even inland, a mad orc army was organized, armed with inexpensive weapons, and the strength of this melee army was very powerful.


    The only depressing thing is that the average mad orcs have simple minds, and it is difficult to truly understand what the battlefield is. So the formation or something, after working hard for a long time, all the commanders gave up.


    While listening to Hemila telling some things on the mainland during this time, Chi Nan did his own thing.


    Suddenly, Horn came over and said after a slight salute: "My lord, an envoy came today, saying that the Karan family is going to negotiate with us. Other forces also hope to be able to truce with us."


    The agreement was sent to me, but the wording was a bit tough. It seems that they still did not realize their situation. Perhaps it was because there were few people on his side, and the number of airships hadn''t reached the point where they were scared.


    Looking at the strong agreement in his hand, Chi Nan smiled. "Hehe, it seems that they still don''t recognize the strength of the two sides. They have been dominating the sea for a long time, and they have not seen clearly that they should bow to the strong." Chi Nan saw it, the Karan family''s People are like spoiled children.


    But everyone is an adult, and of course you need to be responsible for what you do.


    "Lord Lord, what should we do now. Are we going to attack their homeland directly? Our airship is not enough to develop the Sacred Tree Island now, and we need to strengthen the strength on the mainland, and we can''t draw too much power."


    Hermilla quickly understood the situation here. Although due to Chi Nan''s relationship, Hermilla, who came here, was going to rest for a few days, but her mind still couldn''t help thinking of going to work.


    What a model of a strong woman, Chi Nan thought in his heart. "Hehe, let them hang out for the time being. It will happen that tomorrow our secret weapon will also appear. Then we will scare them again."


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth outlines a weird arc. Two people who know Chi Nan very well immediately knew what a bad idea Chi Nan had. Anyway, he went to the enemy, and the two of them didn''t care.


    On the other side, the envoy of the Karan family was a little restless and anxious. "Damn, damn, the people from the mainland are so damned, they dare to treat me like this." Yes, since I came here to deliver the agreement, I was taken to a remote room, except for the food delivery. Less than one person.


    This kind of treatment is like treating a messenger, as if putting oneself under house arrest. I have been on the sea for so many years, and have sent countless forces, but whoever dares to treat myself like this, even the other two big families can¡¯t This **** mainland boy, the Karan family will surely perish ,Will.


    This person thought, and walked out in anger. As soon as he came out, the guards followed. Chi Nan didn''t restrict this guy from walking around, but he didn''t want him to sabotage everywhere. This feeling is more like being under house arrest. The messenger under the anger had no intention to look around.


    But at night, a soldier suddenly came over here. "Hmph, does your lord have anything to say to me? It''s really rude to dare to treat the envoy of the Karan family like this."


    The soldier frowned, this guy really didn''t know what to say. If it weren''t for the Lord''s permission, he really wanted to give this idiot for a while. "Our lord said that the aircraft carrier will be pulled out for a test tomorrow. If you want to see it, go."


    After speaking bluntly, the soldier turned and left. The messenger was dumbfounded. What was the situation?


    Could it be that the dignified Karan family actually had a day when they were looked down upon by others. Is it possible that the people from the God-given Continent are so mindless, really a bunch of hateful guys, and they should really be killed.


    "Tomorrow, yes, there is that aircraft carrier, ok, then I will check it out tomorrow."


    Time flew by, and the next day arrived in a blink of an eye. In this atmosphere, the messenger couldn''t fall asleep with anger. When it was still dark the next day, the messenger got up and walked out and ran to the seaside port.


    What the messenger didn''t expect was that he waited here for more than two hours and nothing happened. Almost, the messenger thought he was deceived. "Damn the mainland boy, dare to let this messenger wait for such a long time here, and you must file a complaint when you go back, and you must let the family take care of you."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 545： 1000 meters long aircraft carrier

    I don''t know how long it has passed. When the messenger felt that the cold in the morning was about to freeze his whole body, a dark shadow finally appeared in the distance. "Are you here, what kind of aircraft carrier is that? Still a secret weapon?"


    The messenger looked disdainful, and at this time, many people had already walked over here. There are civilians and soldiers. Some soldiers walked to the edge along the coast to form a human wall to prevent people from getting too close.


    Seeing this kind of scene, the messenger''s face turned black all at once. He had already seen it, these people knew when it started, but no one had told him, just told him in the morning. On the side of the Island Alliance, the morning refers to the fact that the sky has already started before it is fully lit, and he himself came here early.


    For two hours, in this cold and humid morning, I stood there for two hours and no one reminded myself. The two soldiers who followed him behind him also didn''t say anything.


    It can be seen that these two soldiers are simply gloating. "The **** Sacred Tree Island, the **** mainland boy, the Karan family will surely make you realize what is the overlord of the sea." The envoy burned with anger.


    Only after a while, the messenger''s anger disappeared without a trace. The black spot in the distance is getting bigger and bigger. That is a ship, how could it be in such a strange shape, and it is getting closer and closer.


    "Damn, what the **** is this? Is this really a ship? How can it be so big." The messenger roared in his heart, and the others around were equally shocked.


    "How did you make such a big ship, Lord Lord is so powerful."


    "Look at this length, it must be at least 500 meters, not more than 700 meters."


    The one who was obviously a soldier shook his head and said: "How could it be possible that we had been there when the dock was built. The length of the ship was one kilometer. I heard the lord say that this is an aircraft carrier."


    "What, an aircraft carrier? It''s actually a kilometer long. Tell me what''s going on." This person was immediately surrounded. That''s right, what Chi Nan is doing this time is an aircraft carrier.


    In fact, this kind of overlord in the sea, Chi Nan wanted to make it a long time ago. It''s just that there has been no chance before, and now I can finally pull it out. Because it is a boat, floating on water, Chinan can make it bigger than an airship.


    It was only after making it that Chi Nan discovered that the aircraft carrier he made was made exactly like a real aircraft carrier, and it turned out that there were some problems. Because this is not a technological product after all, there are no aircraft on the aircraft carrier, so the flat surface flight runway is of no use to Chi Nan.


    Therefore, Chi Nan could only transform it into what it is now. There are eight turrets on each side of the aircraft carrier, which can automatically turn their heads, a total of sixteen. When the aircraft carrier entered the sea, the fort attacked the distant target.


    These targets were made from dilapidated ships that were still intact some time ago. The explosion sounded and the entire ship was blown to pieces. "It''s so powerful, this kind of power can be compared to the attack of a silver master."


    "Of course, this is a genuine secondary fort." At this moment, the messenger was also shocked.


    The shells used on the aircraft carrier are made of bronze-level explosive mushrooms, and the explosive power is comparable to that of a silver-level master attack. If they had used this kind of attack before, their ships would really not be able to hold them a few times.


    Being able to carry and fight against the plant battleship all the time is because the explosive mushroom of the plant battleship is of the black body level.


    "The secondary gun is good, the main gun starts." In the middle, the three parallel barrels condensed at the same time. Two minutes later, three typhoon **** were shot towards the distance. Three typhoon **** exploded at the same time, and the destructive power produced would be difficult to resist even with a group of silver masters.


    "Not bad." Chi Nan nodded, very satisfied. Looking at the control tower in the distance, it is actually an enlarged plant brain control tower, capable of commanding the entire army. The coverage area has reached a radius of more than 30 kilometers on the sea.


    The aircraft carrier itself does not fight alone, but unites the entire fleet to fight. It''s just that this large deck is still too big, it seems that something needs to be done on it. I don''t know how to install more pneumatic guns. Forget it, I''ll talk about this later. Chi Nan was certain that many openings had been opened on the aircraft carrier.


    In the next moment, countless bird-like hummingbird fighter planes flew out, and they soon became obscured by the sky, slowly a large area.


    "Aircraft carrier, of course, only need to have a flying machine." Chi Nan looked at a large swath of darkness in the sky, feeling very satisfied. With these things, one''s own aircraft carrier is the real aircraft carrier.


    The mothership is just a baseThe aircraft is the main force of the battle. Those who have never seen a Hummingbird fighter were shocked when they saw this kind of thing for the first time.


    "There are so many monsters, how can there be so many hidden on this ship?"


    "Idiot, that''s not a monster. Take a closer look. They are all plants, but they look like monsters. I don''t know what these things do, and how effective they are when used in combat, but it''s really fast."


    People on the shore talked a lot, and many people showed unusual interest in so many flying plants. Chi Nan didn''t mean to keep hiding either. A part of the hummingbird fighters condensed one by one typhoon ball, and launched an attack on an empty sea area. Each typhoon is equivalent to bronze-level destruction magic.


    A large area of ??the sea was torn to shreds by a large number of wind blades in a moment, and then the sea filled it back, unable to calm for a long time.


    "How could this happen? How could there be such a terrible attack? No, you must report it to the family as soon as possible." The messenger felt cold in his hands and feet. With this thing, who else would be their opponent in the sea.


    "Hummingbirds are too slow to move out. It seems that the size and number of entrances and exits must be increased." Chi Nan said to himself.


    "It''s just that the power of the secondary gun is OK, but it''s not good compared to so many hummingbirds. If you count the self-explosive hummingbirds, it will be even more tasteless. Since it is to be used as a self-defense weapon, it should be strengthened. However, if you use silver Once a self-explosive mushroom of the level is hit and exploded, then the entire aircraft carrier will not be able to hold it."


    Chi Nan frowned and thought about the next improvement plan, and did not realize that many people on the shore were already terrified at this time. Many people here were originally watching the strength of Sacred Tree Island.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 546： The Karan family is finally softened

    It was terrible and terrifying. It has always been vertically and horizontally above the sea. I have seen such a huge warship before. Even if it is still in the data, it is enough to reveal a feeling of fear in their hearts.


    If it weren''t for the information in hand came from different people and different departments, there would be too many people I have met, even people from the Karan family could not believe it. They didn''t even think about making huge battleships, but the technology is not good enough. Large battleships are so easy to make, let alone a battleship that is thousands of meters long.


    For thousands of meters, this can no longer be regarded as a boat, but a small island, a small island that is not too big to float on the water and move freely. "Damn it, how did this warship operate?"


    The people around were silent. With such a warship, will the Karan family still be able to hold on to the status of sea supremacy in the future. No, it should be said that the other party can push them down at any time.


    "The number of their warships is not that large now. There is only one such aircraft carrier warship. But when the number becomes large in the future, then we may not be opponents." This is the admiral of the Karan family.


    Puliji sat at the bottom and kept his mouth shut and said nothing. This time the battle was lost after all. Even if Puliji and his family were prepared, they still had an impact on his reputation.


    Now speak, it is easy to be besieged by others. Many people winked at him frequently, but Puliji just lowered his head, as if he hadn''t heard anything.


    In the end, there was no way. The patriarch of the Karan family could only speak: "Puliji, this naval battle is under your command. Tell us about the situation and how we should deal with this situation."


    Puliji didn¡¯t look up either, just lowered his head and said: ¡°The average plant battleship is about the same strength as the latest battleship we use, and each has its own advantages. I have never seen that kind of aircraft carrier, and it did not appear in previous naval battles. I understand and everyone It''s all the same, and there is no opinion." Puliji finished as if talking to himself.


    After a few words, Puliji closed his mouth again, almost like a wooden man.


    Some people who were holding their stomachs could only close their mouths in the end. This guy is really an old fried dough stick.


    In the end, an old man finally spoke: "The problem now is that if we can''t completely solve the other party in one wave, then the future sea will be the other party''s world. And the other party obviously cannot have this power."


    "Yes, yes, they came from the God-given Continent, and that side is their base camp. The power on the God-given Continent is definitely stronger than our family." As they said, these people looked towards Patriarch.


    Patriarch Karan squinted at these people, knowing it was time for him to express his position. If you didn''t determine the hostile position from the beginning, and wanted to get rid of those outsiders from the beginning, it wouldn''t be like this.


    I have always been too confident about the strength of the Karan family, but I didn''t expect that the result would become like this. If it succeeds, it''s fine, but now, I am afraid that no matter what, I will eventually bear the responsibility.


    Thinking of this, the Patriarch felt an abnormal fire in his heart. These guys, when they gave orders, all of them instigated, didn''t they all agree? At this time, I will shirk responsibility.


    That being the case, then let''s do it. Patriarch Karan smiled indifferently: "There is no choice. We have only one option now, and that is to reconcile with the other party. In that case, then send out an application for negotiation."


    "Would you like to have peace talks? There is only this way, but where is the place of our peace talks, and who else will go to the peace talks?"


    Patriarch Karan had prepared and said: "Of course I will go, after all, is this something I proposed? It''s the most suitable thing for me to go." The people around gave a sigh of relief and nodded one after another.


    Sure enough, just as I thought, this is to push myself out, Patriarch Karan thought.


    "The place of negotiation cannot be ours, otherwise it seems that we are not sincere, nor can it be the port island. That place is too dangerous. After all, you have to have someone to follow."


    The faces of the surrounding people changed and they lowered their heads. Yes, it is impossible for the patriarch to go alone. Even for the sake of face and pomp, some important officials must follow. However, those important members of the family do not need to go this time. The others are peripheral members with relatively thin pedigrees.


    The Karan family''s discussion soon ended, and Chinan, before the aircraft carrier was adjusted, received the Karan family, or the anti-continental alliance''s peace talks. And that alliance has disappeared.


    After all, you can tell from the name, that is to deal with yourself. As long as this alliance still exists, it will not be possible to succeed in peace talks Besides, after the last battle, the alliance has already been destroyed.


    "The peace talks are on the southern contract island. Many peace talks were held in this place, and many contracts were signed here. I didn''t expect there to be such a place here."


    Hermilla frowned: "But this place is not a good place. I heard that most of the contracts and negotiations carried out here were eventually broken. The rest are just unimportant ones. Negotiations and contracts are all.¡± Hermilla knows a lot about the local customs of these nearby places.


    "Is the contract meant to be torn apart, especially when the weaker party has enough strength, the contract does not need to exist. It is just an island, not a contract witnessed by the gods."


    Chi Nan sees this very clearly, the so-called contract is just a fig leaf, and it is just to delay time. No matter what the other party is doing to delay time, he needs time even more.


    Whether it is to develop the Sacred Tree Island or to strengthen the naval power, or even to continuously develop its own airship formation force, these will take time. Now his airship formation has formed five formations, but this is far from enough. Even when dealing with those powerful southern forces, Chi Nan was not sure whether he could really resist.


    "Okay, I promised them, just this time the aircraft carrier will also be driven over, so that they can see our strength. There is also our airship formation, and we have also driven one. How can I show our sincerity? ."


    The best sincerity, of course, is his own strength. With strength there is sincerity, this Chi Nan has long known. Hermilla nodded lightly and did not refute. At this time, the peace talks are good for both parties.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 547： Cursed Contract Island

    On the big sea, a group of ships surrounded the aircraft carrier like stars and moon. The aircraft carrier started slowly and then accelerated. In the middle of the deck, there are several tables, and many people sit here and eat hot pot on the sea.


    The first place in the middle table is Chi Nan. The people on the other tables around him faintly protected Chi Nan in the middle. Take a closer look, aren''t most of Chi Nan''s guards? There are also some soldiers on the aircraft carrier. This time I went to sea, just to test the aircraft carrier, and by the way, I became more familiar with the aircraft carrier.


    "If it hadn''t been for the addition of a large number of life-saving wooden planks, there would be no way to make such a big ship move."


    Chi Nan felt helpless when he thought of the structure below the ship. In reality, aircraft carriers are all nuclear-powered, and they don''t have that much power, so they can only use a lot of life-saving wood to superimpose power.


    The life-saving wood originally has the power to control the flow of water, and after a large amount of superimposition, it can promote the activities of the aircraft carrier. But even so, the acceleration of the aircraft carrier is still very slow, and the final speed cannot be too fast.


    The only advantage, perhaps, is that the sailing is very stable. If it were not for the superimposed structure of a large number of life-saving woods, Chi Nan would like to tie a rope to the aircraft carrier and then use the airship to pull it forward.


    "Anyway, we are not in a hurry. We will take a trip this time." Hermilla put a piece of meat in Chinan''s bowl.


    "Isn''t it? This thing is so big and the wings are useless. I still have to find a way to study the exhaust-powered engine." The people around did not speak. They had long been used to what their lord said they didn''t understand.


    Behind their ships, there are many ships following, these are not the ships of Sacred Tree Island, but the ships of other forces around. These people all came to witness this peace talks together.


    Because the aircraft carrier was too slow for the first time, it took five days to sail at sea before reaching the contract island. Contract Island is a very famous island in the waters here, but it is not too big. The vertical and horizontal dimensions are only three kilometers in size. In this place of the Island Alliance, this is just a very inconspicuous island.


    The huge aircraft carrier arrives, and the aircraft carrier itself looks even more spectacular than that small island.


    Many people who followed, looked at the huge aircraft carrier from a distance, and their faces were really shocked. "Oh my God, there is such a big boat, how did they make it? This is a small island."


    "I don''t know, but if we have such a ship, who can resist it across the sea? I heard that there are many powerful battle plants that can fly in this ship." There was a lot of discussion on the surrounding ships.


    Chi Nan ignored it, and just waited here, at this time the Karan family hadn''t come yet. "Huh, what a big shelf."


    Chi Nan didn''t mean to land on the island in advance. However, some soldiers have already walked to the island and checked back and forth to make sure that there was no problem. The island was originally small, so it was easy to search.


    This place, Yimapingchuan, can be said to have no place to hide people. After all, it is an island that has always been used for signing contracts. If the terrain is too complicated, no one will be willing to come to this place.


    The entire island is a flat open space. At this time, Chi Nan also noticed that there were a lot of bones around the island in this place. These bones are not of Warcraft, but of humans.


    "How can there be so many dead people in this place." Chi Nan is very strange, this is enough to make many Jingguan.


    "Subordinates will investigate." A guard suddenly left the ship and ran in the direction of other ships around.


    As foreigners, they naturally don''t understand these things. Soon, the guards returned to the aircraft carrier deck with an old man. "My lord, this old sailor lives around here all year round and understands everything here."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly and looked at the old man: "Don''t be afraid of the old man, I just want to know why there are so many bones in this place." Chi Nan pointed to the skeletons in the distance and said.


    The old man was a little reluctant, but he still spoke: "Those are the bones of people who violated the contract. Many of the contracts signed on the contract island were eventually violated. And the violators, some were killed, and eventually the bones would be I was sent here as a testimony of contract loyalty, so this place will become a contract island."


    "So that''s what happened." Chi Nan understood. These guys are just some people who come to avenge and throw the dead in this place. But just so there are so many dead bodies, it''s really spectacular.


    "Here are those who were killed in retaliation after breaking the contract, so there are probably more of those who did not die after breaking the contract."


    The old man lowered his head and said hesitantly: "It''s not just these, many people here have been wronged."


    "How do you say?" Chi Nan narrowed his eyes slightly was very interested in this place.


    "Many people who sign contracts here, when they violate the contract, they will say that the other party broke the contract first. After slandering, they will kill the other party, and eventually the bones will be thrown here. There are more people like this."


    The old man was a little melancholy: "This is a place where evil spirits gather. We rarely dare to come here. We are afraid of harassing the undead here, which will bring us misfortune. This, this contract island is originally a cursed island."


    "Curse? It seems that this is the legend here. If there are many dead people, it is a curse, then the curse will not be counted."


    "Since this island has such a bad reputation, why, there are so many people here who will negotiate and sign contracts." Hermilla suddenly interrupted Chi Nan''s thinking and asked.


    The old man bowed slightly: "That''s because peace talks here have become a routine. Those who want to violate the contract will choose to negotiate here. Many of us know that the peace talks here are even violated. It doesn''t matter. Usually, this is the best place for pirates to negotiate peace."


    That''s it, Chi Nan smiled. He finally understood what the Karan family meant, and it seemed that the Karan family didn''t want to make peace with him either. Therefore, they will use this method to seek comfort in their hearts.


    Most of the pirates do not have the reputation of the city gate. Peace talks in this kind of place are only for profit, and the contract can be torn at any time. Just like this time, the so-called peace talks are of no use at all.


    If you let yourself choose, Chi Nan will also choose here. When he has enough strength, what the Karan family is. Will they come back without revenge for what they did this time?


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 548： Fighting with gangsters is the same kind of peace talks

    "What''s on it?" Suddenly, Horn pointed to the center of the island and said.


    The entire island is flat, with only a small soil **** in the center and a stone monument on it. There seems to be some writing on the stele, but because of the long time and the corrosion in the sea, the writing on it can''t be seen clearly.


    The old man looked at the stone stele in the distance, with emotions in his heart: "It is the testimony of the contract island contract, it is the contract stele. It was established by the first legendary pirate in this sea area back then. I hope all pirates can be fair in this place. Treat your agreement fairly. The first contract was made here by the legendary pirate."


    "It''s just a pity that in the end this great pirate was also in this place. He was abandoned by his contract and died on Contract Island. He died under the contract stone. At that time, this place was cursed."


    Looking at the old man, there seems to be some inside story, but the old man doesn''t want to talk about it, and Chi Nan doesn''t bother to ask.


    Just when Chi Nan wanted to say something, a large black spot suddenly appeared on the surface of the sea on the opposite side. "Look, it''s the Karan family fleet, and they are here too." Chi Nan looked into the distance.


    In the air, the airship has passed the news back, and you can see it more clearly from a high altitude. It''s just that the airships are more than 10,000 meters above, it is basically impossible to see them in this place.


    "Hehe, the Karan family, is it because the quality is not enough, but the quantity is used. When I attacked my port island last time, I didn''t use so many warships." Chi Nan knows that these warships are the latest type.


    It''s just this number, but it has reached 8,000. In the vast sea, the densely packed large area is much more magnificent than its own aircraft carrier. Unfortunately, in front of the aircraft carrier, no matter how large it is, the aircraft carrier still stands out from the crowd. "In front of a sufficiently powerful warship, ordinary warships have no meaning at all."


    Chi Nan smiled coldly in his heart, just here indifferently watching the other person approach. The opponent''s ship, as soon as it arrived here, was in a semi-encircled situation, wrapping its own fleet in the middle.


    Chi Nan was also unceremonious. The airship in the sky slowly descended a certain distance, and advanced a certain distance, right above these ships. As long as the war starts, bombs can be thrown directly below.


    "These guys have also learned to be smart. The ships and ships were very scattered before, and they can ensure that they will not be blown up by the bomb to the greatest extent." This is the skirmish formation, Chi Nan thought to himself secretly as he looked at their formation. It is not that simple for the Karan family to develop and grow. Naturally, they know the destructive power of bombs on the dense formation.


    Although dispersing the formation will also cause a decrease in the lethality of their water cannons, but being able to keep oneself is the most important thing. Especially when the opponent''s firepower is more suitable for the close formation.


    "My lord, in response to a message sent to us, asking for peace talks."


    Horn said to Chi Nan, who also came to the island at this time and checked the entire island.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Let''s go and see what they want to do." After that, Chi Nan didn''t care. A vine bridge grew out of the water instantly, and Chi Nan moved towards the bridge under the protection of the guards. Walked over.


    When they came to Contract Island, the opposite side walked onto Contract Island almost at the same time. It seems that their time is accurately calculated, or at all they came up at the same time after watching themselves come up.


    A small overseas family still has so much exquisiteness. Well, the Karan family may not be as strong as Ruth Yala, but it is larger and has a larger population, and it can''t be regarded as a small family.


    "Master Patriarch, this is the lord of Sacred Tree Island, Lord Chinan. This is the patriarch of our Karan family."


    Chi Nan looked ahead, the middle-aged man with blue hair and blue eyes. It''s just that the fierce gaze that flickered in this person''s eyes from time to time made Chi Nan a little uncomfortable. This look was too aggressive.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Hello, since it''s here for peace talks, then the contract should be ready."


    Unexpectedly that Chi Nan was so direct, Patriarch Kalan was taken aback for a moment, and finally said stiffly: "Of course I''m ready, this is our contract, you can take a look." This guy has no politeness either.


    Horn took the contract, and Chi Nan glanced at it with a sneer: "What do you mean, let us sell you military weapons, we will also sell airships, hand over the chart to the god-given continent, and pay additional compensation. Your loss?"


    "You seem to be mistaken. This time we are the winners. I ask you to compensate us for our losses. Other non-sale items are also open to us. We will give a list."


    "Boy, do you know who is in front of you?" a person shouted arrogantly.


    Chi Nan said calmly: "Of course I know Isn''t that the patriarch of the Karan family? Why, want to fight me here." Chi Nan''s eyes fixed on these things in front of him. Guys.


    Patriarch Karan waved his hand: "It¡¯s okay. Negotiating? Of course, you have to negotiate slowly. This time you won. That¡¯s right, but you must not forget that your strength is not too strong in the Island Alliance, far from it. Compared with our Karan family. Our strength is still above yours."


    There was a strange feeling in Chi Nan''s heart. How could this not be like a negotiation between the two big powers, but rather like a bargaining between pirates, and like a small gangster gathering the crowd, letting the other party give himself a face. sense.


    Shaking his head, Chi Nan continued: "Your Karan family is indeed very strong, but we have airships. As long as you can''t deal with our airships for a day, our strength is above yours."


    The argument between two people back and forth is to argue over who is stronger. Anyway, Chi Nan was not in a hurry. Finally, Patriarch Kalan was the first to support him: "Since we are not sure, then we should step back. This dispute is temporarily put down, so that no one needs any conditions, we How about an unconditional truce."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, then nodded: "Of course." Anyway, the most important thing in the peace talks was to delay time. As far as there is no benefit, it really doesn''t matter, and he has no loss.


    Those warships were nothing more than plants spawned. After the new warships were released, the original warships would have been eliminated. Lost in the battle, can still play more value.


    So the two hit it off, and a new contract was quickly drawn up.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 549： The biggest weakness of Sacred Tree Island

    The new contract does not look like a contract, because there are only five words: armistice with immediate effect.


    It''s very simple, just so five words, and then both parties sign. Speaking of it, the number of words in the signature is more than the number of words in the contract itself. Can this thing be regarded as a negotiated contract, but it counts.


    As long as the two parties still recognize it, then this is a peace negotiation contract. When the two parties do not recognize it one day, it will be useless even if they write more. This is the real reason why they chose Contract Island.


    Choosing this island means that the so-called contract is only a temporary contract, and it does not have much binding force at all.


    "Well, since the contract has been signed, then we will go back." Chi Nan folded the contract and placed it in his pocket, and the other party made almost the same action.


    It can be seen that the two people don''t care too much about this peace talk, and they don''t even care so much that they can behave at will in front of each other. "Hehe, the air power of our Karan family is indeed much worse than yours. This is our weakness. But Sacred Tree Island also has one of the biggest weaknesses, do you know what it is."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "I would like to hear the details."


    Patriarch Karan chuckled softly: "The biggest weakness of Sacred Tree Island is yourself. Your entire Sacred Tree Island serves you alone. As long as you die, then the power of Sacred Tree Island is over, so you must Pay attention to safety."


    Chi Nan frowned, he was threatening himself. "Hehe, then you also have to be careful. After all, your strength is weaker."


    Chi Nan felt it a long time ago that the strength of this so-called Karan family patriarch could even be said to be lacking. He barely reached the black iron level and, and it seemed to be a little vain, I really didn''t know how to cultivate. If it weren''t for my very sensitive perception, I couldn''t feel it.


    Of course, it is also possible that he can become a patriarch because he is so weak.


    After a few words between the two sides, they returned to their own ships, and then the battleship group opened and walked towards where they came from. It''s really boring to go back and forth for such a long time, just for such a piece of paper.


    "When we leave their sight, we will get on the airship, and then take the airship back quickly. I don''t want to continue wasting time at sea. You take the aircraft carrier, and then go around to destroy some pirates, and test it by the way."


    The last words were addressed to the soldiers on the aircraft carrier. "My lord, please." The carrier captain replied loudly.


    They still feel proud to be able to use such a large ship, even if it is only one that has not been completely completed. From Chi Nan''s point of view, it was a waste of time, but from their point of view, it was an honor.


    The ships slowly dispersed, but I don''t know why. The Karan family ships seemed to be in a hurry. When they first arrived here, they hurriedly left, and they still maintained a battle formation.


    Perhaps, I was worried about attacking them, Chi Nan ignored it. I don''t know how long it has passed, and the opponent''s ship can no longer see the shadow. Chi Nan greeted him, preparing to let the airship land.


    However, at this moment, a white light suddenly appeared on Chi Nan''s body. Chi Nan himself was stunned, because he himself didn''t know what was going on. At the same time, a dark shadow appeared on the side of Chi Nan.


    This black shadow is holding a jet black dagger with blue light in his hand, and watching the direction of the dagger, it is aimed at his heart. If he had just been stabbed, he would definitely be dead.


    Chi Nan didn''t even think that he would be approached silently. Moreover, I was on my own aircraft carrier, but I didn''t even notice it. Even if one''s own perception on the aircraft carrier''s deck is relatively weak, it is impossible to not notice anything at all. Perhaps because of the negotiation, I didn''t pay attention to this nuance.


    "There are assassins, and there are assassins." Suddenly, Hermilla''s voice rang.


    Horn almost simultaneously drew the long sword in his hand and slashed at the man in black. The man in black still wanted to continue to attack, but facing Horn''s attack, he knew that he would continue to attack, and the one who died first was himself.


    In desperation, the dagger in the hand of the man in black lightly tapped Horn''s long sword, his figure jumped, and the whole person tumbled in the air. Rolling this time, avoiding the attack of the other two guards nearby.


    "Damn, catch this assassin." Horn was furious. Under his protection, the lord had been attacked without even noticing it, which was simply a shame. The other guards were equally ashamed.


    But Chi Nan was sober at this time, he already knew what had just happened. I was assassinated before, and I didn''t even feel it at all, or even a sense of crisis This hidden ability is terrible.


    Fortunately, I bought a silver-level guardian necklace before, but the guardian necklace protected me and stimulated the defensive barrier to block the opponent''s attack. Otherwise, under this attack, he will undoubtedly die. "Damn bastard."


    Chi Nan''s rare anger attacked his heart. Under the siege of several silver-level masters, the man in black actually flashed from left to right, using other guards as shields, and ran to the edge abruptly.


    Seeing, the man in black was about to flee. However, at this moment, a dark shadow suddenly flashed by, which was an arrow. The arrow hit the shoulder of the man in black fiercely. At this time, when the man in black resisted Horn''s attack and retreated with the help of his strength, the outburst of vindictiveness on his body had ended.


    The arrow instantly sank into the shoulder of the man in black, and with a "boom", the entire arrow exploded. The shoulder of the man in black was directly blown to pieces, and one arm was blown off and fell onto the deck.


    But the man in black didn''t say a word, even his eyes didn''t change, as if it wasn''t his own arm. The whole person jumped into the water in an instant, and soon disappeared.


    When Chi Nan turned around, it was Olna who had just attacked. Olna did not reach the silver level, but in the timing of the arrow just now, it reached the peak.


    The surrounding guards instantly surrounded Chi Nan in the middle, making it almost impossible for anyone to approach.


    "Thank you, if it wasn''t for you just now, let that guy escape intact."


    Orna shook her head indifferently: "It is my duty to protect you, not to mention that I can''t hurt him without anyone else. That person was very strange just now, as if he had used some medicine to suppress her pain.") Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 550： If you want to fight, I will fight

    "Yes, it was with those people last time." Chi Nan said affirmatively.


    Horn had already jumped into the water with a few guards and searched everywhere, but after a long time, he couldn''t find it. Speaking of it, if they weren''t strong enough to jump into the water in armor, don''t even think about floating.


    "My lord, we didn''t find that person." Horn knelt before Chi Nan on one knee with a look of shame.


    Chi Nan stepped forward and helped Horn up: "You have done a good job. If it weren''t for your protection this time, I would definitely be attacked by him many times. It may not be what will happen in the end." Chi Nan finally started. I''m scared.


    It''s strange to say that when he was attacked before, Chi Nan didn''t even feel scared at all. Maybe it was because the attack speed was too fast that I didn''t react until now. These assassins secretly trained by special methods are indeed very troublesome.


    "Well, this time is the same as last time, but our perception ability is a little worse. However, this also lets me know what is going on." Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I thought that Patriarch Karan was threatening me in the end, but he just said harshly. I didn''t expect to actually dare to do so. It seems that in order to protect the interests of the Karan family and his own interests, he must remove me. Lost."


    Chi Nan is not an idiot either. He naturally knows his potential and knows that others can see it. As long as one is alive for one day, it is very normal to dominate the entire sea area in the future. But if they die, they may have a chance. For such a big mistake, there must be someone who is in the wrong, so Patriarch Karan could easily become this role.


    It might be fine if Patriarch Kalan has enough strength, but he is obviously just a person who has just reached the Black Iron level. Such a person would be strange to the Karan family.


    Then, he can only do something to keep his position. Perhaps, there are other reasons that I don''t know. And this time the peace talks were obviously brought up by the Karan family.


    At this time, no one dared to do damage. The other two families should not react so quickly. In the end, Chi Nan came to the conclusion that the two assassinations were probably carried out by members of the Karan family.


    "My lord, then what are we going to do." In the face of this silent assassination, even Hermilla was very nervous. She was not nervous about herself, but worried that Chi Nan would be attacked again.


    Originally, it cost 100 million golden dragons to buy a guardian necklace, and Hermilla still had a lot of criticism, but this time the guardian necklace saved Chi Nan''s life, Hermilla didn''t feel that the flower was wronged at all.


    Not to mention there are two opportunities, even if there is only one chance, Hermilla will feel the value of the flower.


    It''s just that Chi Nan still feels distressed. This is the guardian necklace of 100 million golden dragons. There are only three times in total, and this is used up once. These **** bastards, this time Chi Nan said nothing to compromise with them.


    "If he wants to fight, I will fight. The big deal is nothing, but I want to see who is even more unlucky in the end. Isn''t it just bullying that I am not strong enough overseas, then I will go straight to Huanglong."


    Chi Nan was also very scared this time. Chi Nan said loudly: "We get on the airship and then go back. After we go back, we will send one, no, three airship formations to directly attack Karan Island. I want the foundation of the Karan family to be completely destroyed."


    In total, there are only five airship formations in his hand, one is to be stationed at Hongsha Ridge, and the other is to develop Sacred Tree Island. Being able to take out three is already the limit of what I can take out at the moment. This shows that Chi Nan really intends to fight the Karan family fiercely. Only this time, Hermilla, who has always been the safest, did not object.


    The airship landed, and the guards protected the two people and quickly stepped onto the airship. Even the arm that fell to the ground was picked up and taken away, temporarily sealed in a box.


    "I''ll be in charge this time." Orna asked Chi Nan indifferently.


    Dinan nodded: "Of course, you are the highest commander of the airship, but you must pay attention to safety."


    Olna nodded slightly, still showing no expression, as if nothing could shock Olna. If this girl continues like this, she won''t really become a three-nothing, Chi Nan thought in her heart.


    The next day, in a secret place of the Karan family, Patriarch Karan was sitting in the middle seat with a very ugly face. Below, on a stretcher, there is a corpse that has become cold.


    If Chi Nan was here, he would definitely recognize him. This was the person who attacked him that day, because he didn''t have one of his arms. The wound was also shattered by the explosion. The original arm can no longer be spliced It¡¯s just who would have thought that this guy would be able to escape in the sea and still be in this kind of environment. Next, return to the Karan family. It¡¯s just that Patriarch Kalan¡¯s face is not good: "The mission failed, the mission failed, **** it, isn''t it that the hidden potion is foolproof, the potion that has never failed actually failed twice in a row."


    "Very good, guardian type magic item, right? It turns out that you can escape with this thing. Then next time, I will use a method that leaves you with no resistance to completely destroy you."


    "Master Patriarch, this time the assassination, I am afraid we have already exposed it."


    The patriarch''s face was even more ugly, and this assassination would definitely expose himself. It''s just that he originally thought that as long as it succeeds, it doesn''t matter if it is exposed. Are those subordinates really so loyal to Chi Nan? As long as they draw and divide a group, the strength of the family may increase a lot.


    Even if it doesn''t work, Shang Chi Nan can get rid of it when the island alliance is not strong, and maybe even grab the Sacred Tree Island. Never thought of what would happen if he failed, now Patriarch Karan can only swallow the bitter fruit himself.


    Failed and exposed, God knows how the Holy Tree Island will react. Thinking of this, Patriarch Karan took a deep breath: "Remember, don''t let anyone know about the matter here. The corpse will be cleaned up by me. If anyone asks, deny them all. In order to prevent Chi Nan from really daring to do something, we must also be ready."


    Patriarch Karan looked at the sky: "Our Karan family has been standing in the island alliance for countless years and has experienced countless ups and downs. It is absolutely impossible to have a problem here. It''s just an outsider, what guts do you have to do with us." Patriarch Karan Sneered again and again.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 551： Found it, the airship is overwhelming

    The next day, a special piece of information was delivered to Chi Nan''s hands. "It turned out to be him, it was really unexpected."


    Chi Nan said with a sigh, because after investigation, Chi Nan finally knew who the person attacked him that day, and how that person came to his aircraft carrier.


    At first, because the matter was so urgent, no one noticed it. But after careful investigation, everyone found out that they had overlooked one person. That was the old man who followed them to the aircraft carrier before.


    That''s right, it was the old man who Chi Nan asked about everything on Contract Island at the beginning. Who knows, that old man is the killer. At first the old man came to the battleship, because of the arrival of the Karan family, everyone''s attention was on the Karan family. Then the old man disappeared, and no one paid any attention.


    Everyone thought that the man was sent away from the aircraft carrier. However, the investigation later discovered that the old man disappeared by himself, and it was not that someone sent him away. Then the problem came.


    Just an ordinary person, how did he disappear silently?


    The aircraft carrier is not an ordinary ship, it is very high all around. Moreover, the aircraft carrier itself is also made of plants. Even on the deck, Chi Nan''s perception of plants is not very high, but that is because the entire deck is a thick solid wood head.


    It''s impossible for Chi Nan not to feel someone rashly boarding the boat. The most likely is that he came up from the beginning, Chi Nan instinctively ignored this person. Then at this time, the person hides, and the plants will not feed back to himself.


    After all, these plants are brainless. In other words, the plant brain is far from comparable to the human brain. Chi Nan can make a plant brain like a computer with a certain instinct, but it absolutely does not have the ability of human judgment and creativity. It was just the means of the Karan family that made Chi Nan feel terrified.


    The old man didn''t know when it was arranged. Perhaps it was an accident, but he was definitely prepared.


    "My lord, we have also checked that arm and it has been trimmed and disfigured. It looks like an old man¡¯s arm on the surface, but it¡¯s actually not. After removing the disfigurement, it should have been left by a man in his forties. of."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan nodded slightly. "So, can you be sure that that person is from the Karan family?"


    Looking at it this way, things seem to be something wrong again. After all, it was from the surroundings watching the ships come up, and no one knew if there was anything about the Karan family in it.


    Horn said helplessly: "There is no way to confirm, there is no direct evidence."


    Chi Nan snorted coldly: "Hmph, whether there is direct evidence or not, I believe that the Karan family will definitely know something. Even if it is not for them, they will definitely show their feet if they are forced."


    "So my lord, what do you mean..." Horn seemed to understand Chi Nan''s thoughts.


    "According to the original plan, we will directly besiege Karan Island. As long as we are determined, they will do it." Chi Nan can see that at any time, he can''t be soft on the enemy.


    The kindness to the enemy is the cruelty to himself. Although Chi Nan has always known this sentence, as a person who has come out of the peaceful age, he will always have the utmost kindness towards the people around him and follow his own bottom line.


    But reality tells Chi Nan that sometimes being kind is not a good thing, especially when facing those large forces. Since he has absolute strength, it''s better to fight. Anyway, no matter what you do, the other party will come to deal with him, and even assassinations will come out.


    But as long as they can hurt each other, do they dare to use this method? It doesn''t exist.


    "Yes, Olna is ready over there, do you go now."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "Go now. It''s not far anyway. Do it now and you will be able to reach your destination in a day. There are some airships used as transfer stations in the middle. I want to know the news over there at any time."


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and Horn went on. At this moment, the surrounding area of ??Chinan''s castle was completely wrapped up by the guards in the three and outside three layers, and it was impossible for anyone to enter in stealth.


    Outside, there are more soldiers patrolling back and forth day and night, and the routes they take are all uncertain. It is impossible to find a pattern. Now I still want to use that method of hiding my breath and body shape to enter, that is absolutely impossible. The underground is even covered by a lot of grass roots. If you want to enter from the underground, then wait to die underground.


    The assassination of Chi Nan had been seen by so many people, and it was impossible to hide it. After all, when returning home, some ships followed far away. There are many binoculars sold on Sacred Tree Island.


    Chi Nan didn''t intend to hide it either, and allowed them to spread it out As a result, on the Karan family''s side, the news had spread before the fleet returned.


    On the fourth day, in the streets and alleys, many people were talking about this kind of thing at this time: "Have you heard that the foreign lord of Chi Nan was assassinated. It seems that he is seriously wounded and is about to die. Now those outsiders can finally be able to Driven away."


    "What holy tree island, that is obviously ours, it was occupied by them with despicable means. The island of despair must belong to our Karan family." This person is not a member of the Karan family.


    "You said, will this assassination be done by our people," said a man with a sharp-mouthed monkey cheek.


    A big man next to him said disdainfully: "Even if it is so, do those outsiders dare to say anything. We are attacked, and it is not necessary to obediently beg for mercy and talk. If I want to say it, I should just destroy them. Keep it. These guys, we will be easily harassed by them when we are fishing, which is really bad luck."


    It has been ruled by the Karan family for a long time, and the notice to the Karan family has penetrated their bones. All the people on Karan Island consider themselves to be part of the Karan family and are proud of this identity.


    Just as they were talking about it, suddenly someone shouted at the port not far away: "Look, what is that? Why is it like the airship on the Sacred Tree Island."


    "Let¡¯s see, it seems that there are still so many. I heard that the peace talks made a request to let Sacred Tree Island sell us some of the airships. Will this be the case? I didn¡¯t expect that there are actually large flying ships. what."


    There was cheers from below, but the officers who had the news did not think so. Many of the news that went out were spread by them. They all knew that Sacred Tree Island did not agree to sell them the airship.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 552： Give you half an hour to hand over the murderer

    "Commander, the enemy has entered our range. Do you want to start attacking now." A sound rang from a piece of wood beside Orna, which was heard from someone on the other airship.


    Now Olna''s car has become a special huge airship mothership, which is completely different from other airships. The space is very large, so there are more people inside. It''s just that Miria didn''t follow her because she was on Sacred Tree Island.


    Orna said in a tone that remained unchanged: "No, first warn them to prove that we are not fighting undeclared. This is the etiquette on the battlefield." It is indeed a half-elf, and it is necessary to follow etiquette at this time.


    But there is no way, the other soldiers must be obedient. "Let''s talk, we are the air force after all, and we are the noble arms among all armies. There is nothing wrong with following etiquette." In an airship, the soldier joked.


    Then the frigate in front turned on its loudspeaker, and a voice rang: "Listen to the people of Karan Island, we already know that you sent someone to assassinate our Lord Lord. Immediately hand over the murderer and give us an explanation. Otherwise, we will launch a full-scale attack in half an hour."


    This is too insincere, it only takes half an hour to do anything. Even if the news reaches the Karan family headquarters, half an hour is not enough. But not everyone has such a convenient plant brain as Chi Nan that can communicate over long distances.


    Behind the airship, as long as there is a communication airship placed at intervals of a distance, all the messages here can be transmitted back through the plant brain. Even if Chi Nan was willing, there would be no problem with the remote control airship formation.


    "Damn it, it''s those **** on Sacred Tree Island. They dare to come to our Karan Island to make trouble, really looking for death."


    "There is a kind of you come down, what kind of ability to be in the sky, come down and fight against Lao Tzu for a hundred rounds." An old man shouted loudly with a big sword in his hand, it seems that he is still a black iron level fighter.


    It''s really hard for them to come out and jump at such a big age. It''s just that although there is chaos below, no one flees, everyone is staring at the airship in the sky and shouting loudly.


    "These people don''t know how powerful the airship is." The soldiers were a little dazed.


    They didn''t know that the Karan family had always vilified everything on the Sacred Tree Island on their islands, even those airships were described as broken things by them, how did they know how strong these things were.


    In their eyes, the airship must land before it can fight, and its combat effectiveness is not strong enough, and it is not flexible enough. This did increase their own morale, but it also made the people wonder about the strength of these airships. But each barracks is different. Those troops are waiting in battle, looking at the sky with vigilance.


    Soon, half an hour passed, and Olna was also a little impatient at this time.


    Orna said to the side: "Prepare to attack. According to the plan, we will be divided into three routes and attacked along the coast of Karan. Pay attention to saving ammunition, and strive to smash all the strength of the Karan family''s coast this time."


    These island forces, the most powerful forces are all on the sea, that is, those fleets, the army on the land is not very powerful. Even on a big island like the Karan family, the same is true.


    Perhaps in their eyes, the strength on land is of no value no matter how strong it is.


    "Commander, don''t worry, we all know. Brothers, start along our route, we go right and kill them all the way. This time, we must let them lose all the ships."


    Even the Karan family believes that losing so many ships this time will definitely hurt to death. And without the power of the sea, even the Karan family will fall from the position of the three major families.


    Maybe some powerful forces will take this opportunity to besiege the Karan family and bite a piece of meat from them. This is not Chi Nan''s benevolence, but just against their sea power.


    But Chi Nan intends to erode away the power of the Karan family step by step. Step by step from the outside to the inside, until the Karan family is completely destroyed. Otherwise, what if so many ships let them escape?


    Of course, if they can really come up with conditions to make their heart beat, Chi Nan will also consider letting them lose a little bit less. However, it is necessary to explain clearly about his assassination. Even if it was not done by the Karan family, you must give yourself a message. Otherwise, Chi Nan really doesn''t mind erasing them.


    Orna watched a formation flying out, and said, "Let¡¯s go too. Our formation No. 1 goes to the left and begins to attack. Formation No. 4, you start attacking their city from the periphery along the road, and they Military barracks and other important buildings. Remember, you must save as much ammunition as possible."


    There are a lot of bombs in the airship, but the number is still not enough. Karan Island is three times the size of the Ruth Yala Kingdom, and it has to be bombed all at once, but this is not something that a few airship formations like Chinan can do.


    "Look, they are all gone, they seem to be scared. Haha, these cowards." The people below saw the two formations leaving from two directions, and immediately began to laugh and curse at the airship, and made various actions. .


    What they didn''t notice was that the No. 4 formation did not leave at all. These airships with four written on their skins are flying over them. "These idiots dare to insult us. It just so happens that this is a big city by the sea, let them see our destructive power."


    At first, there might be some guilt, but now seeing the appearance of these guys, all the soldiers'' guilt is gone. Everyone on Karan Island can be regarded as an enemy, and no one is innocent.


    Even if there is, it is the time to wait for Karan Island to become its own territory in the future. The airship deformed, and the surrounding cannons were exposed. Suddenly, countless small cannonballs fell from the sky and entered the crowd.


    The civilians and ordinary soldiers who were making various insults were immediately beaten to pieces of meat. Faced with this terrifying attack from the sky, everyone was immediately dumbfounded, and the next moment the screams were deafening.


    They finally understood that these people really came to attack them, and they were not afraid of the Karan family. This kind of attack is totally unsolvable. Anything that must be landed is all deceit.


    The state of excitement suddenly turned into fear, and that fear would be even more terrifying. Many people ran wildly around, looking for everything to hide themselves, and even pulled other people out, and then hid themselves.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 553： The Karan Navy

    The unlucky seaside city was instantly turned into rubble, and even the bombs were useless, but the machine guns completely shattered it. "Let''s go, there is no need to waste too much time here."


    "Just let them go." The soldiers felt that they hadn''t vented enough.


    The team leader said loudly: "We are here to perform the task, and there are opportunities to fight, don''t waste our precious ammunition. When they arrive at their military base, then everyone will destroy it as much as they want."


    "Haha, that must be a good fight. For this plan, we have all replaced kerosene bombs and gas bombs."


    Fire oil bombs are specially used to destroy and burn cities and fortresses, while gas bombs are used to kill people. No matter how much the Karan family''s army is, such an attack will cause them heavy losses.


    Not to mention the fleet that went to the middle continent, the fleet that started to move along the sea on both sides, that was the real gain. Because the Karan family develops the navy itself, the force of the marine army is also the most powerful.


    It didn''t take long to advance, and the fleet under Orna''s command had already encountered a huge military port of the Karan family. In the entire port, there were still more than five thousand warships at this time.


    "Very well, we finally met. It seems that they haven''t got the news yet, and try to destroy them before they go to sea." Once they go to sea, the targets are scattered, and ammunition is wasted if they want to continue the attack.


    There was a response from the people around, and then they drove forward at a very fast speed.


    "Oh my God, why is our frigate? We want to participate in the battle too."


    The soldiers on the frigate were wailing. There is no way, who will let the frigate be the shield of the fleet. It is very thick in itself, but the ammunition carried is not that much. In such a destructive battle, the frigate can basically only be seen from the air. Occasionally throw one or two wind cannons, but the attack speed is really unsatisfactory.


    At this time, in the decentralized military port, those people saw the airship in the sky, and their expressions were a little ugly.


    "Before I received news that an airship appeared on Karan Island and threatened us to surrender some murderer. Do they really dare to attack our Karan Island? Don¡¯t these people know how strong the Karan family is? ."


    The soldiers below watched the airship in the air, and they still don''t believe that these people actually dare to attack themselves.


    But the fact is before their eyes, and they have to believe it. Before reaching the sky, the airships fired their cannons, and a large number of cannon bullets fell down, immediately beating the entire harbor.


    Under such an attack, the people in the military port would not even have the opportunity to board the ship and start the warship.


    These airships that specifically attacked ports did not waste kerosene bombs and gas bombs. Several airships opened their hatches at the same time. This time, many hummingbirds were installed for battery life.


    Large swaths of hummingbird fighters flew out, and the sky was dim for a moment. "No, it''s the kind of plant and bird weapon. Everyone should be careful to conceal it." The soldiers below became more vigilant.


    Hummingbird fighter planes descended from the sky, and then one by one wind cannons condensed, without dropping bombs, they just attacked the ships fiercely. After a burst of wind cannons, there are not many warships remaining.


    When the wind blade broke out, most of the warships were cut into pieces in an instant. "It seems that many of their warships still in the military port have not turned on magic defense." The soldiers sneered, watching the hummingbirds tilt their attacks.


    On the other hand, Olna took out a small book and began to record: the hummingbird fighter''s life time was too short, and she needed to return to the airship frequently to rest. The continuous dispatch of different teams can alleviate it, but it can''t solve it completely. In addition, the hummingbird fighter has a limited attack range and is easy to be targeted.


    Orna squinted her eyes. This was also a problem that had just been discovered during this war. The range of the Hummingbird fighter is not very far, only two hundred meters to three hundred meters.


    There is no way, after all, the hummingbird fighter uses magic attacks. Moreover, it is the bronze-level wind ball attack from the simplified magic pattern. If the distance is farther, the wind ball will explode by itself, and the wind element will dissipate.


    It is precisely because the distance is too close that the hummingbird fighter must descend to a certain height before attacking. The Hummingbird has vents to accelerate, but it is impossible to accelerate all the time. Usually like Asuka.


    This gave the soldiers below the opportunity to attack. Just an archer shot down two hummingbird fighters with one arrow. Although they were also crushed by wind cannons, this was a very dangerous signal.


    "If all the Hummingbird fighters are destroyed, even the airship mothership will lose most of its combat effectiveness. It seems that this problem needs to be solved quickly by Chi Nan." Only this kind of large-scale battle can find some problems. This problem has not been discovered even by Chi Nan himself since the hummingbird was built.


    The battle went very smoothly, and only a moment later, all the warships in the entire military port were turned into fragments. In the military port, as long as the soldiers who dared to rise up were all killed, including the masters who reached the silver rank.


    In such a large military port, there was only one silver master. After he ran out and shot down a few hummingbird fighters at a long distance with a grudge, he was then overwhelmed by a large number of wind cannons and eventually turned into fragments all over the floor, with no scum under.


    When the Hummingbird fighter returned to the inside of the airship, only a mess was left on the scene.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Report the situation as soon as possible." The deputy commander took off his hat, and this scapegoat could only be carried by himself. Who made the commander just rushed out and was killed by the opponent?


    The hummingbirds entered the airship, and then the airship formation continued to move forward. If you see any large city fortress or military port along the road, you must go in and destroy it. Fortunately, the city is not a military fortress after all, and cannonballs cannot be wasted casually. But those that are obviously ports and fortresses are the main targets of destruction.


    Even afterwards, some ports have received news in advance, but in the face of this kind of aerial attack, unless you can hide yourself, otherwise nothing will be left after an attack.


    In this attack, the Karan family''s losses were extremely huge. The Karan family did not react, nor did the other two families expect that this time Chi Nan''s counterattack would be so fierce and so unrelenting.


    Obviously, he just signed a peace agreement, and when he looked back, he went to war. Perhaps the Karan family was wrong, but Chi Nan''s reaction was too great. Of course, this is only in their eyes.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 554： Lets go bomb their hometown

    Unlike the two fleets advancing along the coast, the direction of the fourth fleet is the inland area. Every time an inland city is attacked, the hummingbird fighter is the first to dispatch, followed by a wind cannon attack.


    After the wind cannons washed the ground, they completely dismantled all their counterattack opportunities, and then the fire oil bombs and gas bombs. These gas bombs are specifically designed to target humans, and the effect is outstanding.


    After a poisonous bomb fell, there were not a few people left in the entire city soon. "Hmph, I''m kind enough not to use the plague." This is what Chi Nan said after learning the situation.


    Because of such a big battle, Hermilla did not go back, but took over other things here.


    This kind of battle is even more important than dealing with the beetles on the mainland. By the way, you can also take a good look at the true combat capabilities of these airships today and find the shortcomings.


    It''s just that the Fourth Fleet still ran into trouble as it moved forward. The attack range of the Hummingbird fighter is too small. During the high-speed airship, the attack range of two to three hundred meters can be reached in the blink of an eye. There is no problem even with such an attack. In the beginning, only a few sporadic hummingbird fighters were destroyed.


    But the more you get to some important fortresses and cities inland, the greater the trouble. Especially after receiving some news, cities that are prepared are more able to cause trouble for them. Although there was still no way to stop it, one after another city was burned down, causing the overall loss of Karan Island to become greater and greater.


    But when I arrived in a city, a blue light flashed below. Then countless water arrows flew, and a large number of hummingbird fighters were knocked out at once. "It''s magic, there is a magician below."


    The commander of the airship, who had been going smoothly, finally realized the terrifying power of magic. In other words, the airship they use is also a kind of magical power, which is not something ordinary people can make.


    With an order, a more terrifying covering blow went down. After the city was finally wiped out, the number of Hummingbird fighters lost was too great. "Commander, it can''t go on like this. If we encounter more mages, the Hummingbird fighter will not be enough, and our ammunition can''t always be wasted."


    The fleet commander nodded when he heard the words: "That''s right, we can''t go on like this. Otherwise, our performance will definitely be far behind the other two fleets."


    The target of their attack is a ship, a ship the size of a ship, as long as you aim and hit it. They attacked the city fortress. Although the city fortress was bigger, it was full of people.


    Hummingbird fighters are not very effective in attacking such targets, and gas bombs and kerosene bombs are still used to wash the ground. However, the number of hummingbird fighters cannot be less, otherwise the cleaning effect will be bad. Once you encounter a magician, this consumption is too great. Magicians are different from warriors. They have a larger attack range and a longer attack distance. Hummingbird fighters have no way to resist.


    This is simply a kind of restraint. If it weren''t for the level of the magicians here, they were not too high, and without the help of the magic tower, even a city could cost them huge losses, and they would soon be unsustainable.


    "Commander, what are we going to do? If this goes on, we will return to the voyage soon. This is not good. We are not enjoying it."


    The commander was silent for a moment, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "Anyway, we are all here to attack their city. It''s better to attack the Karan family''s lair, which is also an inland city."


    The adjutant next to him said hesitantly: "Your Excellency Commander, I''m afraid it won''t be too good. Our goal is to clean up along the road, step by step, not too deep, otherwise it will be dangerous."


    "It''s okay, isn''t it just a little dangerous? We are not afraid." The surrounding soldiers began to roar.


    "That is, if their Karan family had a way to deal with us, they would have used it long ago. Judging from their futility, they are not our opponents at all. Besides, how long will it take to bomb a piece of land in such a big place?"


    The adjutant hesitated a little too, Karan Island was indeed a bit too big. Even if you only attack the big cities here, you have to attack them all over again. At their speed, it may take several months or even longer.


    This requires the other party to have no other way, staying in place and waiting for his own attack. If you mobilize a large number of magicians, you may completely destroy your hummingbird fighter at one time, and the fleet will not have much combat effectiveness.


    "Well, I agree, but Lord Lord will not agree."


    "Then don''t tell Lord Lord for the time being, wait until we attack the Karan family''s lair, and then ask Lord Lord to sin. Hmph, dare to assassinate Lord Lord, this time we must make them pay the price."


    The surrounding soldiers responded loudly, with great aura. In the next moment, the fleet adjusted its direction and aimed straight at the center of Karan Island. According to their intelligence, the headquarters of the Karan family is at this location, and there is no cover up. After all, in the past, there was no airship, even if you knew where the Karan family was, you had to fight it.


    At this moment, the Karan family is also anxious. Patriarch Karan is still sitting in his place, but on pins and needles. Below, many family members bowed their heads and remained silent.


    And behind, there are some old people sitting in a row, looking at them coldly. "This time the matter has become like this, you guys talk about how to solve it."


    Patriarch Karan said immediately: "Dare to attack us, of course, to fight them to the end. Our Karan family is the most powerful."


    This remark caused some resonance, but an old man knocked on the ground fiercely: "Shut up, you jumped up all this time, why didn''t the other two families. This time the loss is so great," If we continue, what will our Karan family use to fight against the other two families."


    The Karan family, which was originally weak in overall strength, lost a large number of warships this time, and it was even more not an opponent. "The hateful foreigners are all their harm." Patriarch Karan''s eyes flashed with anger.


    "If this time the matter cannot be solved perfectly, then you, the patriarch, need not do it."


    Patriarch Karan''s face changed, but he dared not say anything. His ability to be in position was originally the result of compromises in all aspects. He didn''t have much strength, and he didn''t have an absolutely powerful force. Everything was given by the family.


    Now because of my own reasons, these clan elders have been drawn out, and there is really no way to keep my position. It''s just that Patriarch Karan didn''t expect that Chi Nan would be so crazy.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 555： tortoise? This is a hard-skinned hedgehog

    A loss report was sent to the Karan family, making the Karan family feel distressed and headache. If such losses continue, they themselves cannot afford it. The other two families are also on the sidelines at this time.


    Not only them, but the major forces are now like this. If the Karan family were to perish, then the supremacy of Sacred Tree Island would be established. I am afraid that the other two families can only behave with their heads down.


    As a powerful local force, they don''t want the Karan family to fail. But what exactly the Karan family would use to win, they themselves couldn''t figure out this. The terrifying power erupted from the airship has shocked everyone in their hearts, and even felt desperate. This is simply an existence like a divine weapon.


    "Report, there is important information." A guard suddenly walked in.


    Patriarch Karan said angrily: "Who told you to come in, didn''t you say that you can''t approach without permission."


    "Let him in, what is the important information?" said a clan elder behind.


    The guard was amnesty, and quickly said: "As mentioned earlier, the airship formation that made trouble in the interior has flown in the direction of our headquarters. It is expected to arrive in six hours."


    At this time, the patriarch had nothing to say, and the other party had already come to his side. If the family residence is destroyed, then he is completely finished. Even so, it''s almost the same.


    The patriarch''s eyes were red, and his heart was full of regret. He knew that this way he shouldn''t have provoke the lunatic in Chi Nan. But what he can do now, he himself doesn''t know, facing these airships, the family that is so powerful in his heart is so vulnerable. Damn outsiders, how can they have such a foul weapon.


    The clan elders glanced at each other and quickly discussed. In just a minute or so, a clan elder spoke: "Anyway, protecting ourselves is the most important thing now."


    "If the order goes on, everyone''s packed things go into the underground defense, and they can''t come up."


    The leading clan elder also said: "Also, activate our magic array defense. In addition, the magic light cannon we have studied over the years has also been taken out. Whether we can deal with them depends on the power of the magic light cannon."


    The Magic Light Cannon has always been an alchemy product that the Karan family has focused on. But because the consumption of the magic light cannon is too great, even if they are overseas, their magic crystals are not enough, so they have not been mass-produced.


    Moreover, the Magic Light Cannon has always been in their eyes, it is a kind of chicken ribs, and they did not expect to rely on this now. Fortunately, I insisted on making some at the beginning, otherwise I can only passively be beaten now, and there is no chance of counterattack.


    Six hours passed quickly. At this time, the people of the Karan family have basically entered the underground, and only a few people are still on the castle, directing the family battle. The blue light of the central tower flickered, and a hemispherical transparent mask enveloped the entire Karan family as a whole.


    Not long after the magic circle was opened, many black spots flew in the sky in the distance. This was the formation of the No. 4 airship.


    "Commander, look at the blue thing, it should be a magical defense barrier. Is the Karan family trying to turn themselves into a tortoise?" The surrounding soldiers also laughed.


    "It doesn''t matter what he is, let''s hit it first. First, use the cannon and test it out." When it got close to a certain distance, the cannon fired, and a piece of cannonball flew over and hit the barrier. The thin barrier only flickered slightly, nothing happened. At this time, the commander''s face became a little serious.


    "It seems that it won''t work, then change to another attack and prepare the wind cannons." Several airships condensed the wind cannons at the same time. Suddenly, countless wind cannons flew over and slammed into the magic barrier.


    The wind element and the water element stirred each other, like a chainsaw cutting, causing countless light spots on the magic barrier to be blown out. It''s just that the magic barrier remained firmly in place, but there was no change.


    "Elder, do we want to attack." At this time, some spars were formed, as if many mirrors were pieced together, and something that looked like a large pot lid was placed around, aiming at high altitude.


    The Grand Elder shook his head: "No, when they get closer, the airship is too fast, and now they are alarmed. The magic spar of our family is sufficient. This kind of attack is enough to withstand a month."


    Gradually, the airship got closer. Then countless hummingbird fighters flew out and launched a series of air cannon blows at the bottom. Under the attack of a large number of wind cannons, the magic barrier was quickly consumed and weakened, and then strengthened again.


    "It''s terrifying firepower, can''t wait any longer. If you add a bomb, maybe the family''s magic spar can''t support it for three days." They didn''t expect that the real attack power of these airships would be so powerful. No wonder those city fortresses were abandoned without much resistance. It turned out that it wasn''t just that they couldn''t resist flying attacksMagic Light Cannon Preparation, first aim at the biggest one and shoot me down. "


    The elder gave an order, and the surrounding Karan family members finally let out a sigh of relief. Use the sight to aim the air, the lid of the cauldron is turned over and aimed at the airship in the air. Above a central column, blue light condensed quickly.


    The next moment, a blue light penetrated the magic barrier, flew out a long distance in an instant, and directly hit the largest airship in the sky. Under a beam of light, the airship mothership was directly broken into a crack. Immediately afterwards, a series of blue lights focused on the airship mothership. In the end, the airship mothership won''t be broken, and its whole body is covered with wounds.


    Finally, a ray of light hits the self-explosive hummingbird, the self-explosive hummingbird exploded, detonating other shells and self-explosive hummingbirds around. Under the continuous explosion, even the airship mothership could not bear enough.


    "Boom" a huge explosion sounded in the air, like a grand firework, the first downed airship mothership was born. The fire was shining in the air, countless fragments fell, and the people inside disappeared without even having a chance to escape.


    Other airships around were also hit by the explosion, shaking in the air. The wings of many airships were blown up on the spot, and now there is no way to move fast.


    It is simply impossible for long-distance activities to rely solely on accelerators.


    "Damn it, why did the Karan family still have this weapon? Why didn''t they use it long ago." When the new weapon appeared, a mothership was blown up. This loss was enough to make everyone feel distressed.


    The most important thing is that such a big loss was caused by not following orders, and the commander was full of regret and guilt. Unlike them, the Karan family kept cheering for this successful counterattack.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 556： Who is afraid of who is full of firepower

    The action that was supposed to be very easy, but when the opponent fired the gun, the soldiers on the airship also had a headache.


    "Commander, what are we going to do?" Seeing the other party''s magic light cannon began to gather energy again, all the soldiers could not sit still. Targeted by this thing, didn''t the mothership just explode too.


    The commander''s face was gloomy: "This is the territorial loss that I did not obey the order, and it hurts you. Next, I hope you can continue to listen to my command, and we will use the last time to be loyal to the lord."


    "Boss, don''t worry, we all listen to you, isn''t it a life."


    "That''s right, if it weren''t for the Lord Lord, I would have died a long time ago. We are treated so well after death, isn''t it a life." Listening to the voices around him supporting him, the corner of the commander''s eyes moistened.


    "I just saw the other party''s magic light cannon range is very large, we can''t walk now, so we can only fight hard with the other party."


    "The boss is right. I just saw it. The range of this magic light gun is at least 20,000 meters or more. It may even be higher than our maximum flight altitude. We are in the sky and there is really nowhere to run. In the explosion just now, most of the airship¡¯s wings were destroyed, and it is impossible to move quickly with accelerators."


    These people are no longer called commanders at this time, but they get closer to them.


    The commander nodded and said: "So the best way for us now is to die with the enemy. I don''t believe it anymore. This tortoise shell can''t be broken. Next, we will use all firepower and we won''t have to worry about anything."


    "Even if we all lose here, we must let the Karan family know how good we are, and use our lives to do the last thing for the lord." The surrounding soldiers shouted loudly.


    The commander took a deep breath, and then quickly said: "Next, everyone should be dispersed as much as possible, don''t get close. The frigate, try to protect the mothership, and delay as much as possible."


    Minglin sent out, and the surrounding airships began to change. The people below also saw the changes in the airship.


    "Hmph, is it that easy to disperse now? Give me energy and fight as soon as possible. We can''t do anything at the seaside. We ran to our family to make trouble. Do you really think we have no choice."


    The great elder looked savage, and the patriarch next to him was sitting on the ground, his head slightly lowered, as if he didn''t care about anything. Because he knew that after this time, his position as head of the patriarch was over.


    "Elder, look, those are Hummingbird fighters, and how come there are so many."


    After such a long time, they finally knew what the name of the Hummingbird was. It''s just that this number is much more than they thought. Hummingbird fighters have always been dispatched in batches in order to continue fighting. But this time, everything was released at once, and the sky soon became densely packed.


    A large number of hummingbird fighters flew down and launched wind cannon blows towards the bottom. So many wind cannons attacked at the same time, almost draining the surrounding wind elements. The violent wind blade continuously erupted, causing the barrier to flicker.


    If this goes on, the barrier will not last long at all, and even the face of the great elder will be black.


    "Everyone, let me come." A middle-aged man walked out, his magic wand burst into blue light.


    "Then I will trouble you." Seeing him stand up, the elder nodded with satisfaction.


    The blue rays of light condensed and formed in a very fast speed, with the bonus of the magic tower, it is too easy to cast magic here. The middle-aged man stabbed his magic wand to the ground.


    Suddenly, countless blue lines filled the surrounding with this person as the center, forming a huge magic circle. A large number of water elements spin quickly in the air, forming a huge waterspout in an instant.


    Wherever the waterspout passed, the sky suddenly became clear. Just like that, I don''t know how many hummingbird fighters were involved, and only the fragments fell to the ground.


    The middle-aged man gasped deeply, but frowned. The effect of his attack this time was worse than he thought, and the opponent had too many hummingbird fighters. If this continues, I am afraid it will be difficult to clean it up.


    "It''s really powerful magic. Record it. Large-scale magic is very destructive to the hummingbird fighter. Let the rear immediately record the message and hand it over to the lord in the future. I ordered all the hummingbird fighters to be dispersed as much as possible to avoid large-scale The destruction of magic." The Hummingbird fighter can only use magic, no other means of defense.


    At this time, the Magic Light Cannon finally condensed into shape. The huge blue light was instantly restrained, and then the water element that was compressed to the extreme burst out suddenly, forming a beam of light, and flew to the sky in an instant.


    "It''s missed, but it doesn''t matter." After the burst of blue light the people below found that the magic light gun did not hit the mothership in the air, but hit the strange airship that was blocking them in front.


    But the next moment, everyone''s eyes widened in surprise: "Damn, what is this, why is it so hard."


    They were shocked to find that their magic light cannon, the kind of attack that could even penetrate the mothership''s shell, had hit a frigate several times in a row, but it hadn''t penetrated the other side. The power of the shell exploded, and the frigate was just blown to pieces. And before, how did this thing block itself.


    At the same time, all the people on the airship breathed a sigh of relief, and the response speed of the vegetable brain in this regard was really fast. Can easily judge the direction of the source of danger based on the intelligence they probed, and then use the accelerator to block in front instantly.


    If it''s an ordinary airship, it really can''t stop it. But the power of this magic light cannon is so powerful that even the frigate can only resist it once. In an instant, the two frigates turned into fragments and began to fall.


    The soldier above opened the hatch and jumped out directly. A small parachute-like thing opened behind, slowing them down. In just a moment, a hummingbird fighter flew over, caught the parachuting airship soldiers, and quickly flew into the mothership. This is a set of rescue methods for airships. But if it exploded like that before, there would be no chance of rescue.


    Once resisted, the opponent''s magic light cannon entered the cooling stage again. The energy gathering time of this thing is too long. The people next to them were busy constantly, quickly replacing the magic spar with new magic spar.


    "With full firepower, isn''t it just desperate? I''ve seen a lot on the battlefield for so many years. Come on, who''s afraid of whom?" The soldiers on the airship yelled. At this moment, many spontaneous hummingbirds have quietly flew out. .


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 557： Break their tortoise shell

    Around the Karan family residence, a series of waterspouts formed from time to time, each time a large swath of hummingbird fighters around was swept away. But there are too many hummingbird fighters, and after they are dispersed, the effect is not good.


    It didn''t take long for the middle-aged man to exhaust his magic power and stand beside him pale.


    "You go back and rest." The elder said, and the person immediately bowed and left the place.


    Then, another old man came out: "Let''s look at me next." No other magic was used. With the help of the waterspout magic circuit opened by the wizard just now, the old man continued to cast the waterspout, specifically to those hummingbird fighters. Local attack. Every time it swept, at least hundreds of hummingbird fighters were swept away.


    Each of these hummingbird fighters can exert the destructive power of the bronze level, but they are not masters of the bronze level after all. Otherwise, if such a waterspout eliminates hundreds of bronze masters, it would be a big profit.


    However, they don''t even know that although these hummingbirds are powerful and troublesome, these things are only mass-produced goods after all.


    "Quickly, fly over, we fly over their heads. That angle is the most difficult to attack. If anyone is injured, before the airship explodes, mobilize the airship to bomb their station and kill them to me."


    Blue veins appeared on the commander''s face. Just now the Magic Light Cannon erupted, and the opponent attacked three points. As a result, three frigates resisted and were shattered. The only one that was not completely broken was being controlled and rushed towards the Karan family.


    But because of the distance, he fell to the ground without touching the magic barrier. The frigate is also the only type of airship that does not explode. All of a sudden, they saw new methods of attack.


    But with these two attacks, the frigates in this formation were also reduced by half. Next, maybe only one attack can be resisted. But now, no one cares about these anymore.


    If it doesn''t work, you drive the mothership to install it yourself. How could this tortoise shell be broken by the sheer size of the mothership and the destructive power of a large number of bombs inside? As for myself, so many brothers died because they didn''t obey the order, and it should be returned to them, the commander thought silently in his heart.


    "No, they are coming here, damn, why are they not ready yet." The elder said angrily.


    "The great elder is calm, now is not the time for you to take action, now it is just a waste of magic power, they are too far away." The other clan elders next to him quickly grabbed the furious great elder, for fear that the great elder would take action now.


    "Humph." The elder snorted coldly: "After this time, I will do my best to research and manufacture the magic light cannon. I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again." The surrounding clansmen nodded, and they didn''t want it either. In fact, even if the Great Elder didn''t say anything, they would try their best to urge this afterwards, these airships were too dangerous.


    Suddenly, the continuous explosion sounded around. The entire defensive barrier was constantly shaking, cracks appeared in many places, and the energy provided by the magic crystal could not keep up.


    "What''s going on, what happened?" The anger that the great elder had just suppressed broke out again.


    "It''s not good, look at it, how can those hummingbirds explode." A soldier pointed to the outside.


    Looking outside, there are indeed some different hummingbirds, which are bigger than ordinary hummingbirds. Once they get close to themselves, their speed will suddenly increase a lot, so fast that they can''t even intercept them.


    However, after these huge hummingbirds hit the magic barrier, they would explode instantly. The energy of the explosion is only bronze level, but the destructive power has reached the silver level. One or two is okay, so many blew hummingbirds exploded at the same time, making the entire magic circle almost unsupported. This kind of destructive power shocked everyone.


    Moreover, other hummingbirds will avoid before they explode, which shows that this is not an accident, but a means of the other party.


    "Damn it, why are there so many unknowing methods, what exactly do the people in the intelligence department eat? Can''t you even find this?" The elder''s face became more and more ugly.


    At this moment, an airship in the sky suddenly landed on its own initiative. Because the speed was too fast, even the people on the airship did not react. "Damn, what the **** are you doing, come back soon."


    Suddenly, there was a voice from the airship: "Anyway, it will be destroyed later, so why don''t I take the initiative to attack. I am an airship transport ship carrying ammunition. The explosive power is much greater than those of self-explosive hummingbirds."


    "Hurry up and come down to me, even if you give up the airship, don''t give up your life." The commander shouted loudly.


    It¡¯s just that the person on the opposite side didn¡¯t care: "No, without my command, the airship can¡¯t hide from the Magic Light Cannon at all. Only with my command ~ www.novelhall.com~ Boss, if you can go back alive, remember to take care of it. My old mother."


    After speaking, no matter what the people behind said, the person stopped speaking, as if he hadn''t heard it. In front of the airship transport ship, wind blades entangled, forming a huge wind ball.


    Suddenly, a magic light cannon hit him, but at the same time, the wind ball also attacked. The position of the wind ball and the magic light cannon and the airship itself showed a straight line.


    So as soon as the typhoon burst out, it collided with the magic light cannon that charged from the front. With a "bang", the wind ball exploded completely, but the Magic Light Cannon was also canceled a lot, and the direction was blown off.


    "Haha, it is true. Although the magic shell is composed of magic power, it still has the nature of water." The captain of the transport ship laughed like crazy, spreading across the entire fleet of the spirit formation.


    The next moment, the transport ship slammed into the magic barrier here. The horrible explosion that the hummingbird couldn''t compare with, with an unparalleled impact, hit the barrier fiercely. The magic barrier that had already reached its limit was finally completely shattered. Like countless broken glass, the fragments flew out all over the sky, and the magic barrier disappeared.


    Almost at this instant, explosions sounded from many places around the entire magic tower at the same time, and the magic barrier was destroyed.


    "Remember this brother, he is a hero. If anyone can go back alive, remember to take his name back and send it to the memorial hall. He is qualified to go in." The commander took off his hat and said indifferently.


    "Next, it''s time for us. I hope we are all heroes. I don''t want to see the useless appearing in Lao Tzu''s army." At the end of the sentence, the commander almost roared out.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 558： Ride on the head and shit

    The magic barrier was broken, and now the hummingbird fighters and blew hummingbirds outside were able to enter and attack inside. When there is a magic barrier, I can''t see anything, but when the magic barrier disappears, the power is manifested.


    When these things enter the interior, the entire Karan family will definitely die. In just a few moments, some wind cannons broke in, and many people outside the Karan family died in one fell swoop.


    "Damn it, **** foreign boy, the old man is never ending with you." The elder almost vomited blood.


    The next moment, the great elder burst out with a bright blue light. The light was not so soft, but rather dazzling. The great elder''s whole body magic power was injected into the magic tower.


    The next moment, the magic tower burst out with bright light, and on the top of the nine-story tower, the blue ball of light was like a pearl, so vivid. Suddenly, a blue light curtain burst out from the magic tower, covering everything around it, spreading towards the surroundings, further and further. All the Hummingbird fighters that had been wiped by the light curtain stopped.


    After a while, a little bit of frost filled the body of the hummingbird fighter and the self-explosive hummingbird, and it all turned into ice in a short while. The Hummingbird fell to the ground and was smashed to pieces on the spot.


    Even the smashed hummingbird has lost the opportunity to explode. With just one magic, all hummingbird fighters and blew hummingbirds within two kilometers of the surrounding area were completely wiped out.


    And because these hummingbird fighters were too close to the magic barrier, as a result, this magic, the hummingbird fighters and self-explosive hummingbirds that had flown out, were almost cleaned up, and there was not much left.


    "They actually still have a golden mage." The commander doesn''t know anything. Being able to become an airship commander will naturally learn a lot of knowledge and common sense. Only gold-level masters can fight against an army on their own. The one who can exert such power on the nine-story magic tower must also be the golden mage.


    "Throw a bomb for me." The airships who had flown directly above the station opened the lower hatch one after another. Then one by one bombs were thrown down, fire oil bombs, gas bombs, even bombs, everything.


    After a series of bombs were dropped, the damage caused was very obvious. Toxic gas was permeated in some places, and some places burned on the spot. These people, this is to erase the Karan family.


    "Holy Tree Island, people from the mainland, the old man and you are not at odds." The magic power of the whole body of the great elder broke out in an instant, and a brighter light than just flashed. "Water Elemental Impact."


    The great elder yelled at the sky. The pearl above the magic tower exploded on the spot. The huge water element reflects the sky into a blue, as if the sky has become the sea.


    The waves crashed from below to above. When it reaches the airship position, the power is already very small. But this power still made the airship sway, and the shell made a dull sound. The frigate instantly blocked the mothership to ensure that the mothership would not be impacted. However, the phenomenon of heavy thunder and small rain made them very surprised.


    "This is the attack of the Golden Mage? Why is it so weak? Why should I strike it with a hammer."


    "Don''t be careless, no, this magic is not simple." The commander, who had thought the same as other soldiers, suddenly changed his face. Because he found that the sound that hit the wall did not disappear.


    Just like ocean waves, wave after wave, continuous, and stronger than each impact. The previous shock seemed to accumulate power for the subsequent shocks, resulting in greater and greater power.


    It is really not easy to be able to hit high places and maintain such power. If it were an army on land, facing such an attack, no matter how many people could only come and die.


    "Damn it, what kind of magic is this?" The soldiers also found that something was wrong. Because their airship was actually imprisoned in the air by the impact of the waves, unable to move, its wings gradually shattered.


    Not only that, the bombs that were still going down before, as well as those hummingbird fighters, were also imprisoned in the air, and there were many cracks in their bodies. The first to explode were the hummingbirds and bombs that exploded.


    Then the gas bombs and kerosene bombs also shattered. The flame of the kerosene bomb was extinguished before it burned, leaving only the sky full of kerosene being shaken. The poison gas of the gas bomb had just appeared, it began to decompose, and disappeared after a while. In a short time, those hummingbird fighters also shattered and turned into fragments.


    These fragments violated physics and floated in the air. Under the repeated impact of the waves, they became smaller fragments, getting smaller and smaller, until they finally became like sand.


    The airship below finally couldn''t hold on anymore. The airship began to shatter, as did the people inside, one by one Puff" The elder suddenly spewed a mouthful of blood, and the whole person fell to the back. The people who were cheering came over quickly. He helped the great elder up. "It''s not good, the great elder was overdrawn and unconscious. "


    They just remembered that even though the great elder was a golden mage, he was casting spells in the air from such a far away, and there was no water here yet, what a huge amount of magic power would be needed to do it.


    "Quickly, take the great elder to the basement, and the other people also hurry up, we are about to be unable to keep it here." The great elder''s coma has caused everyone to lose their backbone, even those very majestic elders. Panic on his face. What they didn''t find was that their patriarch had disappeared long ago.


    With the great elder''s coma, the fluctuations in the air finally gradually disappeared. Countless sand-like fine particles fell from the sky and sprinkled on the earth. "Kacha" suddenly, the mothership''s ground was completely shattered.


    Most of the things inside the mothership fell. This can be more powerful than a little bit of throwing power.


    Exactly this position covers the position of the Magic Light Cannon below. The people operating the Magic Light Cannon below were overwhelmed by the massive bombs before they could react. After the continuous explosion, the magic light cannon shattered.


    The people who stayed in place looked at me and I looked at you, all at a loss. The magic light cannon was destroyed, so what else did you use to fight the airship? "The time has come to sacrifice for the family, even if it can kill a hummingbird fighter."


    The leader roared loudly, and then rushed out. The big axe in his hand would look fiercely, and a grudge flew out instantly, splitting a hummingbird fighter in half. The others howled loudly and furiously counterattacked the Hummingbird fighter that had not yet been wiped out. What they didn''t know was that the people on the airship were also looking at each other.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 559： I have no choice but to talk again after the talk

    "Boss, what are we going to do now." A voice rang.


    Because at this time, they have no choice but to fight. The previous wave attack not only destroyed their wings, but also destroyed their chassis. Most of the airships were smashed on the spot, not even a single person was left behind.


    The mothership and a few airships were still preserved, but because the ground below was destroyed, all the shells were dropped. In the worst of all, the entire tail disappeared, leaving only the head of an airship floating in the air.


    If it were not for the airship¡¯s ability to float across the entire airship, and if it weren¡¯t for the airship¡¯s brain where the human and plant brains existed, this airship would no longer exist.


    Without the pill, without the hummingbird fighter, even after the main body of the airship mothership is destroyed, even the ability of self-production has disappeared, how can this be continued?


    "There is no way, now I can''t fight at all, I have to send the news back first." Even if he tried desperately, there was no chance, the blood in his heart slowly cooled, and he began to consider the status quo.


    He was here to fight, and because he didn''t have a chance to escape at the beginning, he led people desperately. But now, there is no way to fight hard, and there is no chance to fight, and the strange magic cannon below seems to have no effect. Without the gold-level mage, the two sides now have no choice but to look at each other and stare at each other.


    Don''t look at those guards fighting with the remaining hummingbird fighters, but in fact this has come to the end of the battle.


    "The news has been sent back, what shall we do now." A soldier asked depressedly.


    The commander is also very helpless. He can do his best, and he can fight with the opponent, but he will not bring his brothers to death without the slightest value of fighting. Even if the heart is full of regret, continue to persevere.


    At least, you have to return to the territory and report to the lord in person. Lord Lord still doesn''t know this kind of weapon with a terrifying range of attack. And just now the commander discovered that not only the wings were destroyed.


    Even those accelerators were completely destroyed in the just outbreak. Without the accelerator, they now have no mobility at all. No, not nothing, now they can only rise and fall.


    "We ascended, ascended to the extreme height, waiting here for Lord Lord to send someone to come."


    The mothership was so badly injured that there was no way to heal and recover itself, let alone other airships. If the shock just now wasn''t because the water element had the effect of preventing burning, perhaps my mothership exploded just now.


    The two sides confronted each other in the sky and the other underground. People on the ground look at the sky all the time, always worried that they will come down to deal with themselves. The people in the sky also looked at the ground all the time, worried that they would use the Magic Light Cannon to attack themselves. His limit height is only more than 20,000 meters, but the range of the magic light gun seems to be farther.


    In this way, the two sides stood in a stalemate for two days, and within two days, no one dared to make much movement. Two days later, a spar was taken by the attendants of the Karan family and came to the port island where Chi Nan was located.


    The attendant was under control and had no chance to approach. And Chi Nan looked at the spar from a distance: "What is this?"


    The attendant said with difficulty: "This is a communication spar, which can be used for long-distance communication, as long as it is infused with magic or grudge. Our family, I want to talk to your Excellency."


    "Hmph, just talk about it after the negotiation, what do they think I am."


    The attendant did not speak, but looked at Chi Nan stubbornly. Chi Nan said indifferently: "Connect it, I want to see how they can give me an explanation." Chi Nan''s heart was also extremely depressed at this time.


    He didn''t expect that someone would not listen to his orders and ran to the other family''s residence.


    It seems that human soldiers are really different from pure plants, but there are all kinds of uncertainties.


    But this is not without benefits, at least let yourself know the magic light cannon. If you are targeted by the other party without knowing it, you will definitely suffer a greater loss if you burst out in the future.


    However, one of his own fleets was completely maimed, and Chi Nan said that it was impossible not to care about it. At this time, Chi Nan had dispatched airships to pull the disabled airships from the air and waited for them to be repaired when they returned.


    In the same way, directly tying the Karan family''s residence into that way, it is said that a golden mage was overdrawn. This kind of battle result is even more obvious than the coastal destruction all the way to the past, but the loss is a little too big.


    The light on the spar flickered, and a figure appeared on the opposite side. This person was a middle-aged man who didn''t know him. Looking at the blue hair and eyes, it was obvious that they belonged to the Karan family.


    "Hello Lord Chinan, I am the Patriarch of the Karan Family." The person opposite said.


    "Don''t lie to me, I saw your Patriarch last time definitely not you."


    The other party bowed slightly: "I''m really sorry. We have found out that the one who sent someone to assassinate you was the previous Patriarch. He has been expelled from the family. We are deeply sorry for that."


    Chi Nan was embarrassed to hold on to the so-called not hitting the smiley person with his hand. "Then what do you mean, does this matter?"


    Chi Nan squinted his eyes burning hard. Obviously, that guy didn''t die. Moreover, Chi Nan finally knew that it was the Karan family who had assassinated him, and he did not hit the wrong person, so the guilt in his heart disappeared without a trace.


    The person on the opposite side looked sorry: "I''m very sorry, the previous Patriarch has escaped in fear of sin, and we don''t know where he went." These words caused Chi Nan''s fire.


    "In other words, you don¡¯t know where he went. Is this what you gave me. I don¡¯t care what your family has to deal with my airship, but there are certainly not many. My airship is still on the coast now, Believe it or not, I will completely destroy your entire Karan Island." Chi Nan can''t take care of that much when it comes to his life.


    The person on the opposite side still smiled: "Our warships have all left the port and are heading towards the port island. At this speed, it shouldn''t take long to arrive. We have a lot of warships."


    This is threatening oneself. After all, he has not enough airships, and he has no time to clean up with so many warships. If you must destroy Karan Island, then the result will be the same, and your overseas base will also be destroyed.


    If one is not careful, even oneself is in danger, because Chi Nan doesn''t know what else these people have.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 560： I have criticized him severely

    "Very well, it seems that I still underestimate you. One of the three major families that have dominated overseas for many years has a solid background."


    "I''m overwhelmed, we just need to deal with more situations, so the warship is a little more prepared, and it is incomparable with the airship. Then, your Excellency, how about the continuation of the previous agreement."


    Chi Nan looked at the other side with deep meaning for a while, and then said, "Truce? Yes, do we have an agreement."


    This is a compromise, not Chi Nan''s own compromise, but a compromise between both sides. Chi Nan didn''t want to completely cut off the overseas foundation, and didn''t want to continue to bear the danger, so he could only bear it temporarily.


    The opposite is the same, facing the unsolvable airship, they don''t want to die with each other. Continue to fight, even if you win, I am afraid that it will eventually be destroyed in the hands of the other two families.


    Those two families didn''t help if they saw the Karan family suffer. To be able to develop into the three major families, which one has not experienced countless fights, annexed many forces, and finally established its own position completely.


    Don''t look at the Karan family has been very overbearing, because they are facing forces that are inferior to their own. The Sacred Tree Island now showed greater potential than their own, as well as the ability to die with them, so they didn''t dare to mess around. Especially, Chinan is from the mainland, and no one knows how many foundations their mainland has.


    As a result, the two were afraid, and in the end they could only compromise with each other and temporarily cease the war.


    But this is only temporary, and both sides know that as long as one of the forces completely surpasses the other, a new war will surely break out. At the same time, Chi Nan still has a worry.


    That is the opponent''s golden master, this is the biggest shortcoming of his territory. The opponent has gold-level power, but his side does not. A gold-level master, if he hides in secret, no one wants to face it.


    For his own safety, Chi Nan could only temporarily suppress his anger. If the other family residence is destroyed, I can resist it, why can''t I? Thinking that the other party was worse than himself, Chi Nan felt balanced.


    "So, what method did the previous one use to assassinate me." This is the question that Chi Nan wants to clarify.


    The Kalan Patriarch on the opposite side did not hesitate: "The person used the ecstasy potion. After using the ecstasy potion, no one can feel it. Of course, too much strength can be detected. This kind of potion is very difficult to obtain. , Our family only has three bottles. I''m really sorry."


    "Three bottles, that is to say, there is one more bottle. This is a threat." Chi Nan didn''t believe that they only had one bottle left, but as long as there was still one, it would be very dangerous, so be careful.


    As long as there is a chance, Chi Nan believes that the other party will assassinate himself without hesitation.


    "The last thing, what do you plan to do with your former Patriarch?" Chi Nan said in a cold voice: "As soon as I signed the contract, I immediately sent someone to assassinate me. I will not forget this matter."


    "Don''t worry, we will do our best to search for it." Is this an explanation?


    The Karan Patriarch became a little serious: "Then you, your excellency, rushed to send an army to carry out a full-scale attack. Doesn''t this matter give us the Karan family an explanation." He said it at this time.


    Chi Nan had been prepared for a long time, and said indifferently: "Ah, I was assassinated before, and the people under me were angry. Only then will I retaliate. I have been hiding in the castle these days and I don''t know anything. "


    Isn''t it just to shirk? You can abscond as a Patriarch, and you don''t know anything wrong. Patriarch Karan''s expression changed. Without the lord''s order, the army could be mobilized at will. This lord would have already perished.


    "Then who gave the order, please hand it over for the friendship between our two families."


    Chi Nan sneered. He wasn''t ready to compromise. They didn''t have much friendship anyway. "Ah, you said that person, don''t worry, I have already criticized him severely."


    Criticized him


    Passed him


    Him


    Up


    Is this an explanation? Patriarch Karan was suddenly a little dazed.


    The two looked at each other and smiled at each other. "Since the matter has been resolved, let''s talk about the next thing slowly." Both sides have scruples about each other. This is what it means to write down this kind of thing temporarily and continue later.


    When the spar turned off, Chi Nan waved his hand and drove the messenger out. Then pointed to the spar: "Throw this thing out for me too, it looks an eye-catching." The guard quickly picked up the spar and walked outside.


    "My lord, what do you plan to do with the commander of the fourth formation. Although he did violate the order, he has done meritorious service after all, and he is committed to his territory and cannot be punished casually."


    Hermilla is soft-hearted, and Chi Nan rolled her eyes: "Of course I know, but there will be major problems in the absence of strict management of the army Fortunately, his army''s combat effectiveness is mainly plant weapons, otherwise they will all This is the case, even if it is kind, your own territory will be in chaos. The army does not need a second voice, they just need to listen to their own.


    But since Hemila had spoken, Chi Nan simply let him go. "Release all positions as the commander of the No. 4 formation, and let him serve as the instructor of the airship course in the newly established academy."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said again: "I''ll talk about the future. Can you return to the airship formation? Just wait to see your future performance." Although there is no position, there is no other punishment.


    Hermilla let out a sigh of relief. Many soldiers begged to come to her before. If they didn''t do it well, it would be hard to explain. Hermilla''s temperament is not suitable for running the army, she can only manage the government affairs of the territory.


    After the two sides explained, the matter did not end immediately. The Karan family was slowly monitoring Chinan¡¯s airship leaving its volley, but Chinan¡¯s airship did not leave immediately, because they were monitoring the Karan family¡¯s battleship. Seeing the battleship group that couldn''t see the head at a glance, even the soldiers on the airship were shocked.


    If it weren''t for the special currents around the island of despair, it would have prevented any ships from approaching. With such a huge power, the Karan family may have already taken down the island of despair. In terms of warships, the Karan family really deserves the title of the most.


    After this battle, Chinan and Sacred Tree Island were completely famous. Those who can fight against the Karan family are not ordinary forces. Faintly, the name of the fourth largest overseas family has gradually spread among many people.


    As for this title, although it has not been officially recognized, most people no longer deny it.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 561： Leading the trend of research and development

    Among the Sea King family, a group of people sat together and talked secretly in this sealed secret room. It''s just that no one spoke at the scene, everyone was looking at the information in their hands, frowning constantly.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has passed before the Sea King¡¯s patriarch said: ¡°Now you have seen that although the Karan family¡¯s patriarch does not have an absolutely stable position, the power is concentrated on the patriarch. But as the patriarch, he was persecuted by an outsider. Escape, obviously the power of Sacred Tree Island is enough for us to pay attention."


    "Is Sacred Tree Island really so powerful? Could it be that the patriarch of the Karan family could have escaped. Could it be that they deliberately performed it to us." A member of the Sea King family below said indifferently.


    "Shut up in Uso, the Karan family is so proud that they are not ready to do such a thing. Moreover, our spy also heard news that Karan Island is indeed in chaos now, many coastal ports and cities They are all destroyed. The Karan family¡¯s warships were all dispatched before, and the destination was the direction of the port island."


    "Godhaar, tell me, are those airships really that powerful?"


    Hearing the patriarch¡¯s name, Goethe Haar got up and said: ¡°According to what I saw that day, those airships were indeed very powerful, but they weren¡¯t damaged so fast. If you add the methods mentioned in the information, there should be no problem."


    The patriarch nodded slightly: "You are right, this is an information I just received. You can take a look."


    Looking at this information, everyone became serious. "Unexpectedly, the Karan family was rescued in the end by a previous chicken rib research. The Magic Light Cannon originally thought it was useless, but I didn''t expect it."


    This magic light cannon has almost replaced the status of anti-aircraft guns in this world, and it is more accurate and faster than anti-aircraft guns, so dealing with relatively slow-flying airships is simply the nemesis of airships.


    It can be said that the airship in the current situation can only resist the Magic Light Cannon, and it is impossible to escape, even the fastest flying frigate. The frigate can only predict resistance within a certain range, and escape is impossible.


    "So now I propose that we will introduce the magic light cannon technology and then develop it. I believe that with the level of our Aquaman family, we can definitely make rapid progress in this area and achieve results that surpass the Karan family."


    An old man suddenly said: "We can work with the other two families to develop together. After all, this is not our own business. The development of Sacred Tree Island is too fast, and the growth rate of their fleet and airships surprised me. If the airship can not be restrained as soon as possible. Our weapons, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good thing for our three families."


    There are no eternal friends, no eternal enemies, only eternal interests.


    Under the pressure of the powerful enemy of Sacred Tree Island, the three families that hadn''t dealt with them very much, unexpectedly united rarely. You need to know that only when facing the Hailing clan before, they would temporarily unite.


    "I agree, just do it, I think the other two families are the same."


    "I also agree, but we can''t provide help free of charge, we must have a return. Now the Karan family is the first to bear the brunt, so the Karan family must give us some benefits."


    This proposal, under the pressure of Sacred Tree Island, was quickly approved.


    At the same time, the Beastmaster family is also discussing. People in the Beast King family don¡¯t know if they often deal with sea beasts. They wear very primitive and natural clothes, either leaves or bark.


    If you don''t know that they are one of the three overseas families, you will think that these people are a group of savages. The same thing is that every member of the Beastmaster family will have a special rune gleaming on their left hand, which is the Warcraft Contract.


    The members of the Beast King family are also wild. Men are full of violent auras like wild beasts, and women are like female leopards. There is a kind of wild beauty. If you provoke them, you can also feel the feeling of a tigress. Sometimes, female anger can be far more frightening than male anger.


    "How do you feel, that kind of airship is not something we can deal with now."


    The Beast King family is so direct, they are also the most popular and dominant family. The Beastmaster family is completely different from the other two families, and it seems that they are not very keen on power.


    Within the family, usually the strongest position is higher. Whenever there are special things, they always get together to discuss and discuss, like a meeting. If you disagree, use your fist to decide whose idea is right.


    Only this time, the atmosphere is not as warm as before. Because of the powerful airship facing this time, even the Beastmaster family is also very troubled. Because, the sky is not their domain Thinking of the sky, the patriarch said to an old man: "Hei Lao, you are the smartest in our family. Tell me what we want to do. Let it go. If we continue to develop, is it possible that we still have to surrender."


    Although surrendering to the strong is the motto of the Beastmaster family, they are used to being the king and hegemony here. Who wants to surrender to others? If they can resist and struggle, they will never give up this opportunity.


    The dark and thin alternative old man frowned and thought. Indeed, among such a group of stout guys, this old man is indeed very different. Even many children are stronger than him.


    For a long time, Old Hei opened his mouth and said: "Magic Light Cannon is a weapon to restrain airships, but our family has never been good at studying magic, let alone alchemy weapons." Look at these guys who are full of muscles and beasts, move. How can they be good at brain things. If it weren''t for the family members to really have a high affinity with Warcraft, they would definitely not be where they are today.


    "So, the key to solving this matter lies in the monsters. We are the Beastmaster family. Although many people outside are calling us the sea beast family, we can control more than the sea beasts."


    "I think we should probably control some beasts that can fly in the air, and then study how to break the thick hard shell of those airships, so that we can deal with them."


    "Well said, I know the black old man you have the best way. Now go and catch some flying monsters. I want them to see that the sky is definitely not the world of airships."


    A group of people became excited all at once. Quite a few people still ran outside dancing and dancing. Listening to them, it was obvious that they wanted to catch the monsters now. Hei Lao covers his head, these energetic fools.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 562： Still made the missile

    Things happen in the outside world very quickly. Human beings will always react quickly to some special events, and there is not so much wrangling. And Chi Nan also got the news through the intelligence organization just established.


    "Hehe, I don''t dare to worry about setting up so many research organizations so quickly, overtly and secretly, is your relationship so good in the past?" Chi Nan''s mouth sneered.


    The subjects studied by these research organizations are basically shaped energy guns. The magic light cannon is a kind of shaped energy cannon. By condensing a large amount of magic power, it bursts out instantly, so that it can attack distant targets at a very fast speed.


    Because of cohesion, it is powerful and extremely accurate. But the shortcomings are also obvious. You can only play in a straight line, so the effect on flat ground is much worse. Moreover, the power is cohesive, but it can only attack one point, which is meaningless for the existence of a large number of troops. The most important thing is that this kind of shaped energy gun consumes a lot of money.


    Therefore, the position of the shaped cannon in the magic crystal cannon is usually very embarrassing, and few people will study it.


    The reason why the Karan family has a magic light cannon is also because a research topic went off the track.


    However, this time, in order to deal with the airship, all of them started to study unanimously. The Beast King family was even more fanfare, and did not hide what they were doing.


    "Are you going to form a flying corps? It''s still just starting to develop."


    Their guards now have a griffon in their hands. Their Beastmaster family has only started to develop an air legion, so why did they go early? What a bunch of foolish fools, if they did this early, the entire island alliance would have been unified by them.


    Chi Nan quickly threw this information aside, and then began to think about some of the problems exposed this time.


    There is no way, every war, basically your own weapons will expose many problems. This was the most difficult battle since the airship was dispatched, and the problems exposed were also very fatal.


    "The speed of the airship is still too slow and not flexible enough, but there is no way, after all, it is an airship. Without continuous jet propulsion, it is impossible to make a flexible airplane."


    Chi Nan continued to think, although the machine guns attack fast, but the destructive power is too poor, this is the biggest problem. In the face of some powerful presence, the cannon has basically lost its threatening ability.


    A variety of different bombs can meet the needs of bombing, but when facing a strong enemy, they will lose all their effects. This kind of thing can only be used to bully the target on the ground. Hummingbird fighter is very good, but the range is too short, it must be close to attack, it is easy to be targeted. This time the Hummingbird fighters were basically swept away by the opponent''s magic.


    The Explosion Hummingbird is very good, but it is still very slow before starting the accelerator, and it is very inflexible because of its size. Once the opponent is prepared, it is easy to be targeted.


    "Then what the airship lacks now is a kind of long-range fast strike, and the power is still good. The wind cannon is good, but the speed of the wind cannon is too slow, and the range is too close."


    This is the shortcoming of the wind cannon. The distance is too far, and the wind cannon disperses before it reaches the target. And it takes two minutes to condense. This is the time for the main gun to condense, and aiming is not easy.


    "So, to solve the problem of fast launching, longer range, and good power. I can think of now, it seems that only missiles." Chi Nan thought of the kind of chicken ribs that he had developed before.


    Chi Nan has not given up on research, because in Chi Nan''s heart, the status of missiles is very high. It''s just that the missile''s flight has always been insufficiently propelled. After thinking about it for a while, Chi Nan finally made up his mind: "Since the ultra-long-range missile cannot be reached, it is better to make a short-range missile first."


    Chi Nan decided to sacrifice the lifespan of the accelerator so that the accelerator could continue to explode with strong wind elements for propulsion in a short period of time. Anyway, missiles are originally disposable items.


    After having a direction, Chi Nan began to experiment. Just like before, the test area in Chinan once again began to see continuous explosions. To study weapons, port islands are certainly not enough.


    Because there was something in the territory, Hemira returned to Hongsha Ridge, and Chi Nan also went to the edge of Sacred Tree Island and began to study his own missiles. Without Hermilla by her side, attention can finally be gathered.


    Suddenly, the entire island alliance area showed a strange calm, and everyone was studying and developing themselves quietly, and they didn''t come out to make trouble. Even the pirates, most of them disappeared.


    Everyone knows that this is nothing more than the peace before the storm. As long as anyone has the ability to break the balance, this peaceful situation will be completely destroyed in the first time Under this environment, after a period of research, Chinan¡¯s missiles are finally completed. .


    With the addition of big sharp wings, Chi Nan finally managed to keep the missile balanced in the air. "It''s a pity, the propulsion power is still not enough, otherwise there is no need for such big wings." Chi Nan was a little depressed.


    Fortunately, the wings can be folded and contracted, and can be installed in the barrel. To launch this kind of missile, a long barrel is needed as the front positioning, otherwise it is unknown where it will fly.


    After launching, the wings spread out, so as to ensure accurate strikes within a certain distance. With the control and fine adjustment of the plant brain, the new missile can accurately strike within ten kilometers, and the error will not exceed ten meters within fifty kilometers. Continue to increase the distance will not work, because the thruster is really not enough.


    Chinan squeezed the accelerator into a propeller, which can continuously condense a large number of wind elements to continuously stimulate in a short time and obtain a stable reaction force. But it can only last for three minutes.


    After three minutes, the thruster is damaged and the flight will be uncontrolled. "The cost is so high, so the power of this thing can''t be too weak. For such a big missile, then add a silver-level explosive mushroom. This explosive power can at least be close to the full blow of a gold-level expert, absolutely Can give them a surprise."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Chi Nan''s mouth. "Now that the missile problem is solved, then we must solve the problem of missile launch. The missile in question does not have satellite assistance and cannot be launched on the ground, but the airship is not suitable either."


    Looking at the sky, Chi Nan has a new question in his mind. There are missiles, but how can they be used?


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 563： New airship: destroyer

    The missile is not made perfect, so to launch this kind of missile, a very large and very long barrel is needed. Such a barrel is longer than those destroyers he usually uses, and it is very thick.


    The missile itself is not small, and there is no problem if the mothership is used to carry it. However, if the mothership is loaded with too many large bombs, the space for carrying other types of weapons will be much less.


    In the end, Chi Nan could only decide to rebuild a new airship to carry his own missiles.


    "Well, although the mothership cannot be equipped with a large number of missiles, it is not a problem to install a few. After all, this is also a weapon suitable for combat. As for the gun barrel, just add one next to it, instead of a wind cannon. s position."


    The power of wind cannons is nothing to the mothership. There are many wind cannons on the mothership.


    The wind cannon, which has a condensing time of up to two minutes, has a large range, but it can only attack at the level of silver. It''s not as good as my own missile, which can be launched instantly, and the attack speed is very fast within a certain distance.


    The most important thing is that the elemental cohesion of this missile has only reached the silver level, but because of the bonus of the self-detonating mushroom, the power has reached the gold level. Even the golden master will definitely get injured in the face of such a missile strike. It''s a pity that because the elements are not cohesive enough, it is not so easy to kill the golden master.


    Gradually, after Chi Nan experimented with various shapes, a new weird airship appeared in Chi Nan''s hands.


    The length of this airship is larger than that of its own transport ship, and the overall size is close to 100 meters. Although it is not comparable to the size of the mothership, it is also a giant among the airship family.


    The entire airship looks like an oval from the ground, like a slightly flattened plate. From the front, it looks like a squeezed hamburger or a long loaf of bread.


    The whole bread has been cut twice vertically, which is this weird shape. On the wings installation, Chi Nan also adopted a large number of small wings structure, so as not to make the wings easy targets for the enemy.


    No other weapons were installed on the new airship, whether it was a hummingbird fighter or a cannon. Nor does it have the ability to throw bombs. Such a big airship would not normally attack.


    Only when dealing with valuable special targets, this airship will launch an attack. This is because although the entire airship is hundreds of meters long, the number of missiles in it is not that many. It is only loaded with a hundred missiles.


    This kind of quality missiles can only be spawned by themselves. Plants that reach the level of silver can''t rely on their own mother trees. The new airship does not integrate the homeland mother tree, does not have the ability to repair itself, nor does it have the ability to produce it by itself. It can be said that there is no way to recover the missiles on it.


    Even if they are injured in peacetime, they can only rely on approaching the mothership and use the mothership''s mother tree force to radiate to recover. No way, the new airship is so big that it is impossible to fit into the mothership.


    The new airship itself is streamlined, but it is too big, and the speed of flying in the air is not very fast.


    And after absorbing the experience of this period of time, Chi Nan thickened the hard shell of the new airship itself, and turned it into many different levels. When hit by absolute power, it will directly explode layer by layer, unloading this power.


    In this way, it is very difficult to break one''s new airship. Chi Nan has done experiments. Even if it is a missile attack with a gold level of destructive power, it is difficult to penetrate his own airship at one time.


    There is a lot of thick soft layer in the place where the missile is loaded to prevent the violent shock from causing the missile to explode.


    Of course, these missiles themselves have reached the silver level, and the magic patterns in them are also intact. Including the control magic pattern, under normal circumstances, as long as you control the magic pattern and don''t detonate the bomb yourself, the self-detonating mushroom will not explode. The reason for doing this is for stability and just in case.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also adjusted the mothership, turning it into the same shell as the new battleship, with layers of thick skin, making the mothership stronger. In the future, even if he is caught on fire, he will not be knocked down so easily.


    The distribution of internal structure bins is more reasonable, and after adding a thick buffer layer, the airship will not be so easily detonated. Especially the frigate, whose defensive capability is improved by Chi Nan, is stronger than the mother ship, and the speed is also faster.


    It''s just that on the new airship, everything is to strengthen the missile, and even the accelerator Chinan has not been installed. This will be dealt with slowly in the future. In addition to missiles, the new airship has only two so-called attack weapons.


    The wind cannon occupies a small internal volume, so Chinan will add two, otherwise this new airship will definitely not have any combat effectiveness Chinan has used almost all airship transformation measures. This above.


    The new airship transformation plan was also determined by Chi Nan. In the future, new airships will be built according to this new method. The remaining four airship formations are still the main force, but they are facing the fate of retreating to the second line.


    "Such a big airship is best used to deal with those hard targets. If there was this kind of airship in the last time we dealt with the Karan family, such a missile will definitely break the Karan family''s defense in a short time. The usual battles can be handed over to other airships. In the future, two new airships will be added to each formation."


    The new airship itself is not very difficult to manufacture. The biggest difficulty lies in the missiles, and all of these have to be produced on their own. Chi Nan, who doesn''t have so much time, can only add it.


    Hey, I really don''t know when I can upgrade my homeland mother tree to the silver level. It won''t work.


    "By the way, there is no name yet. Since it is used to destroy the enemy''s important target, then this kind of airship is called an destroyer." Chi Nan held his fist in his right hand and smashed it in the palm of his left hand.


    "Why is it such a strange name again, but is this thing really as powerful as you said." The curious Miria, when she learned that Chi Nan''s new airship was about to be completed, the past few days Here every day.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "Of course, you''ll know by then. By the way, Olna, haven''t you been with you today?"


    Miria sighed: "It''s not the development of Sacred Tree Island. Orna said that something extraordinary has been found in Sacred Tree Island these days, and she is about to check it out."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 564： Gold level of Warcraft

    As a friend of Miria, Alna is not as boring as Miria. Alna saves most of her time to practice her own power almost every day after doing her own things.


    Now Olna has reached the pinnacle of bronze and may break through to the silver level at any time. But look at Miria again. She has always been so playful, even if she breaks through the bronze level, her growth is still very slow.


    Speaking of it, if it were not for the help of a lot of resources, Miria might not have been able to break through the bronze level. Although this speed is already very fast, Milia is much inferior to the many masters in the fast-developing territory.


    Even the guards under Chi Nan have more than fifty silver ranks. No way, with the help of a lot of resources, everything just needs to work hard. In addition, Chi Nan didn''t run around during this time, and the guards spent more time practicing than before.


    The most important thing is the reason for cultivating the secret method. For the golden-level fighting qi cultivating secret method, the speed of cultivation is indeed not comparable to that of the ordinary fighting qi secret method. Unfortunately, after reaching the Silver level, it is very difficult to improve.


    Even if there are silver-level prescriptions and medicines to help temper the body, the speed of improvement is still not very fast. Horn is now a little short of the mid-Silver stage, not to mention other people with worse talents.


    "What are you talking about me?" Suddenly, a voice rang from the gate.


    "Oh, when we were talking about you, you came here, great. Take a look, this is the airship just made by the patriarch. It looks very big, but I don''t know if it''s powerful. You are the most familiar with the airship. Come on Take a look."


    The person who came was Olna, and she saw this huge airship as soon as she came in. In fact, many large airship hulls have been spawned here in Chinan these days. It''s not surprising to see such a big one.


    Only to hear that the airship has been completed, Olna was a little surprised. This piece of bread that seemed to be squashed, and it looked like an airship with a strange plate, how could it seem to be more easily hit by the Magic Light Cannon.


    "Chi Nan, isn''t this airship too big? It''s easy to be hit by fire."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s okay, anyway, flying at high altitude, there is no difficulty in being hit by a concentrated fire. This is used to transport and launch missiles. When the missiles fly down from high altitudes, they are faster and easier. Hit the target."


    "Is it a missile? It''s the kind of thing that sprays gas on the tail. You actually made it."


    Miria''s curiosity was immediately mobilized. The two of them had been watching Chi Nan making missiles for a long time. But then there was a battered hummingbird, the missile did not continue to study it.


    Who would have thought that Chi Nan would take it out again. "Of course, this is the best way to solve the current attack flaws. Unfortunately, my research is still not good enough, so the missile is a bit bigger."


    Chi Nan pointed to the huge thing not far away, which was more than five meters in length and close to six meters in length. It was a slender missile as thick as a water tank. He was a little embarrassed. If it is the world in memory, such a large missile, it is absolutely nuclear weapons. But this one can only exert the destructive power of the gold level.


    Is the damage range? Chi Nan also observed that the strongest damage range is only about ten meters in radius. After this range is exceeded, the destructive power will rapidly decrease. If it exceeds 100 meters, there is basically no power.


    "At first, I was a little worried. Now that we have new weapons, maybe we can succeed."


    "What''s the matter? By the way, you shouldn''t be coming back now. What is the trouble? You will actually be here at this time." Chi Nan asked strangely.


    Orna looked serious: "We have been ordered to develop Sacred Tree Island, and now we have developed and perfected the edge. However, we have found some dangerous existence inside Sacred Tree Island. The most dangerous ones are these two places. "


    Taking out the map, Olna clicked two points on it. "In these two places, we found two very powerful monsters. I am afraid that their strength has surpassed the silver level and reached the golden level."


    Chi Nan also became a little dignified, the golden level of beasts, it was not easy to deal with. Fortunately, the two monsters have not attacked their side, otherwise they would be in danger.


    Regardless of the many weapons in his hands, if he is not prepared to face the golden-level creatures, Chi Nan is not sure what the consequences will be. Perhaps, his own development has not yet entered the territory of the two World of Warcraft.


    "Are you sure, what kind of monster it is?" Chi Nan asked quickly.


    Orna shook her head: "We are not very clear, but one of them should be a monkey, and the other is not very big. We sensed it from energy induction It should be a lightning attribute."


    "It turns out that this is the case, so let''s take a look. It''s just that we can also test my destroyer. If the destroyer''s missiles have a good effect on the existence of the gold level, we have the means to fight against the golden masters. "Just as other forces feared their own airships, Chi Nan also feared their golden masters.


    The manufacture of missiles is largely in response to those golden masters. Think about it, the last time a golden mage with the help of the magic tower was able to almost destroy the airship formation flying high in the sky.


    If the height of the airship formation dropped a little further, I am afraid the ending will be rewritten. Your own airship formation will definitely be destroyed by the opponent''s magic.


    Now that they are familiar with the airship formation, perhaps those mages will also come up with other methods to attack. Your own missile is the best weapon for experimenting against the existence of gold, and now even the target is ready for yourself.


    "Let''s go, let''s set off now, we fly so high, those monsters will definitely not be able to attack us."


    Chi Nan is not very worried. Although Warcraft can often see the airship in the sky, they certainly don''t know the source of the airship. It''s not that WoW is not smart enough, but because they have too little knowledge. Even gold-level Warcraft can''t get rid of this. "I''m going too, I''m going too." Miria shook her hands with an expression of interest.


    How can I lose myself in such a fun thing. Chi Nan patted his forehead: "Okay, okay, follow along." Since cultivating some pharmacists, Miria hasn''t done business for a long time.


    With the two half-elves, they walked directly onto the new destroyer, and the group flew towards the air.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 565： Powerful King Kong Demon Ape

    "I''m Chi Nan. Now the No. 2 airship formation is following my command. Let''s go to the interior of Sacred Tree Island."


    Flying into the air, Chi Nan directly issued a command through the plant brain. With the plant brain, verification is very easy, and it is impossible for other people to impersonate. Then the whole formation immediately followed.


    "The new airship has not been tested. I don''t know how to design the new formation. This will be handed over to you in the future." Chi Nan handed over the command to Orna. There was no way he was not good at it after all.


    Regardless of whether the airship is made by Chinan, and Chinan controls the airship more flexibly than others. But Chi Nan didn''t have much experience in using airships to fight. In this respect, he was really inferior to Orna. Since becoming the commander-in-chief of the airship, Olna''s research on airship combat methods can be above anyone.


    Chi Nan also heard that Olna often summons the captains of the airship fleet to meetings and discusses, and even asked the captains of the same clan to call other half-elves to discuss. In terms of experience, Olna is definitely the first.


    Orna did not say a word, and directly took over the control of the fleet, and then issued orders very well.


    Soon, a complete formation took shape in the air. During the flight, the airship formation has always maintained this combat-effective formation without any distractions. Chi Nan admitted that he had not thought of this.


    Under Chi Nan''s control ability, as long as he knew this method, he could easily do it. After all, in Chi Nan''s perception, a fleet is a whole, as long as the order is issued.


    There was no place for the huge destroyer for the time being. Orna placed it on the rear center line of the two airship motherships. This position can not only allow the frigate to easily protect it, but also can intervene in the battlefield at any time.


    This is a position arranged according to the characteristics of the missile, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Although the Sacred Tree Island is very large, the speed of the airship after speeding up is much faster than before. After sightseeing on the airship for a while, Olna woke up Chi Nan. "Chi Nan, it''s down there."


    With that, the airship formation began to slowly descend, but it only descended to an altitude of about two kilometers and did not continue to descend.


    At this height, bombs and ordinary cannons can still be used normally. Although the hummingbird fighter takes a lot of time back and forth, it can ensure the safety of the airship. If they continue to descend, they are also worried that the airship will be attacked.


    "Is that the place, let me take a look." Chi Nan looked down with the latest telescope. Finally, Chi Nan saw a little outline. In a small col, there seemed to be such a monkey, still with a golden retriever. Only seeing Chi Nan on the back of his head and one arm, it felt like a golden monkey.


    But such a big body is bigger than the big tree next to him, I am afraid it is not an ordinary monkey.


    "I found it, let''s start the test now." Chi Nan gave an order, and Olna began to test the attack.


    Almost at the same time, all the airships extended their cannons and fired instantly. Chi Nan frowned, feeling that such an attack was a little too powerful, but the next moment, Chi Nan''s mouth grew bigger.


    The cannon fell from the air, and the surrounding vegetation was flying around. Even the big rocks were cracked, and many of them collapsed on the spot. But the monkey that was attacked looked completely okay.


    When the monkey was attacked, he immediately felt the pain and jumped out. In the air, the monkey screamed sharply. But the machine gun hit the body, not even a few hairs fell off.


    The defensive power of this monkey is really terrifying. "It''s a big monkey, at least more than five meters high, no, it should be more than seven meters high." Chi Nan finally saw the whole picture of the monkey and shouted in surprise.


    "Chi Nan, it seems that you don''t know much about the latest telescope you have made. The height of the monkey should be 20 meters in my opinion." Olna looked at Chi Nan with expressionless eyes. Chi Nan touched his head awkwardly, is that right? Is there such a big error in his estimation? Twenty meters, that''s several stories tall.


    The monkey was enraged and threw a stone into the air, but unfortunately it was not strong enough. After the stone rose more than a thousand meters, it finally fell powerlessly. But being able to throw such a high level with one hand is really worthy of being a gold-level monster.


    "Looking at the monkey, it looks like it is a King Kong Demon Ape. It is very rare that the King Kong Demon Ape can grow to a gold level." Miria said suddenly.


    Miria, who was curious about all kinds of things, really gave Chi Nan a surprise. "Then what is the ability of this King Kong Demon Ape? Does it have strong long-range attack power."


    Miria shook her head: "The King Kong Demon Ape has no other abilities, but the physical fitness is very strong, especially the defense and strength, and it is the most powerful kind of monsters of its kind. As for the long-range attack, throwing stones is also considered." Miria looked at the monkey jumping around with a funny face, her eyes gleaming with funny light.


    "Is that so Then, use the bomb to try it." Chi Nan thought for a while and said again.


    Then, an airship flew directly above the King Kong Demon Ape, and then a bomb was dropped. No way, the distance is too high, the bomb is thrown down again, a bomb can''t accurately hit the target.


    After so many bombs went down, the King Kong Demon Ape was indeed covered by the explosion. "Boom" a series of explosions exploded, soil and rock were flying, smoke and dust filled. When the smoke dissipated, Chi Nan saw a gray-haired monkey still alive. No, it''s not gray hair, but smoke and dust dyed the body of the King Kong Demon Ape gray.


    "It''s a strong defense. When so many bombs came down, it was only a little dirty, and there was a little more dust on the body." In the explosion just now, even a silver-level expert, I am afraid it will be difficult to get out of his body.


    It''s really amazing to have such an attack head-on. "Energetic, continue to experiment." Then, other types of bombs were dropped. The gas bomb is of no use to the King Kong Demon Ape.


    It seems that the King Kong Demon Ape is extremely resistant to toxins, which exceeds Chi Nan''s imagination.


    The last is the kerosene bomb. The flame made the King Kong Demon Ape a little scared, but this flame still didn¡¯t hurt much. The pale golden light burst out from the King Kong Demon Ape¡¯s body, and the dust and flames all blasted away, and he recovered The way it was before.


    "He has a strong physical fitness. It is not the magical ability of ordinary beasts, but the fighting spirit ability similar to the warrior. It seems to be a natural warrior. Try it with a wind cannon." Chi Nan thought for a while and said again.


    The distance of the airship is too high, and the wind cannon is definitely not easy to use, so this time it was a hummingbird fighter. The large hummingbird fighters were dispatched, and suddenly attracted the attention of the King Kong Demon Monkey, his eyes were fixed here.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 566： It is difficult to produce qualitative changes in large quantities

    happy New Year.


    Bronze-level magical wind cannons took shape in an instant, and a large number of wind cannons hit the only King Kong Demon Ape below. A large number of wind blades wrapped the King Kong Demon Ape in the middle almost instantly.


    Then, countless wind blades erupted, and there was another smoke and dust on the scene. The line of sight is obstructed and nothing can be seen. Chi Nan can only wait. A large number of surrounding vegetation was torn to pieces.


    On the ground a little farther away, some wind blades that leaked out from time to time turned the ground into cut marks everywhere. Many big trees were cut off by the waist and turned into many tree stumps. Even those stones have left traces. A few stones that were relatively close were cut open on the spot, showing the power of this wind blade.


    Under such an environment, even Horn didn''t think he had a chance to escape. Unknowingly, now the territory has not paid much attention to silver-level fighters.


    It''s just that those mages still make people wary. After all, the caster has all kinds of weird abilities, and no one knows when they will be recruited. It''s as if the potions used to assassinate yourself came from the hands of the mage. Mages and pharmacists are often part-timers, and there are very few advanced pharmacists who are fighters.


    At this moment, a roar erupted from the smoke and dust. In an instant, a gust of wind blew up, and a faint golden light burst out of the smoke and dust. The light began to divide in mid-air, turning into countless sharp blades.


    These sharp blades instantly covered a large area of ??hummingbird fighters in front, and then countless hummingbird fighters were cut into pieces. Even if it is flew by a sharp blade, the wind blade that is brought up will still tear the fragile wings of the hummingbird fighter.


    Many of the hummingbird fighters that fell on the ground were not destroyed, but they could only lie on the ground because of their wings. Because of structural problems, if a Hummingbird can''t fly, lying on the ground is worse than a bug.


    Almost at the same time, several golden rays of light burst out from the middle, sweeping away in all directions. The golden air blade split in the air and burst out. In a short moment, the surrounding hummingbird fighters were actually abandoned.


    "Is the warrior''s fighting spirit so powerful? How do I feel that the mage can do this with the help of the magic tower last time." Chi Nan recalled what the report said, this is really an exaggeration.


    Orna shook her head: "No, you are wrong. This Diamond Demon Ape uses not fighting energy, but the magic power of fighting energy, and it is a kind of mutated wind attribute magic power. After all, all monsters use it. It¡¯s magical, and there is no Warcraft that uses fighting spirit. At first, I was almost deceived."


    As an elemental shooter with dual attributes of wind and fire, Olna can perceive and judge the elements above Chi Nan. It was immediately obvious that this King Kong Demon Ape uses wind attribute power, and it is still a very rare mutation attribute. .


    "No, it''s still windy. Why does it look like golden aura." Chi Nan thought of the metallicity in the five elements. Isn''t that a kind of aura? No, it seems to be white, this is golden.


    Forget it, anyway, Olna said that this is a variant wind attribute, it should be correct.


    "You said that Warcraft doesn''t use vindictiveness, what''s going on?" Chi Nan was curious.


    Orna whispered: "Strictly speaking, all creatures are capable of cultivating fighting qi. Fighting qi is a kind of power that develops itself and uses its own qi and blood."


    "But in fact, many creatures are not suitable for the generation of fighting energy. For example, the elves and our half-elves can cultivate fighting energy. It is very rare. The same is true of the monsters. Every time the monsters evolve, they will be in affinity with the elements The higher the degree, the slower the elemental power will be used, but it suppresses the possibility of self-generating anger.


    The physique of Warcraft is so strong, there is no way to produce vindictiveness. Also, if the monsters can cultivate fighting spirit, with such a strong physical quality, there will really be no human warriors in the future.


    "So what else?" It was Miria who asked this time.


    Orna still said blankly: "The second is that the King Kong Demon Ape is too big, reaching a height of 20 meters, and its own magic reserve is very rich. Even if it is not comparable to the reserve of the magic tower, it is compared to the same level. As far as the mage is concerned, it''s not of the same level at all." Olna answered Miria''s question.


    "No, isn''t the magic power stored in the sea of ??consciousness? Isn''t it the size of the sea of ??consciousness that determines the amount of magic power?"


    Chi Nan didn''t say that his life magic reserve was in his whole body, after all, he was like this, it was unique.


    Orna squinted at Chi Nan: "Humans use the sea of ??consciousness to store magic power because they are not physically fit. At the beginning, Beasts use magic power to temper their whole body. After reaching a certain level, they can compress and condense a crystal nucleus in the body. The stronger the physical fitness the bigger the crystal core, the more magic power can be stored."


    After a pause, Olna''s eyes were faintly disdainful: "The magical power of a monster is usually much stronger than that of a wizard of the same level. The magical power of a wizard is powerful in purity, and a monster is powerful in its own quantity."


    Miria also leaned over and said, "Ah, yes, why did I forget this? This should be common sense."


    Is this making up for himself? A flash of depression flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes. Miria''s knife was really too cruel. Well, if you don''t speak, don''t you just lack common sense? It''s no secret for a long time.


    Let''s continue watching the monkeys. Below, the smoke and dust dissipated, and the King Kong Demon Ape showed his appearance, still the same as before, shiny and dazzling. So many blows from the wind cannons didn''t even hurt the King Kong Demon Ape.


    The defense of this thing is really terrifying, and it is indeed a defensive monster. Chi Nan really liked this King Kong Demon Ape more and more, but unfortunately, he didn''t have the ability to tame Warcraft.


    "Quantitative changes can indeed produce qualitative changes, but the higher the level, the more terrifying the quantity needed to produce qualitative changes. However, after the higher the level, it becomes more and more difficult to obtain enough quantity. This is why masters are the real mainstream of this world. The reason." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, but the movement in his hand did not stop.


    "Then, proceed to the next weapon test, and the self-detonation hummingbird rushes up for me." The self-detonation power of the self-detonation hummingbird itself is equivalent to the destructive power of the silver level, and this quantitative change should be more obvious.


    The blew hummingbird flew out, but in the eyes of the King Kong Demon Monkey, it was exactly the same as those before. King Kong Demon Ape''s hands shimmered with golden light, wrapped his palms, forming two huge weird claw shapes.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 567： Deformation of the destroyer, 6 barrels

    The King Kong Demon Ape stared at the surrounding explosive hummingbirds. The destructive power of this thing was too strong. Even the King Kong Demon Ape didn''t want to be continuously attacked by these things. As long as they dared to approach the King Kong Demon Ape, they would dare to attack.


    However, what King Kong Demon Ape didn''t expect was that his opponent this time was different from before. Although they are all the same in his eyes, after all, they are all so small, so strange, and they look the same.


    When the distance reached a certain level, the King Kong Demon Ape began to accumulate energy. However, at this time, a large amount of gas was suddenly ejected from the tail of the self-explosive hummingbird. Dragging its white tail, the speed of the blew hummingbird instantly accelerated to the point that it was many times faster than before. Even the King Kong Demon Ape didn''t react for a while.


    These blew hummingbirds approached him instantly, the King Kong Demon Ape was in a daze, not knowing why this thing didn''t attack. But the next moment, the King Kong Demon Ape felt a sense of danger.


    With a roar, the golden light burst from the whole body of the King Kong Demon Ape. The golden air flow enveloped the whole body. With this kind of performance, Chi Nan finally believed that King Kong Demon Ape was using a kind of mutation wind elemental power.


    Because of this flowing appearance, the wind element is too similar. It just didn''t wait to look carefully, the blew hummingbird''s blew began. The terrifying explosion exploded, and the King Kong Demon Ape was enveloped in an instant.


    This time, because of the disappearance of the target, the King Kong Demon Ape also had no target to fight back. A blast of air suddenly exploded, exploding the smoke and dust, and on a messy ground, a big monkey with messy hair was exposed.


    At this time, the King Kong Demon Ape didn''t have everything left on his body. Although there is still no injury, the hair has broken a lot, and he looks very embarrassed. The King Kong Demon Monkey kept roaring at the airship in the sky, and it seemed that he also knew who was the culprit who attacked him. Reaching the gold level, even though he can''t speak, the King Kong Demon Ape is very smart.


    Suddenly, the King Kong Demon Ape picked up a stone and threw it into the air. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the stone was getting bigger and bigger in Chi Nan''s eyes, and it actually fell on the airship in the end.


    "It''s 2,000 meters high. I didn''t expect it to be smashed." The airship that was smashed into it was only slightly shaken, and there was no other change. "Doesn''t it seem to be very powerful."


    "Don''t underestimate the King Kong Demon Ape, you are taking a closer look." Olna pointed to the front.


    Only then did Chi Nan discover that there was a piece of wood chipped in the place where he had just been hit, and there were densely packed cracks. This kind of injury is no longer minor. "The King Kong Demon Ape just condensed the power of the wind element on the stone? What a clever means." It''s all so high, this thing can still have a certain lethality on itself.


    Sure enough, none of the monsters that can reach the golden level are simple.


    "Our traditional weapons are useless. If bombs are used, they are powerful, but it takes time to fall. Whether it is evasion or counterattack, I am afraid that the King Kong Demon Ape can respond, so there is no need to experiment."


    Olna stared at Chi Nan, and Chi Nan knew what Olna meant.


    "Hurry up, don''t you want to test the missile? This is the purpose of our coming here. Patriarch, what do you do with such ink." Miria is the only one with a look of excitement, I really don''t know what he is excited about.


    "Okay, okay, don''t you just want to see the missile, I will let you see it."


    Chi Nan''s heart moved, and preparations for the destroyer''s battle began. The frigate that was originally below was directly transferred by Chi Nan, completely vacating the bottom. The King Kong Demon Ape can of course see the changes in the airship in the sky, but he doesn''t know what it means. His own attack just now was useless in the eyes of King Kong Demon Ape.


    So now the King Kong Demon Ape is considering whether to scare the enemy away or hide first. The kind of attack just now has no effect on him for a short time, but if he attacks for a long time, the effect is not certain.


    Just based on his usual understanding of Warcraft, King Kong Demon Ape didn''t believe that there would be so many strange things that would attack him in a murderous manner. Therefore, the King Kong Demon Ape actually met the airship in the sky, trying to scare the opponent away with his momentum.


    At this moment, the destroyer suddenly expanded towards both sides. The annihilator originally seemed to have cut the bread with two slices, and suddenly began to expand and disintegrate on both sides.


    Even on the destroyer ship, Olna and Miria could clearly see. In the surrounding airships, the soldiers had already started discussing in surprise. In the past, the airship was the most open door, but this is the first time for such a big change.


    As the destroyer pulled away toward both sides, the entire destroyer seemed to be enlarged in a circle. In the opened position in the middle, long barrels are exposed Each barrel is more than 30 meters long, staggered at a certain angle, and it has been exposed at this time. coming. There are three on each side, for a total of six.


    If it is not staggered, even if the destroyer is so big, it might not be enough.


    When the destroyer was divided into three sections, the middle six barrels began to slowly descend. If you look closely, there is a round wheel at the rear of the barrel, and the round wheel is slowly rotating.


    The root of the position where the outer side of the round wheel is connected to the gun barrel is hidden inside the destroyer.


    "The gun barrel of the destroyer is very fragile, but it is not so long, and there is no way to launch missiles. Therefore, when you want to use it in the future, you must first protect the gun barrel of the destroyer." Chi Nan said smugly.


    "It must have protection value. If there is no protection value, it is better not to." Olna blankly gave Chi Nan back. Chi Nan was embarrassed, then triumphant again.


    "Hmph, which one of the things I made will be useless? This time it must surprise you. The destroyer is in firepower, I think it should be the mothership."


    The mothership has not yet undergone its own transformation, and it is still an old model of the mothership, without missiles installed on it. Without missiles, the firepower would of course be incomparable. You know, this missile is currently the only weapon that can directly threaten the golden master. No, not just a threat, but a fatal blow.


    "My lord, what exactly is the missile you are talking about? Is it a new weapon?"


    Chi Nan was even more proud of hearing the sounds from other airships. "Of course it is a new weapon. It took me a few months to research it. Today, you are the first to see the power of these weapons."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 568： Launch the first-generation missile

    That flaunting monkey, then let you know what despair is.


    Chi Nan gave an order in his heart, and a large amount of gas exploded from the back of a gun tube. A closer look reveals that there are many tiny holes on the back half of the original barrel.


    After a large number of wind elements are excited by the thrusters, they are quickly vented out through these air holes. At the same time, the missile inside is also accelerating through the barrel, faster and faster. With the help of the rifling, the missile slowly began to rotate.


    The rotating missile makes it easier to control the direction in a straight line. At least Chi Nan''s experiment is like this. But if you want to change the direction on a large scale, it is obviously not easy to control the rotation. Chi Nan didn''t know whether the missile launch required rifling, because after all, he was not a researcher in this area.


    After the missile flew out of the barrel, after an acceleration of more than 30 meters, it already had a good initial speed.


    Around the rapidly rotating missile, the wings instantly opened and became a lot bigger. This wing also caused the missile''s rotation speed to start to drop. With the aid of some wings, the missile looks more flexible.


    Under the acceleration of gravity, coupled with the high-speed propulsion of the thruster, the speed of the missile increases rapidly at a speed invisible to the naked eye. In the air, only a thin white line can be seen, which has not disappeared in the air for a long time.


    A huge noise came afterwards, and Chi Nan knew that this was a shock wave generated after reaching the speed of sound. The white lines in the air were not just wind elements, but also traces of sonic boom clouds.


    Although a lot of this has happened, it takes only a few seconds from the launch of the missile to when the missile approaches the target. The speed of the missile has accelerated to the point where the King Kong Demon Ape has no time to react.


    Seeing a black shadow flashed past, the King Kong Demon Ape felt his chest sink suddenly and was hit by something on his body. The immense power made the King Kong Demon Ape keep backing, almost leaving his feet off the ground. Because the speed is too fast, no one can react at this time except for the vegetable brain.


    The moment the plant brain knew it had hit the target, it immediately detonated the detonating magic pattern. Under the action of the magic pattern, the explosive mushroom inside the huge missile was detonated on the spot. The "boom" huge fire light formed a hemispherical shock wave, spreading towards the outside.


    Under this kind of explosion, even if it was far away, Chi Nan could feel the secret terrorist killing in it.


    "Such destructive power, if we are hit head-on, none of us will survive. I just don''t know how much effect this power can have if the element cohesion is not enough."


    Horn looked into the distance, his eyes flickering, how could he feel that his guards were becoming more and more useless.


    Carol whispered: "After reaching our level, we know that the cohesion of power and power are complementary. The cohesion of power is not enough, but the power is reached, and more power needs to be consumed to offset the opponent. But at present, there is only this kind of self-explosive mushroom that can leapfrog and increase its power by one level."


    All the people are staring down at this time, because they all know that this is the only chance to verify whether the territory has the means to fight against the gold masters. If not, there will be no way in a short time.


    "It should be impossible to kill the King Kong Demon Ape, originally this kind of missile would not be enough to kill a gold-level master. Not to mention, the King Kong Demon Ape itself is good at defense." Olna also said.


    At this time, all the intercom devices are turned on, and on different airships, people can also hear other airships. Although you can''t see each other face to face, you can feel like talking.


    Chi Nan was a little surprised, not knowing when Carol and Horn ran to the other airships. When I was experimenting in the test area, except for some of these guards, they would protect themselves outside, but Chi Nanke really didn''t know where the others were going. It now appears that there are quite a few of these guards.


    Below, when the flame disappeared, the explosion ended. Chi Nan looked down with a telescope. Sure enough, the King Kong Demon Ape still did not die. But the King Kong Demon Ape at this time didn''t look very good.


    Without the prestige before, the hair on his chest was pitch black, and a little blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. Even if Chi Nan didn''t understand the situation, he knew that the King Kong Demon Ape was already injured.


    However, the King Kong Demon Ape continued to yell into the air, full of breath, and it didn''t seem that the injury was very serious. "What''s going on? Obviously injured, but the effect is not clear."


    "Let''s leave it to the vegetable brain to calculate. The vegetable brain is much better than us in this respect."


    Hearing Olna''s words, Chi Nan nodded. It didn''t take long for the calculation result of the plant brain to appear in Chi Nandu''s heart The injury was not very serious, because the bearing capacity was relatively strong. Its own power cannot break through the opponent''s defense force, so before the opponent''s magic power is exhausted, it is impossible to break the opponent''s defense, and can only rely on the shock to injure him. "


    Chi Nan continued to mutter to himself: "According to calculations, the King Kong Demon Ape can withstand the attack of six missiles at the same time, and if it exceeds it, it will kill it. Then... wait, why should I kill it."


    Chi Nan felt that he suddenly thought of something. "Yes, since it''s so powerful, then try to control it, and maybe you can succeed." If you can really succeed, you will have a golden level of combat effectiveness in the future.


    The gold-level King Kong Demon Ape is also among the best among gold masters. With the King Kong Demon Ape, then his strength will definitely not be worse than those of the more powerful kingdoms. Ruth Yala Kingdom itself has not cultivated a golden master. The only golden master in the kingdom belongs to the Mage Association, not the Ruth Yala Kingdom.


    Only those kingdoms that are stronger can have gold level masters, and there will definitely not be too many. In fact, the vast majority of gold masters who are qualified to break through or have broken through are within a few empires.


    "Then, just six missile mage, I want to see if this thing can withstand it." Six missiles are launched at the same time, and the power that erupts is not that simple.


    Following Chi Nan''s order, the six barrels began to repel the airflow at the same time, and the six missiles flew out after a while. Seeing that something that could hurt him reappeared, or six at a time, the King Kong Demon Ape was also panicked. It''s just that there is no chance to escape at this time, because the speed of those missiles is too fast to escape.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 569： Replace animal brain with vegetable brain

    In an underground laboratory, the King Kong Demon Ape, who looked terribly scarred, was lying here. There are many plant vines on his body, and the tips are thin needles that penetrate into the body of the King Kong Demon Ape from different angles.


    These were all made by Chi Nan. The pipeline was filled with anesthetics, which were continuously injected into the body of the King Kong Demon Ape at a certain speed. The strong anesthetics made the King Kong Demon Ape unable to wake up and unable to move.


    But even in this state of coma, the King Kong Demon Ape still trembles from time to time, and there is a painful expression on his face that allows people to see clearly. It can be seen how intense this pain is.


    The culprit responsible for all this is Chi Nan. Chi Nan was sitting next to the head of the King Kong Demon Ape. Next to his head, which was much bigger than his entire body, Chi Nan had only a green vine in his hand. And the other section of Qingteng just penetrated into the ears of the King Kong Demon Ape, and went deep into the brain.


    Chi Nan was still vivid in the previous battle, and six missiles hit the magic ape almost at the same time. After the explosion, the magic ape became what it is now. Only Chi Nan discovered that the King Kong Demon Ape recovered quickly.


    In order to be able to control it, Chi Nan directly used the strongest anesthetic in his hand. But even this anesthetic still has little effect in the face of the King Kong Demon Ape, which has a strong anti-drug ability. Later, Chi Nan could only use multiple needles and overdose to keep the King Kong Demon Ape able to calm down all the time.


    The reason why Chi Nan didn''t want to kill the King Kong Demon Ape before was not because he had the ability to train beasts. Besides, even if it has the ability to tame beasts, this gold-level beast cannot be tameable by itself.


    Most of the monsters above the silver level, including the silver level, have been domesticated before they break through, and only break through after domestication. After all, at the silver level, even the beast''s mind will begin to become clear and clear.


    The method Chi Nan thought of was to use plant brains instead of animal brains. This idea is crazy, but Chi Nan feels that he will be able to succeed. Originally, my own neurological brain did just that.


    The nerve brain is embedded in a person''s wrist. In fact, the nerve vine will penetrate deep into the body and merge with its own nerves. This section still belongs to the nerve brain itself, but it is no different from biological nerves.


    And the brain is not just a combination of neural networks. Summarizing the assimilation and fusion ability of the neuro-brain, plus the brain structure of the plant brain itself, Chi Nan would have such a crazy idea, and now is the time to verify this idea.


    "Patriarch, wouldn''t it be too good for you to do this?" Next to him, Miria looked unbearable.


    As half-elves, those monsters that are harmful to them can kill them without hesitation, but if they don''t kill them on the spot, they will generally not kill them afterwards. Not to mention, this is now a torture. Even Olna rarely had an expression, which was an expression of worry and intolerance.


    Chi Nan didn''t turn his head and closed his eyes and said: "If you can''t stand it, go out first. This thing is related to the development of the territory and the safety of all of us. There is no room for carelessness."


    After finishing speaking, Chi Nan didn''t continue, because he needed to concentrate all his attention and assimilate little by little. The brain is a very complex structure, how can it be replaced so easily.


    If it weren''t for the ability to perceive magic lines, allowing him to have subtle feelings and the ability to control the microscopic world, Chi Nan really couldn''t do that. But even so, Chi Nan still has to be cautious.


    Once something goes wrong, the consequences are unimaginable. Olna and Miria looked at each other, and finally Olna shook her head and walked out first, and Miria had to follow her. The atmosphere in this place is too depressing, and it''s not interesting, it''s better to go out and find something fun.


    After a long time, Chi Nan opened his eyes and wiped the cold sweat from his head. "I''m still alive, and my life characteristics are still intact. This shows that my assumption is correct." Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction.


    After so long of action, part of the brain of the King Kong Demon Ape has been replaced by its own plant brain tissue.


    If it is really harmful, the King Kong Demon Ape with such a big injury must be dead. But now it seems that the King Kong Demon Ape is obviously nothing. That means that his plan is considered successful.


    "Next, as long as one-third of the most important competent area in the brain is transformed, it is enough. My vegetable brain has my breath and will not betray, but can only obey my commands. The remaining part controls the instinct, as long as it is in Under the control of subjective consciousness, there is no problem. It''s just a pity that this King Kong Demon Ape has become a puppet."


    Chi Nan could feel that with his own transformation of the King Kong Demon Ape¡¯s brain, it seemed that there might be no problem But in fact, the King Kong Demon Ape¡¯s soul had become weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared gradually.


    From the perspective of the soul, the King Kong Demon Ape is dead, but the King Kong Demon Ape is still alive, which can only show that this is a puppet. This approach has completely ruined the way for the King Kong Demon Ape to continue to break through.


    But Chi Nan didn''t care, anyway, the King Kong Demon Ape didn''t continue to break through. The gold level is the limit of most creatures. There are probably not many higher-level legends in the entire world.


    And after replacing the brain, Chi Nan guessed that the previous memories of the King Kong Demon Ape would completely disappear, and he would only obey orders. And its own actions will be more rigid. After all, he lost his spirituality.


    Are there any other circumstances? Chi Nan doesn''t know for the time being. "Three days, as long as three days time, it can be completely completed. Then these three days, let''s put aside other things for now."


    Chi Nan said to himself, after eating and resting for a while, Chi Nan started his own replacement job again. Gradually, one-third of the brain planned by Chi Nan was finally completely replaced by plant brains. Chi Nan stepped back slowly and left the room. Then let his plant take back the anesthetic, and start to control the replaced plant brain from a distance.


    "The vegetable brain will not betray. Now let''s see if the special vegetable brain after the replacement structure will have other changes. If you don''t listen to the order, it will be troublesome." Chi Nan himself did this kind of thing for the first time. There is no bottom.


    When the injection of the anesthetic stopped, with the terrifying physique of the King Kong Demon Ape, he opened his eyes in just ten minutes. Various information in the plant brain began to flow, and the speed was so fast that Chi Nan couldn''t feel it clearly.


    However, Chi Nan could feel the changes of the King Kong Demon Ape very clearly from a long distance.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 570： We also have golden combat power

    In the distance, in the underground laboratory, the door was smashed directly, and a huge shadow came out. On the opposite side of the tower, Chi Nan watched this side surrounded by many guards.


    In the air, a fleet of airships hovered high in the sky. The destroyer has extended its gun barrel, fully controlled, ready to attack at any time.


    However, in the face of such an environment, the King Kong Demon Ape did not do much, and under Chi Nan''s control, he stretched his legs and arms. Then use your own ability to use different methods to attack those targets that have been set long ago.


    "It seems that there is no problem. After all, the soul is gone, only the exorcism is left. Without the soul, it can''t be regarded as a creature or undead, but just a puppet, a biological puppet."


    After a long time, Chi Nan finally let go, he was really not so sure at first.


    "Is this gorilla our fighting capacity in the future? It''s really interesting." Miria didn''t know when she got in. She couldn''t bear it at first, but now it''s changed again.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids and continued to observe. Speaking of it, if the King Kong Demon Ape himself cannot completely control it, Chi Nan will suppress it, and then continue to catalyze and completely control the entire brain.


    Only in that case, without the subconscious battle memories in the brain before, the fighting power of the King Kong Demon Ape would definitely cause a great loss, and some special skills would not be able to be used.


    This is why Chi Nan must keep two-thirds of the brain of the King Kong Demon Ape. It''s a pity that in the future, the King Kong Demon Ape will not be able to continue to improve. There is only this kind of strength now. And the mind is a little silly, maybe able to understand people''s words, but will not have the previous spirituality.


    In the same way, the previous violent temper disappeared, and it was exactly the same as my own speculation. The memories in the subjective consciousness once disappeared without a trace as the main brain position was replaced.


    After all, the degree of precision and complexity of the brain is far more complicated than I imagined. With his current ability, it would be good to be able to imitate the brain of an animal, and it would be impossible to even bring the memory together.


    The benefits are not without it. After all, the part of the brain that is replaced has imitated most of the original brain''s abilities. After these days of work, Chi Nan is not without benefits. At least, Chi Nan has a certain understanding of animal brains and is able to make them. Continue to experiment, maybe we can really make this kind of brain.


    The real brain is different from the plant brain, which is more flexible. With this thing, one''s own plant weapons will exert more powerful combat effectiveness, and in the future they can be directly used as creatures to command.


    Even whether it will become the same as living things in the future is not certain. Maybe at that time, I could pretend to be the creator, and I feel excited all over when I think about it.


    "Very well, starting today, our territory has its own golden-level combat effectiveness." Chi Nan shouted loudly, followed by cheers around him.


    Gold-level combat effectiveness, once upon a time, they couldn''t even think of it.


    Chi Nan continued: "However, we can''t just let it go. The three major overseas families have more than one golden fighting power. One King Kong Demon Ape in our hands is not enough. And in the east of the center of our Sacred Tree Island, there is A gold-level monster. Your next task is to get it back."


    Chi Nan didn''t worry about the mainland. Although there was nothing to do there, Chi Nan had a bad feeling. Therefore, Chi Nan intends to bring a golden level of combat power to Hongshaling.


    No matter what Chi Nan thinks, after all, he has a golden level of combat effectiveness, and the soldiers are all cheering.


    Chi Nan pressed his hands down: "This matter must be kept secret. For the time being, I don''t want these things to be known by the other three families. When they want to trouble us, we can give them a surprise."


    Chi Nan gave the order with a smile. In fact, only Chi Nan knew that he was jealous.


    Regardless of how powerful the King Kong Demon Ape is, it is probably even stronger than the Golden Mage of the Karan Family. But after all, at the golden level, the strength of the wizard is already stronger than the silver master of the same level.


    And with the help of the golden mage of the mage tower, I am afraid it is not something that my own diamond demon ape can deal with. Chi Nan didn''t want the Diamond Demon Ape who had just acquired it to be destroyed like this. So, let''s hide it first.


    After this period of time, Chi Nan planned to return to Hongshaling to solve the problem there. The problem of insects in the north is always a sharp sword hanging over the head. As for this side, let''s develop slowly.


    Let the airship leave. After Chi Nan finished testing the King Kong Demon Ape, he handed the King Kong Demon Ape to Lao Muka to take care and manage. In the future, there is no order of his own, and the highest commander of the King Kong Demon Ape is the old Mka.


    And Chi Nan himself is studying the problem of sea routes. Only when sea routes are opened can large-scale transportation on both sides be realized. In the past, there were too many monsters at sea. But with an aircraft carrier, it''s different.


    When the aircraft carrier was active in the sea before, it really attracted some monsters. One of the big octopus even climbed onto the boat. Usually small boats can''t withstand the strangulation of this big octopus, but facing the aircraft carrier, this octopus has nothing to do. After killing some monsters along the road, the route gradually became quieter.


    It may not take long to continue this way, and the entire route can be completely safe. At that time, as long as the aircraft carrier is often allowed to swim around to protect the route, the route will be completely opened.


    "Hey, it''s a pity that there is no suitable method for submarine combat. Otherwise, if you have a submarine, this route will be completely safe." Chi Nan said to himself looking at the information. Then, began to torture the small animals.


    That''s right, one of Chi Nan''s important tasks now is to torture small animals. Through the substitution research on the brains of different animals, an attempt is made to imitate the real animal brains by using plant brains. When this step is completed, Chi Nan will use people to experiment. Of course, the people used for the experiment are all pirates in this sea.


    Within the scope of the Island Alliance, there are countless test materials such as pirates. To these guys, Chi Nan doesn''t feel guilty at all. The other three families are currently studying ways to deal with airships, and will not come out to make trouble for a long time.


    After dividing the re-planned seeds of the new airship, new airship formations are also rapidly being constructed.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 571： 1 litter of thunder lions

    A few days later, Horn ran to Chi Nan with a rare expression of excitement. "Lord Lord, caught it."


    "What did you catch? What did you catch?" Chi Nan put aside what he was doing. Recently, he got a lot of new varieties of plants from overseas, and Chi Nan finally took the time to study.


    Speaking of it, since his own army won successively, Chi Nan''s reputation overseas has continued to rise. There are even more and more forces that come around to curry favor with oneself. After I heard that I like all kinds of strange plants, all kinds of plants were sent over. Even after the screening of half-elves, there are still many.


    Some time ago, various things had been busy, so Chi Nan didn''t have time to manage. Now a large number of various plants have accumulated in a warehouse. Even if the same feelings pass, I don¡¯t know how long.


    Horn took a breath and said loudly, "Master Qi, another monster on Sacred Tree Island was caught by us."


    "Are you a gold-level monster? What is it? Forget it, go over and take a look."


    Thinking of adding another golden level of combat effectiveness, Chi Nan was excited. This not only represents the increase in the strength of one''s own territory, but also represents that there is basically nothing that can hinder oneself on the entire Holy Tree Island.


    As long as the big search orcs develop the entire island, with a sufficient population, Sacred Tree Island will become its strongest backing. Whether on the mainland or overseas, they will have their own place.


    Horn hurriedly led the way, and a group of people came to a clearing after a while.


    In the middle of the open space, there is a silver-white lion with an electric spark flickering on his body from time to time. The lion''s body exudes a metallic luster, and there is a sharp fork on the tail, which is extremely sharp.


    The teeth in the mouth are densely packed, like the teeth of a shark, and it makes people feel chill when looking at it. The most special thing is that there is a huge sarcoma on the back of the lion''s neck. This is not a disease, because Chi Nan knows this thing, which is one of the most important organs used to regulate his own lightning.


    "It turned out to be the Thunder Lion. I didn''t expect that there would still be such a thing on our Sacred Tree Island."


    Chi Nan had already recognized it, this was the famous Thunder Lion among the Thunder and Lightning attribute monsters. Being able to control lightning and attract lightning attacks in the sky, it can be said that the threat is much greater than the King Kong Demon Ape.


    The sarcoma in the back is the most precious thing besides the crystal nucleus in Thunder Lion. This thing can be directly used to make potions, increase the lightning attribute magic power of the lightning mage, and can also purify and enhance the lightning magic power, so that the lightning magic can exert a stronger effect. If this thing goes to the Magic Association, it is a priceless treasure.


    Even, many people will turn to repair lightning magic for this thing, which is not impossible.


    Of course, Chi Nan would not be so wasteful. With the Thunder Lion, which is equivalent to having a golden mage with lightning attributes, how could Chi Nan waste it. A golden mage with lightning attributes, that threat is terrible.


    "How many missile attacks this thing has withstood." This Thunder Lion is much more miserable than the King Kong Demon Ape.


    Orna didn''t know where she came from, and said calmly: "It only withstands two missiles and it becomes like this. In terms of defense, it is far worse than the King Kong Demon Ape."


    "Is that so? Even if the Thunder Lion does not use the magic shield, its defense power will not be worse than other wizards. With that said, our missile power can really pose a great threat to gold-level masters."


    Orna nodded slightly: "Yes, the power of the missile is unexpectedly powerful. It''s just that when we caught the Thunder Lion, two of our airships were also destroyed."


    "What? What''s going on, how did he do it." This is something that the King Kong Demon Ape has not done at all.


    Following Orna''s statement, Chi Nan finally understood. The Thunder Lion can''t compare with the King Kong Demon Ape in defensive power, but its attack power is not at the same level at all.


    Especially the Thunder Lion can directly summon thunder and lightning from the natural world. When the airship descends below the clouds, the Thunder Lion will be able to show off its power. Two lightning attacks directly penetrated two airships.


    Fortunately, neither of these airships exploded on the spot. One of them, hit on the head, instantly destroyed the vegetable brain inside, and the soldiers inside were also stunned. The other was hit in the second half, and as a result, the entire tail was almost cut off. The cutting ability of natural lightning is not comparable to ordinary lightning.


    Olna pointed to the sky, and the two half-damaged airships were being pulled back by other airships. This miserable appearance was really scary. Fortunately, this was not what I had dealt with before.


    "Unexpectedly, this thunder lion is so powerful. Our airship''s anti-magic ability is indeed a little worse. If magic can hit the airship, there is really no way to resist it. It seems that the improvement of anti-magic ability needs to be studied. It''s on the agenda." Chi Nan couldn''t help it. After all, the airship is made of wood. No matter how strong ordinary wood is, it is difficult to resist magic.


    "My lord, there is another good news." A guard walked over next to him.


    The guard was still holding a box in his arms. Chi Nan looked inside, and there was a litter of animals that looked like white kittens, there were three in total. "What is this? Is this..."


    "My lord''s guess is correct. We found this litter of cubs nearby when we caught the Thunder Lion. After identification, we found that this was the Thunder Lion cub."


    Carol also came over: "These little lions have not opened their eyes yet, it is the best time to train. My lord, your subordinates suggest that you can train these thunder lions, and their strength will never be bad in the future."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly. The Thunder Lion''s mother is a gold-level beast. These little Thunder lions are at least silver-level in adulthood, and they will even reach the peak. Chi Nan believes that having his own training will definitely enable them to grow to a golden level. It just doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes. At that time, I''m afraid I don''t need it anymore.


    "Will it be too long?" Chi Nan said hesitantly.


    "It will take at least 20 years for the Thunder Lion to grow to adulthood. It is a bit longer." The speed of Chi Nan''s development made the guards hesitate. "However, I heard that some herbs can speed up the growth rate of Warcraft, and we also have several kinds here."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "The problem is that the herbal medicines are too low in level and have little effect. Forget it, keep them first, and even if you don''t need them, you can raise them as pets." Raising a lion is also a very versatile thing.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 572： The next door became the kingdom of the dead

    Half-elves are very familiar with such things as cultivating monsters. Miria, a curious half-elf, barely taught Chi Nan how to do it.


    "Unexpectedly, it would be so troublesome, and I would have to smear some of their mother''s hair on my body, and the whole body was smelly."


    "This is also for the little lion to be familiar with your taste, otherwise they won''t let you approach." Miria is also very interested, but she knows that the Thunder Lion is too precious, and Miria can''t afford it.


    Thunder lion wants to grow well, but it needs a lot of monster meat to feed, ordinary meat is not good. The average little nobleman can''t afford to raise it at all. Even the great nobles might be choking.


    In a kingdom like Rusiyala, only a few top nobles and royal families can afford it.


    That is to say, Chi Nan is now strong and can easily get a lot of monsters from the sea, otherwise he will have nothing to do. Of course, there are also many monsters in the Death Forest.


    "It''s a pity, there has been no way to successfully breed Warcraft, otherwise the meat of Warcraft will not be lacking."


    If the meat of monsters is eaten frequently, the training speed of the fighters will also increase. But Chi Nan couldn''t use this method. At most, he could only spawn some herbs, and then let the soldiers use the potions that temper their bodies to speed up their improvement.


    In the next few days, Chi Nan raised the cubs while transforming the brains of Thunder Lions. The cubs are not born for a long time, so it is easy to raise them. Within a few days, these cubs were thoroughly familiar with their breath.


    And the big Thunder Lion, also under Chi Nan''s transformation, finally became another puppet. The disappearance of the soul represents the true death of the Thunder Lion, but the body is still alive.


    In this regard, Chi Nan didn''t feel guilty at all, but it was just a monster.


    During this period of time, Chi Nan was either using animal brains to carry out transformation experiments or perceiving the various abilities of new plants. It can be said to be very busy. However, sometimes, the more busy you get, the more things will happen.


    On the third day after Thunder Lion''s transformation, a letter from the mainland appeared in Chi Nan''s hands.


    This was sent by Hemyra. At first, Chi Nan thought that Hemyra was only reporting the territory to himself on a routine basis. But looking at it, Chi Nan''s brows frowned.


    "Patriarch, is there something happening on the mainland?" Miria, what do you mean by this excitement.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes, this guy is really a girl who fears that the world will not be chaotic. Seeing other people, Chi Nan rubbed his brows and said: "Our neighbor next door has become a kingdom of the undead. I didn''t expect these necromancers to be so loud." Now, everyone was surprised.


    "My lord, what is going on, what is the kingdom of the dead." This didn''t sound like a good thing.


    Chi Nan said: "The letter said that the next door Karimxi Kingdom was backlashed by the necromancer, and now the north has fallen. There are undead creatures everywhere, which poses a great threat to us."


    With a sigh, Chi Nan continued: "And because it is the closest to us, the Holy Light Empire has issued an order to us that we must suppress these undead, and they will send someone to solve it."


    That''s right, it''s the order. For the great empire, except for a few powerful kingdoms, everything else is simply ignored. Not to mention the attachment, in their eyes, the Rusiyara Kingdom is not even attached, so they can order it at will. But Chi Nan couldn''t just go back because of this kind of thing, he didn''t have this strength right now.


    In a real empire, gold masters are not among the few. Adding up all the power in his own hands, it is definitely not the opponent''s opponent. But the other party sent someone to solve it, and he didn''t explain who it was and when.


    "No matter how much it is, the undead on Kalimsi''s side is too close to us, even if there is no Holy Light Empire to intervene, we can''t let it go." This is the main thing we are talking about this time.


    Because the matter was too big, Hermilla had no way to coordinate at all. For such a big matter, the lord himself must come forward. Fortunately, there will be nothing for a short time overseas, so it seems that I should go back.


    The letter said in great detail. Karimxi himself didn''t know what was going on. The undead suddenly rebelled and directly occupied the north. Even the southwest of Karim is difficult to support.


    In desperation, Karimxi could only ask for help from the Holy Light Empire. It would be impossible not to report such a large-scale undead disaster. The royal family of Karimsi has now lost more than half of its population.


    In fact, Hermilla knew more about this matter because they were fighting against the insects in the north They used plants on their own side, and the undead on Karimxi''s side. There is no human power in the north, and as a result, the necromancers actually developed and grown on the northern bug''s territory.


    Chi Nan himself is a little overwhelmed with his own strength, and of course he doesn''t care about what happened in the west.


    In the end, without everyone knowing, with the help of a large number of corpses of insects, the necromancers finally developed. It''s just that it can develop so fast, but it can''t be done by a few Necromancers. Hermilla guessed that there might be support from the Plains of Undead behind this.


    But anyway, now the Northern Territory and the base camp of the Necromancers happen to be neighbors, and they have become the first to bear the brunt. When the letter was sent, the undead had already launched an attack.


    Although under the attack of the powerful and equally difficult bush fighters, both sides have their own offensive and defensive forces, the scale of the battle will continue to expand. The war in the north is unknown to the human nations in the south.


    The few princes and princesses in the south who seemed to be aware of this didn''t even care, as they didn''t hear it. Judging from their appearance, I am afraid that they want to wait until the undead to destroy themselves, and then they will come back to reap the benefits.


    Unfortunately, their abacus was wrong. "We will set off now and rush back to the territory. Everything here will be managed by Lao Mka. Don''t let the people of the three major families know about my departure for the time being."


    "My lord, please rest assured, as long as I''m here, I won''t let them take advantage." Old Mka promised loudly.


    Chi Nan got up and walked outside, taking all the guards, plus an airship formation. The current mainland is even more in short supply.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 573： Its time to change the name

    After the explanation, an airship formation left Sacred Tree Island silently. Because the flying height of the airship formation is too high, it is impossible for outsiders to find out without notice.


    Even if he were his own people, he didn''t know that an airship formation had left Sacred Tree Island.


    Anyway, Chi Nan is always doing his own research, and sometimes he can''t see people for a long time. So even if Chi Nan doesn''t show up, he won''t cause any associations. This lord is not like other lord at all.


    Besides, Lao Mka still has two sharp weapons in his hand, one is an annihilation ship that can threaten gold-level masters, and the other is a gold-level King Kong Demon Ape. If these two things are not able to gain a foothold overseas, it can only show that there is a problem with Lao Mka''s ability. With such a big advantage, Chi Nan doesn''t know how to lose.


    "The airship accelerates. Use the fastest speed to fully turn on the accelerator." Chi Nan ordered directly.


    "But if the accelerator is turned on for a long time, it will cause problems with the accelerator." Olna retorted.


    "It''s okay, even if something goes wrong, isn''t there still me? The accelerator is only, I can easily fix it." This is Chi Nan''s confidence. In terms of plants, Chi Nan believes that he can solve any problems.


    "Okay." Since Chi Nan agreed, then speed up. The accelerator suddenly sprayed, then stopped, and then sprayed again, which really increased the speed of the airship to a whole new level.


    Except for Chi Nan, no one else would do this. These accelerators are usually used in combat. Sudden acceleration can run away or chase, or can quickly turn.


    This long-distance journey is really a huge challenge to the accelerator. But at the same time, the speed has indeed accelerated a lot. While still on the road, Chi Nan has repaired the accelerator several times.


    In other words, Chinan can repair the wind cannon accelerator directly from the air, and replace it with the mothership itself. It will take a lot of time to complete the repair through the radiation of the mother tree of the homeland. It is simply not worth the loss.


    This time when he came back, Chi Nan brought Olna back, because Olna had a great experience advantage in commanding the airship, which was unmatched by others. It''s just that Miria didn''t come back. The curious Miria planned to see more things she didn''t know about overseas.


    When Chi Nan came back this time, in addition to bringing samples of various plants, he only brought thunder lions. The powerful power of the Thunder Lion is enough to suppress the current Hongsha Ridge, so that any enemy dare not act rashly.


    Accelerating through the accelerator, the airship''s time has passed only three days, and it has already completed the five-day journey, which has almost doubled. From a distance, the horizon has appeared before his eyes.


    What surprised Chi Nan was that when he was feeding the little Thunder Lion that day, the Thunder Lion suddenly opened his eyes. The first sight of the cub with eyes open will be very close to it. This is why Chi Nan must feed it himself. As the first Thunder Lion opened his eyes, the other Thunder Lions also opened their eyes.


    "Great, I finally opened my eyes, so I don''t have to be so tired next." Chi Nan thought with satisfaction.


    With a lot of Warcraft milk and meat porridge feeding, plus some small nests made by lightning attribute magic crystals, none of the three Thunder lion cubs died, and they all survived smoothly.


    "Chinan, we have arrived at our destination. Hemira and the others can be seen below, do we need to land?"


    Chi Nan nodded: "Let''s land." The officials from the Northern Territory all came out to greet him.


    Chi Nan did not return to Hongsha City, but landed on the northern area. It was supposed to be a very desolate place, but now it has become lush and lush. The mother tree of the homeland can be seen everywhere.


    After all, this was developed layer by layer with the mother tree of the homeland as the core. The roads crisscross the land, and on the wide roads, there are various carriages and trucks running back and forth, which is prosperous. There are several northern cities.


    "Welcome Lord Lord to go home." Just as Chi Nan walked out, everyone bowed and shouted at the same time.


    This sound is really neat, and Chi Nan rolled his eyes: "How come you have learned this set, don''t do it like this in the future, it''s enough to manage the territory well, you don''t need these pomp."


    The officials smiled, their eyes flickering, wondering if they listened.


    Hermilla stepped forward, her eyes flashing with excitement: "My lord, you are finally back."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t say so much, let''s go back. By the way, let me tell me about the current development of the territory. I have been unclear through letters."


    Hermilla held back her excitement, nodded slightly, and then ordered a few words to the people around her.


    When Chi Nan came to the temporary castle, many materials had already been moved. All the people waited respectfully below, while Chi Nan was looking at the information under Hemila''s explanation What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that his own territory already has this. Big. Remas''s entire province was completely controlled. The border area is still spent every day in acting, and the few princes and princesses in the south are completely unaware. Chi Nan couldn''t look down on the deal with them at all, but he was able to hide it forever.


    Princess Sophia has been integrated into the territory management system and has been working hard and has no other ideas. This is what Chi Nan feels most at ease, otherwise he really doesn''t know what to do.


    The land developed in the north is very large, because the population is small, and now it is showing a state of overproduction. This is really dumbfounding, because I am annoyed by too many things, I am the first one.


    Calculating the territory developed in the north now, it is actually as big as five Remas. Calculated from the overall area, the size of the Red Sand Ridge is now almost half the size of the Ruth Yala Kingdom. In terms of area, he is not much smaller than the land area of ??the undead on the opposite side, but it is far from enough in terms of population.


    This has not yet counted the Overseas Sacred Tree Island. The only developed area on Sacred Tree Island is even larger than here. Before he knew it, his own territory was almost reaching the size of the entire Ruth Yala Kingdom.


    Once upon a time, the behemoth that he could not face at all, now it seems to be the same.


    Finally, there is the issue of border fighting. There are still countless insects in the north. I don''t know where they are coming from, but more and more. On the west side, there are also undead attacking and fighting on two fronts. No wonder they are under so much pressure.


    "My lord, we have a very large territory now, and it''s time to change our name."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 574： Not establishing a country, renamed the Holy Tree Collar

    "Change your name? What do you mean?" Chi Nan looked down.


    Judging from the appearance of these people, it should have been discussed long ago. Seeing these people''s expressions of excitement, what are they going to do? There was already some speculation in Chi Nan''s heart.


    "Lord Lord, the territory we now control is no smaller than a kingdom, and there are two golden-level combat effectiveness, the army is strong, we can completely form a kingdom."


    Hearing this official''s words, everyone around him nodded together, their faces filled with excitement. Even Hermilla was emotional at this time. Never thought that the territory would be so close to the kingdom.


    It seems that as long as Chi Nan nods, the kingdom will be established. But Chi Nan suddenly shook his head and said, "No, we can''t establish a nation now." The people around him immediately looked puzzled.


    "First of all, our population is severely under-populated and we cannot meet the requirements at all. Second, our talent pool is not enough, and it is not easy to manage after the establishment of the kingdom. Third, the establishment of the kingdom needs to apply to the empire."


    Chi Nan pointed to it and said: "Which empire will agree to our application at will. To become a kingdom, it must become their subject. With these capabilities we have demonstrated, most of the things will be handed in in the future. At that time, How are we still developing. The most important thing is that it is illegal for us to establish a country now."


    "Why is it illegal?" Hermilla was a little unhappy.


    Chi Nan pointed to the map and said, "Is it clear that the most prosperous area of ??the place where we are belonged to the Ruth Yala Kingdom. The Ruth Yala Kingdom still exists now, and Ruth Yala? It is still a subject country of the Holy Dragon Empire. If we want to form a kingdom, we will either return this to Rus Yala, or it will be illegal."


    Now everyone understands that this place was not originally theirs. In other words, only a piece of Hongsha Ridge belonged to Chinan, and other places were not legal income.


    If kingdoms were so easy to build, there would not be only these kingdoms in this world. As long as the Rusiyara royal family does not make mistakes and die cleanly in one day, then the Holy Dragon Empire will protect the interests of the Rusiyara royal family.


    At least, in the kingdom territory that originally belonged to them, that wouldn''t let them split up casually. The offensive between the kingdom and the kingdom is an internal affair, and it will not work if you split yourself directly.


    Even if he wants to join the Holy Dragon Empire and become a subject country, it is the same, after all, he is not yet.


    "The most important thing is the bloodline problem. Don''t forget, I am a half-elf, and the human empire will not recognize me. If you want to establish a kingdom, you can only apply for the recognition of the half-elf empire, but that''s too far."


    Everyone finally understands that this is the biggest problem. Chi Nan looks exactly like a human, and his behavior style is different from that of a half-elf. They have always ignored this question.


    In fact, Chi Nan was also very depressed. He was obviously a human being, but who would believe it. In this world, only elves and half-elves can use natural magic to control plants. Humans cannot.


    "Are we going to give up such a good opportunity?" Hermilla was a little unwilling.


    Chi Nan smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter whether we have established a kingdom now. Isn''t the establishment of a kingdom different from now." Hemila shook her head slightly.


    For them, there is really no difference. But for other officials, it''s different. If a kingdom is established, they will be the nobles of the kingdom and the real officials.


    But it is not established. They are just a nominal manager, without the title of nobility, and it is impossible to become a truly recognized official. For them, this is the biggest difference. But it seemed to Hermira that it was really the same.


    Chi Nan smiled and said, "In fact, we should change a name."


    Hermilla was taken aback for a moment: "Isn''t it impossible to form a kingdom, then how to change the name."


    Chi Nan smiled: "Although we can''t form a kingdom, we can modify the name of the territory. We used to develop in Hongshaling, so we have always been called Hongshaling. Now this name is no longer suitable."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "The territory we have now is very large, and Hongsha Ridge is only a part of it. Therefore, I propose to change it to the holy tree collar." It was a proposal, but in fact, Chi Nan said it.


    What Chi Nan thought of was the tree in his body, saying that the sapling was a sacred tree, and Chi Nan didn''t feel strange at all. If it weren''t for this weird sapling, he would never have developed to such a point.


    Others think that the territory has developed because of plants, so it is called this name. Isn¡¯t that huge overseas island also called Holy Tree Island? Everyone looked at each other and discussed each other in a low voice.


    "The name is good, we should be the biggest territory here."


    Chi Nan said with a smile: "And one more thing, kingdoms have borders, but territories never have borders. Well, this matter needs to be reported. Forget it, both princes should report it, after all. The two of them are the only ones who have inheritance rights. Tell them that as long as they agree, we can provide more weapons."


    Chi Nan didn''t care about this weapon for a long time, and because of the name, he could make the guys in the south relax their vigilance about themselves, thinking that he was a waste who only paid attention to the power of the name.


    Others didn''t think so much, but the lord had an order, so follow it.


    "In addition, when we implement reforms in the management of the territory, let''s follow the kingdom system. No, let me redesign a set of systems." Chi Nan thought for a while and said it.


    Because most people in this world are illiterate, it is impossible to establish a system of people''s representatives. In the end, Chi Nan chose the official selection system with nobles and intellectuals as the core, and added the voting system to it. In name, this is only a territory, but in fact it is no different from a kingdom.


    As long as he has a firm grasp of the plant army, no one can resist his own will. This is why Chi Nan dared to do so. "It seems that it is time to implement the education system, not only to open up the people''s wisdom, but also to allow them to develop in terms of force."


    Develop and strengthen the force, increase the number of fighters and wizards, and at the same time curb the possible industrial and technological development. Not only can you strengthen yourself, you don''t have to worry about losing control, you are really a genius.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 575： Where are they so many undead

    One''s own territory must be centralized. Chi Nan didn''t want to create a lot of nobles and lords like other kingdoms. As a result, some territories eventually developed, leaving him completely out of control.


    As for the fact that centralization of power will result in the territories not having the ability to forge ahead, Chi Nan is not worried at all.


    The biggest difference between myself and others is that I can fight through plants. With the help of a large number of plants, he does not lack productivity, nor does he lack strength. Ordinary people can help manage it at best, nothing more.


    Giving them a channel to rise, but not giving them absolute autonomy, this is Chi Nan''s idea. As for saying that dictatorship is not good, Chi Nan didn''t even care about it. There is a chance of dictatorship, Chi Nan doesn''t believe that a few people will take the initiative to decentralize power, let alone on the premise that there will be no bad consequences.


    However, these all need to be considered slowly in the future, and these issues are not the main consideration now.


    After dealing with the matter here, I then clarified the situation here now. The pace of combating insects in the north is still steadily advancing, but the more you go to the north, the more insects will be, and the terrain will become more and more complex.


    Constantly heading to the north, the climate is getting colder and colder, and I can often see many mountains and other places. There are burrows everywhere, making it more and more difficult to advance. Now it is in a stalemate with the bugs, and the bald father has always been in charge over there.


    The territory is still advancing and expanding, but the advancing speed is getting slower and slower. Chi Nan didn''t worry either. It would be a matter of time before the insects were wiped out. For such a long time, there were no messy varieties of insects. At most, there were more flying and burrowing insects. These two kinds of insects existed in the first place, and they were not just created.


    For this reason, Chi Nan''s original worry is also much less. Most importantly, the battle on the west side.


    Looking at the report, the west side has gone through many fights, and the total number of dead souls killed has actually reached one million. According to the report, most of them are low-level skeletons and zombies, but there are too many of them.


    "Where did they come from so many undead? The population in the north is small. Even if all the people are killed and made into undead, there won''t be so many. Besides, didn''t they develop by relying on insects."


    Hermilla shook her head: "We don''t know. We only know that there are a lot of undead in the west, and more and more, they are skeletons and zombies. Those undead restrained at least one third of our bush warriors. Yield, which is also the main reason that makes it more and more difficult to develop in the north, and the pressure is increasing."


    "Unfortunately, there are dead spirits over there. Even if we want to send spies, we can''t do it. We sent many people before, but they are gone forever." When it comes to this, all of them are concerned.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "There is no way. After all, there is the world of the undead. Over there, I am afraid that this is either an undead or a necromancer, or something else. There are not many normal people. If it appears on the ground. A normal person, then the end can be imagined." Chi Nan didn''t mean to blame them.


    "Don''t send people there in the future, just use the airship to observe from high altitude. By the way, did the airship observe any strange place." Chi Nan''s heart was also a little surprised.


    "Not yet, but we found that they will send the worms to Laohushan. Laohushan is the name of a mountain to the west, because it looks like a roaring tiger."


    In that environment, no tigers will survive, right. So many corpses were sent to Laohushan, so this shows that there must be a problem with Laohushan.


    "If this is the case, then we will send troops to attack and investigate clearly what is on Laohushan."


    Hemila quickly said: "The defense force near Laohushan is very strong. It is impossible to attack it with our current strength." Chi Nan frowned, couldn''t it be killed with his own plant weapons.


    Sure enough, the undead is a powerful situation suitable for the development of the army. His own plant weapons are already very powerful, and there is still no way to target them. "No matter how much, let''s take a look at the front line first."


    Chi Nan did not rest either, and set off again. Hermilla hurriedly followed: "I will go with you."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Let''s go, you are familiar with the situation there, let''s go together. Other people do their own things, don''t mess around. The territory will not treat you badly in the future."


    With Chi Nan''s words, everyone who was still worried at first finally felt relieved. Having made so many contributions to the territory, Lord Lord really wouldn''t abandon him at will.


    But at the same time, they also knew that Chi Nan was warning them to tell them not to make some small actions secretly. If it weren''t for someone to instigate the establishment of a kingdom, Hermilla would not have thought so much. When overseas, Hermilla didn''t show any signs. These guys, they should really be banging and banging.


    Taking the airship all the way to the west, there is no sea in between, and the airship formation arrived over the border in just a few hours. There is a very obvious dividing line on the border.


    My side is green, bush fighters and spider tanks are everywhere, and there are airships in the sky helping to fight. It is a plant weapon, which will grow on its own after being worn out. If metal weapons were used in this way, I am afraid they would have been scrapped a lot.


    On the opposite side, there are undead who can''t see the side at a glance. Skeletons and zombies are everywhere, fighting with the plants here. The ground over there is all gray. Upon closer inspection, there were corpses everywhere, and the corpses stained the ground.


    If this continues, the breath of death may turn this place into a real place of death. It would take a long time to fully recover in that way. Chi Nan absolutely does not allow this kind of thing.


    "The four borders have now been handed over to Moiru. Moiru''s leadership ability is good. I think Moiru can be promoted and become a general who can guard one side."


    Hemila''s words, Chi Nan agreed after thinking about it: "So let''s divide Moiru separately, and later give him a new airship formation command. Moiru''s ability, if he has always been an **** It''s really a waste."


    Although he is a half-elf, Chi Nan still trusts Moir very much. In the past, it was just because Moir seldom participated in the war, so he was not clear about his ability in this area.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 576： Dead souls and plants are hard to entangle

    The battle below is continuous, and more often, the commanding combat value needs to be planned in the general direction and does not require local command. And everyone doesn''t have so much energy.


    Because no matter whether it is a plant or an undead, there will be no feeling of fatigue. They will fight forever, never rest or stop. Decentralization at this time means fighting without command.


    This kind of battle is undoubtedly very barbaric. And Chi Nan also discovered that whether it is the undead on the opposite side or the bush warrior on his side, the consumption speed is not very fast, because both sides are very difficult to deal with.


    The Bush Warrior''s most powerful narcotic attack method is of no use to the undead. Can only rely on their sharp blades to cut the opponent into pieces. But even so, the undead will still not die. Because the head of the undead is not destroyed, the general undead will continue to survive.


    The bush warrior will turn the undead into fragments when there is no command, and then they will be killed.


    If you are in control, you will definitely let the bush warrior pierce the tentacles directly into the head of the undead, which is much easier.


    It''s a pity that I just stored the method of killing the beetle in the bush warrior''s plant brain, and the bush warrior will automatically attack the weakness behind the beetle. After all, the plant brain can only calculate and can''t think on its own. It seems that I have to add methods to kill the undead and even other creatures in the plant brain.


    Similarly, the undead on the opposite side has a strong breath of death. Although the blades of the bush fighters are sharp, after each attack, the blades will be corroded due to the death breath of the opponent.


    After fighting for a period of time, the leaves on the bush fighters will turn yellow and wither, and even lose their fighting effect. This is also the reason why the bush warriors were so worn out. Chi Nan himself did not expect that the breath of death would damage the plants so much.


    Similarly, the breath of life in plants is also a kind of harm to the undead. It''s just that the undead doesn''t care about this damage at all, this is not the power that can completely restrain the undead.


    It seems that the undead seems to have a great advantage over the bush warriors. But look here again, the undead is not very good at using those bush warriors. The core plant brain of the bush warrior is at the place where the rhizomes are connected, almost close to the ground.


    This place is not so easy to attack. To kill the bush warrior, the undead must remove the leaves and tentacles of the bush warrior before attacking the plant brain below. But this position is not easy to attack, and the undead can only lower their heads, and this becomes a situation where they actively send their vitals to the other side.


    Those skeletons usually have to be killed several times to kill a bush warrior. This is the biggest problem.


    Moreover, once the bush warrior is not destroyed by the plant brain, there will be no death air eroding the plant brain. So even if the bush warrior is torn down, as long as he takes root on the ground, he can recover even if no one goes to the treatment after a month.


    Among the undead on the opposite side, the skeleton, the original main force, is easier to solve. Being a rather tasteless zombie, it has become a big trouble for the bush warriors to deal with. Because the skeleton has only bones.


    Sharp blades are still easy to deal with bones, but when confronted with zombies, creatures that have thicker skin and stronger death power, and body fluids with highly corrosive creatures, you will be restrained.


    Often the bush warriors have to die several times before they can get rid of a zombie. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why there are so many zombies here. You know, zombies are generally used to spread the plague, and it is better to use skeletons to fight. Both sides are very difficult to deal with the enemy, so the killing speed between each other is very slow.


    Regardless of the fierce fighting on the front line, many places have almost no meaning. A large number of zombies and skeletons fight each other with bush warriors, but it is difficult to destroy each other. Even if it is extinguished, there will be more to come.


    After such a long battle, I don''t know how many undead and bush soldiers died in front of him. On the ground, you can often see hills where many corpses are piled up, and these corpses fill many canyons and depressions.


    There are still a lot of scorched areas, and Chi Nan will understand after a little thought. There must be too many corpses in these places, in order to prevent the accumulation of corpses from leading to changes in the frontline terrain, and then too big problems. Therefore, after a period of time, it will be necessary to incinerate the places where there are many dead bodies. That fire in the distance, it should be.


    As for the method of incineration, it is too simple, just use the airship to drop some kerosene bombs. Moreover, the burned fire barrier can also stop the invasion of the undead on the opposite side.


    Unfortunately, this kind of battlefield is not suitable for ordinary people''s battles. Generally, if a soldier who has no certain strength is in contact with the undead for a long time in such a place, it will definitely be eroded by the air of death It is not impossible to become an undead in the future. Therefore, in this place on the front line, basically only plants and undead can be seen, not normal humans. On my own side, there is also a long-range weapon spider tank that is often used to help out, so the undead will lose more. The environment is also more dangerous for the undead.


    The large plant weapons in the sky and the ground made the necromancer on the opposite side dare not come to command the undead, for fear that he would also be killed. So the two sides are in a stalemate here, and therefore contain a large amount of troops on both sides.


    "It seems that not only our forces have been restrained, but also the undead on the opposite side." Chi Nan said to himself.


    The undead is now fighting fiercely with the remnants of Karimxi in the south, how can they be distracted to deal with themselves. The only possibility is that after the war started, they found that the plants on their side were really terrifying.


    In order to prevent themselves from directly hitting them and hurting them, these people kept sending the undead over. "Hey, look at the back, are those undead moving their bones?"


    Suddenly, a guard spoke, and Chi Nan was taken aback and looked towards the rear.


    It''s really like this, many undead are moving those dead undead bones. But what is the use of undead bones? Normal necromancers can''t use it at all, unless...


    Suddenly there was a bad feeling in Chi Nan''s heart. "Could it be that there are those things on Laohushan. No, if this is the case, it must be resolved as soon as possible."


    Chi Nan has also been inherited from the Necromancer, although he does not practice, but many insiders know it. If it is really that kind of dangerous thing, if you give them enough time to develop, even you will have a headache.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 577： I want to fight here

    After watching for a while, Chi Nan took the guards and landed from the sky. At this time, in a camp on the front line, there were only Moiru and a few soldiers, and some of them were half-elves.


    These people have no other purpose other than controlling the spider tank. On the huge battlefield, there were only a few people who cooperated with Moiru in commanding plant weapons to fight.


    These plant weapons have no morale, no fear, stable fighting ability, and able to fight to the last one. Basically, there will be no casualties in the rear. If it is not for the loss, it can even be said to be the same as playing a game. Therefore, these soldiers did not feel war-weary for such a long and hard battle.


    Even if there are often banquets here, the soldiers are very happy. The salaries of normal soldiers have increased, but the scale is getting smaller. The financial pressure of the military is not very great for today''s sacred tree leader.


    When Chi Nan arrived, almost all the soldiers came out to greet him, but just like that, there were not many.


    "Lord Lord, you finally came. These are some of our ideas for those undead creatures, you see if you can solve them." Moylu had no politeness at all, and directly handed the notes recorded during this period to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly: "I just came here, so I''m asking for trouble." This lord himself is really hard work, but also, the communication between half-elves is originally so direct, completely different from humans.


    Other soldiers around, and only human soldiers will feel embarrassed, and their hierarchical concept is even more serious. The other half-elves, on the contrary, think this is normal, because they themselves are like this too.


    "Okay, okay, I will solve it when I have time. How are you living here, do you have any more requirements."


    Today''s Moiru is completely different from before. Perhaps it is the experience of war, which gives Moiru a military atmosphere. Originally Moiru stood there looking like a beauty.


    But at this time, even though he was still holding a beautiful face, with the aura on his body, Moiru had a feeling of indistinguishable sex. Well, it''s still so strange. I just don''t know if it takes a long time to completely correct Moiru''s sense of gender. Fortunately, everyone present knows it, so there will be no embarrassment.


    "We currently lack masters. The undead on the opposite side are very troublesome. There are often some high-level undeads, and even some necromancers sometimes run out to destroy them. These are the biggest problems."


    A master? The master himself is really... Chi Nan began to think about it.


    But suddenly, Horn stepped out and said, "My lord, my subordinates hope to be able to fight here for a while. We are very short of combat experience now, and fighting may increase our chances of breaking through."


    Chi Nan glanced at Horn with a puzzled look, and then think about that Moiru is now also a soldier of the Bronze Peak. This is also related to the battlefield environment. Instead, it was Moiru''s own natural magic, only reaching the level of black iron.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan opened his mouth and said: "If this is the case, then you should stay, improve your strength early, and have time to deal with more complicated environments in the future." Chi Nan also hopes that his guards will be promoted to the gold level as soon as possible. If you can have a large number of gold masters, you will have a foothold in this world.


    Now that there are so many silver masters, Chi Nan is absolutely not afraid of any kingdom, but the gold masters are always a shortcoming, facing those empires, he is far behind.


    If there are a large number of golden warriors around, even those great empires will not dare to attack themselves casually.


    It''s not that you can become a gold master if you have a gold level of grudge. All kinds of resources, one''s own efforts, and talents are all indispensable.


    Their guards are all selected, they are all good talents, and they have a lot of resources, and everyone works very hard. However, what they lack now is the catalyst for fighting. After all, not every guard has reached the silver level.


    Many cards have no way to break through, to a large extent, there is no battle as a catalyst. Warriors, fighters who have not fought are considered fighters. "But my lord, we are all staying here, what about my lord''s safety?" Carol suddenly asked the biggest question. They are Chi Nan''s guards.


    Horn was also a little embarrassed, and was interrupted by Chi Nan just as he wanted to say something.


    "Don¡¯t be so troublesome. Although you are used to protect my guards, I also hope that you can be on your own. Then, I will stay on the front line during this time. There is no danger anyway. You take turns to protect me. Others go to the front line and stay with me when they rest."


    There would be no danger in the rear, otherwise how could Moiru stand here intact for such a long time.


    Of course, UU reading is also related to the defense here. After all, there are a large number of bush soldiers who will be sent to the front at any time, and most of the spider tanks are also in this place.


    With Chi Nan''s permission, several guard leaders thought for a while, and finally nodded in agreement.


    But Chi Nan was thinking in his heart, it seemed a waste of these masters to stay by his side as guards. Perhaps, after a period of time, they can be allowed to enter the army and play a role in different places, which is better.


    As for the power to protect yourself, in fact, as long as you have a certain strength, you can''t even use a hundred people around you. The current guard team is a bit too big and looks very bloated.


    Many times, when you take an airship, your guards can''t get to the same airship. "Then it is so decided. In the future, some of the more powerful guards will be left to protect, and the others will be dispersed in the army." These guards themselves can''t be managers.


    It''s okay to let them fight. Anyway, I use the army of plants, even if I lose part of it, I can afford it. Using plant weapons, his fault tolerance rate is definitely the highest among all armies.


    The people like Horn didn''t know what Chi Nan was thinking at this time, otherwise they would definitely object to it. The reason why these people continue to expand the number of guards is not to better protect Chi Nan, who is a lord.


    After the plan is made, the next step is much easier. Chi Nan looked through the materials on the front line while thinking about new methods based on the materials. In the front, the guards often go deep into the battlefield to fight. With their strength, this bit of death gas cannot be eroded at all. If it doesn''t work, there are drugs to prevent erosion, which have been used on another plane.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 578： New weapons tailored to local conditions

    With a lot of experience with the undead and various front-line records, Chi Nan''s transformation of the front-line battle has become very easy. The first is the question of fighting style that was thought out from the beginning.


    Chi Nan added a piece of information to those plant brains to deal with the undead. Just attack the head, especially from the fragile positions of the eyes and ears, and destroy the brain. After this kind of thinking was instilled into the plant brain, the front line really gained a huge advantage in the battle against the undead.


    The bush fighters were getting faster and faster to kill the undead, causing the opponent to make a choice.


    As a result, after a while, giant zombies appeared. These zombies used special methods to catalyze them and turned into zombies more than four meters high holding a huge wooden stick to fight. This kind of zombie is not something that bush warriors can deal with.


    Once such zombies appear, they can only use spider tanks to gather fire. The two sides are entangled in the front. Using this method will wipe out a lot of the bush warriors along with them.


    Chi Nan did not hesitate, and then brought out his new weapon, the Scorpion Tank.


    The weapons used to fight on this kind of battlefield are all to minimize the cost, and Chi Nan is the same. The scorpion tank looks very similar to a large green scorpion and is very large. The main attack method is two pliers.


    Two sharp pliers can easily cut a skeleton and a zombie in half. Even the giant zombie can easily be cut under this huge force. The center of gravity of the scorpion itself is very low, and the vegetable brain is hidden in the body, and the whole body is a huge hardwood. It is very difficult to destroy from the surface.


    It may be more difficult to create than the opponent''s giant zombies, but giant zombies usually take more than a dozen to kill a scorpion tank. The rear tail of the Scorpion tank is also a powerful weapon.


    That tail didn''t have any long-range attack methods, but was a huge steel thorn by Chi Nan. The tail is a huge tentacles for close combat, specially designed to deal with giant zombies. Just aim at the head, and the steel thorn will be pierced instantly.


    This kind of steel thorn, even the armor of the scorpion tank can be pierced at will, not to mention the zombie head.


    Therefore, although these scorpion tanks are of the same black iron level as the bush fighters, their combat effectiveness is completely in two situations. The spawning time is more than ten times that of ordinary bush warriors.


    The first batch was provided by Chi Nan himself, and later it was handed over to other plant mages and homeland mother trees to give birth to.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also sent another new plant weapon. This kind of plant weapon does not have the slightest attack power. Chi Nan is named Fertilizer Maker, and it is mainly used to make fertilizer.


    The so-called fertilizer maker, the body is something that looks like an enlarged worm, with a huge mouth in front and many small legs underneath, supporting walking on the road.


    The walking speed is not very fast, and there is no way to pass some complicated terrain. The only function of this thing is to eat the garbage, and then synthesize a kind of fertilizer that is very helpful to plants in the body. With this fertilizer, coupled with the growth of the mother tree in the home, the growth rate of plants can be increased to nearly twice the original.


    This is also what Chi Nan found on a plant that can decompose and synthesize biological materials. Now, the large amount of garbage in the territory can finally be cleaned up more effectively.


    But at this time, Chi Nan was used to clean up the dead bodies. Regarding the other party''s collection of undead corpses, Chi Nan always had a bad feeling in his heart. In order to consume the opponent''s corpse, Chi Nan would not let the other party burn the corpse after a long time.


    Instead, it changed a strategy. When the opponent was just dealt with, he threw the corpse behind and let the fertilizer maker eat it. The digestive juice of this fertilizer maker is quite powerful, and it will quickly dissolve the undead, and then excrete it from behind. It looks like feces, but in fact it is completely different.


    Even some undead who have not died but are disabled are swallowed with the same result. The worm does not look very thick on the surface, but it is actually tougher than the spider tank.


    With the fertilizer maker, the battlefield became clear. Moreover, the use of a large amount of fertilizer has also made the bush fighters and scorpion tanks on the front line faster and faster, and gradually began to suppress each other.


    The battle line was directly expanded by Chi Nan, not just here, but continued to expand to the north, and began to suppress the Necromancer on Karimxi in an all-round way. Judging from the scene, a semi-encircled form has appeared.


    At the same time, the remnants of Karimxi finally organized their own forces and began a fierce counterattack. On the other side, it is said that reinforcements sent by the Holy Light Empire also arrived, giving some support to nearby soldiers.


    Now the entire necromancer team is surrounded by enemies everywhere The situation is getting worse. The pressure on Chinan''s side was also weakened because of this, otherwise it would not be possible to advance so fast.


    "These damned undead have turned the earth into something like." Chi Nan looked at the ground, frowning.


    This kind of gray-white ground, it is obvious that it has been eroded by the air of death to become like this.


    "Plant more homeland mother trees here. The homeland mother trees have the advantage of stimulating plants to regulate the surrounding environment. This degree of dead air erosion should be able to completely recover in a short time."


    Chi Nan ordered Moiru to go down, and Moiru nodded quickly and began to let people move some saplings of the mother tree of his homeland. Planting trees on such a large scale cannot be solved by Chi Nan alone, and it requires the joint efforts of many people.


    At this moment, the army has advanced a long distance forward, getting closer and closer to the interior of the Undead Realm. But whenever I approached Laohushan, I would be fiercely resisted by the opponent. Chi Nan felt more and more different about Laohushan. If you continue to let it go on, God knows what will happen.


    No, the problem on Laohushan must be resolved as soon as possible, and we can''t wait any longer. No matter how much force it consumes, no matter how great the loss is, it can''t delay time. Chi Nan made up his mind.


    Just when Chi Nan was about to issue the command of the general offense, a guard ran over. "My lord, two people came to us, they said they were the messengers of the Holy Light Empire."


    The messenger of the Holy Light Empire? How they got in, Chi Nan is very strange, now Remas is blocked on all sides. If you come in from other places, you can''t get the news. Could it be that it''s also coming in?


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 579： Is this your help?

    When they walked to the rear camp, the two had already been waiting here. It''s just that the appearance of the two men with complete armor and weapons, as well as the gleaming shape of a light bulb on their bodies, are a bit out of place.


    And after seeing himself, the person behind was also indifferent, and the first person in front pulled off his visor. That''s right, without taking off the helmet, this is simply ignoring his own existence.


    "You are the lord of the Red Sand Ridge. We are the messengers from the Holy Light Empire. We ask you to help us solve the evil here. You will be favored by the God of Light. This is our help to you."


    The head of the public said to himself, with an extremely arrogant tone, as if talking to himself was just a kind of charity.


    Is this the person from the Great Empire? This arrogant look is really annoying.


    Chi Nan raised his brows, and saw that the other party waved his hand, and there were a lot of boxes and jars on the ground. "Space equipment is actually space equipment." Coming to this world, Chi Nan also looked for the legendary space ring.


    I just haven''t found it, so I gave up later. I thought it might not be there, but I didn''t expect to see it here. Chi Nan''s heart was filled with excitement, what kind of help could he give himself, if he gave him space and equipment.


    Taking a deep breath, Chi Nan said, "I don''t know what these are?"


    The messenger did not mean to introduce himself. He still said proudly: "Undead are not so easy to kill. They must be restrained by light power. This is holy water, which can clear wounds and eliminate the erosion of undead power. It can also be smeared on weapons. Increase the lethality to the undead." The messenger pointed at the jars.


    After opening the box, there were several sets of armor and weapons. "This is a weapon armor that has been blessed by the Holy Light. With such a weapon armor, the undead can be greatly restrained and destroyed."


    Chi Nan was a little confused, this is to help himself, what kind of thing is this. The stuff is good, but the quantity is too small. If a lot of these things are given, the army can only play a great role if it is equipped.


    What a little bit so little is enough. And the look in his eyes is saying that he is very poor here. Are they giving alms to the poor? If it weren''t for the other party to represent the face of the Holy Light Empire, Chi Nan really wanted to give them both at once.


    There are only two silver-level fighters, and I really think how powerful I am. If it was the previous Remas, there would indeed be no silver-level masters in it, but now, there are really many silver-powered fighters here. There are hundreds of them going out just among their own guards. Is silver very valuable?


    If it is not that most of the guards are either patrolling outside or fighting on the front line, they must be scared.


    Before Chi Nan could say anything, the messenger said again: "I can feel that there is a powerful death force condensing in the mountain opposite. Your task is to destroy that place and completely destroy the conspiracy of the undead."


    Chi Nan raised his brows: "Just leaning on something?" Chi Nan said, pointing at something on the ground.


    "Of course, these are armors and weapons blessed by the Holy Light. As long as you hold the weapons blessed by the Holy Light, you can kill all evil. Dedicating yourself to the God of Light is your glory."


    The glory of shit, Chi Nan almost scolded. This guy is a fanatic of the God of Light, but he is not.


    Also, what kind of expression is that? I look like I''m here to give you alms. It seems to be saying, hurry up and thank me, hurry up and kneel and lick it, it''s really irritating.


    "If it''s just this thing, then I won''t be able to accompany you, this thing is not enough to exchange the lives of my soldiers."


    "You bastard, you don''t want to dedicate yourself to the great God of Light, you pagan."


    The two envoys simultaneously drew their long swords and aimed them at Chi Nan. At any rate, he was still an earl. No, the two appointments sent by the South recently to appease him, he has become a Duke, the third-class Duke of Rus Yala. Although it is just a title, it is officially recognized.


    Could it be that in their eyes, a kingdom duke can be killed casually. These guys from the great empire really have a sense of superiority, and people from other places don''t put it in the eyes.


    "Sorry, I''m a half-elf. I have never heard of a half-elf who still believes in the **** of light." Chi Nan waved his hand, and the surrounding plants began to grow. If you want to fight, you will accompany yourself.


    The two looked at each other, with some hesitation in their eyes. The half-elves do not believe in the **** of light, because they all believe in the **** of life or gods such as the **** of elves. In their eyes, these are all heretics.


    But the problem is that the half-elves in this world are very powerful established a half-elf empire that is no worse than them, and there is a more powerful family of elves behind them. They are very worried that there will be help from the half-elf empire behind Chi Nan. The Holy Light Empire is too far away, and the large-scale invasion will be countered by the Holy Dragon Empire.


    If it hadn''t been for the undead this time, they wouldn''t have an excuse to come here. There is a half-elf ruler, and it may not be easy to preach here.


    After thinking for a while, the messenger said again: "As long as you can purify the evil here, then all the territories you strike down are your own. This is already recognized by the Holy Dragon Empire, so you don''t have to worry."


    Isn¡¯t bullying turned into a temptation, but what is the use of a blank check, it is not as good as the actual call.


    "Duke Chinan, I hope you can seriously consider that if you don''t destroy the evil conspiracy over there, you will be the first to bear it. The sanctions of the God of Light will also fall on you later."


    Do you threaten yourself? The so-called sanctions of the God of Light refer to the sanctions of your Holy Light Empire.


    "We will solve these things ourselves, so, what else do you have."


    This is the case when the so-called words are not speculative. Chi Nan, who originally wanted to speak well and see if he can get some benefits, has completely given up. What the **** is this.


    The two obviously didn''t have any good senses towards Chi Nan, and some angry expressions flashed in their eyes.


    The leading messenger shook his head: "No, destroying those undead is your only mission, remember, this is a command." The two messengers waved and summoned two white horses with wings, and flew into the sky in front of them. . It seemed that they were right, they really came on the fly. It''s just that tone, it makes people angry.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 580： Holy water is the biggest gain

    "This is an order? I order you to be tall." Chi Nan scolded angrily as they watched the two leave. Even if they were irritated by their good temper, the attitude of these two people was really terrible.


    I thought I was a superior person, what the hell. I want to ignore the two people, but just like what they said, killing the undead is indeed what I have to do. Even without them, I will do the same.


    Originally, he had done his best to wipe out Laohushan at a huge price. But when the two of them talked about it once, Chi Nan suddenly felt reluctant. Really, it''s obviously good for me, and I''m almost confused by these two people.


    "My lord, they have never seen our true strength to be so proud."


    After all, the previous Remas was notoriously weak. Ruth Yala''s strength is bad enough, and Remas is a cultivation desert. There are no mages here, and there are not many soldiers even bronze. Perhaps it was because of the influence of these intelligences that they bragged to behave like this.


    After they came to Hongshaling, they could develop to such an extent in just one year, which they couldn''t imagine.


    Chi Nan snorted coldly: "Because I didn''t see it, I could see their true side."


    Chi Nan thought secretly in his heart that this kind of religious country is really not a good thing. Once he has enough strength, he must find it back today. Faintly, Chi Nan felt that he and the Holy Light Empire would definitely meet.


    After all, the Holy Light Empire, like himself, couldn''t rub the sand in his eyes. They only have the God of Light in their hearts, and when they develop themselves, it is normal to confront them. I certainly wouldn''t try to compromise, then war will be inevitable when that happens. Therefore, what I have to do now is to continue to work hard to develop.


    No matter how arrogant they are, in fact, the Holy Light Empire is still a giant to the current self, and cannot be dealt with by itself. It was even bigger than the gap between facing Ruth Yala alone.


    "Forget it, leave them alone, I''m angry when I think of them. This thing has a fart, it''s not as good as my plant weapon."


    Chi Nan wasn''t a fool either. They obviously wanted to use these things to send masters and troops to consume them. In the end, like the protagonist, they went through untold hardships and finally wiped out the evil.


    Not to mention the huge losses, it would be nice to be able to get a little verbal praise. This is the glory, the glory of the fart.


    Annoyed in Chi Nan''s heart, he kicked a jar away, and the liquid with a pale white light flowed out, and the breath of death on the ground was indeed purified.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan was stunned, staring at the ground blankly. "My lord, what''s wrong with you, my lord." The guard asked in a low voice.


    "That''s..." Chi Nan said, pointing to the liquid on the ground.


    "Isn''t that holy water? It is a unique product of the Holy Light Empire, which specializes in restraining death and dark power. I heard that holy water is very precious to the outside world and has certain healing and healing abilities, but it seems very common in the Holy Light Empire.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about this, he just felt something different. Pulling away the guards, Chi Nan walked over quickly, and then squatted down. Gently stroking the ground with his hand, a small sand-like object appeared in Chi Nan''s hand.


    "So, it turns out that holy water is this thing. Maybe people outside have been deceived, so let me just say, how can there be so many priests in the Holy Light Empire, who can make so many holy water."


    Chi Nan smiled and looked at this small, almost invisible thing in his hand. If it weren''t for his strong ability to perceive plants, he really didn''t realize that there was such a small seed in it.


    Yes, this is the seed. The light in Chi Nan''s hand flickered, and the seed soon took root and sprouted. Before long, a green vine plant grew out. The flower vines are very small, with a few small flowers blooming on the edges. The flower itself has a little golden light, shining under the sunlight.


    "This, this seems to be a sunflower. It is said to be the blessing of the **** of light, and it can be seen in the cathedrals of the Holy Light Empire." The guards around him actually know so about some rumors of the Holy Light Empire.


    Well, as people in small places, their yearning for those big places has caused them to understand something as long as they have the opportunity. As for the sunflower, the corner of Chi Nan''s mouth is enough to evoke an arc.


    Because he had already felt that the main ingredients in this holy water, except for ordinary water, mostly came from sunflowers. Therefore, holy water is not a blessing from the **** of light at all, but a potion.


    It is made with Sunflower as the core plus other potions, and it should not be very troublesome to configure, otherwise the Holy Light Empire will not have so much holy water. Actually, use this kind of thing to fool yourself.


    Only Chi Nan soon discovered that although the sun flower with only the bronze level is very delicate, it is also easy to grow. The ability is even more single, but this ability is very useful. Because sunflowers can absorb the power of sunlight, store it and distribute it slowly, it is a very pure light power.


    Because of the structure, this power is very weak, but for the undead and the dark power, it has absolute restraint. The Holy Light Empire uses sunflowers to make potions, so why can''t it use it directly.


    "Yeah, that''s right, just a little modification is enough to increase the ability to absorb sunlight, and then transform this power into the power of holy light, entangled with our bush warriors, and then have absolute restraint."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately began to experiment. The guard knew how Chi Nan was in the test state, and did not speak, but silently spread out, standing around, protecting Chi Nan from any disturbance.


    "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that you actually sent me a big gift. It''s just that you didn''t expect it, this sun flower is the biggest gain. I really appreciate your holy water."


    Sunflower is used to make holy water, and it is very normal to leave some residue in it. How could they filter out such tiny seeds one by one, let alone who would filter the potion.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan got up and said, "Send me the next batch of bush soldiers and scorpion tanks. I will do an experiment. If it succeeds, they will attack Laohushan and wipe it out completely."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 581： Parasitic flowers, we will also shine

    Once you have the real thing, it is easy to transform it. Today, Chinan has quite a wealth of experience in plant transformation. It is easy to figure out some of the structural nature of the sunflower itself to absorb sunlight.


    "Speaking of all, they are all sunflowers. Why are you so delicate and can''t be eaten as food." Chi Nan muttered, while producing sunflowers that he had successfully transformed.


    It''s a pity that only the flower itself can absorb sunlight. However, Chi Nan found that most of the sunlight absorbed by the sunflowers was wasted, and only a small part could be stored. Only the remaining part can shine. After merging into the water, the water can be turned into holy water, but it can only exist for a period of time.


    The Holy Light Empire was able to store the power in it all the time. This Chi Nan didn''t know how to do it. It must have used other potions. If Chi Nan saw the medicine, he would definitely be able to tell the difference.


    But there were medicines that he hadn''t seen before, so even if they were all plant medicines, Chi Nan couldn''t tell the difference.


    "No, the sun flower cannot be directly integrated with other plant weapons. This thing is too weak. If it is integrated, it will definitely reduce the power of other plant weapons. Then, there is only one way to use it."


    The method Chi Nan thought of was parasitism. Or, it should be said that it is a symbiotic relationship. Sunflowers fused with parasitic plants are parasitic on the body of plant weapons. Plant weapons only need to pay a negligible amount of power to feed sunflowers. And the power absorbed by the sunflower can also be blessed to the plant weapon.


    "Although this sunflower is a bronze-level plant, it is too weak and small to grow. It takes only three days for a tree to grow from seed to maturity."


    After testing, Chinan got this result the next day. Afterwards, Chi Nan took out some parasitic sunflowers. Just like ordinary sunflowers, except that there are many tiny needles and suckers on the root system below.


    Chi Nan placed a parasitic sunflower on the bush warrior, and the sunflower immediately wrapped around it. For the bush warrior, it''s just a tiny thread on his body, which is nothing at all.


    When the sun flower spikes pierce the bush warrior, the parasitic relationship between the two parties is completed.


    Afterwards, a mysterious force slowly merged into the parasitic bush warrior through the transformation of the sun flower. Then, from the connected position, the bush warrior began to glow, and a faint white light diffused, brighter than the original sunflower. "Sure enough, as I thought, what temporarily stores this power is a special substance."


    Chi Nan is very satisfied: "As long as the production speed of this substance is increased, and then it flows into the plant itself, then during the flow process, the power of the holy light will naturally radiate, just like human breathing."


    "My lord, if this kind of power is really effective, then it will be much easier for us to wipe out the undead on the opposite side. It''s just that whether this will be discovered by the Holy Light Empire, it will be very troublesome."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "When I found out, I found out, what else can they do about us? Besides, because of their arrogant nature, it would be strange to look back. I''m afraid they won''t believe it if someone reports it."


    Indeed, the personnel of the Holy Light Empire who thought they were the children of light would certainly not believe that others could use the power of light to such an extent. Unless they see it with their own eyes, it''s basically impossible.


    "But we also have to be prepared to hide it at any time. Forget it, I will modify it a little bit and add an internal loop to the plant weapon. Once I really meet someone from the Holy Light Empire, I will order the plant brain to use the Holy Light element. Hidden into the inner loop so that it won¡¯t be discovered."


    There are usually several sets of this kind of cycle in plants, and you only need to modify it slightly. This level of modification is really nothing to Chi Nan. But before making changes, you still have to experiment.


    After Chinan parasitized some bush fighters, he sent them to an Colosseum.


    This Colosseum is a temporary and simple manufacturing place. What''s inside are not other things, but zombies and skeletons captured from the front line, and there are even two giant zombies inside.


    "Put it in, let''s take a look." Chi Nan gave an order, and several reformed bush soldiers were thrown in.


    The skeleton came out first, and at the moment it collided with the bush warrior, the skeleton was already affected by the power of light. As a result, the skeleton was cut into pieces by a sharp blade before he could do it, and was thoroughly purified.


    "Can the undead be purified without attacking the head? The light attribute is indeed the nemesis of the undead attribute."


    Next, the zombies came out. This time is even easier than the last time. Because the zombies were slow, they were cut into pieces after a few hits. The original hard body seemed to be extremely fragile.


    "This restraint ability is too exaggerated. Even the corrosion of the zombie itself and the death gas is of no use to the bush warriors. With this restraint strength, what is the matter with the Plains of the Undead?"


    Carol leaned to Chi Nan and said, "My lord, I am afraid it is not that simple. According to the news we received, the light power on the priest of the Holy Light Empire has no such obvious effect, and I am afraid it is Sunflower''s own effect. ."


    Chi Nan seemed to think so too. Is the sun flower that grows naturally the same as the one cultivated by yourself? The weak sun flower power can create a very practical holy water, which only shows that the power nature of the sun flower is very high.


    Perhaps the power contained in the true sunflower itself is stronger than the light power of the priest, which is inherently powerful. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the sunlight incorporates other powers, or because the sunlight is more pure. This is something that involves the deep level of the element, and Chi Nan has no chance to touch it at all now.


    Forget it, anyway, as long as it is useful. Finally, the giant zombies were also released.


    The results are eye-opening. The bush warrior, who had no lethal power against giant zombies, had paid less than half of the price and forced the two giant zombies into pieces.


    "Very well, I announce that Parasitic Sunflower will be put into mass production. The next step is to first arm and lay down Laohushan." For the existence of Laohushan, Chi Nan can''t bear it anymore. Chi Nan''s life is not what Chi Nan wants. It used to be difficult to score, but now it''s completely different.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 582： What is shining is powerful

    It only took a day, Chi Nan and the half-elf nature mages together gave birth to a large number of sunflowers. This thing is too easy to make, just these sunflowers can be armed with a large number of plant weapons.


    "Hehe, if the Holy Light Empire knows about it, it will definitely go crazy. But then again, if they have this kind of weapon, they will definitely greatly enhance the power of the empire, at least it will be easier to deal with the undead, and it will be easier to fool the people. "Chi Nan pursed his lips and stepped on the airship on this day.


    Below, the army is already waiting, and behind, the mother tree of the homeland is still producing a lot of sunflowers.


    At the forefront, there are already a large number of bush soldiers like light bulbs waiting. The light on a bush warrior is not obvious, but adding up so much makes the lower part extremely bright.


    Looking down from high in the sky, it would be able to blind people''s eyes.


    "No, after this time, you must study the internal circulation structure. When you are not fighting, you must collect the light. Otherwise, it will always be like this. Even if the Holy Light Empire wants to find it, it will be difficult."


    Chi Nan was also a little depressed when he saw a large area of ??shining below from a high altitude. With a wave of his hand, Chi Nan said loudly: "Attack."


    "My lord, everyone has it, let''s go." Moiru''s voice echoed in the microphone next to him.


    In an instant, the luminous force began to set off. It¡¯s not very far from the front line. It took just over an hour to reach the front line. This place, facing Laohushan, is also the place where the resistance is most intense.


    When they arrived, the plant weapons that had been fighting with the undead in front of them scattered one after another, giving way to the road. The undead took this opportunity to continue advancing, but then they ran into these.


    "Haha, let me just say it, it must be amazing to shine."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, because the luminous plant weapons below did not entangle the undead with each other this time, but directly as if the torrent rushed to the dam, rushing forward with a mighty and devastating aura. Wherever they went, all the undead creatures did not have much resistance and were cut into pieces on the spot.


    There are also some because of the relatively strong power of the Holy Light, the undead in that place did not wait for the opponent to attack, and they ignited spontaneously, and eventually turned into ashes, leaving nothing.


    "It is said that the undead are afraid of the sun. I have not noticed it. It seems that these undead are always weakened under the normal sun. I originally thought that the undead would strengthen at night."


    It now appears that the undead is the real power at night and is suppressed during the day. It''s just that the sunlight didn''t fully condense his own power, so it didn''t directly kill the undead.


    What Sunflower does is to condense and even mutate the essence of sunlight to have such obvious effects.


    At this moment, the spider tank in the rear fired. A few shells fired with faint fluorescence, easily smashing the giant zombies behind them in half, and they soon stopped moving on the ground. Look closely at the wounds of those giant zombies, they are still melting and smoking, this is the purification of zombies by the power of light.


    "What''s the matter with those shells, how can there be such an effect." Because there is no Air Force, Olna is also watching. "Can those dark shells also withstand the parasitism of sunflowers."


    The shells are hidden inside the spider tank, there is no sunlight inside, even if it is parasitic, it is useless.


    Chi Nan smiled: "Hahahaha, this is my genius idea, I am very smart."


    After speaking, Chi Nan began to explain: "The parasitic shells are of course useless, but the parasitic tanks are okay. I remodeled the ammunition compartment inside the tank so that it can secrete a kind of mucus. This mucus can be lubricated. The role of the agent. Then, as long as the mucus can be injected into the special holy light substance by the external sunflower, that will not work."


    That''s right, it wasn''t the shell itself that had just played the biggest role, but the mucus on the shell.


    A layer of holy light power is attached to these slime, although it will dissipate soon after leaving the spider tank, but the effect it exerts in this short period of time is still very obvious.


    "It feels that there is still no wind cannon to use, so it is also limited by the amount of ammunition."


    Orna''s words made Chi Nan''s face stiff. Well, I fell into a misunderstanding again. With Sunflower, Chi Nan has been thinking about how to use the power of the Holy Light. It seems to have forgotten that sometimes other powers are more useful.


    "Haha, maybe this kind of physical cannonball is better to deal with giant zombies."


    No way, there is no way to join the power of the holy light on the wind cannon. This kind of addition is basically only effective for melee attacks of that kind of entity. For example, the bush warrior For example, the scorpion tanks that just rushed forward.


    The Scorpion tank was originally huge in size and very powerful in combat. Now the body exudes a faint light, so that the Scorpion Tank has become the nemesis of the undead. Even if you don''t need to attack, as long as you walk over, the strong light power can ignite and purify those weak skeletons and zombies, let alone step on them directly.


    "Yeah, you can step on it." Chi Nan just remembered that after the spider tank released the steel spurs on its legs, stepping on it was also a powerful way of fighting. Why did you forget this by yourself.


    Recently, I have used too many wind guns and missiles, and as a result, I don¡¯t even remember these things. I am really stupid.


    Thinking of finding it, Chi Nan immediately gave Moiru an order. Moiru thought for a while, but in the end he didn''t do it. "My lord, it''s not suitable to do this now. After all, these modified tanks are too few. It''s better to parasite some unmodified tanks temporarily, and then let these spider tanks go to the opposite side."


    "No problem, you are the commander-in-chief of this army. I just suggest it. During the war, your orders will prevail." Chi Nan did not hesitate to delegate power directly. The most taboo thing on the battlefield is the lack of a unified voice.


    Hearing this, Moiru also breathed a sigh of relief, and then quickly issued an order to inform the rear to prepare.


    Up front, the battle went very smoothly. Under a large number of scorpion tanks, there are more bush soldiers assisting. This gleaming army, like a hot knife slicing butter, is advancing at a steady and terrible speed. It''s getting closer and closer to Laohushan, even if there are more dead souls, there is no way to stop the light bulbs.


    "It''s a pity, if there is enough time to transform the airship, the effect will definitely be better." Chi Nan glanced outside.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 583： Ready to fight back

    The soldiers who control the army are now boiling with enthusiasm. Since the war with the undead, everyone has always attacked and defended each other, winning each other, but there hasn''t been much progress. When will it be so happy?


    The blade-like leaves slid gently, and the zombies seemed to be tied with paper, easily turned into pieces.


    It was originally corrosive to the bush warriors, but now it is useless at all, it just consumes a little light power. After a day of gathering, the power of the holy light on these bush warriors is not weak.


    In the sky, the airship is not doing nothing. A little dark cloud in the sky was shattered by the wind cannon with the highest power of the airship, and the sun was shining and it was clear. In this kind of weather, sunflowers condense sunlight very fast.


    After Chinan''s improvement, the sunlight power gathered by sunflowers on the frontline plants is not much slower than the consumption. Those who are over-consumed, just retreat quickly and work in shifts with other plant weapons.


    In addition, there are still some unmodified cannon fodder in front of them. After the war for so long, there are not many modified plant weapons that have really been eliminated. The road that has always been difficult to move forward is now very common. It''s like walking straight past. At this speed, you can reach Laohushan in two hours.


    When the army approached Laohushan, some of the necromancers on the mountain finally realized that something was wrong.


    "Damn it, how did those plant monsters advance so fast? What methods did they use. Quickly, let me find out what happened outside." A cave in the mountain col has been transformed.


    At this time, the inside of the cave became like a terraced field, circle after circle. On each floor, there are seats made of bones, large and small. There is a Necromancer on each seat.


    The higher the level, the less human it looks like, the guy sitting on the largest seat looks no different from the skeleton. The surface of the skull is covered with a layer of skin, it is black, and you can''t see anything except the eyeballs. Maybe even the internal organs in the body have disappeared.


    The biggest shortcoming of the Necromancer is this. As the cultivation deepens, he will be slowly eroded by the air of death, and eventually become an existence similar to the undead, few people can resist.


    On the seats below, there are a few people who are not there, and I don''t know if they are dead or doing other things.


    Soon, the person who ran out ran back. This person is also a necromancer, but his status is relatively low. Everybody present is stronger than him, so this kind of errand task can only be entrusted to him.


    "My guild leader, I have already investigated it clearly. It was Hongsha Ridge to the east that came here."


    "Nonsense, how could those plant monsters be our undead opponents. If it weren''t for that plan, we would have sent high-level undead to destroy them." A fierce necromancer shouted loudly.


    "Your Excellency the third congressman, I can''t lie about this kind of thing. If you don''t believe it, you can go out and see for yourself."


    As a necromancer, even if his strength is low and his status is low, it is impossible to let them scream. In this place of the Kingdom of the Dead, the status of the Necromancer is very high.


    "Ahem, don''t interrupt him, what is going on outside. If it''s just those plants, there shouldn''t be a chance to get close to our place." The highest-ranking president finally spoke.


    As the most powerful master on the scene, as a mage at the peak of silver, when the president speaks, the others can only obey.


    The visitor immediately said respectfully: "That''s it. I''ve seen it carefully before. I don''t know why there is a thick layer of holy light on the body of those plant monsters. It is this kind of holy light power that restrains our undead."


    "Holy Light? How could it be possible, aren''t those all ordinary plants?"


    "Let''s talk about it, what level of holy light is it? The ordinary holy light can''t work on such a large-scale battlefield." There are too many undead here, and that priest can cast such a huge blessing spell.


    "It should be similar to holy water, but this place obviously won''t have so much holy water. So I think there should be some other method." The necromancer just came after thinking about it.


    "Is it about the same concentration as the Holy Water? That''s really troublesome. It seems that the people of the Holy Light Empire have intervened. Damn, I originally thought that the people of the Holy Light Empire would only intervene in the west and would not go deep into the Holy Dragon Empire. Thinking of them, they still came in. Maybe the Holy Dragon Empire had any deal with them, what should we do if they will grow up?"


    The chairman was silent for a while, and then said after a long time: "We can''t just give up the task given to us above, otherwise everyone will know our fate when we go back."


    Everyone trembled As necromancers, of course they knew that death was nothing to them.


    If you are really punished, it is not as simple as death. They will be drawn out of their souls and subjected to cruel torture. Instead of doing this, it might be easier to die here for the task.


    "My lord, I propose to use that. Although it is not finished yet, it is not necessary now."


    The president hesitated a little, but other people below made requests. At this time, the shouting and killing outside became louder and louder, and the riots were getting closer and closer. If this continues, it will be unstoppable.


    Finally, the president raised his head and said: "Since everyone agrees, then so be it. You guys go out, release the high-level undead, cooperate with them to block the enemy. You must block enough time. Other people follow me to release that , No matter what, this time we must take root in this place."


    After speaking, the president got up, and the others got up at the same time, not staying in this place anymore.


    The black air on Laohushan suddenly became thinner. With the thinning of the black energy, a large number of undead emerged from Laohushan. The number of these undead is more than before.


    The most important thing is that Chi Nan saw a lot of high-level undead inside. The shape is still similar, but the strength is even stronger. There are even many undead who have reached the silver level.


    "It seems that they are fighting their laurels this time. They notify the rear and attack me with all their strength. Those silver-level ones should be handed over to Horn and they can''t stop them from using other means. So many silver-level undeads, if It was released from the beginning, ordinary people are really not opponents." Chi Nan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Laohushan.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 584： Its really a huge pit of bones

    The guards who received the order rushed forward. Even in this environment, the guards wearing thick blood-cloud steel armor were not afraid of ordinary attacks.


    Even the attack of a silver-level expert can only leave a trace on the blood cloud steel armor. These undead rarely have advanced weapons, so they are really not afraid. The guards who came here to break through are even more excited to find their opponents. There are more high-level undead on the opposite side, but there are also a lot of them.


    As a result, every time a high-level undead came out, it would be contested by a large number of guards. Many people watched by the side, and only one or two could fight. In this high-intensity battle, the guards broke through their bottlenecks one by one.


    "It seems that after this battle, perhaps my five hundred guards will all reach the silver rank. After that, they will all be released to improve the overall strength of the army. No matter how powerful plant weapons are, there must be a good one. The commander of the city."


    These guards are all loyal to him, and Chi Nan trusts them completely. In this world, even the gods cannot change their vows after swearing allegiance.


    Chi Nan was even more convinced by using guards to control the army. These guards controlled the army to be scattered throughout the territory. At that time, the self who had control of absolute strength could completely delegate power to others. Even if you don''t care all day, the territory will develop according to your own wishes, without worrying about anyone betraying it.


    The guard who didn''t know what Chi Nan was thinking about was still in an excited battle at this time. It is really a rare thing to be able to help oneself break through under such tremendous pressure.


    In just a few days of fighting, now more than half of the guards have broken through the silver level. Even though everyone''s vindictive spirits are very advanced, the ability to break through so quickly is enough to explain the effect of fighting pressure itself.


    "Damn, how can these people have so many masters? Hongshaling hides so many masters what they want to do. Ruthyara don''t know what idiots do, don''t they know how to suppress him."


    The necromancers who came here looked annoyed, but there was nothing to do. "Don''t tell me, Rus Yala is currently in civil strife, and they can''t take care of it by themselves. How can they have time to care about the north."


    Looking behind him, if he wasn''t this person, Laohushan wouldn''t be exposed so quickly. As a large number of undead left from Laohushan, the black air on Laohushan became more and more bleak at this time. These black airs are nothing but the air of death. Under the air of death, the life on Laohushan has been extinct, and even the land has turned black.


    Although the air of death is constantly becoming thinner, some places have even disappeared. However, the intensity of death is still different. In one of the strongest places, the breath of death is so deep that it can''t be seen.


    Chi Nan was staring at this place in the air. After a long time, Chi Nan pointed at this place and said, "That''s it. Blast it for me. I have to see what''s down there."


    The black air in all places is so thin that one can see the ground, only this place is special. Even if this is a canyon, it shouldn''t be like this. Olna nodded, and an airship began to adjust its angle.


    This airship is not an ordinary airship, but was specially made before Chi Nan came here. The airship was originally a frigate, because the frigate was the hardest. The surface is full of golden flowers.


    This is Chi Nan directly planted and fused sunflowers on it, staying high in the sky all day to absorb the condensed sunlight. At this time, the airship was shining golden and looked like it was made of gold. Such a strong power of the Holy Light, I believe it is definitely a big killer. At this time, the place where the airship was aimed was the place full of black air.


    Under Orna''s order, the unmanned airship automatically controlled it. After adjusting its direction, its wings flapped desperately, and the accelerator behind it exploded at full speed. Add gravity from top to bottom.


    After canceling the floating ball control of gravity control, the entire airship fell from the sky like a huge cannonball.


    At this moment, below the black energy, a group of necromancers are chanting spells around a big pit in the middle, and their own magic power is continuously poured into it. But suddenly, the sky vibrated, and the surrounding rocks were also shaking.


    The golden light burst through the black air above, suddenly. A behemoth suddenly broke into it and slammed into the big pit below. In an instant, it collided with a force in the big pit.


    A violent explosion sounded, shock waves blasted in all directions. Some necromancers and undead fell into the pit without standing firm, screaming and rolling. The surrounding necromancers vomited a mouthful of blood neatly, and the originally black faces turned whiter The president''s eyes showed some wilting colors.


    Looking at the sky, the breath of death that has been completely exploded, and everything in the sky can be seen here. "Damn Hongshaling, actually used this method." Everyone saw the big thing in the middle.


    Isn''t this just an airship, although it is already broken. The strong power of the holy light above, constantly consumes the surrounding death air. Those undead who were near were directly ignited and turned into ashes.


    If they are not Necromancers, I am afraid that many people will be completely purified.


    "Speed ??up, don''t worry about that much." The guild leader gave an order, and the surviving necromancers desperately exploded all their magic power. The surrounding undead didn''t even look at it, and immediately jumped down.


    At this moment, Chi Nan''s expression in the air is not good: "It is really a huge pit of bones. I didn''t expect them to create this kind of thing here. Fortunately, it was discovered early, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous." Inheritance memory in Chinan Among them, the giant pit of bones is a top-level necromancer creation, and the manufacturing conditions are very complicated.


    "What is the giant pit of bones? What''s the function?" Orna asked strangely.


    Chi Nan said without raising his head: "The so-called giant pit of bones is a giant pit buried with bones. It can be successfully manufactured through a special magic circle and a lot of materials. It is very high-end."


    "As long as the bones are continuously thrown into the huge pit of bones, a large number of skeletons and zombies can be produced. Look at the beetles and dead undead they throw into. That is how it is done. There is a certain proportion of them that will produce powerful high-level undeads. , It¡¯s the silver-level ones out there. It¡¯s indispensable to be able to do so much."


    "But is this a threat to us?" Orna didn''t understand.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 585： Golden Giant Bones

    "A corpse pit is a huge army that can fight against a country. But these are indeed still within our control. The most troublesome thing is not this, but the corpse pit itself."


    Speaking of this, Chi Nan immediately shouted into the microphone: "All the people on the front line immediately retreat and stay away from Laohushan."


    The sound quickly turned into a neural signal, which communicated with each other through the vegetative brain, and reached the guards. The guards fulfilled Chi Nan''s orders 100%, and no one hesitated.


    Even if they were about to kill their opponents a moment ago, the guards would retract their attacks. Even in the face of an enemy''s attack, the guards will retreat directly and use their armor to resist the opponent''s attack.


    For the first time, the guards backed off one after another. As soon as the high-level undead behind wanted to chase, they were surrounded by other plant weapons. Although he kept attacking and killed many plant weapons, his body was also scarred by the power of the Holy Light, and there was no way to catch up with his enemies.


    The undead who reached the silver level already had a certain amount of thinking, even if they were not very smart. Therefore, these undead found that the enemy was running away, and their hearts were full of anger, and they attacked even more violently.


    Chi Nan continued: "The corpse pit itself is a special existence. Swallowing a large amount of bones and agglomerating a large amount of death gas can eventually give birth to a very troublesome thing."


    "What? It makes you feel troubled."


    "It''s not that I feel troublesome, but that thing is really terrifying, that is the bone giant. The specific strength depends on how much bones are swallowed. The bone giants are especially good at group battles."


    While Chi Nan explained, the necromancers below also started their final moves. The president yelled: "In order to reign over the whole earth, you will dedicate your life and soul."


    Having said that, the guild leader injected all the magic power into the huge pit of bones. The big pit made of bones immediately began to squirm, as if the whole body had come to life. Suddenly, countless tentacles made of bones flew out, engulfing the surrounding undead and necromancers, and then pulled it down.


    The necromancers screamed and cursed, but the president did not have the slightest mood swing, just watched so coldly.


    The huge pit of bones slowly closed, getting smaller and smaller and more solid. Suddenly, a huge arm stretched out and punched the wreckage of the airship. The holy light on the wreckage of the airship dimmed suddenly.


    But this huge fist suddenly melted with smoke, and the entire fist was melted away. But it didn''t take long for the fist to grow again, but it was much smaller than before.


    With the appearance of this arm, the entire corpse bone pit gradually began to condense into shape. On the surface, a large number of bones and carrion can still be seen, as well as the carapace of insects or other unnamed things.


    This huge monster gets taller and taller, and its shape becomes clearer and clearer. "That, is it the bone giant, it''s a terrible existence." Even at high altitude, Olna still showed some horror. This kind of monster Orna had never seen it before, and never thought there would be such a thing.


    At this moment, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, it''s just that we have just reached the gold level. It seems that we can still deal with it. If we reach the golden peak, we don''t want to kill without the legend level.


    The legendary level is a level above gold, and it is impossible for such a master to exist in nearby kingdoms.


    The bone giant gradually stood up, and the guards on the battlefield below had all fled. Those plant weapons couldn''t retreat, they were still holding them in front. Later, only the fertilizer maker was still busy without knowing it.


    Because of the rapid sprint and high-speed killing, there are too many bones around. Fertilizer manufacturers do not have time to transport the fertilizer and can only excrete it on the spot to improve the local land.


    Keep eating, keep making. But because the speed is too slow, it is still difficult to keep up with the speed of the team. At this time, there were a lot of bones on the ground, and it was difficult for the fertilizer maker to clean it up for a while. Now because of seeing that huge monster, no one cares about the actions of these fertilizer makers.


    The huge monster has quickly taken shape, reaching a height of more than 30 meters, just like a building.


    The overall shape resembles a human form, which may be due to the guidance of the Necromancer. His body looked colorful, exuding a strong stench and **** smell, and the breath of death entangled around.


    In addition to the two seemingly normal arms, there are two stout arms growing on the belly. The tips of these two arms are two huge hooks, like crabs, at first glance they are terrifying killing weapons.


    Suddenly, the bone giant screamed at the sky. The breath of death all over his body suddenly broke out over the Laohu Mountain, and spread out towards the surroundings. Under the strong death air, some of the nearby undead with low strength were melted because they could not bear the death air. The undead who are farther away have gained a lot of benefits.


    The strength of the undead is improving, and the injury is recovering. But those plant weapons withered in an instant. The plant weapon enveloping the holy light suddenly dimmed quickly. When the holy light fades, the sun takes the first time to turn into dust.


    Before the dust fell off, those plant weapons also turned into powder. The guards in the distance saw this scene and suddenly ran faster. If the lord hadn''t given the order in time before, they would be like this now.


    This kind of death breath is pervasive, unstoppable or unstoppable, and the armor is useless. Because of the first eruption, all the death air condensed here in Laohushan exploded out in one breath. Such a huge and strong death aura, even if Horn is now close to the silver peak, he still doesn''t think he can stop it.


    "Hahahaha, the bone giant is born, no one can stop it. As long as you continue to kill, the bone giant will become stronger and stronger. Although you can''t hit your airship, it can also destroy your red sand ridge."


    The Necromancer president let out a hoarse laugh. "As long as this piece of land can be transformed into a land suitable for the survival of the undead, what will happen to the Holy Light Empire." The president seemed crazy.


    The necromancers who had been sent out before looked at the bone giant in shock. Fortunately, they were sent out before, otherwise they would be sacrificed like other colleagues. In addition to horror, several people also felt fortunate. With such a powerful weapon, it seems that this mission should be able to be completed, and my own credit will not run away.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 586： Its not your turn to be arrogant here

    "What should I do now." Seeing the huge bone giant, Olna''s brows wrinkled involuntarily.


    Below, with the appearance of the bone giant, the surrounding death air was almost mobilized. Under the aura of death, the wounds of the undead below are recovering quickly, and their strength is much stronger than before. However, the power of the Holy Light on his plant weapon began to flow quickly under the suppression of the death air.


    In this way, the two sides once again fell into a stalemate. However, as time goes by, with one ebb and flow, I am afraid that in the end, it is impossible for one''s own plant weapons to hold the opponent.


    In mid-air, a lot lower than the clouds, layers of black air began to permeate. This is a sign that the Sky of Death is about to take shape. Although it is only a semi-finished product, this kind of thing still has a great bonus to the undead.


    On the ground, many corpses who had died but had no time to deal with them, slowly stood up in this environment. Some of the buried bones also began to crawl out of the soil. Where the ground is too thick, you can still see the ground shaking. It''s just that the soil is too deep, causing the undead inside to escape.


    "Bone giants are one of the products of the giant pit of bones. They are not known for their own strength, but they are very troublesome, especially not afraid of group battles. Where there are giants of bones, there is a powerful army of undead."


    "The question now is what to do. If this continues, our plant army can''t stop them. If it doesn''t work, let the Thunder Lion come. The gold-level bone giant should be inferior to the Thunder Lion."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No need, the Thunder Lions are also used to ensure the safety of the South. Recently, the South has been a little bit about to move." I don''t know why, it seems that there are always people in the South who want to go north.


    On the side of Blackstone Fortress, I have tried many times, and I don''t know when Prince Keya is about to fight over.


    Besides, Chi Nan also has his own ideas. "Don''t we still have missiles, let''s use this. Anyway, the bone giant itself is just a little bigger, its combat effectiveness is not strong, and its own defensive power is not very high."


    "It just so happens to take this opportunity to test the missile''s true lethality against gold masters." War is different from combat, and it is also different from arrest. In the past, I didn''t want to hurt the Golden Monster, but this time, Chi Nan didn''t intend to conquer this thing. It is better to solve it as soon as possible.


    "Yes, there are also destroyers, because they are not used frequently and are always forgotten." Olna was not in a hurry.


    The destroyer was only manufactured once, and it was always under Chi Nan''s control, and Olna had not directly controlled it. Because she didn''t use it often, Olna herself forgot about it.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids. Such a powerful weapon can be forgotten. I really don''t know how Olna did it.


    No matter how many, Chi Nan didn''t want any problems with the guards after seeing the bone giants below him constantly pursuing his guards. The order in the heart was issued, and the annihilation ship began to split and deform again.


    Six gun barrels were extended at the same time. After a while, a stream of air flowed out and a missile fell from the sky.


    In the first attack, Chi Nan only used one for the purpose of testing. The missile in the air flew down at a very fast speed. The Necromancer below did not notice at all, and the missile had already hit the target.


    With a "boom", the explosion sounded, and the moment the bone giant was hit by the missile, there was a huge hole on the body, and even one arm flew away. The voice of the necromancer, who was laughing wildly, stopped abruptly, looking sluggishly at the place where the bone giant was injured. Although it is healing fast, the wound is too big.


    "The core of the bone giant is not on the head, but in the body, so it must be completely broken."


    Chi Nan said to himself as he watched: "I didn''t expect that the bone giant and our missiles are actually the same. Although they have reached the gold level, they are qualitative changes that rely on quantitative changes, not how high their own quality is. "


    Chi Nan looked at the bone giant, the large amount of bones that made up the body was just huge and not so concentrated. It seems that my worries are a bit redundant. This thing is just a weapon of war.


    Without a gold-level master, the bone giant would be the top killer, but once there is a master of the same level and no one can control it, the bone giant will be unlucky.


    The necromancer below stared wide-eyed and his face was inconceivable: "How is this possible, how can these plant weapons exert a golden level of destructive power, how is this possible."


    The leader of the Necromancer was shocked, and he never thought that he would encounter this degree of shock in his heart. In his mind, the most powerful weapon to make is of course the necromantic spell. Undead spells can create golden level killers But how is it possible for plants. Even the elves don''t have this ability.


    "It''s effective, then continue to attack." No matter what the leader of the Necromancer below thinks, Chi Nan directly ordered the six barrels to release six missiles at the same time, and the six missiles fell rapidly in the air, like six meteors.


    The bright light looks extremely gorgeous. "No, get out of the way." The Necromancer ordered immediately.


    It was just an order, but the speed of the bone giant couldn''t keep up. Just moved a little bit, the missile has fallen on the body. A huge explosion sounded, and the exploded bones of the bone giant flew away.


    "Damn, damn, how could this be, how could this be, the great **** of the undead, have you abandoned your believers. No, absolutely can''t be like this." The Necromancer was already crazy.


    The depleted magic power suddenly broke out again, even more powerful than in its heyday. "In the so-called sacrifice of my life, bone giant, destroy all living people for me."


    A black flame burned around the Necromancer, and in an instant, the Necromancer had disappeared and turned into a black air current. The airflow flew towards the bone giant and instantly merged into it.


    In the next moment, the bone giant, who was on the verge of collapse, was recovering quickly. Constantly absorbing the surrounding bones, recombined into his own body, and his breath is still rising.


    "Death sacrifice, did you even use this? I hope other people will help you resurrect in the future, but I won''t give you this opportunity." Chi Nan looked down coldly, the death sacrifice trick, Chi Nan Ke knows very well. Others are dead if they die, but after the death of the Necromancer, as long as the soul is still there, they can still be resurrected into a Lich.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 587： That is not the body

    Chi Nan ordered the attack to continue, so six more missiles were ready. This thing only needs to be transported into the gun barrel and fired. The speed is very fast. The average golden mage can''t play such a fast speed.


    As a result, the bone giant underneath hadn''t recovered to half, and the six missiles fell again.


    If the Necromancer was still alive, he would be surprised. The few remaining low-level Necromancers at this time were stunned when they saw this scene. Who would have thought that things would turn out to be like this.


    "The president has died and sacrificed. Do we still want to stay here."


    "Of course, although the president has already sacrificed, the bone giant will definitely be stronger, much stronger than before. That kind of powerful weapon will definitely not be used a few times, and we will win."


    "That is, we cannot leave, otherwise we will be finished when the president is resurrected."


    Just as a few people were talking, the airship slapped his face severely. Six missiles fell from the sky and once again blasted the bone giant that had not recovered to half. Like last time, it was on the verge of extinction.


    At this time, the remaining Necromancers were dumbfounded, with an incredible expression on their faces. "what should we do?"


    The leader shook his head vigorously: "What else can we do, run quickly, how can we have a chance to win with such a consistent use of the golden level of destructive power."


    "Could it be that we just ran away and punished when we got back...I would rather die here."


    "Huh, brainless idiots, we are not running away, we are going back and reporting with important information. With such a powerful weapon, if the rear is not prepared, what will be the consequences of directly facing it, we must bring the information back."


    Several people looked at each other, nodded one after another, and then ran away without looking back. They subconsciously ignored that, even if they had obtained information, they still had nothing to do with this powerful weapon. At such a height, it is difficult for a gold-level expert to do anything about destroying the ship, and it is not only passively beaten.


    Just when they ran away, six more missiles fell from the sky, violently hitting the skeletal giant in the semi-remnant state. With a "boom", the bone giant finally collapsed.


    "Finally solved, this thing is really not easy to fight."


    When attacking the King Kong Demon Ape, the six missiles used to attack together only once, and here it was used three times.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said: "It''s not as powerful as you think, this thing is not as strong as defense after all. But things with a large amount are really not easy to deal with." Chi Nan knew that this had nothing to do with defense.


    It is because there are too many bones gathered by itself, so it is so difficult to destroy. Strictly speaking, the bone giant is not an individual undead, but a special collection.


    "The breath of death has begun to quiet down, and our army will definitely be able to win. And after this excitation, the breath of death on the earth is easier to clean up." Olna returned to her expressionless look.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, these three-no girls, don''t go in this direction.


    Looking at the ground below, Chi Nan shook his head and said, "No, the bone giant has not been wiped out yet, we have to make another attack."


    Pointing to the bottom, Chi Nan said calmly: "If it is ordinary people, I am afraid that those bones were left after the death of the bone giant, but in fact that is the body of the bone giant, the bone giant pit. If you give it enough time and bones Fill it, and the bone giant will be resurrected." This kind of thing will not be deceived for Chi Nan who has the inheritance of the Necromancer.


    "So that''s the case. Then continue to attack." Orna didn''t mean to object.


    As a result, when everyone was very confused, six more missiles fell from the sky and landed fiercely on the place where the bone giant died. "My lord, what are you doing?"


    The guards also stopped with confusion. "I don''t know, but there is always a reason to do this."


    As soon as the missile was launched, it was on the ground in an instant. No, not on the ground, but on the piles of bones. Accompanied by the terrifying explosion, the entire bone pile was blown up and flew up and down, a mess.


    The ground below was suddenly exposed, and a large amount of death air was also blasted away. On the entire battlefield, a scream suddenly sounded, as if it was directly in his own mind.


    The guards frowned and looked at the previous explosion with disgust and horror. And some soldiers with poor strength directly covered their heads and rolled on the ground in pain.


    Fortunately, there are not too many ordinary soldiers near the battlefield. The soldiers on the airship were very far away, but they were still affected. The soldiers frowned and began to rub their temples, with painful expressions on their faces.


    "Haha, now this is really dead." Chi Nan smiled. With the huge pit of bones being completely destroyed by oneself, the spirit of death began to slowly dissipate. The original half-formed canopy of the undead also disappeared bit by bit. Those undead who were blessed had a rapid decline in strength and quickly changed back to their original state.


    But those plant weapons planted with sunflowers, the light on their bodies suddenly became brighter because of the suppression. Suddenly, the advantages that had been less and less returned to his own hands.


    Under the suppression of plant weapons and holy light, a large number of undead began to be quickly wiped out.


    The most important thing is that because the necromancers died clean, so these undead lost their command and began to chaos, and the scene became more and more complicated. After the guards killed the high-level undead one by one, the undead became more chaotic. Even in the rear, some undead who had no access to human and plant weapons were fighting themselves.


    After all, things like undead have the instinct to kill the same kind to gain power and improve oneself. Only when they feel the creatures, the undead will target the creatures, as if they are united.


    The battlefield is too big, and the undead creatures in the rear can''t feel the situation in front. There is no undead army led by high-level undead, it is simply a mob. Even if the quantity is large, it is not impossible to deal with.


    "Hurry up, attack from the two wings, and outflank it for me. Also, notify other places to speed up the finishing process. We must completely take down Laohushan." Moiru behind was also excited.


    The battle has reached here, and it has gone very smoothly. With more and more plant weapons advancing in the rear, this difficult bone was finally gnawed down. The undead in other places are easy to deal with. To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 588： Legal expansion of territory

    The Black Tiger Mountain was quickly taken down, and then a large number of plants and weapons were stationed. After planting a few homeland mother trees inside, the death air of the entire land was quickly purified.


    No, it should not be purified, but directly absorbed by the mother tree of the homeland as nourishment. Life is based on death, and death can make life erupt with more majestic and brilliant vitality.


    Chi Nan suddenly thought of the world that seemed to be the underworld, what would happen if he planted the mother tree of his home in that place. Forget it, it''s better not to go there for now, after all, the world over there is also very strange. Now Chi Nan doesn''t want to get involved with anything that has something to do with the gods.


    Take a moment to settle down, first get things done in your own world, as well as things for yourself to improve. Because of the production and development of a large number of plants, Chi Nan felt that his life magic was growing rapidly, and he had gradually approached the golden level.


    It seems that it won''t take long for him to be able to gain access to gold-level abilities. However, I have never seen a gold-level plant, which annoyed Chi Nan. How can I break through without a gold-level plant?


    Anyway, after solving this side, then the next step is to attack.


    "My lord, what direction are we going to attack?" Moiru''s voice sounded nearby.


    Chi Nan thought for a while and said, "First block the northern part of the Karimsi Kingdom from approaching our generation, and then mainly attack to the south to take part of the Karimsi territory. This place is very rich."


    "Sir, aren''t you afraid of the Karimxi Kingdom''s counterattack?" Moiru said hesitantly.


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t this very reasonable? These places are now in the hands of the undead. As long as they can be taken, they are our territory. This is guaranteed by the Holy Light Empire. If they are unwilling, let them go. Go to the Holy Light Empire."


    "Chi Nan is right, we must take it northwest of Karim."


    Olna said firmly, which made Chi Nan a little strange.


    After being watched by Chi Nan for a long time, Olna still didn''t feel embarrassed, but whispered as if to herself: "The forest northwest of Karim was originally our territory, and it''s time to get it back."


    Chi Nan finally understood that he wanted to rob his own home. Half-elves, like elves, value their homes very much. There was just no chance before, now there is.


    Chi Nan seized this opportunity, but didn''t want to give up casually, and just took it down. Karimsi in the province troubled herself. Moreover, Chi Nan also hopes to use this method to expand his influence.


    Chi Nan has clearly seen the role of influence. The greater the influence, the greater the execution. The more plants you plant and the larger the scope, the faster your strength will increase.


    With the improvement of strength, it will be more and more difficult to improve in the future, so the required territory will also become larger and larger. This forced Chi Nan to expand its territory and expand its planting range. Moreover, without a strong influence, where can I go alone to collect so many weird plant weapons?


    Olna once again gave a reason why Moir had to listen. "In the forest to the northwest of Karim, there are still many of our compatriots, at least more than 20,000 have been hidden in places we don''t know."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "If we can win the northwest of Karim, these half-elves can persuade to join us."


    "It''s not persuading, but we will definitely join, even if we are half-elves, we don''t want to stay precarious." Olna has the most say. In that case, what are you waiting for?


    The order was implemented, so the most severe undead disaster area in the north did not pay much attention to it. Instead, everyone first fought over the original territory of Karimxi where the disaster was not very serious.


    In these places, many people have been made into undead, but not all of them, there are quite a few people who have not been made into undead, or are hiding somewhere to linger.


    These people will be their own population in the future, and they must be rescued as soon as possible. Although the remnants of the Karimxi royal family kept protesting, it didn''t make any sense, because there was still the Holy Light Empire suppressing them.


    The Holy Dragon Empire and the Holy Light Empire reached an agreement and agreed to this condition, so the Karimxi imperial family had nothing to do. Originally, they just had to speed up the speed of conquering.


    But the problem is that they don''t have this opportunity. On the contrary, they continue to lose their existing land. Because of the large number of bones of insects in the north, there is not only one giant bone pit, but three of them have been created.


    Two in the north, one near this side, in Laohushan, was solved by Chinan. The other was close to the west, and a principality that was smaller than the kingdom was destroyed in a very short time. The following kingdoms immediately changed their camps, joined the Holy Light Empire, obeyed their leadership, and helped them preach the doctrine of the God of Light.


    With the help of the Holy Light Empire, the huge pit of bones over there was solved, and it was also quickly encroaching on the territory northwest of Karim. The Karimxi royal family resolutely refused to join the Holy Light Empire.


    As a result, the territories over there continued to lose, steadily retreating, and suffered heavy losses. Even the incomplete bone giant still has a very large effect on the battlefield.


    It was not until half a month later that Chi Nan heard that the giant bone giants in the south had been wiped out. I don''t know what method the Karimxi imperial family used, and unexpectedly invited a golden mage to help, they themselves also paid a lot of expert price. The bone giant was finally solved, and so far, the undead forces'' plan to take root here has failed.


    However, the entire Karimsi Kingdom was originally north, but it has been annexed by the other two together.


    "It turns out that this is the intention of the Holy Light Empire. Whoever joins them will help whoever resists. If we can''t do it ourselves, they will put forward conditions. No wonder that kind of help was given before. It seems that it is just for us to see. That''s it."


    Chi Nan finally understood the meaning of the Holy Light Empire. Perhaps several kingdoms here have been abandoned by the Holy Dragon Empire. After all, it''s just a small kingdom on the edge, it''s not a big deal at all.


    But the rules on the bright side, the Holy Light Empire would not violate it as long as it cared about its own face. As a result, the huge territory was beaten down, and Chi Nan''s current territory on the mainland was no longer much smaller than the previous Ruth Yala Kingdom.


    If Chi Nan is willing, he can apply to become a new kingdom at any time. Of course, he must be controlled by the empire.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 589： The Guards became a training camp

    After a while, Chi Nan gathered his guards again. "Recently, you have been fighting with you, how do you feel now."


    The guards all laughed. "My lord, we feel good, we have all broken through."


    There was a yelling voice below. The matter, five hundred guards, now there are more than 430 who have reached the silver rank. The remaining people are also on the verge of breaking through, and it seems that they will succeed soon.


    A large number of medicines for tempering the body, high-energy food that has never been lacking, and stamina beans on the battlefield to ensure that you are always in a fighting state, greatly improving the possibility of breakthrough and the effect of training.


    It is only natural to be able to have such an achievement. There is also a golden level of high-end fighting spirit secrets, which is impossible without breaking through. Continue to practice, maybe it won''t take long for a real golden master to emerge among them.


    Today, within his sacred tree collar, the number of silver-level masters is no worse than that of a real kingdom.


    In addition to their own guards, other soldiers in the territory who have done a lot of work have also obtained silver-level fighting spirit secrets. Although there are not so many who can reach the silver level, there are more than 80.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Very good, very good. Do you have any views on the management of the army."


    Hearing this, the following began to twitter, and many people wanted to put forward their own ideas. Strong eyesight follows strong strength, and it is natural to see many things that ordinary soldiers can''t see.


    "It''s all quiet, don''t mess up." Horn snorted coldly, and the scene suddenly became quiet.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "It seems that everyone has ideas, so my plan can be implemented. I plan to leave a hundred guards as regular guards, and everyone else will go to the army to manage the army. "


    "My lord, did we do something wrong?" The guards below looked horrified.


    Even Horn had a look of worry and panic on his face. Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, it''s not that you did something wrong. It''s just that I feel that there are too many guards by my side, and it is wasteful to stay by my side. Our territory is now very short of personnel to manage the army. You are the ones I trust People, I can rest assured that you manage the army."


    Yeah, all can swear allegiance, is there anything more credible than this.


    In this world, people who swear allegiance are more reassuring than their relatives. Others have few loyalties and are incapable. But Chi Nan is different, a lot of resources are smashed, the strength of these people who are loyal to them is not simple, can their ability be gradually cultivated, only loyalty is the most important.


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, these guards felt relieved. "But my lord, they are all gone, there is not enough manpower to protect my lord''s safety." Horn frowned and said.


    He is the captain of the guard himself, so he must stay. Everyone also looked at Chi Nan expectantly. As followers, no one seemed to be released, because that would make them feel empty in their hearts.


    Chi Nan smiled softly: "It''s okay, reforms, just modify the imperfections. I just don''t want so many masters to stay with me, it would be a waste of their strength, it''s better to send out to play."


    Chi Nan didn''t hide his thoughts at all. These followers are all his own.


    Suddenly, Carol said: "My lord''s idea is not wrong, maybe we can settle this model, develop it thoroughly, and still maintain the vitality of the guard team."


    "How do you say?" Horn frowned, but still didn''t refute it directly.


    Carol said seriously: "I mean, select the 100 strongest ones to stay, and the others will be released, and then we will continue to select from the army, and then we can use our previous experience and a lot of resources to continue training. ."


    "Newly-trained people will be released again after reaching the Silver level. This will form a cycle that can increase the number of masters in the territory. Anyway, we do not lack the resources to train fighters. This can also make our army better. The control is in our hands, and there will be no problems in other invisible places."


    "So stay alive?" Chi Nan also became interested in this plan.


    Carol did not hesitate and said directly: "The so-called keeping alive is the challenge mechanism. Newly trained people can challenge previous masters. As long as they can win, they can qualify as guards without being released. Lose. Put it out."


    At this time, many people who think they are qualified to stay also have some worries in their hearts. When they were selected, the territory''s population was not too large, and they were considered talents.


    But now that there are so many people in the territory, it is not impossible for a few geniuses to surpass oneself.


    "But after all, their training time is short what if the strength is not enough." Chi Nan asked interestingly.


    Carol said without even thinking about it: "There are two ways, one is for people with very high talents. We can set up another guard reserve team and let them stay here to continue training. The other way is to improve their skills. Those who join can also pose challenges if their skills have improved beyond that of the veteran players."


    "The method is good, and we need to discuss the details. However, you are all managing the guards, so you can discuss it yourself."


    Carol quickly denied: "No, the guards are protecting you, Lord Lord, so you have to come forward. Otherwise, they don''t even know who allows them to have these resources and status, and there will be problems."


    Horn suddenly interrupted and said: "We are all followers who have sworn allegiance to the Lord Lord. In the future, the new guards must also sworn allegiance, otherwise I am not at ease. But before reaching the Bronze level, we are not qualified to take the oath.


    Well, even the standard has been raised. It used to be Black Iron, but now it has been raised to the Bronze level.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan nodded and agreed. After all, with the current resources of the territory, it is too easy to train people to black iron, even bronze is not very difficult. It just takes some time to reach the silver level.


    From now on, his own guard has become a training camp, a place dedicated to training masters. But this kind of composition model is still good before there are major problems, at least Chi Nan thinks so.


    Plant weapons are firmly in his own hands, but he cannot control all plant weapons. Someone must share the burden. If these people have problems, they will cause a lot of trouble for themselves in the future, and they are almost resolved now.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 590： Dont let outsiders take advantage

    The guards reform plan was quickly completed under the discussion of the guards, and Chi Nan only needs to sign and approve it.


    Originally wanted to join the local master challenge mechanism, but later this proposal was rejected for safety. There may indeed be some stronger than the guards in the place, but they are very limited.


    The most important thing is that they worry that this will cause some spies or assassins to use this method to approach Chi Nan. After all, when swearing allegiance, the loyalists must be in front of them.


    This is a ritual similar to a contract and we have to pay attention to it. Once the lord is approached by the assassin, that can be a big problem. That being the case, it doesn''t matter if there are so many people in the local area.


    The reforms proceeded, and the army of the Sacred Tree Leader suddenly began to show a state of explosion. It is not an explosion of the number of troops, but a major explosion of control capabilities and combat effectiveness. Recently, on the contrary, its own plant weapons production capacity is somewhat insufficient. Part of the guards entered the air and became commanders at all levels of the airship formation.


    In the future, these people should at least control an airship formation. This is Chi Nan''s own thoughts. Some have entered the army and control a larger army, but the guards themselves are more envious of the air force.


    As for the navy, well, the navy has not developed much yet. For the time being, only some people who prefer the sea or have talents in this area will be arranged in, and there are not many in total.


    When Chinan was expanding on a large scale, the momentum of the south suddenly stopped.


    Recently, Kea, who was somewhat energetic, frowned as he looked at the report in his hand. "It seems that we all underestimated the half-elf." In the report, Chi Nan had already taken the land of the three provinces adjacent to the Karimxi Kingdom.


    And they don''t even know how big the land area is in the north. Before I knew it, the little guy who hadn''t seen it much before had grown to this level, which was really terrifying.


    At this moment, Ya regretted, why did he give Chinan autonomy and duke status in the first place. Although there was nothing on the surface, it was just to appease Chi Nan. But now, in name, he can no longer attack Chi Nan casually. Even in terms of strength, I am afraid it is difficult to be the opponent''s opponent, this time it can be troublesome.


    "Bone giant, gold rank, can actually be destroyed, when does that half-elf have the ability to fight against golden masters." The more he thought of this, the more irritated Kea became.


    After taking a sip of tea, Kea continued to think: "Is Chi Nan possessing the golden master or invited it from other places. It is also possible that he owns it, no, this is impossible. But his plant weapons seem to be hidden. It¡¯s a lot, much stronger than what we imagined here. What should we do."


    "Your Majesty, the subordinates think that we should not act rashly now. We don''t know how powerful Duke Chinan is, and acting rashly will only allow a few others to take advantage." Keya knew who the others were.


    But Kea was still a little worried: "No matter how much, first find a way to contact Sophia. I have to confirm whether Hongshaling is still under Sophia''s control. If not, Sophia''s current What''s the situation, how much right to speak."


    "Your Majesty, our people may not be able to get in, but there should be no problem sending the news."


    Kea said coldly: "Then be sure, if Sophia is controlled by the other party, then treat it as if she doesn''t have that sister. With this excuse, we will fight by then and take everything from him."


    After thinking for a while, Kea continued: "Now activate all the hidden dark children and send me the information from the north. I want to see how far the half-elf has developed behind us."


    The same thing happened to several other princes and princesses. After all, Chi Nan had taken so many territories at once, and this was all public, and it had long been publicized by the Holy Light Empire.


    On the one hand, it is to cooperate with myself in preaching, on the other hand, I don''t know what I think.


    "Hmph, we all underestimated the half-elf." Cadelli''s expression was not good.


    Recently, he has to defend against foreign enemies and attack that unbelievable brother and sister, which has already made Cadeli exhausted. Unexpectedly, an aristocrat whose strength was comparable to his own appeared in the north, which was troublesome.


    "Your Majesty, we might as well leave it alone. Anyway, we are still far away. Even if we want to fight, the one from the north will compete with him first. We can just take advantage of it." An old man next to him said with a smile.


    Cadeli snorted coldly: "I don''t need to listen to you what I want to do. Even if I lose this battle, I can''t let outsiders take advantage of it. Send a letter to inform Kea and Su Leisi, I have something to discuss with them Your Majesty, what do you want?" The people next to him felt a little weird.


    Cadley looked at the north: "That half-elf is not as simple as you think. He can hide until now that he has not been discovered, which means that he has many other hidden powers. I believe even more that the bone giant in the north is He destroyed it himself, even if he paid a huge price for it."


    After a pause, Cadeli continued: "Now the strength of the North is likely to be no worse than ours, and I want to wait for us to fight. If we don''t destroy them while their strength is greatly reduced, there will be no future. Chance."


    "So, I need to unite with other people. Rusiyala is our own kingdom, and no outsiders can intervene."


    "But your Majesty, isn''t Northern Remas the territory of the three princesses."


    "Huh, you mean the third sister? It would be great if she had such a great ability. Unfortunately, that half-elf can not be controlled by Sophia. Half-elf, it is absolutely impossible to believe in humans!"


    Now that Catherine''s determination has been made, others can only do so.


    At this moment, Su Leisi and Carlo Lis also received news from the north, frowning and wondering what they were thinking.


    Carollis was okay, after all, she had never thought about fighting for anything, but faintly felt that something was going to happen. Su Leisi was very irritable, and another variable appeared in the fight for the throne.


    "I see. No wonder that there were always problems with the sale of plant weapons before. It turned out that he wanted to control the balance of our war so that he could give him enough time to develop. I really underestimated him. I definitely can''t give him more time. Up."


    Thinking of this, Su Leisi said: "Inform eldest brother, I have something to discuss with him." Su Leisi gave the order.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 591： Is Wangs Civil War coming to an end?

    The sudden pressure calmed down the situation that the South had originally fought. In less than a week, the three people who had been fighting all got together.


    On this day, almost at the same time, the three teams came to an open space in the middle of the handover of three people. This place is exactly the edge of the three people''s sphere of influence, and it is also a place where they don''t care.


    A large number of surrounding troops stayed nearby and confronted each other, but they did not take action. The three are very clever to keep the power they bring in a balanced state. Whoever does it first will be hit by the other two. In terms of momentum, it is the strongest momentum brought by the eldest prince Catherine.


    The armors of the people behind Cadeli were covered with scars, and the exposed skin was also covered with scars. But the aura on them is like a wounded beast, which makes people afraid to underestimate them.


    The man behind the second prince, Kea, was the oldest griffon rider in the empire. Everyone rode on the Griffin, and with this identity alone, they attracted most of the eyes of the surroundings.


    Being able to fly in the air is more troublesome than anything else. Of course, Kea was not an idiot, he knew that the people on the other two sides must have a way to deal with it. Therefore, the Griffin Rider he brought was actually only ten people.


    The others are all palace guards, but the total size is only a hundred people, and the other two sides are the same.


    The people who came from the second princess Su Lei''s ribbon could not compare with the veterans of Cadeli''s battlefield in terms of momentum, nor did they have such a powerful mount as the Griffin. However, Su Lei Ribbon came with the best equipment. The total value of the armor and weapons on all of them was comparable to the other ten sets.


    If the strength is not enough, use equipment to make up, this is Su Leisi''s external policy. As the richest and weakest second princess, being able to stand in a stalemate with the other two people to the present depends on the fact that she is rich.


    The three of them coincided with each other, and none of them brought plant weapons. Maybe it''s worried about plant weapons being controlled by Chi Nan.


    But plant weapons are, after all, a pivotal force among the three men in the army, so they are still very entangled. When the time arrived, the three people walked out of their team at the same time.


    In the open space in the middle, a large round table has been placed, and there is a huge umbrella cover on it to block the sun and rain. This season, rain is not uncommon.


    Everyone is just carrying the only guard or assistant. This has always been the rule.


    After the three people met, they scanned each other, but their eyes were completely different from before. It has become like this, and it is basically impossible to go back to the past.


    The eldest prince Cadeli sighed. If it hadn''t been for his own way, he wouldn''t be like this. Perhaps in that case, the Ruthyara Kingdom will be even stronger. But Cadeli didn''t regret it, and he would do the same again. After all, he needs to give his mother and himself an explanation.


    The big prince is the standard equipment of the ancient Rusiyara kings. The ancient scepter, the crown and the long sword representing the royal family, and a pale golden armor, all show the luxury.


    And the second prince''s body is a set of obviously newly created costumes. Whether it is a crown or a scepter armor, it is more gorgeous than the one on the prince. Unfortunately, compared to the genuine product, this gorgeous equipment looks a bit hypocritical. This was created by Kea deliberately for himself in order to become a king.


    There is no way, whoever allows the inherited set of things to be in the hands of Cadeli, it is impossible for him to have nothing in order to succeed, so he can only make it himself.


    And Su Leisi still wears the same outfit she used to wear when she was a princess. The long skirt is fluttering, showing a delicate beauty. But if you look closely, the accessories on Su Leisi''s head are a little different.


    The ornament on Su Laisi''s head used to be a wind bird, but now it has become a golden griffin. You know, in the Ruthyala Kingdom, only the king can wear the golden griffin on his head, and everyone else can only wear the golden griffin badge.


    Seeing this jewelry, Keya couldn''t control his sneer. Sure enough, my second sister is also very ambitious. By now, do you think that you don''t need to hide it? He actually showed it in such an upright manner. Even Catherine frowned when he saw this headdress.


    "It''s been a long time, how are you doing lately?" Cadley said first.


    Su Leisi nodded slightly: "It''s okay, no one cares about more freedom than before. There are a lot of things to deal with, obviously I don''t have time for myself, I really want to go back to the past."


    "Hmph, you two don''t be hypocritical You traitor, I am sure that the father died in your hands. Although I don''t know how you got these things, I definitely don''t admit it." Kea said to the prince.


    Cadeli shook his head slightly: "Is there any point in discussing these now. No matter what the original thing is, that person chose me anyway. Although, I don''t like this position."


    Suddenly, Cadeli raised his head and said: "But no matter what, you can''t let outsiders take advantage. Now that you have all come here, it means that you still have the Kingdom of Ruthyala in your heart. Next, we want to The consideration is to get rid of the instability factor in the north, and then solve our own affairs."


    "Of course it should be, but if you want to go north, you have to pass through my territory."


    Cadeli shook his head and said: "Sit down and talk about it. Now it''s different from before. I believe that the remaining royal family of Karimsi will be loaned to us. After all, they are worse than us now."


    It is really embarrassing to think of the current situation in Karimsi, where there are only seven southern provinces left. At this time, the power left by Karimxi was not considered a kingdom at all, and could only be regarded as a larger principality.


    Whether it is strength or size, it is the same. To deal with Chi Nan''s mood, I''m afraid these guys are even more anxious. Kea thought about it and relaxed. If the two of them pass through their own territory, who knows what they will do. I''m afraid that when the time comes, I don''t want to leave, then I will suffer a big loss.


    To solve the Chinan in the north, but also to consider what to do after the battle is over. It is absolutely impossible not to leave a way for yourself. Until now, a few people have no confidence in each other.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 592： Southern United Conference

    Everyone was seated, the eldest prince looked around, frowned and said, "Are we the only ones here."


    Keya said coldly: "Who else are you planning to let, anyone else?"


    Only a few of them are the most powerful in the empire. The sixth prince and the fourth princess were young, and followed Sophia in the north, and now they have been out of range at all.


    The four princes and the fifth princes have always been imprisoned by Kea, and they are no different from being abolished.


    Su Leisi nodded gently and said: "The eldest sister has never wanted to get involved with this kind of thing. Fighting with the north will inevitably weaken Rusiyala''s strength, and it may also confront the third sister, so the eldest sister will not come."


    The strength of the princess is not worse than them, but since the war started, the princess has not helped anyone. He just defended his territory and developed himself, and did not provide any help to anyone.


    Perhaps in the end, those who fail will go to the princess, and they will be protected by her. Thinking of the princess, several people were a little silent. If it weren''t for this, how could the eldest princess not meet with them.


    "Sophia doesn''t know what it means. It is said that he has become a leading class in the north, which really loses the face of our royal family. Perhaps, he has completely mixed up with the rebellious Chi Nan."


    Kea himself had received some news. For this information, the Anzi that he had planted in the north was almost completely swept away, and the remaining few were of no use.


    "So, there will be only three of us next. Remas''s current military strength is definitely not worse than ours. The most important thing is that they can use plant weapons, and we can''t use them, otherwise they will be restrained."


    Cade rationally spoke directly to the business. "I propose that we, the three parties, send forces together to attack Remas. No matter what we get, the three of us will split equally. How about returning here later.


    "Why should we believe you?" Kea looked at Cadeli with red eyes.


    Catherine had no expression: "We can sign a contract, and anyone who violates it will be punished." With that, Catherine took out a blank contract, and the fluctuation of power on it caused everyone to be punished. I feel numb in my scalp.


    "This is a blank contract made by a golden mage. As long as it is signed on this, even a gold-level master dare to violate it is a dead end." Unexpectedly, the big prince would have done so.


    Kea and Su Leisi glanced at each other, although they were a little reluctant, they nodded in agreement.


    "In that case, let''s start to discuss the specific forces and the course of action. In short, those airships are very difficult to deal with. Do you have any ways to deal with it."


    Su Leisi said without even thinking about it: "Of course it''s the second brother you are here. The Kingdom Griffin Rider has the most in your hands. I heard that the Griffon Rider and the airship are of equal strength, so it''s no problem for you."


    If he wanted to use the opponent''s airship to clear his trump card, how could Kea suffer. But think about it, the other two people can''t help it. Thinking of this, Keya took a deep breath and said: "Well, the airship is left to me to solve. I don''t care about other things. Solving the airship is already the limit of my ability."


    The prince frowned. He knew that it would be impossible for him to cooperate frankly this time. These two people each have their own abacus, and they don''t trust anyone else.


    Even if they are really not good at them, I am afraid they will think carefully. There is trouble to deal with the north.


    "In addition to the airship, the most troublesome thing in the north is the spider tank, and the other is their huge army. The army equipped with red sand steel and pea cannon can only be filled with human lives to deal with it."


    If Chi Nan were here, he would definitely laugh out loud. Their intelligence is still the Hongshaling intelligence from half a year ago. Now it''s not the same as before. But this is also the effect that Chi Nan deliberately created. Having been around the Blackstone Fortress and making noise, all they can see is this, and that''s all the news that the intelligence personnel can send back.


    The news that Kea sacrificed a large number of dark children was more clear than this, but Kea himself was not very clear. Just know that there are more weird warriors on the ground in the north.


    But how could he say these things, just look at the jokes.


    Su Leisi thought for a while and said, "Leave those spider tanks to me. I don''t believe that the spider tanks will be more powerful than our alchemy cannons. They may not have as many as ours."


    "The quantity is not that simple. They are all plants. Who knows how many plants have grown now. Prepare more and be careful. After all, they can solve the huge pit of bones Ha ha, Bone giant pits must also be condensed to become bone giants capable. Besides, for unfinished bone giants, it is good to have a silver level. The so-called gold level, only one has appeared in the south, and the two in the north can be easily solved. I think , They are bragging at all." Kea said disdainfully.


    Cadeli rubbed his eyebrows: "Anyway, prepare more. Anyway, there is a contract. There will be no accidents. It is better to prepare more than less. If they can really deal with gold-level bones. giant."


    "Hmph, in that case they must have suffered a heavy loss, and we have even more chance." Keya still looked dismissive.


    "Well, since you all said that, then I will deal with the ground forces." Both hard bones were taken by two people, and in the end it was himself who sent the most troops. Who makes his army the strongest?


    Although, Cadeli also knew that this time his forces might be lost far more than the other two.


    "Then next, it''s the issue of the distribution of trophies. Everyone is dispatched, but as for the trophies, I think they should be distributed according to their needs." Su Leisi raised it first.


    Kea shook his head and said: "It should be based on the size of the role. The Griffin Rider I sent is the most effective, so I should get the most. Besides, in the end, whoever gets the kingdom and who owns all this, I am orthodox."


    Cadelli had a headache even more. Before the war started, the two started arguing about the distribution of the spoils. Sure enough, the coalition army is so unreliable. It is obviously impossible for him to give up the spoils. No way, Cadeli could only argue with two people in the end.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 593： The Kingdom of Maro inserted strongly

    It only took a few minutes to discuss the issue of sending troops. But it is related to the distribution of benefits, and it cannot be done in a few minutes. Several people argued abruptly all morning.


    No way, too many things in Chi Nan''s hands made them jealous. Not to mention the cultivation of various plant weapons, even if the seeds are allocated, they have to debate endlessly. Especially the smell of the forest, which can prolong life, is even within their scope of competition. And if you want to get it, you must divide up the half-elves.


    So on this issue, the three people launched a new round of disputes. Most importantly, this is not even if they are finished. The discussion of details can''t be concluded in a few words.


    As a coalition force, if you want to dispatch, you must coordinate all aspects as well as possible. Otherwise, it will affect the whole body, and under the chain reaction, the entire coalition will collapse, and there will be no one above them who can suppress them.


    Then, one by one negotiating team started an argument here. This time, no action has been taken, and the pre-war discussion will take a lot of time. More than ten days later, the contract still did not stipulate all the terms.


    The three people sat in the middle and looked at each other. They no longer needed to discuss. Just give the bottom line to your hand, and then let your hand discuss it. It''s just that the three people have nothing to say to each other, they just look at each other to prove that they are here, no small actions, nothing more.


    The eldest prince looked at the sky, drank a sip of wine from time to time, with a lonely free and easy every move.


    And the second prince is directly here to deal with government affairs, so busy. Looking at the appearance of the second prince, he really looked like a qualified king, but this place was a bit out of date.


    The second princess, Su Leisi, is drinking tea and reading books, sometimes reading some financial statements. This is their usual life, but the change of place makes people feel a little uncomfortable.


    The contract is supplemented bit by bit during the passage of time. Each clause has been researched and discussed by an unknown number of people, and finally submitted to three people, and they will be added only after everyone agrees.


    Fortunately, the contract paper is relatively large, otherwise it would not be possible to write so many clauses.


    On this day, three-quarters of the contract has been completed, and there are still some not too important things to be completed. But the closer it gets to the end, the more intense the discussion, because after it takes shape, it is impossible to change.


    However, on this day, a loud noise suddenly sounded around. "What''s going on, why is it so noisy outside?" Cadeli lowered his head and looked around with some annoyance. The other two also let go of their own affairs.


    Suddenly, the Griffin Rider that Kea had brought flew up. It was just ascending into the sky, suddenly countless black shadows attacked, it turned out to be some arrows. As a result, ten Griffin Riders faced the sky full of arrows, and before they could resist, they were shot.


    Ten griffins all died. Two griffin riders who were not flying too high survived and did not fall to death. However, losing the griffin was equivalent to losing most of their combat effectiveness. "Damn it, it''s an enemy attack."


    The three people looked at each other almost at the same time, because in their hearts, the only one who could do this kind of thing was the other.


    It''s just that a few of their actions, no matter how you look at them, are a bit wrong. If they did it, it would be impossible to perform this way now. "I think we should wait and see what is going on."


    The prince had just finished speaking, and the sound of shouting and killing around was getting closer and closer. Cadeli, who had been on the battlefield all the year round, instantly distinguished that kind of sound, and there would definitely not be fewer people coming. How could this happen, things are not good.


    "Damn it, who did this. No matter what, let''s get out of here first."


    Just before the eldest prince left, suddenly a lot of people around him surrounded him. Although the people brought by the three were fighting desperately, they were still retreating steadily. At this point, it has been completely surrounded.


    "Where are you guys going, the problem is not resolved, so let''s stay here." At this time, a handsome young man walked up to a **** not far away, surrounded by guards. They are very familiar with this person.


    "Prince Garcia, why are you? You did this?" Su Leisi had a bad feeling.


    "It turned out to be you, I knew you were definitely not at ease." Keya glared at Su Leisi and said.


    Cadeli sneered: "Sure enough, uniting with foreigners is equivalent to seeking skin with tigers. They can''t believe it." The eldest prince saw that it was not Su Leisi''s preparation at all.


    Also, Garcia''s identity is not simple. As the prince of the Maruo Kingdom, he also unites with Su Leisi and has a very high right to speak. If anyone can secretly make this arrangement around without letting them find out, it is only Prince Garcia. Until now, the men brought by the three were almost dead.


    Cadeli sighed: "I didn''t expect the joint meeting to be over before it started Then everyone should use their own methods to escape. If you can escape, let''s talk about the future."


    "If we all die here, then the kingdom will be handed over to Carlo Lis from now on, I believe she must do better than us."


    After speaking, Cadeli rushed out in one direction. "Don''t even think about leaving today, leave him for me. Damn, how can he be so strong."


    Garcia was surprised to find that the prince released a strong grudge, and rushed outside with his men. Wherever they went, everyone was either knocked into flight or split into two halves.


    "Don''t you know, the weapons inherited from generations to generations in the Ruthyala Kingdom can greatly increase the strength of a person." Cadelli laughed, and urged the sword and armor in his hand to the extreme.


    Garcia''s face changed slightly: "I don''t believe that there will be no side effects for a silver-level person to play a treasure of gold-level combat power. Stop him."


    "It''s impossible to stop me. Brothers, I''m sorry for you this time, and I will avenge you."


    Shouting to the others around him, Cadeli speeded up and rushed forward.


    "Your Majesty, take care, brothers, keep up, it''s time to be loyal to your Majesty." The surrounding soldiers yelled, and the battle became more wild, and the play of injury for injury or life for injury was frequently resorted to.


    "Let''s go too, taking advantage of the big brother to attract their attention." Su Leisi''s eyes flashed with rich murderousness, and then she hid. With a leap in body shape, Su Leisi showed a completely different agility at this moment.


    Kea was surprised to find that her second sister turned out to be a bronze-level warrior.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 594： The south has changed

    Kea regretted it. For a long time, the most important thing in her heart was rights. He believed that if he had rights, he had everything. For the first time, he discovered that there were things that he could not do.


    In this kind of siege, as a person with only a black iron level, Kea could only escape under the protection of his own escorts. With regard to his own strength at the level of black iron, he still relied on various drugs to make up for it.


    Kea, who hasn''t practiced well, may not even be able to beat an ordinary person with high skills. Follow your team to rush forward, the more you advance, the slower your speed, and there are fewer and fewer people around you.


    "Arrows." There was a sound in front, and countless rain of arrows fell crazily with vindictiveness. Keya screamed, and he was hit by two arrows. Only three people are still alive around.


    These three people are not intact, but there are injuries all over their bodies. The only silver-level guard was almost exhausted at this time. Facing so many enemies, it has gradually been unable to sustain it.


    "Sorry, your Majesty, it seems that there is no way to move you away today." The Silver Warrior glanced at Keya, then rushed forward. The grudge broke out completely, the long sword swept across the circle fiercely, and countless people were killed. However, at this time, this person''s vindictiveness was completely exhausted, and in the face of the sudden arrow rain, he turned into a hedgehog without a few support.


    "No, **** Maro Empire, **** Garcia, I won''t let you go even if I did."


    Kea shouted loudly, but there was no chance. The enemy from behind rushed over, under the chaotic sword, Keya''s armor could no longer protect herself, and was finally pierced by a sword at a critical position.


    Keya looked forward blankly, not believing that he would die here. I have a bright future, why is it so. If you knew it would be like this, you shouldn''t have come here.


    Sure enough, foreign talents are the least credible. Kea''s eyes went dark, and she didn''t know anything.


    In the other direction, Cadeli''s fighting energy burned frantically, and there was a trace of blood red in the fighting energy. This is not the color of vindictive qi variation, but it seems that the blood in Kadri''s body was squeezed out by vindictiveness.


    The frenzied vindictiveness caused great pressure on Cadeli. Now his body is seriously overdrawn, and there will be no chance to break through in the future. However, Cadeli completely ignores it now, assaulting like a bulldozer.


    "Liuyanbao." Finally, Cadeli saw the end of the road, which was the end of the encirclement. Cadeli roared, and the grudge on his body suddenly turned into a ball of flames, condensed and burned on the long sword.


    The long sword stabbed fiercely in front of him, and the huge flames of vindictiveness condensed into a fireball, which continued to spin, like a drill. Everyone along the road will be crushed instantly as long as they touch it. The high-speed rotating vindictiveness rubbed against the air to create fierce flames, igniting all these corpses and incinerating them into ashes.


    "No, flash." The first two silver soldiers who intercepted Cadeli were shocked, but it was too late to dodge. The flow of inflammation broke too fast, far beyond their ability to keep up.


    Between time, the two can only prop up their own vindictive shields to protect themselves in the middle.


    It''s a pity that in the face of this high-speed rotating powerful fighting spirit, the quality has reached the golden level. The two people''s fighting spirit defense has no effect at all.


    Before they even had time to scream, the two of them became fragments. At this moment, Cadeli''s road forward was finally opened up. Upon seeing this, Garcia''s face suddenly turned green.


    "Damn, what are you doing, stop him." Garcia himself didn''t expect that the royal suit of the Ruth Yala Kingdom had such abilities. If he knew it, he would definitely prepare more.


    It''s just that there is no chance. Cadeli has already rushed out of the encirclement and disappeared from their sight in an instant. Cadeli''s figure flickered, and the speed was so fast that even if he wanted to pursue it, there was no way.


    "His Royal Highness, there is no need to chase it. Under such an outbreak, it will be difficult to survive even if Catherine escapes. Besides, as long as he breaks through the border before he returns, the Kingdom of Ruthyara is definitely our plate of Chinese food."


    A person next to him whispered to Garcia, and Garcia nodded slightly, expressing his understanding. "Don''t worry, I know how to measure it. Now, there is another one. This one definitely can''t let her run away."


    Garcia looked at the field, his partner, and the only Su Leisi left.


    Su Leisi is still resisting. After all, she has reached the bronze level, and with the precious equipment on her body, it is no surprise that Su Leisi can persist until now. Before, most of the troops were dealing with Cadley, but now Cadley has escaped After the return of the master, the soldiers under Su Leisi gradually couldn''t hold on.


    What about the high value of the equipment on his body, his own strength is poor, and there is still no way to resist.


    "I surrender, I surrender." A soldier finally couldn''t stand it and knelt down and begged for mercy. It''s just that the enemy completely ignored it, and indifferently decapitated the soldier who had dropped the weapon.


    "Huh, traitor." Su Leisi snorted coldly. "Garcia, we are partners, don''t you have to kill everything." Su Leisi''s voice was colder than ever.


    Garcia sneered: "Are there any allies between countries? There are only interests. Taking advantage of this opportunity, as long as Rus Yala is swallowed, our strength will be greatly improved. Then we will destroy the undead and annex Karim. West, and then get those plant weapons. We can definitely become the top kingdom."


    The so-called top kingdom is an existence that can make the empire not dare to underestimate it. But there are not many such kingdoms in total. The ambition of the Maruo Kingdom shocked Su Leisi.


    "As long as you surrender now, I can give you the status of a princess. From now on, we can govern this vast land together." Garcia began to confuse Su Leis.


    Su Laisi''s expression flickered slightly, but she soon became firm. "You want to use this method to intervene in Ruth Yala openly. I am afraid that I will not end well after success. Your abacus is wrong. Even if you die, I will not let you do what you want." Su Leisi instantly I understood Garcia''s thoughts.


    "That''s it, you are still so smart and so fascinating. Unfortunately, we are not the ones along the way after all. Kill her for me." Garcia waved his hand and turned away not to look at Su Leisi''s death.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 595： God of War Cholab

    At the same time as the border meeting, the kingdom of Maro in the southwest of the kingdom also began to gather troops towards the border. It''s just that under the cover of Su Leisi, no one can find it.


    Before you know it, more than 300,000 people have been deployed on the border. These people usually pretend to be civilians, but if you can take a closer look, you will definitely be able to find the differences between these people.


    On this day, the commander on the front line finally received the news. "Great, the signal from the prince is coming, everyone is ready to attack immediately. This time, we must take Ruth Yala."


    Following the commander''s order, the surrounding people stopped disguising, and returned to the place where they had hidden their armor, and equipped them with armor and weapons. Hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers appeared out of thin air, rushing toward the border mightily.


    "Look, that is, that is the army of the Maro Kingdom. Damn it, they dare to initiate a war, and now your Majesty is not there, what should we do." The people on the border were a little flustered.


    "Your Majesty is not here, I am the temporary commander. Now everyone is obedient to the order and prepared for me in accordance with the requirements of the war. Soldiers go up to the wall, aim at the opposite side and ready to attack at any time, and everyone else will perform their duties and not be confused. Someone is looking for troubles and killing them." As Catherine''s adjutant, he stood up at this time.


    In such a crisis, as long as there is an order, it is the best. Even if the order is inappropriate, it is better than no order.


    After receiving the order, the entire fortress began to quickly organize troops. As long as they are not overwhelmed by the enemy at once, under the protection of such a fortress, they will definitely be able to keep the enemy out.


    However, this is a general situation. In front of the enemy, a tall figure rushed forward. This person is nearly two meters tall, his muscles are very developed, and he holds a double-edged axe in each hand.


    The most important thing is that the vindictiveness on this person''s body is extremely strong, as if it is burning. The blood-red vindictive spirit, like blood, made people frightened far away.


    "Haha, it''s the God of War Qorab, there is a God of War here, how could we lose." This person appeared, and the morale of the soldiers of the Maro Kingdom suddenly increased, and the air seemed to be burning.


    In the rear, the commander also had a relaxed look: "Haha, if it weren''t for the God of War Qorab in our Maruo Kingdom, I wouldn''t dare to target them in such chaos."


    An old man next to him also smiled: "Yes, there was originally only one golden master, who could only suppress the Maro Kingdom itself, and could not easily move. Now there is another golden master, and our kingdom will definitely become the top kingdom."


    They never thought about becoming an empire, because it is not so easy to become an empire. Every empire can be said to be a representative of a race and the most powerful force. Even within the race, basically not allowing too many empires to appear. Otherwise, it will become internal friction within one''s own race.


    Therefore, reaching the peak kingdom is the peak under normal circumstances. Although there are only two gold levels, isn''t there a future? There will definitely be more in the future.


    With the experience cultivated by the yellow-level masters, the huge population of land, and the huge resources, if this can''t be developed, even they themselves will be surprised.


    Ahead, Qiao Lab stepped on a peculiar step, easily dodge the powerful crossbows and artillery shells flying towards him. He quickly rushed to the bottom of the city wall and hit a cannonball flying towards him with an axe.


    A blood-red sharp sword flew out instantly, cutting the shell in half in the air. Before it hit the ground, the shells collapsed in mid-air and turned into shatters. There are no special types of shells such as kerosene bombs or gas bombs, and there is no threat to gold-level masters.


    Qiao Rab rushed to the fortress, roared, and suddenly jumped up. In an instant, Qiaolab''s entire body seemed to have grown bigger. Then his hands quickly hacked down.


    The fighting energy burning all over his body burst out under this action, condensing a vague outline on the road, which looked like a lion.


    "It''s a blood lion, the blood lion of the **** of war." The soldiers in the rear recognized it at a glance.


    The vague outline is very fast, rushing straight to the fortress gate. With a "bang", the grudge slammed fiercely, tearing the entire city gate to pieces. The fragments of the city gate burst into the rear, and the soldiers behind suddenly fell a large part.


    "The city gate has been opened, follow me." Cholab shouted loudly, holding his axe high. Then the whole person jumped up, the axe slammed **** the wall, and then continued to go up with force. With just two borrowings, Qiaolab came to the wall. The blood-red vindictiveness swayed, and the soldiers on the city wall of UU Reading were killed one by one.


    "God of War Ares God of War..." The soldiers in the rear shouted slogans, and the atmosphere was extremely warm.


    In this environment, the morale of the soldiers of the Maruo Kingdom increased, on the contrary, the morale of the defenders of the Kingdom of Ruthyala declined rapidly. The commander became anxious and got angry, but to no avail.


    "If your majesty is here, you will be able to stabilize morale, but your majesty is no longer here, just relying on us will not work at all. Damn, isn''t there only one golden master in the Maruo Kingdom?


    When they were fighting, the golden master of the Maruo Kingdom turned out, and now they are actually used to deal with himself. There are gold masters, no matter the period or the fortification, it is unparalleled.


    They are not like Chi Nan, there are so many dangerous things that can fight the yellow-level masters. As a result, a Jolab rampaged, and soon the city wall became a ruin. The army crossed the city wall, and the rear was even more unable to resist. No matter where there is a master, as long as Qiao Rab rushes over, he can easily destroy it.


    Under no master of the same level, the army facing the golden master is so weak. The golden master who claims to be able to fight against an army with his own power, the combat effectiveness that he exerts on the battlefield is frightening.


    "There is no way, the fortress is about to be lost, you all withdraw. I will stay and break."


    The commander took off his hat: "Don''t say so much, leave more viable power for your Majesty, we will definitely be able to fight back. But I am the commander here, and I absolutely cannot leave."


    With that, the temporary commander stood on the wall, shouting loudly, shaking the battle flag. Seeing the commander still standing here, the courage that was on the verge of collapse seemed to come back all at once.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 596： Ill leave the kingdom to you from now on

    The Ruthyara Kingdom has changed, and this matter quickly spread around. After Chi Nan received the order, his brows frowned. Originally, I always kept the balance in the south, just to give myself enough time to develop.


    Now I have indeed developed, but it is still a bit short, and there is no time for major development. Originally, we had to continue to keep the balance in the South, but suddenly, the South turned out to be like this.


    "My lord, Lord Hermilla wants you to go back as soon as possible. The south is now in chaos, the Kingdom of Maro has suddenly attacked, and the border has been lost. According to reliable sources, the second prince and the second princess have been killed by Prince Maro, and the prince fled. Missing, did not return to the border. The Maro Kingdom is like a broken bamboo all the way, and may soon reach the middle of the kingdom."


    Arriving in the middle, that is to reach the site of Keya before. Next, you will arrive in your own area soon.


    "Also, the four princes and five princes have now taken over the power in the middle of the kingdom, and may be able to resist for a while. It''s just that there is a gold-level master in the south, which is difficult to deal with.


    Chi Nan frowned. Of course, gold masters are difficult to deal with. Even if he is now, he must be careful.


    Without the help of a yellow-level master, ordinary troops can only be passively beaten in front of a golden master. Now, it is impossible not to conflict with the South.


    It''s just that after this battle, he will definitely be noticed by the empires. This is why Chi Nan is really unwilling to fight with them. But now, I have to post it.


    "Let''s go back, continue to develop here, and just follow the plan I made before."


    Moiru respectfully saluted: "I know the patriarch." Moiru didn''t have much to say.


    Chi Nan believed that Moylu and the others knew what to do, and soon left here in an airship. Most of the airships still stay here, because there are too many dead and bugs here, and they need the help of the airship. Even Olna stayed together. Chi Nan just took his 100 guards back home.


    The number of guards is reduced, but the protection is not weakened at all, but it seems to be stronger.


    At this moment, the eldest princess was also looking at the report in her hand, her eyes flickering, she didn''t know what she was thinking. In just such a short time, Ruth Yala unexpectedly became like this.


    "Damn Prince Maro, dare to kill my family, I won''t let you go." Carolis slapped the table fiercely.


    Suddenly, a guard walked in: "His Royal Highness, we found a seriously injured person outside."


    "Who is it? Why do you want to report?" Carolis asked suspiciously.


    The guard said cautiously: "That person is in His Majesty''s suit. We don''t know who this person is, but it''s definitely not an ordinary person." Hearing this, Carolise suddenly stood up.


    "Bring someone here, no, let me go." Of course, Carlos knew that the king''s set of equipment belonged to the eldest brother. If you can see these now, then that person must have something to do with the eldest brother.


    Only the eldest brother escaped the matter of that day, and Carlos didn''t want to lose another family member.


    Soon, Carlo Lis came to a room under the leadership of the soldiers. On the bed in the room lay a scrawny person. His body was scarred, and one hand had disappeared. There is still a deep scar on his abdomen. If it were not for strong willpower, he might have died on the road.


    When Carolis arrived, the person lying there didn''t know if he was feeling anything, and he woke up unexpectedly.


    "Who are you and why are these things on your body." Caro Lis looked at this man seriously, but didn''t know why. Caro Lis always felt that this man was a bit familiar.


    The person lying there suddenly laughed: "I finally saw you. It''s great to be alive and see you for the last time."


    Carolis frowned slightly, her eyes widened suddenly: "This voice, you are the eldest brother, how could you become like this." The mighty and mighty eldest brother turned out to be like a skinny firewood. It''s incredible.


    Suddenly, Carolis reacted and shouted: "Quickly, call the doctor over."


    Catherine''s voice on the bed suddenly became louder, and it sounded full of anger: "No, I was forced to overdraw my own potential to inspire vindictiveness. Now my vitality has been burned out, and no method can save me."


    "Don''t think about it so much, I will definitely not let you die." Carolis shouted.


    As if he hadn''t heard it, Cadley said to himself: "Now the second brother and second sister may be too bad for you, and I''m going to die. Now only you and Sophia are the only ones who are able to provoke the kingdom. Important task But Sophia¡¯s personality is not suitable, and she is still in the north, so basically we don¡¯t need to think about it. I won¡¯t let the kingdom be cheap to outsiders."


    Cadley turned his head to look at Carolis: "From now on, the kingdom will be handed over to you, and these things will be left to you. You are the queen of Rus Yala. I, can I trust you."


    "Stop talking, I won''t let you have something to do." Tears faintly flashed in Carlo Lisi''s eyes, but Carlo Lisi had been controlling herself and didn''t want her weak side to be shown in front of others.


    "I can only rely on you now, and the kingdom can only rely on you. I tell you, Father, I really killed him, so I don¡¯t need to die. You don¡¯t need to have any burdens. Be a queen, Ruth. Yara cannot perish."


    Suddenly hearing this news, even Carol¨ªs, who had already guessed about it, flashed a thick and unbelievable in her eyes.


    "You, why are you, you obviously have no expectations for this position..."


    "Haha, I just want to give myself an explanation. It''s so easy to say it now. I don''t have any regrets anymore. Next, I will..."


    Cadelli handed the scepter to Carlo Lis, his strength quickly disappeared, and he didn''t even have the strength to open his eyes. Catri, who slowly closed his eyes, slowly dissipated the breath on his body.


    Carolis did not hold back after all, tears in her eyes flowed down. The people around lowered their heads.


    After a long time, Carlo Lis got up and wiped away her tears. "Everyone is preparing for war, and the kingdom cannot be destroyed in the hands of the people of the Maro Kingdom. In addition, to send the letter to the north, I hope to get the help of Sophia, and also the help of the Duke of Chinan." Carlo Lis seemed to use it. I did my best to say the last words.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 597： What a waste

    After Chi Nan received the news, he flew all the way back to Red Sand City. Yes, it is Hongsha City, not a northern city. Hemila came back sooner than Chi Nan.


    After all, Chi Nan is not in this place, only Hemila can control the overall situation, and no one else has the qualifications for the time being.


    Who made Chi Nan a wild nobleman, there was not even one with identity in the family besides himself. Just after landing, Chinan received a warm welcome, and the people were greeted by the road, and the atmosphere was warmer.


    "Why are you still doing this? Isn''t it impossible to do this kind of form?" Chi Nan said with a frown.


    Hemila stepped forward, somewhat happy and depressed, and said: "It was not arranged by me, but they knew that you were coming back and organized it spontaneously. It was really organized spontaneously, not what we said deliberately."


    "Yes, Lord Lord, this is all of our own will. Don''t blame Lord Hermilla." The civilians around shouted loudly. Chi Nan knew the person who spoke, only the local people of Hongshaling. At that time, there were very few people. These are all aborigines. So this person can''t be a trust, so he really came here by himself.


    I didn''t expect that one day I would have such a moment of admiration by the people.


    The originally agitated mood suddenly became very beautiful, as if the sky was bluer.


    "It''s all gone, nothing more. Although some things have happened in the kingdom, our lives will get better and better."


    Chi Nan said a word, and the surrounding atmosphere became more and more enthusiastic. Everyone knows that it was the arrival of Chi Nan that brought them a good life. Without Chi Nan, their life would not have been so easy.


    Hermilla also waved to the surroundings: "Everyone, go back, Lord Lord has just returned, there are still many things to deal with, don''t waste Lord Lord''s time."


    The people around laughed: "Observe the Lord''s wife, we won''t waste your time."


    An old man turned his head and shouted loudly: "Didn''t you hear it, hurry up, don''t waste time here." Amidst the roar of laughter, the civilians dispersed, but many people still did not leave.


    These people are either standing in or watching the house next to them, or standing quietly next to them, with smiles on their mouths. It''s really satisfying to see everyone''s sincere smiles.


    "Let''s go, walking and talking, how is the situation in the south now. Also, our army has also been mobilized. After all, it is a kingdom and it is not so easy to deal with." Chi Nan whispered.


    The civilians still don''t know these news. Normally, when the civilians know about this, they have either won or failed completely. At the moment of anti-orthogonal warfare, the civilians will only know some superficial news.


    Hermilla followed Chi Nan, quickly telling some information from the south during this period. All in all, the army of the southern kingdom of Maro has attacked all the way in, and it is like a broken bamboo.


    In the beginning, only 300,000 troops attacked the border, but after the attack came in, troops from the rear continued to flow in. Now that it has reached a number close to one million, it must be the nobles of the Maro Kingdom who have sent private soldiers to reap the benefits. This is the case in all kingdoms, just like when they attacked Remas.


    "The forces left by Princess Su Leisi have surrendered and completely fell to the Maruo Kingdom, and also led them. Hmph, I know that these merchants are really profitable." Chi Nan snorted coldly.


    "The soldiers left by the eldest prince have all entered the territory of the eldest princess. They have been gathered by the eldest princess and are resisting on the southeast coast. It is a pity that the power of the eldest princess can''t be compared with that of a kingdom. If not for them As the north advances, the eldest princess may no longer be able to hold it."


    "The princess sent us a request for help. I privately gave the princess a lot of plant weapons. You won''t blame me."


    Seeing Hermilla''s cautious look, Chi Nan smiled: "Why, even if you don''t tell me, I will support a batch. Don''t we still have some eliminated airships, let''s also lend them to the princess." "


    There is no way to control the airship without the nerves, even if you want to send it.


    "That''s all right." Hemira patted her chest with a look of rejoicing. Looking at the fullness of this shaking, Chi Nan felt a fire in his heart. It''s been a long time since I made friends, and I can''t stand it at all.


    "Then the fourth prince and the fifth prince, can they block the kingdom of Maro, do you need our help?"


    Chi Nan quickly changed the subject, but there are still many people here. Hermilla rolled her eyes, but still said, "There are no four princes and five princes, so we can only come."


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t they take over the power in the central region? Wouldn''t it be so weakHemila sighed: "The fourth prince and the fifth prince were found and taken over after the death of the second prince. The power of the capital. But the two of them fought for the throne, and made the king''s capital miserable. Later those powerful nobles either united themselves to resist, or they fled their own territory, and even surrendered. "


    "As a result, the fourth prince and the fifth prince were assassinated in Wangdu two days ago, and the Maruo Kingdom has admitted that they did it."


    "The kingdom of Maro has come to attack Rusiyala in such a fair way, isn''t it that nobody cares."


    Hermilla said helplessly: "Whatever it is, the banner played by the kingdom of Maro is that we imprisoned Garcia¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Princess Sophia. The others are all accomplices, and they are here to avenge. In this case, even Saint The Dragon Empire has nothing to do."


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect to be shot while lying down, and I actually played my banner. But they thought I was so good to bully." Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Hemila knew that Chi Nan was angry.


    "The two wastes originally thought they could stop the Maruo Kingdom, but I didn''t expect to think of internal fighting at this time." The mud that couldn''t support the wall was completely disappointed with the two dead people, Chi Nan.


    Originally, she didn''t want Ruth Yala to disappear, at least Chi Nan didn''t want to be exposed to the empire''s sight so quickly. I still need some time to develop, and it is not a good thing to be targeted.


    But things have developed to the present, even if they don''t make a move, the other party will attack him. Simply, Chi Nan put down all the thoughts of hiding himself, and the Maruo Kingdom wanted to come and die, so they would be fulfilled. "Ma Luo Kingdom, right? If you dare to trouble me, I will destroy you." Chi Nan now has this confidence.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 598： Lord Lord’s taste problem

    Laohushan had just been wiped out in the west, and the Necromancers were already in a weak position, but there was still a certain resistance. Therefore, the west still has to contain a large amount of troops. The most important thing is that you need to occupy the territory.


    Whether it is the remaining power of the Karimxi Kingdom or the kingdom further west, these all need to be considered. Without sufficient strength, Chi Nan believes that these people will definitely not be stingy and cannibalize themselves.


    In addition, there are more and more insects in the north, although those insects are vulnerable to their plant weapons. However, because the front line is too long, it consumes too much force, and it also constrains most of the plant weapons that make plants in the north.


    The sea is relatively stable now, and he can make enough plant weapons. Therefore, the sea is still relatively calm now, and there is no need to invest a lot of weapons here. The troops that can be brought to the south are not too many, but they are definitely not too few. "Is there a gold master, I''m not afraid."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said to the others: "Take the Thunder Lion over, don''t let anyone know. When the war **** of the Maruo Kingdom comes out, we will give them another surprise."


    "By the way, isn''t there a golden mage in the middle of the kingdom? Why didn''t you make a move."


    Hermilla whispered beside him: "Those mages belong to the Mage Association, and the Mage Association is a permanent and neutral organization. In this kind of war between nations, as long as the other side does not attack first, the members of the Mage Association will not help. Either party. Even in order to prevent some wizards from helping out in private, the powerful wizards in the wizard associations are not locals."


    Chi Nan understood that this is indeed an absolutely neutral organization. At least, on the surface.


    It seems that the South doesn''t have to count on these people at all, and there is no way, if that''s the case, then let it go. Even if the empire notices itself, it will take some time for those big people to pay attention to themselves.


    Hurry up, and in the shortest time, we must develop to the point where those empires dare not easily target themselves.


    Not long after Chi Nan''s order was issued, the army that had been waiting for it began to move south.


    The commander of the army this time was a member of the former guards from Chinan, and these guards began to play their roles in the army. A large number of spider tanks and bush soldiers headed south.


    Scorpion tanks are not produced here because they are not suitable for dealing with humans. In the sky, an airship formation all flew toward the south. This time, what Chi Nan wanted was to directly wipe out the army of the Maruo Kingdom, and the airship formation sent out was also newly established. Even if there is this formation, there is no need to worry about the opponent''s golden master.


    "Unfortunately, the research on the propeller has not been completed. If a complete propeller can be made, then no wings will be needed in the future." Looking at the airship with big wings, Chi Nan still felt a little nondescript.


    "My lord, you must be very tired during this time, so why don''t you go back and have a rest."


    Hemila only proposed after seeing Chi Nan''s handling of the matter. After all, in Hermilla''s heart, serious matters are more important than rest, even with Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes. Of course he also knew what Hermilla meant. Looking at Hermilla''s fiery figure, Chi Nan felt his whole body warm up. After holding back for such a long time, I can finally give it a good vent.


    Standing up, Chi Nan pulled Hermilla and walked back. "Go, let''s go back, there are still some things that need to be discussed."


    The people around immediately lowered their heads, and all the officials seemed to have forgotten those two people in an instant, and they were all busy with their work. Chi Nan nodded slightly, do these guys have eyesight.


    Hermilla flushed, but still struggled. "My lord, please wait a moment. I have some more things. I will go when I''m done. I won''t waste too much time." Hermilla gave a charming smile.


    Chi Nan nodded happily: "Well, you can do it yourself, I''ll be waiting for you at the castle."


    Chi Nan watched Hemila leave, and turned around and walked towards his castle. The castle is not very far from the council hall. It has not been so easy to walk around in a long time, and Chi Nan is not in a hurry.


    Simply, while walking, watch the new changes in Red Sand City today. Having not returned for so long, Red Sand City is completely different from before. Nowadays, the people coming and going are very prosperous, and all the faces are filled with smiles, and there is also a special kind of pride. There is already the kind of pride that belongs to the locals of Red Sand City.


    Chi Nan didn''t know whether this kind of pride was good or bad, but he knew that with this kind of temperament, it was enough to show how powerful the sacred tree leader is today. The stronger the territory, the higher the spirit of the leaders.


    But gradually, Chi Nan felt something was wrong. Because as he got closer and closer to the castle, Chi Nan was also listening to the conversations of the surrounding residents. In the beginning, there were some compliments to myself.


    But when he arrived at this place, Chi Nan suddenly heard a person say: "Hey, Lord Lord is very good everywhere, but there is something wrong with this taste. I really don''t know what is good about such people, and the Lord likes it so much."


    "Shut up, you dare to speak ill of Lord Lord." A voice sounded next to him.


    "No, no, I just said that Lord Lord''s taste is a bit strange, don''t you know that too."


    The person hesitated just now: "There must be no problem with the taste of Lord Lord, but we can''t understand it. Well, yes, it must be like this."


    Suddenly, a young man next to him said: "I think Master Hermilla is beautiful, is there any problem?"


    "Yes, you are right. Master Hermilla is very good. This shows that Lord Lord''s taste is also normal."


    Chi Nan looked dumbfounded. There are times when what is called is normal. Isn''t he very normal? If it weren''t for the fact that these leaders were not malicious, Chi Nan would definitely think that they were sent by the enemy to discredit him.


    When Chi Nan walked outside the castle, Chi Nan finally understood what they meant. At a glance, in addition to the soldiers patrolling outside, there are also some maids who are also patrolling. No, it''s the maid. Chi Nan almost didn''t realize that these people were women. Because their muscles are too developed.


    Is this really a bunch of muscle Saburo? Look at that thick arm, which is thicker than his waist. If you don''t know what you are doing, I am afraid that the people in this castle will have problems with their tastes. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 599： It turns out that your background is so big

    Novel.com, the fastest update to the latest chapter of the rise of plants!


    "Deng Deng Deng" the ground trembles and rises, as if an earthquake. Soon a figure appeared in front of him, and this shock was brought about by this person. That''s right, this is Romi Galla.


    This Romigara was walking like a giant beast. It''s been a long time since Romigaara is stronger than before. The whole person has grown a lot taller inexplicably, reaching more than two meters.


    Humans can grow to more than two meters, but there are definitely not too many. It is even more impossible for a woman to grow to this height. I really don¡¯t know what Romigara ate and grew up like this. Everyone else ate the same, and it didn¡¯t become like this. Well, those muscular maids outside don''t count.


    Chi Nan''s face was a little black, looking at the Romigara like Roshan, he said with a black face: "Let''s talk about what''s going on, and how the maid team did it."


    If it weren''t for Romi Jiala''s beautiful face, Chi Nan would have barely recognized it. A beautiful face grows on top of a muscle pimple, which gives people a strong sense of helplessness.


    Romigara said naturally: "This is your permission. Allow me to train a maid."


    "But I only promised you to train a maid guard. I didn''t ask you to make all the maids like this."


    Romigara nodded: "I know, this is a maid guard, just a little more in number."


    I also know that if it weren''t for knowing that this woman has no other thoughts, it would be strange if it was replaced by anyone who could bear it. "Then the other maids, I''m talking about the normal ones."


    Romigara said naturally: "Of course it is under Clover. Those people are too weak to walk outside. They are all in the castle." Well, there is indeed no violation of the rules.


    Chi Nan sighed and said with a black face: "The Maid Guards are not allowed to increase the number of people from today. Also, are they going to grow like this all the time? There is no way to recover?"


    Chi Nan didn''t want people to think that there was a problem with his taste. Thinking that many people would point out when they saw him, saying that they liked the appearance of muscular girls, Chi Nan felt a wave of resentment in his heart.


    "This is our family''s special training method. As long as this method is used, it will become like this, but the strength will increase very quickly. Now most of the maids have reached the bronze level, and the ability to resist blows is very strong."


    Well, I have improved so fast without being on the battlefield. It is indeed very fast, not much slower than the improvement of the guards I cultivated. Know that their resources and experience are completely different.


    "Before training, I have said that it will become like this, and these people will only receive training after agreeing." Who knows what they think, who knows what you have done behind the scenes. Chi Nan rolled his eyes, it has become like this, what can he do.


    "Using this method, unless you reach the gold level, it is impossible to change back."


    At this time, Romi Gala himself was a little helpless. Looking at her body like a Roshan, although her strength has improved, which normal woman would want to become like this. But there is no way, who would let the secret method be like this.


    Since practicing this secret method to protect his sister, he has embarked on a path of no return.


    "Looking at you, I don''t like to be like this, so why do you want to cultivate this kind of thing?" Chi Nan was a little curious.


    Romigara thought for a while, and finally said: "I didn''t want to tell you, but it doesn''t matter if I tell you now. My father is the third prince of the previous Maro Kingdom."


    "What? The third prince, your background is so big." Chi Nan was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, this woman who doesn''t look like a normal person is actually from the royal family, or from the Maruo Kingdom.


    You know, the Maruo Kingdom is now its own enemy. "You know our relationship with the Maruo Kingdom now, why tell me at this time, are you afraid that I will kill you?"


    Although Romigara''s strength is only at the silver level, Chi Nan believes that one-on-one she is definitely not his opponent. What''s more, his guards were waiting outside.


    Romigaara didn''t care at all and continued: "When he was fighting for the throne, his father finally gave up the throne to the current king. But the **** was uneasy and planned to frame him and kill his father."


    "I see, you guys are really unlucky enough to fight for the throne and you can give it to others." I don''t feel relieved when I change to myself.


    "But even so, that person is still uneasy. Although he admitted the status of our family on the surface, he is still investigating secretly. He is worried about what his father left behind when he is dying can threaten him."


    "Just two years ago, the current king of the Maro Kingdom lost his patience, so he launched a massacre on our family. He wants to get everything in our family. He believes that as long as we kill us clean It is impossible to threaten him if there is nothing left. At that time, the Maruo Kingdom has been consolidated into a monolithic piece, and we have no resistance at all."


    "So you all escaped and ran all the way here?" Chi Nan whispered.


    Romy Gara nodded slightly: "Yes, I protected my sister from fleeing all the way. On the road, our guards are getting less and less. When the last guard is to protect us from the enemy, I know I have to bear this. responsibility."


    Romy Gara raised his hands gently: "Everything in the past was fake, whether it was beauty or status and power, only strength in this world can protect myself. At that time, I could only choose the quick secret method of the family, which was very big. A quick secret method for defects. This secret method can only be practiced by women, and it will become like this after practice."


    "One day, if you can break through to the golden level, you will be able to recover." There was a bit of bitterness in Romi Gara''s eyes. It is not easy to reach the golden level, that is a huge threshold.


    "Then what do you mean by telling it right now. My relationship with the Maro Kingdom is not good. I won''t intervene in the fight for the throne, but it is possible to destroy the Maro Kingdom."


    Romega Ramen said without expression: "Destroy and destroy, Maro Kingdom has only enemies for us. Originally, I hope Lord Lord promised me is revenge, revenge to the royal family of Maro Kingdom."


    The woman''s revenge is really terrible. Romy Gara took out a piece of silk cloth: "This is our family''s violent vindictiveness, the golden peak quality, and the only reward I can come up with. From then on I will completely surrender, and I hope you can guarantee the safety of my sister and me. "Romigara does not have Timaro Kingdom, because he knows that Chinan and Maruo Kingdoms are irreconcilable. ) Download the free reader!!

 Chapter 600： Hermillas new tricks

    "Well, I agree, but I hope you don''t have any other ideas."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally took the storm vindictive over. "Don''t worry, we will never do this kind of thing."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly. The people in the castle were always under the cover of his own plants. Of course Chi Nan knew. Romigara had no ambitions at all, although he seemed to be unobedient all day long.


    As for Romilia, well, that little girl doesn''t understand anything. Even that girl is very attached to herself. If Romilia would harm herself, Chi Nan would not believe it first.


    Looking at the storm''s fighting spirit, Chi Nan didn''t know why he had a strange feeling: "This fighting spirit is powerful, but it doesn''t seem to be easy to break through the gold level."


    Romigara nodded slightly, and did not speak. I don''t know why, Chi Nan feels that his **** fighting spirit with no attributes is much easier to break through the gold level than storm fighting spirit. It''s just because it has no attributes, so the lethality shown by the fighting spirit itself is far inferior to this kind of fighting spirit without attributes.


    Chi Nan didn''t practice fighting spirit, so he didn''t understand it very well. In this case, it is better to let Romigara see it for himself. Just before Chi Nan said anything, Hermilla walked over from outside.


    Upon seeing this, Romi Gala immediately bowed and saluted: "My lord, I''ll go ahead if I have something to do. I will withdraw first."


    At this moment, Romigara also changed his name to his lord. Well, it seems that Romi Gala has really let go of his previous identity. What if you don''t let go, Romigara has been living here, of course, knowing that the strength of the holy tree collar now may have surpassed the Maruo Kingdom, this is an absolute performance of hard power.


    Chi Nan also put the previous things aside, let''s talk about it later. "Hemila, are you finished? It''s almost dark this day." Chi Nan happily stepped forward, his blood boiled over.


    Hermilla rolled her eyes, her face flushed a little: "How bad is it to do that in broad daylight."


    Chi Nan took Hermira to her room, but Hermira suddenly stopped her. "My lord, that, I''ll go take a shower first. Today I prepared a new trick for you, my lord, can you listen to my arrangements, my lord."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and Hemila had never been so proactive before. The new tricks are really exciting, and I feel excited when I think about it. "Okay, but if your new trick is uncomfortable, you should use the postures I said."


    Hermilla''s face became even more ruddy: "It''s all up to you, first prepare. Also, don''t take a peek."


    Hermilla walked into the room, closed all the windows and closed the curtains. He pressed Chi Nan on the bed, and then blew out all the lights: "No lights or peeking, wait for me here."


    After speaking, Hermilla opened the door and walked out. Chi Nan, who was lying on the bed, felt a little strange in her heart, but Hemila''s interest was not broken either. Don''t you just wait for a while, it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, for the sake of convenience later, let''s take off and clothes first." Chi Nan stripped herself in twos and threes, and then lay on the bed in the dark room, not knowing what she was thinking. As time passed slowly, Chi Nan gradually became a little confused in this boring environment, feeling almost falling asleep. Women bathing is so troublesome.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, the door of the room suddenly opened, and a figure flashed in.


    Hearing this voice, Chi Nan secretly smiled in his heart, this is coming in. In your own castle, it is impossible to block your exploration. Just thinking of Hermilla''s new pattern, Chi Nan didn''t use plants to explore, and just waited here.


    Gradually, a figure walked to the side, and with the faint sound, something fell to the ground. The graceful body slowly approached, and the softness could be felt in the darkness.


    In this environment, even though he was already very familiar with Hermilla, Chi Nan still felt a wave of excitement. This kind of excitement is never felt before, and the prelude is so exciting, so the rest must be more interesting.


    Chi Nan still kept his body calm, but the flagpole had been erected underneath.


    The figure touched himself lightly, as if a little frightened, he immediately retracted his hand, and then touched it again.


    "Oh, I''m still shy. Are you old husband and wife?" Chi Nan thought inexplicably.


    There is still no action, waiting for the other party to move. Gradually, the hand touched it, stroking it inch by inch, and Chi Nan''s whole body began to get hot and hot.


    "I haven''t seen it for a long time, this skin is better than before." Chi Nan felt the smooth skin, and couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to the figure. The figure snorted and didn''t dare to make too much noise.


    "I see how long you can bear it." Chi Nan smiled secretly in his heart slowly stroking in the dark. "This figure is a little unfamiliar. It seems that I haven''t slept together in a long time." Chi Nan felt a little strange in the palm of his hand.


    In this way, slowly, that person seemed to be doing this kind of thing for the first time, getting closer little by little. Even Chi Nan gradually felt the first time because of the opponent''s performance. Chi Nan was not too anxious, anyway, there was time. Finally, the figure on the opposite side couldn''t help it.


    In the palm of Chi Nan''s hand, he could feel the other party''s body getting hotter and hotter, and the originally soft place became hard. Chi Nan smiled secretly in his heart, still **** unhurriedly.


    Finally, the figure in the dark climbed up and sat on his waist, getting closer to the point below.


    "Being so proactive, I didn''t want to let you sit for a while, but I finally used this position."


    Don''t mention Chi Nan being more happy. Hemila didn''t want to do many gestures before. Chi Nan knew that Hemila would do it if he wanted to force it, but his own woman, Chi Nan didn''t want to force each other.


    This time, I finally got my wish, and maybe I can unlock many new poses. Thinking of the educational films I''ve watched before, Chi Nan''s heart is even more enthusiastic.


    Finally, the soft place enveloped itself, and the scope of the envelope became larger and larger. The figure sat on him suddenly, and Chi Nan was stunned with a low scream. It seemed that I had just broken through a layer of membrane. How could Chi Nan, who had already experienced that familiar feeling, fail to understand it.


    "No, you are not Hermilla, who are you." Chi Nan finally reacted. That kind of strange and unfamiliar feeling, I should have been aware of it a long time ago. But I would have overlooked so much.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 601： 1 more

    "Don''t say anything, that''s it." In the darkness, a somewhat familiar woman''s voice sounded, and then the figure plugged his mouth with his mouth. Chi Nan, who was somewhat calm just now, was dazzled again.


    As expected, a man is a creature that thinks with his lower body. Regardless of who she is, Chi Nan only knows that he is lying with each other now. The fiery heat that had been confessed on his body was burning up.


    Chi Nan''s strength grew stronger and stronger, as if he wanted to penetrate the weak into his body.


    Hermilla was wrapped in a bath towel and listened secretly outside Chi Nan''s room. The voice became louder and louder from the beginning, and Hermilla''s face became redder.


    An hour passed in a blink of an eye, and the voice inside became a little hoarse. "No, the adults are so powerful, I''m afraid Sophia can''t stand it." Hermilla didn''t know if she couldn''t help it or something else, she screamed, and quietly entered Chi Nan''s room with her ruddy face. .


    After a while, Hermilla joined the choir.


    On the second day, when the sky was dark, Chi Nan opened his eyes. Looking at the two sleeping figures in his arms, his expression was a little complicated. Soon after Chi Nan woke up, Sophie opened her eyes.


    Yes, it was Sophia who sneaked in pretending to be Hermilla last night. Chi Nan sighed: "Sophia, why are you doing this? Is there anything that can''t be said directly."


    Chi Nan doesn''t think that he has such a great charm to make all the beauties he meets fall in love with.


    Sophia''s pale face blushed slightly, and said with a faint smile: "You have helped me too much, and I have nothing to repay, only this."


    Chi Nan still stared at Sophia. For a long time, Sophia said hesitantly: "I already know about the offensive of the Maro Kingdom. The eldest brother, the second brother and the second sister, although they usually do a little too much. , But after all, they are all my family. They were designed to be killed by the Maro Kingdom. I, I want revenge, and only you can help me revenge."


    Chi Nan whispered: "My current relationship with the Maro Kingdom is not very good, and I will definitely not let them go. Even if it doesn''t, I will also wipe out the Maro Kingdom."


    "Well, I hope you can treat Saoya and Solami a little better. They are still young and need a safe environment. I, I don''t want to take them everywhere in the future. I am very satisfied with the life here."


    "We are friends, I will help you with these little things. Besides, I also like two little guys, how can I drive them away. I don''t want our relationship to be more than just a deal. Do you understand."


    Sophia nodded lightly, her face even more ruddy: "I, if I am here, you will be a bit unfair after occupying Rusiyala. If our relationship changes, then..."


    Chi Nan exerted a slight force and made Sophia look into her eyes: "You know, I don''t care about these things. Anyway, you are now mine, so I will keep you by my side. Me. I don¡¯t know how you feel about me, but I don¡¯t want only these interests between us. What I long for is feelings, do you understand?"


    Looking at Chi Nan''s serious eyes, Sophia''s eyes slowly became wet, and tears flowed down.


    "I, I know, I have liked you a long time ago. It''s just that my identity makes it impossible for me to have my own feelings. I am really happy when you say that, really..."


    Sophia''s performance made Chi Nan a little flustered. Sophia said that she liked herself, but she hadn''t felt it all the time. Is she so dull. But looking at Sophia''s eyes, there is obviously nothing false.


    That''s right, with the help of the strange sapling that Chi Nan possessed, Chi Nan could slightly feel whether the person''s heart was malicious towards him. But just now, Chi Nan actually felt Sophia''s heart, that kind of strong love is definitely not fake. Since when did it start, why I didn''t feel it at all.


    "My lord, Sister Sophia really likes you. We all know that, but she has been reluctant to say it, and you didn''t find out, so I thought of a way to perfect Sister Sophia."


    In private, Chi Nan has been called the Lord of Wood by Hermilla and others. Well, Chi Nan originally controlled the wood, and the wood lord was fine.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and patted Hermira''s **** fiercely, causing Hermira to scream in pain.


    "I haven''t looked for you yet, so I told me everything and calculated me directly. You almost scared me to death last night, do you know." Chi Nan said to Hermilla angrily.


    Sophia quietly circled Chi Nan''s arms, and the relationship suddenly became so fast that the two people felt like they didn''t know how to face each other. At this time, Hermilla jumped out and successfully changed the subject.


    Hermilla winks like silk: "Whoever makes you so powerful, you can''t stand it alone. You don''t usually know how to find a maid to vent, just how can someone stand it? Of course, they should also find a helper Up."


    There was a burst of excitement in Hermilla''s heart, but Chi Nan was very angry. "My lord is powerful, right? There are even more powerful ones. Come and come, I''ll punish you well and let you know what is truly powerful."


    Chi Nan got up and directly fiddled with Hermilla into a seductive posture, and the popping sound sounded again. Sophia, who felt her body fell apart, stared intently, her breathing getting thicker and thicker.


    On the other hand, Hermilla successfully enjoyed a meal that he couldn''t normally enjoy. Some of the movements that were originally embarrassing were unlocked by Chi Nan''s magical hands.


    Chi Nan seemed like a farm cow that wouldn''t be tired, making Hermilla gradually unable to bear it.


    "Oh, it turns out that the adults are so powerful, and two people are not enough. It seems that I have to look for more helpers." In Hermilla''s heart, she began to figure out who would be more suitable.


    If Chi Nan knew it, he really didn''t know what his expression was. Sometimes women''s minds are so strange.


    As a result, Hermilla did not appear on the work site for a rare whole day. The other officials seemed to have forgotten their immediate superiors, and they were busy with their own work.


    Obviously it is the most busy time, but the big people have disappeared one by one, and they can only rely on them. The orderly operation of the army, the task left to them is some logistical mobilization. Fortunately, the logistics of the sacred tree collar is very easy, even if there are only a few of them, it is easy to mobilize.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 602： A lot of people come to take refuge

    In the next few days, Chi Nan put down almost everything, pulling Hermilla and Sophia to play their favorite games in his room every day, and all other things were left behind.


    Only a few days later, Hermilla couldn''t help it. Secretly ran out and began to deal with some things in the territory. After all, Hermilla''s temperament is not an ordinary woman who can live freely.


    Even Sophia, who was not so tough, was pulled away by Hemila, and Chi Nan suddenly became bored.


    The most depressing thing is that Chi Nan didn''t wait to study some plant weapons, and even he was dragged away.


    "Let''s talk about it, what exactly are you guys doing to bring me here? Is there any trouble. It''s just fighting in the south, can you just fight over?" Chi Nan said boredly after looking at a large number of reports.


    Hermilla blushed and said angrily: "My lord, now is not the time to relax. What we need is to eliminate the enemy as much as possible and stabilize our territory."


    Sophia also nodded slightly: "Yes, Chinan, the Maro Kingdom has contributed half of our Rusiyala country. I don''t want them to continue to wreak havoc on our country."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I can''t help it, but at least we have to occupy the northern provinces first. Otherwise, the nobles won''t let us pass, right?"


    Hermilla said immediately: "This time I asked you to come here for this. The south is rotten, and the north is basically our territory. Therefore, those nobles and lords have joined the princess''s territory. All the people below demanded refuge with us." Hermilla handed the letters to herself.


    Chi Nan looked at the letter with a sneer on his face: "I don''t know what to say, there are so many requests for refuge."


    Chi Nan is really interesting to see the above requirements. Some nobles are okay, they just ask to keep their own noble territory and their own properties. Although Chi Nan can''t agree, at least it is normal to make this request.


    There are also some who demand that they allocate more territory and greater power to them, otherwise they will join the Maruo Kingdom. Is this a threat to themselves? Some people are still trying to establish their own kingdoms. Are they trying to take this opportunity to improve their status?


    It''s a pity that he has no plans to establish a kingdom at all, at least he has no plans in this regard now.


    "These people, when they have been aristocrats for a long time, they only value their own interests and don''t care about other things at all."


    Only this individual is powerful, so the royal family can firmly suppress the nobles everywhere. Otherwise, according to the development of this kind of situation, the countries of this world will not be able to carry it for long, and they will definitely be dragged down by various problems.


    "My lord, do we agree to these people''s requirements. Without the help of getting started, it is not so easy for us to conquer the South." When it involves some domestic affairs, it can be very troublesome.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t pay attention to them. By the way, tell them that they can join our territory, but they must follow my requirements. All people can retain the status of nobles, but not their own territory. "


    Sophia frowned: "Territory is the foundation of the nobility. How can those big aristocratic families develop without the territory? They will definitely not agree." Sophia knows this very well.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, they will agree, as long as there is a brain. Of course, it would be better if you join the Maro Kingdom, and the rebellious nobles can be killed directly."


    It turned out that this was Chi Nan''s real goal. He was to force the nobles to take refuge in the enemy''s country, so that he could just solve it. What did he keep so many aristocratic and privileged classes in his territory, he didn''t want to raise these wastes. Or, it may be waste in the future.


    Anyway, the internal system of his territory, Chi Nan must be completely changed, the original system here is too unreasonable in Chi Nan''s view. "Well, you can figure it out by yourself."


    Sophia was a little angry, obviously she also saw Chi Nan''s meaning. Since becoming a woman in Chi Nan, Sophia has also been able to access many things that were previously hidden and inaccessible.


    Sophia, who was amazed by the power of the Holy Tree Leader now, also has a great understanding of some of Chi Nan''s ideas.


    In the territory of Chinan, although some nobles have been canonized, these nobles all have no territory. Aristocratic status is just a symbol in itself, at most a little bit of privilege.


    Compared to the original nobles in this world, this is already very special. It is impossible for most nobles to agree to this condition, even Hermilla can easily see it.


    It does not lie in whether they can get a better life in the sacred tree, but they themselves cannot maintain their superior privileges ~ www.novelhall.com ~ those nobles can''t stand it, nothing more.


    "Well, you have all decided, so let''s do it. There is one more thing. The Griffin Knights who were left in the capital are going to join us. It is your old acquaintance Labrador who is here to negotiate.


    Chi Nan almost squirted water out, why is this guy again. Is this dog still dead, obviously his master is dead.


    "Ahem, okay, I know, I won''t go to see him, anyway, just clarify our requirements, join if you want to join, if you don''t want to, I won''t force it. Well, so be it."


    Hemira was speechless for this hand-handling dispenser. Chi Nan has been doing this all this time. At best, he himself studies plants and uses them in various ways. He really doesn''t care much about management. All the troops that can absolutely control their own territory do not need to hold all their power in their hands.


    "Is there anything else?" Chi Nan said quietly.


    Hermilla pointed to the map: "We have opened a road in the middle, and the front army has reached the capital. The army of the Maro Kingdom has also reached the vicinity of the capital, what shall we do next?"


    Chi Nan looked at the map, and then said, "It''s definitely not good to take the initiative to attack King Du." The two nodded.


    Chi Nan slapped the table: "In that case, wait. The excuse is that we need time to gather our forces. We will attack after the Maro Kingdom takes the king''s capital." Sophia wanted to say something, but opened her mouth. Still did not say.


    After all, the king is his own family, but the king has no family of his own. Moreover, in the future, his home will no longer be the royal capital, but the holy tree collar, and only the place where Chi Nan is there will be his home.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 603： Become traitors

    After Chi Nan''s order was issued, the northern kingdom was in chaos again. Of course, the surface is still the same as before, but there is chaos in the circle of nobles, and there are voices of opposition everywhere.


    In this regard, Chi Nan didn''t care at all, so that''s it anyway. Even if they don''t want to, it has nothing to do with them. There was only one road opened up in the middle, and he just had to send the army over.


    As a result, without waiting for oneself to attack those nobles, those nobles didn''t know why, all of them left their own territory and walked south with their army and their wealth.


    After Chi Nan learned of this situation, he didn''t care. For Chi Nan, population is his greatest wealth. What I lack most now is the population, whatever wealth, the army, etc., I can easily create it, there is really no shortage. These people even reached the place in the southern capital faster than their own large forces.


    And what surprised Chi Nan was that these people entered the royal capital with ease.


    "It seems that the royal capital has already assembled a large number of troops. When the Maruo Kingdom attacks, they can also help with it." Chi Nan looked at the report and suddenly got up.


    "Let''s go, let''s set off and head to the front line. It''s really uncomfortable not to move around for so long."


    Anyway, Chi Nan didn''t worry about the Maruo Kingdom at all. The Maruo Kingdom may be powerful, but that is their comprehensive national strength, how strong the army can be sent to Ruth Yala to fight inside.


    And ordinary troops, Chi Nan really doesn''t worry much now.


    Hermilla walked in: "Your idea may not be realized. Earlier, I received news that the nobles in the royal capital and nearby nobles have all joined the Maro Kingdom and have turned their attention to us."


    "Hey, what about the princess, isn''t the situation worse?"


    "Yes, if the eldest sister is not relying on a large number of ships, there is really no way to resist the attack of the Maro Kingdom. Fortunately, there are still many nobles who support the eldest sister, at least there is no problem in protecting yourself."


    The main force of the Maruo Kingdom did not go there, so it was able to resist it. But it was resisted, and it was impossible to make progress.


    "Unexpectedly, these nobles of the empire yelled like something all day, and they betrayed all at once. They were all white-eyed wolves." Chi Nan rolled his eyes and was very shameless to those nobles.


    "The kingdom was originally formed by the aristocracy and the royal family. The royal family must protect the aristocracy''s interests. You will be deprived of their territorial power at once. It''s strange that they can help us."


    What is this, Sophie still feels normal. "Why are you still talking to outsiders? No, I want to punish you." Chi Nan stepped forward and took Sophia in his arms and kissed it.


    Hermilla said in an angry voice: "My lord, don''t you want to leave? I still don''t want sister Sophia." Sophia''s face flushed, and a transparent thread was pulled out at the corner of her mouth. This bad guy is so bold on this occasion. Sophia quickly pushed away Chi Nan and tidied up her clothes.


    "Haha, isn''t it because you are too charming to hold back. Forget it, let''s go now."


    The airship was ready long ago, and Chi Nan decided not to go to the front line temporarily.


    Just walking out, Chi Nan saw Labrador standing outside, with other members of the Griffin Knights behind.


    "Hey, Labrador, long time no see, why did you come here."


    Labrador bends down and salutes unhappily: "My lord, we have now joined the Sacred Tree Collar and become the Knights directly under the Sacred Tree Collar." I don''t know why, every time Chi Nan calls his own name, he has one. Kind of a very strange feeling.


    "Haha, it turned out to be like this, I don''t know." Everyone now has a black line. You don''t even know about such an important thing, and even the negotiations at the beginning were left to others to do.


    "My lord''s air power far exceeds that of the Griffin Knights, of course I won''t care about it."


    Chi Nan smiled awkwardly, but then suddenly became serious: "In other words, why do you want to join us? The conditions of our territory are not very harsh for your nobles."


    Labrador said naturally: "We are not a traditional nobleman, we are originally honorary titles, but the conditions will be better when we get to you. Besides, now both the north and the south are blocked. Either join you or join Maro. kingdom."


    "The Kingdom of Maro is an invader, and I want to do one last thing for His Majesty Kea and avenge him."


    Therefore, it is impossible for these people to join the opposing team. Either they have to face pressure from both sides, or they can only join Chi Nan''s subordinates. However, Chi Nan doesn''t worry about Their strength is unlikely to cause any trouble to him, and he is confident that he can subdue them.


    The conditions of his territory are so good, and he can''t subdue some guys with a big stomach like a griffon, then he is too useless. That''s right, the Griffins of the Griffin Knights, it''s impossible to rely on them to raise them.


    "Very well, then let''s avenge the second prince. You will also come up together. You don''t need to fly over by yourself. When you reach your destination, you can set off directly to save energy."


    "Thank you, Grand Duke Chi Nan." Although he felt a little uncomfortable, Labrador also knew that his strength was indeed difficult to attract the attention of the other party. Today¡¯s airship is not the same as before.


    After joining, they knew that these airships had been improved many times. Those airships that had almost drew with the Griffin Knights, the power that is now exerted is completely beyond the Griffin Knights'' ability to fight. And the number is more than myself. If it hadn''t been for it, they wouldn''t know whether they should keep the Knight Order.


    After dealing with their affairs, Chi Nan took the people onto the airship. The people of the Griffin Knights also came to other transport airships, took their Griffins, and flew into the sky together.


    It has always been from Griffin Riders known as Sky Overlords, this is the first time to fly into the air with foreign objects. Looking through the window, it is exceptionally novel, this kind of feeling has never been seen before.


    Chi Nan is also looking at the situation of these Griffin Knights, because the war has caused serious consumption of the Griffin Knights. Today, the total number of Griffin Knights who have joined him is only more than 1,000, which is far unable to compare with the heyday.


    If it hadn''t had its own words, the Ruthyara Kingdom might have been destroyed this time.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 604： A royal capital with no retreat

    When Chi Nan arrived near the royal capital in an airship, the area behind him had completely become his own handy territory. None of the nobles on the land has been left for a long time.


    As the army passed by, smoke and dust filled, as the airship formation was in place, the nobles of the royal capital knew that the enemy was coming.


    From the air, the king''s capital was already armed to the teeth at this time, but they were all ordinary weapons. The walls are full of archers and ballistas, and the soldiers wear well-equipped armor, and the surface is shiny.


    Just looking at the appearance of these soldiers, it is obvious that they are not so confident. Looking inside, there are so many troops. It''s a pity that these soldiers are gathered from all major territories, which can be said to be coalition forces or miscellaneous forces. Don''t look at the number of them, but looking at their appearance, Chi Nan knows that there is no need to worry.


    On the opposite side, it was the army of the Maro Kingdom that had already planted a barracks, and the army of the Maro Kingdom had been looking towards this side at this time. "Master Commander, the city is about to be attacked soon, shall we not help?"


    After all, the royal capital in front of them is still very large, and only a dim picture can be seen from them. If it weren''t for the help of those telescopes sold by Chi Nan, they wouldn''t be able to see the changes on the front line.


    Commander Maro said with a smile: "What do you think will be the outcome of their battle? Who loses and who wins?"


    "Of course it was Chi Nan''s army that won, so what chances do those mobs have to win?"


    The adjutant looked at the military camps behind him, and sighed. Isn''t that the case here? However, he has a main force, and the main force is nothing more than an army of various nobles. The other side simply has no trump card that can take the lead. Even if it is a silver-level master, there are actually not many.


    "That''s not it, don''t forget, the armies of those royal capitals are still very strong. Although they joined us, it was because the opposite party did not accept them. These people are not credible, they are not weak, and they can easily cause trouble.


    "So what do you mean, Commander..." The adjutant seemed to understand something.


    The commander said indifferently: "Of course they let their own dog bite the dog. When they fail, when we go to save, they can only follow us without the power to resist. Besides, relying on them can also let us see. The war force at Hongshaling. Oh, no, it seems to be renamed the Holy Tree Ling."


    There was a sneer on the commander''s face. It was just a territory that had not been developed for a long time. Even if it occupies a large territory, can it be compared with a real kingdom in terms of strength.


    If the half-elves are so powerful, then the half-elves will not be beaten and run around. Even in the half-elf empire, without the support of the Elves, it is impossible to gain a firm foothold.


    "I understand my lord, are we here to watch now."


    "Of course not. After all, they have already joined us. It won''t work if we don''t give them a little benefit. Tell them that we will send them three days of food and weapons and equipment that can arm 10,000 people."


    There are a lot of these things, but under this kind of battle, it seems a bit stingy. However, what they are facing is just some surrendering people, just give some benefits, there is no need to be too serious.


    At this moment, Chi Nan''s airship also flew right in front of the royal capital. At this time, Chi Nan suddenly saw an old man walking up to the city wall, glaring at the airship in the sky, and then shouted loudly: "Duke Chi Nan, what do you want to do to attack the capital rashly?"


    Chi Nan sneered, and replied the same: "Obviously you have betrayed the empire, I am only here to ask for rebellion."


    After finishing speaking, Chi Nan asked to his side, "Who is that, who can speak on behalf of other nobles?"


    Sophia recognized it after a glance: "That''s one of the sixteen members of the Noble Assembly."


    "The members of the Noble Assembly, didn''t they say that the Noble Assembly will not interfere in government affairs? How can this jump out?


    "After all, they are the leaders of the nobles. Now the royal family is gone. They are just right to lead the nobles." Yes, these guys have always led the nobles and the royal family against each other.


    "You scum of nobles, the conditions you put forward are too harsh, and they are all about destroying our nobles. How can we agree to such conditions? You are the one who persecuted us."


    Chi Nan listened to this old man''s words, and a flash of disdain flashed in his eyes: "I am on this condition. What does your rules have to do with me. Betrayal is betrayal. I am going to attack you now. Do you have any opinions?"


    This kind of rogue speech, even members of the noble committee don''t know what to say. The nobles in the rear were enthusiastic, and they thought they could force Chi Nan to agree to their terms.


    At that time, it was not impossible to turn to the enemy. But who would have thought that Chi Nan didn''t care about them at all As expected, half-elves were half-elves, and couldn''t believe it at all.


    The nobles demanded war, demanding the killing of Chi Nan this heresy. But now the royal capital is originally managed by the nobles, and a large number of nobles demand war, and the noble committee can only do so.


    "Then, who wants to come to the first game?" a noble congressman in the back asked.


    A middle-aged man said immediately: "We still have a chance to resist their soldiers on land, but we must fight down first. If we can''t win in the air battle, we don''t have to fight this battle."


    Thinking of the airship bombing mentioned in the report, although the people below kept arguing, no one opposed it.


    At this moment, they didn''t even dare to use plant weapons, for fear that those plant weapons would suddenly make a counterattack and cause their own people to suffer a big loss. After all, Chi Nan is here, and those plant weapons will obey Chi Nan. It''s no secret for a long time.


    It was so troublesome for the nobles to discuss matters. After arguing for more than ten minutes, the dispute came out. And this result, in fact, there is no need to argue.


    The noble speaker also came to a vote by show of hands, and then nodded and said, "Then, now please fly the Griffin Knights into the air and knock down all the airships. Try to move the battlefield toward this side, and our wizard troops will take action. Helping."


    People from the Mage Association can''t take action, but as the king''s capital, there is also its own army of wizards here. It''s a pity that most of the wizards have found excuses to hide in the wizards'' association, and only a small number of people can come out and participate in the war. And this part is basically members of the major nobles, and they won''t be able to come out.


    The order was given, and the extremely reluctant Griffin Riders slowly lifted into the air on their mounts and flew toward this side.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 605： The air battle of the knights

    Seeing the Griffon Rider rising on the opposite side, Chi Nan was a little surprised: "Aren''t the Griffon Riders taking refuge in us? Why are there still there? Is it the Maro Kingdom that supports them."


    Hermilla shook her head and said, "My lord, you should really take a good look at the report. Only some of the Griffin Riders have joined us, but most of them are united with the nobles. After all, there are many who can become Griffin Riders. They are all descendants of true nobles, even if they want to join us."


    It turns out that the Griffin Riders who joined him are all grassroots, Chi Nan understands these.


    "Everything in a kingdom is infiltrated by the nobles and the children of the nobles. It is strange that the royal family of such a kingdom can be fully controlled. If it were not for the strong and stable individual strength, I am afraid it would have been replaced long ago."


    Sophia next to her didn''t say anything, but she was also thinking silently. As a princess, I didn''t think about these problems at all before, but now I have to think more about them.


    Very well, since they dare to come, we will let them see how good we are.


    It''s just that Chi Nan just wanted to issue an attack order, and suddenly a voice came from beside him. "My lord, Labrador wants to fight."


    Before the soldiers finished speaking, Labrador''s voice rang: "Lord Lord, please let us fight with them. The traitors of these kingdoms and the traitors of the Griffin Knights must be dealt with by our own hands."


    This is an internal matter of the Griffin Knights, but it doesn''t matter. Originally, Chi Nan was not very interested in Griffin Knights. With an airship, who cares about these guys who can only fly on mounts.


    "Well, you just set off, if it doesn''t work, retreat, there will be support from the rear at that time."


    Following Chi Nan''s order, the rear transport ship opened the hatch, and griffon riders flew out from inside. In midair, the two Griffin Rider teams quickly approached. There are more than 1,000 on my own side, but at least 1,500 on the other side.


    Although the Griffin Knights of the kingdom are basically about to be maimed, but there are still so many left, the background of a kingdom is really not simple. No one even knows whether there are other hiding places.


    As the only head of the Griffin Knights, Labrador rushed to the forefront. Before they met, he shouted: "You traitors of the kingdom, today I must send you to hell."


    A black-faced leader on the opposite side also shouted: "What is the future of following a half-elf, the kingdom of Maro will soon become the top kingdom, and those who follow them are the most promising. Your strength is not as good as ours. Surrender immediately and I can intercede with you." After all, they are all colleagues and know each other.


    It''s just that Labrador''s heart was full of anger, and he didn''t mean to compromise at all: "Scum, go to death." As he said, Labrador rushed up, and the long spear in his hand pierced fiercely, carrying Rich white grudge.


    The person on the opposite side was also unwilling to show weakness, almost the same standard weapon stabbed at Labrador, and the same level of grudge burst out. The two spears collided with each other in the air, and then exploded. The strong air current separated the two people and rushed toward each other. Labrador didn''t hesitate, and directly waved and killed the two enemies that stood in front of him.


    Then the Griffin hovered back and found his opponent again. And the other side is the same. He stabbed Labrador from a long distance away, and a grievance left the spear and pierced directly at the griffon.


    "Despicable." Labrador snorted coldly, and broke it up with a grudge cut. After doing this, the two met again very quickly, and then each made another move.


    Labrador''s almost desperate play style made the opponent very uncomfortable, so for a while, he was actually at a disadvantage. But wanting to destroy the other party is not an easy task.


    At the same time, the ordinary Griffin Riders also met. They have only bronze-level combat power, and there is no way to release their vindictive energy, nor can they use vindictive energy to protect their entire body.


    At the moment of contact, it is a stab at the opponent, and whoever is fast can survive. The slower ones will often die in the air when they face each other. Without the knight''s griffin, they will fly blankly in the air.


    The two Griffon riders charged at their opponents at high speed, but because the speed was too fast, the spear in the hands of the dead knight also pierced his opponent, causing a loss for both. This happens quite a few times.


    It seemed that the griffon knight''s battle was a one-to-one exchange, Chi Nan thought in his heart. From the beginning to the present, the losses of the Griffin Riders have been almost one to one. This kind of play makes no tactics at all, it is completely head-on. As a Chi Nan who likes to trade a small loss for victory, he dismissed this style of play.


    It seems that there are more opponents, and the odds of winning are indeed higher But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that a team of Griffin Riders actually came towards him. "I didn''t find you, you dare to come over."


    "Quick, get rid of those airships, those airships are troublesome for long-range attacks. If we keep them and cooperate with those idiots, we will definitely lose." The two sides focused on completely different points.


    So a group of people brought three hundred Griffin Riders and flew in their direction, at a very fast speed.


    "Are our wind cannons ready?" Chi Nan asked the side.


    "I''m all ready, sir." The soldier''s voice came immediately.


    "That''s good, aim at the idiots and send them to hell." Chi Nan gave an order, and the muzzles of the wind cannons prepared on the airships immediately adjusted their angles and aimed at the griffons who rushed over.


    The Griffin Rider didn''t receive the order, and didn''t know that the airship had undergone a lot of changes, and thought it was the same as the previous information. As a result, he had just rushed halfway, and suddenly found a lot of typhoon **** on the airship.


    These typhoon **** flew out in an instant, very fast, and the target was his side. "Damn it, break it for me." The spear in the hand of the head of the Griffin Knights in front of him severely stabbed a typhoon ball.


    But the next moment, he regretted it very much. He just discovered that the wind element ball he was attacking actually had silver-level magic fluctuations. This is silver magic, and it is silver, how does grudge compare with magic.


    The "Boom" wind ball exploded, and countless wind blades swept out towards the surroundings. The group leader had no choice but to release his grudge to protect himself. But after that, the surrounding typhoon **** hit their own team one after another, and then exploded one by one.


    So many wind blades shrouded the entire sky, and for a moment he felt tremendous pressure.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 606： Dont kill me, let go of me

    The same is the silver level, but the destructive power of fighting spirit and magic is not the same level at all. The power of magic is often much greater than vindictiveness. This is in the air again, there is nowhere to dodge.


    There were not one or two typhoon **** that exploded at the same time. With so many wind cannon attacks, it would be impossible to stop it without the strength of gold. Although the head of the Griffin Knights has reached silver, there is still no way.


    Without vindictive protection, the Griffin, which had not yet reached the silver level, was torn to pieces in the first place. Next, the group leader himself was held in the air by the wind blade. He was constantly attacked and did not fall down, but under this kind of attack, his vindictiveness was still rapidly consumed. Just in the blink of an eye, the grudge was torn open.


    After a scream, the head of the Griffin had a deep scar on his body. The wind is pervasive, and there is a scar, and then more and more scars.


    After a while, this person, like his team members, became a mass of minced meat under the blow of the wind cannon.


    The element of wind continues to spread, farther and farther, and its power is increasing. However, few of these three hundred Griffin Riders could survive at all, and the rest were all wounded.


    The faces of the others around suddenly became ugly. Even the group of people in the Maruo Kingdom who were watching the battle here in the distance looked solemn. "Unexpectedly, their airship has such a powerful force."


    "I think the weapon is powerful, but the launch speed is very slow, and the number is not large, we may not lose to them." If it weren''t for relying on it, how could the Maruo Kingdom come here.


    With Prince Garcia, the kingdom of Maro is not ignorant of some of the capabilities and characteristics of northern plant weapons.


    The battle in the air still won''t stop, and the Labrador rushing forward is completely crazy. Staring at his opponent with red eyes, the strength of both sides is similar, so he can only suppress it.


    However, when they met again, Labrador suddenly threw the spear in his hand at the opponent.


    "Hmph, even the weapons are thrown out. Without the long weapons, you will be dead if you fight in the air with a sword." Although this blow is very dangerous, the opponent is still not very worried.


    The spirit was completely concentrated, and then the spear in his hand traversed a strange arc, and instantly hit the weapon that Labrador threw with all his strength. "Dang" two spears collided fiercely in the air, and countless sparks flew out. Labrador''s spear was knocked into the air, but the opponent also leaned back because of the blow, and the vindictiveness on his body was blown away.


    Originally, an attack of this level was nothing at all. As long as he adjusted it, the opponent would be unlucky.


    But no one thought that at the moment when the two sides approached quickly, Labrador actually stood up, stepped on his feet, and the griffin underneath suddenly sank. And Labrador himself suddenly jumped out.


    Leaving the Griffin, the whole person regarded himself as a weapon, and rushed to his opponent fiercely. The long sword in his hand has been unsheathed, his whole body wrapped in vindictiveness, as if it had turned into a white light bulb.


    "Asshole, you don''t want to die." I didn''t expect Labrador to be so desperate. The Griffin commander who had just received a hard blow had no time to adjust his vindictiveness. He could only drag the spear back in a hurry. .


    "You traitor, die for me." Labrador had red eyes, not caring about his own life or death. This kind of people who don''t care about their lives can''t be underestimated with the power that bursts out.


    Even if two people are of equal strength, the head of the Griffin, who is the opponent, feels cold in his hands and feet. The spear in his hand had just been blocked in front of him, but the opponent''s long sword had already been chopped over.


    The "Kacha" long sword stayed on the barrel of the spear, but there was no time to block it, and the upper body was almost split in half by the long sword. "Ah, even if I die, I won''t let you live."


    Before he died, Labrador''s opponent mobilized his only grievance and punched Labrador''s chest with a fierce punch, and the armor on his chest suddenly exploded completely. Two people were blown off from the Griffin at the same time.


    It''s just that a person has died before landing. Labrador was caught in the air by his own griffin, and then flew towards the airship. The battle changed in an instant, and no one expected it.


    "Labrador has returned, but his injuries are a little serious. I am afraid I can no longer participate in the battle.


    After a while, other people''s voices came from the other airships. Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Just save it." For these Griffin Knights members, Chi Nan really didn''t care much.


    Only the next moment, Chi Nan regretted it. Because Labrador said loudly: "Lord Lord helps us take revenge this time We will pledge allegiance to you, and we will be your followers from now on and will never betray."


    Chi Nan was taken aback: "Have you never sworn allegiance to Prince Kea before."


    "No, we are just some Griffin Riders of civilian origin. In the eyes of the nobles, we are not qualified to be loyal to the prince."


    Labrador was a bit bitter, and his voice was weak. And Chi Nan really regretted it at this time. Knowing that they would swear allegiance to himself, Chi Nan would not let them go and consume each other desperately.


    Chi Nan didn''t care much about Griffon Rider''s strength. After all, it was inferior to his own airship, and training was not easy. But after allegiance, it''s different, and that''s all one''s own.


    The worst of these Griffin Riders is also bronze, and what their territory lacks is masters. Their talents are all good, and if you train them well, you may be able to cultivate a few golden masters.


    Thinking of so many future masters who had already died, Chi Nan felt distressed. "Did you say it earlier, **** it, let me go and kill the other Griffin Rider for me." Chi Nan suddenly ordered, making the people around him strange. However, it is not surprising to think that what Chi Nan wants to save is his future followers.


    Besides, Lord Lord¡¯s orders, who dares not stop. As a result, the airships were surrounded by machine guns, and there was no way to attack except for the anxious places. In places where there were only enemies, the Griffin Riders were miserable.


    In the unavoidable situation of unavoidable hiding in the air, faced with the cover-type cannon blow, one griffon rider fell from the air one after another. Because of the support, the morale of the two sides instantly fell.


    The morale of one''s own side is high, but the other side is extremely wary of the airship, and it is common to be distracted when fighting.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 607： noble? Blow me up

    Chi Nan''s heart was bleeding, and the battle in the air was over. With the help of the airship, although the opponent''s Griffin Riders were large in number, they were killed and injured very quickly, and soon they were completely inferior to their own strength.


    In the end, although some Griffin Riders were entangled with each other, the airship was unable to attack, but the number of their own was far more than the other, and the opponent was quickly wiped out. But the remaining Griffin Riders were only five hundred individuals.


    Moreover, there is only one Labrador left for the Silver level. You must know that there are still two. As a result, the two of them died together with each other''s Griffin Knight captain, how could Chi Nan not feel sad. This is a true genius who can break through to the silver level without having to accumulate a lot of resources on his own.


    If it is carefully cultivated by oneself, it is very possible to reach the gold level in the future. Even if his strength continues to improve in the future, gold level masters can still play an important role.


    Really, why didn''t I pay attention to them long ago? I regret it, and Chi Nan was bleeding in his heart.


    "My lord, what do you do now." Next to him, the airship commander turned around and asked Chi Nan.


    The commander on this airship was the former captain of the airship, who was promoted because of his outstanding performance. But with Chi Nan in this place, the airship commander would not dare to give orders casually.


    Chi Nan said loudly, "What are you waiting for, attack me and kill these bastards."


    Compared to those talents who can be loyal to oneself, a mere king is nothing. You know, it''s not easy for people in this world to swear allegiance, even civilians.


    The reason why I can have so many people allegiance is because I have brought huge benefits to my people, and I can only do this with their support. After waiting, the civilians gradually adapted to this kind of welfare, and it was not easy to get their allegiance. Chi Nan knew this very well.


    "But my lord, there are still many nobles on the wall over there. If you attack directly, those nobles will probably suffer heavy casualties."


    An adjutant next to Chi Nan whispered to Chi Nan, knowing that in general wars, everyone would be very concerned about the lives of nobles. Those who take the nobility into consideration are vulnerable to resistance from other nobles.


    It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t care about this at all. Isn''t it just a few nobles? Isn''t the nobles a human being?


    "Hit me, no matter what nobleman, I only have traitors in front of me. They are unlucky if they die."


    The lord had already issued the order, and the others had no choice but to agree. Then, the land army that received the order began to advance. The airship did not directly attack, but just watched in the air.


    This is what Chi Nan had said when he came here, there is no way, the destructive power of the airship is too strong, and they don''t want to completely destroy the king capital. Especially, this place is still Sophia''s hometown.


    More importantly, the airship must retain its power to deal with the people of the Maruo Kingdom. The Maruo Kingdom dared to attack, and it must be dependent on it. Chi Nan still didn''t want to expose the airship''s too many capabilities. When the opponent''s hole card is revealed, then is the time for the airship to really play its best role, but now it''s not possible.


    On the ground, a large number of bush soldiers rushed forward. Seeing this scene, the nobles on the wall seemed to be frightened by the pheasant. Many people ran around in a panic, and they couldn''t find their way anymore.


    "Duke Lanser, what should we do, that bastard, he actually dared to attack."


    An old man in front of him who was meticulously combing his body, looked very attractive, took a hard sip of his pipe. "Since the battle has already begun, let''s fight to the end. After all, the Maro Kingdom also needs to see our determination. This is the nomination certificate. As for us, of course we withdrew one after another, so that we can''t cause trouble to the soldiers."


    "Yes, yes, we should get out of here and give way to the soldiers."


    The nobleman just now yelled to the people around him: "What are you doing in a daze, hit me, hit me hard, I must let that **** half-elf noble know that only we are orthodox."


    After speaking, these people turned and ran without stopping, and disappeared without a trace in a blink of an eye. The soldiers had no choice, unable to resist, they could only prepare to fight on the wall with full of resentment.


    When the target entered the range, countless ballistas began to fire. A huge ballista was fired, and a series of them could pierce many bush soldiers. If this were ordinary people''s army, it would have collapsed long ago.


    It is a pity that they are facing the bush warrior, this thing has no concept of life and death, and ran forward without fear.


    After entering the range of the bow and arrow, the arrow rain fell from the sky, covering the bush fighters below. "Captain, it seems bad Our bows and arrows can''t kill these things at all."


    Bush fighters are very troublesome. It is impossible to kill them if their bows and arrows do not hit the plant brain. Even if they hit, they may not be able to penetrate the hardwood-enhanced shell.


    Seeing this scene, the previous commanders discussed with each other and quickly issued orders. "Set fire, pour all the kerosene and burn it with fire." They also knew that this was only a temporary interception, but there was no way.


    Unexpectedly, just starting the siege, this has already used all the cards. The trebuchet at the rear had already threw a piece of stone at these intrepid enemies, but it was still the same, and the effect was not obvious. The big stone slammed into the bush warrior group, the ones that were killed were of no avail, and the opponent had no morale at all.


    On the contrary, taking advantage of this opportunity, the spider tank behind it quietly approached under the cover of the bush warrior. By the time the soldiers on the wall found it, it was too late.


    In other words, it is useless even if it is discovered early. Ballista attack, as long as it does not hit a special position, it can pierce the spider tank at most, completely unable to affect the tank''s continued action. The tank itself continued to attack without fear of death.


    The muzzle was turned around and aimed at the city wall. Suddenly, the spider tank fired. Numerous artillery shells flew out. In order to minimize civilian casualties, Chi Nan didn''t let people use gas bombs, but kerosene bombs were indispensable.


    The shell slammed into the city wall, and a spray of fire oil sprayed out. This lightly scented kerosene is much more viscous than their kerosene, and it is difficult to get rid of it if it is contaminated. A little spark in the void seemed to be generated out of thin air, and it ignited the kerosene all at once. Then, there was a wall of fire on the wall, and there were countless people who were ignited like torches by the flames.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 608： Squat on the ground with your head in your hands

    Seeing the flames of war burning, Sophie pulled her hands into fists tightly, twisting her dress, her expression tangled.


    After all, this is the place where I was born and raised, and where I have been living. At this time, it has become a battlefield that burns. How could Sophia feel good in his heart.


    Hemira didn''t say a word, and gently wrapped Sophia''s shoulder beside her, silently giving support.


    However, Chi Nan glanced at it. He didn''t know what to do with this kind of thing, so he simply assumed that he hadn''t seen it. The original excitement gradually calmed down, a little embarrassing.


    But no matter what they say, the battle below doesn''t mean to relax at all. As the army got closer, the battle on the wall became more and more fierce. No, it should be said that it was a battle in front of the city wall.


    Those bush warriors don''t know how to climb the wall, they can only pile up under the wall, and then slash at each other fiercely. The broken stones on the city wall kept falling, but it took a lot of time to completely collapse the city wall.


    The worst is the spider tanks in the distance. Spider tanks are not simple. Some of these things are fired with ordnance shells, but some of them are smaller in size and have a shorter range. They use wind cannons.


    This is a simplified version of the wind cannon, not very powerful, but there are too many. Especially after the first explosion, the lethality of the soldiers was simply unbearable. Wind cannons exploded on the city wall one by one, and the soldiers were either knocked off or cut into pieces. The city wall quickly turned red.


    There are also those gaps opened up by bush fighters, which will quickly expand after being penetrated by wind cannons. After a while, the entire city wall began to become bumpy, and cracks appeared in many places.


    Those arrow towers that were originally used to attack the normal army were smashed by several spider tanks equipped with complete wind cannons. A complete wind cannon requires only two minutes of condensing time to release a wind ball equivalent to the magical power of the silver level. Rusiyara''s arrow tower in a kingdom can''t stop it at all.


    Seeing, the wall will soon be breached if this goes on.


    But the speed at which the city wall fell was faster than they had imagined. Because of the rear commander, the large wind cannon spider tank suddenly set fire to the middle gate.


    The moment a piece of wind exploded, the entire city gate was blown up in half, and the remaining half was also covered with scars in the wind blade raging, and finally fell to the ground unwillingly, splashing countless smoke and dust.


    Suddenly, countless bush soldiers ran towards the inside of the city wall. The soldiers who can''t help the city can only send a large number of soldiers to block the city gate, hoping to slow down the opponent''s attacking speed.


    However, taking advantage of this opportunity, some spider tanks covered part of the nature mages and approached the city wall. These natural mages did not appear, they just hid in the spider tank to cast spells.


    Green rays of light lit up under the city wall. Not a powerful attack magic, but a simple spawning magician. Then countless vines began to grow rapidly, and even some bush fighters were involved. Above the vines, there are flowers blooming beautifully.


    However, none of the soldiers who defended the city had any intention of admiring them. Instead, their scalp was numb and they felt cold.


    These vines quickly climbed up the bumpy city wall and quickly grew into a large area. Then, the bush warrior walked up the ladder formed by these vines, yes, just walk.


    The bush warrior and the vine are so in harmony, they don''t have ordinary legs, but a lot of fibrous roots. These fibrous roots are not suitable for running on the ground, but more suitable for climbing on vines.


    "Run, these demons are coming up, we will definitely die."


    "Asshole, who dares to run away from military law, think about your family, if you don''t want to die, just fight me down."


    A soldier collapsed. "The people in Lao Tzu''s family are dead and clean long ago, and Lao Tzu quit."


    "Me too. My family has long been abandoned by them. They are in the area occupied by the enemy, and they don''t want to do it. There is no hope at all if this continues. The nobles have abandoned us."


    In the face of adversity, the army''s complaints against the nobles suddenly broke out. Even with the supervising team and some noble confidants, there is no way to stop the spread of this emotion.


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, a huge voice suddenly rang: "Listen to everyone, hold your head in your hands, and squat down on the spot, you can guarantee that you will not die." This voice is very familiar to them, and it is Chi Nan''s voice.


    It turned out that just now, when Chi Nan saw the pain on Sophia''s face, Chi Nan still spoke.


    Hearing this, Sophia raised her head and nodded gently to Chi Nan: "Thank you Nobles never treat ordinary people as human beings, no matter how many wars they die. People don''t care.


    It is very rare that Chi Nan can give ordinary soldiers a chance to survive. Under such unending circumstances, the enemy is generally treated without even being captured.


    "Does the two of us still need to say this, you are my woman, of course I will help you."


    Of course, what''s more important is that Chi Nan''s subordinates lack population, and these are all his own future population. But Chi Nan wouldn''t say this. Chi Nan is no longer the person who didn''t understand feelings at all.


    Sophia was moved and couldn''t help but threw herself into Chi Nan''s arms, and kissed Chi Nan by the neck. Seeing the scene of the two kissing, Hemira''s mouth evoked an arc, and then he said with some dissatisfaction: "This is the battlefield, you two pay attention to the impact."


    Hearing this, Sophia quickly pushed away Chi Nan, tidying up her clothes.


    But Chi Nan looked as if nothing had happened, looking ahead, but his eyes were flashing around. The commander, adjutant and a few guards on the scene were all bowing their heads, looking like pictures on the ground. We didn''t know anything.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, do these people have eyesight? Yes, not bad, worthy of being his own subordinates.


    Continue to look at the ground, at this time the first city wall has been completely breached. The soldiers squatted on the ground one by one. They found that as long as they did this action as required, the bush warriors would not attack them. Even if they were about to meet them before, the bush warriors would stop their attacks in the next moment and move on to other targets.


    This kind of prohibited weapons of war, even if they have surrendered, shocked many people of insight.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 609： We dont want noble prisoners

    The first city wall was completely breached, and a large number of plant weapons rushed towards the inside. Not all plant weapons walk through the city gates. On the contrary, after the surrounding city walls are covered by a large number of vines, many plant weapons are directly over the wall.


    "The entire king''s capital has three layers of city walls. You just need to hit them layer by layer. Those small walls and middle fortresses are not to be feared at all, just crush them directly. If you have enough troops, then you can fully occupy them."


    Chi Nan looked down and said, "Go ahead and let the civilians in the royal capital stay at home honestly for me. Those who dare to come out and walk around will be treated as soldiers. Those who have surrendered will be arrested by me. Stay **** and talk about it later." Chi Nan''s order was quickly sent to the entire army.


    When most of these armies are plant weapons, various orders can be issued perfectly. As long as Chi Nan said that he was not allowed to attack civilians casually, those plant weapons would definitely not target civilians.


    It can be said that unless civilians take the initiative to attack these plant weapons, it is basically safe.


    Why is it basic? Because there are still some noble soldiers running around, these people don''t listen to Chi Nan''s orders. They encountered civilians blocking their way, and it was not a strange thing to behead them with a single knife.


    As the army rushed in, these human soldiers finally saw the horror of bush soldiers. I have never fought melee, and I never know how terrifying the bush warrior is. These things are too flexible.


    Moreover, the plant brain itself is special, and it does not attack the location of the plant brain, even if it is removed, there is no way to kill it.


    However, the blades of the bush warriors themselves are very sharp, and a stroke in any gap that is not protected by armor will give them a **** wound, and the clothes are completely unprotected.


    Even the leather armor is easily cut open. Moreover, there are strong narcotic toxins on the leaves, and the wounded soldiers can''t even feel the pain of the wound, and there is no way to stop the bleeding. Over time, mere bleeding will lead to death. So there was blood everywhere on the ground, and the smell of blood was unusually strong.


    In this environment, more and more soldiers collapsed. This sentiment spread very fast, and soon even those soldiers who had not joined the battle later collapsed.


    On the second wall, before the war broke out, many soldiers had already thought of fleeing.


    "My lord, we caught a few nobles, what should we do."


    Suddenly, the microphone next to him rang. Chi Nan asked, "How are their performances?"


    "They demanded the treatment of their nobles, and they also demanded to guarantee their safety and reputation. There is nothing else." This kind of request is very rare, at least for the nobles in this world. Even the soldiers, there is nothing strange at all, but they feel that they are already very low profile.


    But Chi Nan frowned when he heard this. They have all become prisoners, and dare to ask for this and that so arrogantly, do you really think that you are the same as those idiot nobles?


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately ordered: "Remember, we don''t want nobles to take prisoners. All nobles died on the battlefield, understand."


    "My lord, this will push all the nobles to the opposite side." Hermilla said with some worry.


    "It doesn''t matter, even if they are not on our opposite side now. I don''t want these noble rules to affect my own territory." There can be nobles on my own territory, but they are all in name.


    Chi Nan doesn''t need that kind of aristocracy with powerful rights and even autonomous territory, nor does it hope that there will be in the future. Then from now on, what can be done to offend the nobles, even if it offends the nobles of the whole continent, Chi Nan doesn''t care. They can''t unite and attack themselves now, as long as they give themselves time, they don''t have to be afraid of anything.


    "Well, you have the final say, no matter what decision you make, we will support you." Hemila looked at Chi Nan deeply.


    Seeing that Chi Nan had made up his mind, although he still felt a little uncomfortable, the soldiers still began to execute orders.


    In one corner, a young man yelled: "What do you want to do, I am a viscount. I want to see Grand Duke Chi Nan, and I want you to respect my glory."


    The surrounding soldiers surrounded the young man, not knowing what to do. Those smart soldiers have never been here. They have all gone to arrest the ordinary soldiers, and those people are welcome.


    However, just as the noble young man looked smug, a spider tank next to him suddenly came over, and a voice rang out: "Your lord has an order, we don''t want noble prisoners."


    Don''t the nobles take prisoners? what does that mean. The soldiers around were stunned even the noble viscount in the middle was also stunned.


    Suddenly, the young nobleman realized what it was, rolled his eyes, and quickly said loudly: "Have you heard, your lord''s intention is to let all the nobles go. You can''t stop me."


    It''s just that a bright red man walked over, this one was armor made of blood cloud steel. Those with such armor are all former guard members, and their status is completely different from that of ordinary soldiers.


    "You got it wrong, our lord''s meaning is very clear, that is, you don''t need you noble prisoners. So, please go and die." They have been around Chi Nan for so long, and they also have some of Chi Nan''s personalities. Very understanding.


    The young nobleman wanted to say something, but he had no chance. Because the man in blood-red armor in front of him suddenly pulled out the long sword in his hand and swiped it at him quickly. The aristocratic young man didn''t feel anything, and wanted to say something. But suddenly I felt the power in my body begin to flow away, and the blood in my chest exploded suddenly.


    It turned out that I was hurt by Yijian just now. Looking at this wound, his internal organs are already in a mess, why are they so bold, aren''t they afraid of being an enemy of all the nobles?


    Opening his mouth, the noble young man closed his eyes and fell to the ground feebly. "What are you still doing? Remember, as long as you catch nobles or people who claim to be nobles, and kill them all, we don''t need noble prisoners to understand."


    "Understood my lord." The soldiers hurriedly saluted and shouted.


    The same thing is still happening in every corner of the battlefield. But the nobles in the rear didn''t even know what happened before. No one can believe that the local nobles in this world dare to act so boldly.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 610： Leave the airship alone, let the mage go

    [Chinese Net], to provide you with wonderful reading.


    Killing some captured noble prisoners, the entire battlefield is considered clean. The ordinary prisoners saw that the nobles had been killed, and they felt relieved in their hearts, and no one dared to resist.


    Even the nobles can kill, in their eyes, Chi Nan has become a cruel figure.


    The lives of ordinary civilians, hundreds of thousands, add up to not as good as a nobleman, this is the consensus in everyone''s mind. Even those civilians, most of them think so, this has penetrated into their bones.


    Chi Nan ignored it, but let the army move on. By now, ordinary soldiers of their own are either doing the aftermath on the battlefield, or working as militiamen or police officers in their own homes.


    Regardless of frontal combat or lateral defense, or even logistics on the battlefield, they have no chance with ordinary soldiers. As long as a few people can command the army with the help of neuro-brain, there is no need to train, no need to care about all aspects of the soldiers, it is really easier than before, but I don¡¯t know how much.


    No matter how much they died, the army of plants remained the same as before, and the army of plants advanced towards the second layer of the city wall at a normal speed. Just after the fight, many soldiers completely collapsed.


    Especially when the nobleman standing in the front was smashed to pieces by wind cannons in full view, the soldiers on this section of the city wall completely collapsed. They knew for the first time that the nobles were so fragile.


    The other nobles were also stunned. Originally thought that Chi Nan would not dare to kill the nobles publicly, so this guy would stand in front as a hero. However, the limelight is out, but his life is gone.


    "Damn, Chi Nan is simply a lunatic, don''t stand here, or everyone will die."


    With a scream, these nobles took the lead to escape. Even the guards of the nobles and the surrounding Shi Bin began to flee, and eventually turned into a big rout, and the second layer of the city wall was completely breached.


    The second layer of the city wall obviously has more soldiers and stronger strength, but the time for persistence is not as long as one-third of the first layer of city wall. The nobles in the imperial city behind were suddenly shocked.


    "Damn it, these rubbish, how could they fail so fast if it weren''t for it."


    "Grand Duke, we can leave here. We have already lost too much, and we have got the name certificate. If we continue to lose, even if we join the Maro Kingdom in the future, we will lose the initiative."


    The surrounding nobles nodded one after another, and the middle-aged man in the lead sighed helplessly, and could only nod in agreement: "Okay, then evacuate." The imperial city is not as big as the two outer walls.


    If the imperial city is surrounded, they really can''t escape. Someone discovered before that some hidden underground passages inside the imperial city were blocked by some plants. That''s right, Chi Nan did it.


    Chi Nan didn''t let the airship attack, but let the airship throw some grass seeds down. Controlling the growth of these grass seeds from a long distance has completely sealed off the underground. Maybe the whole king has no choice, after all, this place is too big. But only in the imperial city, he could still do it, after all, he didn''t make a mess on a whim.


    When I came to the Royal Capital before, Chi Nan had already selectively planted many inconspicuous grasses in the Royal Capital to use as his own plant network. Especially the imperial city in the middle is the most, and it is just right to use it now.


    "No, they have already attacked here. Our current evacuation speed can''t escape at all."


    An old man hurriedly shouted: "Lord Duke, you can''t wait any longer. Now let''s not worry about the airship, let the mages get on." Other nobles also said.


    The mages didn''t take action before because they were guarding against those airships. The combat effectiveness of the airship is too exaggerated, and it will fly in the air. The Griffin Legion has not been resolved, so it can only be handed over to the wizard.


    Originally, they wanted to wait for the airships to approach and let the wizards use long-range magic to knock them down. They have prepared some equipment to increase long-distance spellcasting.


    Who knows that the airship did not take action, but the enemy''s ground army is so terrible. Obviously he was defending the city, how could he be beaten up like this. If they don''t rely on the mage to buy them time, they probably won''t even have a chance to escape. The aristocrats who were once confident are now like burning ants.


    "Okay, let the mage take action, and the others will evacuate immediately." The Grand Duke gave an order and turned around without looking back. The other nobles also breathed a sigh of relief and quickly followed.


    And the poor wizards didn''t even know that the nobles had left them and fled. After receiving the order, the wizards who had been hiding in a safe place walked out and looked outside through the city gate.


    "A lot. There are so many plant weapons. Our magic power may not be enough to destroy them."


    The imperial city itself is a city wall made according to the structure of the wizard tower Although it is not a wizard tower, the wizard buildings can also play a certain auxiliary role and enhance the combat effectiveness of the wizards.


    "Of course it''s too much. This battle is meant to be lost. Forget it, according to the order, we just have to stop them for a while. Then the nobles will take us away with us, and the conditions on the Maro Kingdom are also already there. It''s given. This time I will go back and practice hard, and strive to reach the silver level as soon as possible."


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, stop them for a while before talking. Master, what are we going to do."


    Everyone looked at an old man with a white beard headed by him. The magical power fluctuations on this person were very strong, and he was definitely a Mage at the pinnacle of silver. But without special circumstances, I''m afraid it will be impossible to break through in this life.


    The old mage looked at the green in the distance, and then said softly: "Using the flame hell, all people cast spells together, turning the front into a sea of ??fire. Within the duration of the flame hell, I believe these plant weapons can''t get close."


    "Flame Hell? This is a large-scale magic that will kill many kings and civilians. What if there are nobles in that area." A young mage said with a shocked expression.


    The old mage still said indifferently: "The order was given by the nobles. We just blocked the enemy according to the order. As for the consequences, it has nothing to do with us, you understand."


    Everyone nodded, and their hearts were shocked and filled with excitement. Even if they could, they couldn''t really activate this kind of large magic. Now that there is an opportunity to use it, it will be of considerable help to the future magic practice. For mobile phone users, please browse m. reading for a better reading experience.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 611： The battlefield is really burning

    The magic circle does not need them to temporarily set up. After all, this is the royal city of the royal capital, which originally had a complete flame **** circle. The magicians walked out and stood in their respective positions.


    I have trained here not once or twice before, and these magicians are not unfamiliar with how to inspire this magic circle to perform magic. "The communication magic pool, although we cannot fully use the magic pool without the royal family, it is still possible to use a part of the power. The speed increases, and they are about to come over."


    In the distance, a green torrent swept towards this side. So many plant weapons can''t be dealt with casually. Without this magic, they wouldn''t even dare to stay in this place.


    The magicians poured their magic power into the tower above the imperial city, and a bright light shone, becoming more and more dazzling. The fire element between heaven and earth is constantly converging towards the middle.


    "It''s a rich fire element, so many fire elements gather, is it because a golden mage is casting a spell?"


    Chi Nan saw the elemental power over there that seemed to be burning. With such a huge collection of elements, it would be difficult for Chi Nan not to pay attention.


    Sophia, who also saw this scene, shook her head and said, "No, there is no golden mage in the kingdom. This is the fire element condensed by the power of the imperial city against the mage. The number of fire elements is more than the golden mage condensed. , But the power is not as powerful as golden magic, but this range may not be small, you have to be careful."


    For her own imperial city, Sophia''s understanding is really beyond the comparison of ordinary people. Just the core things are not what Sophia can know, they are all the kings are qualified to know.


    "Then, this magic will not attack us." Chi Nan pointed down.


    Sophia shook her head and said: "Impossible, without the power of the golden level, the magical bonus of the imperial city array can only attack up to two kilometers in the air."


    At this height, there is no problem with ordinary air power at all, even the Griffin Rider will generally not exceed this height. But dealing with airships is not a threat at all.


    Before the airship had to deal with the Griffin Riders before landing, but now it climbs again, the height is at least five kilometers above. No wonder Sophia is not worried at all. "Your army, if you are not careful, I am afraid you will lose a lot."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "You also know that the forwards of the army sent this time are just some knock-out items that can be discarded at any time, and the real value is behind. It just so happens that I also want to see how much the real heritage of a kingdom is. Strong."


    That''s right, Chi Nan didn''t mean to stop at all, just let his plant weapons spread out, and his advancement speed slowed down. After all, the next step is to attack the Kingdom of Maro, which is more powerful than the Kingdom of Ruth Yala. Without looking at the power of this magic circle, Chi Nan also has no bottom. Sophia nodded slightly and did not continue to object.


    Now that he has become a person from Chinan, everything about Sophia will be centered on Chinan. Sophia would not care about everything else now, even if it was once her home.


    "Finally ready, now, we must let those **** in the north see the true power of our magician."


    After preparing for five minutes, seeing that there was still no plant weapon in front of breaking through to the imperial city, the magicians finally felt relieved. The leading magician felt the surging magic elements around him, and his mood was very agitated.


    With your own strength, you can''t even want to release such a huge magic without breaking through the gold.


    "Very well, now you cooperate with me to launch the magic element." While chanting the spell, the wizard leader used his staff to depict a very complicated rune in the air.


    The whole process is very fast, and the rune has been portrayed in just ten seconds. In the void, a red pattern gleamed with magical light. The wizard leader yelled, and the staff pointed towards the outside of the city.


    With this finger, the rune began to guide the magic element. The magical elements instantly condensed into fiery red spheres, which is a sign of the activation of magic. "It''s the Hell of Flames, I''m afraid they only have one blow."


    Sophia recognized the essence of this magic at a glance. It''s just that the magic has been activated, Sophie just spoke, and the fiery red **** have flown out. The ball instantly landed on the front battlefield, spreading very evenly.


    The magic ball flew out very fast, even Chi Nan himself felt it was difficult to intercept it. When the element ball submerged in the ground, the surrounding air temperature began to rise rapidly, and even the air gradually became distorted.


    "Boom" a ball of flames burst out from the ground, forming a huge pillar of fire. Immediately afterwards, one after another pillar of fire lifted into the air. The pillars of fire connected to form a wall of fire, and then a sea of ??fire.


    These flames grew more and more, and the entire imperial city turned red in a moment. In the red center, there are some white distortions. These are phenomena formed after the flame burns rapidly.


    Even at an altitude of 5,000 meters, Chi Nan could still feel a scorching heat rising from below.


    "It''s so powerful, this range is also very large, this radius is already five kilometers." Chi Nan roughly calculated in the air. Within this range, one''s own plant weapons had been burned into black ash in the first place. If it hadn''t been noticed before and didn''t let the soldiers in, I still don''t know how.


    The front of the battlefield was completely burning. The fire directly separated the two sides from it, and a steady stream of plant weapons came here and could only stop and stay. A spider tank entered the fire, and it turned into fly ash without supporting it for two seconds. Seeing this scene, the commanders were even more afraid to let the plant weapons in.


    When the post-methodists saw this scene, they wiped the sweat from their heads, and their eyes were full of joy and relief.


    "I didn''t expect this magic to be so powerful, it''s the first time it has been inspired since there was an imperial city."


    The leading mage nodded slightly, but he could also see that he was in a good mood: "The Hell of Flames can last for ten minutes. Let''s evacuate quickly. Time is running out." Before the magic is over, they are still safe.


    "Great, this time magic has destroyed at least 200,000 plant troops of the enemy. With such achievements, even the Maruo Kingdom will never underestimate us in the future." The young mage was even more pleased.


    "By the way, where are those nobles who arranged to meet us?"


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 612： Surround the Wizards Guild

    Yes, where is the noble army that should have come to take care of myself and others, why hasn''t anyone come to this place until now? Many mages have only now discovered that something is wrong.


    Suddenly, a mage ran in and shouted: "No, it''s not good, those nobles have already evacuated, we can''t find them." Now, all the mage understood.


    "Damn, we were actually abandoned. Those **** nobles must have escaped when they ordered us in the first place." The mages didn''t look good, and many of them turned pale.


    "No, no, how could they abandon me, I don''t believe it."


    Some people have begun to collapse. After all, the reason they came here is that a large part of them belong to the nobles, but they have practiced magic and become magicians.


    Who could have imagined that his family would give up themselves without hesitation, which was originally impossible. As mages, they have always been superior among the nobles, and they have been treated like this before. They couldn''t understand why those family members would easily abandon them.


    "I see, they must want us to cut them off so they have enough time to escape."


    "We can''t continue to waste time, we will all die if this continues."


    It directly destroyed the enemy''s 200,000 troops, which is not a small number. Speaking of it, if it wasn''t for being in the royal capital, which caused the plant weapons to be too dense, such a magic would not be able to do this.


    "There is no chance. Our mage is not physically strong. Without the support of others, we can''t run away from those plants at all. Besides, how much time do we have now? There are also many airships in the sky watching us."


    Still a reasonable person, the speaker is tall, and if he walks out in normal times, he will definitely attract a scream. But now, no one cares about his image at all, it is too dangerous now. Moreover, the flame **** was still burning outside, and the fiery waves of air continued to impact, making them look like a big furnace here.


    "What we are going to do, we can''t run away. If we are caught, do we have to surrender."


    Many people began to move. They are mages, and they are more likely to be accepted if they surrender. This has been the case since ancient times. Mage is a group of people with powerful power, not those useless nobles.


    Even in the eyes of the mages, the mages are the nobles among the nobles, and the ordinary nobles cannot be compared with them at all. Therefore, this time being abandoned by the nobles, the mages will become more angry and resentful.


    "No, that person is different from the others. Haven''t we seen it before? Even a nobleman, as long as he is untrustworthy, Grand Duke Chinan will kill him without hesitation. I am afraid we will be killed if we go out. Right. Without the help of the magic tower, what we can do is not necessarily much stronger than those airships."


    "Then what do you want to do? Are we going to wait here to die, we can''t run away, and we can''t surrender."


    The mage leader suddenly said: "No, there is another way, have you forgotten, there is still a place in the city that will never be attacked." Hearing this, many people''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, it''s the Mage Association. But, will the Mage Association accept us in."


    After all, they have stayed and fought the enemy. According to the rules, those who voluntarily stayed outside during the war had nothing to do with the Mage Association. They originally didn''t think they would be abandoned.


    If things hadn''t reached this point, they wouldn''t be like this.


    "We have so many mages here. These are all very precious resources. Even the Holy Dragon Empire cannot ignore them. As long as we fully join the Mage Association, those people will definitely protect us. Only in this way, we will probably be in the future. There is no freedom." The old mage said depressed.


    As a mage, it is an instinct to pursue freedom. As far as the Association of Algorithm Engineers is concerned, it is also a very loose organization.


    And when they joined this time, it was a complete joining, not a member of the Mage Association, but a subordinate. In the future, no matter what order the Mage Association has, they can''t refute it and can only execute it.


    "I agree. Staying here is death, and we can''t run away. Although joining the Mage Association will lose freedom, but you will also be fully trained by the Mage Association, and you may have higher achievements in the future. This is a good opportunity."


    Hearing what he said, many people''s eyes suddenly lit up, and they seemed to have found a better way.


    "Don''t waste time, everyone, just leave as soon as you decide. Now the flame **** can only last for five minutes."


    The wizards, who had never had a sense of time, suddenly realized that they had forgotten what was going on because of the chat If this continued to delay, they would really be dead.


    The mage leader hurriedly walked outside: "Quickly, don''t waste time, it is very short to reach the Mage Association in five minutes." A group of mages filed out and fled towards the imperial city.


    In the air, when these people ran out, Chi Nan finally saw them. "Those people''s dresses are not magicians, right?"


    Sophia looked down, and a flash of disgust flashed in her eyes: "Yes, it''s them, there are still many people I know, but I didn''t expect them to betrayed. This direction is the Mage Association, no, stop them. ."


    Suddenly, Sophia discovered the intentions of these people. It''s just that when they found out, time was a little too late. When the airship adjusted its angle to chase the past, these people had already ran within the scope of the Mage Association.


    It is composed of a mage tower and many mage buildings around it, and the style is very gorgeous and mysterious. "Don''t attack, it''s easy to attack the Mage Association here, and it will be troublesome then."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, Chi Nan frowned, but stopped attacking. Watching these people run into the mage tower, Chi Nan didn''t want to let them go. Looking behind, the fire has slowly gone out.


    Within the scope of the fire, everything was burned. "Fortunately, the civilians have left this range before, otherwise I don''t know how many people are going to die." The range of this magic can cover a city, it is really a city-destroying-level magic.


    Looking back, Chi Nan looked at the mage tower, snorted coldly, and said to the microphone: "Give me over and surround the mage association." The plant weapon that rushed over was extinguished by the sea of ??fire below, and immediately moved forward Run away.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 613： Bleeding if you cant kill it

    Sophia looked at Chi Nan in surprise, her man was really bold. Who would have thought that Chi Nan would directly order to encircle the Mage Association. Even Sophia, a member of the royal family, would not dare to do this kind of thing.


    "You, how can you surround the Mage Association." Sophia said in surprise.


    Chi Nan looked indifferent: "Not just to be surrounded, if they don''t give me an explanation, I will kill them."


    Sophie''s eyes widened, and Hermilla next to her seemed to see something: "Sister Sophie, is the power of the Mage Association very powerful? Although they are neutral, don''t be so afraid of them."


    Sophia sighed: "You don''t know that the Mage Association is not a product of one kingdom and two kingdoms at all. Even if it is an empire, I dare not underestimate the behemoth of the Mage Association. It can be said that the two are equal. ."


    "What? Is it so powerful for the Mage Association to be on an equal footing with the Empire."


    "Well, of course it is strong. I don''t know how it is, but it''s definitely not weak." Sophia nodded cautiously.


    "The Mage Association has always been a neutral existence, so it can be a fish in the water on the mainland. They do not occupy a lot of territory and power, but they have many masters. And almost all magicians are certified by the Mage Association, and most of them All have the status of the Mage Association, so their potential power is very terrifying."


    "So what, they dare to accept these people, that is a violation of the regulations."


    Sophia pointed below: "Even if we violate some regulations, we can''t destroy them. Otherwise, the Mage Association will definitely attack us based on this excuse. In front of the Mage Association, the Sacred Tree Collar is still too weak."


    "Can''t kill them?" Chi Nan frowned. Now that his strength is no longer weak, Chi Nan really doesn''t want to be complacent. It feels very strange to keep the Mage Association on his own territory.


    "Furthermore, we are not sure how powerful the Mage Association branch is, but at least one golden mage will not be missing. With the help of the power of the mage tower, maybe that golden mage can bring us a lot of trouble. Cooperating with the army of the Maro Kingdom, it will be even more troublesome."


    At the same time, news suddenly came from the airship ahead. "Report your lord, there are signs of large-scale activities in the army of the Maro Kingdom. According to their appearance, they should be rectifying their forces and preparing to fight with us in the capital."


    If you add the old guys from the Mage Association, the existence of two golds is indeed troublesome. Although I am not afraid, it is not good if there is an accident. Besides, the power of the Mage Association is indeed very strong.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan snorted coldly: "What can the Mage Association do? I will give them a face today, but don''t think about it in the future. However, even if they can''t be destroyed, they will have to bleed."


    Sophie opened her mouth, but in the end she didn''t say anything. She knew that this fellow Chi Nan was a master who refused to suffer. When the strength is not enough, he will choose to forbearance, but once the strength is enough, it will definitely retaliate.


    At this moment, a voice from the Mage Association suddenly sounded on the battlefield: "Lord of the Red Sand Ridge, what do you want to do, this is the Mage Association. Let your soldiers step back and leave immediately."


    "Oh, is this wording very strong?" Chi Nan''s teasing voice sounded inside the airship.


    Turning on the loudspeaker, Chi Nan''s voice also rang on the battlefield: "You have seen the flame **** before. There are wizards who actively attacked my troops. These people are no longer members of your wizard association."


    An old man with white beard and hair walked out from the balcony of the mage tower and looked at the sky. Looking directly at Chi Nan, Chi Nan felt as if the old man could really see himself. Chi Nan quickly understood that it was not the old man who could see himself, but the intuition of the Golden Mage, who could feel his direction.


    "What do you want, this is the Mage Association."


    Hehe, let''s be subdued, Chi Nan thought in his heart: "We don''t want anything. These people attacked us. According to the regulations of your Mage Association, then they don''t belong to the people you protect. You should let them out."


    The old mage frowned. In fact, this situation had happened before. But because of the special status of the mages, even if they do, no one will take the initiative to say such things. This has become a customary rule, but after all, it is not on the stage. Everyone still wants to have a good relationship with the Mage Association in the future. If you want to have a mage to help yourself, then you have to save face.


    But who would have thought that I met someone who didn''t give me face today, which made the old mage''s face very unsightly. If it were an ordinary person, the old mage would have launched a magical attack long ago.


    But today is different. There are too many troops. He is really not sure about fighting, and those airships are too high to be easy to attack The most important thing is that the old mage always has a very dangerous feeling in his heart.


    Without knowing where this feeling came from, the old mage didn''t dare to act rashly. In the end, the old mage sighed: "This is indeed our negligence. I didn''t expect that they attacked you, then we will give these people to you." Strictly abide by the guarantee of the Mage Association''s neutrality, and they don''t want to violate it casually.


    Chi Nan sneered: "Is it really negligence? I don''t believe it very much."


    "Hmph, then what do you want, I advise you not to make an inch of it, otherwise you will regret it if you offend the Mage Association."


    Chi Nan was disdainful and had already offended, so what if he offends deeper. If it were not for lack of strength, Chi Nan would definitely not let this Mage Association branch continue to exist here.


    "Don''t think so, if you don''t want to spread the matter of shielding those wizards, then hand over the magic books and materials in the wizards'' association. We only need one copy."


    "Impossible, these are the results and crystallization of our years of hard work, absolutely impossible to give you."


    Chi Nan also made no concessions: "Then don''t blame me for being impolite. If you rush into the battle within the kingdom, you will definitely not end well if this news spreads. Don''t underestimate our information dissemination ability."


    Thinking of the airship in the sky, the old mage''s face flushed, but he couldn''t think of a way to deal with it. One side is his own life, and the other is the research results of the Master Tower. The old Master is a little hard to choose.


    Chi Nan was also very anxious and couldn''t help it. Now that he offended the Wizards Association, it would be impossible to recruit wizards in the future. Simply rob them of their achievements and train their own mage, there are already some black iron-level mage in their own territory.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 614： People are not rich without windfall

    The two sides confronted each other, but as the surrounding army grew more and more, these high-ranking wizards couldn''t bear the pressure after all. "It''s all you, how could we be like this if it weren''t for you."


    "It''s not good, the secret road, the secret road is sealed, we can''t get out at all."


    Bad news came one after another, making the mage inside look like an ant on a hot pot. Those mages who returned here after participating in the outside world became even more targeted.


    "Master, what do we do, do we really want to listen to them, so that our face will be lost. Even if we return to the Mage Association, I am afraid that our end will not be too good."


    They are all mages from the Mage Association, so naturally they know how arrogant the people of the Mage Association are. Even privately, they even looked down on the royal families of the major empires, thinking that only the mages were the most noble people. Compromise this time, they will definitely be rejected by others after returning, and their resource status will be greatly threatened.


    "But what can we do if we don''t compromise. If that lunatic kills us, it doesn''t make much sense even if the Mage Association can help us revenge in the future." Yes, there is only one life for a person, and oneself is the most precious.


    "Damn it, isn''t it just sheltering a few wizards? Why must we kill them all. The branches in other places have done this before, but who dares not give us the face of the wizard association."


    The headed old mage shook his head and said, "Although it is said that, there is no way if people do not give face. After all, we do violate the principle of absolute neutrality. If it becomes a big trouble, it will be even harder to end in the future. Simply this time. Just compromise. We have safeguarded the interests of the Mage Association, and even those people will not completely abandon us."


    The old mage had already decided what to do, and the others were full of unwillingness, but in the end they reluctantly agreed. In the face of such a powerful military force, a branch of the Mage Association is nothing.


    And what the old mage didn''t say was that most of the mage associations in various places were from other countries. Don''t look at them wholeheartedly toward the Mage Association, but their foundation is still in the major kingdoms and empires.


    Once the absolutely neutral image of the Mage Association collapses, many people will have thoughts in their hearts, and other empires will no longer believe in them.


    The Mage Association is powerful, but without the reputation, then the division is not far away. Once the Mage Association splits, their consequences can be imagined. I am afraid that even if they want to die by then.


    With a sigh, the old mage said loudly: "We agree, those people can be handed over to you, and the classics can also be handed over to you, but you must ensure the safety of other people. Other people did not participate in this war, if you Acting on other people is a provocation to the Mage Association."


    Hearing this voice, Sophia''s face was unbelievable: "They, they actually agreed." The impression that the Mage Association has always given her is that they are aloof, and their royal family is not in the eyes.


    Who would have thought that these people actually compromised in front of Chi Nan today.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "After all, they made the mistake first, and our strength is strong. There is only one golden mage, but there is no way to fight against such a huge army. In the end, in order to survive, they can only surrender."


    After all, it is a wizard, not a fighter. Although there are many wizards who are not afraid of death, there are definitely not as many fighters. Warriors can live in adversity, but the wizard will think about how to ensure their survival and maximize their benefits.


    It''s true that the gold level can fight an army alone, but it depends on what kind of army it is. This army in Chinan is obviously abnormal, and the number is too large, and the quality is also high. To fight against such an army, if you defeat it head-on, you need a lot of gold-level masters. And he couldn''t escape with other people.


    The gate of the Mage Association finally opened, and a large group of wizards who had participated in the battle before were **** and sent out.


    These people have resentment, despair, or pain on their faces... all kinds of expressions, but none of them speak. It''s not that they don''t want to speak, but that they can''t speak.


    Perhaps, these people know some of the secrets of other mages inside, so they are treated like this.


    Chi Nan looked at the wizards who were being escorted out from below, and then said: "Check if anyone is missing."


    "Master Qi, I didn''t miss it, but these people have been abandoned. The source of magic power has been destroyed, and I can''t speak, even my fingers are stiff." The guard''s report was sent up.


    "That¡¯s the case, is this an end to all possible leaks of important information. Forget it, I didn¡¯t plan to ask for these things anyway. Pull them to the gate of the Mage Association and kill them directly for meAnyway Already offended, simply offended to death, Chi Nan now has too many lice and it is not itchy. Under the gaze of many mages, these mages who have participated in the battle were dragged to the gate of the Mage Association not far away, and then The knife fell with his hand, and his head was directly cut off by the bush warrior. Even the executioner was not a human being.


    These are their colleagues, and many people know them, even friends. It was already very miserable to make it like this, but now seeing them die directly in front of them, the mages gritted their teeth one by one.


    Even the old mage himself is still burning with anger in his heart. Such an approach is simply not giving face to the Mage Association. Although that place had indeed left the scope of the Mage Association, it was in front of his own eyes.


    The old mage intentionally stopped, but in the end he didn''t do anything. In the face of powerful enemies, their strength is not enough, they can only watch. "Chi Nan, army of plants, huh, sooner or later you will pay the price."


    The old mage''s eyes flickered, and he simply returned to his room without seeing it.


    After a while, the soldiers entered the mage tower with plant weapons. "Copy them all to me, and leave them with the copied copies, which were originally brought back to me." Chi Nan''s order was issued again.


    Those soldiers who are literate but can''t recognize many words go in and copy books. It''s strange that they can copy the books correctly. Even if it is left to them, there will definitely be many errors and omissions in it, and I don''t know how long it will take to sort out and correct them.


    However, with the arrival of a large amount of precious materials, Chi Nan became more and more happy, and the mage of the territory smiled from ear to ear. There are so many precious materials that I didn¡¯t even need to think about before, but now I have them all.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 615： 1The God of War

    "Chi Nan, we just need to move those classics directly. Why do we have to let the soldiers copy the books over there? I am afraid that the copied books are of no use. There are too many mistakes, so it is better not to. Are you trying to humiliate them? ?"


    Sophia was a little strange about Chi Nan''s behavior, feeling that it would be no good to do so.


    Chi Nan looked down and said with a faint gaze: "I did this to prevent them from sabotaging us behind the scenes. After all, those are mages, and once they take action, they will have a great impact on us."


    "Now my soldiers are inside, and I also bring many bush soldiers, which is equivalent to these wizards under my control. When the wizards are close, they have no combat effectiveness. Once they do anything bad, I can kill them the first time."


    Now that so many soldiers are busy inside, the plant weapons surrounding the Mage Association also have an excuse not to retreat. This is also a means of monitoring the Mage Association in Chinan. For these mages, Chi Nan couldn''t believe it completely, nor did he dare to believe it completely. There are not only plant weapons but also many people in the rear.


    "They are the Mage Association, and they have always been strictly neutral. It is impossible to attack behind us."


    Sophia still didn''t believe it, after all, the reputation of the Mage Association was still good.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said: "I have also read the rules of the Mage Association. When the war broke out, if people from the Mage Association actively participated in the battle, they would not be protected by the Mage Association. But if they did not participate, they would be protected by the Association. protection."


    Chi Nan pointed to the bottom and said: "This rule is flexible. Once we let go of them. Then as long as some people take the initiative to participate in the war, the damage to us will be unimaginable. Later, we can only eliminate these. Participants, others who did not participate, still cannot be resolved, this is the most depressing."


    "The people of the Mage Association are not so shameless, are they?" Sophia''s impression of the Mage Association is still good.


    Chi Nan shook his head and didn''t speak. This kind of battle can''t be taken lightly. Offending the Mage Association is already very serious, and it doesn''t matter if you continue to offend. Nothing is the best for your own people.


    With these magic materials, at least there is no problem in training the mages to the silver level in your own territory. It is not impossible that there are even a few gold-level mages, especially half-elves.


    Half-elves are innately compatible with magical elements, and with data, they can increase much faster than humans.


    After crossing the Mage Association and taking control of the Mage Association in disguise, Chi Nan led the army to continue flying forward. After flying for a while, it crossed the city wall and came to the south of the capital.


    "How fast is the army of the Maro Kingdom moving forward, and where has it reached?"


    "My enlightenment, the army of the Maro Kingdom has already taken an offensive posture, but it has not been dispatched directly. It is still next to the hill in front. It seems that there is something hidden inside. Are we going to attack."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "I didn''t take the initiative to attack, there was something hidden in front. Ha ha, knowing that I have an airship and dare to attack, then there must be a way to deal with the airship. Unfortunately, the general airship can only be lowered to attack. Altitude. Let the destroyer continue to rise and send a frigate to protect it. Our mothership should not descend, just drop one."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan began to order: "The airship formations are dispersed, put in a battle formation, stay in place, don''t move forward, let''s see what they are going to do."


    Following Chi Nan''s order, the airship formation slowly dispersed, showing a combat mode.


    On the other side, the commander of the Malo Kingdom was hiding in a secret place, looking into the distance through an underground window.


    "They are already in a battle formation. Are they going to attack us."


    "No, although they are in this formation, they just stay where they are. The plant army behind is constantly approaching. It seems that they are very cautious. I''m afraid we need to stimulate them."


    "Commander, let me stimulate them. With me, I can definitely test out what other methods they have." From the rear, War Body Qiaolab came out carrying his two large axes.


    The commander frowned and said, "But their airships are already ready. Will you be too dangerous in the past? If something happens to you, it will be a huge loss for our Maro Kingdom."


    There are only two golden masters in the entire kingdom. These are true national treasures. The loss of one made them feel distressed. Even for the kingdom, this man is more important than his commander.


    "Don''t worry, we have known about their weapons a long time ago. Except for high-altitude bombs, which are machine guns. These two weapons are so far apart, I have avoided them before they hit me. Besides, even if I was beaten to and couldn''t break through my vindictive defense. "The God of War deserves to be the God of War, and he is confident in himself.


    Infected by this self-confidence, the commander also felt arrogant in his heart: "Okay, then it''s time to work. When you come back from victory this time, I will invite you to drink." The commander laughed.


    "Hahahaha, I can wait for you to stop, well, I''m leaving."


    The commander suddenly said to the people next to him: "Send a thousand people to follow up to help the God of War disperse the pressure." Although he has agreed to Qiaolab''s attack on the enemy, the commander still cannot fail to make any preparations.


    And Qiaolab looked at the person charging with him, his heart was full of disdain, but he didn''t say anything. In the army, he certainly knew that this was a necessary preparation, so let''s replace it with others who would do the same. It''s just that Qiao Rab was very confident in himself, did not wait for these people at all, took the lead, and charged forward quickly.


    As he ran, blood-red vindictiveness permeated his body, enveloping himself. Even if you encounter an attack, you can''t break through your own defense.


    "Look, that is the so-called God of War in the army of the Maro Kingdom. It seems to be called Jolab, a golden warrior. Against this person, even our blood cloud steel armor can''t stop it." Suddenly, Horn said.


    For these fighters, the materials of powerful fighters are obviously more attractive to them than other military materials.


    "Is that right, God of War? Then today we will see how many catties are in the God of War." It is just a gold-level person who dares to be called the God of War. It is really overpowering, Chi Nan thought of it disdainfully.


    With a wave of his hand, the Thunder Lion that had been prepared for a long time was released. "It happens to be a big gift for you this time. Since you came to the door on your own initiative, try it."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 616： How can there be golden monsters

    Facing the rushing Jolab, the plant weapons did not have the slightest fear at all. The bush fighters in the front had already ran over, because they were too close, they entered the guard range of the bush fighters.


    Qiao Rab laughed loudly, and with a light wave of his axe, a large swath of bush soldiers was lifted off on the spot. Under the invasion of vindictiveness, the plant brains of the bush soldiers exploded on the spot, and the dead could no longer die.


    "Hahahaha, why don''t you attack, why don''t you attack, you trash, you have the ability to attack Lao Tzu."


    When rushing into the plant weapon, Qiaolab laughed, because he didn''t believe that those airships that hadn''t attacked just now dared to attack himself at this time, and that would cost them too much.


    Besides, in such a complicated environment, there are a lot of positions that can withstand high-altitude attacks. How could Qiao Rab worry. As a result, Qiao Rab immediately became arrogant and roared loudly.


    Through the grudge, Qiaolab''s voice was spread far, but the airship could not be heard at all. The soldiers behind heard Qiaolab''s laughter and laughed. "Half elves are soft guys. They are scared when they see our great God of War. Everyone rushes to get rid of these wastes."


    The soldiers rushed forward more fiercely, but they had to be careful against those bush soldiers.


    The bush warrior''s attack was of no use to Qiao Rab. The attack was on the defense of vindictiveness and made no progress.


    Qiaolab just rushed forward against the bush warrior and encountered a spider tank along the way. With a relentless swipe of the big axe, he cut the spider tank in half on the spot.


    The spider tank didn''t explode, it only burned slowly after Cholab passed. For the control of power, the Golden Warrior is far from comparable to the Silver Warrior.


    No wonder it is said that a gold-level master can fight an army alone. If this is replaced by an ordinary army, it will really allow him to kill a few pairs without hindrance. Even if it is blocked by silver-level fighters, if the number is not large enough, it will not be able to stop him for a moment. Chi Nan quickly calculated Qiaolab''s approximate combat effectiveness.


    Qiao Rab took the lead, just as he thought that this time, as usual, he could wreak havoc in the opponent''s army, and then swaggered away, when an accident happened suddenly.


    The plant weapon in front of him separated suddenly, and then a breath locked himself faintly.


    Jolab, who was jumping up and down, stopped all of a sudden and stared at the front. "Haha, do you have any means? Take it out and let Lao Tzu take a look and see if you are in the end..."


    Suddenly, Qiao Rab''s voice stopped abruptly. What appeared in front of him was a lion, a silver-white lion more than four meters high. He has beards and beards, looks very mighty.


    Although his eyes were bleak, the fierce aura burst out unreservedly. There was a sarcoma on the back of the lion''s neck, which was crackling and releasing electric light.


    The powerful breath was suppressed, and even Qiao Rab felt shuddering. "How can they have gold-level monsters, how did they do it, **** it."


    Even Qiao Rab, at this time, the heart began to sink. For a local nobleman, they don''t think that the other party has a master of gold. Even if their army is powerful, it is also the manipulation of plants.


    Even with the help of the half-elf empire behind them, they didn''t believe how powerful Chi Nan could be. But what is going on with this beast, this is obviously a gold level. The strength of Beasts is much stronger than that of humans of the same level. This is a recognized fact. For such a huge golden Beast, Qorab feels a lot of pressure.


    Even if the opponent is just like him, he just broke through, but he still doesn''t have much chance of winning.


    From the rear, the people from the headquarters of the Maruo Kingdom have been looking at this side. "Strange, why Qiaolab stopped suddenly? This is not his style." Qiaolab has always appeared in a brave and fearless image.


    This time it suddenly stopped. This was the first time it appeared in so many battles. "No, there seems to be something in front. Is there really any expert in that northern half-elf who can make Qiaolab pay attention to it."


    "Cut, our God of War, Qorab, is a gold-level master. Even in the empire, gold masters are very rare top-level masters. How is it possible to encounter opponents here? Ruth Yala is not at all."


    However, as soon as this was said, the commander slapped his face. "No, that''s wrong, the one in front? Damn it, it''s actually a Thunder Lion, or a Gold Thunder Lion, where did they find it."


    Thunder-type monsters are known for attacking violently, and this is a gold level Once this kind of thunder lion shows off, it will really make a powerful army have a headache.


    If there is no golden master to block it, such a thunder lion can cause heavy losses to the army of the Maro Kingdom.


    "What to do, do you want Qiao Rab to come back? That''s a gold-level monster."


    The commander frowned tightly: "Warcraft is stronger than humans. Qiaolab has just broken through, and it is difficult to be the opponent of the other party. Send my order to ask Qiaolab to come back and cooperate with the army to destroy the thunder lion."


    The opponent has a golden monster, which is very dangerous. In order to achieve the great development of the Maruo Kingdom, the enemy''s golden monsters must be wiped out, and they must not be left behind.


    In the air, Sophia was also surprised at this time: "Oh my God, how did you do it for a gold-level beast, I mean how you control it." Sophia still doesn''t know about these things.. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although he knew that Chi Nan had a territory overseas, he didn''t know the specific situation at all. Before these things, Hermilla would not explain to her.


    Seeing Sophia''s surprised look, Hermilla lowered her head beside her and said, "We found this from the Sacred Tree Island overseas. You certainly don''t believe it. The area of ??the Sacred Tree Island is several times the size of the Ruth Yala Kingdom. "


    In Sophia''s more shocked gaze, Hemilla briefly said about some things overseas: "If our lord didn''t want it, now we are all qualified to establish a kingdom."


    Oh my God, is Chi Nan''s power actually surpassing Ruth Yala by so much? Whether it''s military power or people''s livelihood, or even the territory, what kind of man did he find?


    The more we get along, Sophia feels that the more secrets there are in Chi Nan, people can''t help but continue to explore.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 617： Dont leave if you come

    In the face of a gold-level Warcraft, Qiao Rab was vigilant, but he did not run away without doing anything.


    Qiao Rabu''s face was solemn, holding a huge axe in both hands, and shouting to the front: "Very well, finally there is an existence that can make me pay attention. Killing you a beast, you should surrender."


    As he said, Qiaolab suddenly rushed forward. Before they got close, the two axes swung down at the same time, and a huge grudge flew out in the air. Still in the air, this fighting spirit cut into a hazy scarlet lion.


    Seeing this trick, the soldiers in the rear were very passionate. This is the blood lion that Qiaolab became famous. When he invaded Ruth Yala, it was this trick that destroyed the city gate in one blow, and it has now appeared again.


    It''s a pity that this time Qiaolab was not facing a city gate, but a gold-level thunder lion. Seeing this grudge rushing over, the Thunder Lion opened its mouth and suddenly roared.


    A lightning ball in his mouth shot out along a straight line at high speed, and it hit the blood lion almost immediately after it appeared.


    With a "boom", the two sides entangled each other in the air and detonated instantly. They were evenly matched, but Qiaolab''s eyes became more solemn. Just now, I have already used all my strength.


    But the trick he used with all his strength was offset by the opponent''s casual blow. This golden beast was as powerful as the rumored one. Cannot allow Qiaolab to think more about it, Qiaolab has rushed in front of the Thunder Lion, and the big axe slashed towards the target in front of him fiercely.


    Almost at the same time, the Thunder Lion raised its paw and waved it at Jolab. The sharp sound of "Keng" exploded, causing pain in the ears of many soldiers around. It turned out that the axe hit the claws of the Thunder Lion just now.


    But this claw was like the hardest weapon. The axe didn''t leave too many scars on it. Instead, his shocked arm numbed, and the whole person leaped towards the rear.


    Seeing this situation, Chi Nan also sighed: ¡°Sure enough, replacing animal brains with vegetable brains is still a bit insufficient, slow and inflexible, otherwise it would not be difficult for Thunder Lion to kill him.¡±


    This thunder lion is close to the golden peak of the beast. If it weren''t for the defenses were not strong enough, and it was not so easy to catch him seriously, the airship lost two ships at that time. Today''s performance is really not very good.


    This is the defect of replacing animal brains with plant brains. At least I have not yet reached the point where plant brains can completely replace animal brains. Maybe one day, I can combine the abilities of the plant brain and the animal brain, and blend them together perfectly. At that time, my plant army will truly take shape.


    Before Qiao Rab waited to land, a flash of lightning flashed in the air. Almost instantly, Qiaolab was hit by lightning on his vindictive shield. The vindictive shield trembled fiercely, and was almost shattered by one blow.


    If I do it again, I can''t stop it. The strength of this golden monster is too terrifying. The lightning speed is too fast, even he is not sure to dodge. At this time, Qiao Rab was finally scared.


    "My Lord Ares, the commander orders you to retreat immediately and cooperate with the army to destroy this monster."


    The voice of a guard behind him sounded from a distance, and Qiao Labu, who had originally wanted to retreat, suddenly felt relieved. He didn''t want to continue to stay here. He liked fighting, but he didn''t like sending him to death.


    It''s just that Qiaolab, who just wanted to retreat, suddenly felt a burst of danger and stopped quickly. The next moment a bolt of lightning fell on the foothold just now, almost hitting him.


    "I want to go now. It''s late. Since I''m here, let''s stay. Otherwise, it doesn''t appear that we don''t understand how to treat guests." Chi Nan sneered, and then ordered: "Let our Elemental Archer set off and stare at me. This guy, don''t let him escape, kill him as much as possible." Since the test has been completed, there is no need to continue.


    This thunder lion is just a puppet, no matter how much exercise is useless, he has no emotions, so Chi Nan will not leave them room to fight alone.


    The people on the opposite side also suddenly discovered that some griffins were flying down on some airships. "Gryphon Rider? What do you send out Griffin Rider to do at this time." Some people in the rear were very strange.


    "No, that''s not a Griffin Rider." A young man stared straight ahead. In the telescope, those griffons were not humans, but graceful women, half-elves.


    "No, those **** northerners, he wants Qiao Rab to die here."


    They finally found the problem. When the griffins were lowered to a certain height, the half-elf elemental archers began to attack. Arrows descended from the sky with a strong elemental light ~ www.novelhall.com ~ full of accuracy.


    You know, many of these elemental shooters are silver-level. Although their attacks cannot kill Qiaolab, once they are hit, they will definitely be injured. Qiao Rab had no choice but to dodge constantly, resisting if it doesn''t work. In this way, Qiaolabuke would not have the opportunity to evacuate, and was left here abruptly.


    However, there was also a Thunder Lion as the main attack. Lightning struck him one after another. Qiao Rab suddenly realized that he had no chance to retreat. He could only fight the Thunder Lion against the harassment.


    "Damn it, you despicable people, you have the ability to be one-on-one, what''s the ability to rely on more people."


    Through the voice transmission of the plants, Chi Nan could finally hear this guy''s voice. "Haha, relying on a large number of people is not a skill, so are you capable? It''s not relying on your strength to make trouble."


    Chi Nan completely ignored this guy''s clamor. With the plant weapons surrounding him, this guy couldn''t escape. "Observe carefully and collect information, it will be good for you in the future."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, instead of using a large number of wind cannons to destroy Qiao Rab, he asked Horn and the others to start collecting information. After all, he is a gold-level fighter, which is of great help to Horn and their promotion.


    Horn nodded without a word, all of his attention was attracted by Jolab. I was close to the silver peak, but I couldn''t find an opportunity to break through. From Qiao Rab''s body, Horn finally grasped a little faintly.


    Qiao Rab didn''t have a golden-level vindictive secret method, and he was completely relying on fighting on the battlefield to comprehend and break through. The difficulty of breaking through is higher, so the perception of how to break through is deeper than the average golden warrior.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 618： Maro means, alchemy flying boat

    Just when Horn and the other guards were happy to see, the army on the opposite side finally moved. The army of the Maruo Kingdom formed a battle formation, slowly advancing here, not very fast.


    Just as they moved, Chi Nan received the news. "Strange, what is pulling in their team."


    "Maybe it''s an alchemy cannon or something." Sophia carefully looked at the things pushed by the Maruo Kingdom, and she was not very sure in her heart. But the alchemy artillery, Maruo Kingdom is not impossible.


    Even if they had a lot of Rusiyala, it was just because of the royal family''s problems, these alchemy cannons were hidden in the city walls and some hidden places, other nobles had no way to contact.


    "If it''s just an alchemy cannon, then there is no problem." Chi Nan really doesn''t worry about these things. The alchemical cannon is very powerful, yes, but the quantity is too small and the price is expensive.


    Compared with the spider tank of its own scale and the large gas cannon transported behind it, it was far worse. Because of the recent use of spider tanks, their pneumatic guns are slowly on the verge of being eliminated. Most of the current pneumatic guns are used on ships or city walls.


    The ones that came with the army were only very large ones. Speaking of it, because the spider tank is not big, the shells installed can''t be too big. This is the only place where pneumatic guns are used today.


    In this way, the transport ships of the two teams must be used to transport the shells, otherwise the shells would really not be able to keep up with their own consumption.


    "Continue to encircle below, don''t move easily, the airship formation slowly moves forward, and other troops coordinate."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the army below began to move. But the next moment, Chi Nan suddenly discovered that some dark shadows in the hill ahead slowly rose up, and these dark shadows were very huge.


    Soon, Chi Nan was surprised to find that the dark shadow was actually a ship, a ship over two hundred meters long.


    "Strange, how come there are ships that can fly?" Chi Nan looked forward with some surprise in his eyes.


    When seeing these flying ships, Hermira and Sophia''s face suddenly changed. Hermilla said in surprise: "That''s the alchemy flying boat, how did the Maruo Kingdom get the alchemy flying boat?"


    "Is this something rare, but I think there are quite a few in front of it." In the front, dozens of alchemy flying boats flew out at once, densely packed in a large area, and it didn''t look like a few.


    Sophia''s face also became a little solemn: "Let the airship be careful. The alchemist is a weapon of war made by alchemists. It can fly and has very powerful firepower. I am afraid that the airship is not their opponent."


    "No, this thing is so powerful?" Chi Nan couldn''t believe it.


    "I don''t know the specifics. After all, I just heard some rumors. The alchemy flying boat is made by special technology unique to the empire. In addition to the empire, only a few top kingdoms have it. I don''t know that the Maruo Kingdom is. Where did you get it."


    Are there only empires and top kingdoms? No wonder the Maruo Kingdom has so much confidence, knowing that it has an airship and dare to deal with it. They just don''t know, they know that the airship uses the airship to deal with it. It''s because I have a flying boat, so I am fearless, and even the source of the flying boat may not necessarily be what happened.


    The other top kingdoms will definitely not support the Malo kingdom. They don''t want to have a kingdom that is comparable to them, so it can only be an empire or other relics.


    The most likely is the support of an empire behind it. However, the only empires that can be linked to human beings are the Holy Light Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire. So, who is behind the Maro Kingdom and what is its purpose?


    Forget it, anyway, I can''t figure it out, so I just don''t think about it. "No matter how much it is, just use this battle to see which one of us is stronger. In the future, it''s better to design these alchemy flying boats specifically."


    Just as Chi Nan was speaking, the flying boat was fully flying, faster than his own airship, and more flexible. After all, these alchemy flying boats are powered by magic, and wind elements are entwined around them, allowing them to move freely. But his own flying boat is flying on its wings, and its propeller can only accelerate or change direction for a short time.


    The size of the airship is generally not as big as these alchemy flying boats. Except for mother ships and destroyers, ordinary frigates and destroyers are much smaller than flying boats. Looking in the air as a whole, the two sides feel somewhat evenly matched.


    "Hmph, although I don¡¯t know how those airships were made, but after all, they are just some ordinary wood. Compared with our alchemy flying boat, they are not good at all Almost all the alchemy flying boats in the kingdom are here , We must take down the entire Rusiyala. As well as these airships, we also need to obtain manufacturing technology."


    "Your Excellency Commander, these airships seem to grow out of plants. Even if there are seeds, we can''t grow them."


    "Then catch more half-elf nature mages and let them do it. Hmph, this is not the south, even the half-elf empire can''t control us here." A greed flashed in the commander''s eyes.


    Even if this kind of airship is not as good as a flying boat, it is also a flying weapon with powerful firepower. The most important thing is that it can be scaled. Cooperating with the alchemy flying boat can definitely make other top kingdoms afraid.


    Whoever masters such power will be able to master a very high right to speak in the kingdom in the future. Although everyone is fighting for the kingdom, everyone has selfishness and hopes that their family will develop better.


    When the two sides were paying attention, the two teams in the air came into contact first. After all, the speed of flying can be much faster than the speed of running on the ground. Across the distance, the first to attack was the airship.


    The machine gun sounded because the speed of the machine gun was faster and the firing range was longer. There was no need for deliberate aiming if the ammunition was sufficient to gain the upper hand. Countless machine guns slashed high in the sky and violently attacked the opposite side.


    "Good fight." The soldiers cheered, but the next moment the soldiers were surprised to find that their cannons were useless at all. The machine gun hit the alchemy flying boat, but found that a magic shield appeared on the surface of the flying boat.


    The bullet of the machine gun hits it, the ordinary bullet will be bounced away, the poison gas of the gas bomb is blocked outside, the flame of the kerosene bomb is burning while falling toward the ground. Instead, the soldiers of the Maruo Kingdom below were unlucky.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 619： Tortoise shell plus energy cannon

    "It turns out to be a magic shield, just like those warships of the Silan family, they are all powered by magic."


    "The Silan family? Is that the family you met overseas?" Sophia asked suspiciously.


    Chi Nan saved Sophia and nodded slightly: "Yes, that''s it. I''ve wanted to install this kind of energy shield on the airship a long time ago. It''s a pity that the technology has never been good enough."


    This is also the place where Chi Nan is depressed. He wants to use wizards and alchemy methods to install, but there is no alchemist in his territory, nor is there any powerful magician or rune.


    This time I got a lot of magic materials, and I don''t know if it can be cultivated. However, I had to use my own method to install, but I never found a plant with similar abilities. I took the initiative to mutate the experiment, and it has never been successful. As a result, his airship can only rely on a hard shell to resist physically.


    The hard shell makes the airship''s defense very strong when facing physical attacks, but once faced with a magical attack, the airship''s shell is somewhat unbearable. Who makes the magical attack so powerful?


    Seeing the cannon bullets flying all over the sky, the members of the Maruo Kingdom on the alchemy flying boat were also shocked. "Such a intensive blow, if it weren''t for the magic shield, we would all be dead and clean."


    "That''s right, this thing is really useful to deal with ground troops. I am afraid that the Griffin Knights will find it difficult to survive this kind of attack." The Griffin Knights who originally wanted to take off can only stay in the flying boat. Up.


    "In the past, using alchemy artillery can only attack some important targets. It was too wasteful to attack those ground troops. If we can obtain this kind of plant airship, we will be invincible with the alchemy flying boat."


    On the airship, there were also many people who saw the value of the airship at a glance. Maybe there is no strong attack power, but this kind of range kill is also something we can''t compare. Thinking of this, many people''s eyes started to turn red. Especially those who can really control a part of the flying boat, are starting to figure it out.


    "Don''t be stunned, now is the time of war, and the enemy is already within range. Fight me."


    Suddenly, a rough voice rang, and the people who were thinking about the problem finally reacted and quickly got into the attack preparation. On the alchemy flying boat, the shells of many ships opened, and a single barrel appeared.


    At the same time, on the upper deck, there were many gun barrels sticking out and aiming at the front.


    In front of the gun barrel, the lights lit up, and suddenly, a gun barrel flashed red, and a fiery red ball was shot out. A long tail was pulled out in the air, which looked like a beam of light.


    The red ball of light hit a frigate in front and exploded immediately. On the surface of the hard frigate, a big hole was actually punched out, and it was almost pierced.


    "It''s a powerful attack. This is a fire energy cannon." Chi Nan''s eyes widened. This type of energy cannon had been heard when overseas before, but it was water.


    Moreover, the two energy cannons are also different. The magic light cannons of the Silan family focus on penetrating power, with a considerable range of launch and a long distance. This kind of alchemy artillery focuses on attack power, the speed is not so fast, and the range should not be that far.


    The explosion of pure fire attribute is very similar to the explosion of one''s own missiles, and its power is definitely not comparable, but this gun also exceeds the power of ordinary silver-level magic. The most important thing is that the destructive power is more concentrated, which is different from the scattered wind cannons. The attack range of the wind cannon, on the contrary, does not have the fire attribute energy bomb, the attack range is longer.


    Countless shells flew over, and two airships were smashed in front of the first wave. The shattered airship did not fall in the first time. After all, it was floated using the air force in all directions, and it was not an ordinary thing.


    But this kind of shaky appearance will not last long. If it hurts the kerosene bomb inside, the airship itself will explode. The soldier above had already opened the parachute and jumped down.


    "The wind cannon is ready, aim forward, and attack me." At this moment, the airship commander''s voice rang. It turned out that the opponent had entered the range of the wind cannon.


    The wind cannons that had been condensed a long time ago flew forward one after another. Chi Nan felt a little ashamed of how to compare the wind cannons that had good speed and range with the alchemy cannons.


    It''s just that Chi Nan felt ashamed here, but the people on the alchemy flying boat were frightened. I''ve seen airships use this type of wind cannon before, but they didn''t face it directly, and they didn''t have that intuitive feeling.


    Countless transparent typhoon **** flew up and hit their alchemy flying boat almost instantly. The alchemy flying boat, which had never felt anything, suddenly oscillated violently where the wind cannons were denser, the magic shield on the flying boat began to flicker violently. This kind of attack has exceeded their bottom line.


    "Damn it, this is silver-level magical power. The attack power of these airships is stronger than we thought."


    The members of the flying boat who originally thought that the indigenous airship could not be stronger than the alchemy flying boat sent by the empire became more solemn now. If such powerful attacks are frequent, they can''t be completely harmless.


    "Damn it, this tortoise shell is really hard enough to condense the next wave of attacks and give me a concentrated attack on a range." The commander saw that the wind cannon attacks were too scattered and the damage caused was not enough. If the attack is dispersed, it will not be able to threaten the safety of the flying boat, I am afraid that they can only really hurt them by exhausting their source of magic power.


    But if you put it together, the power is definitely different. What makes them depressed is that this kind of wind cannons takes too long to condense, and it takes a full two minutes to complete.


    This is different from the opponent''s alchemy cannon. As long as the alchemy cannon has sufficient magic power, it can attack once in less than half a minute. This is four times the attack speed, and the number of opponents is even more.


    Two minutes is enough time for both parties to get close to a very close distance. "The tortoise shell and the energy cannon are really difficult things." Chi Nan frowned tightly, and his airship was actually suppressed by the opponent.


    At this time, the things that were originally pushed by the Maruo Kingdom on the ground were also opened. Sure enough, it was an alchemy artillery, but it was not for dealing with ground troops. It was similar to that on a flying boat, and even larger.


    This kind of alchemy cannon is adjusted by the people below, and the target is not the airship in the sky.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 620： All-out air combat

    On the ground, a large swath of red light flew up. When Chi Nan and the others discovered that something was wrong with the ground forces, the alchemy cannon had been set up below and the angle had been adjusted.


    "Damn it, how come these alchemy cannons have anti-aircraft versions, they obviously don''t know my airship."


    "But they have an alchemy flying boat, which should be used to deal with an alchemy flying boat." Hemila said.


    After just one round of shelling, several of his own airships were knocked down again. Calculating from the beginning to the present, ten of his own airships had been knocked down, but none of the opponent''s airships had been breached.


    Since the birth of the airship, it is the first time that the airship has been suppressed, and the loss ratio is so obvious, it is the first time. It seems that my airship still has a lot of shortcomings. The attack is barely enough, but the defense is not enough.


    "I want to see how much my airship is still inadequate."


    Chi Nan waved his hand and ordered the commander to use all means. The commander understood Chi Nan''s meaning, and immediately said loudly: "Aim the machine gun on the ground and destroy their ground alchemy artillery unit for me."


    Before the second round of artillery attack, the upper cannons adjusted their angles and aimed at the ground to attack. The cannon bullet from top to bottom was a covering blow, as if it was raining.


    The soldiers, who were immersed in the joy of shooting down a large number of airships, were immediately greeted by a machine gun attack from the sky.


    Almost instantly, countless soldiers were beaten into meat sauce by machine gun bullets, and blood was scattered on the ground. The soldiers fled in a panic, and even the alchemy artillery had no time to control it. However, these alchemy cannons are really strong, and such attacks did not damage them. The most is to knock it down and lie on the ground crookedly.


    The people in the headquarters of the Maro Kingdom seemed to have played a roller coaster in their hearts. At first, the airship attack made them feel a little bit in their hearts. Then found that the attack didn''t work, and a group of people were relieved.


    Then the alchemy cannon attacked, making them extremely happy. Then the wind cannon fired back, making them worried again.


    Later, the wind cannons were of no use, and a group of people were about to celebrate, and the alchemy cannons below were in place to attack, and the effect made them think that the battle was won. But then they found that the machine guns were attacking towards the ground, and they lost a large number of artillery at once, making their faces blue.


    "Damn it, dare to ignore our alchemy flying boat, release me the Griffin Rider, and attack with all his strength."


    The commander gave an order, and countless griffon knights on the alchemy flying boat flew out. These were the own Griffin knights of the Maro Kingdom. Before being suppressed by machine guns, I dared not come out, but now the machine guns have been moved.


    The head of the Griffin Knight shouted: "Disperse and attack in small groups. Don''t be too dense." Obviously, they also knew that the dense formation was a target for the machine guns, so they didn''t dare to approach it.


    When seeing their Griffin Riders, the airship commander was stunned for a moment: "So they also have this trick. Quickly, release the hummingbird fighter." So many Griffin Riders scattered, it is not without threat to them.


    The gryphon rider''s attack can be resisted by the airship with its outer shell, but there is no way to resist some locations that have been attacked by alchemy artillery. Besides, the range has been reached, so the Hummingbird fighter can also come in handy.


    Numerous hummingbird fighters flew out of the mothership below, and there were a large number of dense swaths, more than the Griffin Riders in the air. The Griffin Riders who were about to attack the airship were stunned.


    "What is this, is it a monster. Oh **** it, get away." The head of the Griffin Knight suddenly saw the countless wind cannons in front of him. Every wind cannon is not very powerful, but it is also the power of bronze magic, which can be blocked by itself. But such a large area flew over at the same time, let alone oneself, plus a few of them could not stop it.


    Griffon''s reaction speed was faster than him, and it flew down quickly before he issued the command.


    The wind cannon passed by the head of the Griffin Knights and attacked towards the rear. Several other Griffin Knights within the range were instantly torn to pieces. The angry head drew an arc, from bottom to top.


    The huge spear urged it to stab it fiercely from above, and quickly swung it left and right. Several hummingbird fighters fell on the spot.


    "These Griffin Riders use this kind of spear. It seems that everyone''s weapons are the same." Chi Nan''s focus was obviously different from that of the others, so Sophia and Hemila rolled their eyes.


    The strength of Griffin Riders is much stronger than their own single-function hummingbird fighters, but there are too many hummingbird fighters. As the battle deepens, more and more Griffin riders fall.


    But there still seem to be so many hummingbird fighters, no, it should be said that there are more and more. Many of the densely packed hummingbird fighters have begun to gather fire to attack the alchemy flying boat Every wind cannon is not very strong, but it will be different if there are more.


    At this time, a wave of wind cannons condensed from the rear again. The wind cannon strikes from a long distance, concentrated in an area here. The wind blade cut frantically, finally tearing apart the defensive barriers of the two airships within the range. The wind blade fell on the alchemy flying boat, and immediately caused countless scars on it. The people on the deck of the alchemy boat were killed and wounded, and the deck was flushed red.


    "Great, it finally broke." The soldiers cheered.


    "Look carefully, that alchemy flying boat has not been knocked down, but the barrier has been opened."


    The commander shouted angrily, because although the two targets were broken through the barriers, the alchemy flying boat itself was made of metal and was very hard, and there was still no way to attack the inside.


    Although they have lost their protection, they can attack arbitrarily and destroy the alchemy cannon above. But those alchemy cannons that have not broken can still continue to attack. The alchemy cannon itself is also very hard and hard to be destroyed.


    The commanders and other generals hiding in the ground at the front command of Maro, all of them stared wide, and their eyes were full of shock. "These airships actually still have this hand, which is too powerful."


    They didn''t expect that the airship could be like this with the flying boat from the empire, which simply refreshed their three views.


    "Your Excellency, those small flying creatures flew out of the largest airship. There are only two such airships. We should adjust the target and kill the two big ones first."


    Hearing this, the commander also reacted: "That''s right, you can''t let them wreak havoc." Thinking of the members of the Griffin Knights that were destroyed, the commander felt his heart dripping blood.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 621： Its not that we beat him down yet

    The power of wind cannons is indeed inferior to those of alchemy cannons, and the number is not as large as that of the other side. After all, there are only a few complete wind cannons on his side, on ordinary destroyers.


    On the opposite alchemy flying boat, at least dozens of alchemy cannons gathered on the flying boat, and the firepower was very fierce.


    But there are more hummingbird fighters here, and the power of the hummingbird fighters is not enough, but you can use the number to make up. Coupled with the auxiliary attack of the complete wind cannon behind, the protective shields of the alchemy flying boats were quickly broken one after another.


    But at this time, everyone found that the defensive shield of the flying boat was broken, but the flying boat itself was difficult to hurt. As long as the other party closes the windows and doors, the wind cannon will hurt the flying boat itself very little.


    It is also a product made of metal, which is very hard. His own airships are still being beaten down one by one, and if this continues, it will be really difficult to handle.


    At this moment, a severely injured frigate suddenly adjusted its angle. The moment the soldier above parachuted, the accelerator behind the frigate suddenly exploded, and the speed of the entire frigate airship instantly accelerated. The frigate actually used itself as a weapon and slammed into the opponent''s flying boat that had lost its magic shield.


    With a "boom", the airship hit the flying boat. The huge kinetic energy brought by the huge airship, even the hard airship could not hold it. "Kacha" was knocked out of a large crater on the surface of the flying boat.


    When the airship was blocked, the side of the airship had been completely broken, with countless cracks all around. The Maro Kingdom soldiers inside screamed and ran around, but there was nothing to do.


    With a big hole, countless hummingbird fighters will be able to enter it through this hole.


    It didn''t take long for the flying boat to start smoking, and eventually fell down. The flying boat hit the ground fiercely, and the whole body was completely deformed, and finally the magic furnace exploded and turned into fragments.


    This is the first flying boat that has been destroyed since the start of the war. Seeing this scene, the commanders of the Maro Kingdom didn''t look good. The price of this flying boat is too high, and the loss of one is enough for them to feel distressed.


    "It seems that conventional weapons have been tested almost. Then, let the battered hummingbird try."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the blew hummingbird that had not been dispatched finally flew out. But the first thing the battered hummingbird came into contact with was not the flying boat, but the griffon riders whose opponents were still flying around in the air.


    The leader of the silver-level Griffin Rider remained the same as before, causing the Griffin to burst out at an unusually fast speed, quickly dodge the wind cannons, and kill the ordinary hummingbird fighters. But this time, he picked a battered hummingbird.


    In their eyes, the Explosive Hummingbird and the Hummingbird are actually similar. When the spear in the hand of the head of the Griffin Knight was aiming at the target, he suddenly found that the target was different. The self-explosive hummingbird accelerated instantly, and the speed was actually faster than his griffon, and the two approached at a rapid speed.


    However, the Griffin Knight leader reacted faster, adjusted his spear, and severely pierced the battered hummingbird that was close to him. "Although I don''t know how to accelerate, but the speed is useless."


    Just after saying this, the Griffin Knight Chief''s face suddenly changed, and a huge danger enveloped his heart.


    Unfortunately, without waiting for him to make any moves, the blew hummingbird that was about to be cut in half suddenly exploded. An explosion of this degree at close range, even if he was a silver-level fighter, was still dizzy from the explosion.


    The Griffin under him did not have such a strong defense and was killed on the spot. The severely injured Griffin Knight Commander could only fall down without a mount. At the same time, many hummingbird fighters around were also shaken down by the explosion.


    But there were more hummingbird fighters around, and seeing him fall down, many hummingbird fighters suddenly surrounded them, and the wind cannons fired one after another. The head of the Griffin Knight, who was still in a state of dizziness, was so aggrieved by these ordinary hummingbird fighters that they were killed by wind cannons, and turned into pieces without landing.


    Below, a group of people in Maro''s headquarters were shocked by the sudden explosion.


    "No, the new weapons they release will explode. They are very powerful. I''m afraid they can be comparable to our alchemy artillery."


    In fact, the power of the self-explosive hummingbird is greater than the power of alchemy shells, but because it is not a pure energy attack, it also carries a lot of physical attacks, so it looks a little weaker.


    In such a short period of time, they have no time to consider so much. "Let them be careful and figure out what that kind of spontaneous plant weapon is about as soon as possible." It was too far apart, and the difference in size between the two hummingbirds could not be seen.


    On the fierce battlefield, so little difference, nothing can be seen. In this way, many blew hummingbirds came into contact with those alchemy flying boats and then suddenly speeded up, and instantly appeared in front of the flying boats.


    A series of explosions sounded in front of the alchemy flying boat. It''s okay to have a protective cover. Although the self-detonation power is not weak, it can still resist it. It''s just that the defensive barrier is faltering. I don''t know how long it can last.


    But those alchemy flying boats without defensive barriers are unlucky. After being approached by the Explosive Hummingbird, an explosion left many scars and many gaps on the body of the Alchemy Flying Boat. After the second wave of explosions, the alchemy flying boat was basically broken. When the third wave of explosions was completed, the alchemy flying boat had fallen apart from the air.


    In a blink of an eye, three more alchemy flying boats were shot down. At this time, the people in Maro''s command below were all anxious.


    "It can''t be done like this. The cost of these alchemy flying boats is too high. If all of them are lost here, there will be problems with the finances of our Maro Kingdom. Those people will not easily let us go."


    "That''s right, Commander, leave now, absolutely can''t continue like this."


    Originally came here full of confidence, who would have thought that the other party would blow his self-confidence time and time again. As the ace alchemy flying boat, unexpectedly encountered the indigenous airship here, it can still be beaten like this.


    The commander''s face was solemn: "Absolutely not. Now they will be followed and attacked by them when retreating. These flying boats are also very difficult to keep. And without flying boats, people in our headquarters should not even want to escape."


    Now everyone shut up, their own lives are indeed more important than the interests of the kingdom and family. If the flying boat that saved the kingdom allowed themselves to die here, they said they didn''t want to do anything. But if this continues, the loss of Feizhou will be great, who knows how many blew hummingbirds the other party has.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 622： There are even more desperate

    The blew hummingbird can be regarded as frightening all the Maro Kingdom troops. On the battlefield here, none of the blew hummingbirds had ever been dispatched. This was the first time it appeared, and it was also the first time it appeared in front of the world.


    Among the army of the Maro Kingdom, some hidden soldiers suddenly changed their faces, secretly calculating how to spread the news of this matter in their hearts. After all, there are spies in the army of any kingdom.


    Even if Chi Nan''s own army is in existence, it is not certain, but because he is under the plant army, he is not afraid of these spies. A small number of soldiers makes it easier to ensure loyalty.


    This time, there is no way to hide the existence of the battered hummingbird. It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t even think about hiding it. Now that it''s exposed, let everyone take a good look. With a battered hummingbird, even people of the golden level will find it difficult.


    The Maro God of War below is now looking ugly, even in the dangerous battle, still can''t help but look up at the battered hummingbird. He is not afraid of one or two blew hummingbirds, but if a large number of blew hummingbirds blew themselves by his side, it would not be an easy task for him to be a gold-level master.


    The air exploded continuously, and the fierce alchemy flying boat now looked a little shaky.


    "Your Excellency Commander, we will have a lot of trouble no matter whether we win or lose in this situation, don''t hesitate."


    The commander''s complexion became firm: "If this is the case, then listen to my orders. Let the soldiers rush to the area of ??the alchemy cannon on the ground and hit me fiercely. Whoever dares not to go is treason."


    This order is already very serious. For a soldier, being killed on the battlefield will die alone, but treason requires the death of the whole family. And his honour and reputation will be inaudible.


    In this world where honor is more important than life, since this order has been issued, the soldiers must complete their mission no matter how resentful they are in their hearts.


    The commander''s heart was bleeding, because he knew that if he gave such an order, it would be difficult to get the army''s true love in the future. And there is still such a big loss. If I don''t say that I can''t move an inch after I go back, the future will be bumpy.


    But what can he do now. "Let the alchemy flying boat adjust the target, speed up, approach their large airship, and shoot it down for me." Now, the time has come to desperately.


    The flying boats speeded up and rushed forward against the attack. The target was the mothership that could release the self-destructive hummingbird.


    In fact, there is another one above, but the flying altitude is too high, and it did not participate in the battle, so they ignored it for the time being. On the ground, the soldiers also began to charge.


    Of course the soldiers did not dare to just rush over where the cannon covered the blow. The soldiers of the Maro Kingdom didn¡¯t know where they got a lot of big carts, and put a lot of beast furs and other things on them as cover. The soldiers pushed the carts and ran back to the alchemy with the machine guns in this way. The area of ??the cannon.


    This place is very dangerous, many soldiers died, but the alchemy artillery itself was not damaged.


    Amidst the shouts of the officers, the soldiers braved the danger to raise the alchemy cannon, set it up, and re-aimed it in the air. During this process, some unlucky soldiers were killed by machine guns on the spot.


    Most of the soldiers were not killed directly, but were wounded after being bounced back by the machine gun bullets. They died on the battlefield because they were injured too severely. It is dangerous to rush in, and it is even impossible to evacuate.


    But anyway, they stabilized the alchemy cannon and aimed it in the air. A wave of red light rose from the ground again into the air, not as dense as the first time, but its power still should not be underestimated.


    Wherever the red light passed, countless hummingbird fighters and blew hummingbirds in the air were blown up on the spot. A small number of shells fell into the airship group, and the two unlucky airships had their chassis exploded on the spot, and they were considered scrapped.


    After a few more blows, I''m afraid it will fall. For such an airship, the soldiers above all need to be moved quickly.


    Now the sky is full of hummingbird fighters. As long as they jump out, they will not even be able to open their parachutes in time, and they will be taken away by other hummingbird fighters and into other airships.


    Coupled with the small number of people in the airship, there are actually not many soldiers who really died at the current position.


    Of course, the loss of the airship cannot be regarded as invisible.


    The remaining airship shell, I don''t know how many pills are still inside, the commander can only rely on the nerve brain to issue orders to let the remaining airship continue to fight under the control of the vegetable brain. When necessary, you can rush over yourself as a big bomb. This is the airship''s final method of combat and the most powerful attack.


    "Hehe, the commander of the Maruo Kingdom is really good. UU reading can come up with such a method, but looking at his appearance, I am afraid that he is really ready to fight hard." A smile appeared on the corner of Chi Nan''s mouth.


    Sophia said anxiously, "If you have any other way, please use it as soon as possible. You must not let them escape."


    To say that we were fighting this time, Sophie was the most nervous one. Winning or losing is not Sophia''s main concern, but Sophia knows that her family died in the hands of these people.


    The outcome of this battle is related to whether or not Sophie can get revenge. How could Sophia not be in a hurry. On the scene now, it seems that the two sides are evenly matched, and it is not certain who will win in the end.


    Specifically, it depends on whether the opponent''s airship will kill the airship on his side first, or whether the airship will kill the airships first. If Sophia couldn''t control the airship, she would definitely let her airship mother ship join the battle.


    "It''s time for them to look at our most powerful weapon. This time, we still have something to make them even more desperate."


    Sophia didn''t know why, but soon discovered that the destroyer next to him had begun to deform, and the six gun barrels were slowly erected from below, aiming at the opponent''s flying boats.


    Sophia really didn''t know what exactly this destroyer was used for. After all, Sophia has never seen an destroyer take action, and others who have seen it have never spoken to Sophia.


    Chi Nan pointed to the destroyer and said, "This is our most powerful weapon, the missile. The power of each missile is definitely not worse than the attack of a golden master."


    At this moment, even Sophia was a little shocked when he heard the news. Isn''t he really dreaming of being able to achieve golden-level destructive power with plant weapons?


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 623： The first-generation missile that shocked the world

    "Look, their large, flat airship has changed."


    The destroyer had just begun to deform, and someone from the Marlow Command below discovered this phenomenon. The annihilation ship, which was originally very flat and large in the air, suddenly stretched toward both sides and became larger and larger, which was very obvious.


    There have always been two large airships in the air that did not participate in the battle, and they felt very strange. I have always been vigilant in my heart. Now I see the changes in the airship, how can I not be surprised.


    The six barrels were slowly lowered, and the huge destroyer became like a big insect. The appearance of those barrels and cylinders is very similar to that of pneumatic guns. Isn''t the target aimed at those flying boats?


    The commander stared at the gun barrels closely and immediately ordered, "Let the flying boat ahead be careful. Those gun barrels are aiming at them. Such a big gun barrel is definitely not easy."


    Pneumatic guns determine their power based on the thickness of the barrel. At least the same type of shells can be made with the larger the barrel. This gun barrel is more than 30 meters long, even if it is so far away in the air, it can still be seen clearly.


    The annihilation ship is not as long as the alchemy flying boat, but the width is much wider than the alchemy flying boat.


    In fact, from the beginning, in the eyes of the soldiers of the Maro Kingdom, only these three distinctive large airships were put in their eyes. They were surprised to be able to fight like this.


    "Aim has been completed, Lord Lord, confirm the launch?" A voice sounded nearby.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Don''t waste it, send one for each flying boat, launch it."


    With Chi Nan''s permission, a large amount of gas was emitted from the six barrels at the same time, and then six strange things came out of them. The air was spraying from the rear, and the speed was getting faster and faster, and the target was those alchemy flying boats.


    "No, there is no way to dodge, those things are too fast. No, they will adjust their angles, and all prepare for impact prevention." The people on the flying boat had already issued orders the moment the destroyer took action.


    Missiles are not as fast as cannon bullets at close range, and the distance is relatively long, so they can give them time to speak. But the missile is still a missile, and the speed cannot be dodged by a flying boat at all.


    Even if it is a little bit out of the way, the plant brain on the missile can also use the adjustment of the wings to make the missile itself make a slight direction adjustment. In terms of missile intelligence, Chi Nan dare to say that what he did was better than those missiles on Earth in the previous life. Whose missile can control its launch trajectory so freely.


    "Boom" the first missile accurately hit the foremost alchemy flying boat. The huge explosion caused people on the ground to look up into the sky. This kind of destruction is too powerful, even if it is so far away from the ground, it can still be clearly felt.


    The destructive power of the gold level, the defensive barrier on the alchemy flying boat has no way to resist. Almost at the same time, a lot of explosions occurred around the alchemy flying boat, which was caused by the collapse of the defensive circle, and it was still a big collapse. The attack encountered far exceeded his own defense power, the magic circle was completely shattered, and it was very difficult to fix it.


    But the explosion of the magic circle also caused the defensive shield to explode towards the surrounding area. The huge force generated actually offset the destructive power of this missile, and did not harm the alchemy flying boat itself.


    It was just this violent shaking that let the people on the alchemy flying boat know that this attack was definitely not that simple.


    Immediately afterwards, other explosions also occurred on other alchemy flying boats not far away. Those with defensive shields are the same as them, the defensive shield magic array and a missile are completely gone.


    However, the defensive shields of the two alchemy flying boats had long been smashed, so the missile accurately hit the alchemy flying boat itself.


    The violent explosion brought gold-level destructive power. A large hole was blasted on the surface of two alchemy flying boats on the spot.


    No one knows how many people inside can survive. Maybe it''s gone.


    The crumbling alchemy flying boat still did not fall, and was still stubbornly supporting it in the air. However, the large number of wind cannons and blew hummingbirds that followed have completely turned the remains of these two alchemy flying boats into rubbish.


    "The defense is good, and this thing is made very strong. After all, it is made of pure metal, which is incomparable with wood. It seems that to completely destroy an alchemy flying boat, not having three missiles is not enough."


    Chi Nan muttered to herself, while eating and watching the battle below. At this time, Sophie''s clenched fist finally loosened. With such a powerful weapon, how could the enemy run away.


    Thinking of being able to avenge her family, Sophie looked at Chi Nan''s eyes more tenderly.


    But they were relieved here, and the people on the Maruo Kingdom side were not so happy. During the fierce battle, Qiaolab was surprised and distracted , but the half-elf elemental shooter who had known the power of missiles was not affected. An arrow fell from the sky, and Jolab, who was too late to react, was hit in the leg.


    A large amount of ice burst out. Although Qiaolab did not hurt himself with the help of his vindictive protection, the ice still affected his speed. Immediately afterwards, arrows flew out again.


    "Seven Stars and Arrows." In the air, a wind-attribute elemental archer screamed, and seven arrows in a row shot down like meteors one after another. Qiao Rab can only dodge constantly.


    Dangerously and dangerously evaded or shot down six, but a flash of lightning hits, smashing Qiao Rab''s vindictiveness on the spot. The last arrow abruptly sank into Qiaolab''s right hand. The wind blade exploded, Qiaolab''s right hand exploded almost entirely, and the axe was blown away. As the God of War, Qiaolab fell into desperation for the first time.


    Facing such a change, the people in the headquarters of the Maruo Kingdom turned pale.


    "Damn it, how can a nobleman in a small place have such a terrifying weapon? What the **** is it."


    "We, what should we do, with this weapon, we are not an opponent at all." As long as two missiles can destroy a flying boat, even if someone can survive, it doesn''t make much sense.


    Facing such a god-like blow, all Maro commanders didn''t know how to react. Don''t say they have seen this kind of battle, they have never heard of it. Why do I have to let myself meet it for the first time.


    The cold sweat on the head of the Maro army commander continued to flow. In the career of commanding combat, this was the first time he encountered this dilemma. At this time, any experience seemed useless.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 624： Why did such a thick barrel break?

    "Lord Lord, how are we going to fight next." The captain on the destroyer was shaking with excitement. In the past, destroyers were only useful when dealing with gold-level masters.


    During the war, they always thought that annihilation ships were of little use. This time they discovered that in normal combat, their own destroyer actually had such a great effect.


    It turned out that in the battle at the empire level, the alchemy flying boat was their air power. It seems that in the future the destroyer will be the main force to deal with these alchemy flying boats. Moreover, far away, this feeling of easily knocking down the alchemy flying boats one by one is incomprehensible to ordinary people. Especially, this was done under his command.


    Chi Nan immediately said: "Each alchemy flying boat has one missile. Don''t waste it. After breaking it, give it to the Hummingbird to clean up the mess." Chi Nan''s order was quickly issued.


    "Then those alchemy flying boats, don''t we leave a little to study." Hermilla was jealous of the alchemy flying boat.


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said with a wry smile: "We don''t have an alchemist, nor a master of engineering. Even if we get the alchemy flying boat, we can''t study and research. What we keep is just waste."


    Chi Nan pointed to his feet: "Besides, we have a plant airship. As long as I continue to improve and upgrade the plant airship, I believe that one day our airship will surpass any airship."


    Although Hermilla was a little unwilling, she nodded her head and agreed: "Then it''s up to you, anyway, you have the final say in the territory."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes angrily. This woman always wanted to get anything good. Although you are thinking about yourself, you must also consider the actual situation. As for overseas, don''t even think about it. Those guys have just brought the idea of ??flying in the air and fighting by themselves, not to mention the alchemy flying boat.


    At this time, the alchemy flying boat at the forefront had already approached the position of the mothership. A series of attacks caused the mothership to vibrate continuously, and pits were exploded on the surface.


    If it were not for the protection of the frigate in time, perhaps the mothership would be penetrated by a part of the protective shell.


    Through the microphone, other airships can hear the noise and vibration from the command ship. The airship commander even shouted: "Do you think the mothership is good for bullying? Show me the missiles on the mothership."


    Yes, in addition to destroyers, the mothership also has missiles on it. The unused barrel was exposed, and a large number of jets erupted. Two missiles were launched from the mothership¡¯s barrel in an instant.


    "Damn, how could they have such powerful weapons on their mothership." The captain of the flying boat at the forefront saw this familiar jet, and his face lost blood, which represented the invitation of the **** of death.


    The flying boat, which had already lost its magical defense barrier, was hit with mercilessly by a missile on the mothership. Then the head of the entire flying boat was blown up. Although there are still a few living people, they can only wait to die, it might as well have died just now.


    Hummingbirds and Explosive Hummingbirds don''t care about these, they just follow the command line. After rushing into the gap, after the hummingbird fighters and the explosive hummingbird attacked, the flying boat was completely demolished and scattered from the air.


    The air-to-air missiles are still flying down one after another. The flying boat, which originally seemed invincible, could only be reduced to debris one by one under the attack of the first-generation missiles.


    Originally there were only fifty flying boats, but after a series of blows, there were only less than twenty flying boats left in the end. If this continues, I am afraid that it will not take long for the flying boat to be completely bombed and killed.


    The airships who poured out their hands placed their main targets on the alchemy cannon positions below. The cannon can resist, so direct high-altitude bombing. Some of the airships that had already flown in the sky began to throw bombs below. At this time, the soldiers of the Maro Kingdom above the alchemy artillery position suffered a devastating blow.


    "Your Excellency Commander, what are we going to do now? If we don''t evacuate, those flying boats will be completely worn out."


    The commander¡¯s mouth was full of bitterness: "Even if we evacuated, what can we do. See that kind of weapon. The range is too far, and our flying boat may die if it doesn¡¯t go far."


    Suddenly, the commander''s eyes must be: "Then, then, we can only let Feizhou **** us and fight for time to escape. I can''t decide this decision by myself. Everyone will vote by show of hands."


    He couldn''t afford the loss of fifty flying boats alone. Someone needed to bear the scapegoat with him. Others also understand, but in front of their own lives, they will bear the blame.


    As a result, the unanimous vote passed, and the commander was relieved. At this time, he was really worried that there would be infighting.


    "Then, the flying boat continues to attack, and the soldiers in front still maintain their positions. We go to the rear and move with the troops behind." That''s right, it''s a transfer, not an escape ~ www.novelhall.com~ although they are all the same.


    The headquarters was emptied within a short period of time. At this time, the people on the airship did not know that they had been sold.


    Under the missile attack, two more flying boats were crushed. But at this moment, a gun tube on the destroyer suddenly made an overwhelmed sound. A gun barrel suddenly broke and fell from the middle.


    "Lord Lord is not well, one of the barrels is broken." Chi Nan was very surprised when he received this order.


    Finally, Chi Nan also found the problem. "How could such a thick barrel be broken?" Chi Nan looked surprised, because this was the first time he lost combat effectiveness due to his own quality problems since he made plant weapons. There have been design problems before, but the quality has never been like this.


    It''s just that now in the middle of the battle, Chi Nan can only feel it roughly: "Keep on attacking, don''t worry about other things."


    Chi Nan felt carefully that the cracked gap was the place where he left the vent. In other words, because of the exhaust holes, the barrel is fragile. Is the missile launching so powerful? Chi Nan is a little puzzled.


    But no matter how doubtful it was, the barrel was indeed broken. And Chi Nan also found that although the barrel he made was already very large, the barrel itself was very thin compared to this huge barrel.


    The most important thing is that although the barrel is made of vajra wood, vajra wood is after all only bronze-grade wood and cannot reach the silver level. With such a large body, it is still very difficult to bear such a heavy burden.


    Fortunately, the problem was discovered in time this time and there is still a chance to solve it. "There is no harder wood. There is no way. After I go back, I can only thicken the barrel." Chi Nan didn''t have a good way to do this.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 625： The rest is chasing and fighting

    Speaking of which, the destroyer is also the first time such a continuous missile launch.


    This arduous battle test finally exposed the weakness of the gun barrel. After the first barrel broke, the second barrel soon broke. A broken barrel cannot be used to launch missiles.


    With the launch of the missiles one by one, the alchemy flying boat has no time to take care of the issue of the destroyer ship. Because they themselves are being quickly destroyed. In just ten minutes, there were only ten alchemy flying boats left.


    To be honest, it was the first time that the alchemy flying boat had lost so quickly since it came out, and it felt like it was almost crushed by the opponent. Although these alchemy flying boats deliberately rushed to destroy the annihilation ship, they were blocked by a large number of airships and couldn''t make it through at all. If this continues, their remaining flying boats will definitely be destroyed here.


    "Damn it, haven''t the headquarters let us retreat." A flying boat commander said anxiously.


    "There is no captain, the last command was fifteen minutes ago."


    "No, the army behind us has already begun to withdraw." Suddenly, a voice sounded.


    Of course they can see such a big movement from the army behind. This time around, everyone shouted angrily. "Damn it, the people in the headquarters must have escaped. They actually asked us to give them a back seat."


    "Those bastards, I must report this to the king when I go back."


    Those who can embark on the alchemy flying boat, except for those who are skilled and powerful, the commanders are of course nobles. If it weren''t for being too rushed, perhaps the royal family could be seen.


    As a nobleman, others have always provided me with a backing, when is it my turn to do this kind of work?


    "Don''t say anything, let''s run away, we''ll be too late..." The voice stopped abruptly. Before the people on the flying boat could finish speaking, they were hit by the missile, and the whole flying boat turned into a fireball.


    At this time, all the people on the flying boat panicked. The only flying boat in the air began to adjust its angle, turning in a panic in the air, the attack turned into chaos. In this way, the airships and hummingbird fighters are even more unafraid.


    An alchemy flying boat surrounded by blew hummingbirds was bombed into a skeleton on the spot, miserable. This was not hit by a missile, but by a large number of blew hummingbirds.


    Two of the time-tested gun barrels of the annihilation ship were completely broken and unusable. Looking at the last two flying boats, Chi Nan immediately said: "Let the destroyer stop attacking." There are only two gun barrels left, so what if the attack continues if it breaks.


    These two barrels must have been damaged too, and I will have to repair them later. I really didn''t expect that the destroyer would encounter this kind of thing the first time it was on the battlefield. Fortunately, the performance was not bad, and these people were completely suppressed with missiles. Otherwise, it will definitely become a laughing stock if it spreads out.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that this incident was still recorded. So that later, the incident of the broken barrel became a joke in the history of airship development, and it was also regarded as a stain by some people.


    Fortunately, this problem did not cause too serious consequences. After the restoration of the destroyer ship, under the long-range control of Chi Nan, the gun barrel was slowly repaired bit by bit.


    As for the remaining two flying boats, the defensive barrier has been smashed, and I only know what is the use to escape.


    After being overtaken by a large number of hummingbirds, the two flying boats completely lost the opportunity to continue to escape just once.


    "Duke Chinan, we surrender, we surrender, we are all nobles, you can''t kill us." A voice erupted from the loudspeaker and sounded across the battlefield.


    "Damn it, if you dare to kill me, my father will never let you go."


    Even at this moment, he still dared to threaten. I don''t care who your father is, Chi Nan didn''t think so angry. He was really a spoiled bear boy, but Chi Nan didn''t care about it at all, and didn''t even show it at all.


    After another attack, the original clamor stopped abruptly. It seems that the people inside were either killed by the blew hummingbird, or the loudspeaker was destroyed.


    "Chi Nan, there are still many nobles below, are we really going to kill them all."


    Sophia looked very weak at this time. Of course Chi Nan knew that Sophia was talking about the nobles who had rebelled against Rusiyala. When the people from the Malo Kingdom headquarters fled, they didn''t take them at all, but gave them up.


    At this moment, these people were staring into the air, like frightened quails, they didn''t know what to do. There are also some mentally broken people who are running around, as if they are crazy.


    Chi Nan hugged Sophia lightly: "These people are traitors. They don''t have a kingdom at all but their own family If you don''t want them to die, I can keep them, but I will not give them any privileges."


    Sophia leaned back, lying quietly in Chi Nan¡¯s arms, enjoying the warmth of a moment: ¡°No, no power and territory, it¡¯s more terrifying than death for them, then give them one. Cheng."


    Sophia closed her eyes, Chi Nan was relieved, he really didn''t want to keep these guys. After all, under the name of an aristocrat, it would be a trouble if it caused trouble. The civilians in this world still recognize the status of aristocracy very much. Anyway, I can''t see it anyway, all the weapons are plant weapons.


    "The only thing left is chasing and fighting." Chi Nan looked at the panicked army, and looked at the army that had escaped some distance in the back. If these people dare to make Sophia sad, then they will all die.


    Rusiyala is not their home, come and go as you like. Chi Nan decided to let these invaders enjoy being invaded. Of course, the first thing to do is to completely wipe out this army.


    "It''s a pity that Garcia is not here. I don''t know where he went."


    Garcia is the culprit who killed Sophia''s relatives. As long as Prince Garcia is still alive, it is not revenge.


    Chi Nan would not admit it, because Garcia and Sophia had a marriage contract, so they were jealous. Yes, it has absolutely nothing to do with this matter, Chi Nan said to himself in his heart.


    With a big wave of his hand, Chi Nan ordered: "The whole army is attacking, and we will not let any of the people who invaded our Rus Yala today. Another day, we will be in the capital of the Kingdom of Maro, and let them deeply realize themselves. mistake."


    "Kill, kill the **** of the Maro Kingdom." Below, the soldiers shouted feverishly.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 626： Why not popularize missiles

    The army of the Maro Kingdom arrived aggressively and wanted to do a big job, but it ran away in such a desperate manner.


    Even their benchmark God of War, Qorab, was caught. That''s right, it wasn''t being killed, it was being caught. At the end of the battle, the injury and the anxiety of the army''s complete defeat made Qiao Rab make several mistakes.


    Qiaolab, who wanted to escape but had no chance, was finally hit by a bolt of lightning, causing his whole body to become black. Had it not been for Chi Nan''s quick order, Qiao Rab would have died at this time.


    "My lord, what do you still keep this person for? Do you want him to take refuge in us. That''s basically impossible, and it''s also very dangerous." Seeing this dark guy, Hermilla was somewhat Said worriedly.


    Sophia also rarely directly proposed and said: "Yes, Chi Nan, if this person is kept as a hostage to negotiate with the Maro Kingdom, it is okay, but it is basically impossible to subdue it."


    Speaking of it, Sophia does not want to negotiate with the Kingdom of Maro. It''s just that now that the army of the Maruo Kingdom is defeated, Sophia''s grievance is almost out of her heart. Sophia, who was originally mild-tempered, did not immediately ask Chi Nan to continue the attack. Sophia at this time instead put all his thoughts on the collar of the growing sacred tree.


    Such a woman is really a good woman, it''s rare, Chi Nan thought of it silently.


    Hearing the words of the two of them, Chi Nan smiled lightly: "Don''t worry, I won''t accept this guy. Besides, we don''t lack gold-level combat power. I just want to do an experiment."


    The two looked at Chi Nan with very strange eyes, not knowing what Chi Nan wanted to do.


    "I am now able to use plant brains to roughly imitate animal brains, but human brains are much more complicated than animals. The general human body is too poor to withstand experiments. This guy is so strong and should be able to do better. ."


    It turns out that this is Chi Nan''s real goal, anyway, as long as he doesn''t accept this guy who may betray at any time. As for the experiment, Hemira and Sophia didn''t care.


    He is not his own person, but his own enemy, so what can be done after experimenting. This is not a peaceful world. Even if you are a woman, you don''t think it''s evil to use people to do experiments. Human rights, this kind of thing is only available when everyone is rich, and when most people have a hard time surviving, what is human rights?


    After Chi Nan had treated Qiao Rab with anesthetics, several people focused on other places.


    Suddenly, Sophia said, "Chi Nan, this missile is so powerful, why not spread it to every airship. If the airship uses this kind of weapon, it should be very good."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I think too, but the barrel for this thing is too long, and the missile is too big, the barrel must be 30 meters, each of the missiles is more than 5 meters, too much space. Generally speaking. The airship in China still has a lot of bombs."


    Sophia said even more strangely: "Every airship is more than 30 meters away. It doesn''t matter at all to put down a gun. The bombs you mentioned have only been used once in the entire battle. They are of no use at all. When dealing with ground troops, isn''t it better to use the cannons or those hummingbird fighters?"


    Chi Nan was stunned for a moment, yes, why is he so obsessed with high-altitude bombing. Even in modern warfare, only specialized bombers can do this kind of thing.


    Generally, missiles are used on airplanes. Thinking of this, Chi Nan patted his head fiercely.


    "Why am I so stupid? Why didn''t I even think of this." After I figured it out, all kinds of thoughts in Chi Nan''s heart surged. Inspiration that hasn''t appeared for a long time also began to explode.


    "My lord, don''t worry, take your time, you are already doing very well." Hemila stepped forward and gently massaged Chi Nan''s head. You know, Chi Nan came here alone two years ago.


    When he first came to Hongsha Ridge, Hermilla had already followed Chi Nan. All the way to the present, Hermilla has witnessed the miracle that Chi Nan has created. If this continues to develop, it is only a matter of time before surpassing the empire. Outsiders may not be clear, but Hermilla could not be clearer.


    "Keep pursuing it, let me consider how the new generation of airships are made." Although the airships have been continuously improved, there has been no major change. These can be called the first generation of airships.


    At this moment, what Chi Nan wants to design is the second-generation airship. "No, the airship can''t be made into a complete seed. If this goes on, I will have to give birth to every large airship. It''s a waste of time."


    Chi Nan didn''t want to waste so much time. So, next we need to think of a simple way.


    Chi Nan took out a pen and paper and began to write and draw on it It was only halfway through when Chi Nan suddenly had an idea about missiles.


    "You can add a gun barrel in the middle of the airship. You don''t need too many gold-class missiles, just a dozen are enough. Even if there are not many missiles suspended on the plane, it doesn''t matter."


    "As for the missiles are used up, it is enough to replenish them on the mothership. By the way, the mothership needs to be equipped with missile bays and more missiles. Can''t you train yourself and can''t transport more? Transport ships will not work, transport ships The shell is too thin, it would be bad if it was broken."


    "By the way, there is a frigate. There are no other weapons on the frigate. It can also be equipped with two missiles. It doesn''t need too much, and it can be used to attack when it is critical."


    Chi Nan was writing, drawing, and painting, and his plan for transforming the airship became more and more perfect in his mind. The pursuit of the Maruo Kingdom outside is also slowly proceeding. The army that fled has been overtaken and killed one by one.


    I don''t know where all the members of their headquarters went, the airship can only chase and attack the crowded places. A few days later, under the pursuit of airships and ground troops, all the Maro Kingdom troops near the capital had been wiped out.


    At this time, the division of troops is inevitable. In the huge territory nearby, there are many armies of the Maro Kingdom and nobles who have rebelled. These need to be cleaned up one by one. On my own territory, no other voice is needed. That''s right, Chi Nan has decided to turn all the land that has grown into his own territory, and now there is no need to fear anything.


    Even if it is an empire, if it really wants to deal with itself, I am afraid it will not be able to hurt itself for a while. With enough time, Chi Nan didn''t believe what those empires could do. I have truly become the climate now.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 627： Modular second-generation airship

    Having reached this level, Chi Nan doesn''t need to do it himself in the next battle. After the army dispersed and moved in all directions, what was needed now was to conquer all the territory of the Ruth Yala Kingdom.


    At this moment, the capital had slowly recovered its calm. After obtaining a large amount of magic materials, these things were transported to Red Sand City to supplement the Magic Academy of the Holy Tree Collar.


    And when these things were done and the blockade was unlocked, the people from the Magic Association really left Rusiyara. Within Rusiyara''s territory, most of the magicians also left, and no one wanted to stay here.


    This magic association''s appeal to magicians is really strong, but Chi Nan didn''t care much. After all, he is only a territory, and others only know that his territory is strong, but they don¡¯t know how strong they are, and how many resources they have. Therefore, it is unrealistic to attract some magicians to join themselves by risking offending the Magic Association.


    Now Chi Nan doesn''t have this ability, so he doesn''t try to force it. After the magician left, the last worries were resolved, and Chi Nan began to transform the occupied royal capital area.


    Now these things do not need to be done by yourself. With the help of a large number of nature mages, Wangdu soon became a city full of plants.


    At this time, the people in the royal capital finally discovered that the quality of life of the residents in the city of the original holy tree was so high. They used to think that the people in the north were savages.


    With better living conditions and after the security issue was resolved, although they were still a little bit worried, the residents of the royal capital quickly accepted the rule of the holy tree collar. Perhaps, I still feel a little unhappy in my heart.


    The only unwillingness is those former noble family members. Because these people lost their privileges, most of their family members were dealt with by Chi Nan, so these people can be said to hate Chi Nan. In just a few days, Chi Nan had already suffered several assassinations, although they all failed.


    In order to protect Chi Nan, the original Griffin Riders who had sworn allegiance to Chi Nan were reintegrated into the Guards by Horn and became temporary guards to protect Chi Nan''s safety.


    And Chi Nan stayed in this place, on the one hand, he was learning frontline intelligence and remotely commanding. The other thing is studying the airship. Basically all matters concerning the war were handed over to Home.


    Holm, who reconnected an artificial leg, has now fully adapted. With this artificial leg, Holm relied on a lot of resources to forcibly build himself into a bronze pinnacle master. And in terms of commanding battles, they have become more mature. Except for a few big things on the front line, just leave the rest to Home.


    While Chi Nan stays with Hermira and Sophia, he spends a lot of time every day to study various parts of the airship and make adjustments at the same time. Gradually, Chi Nan had a clear improvement plan.


    It is not the same as before, condensing all the parts of the entire airship into a whole, and directly planting it is a complete airship. In the past, only ammunition was carried on the airship.


    But now, Chi Nan has modularized the entire airship. Divide the airship into different parts so that it can be separated for spawning, and then the entire chain will do.


    Even if there is a huge damage in a certain place, it will not take time to grow back slowly, but just change one. Anyway, there is no cost, as long as it takes time.


    After being completely modularized, Chi Nan found that he was only responsible for the gold-level missiles and the basic training of the incubator. The gestation warehouse is a deformed mother tree of the homeland. You have to cultivate a prototype before handing it over to others to continue its birth. For the other parts, you don''t need to do it yourself.


    "It would be great if there was a silver-level natural mage, so there would be no trouble. Fortunately, someone should be able to reach it after a while." As for the natural mage, his own resources are too rich.


    When a silver-level natural mage is cultivated, even the training warehouses and missiles that transform the homeland mother tree can be handed over to these people for training. All you need to do is to improve the seeds.


    At that time, all things are released to the subordinates, so that I can truly relax.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan was motivated. After a long period of research, the design of different parts finally took shape. Various seeds of the parts were also manufactured by Chinan. Anyway, the seeds are only part of the planting.


    Such seeds will be very easy to plant. When the time comes, just connect the different locations, connect the ports where the autonomic nerve flows out, and let the plant mage control the different locations to grow together.


    The sturdiness will never get worse Because the outer shell is a whole, the whole is born, and then the other components inside are installed. Although it¡¯s troublesome to sit up, you don¡¯t need to be alone in making it. All nature mages are competent, and the construction speed of airship formations will increase, I don''t know how much.


    If it weren''t for his own spider tank to use the mother tree of his homeland to spawn on a large scale, the installation one by one is too troublesome, and Chi Nan wants to make the spider tank modular.


    After all, these things also have some common parts, such as those wind guns, which can be used universally.


    In the newly designed ordinary airship, the gun barrels on the destroyer have become two, which is to increase vitality. On the larger destroyers, Chinan''s design is to have 20 missiles standing by.


    The patrol ship has only one gun barrel, and there are only two sealed missiles inside.


    The transport ship does not have missiles installed, and this thing is not originally used for combat. In addition, the communication airship has been improved to increase speed and safety. Now, it is almost done.


    The mothership is much the same as before, and there is not much change. The destroyer doubled the thickness of the barrel. This time, after using the barrel for uninterrupted firing, it was found that there was no damage to the barrel, and Chi Nan installed it.


    If this kind of barrel breaks by itself happens again, it will be really shameless to see people. After the design is completed, Chinan is ready to start large-scale production. But at this time, another thing happened.


    On this day, a nature mage suddenly ran in with a wind cannon in his hand. But what is different from the past is that the wind cannon is continuously condensing wind elements, and then continuously sprayed out.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 628： The age of wings is over

    "Grand Patriarch, this is the wind cannon you want, it should be this kind of phenomenon, right?" The half-elf nature mage struggling to hold the wind cannon and ran in. It is not that the wind cannons are too heavy, but the wind cannons are always spraying air into the air.


    This kind of jet resulted in a downward thrust, which made the wind guns heavier.


    "Very well, that''s it. Finally, the mutation succeeded." The continuous mutation of various wind cannon plants, the continuous jet wind cannon that Chi Nan wanted finally appeared. Chi Nan placed it on the floor and touched it with his hands.


    With Chi Nan''s control, the wind cannons gradually stopped spraying randomly, but began to spray in a steady and orderly manner.


    "That''s it, I understand that using the power of the wind element to mobilize the real wind."


    For a long time, his wind cannons condensed the wind element, and then directly sprayed the wind element out. But the wind element has only a few, and it is even more violent. The force needed to condense the wind element is too strong.


    This has caused the accelerators I use to only spray for a short period of time, and it will also hurt myself. The ejectors on those missiles will be destroyed by themselves after a period of time. Had it not been for the missile itself to be a one-time use weapon, Chi Nan would not have done so, but it is different now.


    Chi Nan discovered that the magic lines inside this new wind cannon had undergone a huge mutation. Chi Nan didn''t know the principle of this variation, because it was the natural growth of plants. He can control the plants, but there is no way to control the magic lines.


    In other words, I don''t know much about magic lines, and I don''t have relevant knowledge in this area.


    The newly mutated magic pattern can condense the wind element, and then use the wind element to compress the surrounding air, and then spray it out. Very few wind elements are used, so the pressure on itself is negligible.


    Under such pressure, the wind cannon can continuously compress and eject air to generate powerful propulsion.


    As long as this type of wind cannon is manufactured and then changed, it will be a complete propeller. Just add a few special baffles to the rear to control the direction.


    "Continuously stable, the airship will be several times faster than before, and it will be more flexible. Unexpectedly, the last short-board thruster of this airship has also been solved. The second-generation airship has truly become able to compete with the airship. The presence."


    Chi Nan was very happy. Chi Nan had already discovered during the previous battle with Feizhou that the speed and stability of Feizhou must surpass flying, and it is more flexible. If it weren''t for them to be too self-confident, the contact was too close and there was no way to escape. He really couldn''t destroy those flying boats in one fell swoop if they wanted to escape.


    But now it''s different. With the thruster, Chi Nan believes that as long as he improves it himself, it won''t be a problem even if the speed exceeds the opponent. It seems that the era of airships flying with wings is finally over.


    This second-generation airship finally became worthy of the name here.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately waved his hand to let people leave, and he himself entered the state of research again. It is not easy to transform new plants into usable items.


    For this propeller, Chi Nan did not come out of the room for three days. Had Hermira and Sophia not been able to see Chi Nan from a distance, they wouldn''t know what they would be worried about.


    Three days later, Chi Nan adjusted the seeds and modules he had previously made so that they could adapt to his own propellers. Then, without asking other people to help, he first gave birth to a new airship in its entirety.


    Control the airship below to keep the airship in the air for testing.


    "In terms of speed, the acceleration time has been shortened to one-tenth of what it used to be, and the propeller is actually better than the wings. The top speed is five times the previous. This speed has surpassed the alchemy flying boat, and it has continued to be stable."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed: "No, no, accelerating to five times will cause huge damage to the airship. Flying at this speed for a long time will cause the airship to fall apart. It seems that it should be three times the speed normally. The double speed is used for chasing or fleeing." A guard next to him quickly recorded what Chi Nan said.


    Before the speed reached its limit, Chi Nan felt the pressure message from the airship after flying for a long time. This was born out of my own completeness, not a modular assembly.


    This kind of airship can feel the pressure, so the position of the modular airship link will definitely be unbearable. After all, no matter how much it is integrated, it can''t be stronger than the one that was originally grown by itself.


    But if it was only three times the original speed, this speed would be a bit slower than those alchemy flying boats. At least four times the speed is required to suppress those alchemy flying boats.


    But to achieve this speed , the problem of modular connection stability must be solved. "It seems that the connection position needs to be thickened. By the way, there is a layer of glue formed when the mucus of a plant dries up, which can cushion the impact of force. If this is the case, then add it to the connection position and see, maybe it will Effective cushioning."


    Chi Nan continued to experiment, but the others nearby saw the new airship with big eyes.


    "Oh my God, the speed of the airship can be accelerated to this level, which is a bit difficult to adapt."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "What''s this, you can only fly horizontally, you can''t do it if you want to fly up and down." Chi Nan looked disdainful, there was no way. air.


    It is very difficult to suddenly move up and down. However, such a fast speed is prone to problems. "It seems that the seat belt should also be added." Chi Nan touched his chin and said naturally to himself.


    After spending two days, Chi Nan referred to the suggestions of other nature mages and airship commanders. With the help of Sophia and Hermilla, the new airship was finally adjusted and formed.


    The modularized seeds were delivered to the hands of nature mages, and a large-scale production began. At this rate, the first batch of second-generation airships can be produced in just two months.


    Moreover, this batch is not limited to only one airship formation. With the current capacity of the territory, it can directly produce ten airship formations at once. At that time, the air power of the territory will swell to a terrifying level. It was only two months, and the time was not very long. Perhaps his army had not yet conquered the entire territory of Ruth Yala.


    The airship incident finally came to an end, and Chi Nan was finally able to focus on other places.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 629： The **** of war

    Because today''s airship has become an assembly product, an assembly workshop has also emerged. This assembly workshop looks very similar to a real factory workshop, except that there is no smell of engine oil.


    Because a large number of plant modules need to be transported, this gives a lot of idle civilians another opportunity to work. Unfortunately, the population of the territory is too small today, so there is still a shortage of workers.


    In order to speed up the assembly, Chinan could only produce a batch of plants to help assembly and transportation. These are not weapons, so they don¡¯t need to be so sophisticated, they can be used under the control of the workers.


    In order to allow workers to use it, Chi Nan also gave these workers the nerve brain, but these nerve brains have only the lowest and most common permissions, and there is no way to control plant weapons.


    Of course, because the airship modules have not yet been actually produced and are still in the plantation, these workshops are only temporarily built, and the workers are just getting acquainted with their work. After the complete construction is completed, the assembly can be started. The work done by ordinary workers is just to put the modules in the right place and then dock them.


    The final step of assembling, however, still has to rely on Nature Mage to complete.


    The number of natural mages is the biggest problem limiting the development of the territory today.


    However, the airship did not appear, and other weapons appeared first. The first is the simplified air jet cannon, and finally a new generation of pea cannons and machine guns are created, which are of the continuous firing type.


    The air jet gun quickly ejects gas from the barrel, and the air compression chamber is used for the second compression and continuous switching to form a continuous jet. As long as one bullet enters one, one can be fired. Today''s cannons have truly become cannons that can occur continuously, rather than a cluster of many pea cannons.


    The only disadvantage is that this launch speed makes the bullet consumption faster.


    Because the designed pea gun has too strong recoil, it can only be produced in small quantities to form a weapon similar to a heavy machine gun. Because ordinary soldiers are now militiamen, and they don''t need to go to the battlefield by themselves.


    So this big killer Chi Nan didn''t produce too much, anyway, it was used to guard those mad orcs. With this heavy machine gun-like weapon, the mad orcs have no chance even if they want to rebel.


    With the new thrusters, the speed of the Hummingbird and Blast Hummingbird has been increased several times. The most important thing is that the persistence time is different from before. In the past, Hummingbird fighters could only fight for a while, and then they would return to the airship to rest. Otherwise, if the power is exhausted, it will fall.


    Now the wings have become a tool for adjusting the direction, and the consumption is not large, and the propellers continue to advance, allowing the hummingbird fighter to fight in the air for a long time. There is no need to go back and recover for at least a few hours.


    On the body of the self-explosive hummingbird, a magic pattern is added to the thruster for extreme acceleration, which can increase the speed several times the original at the cost of damaging itself in a short period of time.


    The boosted hummingbird resembles a flash of lightning. Even a silver-level warrior might not be able to keep up. It can only be approached and exploded. It was originally used for self-destruction, and damage or something is nothing at all.


    The same goes for missiles. Chi Nan adjusted the wind element jet speed, and the wind element jet on the missile would still damage the propeller. But even so, the missile can fly in the air for a long time.


    Now under extreme flight conditions, their missiles can carry out precise strikes at a range of more than ten kilometers. Only after flying out of the range of ten kilometers, the missile will not be able to accurately strike due to the damage of the propeller, and may even fall.


    This is something Chi Nan himself cannot change. But with a range of ten kilometers, today¡¯s missiles are completely different from before. Chi Nan plans to also install some missile launchers on the ground to protect his territory. My own territory has now entered the era of missile defense and attack.


    After studying the weapon for a long time, Chi Nan began to change his mood and studied the Qiao Rab who had been anaesthetized by him for a long time. As a gold-level warrior, if you can become a puppet, it is also something to celebrate.


    Next, Qiao Rab also enjoyed the treatment of the two golden monsters. From the ear position, directly penetrating the eardrum, the plant penetrated into Qiaolab''s brain and began to grow and replace under Chi Nan''s control.


    I have to say that a gold-level fighter is much stronger than the average person''s body, and even the brain''s ability to withstand it is much stronger. In the past, when prisoners and enemies were used in experiments, they would die only once or twice.


    But Qiao Rab persisted till the end. Of course, he still didn''t persist in surviving. After Chinan¡¯s repeated transformations, when Qiaolab¡¯s brain became semi-vegetable Qiaolab finally couldn''t hold it back. Of course, in fact, Qiao Rab was dead in the true sense long ago.


    In the end, it means that Qiaolab''s brain did not persist to the end. When Chi Nan was about to complete, Qiaolab''s brain finally collapsed, and Chi Nan couldn''t control this golden puppet.


    Although it was a pity, Chi Nan did not regret it much. "After so long of research, I finally have a clearer feeling about the complexity of the human brain. However, with my current control ability, I still can''t experiment with ordinary human brains. It seems that next, at least also arrested. Some silver-level enemies will do."


    Chi Nan was not so frantic enough to use his own people to experiment. But after this period of experimentation, Chi Nan has a better understanding of the human brain and can use some structures on the plant brain.


    After using it, Chi Nan found that his plant brain was indeed much more flexible than before.


    "If I didn''t know that the plants I made would never betray, I would really not dare to make something similar to artificial intelligence." Chi Nan said to himself while thinking.


    It is impossible to test with ordinary human brains. After using some animals and beasts to manipulate them skillfully, Chi Nan finally gave up to continue the test.


    Chi Nan, who walked out for the first time, was pulled by Hemila to clean it. This kind of thing doesn''t happen once or twice. Whenever I become fascinated by my research, I will always leave myself alone for several days.


    When I came out, my body was sour and smelly. Unexpectedly, he also has the potential to become a scientist, Chi Nan smiled bitterly in his heart. But when taking a bath, of course it was also time for Hemila to give herself benefits, Chi Nan secretly smiled.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 630： The 1st Silver Nature Mage

    Holding the report in his hand, Chi Nan slanted his eyes to look at Hemira and Sophia next to him. The two women were looking at Chi Nan sullenly, with ruddy complexions, secretly tidying up their clothes.


    In a blink of an eye, a month has passed, Chi Nan and Sophia have also developed from the past to the present, and their relationship has been heating up, and finally they have become real lovers instead of the previous embarrassment.


    Just doing this kind of thing in this kind of office situation, the two women still couldn''t let go, staring at Chi Nan anger.


    "The front army has already attacked the border position, but the Maro Kingdom has put down a large number of alchemical artillery at the border position. We have no way to attack the Maro Kingdom for the time being. What do you think should be done."


    Because it was the Maro Kingdom who came to attack them first, they could counterattack at will. Even if they went to the empire to go to the empire, they would not support the Maro Kingdom, at least on the surface they would not do so.


    Being an empire also needs to maintain absolute justice, otherwise the loss of a fair attitude will be a big blow to the empire. After all, the empire also depends on the support of many kingdoms to remain strong. A race is a whole, and even these empires dare not mess around at will.


    Moreover, within the empire, it is not only the human nobles who control the absolute right to speak.


    "They have been prepared for a long time. Our airships are too small, and they are not a new generation of airships. There are many problems, so don''t attack them for the time being. Let''s wait for the troops from other places to arrive."


    Armies in other places are attacking all the Ruthyala territories in all directions, and it will take some time to complete them. Now the nobles of Rusiyala either surrender and accept the title of honorable nobleman from Chi Nan.


    After giving up all power and territory, he merged into the special territory of the Holy Tree Neck.


    Those who disagreed were killed all the way on charges of treason. Anyway, so many nobles have already surrendered, and these are also suspected of surrendering, and Chi Nan will not give these nobles a chance.


    In your own territory, don''t think of any privileges.


    The original airship is a perfect weapon in everyone''s eyes, but since the birth of the new airship, the original airship has become flawed in everyone''s eyes. There is no alternative. After all, new things always look better than old things, especially in terms of military weapons.


    But there is no way, the new airship has not been produced after all, only a few test models made by Chi Nan, it is impossible to send it to the battlefield for the time being.


    Fortunately, this time is not without any benefits. As the weather gradually got hotter, life in the entire Rus Yala territory returned to its former calm here. His own rule has gradually stabilized.


    Various important checkpoints on the border were covered by their own plant weapons. The original soldiers either surrendered and accepted reformation, or they became civilians, disbanded on the spot, and never accepted compromise.


    Similarly, on the battlefield, many of the silver-level fighters who were enemies with them were also caught. Then it was sent to Chinan, where it became a test product. After the contributions of these silver-level enemies, Chi Nan''s mastery of the human brain is getting deeper and deeper. It seems that a plant brain that truly mimics humans is about to be manufactured.


    It''s a pity that Chi Nan also fell into a new bottleneck when he got here, and that was his own control problem. Chi Nan, who has only silver level strength, still lacks fine control, and it is difficult to complete this special vegetable brain.


    Chi Nan teased the two women while studying the current war situation. When there is no experiment, Chi Nan can only do this kind of thing. Who makes this world not so much entertainment?


    Suddenly, a guard came from outside and knocked on the door. "Come in." Hemila said quickly, and if this continues, Chi Nan will definitely be here again.


    A trace of regret flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, and he withdrew the hand that was reaching Hemila. The door opened and a guard walked in.


    "Lord Lord, two ladies, letters from overseas." The guard said respectfully.


    Chi Nan nodded and took the letter in his hand. After opening it, Chi Nan suddenly looked surprised. "What happened? It surprised you so much." The two looked at Chi Nan strangely.


    Chi Nan said weirdly: "Milia broke through and became a silver-level nature mage."


    "Isn''t this a good thing? Why are you so surprised." Sophia didn''t understand.


    For a long time, Chi Nan hoped that a silver-level natural mage would appear in the territory. Because the homeland mother tree, the new propellers, and those missiles are essentially silver-level plants, without the silver nature mage, they can''t give birth to them. With the Silver Nature Mage, these things can go down, so you don¡¯t need to trouble yourselfThe homeland mother tree and thruster are okay, after all, they are complete plants, as long as they become saplings, they can be handed over to others. People. But the missile itself can only be spawned from beginning to end.


    "It''s a good thing, but Miria has always been very playful. She doesn''t like practice very much. She is very curious. How did she break through to become a silver level?" This is what surprised Chi Nan.


    "So when will Miria come back?" Hermilla suddenly missed her little sister.


    Chi Nan looked at the bottom of the letter: "It has already started to go back when the news was sent. The airship of the transmission will fly for two days, and the normal airship will fly for five days. After three days, Miria will be back. Please ask. I''m clear."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan said, "I have designed a modular ship, and new weapons can also be taken out. At that time, we will send them overseas to strengthen our overseas power."


    The overseas has been very peaceful, even out of a strange state of peace. Especially the Silan family, they don''t know what to prepare in secret, there is always a breath of wind and rain.


    Now that he has new weapons, Chi Nan also secretly prepares. Once these guys really attacked themselves, and in their absence, overseas would not have the power to fight back. Only those who are unknown to others can have the most miraculous effect when it is critical. Chi Nan has always believed in this.


    "So, let''s talk about it when Miria comes back. I didn''t expect Miria to break through for the first time." Hermilla was also a little bit dumbfounded, and Hermilla was always dealing with territorial matters. .


    Compared with Sophia who doesn''t know anything, Hermilla certainly knows what Miria''s personality is.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 631： You just made this breakthrough

    One day passed in a flash, and Chi Nan was not allowed to wait for three days, because Miria came the next day.


    Because everyone knows that the lord has been waiting for a silver-level nature mage to appear, and also knows what nature mage means to his territory, so he didn''t use his normal speed.


    While the airship is reported to be flying in the front, the airship in the rear is also using destructive forces, directly using the propeller to force acceleration. Even in order to be able to return as soon as possible, there are still many abandoned airships with their propellers removed.


    Along the way, these propellers were tied to his own airship with crude means, and then urged by the natural mage to forcibly accelerate the speed, and flew to the mainland abruptly.


    It is really fast to be able to shorten the time from five days to three days without my own help.


    "Unexpectedly, I haven''t used the modular design here yet, you guys used it first." When Chi Nan read the report, he was very dazed. He seemed to see the scene of Bi Sheng using a knife to remove the movable type.


    This is so similar to the fact that they directly dismantled the broken propeller, and people really couldn''t look at it.


    When Milia stood in front of him, Chi Nan could clearly feel the vitality of Milia. That powerful natural magic power is almost escaping from the body.


    Chi Nan knew that this was because Miria had improved too much, and there were some reasons why she couldn''t control her magic power. But this magical power is also a little too strong, this is not a phenomenon that has just broken through the silver level.


    "What did the patriarch look at? Didn''t it just break through? I also said that they will definitely not be able to break through." Miria said irritably, turning around and playing around with Hermilla. In other words, Miria''s character can be played with anyone.


    Chi Nan rubbed his brows, looked at the half-elves who came back with Miria, and asked a little strangely: "How did she break through? Has she been working hard all this time?"


    Miria''s talent is indeed very good, but Chi Nan would never believe it if she said she worked hard.


    Sure enough, just as Chi Nan said, a half-elf turned around and took out a box behind it. "Grand Patriarch, Miria is able to break through after eating this thing."


    Several half-elves told them that Chi Nan finally knew what was going on. It turned out that when Miria was playing with the airship on the side of Sacred Tree Island, she suddenly noticed something glowing in a valley.


    So the airship descended, cleared the valley, and Miria went in. Miria''s curiosity can break through the sky, as everyone in the entire territory knows. This is not the first time Miria has done this situation of letting the airship land down to find something. I thought it was the same this time.


    And because of Miria''s relationship, they did find a lot of things, even two mineral veins and some very special plants, which were highly praised by the lord, so they were still happy about this kind of thing.


    But this time it was different. They saw a very strange plant in the valley. This plant is crystal clear, with only two leaves and twelve fruits on it.


    The fruit gleams like a firefly. If it weren''t for the night, they really couldn''t see it.


    As a result, this time Miria saw something and ate a fruit directly. After eating, Miria''s whole body magic began to boil. One day later, when Miria''s magic calmed down, she suddenly realized that she had broken through.


    "The great patriarch, we don''t know what kind of plant it is, and our magic power has no effect at all. So bring it back and show it to the great patriarch. If it can be cultivated, we can cultivate a large number of nature mages in the future.


    The status of nature mage among elves and half-elves is very high, but it is not so easy to practice. Even with so many resources, the cultivation speed is still not very fast, and there are few people who can cultivate.


    If you have this special plant fruit, it will be able to train a large number of Nature Mage. Regardless of whether the Nature Mage is in a weak position compared to other wizards, the Nature Mage has a very special status for the half-elves.


    Chi Nan said angrily: "When you see the fruit, just eat it. Why don''t you stop her? What if it is poisonous." Thinking about it, it is really scary. If it is poisonous, Miria will not come back. .


    Seeing Miria jumping around, Chi Nan was a little annoyed. Who knows that Miria doesn''t care at all, as before, she said very naturally: "It''s none of my business. I felt like eating this fruit when I saw this fruit. There is no way I can regret it when I eat it. ."


    "Is that so, do you still have the feeling of wanting to eat it now when you look at this fruit?" Chi Nan asked.


    Miria shook her head: "No more It doesn''t feel anymore."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and then asked again: "Then your magic power, is there any problem, whether you can continue to practice and improve, what is the speed of improvement, and whether there is any bad feeling."


    Miria said angrily: "Of course there is no bad feeling, otherwise I will still be here. My magic power can continue to improve, but it must be stabilized first. Speaking of it, my magic power seems to be better than It used to be more refined, and the speed of improvement seems to have become a lot faster."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan basically understood that this thing not only improved Miria''s magic power, but also improved the purity of the magic power, and even his own aptitude had been improved a lot. It was really not trivial.


    But since it is a plant, it can be cultivated in a large amount in one''s own hands.


    In the future, there are a large number of natural mages in the territory, so you don''t have to be so troublesome for yourself. Anyway, these plants are from their own hands, they are born with their own brand, and they will not weaken after many generations.


    It is absolutely impossible to use this plant to deal with oneself. In the future, you can develop and grow while lying down. Is there a lord who is more relaxed than yourself? Thinking of this, Chi Nan feels even more happy.


    Walking forward, Chi Nan placed his hand on the crystal-clear strange plant. Close your eyes, and the magic of life in your hands is naturally released. After only a while, Chi Nan''s brows slowly frowned.


    After a long time, Chi Nan opened his eyes, his eyes full of incredible. "Chi Nan, what''s the matter, is there something wrong with this plant?" Sophia walked over and looked at the strange plant in Chi Nan''s hand curiously.


    Sophia also knew that this plant was probably related to the faster development of the Sacred Tree Collar.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 632： Spar that looks like a plant

    [Chinese Net], to provide you with wonderful reading.


    Chi Nan shook his head regretfully and said, "This is not a plant, this is just a spar."


    That''s right, this crystal clear thing that looked like a real plant was actually just a spar, and Chi Nan himself didn''t know how this thing was formed. It''s no wonder that I haven''t had any obvious feelings with this thing before.


    At first, I thought it was because the level of this plant was too high, so I was shielded from my power, so I couldn''t sense it. It''s not that this kind of thing hasn''t happened before, it''s happened before when I was low.


    But now after Chi Nan came into contact, he finally discovered that this thing was not a plant, it was just a spar like a plant.


    Nature is so amazing, this is not an ordinary magic crystal, it can be said to be a mutant magic crystal.


    "What, this isn''t a plant? Even Miria''s eyes widened, so she didn''t believe it. Miria came over to observe carefully, and even took out the magnifying glass she carried with her.


    Everyone who is curious will carry this kind of thing on his body.


    Taking out a magnifying glass to observe for a long time, Miria finally shook her head disappointedly and said: "It''s really not a plant, no wonder the natural spells are useless." From the table, they really couldn''t tell.


    This thing is no different from a real plant, but with a magnifying glass under the light, some problems can finally be seen with the eyesight of a half-elf. The inside of this spar does not have the same structure as a plant.


    Although it looks similar on the surface, if you look closely, you can still see what''s wrong. Many internal veins that seem to be leaf veins are actually broken, or they are spliced ??together one by one.


    I have to say that nature is really amazing, and it can actually nurture this kind of thing. If this thing is placed on the earth, its artistry, I am afraid it is also a national treasure, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Looking at the straight eyes of a few half-elves, Chi Nan knew that this thing was really attractive to Nature Mage. If it weren''t for their restraint ability stronger than Miria, perhaps there were fewer fruits on the road.


    Since it is not a plant, there is no cultivation value. Chi Nan just felt that these fruit-like things contained a very strong vitality, which can also be said to be natural natural magic.


    It''s a pity that this natural magic power is lower than his own life magic power level. It seems that it is impossible to use this thing to improve oneself. But two pieces of things that look like leaves have much less vitality. It may be useful to eat for a natural mage, but it is absolutely impossible to compare with the fruit.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan opened his mouth and said: "Go and find a Nature Mage. You must be of bronze level. The stronger the better."


    After thinking for a while, Chi Nan continued: "Look for two more bronze peaks, I have an experiment to do." Chi Nan wanted to see if this leaf could raise the natural mage of the bronze peak to the silver level. .


    After such a long period of territorial training, there are actually several natural mages who have reached the pinnacle of bronze. To reach silver requires some special insights and opportunities. But for the bronze level, just use resources to accumulate it.


    It didn''t take long for the natural mages that Chi Nan was looking for came here. Even the talent of Moylu was not so good, Chi Nan also found him. Moiru is piled up purely using resources.


    After hearing about the effects of these things, everyone became excited.


    Moiru stepped forward and said, "My lord, let me experiment first. I will use the leaves. Anyway, my talent is not good. If the leaves are not effective, it is not a waste."


    Moiru also wants to achieve something in the nature mage, after all, he is also a half-elf himself. But thinking of his talent and the vindictiveness he cultivated now, Moiru still stood up.


    Chi Nan didn''t wait for others to speak either. He asked Moiru to come, so he wanted Moiru to experiment. Even if he succeeded, he was given a chance, but failure was not a waste.


    If you let other talented natural wizards experiment, once they fail, the loss will be not small.


    "Okay, then you come first." Without giving others a chance to speak, Chi Nan delivered a leaf to Moiru''s hand. This leaf is very soft. If I didn''t know it for a long time, I really thought it was a plant.


    Moiru didn''t even think about eating it. Looking at it from a distance, he was able to endure it, but after holding it in his hand, Moiru couldn''t help but a touch of greed that he wanted to eat.


    The attraction of this thing to the Nature Mage really is a breakthrough in the sky, but why doesn''t I feel it at all.


    Forget it, maybe because he is not a natural mage. Soon, Moylu''s magic power began to condense, and his momentum continued to improve, but after reaching the critical point, he was just a little bit close, and there was no breakthrough.


    "What''s the matter? Did it fail?" Chi Nan hesitated Others also looked worriedly.


    But Moiru showed a smile: "No, I succeeded. Although I didn''t break through, I can break through it only after a period of time. The effect of this leaf is not as strong as the fruit, but the improvement of magic purity and talent is not bad at all. "


    What makes Moiru the happiest is that his natural mage talent has improved, and this is the real advantage that relates to whether he can continue to be strong. As for the lack of breakthrough, it was nothing to Moiru. The power contained in the leaves is too little. When condensing the magic power of one''s body, the magic power is reduced, and the point of increase is not enough to break through.


    But since it worked, Chi Nan was relieved. The second one who uses leaves is a natural mage who has reached the peak of bronze a long time ago and has accumulated for a long time. This time, I didn''t suppress it, but broke through directly.


    Then there is a fruit, and the power of the fruit is indeed very powerful. After every half-elf nature mage eats it, just like Miria, its own magic power is surging, and it can''t be controlled at all.


    But just this time, thirteen silver-level natural mages appeared in his territory, plus Moiru who could break through at any time, and that was fourteen. It seemed that the growth rate of plant weapons was about to accelerate.


    Whether it''s the home tree, the thruster, or the missile, they can all rely on them to give birth.


    "Very well, the future development of the territory depends on your hard work." Chi Nan said loudly.


    "Patriarch, please rest assured, the holy tree collar is also our home, and we will never let anyone destroy it." The half-elves value their own home, which is more important than any race. For mobile phone users, please browse m. reading for a better reading experience.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 633： Letter from the eldest princess

    Suddenly adding so many silver natural mages, the production speed of the entire territory instantly increased. And these natural mages also need to rely on the birth of silver plants to consolidate their magical powers.


    This method is a good practice method discovered by natural mages today. If you can work and improve your own strength, why not do it. Especially these strange plants produced by Chinan can make the half-elf nature mage feel more comfortable when they are spawned and controlled.


    As a result, these natural mages quickly dispersed, went to different areas of the territory, and began to work under the protection of heavy soldiers.


    In fact, they are not afraid even if there are no soldiers to protect them. Because they are all natural mages, and they are surrounded by plant weapons that they spawned everywhere, and relying on these things can also protect themselves well.


    The plants spawned must be brought into contact with high-level neuro-brain users before they can be included in the neuro-brain management system. Otherwise, at the beginning, the plant weapons would only obey the orders of Chi Nan and the spawners.


    With the help of these natural mages, Chi Nan was free again and had time to do his own thing.


    On this day, Sophia suddenly received a letter. This letter was not from someone else, but from the eldest princess Carlos.


    "Sophia, I''m glad you can find someone worthy of trust. Although Chi Nan is a half-elf, his thoughts are very similar to those of humans, and he is very good to you. I can rest assured that I know your life now."


    "However, Rusiyara cannot disappear. After all, this is left to us by the father and the glory of our family. Here I implore you to ask Your Excellency Chinan to retain the position of the Rusiyara royal family, even if it is just a reputation. Good too."


    "I beg you for the first time since I was a big sister. Although my sister knows that this matter will make you very embarrassed, now only you can help my sister. My sister does not need anything else, as long as she keeps her own territory, she can even cede Territory. I know the strength of Your Excellency Chi Nan, and I won''t go against Your Excellency Chi Nan. All I want is a title."


    Sophia looked at the letter, and the more she read it, the more she felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    From small to large, her own elder Carlo Lis has helped herself a lot, but she has never given anything in return. But I didn''t expect that now, he helped Chi Nan attack almost the entire Ruth Yala.


    Now seeing the letter from the eldest sister, Sophia doesn''t know if she has done something wrong.


    Suddenly, Sophie stood up: "No, this matter must be discussed with Chi Nan. Even if Chi Nan hates me for it, I will do it." Sophie''s eyes gradually became firmer.


    Chinan, who was experimenting by the sea, suddenly found Sophia and Hermilla here, and it didn''t feel strange. The two of them also come here often. Now the test base in Chinan has moved to the sea.


    The capital has been completely stabilized, and the entire area of ??Ruth Yala has basically been calmed down, and most places are now very safe. Besides, with his own guards by his side, it is impossible for him to be threatened by anything.


    Horn''s strength had even reached the silver peak, and his breakthrough was only a little short. Speaking of which, if it weren''t for the royal family''s best body tempering prescription, Horn really hadn''t reached the silver peak so quickly. This prescription was found in the palace, and everything in the palace is now Chinan''s.


    "Chi Nan, I have something to say, I need to talk to you." Seeing Chi Nan''s gentle eyes, Sophia hesitated. But after thinking about it, I finally took out the letter.


    "My lord, this matter absolutely cannot be agreed, even if it is the former royal family of Rusiyala, this territory is already ours." This was a bit offensive to Sophia, but Hemira still said it.


    Compared with Sophia''s resentment, Hermilla chose Chinan and Territory.


    Chi Nan opened the letter, and after reading it for a while, he closed his eyes and thought. For a long time, Chi Nan opened his eyes under the nervous eyes of the two people: "I agree to this matter."


    "What, how can you agree to this kind of thing?" Hermilla looked incredible.


    "Thank you, I know this matter is embarrassing for you, but I only have such a sister. This matter is my own intention, and I will not complain how you want to punish me."


    Looking at Sophia''s serious expression, Chi Nan suddenly reached out and stroked Sophia''s face. "Of course there is punishment, so how about punishing you to make those gestures tonight." Chi Nan suddenly laughed.


    The sudden change in the style of painting made Sophia a little reddened: "Well, that can''t."


    Thinking of those postures, Sophie felt her whole body soft. Sophia has always been more conservative than Hermilla, which is a good breakthrough. "That''s it. Who asked you to cause me such a big trouble That, I still have something to do, I''m leaving first." Sophia suddenly turned around and fled.


    "My lord, how can you agree to such a request? The nominal royal family is on your head, and many people will come to ask for trouble. By then, there will be a lot of chaos in the territory."


    There are no other nobles in the territory, but many nobles have followed the princess before. In name, the princess controls such a large country, it is strange that those nobles do not jump out to fight for benefits.


    "If anyone dares to come out, then just destroy it. As for this issue, I also have my own consideration. Ruthyara cannot be destroyed, otherwise the Holy Dragon Empire and other surrounding kingdoms will find structures to attack us. We have not established a kingdom, and some of them are not righteous, and the empire can easily come over and intervene."


    Chi Nan walked a few steps: "The most important thing now is to stabilize those big empires first, so that we can have enough time to develop. I feel that I am about to touch the edge of the golden level."


    This is the most important thing. Only after reaching the golden level can Chi Nan be sure to challenge the empire. Without the strength of the gold level, now facing the empire, he has no power to fight back at all.


    Before, I could deceive myself, saying that the airship is invincible in this world. But after seeing the alchemy flying boat, Chi Nan dare not say that. An empire with a huge background, God knows how many alchemy flying boats they have. Moreover, their alchemy flying boat will definitely not be worse than the ones that appeared this time, and they are still far from their opponents.


    "Then what if there are nobles who come out secretly to seek benefits or incite civilians?


    Chi Nan sneered: "According to our legal punishment, if they want to die, then they will be fulfilled."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 634： Finally there is a submarine

    The recent development seems to have entered a peak period, and various bottlenecks have been continuously broken through. This time, Chi Nan has found a new transparent material, which is much stronger than the previous material.


    This kind of transparent material is slightly worse than diamond wood in its own hardness, but its toughness is far from what diamond wood can compare. It can be said that each has its own strengths.


    With this kind of thing, Chi Nan directly replaced all the windows on the airship. And this kind of window can also be used on ships. Recently, Chi Nan transformed the magic pattern on the life-saving wood, and finally formed a special magic pattern he needed. This is modified after imitating the magic pattern of the propeller.


    Because the life-saving wood can control the water flow, it is quite simple to transform. Using the method of controlling the water flow, the propeller can use the power of the water element to compress and repel the water flow to form a kind of propulsion.


    With this new power, one''s own ship speed can get several times the speed bonus in the water at once. And the underwater submarine finally came out in the hands of Chi Nan.


    Chinan has been designing submarines during this period. The water route leading to the mainland and Sacred Tree Island has always been very problematic, and I can only guarantee that the patrolled section is relatively safe.


    But underwater dangers can never be solved, and there are still frequent ship problems.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there were very few people on these ships, there would probably be many people in the territory who would complain.


    But after the emergence of submarines, this problem will definitely be solved. "It''s not bad. The speed is much faster than the boat. After all, it is small in size, and it is also streamlined."


    Chi Nan is controlling a submarine to sail in the water, while he is observing and recording on the shore.


    After all, he was going to go underwater. Once there was a problem, he would be dead. Even Chi Nan would not rush himself into this kind of danger. Anyway, for myself, plant weapons are similar to remote-controlled toys. No, it should be said that it is easier to control than a remote control toy, because it does not need a remote control.


    After a long voyage, the speed and corners have been tested, and Chi Nan is very satisfied. "In the water, the spread of information is easier than in the air. This should be due to the special circumstances of plant brain communication."


    Chi Nan discovered that sea water is not an obstacle to communication, but it can promote the smooth flow of communication, which is incredible.


    The last thing is the weapon. It is precisely because of weapons issues that Chi Nan has not built submarines. The previous propellers didn''t work, and it would not be useful to install the missiles in the submarine.


    "Patriarch, this is the submarine you made. It looks very interesting and can fight underwater. But about the weapons, and you said there are many problems underwater."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Yes, there are many problems, but relying on the plant brain to perceive plants, plus the searchlight installed on it, observation is generally feasible." My submarine does not use sonar, but instead uses sonar. Plant perception. This type of perception plant was also found in the water of Sacred Tree Island not long ago.


    "As for weapons, I will let the submarine launch it for you." In the water, pneumatic cannons and wind cannons cannot be used, and they have no power. If you use jackhammers, you can even hurt yourself.


    Chi Nan chose fish and missiles, or just similar fish and missiles.


    The current thruster was installed in a streamlined shell similar to a fish, and it was suddenly launched, and in the end it looked like a fish, bringing up a white line. From a distance, it looks like a shark is swimming fast.


    The "boom" fish hit a model ship that was used as a target in the distance, and the explosion sounded suddenly. Although this fish has only the explosive power of the silver level, because of its larger size, the scope of damage is also wider.


    Such a hard hull of a ship was hit, and a big hole was blasted on the spot. Sea water poured into it. If it weren''t for the fact that there are many cabins sealed in the cabin, I am afraid that this one can silence it.


    This kind of destructive power can be said to be placed overseas, except for the magical defensive ships of the Silan family, ordinary ships don''t even want to block a shot. At this moment, the water surface suddenly exploded, and two missiles broke through the water surface blockade and flew to high altitude. At high altitudes, the wings change, causing the missile''s trajectory to also change.


    From ascent to level flight, and then to descent, the target is the model ship.


    "If it weren''t for a thruster that can be launched smoothly, this kind of underwater-launched missile would really not be made."


    Chi Nan said to himself, because there is no air in the water, the missile was not launched directly. The first is to use the wind element to force the wind element to send the missile onto the water.


    There are few underwater wind elements, but not without them, this kind of missile can still be affordable with a small amount of use.


    After flying to the surface of the water, the missile will replace the thruster effect, and then guide the air to form the wind, and then produce the propulsion effect. This is why the missile paused just after breaking through the water.


    This time is very short, and most people don''t notice it at all. Even if the difference is there, I am afraid there is nothing to do. It is on the water here. This missile is not too big, and it is not the kind that can reach the golden level of destructive power.


    But when the two missiles accurately hit the model ship, there were two more explosions, and the ship was blown into several pieces and fell apart in silence. Speaking of it, this ship model is really strong enough, but it hasn''t shattered like this. Sure enough, the plants that I made are strong, even the models are so strong.


    Chi Nan praised himself in his heart, then turned to look at Miria next to him.


    Miria, a half-elf who is not doing business properly, did not do her own thing, and unexpectedly ran out again.


    "Is there only these two methods of attack? This is too single."


    "It''s easy to use, what does it matter if it''s singular," Chi Nan said indifferently. Miria didn''t know yet. Because of the small size of the submarine, not only was it a single attack method, but there were also fewer fish and missiles.


    Under the fierce battle, the ammunition will soon be exhausted, and then it will be refilled. But this is after all the first underwater attack weapon, once it is displayed, even the Silan family will suffer a big loss.


    Without continuing to talk nonsense with Miria, Chi Nan took out a lot of seeds and said: "Since you have nothing to do, then take these things overseas and build submarines in secret. Remember, this matter is very important, don¡¯t let Too many people know."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 635： The first golden warrior of the realm

    Miria was full of reluctance in the new job that Chi Nan suddenly found for herself, but since it was the order of the patriarch, Miria had to run again. After going back anyway, just leave the matter to others.


    Sacred Tree Island is so big that it hasn''t been explored yet, but it is much more interesting than the mainland.


    Miria quickly left her resentment and set off happily. Let Miria go this time, not only for the construction of the submarine, but also for the construction of a missile defense system.


    Yes, since there are missiles, why not make a defense system. Not only on the mainland, but also on two overseas islands, many missile launchers have been secretly built, which most people don''t know.


    Once someone attacked them, they would taste the sourness of these missiles. Whether it''s in the sky or in the sea, as long as you encounter these missiles that are powerful enough to make golden masters headaches, you will be very comfortable.


    These things can not be completed in a day or two. After completing the submarine, Chi Nan will not stay at the beach for a long time. In this kind of place, it is not suitable for other tests, and there will be dangers.


    Back in the royal capital, Chi Nan once again started his other experiments. At this time, the guards could finally breathe a sigh of relief. It was still too dangerous by the sea, and this place was much safer.


    "Captain, do you really want to do this, the Thunder Lions are not so easy to deal with."


    A group of guards were outside the camp on the outskirts of the capital, and not far away was the golden thunder lion puppet.


    Horn said indifferently: "Anyway, there is no life-threatening danger. If I rely on my own understanding, there is no chance to break through the golden level within five years. I need to use combat to oppress. When I break through, I can help you break through. ."


    That''s right, at this time Horn was discussing with the other guards to use the Thunder Lion Puppet to fight against him, forcing himself to break through. The gold level is a threshold. It is not so easy to break through the past by relying on oneself even if there is a golden vindictiveness. Five years is just the fastest time that Horne has calculated. If it is slow, even decades are not impossible.


    "Captain, you don''t need to be so anxious. Although this Thunder Lion will not really kill you, it will inevitably be uncontrollable under the fierce battle. There is still the possibility of disability."


    Thunder Lion is controlled by a semi-vegetative brain, and his thinking is stiff, and in many cases he really can''t control himself.


    "If there is no danger, how can I force me to break through? If there is no danger, there will be no pressure. You can feel it. The adults'' strength is increasing faster and faster. If we don''t catch up as soon as possible, we will never be able to keep up with the adults. Footsteps."


    They are guards, and what they need is to protect their lord. If, in turn, they need lord to protect them, it would be too shameful. But once Lord Lord takes the lead to enter the golden level, those people who are only at the highest level of silver, I am afraid it is really useless. Is it true that encountering danger can only be used as a shield.


    It was a shame, especially when they were guards, knowing that their territory was already being targeted by the empire. One day, it may even become an enemy of certain forces in the empire, and their strength is indeed not enough.


    "I admire you. If it wasn''t for my vindictiveness to be transformed, I want to come this time. Next time, when my vindictiveness is transformed, I will make the same choice as you." Labrador said loudly.


    "Everyone is a colleague, and we will help each other in the future. Okay, I''m going to start."


    Horn stepped forward, and the Thunder Lion on the opposite side was manipulated and immediately began to attack.


    Labrador sighed: "It''s no wonder the lord''s guards are so powerful, with such a spirit, and generous lord, why don''t you have a strong power, it''s so happy to be a guard here."


    Labrador and the newly joined original Griffin Riders nodded. They just joined the group and followed the pledge of allegiance. Some people were somewhat reluctant in their hearts, but now they are gone.


    Chi Nan directly provided them with preferential conditions that they could never get before, and then gave them two gold-level vindictive secrets to choose from. This is already the greatest affirmation of the fighters.


    Even if I didn''t take the oath, I''m afraid I would be touched by such conditions.


    Then, when they saw that these guards and those who walked out of the guards had reached the silver level, they were completely convinced. You must know how many silver-level masters were in the entire empire before.


    Even if it was the former Ruth Yala, all the silver masters added up, they don''t know if there are more holy tree collars now. Perhaps, there shouldn''t be any. In front of him, the first golden level master is about to appear.


    Thunder flickered, vindictive eruption, a faint white light was like a firefly in the light of thunder and lightning ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Although faint, it shining firmly with its own light. If it hadn''t been for this thunder lion to have suppressed his own power, I am afraid that Horn would have become a pile of coke, after all, this is a golden level existence.


    Horn concentrated and didn''t dare to lose his mind at all, because if he was not careful, thunder and lightning would fall on him immediately. Raiden will not kill itself because of the control, but it is certain that it will be disabled.


    Once disabled, he can only withdraw from the guard team and lose the opportunity to protect the lord. This is harder for Horn than death. Therefore, I would rather die than maimed myself here.


    Being cautious, Horn couldn''t let go, the cold sweat on his head gradually drenched his whole body.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Horn felt his physical strength began to decline, his muscles began to tingle, and even his anger was almost exhausted. This is the first time I don''t know how many stamina beans have been eaten.


    This is the second time such a hard battle has been fought in so many years. The guards outside watched nervously, because Horn had been in such a high-intensity battle for two full hours.


    Replaced by them, who can afford to live. Finally, Horne reached his limit, but Horne didn''t give up, but smiled. When you feel the limit, you feel the bottleneck, then break it.


    Horn looked tired, but his eyes were extremely bright. He looked at the thunder lion in front of him. This was his worst enemy. Horn yelled with all his strength, as if he was about to release the power of his whole body. A sword swung out, and the remaining fighting energy burst and flow almost at the same time. Suddenly, something in the body seemed to be broken through.


    Horn smiled: "Hahahaha, I finally broke through." A new force filled his body.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 636： The invitation of the half-elf empire

    Looking at Horn, who was wrapped in gauze in front of him, Chi Nan was speechless. These fighters can understand the feeling of wanting to break through, but they can''t be like that. This is simply fatal.


    Originally heard that Horn had broken through the gold level, Chi Nan was still very happy. This is really the mulberry of the lost East. That Jolab was scrapped by himself and lost a golden puppet. But now there is a golden guard, which is also very extravagant. Even the kings of nearby kingdoms did not receive such treatment.


    But after seeing Horn''s miserable look, Chi Nan realized what was going on.


    Unexpectedly, this guy would take the initiative to find a gold-level Thunder lion puppet to fight, and oppress himself through battle. I was cautious at first, but it was different when I finally broke through.


    Feeling the power all over his body, Horne did not hesitate to attack his own grudge towards the Thunder Lion.


    This is troublesome, the Thunder Lion is just a puppet after all, and many instincts can''t be controlled.


    As a result, the thunder and lightning that released the water was smashed by Horn, leaving a scar on the Thunder Lion''s body. Then the Thunder Lion was attacked and instinctively exploded his own thunder and lightning, and Horn almost turned completely black.


    Now he was covered with gauze, and the Nature Mage had treated Horn roughly and recovered to be like this. If it were before coming here, I am afraid it would be even more miserable. This injury, within a few days, do not want to recover.


    After all, it was the injury caused by the gold-level puppet, and the natural mages under him were only at the silver level at most, and the strength was not enough, so the healing effect would be greatly reduced.


    "You say you, you let me say what is good about you. There are also you, you are not allowed to do such dangerous things in the future."


    Although I lacked masters, I never thought of letting them break through this method. What Chi Nan hopes is to find suitable plants, and then use resources to pile them up.


    Not to mention the lack of experience or the lack of combat power of the accumulated masters. As long as it is essentially improved, if the quality is not enough, use quantity to make up for it. This is Chi Nan''s style all the time.


    "My lord, my subordinates won''t be so adventurous in the future." Horn said with a smile on his face.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and wanted to have another time. But looking at this guy''s appearance, he obviously didn''t listen.


    "My lord, when the subordinates recover, others can try to break through with the subordinates. There is almost no danger." It seemed that he knew what Chi Nan was worried about, Horn hurriedly added a sentence.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Then do this first, and I will clean up you after you recover."


    "Chi Nan, this is a letter just sent, it seems to be sent from the south." Seeing that Chi Nan had finished the fire, Sophia handed a letter to Chi Nan.


    "From the south? Is it the Kingdom of Maro? They still don''t give up."


    The army of the Maro Kingdom was continuously pursued and killed by Chi Nan on the territory of Rus Yala. Some people had fled back, but some were hiding everywhere. They were found dead on the spot.


    For the time being, Chi Nan has not sent troops to attack the border of the Maruo Kingdom, but anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is just a matter of time. Although, in name, this place is now under the control of the eldest princess.


    Of course, the eldest princess is no longer the eldest princess, but inherited Ruth Yala''s position as the king and became the queen.


    It''s just that Carlos just guarded her original seaport city, and didn''t take a step outside. Everyone knows that on this vast land, now the lord Chi Nan has the final say.


    Some of the remaining nobles of Rus Yala were full of complaints about this, but Carolis didn''t say anything, and they didn''t dare to do anything. Because a few people who came out to make trouble before have mysteriously disappeared.


    As for where they went, no one cares, because they can''t come back anymore.


    "No, it''s not from the Maro Kingdom. The Maro Kingdom is still protesting. This time it''s a letter from the Half-elf Empire."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, it turned out to be a half-elf empire. The half-elf empire has always been in the south, but it''s a long way from here. Although he is also a half-elf in name, it has nothing to do with them.


    As one of the four great empires on this continent, the half-elf empire cannot be underestimated, especially the elves behind it. The power is definitely stronger than an empire, but its population is small.


    "Let me see." Chi Nan opened the letter and read it slowly, his eyes flickering slightly.


    "What does it say above?" Hermilla asked curiously. Because it had something to do with the empire, even if the two of them didn''t get Chi Nan''s consent, they wouldn''t open the letter at will.


    Chi Nan lowered his head and thought: "It was the half-elf empire who invited me to participate in the forest feast It said that once in five years, the forest feast is about to begin. This banquet is open to all half-elves. , Especially those half-elves who have made significant contributions to the half-elves. Moreover, the half-elf empire also invites me to discuss business matters."


    "Business? Has the empire noticed us so soon." Hermilla was a little nervous.


    Sophia shook her head and said, "It shouldn''t be the case. The so-called trade is supposed to be that the half-elf empire wants to help Chinan. In other words, it wants to expand the half-elf empire''s right to speak on this land. After all, the half-elf empire is powerful , But there are not many affiliated kingdoms, and the population of half-elves is not enough after all."


    Among the four empires, it can be said that the half-elf empire is the weakest. If it weren''t for relying on the elves behind it, it would have been annihilated long ago. But an empire is an empire, and it is not comparable to small forces.


    They must look down upon themselves, at least not until they know what they have. Being able to give yourself an invitation letter is enough to show that they attach importance to the holy tree collar.


    One more powerful ally is a good thing for Banjinglin Empire. Just because the distance is a little too far away, otherwise maybe they will come to help before. After all, half-elves are at a disadvantage. In order to survive better, the half-elves on the mainland are relatively united.


    It seems that the disadvantaged groups are so united. "Are we going, I heard that the Banquet in the Forest is very famous."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, nodded and said, "Go, why not go, I can feel that I''m about to touch the edge of the golden level, but we don''t have any gold-level plants here, so we must look for it."


    Knowing that Chinan needs high-level plants to break through, now there are only Hemira and Sophia.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 637： Variant Stamina Bean

    Hearing Chi Nan''s reason, the two stopped talking. Without the golden level of plants, Chi Nan would be difficult to break through. Failure to break through, then the development of the territory will be greatly restricted.


    In the eyes of Chi Nan and others, if they didn''t break through to the golden level, they might not be able to develop the power to counter the empire.


    There is indeed a twin tree in the misty forest that has been basically transformed. But the level of this twin tree is too high, at least it is legendary, it is not a golden level at all, and Chi Nan can''t control it.


    It is impossible to rely on this twin tree to improve one''s level. Why can''t I rely on cultivation to improve step by step? Chi Nan still complains very much about this.


    "What, rely on yourself to break through, you don''t need to do anything, you can break through only after ten years. How can I have so much time to waste." Chi Nan was taken aback, and his heart was full of complaints.


    Because I had been ignoring my young saplings for a long time, this time I didn''t know why he sent out a message for the first time. I don''t know where this piece of information came from, but Chi Nan must have never known it before. It seems that relying on small saplings to grow on their own is not suitable for the current self.


    "Since the half-elf empire came under the name of trading with us, what are we going to prepare."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and then said, "Of course it''s what the half-elves need and like." Chi Nan began to recall the things that the half-elves like in his territory, and the smell of the forest is unnecessary.


    This thing is only needed by humans or other races who want to prolong their lives, and half-elves are simply dispensable for this thing. As for most things sold to human nobles, it doesn''t make much sense.


    However, he is not without a killer. "Hehe, don''t we still have mutant stamina beans."


    "What kind of stamina beans, do we have new varieties for our stamina." Both of them were very strange.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "This was just mutated some time ago, and I felt it was incredible at first. This kind of stamina beans can not only restore their physical strength and injuries, but most importantly, they can restore the magical power of the natural wizard.


    "Is it just from the Nature Mage? What a pity." Hermilla was a little disappointed. Because Hermilla is not an ordinary person anymore, but has practiced magic and barely become a black iron level mage.


    Why is it reluctant? That''s because Hermilla only uses magic power to accumulate resources, and she usually doesn''t have time to study magic, so she can''t use a few magic when she has magic power, and it doesn''t work well.


    "No way, this thing is just affinity with natural forces, and has no effect on other forces. But there are many natural mages in the half-elf empire, and this thing must be very popular."


    Chi Nan has made it clear that within the half-elf empire, natural wizards are the main force among various wizards. Regardless of whether the Nature Mage is strong or not, it is of extraordinary significance to the half-elves.


    Generally half-elves with magical talents will have natural magical talents. And those who are gifted in this area will also follow the path of Nature Mage. The other mages were basically ignored by them.


    "Then there is no problem. Nature Mage has always used the magic power restoration potions used by ordinary magicians. It doesn''t match at all. If we use too much, it will also cause a great burden on ourselves. Our physical strength has such an ability. , Will definitely be sought after by them. But only one kind of goods may not be enough."


    Hermilla also interrupted and said: "Yes, Stamina beans are only useful for nature mages after all. Although they are useful for warriors, there are not many warriors in the half-elf race, and most of them are shooters."


    This is true. Chi Nan has no objection to this: "So, I am also going to sell a batch of homeland mother trees. This thing is unique to us and can speed up the growth of various plants."


    It doesn''t matter if the homeland mother tree is taken out alone. The half-elves and even the elves don''t have too powerful plant weapons, and Chi Nan doesn''t worry about the possibility of creating an enemy.


    On the contrary, the half-elf empire needs to plant a large number of various plants, and the attractiveness of their homeland mother tree to them can be imagined.


    "Our half-elves also like pasta and our various fruits. I want to bring some of these seeds. If it can open up the market, it will be a good thing for us."


    The two looked at each other and nodded: "Yes, the half-elf often trades all kinds of exotic plants. We can also do business in this area. These things are of great help to our territory."


    Chi Nan obviously wanted to go together. "In that case then let''s go this time."


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "No, it''s not us, it''s me. You still have to stay at home and watch the house. After all, we are surrounded by enemies everywhere, especially there is a Maruo Kingdom. I don''t know how long I will leave, but The affairs of the Maruo Kingdom cannot be delayed." Thinking of so many alchemy flying boats, Chi Nan knew that time could not be delayed.


    If it takes a long time, who knows what will happen. If the empire intervenes in the future, that will be the real trouble.


    "I, I''ll go with you, I can''t even have a person by my side." Sophia thought for a while, and said, "Besides, it''s also polite to go with your wife. It''s an empire after all."


    Facing the empire, Sophie was not as open as Chi Nan. But when he heard this, Chi Nan smiled: "Yes, it''s really uncomfortable without you by your side, especially at night."


    "Bah, I''m thinking about the bad things." Hermilla said angrily.


    After thinking about it, Hermilla was a little worried, but she still said, "Sister Sophia, you can follow your lord. I will leave the affairs of the Maro Kingdom to me. If I catch that person, I will keep it for you. ."


    Sophie trembled slightly, she knew who Hemila was talking about. After a long time, Sophia nodded: "Thank you, sister, even if you can''t catch it, don''t force it. I''ve put it down."


    Hermilla did not continue to speak, she knew what to do now.


    "Then let''s start preparing. This time we are going to the half-elf empire, it is far enough over there." Sophie took a deep breath and said with a smile. At the same time point to a very large map. The half-elf empire is farther away from its own position than its distance to overseas.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 638： The launch of the 2nd generation airship

    At such a far place, Chi Nan didn''t want to waste time walking slowly. I calculated it in my mind, even if I used a new airship, it would probably take more than ten days to fly directly there.


    If you use the previous airship, if it flies over, there is no need to think about it in two months.


    And it''s just a straight flight, they can''t do that. If it really just flew past, it would pass through the airspace of how many kingdoms. Not all of these kingdoms can''t deal with airships.


    Once some powerful kingdoms attack them, then it will be a problem again.


    "Let''s go from here, the half-elf kingdom is not too far from the sea, and the sea is just a wasteland, and there is no powerful kingdom. We first enter the sea, and then fly south along Haian County, and wait until the place is changed. Generally speaking, we will be there in about fifteen days."


    Fortunately, the half-elf kingdom is close to the sea, otherwise it would be really hard to get through. Chi Nan''s ideas were similar to those of the other two, so they didn''t refute it either. "How come there are only fifteen days."


    Chi Nan smiled and said: "Don''t forget that we also have a new airship. The speed of the second-generation airship will definitely increase.


    "The new airship hasn''t been manufactured yet, and many parts are very troublesome to spawn." Hemira said.


    These things were originally in charge of Hermilla. Chi Nan said indifferently: "Then how long is the forest feast?" Hearing this, the two of them froze for a while, they really didn''t know.


    After checking the date quickly, the two of them confirmed: "The forest feast is about to begin in more than two months. Wait, how come they only give us such a short time!"


    Chi Nan waved his hand unconcernedly: "Is it an empire after all? This can be regarded as giving us a good start. If we can''t get there in a short time, we can only ask them for help. I think, I''m afraid half. The flying boat of the Elf Empire is already waiting nearby." Chi Nan also just discovered this problem.


    If my previous airship flew in a straight line, the time would be just right, but it would offend many kingdoms along the way and establish enemies for myself. How could it be such a coincidence, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Perhaps this is the idea of ??the half-elf empire. If he flew directly over, he would offend many people, and it would be good for the half-elf empire. If you ask for help yourself, it is equivalent to surrendering them.


    Sure enough, even if it is a half-elf, after the establishment of the government, it is impossible to remain as simple as before. These half-elves are also so familiar with these political things, and they play really well.


    But they probably don''t know that their second-generation airship has already begun to be manufactured. If some time passes, maybe several formations will be created.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said immediately: "Let''s do it. If something is not easy to spawn, let me do it myself and assemble an airship formation as soon as possible, and we will drive directly by then."


    The half-elf empire wanted to give itself a chance to disarm, but this was not an opportunity to show its strength. Isn''t it just pretending, who is afraid of who, Chi Nan thought with disdain.


    "That''s good, at least we can''t weaken our reputation. Although the half-elf empire is strong, our potential is not weak. Anyway, we are so far away, we are not afraid of them. It''s just that if the Holy Dragon Empire knows it will How."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "The previous airship is similar to the new airship. The Holy Dragon Empire has long been informed, and they will not take the initiative to investigate or anything. Even if they show something, I''m afraid they just think that the half-elf empire is creating momentum for us. After all, there are still a lot of half-elf residents in our place."


    "It''s best if you pay attention yourself. But this time, you have to bring more half-elves to guard over, and the province is suspected of something." Hermilla has already planned for Chi Nan.


    "Of course, let Orna come back, the new airship formation, she can''t be the commander-in-chief of the airship."


    After the decision, the entire sacred tree collar began to operate. All kinds of materials needed by Chi Nan were delivered, and the new airship began to be built quickly under Chi Nan''s personal presidency.


    Of course, having Chinan and not having Chinan are completely different things. Those important parts were quickly born. After assembling, Chi Nan personally fuse them, which is much better than other natural mage fusion effects.


    Not only is it stronger, but the connection is also more perfect and natural. It is impossible to see that this thing is assembled. On the surface, this is exactly what a whole grows out.


    In just three days, the first second-generation airship formation was established by Chi Nan himself. The formation is almost the same as before, except that the number of destroyers has increased to two.


    This huge fleet was built and flew in the air, and everyone couldn''t restrain the surging heart.


    "This is the second-generation airship. With this, we don''t have to be afraid of anything."


    "Yeah, it''s just that this shape looks really strange, without wings, it looks like a stick."


    "What nonsense are you talking about, what is called a mallet, this is our airship. Don''t you know, the previous wings were a weak point, it was easy to be damaged, and once damaged, it would lose the ability to move. Now it is gone."


    Below, the civilians and craftsmen of the Sacred Tree Collar looked at the air and talked a lot, but their faces were uncontrollable and proud.


    The airship formation, this is the root of their sacred tree leader''s current strength, and the largest armed force that can protect them. Now that these airships have no wings, they look a lot thinner, and many people are really uncomfortable.


    The airship in the air has a big weird tail behind it, and a strong air current is emitted from the tail. Before the advancing of the air current, the speed and flexibility of the airship were not comparable.


    "Very well, are everything ready?" Chi Nan said to the side.


    "Master Qi, you are ready, but the number of people is a bit small, do you take more people with you?"


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "I have guards to protect me. If even they can''t protect me, then no matter how many people go there, it''s useless." The guard beside him straightened his chest and couldn''t contain the pride on his face.


    When other guards saw the appearance of these guards, they inevitably showed envy. The Guards are the most elite team in the entire Sacred Tree Leader, and even the high-ranking officers in other armies are all guards. It can be said that this place of guards has become the most desirable place for all soldiers in the entire Holy Tree Leader.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 639： The airship is smarter than before

    After sending everything onto the airship, Chi Nan took the people onto a larger mothership.


    The former airship mothership was 500 meters long, but now the new mothership has been enlarged, and the overall length is more than 700 meters. There are also four missile barrels on it, and the number of missiles loaded is also quite large.


    If it talks about its own firepower, it will definitely not be much worse than the destroyer. It''s just that the gun barrel is completely closed inside, and there is no way to adjust it as freely as the destroyer. The advantage is that it can be fired toward the front.


    Olna had already been waiting here. Orna was also with other people before, controlling the airship to get familiar. After all, it is the second-generation airship, Olna has not used it before, and is not so used to it.


    Olna is still the same as before. There is not much military energy left on her body. It seems that after such a long time, the commander-in-chief still has no effect on Olna. Perhaps the biggest change is that Olna''s strength has been raised to the silver level, and she is a rare dual-attribute silver element shooter.


    "You are here, Chinan, the route has been planned, do you want to set off now?" Orna asked blankly.


    There is a black line in Chi Nan. This is a ship mother trained by herself, but why is she still a three-no ship mother. Squeezed with both hands: "Well, everything is ready, let''s go, let''s go now."


    In Chi Nan''s view, this time he was doing business in the past, and he was looking for gold-level plants by the way. So this time there are a lot of transport ships in the rear, almost reaching the total number of airship formations.


    Except for the modified propeller, the transport ship has not changed much. Even the weapon system is almost the same as before, except that the bombing pill has been reduced to the extreme.


    Olna nodded slightly, and then ordered to set off. The airship switched quickly, and then flew towards the sea.


    Because the second-generation airship lacks wings and uses propellers, it flies more smoothly than before, and even the up and down vibrations are weakened to a very slight level. You can''t feel it if you don''t feel it carefully.


    Not only flexible, but also faster. It only takes a very long time to reach the sea from here.


    After flying for a while, Chi Nan couldn''t take it anymore, because Olna had been staring at herself.


    "Orna, what''s the matter? What have you been staring at me from the beginning until now." This is a shooter, his eyes are sharp, making Chi Nan feel as if he is holding a knife against him. If it weren''t for the guards who were already familiar with Olna''s character, maybe someone else would already have guards drawing their swords.


    Finally, Olna said: "I feel that these airships are different from the previous airships."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "It turns out that this is the problem. Of course it is different. Otherwise, how could it be called a second-generation airship. The speed is faster, and the firepower itself is more flexible."


    "So when we face the enemy in the future, it will be more difficult for them to attack us, but we can destroy the enemy more easily, do you think it is different." This is a change in all aspects.


    "No, I''m not talking about this, I mean, the airship feels smarter."


    The people around are a little confused, what is called an airship is smarter. Isn''t this an airship? Can an airship be described by the word clever? Isn''t this a vocabulary to describe humans?


    "From the beginning of my experiment, I found that the airship was easier to understand my commands. Some commands that could only be issued step by step in the past can now be done by the airship as long as they are issued, as if they can think about it."


    Chi Nan smiled: "Hahahaha, I thought no one found it. Of course, this is my masterpiece."


    Olna stared at Chi Nan, and when Chi Nan finished laughing, she said with some excitement: "Well, actually this thing is very simple, but I just added two plant brains on the airship."


    While Chi Nan was talking, Olna nodded, but the others around her couldn''t understand it. Only because of Miria''s curiosity, Olna, who often ran to her laboratory with her, could understand a little bit.


    The reason is very simple. Chi Nan did add two plant brains. Just one is an ordinary plant brain, and the other is the kind of plant brain used to imitate the Warcraft brain. The plant brain that imitates the Warcraft brain has a stronger ability to understand, some commands can also be remembered, a habit is formed, and even some instincts to judge the situation on their own.


    This is what Chinan intended to replace the previous plant brain. However, Chi Nan later discovered that this kind of plant brain, which imitated the beast, had gained a stronger ability to understand, but lost its previous control.


    The control of the entire airship has dropped, and the speed of transmitting commands and calculations is far from comparable to before. It can be said that the two cannot have both. Originally, Chi Nan wanted to give up but suddenly Chi Nan thought, this is not to create an animal, why must a brain, and the result has become what it is now.


    Chi Nan added two plant brains to each airship. One of them is used to understand commands and give orders. It can transform human commands and pass them to another plant brain step by step.


    In this way, the control steps of the airship captain are greatly simplified, and the entire airship can be controlled more flexibly. The training of the airship captain is also relatively easier, and the scale of the airship can be expanded faster.


    And what controls the airship itself is still the original vegetable brain. The original plant brain can easily process all kinds of information, calculate it, know what to do, and fully control the entire airship.


    The two plant brains cooperated with each other, causing the airship to be full of spirituality, which was completely different from before. But this also shows that Olna is really serious when she is experimenting, otherwise how could she feel it so quickly.


    This move is what I am most proud of, Chi Nanyang thought proudly.


    Just as the airship set off, some half-elves also got news from a place not far from the collar of the holy tree.


    "Damn it, that kid didn''t ask us for help, but set off with an airship by himself. Is this looking down on us."


    "Forget it, isn''t this in our expectations? Anyway, if he passes in this way, he will certainly offend many kingdoms and help us. If the time is delayed and he doesn''t arrive, huh..."


    The way of thinking of these half-elves is more similar to that of humans, completely different from the wild half-elves that Chi Nan has seen before. When the flying boat is launched into the sky, the flying boats of the Half-elf Empire are all made of wood, and there is a tree on it, which is very easy to identify.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 640： Arrive at the coast of the Holy Dragon Empire

    Chi Nan didn''t know that the people in the half-elf empire were very upset about him, even if they knew it, they wouldn''t care. Isn''t it just a few half-elves, I have so many people under him, and I need to flatter you.


    If it were the royal family of the half-elf empire, it was okay, just these ordinary people, Chi Nan really didn''t care. With his own powerful airship formation, even in the territory of the half-elf empire, it can be regarded as a powerful force. At least most of the nobles in the half-elf empire are absolutely impossible to compare with themselves in terms of strength.


    The time of the airship is very boring, even in this stable state.


    In the airship, Chi Nan couldn''t arbitrarily conduct experiments, nor could he run around, he could only stay in the command room. Even if the command room is very large, that''s it, but I still can''t sleep.


    Chi Nan began to miss all kinds of games. It''s a pity that the people around are either familiar with the control of the airship, or they are watching the surroundings. God knows what''s warning on this airship.


    As a result, even after playing poker and mahjong, no one could be found. When Chi Nan was bored, except for sleeping, he could only find someone to chat. There is no way to cultivate, which is a waste of time.


    But two days later, the outside scene finally changed. There was nothing in the endless sea, but now there are many things in the sea.


    A long distance away, Chi Nan could see the big sails. Looking through the binoculars, you can clearly see that there are many ships on the sea. You must know that at such a tight distance from the coastline, it is not a big ship that dare not go deep. Looking at the shore, it seems that there is still a big port, which is not made of wood, but of stone.


    There are more kinds of ships in the port. Some boats on the sea are fishing with fishing nets, but some are actually using ballistas. What''s in front of that, that huge body, isn''t it a whale? No, the leaping figure is really not a whale, but a very big fish, but it looks like a swordfish.


    Even the beasts were hunted as prey, and the fishermen on this boat were really crazy.


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many people here, what kind of place is this place." Suddenly seeing something different, Chi Nan finally felt that he was energetic. Suddenly got up and looked down with relish.


    "This should be the coast of the Sacred Dragon Empire. Those are fishermen on the coast of the Sacred Dragon Empire."


    Sophia put down the book in her hand and looked into the distance. "Yes, this is indeed the seaside of the Holy Dragon Empire." Orna is more familiar with these, and she doesn''t even need to look at the map.


    "The seaside of the Sacred Dragon Empire, this Sacred Dragon Empire does not even let it go, but also, the sea is so rich, how could they easily let it go." Chi Nan said to himself.


    "It''s not for this reason, but because there are many dangers in the sea. The Holy Dragon Empire has had multiple sea beasts on the coast. Later, the Holy Dragon Empire established many cities and fortresses in this place, forming a coastal defense line. It will take a long time for this place to become so prosperous."


    Is there such a statement? Chi Nan is a little strange. Why the sea beasts came to attack the people on the shore, this was originally very strange. Things in the sea should be more adapted to the marine environment.


    And even if you can leave the sea, the environment without sea water will make you more uncomfortable. The most important thing is that the sea is so big, why they must come to fight for this place on the shore, it is really hard to figure out.


    Just before Chi Nan wanted to understand, some black spots suddenly flew over in the distance.


    "It''s a flying boat, there is an alchemy flying boat on the seaside of the Holy Dragon Empire."


    At the same time, the coast patrol team of the Holy Dragon Empire was also a little surprised. Seeing so many dark shadows flying in the air, it would be good for them to not panic. Maybe because of the imperial army, so I can stay calm.


    There is only a small team of five flying boats. For the Sacred Dragon Empire, the alchemy flying boats are also very precious, and it is impossible to equip the entire army on a large scale. If the coastline is not very important, even these five flying boats are impossible.


    "General, there are a lot of strange flying boats flying across, I don''t know what I want to do. Let''s get in touch with them."


    A person next to him immediately retorted: "What if it is the enemy, there are so many of them, what should we do if we get close to the past and be beaten down. I suggest directly reporting to the coastal army headquarters and sending a large army to support."


    "It hasn''t been determined that you will report it, can you be responsible for the trouble." The soldier just said dissatisfied.


    The person for whom I screamed: "Shut up to Lao Tzu. We don''t know what they are doing. Let''s figure it out before we talk. Prepare the signal flare. If it is wrong, immediately send out the distress signal."


    Even so, the general is not very worried because those airships are obviously not in attack formation. Besides, this direction is also parallel to the coastline. If you want to attack them, it will definitely not be like this.


    At this moment, a young man behind suddenly said: "Looking at the appearance of those flying boats, they seem to be special flying boats made by a small kingdom to the west of us. They are called airships. I remember that it was made by a half-elf some time ago. Yes, the ability is not as good as our flying boat, but it seems to be faster than the intelligence said.


    "You know?" the patrol captain asked, looking at his talking subordinate.


    The young man nodded: "Because I was boring to look through the intelligence of some small border countries, I found out. But their airship, oh, it''s not an airship. With so many airships, we are probably not rivals either."


    "Nonsense, our alchemy flying boat is the latest product of the empire, how could it be less than a piece of tattered wood."


    "The flying boat of the Half-elf Empire is also made of wood. Is it much worse than our flying boat?"


    Seeing that his gang were about to quarrel again, the general could only interrupt them: "Shut up all to me, and if anyone keeps talking, just throw him down." These people, who are idle all day, know that they are quarreling. . Speaking of it, no sea beasts have attacked for many years, so they are so leisurely. If they were replaced at the time, they would not be like this.


    While talking, the two sides have gradually approached. It looks slow, but it''s fast in the air.


    "My lord, there are five flying boats on the opposite side, and they are trying to contact us." On the deck of the flying boat, a soldier holding two flags was waving with a strange rhythm. Looks like it seems to be playing semaphore.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 641： Ready to do business with the empire

    "What do they want to do?" Chi Nan couldn''t understand semaphore because he hadn''t learned it. What I use here is direct sound transmission, but after all, many people in the army have studied, so they can still understand it.


    "My lord, the people in front said they were members of the Sacred Dragon Empire Coast Patrol and asked us to stop for inspection."


    Chi Nan frowned upon hearing this: "Receiving inspection? Really arrogant. Tell them that we don''t accept inspection, we are just passing by." Although the Holy Dragon Empire is strong, Chi Nan is not willing to show timidity.


    There are only five airships, but there are close to two hundred airships on my own side, and there are more than one hundred airships after removing the transport ships. If this is to listen to them, then I will not be able to raise my head in front of the Holy Dragon Empire in the future.


    "General, what should we do? They don''t accept inspection, do we have to continue to approach."


    Seeing the airships ahead, although they stopped, they faintly pointed their muzzle at their side. Even if they were very confident in their airships, they didn''t dare to provoke them too much.


    The headed person thought for a while, and said again: "Let them explain what they are coming for, otherwise we will report."


    The enemy and our strength are unknown, and they dare not act rashly. The Sacred Dragon Empire is powerful, but if it is too tight to force the opponent, what should be done if the opponent resists, life is his own, that''s it.


    When the opponent''s clothes softened, Chi Nan''s expression also relaxed. Speaking of which, at this juncture, Chi Nan really didn''t want to quarrel with the Holy Dragon Empire. Now that the opponent is softened, then he can''t just be tough. That kind of arrogant and limitless guy does seem refreshing, but such a person can die quickly.


    "Tell them that we are going to do business with the half-elf empire. This time we are opening a route. By the way, we also told them that we were invited to participate in the forest feast."


    I couldn''t hide this matter originally, so I can tell it directly.


    When the other side saw the message from here, he couldn''t help but frowned. "Does it have anything to do with the half-elf empire? Would you actually be invited to participate in the forest feast?" They still know what the forest feast is.


    Only half-elves will be invited, and they are not people in the empire, and they need to make a certain contribution.


    "General, what are we going to do now." If you have a relationship with the empire, you can''t mess around.


    After thinking for a while, the general said, "Since it is related to the Half-elf Empire, then we can''t make random moves. Otherwise, the Half-elf Empire will blame it, and the chances of us being sacrificed are very high. However, they really are. Half-elf?"


    The young man next to him quickly said: "It should be correct. The man who made this kind of airship in that territory is a half-elf, a half-elf lord." The young man has no idea where he has come up with a report. It seems that it was delivered only recently. After a few glances, the general believed what Chi Nan said.


    After all, there is no need to deceive them into the Holy Dragon Empire in this situation. Passing rashly along the coast of the Holy Dragon Empire is not a provocation, but it will still be disgusting in some people''s hearts.


    It¡¯s just that an old man next to him suddenly said: ¡°General, they just said they are going to do business with the half-elf empire. That means they still have some good things. It¡¯s better to ask clearly, we can also get some in the future. After all, the main body of the kingdom is still human. Yes, you can''t let the half-elf empire take the lead."


    "Huh, but it''s just a small place. I really think I have something that can make the empire be eye-catching. I think they are bragging about the Eight Achievements." Many people looked disapproving.


    "Even if there are no other things, this kind of airship is not bad. The airship does not have any magic runes on the surface. It can fly so fast on its own. This is a good commodity in itself."


    A person glanced at the airship ahead with a pair of strange eyes, which were also a kind of alchemy product.


    "That''s it, if it''s so, then let''s convey our thoughts and ask them what they are shipping."


    Is it the duty of the customs to inspect the goods? As for whether Chinan will conceal something, this is something that both parties have tacitly agreed. Originally the strength of the two sides is too different, and sometimes it is not incredible to let the other side go.


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth slightly aroused: "It seems that our goods have aroused the thoughts of the people of the Holy Dragon Empire. If you do business with them, it would be good. Anyway, it is not a dangerous item." Chi Nan basically sells them. Things can be said to be a luxury in other countries, a luxury that has no effect on oneself.


    "Then, do we really want them to come up for inspection?" a guard whispered.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "No, of course not. That would only make them think we are afraid of them but we can give them some samples, tell them the specific role, and let them check by themselves."


    "Speaking of, being able to do business with the Sacred Dragon Empire is also a surprise. I didn''t expect it at first." Before, Chi Nan thought of avoiding these empires and didn''t want to fight with the empire.


    But now Chi Nan has changed his mind. It seems that doing business with the empire is not a bad thing. Although it will attract their attention, as long as they show certain strength or involve other empires, it can also make them scrupulous. . And then form a kind of interest-restraining relationship and buy yourself enough time.


    Moreover, if there is no way to find gold-level plants in the half-elf empire this time, they can also be obtained in the trade with the empire. Not all high-grade plants have precious value.


    Chi Nan knew about this a long time ago. There are a lot of silver-level plants in my hands, which are useless to myself, not to mention their effects on other people. Plants are even more unreliable than animals.


    The two sides communicated quickly, and finally an airship flew over. With the soldiers on both sides alert to each other, Chi Nan sent some samples to them. Believe that these things will soon attract the attention of many nobles.


    Not to mention other things, it is the kind of stamina beans that can directly and harmlessly replenish stamina, which is a huge temptation and confusing to the soldiers. "Okay, let''s keep going. When we come back, we should be able to receive the news."


    Chi Nan will not stay here to waste time. "Send a few messaging airships back to inform the territory of the matter here, so that the territory is ready. When the caravan from the Holy Dragon Empire arrives, just follow the normal trading mode.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 642： Robbers can also be encountered in the sky

    Leaving the samples, both sides didn''t want to fight each other, the coastal defense line could only watch the Chinan team leave. Of course, Chi Nan''s team was not allowed to continue flying forward.


    At the request of the other party, Chinan had to continue to stay away from the coastline, and only then flew forward again when it was 20 kilometers away from the coastline. "Great. Fortunately, there was no conflict with them." Sophia patted her chest.


    Hermilla was a little annoyed: "Huh, what? We are obviously so much stronger than them, and it is so irritating to let them." Hermira has never compromised like this. At least after entering Hongsha Ridge, the territory where Chinan is located has always been very tough to the outside world.


    Even Olna nodded in agreement: "That''s right, isn''t it an empire? Half-elves also have it."


    Well, these half-elves, since I heard that the half-elf empire wants to contact them, all the half-elves seem to have improved their spirits, as if they had suddenly become superiors and organized. same.


    Although it was indeed a half-elf organization, if they didn''t join in, they would still belong to the holy tree leader.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "It''s not suitable for a conflict with them for the time being. Besides, we don''t need to see anyone go up and attack it." I really don''t know where they came from such a big evil spirit.


    Along the way, the airship continued to fly forward, because the Holy Dragon Empire did not take action, which made everyone a lot easier. And for some attitudes of the Sacred Dragon Empire, he also had a little understanding.


    The frontier army is already so arrogant, one can imagine what the people and army inside the Holy Dragon Empire look like.


    What Chi Nan didn''t know was that at this moment, another team was already quietly approaching him. One day later, the weather was not so good, and dark clouds were all over the sky.


    The dark clouds are under my own feet, and more dark clouds can be seen gathering in the distance. It seems that this is the prelude to the storm. Fortunately, they are at high altitude and will not be affected.


    At that moment, the dark cloud in front of me suddenly exploded, and countless black shadows flew out. These dark shadows, aren''t they just flying boats?


    "It''s the alchemy flying boat. Could it be that the people of the Sacred Dragon Empire sent us to attack us."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, it doesn''t seem to be. The symbol of the Holy Dragon Empire is this, the three-headed dragon." Chi Nan pointed to a golden dragon and said, after all, the Golden Dragon and the Silver Dragon were issued by the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Yes, look at the one in front, it seems to be a pirate flag?" A guard looked forward with a weird face.


    Everyone looked at the top of the alchemy flying boat, and the banner on it was really peculiar. It was in the shape of a skull and two bones. Generally speaking, only pirates at sea use similar flags.


    But when did this pirate actually reach such a high level, he could still fly to the sky. This alchemy flying boat is obviously not something anyone can get. "No, there are also on both sides, damn, they actually surrounded us. It must be that they discovered us in advance, so they deliberately hid in the clouds."


    Alchemy flying boats also appeared on both sides of the airship formation. Calculating the total number, it has actually reached 80 ships, which is a very powerful force. At the beginning, even if there was a battle against the Kingdom of Maro, there was not so much.


    But where are the pirates that can actually afford so many alchemy flying boats, and they actually have a way to buy them. This sacred dragon empire is really extraordinary, it is really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger.


    There are so many alchemists, it is not impossible to betray the empire and make deals with others.


    "Lord Lord, they are already approaching, and it looks like they are planning to attack, what shall we do."


    Chi Nan snorted coldly: "Of course it is a counterattack. Anyway, it is the pirates. No matter how they find us, they will fight me."


    Chi Nan was a little worried, his airship does not have such a hard skin, if it is attacked by alchemy artillery, his airship will easily be shot down. That being the case, let''s start first.


    Moreover, Chi Nan also saw that the gun barrel and ballista on the opposite flying boat were also aimed at him. Wait, ballista?


    Chi Nan rubbed his eyes to make sure that he was right. There are not only alchemy cannons on this flying boat, there are actually some ballistas. Although it looks very advanced, but how does it look nondescript.


    "Sure enough, it''s not easy to get this kind of forbidden weapon. They don''t have many alchemy cannons, and most of them are ballistas with magical means. In terms of range, it shouldn''t be too far."


    On the other side''s flying boat, countless people can already be seen waving the flag and shouting. Look at the weapons on them, well, it really is different from the pirates. Because most of them are magic weapons in their hands.


    More are bows and arrows, UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com are all bows and arrows blessed with magic. In this dark environment, there was a conspicuous light. From this, we can see the strength of the military divisions of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "These flying boats are very similar to the flying boats of the Sacred Dragon Empire that we encountered before. There are obvious traces of modification. The appearance of the traces has been for many years. They are not temporarily organized official thieves, but these alchemy flying boats do have Eight and nine are the alchemy flying boats that were eliminated by the Sacred Dragon Empire in the past."


    Orna suddenly spoke. Just after observing, Orna had discovered the characteristics of these alchemy flying boats.


    "It doesn''t matter, just taking advantage of this opportunity, we can also test the power of the new airship."


    "My lord, there is a message from the other side asking us to surrender." A soldier said loudly. At this time, Chi Nan found out that someone on the other''s flying boat had already started playing semaphores.


    It''s just that although they played the semaphore to make them surrender, they were still getting closer. The hideous expressions on the faces of the people who looked at each other through the telescope were obviously not as friendly as they said.


    It seems that, like the pirates, they are also the masters who kill their own goals. And when they saw that their airship was different from ordinary flying boats, they didn''t know whether they were afraid in their hearts or looked down on themselves completely.


    "I have entered the range, do you need to attack?" a soldier in charge of observing the range shouted.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Attack, don''t let them come close, after all, our airship defense is still too weak." When did the airship''s proud defense ability be called weak, Chi Nan is extremely weak. Depressed.


    Olna didn''t show any expression at all, and through the nerve brain, directly issued an attack command.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 643： The missile bomber is so sour

    The distance between the two sides is five kilometers, and the best range of the alchemy artillery is two to three kilometers. The range of the wind cannon is closer, which is not suitable for the current mode of air combat. It has been almost eliminated.


    But now its own missile can carry out an accurate strike of about ten kilometers, and its range is much farther than that of the opponent. It''s just that I don''t know if the alchemy cannons on the side of the Holy Dragon Empire have a longer range, so Chi Nan doesn''t want to keep these flying boats close. Five kilometers, this distance is pretty good.


    After all, even if it is a missile, if it is used on a large scale, it may be shot down.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what the other party could do, so it''s better to be careful. When the opponent did not enter the range of fire, the airship here had opened its muzzle and adjusted its head.


    It is not a destroyer, and other airship missiles cannot be adjusted freely, only the airship¡¯s head can be aligned in the direction of the target. This is far from the very small alchemy cannon.


    "Boss, what are they doing? How come I feel chilly."


    "Hmph, it''s just a hillbilly from a small place. Lao Tzu has already inquired clearly. They have no background at all. Get ready for me, and when they get close, they will hit me hard. I heard that all of them are precious The goods were originally intended to be sent to the half-elf empire. If we win this time, we will make a fortune."


    "Yes, but boss, they have so many, can we play it."


    "So many? Huh, they are all weird flying boats that transport things, and they are all made of wood. A wooden flying boat without a magical defense barrier, wouldn''t it be smashed at once? By the way, the fleet below is ready Okay, don''t get the things that fall." The island boss said indifferently.


    "Everything is ready. Oh my God, what is that." Suddenly, they saw something flying out of the airship on the opposite side. Because he was flying in front of him, he could not see clearly.


    "I don''t know, it''s not some kind of weapon, how can it look like a fish."


    Yes, these missiles do look similar to fish, after all, the wings are too small.


    "Nonsense, we are at least five kilometers away, how could it be possible, damn, what is this." Before finishing talking, the first missile that flew had hit a flying boat ahead.


    With a "boom", Feizhou was abruptly blown into two halves, and fell miserably downward. The people on the alchemy flying boat were still screaming and running wildly, but they had no chance to escape.


    At the same time, the other flying boats that were hit opened the defensive barrier to block the attack.


    "Damn bastard, don''t you know how precious these alchemy flying boats are? Why don''t you open the magical barrier, you deserve it."


    The angry face of the pirate leader was distorted, how many years it would take him to afford a flying boat. My own fleet was not built entirely on my own, but it took a long time for my ancestors to build it successfully.


    Today, because of negligence, a flying boat was destroyed in this way. It''s just that he didn''t know that the things that made him uncomfortable today have just begun, because the missiles from behind flew over again.


    "Captain, it''s okay, the magic furnace on our flying boat was shattered. Their weapons are too powerful, and our magic barrier can only block it once." Hearing this, the pirate leader, who was originally sad, suddenly went crazy. Up.


    "What are you waiting for, attack me who don''t want to die, shoot down those nasty weapons, have you heard?"


    Who could have imagined that the magic barrier on his side was destroyed just after the first wave of attacks. Just now, most of the flying boats have been attacked. Although he didn''t look carefully, he also knew it.


    Then, countless alchemy cannons and other weapons began to show off. A purposeless attack towards the sky. There was also an alchemy cannon that hit his airship at the end of its range.


    It is a pity that the frigate was hit, and the frigate shook, and there was only a large hole on it, which was harmless.


    However, facing the second wave of missile attacks, those alchemy flying boats were directly destroyed by most of them. Eighty alchemy flying boats, after two attacks, only a dozen of them were still lingering.


    At this time, the commander was completely dumbfounded, ignoring the heartache, and shouted heartbreakingly: "What are you waiting for, run for me, run for me." Just now, a missile hit the flying boat where he was located, and the magical barrier of the flying boat. Thoroughly smashed.


    At the same time, Chi Nan and others were watching: "Yes, not bad, our missiles have absolutely suppressed these flying boats. I don''t know if the high-level flying boats of the Holy Dragon Empire will do the same."


    "I think you should first expand the number of missiles carried on the airship. The number is too small."


    Orna said mercilessly that Chi Nan insisted that the airship should not carry too many missiles As a result, there are only six missiles on the destroyer. In the two attacks by the outer airship, at least four missiles were gone.


    If there are many enemies, I am afraid that a few attacks can only be slaughtered. Whoever wants to deal with the alchemy flying boat now, only the missiles he carries are really useful.


    Even those hummingbird fighters and self-explosive hummingbirds carried by the mothership are ineffective if the number is small.


    "Well, I see. I will increase it when I go back. Isn''t it a matter of changing the structure of a few cabins." Chi Nan waved his hand. Without this actual combat, Chi Nan would really not listen to this.


    Unexpectedly, when the missile took shape, the effect it exerted would be so terrifying.


    At this time, even Chi Nan had to pay attention to it. Anyway, there are so many silver natural mages in the territory, assisting the mother tree of the homeland, and the speed of making self-detonating mushrooms is still very fast, and the production of missiles will never be slow.


    But if it were used in this way in every battle, no matter how fast the production speed was, it would not keep up with the consumption. Why were there few missiles carried? A large part of the reason is that the production quantity is still not enough.


    This is really contradictory. Chi Nan felt depressed, and his thinking brows wrinkled and deformed.


    Outside, there was another wave of missile attacks. After this third missile attack, the most alchemy flying boat also fell down. Being so high from the ground, Chi Nan didn''t believe they could survive.


    In the clouds below, the phenomenon of lightning and thunder faintly appeared, and it seemed that the storm had begun.


    "Regardless of them, let''s go and move on. Leave here first on the road, and then replenish the consumed missiles." The airship formation left, but they did not notice that a light different from lightning flashed in the clouds.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 644： These airships are stronger than imagined

    Soon after the battle was over, the border military district of the Holy Dragon Empire sent a spar. If Chi Nan were here, he would be surprised to find that the image on the spar was the scene of himself fighting the pirates before.


    "What do you think?" A middle-aged man with green hair sitting at the top said calmly.


    "Lord Duke, from this point of view, the opponent''s airship is actually not too powerful, but their kind of weapon is very terrifying. Even our latest type of airship can only withstand such an attack twice."


    They did some calculations and were surprised to find that the power of this missile had actually reached the golden level. Although the nature of the missile did not reach the level of gold, the power of the mushroom to explode was too terrible. Under the eruption of violent power, their magical barrier was still difficult to resist. Seeing this now makes people feel chilly.


    "Yes, Duke Bruce, this weapon has too much influence on our flying boat, we must get it."


    The alchemy flying boat is already one of the most powerful weapons in the empire. The air force composed of the alchemy flying boat has always been the trump card army of the Holy Dragon Empire. The only thing that can fight against the Flying Ark Legion is the Flying Ark Legion.


    But who would have thought that the weird airship that appeared in a small border kingdom could suppress itself with weapons.


    "The attack range of that weapon has reached more than five kilometers, and our latest alchemy cannon has a shorter range than them. Although this weapon can intercept, it is very fast, and it is very difficult to actually intercept it."


    In the picture, many missiles were hit when they were randomly attacked and then detonated in mid-air.


    It is impossible for this phenomenon to be seen on the alchemy cannon. What the alchemy cannon shoots out is pure energy, and the speed is very fast. Only after reaching the range limit will he disperse. This type of attack basically has no interception and can only be resisted. Even because the speed is too fast, it is too late to dodge.


    It is precisely because of this that the alchemy flying boat has not designed any evasion methods at all, basically it is hard to resist. Increase defense and attack, this is the design concept of the alchemy flying boat.


    "I''m afraid not, our people have already understood. Many weapons in that frontier kingdom are plants, and they are not controllable by humans. They themselves seem to be using half-elves to control."


    Half-elf? Duke Brusny frowned upon hearing this. With such a powerful weapon, it''s impossible for them to have no idea at all, but if they can''t control it, it''s troublesome.


    "Not only half-elves, but also natural wizards. Although there are some natural wizards in our empire, they are all captured slaves. It is probably impossible for those half-elves to help."


    Thinking of the half-elves or even the elves who had been captured, everyone had headaches. It''s fine for the border kingdom, but for their sacred dragon empire, half-elves and elves have always been very disgusted.


    "That kind of airship is stronger than we thought. If it doesn''t work, it seems that we can only find a way to destroy the kingdom first. Let them develop, it may be a threat to us."


    "A small border kingdom in a small area can also be a threat to our Holy Dragon Empire. I think you are alarmist."


    "Shut up, I''m not like you idiot, which empire did not develop from a kingdom."


    The person just now looked angry: "What do you mean, do you mean that the small kingdom can develop into an empire? Look at what the mess is going on over there. Who would believe that."


    Seeing that the two were about to quarrel, a yellow-bearded old man next to him gently tapped on the table: "Be quiet. The half-elf gave us some samples before, as if to do business with us. In other words. , That half-elf lord¡¯s senses to us are different from those of the half-elf empire."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, yeah, there seems to be something different.


    "But what can be done, there are many people who have been arresting half-elf slaves. If they provoke them, wouldn''t they have a good impression of us?"


    "Then report it to the other side to pay attention, and don''t go to the kingdom of Ruthyala to capture half-elves in the future."


    "Huh, it''s just a half-elf. And, let''s see what you are all scared into. Even if that kind of airship is powerful, how many things can be made in a small kingdom, it is not our opponent at all."


    "How many enemies are you trying to provoke the empire? I think it''s because your family is in the slave trade, that''s why you would say that." The chaos below is getting more and more, and there are more and more people arguing.


    Finally, Bruce opened his mouth openly: "Be quiet Seeing him speak, everyone closed their mouths.


    Grand Duke Bruce is no ordinary duke. Numerous cities and fortresses along the coast are under the control of Grand Duke Bruce. Duke Bruce is also the empire''s maritime barrier, and he is also considered the top-ranked figure in power within the empire. He is basically responsible for everything on the coastline, and they can only be regarded as subordinates.


    "How are the samples verified? Let''s take a look at these samples first. I don''t know how the half-elf empire feels about this half-elf lord." Hearing this, everyone closed their mouths.


    Whether they will be valued by the half-elf empire, the most important thing is whether they can be helped.


    Although such weapons are powerful, they are not incapable of dealing with them. But if they are too helpful to the half-elf empire, then if you want to move them, you have to consider the meaning of the half-elf empire.


    Once an empire exerts its strength, no matter how weak it is, their sacred dragon empire will have a headache. Once a relatively large-scale war breaks out, it is definitely not a good thing for those of them who provoke the war. When the time comes, it will be enough for those people whose interests have been damaged to find trouble.


    The order was issued, and soon a guard sent the report. Looking at the verification of those goods, many people frowned. "Is this true? It is actually able to perfectly recover from the injury and quickly recover physical strength?"


    "Can this kind of thing really prolong life? Half-elves can still make this kind of thing." An old man holds a bottle in his hand, which is the smell of the forest secretly created by Chi Nan.


    Originally, this thing was not taken when it was sent to the half-elf empire, it was made by Chi Nan himself.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 645： Finally arrived

    "My lord, these things must be obtained. I propose to directly control the Ruth Yala Kingdom and let them serve us. When necessary, everyone can be forcibly captured."


    The old man next to him also looked gloomy: "Yes, it must be controlled in our hands. Anyway, this thing is useless for half-elves." The old man held the bottle and refused to let it go.


    With the physical object, plus some information collected before, they can easily determine the true effect of this thing. To prolong one''s life and rejuvenate, this is the benefit that many human nobles cannot seek. Even, they don''t know if there will be something that can extend their lifespan in the future, but the half-elf will definitely not care.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, staring at the Grand Duke. "Yeah, Grand Duke, or we can take it together together, without going through the empire, saving the empire in trouble."


    They wanted to monopolize the wealth of the empire, Grand Duke Bruce thought silently in his heart. Even if he was himself, he couldn''t control it at this time. But can they get such a large amount of wealth casually?


    "I don''t think you should think about it. Look at this, this special stamina bean can quickly restore the magic power of the natural mage. What does this show, this thing is simply the best magic recovery potion for the natural mage. "


    "So what, the combat effectiveness of the Nature Mage is not very strong, what kind of power can he exert on the battlefield."


    The previous person snorted coldly: "Yes, the destructive power of the Nature Mage is indeed not very strong, but what is the status of the Nature Mage in the half-elf empire, I think you should know."


    Now, the people before them closed their mouths, how could they not know. Most of those who can be in power in the half-elf empire are natural mages, which is their highest-ranking profession.


    "Then the problem is here. Nature wizards have always used alchemy potions used by ordinary magicians. There has never been a potion that can perfectly restore themselves. Now they have."


    "For us, the added combat power of this thing to the half-elf empire is not high, or even negligible. But for the half-elf empire, this thing is very important, and they will never let it go."


    Everyone understands that once this stuff flows into the half-elf empire, I am afraid the half-elf empire will never ignore it. And the territory itself is led by the half-elf lord, so they will not mess around. But once the Holy Dragon Empire intervenes, will the Half Elf Empire give up? The answer is obviously impossible.


    "The half-elf empire is not very aggressive, as long as we don''t provoke them. This matter is not suitable for us to do, send the report up, report it to His Majesty the King, and let the people in the imperial capital discuss it."


    Grand Duke Bruce waved his hand, he didn''t intend to continue to intervene in this kind of thing. When other people saw it, although they were not reconciled, they could only do so.


    There is nothing aggressive about the half-elf empire, after all, this is the nature of the elves. But once they find something they are interested in, they are also very persistent when going crazy, making all human empires very speechless.


    If something they need is moved this time, even if a war breaks out, it will not be impossible. The half-elf empire''s own strength is indeed inferior to the holy dragon empire, but they are an empire after all, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    It would be even more troublesome if it brought out the elves behind. Don''t forget, there may be more natural mages among the elves than in the half-elf empire, and this thing is also useful for elves. The only thing that made them gratified was that this stamina bean could only effectively supplement the magic power of a silver-level natural mage.


    At the golden level, the effect of this stamina bean is not very good. This will not have a great impact on them, otherwise, even if the Holy Dragon Empire risks offending the Half-elf Empire, it will have to destroy Ruthyara first.


    Don''t think that the empire will really protect the surrounding kingdoms wholeheartedly. If it is good for them, they will never mind starting. Chi Nan didn''t expect that releasing these things by himself would have such a great effect.


    At this time, Chi Nan is feeling distressed. What he didn''t expect was that in the previous battle, he had launched three hundred missiles. That''s right, only 80 flying boats.


    If there are two missiles per flying boat on average, there are only one hundred and twenty missiles in total.


    But how could the real battle be calculated with the most optimized data? In the end, Chi Nan discovered that it had consumed 300 missiles, which completely destroyed the opponent. How much can you carry in your own fleet?


    Chi Nan decided in his heart that if it is not necessary in the future, the missile must not be wasted.


    "No, when I go back this time, I must think of a good way to save the use of missiles. It is better to use wind cannons. It does not need to be consumed. It only takes a little time to condense the elements of wind. Unfortunately, if it is not for power If it is not strong enough and its launch speed is slow, wind guns are definitely better than missiles.¡± Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    Chi Nan, who has never worried about supplies, felt for the first time how depressing it was to consume too much supplies. At this rate of consumption of missiles, what use is there no matter how fast the manufacturing speed is.


    But now there is no way to consider these. If the missile''s power increases, it will definitely increase its level. A high-level natural mage is needed to spawn, and the speed of spawning cannot be too fast. This is simply an infinite loop.


    After a long time, Chi Nan finally gave up to continue thinking about this issue. Forget it, there will always be a way, Chi Nan once again returned to the state of doing nothing before.


    "In the future, to build an airship, you must build a few more spacious independent rooms." Chi Nan lay in a chair and was bored.


    Because the rooms were designed to be too small, they were all small dormitories, and Chi Nan didn''t have room to have **** with the two wives. Finally, Chi Nan found the deficiencies in the airship design.


    Before the airship was manufactured, basically all the space was used for cargo and weapons, so there was no place for them to enjoy. Perhaps, in the future, I can design a luxury airship specially designed for performance.


    By the way, that kind of luxury airship can be sold to other people in the future, won''t it be able to make a fortune?


    At this moment, a guard suddenly walked over and whispered: "My lord, the coastline of the Half-Elven Empire is ahead. Do we need to notify the Half-Elven Empire of our arrival first."


    Chi Nan stood up suddenly, looked outside, and finally arrived. It was too painful to sail for nearly half a month.

 Chapter 646： A lot of big bugs

    "Have we finally arrived at the Half-elf Empire, then we don''t need to worry too much. Forget it, first find someone in the Half-elf Empire, and then let them know, we don''t know how to contact."


    Communication in this world is really problematic. It is impossible to communicate with a single phone call. And if I want to make something similar, I don''t know if there is no material, and I am not strong enough, so let''s do it for now. It''s not a good thing to rashly come up with a lot of things that are out of this era.


    Just walking to the front command hall, Chi Nan heard Olna''s voice: "Look at those, it''s so beautiful."


    Then Hemira put her hands on her chest, and she got goose bumps: "What is so beautiful, it''s obviously disgusting."


    What are they looking at, is it beautiful or disgusting, can this be counted together? Chi Nan stepped forward and stretched out, "What are you looking at, you are all so fascinated."


    Hermilla hurried to Chi Nan''s side: "I''m not fascinated at all. Those things are so disgusting. If you don''t believe me, take a look."


    Orna shook her head: "It''s obviously very beautiful, like a work of art, why is it disgusting." The same nodded, there are other half-elves around, and Chi Nan is even more curious.


    Chi Nan, who came up with curiosity, simply walked to the front and looked down: "These, these are all bugs, how come there are so many bugs here." No wonder Hermilla is disgusting.


    Human women are very resistant to insects, but half-elves are different. Half-elves have the blood of elves, so they are very close to nature, even if they see bugs, they usually don''t feel sick.


    And this kind of bug does look very weird. One by one, the worms are very thick. From here, it is estimated that they are roughly two or three meters long, and the bucket is as thick as the big worms.


    Take a closer look at the fleshy rings on the worms, as if they were some big earthworms. But this is different from ordinary earthworms, because these large earthworms are transparent, as if carved by crystal.


    If you ignore that this is a bug, it''s really pretty. But seeing a large number of bugs moving around below, Chi Nan thought of the kind of bugs in the toilet, and suddenly got goose bumps.


    The big transparent insect in front opened its mouth, swallowed some grass blades on the ground, and even entered the body with sand. From the outside, we can clearly see the activities of these things in the worm''s body.


    "How about it? Isn''t it beautiful, like a work of art." Orna said, staring at Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan nodded indifferently: "No matter whether it looks good or not, a bug is a bug." Okay, this is considered to be innocent on both sides. Sure enough, Hermilla and Olna rolled their eyes at Chi Nan at the same time.


    "Look over there, they seem to be killing insects." Sophia suddenly pointed to the front and said.


    In the distance ahead, Chi Nan suddenly saw that many people were attacking these insects with all their strength. And these people are the residents of the half-elf empire, or soldiers. Well, the half-elf empire is very casual, it''s really invisible from the outside.


    All people have leather armor and weapons to protect their whole body, but the weapon armor is not neat, there is a sense of mess, half-elves are so casual, there is no discipline. It''s just that what they are killing now is the more beautiful big bug in the eyes of half-elves. After each insect dies, a large amount of liquid will flow out.


    Soon the worm will only have one piece of skin left, even after death, this layer of skin is still shining under the sun. But the half-elves didn''t care about it at all.


    There is a half-elf in the rear who will drag these insect skins and put them together, not to collect them, but to set them on fire and burn them completely. These leathers burn very fast when they encounter flames.


    "It''s weird, why do they kill these insects? Are these insects a pest?"


    Even Olna is a bit weird, because Olna feels she can''t do it. Most importantly, these bugs do not seem to be a threat. When facing a half-elf warrior, there is not much combat effectiveness.


    There is no speed to escape and chase, even when it is resisting, at most it will spray some liquid. A half-elf was accidentally touched by the liquid, and there was no corrosion or poisoning.


    It''s disgusting at most, nothing more. I don''t know what effect these liquids have after being so far away, but seeing the half-elves don''t care much, I know that this liquid is 80% not too powerful.


    Just as a group of people was making comments in the air, suddenly a dozen flying boats flew over in the distance. On the surface of these flying boats, there is a big mark. Above the mark is a forest with a huge tree in the middle.


    This big tree Chinan knew that this should be what the tree of life looks like. This mark is the symbol of the half-elf empire and these flying boats are made of wood, and the surface is shining. Although it is wood, it is still protected by a magical defense barrier, and its defensive ability is not worse than that of a normal flying boat.


    On the flying boat, there is still a strong tree growing. This flying boat full of natural and harmonious atmosphere is definitely the flying boat of the half-elf empire. Seeing them coming, the flying boat on the opposite side paused, then changed course and flew towards them.


    "Who are you and what did you come here for?" A semaphore was played in front of him.


    The person on the airship also replied immediately: "We are the team of the Sacred Tree Leader of the Ruthyala Kingdom. We have been invited to participate in the Forest Banquet. In addition, we also brought a lot of goods, hoping to do business with the half-elf empire."


    What surprised Chi Nan was that the other party didn''t seem to be too alert, but quickly approached. A flying boat approached the mothership, if it hadn''t been blocked by Chi Nan, it would have been attacked.


    Suddenly, a half-elf took off his mask, revealing a soft face. And the half-elf directly reached out and knocked on the side door of the mothership. Chi Nan thought for a while, then said, "Open the door and let her in."


    I didn''t expect these half-elves to be so bold and knock on the door directly. The door opened, and the half-elf jumped in, as if he didn''t worry about being attacked. There are a few half-elves in the back, and they enter directly. As soon as they entered, the god-elf woman and the others began to look around, as if they were full of curiosity about everything.


    "I am Chi Nan, the lord of the Sacred Tree, are you from the military of the half-elf empire."


    Chi Nan stepped forward without being too formal. Anyway, the half-elf''s etiquette was not very familiar. But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that these half-elves didn''t care much about the etiquette.

 Chapter 647： No matter how cute it is, it is a pest

    "Hello, I''m Jia Wei, a captain of the border defense air force. Is this your flying boat? It''s so comfortable." The half-elves around them looked refreshed, as if they had sucked something strange. .


    "We are not an alchemy flying boat, but a plant airship. The whole body is made of plants. Of course it is comfortable."


    Olna stepped forward, still showing no expression. But from the look in Olna''s eyes, there is some pride and ostentation. What can the people of the great empire be like, can they be compared with the holy tree collar on the airship?


    "It turns out to be airships. They are all made of plants. They are all living plants. It''s amazing. It''s a pity that the alchemists in our empire are not very good. They can only use wood to make flying boats. Even that tree It was hard to merge into it." Jia Wei was talking about the big tree on her flying boat.


    It seemed that in the eyes of the half-elves, his airship was much better than theirs. After all, it is a race that is friendly to nature, but what''s the use of being comfortable without strength.


    Chi Nan''s philosophy is completely different from them. As long as his own airship does not reach the level of crushing the airship in one day, Chi Nan will never be satisfied, at least he still has a direction for development.


    With a light cough, Chi Nan suddenly said: "It''s a bit bothersome to come here, but it''s the first time we have received an invitation to the Forest Banquet. We don''t know what to do. Also, do we need to notify anyone."


    Jia Wei finally reacted, her face flushed slightly, and then returned to normal: "I''m so sorry, in fact, there is no need to prepare for the Forest Banquet. But since you are invited, you must inform the royal family. Distance The forest banquet still has about one and a half months, and it is enough to go to the imperial capital at that time."


    "At that time, we will also go to the imperial capital to report on our duties, so let''s go with you. We will also report the news about your coming here." For the half-elf, the half-elf empire is not very wary.


    But Jia Wei suddenly noticed that there were a lot of humans beside her, frowned, and took two steps back calmly: "Your Excellency Chi Nan, why are there so many humans on your side?"


    Looking at their disgust, Chi Nan understood: "Don''t worry, these are our subordinates. My territory is in the north, and there are more humans over there. Therefore, our people are more of these humans."


    "That''s right, it''s really hard for you. The half-elves themselves have nothing to do, but these humans must be registered. Otherwise, something will go wrong and it will be very distressing at that time."


    Is this racial discrimination? Chi Nan thought inexplicably. However, I glanced around and saw that these soldiers didn''t feel any upset. Chi Nan thought about it, just register, it''s not an important thing anyway.


    "Well, then follow the rules here. By the way, who are the people below and why should they kill the insects."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan changed his style of speaking, and immediately awake these people. "Yes, I have forgotten that we are here to eliminate bugs. By the way, your airship formation is so big, so come and help."


    You''re really welcome, maybe this is the natural way half-elves get along, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "Those bugs are so beautiful, why kill them? It''s a shame." Olna stepped forward and said.


    "Yes, those bugs are very beautiful, but no matter how beautiful they are, they can''t be left behind, otherwise our seaside forest will be completely destroyed." Jia Wei''s eyes flashed with depressed brilliance.


    For beautiful things, half-elves are hard to get started. If it weren''t for these things to be too harmful, to be honest, Jia Wei wouldn''t want to come to this job. Of course, this bug is only beautiful to half-elves. For humans, both men and women will feel uncomfortable all over. Eliminating these insects is not burdened in the slightest.


    "But I don''t see how harmful these bugs are, they just spit."


    Jia Wei spread out her hands helplessly after hearing the words: "You don''t know that there is no way, in fact, we didn''t know it at the beginning. This is originally a coastal forest, although it is not within the imperial territory in name, it is controlled by the empire. "


    "At that time, it was a big forest. Many of us liked to play here. But one day, these crystal worms appeared in the sea. At first, no one felt how, but later, these crystal worms came more and more. The more, at that time we found that the problem was too late to solve."


    Jia Wei didn''t hide it, she said it directly, perhaps because they were all half-elves.


    These crystal worms were originally produced by a biological mutation in the ocean. And the method of reproduction is actually split. That is, one becomes two, and two becomes four. This speed is amazing The key point is that although these crystal worms have no lethality, they eat everything. They are on the beach. The forest was quickly eaten by these worms. And wherever they pass, there will be a lot of viscous liquid left behind.


    Usually, I spit out a lot. These liquids are like glue, which will stick to the ground and prevent plants from growing. In addition, the worms will bring a lot of sea salt from the sea, and as a result, the seashore has become saline-alkali land.


    "When we found out, we wiped out a lot of crystal worms. But we didn''t expect that even if the crystal worms die, the skin they left behind will automatically split and grow many new ones."


    "By the time we discover the crystal worm problem, these crystal worms have grown to a very exaggerated level. But the nobles in the Imperial Capital still didn''t realize this problem, and only let our frontier army solve it. Let these crystal worms develop. There will definitely be less and less land by the sea, and the forest will be severely damaged."


    It seems that half-elves will also decay after becoming nobles, maybe they have no bad thoughts, but in the heart of this enjoyment, half-elves are more than humans. Chi Nan thought of it silently.


    This bug has not attracted the attention of the Half-elf Empire, but Chi Nan can also see it. To allow these things to develop, this piece of forest is unnecessary. Even if you want to wipe it out completely, it is not easy.


    "We are here to ask you for your help to eliminate these bugs, as long as we can suppress them. This time we go back, we must have a way to persuade the royal family to take them seriously."


    Jia Wei gave herself a big gift, Chi Nan rubbed her brows. Helping is a waste of time, but it does no harm to myself. Moreover, if you can still get the favor of the border army, it may be helpful to yourself, so do it.

 Chapter 648： Insects are afraid of fire, and smoke billows

    Now that it has been decided, Chi Nan is no longer bothered. . §ê§ë§ê.¢ë¢í¢ªS.§ã§à§Þ is updated quickly. These semi-¡®essential¡¯ spirits are all very direct, and who knows what they think. "Okay, then I''ll help, where do I start."


    Jia Wei ¡®showed¡¯ a smile: "Let¡¯s start from the front, let¡¯s come first, you can take a look first."


    Jia Wei didn''t plan to go back to her flying boat, but stayed here. It seemed that the airship really made Jia Wei feel very comfortable. The other half ¡®jing¡¯ spirits who came with them had grievances and resentments on their faces, but they left the airship and returned to their posts, and the airship began to fly forward.


    "Listen, everyone lined up and started to clean up the bugs. If these bugs continue to develop, you all know how terrible the consequences will be."


    Jia Wei held something like a hollow awl in her hand, like a horn, but without a small mouth. It was strange that Jia Wei spoke directly into her mouth, as if holding a microphone.


    But the next moment, other semi-¡®jing¡¯ voices came from the microphone: "We know the captain, we will definitely keep the forest behind." The crystal worms in front of them have already begun to devour the forest.


    The crystal worm looks very silly and cute, and the speed is not very fast, but the speed of eating is indeed not slow. Especially with a large number of crystal worms, the big trees soon fell like this.


    In the front, a row of flying boats flew out sideways. Next to the big tree above the flying boat, a nature mage began to use the big tree to cast spells. The tree mobilizes the magic in the magic furnace and transforms it into natural magic.


    Soon, with the help of the big tree, one by one green ¡®colored¡¯ transparent **** of light flew down from the sky.


    The ball of light plunged into the earth, and the earth immediately began to vibrate, and countless spikes rushed out of the ground, killing a large swath of crystal worms on the spot. The surrounding crystal worm felt the danger and ran towards the surroundings, but the speed was too slow. After running for a long time, it didn''t go far. There are also many crystal worms, crowded together, unable to run.


    "It''s a pity, it can''t be completely eliminated, there will be more after a while." Jia Wei said distressedly.


    "Why don''t you take the video so that other people will understand it after watching it."


    "Yes, there are still pictures to use. But what if our empire doesn''t?"


    These idiots are half ¡®smart¡¯, can they ignore such an important evidence retention method? "Don''t you ¡®communicate¡¯ with other kingdoms, there are these things in general human kingdoms."


    These semi-¡®essential¡¯ spirits seem to have only themselves in their eyes, and have never thought of ¡®communicating¡¯ with other people at all.


    "Yeah, I forgot all about it, thank you for your reminder. If there is a photo spar, the royal family will surely realize the harm of these crystal worms." I really can''t stand these semi-''jing'' spirits, Chi Nan thought in his heart. .


    Forget it, just do what you should do, and take care of what you do.


    "Why don''t you use alchemy cannons?" Suddenly, Olna asked.


    "Alchemy artillery, can Dongzi still play any role in this environment?" Olna closed her mouth, and Jia Wei was right. The alchemy artillery is fine against an important unit, but it is useless to deal with these things.


    "What we need to do, our cannon may be effective." The Crystal Worm is very fragile, and its cannon swept across it, and it would surely be able to wipe out countless numbers.


    Jia Wei put her finger next to her mouth and pressed it hard. After thinking for a long time, she said, "Humans have a lot of experience in setting fire. These crystal worms are afraid of fire. Why don''t you try it with flames?"


    This actually used a negotiating tone, well, humans are very good at setting fires, because humans have more flame mages. The semi-"jing" spirits have higher magical talents, but they don''t have much of Atami''s nature and fire mage.


    This half ¡®jing¡¯ spirit alchemy flying boat is even more impossible to have an attack method like flame, for fear of hurting the forest.


    "Since they are afraid of fire, it is easy to handle. Come, throw me some kerosene bombs." Chi Nan ordered directly.


    As for missiles, well, that thing is just like an alchemy cannon. It''s really not enough to deal with this kind of bugs that are everywhere and not very powerful. In this case, large-scale attacks are the best. .


    Ahead, the airship flew toward the battlefield, no, it flew toward the bug pile. In mid-air, bombs were dropped one by one. Most of the people who control the airship are humans, so they don''t feel like they can''t handle it.


    The large ball bomb was thrown into the pile of bugs, and the bugs were still looking stupidly at the sky. The shells were thrown down, and the bugs were smashed into ¡®meat¡¯ sauce on the spot. No way, these bugs are too fragile.


    But this was just the beginning. The kerosene was sprayed out, a little spark in the void suddenly ¡®shot¡¯ out, and a large area turned into a fire on the spot.


    However, there are bugs all around, and the slime on the bugs is like glue, and the flame is almost smashed, so the flame begins to expand. As long as the bugs in this pile, the last one did not run away.


    Below, the fires were lit one after another, and they looked like a large sea of ??fire.


    The surrounding temperature began to rise continuously, and the burning caused some black smoke below to start to rise, and soon it was thick smoke billowing, making it difficult to see the scene below. However, within the flames, the screams of the insects "hissing" can be heard, and the number of insects is rapidly decreasing. After being burned by the flames, the dead bugs can no longer divide and reproduce.


    "Great I know that humans really have a very unique ability to destroy fire."


    Hearing Jia Wei''s words whether it was praise or satire, Chi Nan felt an urge to cover his head. Semi-"fine" spirits are really not suitable for foreign "friendship", these things are all made by themselves.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirit had this kind of ¡®sex¡¯, I might have been fighting with someone with a bad temper.


    As the flames continued to burn, the semi-"fine" spirit flying boats that had originally come here to destroy the crystal worms also stopped their actions. Since the airships do better than themselves, why do they bother to "wander" magically.


    Gradually, the semi-"fine" spirits who originally came to do the task have become spectators, watching the airship performance.


    These guys are really uncles. They don''t know if they are here to help. Forget it, anyway, the semi-"jing" spirit is like that. At least it can leave them with a good impression, then it will be easier to do business next.


    Before long, the smoke was too deep, and the flames below became faint. "I don''t know if these insects are afraid of smoke. If they are afraid, they should be able to kill a lot of them."

 Chapter 649： Show your strength, the hummingbird comes on stage

    #?Y??7Q]?~?§£0D?K??b£¥U6???:EU?*??Y&3R?r??M1Vf???U?6?vb?? smoke. . For more latest chapters visit: §º§»§».¢ß¢áXS.§ã§°§®. After the black ¡®color¡¯ was smoked, many bugs turned into black ¡®color¡¯, black from the inside to the outside, but they were immortal. This should be a characteristic of these bugs. \\r


    "My lord, although flames are good at killing insects, the insects must be gathered to be burned to death. Our bombs can''t burn much." Sophia said hesitantly beside him. \\r


    At this moment, Olna suddenly said: "The kerosene bomb has been consumed more than half, do you want to continue?"\\r


    Chi Nan finally remembered that since the new airship ratio was modified, the number of bombs on the airship has been reduced. Now the kerosene bombs on the airship simply cannot support long-term battles. \\r


    Not to mention, the densely packed insects below occupy a large piece of land, even if they are all filled with kerosene bombs, it is impossible to completely burn here. \\r


    Jia Wei looked down, but her expression was very excited. Being able to slaughter these insects on a large scale using flames is indeed very useful. Just hearing what they said made Jia Wei a little depressed, and both ears drooped down. \\r


    "Sorry, I didn''t know that you have so few bombs." Jia Wei actually took the initiative to speak. \\r


    Well, the semi-spiritual ¡®sex¡¯ pattern is really different from that of human beings. Chi Nan''rubbed'' his brows and said, "If you use a machine gun, these bugs can be killed on a large scale. But even if these bugs die, they can continue to split and multiply. There is nothing we can do about it. After all, the machine gun bullets we carry are ordinary."\\r


    In order to make room, ordinary airships can also be loaded with some hummingbird fighters and self-detonating hummingbirds, and the machine guns and bombing bombs have been reduced to the extreme. A small-scale battle can be sustained, but a large-scale battle can''t. \\r


    "This is no problem. As long as you can kill more of these bugs, then others will collect them and burn them."\\r


    It¡¯s true that semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits are not good at using flame power, but if dead bugs are burned with flames, there¡¯s no problem. I really don''t know why, these semi-"fine" spirits are so uncomfortable. \\r


    If you can set fire, isn''t it the same with ordinary people''s methods? \\r


    At this moment, Olna suddenly said blankly: "Let''s use the Hummingbird fighter. Anyway, we only need to kill the bugs. There is no need for us to set fire to less. Moreover, these bugs are not so easy to burn." \\r


    Olna pointed down, Chi Nan was a little strange, aren''t these bugs easy to burn. But after Chi Nan''s observation, it was discovered that the epidermis of these insects was easy to burn, but some of the liquid in the body could not burn. \\r


    Jia Wei said embarrassedly: "Crystal worms mutated from marine organisms. The mucus in the body contains a lot of sea water. If the sea water evaporates, the mucus is also easy to burn."\\r


    It turns out that there is water, so it''s no wonder that such dense insects always burn to a certain extent and then go out by themselves. \\r


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan nodded and said, "Then let the Hummingbird be dispatched." Since the improvement of the Hummingbird, it has not been dispatched on a large scale, just to verify it. Moreover, he can also show his strength to the semi-"jing" empire, and these semi-"jing"s who save him underestimate himself. This is also a strategy of ¡®communication¡¯. \\r


    Without sufficient strength, even if you have good goods, you will probably be undermined by these semi-"fine" spirits. \\r


    With Orna''s order, the big ¡®door¡¯ of the airship opened. Not only the mothership, it can be said that in addition to the frigate and destroyer, other airships opened their cabin ¡®doors¡¯ and released a large number of hummingbird fighters. \\r


    The transport ship did not participate either, not because it did not have this ability, but because the transport ship transported all cargo this time, and on the contrary, it had no combat effectiveness. It did not even carry ordinary machine gun bullets and bombs. \\r


    "Wow, what is this? It doesn''t seem to be a monster, it''s not a plant."\\r


    Jia Wei''s eyes lit up, but the focus of this attention is a bit strange. \\r


    "Of course, this thing is called a hummingbird fighter. It is a pure plant weapon that can fight for a long time. If you don''t believe me, look at it. There are more of this thing, but it''s very powerful."\\r


    A large number of hummingbird fighters flew out, and instantly one by one wind cannons fell from the sky. The power of the wind cannon is not small, but the scope is greater. A wind cannon can sweep a large area. \\r


    Under the ravages of the wind blade, all the semi-¡®fine¡¯ spirits were pleasantly surprised to see a large number of crystal worms on the coastline being continuously wiped out. A piece of wind cannon can clear a large area, sweeping the past as if sweeping the floor. \\r


    At this speed, if it lasts for a few days, it may even wipe out all the crystal worms on the entire coastline. \\r


    Seeing this scene, the half ¡®jing¡¯ spirit below was also sluggish for a long time. I don''t know how long it has passed, and finally a semi-"jing" spirit reacted. "Oh my God, this killing speed is too fast, what are you waiting for, hurry up and burn these crystal worm skins."\\r


    They all know that if these skins are left behind, they will split again in the future, and they are likely to become new crystal worms. In that case, the cleaning this time would be meaningless. This is their knowledge of crystal worms for many years. \\r


    "But what if we don''t have so much fuel."\\r


    To burn the crystal worm, it is impossible without fuel. The crystal worm itself is a kind of fuel But there is too much water in the body of the worm. They don''t have time to wait for the water to evaporate naturally, so they need a certain amount of fuel. \\r


    "Then go back and get it quickly, isn''t it just a little bit of fuel, it''s insignificant compared to the forest eaten by these insects." So below, countless half-spirits began to get busy. \\r


    However, seeing the combat effectiveness of these hummingbird fighters at this moment, many people of insight are beginning to worry. The power of this weapon is really terrifying when used on a large-scale battlefield. Every wind cannon is a bronze-level destructive power. \\r


    With so many hummingbird fighters gathered together, it is as if there is a powerful wind magician team. Although the method is single, the durability and attack range are even more terrifying than the wizard team. Even if their border guards face such a blow, it is difficult to be an opponent. Is this really just a person from a small place? \\r


    Some semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits began to secretly report the sights they saw here. Chi Nan had anticipated it a long time ago, so he didn''t mean to stop it at all. This time, it was originally to show off their strength. \\r


    Such a large-scale slaughter will make people boring after watching it for a long time, and soon all people will lose their attention.

 Chapter 650： It turns out that bugs also know that they are afraid

    Facts have proved that Chi Nan did not clean up here for several days at all. --Because it was only a day, as a large number of crystal worms were killed, the crystal worm behind also found that something was wrong.


    In the evening of the same day, Chinan found many crystal worms on the coastline fleeing into the sea in a panic. That''s right, just run away. Crystal worms are slow to crawl, but these worms still roll.


    Shrink yourself into a ball, and then you can roll all the way off the shore. There are also insects and insects pushing each other forward, and the speed is not very slow. By the next day, there were not many bugs on the coastline.


    It''s just that all kinds of fish in the water suddenly appeared a lot. Chi Nan found that this bug seemed to be a very good fish feed. After so many insects went into the sea, they immediately attracted the coveting of countless fishes. A large number of fish were waiting next to them, devouring these worms frantically. Perhaps this is the reason why the crystal worm came to the shore.


    "Is this group consciousness? This kind of bug shouldn''t seem to be so smart, right?"


    Chi Nan''touched'' his chin, but he was not a biologist and was not interested in studying these things.


    "If all the crystal worms enter the sea, wouldn''t they be eaten up by fish." Beside, Sophia looked at the scene in the sea, maybe this time it can be solved once and for all.


    But Jia Wei shook her head and said: "It''s impossible. These crystal worms originally mutated from bugs in the ocean. If they can be eaten clean, they won''t threaten the land."


    Chi Nan looked at from a distance, and suddenly found that the mud in the water seemed to be lifted up. Taking a closer look, Chi Nan finally found the clue. It turned out that after the crystal worm entered the sea, it would actually start to drill into the silt.


    It didn''t take long for a large number of crystal worms to enter the ground. When it came to this place, it was clear that the fish would not be able to eat the crystal worm. But even so, most of the crystal worms can''t get into the silt, they will be swallowed up by the fishes that have been waiting here long ago. The later you enter the water, the less safe it is.


    After a busy day the next day, the crystal worms on the coastline were almost wiped out. A large fire below is full of crystal worm shards burning all over the ground by half-¡®jing¡¯ spirits.


    Some fragments of crystal worms actually gave birth to small crystal worms. It''s just that not long after these crystal worms were born, they were mercilessly burned with flames by the semi-"jing" spirits, and nothing was left.


    I am afraid that after this time, this beach will turn into a black beach. "The things here have been done, now we can go to the imperial capital." Chi Nan asked.


    The Forest Banquet can actually be held in any city. This is a large-scale traditional festival. Even a small town will hold a banquet itself. But those who were invited to come were all in the imperial capital.


    "Well, we have contacted the imperial capital before, and we will send you along when things are over here. Let''s go, let me show the way, it just so happens that we have to go to the imperial capital to''confess'' the situation here." Jia Wei He bounced around, and didn''t have the stability of being a captain. And most of the other semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits are also like this.


    Looking at Jia Wei''s appearance, it was obvious that she didn''t want to get off the airship. In the end, Chi Nan had no choice but to let Jia Wei stay here. The airship formation set off again.


    At the forefront, there are more than a dozen and a half "jing" spirit empire alchemy flying boats, which are leading the way.


    This time, the semi-"fine" spirits were surprised again. "These airships are so fast, they are not slower than us. They can still keep up with the fastest speed under our routine."


    Ahead, the semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits on the flying boat were discussing in surprise. They didn''t expect that these airships not only attacked strangely and powerfully, but also flew so fast, which was really amazing.


    Along the way, the semi-¡®fine¡¯ spirits kept speeding up, but seeing that the airship was still able to keep up, their unwillingness to admit defeat erupted. By now, these semi-¡®essential¡¯ spirits have been completely convinced.


    Don''t think it was born in a small kingdom in the north, but the semi-"jing" spirit over there is really amazing. No matter where in this world is the same, only with strength can you gain the respect of others. Perhaps, now it is because there are too few masters in Chi Nan''s hands, that makes people look down on it. After all, there are many silver-level masters among the border guards.


    Jia Wei herself is a silver pinnacle ¡®shooter¡¯. If the golden warrior Horn had not existed in the team, perhaps these people would look down on them even more. I don¡¯t know how many golden masters there are in the semi-¡®jing¡¯ empire.


    I really don''t know how big this world is without going out of the ¡®door¡¯. Now Chi Nan has finally come into contact with how strong the most powerful part of the world is. Flying all the way, Chi Nan also had a general understanding of the semi-¡®jing¡¯ empire.


    Forests are everywhere in the semi-¡®jing¡¯ empire, and places that are not forests are being transformed. These places are the future forests.


    The cities of the semi-"jing" empire were all built in the middle of the forest, and they looked similar to the "misty" fog forest after their transformation. It''s just that the semi-"jing" spirit obviously doesn''t have that kind of perfect control over plants.


    Although most buildings in the city are made of wood, they are only wood, not living plants. Of course, there are many buildings built directly with living trees, but some buildings that are too big and important cannot do this. And even in the city, you can see a lot of tall trees Unfortunately, flying all the way, I saw a lot of cities and a lot of forests, but Chinan still didn¡¯t. Discovering the golden level of plants, I felt a little helpless in my heart.


    "Hey, these places are after all forests that were planted by the semi-"spirit" after the empire was established. How could it be possible to plant gold plants in them. Not only the gold plants, but even the silver-level plants did not feel it. ."


    Chinan''s plant perception range is already very large. If you don''t feel it, then it''s true. The forest that I planted is too young, and it is completely different from the ancient forest that grows naturally.


    It seems that if you want to really find the golden plants you need, you still need to go to some ancient forests. If it doesn''t work, maybe the next ¡®transaction¡¯ can be obtained from the semi-¡®jing¡¯.


    From here to the imperial capital, it took a whole two days'' time. This semi-essential empire is really huge.


    Two days later, in Chinan, far away, I saw several big trees with a height of at least two hundred meters. Below is a majestic city with a very large outline, which is more spectacular than a general semi-"spiritual" city, and closer to nature. .

 Chapter 651： Why dont you let in

    "The former is the emperor capital of the semi-''jing'' empire, right? It looks so big.--"


    Hearing Olna¡¯s words, Jia Wei said proudly: "Of course, the imperial capital is not comparable to the kings of the small kingdom. In fact, this area is within the imperial capital, and the other side is just the inner part of the imperial capital. city."


    Chi Nan only roughly calculated the range of the inner city in the distance, the tall city wall, and found that the so-called inner city was not smaller than his original Hongsha Ridge, and the surrounding imperial capital was even wider.


    Within this area, the forests of trees are sparser, because there are too many semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits living in it. There are cities and towns everywhere, which are extremely prosperous. It is very pleasant to be able to see so many semi-jingling spirits at once, and the semi-jingling spirits who are with you are very happy.


    It''s just that the big trees here are very tall, Chi Nan can clearly feel it. Few of these big trees grew to such a large size naturally, and most of them were spawned by nature mages. It may not be visible on the surface, even the semi-"jing" spirit nature mage can''t feel it, but it is very clear in Chi Nan''s perception.


    Perhaps this is a manifestation of the magical power of life in his body higher than that of them.


    As soon as he entered this range, a flying boat flew in the distance. It was very similar to the semi-"fine" spirit flying boat in front of his team, but it was a little bigger, and the number actually reached more than one hundred.


    From the air, their team was bigger and more spectacular than the team they carried.


    Suddenly, the strange microphone on Jia Wei''s body lit up. "What''s the matter with you here? Why do you bring so many people to the imperial capital? You are from that place."


    Jia Wei picked up the microphone and said immediately: "We are the coastal border guards. This time we mainly came back to''confess'' the Crystal Worm. In addition, these people were sent by the Ruthyala Kingdom to participate in the forest feast. Help us clean up those crystal worms." Jia Wei explained naturally.


    "Those who are invited, do you have an invitation letter?" The other party vaguely surrounded himself.


    Although Chi Nan could understand, he always felt very upset in his heart. I obviously invited myself to come, don''t you know in advance? This is trying to give himself a slap in the face, Chi Nan faintly guessed.


    Sure enough, after becoming a power class, no matter how pure the nature is, these semi-essential spirits are still affected. After all, the semi-"jing" spirit is not the real "jing" spirit, and it cannot be the same as the "jing" spirit without desire and demand.


    Soon, Chi Nan''s invitation letter was sent to the opposite side, after the opposite side checked. Chi Nan saw a young man stand up on a flying boat opposite. That''s right, it was actually a man.


    You know, it is not easy for men to have **** in the semi-fine spirit, because the **** of women is more powerful.


    It¡¯s just that Chi Nan discovered that this man with a half-spirit is different from a normal half-spirit. There are some gray and ¡°colored¡± hairs on his ears. It is not as bald as a general half-spirit. His eyes are The gray "colored" ones even have a gray "colored" tail behind them.


    This is the race that has been ¡®mixed¡¯. This is definitely not the result of the ¡®mixing¡¯ of humans and ¡®jing¡¯ spirits. But there are many small races in this world, and it is impossible for Chi Nan to clearly identify these races one by one.


    "Looking at your invitation letter, it should be the first time to come here."


    The opponent spoke, and Chi Nan also opened the window on the mothership so that the opponent could see him.


    Seeing nodding, the other party smiled and said: "Welcome you to come, you can call me gray''mao''. According to the rules, you are the first time to participate in the forest banquet, so you can not directly enter the imperial capital, only on the edge of the imperial capital Stay. When the forest feast is held, you can go in. Moreover, humans are not allowed to enter."


    Chi Nan frowned more severely: "We were invited to come, why can''t we enter."


    "Because you have been invited for the first time, you must do this for the safety of the imperial capital. This is also true for the other half-''jing'' spirits invited. Next time you come, you don''t need to wait outside."


    The other party seems very polite, but Chi Nan can feel the superiority contained in the other''s attitude. Is this looking down on himself? If this isn''t a semi-"fine" spiritual empire, Chi Nan couldn''t help but want to do it.


    Just looking around, the opponent''s fleet is obviously larger than his own. Although he has missiles as a big killer, his own defenses are not enough. Really fight, it is definitely not the opponent of the other party.


    Under the eaves, people had to bow their heads, Chi Nan''s heart was burning with anger, but he could only follow the other party''s rules. "Okay, then let''s stop around here."


    Although he followed the other party''s rules, it was only this time. Next time I wanted to invite myself to the so-called forest banquet, Lao Tzu would not accompany him. Chi Nan has made up his mind, this is the last time to come here.


    "Very well, in addition, restrain your subordinates and do not conflict with our residents. It is best to learn our etiquette and code of conduct here, and do not violate the laws and ethics of the empire. Your weapons should also be restrained, no'' Use it indiscriminately, otherwise we will be rude." Gray''Mao'' didn''t mean to be polite when he said something.


    Chi Nan gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t worry, we will do it."


    When will the invited guests be treated like this? It is really annoying.


    "Finally, since these people are all brought by you then you are responsible for entertaining them. It''s best to watch them well and don''t let them''chaos''." After speaking, Hui Mao turned back and turned back. In the cabin.


    Under the monitoring of the surrounding flying boats, Chi Nan could only let the airships land on the edge of the imperial capital. Because the airship is too big to damage the trees here, there is no way to stay in many places.


    Chi Nan directly ordered the airship to hover in mid-air. "The **** half-''jing'' spirit empire does not even prepare an airport for us to stop." Chi Nan muttered softly, his heart becoming more and more annoyed.


    Jia Wei said helplessly: "Sorry, that guy is said to have the blood of the Jackal, and is not the same as half of our half-jing He doesn''t even look down on people who are not from an empire." Obviously, Jia Wei still has some understanding of the immediate boss of Gray''Mao''.


    "It turns out to be a greedy and cruel jackal, it''s no wonder that there is such a personality." Chi Nan knew it. But no matter how you understand it, since this guy can lead Feizhou to greet him, it shows that there must be a semi-"jing" spiritual empire''s high-level instruction behind this.


    "Hmph, even if I don''t enter the imperial capital, I can still do business well. Sometimes they regret it."

 Chapter 652： Attention drawn by the mother tree of the home

    "Look over there... More latest chapters visit: §º§»§».¢ß¢áXS.§ã§°§®." Just as the group was about to stop, everyone suddenly saw that there was also a group on the other side. Hui ¡®Mao¡¯ didn¡¯t go back either, but greeted the past with someone.


    Only soon, everyone saw that these people were treated the same as them. It''s just that kind of stubborn look, which makes people a little bit off to eat. "Haha, it turns out that it''s not just us who get this kind of treatment."


    Chi Nan laughed, and Sophia next to him said angrily: "Aren''t you still very angry just now, why are you so happy now." In fact, Sophia really didn''t feel uncomfortable because of the treatment issue. After all, Sophie was in Sophie. In Ra''s eyes, compared to the empire, this princess is nothing but a small person.


    Only Chi Nan is really angry because of other people''s attitudes.


    "I am happy that it seems that there are many people like us. Since they can''t enter the city, we can do business outside and attract them all. Maybe, with this opportunity, our business can expand. To the south of the entire continent."


    There is some truth to this statement, but there is a sense of sight of taking advantage of the fire.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s stop first, and then clean up this area. Hmph, I really thought we would have nothing to do without giving us space." Chi Nan said disdainfully.


    The magical power of life surged, and the lush forest below began to move. In the surprised gaze of many people around, these ordinary big trees actually slowly moved up, ¡®extracting¡¯ their root system.


    Then, these big trees moved so slowly, left their original positions, and walked to other places to take root again. You know, it is not easy for a nature mage to control an ordinary tree. Being able to control such a large area of ??plants to move at once is beyond the scope of a normal nature mage.


    Hui ¡®Mao¡¯ didn¡¯t see it because he left here, otherwise he might be surprised what he looked like.


    Although Hui''Mao'' is not low in status, he is not a natural mage himself, and because of the relationship of his sex, his reputation even in the semi-jingling empire is not very good. This is what Jia Wei just told herself.


    It''s just that Jia Wei had already left here before and went to the Imperial Capital to report, so she didn''t see the sight here.


    "Okay, let''s stop here. By the way, the airship doesn''t need to fall directly to the ground, just stay at a height of two meters above the ground. I''ll take care of the steps."


    Chi Nan gave an order and all the airships stayed at a height of two meters, just maintaining the height, and the consumption of the floating ball was not very large. Then, Chi Nan once again gave birth to some planks.


    There are several floating **** supported by these wooden boards, and they are placed layer by layer at the ¡®door¡¯ of all the airships, like steps. On both sides of the steps, guardrails grew out of handrails. Suddenly, these airships became the best residences and warehouses, and there was no need to re-set up camps and wait for work.


    "It''s here. There are a lot of people here. Are we going to start business here and what should we do."


    Chi Nan smiled at Sophia: "It''s very simple. To do business, we must first attract people. The method of yelling is definitely not very effective. After all, we are all outsiders, so Use other methods."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Come on, move all our things down, and I will inform the other semi-"spirit" teams stationed here later." Although they have arrived very early, there are still more coming than them. Earlier.


    After all, this is the invitation of the semi-jingling empire, and it is the supreme glory for the semi-jingling spirit. It''s not half ¡®smart¡¯, and it¡¯s not even possible to receive an invitation. They wouldn''t be like Chi Nan, they weren''t anxious at all slowly. In fact, the earliest one arrived here as early as half a year ago and has been waiting until now.


    Others go to carry the goods, and Chi Nan is not idle either. A seed in his hand fell to the ground, and then grew rapidly. This is not something else, but the mother tree of the homeland.


    "Hehe, the mother tree of the homeland can promote the growth of surrounding plants, and it can also radiate a powerful natural force. Within the range of the mother tree of the homeland, the semi-"spirit" spirits feel very comfortable, and the natural mage will also increase the speed. increase."


    Chi Nan slanted his eyes and swept around: "I don''t believe you will be indifferent."


    Speaking of it, the airship actually incorporates the mother tree of the homeland. It''s just the home tree in the airship. Unless it actively radiates the power out, it is impossible for the outside world to feel it.


    In order to avoid the semi-"fine" idea of ??hitting these airships, Chi Nan did not let go, but replanted a tree outside, and it was still under Chi Nan''s control that it gave birth to a very large one.


    In a blink of an eye, this homeland mother tree has reached a height of more than 100 meters. In the entire semi-¡®jing¡¯ spiritual king¡¯s capital, it may not be the tallest, but it is also one of the tallest trees. After all, even here, there are not many big trees that can exceed a hundred meters. Such rapid growth immediately attracted the attention of many people around.


    Many of the semi-¡®fine¡¯ spirits in the surrounding villages and towns are coming over here. It would be strange if they didn''t feel such a big movement here.


    "It''s a strange feeling, how come I feel so comfortable, what is in front of me that attracts me."


    "I also feel there is a very comfortable feeling, just like the feeling of going to worship the tree of life in the first place."


    More and more semi-"jing" spirits discovered that the problem was not right. As the news spread, all the nearby semi-"jing" spirits were alarmed. Gradually, the old people and children in the semi-"jing" spirit also came out and gathered here.


    Chi Nan also felt the surrounding movement, but Chi Nan didn''t care at all. In other words, this is the effect you want. "It''s almost there." Chi Nan stopped and did not continue to spawn.


    But when the tree reaches this level, the range of its radiating power is already very terrifying. Even the other semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits stationed nearby felt the change here. "I feel that this is a natural force, and my magic has been mobilized. Cultivating in this environment, my strength can definitely increase faster."


    "It''s not just strength, you see, the speed at which I have just spawned plants here has nearly doubled, which is terrifying. If the border becomes such an environment, the strength of our Nature Mage can be achieved."


    Everyone was shocked, and Nature Mage had always been the weaker among the Mage. But if the speed of catalyzing plants is more than doubled, will nature mages still be weak?

 Chapter 653： We have many treasures from the holy tree collar

    Because of the radiating power of the mother tree in the homeland, the surrounding semi-jingling spirits were all disturbed, and more and more semi-jingling spirits got news and came to investigate. . The fastest update visit: §ë§ë§ë.79XS.§ã§°¦¬. Then one by one was attracted.


    The surrounding semi-"jing" spirit towns and semi-"jing" spirit organizations were even more alarmed, and they gathered here one after another.


    I don''t know when, Chinan was still a very empty and vast resident, and it was surrounded by three circles inside and outside three circles of semi-"jing" spirits. This is the first time they have seen so many semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits.


    At this moment, the most exciting thing is the semi-jingling people brought by Chi Nan. Once upon a time I could see so many compatriots. This is a paradise for semi-jingling. It is really touching. Up.


    "Hey, what the **** is this? How can there be such a huge natural breath."


    "That''s it, just talk about it, what the **** is this, why have we never seen it before."


    "Let me pass, let me pass, I am a soldier in the Imperial Capital, this thing has a huge effect on the Nature Mage, now we want to requisition." Before he finished speaking, the voice was drowned by other people.


    "Look, everyone, the other plants around them seem to grow much faster, as if a nature mage is constantly spawning them." Finally, someone discovered the changes in the surrounding plants.


    Within the range of the mother tree in the home, all plants are in a state of being spawned. Perhaps on the surface, the changes have not changed much, but the victory is long-lasting. In fact, the average bronze-level nature mage gives birth to plants, and it doesn¡¯t necessarily have a homeland mother tree. And the mother tree in the homeland does not give birth to one or two trees, but all the plants in this large area.


    The increase in the power of the Nature Mage is also visible to the ¡®naked¡¯ eyes. More and more nature mages arrived, making it even more difficult for the original garrison here to recruit this tree easily.


    "Everyone, be quiet. We are from the northern sacred tree collar. This time we were invited to participate in the forest feast, but our main purpose is not this, but to do business with everyone."


    Pressing lightly with both hands, Chi Nan continued: "This time we brought a lot of goods, I believe everyone will like it. If there is a large trade, we can discuss in detail in the future, and now everyone will take a look at the samples."


    Suddenly, a half ¡®jing¡¯ spirit shouted: "Who are you, look at your appearance as a human. How can humans come to our half ¡®jing¡¯ spirit empire to participate in the forest banquet."


    "That is, mankind, what have you done to our compatriots, and why would they listen to you."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes. When he was in the human world, he was treated as a semi-jingling spirit. How could he come to the semi-jingling spirit empire because his appearance would be treated as a human being. These guys are really true.


    Chi Nan didn''t explain, but just stretched out his hand, and a seed in his hand sprouted and grew at a speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, it turned into a lot of vines, and small flowers bloomed on it.


    At this time, everyone shut their mouths, and the only people in this world who can ¡®manipulate¡¯ plants are nature mages. Those who can become a natural mage must have the blood of ¡®jing¡¯. This guy is a natural mage. Although he looks almost the same as a human being, he must be a semi-"fine" spirit. Because the ¡®jing¡¯ spirit cannot grow into this way.


    Seeing that everyone had no doubts, Chi Nan let people take out the goods.


    "Oh my God, what is this? How do I feel that my physical strength is recovering so quickly. And this, how can I recover the natural magic power that I consumed? This is obviously not an alchemy''medicine''."


    "More than that, using magical ¡®medicine¡¯ water will make us feel tired, but there are no side effects at all, and it feels as if it is completely natural magic." The most ¡®stimulating¡¯ is the Nature Mage.


    Chi Nan was full of excitement when he saw the natural mage here holding the bottles. The contents are all powder made from stamina beans. Chi Nan didn''t dare to bring the stamina beans directly, after all, they were seeds in themselves.


    The semi-¡®jing¡¯ empire is different from the human world. There are many natural mages here. Let them get the stamina beans, once they are spawned, then they will have nothing to do in the future. After all, even if the stamina beans are in their own territory, those natural mages can also give birth. Suo ¡®sex¡¯ is ground into powder and sold directly to them as finished products.


    "Hey, what is this? It tastes good. I have never eaten such delicious fruit."


    The other semi-¡®fine¡¯ spirits have also found something they are interested in.


    "Look at it, this is a weapon made of real plants. It''s harder and lighter than a steel weapon. This kind of weapon is the weapon that our semi-"spirit" should use."


    Their obsession with plants has made them very demanding in terms of weapons. When Chi Nan came, they knew that only a few of the semi-¡®essential¡¯ spirits here possess wood-made weapons. After all, there are too few special woods.


    Sure enough, these things are still very popular. It just doesn''t make much sense if the quantity is small, it''s just sending some samples. When they are sold in large quantities, they will be transported exclusively ¡®door¡¯.


    In addition, there are various wood materials and precious ¡®medicine¡¯ materials, which have also attracted the attention of many people.


    A group of mages who were obviously not natural mages were looking at those special wood materials, their eyes gleaming.


    These are the path of the element mage In the semi-"jing" spiritual empire, it is very difficult for these element mage to find suitable materials for them. Unexpectedly, this time, so many elements of the element mage were sent.


    Look at the staff that suits the wind element. Isn''t that just a wind cannon bush? Only after being cut off, it is naturally impossible for this jackhammer bush to automatically release jackhammers. Speaking of which, this plant was originally used to make staff.


    The other plants, although Chinan can''t use them directly, they are good for the mages to use as materials. These things were originally developed for the mage in their own territory, but now it seems that the effect is also good. The proportion of elemental wizards in the semi-¡®jing¡¯ empire is indeed smaller, but this is a proportion.


    The number of mages in the semi-"jing" clan is very large, and the number of elemental "shooters" is even greater. These things seem to be big-selling treasures.


    "Hey, what is that tree and how can I sell it?" Some people still remember the mother tree in the homeland.


    Chi Nan immediately said: "This thing is the mother tree of the homeland. We can sell the saplings, and you rely on you to give birth." The saplings sold by Chi Nan are all tricks. Other natural masters can give birth, but they can''t get seed.

 Chapter 654： Grey fur is flying again

    How could Chi Nan, who had been prepared for a long time, "hand over" the source of the goods to other people. --Don''t say that you are not a semi-"fine" spirit, even Chi Nan would not do this kind of loss-making business.


    Looking at other people, I can''t wait to contribute everything to the semi-"jing" spiritual empire, but Chi Nan doesn''t have this idea. In essence, how can people who came out of the earth be some selflessly dedicated people.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the best selling thing was not the treasures he brought, but a kind of rice crackers that were not very eye-catching. Not many of these rice crackers are grown in the territory. Because it tastes sweet and looks like rice grains on the surface, it is usually eaten as a snack by children.


    On top of the dwarf shrubs and trees, small yellow fruits the size of a child''s fist grow. The fruit is crushed, and there is something like this kind of rice inside. If you eat it as rice, there is no problem.


    But there is too much water in this thing, and it is too sweet to be suitable for human consumption.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that after the semi-"fine" spirits had eaten this kind of food, the "color" of the face seemed to be dyed with "color", each of them seemed to be "fascinated", I don''t know. I thought it was something weird.


    The semi-¡®jing¡¯ in his own territory is clearly...Wait, Chi Nan suddenly remembered that this rice **** was discovered from overseas, because it was not a long time to find it. I just planted some in experiments before, so I don¡¯t know if the semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits in the territory have eaten them.


    Imagine again, this thing seems to be recommended by the semi-¡®jing¡¯ to bring it with me, but I just didn¡¯t know it. Forget it, anyway, you can find a good product. The seed of the rice **** is not the rice **** itself, but a special kind of existence. In this regard, Chi Nan has long blocked its mutation.


    It is impossible for the general semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirit nature mage to unblock it. Besides, when the time comes, you can deliver the rice crackers yourself, and the plants will not be sold. Chi Nan is also very happy because business is so good.


    Sophia next to her is very busy. Although Sophia is a human being, they all know that Sophia is Chi Nan''s wife and the main person in charge of foreign trade this time.


    Therefore, no one dares to underestimate Sophia. Gradually, there were more and more contracts in Sophia''s hand, all of which were order contracts signed with semi-"fine" spirits from other places. After going back this time, they will send people to the sacred tree to lead the ¡®transaction¡¯.


    Seeing these things, Chi Nan and Sophia can imagine the prosperous scene of the future territory. With large-scale''transactions'', it is not difficult for the territory to develop. Just think of Remas at the time.


    The ¡®Trading¡¯ trade became more and more lively day by day, and on the third day, not only the people around the imperial capital were attracted to it, causing Chi Nan to continue to spawn all kinds of goods to sell to them. Even some of the semi-"fine" nobles in the inner city were attracted.


    Because the movement of Chi Nan''s''getting'' was getting louder and louder, the people in the inner city were finally alarmed. On this day, a large group of alchemy flying boats flew up in the air, and they looked like the emblems of the semi-"jing" spirit empire on the surface, so Chi Nan didn''t let his airship take off. He still stayed like that. Sure enough, all these flying boats came to find themselves.


    "Okay, it''s you again, dare to make such a big noise in the imperial capital."


    The one above the bow, isn''t it the gray ¡®Mao¡¯, I didn¡¯t expect this guy to come again.


    Chi Nan said coldly: "Why, what we did violated the empire''s laws and couldn''t be done. We didn''t make troubles, it was just a normal''transaction''." Chi Nan pointed to the surroundings.


    "That''s right, even the Imperial Army team can''t block our trade."


    "You are the gray ¡®Mao¡¯, I¡¯ve heard of you, is there anything going on this time." This was said by a little nobleman.


    Hui''Mao'' said coldly: "Ordinary''trading'' is not a problem, but so many people have been attracted, are you planning to make trouble." This is a bit far-fetched.


    Chi Nan sneered and looked at Gray''Mao'' without saying a word. For a long time, Gray''Mao'' also seemed to feel that what he said was a bit too much.


    As soon as his eyes rolled, Gray''Mao'' said loudly: "You have such good goods but you sell them outside. This is obviously a person who looks down on our inner city. Are you trying to fight the empire?"


    "This hat is too big, how could we fight against the empire. As for not going to the inner city, isn¡¯t that what you let us be outside? But we were invited to the imperial capital for the first time. For safety, we can only stay outside. The edge of the city boundary."


    This was indeed what Hui ¡®Mao¡¯ said, and he did not just say that to one team.


    Suddenly, a person next to him said something to Grey''Mao'', and a touch of greed flashed across Grey''Mao''s eyes.


    "You all have a great effect on natural mages. Now I expropriate them in the name of the empire. As long as you''hand over'' to the empire, the empire will definitely give you the title of honorary citizen."


    Chi Nan curled his lips. Who cares about the title of honorable citizen like you, wants to empty the glove white wolf.


    "Sorry, this thing belongs to us. We don''t want to. Even the empire cannot impose it by force. Not to mention, we are not the people of the empire, are we?"


    Hui''Mao'' sneered: "As a semi-''jing'', you dare to say that you are not from the empire. You are so bold."


    Chi Nan smiled: "Is that right, you mean that all the semi-"jing" spirits are the people of the semi-"jing" spiritual empire?"


    "Of course, you can tell by listening to the name. This is the root of our semi-"fine" spirit."


    Chi Nan said again: "Since we are all people from the semi-jingling empire then why do we have to distinguish it? All of us are half-jingling spirits, and now we are all blocked. At the edge of the outer city, no entry is allowed. Does the semi-jingling empire have to be divided into levels?" Chi Nan shouted confidently.


    The semi-¡®essential¡¯ spirit empire is different from the human empire. This is very normal in the human empire. Do people inherently have hierarchies? But the semi-"jing" spirit is different. They claim that everyone is equal.


    Here, even if the semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits meet the royal family, they are at best saluting. They still speak the same way as usual, and no one will respect anyone sincerely if they don¡¯t make major contributions.


    Hui''s ¡®Mao¡¯ was speechless, and now he is wrong. The people around looked at Grey''Mao''''s face and the''color'' also changed.


    But there are many people here who are outsiders, who have been waiting for a long time on the edge of this outer city. They have no complaints about the semi-"jing" spirit empire, but it is different when facing the arrogant gray "Mao".


    "Yes, sir Hui''Mao'', what exactly do you mean, are we people from a semi-''fine'' spiritual empire?"

 Chapter 655： What should I do if its all strong women

    A cold sweat broke out on Hui''Mao'' head. Although his current status is not low, it is because he is good at camping. In an empire where most people don¡¯t like drilling camps, it¡¯s easy for people like him to improve their status.


    But it is precisely because of this that gray ¡®Mao¡¯ is looked down upon by many people. His reputation is worse among the imperial nobles.


    Near this imperial capital, many people know what Hui''mao'' is, and there are too many people who see him unpleasantly.


    If this question can''t be answered well, then he, the commander, can do it well. Once he loses his current status, I am afraid that a lot of blows will follow, who made him offend so many people.


    "Yeah, gray''Mao'', what do you mean, when will the inhabitants of the semi-''spiritual'' empire be divided into ranks. Who gives you such great power. Is it possible that your status is higher than ours? ."


    There are still a few semi-"jing" nobles nearby, and they have been upset with people like Gray "Mao" for a long time.


    A cold sweat broke out on Hui''Mao'' head, and suddenly, Hui''Mao'' realized that this could not go on.


    So Hui''Mao'' shouted loudly: "You are distorting it. I haven''t said that. It is my duty to maintain the order of the imperial capital. If you gather here, I will certainly come and see."


    Is this planning to avoid the topic? Chi Nan rolled his eyes. He could see that this gray ¡®Mao¡¯ doesn¡¯t look like he is so arrogant, he doesn¡¯t seem to have a low status, but he is actually an idiot.


    Yes, after all, is it on the side of the semi-"jing" spirit empire? Most of the semi-"jing" spirits are very simple, how can it be compared with the old oily people on the human side. Grey''Mao'' is like this, maybe it''s already quite remarkable.


    Such an idiot, Chi Nan didn''t bother to treat him as an enemy. "So, what do you want to do."


    Chi Nan looked at this guy interestingly, now Chi Nan''s mentality has changed, his eyes seem to care for the mentally retarded.


    Hui ¡®Mao¡¯ took a deep breath: "Have you ¡®paid¡¯ taxes? You have to ¡®pay¡¯ taxes when doing business in the imperial capital.¡±


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes, this time it was not Chi Nan who spoke, but Olna next to him came over. There is also a book in his hand, the title of which is the Code of the Semi-¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Empire.


    Orna pointed to the article in the book and said: "The law of the semi-jingling empire states that the semi-jingling spirits who are invited to come belong to the distinguished guests. It is not allowed for guests to do business within the semi-jingling spirit empire. Need to''pay'' taxes."


    The above is clear and clear, but it seems that most people have never understood the law very well, and the people around it are the same. But when you see this tangible evidence, everyone will know it.


    At this time, Gray''Mao'' is ashamed of seeing people. "Hmph, I didn''t even understand the law and I ran out to enforce the law. I really don''t know how you became the commander of God''s guard. I must report it so that people can investigate it."


    "Count me, this guy is not pleasing to the eye a long time ago, I think he is a jackal with more blood."


    This is already a curse. After all, semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits are of impure blood, and they rarely use blood to speak of things.


    At this time, Gray''Mao'' could not stay at all. "Very well, I remember you. We will continue to investigate this matter. I hope you will not violate the law here and we will go."


    I have become a joke today, if I continue to stay here, maybe even my status will not be preserved. Hui''Mao'' continued to go back quickly and do things up and down.


    As long as one''s actions are fast, there is no problem in maintaining one''s position. Hui ¡®Mao¡¯ never imagined that he would be ¡®forced¡¯ to this extent by an outsider. Originally, his reputation was not good, and Gray''Mao'' knew it.


    But what about a bad reputation? As long as it doesn''t break out completely, it won''t cause any trouble.


    But this time, his bad reputation was completely detonated by an outsider, and he became the center of the topic. Once this kind of thing makes a big deal, then his status will not be preserved. After all, this is a semi-"jing" spiritual empire, which is different from human beings. Everyone is equal to the semi-"fine" spirit. If the riots are boiling, no one can keep themselves.


    And seeing Hui''s Mao leaving dingyly, cheers rang from below. It seems that this guy is really unpopular here. Chi Nan''s mouth ticked slightly, and he quickly threw the matter behind his head.


    I didn''t come here to pretend to be''forced'', but to expand trade. Territory development is still second. The most important thing is to obtain some special plants that you need. This is the real key.


    In the past few days, Chinan has collected a lot of local special plants, although the effect is not too great, or I have not found a specific effect, but it is already very good.


    There is also a silver-grade plant that secretes a super powerful anesthetic ¡®medicine¡¯, which is not harmful to the human body. Using this, Chi Nan can replace the high-end anesthetic ¡®medicine¡¯ he uses. The harvest this time is worth the fare for a trip by yourself.


    It''s a pity that there is still no trace of the golden plants needed. It seems that golden-level plants are very rare even in the semi-"jing" spiritual empire. Chi Nan had no choice but to slowly figure out a solution.


    The next few days were very stable, and Chi Nan also inquired that because of the attack of public opinion, Hui''Mao'' jumped up and down and managed relationships everywhere, so that he could barely keep his position.


    It is said that in order to maintain his position, Hui''Mao'' has spent nearly half of his family property, but there are still many unfavorable comments on Hui''Mao'' from the outside world. Grey''mao'' has almost become "hairless" these days, and I heard that the hair on her head has been pulled out of half by herself. It''s a pity that I didn''t see Grey''Mao so Chi Nan didn''t know how this guy was.


    Speaking of it, even if Chi Nan himself hadn''t thought of it, a few words could cause Hui Mao so much trouble.


    Sure enough, the influence of public opinion in these equal and free empires is extraordinary.


    Because of this matter, Sophia has a new idea as a result. In the past few days, even if she wanted Sophie to stay with her, she didn''t have time, so terrible Chi Nan was depressed.


    In the end, Chi Nan had to put forward the concept of newspapers and handed it over to Sophia.


    Okay, Sophia suddenly became the "female" king of the media, and all her thoughts were put on the newspaper. He plans to start a newspaper industry after he goes back, and control the public opinion in the entire Sacred Shuling.


    "Oh my God, the two wives are both''female'' strong men, what can I do about this?" Chi Nan cried without tears''desire''. I knew this a long time ago, so I shouldn''t have been so gray and ¡®mao¡¯ at the beginning, so what if I let him get some cheap.


    Because of this incident, even the increasingly popular business scenes, Chi Nan feels dull.

 Chapter 656： Staff of Nature Mage

    For whatever reason, Chi Nan originally felt that some people seemed to want to target him, but as his business became more and more popular and the scope of the spread became wider and wider, the actions of these people disappeared. -79 Novel Network-


    But Chi Nan could also feel that the number of people around him monitoring him seemed to increase, but there was no action.


    I really don¡¯t know what these people want to do, but it¡¯s not surprising that what they bring out attracts the attention of others. Semi-¡®essential¡¯ spirits are also creatures, not stones without ¡®desire¡¯ and no demand.


    It''s just that there have been some problems recently, that is, more and more people are required to sell their homeland mother trees in large quantities. It''s just that the mother tree of the homeland needs to be urged to become a sapling, and then some restrictions are added to it.


    This time, there was no other silver-level natural mage with him, so he could only rely on himself and couldn''t keep up with the number.


    Therefore, Chinan only sold part of it, and did not sell in large quantities. Chi Nan wrote down the thoughts of other people wanting to buy, and asked them to contact the Sacred Tree Leader in the future.


    I heard that someone is already preparing to contact the Sacred Tree Ling, but because the distance is too far, I am afraid that there will be no news for a while.


    Chi Nan is trying to miniaturize the mother tree of his home. "For a long time, all kinds of wizards have their own wands, only natural wizards do not. No, not no, I heard that only the branches of the tree of life can add bonuses to the magic of natural wizards. That is a natural wand. , But the tree of life has too few branches."


    Chi Nan remembered the various materials collected here in the past few days. In fact, there are various reasons why nature mages are weak in the face of other mages. One is because the speed of ¡®manipulating¡¯ plants is inherently slow.


    It consumes a lot, and the spells of direct attack and defense type are also less. The most important thing is the equipment and ¡®medicine¡¯ that the various wizards need. Alchemists are basically strengthening other types of mages.


    Nature Mage has the least demand for these things, but it is also the least bonus. Most natural wizards don''t even have the necessary staff, which is very problematic.


    A wizard with a wand and a wizard without a wand are completely different things, and we can imagine that we are in a weak position.


    In the past, so many people asked for the homeland mother tree, largely because the coverage of the homeland mother tree can increase the power of the natural mage''s spells, and this improvement is indistinguishable.


    Therefore, many semi-"jing" spirits want to plant the homeland mother tree to the border fortress. The bonus of a homeland mother tree is completely comparable to the bonus of a mage tower, but it does not have the special abilities of the mage tower.


    This idea immediately caught Chi Nan''s attention. Therefore, Chi Nan now wants to miniaturize the mother tree of his home.


    "If you can controllably attach the homeland mother tree''s ability to promote natural spells to a person while miniaturizing it, then the nature mage''s staff will also have. Two questions, let''s come one by one."


    It is easy to miniaturize a tree, and Chinan can easily complete it. But what the staff promotes is one''s own, and if the ability of a hostile nature mage can also be improved, that would be bad.


    Therefore, it is more troublesome to bless the floating capacity on one person. Chi Nan usually doesn''t show up, and even the invitations of some semi-spirit aristocrats have been turned down.


    It took more than half a month for it to produce a new staff. Looking at the green ¡®color¡¯ in his hand that looked like a crutch in the shape of a small tree, Chi Nan grinned. This is my own achievement during this time.


    "It''s a pity, this thing is basically useless to me. Horn, go find a nature mage."


    Horn who was waiting outside heard Chi Nan''s words and ran out immediately, and soon a Nature Mage was brought in. This natural mage is still one of the top bronze mage in the team, and he is a male ¡®sex¡¯.


    Chi Nan ¡®handed¡¯ the sapling crutch in his hand to the visitor: ¡°Try it, how does this add up to you?¡±


    At the same time, Chi Nan''s heart moved, and the radiation ability of the mother tree he planted here immediately converged. The nature mages who have been around here felt it for the first time.


    Suddenly, there was a mess outside, and many natural mages and semi-spirit spirits were looking for the cause, and even protesting.


    To urge this, Chi Nan didn''t care at all, but let the natural mage in front of him slowly experiment. In the process of various spell trials, Lai Ren''s face became more and more excited.


    "Patriarch, this, this one can more than double the activation speed of my Nature Mage, increase its power a lot, and reduce the consumption of mana by more than half. This must be the legendary tree of life branch!"


    Seeing the appearance of this semi-"spirit" and "excited", Chi Nan shook his head: "Okay, I''ll talk about this later. As for this, I will give it to you." Chi Nan waved his hand and came. People leave.


    "My lord, have you succeeded, do you need to promote it now?" Horn has always known what Chi Nan is doing.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, I keep it secret now. If this thing is released now, I''m afraid we won''t even want to leave the semi-''jing'' spirit empire. We will release it later when we have the opportunity."


    The semi-"jing" spiritual empire is also an empire. After this period of observation, the semi-"jing" spiritual nobles are much simpler than the human aristocrats, but they are also more direct. Some methods learned from humans ~ www.novelhall.com~ These semi-"jing" spirits are not unusable, after all, most of the semi-"jing" spirits are of human blood.


    If this takes out an item that is too attractive to them, the consequences can be very terrible.


    Chi Nan was really worried that he would not be able to leave at that time, but they would stay here. Although there is nothing wrong with the semi-¡®jing¡¯ empire, if you stay here, it will be difficult for you to develop.


    Horn nodded slightly. Although he didn''t understand what Chi Nan was thinking, Lord Lord''s words should be followed.


    "Well, regardless of this, after studying for such a long time, I should have a good rest." Thinking of the soft bodies of Sophia and Hemira, Chi Nan''s heart suddenly became hot.


    I have been studying and still can''t feel anything. Now I stop, Chi Nan realizes that he has been holding back for such a long time, and I can hardly stand it even thinking about it. No, go out quickly. The sour smell on your body needs to be washed first. Chi Nan was resistant to sex, instead of looking for two people directly, he went to clean it.


    What Chi Nan didn''t know was that at this time there was a team of semi-"fine" spirit flying boats flying towards this side.

 Chapter 657： Why is the royal family here?

    In the end, Chi Nan still did not finish his idea. After finally washing up, I smeared a special sap on my body, which is better than ¡®fat¡¯ soap and soap.


    As soon as Chi Nan walked out, he saw Sophia standing next to him. It''s a pity that Hemilla is still in the territory, but one is not bad. Chi Nan was fiery in his heart, and took Sophia in his arms as soon as he stepped forward.


    "I haven''t been out for so long, don''t miss me anymore." Chi Nan smiled slyly.


    "Of course I thought, but Chi Nan, now is not the time to do these things."


    "Isn''t it daytime? It''s not that I haven''t done it before, it''s okay." Chi Nan''s smile became more lewd and swaying.


    Hearing this, Sophia''s face blushed, and she quickly pushed Chi Nan away, preventing Chi Nan from taking any further action. "It''s really not right now. Look over there." Sophia pointed to the sky, and Chi Nan looked up to see how a flying boat was flying over.


    "What''s going on? What aristocrat is so ostentatious, is this here to buy things."


    Chi Nan was a little surprised. For so long, Chi Nan has also discovered that there are not a few nobles who can use flying boats in the imperial capital of the semi-"jing" empire, and most people are not allowed to fly. That is, those patrols and the like can do it. Such a huge flying boat team flew over, it was really spectacular.


    "You can see clearly, this is not from any nobleman."


    Chi Nan looked suspiciously: "There are trees of life on the badges, what can I see?"


    Sophia glared at Chi Nan angrily: "You should really study some common sense. Although they are all emblems of the tree of life, but look at that, there are three golden''color'' leaves on them. This is half. A badge that only the royal family of the''jing'' spirit empire will have."


    "Royal family? It turned out to be them, but what are they doing here?"


    Chi Nan is even more weird. The imperial clan of the semi-"jing" spirit empire, Chi Nan is not without understanding. Legend has it that the bloodline of the royal family is very close to the ¡®jing¡¯ spirit family, and there are only a few bloodlines of other races in the body.


    Although it is still impossible to compare with the bloodline of the''jing'' spirit family, it is at the peak of the semi-''jing'' spirit. Moreover, the other bloodlines in the royal family are said to be not ordinary bloodlines, but rather noble.


    Therefore, in the cultivation of various spells, the semi-"jing" imperial family far surpasses ordinary semi-"jing" spirits. It is precisely because of their noble blood that they can become the royal family of the semi-"jing" spirit family, and command the entire semi-"jing" spirit family.


    If it weren''t for them, the semi-"jing" spiritual empire would not have grown to its current scale.


    It''s just that this royal family has always been very mysterious. There are only a few people walking outside, and most of the others are hiding in the ¡®jing¡¯ forest for cultivation. The relationship between the semi-"jing" spirit royal family and the "jing" spirit family is extraordinary. There are various speculations, but there is no confirmation. And the royal family dispatched such a situation, it is rarely seen.


    At this moment, all the half ¡®jing¡¯ spirits also noticed the arrival of these flying boats, and everyone stood on both sides and spontaneously gave up the middle. All of them bowed their heads respectfully.


    It can be seen that these people are sincere and respectful, just like the civilians in their own territory. It''s just a difference in performance. There was no way, Chi Nan had to suppress the restlessness in his heart and pulled Sophia out.


    "Well, let''s take a look at what happened this time."


    Chi Nan took Sophia out, and several other important figures followed. The flying boat flew slowly, and finally around the outside in his own airship, slowly falling to the ground. The place that was supposed to be a dense forest over there was actually cleared out. It seems that perhaps they had already decided to come over a few days ago.


    Chi Nan''s pupils shrank slightly, and his mind turned. The big ¡®door¡¯ of Feizhou was opened, and many ¡®shooters¡¯ and wizards wearing ¡®pretty¡¯ armor came out, as well as some people who looked like warriors.


    Chi Nan didn''t quite understand, but he also knew that it was not easy to gather such a team of fighters in a semi-"fine" spirit. It is too difficult for a semi-"fine" spirit to become a fighter.


    These people quickly stood around, checked all the surrounding areas, and drove everyone aside. Even Chi Nan, they also wanted to come up and check.


    It''s just that Chi Nan frowned, turned and walked back, and these people stopped. "Your Excellency Chinan, please wait a minute, we are also for the safety of the princess, please cooperate with our work."


    princess? The princess saw a lot by herself. Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "Since it¡¯s for your safety, don¡¯t come down. It¡¯s okay. You want to buy something and let someone buy it back, and then check it in the middle to see if there are any problems."


    Chi Nan''s unceremonious words made the faces of the people who came for inspection very ugly. You know, what they are going to do all the time, but no one dared to oppose it. Today I actually met such a person.


    It''s just that they just wanted to speak, and suddenly a soft voice came from behind: "Your Excellency Chi Nan is right. We are all equal. Your Excellency Chi Nan can take out these things and contribute to the half. We should also trust him for the Jing and Ling family." In the rear, a woman in the big door slowly walked out surrounded by others.


    The coming person is tall, with emerald green''color'' hair on both sides with two golden''color'' hair strands, eyes are pure green''color'', pointed ears, not much like a real''jing''. The difference.


    It''s just that the figure is too hot, the two groups on the front of the''chest'' stand tall, two numbers bigger than Sophia. I heard that the real ¡®jing¡¯ spirit, it¡¯s impossible to grow like this.


    The popularity and grace is more noble than Sophia. As soon as it appeared, it became the focus of the entire venue.


    "This is Slinka Yee, the fifth princess of our semi-"jing" spiritual kingdom, don''t hurry up to salute."


    The voice that irritated Chi Nan sounded again. Silinka hurriedly stopped: "Your Excellency Chi Nan has made a great contribution to our semi-''jing'' spirit. There is no need to salute."


    Chi Nan, who was initially a little annoyed, suddenly felt strange, when he made any contribution. Is it because of the stamina beans, this thing does have a very powerful effect on the nature mage.


    It can quickly restore its natural magic power, which is even better than the magic ¡®medicine¡¯ used by ordinary magicians, and it is really of great help to natural magicians. Maybe so.


    It''s just that the other party is a princess of the empire after all, Chi Nan still salutes slightly: "Under the sacred tree lord Chi Nan, I have seen His Royal Highness the five princesses." Chi Nan didn''t squint and didn''t say anything, because he didn''t know the other party was here What to do.


    But Chi Nan didn''t say a word, and the other half ¡®jing¡¯ spirits next to him were unhappy.

 Chapter 658： You can also point fingers at my things

    "His Royal Highness, the mother tree in the homeland suddenly lost its function. I don''t know what happened... For more latest chapters, visit: §º§»§».¢ß¢áXS.§ã§°§®."


    The semi-¡®fine¡¯ spirits next to him immediately shouted loudly: ¡°Yes, we felt the power of nature here before, but the mother tree of the homeland suddenly lost contact with us. They must have done something.¡±


    It turned out that it was because of this incident. I didn''t expect that they were still making trouble here. The surrounding semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits yelled one after another, watching Chi Nan¡¯s face¡¯s ¡®color¡¯ full of dissatisfaction and anger.


    "Be sure to give us an explanation, Your Royal Highness the Five Princesses, you have to uphold justice for us."


    It seems that this thing belongs to him, even if he cuts down the mother tree of his homeland, it has nothing to do with them. What do they mean? When will their own things have to be approved by them.


    Chi Nan didn''t quite understand the thoughts of the semi-jingling spirits, but looking at the appearance of these guys, he still dared to speak like this in front of the princess. It seems that the so-called equality of the semi-jingling spirits really has a certain saying.


    But these guys are so noisy at the ¡®door¡¯ of their home, it¡¯s a bit abnormal.


    "The mother tree of the homeland was originally developed and created by our lord, when has it been related to you?"


    The words of the guards really caught my heart, Chi Nan thought in his heart. It''s just that when they heard this, the semi-"jing" spirits became even crazier. If they weren''t stopped by others, they might have rushed over.


    "What do you mean, this is the mother tree of the homeland. It is a treasure given to us by the God of Nature. How can it be personal and how it can be destroyed at will. You can''t do this even if it is created by you."


    Well, Chinan has a very strong sense of sight. Even if it is his own, he can''t destroy it at will, it makes sense.


    Silinka Yee was also a little surprised, but she still said, "Your Excellency Chinan, is that really the case? Your home tree is the largest and the first home tree in the semi-lingual empire. For everyone The meaning is completely different. If something goes wrong, can we check it out."


    "That is, the mother tree of the homeland is the wealth of nature, and the common property of all our semi-"spirit" spirits."


    This is too overbearing, Chi Nan rolled his eyes. It seems that the rules of the semi-"jing" spirit are very different from those of human beings. Maybe I have to learn more about it in the future, after all, I also bear the title of a semi-"jing" spirit.


    Speaking of it, the rules here are a bit unsuitable for Chi Nan, a pure human being. On the contrary, the semi-¡®fine¡¯ subordinates that he brought with him are nodding their heads, seemingly like any of these guys.


    Blood can really affect the judgment of things and the senses, Chi Nan felt a little inexplicable in his heart.


    "In fact, there is no problem. It''s just that I have to experiment before, so I closed the natural radiation''radiation'' force field of the mother tree of my home." With Chi Nan''s voice, the radiation''radiation'' of the natural force flooded again. around.


    The semi-"spirit" spirits who are natural mages felt it right away. "Look, it''s restored now."


    Chi Nan spoke very politely, but there was still great dissatisfaction in his heart. I am here to do business, not to study with them how to protect nature, and I have to make irresponsible remarks about my own things.


    If they knew that the mother tree in their homeland was originally developed from an undead tree, and they don''t know what kind of expression it would look like, I believe it must be very good-looking, and the evil taste in Chi Nan''s heart will come out.


    If they continue to make such a fuss, Chi Nan doesn''t mind making an announcement directly to make them feel uncomfortable.


    Slinka ¡®showed¡¯ a sweet smile: ¡°It turns out that your Excellency has such a powerful control over the mother tree of the homeland. It seems that the mother tree of this homeland was cultivated by your own hands. I have a gratitude.¡±


    Since it''s a relentless invitation, don''t say it, Chi Nan rolled his eyes. Of course, this cannot be said directly. Chi Nan didn''t speak, but stared straight at Slinka Ye, without speaking.


    I have to say that Slinka looks really good. If you look closely, the skin is whiter and smoother than Sophia. In terms of appearance, it seems to be better than Sophia. Even the figure is much stronger than Sophia, people want to hold him in his arms at a glance. I have to say, this is really a stunner.


    Regarding the look in Chi Nan''s eyes, Slinka Yee didn''t care at all, proudly showing her beautiful figure.


    "Your Excellency, this doesn''t seem to be a place to talk. Why don''t we find a place to have a good talk."


    On the other side''s turf, Chi Nan also didn''t want to "fight" with the other side. Without even thinking about it, he nodded and said, "Then go to the castle, where we are dedicated to entertaining guests."


    Chi Nan made a gesture of please, and Silka Yee followed Chi Nan and the others and walked inside without worrying at all. It''s just that the other semi-"jing" spirit guards wouldn''t be so careless. They immediately passed Chi Nan''s team and carefully checked the surrounding area.


    It is indeed an imperial clan. You must be cautious wherever you go. Looking at their appearance, you don''t know how many enemies Slinka has provoked. Chi Nan didn''t pay attention either, but only gave his guards a look.


    The guards understood, and immediately went to pack their things. Some things that they didn''t want to be seen by others were quickly cleaned up by the guards. At this time, the semi-"fine" guards ran in and checked. I''m not really a half-"jing" spirit, but there is no sense of awe at the half-"jing" spirit royal family.


    On the contrary, Slinka Ye is very interested in where she is. "Those are airships really interesting. I heard that airships are very powerful. Is it okay for your airships to float here all the time?"


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "The airship can fly, it doesn''t consume much, and it can float forever."


    "It''s so amazing, I really don''t know how you did it. We can make an airship from living plants. We have never mastered such a technique." It was clear that Slinka Ye''s eyes were full of desire.


    Chi Nan also didn''t answer, how could this kind of thing be''handed over'' to others.


    "Wow, your house is made of living plants. We can only change the big tree a little to make a big tree "hole". How did you do this?" Well, the natural mage is different from yourself.


    Seeing this castle built with plants, even Slinka Ye''s eyes lit up. Although I like things differently, the "sex" personality of "female" and "sex" are all the same. When I see something I am interested in, my eyes will shine and become crazy.


    "This kind of plant building, we can sell seeds." This business has been in business for a long time. Besides, this kind of special house will not grow qualified seeds. You must adjust it yourself.

 Chapter 659： Even the elves 1 clan were alarmed

    His Royal Highness the five princesses, who were still graceful and luxurious before, came to his residence, and immediately changed their image, as if they had become a little girl who was innocent, full of curiosity about everything.


    Chi Nan could see that this wasn''t Silinka''s pretense, but her original character. Perhaps this is the original face of Slinka Ye, the previous grace is just an illusion.


    Well, even half-elves have learned to disguise, and the world is really not as simple as it seems. But in any case, the half-elves are still more reassuring than humans.


    The guards around looked at their five princesses, frowning and stunned. Although they knew how the five princesses usually looked, it was time for negotiations. If you act like this, don''t you give the other party a chance? What they want to say, but because of their identity, there is no way to remind them, they can only do so by other means.


    As a result, these teams brought by Slinka Yee seemed to suffer from a lung disease collectively, with constant coughing in the back.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. When the group of people walked to the middle castle, everyone realized that the castle did not look very large, but the internal space was really not small.


    This is designed by Chi Nan using the concept of optimized space design, especially the central hall, which is specially designed for meetings and entertaining VIPs. The response in the human world is very good, not to mention this place.


    Chi Nan waved his hand gently, and the guards left immediately. Under the inspection and close watch of the half-elf guards, the guards went to prepare all kinds of things for entertaining.


    As soon as she sat in her seat, Silin Kaye picked up the snack here with a look of excitement and ate it. "This is good, and this tastes good. This juice is better than usual. This tea is really wonderful. You must save some for me. I''ll go back and let my mother taste it too."


    The mother Silinka said should be the queen of the half-elf empire, Chi Nan thought in her heart.


    "No problem, I will leave it for you. What do you want, I will prepare a copy for you when I leave." In just such a short time, the dignified queen became a child.


    Chi Nan had the feeling of facing Romilia''s little girl, which was really alike.


    "Ahem, your Royal Highness the five princesses, it''s time to negotiate, this time the matter is very important."


    To be honest, it is really not a trivial matter to be able to attract the attention of the royal family. Hearing the reminder from the old man next to him, Silinka finally realized where it was now. He reluctantly put down the snack in his hand, and gave Chi Nan a dissatisfied look, seeming to blame Chi Nan for taking out such a delicious thing to lure and confuse himself.


    In the next instant, Slinka returned to her previous dignified appearance. It''s just the small particles at the corners of the mouth that have betrayed the true character of Slinka Yee. Alongside, the other half-elves also lowered their heads, looking ashamed.


    Chi Nan looked at the reminding old man next to him. The fact that a half-elf can grow so old indicates that his age is definitely not young. I am afraid that this person is already over two hundred years old, or even three hundred years old.


    Being able to remind the five princesses at this time is not easy to come by.


    "So, what do you want to talk about when you come here?" Chi Nan said calmly. If he wanted to join the half-elf empire, Chi Nan had already thought of many reasons to refuse.


    I have developed well, so why should I join? With his own ability, it is not impossible to rebuild an empire in the future. Although, Chi Nan never thought about building an empire.


    "Ah, that''s it. We want to buy a large number of your mother tree, a lot of it."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "It is not easy to produce mother trees in the homeland. This time we are only here to expand business and trade. If we want a lot, I''m afraid we need to wait for us to go back."


    "How can I do it, we won''t have so much time when you go back." Slinka night was a little anxious.


    In the past, with his own identity, as long as he spoke, someone would cooperate fully. But this time, I encountered such a non-cooperative Slinka Yew who had little negotiating experience, and immediately exposed his shortcomings.


    "Can you explain what it is for? If it is not an emergency, we will not adjust our production focus." Although Chi Nan was surprised, he still asked for it. He also wanted to know what the other party wanted to do.


    Even this role is related to whether he will sell a large number of home mother trees. If there is a threat to himself, even if Chi Nan stops the sale of the mother tree of his homeland, it is not impossible.


    Silinka glanced at the old man beside him, and the old man nodded for a long time, seemingly compromised.


    Silin Kaye said: "Actually, this is not what we need, but what the elves need. I can''t say why it is needed. I may know this when you go. But this time, as long as you can provide The benefits of a large number of homeland mother trees are definitely indispensable, and we will not let you do it for nothing."


    Although Silin Kaye is innocent, she is not a fool~ www.novelhall.com~ After such a long period of time, Chi Nan''s profitable character, Silin Kaye, also understands a little bit. Speaking of which, this guy really looks like a human being.


    Not only do they look alike, but they also have a similar personality. If it were not for his surging natural aura, Slinka would really think that Chi Nan was a pure human profiteer.


    But the natural aura in him makes people unavoidably close, which is really strange.


    Silinka night''s face turned red, and she looked at Chi Nan nervously. Chi Nan lowered his head and thought. In the case of the elves, the personality is truly gentle, and it is absolutely not aggressive.


    If the elves get their own help, will the half-elf empire still be disadvantageous to them in the future? That''s impossible. The voice of the elves is very high. The question now is how much this help is for the elves. Is it worth your own risk to help? If the help is too small, there may be no benefit in helping yourself.


    On the contrary, it will also cause prying eyes from other half-elf nobles. However, I have never found the golden plant in the half-elf empire, and I don''t know if it can be found in the fairy forest. This is the main reason why I came here this time.


    Looking up, looking at the expectant gazes of the half-elves, Chi Nan thought for a while and said, "We didn''t carry too many home trees." The half-elves looked disappointed. Chi Nan continued: "If I want a lot, I can only make it on site."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 659 even the elves are alarmed), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 660： Only 1 person can go

    "It''s great that you can make it on the spot. Then you can go to the Elf Forest with me."


    Slinka Ye is so excited, after all, this is a matter of the Elf Forest. In the past, those things would not affect Slinka night, so it was the first time to behave like this at the negotiating table.


    Can I go to the fairy forest? Chi Nan''s eyes lit up slightly. Originally, they thought they wanted to make it by themselves and take it there. Chi Nan also wanted to use the trade to see if he could go to the Elf Forest. It doesn''t matter if you can''t, as long as you can get the golden plant. I was about to touch the edge of gold.


    As long as you have a golden level of ability and use it with the help of golden plants, you will be able to break through after success. After breaking through the golden level with his own ability, it is not impossible to develop his sacred tree collar into an empire-level power.


    Who knows, Slinka Yee directly agreed to pass by herself. "Well, let''s go and take a look, do you need to prepare something." Chi Nan asked cautiously.


    The other half-elves around didn''t mean anything against it, and it seemed that there was something happening in this matter.


    "You don''t need to prepare anything, you just need to prepare the seeds of the mother tree in your homeland."


    Silin Kaye seemed to want to say something, but she seemed to have thought of something, she closed her mouth and did not continue to say anything.


    Chi Nan also didn''t ask: "Well, when we set off, I can plant a lot at any time." This is correct, and Chi Nan didn''t mean to conceal anything.


    Slinka Ye immediately got up: "Then go now, and I will take you there myself. No one else can go. The envoy of the elves is already on standby in the king''s capital."


    Are you in such a hurry? Chi Nan narrowed his eyes slightly, and it seemed that something big had really happened in the elves. But what needs the mother tree of the homeland? Is the forest degraded?


    No, it''s impossible. There are more natural wizards in the elven clan than in the half-elf empire, and they don''t participate in wars and don''t need the mother tree of their homeland to increase the power of natural spells. What is the reason?


    But since you need it, just follow it yourself. The greater the help to the elves, the greater the benefit to oneself. Even if they don''t get anything, the protection of the elves can buy themselves enough time.


    "No, how can Lord Lord go to the Elf Forest alone, and what to do if you encounter danger." Horn first objected loudly. As a guard, Horne was not qualified to sit in a chair, but he always stood behind Chi Nan. The other people''s faces were not good at this time, and they stared at Slinka night fiercely.


    "Hmph, isn''t our Royal Highness the five princesses also going alone."


    "How can the elf forest allow outsiders to enter casually? If it is not needed this time, it is not that except for the royal family, other people who are not the elf clan are not allowed to approach the elf forest." The half-elf messenger was also angry.


    The two sides were tit-for-tat, not giving way to each other, but Chi Nan and Slinka Yee didn''t react at all.


    Chi Nan had been thinking about something with her head down, while Silinkaye secretly stuffed some food into her mouth. Looking at that cautious appearance, there is really a sense of sight of a child stealing snacks.


    After a long time, Chi Nan raised his head and said, "Since it is the rules of the elves, of course I have followed them."


    The tense atmosphere suddenly eased. "Lord Lord, how can you take risks all by yourself." The guards are still dissatisfied. As followers, protecting their lord is the meaning of their survival.


    The concept of human beings is completely different from the concept of elves, and intense sparks can be collided in conflicts.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No problem, the elves will not do any harm to their guests, they will protect me. Do you think your strength is stronger than the elves."


    Everyone closed their mouths. As a powerful group behind the half-elf empire, the elves, although the number of people may not be large, but masters are emerging in endlessly. The lifespan of the elves is very long. Who knows how many golden level masters they have, who knows what kind of background they have, these are not comparable to them.


    Chi Nan gave Sophie a color, and Sophie understood Chi Nan''s thoughts at once.


    I am afraid this time not only to find golden plants, but also to observe the strength of the elves. Only in this way can we understand how far the top force on the mainland is from ourselves.


    Chi Nan has made up his mind, and Sophia has no choice but to say to the others: "Calm down, everyone, here we will not encounter any danger. Your lord has already decided, we just need to follow the order."


    Half-elves may be a little unreliable, but the elves are absolutely reliable. This is recognized by the mainland, even their enemies recognize it, how could Sophia, who is a princess, not know this.


    "That''s great, let''s set off now and follow me." Silkenka got up at night and took Chi Nan''s wrist and walked away, and she kept taking a cup of tea with her hand. "Remember to prepare something for me to be delivered to my homeSilinka yelled at night. With the power that burst out at this moment, even Chi Nan''s wrist was a little painful when he was caught.


    No one had thought that Slinka would be so eager at the night party, even his own.


    It wasn''t until the two people left that everyone reacted. "Hurry up, keep up, and protect your Royal Highness."


    "Let''s go and have a look, Lord Lord can''t do anything." Although Chi Nan had already decided, the guards were still uneasy. So people on both sides began to move.


    But the half-elves who were outside didn''t know what was going on. They also thought that the royal family was just here to buy something. With the guarantee of the royal family, it shows that the things here are really good and the business is even more popular.


    Chi Nan waved his hand to let the others leave, and he followed Slinka to the half-elf flying boat. The half-elf flying boat is full of natural aura, completely different from other flying boats. There are wooden structures everywhere, which makes people feel more comfortable.


    "Speed ??up, let''s go back as soon as possible." Silin Kaye said to the others. At this moment, Silinkaye had once again restored that temperament and grace, very imposing. I really don''t know which one is true.


    Chi Nan shook his head, looked at Sirinka Yee''s command, and simply sat next to him, pulling out a book and reading it. "Elf text? Fortunately, there are records in the previously used wisdom scroll, otherwise I really can''t understand it."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 660 can only go by one person), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 661： Grey hair in action

    Without any preparation, Chi Nan left with the half-elf flying boat. People outside didn''t even know that Chi Nan was no longer there, and Chi Nan rarely showed up, so the camp is still the same as usual.


    At most, the homeland mother trees that only Chi Nan could give birth to were all out of stock.


    But it didn''t matter, because Sophia had already prepared for this situation, and just told them that all the mother trees in their homeland had been ordered by the royal family. Do these half-elves still go to trouble the royal family?


    Although half-elves are all equal on the surface, in fact, the status level has always existed. As a royal family, let alone ordinary civilians, even nobles dare not offend easily.


    In the same way, some people below secretly watched the flying boat leaving, but their eyes were on the opposite camp.


    In the dense forest hidden by a guy in a cloak, he pointed to the camp opposite and said, "Are you ready? Give me a raid tonight. Be sure to get everything I want."


    Opposite a group of guys who seem to be standing up wolfhounds, their hair is either gray or yellow, and there are all kinds of variegated colors. If anyone knows here, they will know that these are jackals.


    The half-elf empire is not only half-elves in it, on the contrary, many races have them. After all, the blood of half-elves has parts of other races, so some other races who are desperate will also come here to find half-elves with their own blood. The alien races of the half-elf empire can be said to be the most of all empires.


    Not many half-elves can do things like sheltering the jackals.


    If Chi Nan were here, he would definitely find that the guy in the cloak was the gray hair who greeted him on the flying boat, or put himself off.


    "Boss Grey, the previous price is not good, it must go up."


    Gray Mao''s face changed: "Four-toed, I heard you right, you dare to increase the price temporarily. If it weren''t for my help, would you have a foothold here." Gray Mao stared at the yellow jackal man in front of him.


    The four-toed jackal said indifferently: "Yes, we really can''t have today without you, but would you have such a position without us? Don''t forget, who helped you deal with those people secretly, If the trade between us is exposed, do you think you can still get along in the empire?"


    Gray Mao''s face was even more ugly: "You are threatening me!"


    "No, I''m just stating a fact." The two sides refused to give in to each other.


    "Okay, you won, but it is absolutely impossible to increase the price. We have discussed with you before."


    Four Toes smiled nonchalantly and said, "No, you just said that we were going to get you some ordinary seeds, but you lied to us. This is obviously not ordinary seeds, and these people are not ordinary people."


    Four toes pointed to the sky: "Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. The people who flew past were royals. Even the things they needed could be ordinary goods. Do you want to say that the royals bought other things? , I don¡¯t believe it. How could the royal family come here to keep the best and not want other things."


    In the simple-looking jackals'' eyes, shrewd gazes gleamed. The cruelty and greed of jackals are well-known on the mainland. Of course, the gray fur, which also had the blood of the jackal, understood it.


    "Furthermore, there are still so many half-elves in this place. Many of them are nobles. I have inquired before that you have a bad relationship with the people over there. If you want us to help, you have to take it out. Sincerity."


    A murderous intent flashed in Hui Mao''s eyes, and then quietly disappeared: "Okay, I see, the price has doubled, but the seeds must be handed to me." Hui Mao finally compromised.


    Four Toes nodded in satisfaction: "Very well, I agree, I hope we can continue to cooperate happily. We will act tonight, and I will give you an answer tomorrow." After finishing speaking, Four Toes took his own person into the jungle in an instant. In it, disappeared without a trace in a blink of an eye.


    Gray Mao stared at the direction where the four toes and others were leaving, gritted his teeth and said, "Very well, it seems that you feel that you are strong enough and want to get out of my control. There is no need for disobedient tools. left behind."


    Afterwards, Gray Mao said to the woods beside him: "Notify them that these wolves can be cleaned up. Remember, what I want is to clean up completely, and no traces can be left."


    Among the seemingly empty bushes, a voice suddenly came out: "I understand."


    On the other side, the four-toed led a person and left quickly, and a jackal next to him finally couldn''t help it: "Boss, our strength is now enough to gain a foothold in the empire. There is no need to continue to be a running dog for Grey Mao."


    Four-toed sneered: "Hmph, of course not. It''s just that you can''t just do it directly. After all, this is a half-elf world. I just felt Gray Mao''s killing intent. This time I got something, I''m afraid that guy will attack us.


    "Then boss, what are we going to do." The other jackals were a little afraid.


    The Four Toes still sneered: "Since I''m ready of course I won''t sit and wait for death. Our people are all ready, we can all keep the evidence of the gray fur over the years. Wait for this. After the next thing is done and we get the benefits, remember to deliver the things to the opponents of Gray Mao as soon as possible."


    "Boss, in this case, don''t we have to expose ourselves too?"


    "Huh, how is it possible. By then, the first thing they will have to deal with is the gray hair. Lao Tzu has already prepared the retreat route. If you want to use us, you will have to pay a price."


    "Boss wise, do we have to attack that camp tonight."


    "You stupid, this is a big deal. Even if the guy Gray Mao doesn''t give money, we can get the seeds, we can sell them to other nobles. I have seen it a long time ago. As long as there is a natural mage, those seeds are Priceless."


    It turned out to be so, and the others nodded suddenly. Jackals are all cruel creatures that are not afraid of death, yes, but there are not many clever ones in this race. His own boss is such a one, and it is really a blessing to follow such a boss.


    At this time, on the camp side, I didn''t know that he was being targeted. After the half-elves left during the day, the camp closed the gate and everyone was in their posts. This is a half-elf imperial capital, even if it''s just on the border, they don''t think anyone would dare to attack themselves here.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that at this time, someone was lurking over.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 661 Gray Mao is in action), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 662： The Jackal came at night

    In the middle of the night, a group of dark shadows slowly approached the holy tree leader camp. This place became more and more lively after the incident of the royal family during the day, and it has been temporarily allocated to the use of the holy tree collar.


    But at night, this place will still be quiet. After all, it is closed at night. Even in the daytime, what seems to be hot is actually selling hungry. Because there is not much to bring, but too much is needed.


    What we need to do now is to open up the market, and when we have established a complete trade channel with our territory in the future, the quantity of goods will be large at that time, and other routes can also be taken. There are many people who come during the day, but in fact, the various commodities that everyone can buy are very rare.


    At this moment, a group of dark shadows slowly approached the edge of the camp. There are no fences or the like around the camp, and it is not troublesome to get in and out.


    "Boss, there are no traps in this place, right?" a black shadow whispered.


    "No, didn''t our people have discovered it a long time ago, there are no traps around here, just go in if you want to go in."


    "But boss, their camp is so relaxing, just let us go in, don''t you be afraid of a sneak attack."


    "This is the imperial capital. Whoever believes that we will encounter danger here, even if we did not dare to do anything here before. Besides, didn''t they use airships as their residence? Maybe it was too careless."


    The airship is floating in the air, and only a few floating steps can be entered and exited. These steps are not very strong and not so wide. Close the door at night, it is really not easy to get in and out.


    "Boss, where are the seeds we want."


    The four toes in front of him hesitated a little, and he really hadn''t probed the news clearly. "It must be in the big house in the middle. That castle must be where they put important things." A jackal said excitedly.


    Four Toes snorted coldly: "Idiot, that castle is just for meeting guests, it''s not there at all."


    After a pause, Four Toes recalled and said: "My people told me that the things they sold were sent from the airships, so those airships are the place to transport the treasures."


    After thinking about it again, Four Toes suddenly pointed to the large airships in the middle and said: "The best thing must be placed on the largest airship. The seeds of the mother tree of the home must also be there."


    "Boss wise, but how do we get in? They all shut them down."


    Four Toes glared at this guy angrily, how could his subordinates be so stupid. "Idiot, of course, I just went in directly. It''s just a few wooden doors. Look what it is."


    Four Toes took out a few small hammers and handed them to them. Seeing a jackal about to hit his arm, his four toes were shocked, and he quickly slapped him: "You fool, don''t you want to die?"


    Pointing to these iron cones, Four Toes said: "This is a Smashing Hammer, with crushing magic blessed on it. Anything that touches it will be shattered. I have long since found out that there is no magic barrier on their airships, so they use a Smashing Hammer. If you hit it, you will be able to smash their door. At that time, we just have to rush in and kill all the people inside.


    "Boss wise, those half-elves are so weak, they are definitely not our opponents."


    The wolves are still immersed in the impression that the half-elves are weak in melee combat, even the half-elf empire is like this, and it must be the same here. Although I heard that there are humans here, isn''t this a half-elf world?


    Even if there were humans, they would definitely be just some slaves. They didn''t have much strength, and there would not be too many. Besides, human beings are as weak as elves, and these are good food during the famine.


    "Very well, then, we will attack and set off at the same time for those four airships."


    The black shadow moved forward quietly and finally entered the camp. However, what they didn''t know was that when they stepped on the leaves on the ground when they entered, an alarm sounded in the airship.


    The sound is not very loud, because the soundproof box is effective, so you can''t hear it outside, but it can be heard clearly inside.


    "What''s the matter? Someone broke in. The patrol didn''t find it. It must be a master."


    Sophia was also alarmed: "Judging from the news from the plant brain, many people broke into our camp, not knowing what they wanted to do, Horn, I''ll leave it to you for the next thing."


    Horn nodded vigorously: "Don''t worry, madam, we will never let these assassins hurt you." Horn came to Sophie''s door, and then stood here, without leaving a step. In Horn''s eyes, there is nothing in the entire camp that is more important than the mistress, so you must guard it yourself.


    At the same time Horn said to the microphone: "Attention, everyone, someone has broken into the camp, don''t be stunned for the time being. Get ready, catch them all at once." Some response voices sounded through the microphone.


    The Jackal didn''t know it, he was spotted as soon as he came in. There is no change in the front doors. But on the other side, the doors they couldn''t see quietly opened.


    One by one warriors wearing blood-red armors quietly landed, and then hid in the shadows. Wearing heavy armor, there was no sound when they landed which shows their control of power.


    Unconsciously, people on both sides quietly approached each other. "Kill." Suddenly, the old Jackal shouted loudly.


    It''s just that when they just ran, they found that they didn''t know when there were many people with red armors around them. Without saying anything, these people drew their swords and slashed over them.


    Suddenly there were some stubborn jackals, and their bodies responded instinctively. Condensed vindictiveness, stood in front of him.


    After a few screams, many wolves were injured, and several died on the spot. The sudden change shocked the four toes and stopped instinctively. "Who are you?" As he said, he threw the Fracture Hammer in his hand at a figure that was attacking him.


    The guards were also very surprised at this time, because the strength of the people who came for the sneak attack was too strong, each of them was of silver level, and the reaction speed was very fast.


    Otherwise, he was just sneak attacked by himself and others, it is absolutely impossible that only a few people died, most of them were just injured and escaped. Seeing an iron cone hovering towards him, Galio, who was the first to bear the brunt, instinctively blocked the shield in front of him.


    "Bang" the shield hit by the iron cone, the sound was not loud, and the strength was not strong. Galio just breathed a sigh of relief, but the next change caused Galio to throw away the shield in his hand.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 662 Jackal is coming at night), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 663： Civilians disappeared last night

    It turned out that just now, the moment the hammer and the shield touched, a light burst from the hammer. Then, both the hammer and shield shattered. Like broken glass, it has become piece by piece.


    Galio was shocked, so he could only throw away the hammer. But the next moment Galio reacted: "Be careful, everyone, their hammer is a magic weapon, and it can break objects. Be careful not to hard-wire it."


    At the same time, several other gnolls who took a beat also threw their hammers out. The guards who wanted to attack with weapons, heard this and quickly dodged. It''s really impossible to get out of it, so you can use your shield to resist it. The result was the same as before, the shield shattered with the hammer and turned into fragments.


    This is a shield made of blood cloud steel. When can it be crushed so easily.


    There was also a slow responder, using his long sword to hit the hammer flying. As a result, the hammer and the long sword were shattered just after the contact, and the weapon was destroyed all at once, and the guard was a little bit weeping.


    "Damn it, I was found, let''s go." Four-toed had no intention of fighting desperately, turned around and ran.


    "Where to go if you want to run." The family ran after the four toes. It''s just that Galio found that the speed of the four toes was much faster than his own, and he couldn''t catch up.


    There were still a few guards in front who wanted to intercept, but with a wave of his four-toed hands, the two guards were directly shot out. Even the armor on his body left deep marks.


    "Damn jackal." Galio spitted as he leaped away from the camp, knowing he couldn''t catch up. These jackals are already good at speed, and the opponent''s cultivation base is higher than their own, so it is strange that they can catch up if they are focused on running away. Knowing that they are so strong, they should have formed an encirclement from the beginning.


    It''s just that the leader of the jackal ran away, so don''t think about the others. The guards who had completed the siege did not give these jackals a chance. But these wolves are also desperate.


    After the breaking hammer on his body was used up, he attacked desperately with his own claws. Even if the guards had already chanted the slogan of surrendering and not killing, these wolves still feared death and fought until the end.


    In the end, only a few jackals fled, and the others died in the hands of the guards, and there was really no way to catch them alive.


    The Jackal¡¯s speed is too fast and the strength is too strong. If you want to keep them, it is easy to cause casualties to the guards.


    "What''s going on outside, I haven''t caught it anymore." When the voice slowly calmed down, Sophia walked out neatly.


    Horn followed closely behind Sophia, watching everything around him vigilantly. Hearing Sophia¡¯s words, the guards next to him immediately ran over: "Mrs. Kai, all the wolves are here, each of them is of silver rank, and they have all been wiped out now. But their leader brought a few wolves. People escaped."


    "It turned out to be a Jackal, it seems that there are no prisoners." Sophia knew the result when he heard the name of the Jackal. Even Sophia knows the cruelty and fearlessness of these guys.


    "Madam, please convict." The guards looked at their feet with embarrassment.


    Sophia waved her hand: "It''s okay, just be careful in the future. By the way, the royal family left a communication spar to contact them before, and immediately notify them and tell them what''s here. Wait, wait a minute, or tomorrow morning. Right."


    Thinking that it was late in the middle of the night, and the notification is inappropriate now, we should wait until tomorrow.


    Leaving the guards to clean the battlefield and arrange patrols, Sophia returned to her room. Everyone felt a little fortunate. Fortunately, Chi Nan had planted a lot of grass for warning here.


    As long as someone gets close to a certain distance, an alarm will be issued through the plant brain, otherwise they don''t know if they were attacked today. There were not many people on each airship, and it was suddenly attacked. God knows what the result will be.


    Thinking that the target of these wolves'' attacks was the airship Sophia was in, everyone was afraid for a while. If Fei Sophia really had an accident, how would they explain to Lord Lord?


    Not many people can sleep well all night. Early the next morning, Sophia informed the half-elf royal family of the incident. The sky hadn''t completely lit up, and there was a team of flying boats flying towards this side.


    "It''s really fast here. It''s really a half-elf royal family. It''s really efficient."


    Sophia just finished feeling that these flying boats surrounded them from a distance. "Listen to the people inside, immediately put down their weapons, we want to check your camp." This voice sounded, everyone was a little surprised. What is the half-elf empire going to do, Chi Nan just left, is this going to be done on them?


    "What do you want to do?" Sophia said annoyedly.


    On the deck of the flying boat, Gray Mao walked out with a smug look: "We received a report today that some civilians in the imperial capital had disappeared last night, and the place where they disappeared is your camp."


    Everyone looked weird. The civilians would disappear in our camp. It was still in the middle of the night. Could it be more fake?


    "There were civilians who disappeared from us last night Then, what did they come for when they came to us last night."


    Hui Mao''s face changed: "How do I know what I''m here for? Maybe you kidnapped them deliberately during a treat. Now put down your weapons and accept our inspection."


    This is a bit of a mess. Horn sneered: "I finally know why the adults say that this gray fur is an idiot."


    Others also nodded their heads, just this IQ, saying that IQ is an insult to the word IQ. But it was clear that Gray Mao didn''t think so, and the other half-elves also obeyed their commanders.


    The alchemy cannon on the flying boat slowly turned, and the target was aimed at them.


    "It seems that they are not going to make sense anymore. The airship is launched and the missile is ready. If they dare to attack, we will fight back."


    Sophia also understood that now is not the time to be weak, and if he surrenders now, then there is no future. Big deal, think of a solution after the fight is over. Sophia has already confirmed that this is definitely not the meaning of the half-elf royal family.


    The airship quickly lifted off, and then the missile launch port was opened, and the atmosphere between the two parties became tense. "You are so courageous, you dare to resist."


    Gray Mao was also taken aback, and quickly backed away. At this time, Gray Mao felt a little uneasy. He didn''t know if these people really dared to resist. The two sides confronted each other, and no one dared to take the lead.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 663 A civilian disappeared last night), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 664： If you dont die, you wont die

    Early in the morning, a very strange scene appeared on the edge of the imperial capital. The airship and the airship were in the air at the same time, facing each other, but neither of them dared to move, but stayed here, slowly floating.


    It''s just that as time passed, Hui Mao''s mood became more and more anxious. I don''t know how the other person is, but the sky is getting brighter and there are more and more people around. As time goes by, this matter will only get bigger and bigger. Who would have thought that these outsiders dared to resist themselves.


    I have imagined various situations before, but this is the only situation I didn''t expect.


    Finally, Gray Mao took a deep breath, it seemed that he wanted to secretly get these things in his hands. That being the case, then when you get something, you can give it to other nobles, at least you can save yourself.


    "Shoot me, attack, and destroy them all." Hui Mao''s command rang on all the flying boats without hesitation. The next moment, the alchemy cannon on the flying boat began to charge and glow.


    "Damn it, they really dared to do the missile preparation." Sophia gave the order, and the missiles that had been aimed at the flying boat instantly entered the launch procedure, and they were about to launch in the next second.


    Suddenly, Sophie noticed that the light of the opponent''s alchemy cannon began to weaken rapidly, which meant giving up the attack.


    Sophia didn''t even think about it, and quickly issued an order: "Stop it for me." Fortunately, the use of plant brains to issue orders spreads very quickly. If this was an artificial order, it might have been launched by now.


    One second before the launch of the missile, the command was transmitted to all the airships in an instant, and the missile came to a halt. It looks exactly the same as just now, there is no change at all. But no one knew that the two sides almost turned into a big melee. At this moment, a large number of hummingbird fighters and exploding hummingbirds have quietly flew out.


    "Damn, what are you doing, why are you violating my orders, aren''t you afraid of military punishment?"


    A half-elf next to him covered his ears and nodded while talking. Soon, the half-elf glanced at the roaring Gray Hair, and then said, "This is the order of the boss."


    "Which boss''s order? I order you to shoot now." Gray Mao didn''t want to delay any more time.


    Even if it is the boss, there are many nobles behind him. After so many years of wooing, Grey Hair is not at all irrelevant. Now, as long as you get such a big benefit, you can''t stop their mouths by then. Even those bosses will either give benefits, or other people who get benefits will protect themselves.


    It''s just the adjutant who has never discounted his orders, but this time he said without fear: "Grey Mao, can you ask about this kind of thing."


    "What are you talking about? How dare you talk to me like this." This compliant adjutant, what happened today.


    Isn''t it always called Lord Grey or Your Commander? Why would you call yourself by name today? Although it is a half-elf, Gray Mao is different from other half-elves, and he values ??these titles very much.


    The adjutant said with disdain: "I have tolerated you for a long time. If it weren''t for your usual methods, you could become a patrol commander. You think you are giving something."


    Before Hui Mao was angry, the adjutant sneered and said: "This time it is the royal family who ordered it. The royal family directly bypassed all the commanders to issue orders. Let us stop all actions immediately and wait for the royal family to deal with it. Now you are satisfied."


    Gray Mao''s pupils shrank: "How is this possible? I don''t believe how the royal family will protect these outsiders."


    "I don''t know. You can tell it yourself. Look, the Royal Knights are here."


    In the rear, some gorgeous emerald greens are flying like a flying boat made of emerald. Above the flying boat, some half-elves can also be seen wearing golden armor, and a huge yellow bird followed by them.


    This big bird is not an ordinary bird, but a storm sparrow, which is the standard configuration of the Royal Knights. Every storm sparrow can control the power of storm and thunder, and its strength has reached the silver level.


    In the entire half-elf empire, only the royal family can draw out such a powerful flying cavalry. Upon seeing these people, Gray Mao suddenly felt cold all over.


    Soon, these flying boats approached. A captain of the Royal Knights leaped over and landed on the deck of the foremost flying boat. The helmet on his head was not taken off, which made Gray Mao feel even more disturbed.


    "Master Cavaliers, don''t you know what you are doing here. Usually the patrols in the Imperial Capital are handed over to our patrol team. This is just a small matter, not much at all."


    "Huh, little things, they are about to fight, there are no little things in the war in the imperial capital." A crisp voice rang, but at this time, Hui Mao had no idea of ??appreciating the sound.


    The cold sweat on Hui Mao''s body almost drenched his clothes, but Hui Mao still resisted and kept the smile on his face. "Master Knight, we received a report saying that some civilians had disappeared in their camp last night We just wanted to come and search, but instead of letting it, they also resisted. There must be problem."


    The mask knight sneered: "The common people come to the camp in the middle of the night to do something. I haven''t heard that the camp will treat guests or open business in the middle of the night."


    Hui Mao''s face was even more ugly. He didn''t expect that his excuse had so many flaws, let alone that the other party knew so much about the camp. It''s obvious that the royal family only came here once yesterday, didn''t they just leave after buying something?


    At this time, Grey Mao could only continue to hold on. "Master Cavaliers, we are obliged to check when we receive a report. They resist but violate the law. Besides, do you still believe that these outsiders don''t believe our patrol team."


    Unfortunately, what Hui Mao didn''t notice was that the people on the patrol backed away from Hui Mao, as if trying to draw a line from this guy. It can be seen that this gray hair is usually very unpopular.


    Sophia and others who saw this scene in the distance also breathed a sigh of relief. If it really makes trouble, no matter who is right or wrong, it will not be good for you, especially when Chi Nan is not in this place.


    "My lord said that if you don''t die, you won''t die. I finally understand now."


    Carol gave a weird smile, and the other guards around nodded. Gray Mao, who had a promising future, would fall into such a desperate situation because of his messing around. This is definitely what he found.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 664: People will not die if they don''t die), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 665： The Doomsday of Grey Hair, the team members celebrate

    "Outsiders? Don''t think we don''t know your usual little actions. These people are royal guests. Today we are here to welcome them into the inner city. Do you dare to attack the royal guests?"


    Gray Mao was shocked. He didn''t expect that these people would actually fall on the thighs of the royal family. There was no other way.


    So Hui Mao decisively gave up his previous ideas, and at the same time rejoiced in his heart, fortunately, he has not done it yet.


    "It turns out that they are all royal guests. I''m really sorry. We didn''t know. Before, we only dealt with this situation in the usual way. Now it seems that it is a little inappropriate."


    Grey fur can climb to this point, but it is also a bit quick-witted. The knight frowned, but people outside couldn''t see it.


    Originally wanted to deal with this malignant tumor, now it seems that it is really not easy. Think about it carefully, although Gray Mao''s excuse is very crude, but what he did did not really violate the law, it was just a bit excessive.


    On the contrary, Gray Mao wanted to search the other side''s camp, but the other side took the initiative to resist. According to the law, it is understandable that Hui Mao ordered the patrol to attack directly. They have no evidence that Hui Mao mobilized the patrol team privately.


    The other patrol members curled their lips in disdain. "Hmph, did anyone really report the crime this morning? Why don''t we know." This kind of thing is not the first time.


    "Don''t say it, Gray Mao will definitely say that he received the report, we are not there, huh, and inexplicably diligent."


    "It''s not good, I have offended Gray Mao before, will I be retaliated against?"


    "What are you afraid of? The big deal is to stop doing it. With such a person, I don''t know if I can continue to do it."


    There was a lot of discussion below, gray Mao''s face changed slightly, and he secretly calculated that it seemed that he had to look for opportunities to clean up some of these men. I didn''t even dare to be dissatisfied with myself.


    At this moment, the communication spar suddenly lit up. Hui Mao hurriedly connected: "It turns out that it''s Lord Dongmen in charge. Don''t you know what the Lord wants to order?"


    The commander of the East Gate is the commander-in-chief in charge of patrolling the eastern part of the imperial capital, and is also Hui Mao''s immediate superior. At this time, when he came to find himself, Hui Mao felt a little disturbed. I''m afraid it has something to do with this matter.


    Thinking of this, Hui Mao hurriedly said: "Is your lord going to ask about the distinguished guests here? I don''t know in advance. Didn''t I just know when the Royal Knight came. This is just a small matter, and the misunderstanding has been resolved."


    A majestic female voice rang out: "It turns out that you have a conflict with the distinguished guest. Now that it has been resolved, there is no problem."


    Gray Mao was taken aback, didn''t the leader of Dongmen know about this?


    At this moment, the majestic voice rang again: "Grey Mao, come back to me immediately and remove all of your duties. From now on, you will be taken into custody and interrogated. Other people will listen to me, if Gray Mao has resisted. , Don''t talk about killing."


    Hui Mao was stunned, how could there be such an order. The others were also stunned, but then many people instinctively stood beside Hui Mao. Regardless of the gray hair is also of silver level, but his combat ability is not very clever. There are a lot of people who can beat Gray Mao on the field. Besides, this is a flying boat, and the gray fur can''t run away.


    Aside from other things, even the royal knight in front of you can sling himself several times by himself.


    Hui Mao hurriedly shouted: "Master Dongmen, why on earth, why are you dismissing me from my post. Even if you want to be taken into custody, you have to give me a reason."


    Half-elves pursue freedom and equality, but their laws have always been enforced very strictly. If you want to reward or punish, you need to have sufficient reasons.


    The commander of the East Gate snorted coldly: "Huh, Gray Mao, have you done little in the past few years? There was no evidence before, and I didn''t expect you to do this. This morning someone will tell you what you have done over the years. All the evidence of the affiliation has been sent to our hands, so you can figure it out by yourself." The call stopped abruptly.


    Gray Mao was stunned. He didn''t expect that what he had done over the years would actually have evidence and would fall into the hands of the commander. This time I''m dead. With these evidences, who can keep himself.


    Half-elves don''t have the punishment of death penalty, but what he did is enough to be imprisoned for the rest of his life. Don''t think about it. "It''s Four Toes, it must be him, only he would do this."


    Grey Mao''s complexion became extremely ugly, and his eyes were red and glowing. "Grey Mao, I heard what I said before, do you want to resist now." The female royal knight said enthusiastically.


    Gray Mao was sure that as long as she dared to resist, she would dare to do it. Hui Mao''s complexion changed rapidly, becoming hideous for a while, despairing for a while. It seemed as if the gray hair who had performed some face-changing skills, finally stayed on the dejected expression.


    "I confess my guilt." After saying these words, Gray Mao seemed to have exhausted all his strength, and lost all of his energy at once. And the patrol members who were originally under him suddenly cheered. Looking at them, it was as if they were celebrating a festival, and there was not even a person to speak for themselves.


    What have I done all these years? Gray Mao didn''t know why, and suddenly had a feeling of regret but now what is the use of regret. The patrol next to him suddenly stepped forward, locked Gray Mao''s arm behind his back, and then tied a rope that was shining with rune light.


    All of a sudden, Gray Mao felt his grudge disappeared completely. This rune rope was previously used by myself to capture other people, as long as it is tied, it will suppress vindictiveness and magic.


    Unexpectedly, I would actually use it on myself today. "Hahahaha, this guy has finally come to this day. I have waited for this day for too long." A patrol member suddenly shouted.


    At this moment, Gray Fur was completely finished, and no one would speak for Gray Fur anymore. Although they don''t fully know what Hui Mao has done for so many years, they also understand a little bit. As far as they know, Gray Mao''s life is over.


    The other patrol members cheered loudly, and the adjutant shouted: "To celebrate the capture of this scum, I have a treat tonight and invite everyone to eat blue fruit. I know you have long wanted to have a good meal."


    "Yeah, the deputy captain is so generous today. By the way, the scum of Gray Mao was caught, and the deputy captain will soon become the captain commander. Congratulations, my brother.


    Looking at such a lively scene, Hui Mao, the original commander, turned gray. This kind of subordinate''s performance, this is simply being compensated by himself. If this spreads to the top, he will not be able to stand up even more.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 665 Gray Hair End, Team Members Celebration), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 666： It turns out that the royal family are all elves

    In the end, Gray''Mao'' was taken away, and it must be impossible to return. . §ê§ë§ê.¢ë¢í¢ªS.§ã§à§Þ is updated quickly. But this time the conflict still left Sophie''s heart lingering. As a princess of a kingdom, she knows the deterrence of the empire very well.


    I have heard that so many people capsize in the empire, and many times the empire will not reason with people from small kingdoms. Sophia''s pressure is not small. Fortunately, everything is over now.


    Finally, in order to protect them and also recognize their identities, the Royal Knights invited Sophia and others into the inner city, and even allowed them to enter with an airship.


    Sophia agreed after thinking about it. Just brought Horn, a golden level master. With Horn, there is a certain chance to protect Sophia even if he encounters some danger. The other people still stayed outside, there is no way, after all, Chi Nan brought too many airships this time.


    The airship itself is also a powerful combat force, and the semi-"jing" spirit empire will not let such a huge force enter the imperial capital casually.


    At the same time, Chi Nan followed Silinka Yee and was flying towards the direction of the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Forest. The speed of the airship under my feet is actually faster than that of my own latest airship.


    At this rate, they would be able to enter the realm of the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Forest in about five days.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what he was going to do this time, so Suo Xing asked about some semi-jingling empires on the road. In the future, I will have to deal with them frequently. If I don¡¯t understand it clearly, it¡¯s OK.


    Especially with regard to various plant matters, Chi Nan is quite clear. In this world, plants that can reach silver or higher are very useful, but plants themselves have no abilities.


    After being formed, these plants are basically just born soon, they will be discovered by monsters or other people, and then collected and used. Plants above the golden level are even more rare.


    Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with the target that I chose this time. The so-called oldest ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Forest, the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Clan protects plants very well. In this place, some plants of the silver level or even the gold level can still be seen.


    The only thing that made Chi Nan depressed was that this time they just entered the edge of the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Forest, and could not go deep into the core. Silinka told Chinan that it was not easy to find gold-level plants in the marginal area.


    While Chi Nan likes plants, Slinka Ye doesn''t care much. As a nature mage, it''s strange that he doesn''t like all kinds of plants. It''s a pity that the semi-jingling empire was once a wasteland. After the establishment of the empire, the big trees on it were all spawned by the semi-jingling nature mage. It is not so easy to find high-grade plants in this place.


    "By the way, why can''t the semi-"jing" spirit in the "jing" spirit forest enter at will."


    Silinka stretched out her hand and stroked her hair: "The''jing'' spirit is a very pure race. Any contact between the impure seed and the''jing'' spirit will make the''jing'' inspired to be uncomfortable. Although there are semi-''jing'' spirits. ''Jing'' spirit bloodline, but another part of the bloodline is not so pure. As a result, their behavior style will be a little bad, which will make''Jing'' inspired to be uncomfortable."


    Suddenly, Slinka turned her head and said: "But the aura on your body is very comfortable, even more comfortable than facing other''jing'' spirits. It''s really strange, obviously you are also a half''jing'' spirit. "


    Chi Nan was taken aback, feeling very strange about this: "What do you mean? Can you feel the same as the ¡®jing¡¯?"


    I don''t know why, Silinka felt that Chi Nan was very different, and some things came out naturally. If it were replaced by other semi-"fine" spirits, Slinka would not pay attention to it.


    "You don¡¯t think that the royal family of semi-fine spirits, our Golden Grass family is really semi-fine spirit. No, that¡¯s just an outside rumor. In fact, all members of our Golden Grass family are truly ¡°fine¡± spirits. spirit."


    "What? You are actually''jing'' spirits? By the way, I have never heard of you intermarrying with other nobles. It was originally because you were trying to maintain your bloodline or for other reasons. It turned out to be like this."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan felt that many rumors about this mysterious royal family had answers. After all, the real ¡®jing'' spirit and the semi-¡®jing'' spirit are not the same. "But your hair is obviously different from the''jing'' spirit."


    The characteristics of Slinka Yee are very similar to those of "Jing", but there are two differences. One place is the hair. It is not a pure green ¡®color¡¯, but two golden ¡®color¡¯ hairs on both sides, with a very strange beauty. The other one is the figure of Slinka Yee. I heard that the figure of the "Jing" spirit family is not so popular. Of course, this is only heard.


    "You''re talking about this, in fact, this doesn''t explain much. According to ancient legend, the''jing'' spirit is a very sensitive race, and our bloodline can even be affected by some external influences. Of course, the general''jing'' spirit is Will not."


    "But our Golden Grass family was once affected by a light force in our ancestors. As a result, our bloodline has changed. Although it is still a''jing'' spirit, it is different from the general''jing'' spirit."


    Silinka reached out her hand, a faint golden light radiated from her palm. This golden light is very similar to the light power used by the people of the Holy Light Empire, but it is not a white''color'', but a golden''color'', which gives Chi Nan a more domineering feeling.


    It seems to be lacking in treatment, but it is more powerful in direct attack.


    "This is a force generated after we mutate The plants we control will have such a light power. It is because of this mutation that we become Out of the ordinary."


    Slinka said amusedly: "Our''jing'' spirits are very sensitive creatures. Because of the rejection of other people, our ancestors walked out of the''jing'' spirit forest and went outside. Seeing the semi-''jing'' spirits living in In the deep waters, I helped them. Later, more and more semi-jingling spirits were united, and a semi-jingling spirit empire was formed."


    Chi Nan nodded clearly: "I understand. No wonder there are rumors that as long as the royal family is immortal, the semi-"jing" spirit empire will last forever. The real reason is here. You are the "jing" spirit family connecting with the empire. link."


    Slinka nodded vigorously: "That''s it, you are really smart. I don''t know why, but I told you so much. You must remember that these news should not be spread out casually. There is not much in the empire." Jing''ling knows."


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it." Does this kind of thing still need to be ordered by the door? Once this kind of news goes out, then the other empires will definitely make some strategic adjustments against the Golden Grass family. At that time they are in danger.

 Chapter 667： It turns out that the 1st elves are plant experts

    You Silinka Ye, who understands all kinds of inner semi-"jing" spirit royal family, the real "jing" spirit. Besides, I don¡¯t know why, Slinka Ye seems to be not very prepared for herself, and Chi Nan suddenly has an idea.


    Slinka Ye is a snack food, this Chi Nan has long known about it. So Chi Nan directly spawned various territories that taste very good plants, and even made some by himself.


    It fully meets the needs of Slinka Yee for food, but Slinka Yee is different from being a ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit and a semi-¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit. Semi-"jing" spirits can eat "meat" and even like to eat "meat", but real "jing" spirits don''t like it at all.


    Except for the ¡®meat¡¯ mushroom silk linka night, I eat it, but I don¡¯t seem to have much preference. It¡¯s more fruit noodles and other non-staple foods. Satisfying Silinkaye''s pursuit of food, Chi Nan also learned more about the ¡®jing¡¯ and semi-¡®jing¡¯ souls from Silinkaye, of course it was just some superficial intelligence.


    The real core secret, Silinka Ye''s mouth is still very strict, after all, how can Silinka Yee be a princess, and can be sent to perform this kind of task, then it is impossible to really understand nothing.


    Chi Nan is not without gain. From the side of Slinka Ye, Chi Nan obtained a ¡®medicine¡¯ prescription for a silver-level warrior to temper his body, as well as a ¡®medicine¡¯ prescription for a silver-level magician to assist in his cultivation.


    The previous ¡®medicine¡¯ prescription was much better than what I had previously obtained in the Ruth Yala royal family. With this ¡®medicine¡¯ prescription, when you get the herbal ¡®medicine¡¯ you need, your guards will be able to improve faster.


    At that time, there will definitely not be only one golden level master, but will increase by a large amount. In terms of planting high-level herb "medicine", Chi Nan himself is more confident than the "jing" spirit family. This kind of ¡®medicine¡¯ prescription does not have that great effect on the semi-¡®fine¡¯ spiritual empire that produces fewer fighters, but the effect is very obvious for the development of one¡¯s own territory.


    When you have more golden warriors, even the major empires have to give yourself a bit of face.


    Another ¡®medicine¡¯ agent happens to be a precious material for cultivating mages, especially natural mages.


    And Silinka also agreed that when he arrived in the ¡®Jing¡¯ Ling Deep Forest, he would prepare a copy of the needed herbal ¡®medicine¡¯ for Chi Nan. These things are not lacking in the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Forest.


    Five days passed in a blink of an eye, and Slinka Ye and Chi Nan almost became friends who talked about everything.


    If people know that His Royal Highness the Five Princesses is so easy to become friends with other people, many people will surely be shocked. Even Silin Kaye doesn''t understand why this is, and can only say that the ¡®jing¡¯ is a kind of creature that gets along by feeling.


    The feeling on Chi Nan was really attractive, and that kind of breath made Slinka a little fascinated. Of course, it''s just breath, and it has nothing to do with Chi Nan himself.


    On this day, this flying boat finally traversed the semi-''jing'' spirit empire and came to the''jing'' spirit forest in the southwest.


    Just approaching here, Chi Nan felt an unusual change. The forest is more luxuriant and more primitive. The natural breath made Chi Nan feel very comfortable all over.


    This is the breath that the real virgin forest can bring to oneself. Whether it is huge or old, it is even more exaggerated than the ¡®fog¡¯ forest next to his home. Plants will be attracted to Chinan, and Chinan will also be attracted to forests.


    "This is the''Jing'' Spirit Forest, right? It''s really a big forest." Chi Nan said.


    "Yes, it''s here. It seems to be felt. Let''s go down. When we get to this place, the two of us can only follow the envoy, and there can be no flying boats flying in the air here."


    The one driving the flying boat is not a ¡®jing¡¯, as Chi Nan had already felt it. It''s just that these people wrapped themselves tightly in cloaks, and Chi Nan really couldn''t see what these people were.


    When Feizhou fell, these people lifted their hats, and Chi Nan finally saw what these people looked like.


    The obvious lignified texture on the body, although it moves very smoothly, it does not look like a normal creature in any way.


    "These are wood spirits, plant spirits. Some special magic plants grow for a long time, and they will produce a kind of spiritual sex. After these spiritual **** plants are bred by special magic blessings, they will transform into shape. After coming out, it becomes a wood spirit. The wood spirit is a messenger for the''jing'' spirit family to''communicate'' with the outside world, and some wood spirits have very powerful power."


    Chi Nan looked surprised. Originally, he thought he was already very good at controlling plants. But seeing these wood spirits, Chi Nan knew that the real experts were still the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits.


    These wood spirits can also be said to be a kind of plant life, but they are much better than their own plant weapons. Although combat power may not be the same thing at all, these wood spirits are able to move freely and speak.


    Even their thinking is no different from normal people. It''s just that these wooden spirits don''t like ¡®communication¡¯ very much along the way, nothing more. No wonder that along the way, I can always feel a strange aura from these people. I thought they were carrying some special plants.


    Now Chi Nan understands that this is because of the resonance between his life magic and natural plants.


    It''s just that these wood spirits have a special power that isolates them from their control. This power is different from the self-protection of high-level plants. It is a power from the wood spirit itself, which is very similar to magic.


    It is also possible This is a kind of magic at all, Chi Nan thought in his heart. At this moment, what Chi Nan wanted to do most was to grab a wooden spirit and study it carefully, maybe he could still do it.


    It''s a pity that this is the "Jing" Spirit Forest, and I am not even a semi-"Jing" Spirit Empire, let alone the "Jing" Spirit Clan. If you want to study Mu Ling, you can only find opportunities later. Forget it, anyway, I am afraid that I can''t find out anything if I study it now.


    "The front is a small town. Let''s go over there, and then head to the largest gathering place of''jing'' spirits on the border. You can plant the mother tree in your homeland with peace of mind during this time," said Silinkaye.


    Chi Nan turned his head: "Silinka Ye, when did you change your clothes? This dress really has a different feeling on you." Chi Nan found that Silka Ye had changed clothes.


    It''s just that Slinka''s face blushed at night, and she glared at Chi Nan irritably. Being in a semi-''jing'' spirit empire, Slinka''s many thoughts are of course different from the normal''jing'' spirit: "This is a''jing'' spirit costume. Of course, I must change it when we return to the''jing'' spirit forest.''


    Because of Chi Nan''s gaze, "Jing" Lingkaye felt a little uncomfortable, and this guy was the same as the other half-"Jing" spirits.

 Chapter 668： Defend the "slack" elven forest

    It''s no wonder that Chi Nan''s eyes are strange, after all, this suit is really''exposed''. , Access to the latest chapter: §º§º§º.79xs.§³§à§®.


    It is said that clothes are actually made of some natural materials. The whole clothes are living plants.


    A layer of bulging and gentle leaves in front of the''chest'' is very strange, and there is a layer of plants of the same material below the waist, which looks a bit like a wild man. The white skin was ¡®exposed¡¯ in the air, and the white ¡®flower¡¯ dangled his eyes.


    The wrists and ankles are decorated like a wristband, and the shoes themselves are made of a translucent material. I don¡¯t know how the "Jing" spirit clan is, but with such a hot body as Slinka Yee, it¡¯s weird that Chi Nan doesn¡¯t take a few more glances when wearing this kind of clothes. The welfare.


    Although Slinka has a hood on her body, this cloak is not a full-covering type, but a cloak that looks like a cloak from the head, only covering the back.


    From the front, instead, there was a half-concealed "temptation" and "confusion". Chi Nan quickly turned his eyes away, and the anger was about to rise as he continued to watch. Silinka glanced at Chi Nan at night, this guy''s eyes were also so annoying.


    It wasn''t until Chi Nan shifted her gaze that Silin Kaye breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, if Chi Nan dared to come''chaos'', Silin Kaye would definitely teach this guy a good lesson.


    "Let''s go." Silken Kaye didn''t want to face that kind of gaze, so she walked quickly to the front, so that Chi Nan could only see a swaying cloak in the back, and could not see anything. Chi Nan himself was also relieved, but a little disappointed. Normal people can''t see that kind of sight, right now, in retrospect, I really want to look at it a few more times.


    The two people walked all the way to the front, leading to a small town on the border of the ¡®Jing¡¯ Ling Clan, and the gathering place was nearby. But in fact, the middle section of the road is not that short, and it takes several hours to reach it on foot.


    And along the way, Chi Nan found that there was not even a patrol officer here.


    "I said Slinka night, why there is no patrol team here, if someone sneaks close to the''jing'' spirit forest, won''t the''jing'' spirit be taken away." It is said that the''jing'' spirit is the most in the world. Expensive slaves.


    Silinka said with a disdainful face: "This kind of thing has indeed happened a lot before. You don''t think that our''jing'' spirit family is really unprepared."


    Chi Nan pointed to the surroundings: "I don''t know if there is any defense, but I really didn''t see it."


    Silinka stretched out her finger, and behind her dazzling white ¡®flower¡¯ and ¡®flower¡¯ skin, it was really seductive and confusing. The finger gently tapped on a strange big leaf plant, and the strange plant suddenly moved.


    The two leaves flashed quickly, like wings. This weird plant actually flew up and flew away.


    Then, Slinka kicked a small bush under her feet again. Then the bush began to shrink and deform rapidly, turning into something full of wood texture, like a rabbit, turned and ran behind the tree.


    "What are these things?" These things are too smart, and they seem to have their own thoughts when they open up. This is something I can''t even do now.


    Silinkaye didn''t mean to hide: "Didn''t I tell you about the wood spirit before. The one that just flew away is the predecessor of the wood spirit. It is a plant with spiritual''nature'' that can act as an eyeliner."


    "The one that turned into a rabbit is a wood spirit, just a beast-shaped wood spirit. There are many wood spirits hidden around here. Although they have no fighting power, if someone enters the''jing'' spirit forest, it will be the first time. It was discovered by them."


    Chi Nan understood now that if there were such things all around Jing Linsen''s''jing'' spirit, it would be really not easy to sneak into it. Because these wood spirits are plants themselves.


    When it was transformed into a plant form, perhaps because the wood spirit itself was too weak, it turned out that even he didn''t feel any difference. In my own sense, this is the most common plant.


    Even before entering this place, those black iron and bronze-level plants attract their attention even more. Soon after arriving here, Chi Nan already felt the location of two silver plants.


    "Furthermore, even if the army is overwhelmed, our''jing'' forest is not without the strength to fight back. Seeing that, this is our treant warrior." Following the words of Slinka Ye, a big tree rose to the ground. Up.


    The aura on his body became very strong in a blink of an eye, this was the aura of a soldier at the Silver Peak. With such a large size, even with a golden level of combat power, it is impossible to eliminate it in a short time.


    No wonder the population of the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirits is so small, but they are always at the top of the entire continent, no one dares to provoke them.


    If there are many such Treant Warriors, they are stronger than anyone. A big face appeared on the trunk of the Treant Warrior, and he nodded slightly at Slinka Ye, and then resumed the state of taking roots before.


    "Thinking, so flexible in activities, it''s worth studying."


    He can also create something similar to the Treant Warrior, but he needs to rely on the ¡®manipulation¡¯ of the vegetable brain, and can only make some simple movements, not flexible enough in his activities, and he has no thinking. And because of the flexibility and ¡®sex¡¯ of the plant itself, the tree warrior made by itself is very impractical This is why Chi Nan usually does not use the tree warrior unit.


    Perhaps some inspiration can be gained from these plants. It''s just that the strength of these Treant Warriors has nothing to do with the level of the tree itself. Instead, they look similar to the Wood Spirit.


    "These treant warriors are hundreds of years old, formed after being cultivated through special secret methods. Don''t underestimate them. The most powerful treants are the elders of the''jing'' spirit clan."


    Chi Nan nodded silently. As expected, these treants were not simple. It''s a pity that the strength of the Treant really has nothing to do with his level, as long as he has enough years of growth, this is completely different from his own plant warrior route.


    But if it can be used as a reference, it is also a good thing. Chi Nan silently considers what kind of means should be used to make these treant warriors cooperate with his research. In the ¡®Jing¡¯ forest, if you attack the Treant Warriors yourself, it¡¯s almost like declaring war. Even with the name of a semi-"jing" spirit, Chi Nan would not dare to do this.


    "Don''t be stunned, we are already here." Suddenly, Slinka''s voice awakened Chi Nan. Looking at it from a distance, there is no difference in the forest ahead, on the contrary, it is more lush, and there is really nothing to see from here.

 Chapter 669： The neat stroke of Fructus chinensis 1

    Follow Slinka''s night to move forward, Chi Nan now knows that it is best not to ¡®chaotic¡¯ remarks about things you don¡¯t understand. . The fastest update visit: §ë§ë§ë.79XS.§ã§°¦¬. It is really that the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Forest is too mysterious, and many things are very different from the outside world.


    After bypassing the forest barrier in front of him, Chi Nan finally saw the so-called ¡®Jing¡¯ Ling Town.


    There is no city wall, no wooden wall, and there is no defense on the surface. I think it is hidden in the dark. The style of this small town is more primitive than the semi-"fine" spirit and closer to nature.


    Chi Nan finally saw a large number of "jing" spirits, and those "jing" spirits also saw himself. Perhaps they knew they were coming. At this time, there were a lot of''jing'' spirits hiding in the tree, or behind the big tree, secretly looking at their side. There are also some''jing'' spirits who are bolder and stand up directly, looking at themselves in the clearing, with curiosity on their faces.


    These "jing" spirits have long pointed ears, and their eyes and hair are all emerald green. They are as dazzling as emerald. Looking at these "jing" spirits is like seeing the scenery of nature.


    At this time, I became an exhibition, and it was a rare experience to be watched by these ¡®essential¡¯ spirits.


    Chi Nan also found out that the clothes on these ¡®jing¡¯s were indeed similar to those on Silinka Yee. Speaking of which, Silinka Yee was relatively conservative. Those ¡®essence¡¯ spirits are more ¡®exposed¡¯.


    Perhaps this is also an expression close to nature. Most''jing'' spirits don''t even have that strange cloak, but these''jing'' spirits look like works of art, full of beauty, and make people unable to give birth to''desire'' and hope.


    Perhaps this is also related to the figure of the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits. At a glance, the "female" and "sex" dominate the "jing" spirit family, and the proportion of male and female is seriously out of balance. I really don''t know how they reproduced. It will not be the same as the legend, the "jing" spirit. They all grew out of trees, Chi Nan thought nonchalantly.


    Regardless of male''sex'',''female'' and''sex'', the height of''jing'' spirits is not very high, and is on average shorter than that of ordinary human beings. The ¡®female¡¯, the ¡®sex¡¯, the ¡®essence¡¯, and the ¡®essence¡¯, are as beautiful as works of art, but their stature is a little barren. This may be a racial defect.


    Anyway, from a human point of view, Chi Nan didn''t feel that these ¡®jing¡¯ spirits were ¡®tempted¡¯ or ¡®confusable¡¯ in such a dress.


    Turning his head to look at Slinka Ye, just one glance at this outfit will make Chi Nan feel the heat surging throughout his body. They are all ¡®jing¡¯ spirits, why is there such a big gap?


    Silinka Ye seemed to have noticed Chi Nan''s eyes, and gave Chi Nan an angry look.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also discovered that the gazes of other''jing'' spirits looking at Slinka Yee were not disgusting, but they had a strange look. Under this kind of eyes for a long time, it is no wonder that the Golden Grass clan will leave the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Forest.


    No matter who it is, don''t like to be treated as outliers by others, because they are not really outliers.


    "Don''t look at it, hurry up and prepare your own residence. You are also a natural mage yourself, just choose a place to plant a big tree. Our''jing'' spirit people usually live on big trees."


    Chi Nan nodded and saw that the semi-"jing" spirits still need to build wooden houses on the big trees, and these "jing" spirits are simply tree ¡®holes¡¯. Individual ¡®jing¡¯ spirits even lie directly on the branches of a tree to sleep.


    I really don''t know what this race thinks, there is no aggressiveness at all. Such a race can still survive to the present, still at the peak of the mainland, it is really unimaginable.


    However, as soon as he entered the small town, Chi Nan could feel that even the weakest ¡®Jing¡¯ spirit here has a bronze level. In this small town, there are at least three gold masters of the ¡®Jing¡¯ Ling clan, Chi Nan feels that this is just a border town, which is really terrifying. A glimpse of the whole leopard can be seen from here in Chi Nan.


    Don''t dare to talk arbitrarily, for fear of offending these seemingly simple, but actually terrifying ¡®jing¡¯ spirits.


    Following Slinka Night, Chi Nan began to choose his own residence around the town. It''s really a choice, as long as it is an open space. Silinka Ye also said that if you don''t mind, you can directly find a big tree that is not inhabited.


    There is no problem even if he wants to live in the ¡®dong¡¯, Chi Nan directly waved his hand and refused. Just kidding, I am not a ¡®jing¡¯, nor a barbarian, how could I live in such a place like this. "By the way, Slinka Ye, won''t you stop hunting here?"


    Silka Ye shook her head: "Of course not, animals themselves are hunted. But you can''t''was'' money, and you can''t catch those special creatures that are protected. There will be no problem with other things. Yes, it''s best. Don''t slaughter those animals in front of the''jing'' spirit, otherwise it will easily lead to their hatred of you."


    "What about you, don''t you hate it?" Chi Nan looked at Silka Ye strangely.


    Slinka said angrily at night: "I''m the royal family of the semi-''jing'' empire. I''ve been used to this kind of thing a lot. Isn''t it just that the recipe is different? What''s the matter?"


    It can be seen that Slinka Yee didn''t really not mind at all, it was just a habit. Forget it, let''s bear it myself. Anyway, as long as you grow some ¡®meat¡¯ mushrooms for your meal, you can replace it. After such a long period of research, Chi Nan was not completely unprofitable. If you don¡¯t say anything in advance, you can¡¯t tell the difference between these ¡®meat¡¯ mushrooms and ¡®meat¡¯.


    "Huh, what is this?" Chi Nan suddenly saw a strange plant when he was passing a bush. In fact, Chi Nan felt that this plant had reached the silver level before asking.


    Slinka glanced at Ye Ye: "This is fold eargrass how about it, does it look like an ear?"


    Chi Nan looked at the pointed leaves, which looked nothing like ears. He glanced back, okay, they are indeed very similar to the pointed ears of the ¡®Jing¡¯ spirits, they are all pointed in shape.


    Silinka gave Chi Nan a blank look at night, and stretched out her hand to gently break it on top of an eargrass. In an instant, all the fold ears were in the same position, and they all bent down, as if they were pinched by Slinka Yee at the same time.


    This neat and uniform bend is really amazing. Silinka Yee gently fiddled with the blade in his hand, and the other blades also changed with the blade in Silinka Yee''s hand. The movements were completely consistent and uniform. Even a team that specializes in ¡®door¡¯ rehearsal can¡¯t be so neat. This is the special feature of Zacaria chinensis.


    "This is just a child''s toy. It''s nothing unusual. But the fold ears are indeed silver level, you can check it out if you like." Silken Kaye is also a nature mage herself.


    But Fructus edulis was really useless, so Slinka didn''t care at all. "This stuff is available in every small town. It''s nothing weird. Let''s quickly determine where to live."

 Chapter 670： Come and build us a palace

    "I live here, right where do you live... §ê§ë§ê.¢ë¢í¢ªS.§ã§à§Þ is updated so fast." Chi Nan said to Slinka Ye.


    Silinka Yee pointed to a big tree not far away: "I live there." Chi Nan looked over there, and Silinka Yee''s choice of residence and other''jing'' spirits were really not so good. The same.


    Because above that tree, there is a tree house with a novel shape. It seems that I am used to living in a semi-¡®jing¡¯ empire, after all, palaces live in the empire. Regarding the primitive living environment, even the ¡®jing¡¯ Lingsilinka is not used to it.


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "Let''s do it, I will find you if you have anything, and you can come to me if you need it."


    Chinan won''t really plant big trees, no, big trees are still needed. In this place, Chi Nan directly transformed the surrounding plants, and then planted a large-scale plant villa here.


    This kind of villa is not too big for Chinan today, but when it appears here, it still feels a little out of place. Many ¡®jing¡¯ spirits around were attracted attention.


    Facing this place, everyone pointed and pointed, and there seemed to be envy in their eyes.


    "Give me one too. It''s over there." I don''t know when, Slinka ran to Chi Nan''s side and said, pointing to the direction of her original tree, but her face was slightly red, as if A little embarrassed.


    "Well, hey, why did you change your clothes." Chi Nan was suddenly surprised to find that Slinka changed a set of clothes in such a short time. No, it can not be said that it is a replacement, it should be said that the details have changed.


    The style is similar to the previous one, but it is more conservative, and the leaves are wrapped in a larger area. This time, there is no longer the feeling of ¡®temptation¡¯ and ¡®confuse¡¯ that I had before. The big cloak was removed, and it looked much more normal.


    Of course, it is normal in Chi Nan''s eyes, but it is weird and unusual in the eyes of other''jing'' spirits.


    "In other words, don''t all''jing'' spirits like to live in trees, why do you like this kind of thing."


    Chi Nan pointed to his tree house villa, feeling very surprised. Because not only was Slinka night asking for her help, but even the envy of Chi Nan could be clearly seen in the eyes of other''jing'' spirits.


    The eyes of the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits looked at them, and they all became shining, making people feel that the world is really wonderful.


    Slinka said angrily at night: "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking, do you think that the''jing'' spirit is a barbaric, our''jing'' spirit is just pursuing the harmony of nature, and the pursuit of closeness with nature. , It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to live a good life. But we can only improve the tree¡¯s ¡°hole¡± at most, and we can¡¯t do it like you."


    Following Silinka''s explanation, Chi Nan understood that not every natural mage can do it like this after all.


    Unless it is a battle, nature mages will temporarily change the form of plants, anyway they are also used for battle. Usually, these ¡®essence¡¯ spirits will not rashly change the form of plants and allow plants to ¡®chaotic¡¯ grow into other forms.


    The ¡®jing¡¯ spirit can listen to natural sounds. If the large-scale transformation is as large as the semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirit, the big tree will feel uncomfortable, and this uncomfortable signal will also be felt by the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits. So the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits don¡¯t change it anymore.


    "Unfortunately, the tree house you''manufactured'' has changed so much, but it is like a plant that grows naturally. The plant does not have the slightest dissatisfaction and uncomfortable feeling, and it is convenient to live. Why do you think we don''t like it."


    Chi Nan nodded and finally understood. At this time, Silinkaye¡¯s tree house villa had grown out, just under the original big tree, completely replacing Silinkaye¡¯s original residence.


    "Since you don''t like to force plants, why not make them with stones? You used to live in palaces."


    Slinka said angrily at night: "The palace is very large and it is very convenient to live in. But after all, those things are all transformed stones and metals, and there is no way to get close to nature. For a''jing'' spirit, Living in that kind of place is almost the same as being in a prison. By the way, I heard that you live in this kind of house in your territory."


    "Of course, our entire city is grown out of plants, and this is all my credit."


    Chi Nan''s eyes were shining: "You said, what would happen if I exchanged tree houses with other "jing" spirits."


    "It''s best not to. The''jing'' spirit family has no such thing as''transaction'' at all. Everyone helps each other."


    Well, it is really primitive society, even more primitive than I thought. I originally thought that there would be some ¡®transaction¡¯ within the ¡®jing¡¯ spirit clan. This way of self-sufficiency and bartering makes people very uncomfortable.


    "But if you want to''exchange'' with this kind of house, there is no problem. It''s just that there are not many special products of the''jing'' spirit family. In addition to the''medicine'' materials and fruits, there are also various artworks. Don''t think of anything."


    If you want to develop mining in the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Forest, you¡¯re just looking for death.


    Chi Nan sighed: "I see, I didn''t intend to ask for anything else. By the way, can you ¡®exchange¡¯ the silver and gold grade plants?"


    "Silver-level plant seeds are okay. Plants are difficult. As for the golden level, don''t think about it. Others will get it and keep it by themselves. You should be very clear about the significance of golden plants to nature mages."


    Well, it''s very clear that I hide it and don''t take it out. What should I do? This is really annoying.


    "That''s okay, you can talk to others later. By the way, you promised to give me my ¡®medicine¡¯ as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry won''t miss you. But I think you''ll have to "make" Easy Tree House with other people. Don''t forget what you are here for, and provide a large number of home trees as soon as possible. This is your job here."


    The other ¡®jing¡¯ spirits pointed at the two people and twittered, but no one approached them. Sure enough, strangers and foreigners are easy to attract people''s attention wherever they go.


    "Don''t worry, I know that I just provide seeds for these tree houses. I just need to give birth to them. This has long been a mature commodity on our side. I only need to provide saplings for the mother trees of the homeland, and everything else is fine." Just hand it over to the Nature Mage, and it won''t delay things." Chi Nan waved his hand and said very grandiosely.


    "That''s fine. In short, you can grasp it yourself." Slinka ran to her villa very happily. Although there are no people here, this thing is really comfortable.


    "Chinan, I also want to make a palace of the semi-''jing'' empire like this. Come and build a palace for us."


    This is really an inch, the palace is so big, it is not comparable to a small castle, let alone an imperial palace. Chi Nan decided directly, let''s go back and have a look, and see how much benefit they can give him.

 Chapter 671： Work research 2 is not wrong

    There are many ¡®jing¡¯ around looking at him with eager eyes, like a puppy begging for bones. Their eyes make Chi Nan¡¯s scalp numb for a while. Are these guys really ¡®jing¡¯? . §ê§ë§ê.¢ë¢í¢ªS.§ã§à§Þ is updated quickly.


    "Forget it, just sell it to them if they like it, let them exchange things, um, that''s it."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately started to act, but first, he had to prepare his own shop. The shop itself? Just put some stalls directly in front of your villa.


    When the time comes, the things will be placed on it, and the standards will be written on the signs next to it, so that the ¡®jing¡¯s¡¯ can change them.


    For the''jing'' spirit family, Chi Nan has already understood very clearly that there will be no such behaviors as scams and abductions and stealing here. The''jing'' spirit itself is too pure, and the pure ones are not like normal creatures .


    Even the beasts and monsters will steal and snatch, but these ¡®jing¡¯ spirits are like moral models, absolutely don¡¯t worry. If it is other places, servants and guards are needed, but they are not needed here.


    It gave birth to some seeds, packed in the box and placed outside. When I left, many''jing'' spirits gathered and looked at the''transaction'' rules written in''jing'' spirit language on the sign. Some of the''jing'' spirits were talking to each other''. Leaving here, it seems to be going to prepare things.


    As Silinkaye said, these ¡®jing¡¯ spirits really like their tree house very much.


    I originally thought that the''jing'' spirits have no desires and no desires, and it is impossible for me to have any''transaction'' with the''jing'' spirits this time. I didn''t expect this kind of unexpected joy. But now, let''s prepare the home tree first.


    Chi Nan walked to the back of the tree house and planted a home tree. As the mother tree of the homeland continues to grow, the natural force radiates again, and now more ¡®jing¡¯ spirits are attracted.


    ''Jing'' spirits are much more sensitive than semi-''jing'' spirits. How could''jing'' spirits dislike this natural force?


    Chi Nan had long thought that the''jing'' spirit might be attracted, but what Chi Nan did not expect was that it was not only the''jing'' spirit that was attracted at the same time. Soon, some plants with spiritual ¡®sex¡¯ and some wood spirits all sneaked here. Some wood spirits were turning around the mother tree of their homeland, and some were secretly observing in the distance.


    And those spiritual ¡®sex¡¯ plants that only have spiritual ¡®sex¡¯ but have not yet transformed, have no so many scruples, have gathered here, occupying a territory, and squeezing other plants with insufficient power aside.


    Those who were slow moving, even moved little by little, without concealing their meaning in the slightest.


    What makes Chi Nan feel most interesting is that there are some spiritual ¡®sexual¡¯ plants that actually treat themselves as the same kind, clinging to their feet, desperately trying to squeeze themselves out. It¡¯s really interesting.


    But then Chi Nan''s life magic breath was released, and these plants no longer squeeze himself, but desperately wanted to stick to his body, Chi Nan hurriedly controlled these plants to leave.


    "Fortunately, I can control these plants, or I will be buried." Chi Nan wiped a cold sweat, feeling the pitiful emotions of these spiritual ¡®sexual¡¯ plants, and did not dare to respond at all.


    At this moment, there were waves of vibrations in the distance. Chi Nan looked up, and there were some big trees walking towards him. This is not the kind of Treant warrior controlled by the Nature Mage, this is the real Treant. Only the big trees that have grown for a very long time can become this kind of tree people through special guidance and transformation.


    Treant is a kind of intelligent creature, and can''t be regarded as a kind of plant.


    "Hello, did you plant this tree." An old face appeared on the surface of a big tree, but the sound was as pleasant as a child.


    Chi Nan nodded quickly: "Yes, I ¡®made¡¯ it out. I came here this time when I was invited by the ¡®Jing¡¯ spirit clan to plant some of the homeland mother trees.¡± Chi Nan didn¡¯t hesitate, and quickly said it out.


    This treeman is not an ordinary treeman, and his strength has reached the golden level. Just standing in front of him, the terrible pressure made Chi Nan feel the depression in his heart for a while. This kind of tree person is not controllable by oneself, but if you can make a good relationship, you will also get a huge security guarantee here.


    It is not clear whether the ¡®Jing¡¯ spirit in the ¡®Jing¡¯ spirit forest will attack this Chi Nan on himself, but it should not. But whether there are other dangerous beasts in the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Forest, this Chi Nan is not sure.


    "It turns out that the natural power in you is so strong, you must be the son of nature. Son of nature, I ask you to let us take root near here." The tree bowed slightly and said.


    Chi Nan worshipped the water: "It is my honor for you to come to me. I am very welcome. But can I make a small request." Chi Nan cautiously looked at the big tree in front of him.


    No, it should be said that there have been a lot of big trees around. There is no way, these big trees are too strong, and now they are not their opponents, they can only speak carefully. Who knows the difference between these plants and humans? If one sentence violates the other party''s taboo, it will be troublesome for the other party to directly attack. Who does not let oneself understand their habits.


    The tree continued to say in that slow tone and graceful voice: "What''s the requirement?"


    "I want to study the body structure of your tree people and wood spirits. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you. I just want to strengthen my ability to control plants." Chi Nan finished quickly.


    Dashu did not hesitate directly said: "Yes."


    As if noticing the guard of the wood spirits next to him, the tree immediately said: "The Son of Nature is a person who is blessed by nature and will never hurt the innocent. You can rest assured."


    This was meant for those Mu Ling to listen to. When Mu Ling heard this, he looked at Chi Nan again, and finally nodded at ease. Even the wooden spirits hiding around came out one after another. Most of these wood spirits can''t speak, they can only bow to Chi Nan to show respect. Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry about living here, come to me if you need it."


    Unexpectedly, there will be such a harvest. I originally wanted to study these treants and wood spirits. This is fine.


    It''s a pity that you can''t destroy a few of the anatomy of''sex'', otherwise it will be easier to study. But it¡¯s okay now, anyway, as long as you experiment and compare, you will always be able to solve it if you spend a little time.


    First of all, don''t worry about studying, Chinan began to plant a large number of saplings of the mother tree of the homeland. After urging into a sapling, just let other nature mages continue to saplings. I just need to add a little restriction to it. Even if the opponent is a''jing'' spirit, Chi Nan is also defensive.

 Chapter 672： Fold eargrass

    With the **** of these tree people and wood spirits, Chi Nan''s sense of security has greatly increased. --At the same time, with the acknowledgment of these creatures, Chi Nan could feel that the ¡®essence¡¯ who had been guarded against him were also much less alert.


    Only the next day, Slinka didn''t know where she went, and she couldn''t even be seen in the tree house.


    Chi Nan didn''t even inquire about it. After finally coming here, how could Chi Nan give up researching. Many of those ¡®jing¡¯ spirits have brought things to exchange for seeds, and there are also many novel and useful things among them.


    It''s a pity that there is no species that can make one''s eyes shine. Plants above the silver level are considered rare plants in the ¡®Jing¡¯ Ling Forest, and most ¡®Jing¡¯ Ling will not exchange silver plants for these tree house seeds.


    After all, the price of this item is not high, and Chi Nan can''t do anything about it.


    Chi Nan''s research on Shuren has made considerable progress. Because of the changes, the tree people themselves are still wood, but some changes have taken place, allowing them to move around freely and very flexibly.


    If these structural characteristics are applied to wood, their plant weapons will definitely be more flexible. In addition, the Treant Warriors, who were not practical for them, can also be manufactured in large quantities. No, why do I have to make a treant warrior? The shape of the treant itself is not suitable for combat.


    It''s just that the research on Mu Ling has not progressed as well as Chi Nan thought. Wood spirits are a special kind of creatures that are transformed from a variety of different creatures. Although they are still plants in nature, they have a slightly different route from their own.


    Chi Nan could only feel that there was a special power in these wood spirits. If he could apply this power to his plant weapons, his plant weapons would definitely change qualitatively.


    It''s just a pity that Chi Nan has always been''unclear'' about the nature of this power. It was not born from the magic pattern. But every different kind of wood spirit has a slightly different body strength.


    Without understanding the essence, Chi Nan couldn''t make his plant weapons produce this kind of power. Rather than studying this kind of power, it is better to be more reliable than the natural magic in the tree people.


    There is no progress in the research on Mu Ling, but the research on the fold ear grass has allowed Chi Nan to open another big ¡®door¡¯. Chi Nan himself did not expect that the magic patterns contained in these fold eargrass actually belonged to the ¡®sexual¡¯ space.


    Chi Nan was taken aback when he discovered this kind of sex, because the magic pattern of space belongs to sex. Except for twin trees, Chi Nan originally thought it would not be so easy to find. But who would have thought that the fold eargrass that can be seen everywhere in the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Forest actually contains such magic patterns, and it is still very complete.


    After researching, Chi Nan also knew why Silinka moved a leaf of Fructus vulgaris at night, and other leaves would move with it. The reason is in this magic pattern and its own characteristics.


    The magic pattern can actually transmit its own information directly through the space, and transmit it to the other fold ear grasses around it. After receiving this information, similar changes will occur in the body.


    This is the reason why the entire group of fold ears is uniform. "This spatial force disseminates information, and it takes almost no time to''spend'', and the fold ear grass itself is not understandable by ordinary plants in the transmission and sorting of information. If this can be''made'' well, then my future The network plan can be implemented."


    The network that Chi Nan has always wanted to ¡®get¡¯ out, seems to fall on this thing.


    Of course, it is impossible for Chi Nan to understand things like 1s and 0s in the Earth program because Chi Nan is not a programmer.


    It is impossible to restore the computer here. What Chi Nan now thinks of is to perfectly integrate the fold ear grass with his plant brain. Let the vegetable brain understand more complex information.


    In this case, as long as you rely on the spatial information of the fold ear grass to transmit the magic pattern, you can quickly transmit the information in a way that you don''t understand but the plant understands. As long as the fold ear grass spreads across the entire territory, then the information network can spread across the entire territory.


    It''s just that I don''t know how far the magic lines of this space are spread.


    "The only problem is that one fold eargrass can only make the same piece of fold eargrass receive information and respond, and the others will not respond. I don''t know what the principle of this action is. It must be studied clearly. ."


    With the possibility of establishing a network, Chi Nan immediately focused all his ¡®exquisite¡¯ efforts on this research. Chi Nan just ¡®spares¡¯ a little time every day to do other research and the birth of mother trees in his homeland.


    In order to do this, Chi Nan gave full play to the strength of his current body, that is, staying up late. Chi Nan can say that he sleeps for more than an hour a day on average, as long as he doesn''t get tired and get down.


    It didn''t take long for Chi Nan to be very close to nature. It should be said that he was closer to nature than the ¡®jing¡¯s, and looked like a Frankenstein again. But this kind of Chi Nan, on the contrary, makes the "jing" spirits more like it. I really don''t know what the "jing" spirits are thinking. It''s a pity that none of those''jing'' spirits have come to contact themselves.


    The''jing'' spirits were too wary of external creatures, Chi Nan shook his head, and did not force it.


    For ten days, Chi Nan¡¯s research on fold ear grass has reached a bottleneck ~ www.novelhall.com~ The working principle of fold ear grass has basically been ¡®figured out¡¯ by Chi Nan and can also be manufactured.


    The distance of the space rune spread is very far, Chi Nan has determined that even if it is thousands of kilometers apart, the information can be completely transmitted. But what got Chi Nan into trouble was how this thing merged with the plant brain.


    It is impossible to establish a certain connection. There are too many levels of difference between the two sides, and they are both very complicated and ¡®precise¡¯, almost impossible. Chi Nan''s control power just couldn''t meet this requirement.


    "It seems that if I want to break through this limit, I must break through with my strength." Chi Nan sighed helplessly.


    After I came to the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Forest, I broke away from the large number of plants I planted, and the speed of improvement has slowed. But Chi Nan was certain that he was about to''touch'' to the edge of the gold level.


    As long as you strengthen it a little bit, you can reach the extreme, and then the golden level abilities will also emerge.


    "Now, the most important thing is to find a way to ¡®get¡¯ the golden plant. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too much trouble not to walk around casually." In the ¡®Jing¡¯ forest, the restrictions on oneself are invisible, but absolutely very big.

 Chapter 673： You feel more pleasing to the eye now

    Chi Nan''s research has fallen into a bottleneck, but the exchange of ¡®jing¡¯s¡¯ spirits is proceeding enthusiastically. -79 Novels.com-Today''s ¡®Jing¡¯ Ling Town has become completely different from its surroundings, it is no longer the original big tree village.


    Instead, there are tree houses everywhere, and in some places there are tree houses the size of a villa. The ¡®jing¡¯ spirits like this kind of building very much, and they have abandoned the tree ¡®hole¡¯ they used to live in, and even the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits who lived directly on the tree have come down.


    Only those true ascetic monks will keep their original appearance. Don''t think that there are no ascetic monks in the''jing'' spirit, because this is the name Chi Nan himself gave them.


    In fact, these ¡®jing¡¯ spirits insist on being completely close to nature and reject any change. These''jing'' spirits, I don''t know if it is because of persistence in their hearts, they are the most powerful kind of all''jing'' spirits.


    On this day, early in the morning, Chi Nan suddenly found someone at his''door''. As soon as he walked out, Chi Nan found out that it was Slinka night that he hadn''t seen for ten days.


    At this time, Silinkaye still wears the same clothes as after changing clothes that day, but there is an extra cloak on her body. I don''t know why Silinkaye must add this strange cloak.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many days. Where have you been, you seem to be away from home all the time."


    Chi Nan didn''t say any other greetings, and it''s better to treat the''jing'' spirit directly.


    Silinka pointed to the other''jing'' spirits around her and said, "These are the people who are in charge of the mother tree of your homeland. Your homeland mother tree is ready, and you can just''hand over'' it to them."


    Silinkaye didn''t introduce these people around, and these people didn''t seem to introduce themselves.


    The leading "female" closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths, then opened her eyes and said: "The very great natural breath seems to be something we need. Son of Nature, please take care of you for the future of the''Jing'' Spirit Forest. ."


    "You are too serious, just a few trees." Chi Nan hurriedly returned the gift.


    Asking for sex, leading them to the back of the house: "Look, that''s the saplings. After I have spawned the saplings, as long as you find a natural mage to continue to give birth to, it is fine. But the natural mage must be at least above the black iron level. OK. If you can reach the silver level, you can grow to a mature state in a short time."


    "Your Excellency, don''t worry, the last thing our forest lacks is the Nature Mage."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes. Is this showing off? After arriving here, Chi Nan knew that at least one-third of the people in the''jing'' spirit clan were natural mages, which was really extravagant.


    If you have so many territories, no, as long as there are 1% of the natural mages, the development speed of the territory can definitely be more than a hundred times faster than it is now. It seems that this time, it is necessary to recruit more semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits to go to his territory.


    Originally, Chi Nan felt that he was no more than half of the "Jing" spirit empire, but now that they like the home tree so much, and with the support of the "Jing" spirit family, Chi Nan is more confident.


    At this moment, the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits around him have already begun to do it. After saluting Chinan, he walked forward, carefully dug up these saplings, put them in a wagon made of unknown materials, and then transported them away. The whole process was cautious, as if it was not a sapling, but a piece of easily broken porcelain.


    The semi-¡®fine¡¯ spirits in their own territory have never been so careful with these things. Is it necessary?


    Chi Nan didn''t say anything, just watched them go away. These days, Chinan has spawned a lot of saplings. There are tens of thousands of them in total. Although they are just saplings, the number is displayed here.


    So many saplings should be enough. Maybe on the surface it seems to have suffered a lot, but in fact, what I got is definitely much more than what I paid.


    "Thank you again, we are going back to plant, we will notify you as soon as there is good news."


    Even the honorific words are all used. It is not common for the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits to use honorific words for people. When these people came, they were very busy, and they were also very fast when they left, and soon there was no one.


    Chi Nan stared at them strangely, as if he didn''t know their names yet. Chi Nan thought inexplicably in the way that the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits get along with each other so resolutely and resolutely.


    "Don''t worry, the good thing is that you are indispensable. But in other words, how did you become like this."


    Silinka¡¯s words made Chi Nan react. At this time, I still looked like a Frankenstein, his hair was messy, like a bird''s nest, and I didn''t have the ability of the "fine" spirits to stay clean and tidy without grooming.


    "You said I look like this, isn''t this because I''ve been indulging in research these days, just just wash it."


    Chi Nan was a little embarrassed, but Silinka didn¡¯t have it. Instead, she looked at Chi Nan interestingly: ¡°Although you don¡¯t look very good now, it feels more comfortable to others. You feel more pleasing to the eye now. Up."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "What kind of aesthetics is this? This is also called pleasing to the eye?"


    "I''m talking about feeling. For our spirit, the more natural things are, the more pleasing to the eye. You are now very close to nature." It turned out that not washing is natural, and Chi Nan''s urge to roll his eyes is getting stronger and stronger. .


    "You like nature so much, so why do you wear clothes? Isn''t it more natural not to wear clothes."


    Slinka''s face blushed slightly, and she said angrily: "You rascal, I really don''t know how you manage a territory with such a good''color''."


    There is no taboo, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Slinka said directly: "It is true that it is closer to nature without wearing clothes, but don''t you think our clothes are beautiful? Our''jing'' spirit is a race that loves beauty."


    Chi Nan took a closer look, well, he really couldn''t tell. Although this dress is indeed very artistic, there are some special textures that plants grow on it, but I don¡¯t think how beautiful it is.


    Perhaps, I can''t appreciate this natural beauty. No, Chi Nan suddenly reacted, and discussing whether to wear clothes with Slinka Yee is so strange.


    Anyway, this is also the fifth princess of the semi-"jing" spiritual empire, it is too strange to discuss this kind of issue. Well, the "female" **** model suddenly disappeared, replaced by a generation of dirty females.


    Silinka night covered her mouth and laughed: "What kind of eyes are you, I am a''jing'' spirit, this kind of topic is nothing at all." Well, you are the''jing'' spirit and you are the boss. Chi Nan didn''t have the strength to deal with it at all.


    Seeing Chi Nan''s appearance, Slinka''s night smile became even sweeter. "Don''t say so much, you can clean it up quickly. By the way, I haven''t eaten anything good these days, so you can prepare it quickly."

 Chapter 674： It turns out that food is more important than housing

    With what I owe you, Chi Nan stared at Slinka night in an angry manner. It''s a pity that Silinkaye didn''t care at all, and walked back to his villa on his own. Yes, it was his own, not Silinkaye''s.


    Because his tree house villa is bigger and the various facilities inside are more complete, Slinka Ye likes this place more than his own residence. It seems that if it weren''t for Chinan''s residence, Slinka would stay here all night.


    Helpless, really helpless. But in this way, it will be easier to get along with Silka at night. After all, getting along with an arrogant imperial princess was not something Chi Nan could bear.


    After walking back to his own house, he thinned it out, and then Chi Nan walked out.


    Only at this time, Chi Nan found a ¡®jing¡¯ spirit appeared in the hall. You know, I have been here for such a long time, except for Silinkaye, this is the first time that a ¡®jing¡¯ spirit has actively sought out himself.


    This beautiful ¡®jing¡¯ spirit was sitting in the hall, while Slinka stayed by the side at night.


    "This''female'' person, what do you have to do here?" Chi Nan was a little strange.


    "Don''t be so polite, we actually have to get along with a lot of''jing'' and spirits. I also just learned that you are still a child of nature, a person recognized by nature, and our''jing'' and spirits are no different."


    You are really welcome, Chi Nan didn''t think of it irritably. Of course, only Silinkaye was able to speak like this. "By the way, the food you prepared, take it out quickly."


    Chi Nan gave her an angry look. Does this still need preparation. When my heart moved, vines grew on the ground, and then all the fruits and special vegetables grew out.


    "Hello, I''m Su An, the village chief here. I heard that you made the sweet rice crackers. Can you plant some here." It turned out to be the village chief here. Wait, isn''t this a small town? Forget it, maybe in the eyes of Jingling, there is no difference between a small town and a small village, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    It was strange that a village chief came to him just for the sake of Miguo.


    What makes Chi Nan feel most strange is that the village chief''s strength is very weak, only the bronze level. You know, there are several golden level masters here, and this strength can also be the village head.


    Perhaps knowing what Chi Nan was thinking, Silinka swallowed a fruit and said: "Su An is indeed the village head here. You shouldn''t always judge the''jing'' spirit family by outside standards."


    "Here we are not strong enough to be the leader. Su An is the best singing in this village, otherwise how could he be the village chief." What? You can be a village chief if you sing well, which is a little bit of a play. Chi Nan has a feeling of not knowing how to evaluate.


    These ¡®jing¡¯ spirits are really inconsequential. Forget it, maybe because of their ¡®sexual¡¯ personality, life is so long that they don¡¯t die of boredom. If you change into a human being, you might feel that you have lived enough for a long time.


    "Okay, I see, rice crackers are fine, but..."


    Before Chi Nan thought about what to say, Su An said loudly, "Don''t worry, we know your rules. Of course, we won''t want a good thing like rice crackers. I can give you a silver. The level of light patterned trees is rewarded."


    Silver level plants? Chi Nan felt a little baffling. When exchanging tree house seeds before, there was no ¡®Jing¡¯ willing to come up with silver-level plant seeds to exchange. You must know that your tree house seeds are graded.


    For a villa of my size, it would require a silver-level seed to be exchanged, but I didn''t expect that there would be no such exchange.


    What made Chi Nan even more unexpected was that this''jing'' spirit would actually take out silver-level plants to''exchange'' for food. It turns out that in the eyes of Jingling, is food more important than housing?


    This kind of strange values ??makes Chi Nan very uncomfortable, and feels like she has a mental illness.


    "Don''t be surprised, rice crackers are a very delicious delicacy, in our eyes, the value is much higher than other things." As a ¡®jing¡¯, Slinka Yee has the right to speak.


    Chi Nan understood that it was not only Silinka Yee who was a foodie, but it seemed that all the''jing'' spirits were probably foodie.


    "Well, I agree. Do you need any other fruit and plants? I, I can help you research."


    Chi Nan suddenly thought that his team''s research on fruit and plants was not very thorough. Because Chinan is not very fond of fruits, on the contrary, the research on ¡®meat¡¯ mushrooms is more in-depth.


    There are various flavors of ¡®meat¡¯ mushrooms, but the ¡®jing¡¯ spirit obviously doesn¡¯t like this taste very much. It seems that in order to cater to the needs of the''jing'' spirits, some special fruits will be indispensable in the future. The''jing''s are so generous, they should be able to come up with golden-level plants. Perhaps this is the biggest breakthrough for me when I came to find the golden plant this time.


    "Are there any others? No, it''s a pity." Su An''s ears immediately stood up when they heard that there were other fruits. When they heard that there were no other fruits, they drooped immediately.


    The village chief who expresses this kind of emotion, well, maybe it can only be seen in the "jing" spirit family.


    Chi Nan also had an urge to cry and got up and went out: "I will help you plant it. If there are other silver-level plant seeds it would be better if you can send me a copy. Up."


    "The seeds of the silver plant are not so easy to obtain, even if we get it, it is not enough for us." Su An said naturally, she is also a plant mage herself, although the level is not very high.


    Well, the ghost knows what these ¡®jing¡¯ spirits do with so many seeds, and they don¡¯t have to fight, so don¡¯t they grow their own for fun? Forget it, if we continue to talk, we will kill the gods. Chi Nan walked to a clearing outside, grabbed a piece of wood casually, transformed it into a seed for rice crackers, and planted it.


    This kind of fruit tree seeds, Chi Nan would not carry them with him. Soon, a large piece of rice crackers were generated without any restrictions. As long as these''jing'' spirits are willing, they can plant rice crackers throughout the forest at any time.


    "Great. It turns out that this is the fruit tree of rice crackers. Now everyone has something to eat." Su An ran over very happily and hugged a tree. Climbed up in twos and threes, sat on a branch and picked off a rice cracker. I didn''t clean it, I just broke it apart and ate it, still looking intoxicated.


    If it weren''t for this beautiful face, Chi Nan would really think that what he saw was not a''jing'' spirit but a monkey. Compared with Slinka Yee next to...Huh? Why did Silka Yee go up the tree?

 Chapter 675： Light pattern tree, an opportunity for the third generation of airships

    Looking at the "jing" spirits of the two monkeys, Chi Nan had an urge to cry. . For more latest chapters visit: §º§»§».¢ß¢áXS.§ã§°§®. You have destroyed the beauty in my heart. The perfect ¡®jing¡¯ spirit in my heart, I knew it was like this after close contact.


    The human world is so beautiful that the "jing" spirits are so beautiful. It seems that many of them are exaggerated descriptions. A feeling of disappointment in Chi Nan''s heart came to his mind. The more you look at the two monkeys, the more the "jing" spirit is. heartbreak.


    "By the way, in addition to fruit, Chinan also has a floured jujube tree. The food made from flour from the floured jujube tree is also very good. Although it is troublesome to make, it tastes delicious. He sent it. We have all tried dim sum."


    Hearing this, Su An''s eyes brightened again. Chi Nan waved his hand quickly: "I''ll talk about that later."


    The flour jujube tree is related to the food source of his territory. He doesn''t want the flour jujube tree to spread out, at least not now. There are not many natural mages in the human world, so they are not worried about using natural mages to grow them on a large scale.


    But the semi-"jing" spirit empire is different from the "jing" spirit clan. There are too many natural mages here. Once planted here, then the semi-"jing" spirit empire will inevitably appear. When the time comes, people from other kingdoms and empires will ¡®spend¡¯ money and invite some semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirit nature mages to plant noodles, which will easily spread.


    Once other kingdoms and empires solve the food problem, then their own development will definitely be affected.


    So, at least it still needs to be controlled now, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "Noodle jujube trees cannot be planted now, but if you want to eat noodle jujube, there is no problem." Chi Nan thought for a while and said.


    At this time, the grievances on Su An''s face disappeared. Is this really the village chief of the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit? How could he have a sense of taming pets? Chi Nan shook his head quickly and threw out these strange thoughts.


    "Don''t say so much, let''s take him to see the light pattern tree first."


    Silinka Ye didn''t know what she thought of, and took Su An to jump down from the tree. Well, it really deserves to be a ¡®jing¡¯, and the bounce ability is really strong. This big long ¡®leg¡¯ jumped from such a high place, and nothing happened at all.


    Chi Nan could see clearly that the two of them didn''t even need to do buffering actions, and they didn''t know what exactly they were made of. "Jing" spirit is good at climbing trees, this Chi Nan has known for a long time, but he didn''t expect to be so good at it.


    Following the two people, Chi Nan walked in one of the directions he felt. Speaking of it, after Chi Nan came here, he sensed that there were silver plants in several places, but because he couldn''t go ¡®chaotic¡¯, he couldn¡¯t go there.


    It''s really uncomfortable to feel the sensation of being unable to''get it''. It turns out that one of the self-sensing is just that.


    The light patterned tree was on the edge of the village. When the three people arrived, Chi Nan saw the light patterned tree from a distance. On the surface, one by one weird lines flowed by, very sci-fi feeling.


    But if you look closely, there is a mysterious beauty. The big tree is more than three meters high, and on the surface there is a layer of golden ¡®color¡¯ light that appears dimly and faintly. "This is the light pattern tree. The magic barrier emitted by the light pattern tree is very powerful and can block almost all silver-level attacks. It lasts for a long time and consumes not too much. It should meet your requirements."


    This is what Silinka Ye said, and Su An next to it is very strange, why does Silinka Ye want to introduce it like this. Shouldn''t it be said that the light pattern tree is very beautiful, especially at night, it is really beautiful.


    Chi Nan is a bright-eyed wood with its own defensive barrier. Isn''t this the plant that solves the biggest problem of his own airship?


    The biggest problem with my own airship right now is that it doesn''t have a magical barrier, so its defense is far inferior to those alchemy flying boats. The attack is high and the defense is low. Compared with the alchemy flying boat, his airship is completely paperless.


    Either you will destroy the opponent with two missiles, or the opponent will destroy yourself with one shot. Chi Nan has always wanted to solve this problem, but has been unable to solve it, and now finally encountered it.


    Just attach the light tree to your own airship, then the problem of defensive barriers is solved. It seems that it is time for the third-generation airship to be put on the agenda. I did not expect that the return on this investment would be so generous.


    "But you have to pay attention. If the light patterned tree is made into a wooden board, it must be made according to the texture, and the natural runes on it must not be destroyed, otherwise the magic barrier will disappear. And if you want to use it, you need a magical power. Source. Otherwise, there is not enough magic power, and the barrier itself cannot stop several attacks."


    "Yes, if it''s damaged, it won''t look good. You wouldn''t want to make a light-grained tree into a plank."


    Su An looked at Chi Nan cautiously, for fear that he would''mutilate'' the beautiful light-patterned tree.


    Chi Nan hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I just need to study it, and then give birth to some seeds."


    Su An suddenly patted her breast: "So you can grow seeds yourself, did you say it earlier. We also have some silver-level plants here. As long as you don''t destroy them, you can just collect seeds. ."


    Is there such a ¡®fuck¡¯? Chi Nan''s eyes widened, so what was the reason for his being suffocated all this time.


    Silinka covered her mouth next to her, for fear that she would laugh out loud. It seems that this''woman'' had thought of it a long time ago, but she didn''t tell herself, she kept watching her own jokes. This is really what a princess can do. Something done.


    "Okay, okay, you are all bosses, here you have the final say, I don''t care about you Chi Nan stepped forward and put his hand on the light pattern tree. The first thing that is sensed is light. The magic pattern of the pattern tree, this magic pattern is quite special and can¡¯t work on its own. It must be combined with the texture of the light pattern tree itself to form a whole rune array to achieve its effect. This rune array is natural, so there are many places in it. It''s not so uniform.


    "It seems that after going back, we still have to plan well. This natural rune formation must be reconstructed, and then the light pattern tree must be controlled to grow like this. The wood itself is too fragile and needs to be strengthened. There is also an energy problem.


    The opportunity for the construction of the third-generation airship has appeared, but there are still many problems that need to be solved if it is to be built successfully. Chi Nan patted his head, hoping to find the answer here.


    "By the way, do you have any information about the magic circle?" Chi Nan asked suddenly.


    "No, the''jing'' spirit family doesn''t use magic circles, and our magic is formed by feeling nature guided by nature, and we don''t need to learn. If you want a magic circle, there are half''jing'' spirit empires." Slinka said without hesitation.


    Well, your ¡®jing¡¯ is so powerful, you can stand on the top of the mainland when you eat your old books, and Chi Nan is considered to be convinced.

 Chapter 676： Do you like listening to songs too

    "Still studying here, why are you like those human magicians?, the latest chapter visit: §º§º§º.79xs.§³§à§®." Silinka sat next to Chi Nan at night, her hands on her chin, and her head tilted. He said without a word.


    "If I don''t study how my territory develops, how can my strength improve." Chi Nan said without raising his head, and then continued to feel the piece of wood in his hand, which is the light patterned tree material that was just spawned.


    Since the research on fold ear grass has entered a bottleneck, it is basically impossible to continue the research without breaking through. Chi Nan has focused his research on this place.


    Those saplings should have been enough for the''jing'' spirits to use for a long time, so Chi Nan didn''t continue to give birth to them. Let''s talk about it when they are not enough. I am not a member of the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Race, so it¡¯s not easy to prepare so much for them. Unlike other semi-"jing" spirits who can give everything for the "jing" spirit race, Chi Nan''s first thought is that his own interests cannot be damaged.


    From this point of view, Chi Nan is really more and more like a traditional nobleman. If it weren''t for the bottom line in the bones, it might really have become the same, and Chi Nan sometimes feels that way too.


    While she was studying these few days, Slinka had nothing else to do, she was always by her side.


    Chi Nan wouldn''t think that Silinka Ye was fancy to himself, because he found that Silinka Ye, like himself, seemed to be an alien in this ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Clan, and was not welcomed by others.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits, Slinka¡¯s appearance is very weird. So Silinkaye, who was rejected, could only come to her side, at least she could talk to her well.


    I really don''t know what the situation of this golden grass clan is. They are all''jing'' spirits, so it''s so obvious that they need to be distinguished.


    Of course, Chi Nan also now knows that the original Jincao clan is not one family. After all, it was not one or two''jing'' spirits that mutated at the beginning, but a large number of them. This batch of''jing'' spirits belong to the golden grass family.


    It is not completely impossible to say that they have evolved into a new species of golden grass "jing".


    Silka Ye was stuffing her mouth while shaking her legs boredly, looking at Chi Nan from time to time.


    Chi Nan glanced helplessly, maybe Slinka likes to come to her side, because she has a lot of food here. I am not a ¡®jing¡¯ spirit, my mouth has long been naughty.


    It''s strange to meet Slinka Yee, a foodie, not to be attracted. If it wasn''t because you weren''t a "jing" spirit, maybe even other "jing" spirits would be attracted.


    Chi Nan knows that recently, through Silka Ye and the village chief, a lot of food has been sent out from here. As a result, the reputation of Slinka Yee among the ¡®Jing¡¯ spirits is clearly on the rise. The popularity that was not so good in the past is also constantly improving. Now many ¡®jing¡¯ spirits will greet Slinka at night.


    Well, no matter what, a different kind is a different kind. The''jing'' spirit is a sensitive creature, and the weird eyes and thoughts of other''jing'' spirits are still very obvious to Slinkaye.


    "It''s so boring, why didn''t any unusual incidents happen."


    Chi Nan said angrily: "Aren''t you the''jing'' spirit, will the''jing'' spirit also feel bored."


    "Of course it will. The''jing''s here have never lived outside. They usually do nothing but play the piano and sing. They are not boring when they get used to it, but I am different."


    This is really true. It''s as if modern people go back to ancient times, they will feel bored, let alone the situation in primitive society. "Then why don''t you sing? It sounds like you have never heard you sing."


    Silinka was stunned for a moment and looked at Chi Nan strangely: "Do you like listening to music too."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Yeah, why don''t you like it."


    "Then singing will not disturb you while you are studying?" Slinka Yee seemed to be a little cautious.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said: "How is it possible? My research doesn''t need to be absolutely clean. I only need to feel it slowly. Other movements won''t disturb me."


    Yes, this is not an experimental base for traditional scientists to conduct research. With my own ¡®manipulation¡¯, a little sound is nothing at all. Otherwise, I would have been annoyed to death by others.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that the victim thought it would disturb your important research."


    Chi Nan resisted the urge to roll his eyes: "If you bother to sing, it wouldn''t be even more disturbing if you keep talking to me here." Chi Nan threw down the wood in his hand, and then gave birth to another piece of wood again.


    In order to understand the characteristics of the light pattern tree and the principles of runes, Chi Nan can only spawn in large numbers, and then find the rules little by little. As long as you find the appropriate law, you can use the light pattern tree to make the airship shell.


    At this moment, soft voices rang. Chi Nan looked up and found that it was Silinka Ye who closed her eyes and began to sing. The sound is as beautiful as the wind blowing through the forest. To be honest, Chi Nan felt that he had never heard such a beautiful singing.


    Even if there is no accompaniment, even if it is just a cappella, there is no melody. Even Chi Nan couldn''t even understand what Slinka was singing at night. It was a language he hadn''t learned before.


    But in Chi Nan''s ears, I felt that this was still a beautiful song that I had never heard before. At this moment, Slinka night seemed to glow Some wood spirits and small animals around were also attracted by the singing and approached.


    "It''s really the darling of nature. The affinity of the''jing'' spirit family with nature is so high. It would definitely be a miracle if placed on the earth." Chi Nan''s eyes widened, but he did not dare to make a sound, for fear of influence. To Slinka night.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When the last syllable closed, Slinka opened her eyes and looked towards Chi Nan.


    "How is it, how good is it? I will often sing it to you later if you like it."


    Slinka Ye''s eyes were pure, and there was nothing else mixed in. Looking at Slinka Ye¡¯s eyes, no ¡®desire¡¯ or hope can arise. I really don¡¯t know how those who sell ¡®jing¡¯ spirits can bear to do that kind of thing.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "It''s very good. I have never heard such a good song. You can sing it at will in the future. It just so happens that I have a new food idea that I might be able to make in a few days."


    When she heard the food, Silinka, who was originally a fairy, both eyes lit up, and she fell from the fairy into the mortal world. Seeing Slinka Yee''s appearance, it felt as if she was being watched by a wolf. Is this really the ¡®female¡¯ **** just now.

 Chapter 677： Dying tree of life

    As time went by, Chi Nan''s research on the Guangwen tree gradually entered the mature stage. . §ê§ë§ê.¢ë¢í¢ªS.§ã§à§Þ is updated quickly. Chi Nan had already ¡®figured¡¯ the relationship between the texture of the light pattern tree and its magic pattern.


    I believe that in another two days, I will definitely be able to use the light pattern tree to make an airship hull. At that time, his airship was equivalent to possessing a magic circle defense. With strong defense and attack, the power of your own airship can definitely surpass the alchemy flying boats of the major empires. This is the most important weapon with which one can stand in this world.


    The masters in one''s own territory are nothing. As long as one has enough airships, even if there are not enough gold masters, they can still make the empires afraid. I just don''t know how strong those legendary masters are.


    "Hey, what about the new food you said, why haven''t you seen it so far." Silinka stopped singing at night and said dissatisfied.


    Chi Nan glanced at Slinka Ye next to him. This beautiful ¡®female¡¯ and ¡®jing¡¯ spirit was holding a creature that looked like a rabbit in his hands, and while the other hand was taking advantage of this time, he quickly stuffed fruit into his mouth.


    If you weren''t here just now, it''s really hard to imagine that this is the one who sang before. Also, this Slinka ate and ate all day long, but didn''t actually eat fat. Well, it seems that the ¡®jing¡¯ spirit does not have a fat creature.


    I really don''t know what they are made of. How many human''female'' people envy this.


    "It''s almost finished, and I will give you a surprise at that time. But speaking of it, the time for the forest banquet is about to come. Why don''t you send me back? Is there anything else?"


    It''s been such a long time, the saplings I gave them are already in place, and there is no ¡®jing¡¯ to come to me again, why do I have to keep myself here all the time. It seems that the two of them have been forgotten by other ¡®essence¡¯.


    Silinka said angrily at night: "Who knows, I also know what seems to be happening inside the ¡®Jing¡¯ clan, but they don¡¯t tell me, as if I were an outsider."


    Not only her, but the Golden Grass clan is like this. Thinking of Slinka¡¯s grievances, how could these ¡®jing¡¯ spirits treat their compatriots like this. "As for this time, I think the Forest Banquet can only be spent here."


    "In other words, you are the first one to spend the forest banquet in the forest. Don¡¯t you have any pride. If you let the other semi-jinglings know about it, you will definitely be the one. Envy you to death."


    Chi Nan didn''t think with anger in his heart, what is so proud of this, and he is not a half ¡®essential¡¯ spirit. Okay, I can''t say this, but it''s just a celebration banquet. Doesn''t it make any sense at all, and it''s no good. If you can''t conduct your own experiments anywhere, it would be a waste of time to come here.


    The life span of the''jing'' spirit race is long, but only how long the life span of human beings. Wait, my life span seems a bit unusual. People who reach the silver level will have a longer life span.


    And because of the weird big sapling in his body, his lifespan seemed to increase faster. Although I don¡¯t know, I feel that my life span is definitely much longer than that of a normal semi-¡®jing¡¯.


    While the two were discussing, a figure suddenly ran over. The figure jumped down from the tree and stayed in front of the two people. Take a closer look, isn''t this the village chief Su An?


    "Su An, what are you doing in such a hurry? Is it because other people are urging you in such a hurry?"


    Silinkaye said funny, during this time, because other''jing'' spirits can only get some special food from the two of them, and Silinkaye basically won''t go out here.


    The other''jing'' spirits don''t want to contact with outsiders, Su An is often''forced'' in a hurry, so she can only come to Chi Nan to ask for it.


    Fortunately, the "Jing" spirit does not have any emotions such as embarrassment. If you change to a human, you will definitely be very upset after a long time like this. Only this time, Su An seemed to be more anxious than before.


    "In the west, I heard that there is a tree of life in the west that is about to die. We now need Chi Nan to go and see. Perhaps only Chi Nan has the ability to rescue the tree of life. After all, the mother tree of the homeland was also''made'' by Chi Nan ."


    Hearing this, Silinka Ye¡¯s smile disappeared instantly: ¡°What, the tree of life is dying, no, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Silinka Ye took Chi Nan away without saying a word.


    Originally at the same level as her own, Slinka Ye, who was not as powerful as her own, burst out a force that Chi Nan could hardly resist, and she was dragged away without any resistance.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''ll go with you, you let go first." Chi Nan finally found his balance and ran afterwards. The tree of life is really very important to the''jing'' spirit family.


    "There is not so much time, hurry up, hurry up." Slinka Ye''s face was rarely full of anxiety. After all, no matter how rejected, Slinka Ye is still the "Jing" spirit, and the tree of life is like a mother to the "Jing" spirit.


    Chi Nan didn''t feel this way, but being pulled by Silka Yee, he became anxious because of this emotion.


    "Why is there a tree of life dying? If the life span has reached the limit, I am afraid I can''t help it."


    "No, because the plain to the west is the undead. Our greatest enemy is the undead. The power of the undead pollutes the earth. When the pollution speed exceeds the purification speed of the tree of life, the tree of life will be eroded."


    Su An quickly said: "Most of our trees of life are planted in the west to fight against the power of the undead. However, the erosion rate of the undead is getting faster and faster this time. It¡¯s not your homeland¡¯s mother tree that is useful to the tree of life. After a while, I¡¯m afraid we will retreat."


    It turned out that they wanted their homeland mother tree because of this kind of thing, and Chi Nan finally understood it. No wonder they have been reluctant to say that once such things are exposed, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Not only will the ¡®jing¡¯s suffer, but even I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be in great danger. It seems that when I go back this time, I¡¯ll have to be more careful with the mother tree in my homeland, and I¡¯m definitely not allowed to ¡®chaotic¡¯ to take out.


    "How many trees of life do you have?" Chi Nan asked strangely.


    "The tree of life has only one mother tree, and the others are branches. There are probably hundreds of branches."


    There are only a few hundred trees in the huge ¡®Jing¡¯ forest, which is too few, so Chi Nan was surprised. But these are actually separated from the mother tree, and outsiders probably don''t know it at all. And what is going on with the mother tree, and what role it has, no outsider can know, let alone contact with the mother tree.

 Chapter 678： Fall from the sky, then try

    Being pulled by the two''jing'' spirits along the way, more''jing'' spirits ran over and followed them on the road. . The fastest update visit: §ë§ë§ë.79XS.§ã§°¦¬. Some have already ran out in advance, and even saw tree people walking there on the road.


    "Where is it over there, why do you have to run so far."


    "The front is Fengxian''s''Flower'' Town. It is the largest town in this neighborhood. You can''t put the tree of life on our side. Our side is the border, so it would be very dangerous to put it there."


    Su''an, that''s the town you manage, so how can you talk about your home like that? Chi Nan looked at Su An weirdly, but seeing the other''jing'' spirits taking it for granted, Chi Nan suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness.


    Well, the two races are different, and the direction of thinking about the problem is really different.


    It didn''t take long for them to run to another town. The town here is similar in style to the original town, except for some tree houses. It seems that my tree house seeds have been sold here.


    The size of the town is larger, and there are more ¡®jing¡¯ around. Similarly, there are more gold masters in this place. Oh my God, is this the background of the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Clan? I don¡¯t know that this is a gathering of masters from several towns, but Chi Nan feels at least more than twenty of this golden level of power.


    Other people may not feel it, but Chi Nan was in the forest, and he encountered creatures like ¡®jing¡¯, and his perception ability was too powerful. It''s no wonder that the''jing'' spirits have always been a race that others don''t want to provoke.


    There are so many gold masters, if there are any special methods, even if there are more alchemy flying boats, they will not be their opponents. A large number of wizards is not the same as a single wizard.


    "What''s going on, the tree of life, why didn''t I see it?" Chi Nan looked around and found that all the''jing'' spirits were surrounded by a clearing in the middle. Judging from the traces on the ground in this clearing, there were only a lot of trees before. Now these big trees have been driven away, I am afraid this is a vacant land specially vacated.


    "It''s coming soon, and it''s up to you next." Su An looked into the air, and Chi Nan discovered that many of the''jing'' spirits were looking up to the sky, and some of the''jing'' spirits were looking up. Seen from my own body.


    "It''s really the son of nature, this strong natural aura, even if we don''t have many''jing'' spirits."


    "Yes, I thought that all the children of nature appeared in the''jing'' spirit family, but I didn''t expect that the semi-''jing'' spirit also appeared in it. It seems that this is a person recognized by the mother of nature."


    The people around him were also very curious when looking at Chi Nan, and pointed, his round ears quickly became the object of attention of the "jing" spirits. Did you make a mistake about the point? Now the important thing is the tree of life.


    Finally, when Chi Nan was about to endure it, a black spot finally appeared in the sky. "Look, the Tree of Life has been sent back." Slinka patted Chi Nan''s shoulder at night and pointed to Gaokong.


    Chi Nan also looked up, and as the black spot got closer and closer, Chi Nan''s mouth grew wider. "No, this is fine too?"


    What kind of picture appeared in front of Chi Nan, a huge tree with two vines **** and down, and the two vines were tied to two magnificent big birds, so they flew over.


    But the problem is that although the big bird is very large, with a wingspan of more than ten meters, the height of the big tree must be at least two to three hundred meters. How did these two birds do it?


    It''s like a sparrow flying with an elephant in the sky. Once upon a time, this kind of scene could only be seen in children''s cartoons, and I did not expect to see it in reality.


    "Shenteya''s art is derived from reality. It''s not a world at all."


    Chi Nan''s mouth grew wide and his face was full of weirdness, but the other''jing'' spirits seemed to be accustomed to them, and it didn''t feel strange at all. The two birds flew close, and Chi Nan finally recognized it. Isn''t this a dragon eagle?


    It is said that even in a semi-"jing" spiritual empire, there are not many dragon eagles, but I have never heard that dragon eagles have such great strength. The big tree slowly approached, and Chi Nan could clearly see the big tree now.


    The tree is crystal clear, as if it were made of translucent jade, so beautiful. It''s just that the roots have turned into a gray''color'', and the breath of death can be clearly felt from a long distance.


    The tree finally landed on the open space in front of him, and Chi Nan was still in a state of loss, wondering how such a big tree was transported over. And the other''jing'' spirits around him have already recovered. No, it should be said that these''jing'' spirits have always been normal, and only Chi Nan was absent.


    "What are you doing in a daze, hurry over and help. If you can succeed this time, you will be the most noble friend of the''Jing'' spirit clan in the future." Slinka slapped Chi Nan out at night.


    What a noble friend, Chi Nan rolled his eyes, it might as well be practical.


    It''s just that such a big tree, with bursts of pain on his body, made Chi Nan frown. It''s not entirely a good thing to be too close to the perception of plants.


    The pain of the tree of life, although not empathetic, also made Chi Nan feel stuck in his heart. Almost naturally, Chi Nan walked in front of the tree of life. At this time, the tree of life was very weak, and even the ability to root itself was gone It was placed on the ground, and it was only possible to stand up with the help of other tree people.


    Chi Nan put his hand on the root of the tree of life: "It''s so rich in death aura. If this amount is replaced by a normal plant, a forest will be destroyed. The tree of life can persist, and the vitality is really tenacious. "


    Chi Nan can clearly feel the surging natural power and vitality in the tree of life, and it is this power that can suppress this huge death air. And Chi Nan also discovered that the level of the tree of life was higher than he had imagined, at least it was at the legendary level, and he had no right to control it.


    This is just a branch, if it is the mother tree, it is not even more powerful. "What are you waiting for, get treatment as soon as possible."


    Silinka''s voice awakened Chi Nan, and Chi Nan suddenly realized that he did not know when he had come to the front and became the focus of the audience. Suddenly, Chi Nan''s heart began to become embarrassed.


    This is not what I want to come out of, if I succeed, I won¡¯t be blamed if I fail. But the arrow had to be sent on the string, and Chi Nan couldn''t help it. "Then, let''s try it." Chi Nan looked at the eyes of those ¡®jing'' spirits expecting, who knows if he refuses, he will be killed by these ¡®jing'' spirits on the spot, it is really too dangerous here.

 Chapter 679： Thank you, human

    No way, now I have to do it, Chi Nan bit his scalp and put his hand on the tree of life again. . For more latest chapters visit: §º§»§».¢ß¢áXS.§ã§°§®.


    Chi Nan really didn''t know what to do to heal the Tree of Life. Looking back, his various abilities did not have this aspect. Besides, the level of the tree of life is too high, and there is nothing he can do about it.


    In the end, Chi Nan sighed and could only force it. Your own life magic power far exceeds the quality of natural magic power, and it should be helpful to any plant if you directly inject it. The power of death has already been cut off here, and it should be useful when one is going down and the other is going up. Chi Nan didn''t know, but he could only experiment.


    What Chi Nan didn''t notice was that the Tree of Life shook its branches and leaves just as he did it, as if agreeing.


    A faint emerald green''color'' light radiated from Chi Nan''s body. This is a phenomenon that Chi Nan has turned his life magic to the extreme. The huge life magic power burst out from Chi Nan''s body and merged into the tree of life.


    The body of the tree of life also slowly emitted the same green''color'' light, but it was a little darker. The two rays of light reflected each other, although Chi Nan''s light was faint, it seemed to be even more dazzling.


    At this moment, the surrounding ¡®jing¡¯ spirits were watching this rare scene, covering their mouths and saying nothing. I was afraid that just as soon as I made a sound, I disturbed Chi Nan''s treatment of the tree of life.


    In the eyes of the''jing''s, this tree of life is the mother, the brothers and sisters, and that is absolutely not tolerated.


    At this time, Chi Nan also breathed a sigh of relief, because he found that his life magic had been absorbed. This kind of active absorption shows that it is useful. Looking down, the resistance of the tree of life is getting stronger and stronger.


    Chi Nan himself did not expect that the quality of his life magic power was actually so high. As far as the Tree of Life is concerned, its own magic power is obviously meaningless, because there are too few.


    But with so little magic power, the power of the tree of life seemed to have increased several times at once. The forces of nature, which had been evenly matched and still retreating, began to gain the upper hand, boiling continuously in the body of the tree of life. The breath of death, which had been stubborn, was quickly ¡®forced¡¯ to retreat, continuously retreating from the tree trunk.


    No, it''s not just ¡®forcing¡¯ to retreat. Under the light of the tree of life, these death airs are being constantly purified. This breath of death was sealed on the tree of life and did not spread everywhere.


    Whenever a part of the death air is wiped out, the power of the tree of life will become stronger and full of vitality.


    Without supplementing the death air, it can only rely on instinct to hold the group, but it is still cleaned up bit by bit. In the end, only a part of it is grouped into a ball at the root of the tree, but it seems that it is a matter of time.


    Chi Nan finally let go of his heart completely, it seems that his ideas are still useful. It''s just that the magic of my own life is really not as simple as it seems.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan felt a change in his eyes. The surrounding ¡®jing¡¯ spirits and big trees disappeared, replaced by a green ¡®color¡¯ space. There are small grass everywhere, and some small tree saplings.


    The key point is that there are many green''colors'' around the light ball, and the light spots are constantly flickering, as if they have come to a dreamy space. In the front, a large swath of light suddenly converged, forming a hazy human form. I can''t see it, but it seems to be a ¡®female¡¯ and ¡®sex¡¯ in general, just floating in the air in front of me.


    "Who are you." Chi Nan asked vigilantly, because he didn''t know where he was.


    "This is my space. You are just my space that your consciousness has entered. I am the soul of this tree of life."


    "The big tree also has a soul? Okay, what exactly are you doing to get me here, I didn''t hurt you." Chi Nan was a little relieved, this big tree probably won''t avenge revenge.


    "Don''t worry, I have no malice against you. I have come to thank you. Thank you, humanity."


    Chi Nan''s pupils shrank in an instant, and he was exposed. One''s own identity has always been regarded as a semi-"fine" spirit, and no one believes it in the human world, even more so here.


    But if those ¡®jing¡¯ spirits know that they are a human being, God knows what will happen to them.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell others. I will also inform other trees of life so that everyone can hide your identity. Although I don''t know why you want to hide it, we will not hurt our friends."


    The gentle ¡®female¡¯ voice, as if the ¡®spring¡¯ wind was blowing, calmed Chi Nan¡¯s mood. "Thanks a lot, I just don''t know how to explain it. If I reveal my identity, there may be trouble."


    It seems that this big tree is still very friendly to him, which is reassuring.


    "No, I should say thank you. If it weren''t for your power, I''m afraid I would die soon. Many of my companions have also been eroded by the air of death, and I will ask you later."


    Chi Nan nodded quickly: "Don''t worry, you just need to''hand over'' everything to me." If you can''hand over'' so many trees of life, you will be able to get many plants you need from the''jing'' spirit clan in the future. Got it.


    "In fact, I didn''t expect that my strength would help you so much." Chi Nan said embarrassedly.


    "You are a human recognized by the sacred tree and possess the power of the sacred tree. For our plants, that is the power of the gods~ www.novelhall.com~ Of course it helps a lot. It¡¯s just that your current strength is very thin, and your strength is also very good. Weak, we need to continue to grow stronger."


    Sacred tree? What is that? Chi Nan is very strange. Does it have something to do with the young sapling in his body? Chi Nan felt a little nervous, wouldn''t it be that all his secrets had been discovered.


    "Well, I don''t know what the sacred tree you are talking about?" Chi Nan asked embarrassedly.


    The light and shadow on the other side said naturally: "The sacred tree is the **** of all plants. We don''t know anything, but I have known that great power the first time I felt it. You must be a person recognized by the sacred tree. "


    Chi Nan was relieved now, it seemed that the Tree of Life did not find the sapling in his body.


    "The people recognized by the sacred tree are our companions. I don¡¯t know what you need, but you can find the''jing'' spirit if you have any needs in the future. The''jing'' spirit family is a race bred from the mother tree. Treat you like your best friend."


    Does this tree of life speak good things like that? Chi Nan has a strange sense of sight. "Haha, that would be great." Isn''t the reason why I ventured here because of the goodwill of the''jing'' spirit family?

 Chapter 680： Sudden gold class

    As Chi Nan continued to inject magic power, the curled roots of the tree of life gradually unfolded. The huge natural force radiates out, just like the mother tree of the homeland, but with a different focus.


    But this power is too familiar and comfortable for the''jing'' spirits, as if it has returned to the embrace of the mother.


    Seeing the rebirth of the tree of life, many ¡®jing¡¯ spirits even shed tears, but gritted their teeth and insisted not to make any noise.


    In the space, the hands of the soul of the tree of life were folded in front of the ¡®chest¡¯, and a group of green ¡®color¡¯ light slowly gathered. "I have nothing to give you, so let''s do a little favor for you in the end."


    With that said, the tree of life pushed the green ¡®colored¡¯ ball towards Chi Nan. Chi Nan instinctively wanted to dodge, but the speed of the ball of light was too fast, as if it was teleporting, and it came to him as soon as he was pushed away.


    In an instant, this ball of light melted into his body. The next moment, Chi Nan''s eyes went dark, and when he opened his eyes, his gaze had returned to the tree trunk. At this point, the treatment has reached the final juncture.


    The most powerful and pure death air at the root of the tree of life has also come to an end. It was lightly rolled by the huge natural force, and finally completely shattered, completely purified, and disappeared.


    If it weren''t for the way everyone saw the tree of life half-dead before, I''m afraid it really didn''t know that it was the tree of life before it almost died. Looks like this, it seems that the tree of life has just been bred and planted and is in good condition.


    "It''s great, it''s finally restored, and our tree of life is saved."


    "Woo...Why are you here now? If you come earlier, the two trees of life will not die." A''jing'' spirit knelt on the ground, uttering pain, and two trees that had died before were not saved. Up.


    Silinka night looked at Chi Nan with an incredible face, never expected that he could do this step. "I didn''t expect him to be so powerful. Now his status is probably higher than mine."


    Silin Ka Ye pouted her lips, a little unhappy, but suddenly Silin Ka Ye regained her joy, and she didn''t know what she thought of. But speaking of it, the tree of life is restored, and it''s normal to be happy, isn''t it?


    But at this moment, Chi Nan was not paying attention to the situation of the tree of life. Before, Chi Nan was released by the tree of life into his body. As soon as he woke up, Chi Nan felt the power in his body constantly boiling. .


    A force that didn''t know where it came from circulated in his body, like a catalyst, causing the magic power that had reached its peak to begin a qualitative change.


    At this moment, Chi Nan could hardly move, and could only watch his life magic boil in his body. Fortunately, this magical power belongs to the ¡®sex¡¯ of life. If I replaced it with other powers, my body would have been torn apart long ago. Under the scouring of this force, Chi Nan could feel that his physical strength was constantly improving.


    This feeling is as if I have seen it somewhere. Before Chi Nan could understand, the light on his body suddenly skyrocketed, reflecting each other with the tree of life. The aura on his body also swelled at this moment.


    It turned out that with the help of that strength, he actually broke through directly to the golden level. Chi Nan had a dumbfounding feeling. This time he came to the "Jing" Spirit Forest to find gold-level plants and let himself break through.


    Unexpectedly, he had not reached the critical point of breaking through, nor had he found the golden plant, and he would have broken through directly with the help of the tree of life. Sure enough, the feedback from plants is the source of your breakthrough.


    The tree of life level has reached the legendary level, and I am willing to give feedback to myself to help myself break through. Is there any reason for me not to break through?


    It''s just Chi Nan''s breakthrough. Although the surrounding''jing'' spirits have also been discovered, they don''t take it seriously. Firstly, it is because the ¡®Jing¡¯ spirit doesn¡¯t pay much attention to strength, and secondly, there are too many gold masters here, and one more is not a big deal.


    Chi Nan is also a person who can help their tree of life recover, wouldn''t it be better to become stronger?


    Chi Nan waited for the aura on his body to slowly calm down, and his new abilities finally slowly emerged.


    "Abilities transfer, plant evolution, and evolution lock, three very practical abilities, now my plan can finally be carried out." Chi Nan planned for a long time but had been unable to complete the plan due to conditions, and now it seems to be possible.


    And this evolution lock can happen to be blessed on plants. Unless you open it yourself, there is no way for any nature mage to open it, and it''s useless to give birth to it.


    Blessed on the plants for sale, even if those plants have seeds, they can only grow into ordinary plants without special abilities unless the evolution lock is opened.


    In this way, all kinds of plants in his territory are not afraid of being sold on a large scale, because the most fundamental part is always in his grasp. In the past, various methods were used to prevent seeds from flowing out and prevent others from planting them on a large scale. Now these methods are no longer needed. As long as an evolution lock is added, everything can be solved.


    "Great, the tree of life is finally restored, thank you so much." A large group of''jing'' spirits gathered around.


    At this time, those''jing'' spirits no longer mean to be alienated and afraid to approach. More''jing'' spirits surrounded themselves and were still squeezing inward. I am really flattered when I am so popular.


    "In the future, all other trees of life will be pleased." A ¡®jing¡¯ spirit bowed to himself.


    "Congratulations my strength has improved, and everyone''s recognition has been gained." Silin Kaye didn''t know when she stood by her side, her eyes also contained envy and gratification.


    Chi Nan quickly said, "Is this what I should do, after all, I am closer to plants." This is true.


    If they knew that they were a human being, they didn''t know what it would look like. These ¡®jing¡¯ spirits still can¡¯t see it normally, and the enthusiasm at this time makes Chi Nan a little unbearable.


    Chi Nan hurriedly said, "Well, let''s go back and rest first, there are still many things we haven''t done yet."


    Chi Nan pulled Silinka and ran outside at night, and the''jing'' spirits quickly gave way to let the two people leave. The ¡®jing¡¯ spirits were still following on both sides, and the scene was extremely vast. When Slinka saw this situation, her face was a little red.


    This bad boy, why is he holding someone''s hand at this time? However, Slinka Yee, who was able to enjoy the attention of all eyes and had not been recognized for a long time, was also in a good mood at this time.


    Forget it, just let this guy pull it for a while, Silin Kaye thought silently in her heart.

 Chapter 681： Pulling Slinka home at night

    Chi Nan walked back all the way, but the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits clung to the side firmly and followed all the way back. , Access to the latest chapter: §º§º§º.79xs.§³§à§®. I never knew that the ¡®jing¡¯ spirit actually has such a clingy side, why I haven¡¯t noticed it before.


    Listening to the cheers of the''jing'' spirits along the way, Chi Nan felt dizzy. But there is no way, who can make the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits good in physique and strong in strength, it¡¯s impossible to get rid of them.


    Finally, I ran back to Chi Nan in the small town, saw my house, and got in. These ¡®jing¡¯ spirits finally didn¡¯t keep up. Just listening to the noisy voices outside, Chi Nan still had a feeling of not knowing what to say.


    "Oh, you, why did you bring me in." Suddenly, a voice sounded next to him.


    When Chi Nan turned around, it turned out to be Slinka Ye. Seeing that the hands of the two people are still pulling together, they didn''t pay attention before, so they pulled Silinka and ran back at night. "Sorry, sorry, I forgot too."


    Wiping the cold sweat on his head, Chi Nan quickly let go of Silka Ye: "Well, how come they become so enthusiastic."


    Silka stared at Chi Nan at night: "If your mother is critically ill, what will happen to you if someone saves your mother."


    Without thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "Of course I thank him for the rest of my life."


    Then Chi Nan reacted, well, the tree of life is like a mother to the''jing'' spirits.


    Silinka pointed to the outside and said: "So you know, this is the situation now. Not to mention your homeland mother tree is very important to us, and there are other trees of life that have been severely eroded and need you to continue to treat. ."


    So that''s the case, but the style of these''fine'' spirits suddenly became too big, which is really unbearable.


    "In other words, there are people everywhere outside, and it seems that you can''t get out. If you can''t, you can stay here for a day." Chi Nan looked out from the window, and there were ¡®jing¡¯s¡¯ spirits everywhere.


    These ¡®jing¡¯ spirits even started to celebrate directly at the ¡®door¡¯ of their home and nearby. When did the fruits and seats on the ground come out? Are you planning to have a banquet here?


    Behind her, Slinka''s face blushed, and she stomped her feet in shame: "What nonsense are you talking about, how can I live here? I''m out, you can stay here by yourself."


    As soon as Chi Nan turned his head, without waiting to stay, he saw Slinka Yee a little flustered back. Silly Kaye just ran out, and there was another cheering voice outside. These ¡®jing¡¯ spirits might not have misunderstood the relationship between the two people.


    "In other words, it seems that the''jing'' spirit attaches great importance to his blood. Although Slinka Ye has mutated, she is also an orthodox''jing'' spirit. When the''jing'' spirit and the semi-''jing'' spirit have a good relationship, it is not Should I encounter rejection?" Chi Nan couldn''t understand the situation a little bit. These''jing'' spirits are a bit weird.


    Forget it, no matter that, let''s study my new abilities first. At least for now, I shouldn''t be suitable for going out. If you are in the territory, you should go out and talk now.


    But who knows what kind of situation is on the ¡®jing¡¯ side. If you run out to speak rashly, it will be no good to have any counterproductive effect. These ¡®jing¡¯ spirits are not their own leaders.


    Just stay in the room for sex. Fortunately, these ¡®jing¡¯ spirits are more polite. At least no one has drilled into his house or peeped outside, which is much better than human beings.


    Chi Nan bounced around in place, and quickly ¡®figured¡¯ his physique. Now that all aspects of strength, speed, etc. have been comprehensively improved, even in terms of physique, Chi Nan is sure that he is already stronger than Horne''s golden-level warrior. Unfortunately, this is only in terms of physical fitness, not other aspects.


    Once vindictive is used, Horn can easily kill several like himself with a single finger in melee combat. The more you get to the back, the stronger your fighting spirit will be, and you and the fighters simply don''t have the ability to confront each other.


    Chi Nan tried it on the whole, let alone a golden level master, given himself a good outfit, he may not be able to beat a silver-level warrior. This is a situation using only physical strength.


    In terms of spells, there is no golden-level plant, no golden-level magic pattern suitable for combat, and he can''t exert any strength. Fortunately, there are now more powerful capabilities.


    The ability of evolution lock is only used to lock the growth of plants, but the ability of plant evolution is different.


    Given enough time for himself, Chi Nan can evolve the silver-level plants to the golden level. This is the greatest effect of this ability. I believe that in the future, I will not be short of important plants to use.


    Some abilities are very special and powerful, but plants that are almost no longer available due to the relationship between levels can now also be enhanced with evolutionary abilities. It is a pity that this ability can only be strengthened to one''s own level at best.


    And the higher the level, the more time and energy it takes to evolve. With my current strength, if I want to strengthen the silver-level plants to the golden level, I am afraid that it will not work in less than a year. . Thinking about a year''s time, it''s really a bit scary. But strengthening the bronze level to the silver level does not take much time.


    Your territory can be upgraded in an all-round way. There is also the homeland mother tree. The effect of raising it to the peak of silver will definitely be greater than it is now. This is the biggest advantage.


    The last ability, ability transfer, this ability is very special.


    Because this is not the ability to pass on plants, but the ability to pass on yourself. Chi Nan discovered that he could actually use this function to transfer his life magic power, so that other people or plants could also use his abilities.


    It''s just that this ability hasn''t been tested yet Chi Nan doesn''t know the specific effect, so when you go back, you must try it out. Chi Nan had a hunch that this ability would be the most important ability of his golden level.


    Chi Nan adapts to and studies his abilities in the tree house, and the ¡®jing¡¯s¡¯ spirits really hold banquets outside. The ¡®Jing¡¯ banquet is different from the human banquet, except for a lot of ¡®Jing¡¯ banquets.


    There is also playing music and painting, which are completely different from the banquet in Chi Nan''s impression, but it seems to be an art event. There are a lot of noises outside, but they are magically not messy at all.


    Even Chi Nan listening in the room has a very strange feeling, the music is really good.

 Chapter 682： Return of the Elves

    There were a lot of''jing'' spirits outside, Chi Nan didn''t go out all day, no, he didn''t even go out the next day with them. . The fastest update visit: §ë§ë§ë.79XS.§ã§°¦¬. It was not until the outside quieted down that Chi Nan walked out.


    Just as soon as she walked out, Chi Nan saw Silinka Yee sitting at the ¡®door¡¯ of her own house, looking at this side bitterly.


    "Haha, good morning at Silka Night, what''s wrong with you." Chi Nan waved awkwardly.


    Slinka snorted, turned her head, and ignored Chi Nan. Chi Nan begged to be uninterested, walked to the open space at the door, and continued to experiment with the light pattern tree. Originally, this test was about to be completed. Now that his strength has increased, Chi Nan plans to complete the test of the light pattern tree today and build the shell of the third-generation airship.


    When Chi Nan was experimenting, Slinka silently walked to Chi Nan''s face: "Here, this is for you."


    Chi Nan looked up strangely, and saw that Slinka gave herself a box. "What is this, it seems to be the seed of a plant?" Chi Nan could feel it through the box.


    "Yes, it is plant seeds. Everyone knows that you like these things. After all, you are also a natural mage. This is for you in return." Chi Nan took the box strangely and opened it.


    There are a total of three seeds in this box, but from the surface, there is no way to fully perceive what this kind of seed is actually doing. After all, even if it is a plant, it has to grow before you can understand what you are.


    Chi Nan can only feel that this kind of sub-level is not weak. The two seeds in front, one with the blue ¡®color¡¯, are of the silver level, and the other purple ¡®color,¡¯ with the gold level. The last green ¡®color¡¯ was actually a legendary plant seed. The background of this ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Clan is really powerful, and these three seeds were sent out all at once.


    And it¡¯s definitely not ordinary that the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Race can send it out. Taking a deep breath, Chi Nan suppressed the surprise in his heart. "Can you tell me, what kind of plant seeds are these?"


    Silinka Ye seemed to have a lot of resentment, as if she didn''t provoke her either, Chi Nan scratched her head a little.


    Silinka pointed to the blue''color'' seed and said, "This is the seed of the blue and white painting tree. Because the wood of the blue and white painting tree is blue and white, it looks like a natural oil painting. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called. The grade of this plant is silver, and the wood itself is particularly hard, and the hardness is similar to that of silver-grade metals."


    "The blue and white painted tree is a plant. It cannot be refined by an alchemist like metal, but it can engrave some magic patterns on the surface. The effect is definitely not worse than those silver-level metal weapons."


    Speaking, Slinka took off her bow: "This is made of blue and white painted tree branches."


    As a royal family, the bow that can be carried with you is not ordinary, I did not expect it to be made by this thing. Looking at the blue ¡®color¡¯ oil painting on the bow, I didn¡¯t expect it to be natural.


    Of course, Chi Nan doesn''t care whether this thing looks good or not. The wood that can reach the level of hardness of silver is not really the best material for the bottom material of the airship shell.


    Today, his airships are all made of bronze grade materials such as diamond wood. If it becomes a blue-and-white painted tree, even without a magic barrier, just relying on its own hardness, it can resist the attack of the alchemy cannon. If you put the two on top of each other, I believe that my airship will once again become a tortoise shell.


    "Thank you so much. I like this thing very much. What about this purple "color"." Chi Nan said, pointing to the purple "color" seed.


    Slinka glanced at it and put the longbow back behind her back: "This is the seed of the heart of the sky. Whether it can be planted is up to you."


    "Heart of the sky? What is this, it sounds like some kind of treasure, this is also a plant?"


    "Of course, the heart of the sky is a very special plant. In addition to the roots, there is a purple''color'' on the head like a big fireball. The heart of the sky can absorb all kinds of power from the sky, The forces gather to form an energy source. Don¡¯t you lack the energy source? This is it."


    It turns out that this was prepared for itself by the ¡®Jing¡¯ Spirit Clan exclusively for the ¡®door¡¯. A powerful energy source, attached to its own light patterned tree, can effectively increase the time and strength of the light patterned tree''s defense barrier.


    However, the silver-level magic barrier with the gold-level energy source can no longer be regarded as a high match. This is simply a waste of money, and Chi Nan feels a little wondering what to say.


    "Well, it''s a big deal, after planting it, think of a way to weaken it, it''s not that this kind of thing has not been done."


    Chi Nan intends to weaken the Heart of the Sky and make a weakened version to provide his own new airship. Before I knew it, the biggest difficulty of my third-generation airship was basically solved. After going back this time, I can try to build a third-generation airship. A silver-level airship, thinking about it, feels exciting.


    When such an airship flies out overwhelmingly, even the golden level masters will have a headache. I would like to believe that the great empires will definitely feel very happy when they encounter such an army.


    "Then the last one, this green''color'', if I am not wrong, then this should be a plant seed of the legendary level. Could it be said that there are so many legendary plants of the''jing'' spirit family, there are so many that they can be sent casually People?"


    Slinka slapped Chi Nan at night: "You are so many as to give it away This is not our gift. Even if we want to find the legendary plant, we can''t find it."


    "Not you? Then who it is, I don''t believe I feel wrong."


    "Of course it is the tree of life. Because you saved the tree of life, the trees of life decided unanimously to give you a seed. This is the seed of the tree of life. I believe you will cultivate it well."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, his eyes widened: "This, this is actually the seed of the tree of life, and they actually sent it out. Okay, I will cultivate it." Chi Nan felt bitter in his heart.


    It is not so easy to cultivate the tree of life. Before he reached the legendary level, it was impossible to cultivate the tree of life. The instinctive resistance of plants of this level was lower than the control and transformation of their own level of life magic.


    If you want to use conventional methods to cultivate, then the consumption can be large. Not to mention the large amount of resources being smashed down, and he will have to endure hundreds of years or even longer growth. He is not a ¡®smart¡¯ and he is not so idle.


    But the benefits are not without it, at least when he breaks through the legendary level, this plant has already been prepared for himself in advance. Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s mood became very happy.

 Chapter 683： How can you even know how to shoot arrows

    I am in a good mood, as if the whole sky is clear and bright. . §ê§ë§ê.¢ë¢í¢ªS.§ã§à§Þ is updated quickly. In a good mood, Chi Nan immediately said, "Haha, I am very happy with this gift, and I accepted it. How many trees of life are there for me to treat."


    Silinka rolled her eyes at night: "How many more? The tree of life is not a Chinese cabbage, and it is not that fragile. There are three more trees that really need your treatment. They have already been sent here, and you can just go and treat them at that time. "


    After the previous tree of life was healed, it was sent away. After all, the tree of life could not be kept here. Not to mention the inability to play a role, but because it is too close to the human world, it is easy to be dangerous. For the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits, human beings are often more dangerous creatures than the undead.


    "No problem, just call me later. By the way, how come I feel that our town is a lot of bustling."


    Silinka''s resentment broke out all of a sudden: "It''s not all because of you. It''s because you are here, so many''jing'' spirits have moved here to live."


    "What? No, don''t the ¡®jing¡¯s¡¯ spirits go home and they¡¯re looking for a place to live ¡®chaotic¡¯ everywhere.


    "Didn''t you see that many of us can just find a tree to live in. As for the concept of home, the forest is our home, and we are not the same as the general semi-''fine'' spirit."


    Well, it''s a conflict of ideas again, and Chi Nan understands it roughly. "Also, I blame you, if it weren''t for that day...Other people would not look so strange when they looked at me." Slinka stared at Chi Nan and said.


    Chi Nan was stunned for a moment, his eyes were strange, how could this have his own business. Could it be that Slinka Yee was talking about the day she pulled her back and ran back? It doesn''t seem to matter.


    Maybe it''s because of the strange customs on the ¡®Jing¡¯ Ling. Forget it, Chi Nan hastened to change the subject. "Ah, by the way, why are you carrying a bow, do I remember you are not a natural mage." Chi Nan looked behind Slinka Ye. If I remember correctly, most of the Golden Grass clan are actually natural mages.


    Who knew that Slinka suddenly took off her bow and arrow, drew the bowstring, and ¡®shot¡¯ three arrows facing the other side.


    The three arrows turned into black shadows, nailed to the trunk on the opposite side, and each of the bows and arrows had three leaves pierced. The texture of the three leaves was not destroyed at all, as if they were originally on the arrow.


    "Who said that a nature mage can''t know how to use bows and arrows, I''m a three-leaf shooter. You don''t know how to use bows and arrows at all." The contempt in Slinka Ye''s eyes was unabashedly released toward herself. .


    Chi Nan''touched'' his head, his face full of guilt and embarrassment. Although I ¡®touched¡¯ bows and arrows, they were used to frighten robbers. Later, I didn¡¯t have to do it myself. Even if it is hands-on, it is all about controlling plants. There is no way to increase the power of the bow and arrow, and it is useless to get the bow and arrow.


    Who knew that Slinka suddenly pressed Chi Nan''s shoulder: "You don''t know how to bow and arrow. As a semi-"spirit", how can you not even''shoot'' arrows." The words seemed a little weird.


    "Who, whoever stipulated that the semi-"jing" spirit must be able to bow and arrow." Chi Nan tilted his head and bit the bullet to defend. Besides, I am indeed not a semi-"jing" spirit. The so-called semi-"jing" spirit is just that I can control plants and be misunderstood.


    "You really can''t, **** it, you''re the shame of a semi-"spirit". You have such a strong body and such a strong natural aura that you can''t even "shoot" arrows. It''s really damning."


    Rarely, Slinka Ye would be so serious, wouldn''t it just not shoot arrows?


    "Well, let''s have something to eat first." Chi Nan wanted to change the subject again. Today''s Slinka night was too sharp.


    "No, don''t want to change the subject. As a semi-''jing'', you must be able to use bows and arrows. Come,''shoot'' an arrow for me to see."


    Rarely, the foodie Slinka can even throw aside the ¡®temptation¡¯ and ¡®bewilderment¡¯ of food, just to make himself ¡®shoot¡¯ arrows. Seeing that there was no way to hide, Chi Nan had no choice but to bow and arrow, and then drew the bowstring to the distance.


    With a little effort, the longbow was pulled apart to reveal a full moon, and Chi Nan''s face turned red as soon as his fingers were loosened. Because the arrow did not fly towards its target at all, but made a "swish", not knowing where it flew. Chi Nan had forgotten that his strength had become very large. This was a silver-level longbow, and there was no arrow to be found.


    I hope this arrow will not hurt others, Chi Nan can only pray in his heart. "Haha, have you seen it? My arrows are so fast, no one should try to escape." Chi Nan said embarrassingly, and Slinka despised it even more.


    And the movements of the two people also attracted the attention of other''jing'' spirits, and they pointed to this side. Chi Nan, who had just broken through, had very good ears, and he could naturally hear what these ¡®jing¡¯ spirits were saying.


    It''s just that I didn''t think I wouldn''t be able to "shoot" arrows, it was very incredible. But when I think of it, there seems to be no one who can''t shoot arrows with those semi-"fine" spirits I know. The difference lies in whether they are good at it or not.


    Silinka sighed: "It seems that you really don''t understand anything. In that case, from today onwards, I will teach you to shoot arrows. I must train you to become a great ''Shooter'' hand, you can''t insult your talent."


    I have a talent for God, and I haven''t touched a bow and arrow several times. How do you see that I am talented? Just as Chi Nan wanted to say something, Slinka Yee didn''t plan to give him a chance directly put the longbow in her hand, and waved her hand, the bush next to it began to grow, and soon It grows into a lot of natural arrows.


    In the distance, the surface of a tree began to deform and turned into a golden ¡®color¡¯ target. Slinka pointed to the front, obviously wanting to ¡®shoot¡¯ arrows.


    "That, I don''t need it, anyway, I don''t usually use this. "Shooting" arrows or something is meaningless."


    Silinka''s face became serious: "Our''jing'' spirits and your half''jing'' spirits are not good at gathering fighting energy. The only thing that can be entangled with the enemy is the bow and arrows. What to do if you encounter an attack."


    I''m not a semi-"fine" spirit... Chi Nan said silently in his heart.


    "Don''t want to run away, I will inform everyone, if you do not cultivate well, I will let other people look at you. Don''t think that no one can watch you if you break through the golden level." I don''t know. When did a golden treant in the distance ran over, he didn''t know when Slinka night summoned him.


    This must be revenge, that''s right, Chi Nan looked at Slinka Yee, this was definitely revenge on himself.

 Chapter 684： The forest feast is about to begin

    This golden arrow and the golden target are indeed in the style of the Golden Grass family. . The fastest update visit: §ë§ë§ë.79XS.§ã§°¦¬. Chi Nan looked at the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits surrounding him, and in desperation, he had to pick up his bow and arrow and start exercising.


    In this case, there is no way to escape. Don''t think that if you can heal the tree of life''jing'' spirits, you will let yourself go. In some respects,''jing'' spirits are very stubborn. Chi Nan has a deep understanding of this.


    However, the ¡®shoot¡¯ arrow skills summarized by these ¡®jing¡¯ spirits are really very clever.


    Chi Nan slowly learned about the bow and arrow hierarchy of the "jing" spirits. This is another evaluation method that is different from the level of practice. The first criterion is that after an arrow is "shot" out, the arrow accurately hits a leaf. And the hit must not damage the position of the leaf texture. There are only a few such places for each leaf.


    There are even some leaves, because of the growth, there will be no such places.


    This requires the''shooters'' to make accurate judgments at the moment of attack. I have to say that the eyesight of the''jing'' spirits is really very good. Even if Chi Nan is raised to this point by the life magic, his eyesight may not be comparable to these''jing'' spirits.


    When a leaf can be steadily ¡®shot¡¯ through without damaging the texture and will not touch other leaves, at this time it is a ¡®shooter¡¯ of a leaf. A few leaves that can steadily shoot and drop a few leaves is a Jiye shooter.


    Only now did Chi Nan know how powerful Slinka Yee, Sanye''s shooter, is.


    To be able to find the exact position of the three leaves on a straight line or arc within extreme time, and to pierce through it with one arrow at the moment of judgment. What a clever vision and control ability is required. Is this really cheating?


    Under the selfless teaching of these ¡®jing¡¯ spirits, it took Chi Nan two days before he was able to accurately hit a leaf. But it will take a long time to reach Yiye''s shooter.


    It''s no wonder that all people say that the "jing" spirit''s "shooting" technique is unparalleled, and now Chi Nan is convinced. Even if there are some semi-"fine" spirits outside, there are probably not many that can meet this standard. Even the most common "shooter" on the battlefield is a great archer with a hundred shots, and even a human archer has no way to compare it. It is a fart to wear Yang with a hundred steps.


    After that, Chi Nan could only ¡®spare¡¯ time to conduct his own research. Fortunately, the research has basically come to an end, so after a few days, Chi Nan finally ¡®made time¡¯ to study the light pattern tree thoroughly.


    The blue and white painted tree grows smoothly under its own planting, and can easily adhere to the light pattern tree.


    Only after the Sky Heart grew up, Chi Nan would not be able to find a perfect link between the energy source and the light pattern tree for a while. This requires energy pipes made from natural runes.


    Fortunately, the light pattern tree itself has this kind of natural rune, otherwise Chi Nan will have to find other substitutes. This kind of research will not be completed within a period of time. Now I''m being pulled to shoot arrows every day, how can I have so much time?


    Fortunately, his physique is really good. With the life magic forging him, Chi Nan has gradually adapted to the fighting skills of''shooting'' arrows and some''jing'' spirits. It''s a pity that one''s own life and magic can''t be attached to the arrow to increase the destructive power like real magic, and no matter how accurate the calculation of the "shoot" is, it is useless against masters.


    It''s the footwork used by the''jing'' spirits to dodge, but Chi Nan is very interested. This is much more flexible than the wind step that I learned at the beginning. After learning it, it will be even more difficult for soldiers to attack themselves in the future.


    Dou Qi can increase its own speed and flexibility, but it is far worse than attack power. At least gold-level fighters have no absolute crushing effect on themselves in terms of speed and flexibility.


    As time passed, Chi Nan also treated the last three trees of life in the past few days. After the restoration of the three trees of life, they expressed their gratitude, each time in their own space.


    And every time a tree is healed, the tree of life will finally give back a force of strength. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that, receiving feedback from the Tree of Life, his life magic power was actually greatly improved.


    Ben came to the golden level, and it has become very difficult to improve, but I didn''t expect to improve myself so quickly. With regard to the level of magic power, I am afraid that I have reached the middle stage of the golden level. If you count the amount of magic power, the golden level thinks that no mage can compare with himself in magic power.


    The magic power of other mages is like a glass of water, but his own magic power is like a big water tank.


    With the passage of time, the day of the Feast of the Forest is gradually approaching. Chi Nan could feel that recently, the''jing'' spirits have been very cheerful, and the entire forest has been decorated.


    Of course, it is not the kind of decoration of human beings, but the decoration of ¡®jing¡¯ style. You can see fresh ¡®flower¡¯ and ¡®flower¡¯ bones everywhere. There are still many vines entwined on the tree, most of which are ¡®flower¡¯ vines. The grass on the ground is verdant, and the ground is covered with a carpet. You can see all kinds of sculptures and various pictures everywhere.


    The pictures are not only on paper, but also on tree trunks and big rocks, everywhere, but they are not obtrusive.


    As for the carvings, there are stone and wood. The ¡®jing¡¯ spirit does not cut trees for carving on the ¡®door¡¯. These woods are the wood spawned by the natural mage himself, and they are the wood that the ¡®door¡¯ is used for carving.


    ¡®Essence¡¯s will not actively destroy nature but it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have wood to use.


    In just a few days, the entire ¡®Jing¡¯ Ling Town was completely renewed and became very strange. "It seems that the banquet of the forest is about to arrive, and the time is almost the same. This time I really have to spend the festival here."


    Chi Nan scratched his head a little, really didn''t want to spend it here, such a big festival, it would be nice to be at home with his wife too much. But there is no way, since you are already here, then just follow the customs here.


    The ¡®Jing¡¯ Ling Nature Mage was not as good at ¡®handling¡¯ the plants as his own. Chi Nan directly transformed a few seeds, and then began to plant them around them to promote their growth. These are not ordinary plants, but some "flower" trees.


    Because it was remodeled, Chi Nan didn''t bother to name it, as long as it looked good. Of course, there are some fruit trees, he knows, the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits here are all foodies.


    As long as delicious fruits can be cultivated, these ¡®essential¡¯ spirits will be in droves. Even Silka Ye, who was full of resentment some time ago, had forgotten all these things.


    I really don¡¯t know how Silin Kaye, who is a "jing" spirit, would hold such a grudge, other "jing" spirits would not be like that.

 Chapter 685： Why are you giving me a gift

    "Hey, what are you doing in a daze? Practice archery as soon as possible. You are far from the Yiye Archer."


    Chi Nan looked at Silka Yee lamentingly, how she became so serious when she became a coach. "Tomorrow is the banquet of the forest, can you take a day off today?"


    "No, if you want to rest, just wait for tomorrow, absolutely not today."


    Chi Nan was even more depressed. The elves have always been a kind of lazy creatures. When did they not even have a day''s rest, it was obvious that the other elves had rested for several days, so how could they be so busy when they got here.


    Even if Silinkaye is different from ordinary elves, it can''t be the case. But there is no way, those elves like to rest, but are still very interested in training themselves, no one will release water.


    Now as long as Slinka yells, many elves will come to help him train. Of course, this help is not so wonderful. Now Chi Nan knows that even the half-elves of the half-elf empire, in fact, not many can reach the level of one leaf, and his current skills are already close to medium.


    As for being so demanding of myself, I still plan to train a master archer to fail. Obviously, there is no way to attach his own magic power to the arrow, no matter how powerful he learns it, it is useless.


    In desperation, Chi Nan had no choice but to pick up his bow and arrow for today''s exercise.


    One day passed, and on the second day, the forest feast officially began. "Today is a banquet in the forest, so you can take a day off." Early in the morning, I saw Slinka Yee as soon as I left Chinan.


    Well, today Slinka night is different than usual, she finally changed her leaf dress, but changed into a full-blown dress. Of course, the so-called costumes of the elves are also very close to nature.


    There is a layer of tulle covering the gorgeous clothes made of unknown materials. The most important thing is that there are still several birds on this body. If it weren''t for seeing these birds moving, Chi Nan would almost use them as decorations. Well, it''s actually decoration, it''s just living decoration.


    Only elves can use this method. Look at the surroundings again. At this time, many small animals have gathered around and are running around. Even Chi Nan saw some beasts and even some beasts.


    These usually very dangerous creatures have gathered here at this time, and there is no intention to attack at all. The elves also let these beasts run around in it, without worrying that they would hurt people.


    In terms of getting close to animals, I am afraid that no one can compare with elves except myself.


    Since the breakthrough, Chi Nan''s perception of animals and plants has become stronger, and whether it is a bug or a small animal, or even some low-level monsters, he will have a natural good feeling when he sees him.


    Even some high-level beasts, as long as they don''t take the initiative to provoke them, those beasts will not take the initiative to attack themselves. This is the special ability that comes from the sapling in his body. That''s right, the sapling in the body is still a sapling, it''s just bigger. I don''t know why, it looks like a sapling.


    What''s so special, are there saplings more than 30 meters high? Chi Nan has an urge to curse.


    I don''t know when there are white **** of light glowing with green light in the forest, like countless balloons, making the whole forest beautiful, as if entering the world of fairy tales.


    Even for an adult man like Chi Nan, in this atmosphere, there is a wonderful feeling of resurgent innocence.


    When the ball of light fell, the flowers that hadn''t bloomed in an instant bloomed, and the forest was filled with a strong fragrance of flowers. Those fruits also mature quickly. The ball of light falls on the ground and blends into the ground.


    A huge leaf will grow where it falls, and the middle of the leaf will be rolled up. The elves opened the leaves, revealing a mass of snow white like jelly. These things become food for the elves.


    "Aren''t you going to eat something? The banquet in the forest is nature''s banquet to us, mainly these Bairong Guos." Su An didn''t know when he walked to his side and pointed to the things on the ground.


    It turned out that this was a banquet in the forest. After Chi Nan came back to his senses, he always felt a wonderful sense of sight. Just like moon cakes in the Mid-Autumn Festival, for many people, moon cakes are a dark dish.


    Suddenly, Su An saw the box in Chi Nan''s hand, and his eyes lit up.


    "Chi Nan, what is this, is it a gift to whom?" Su An seemed very interested.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, I promised it a long time ago, but it hasn''t been done, but now it''s finally done." Just now, Chi Nan returned to the room just to get this thing. Just when I came out, I didn''t see Slinka Night anymore.


    "Is it for Slinka night? I guess it''s correct." Su An''s smile was very bright.


    "Yes, I know you two here." Chi Nan admitted indifferently. "By the way, Sirinkaye, who was here just now, why didn''t it disappear in a blink of an eye."


    There are elves everywhere, and there are light **** everywhere. It''s really hard to find people. Everyone is dressed almost the same Even though Silinkaye looks a bit different from other elves, it is still hard to find in the crowd.


    "You said Slinka Yeah, I just saw her over there, let''s go quickly." Suan pulled Chi Nan bounced in one direction and ran over. Chi Nan didn''t want to break things, so she had to follow on.


    Holding the box in both hands, carefully, this thing is easy to break.


    After a while, Su''an took Chi Nan and walked to a flower bed in the middle of the town. Silka Yee was sitting here, and there were other elves beside her. At this moment, Slinka Ye seemed to stand out from the crowd, unusually conspicuous. Perhaps, this is only in Chi Nan''s eyes, after all, Slinka Ye''s figure is too prominent in the elf.


    "Silinka night, look, I brought Chi Nan over, and he has a gift for you."


    "What, there is a gift? Someone wants to give you a gift, Slinka Ye, I really envy you."


    "Accept it, they have all delivered it, how can they not accept it." The elven beauties next to them started booing.


    Silinka''s face flushed slightly, and finally couldn''t stand it and got up and walked towards Chi Nan. Seeing the gift box in Chi Nan''s hand, his expression became even more contorted.


    Taking a deep breath, Silinkaye finally looked at Chi Nan''s eyes, and asked with a trembling voice: "Is this a gift for me? Why are you giving me a gift?"


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 685 Why do you want to give me a gift), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 686： This business is done

    "Aren''t you supposed to give gifts during the holidays?" Chi Nan said seriously, but there seemed to be some bad premonitions in his heart. Isn¡¯t it a strange custom to give gifts at the Banquet of the Forest?


    "That''s it, it''s normal to give gifts during the holidays, so just accept it." The elves beside them also stood up and said with a smile. These elves looked at Chi Nan and expressed their kindness with smiles.


    Healed four trees of life that were dying or severely injured, and these elves are now not at all repulsive to Chi Nan.


    "That''s right, what is this thing you gave." Silinka nodded after thinking about it, but still did not accept the gift, but asked what was in Chi Nan''s hand.


    Chi Nan didn''t conceal it. He opened the box and said, "It''s nothing. Didn''t it say that I will give you some special food some time ago? This is not just made. I don''t know how your taste is, try it."


    Chi Nan opened the box. Inside the box, there is a very beautiful cake, of course there is no word on it.


    The reason why it was only made out in Changsha is because the elves don''t like dairy products so much, so Chi Nan didn''t use cream either. This is made by Chinan using a mixture of jam and other plant sap.


    After a long period of experimentation, it tastes almost the same as butter. Of course, these things are more fragrant, and there is also a fruity fragrance. Chi Nan has long discovered that the elves don''t like any non-staple food produced by animals. This should be due to nature. Even if they don''t reject dairy products, but they don''t like it, you can tell.


    Many things have the same taste, but in the eyes of the elves, they are completely different.


    For example, for his own meaty mushrooms, Chi Nan found that although most Slinka Yew did not like it, there were still some types of Slinka Yew that he liked very much. But if it is made of meat, even if it tastes the same, Slinka will hate it.


    This is the conclusion that Chi Nan secretly conducted an experiment. Otherwise, it would take so much time.


    "This is the cake I just made. It is made according to the taste of the elves. You can try it for me and try it out."


    Chi Nan held the box in his left hand, turned into a halo with his right hand, and instantly cut the whole cake into neat 36 pieces. Because the cake is too big, even thirty-six pieces each is not small.


    "Wow, this smells good, can we taste it too." The elves around were attracted by the smell.


    Slinka Ye blushed, her eyes gleaming at the cake in front of her. Speaking of it, Chi Nan has already taken out a lot of delicious food to tempt him, but those are far worse than the cakes in front of them.


    The scent of fruit is mixed with the smell of vanilla, and the feeling is very sweet even if it smells. For the elves, this is really attractive and unbearable.


    Suddenly, Slinka was awakened by other people, looked around secretly, took a deep breath, and then said. "Since Chi Nan gave it to us to help tasting, let''s help."


    "It was given to you by others, and we dare not take credit for it, but as good friends, if you give it to us to eat, we are not welcome." The few elves next to it have long been unable to hold back.


    Just after speaking, several elves stretched out their hands one after another, and each took one piece away.


    "Hey, save me a piece, don''t grab it."


    "What are you eating here, it tastes really good, you can smell it after a long distance."


    In the distance, there were other elves who were attracted over. Seeing this scene, the corner of Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Silinka night, eat it quickly." None of the elves around was talking, just looking at Silka night. Finally, Silka Ye took a bite in the eyes of all eyes.


    In an instant, Slinka Yee''s expression brightened, her eyes were so big and shiny, her ears stood up suddenly, and her whole person seemed to be electrocuted.


    "Hey, how does it taste? Talk to me." The elves around were anxious.


    It''s just that Silinka Yee was completely immersed in the delicious food, and did not respond at all. After a while, the other elves couldn''t stand it anymore, and they bit down one after another. The next moment, all the elves turned into ostriches.


    Their performance made Chi Nan somewhat incredible: "As for this, isn''t it just a cake?"


    The first time it was made, Chi Nan himself tasted it, and it felt no different from ordinary cakes. At most, it was a little bit delicious.


    Speaking of which, Chi Nan doesn''t like this kind of sweets very much, but he knows that many people like sweets.


    But the performance of these elves is too exaggerated. If it weren''t for Chi Nan to know that elves would not behave like flattering, they would really think that these elves were acting like this on purpose.


    Suddenly, Slinka woke up and started to eat cake in small bites, but very fast.


    While eating, Slinka Yee''s eyes were still staring around, at this time Slinka Yee regretted it. If I knew this thing was so delicious, I wouldn''t let it to them. From time to time, Slinka Ye¡¯s eyes would look towards Chi Nan, and Chi Nan felt that this look was like the look of a kitten begging for catnip from the owner, which was too strange.


    Chi Nan shook his head quickly to throw out this strange feeling. The surrounding elves were also awakened by Slinka Ye''s eyes, and hurriedly stuffed the cake into his mouth.


    "Chi Nan, this, this cake is really good, how did it make it."


    Chi Nan was shocked. Su An had already finished eating next to him. It was too fast.


    "So, how do you feel about the taste of this cake, if I cooperate with you to sell this cake."


    Su An frowned: "The taste is really good, but we have nothing to buy."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s okay, as long as you use some art, some fruit wine or other things will do. If there are more, we can also sell it to the half-elf empire and get some things from there."


    The elves didn''t take things seriously from the half-elf empire, but thinking of the deliciousness of the cake, Su An was finally conquered. "I agree, leave it to me over the half-elf empire."


    Silinkaye quickly reached out her hand to agree that the Elf Forest must need this part of the income, but they need it for the royal family.


    Chi Nan smiled with satisfaction: "This business is really done. With this business, even if you have established a close relationship with the elves." Chi Nan does not regard favor as a bond of relationship, only benefits are. The strongest.


    For the elves, don¡¯t they like the cakes they make themselves?


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 686 This business is done), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 687： The first person to do business with elves

    The biggest advantage of interacting with the elves is that you don''t have to worry about what calculations are behind them. As long as the elves agree, they will definitely do it, and they will never go back.


    According to the legend, other races took the lead in tearing up the covenant of cooperation with the elves, and then they were unlocked. As long as other people don''t tear it up, even for thousands of years, the elves will never go back.


    If it is said that the most deadly man in the whole world, it is none other than elves. Therefore, there is no need for any literal or contract guarantees at all, as long as the verbal agreement is OK. Moreover, the other members of the Elf clan will all follow along and will definitely not take the initiative to destroy the promises of other elves.


    "So, how do you cooperate." Su An asked after thinking about it.


    The elves around had already finished their food and looked at this side eagerly. They had been conquered by the deliciousness of the cake.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and then cautiously said: "Well, ordinary crafts, smaller than a fist, can be exchanged for a cake. Forget it, we will quantify it carefully at that time to avoid problems."


    "As for the large ones, we will classify them with exquisiteness in the future. Do you already have a classification? Then let''s proceed according to this classification." Chi Nan has decided to introduce this classification into the human world. When the time comes, it will be directly labeled as produced by the elves, and it will not sell crazy.


    I didn¡¯t know who had contact with elves before, but in the past thousand years, I am probably the first human being. He is also the first person to do business with the elves now.


    "The way of cooperation, how complicated is the method of this thing, how to arrange the manpower."


    This was raised by Slinka Yee. After all, it was an elf living in the outside world, and the questions raised were straight to the point. In terms of doing business, Slinka Ye is much more proficient than other elves.


    Chi Nan didn''t even think about going to pit those elves. After all, it was just a kind of food.


    "I formulate the recipes and the seeds that I have improved. You can be responsible for the personnel. In addition, those who participate are free to make their own cakes, as long as they don¡¯t sell them privately. The half-elf empire¡¯s. You need to watch Slinka Yeah on the side, after all, half-elves are different from elves."


    After all, half-elves have the blood of other races, so they don''t accept death like the elves. Some people who secretly research formulas and then make them privately appear, Chi Nan is not surprised at all.


    Of course, Chi Nan doesn''t care about any low-end imitations in the future. After all, when ordinary butter cakes appeared in their own territory, some imitations would inevitably spread.


    Nowadays, most cream products are no longer a rare thing in their own territory, and there is no authenticity or not. At most, the brand that I originally made is relatively high-end, nothing more.


    "No problem, I agree. Let''s discuss the details another day. Today is the forest feast is not suitable. However, can you make more cakes? Don''t worry, the people here won''t tell you even if they see it."


    Silinkaye promised that Chi Nan still believed it, and the surrounding elves nodded one after another, looking at themselves cutely.


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly, and then spread his hands: "I can''t do anything about it. I''d better make it another day. In order to make this, I used 33 different materials to make this layer of special jam only. The process is compared. It''s complicated, it won''t be made in a short while, let''s eat some Bairongguo today."


    With that said, Chi Nan picked up a piece of Bairong Guo from the ground and ate it. The elves around were disappointed, Bai Rongguo, they ate too much. After all, there is a forest feast every ten years.


    For other creatures, ten years is not a short time, but for creatures like elves with an average life span of more than a thousand years, ten years is nothing at all. Not to mention, even if it is not a forest feast, they have a chance to eat it.


    However, after Chi Nan ate a piece of Bairong Guo, his face changed. Because Bai Rongguo contained a very powerful natural force, this force directly penetrated his body and wandered around.


    I just felt the whole body cool and comfortable, but Chi Nan was not sure whether this thing would be useful for ordinary nature mages. "Um, this Bai Rong Guo, it will be good for the natural mage to eat it."


    Silinka nodded at night: "You guessed it, natural mages below the silver level will increase their magic power if they eat them, and natural mages close to the silver level can use Bairongguo to break through. This time the forest banquet, the half-elf empire will again It''s time to add a lot of silver-level natural mages." Silinka knew what Chi Nan wanted to say.


    "Silver level only, as long as you are willing to practice hard, you can easily reach it."


    Hearing Su An''s words, Chi Nan had a strong urge to roll his eyes. Why is it so strange to say this from your mouth. Chi Nan knew that Su An''s cultivation base was only bronze.


    I''m afraid I don''t usually practice at all It just relies on Bairongguo once every ten years to improve naturally. For the elves, this is really possible. Silinka nodded lightly at night, seeming to see Chi Nan''s thoughts.


    At this time, Chi Nan didn''t want to continue eating. The magic of life was running, and he began to explore these Bairong Guos. Bai Rongguo can only exist for one day, and after one day it will turn into magic and dissipate.


    I don¡¯t know about plants from time to time, but Chinan needs to feel it. Following Chi Nan''s perception, he finally found helplessly that Bai Rong was indeed not a plant, or the kind of plant that could be planted.


    However, Chi Nan still discovered that there were several very familiar substances in Bai Rong Guo. "It turns out that as long as these kinds of substances are mixed together, they will have such an effect. If you add something to it. Perhaps, I can create a potion that helps the natural mage quickly practice and break through to the silver level."


    The elves don''t value this kind of thing, but Chi Nan is different. Chi Nan can easily feel the subtlety that the elven nature mage can''t feel, and restore it. This is his own ability.


    Unexpectedly, this time I came to the Elf Forest to gain such a big harvest, and I don''t know how much it has been exceeded. This time it really came right, and the joy in Chi Nan''s heart swelled again.


    A ball of light was flying in the sky, but a dragon eagle flew quickly toward this side in the sky, and it uttered a call from a long distance away.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the first person to do business with the wizard in Chapter 687), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 688： Congratulations on becoming a foreign elf

    Seeing that there was no cake, the elves could only leave in disappointment. Those who have eaten are even more disappointed, because after they have tasted it, they find that there is no more. There is simply no way to tell others about that feeling.


    This is just a cake, it is not a poison or a product, this kind of reality is terrible. I hope these elves will not become addicted to the cake, otherwise, they will become a sinner.


    "Look, how come a dragon eagle is here." Suddenly, an elf noticed the figure in the sky.


    "It''s really Dragon Eagle, what''s the matter this time?"


    "What''s going on, is there something weird about the Dragon Eagle." Chi Nan also noticed the air. During this time, aren''t these dragon eagles responsible for transporting the tree of life? The power of this thing is really not small.


    The scene of the sparrow flying with the elephant, Chi Nan has always been unable to forget, this kind of scene has not happened once.


    "The dragon eagle is a friend of our elves and a very important combat partner. Under normal circumstances, there is no eastern border because it is safe here. Most dragon eagles are in the center or in the west, close to there. There are many enemies in the Plains of the Undead. Generally, dragon eagles appear here, there are important things."


    Silinkaye''s explanation came in a timely manner, but the direction of the dragon eagle''s flight, why did it seem to be on his own side.


    At this moment, the dragon eagle hovered twice in the air, stared at him suddenly, and then flew towards him. If it wasn''t for certain that Dragon Eagle was not hostile to him, Chi Nan would have avoided it a long time ago.


    The air tumbling, the surrounding light **** were lifted out a lot. The wind brought by this dragon eagle flapping its wings is really too great. This is not just the use of air, but the gathering and use of wind elements.


    Chi Nan looked at the behemoth in front of him, and then at the back of the dragon eagle. There was no one. Could it be that this dragon eagle had come to find him by himself, and it was really weird to let a beast come to find him.


    Suddenly, Dragon Eagle lowered his head, and Chi Nan could see clearly that there was something in the Dragon Eagle''s mouth. Stretching out his hand, Dragon Eagle gently placed something in his palm.


    Then the dragon eagle flapped its wings quickly, flew into the air in a blink of an eye, and then disappeared. Lowering his head, Chi Nan looked into the palm of his hand. This was a piece of wood that glowed with green light. The wood is round, and the middle circle looks like annual rings, covered with very strange lines, and I don''t know what it means.


    "Quick, drop a drop of blood." Su An said loudly to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan tilted his head, but thinking about these elves wouldn''t harm him, so he used magic to force a drop of blood. Being strong is good, now you don''t need to break your finger if you want a drop of blood.


    The blood falls into the wood and is instantly absorbed by the wood. But the next moment, the wood suddenly shattered and turned into countless light spots and disappeared. The biggest light ball in the middle suddenly landed on the back of his right hand.


    The next moment, a leaf-shaped pattern with very complicated texture appeared on the back of the hand, and this pattern was still emitting a faint light. After a flash, it disappeared. But Chi Nan could feel that this leaf pattern had not disappeared, but was hidden in his body, just a symbol on the back of his hand.


    "What is this?" Chi Nan''s heart moved, and the leaf symbol resurfaced.


    Silinka stepped forward and patted Chi Nan''s shoulder lightly: "Congratulations, you have been approved by the mother tree."


    "What does the mother tree''s approval mean?" Chi Nan had a strange hunch.


    "That is to say, from now on, you are already an elf. Congratulations on becoming a foreign elf."


    Su An also stepped forward to congratulate. The elves around made a strange gesture and congratulated himself, while Chi Nan was a little daunted. Does this count as an elf?


    Isn''t the elves a race? How come it seems to suddenly become something of a nationality? It really has a very strong sense of weirdness. The little estrangement between the original and the elves suddenly disappeared completely.


    Now these elves and themselves are no longer grateful and close because they have saved the tree of life, but suddenly become their own people. On the contrary, it was Chi Nan, who had a strange feeling about the sudden change of his identity here. But this is not bad, at least for myself.


    "The identity of this foreign elf is probably useful here," Chi Nan said to himself.


    I don¡¯t know when I was sitting next to Slinka, shook her head and said, ¡°No, not only here, but also useful in the half-elf empire. We will announce this news at that time. In the future, your status in the half-elf empire is equivalent to royal."


    Chi Nan waved his hand quickly: "Don''t, don''t, if such a thing is announced, I will be out of luck."


    His territory is within the scope of the Holy Dragon Empire, at least he is still a subordinate of the Holy Dragon Empire. Before there was enough strength, once this was exposed, what would the Holy Dragon Empire think.


    Either oust oneself, but oneself cannot bear the foundation that has been laid down with great difficulty. Or, I''m afraid it is about to go to war. The relationship between the sacred dragon empire and the half-elf empire is not as harmonious as it seems ~ www.novelhall.com ~ just because the two sides are strong and fear each other. Once the identity of his foreign elves is exposed, then the war will begin.


    Now he is not ready, if he is exposed, he has no strength to stop them.


    Silinka understood it after a little thought, so she nodded and said, "I know, I will make it clear to others. You can enjoy the highest treatment in the half-elf empire in the future, but we will temporarily block the news. "


    After a pause, Slinka said again: "However, don''t you consider coming here to develop? It is not easy to develop in the human world."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Forget it, it''s the same everywhere. I have been developing for a long time over there. After a while, I believe that my territory will not be worse than the empire."


    "It turns out that you are so confident, so I can rest assured." Slinka lowered her head, not knowing what she was thinking.


    The atmosphere of the forest banquet reached the hottest point, and countless **** of light flew into the air and burst out, like countless fireworks. The scattered spots of light drifted down slowly, like countless fireflies, and the entire forest became beautiful.


    Every now and then, some elves come to congratulate Chi Nan, and some invite themselves to dance or paint and shoot arrows. In desperation, Chi Nan had no choice but to refuse one by one, because these traditional elf activities were not familiar to him at all.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Congratulations on becoming a foreign wizard in Chapter 688), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 689： News of the red dragon

    A day¡¯s time is not long, but when Chi Nan and Silka were in a daze at night, the day passed quickly.


    One day later, Chi Nan returned to the life of experimenting again. It''s just that there are more elves around, and the whole town is getting more and more prosperous. I don''t know if it''s because I''m here.


    Of course, Chinan still knows a little bit, because this place has become the birthplace of cakes, and the cake workshop in the fairy forest first appeared in this place.


    The elves who had nothing to do in the whole village joined one after another. But Chi Nan also discovered that half of the cakes made by these elves were given priority to eat for himself.


    Chi Nan just sighed helplessly, and didn''t say anything. Silken Kaye next to him just smiled and didn''t speak.


    "In other words, there is nothing more to do now, and I want to go back soon. Speaking of which, I have been here without knowing if anything has happened in my territory." Chi Nan still asked to leave.


    Silin Ka Yee is not surprised, in fact, if it weren''t for she was doing nothing, Silin Ka Ye didn''t want to stay in this place. Although everything in this place makes me feel very comfortable, my family is not here.


    The elves looked at their eyes, still full of all kinds of strangeness, which made Slinka very uncomfortable.


    "I don¡¯t know how the frontline is going. We have to wait for the news. You don¡¯t know if your homeland¡¯s mother tree is enough. But it¡¯s just a few days now. Just wait. It won¡¯t be long. Speaking of which, the staff you made is really Not bad."


    Silinka held a sapling-like staff in her hand, which was made by Chi Nan using the shrinking mother tree of the homeland. After improvement, the shrunken mother tree of the homeland is harder and very effective in controlling the growth of its own plants. Natural mages use this kind of staff, and their combat power will not be much weaker than that of ordinary mages.


    "Of course, this was originally a product I planned to sell to the Half-Elven Empire. But because it''s so good, I wouldn''t dare to take it out for a while." Chi Nan didn''t mean to hide it at all.


    "Yes, such a good thing, if you take it out, those nobles will surely attack you secretly. Even now, you don¡¯t want to, after all, your status and influence in the half-elf empire are not enough. If your foreign elves¡¯ identity is announced , Then no one dares to move you."


    "Don''t count me, I don''t want to give up my territory. If you want to announce it, wait another two years."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes unhappily, Silin Kaye really did everything in order to help the half-elf empire win over herself. Silinkaye knew that her purpose had been exposed, so she stuck her tongue out and didn''t continue to say anything.


    Just as the two were chatting, Chi Nan suddenly waved his hand. Several elves in the distance were talking together while tasting the newly made new varieties of cakes.


    Chi Nan heard a few words of their words through the surrounding plants. Since Chi Nan broke through the golden level, he has been able to hear some of the surrounding sounds through ordinary plants, although not so complete.


    But just now, Chi Nan heard the word dragon from the vocabulary of several elves, and listening to their meaning, it seemed that dragons appeared around here. You know, the relationship between elves and dragons is not very good.


    Chi Nan walked over quickly, and Slinka hurriedly followed when she saw it at night. "Hello, I just heard you talk about dragons, are there any dragons in the fairy forest?"


    Several elves looked back and saw that it was Chi Nan, and there was nothing strange: "It¡¯s you, that¡¯s the news. There used to be dragons in the elves forest, but they were all dragon traitors. As long as those guys don¡¯t treat us. Damage to the forests of the country, and we will let them live here."


    Another elf nearby said, "Recently, a red dragon ran into the forest near us. It is a newcomer. This red dragon has always been very grumpy, and this newcomer red dragon is the same."


    "Yes, I heard that that guy has slaughtered a lot of beasts around him, if I can''t beat him, I will definitely kill him." It seems that many elves are not very good to the red dragon''s senses.


    "Wait, that red dragon didn''t come here recently. In fact, he has lived nearby for a long time. It''s just that it was outside the border of the Elf Forest before, so we didn''t care about him."


    "Is that so?" Many elves are not very familiar with these.


    "Yes, there is a rumor of a red dragon outside. Why, can it be possible that the red dragon moved into our forest."


    The elf before shook his head and said, "No, you don¡¯t know because you don¡¯t pay attention to these news. Every once in a while, the red dragon will fly around and fly to our side. It¡¯s just this time, This red dragon slaughtered a lot of beasts, and it made a big deal. I think that red dragon might have escaped."


    Although the strength of the red dragon is strong, the elves are not weak. If they don''t run, they might be dead.


    "Then what to do, we can''t just leave the Elf Forest Really, why can the dragon come to us to make trouble."


    "Don''t worry, next time this guy dares to come, he will definitely make him unable to go back." Many elves looked angry.


    Chi Nan hurriedly asked, "Then where does that red dragon live."


    The elves before did not conceal: "Which is the canyon outside over there. You can see it by walking along the river to the north. The distance is not very far. But you don¡¯t want to go there. What does the red dragon say? It''s also of the golden level. You, a natural mage of the golden level, are not his opponent."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Of course, I know, but I heard that dragons like to collect treasures."


    "Those things are only useful outside. We don''t have much use here. But speaking of it, where dragons live for a long time, many plants will mutate, and many of them are useful to natural mages."


    A mutated plant? Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, why didn''t anyone say this before. But also, there is no natural mage among human beings, and some people may be concerned, but they will definitely not pay too much attention to it.


    What everyone values ??is only the strength of the dragons, the treasures they have collected, and even the materials of the dragon itself. As for plants and even animals that have changed under the influence of dragons, most people simply don''t care.


    At this moment, Chi Nan''s heart was moved, and it was a great harvest to clean up this dragon.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 689 News of the Red Dragon Coming), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 690： Ready to slay the dragon

    After getting to know them for a while, Chi Nan and Slinka went back to their residence.


    "Hey, you don''t really intend to provoke that dragon. Although a dragon is nothing, you can''t be their opponent. Few people of the same level can fight the dragon."


    Giant dragons can fly, physical attacks and magic attacks are very powerful, dragon scales are also very resistant to magic, but they are not stupid like monsters, on the contrary, giant dragons are very smart and can gather into a group.


    Long lifespan, powerful talent, and powerful methods such as Dragon Prestige and Dragon Breath. Let alone a natural mage who is not known for fighting, even a golden master in a small team may not be able to kill a dragon. It is not impossible to be killed by the dragon if one is unwilling.


    Slinka Yee was not optimistic about someone like Chi Nan who had just broken through and had no powerful means of his own.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Is it fun to have a challenge? Once this dragon is killed, my harvest will be great. Not to mention that there may be a lot of mutant plants over there. This time I am determined to slaughter."


    Chi Nan didn''t say that he still wanted to make the red dragon a puppet. A golden dragon puppet, that is very scary.


    The King Kong Demon Ape and Thunder Lion were caught by their own airship because they couldn''t fly. If it was against a giant dragon, I am afraid that his airship will suffer heavy losses. And in the end, it is probably impossible to catch the dragon, and it will be entangled by the dragon.


    The speed of the missile is fast, but the dragon''s speed and defense are not simple. If you want to hit the dragon and shoot it down, it is really not what the current missile can do.


    Against creatures like dragons, their missiles are really not as powerful as alchemy cannons.


    "You are going to die." Slinka Ye is not an ordinary person to look down upon Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "You know, we have two golden monsters in our territory, which I captured before. My strength lies not in how I am, but in my control of plants. ."


    Before Slinka could say anything, Chi Nan said again: "Don''t forget, I am not an ordinary nature mage, can an ordinary nature mage control plants to my level."


    "I see, you are showing off your identity as the son of nature, the son of nature is indeed very powerful."


    Slinka''s appearance at night made Chi Nan a little bit funny. This is a little jealous. "No, it seems that the previous sons of nature are not like you. You seem to be a little different." Slinka night reacted.


    Chi Nan hit a haha: "Well, I am different from ordinary people. This is my own ability. You can rest assured, even if I fail, I will never be found out. I ran into the fairy forest, and the dragon didn''t dare to come over, right?"


    "That''s true. Now many people are eyeing that dragon. As long as he dares to enter the elf forest, he will be killed. But even so, you can''t take risks. It''s too dangerous."


    Chi Nan said nothing should happen, he had a great effect on the elves. Not to mention the contributions that have been made, the tree of life will have problems in the future, and he still needs to come to him to solve it.


    Besides, even if it wasn''t like that, Chi Nan, who was already a member of the elves, Slinka Yee would not let him go out for adventure.


    Chi Nan''s eyes were firm: "I must go. If I don''t try it, I feel uncomfortable. Don''t worry, no matter what, I will definitely not be in danger. That''s it. I have to prepare. By the way, I heard that the drunken dragon grass has an obvious effect on the dragon. Where can I find it, I need to prepare some."


    Doing traps, this is what Chi Nan is best at. How many powerful creatures have been cleaned up by his own traps before, I believe it is the same this time. After all, there is mental arithmetic and unintentional, isn''t it the same thing at all.


    Chi Nan''s own combat effectiveness may not be very strong, but in terms of sneak attack layout ability, Chi Nan believes that there are not many people in the entire world who are stronger than himself. You know, your own territory is the result of your own layout.


    "Okay, but I want to go with you. If there is danger, I will take you away immediately, even if it is mandatory."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes: "It''s still compulsory, you can''t beat me." Since breaking through the golden level, Chi Nan''s physique has improved by leaps and bounds. Even if his skills are not as good as Slinkaye, he is worse than the opponent.


    "What did you just say?" Slinka''s eyes flickered, very oppressive.


    "Haha, what? Let''s go find Drunken Dragon Grass first." I don''t know why, it is always so terrible for women to get angry, Chi Nan thought with lingering fear.


    I always feel that if I don''t comfort this woman, something terrible will happen. Forget it, not as knowledgeable as a woman.


    Chi Nan shook his head and walked outside. Silinka had no choice but to keep up. Because she knew that if she didn''t take Chi Nan to find Drunken Dragon Grass, this guy would definitely run away on her own, which would be even more dangerous.


    "Drunk Dragon Grass is the favorite plant of dragons But there are places where there are no dragons. Our Elf Forest is not good. There is a big water hole in the south, and there is Drunk Dragon Grass over there. Let¡¯s go I''ve found it over there."


    "How do you know so clearly, Drunken Dragon Grass doesn''t seem to be used by ordinary people."


    Slinka said with annoyance at night: "It''s not my cousin. He was obsessed with wine making for a while. Drunken Dragon Grass can be said to be a natural alcohol, so he once went to collect and experiment."


    "The result, how is the effect." Chi Nan asked interestingly.


    "Effect? ??Humph, the drunken dragon grass is similar to a strong anesthetic for most people, it will be paralyzed when it touches a little bit, and there is no taste at all. Then it is gone."


    Turns out that''s the case, it seems that the drunken dragon grass has a good medicinal effect, but I don''t know what the level is. Chi Nan just knew that this drunken dragon grass was specifically aimed at the dragon clan. The dragons like the smell of drunken dragon grass very much. I heard that they planted a lot in the places where the dragons live. At least for the Dragon Clan, Drunk Dragon Grass is not a strong anesthetic.


    The two of them talked and walked south. Since Chinan has the status of a foreign elf, all activities here will not be restricted, and you can go wherever you want.


    If that weren''t the case, I''m afraid he can''t even go out of the border village now. The other elves around saw the two people leaving one after the other. They just looked at them, and there was nothing strange.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 690 is going to Tulong), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 691： Lets go on after eating stamina beans

    In the jungle, arrows flew out. At this time, Chi Nan''s face was full of bitterness, and he finally knew the fate of offending the woman.


    On the way, Silinka Ye let Chi Nan continue to practice archery in the name of exercise. In Slinka¡¯s words, there are many leaves around, and there is no shortage of arrows as Nature Mage, so let¡¯s exercise.


    And shooting arrows while walking is better for exercise. Originally, the shooting skills of the elves were not practiced by aiming at a stationary target. But in this way, it is more difficult, making Chi Nan even more difficult to grasp.


    If you don''t want to practice, but the place they go is also in the fairy forest. Silin Kaye didn''t know what method was used, but actually got a way to summon the surrounding elves and other races. As long as an order is given, there will be countless people surrounded. "If you don''t exercise, then don''t even think about slaying dragons."


    These are the original words of Slinka Yee, Chi Nan had to walk and exercise for the sake of the dragon.


    After training all the way, even Chi Nan''s arm strength now feels sore and tingling. But during this exercise, Chi Nan''s archery skills are also advancing by leaps and bounds, and he is not far from Yiye Archer.


    "I''m tired, how about taking a break," Chi Nan said, not knowing how many times.


    "Well, it looks tired, so...take the stamina beans and continue."


    Silinka said this in Chi Nan''s expectant eyes. Chi Nan suddenly looked dazed, what is this, when he took out the stamina beans for business, he didn''t expect to pit himself.


    Also, Silin Kaye has never used stamina beans, how did she know. The stamina beans that I sold in the Half-elf Empire were all ground into powder. Could it be that someone else told Slinka Ye?


    But it''s not right, other people have too little contact with Silka Yee, it is impossible to tell her. I can''t figure it out, I can''t figure it out, there is no way, under the threat of Silinka night destroying the dragon slaying plan, Chi Nan had to eat the stamina beans and continue.


    Who allowed himself to be in the elven forest now? As long as his plan was exposed, there would definitely be countless elves and treants to stop him. I am so important to the Elf Forest now, no elves will let him take risks.


    It just happened that he couldn''t beat them again. Without a combat type of plant, his combat effectiveness could not be displayed at all. It feels like the higher the level, the worse his combat effectiveness. If this continues, I''m afraid I won''t be able to do anything with others. Only under the protection of a large number of plants, otherwise it is easy to hang up.


    Forget it, no matter how much, continue to exercise. After regaining his strength, Chi Nan could only continue to walk while shooting arrows, and arrows flew towards the surroundings, seeming to be shooting arrows randomly.


    But in the eyes of those who know how to do it, Chi Nan''s archery skills are already very terrifying, and of course this is for humans.


    Walking all the way, it was not a bit of a distance, because I had to walk and exercise, so I walked for three days abruptly. I walk and exercise during the day, and prepare food for Slinka at night. How come I am so cheap.


    Chi Nan sighed helplessly, and continued the next day. In three days, the group finally arrived at the destination, here is a small swamp, not far away is a small lake.


    Part of the water in the lake flows here because of the topography, and only then will such a place resembling a quagmire be formed. There are many kinds of creatures in this place.


    "Look, that''s Drunken Dragon Grass." Silka Ye pointed to a clearing in the distance.


    Chi Nan looked around cautiously and did not leave. Silinka Ye was a little impatient, and patted Chi Nan fiercely: "What are you waiting for, don''t hurry over, isn''t that what you want."


    "Wait, such an important thing, is it so easy to get it, there are no protective beasts around."


    "You think too much. The amount of Drunken Dragon Grass is small, but no one likes it except the dragon clan. Besides, this is an elven forest. It''s so dangerous. It''s safe."


    Well, it seems that I really think too much, Chi Nan didn''t see any danger after watching it for a long time.


    No way, before, no matter what you want to find, you will encounter some obstacles. This time it went so smoothly, but it made Chi Nan feel a little weird. But anyway, it''s best to get something.


    Chi Nan walked toward the front quickly, as expected, there was no surprise. Holding the drunken dragon grass in his hand, Chi Nan carefully observed it. This thing, on the surface, is just ordinary grass with jagged leaves.


    There is also a small flower on it, which looks a bit similar to dandelion. I didn''t hold it in my hand. I really didn''t know it was Drunken Dragon Grass. This inconspicuous grass is not of high level, only the bronze level.


    For the current Chi Nan, the level is indeed not very good. It exudes a faint smell of alcohol, no wonder it is called drunken dragon grass. But if it was just like this, this thing would have been eaten by other creatures long ago.


    In addition to the smell of alcohol, the most obvious smell on this drunken dragon grass is a stench. The strange smell of moldy as if the salted fish was left for too long, and the smell of stinky socks suddenly came out, Chi Nan was caught off guard.


    How can normal people or creatures like this kind of thing? No wonder only dragons like it. But thinking of the smell of this thing, Chi Nan didn''t understand why the dragon would like this weird smell. After feeling it, the paralysis ability on this is indeed very strong, but it is also the ranks of bronze plants.


    To deal with silver level masters, this level of anesthesia effect is nothing. But for the dragons, the paralysis effect of this thing is so outstanding, which is very strange.


    "Forget it, take care of so many things, let''s get it first." Chi Nan pinched his nose, the light in his hand flashed, and quickly grasped all the inside and outside of the whole drunk dragon grass, and then Chi Nan threw the drunk dragon grass Far away.


    I washed my hands next to me quickly, I didn''t even get the seeds. "Hahahaha, how about it, now you know what Drunk Dragon Grass is." In the distance, Silka Ye laughed at Chi Nan without hesitation. Chi Nan glared fiercely. Slinka Yee obviously knew about it a long time ago, and she didn''t even remind herself.


    After washing for a long time, Chi Nan still felt a strange smell on his hands. Chi Nan said irritably: "Go and go, I don''t want to stay here anymore." Chi Nan walked out quickly.


    "Don''t you want Drunk Dragon Grass? Why don''t you get some seeds."


    "No, I can solve the seed problem by myself." Chi Nan still didn''t stop.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 691, eat stamina beans and continue), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 692： So many lizards

    I finally felt refreshed all the way out. I just don''t know how to provoke Slinka Ye, when Chi Nan recovered, what he saw was Slinka''s gloomy look.


    There is no way, there is a handle in the hands of the other party, and I have to continue to exercise according to the other party''s requirements. This time, when the two of them approached their destination, they had left the village for ten days.


    If it hadn''t been for his identity to become a foreign wizard, I''m afraid he would have been captured long ago. On the way, the two people have also seen other elves, but everyone greeted them and did not interfere with Chi Nan''s freedom. Chi Nan knew that they had recognized themselves a long time ago. Didn''t they even hear their names yelled out?


    But the hard training along the way is not without the slightest effect. Because after so many days of high-intensity exercise, plus the guidance of Slinka Yee, Chi Nan was finally able to exert his abilities.


    Yiye Archer''s strength is stable, and now he is a master archer with a hundred shots.


    "How and how, I will learn quickly." Chi Nan said with a smug expression.


    "Slow to death. How can our elves be as slow as you? It takes so long. Your physical strength and foundation are obviously so high, but why are you so stupid."


    Chi Nan''s face turned dark, and I firmly didn''t believe that you must be hitting me for such a smart person.


    "Those of us who have just been in contact with bows and arrows here at about ten years old can do it. Forget it, go on. One leaf is just a foundation. Every time you increase the difficulty of one leaf, it will increase several times. You go ahead and now start aiming at two leaves."


    Is this pitting yourself, two leaves, how much eyesight this requires, how much mental calculation ability. You have to do it while you are moving, which is too difficult.


    I don''t know if I don''t exercise, now Chi Nan understands how terrifying the three-leaf archer Slinka Ye is.


    According to the legend, the elves once appeared in the seven-leaf shooter. I really don''t know how this was done. This is too scary. "Well, we''re almost there. In order to avoid being frightened, let''s forget it."


    Anyway, now that he has left the elven forest, Chi Nan is not afraid. If you have the ability, you can let the elves catch me back.


    Silinka gave Chi Nan a blank look at night: "Well, according to the territory of the dragon clan, we may be found if we continue to move forward. Let''s stay here. There is a hillside over there. Let''s go over there to see. Look."


    The place where the dragon lives is just at the foot of a mountain, not a special terrain, so you can still see the opposite side by climbing up the hillside. Chi Nan nodded and climbed up there.


    Next, it depends on your own. Slinka Ye, a silver-level nature mage, confronts a golden-level dragon, I am afraid that even the opponent''s dragon might not be able to withstand it.


    Elves are very powerful, yes, but dragons are even stronger. It''s a pity that the number of dragons is too small, otherwise the dragons will definitely rule the continent. The two quickly climbed to the hillside and looked at each other cautiously.


    The dragon''s territory is large, but the scope of direct control is not so large. From here to the opposite, there is only one kilometer away. If you continue to approach, you may be discovered.


    "Where will the dragon go if the dragon is not there?" Chi Nan looked forward.


    "It''s not here. The dragon usually slept for ten and a half days after eating a meal. Now it should hide somewhere to fall asleep." Silinkaye didn''t feel strange. Some time ago, this dragon had just slaughtered a lot of monsters, and wanted to come full.


    "When it is less, I will sleep for ten days and a half a month. If it is more, it is even possible to sleep for a few months. The dragon is such a lazy creature." Slinka seemed very disdainful of the dragon.


    Chi Nan didn''t dare to underestimate it. Since the dragon might hide in the dark, then his plan would have to be changed a little bit. "Wait, what are those? How come there are so many big lizards." Chi Nan suddenly narrowed his eyes. He saw something moving in the forest before, and he hadn''t paid attention to it.


    But suddenly, Chi Nan finally saw what was inside. One by one, big red lizards ran around, all over the foot of the mountain. Look at the number, it''s really a lot, it''s hard to calculate.


    These large lizards, from time to time, the breath of flames erupted from their mouths, or they were lying on the rocks, and the flames that came out soon turned the rocks into black. The power of this flame is frightening.


    "Where the dragon is, many creatures will mutate, and there are also sub-dragon beasts that mutate because of the dragon''s breath. The dragon itself needs these servants to serve itself, so it will not drive them."


    Silinka also saw these lizards: "These may be lizards originally, but now they are obviously affected by the breath of red dragons. Now they should be regarded as dragon lizards, red dragon lizards with fire attributes. But don¡¯t worry too much, golden level giants. Dragon, it is difficult for the dragon lizard to reach the silver level. After all, the dragon does not have that much thought."


    Chi Nan felt through the surrounding plants: "Yes, that''s it, there are only two silver-level ones, it is not a concern at all."


    Even before the breakthrough, I am not afraid, after the breakthrough. Well, after the breakthrough, Chi Nan''s combat effectiveness is no different from before the breakthrough. One''s own abilities need time to settle.


    "Then what shall we do, kill these dragon lizards first?" Chi Nan said every sentence. At the same time, look around, carefully observe all the road conditions around, and look for places suitable for traps.


    "Are you an idiot? Those dragon lizards are the subordinates of the red dragon. If we kill these dragon lizards, the dragon will know. Then what shall we do."


    Faced with the chase of the dragon, Slinka didn''t think two people could run away. "I think it''s better to forget it. After all, slaying dragons cannot be done by one person." Silinka wanted to let Chi Nan leave.


    However, having already arrived here, how could Chi Nan leave. "Don''t worry, I''ll give it a try, just once. If you''re worried, go back first. Anyway, I''ll be enough alone."


    Silinka gritted her teeth: "What are you talking about, you are so important to the Elf Forest, even if I die here, I can''t make you trouble." Silinka Ye Jianjue refused to give in.


    "Ah, you are so kind to me, you don''t fall in love with me, right."


    "Bang" There was a big bag on Chi Nan''s head, which was smashed by Silka Ye with a bow and arrow. Chi Nan looked at Slinka night bitterly, isn''t it just a joke? As for being so cruel, this is too cruel.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 692 Many Lizards), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 693： Still a familiar routine

    Ask for collection and subscription, thank you for your support.


    In any case, since I saw the dragon, no, I haven''t seen the dragon yet, Chi Nan still wants to start. As a wise man, Chi Nan himself thought so, how could he be fighting on the front line.


    This place is close to the fairy forest, and no one would haunt here, otherwise the dragon would not be here. And there is the breath of a giant dragon, and there will be no powerful monsters nearby, otherwise it would have been eaten long ago.


    Chi Nan quickly identified a large open space in front of him: "This is the place. It is the best place to create traps here. The underground network starts to build." Chi Nan''s heart moved, and some unremarkable grass began to grow under his feet. A large network of underground grassroots grows forward with Chinan as the center.


    If it hadn''t broken through the golden level, it would not be easy to build such a large network. But even if it is established, Chi Nan will not do it immediately. First of all, you still have to protect yourself.


    Soon, a large number of bush warriors appeared around Chi Nan. These bush warriors were in a rooted state and did not run, just like ordinary plants, nothing strange.


    In addition to the shrub display, there are also a few spider tanks hidden in the dark, and even some hummingbird fighters and blew hummingbirds were brought out by Chi Nan. Such a large piece was produced in one day, and it was simply going to be a war.


    In the unseen underground, there are actually two silver pinnacle missiles. This explosive power can make the golden level masters overwhelmed. Seeing these extra things around, even Silin Kaye was full of surprise.


    "You are really strange, you don''t look like a normal nature mage at all. If you give you time, I am afraid that any nature mage is not your opponent." Silinka night was completely convinced.


    Although the Nature Mage can control plants, his own magic power is limited and his own spirit is limited, so the number of plants he can manufacture and control is also limited. Giving the natural mage enough time to arrange it is indeed more advantageous than many other mages. But this is just an advantage, and it can''t reach the level of absolute crushing.


    But here in Chinan, the number of plants controlled by this guy is completely unlimited. Give him enough time and he can control as many plants as he can, and one person is an army.


    No wonder this guy can develop a powerful territory in the north. At first, Silinkaye didn''t believe it very much, but now seeing Chi Nan''s performance, Silinkaye finally understands.


    "Of course, who do you think I am, this lord is so powerful." Chi Nan brags shamelessly.


    Silinka gave Chi Nan a blank look at night: "Then what are you going to do next, rely on these to fight against the dragon."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "Of course not, I''m not an idiot, but dragons can fly. To deal with dragons, no airship formation is impossible. Although I can control an airship formation, it takes time to build it. There are too many. And if the dragon wants to escape, I may not be able to keep him."


    This is also no way, the speed of the dragon is not at all that its own airship can catch up, at least the current airship can''t. Chi Nan also recently learned about this with Silka Ye.


    Elves who are not unfamiliar with giant dragons can ask a lot of knowledge they don''t know as long as they ask. Don''t look at Slinka Yee looking very young, as an elf, Slinka Yee is at least one hundred years old.


    In other words, without a hundred-year-old elf, it is not an adult. Forget it, it''s good for such a beautiful woman to be eye-catching around, let''s not look after age, otherwise it will easily make people feel unbalanced.


    "Really, then how do you deal with it, just throw Drunken Dragon Grass over? This is not good. The dragon is not an idiot, and the people who did this before have basically been reduced to ashes."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "Am I such an idiot? Besides, I didn''t bring Drunken Dragon Grass."


    Before Silinkaye continued to inquire, Chi Nan waved his hand and said, "Look at me, there must be no problem."


    With that said, Chi Nan was far away and directly used his own magic power to transform seeds, transforming ordinary grass seeds into seeds of Drunken Dragon grass. This method consumes more magic power than directly using seeds, but Chi Nan doesn''t care.


    Let yourself hold that smelly thing, it is simply a kind of torture. It doesn''t matter if you use magic power to make it so far away, you can''t feel it yourself. Under Chi Nan''s control, a large piece of ordinary grass slowly grew out of the clearing in the distance. The look in her eyes was comparable to that of Slinka Ye using a telescope, and she saw it the first time.


    "That kind of grass is familiar, wait, isn''t that drunk dragon grass, when did you get the seeds."


    In the past few days, Slinka Ye has been very surprised by Chi Nan''s ability to control plants and some fantastic ideas. Relying on the grassroots link to cast spells directly across a long distance, this is not what they can do, and it is not what they can think of.


    If a large number of nature mages gather together, you can use this method to do things that you can''t usually do. Silinka night originally planned to extend this method to the empire.


    But today, Chi Nan can actually produce Drunken Dragon Grass without seeds , which is shocking.


    It is even more shocking than Chinan''s ability to control plant growth far away. Even if the Nature Mage uses the grassroots network, the effect will be greatly reduced due to the rapid decline of magic power if it is too far away. It is impossible to make plants out of thin air.


    How could she know that Chi Nan''s life magic power, as long as there is a grassroots network connected, even if it is far away, the consumption is actually not very large. Only one kilometer, at least 90% of the magic power can be delivered.


    "Of course it was a seed that was secretly brought, and you didn''t ask me." Chi Nan snickered in his heart, but refused to say it.


    Silken Kaye sat a little angrily: "Huh, even if you have Drunk Dragon Grass, it is not easy to deal with the dragon. Drunk Dragon Grass can make the dragon sleep, but if it is in danger, the dragon will also Sober."


    "I know, even if I''m sober, I''m almost like a drunkard." Chi Nan waved his hand indifferently.


    It''s still a familiar formula. I have used this trap to deal with many enemies before, but now I use it again, and I have a very strong sense of sight. This sneaky approach made Chi Nan feel a burst of excitement.


    Finally, under the control of Chi Nan, the drunken dragon grass in the distance grew slowly, and finally turned into a lawn. When the drunken dragon grass lawn grows and matures, a fishy smell with the smell of alcohol diffuses out, further and further along the air.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 693 is still a familiar routine), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 694： Look, I cant help it

    Others deal with giant dragons, because of the carrying problem, of course the drunken dragon grass they bring is very small, and they are all picked. The ones that have been picked are completely different from the ones that have been grown by yourself.


    Those elves and half-elf mages, under normal circumstances, do not use the method of sneak attack, they are more good at hustling friends, that is, group fights. Chi Nan is unique in setting up traps directly in his hometown.


    Since the dragons will be suspicious after picking, and the small number will also cause suspicion, so let''s give birth to more. Anyway, the drunken dragon grass, which grew very strange in the first place, might not grow anywhere, nor might it grow much. It''s just that where there are giant dragons, it will be easier to appear, that''s all.


    For such a long time, Drunken Dragon Grass did not appear in the Red Dragon Territory, and it is not a strange thing to suddenly appear.


    Therefore, Chinan directly gave birth to a large lawn. But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that it was not the red dragons who were attracted first, but the big red lizards. The big lizards smelled the smell and ran over.


    "What''s going on? These big lizards also like Drunken Dragon Grass, aren''t they only like dragons?"


    "It¡¯s true that dragons like dragons, but dragon beasts also carry dragon blood. The dragon lizards affected by the aura of dragons have rejuvenated the blood of the dragons, and they are half dragons. What is strange about the drunken dragon grass. ."


    "That is to say, in addition to giant dragons, these dragon beasts also like Drunken Dragon Grass." Silinka nodded at night.


    Chi Nan looked strange: "Why do dragons like such a smelly thing? Is it the same as the legend that Drunken Dragon grass can help the dragon evolve?" Chi Nan said to himself.


    Silinka said calmly: "Who knows, I''m not a dragon. Only the dragon knows about this kind of thing."


    This is true, Chi Nan nodded gently. But looking at the dragon lizards running over, Chi Nan felt helpless. If the drunken dragon grass is eaten by dragon lizards, what should I do?


    Some dragon lizards couldn''t help it at this time. A juvenile lizard suddenly stuck out its tongue and swallowed a drunken dragon grass. The next moment it was photographed aside by the tail of the lizard next to it.


    It''s just that the little lizard didn''t feel at all. After walking a few steps, he finally fell on the ground. It was drunk.


    If it weren''t for such a distance, Chi Nan would definitely find that the scales of this little lizard were getting darker, and the flames on the body were getting stronger and stronger, and the temperature in the body was constantly increasing.


    This phenomenon is a symbol of the blood in the body becoming more pure. It''s just that it''s too far apart, and Chi Nan can''t see it at all.


    And as the first little lizard ate the drunken dragon grass, more and more lizards couldn''t bear it. It is very easy to eat drunk dragon grass, just stick out your tongue and roll up a drunk dragon grass to eat it.


    It was such a simple matter. Those old lizards simply couldn''t watch all the people of the tribe. After a while, a lot of drunken dragon grass was eaten on the small lawn. The old lizard whipped his companions everywhere, but to no avail.


    Each dragon lizard does not eat much, only one or two, but there are too many dragon lizards. All the dragon lizards that were eaten fell directly to the ground drunk and couldn''t get up.


    "I now understand why the price of drunken dragon grass is so high outside. It is so useful to deal with dragon beasts." Those dragon beasts are not simple in strength, but as long as they eat drunken dragon grass, they will basically go straight. . In this state, the dragon beast, even if it can still maintain a certain combat power, is not directly killed by people.


    It''s a pity that the drunken dragon grass from the outside world is really rare. "Perhaps, after I go out, I can sell drunken dragon grass in large quantities."


    "You must never have this kind of thought, or you will be dead." Slinka said solemnly.


    Chi Nan looked at Slinka Yee strangely. At this time, Slinka Ye continued to say: "Why do you think the Holy Dragon Empire became an empire? That''s because behind them is the Dragon Race."


    Chi Nan was taken aback: "Is it true that the rumors are true that the Sacred Dragon Empire is really related to the Dragon Race?"


    "Stupid, the Holy Dragon Empire is not a human empire. It''s just because there are too many humans. In fact, most of the people in power are humans with dragon blood, that is, dragon people."


    "Drunk Dragon Grass is very attractive to dragons, beasts and dragons, and dragons are very fond of them. If you sell a lot of Drunk Dragon Grass, those greedy dragons will definitely come to you. I didn¡¯t see our half-elf empire. There are many natural mages, and no one is going to give birth to Drunken Dragon Grass for sale, do you think we really won''t make money." Silinka said irritably.


    It seems that this business cannot be done, and Chi Nan is a little helpless, but there is no way. Forget it, isn''t it just a drunken dragon grass business? If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. Other products of yours are also good.


    At this moment, the drunken dragon grass that he planted had already been swallowed by nearly half.


    Even the old lizards gradually ignored them, and it seemed that they couldn''t bear it anymore. If this continues, the plan will fail. Where is that giant dragon, how can it still not come out?


    Just when Chi Nan waited in a hurry, a roar suddenly sounded The sound was like thunder. Hearing this sound from a long distance away, Chi Nan felt a sense of fear in his heart.


    He knew that it was not that he was afraid, but that this voice had the power of fear. The magical power of life in the body suddenly flowed, and the heat spread across Chi Nan''s body, and Chi Nan came back to his senses. Looking at the side, Slinka Ye''s eyes were full of fear, and she couldn''t move at the same place. "It turns out that the power of the dragon is not only the coercion of the dragon, but also in the voice."


    Chi Nan stretched out his hand and patted Slinka Ye, the life magic in her body flowed into Slinka Yee, helping her dispel the sense of fear. With the operation of the life magic, Slinka finally woke up at night.


    "Look, I can''t help it." Chi Nan smiled and pointed to the front. Chi Nan''s heartless look further reduced Silinka''s sense of fear, and there was even an urge to roll her eyes.


    "Are we really going to deal with such terrible creatures? By virtue of us, we are not rivals at all."


    Chi Nan spread out his hands: "Whether it is or not, I have spent several days setting it up. I can''t just waste it like that. Next, let''s see if the trap succeeds. Stay here now and don''t be discovered. ."


    Chi Nan''s comfort seemed to have played a role, and Silinka patted her chest lightly, seeming to calm her mood. At the same time, in a cave in the distance, a group of flames spurted out, and another dragon roar sounded.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (see Chapter 694, you can''t help it) reading history, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 695： Swallow 1 lawn in one bite

    When the first dragon roar sounded, the lizards all stopped moving. When the second sound was heard, all the dragon lizards were lying on the ground and trembling, even the drunk ones were still trembling instinctively.


    Suddenly, a red shadow rushed out of a cave. The sharp claws, the huge metallic wings, the red scales, the hideous head and the sharp horns, and the sharp teeth. All of them show that this is a fierce beast, walking on the road, the horrible aura continues to spread.


    In the cracks of the scales, flames burst out from time to time. Some sparks fell on the ground, burning the ground to a black. It''s no wonder that many places around here are black, and they were all burned out.


    "What attracted my great Karl, oh, this smell, this is drunk dragon grass."


    The dragon actually spoke. "Get down, don''t let him see it, and don''t look directly at the dragon. The dragon is very sensitive and easy to be spotted." Chi Nan was suddenly thrown to the ground by Silka Ye.


    Feeling the softness of the body is really intoxicating. It''s a pity that the place is wrong, and Chi Nan soon wakes up.


    It''s just that Chi Nan wanted to withdraw, but Silinka Ye firmly pressed Chi Nan to prevent him from moving. In the end, I was helpless and could only continue to enjoy it. This was not my fault, it was your initiative, and Chi Nan had no face and no skin in his heart.


    After a while, it seemed that Slinka Yee had also discovered something wrong, her face flushed slightly, and she moved cautiously to the side. The feeling of being active makes Chi Nan even more lewd and slutty.


    Silinka looked back at night and found that Chi Nan''s expression was wrong, and put her little hand on Chi Nan''s waist. Then Chi Nan felt pain in his waist. Looking back, Chi Nan looked at Slinka night pitifully.


    Why is it that women are born with this trick, but they can feel pain in their golden skin.


    "Hmph, this is a punishment for you, who makes you so annoying."


    Chi Nan also lowered his voice and said, "I didn''t take the initiative, you obviously rushed up."


    At this time, she was still stiff, and Slinka could not wait to slap him. "If it weren''t for my quick actions, we have been spotted by the dragon now. Why do you think the dragon is talking? This is to attract possible ambushes around you."


    "What, the dragon is so vigilant?" Chi Nan couldn''t help but wince.


    "Dragons are originally highly intelligent creatures. Why do you think dragons dominate? Especially for individual dragons. Because they are full of treasures and have the habit of collecting treasures, many people pay attention to them. It''s hard to hide your existence wherever you go. If you were not careful, you would have died a long time ago.


    Chi Nan looked forward cautiously. Under the reminder of Slinka Yee, Chi Nanzhi could scan the front with his left light, not daring to look directly at all. Otherwise, if you feel the gaze, the dragon will definitely be able to spot them.


    The red dragon walked around for a few laps without flying. If you look carefully, you can find that the red dragon''s eyes are silently scanning the surroundings, as if looking for something. It seems that the vigilance of the dragon is indeed extraordinary. After all, I don¡¯t know how many times such things as Drunken Dragon Grass were used to deal with giant dragons. Of course, the giant dragon itself is not an idiot.


    Therefore, whenever drunken dragon grass appears, the dragons are always at the strongest moment of vigilance.


    "The dragon has already formed a consensus. When the drunken dragon grass appears, there may be creatures around that are ready to deal with the dragon. Therefore, we must be extra careful not to think that we are safe from a distance.


    Chi Nan nodded silently and looked at the lawn carefully. He believed that the dragon would eat it eventually, after all, he had done a lot of preparations. Soon, the dragon saw the drunken dragon grass lawn ahead.


    Seeing so much missing and only the grass roots left, Hong Long''s eyes were a little annoyed. So many drunken dragon grasses, enough to enjoy them for a long time, as a result, these **** lizards are cheaper.


    That''s right, it''s the lizards, these lizards can''t have anything to do with them in the dragon''s eyes. Those lizards that were drunk and trembling on the ground became the target of the red dragon to vent.


    Stepping on the huge soles of the feet, each dragon and lizard were trampled to death, turning into a mass of fleshy mud. The old lizards who were not drunk did not dare to raise their heads, facing the dragon, they had no thought to resist. I watched these red lizards being trampled to death one by one by the dragon, and in the end, most of the lizards that ate the drunken dragon grass died.


    The few who didn''t die were probably not discovered by Red Dragon''s conscience, but because too many died. If you continue to kill, you will no longer have a servant. "Hmph, let you go this time, and eat later."


    "If you dare to steal the great Carl''s Drunken Dragon Grass, use your flesh and blood to repay it." An indifferent voice sounded around.


    There was some doubt at first, but now Honglong doesn''t doubt it much. Those dragon-slaying warriors dealt with the dragon, even if they used the drunken dragon grass, they were basically pulled out, regardless of the form.


    These drunken dragon grasses are so delicate and beautiful, obviously they have just grown out. The chances of drunken dragon grass growing in the place where the dragon lives are very high, which is normal. It is impossible for someone to arrange decorations in such a close proximity to him.


    Besides, it is not so easy to find so many drunken dragon grasses or so many fresh ones, it is even more impossible.


    The only thing that makes the Red Dragon strange is how it grows so much all at once, which is a bit strange. But after thinking about it for a long time, Hong Long couldn''t think of any traps like this, so it ultimately boiled down to his luck.


    So much drunken dragon grass is enough to increase the purity of his blood. In this way, the possibility of becoming an ancient dragon increases again. Even if you leave the group, what can you do, as long as you are lucky, you can still get the benefits that you can''t get in the group.


    But seeing the missing half of the lawn, the red dragon became even more annoyed. In the future, we must sleep less, and educate these **** lizards to even dare to steal their own things.


    These drunken dragon grasses really become more attractive as you look at them. Red Dragon''s eyes gradually became blurred. He raised his head and looked around, suddenly Hong Long lowered his head and opened his big mouth.


    That big mouth suddenly enveloped the entire lawn. The teeth were swept against the ground, and the entire lawn disappeared into the red dragon''s mouth. This bite-by-lawn eating method is really domineering.


    After swallowing so much drunk dragon grass, the body of the red dragon suddenly began to shake. He didn''t even have time to go back to his cave. With a "puff", the red dragon just lay on the ground.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 695, swallow a lawn in one bite), and open the bookshelf next time to see it! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 696： I still have missiles

    Seeing the red dragon''s movements, Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief: "Haha, I finally ate it. It''s up to me now."


    However, Chi Nan suddenly felt resistance on his shoulders, and turned his head to see that it was Silinka Yee who held him. "Be careful, I''m afraid it''s not that simple. It takes a certain amount of time for the dragon to eat the drunken dragon grass. It can''t be so fast."


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, thinking about it, this might really be the trick of the dragon.


    So Chi Nan continued to watch. After a long time, the dragon suddenly opened his eyes. It turned out that the dragon really didn''t eat the Drunken Dragon Grass. "It seems that he will eat after going back to his cave."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan was shocked: "How can this be? I just want to draw the red dragon out. Forget it, although I haven''t eaten it, I don''t have a chance to do it directly."


    When the dragon returns to the cave and then attacks, even if the dragon is paralyzed by the drunken dragon grass and has a lethargic effect, it is still difficult for two people to be opponents when half drunk and half awake.


    On the contrary, the red dragon is in its own trap now, and the best effect is to activate the trap at this time.


    "What do you want to do, don''t do it now. When the dragon has not eaten the Drunken Dragon Grass, it is the most powerful moment. It is not something we can deal with. Then there will be no chance to escape." This dragon is. Able to fly, Slinka didn''t believe that two people could run through an adult red dragon.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, just this time, he doesn''t know where he attacked anyway."


    Seeing that Red Dragon was about to leave, Chi Nan quickly grabbed Slinka Ye''s hand: "Don''t make trouble, it''s about to start."


    With a move in my heart, the explosive mushrooms that had long been buried in the ground exploded as soon as they received Chi Nan''s order. The red dragon seemed to feel something, spreading its wings and wanted to fly away.


    It''s a pity that the explosion speed was so fast that the red dragon didn''t have time to escape. With a "boom", dozens of explosive mushrooms buried below all exploded. If it were not for other ideas, Chi Nan would have added a lot.


    The fire was in the sky, the entire ground was blown up, and a large piece of sand was flying everywhere in the sky. The red dragon was enveloped by the explosion at once, and there was a scream inside, and all the lizards died in the explosion.


    The red dragon let out a scream, and just opened his mouth, the drunken dragon grass in his mouth fell into his abdomen along his throat. Chi Nan, who was watching all this with a telescope in the distance, smiled happily. "Hahahaha, I knew it would be useful." The dragon''s skin was cracked open, and it looked like he was seriously injured.


    Just without a few laughs, Chi Nan was very happy and sad. The sand that exploded from the explosion fell from the sky, and Chi Nan didn''t expect to be able to fly over from such a distance, but he took a mouthful.


    "Bah, baah, it''s the red dragon''s fault." Chi Nan cursed while vomiting. Slinka next to her covered her mouth and smiled secretly. There was still a little panic in his eyes.


    Silken Kaye now knows why Chi Nan dares to deal with the Red Dragon, and also knows how powerful Chi Nan can really be destructive. Arranging so many things at a super long distance, it is impossible for an ordinary nature mage to do it. Even a powerful nature mage would not pay for it, but Chi Nan can do it easily.


    It took a few days, but Chi Nan didn''t look tired at all, and he didn''t use anything to supplement it.


    So many powerful explosives, the power is really scary. If this happened in the imperial capital, I am afraid that even they would be overwhelmed by it. This is the terrible thing about Chi Nan.


    However, the red dragon on the opposite side was even more terrifying. Faced with such an explosion, it did not die. Although his body was shattered and blood flowed across his body, the minced meat was blown away a lot, even one of his claws was broken, and one leg seemed to be broken. This red dragon was extremely miserable, and his power was almost exhausted.


    The light on his body was very dim, which was caused by the previous giant dragon''s defensive explosion of its own magic power. At this time, the red dragon''s magic power was almost exhausted. If it hadn''t just burst out of magic power just now, the red dragon would definitely not survive by itself.


    To be able to make an adult dragon like this, few people in the entire continent can do it.


    Moreover, the Red Dragon had just eaten so many Drunken Dragon Grass, and the power of Drunken Dragon Grass was exerted quickly after being seriously injured. Continue to flow, this red dragon will soon become unconscious, more thorough than coma.


    The red dragon himself knew that the situation was dangerous, spread his injured wings, flapped desperately, and his whole body slowly flew from the ground. "No, he is running away, what shall we do."


    Even if a dragon is seriously injured, they can''t catch up with it if they want to escape. "Let''s follow, the injury is so bad, and we have eaten so many drunk dragon grasses, we will definitely be able to catch up."


    Silinka¡¯s excited ears began to turn red. Dragon Slayer Warrior, this is a very noble title. Even among the elves, dragon slayer warriors are respected. After all, creatures of the dragon race, and their elves, are inherently inadequate to deal with. There are not many dragons in the entire fairy forest .


    Chi Nan waved his hand and said very naturally: "How can I let him run away? Don''t forget that I still have missiles."


    "Missile? What? Isn''t this the weapon your airship uses to attack? Wait, is that also a plant?"


    Thinking of the kind of missile mentioned in the intelligence, Slinka Ye''s eyes changed. Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, the power and launching methods of the missiles seem to be alchemy products.


    Now listening to Chi Nan, this weapon is also a plant. Chi Nan nodded: "Of course, plants are the best." What Chi Nan wants to say is that plant weapons can be perfectly controlled by themselves, but Slinka clearly doesn''t think so. He thought Chi Nan was a half-elf, and naturally thought that plants were better than alchemy products.


    "Of course, the treasures of nature are much better than man-made ones."


    Chi Nan didn''t explain, the two burrows around him slowly opened, and the original surface was made of wood. "Originally, this was used to protect me against accidents, but now it is just right. Who would let this hapless guy fly?"


    The red dragon, who was seriously injured, had already flown into the air. Because of the injury, it would be very difficult for the red dragon to flap its wings every time. Had it not been for the previous bomb to be blocked by the red dragon''s body, this wing would have been torn to shreds a long time ago.


    However, as soon as the red dragon flew into the air, he heard two sharp voices behind him, and two strange things came quickly.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 696 I still have missiles), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 697： Fox

    The red dragon didn''t know what the missile was attacking, but he could also feel the danger. Red Dragon is not stupid, he knows that this must be used to attack him by someone secretly calculating himself.


    If it were in its heyday, the Red Dragon would definitely teach the other person how to behave with a breath of dragon. But it doesn''t work now, the strength of the red dragon itself is too weak. Although the dragon''s breath is not used, the use of dragon''s breath will affect his escape.


    Once entangled, he who has no magic power is no match for those people at all. Dragon''s breath also needs the blessing of magic power. Without magic, a dragon''s breath that only relies on its own power has no power at all. The dragon''s breath is powerful, which is a special magic application technique that is finally formed by a mixture of many aspects.


    The red dragon flapped its wings, trying hard to make itself fly faster and higher.


    It''s just that Red Dragon didn''t expect that the speed of this missile was so fast. Just thinking about it, he didn''t fly a little distance, and the two latter missiles had already caught up.


    At this moment, even if the red dragon wanted to turn his head and breathe out the dragon''s breath, it was too late. Because the two missiles had hit the red dragon at extremely fast speeds. Then, the familiar explosion swept across again.


    This time the explosion was not as strong as before, but he was also seriously injured, and there was not even a bit of magic left. The explosion of this degree immediately made the Red Dragon hurt.


    With a "boom", a wing broke from the root, and the red dragon suddenly lost its balance. Another missile exploded near his abdomen, and the huge impact made the red dragon feel that his internal organs were rolling.


    Those wounds on the surface were torn even bigger by the explosion. The red dragon, who was already dizzy, and the drunken dragon grass attack in his body, finally couldn''t hold it back, and fell from the air.


    "Quickly, the red dragon has fallen, let''s go quickly." Chi Nan almost didn''t jump up with excitement. What if the red dragon is dead? What he wants is alive, not a dead dragon.


    Chi Nan ran outside, but Slinka could only keep up. Because of the difference in physical strength, even if Chi Nan runs in an unfamiliar forest environment, his speed is still very fast. Silin Kaye exhausted all her strength behind her, but she could barely keep up. Looking at Chi Nan''s back, his eyes were also full of resentment. Doesn''t this guy know how to run slower?


    Two people one behind the other, the more than one kilometer place was quickly crossed. "It''s just ahead." Chi Nan pointed to the front and said, the two of them jumped away and finally saw the red dragon lying on the ground.


    The red dragon that descended from the sky, with a gray-headed face and no prestige, was like a dog, but it was a bit bigger. The surrounding trees were broken a lot when the red dragon fell, and there was still a ravine on the ground.


    "Don''t go there, I don''t know if he pretended to be. If you get close, you can''t stand being attacked.


    Silinka said quickly, Chi Nan disapproving: "I''m not an idiot. Such a cunning red dragon almost lied to me last time, so I won''t pass this time." Chi Nan didn''t mean to leave at all.


    Silinka rolled her eyes and didn''t say anything. Sometimes, you can get really angry with this guy. Silinka Ye''s thoughts were not flashing in her heart, thinking about how to toss this guy at that time.


    Just when the two people were watching, the woods suddenly turbulent, and a white shadow flashed by. Even in Chi Nan''s eyes, only a white light could be seen.


    Bai Guang hit the red dragon instantly, no, it got in along the red dragon''s wound. Even the Red Dragon, who was still in a coma, trembled. "Who, who is there."


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes and instantly communicated with all the surrounding plants. What Chi Nan didn''t understand was that there was no response from everything around him, and his plants did not feed back to him that there were any creatures there. Could it be that the other party is still above himself in terms of plant control, or there is no one at all.


    Chi Nan looked around suspiciously, and Slinka also took off the bow and arrow. The golden light flickered and blessed the bow and arrow itself. Many golden plants sprouted around, which is the characteristic of plants controlled by the Golden Grass family.


    But after a while, nothing happened. At this time, the dragon''s wound squirmed, and a white shadow ran out. When Chi Nan saw it, it turned out to be a white fox.


    The little fox is white in snow, looks harmless to humans and animals, and has dark eyes with agility and enlightenment. The dragon''s blood and those dirty things stuck to the body, and the fox just shook his body slightly, and all these things were shaken off.


    Without leaving a little bit on her body, she still looks like smooth fur. The little fox glanced at him, nodded lightly, and then disappeared instantly with his mouth in his mouth.


    "It''s running fast, no, what was the thing that fox just took away." Chi Nan said in shock.


    At this time, Chi Nan had already determined that the red dragon might really have no resistance, otherwise it would be impossible to let a fox run into his body. Chi Nan hurriedly ran to the frontSilinka Ye followed closely behind, and said as he ran: "That should be the Moon Shadow Fox. I didn¡¯t expect to see them. Moon Shadow Fox just What took away was the magic core of the red dragon."


    "What? The magic core is taken away, then this dragon is not dead." Chi Nan regretted it.


    "No, the giant dragon is different from ordinary beasts. The most precious thing on the body is the dragon crystal on the head. As long as the dragon crystal is fine, it will not die. The magic core is taken away, but its strength will be weakened."


    The red dragon was seriously injured, the aura on his body was not concealed, and Chi Nan finally felt it, and the red dragon''s aura began to decline continuously. From the peak of gold to the level of gold just reached, the aura itself is weaker than himself. Although it is still a golden level, it seems to be half a waste.


    Your own powerful puppet was just destroyed by a fox. If it hadn''t been for the fox to run too fast and he couldn''t catch up at all, Chi Nan would now have the idea of ??roasting the fox.


    "It''s just a magic core, and nothing precious. It''s just that the fresh dragon core has a greater effect on monsters. You don''t really want to keep this dragon without killing it." Slinka said with a face. Looking at Chi Nan strangely.


    This guy''s distressed look was obviously not pretended. "Of course, this red dragon is very useful to me, but it''s a pity that it''s now semi-handicapped. Forget it, find a safe place first." Chi Nan waved his hand with a distressed look.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Collection" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 697 The fox that grabs food from the tiger''s mouth), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 698： Here is the safest

    "Do you know any safe place around here? It''s a place where no one or beasts usually disturb you."


    Silinka said in an annoyed manner: "This is here, here is the safest. Where the dragons live, anyone and the beasts dare to approach." Silinka said very reasonable.


    If it was before, Chi Nan would believe it, but it''s different now. "It''s safe here? So what happened to the previous moon shadow fox?" Thinking of the red dragon core that was stolen, Chi Nan couldn''t wait to roast the fox.


    "I don''t know this, but I think it was your explosion." Silinka was also very strange. How could Moon Shadow Fox happen to be on the edge of the Red Dragon Realm by such a coincidence. Otherwise, even if you hear the explosion, it will not come so fast.


    "Don''t worry, it''s indeed the safest place here. It was just an accident before. It is impossible for other monsters to exist around the Dragon Race, and there are also the servants of the dragon. Didn''t you kill them all at once?"


    "It was caused by the explosion." Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, really distrustful of this place.


    "Then there is no way, but even if it attracts too much, it won''t be too much. Besides, if you go to other places, the breath of the dragon is so strong that it won''t arouse the curiosity of other monsters.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, but in the end he could only compromise: "Well, let''s go back here, let''s go back to Longdong first." As he said, a few big trees next to him suddenly rose from the ground, becoming something like Tree people''s stuff.


    Several big trees stretched out their hands and walked back carrying the dragon. At the same time, a large tree suddenly grew many slender tubes, the tubes pierced into the dragon''s wound, and something could be seen flowing in from the outside.


    "What is this, what are you inputting to the dragon?" Slinka was very strange.


    "You said this, this is a kind of mixed medicine, there are drunken dragon grass, there are anesthetics, and there are stamina beans."


    Slinka rolled her eyelids at night: "You really want to make this dragon into a specimen." The drunken dragon grass has a strong anesthetic effect on the dragon, but it is not completely anesthetized, but seems to drink alcohol. It''s the same as drinking too much.


    With the addition of some anesthetics, the effect of the mixing of the two sides is enough to make the intact red dragon unconscious, not to mention the serious injury. Finally, the stamina bean is also easy to explain, because Chi Nan doesn''t want the dragon to die.


    Stamina beans have a strong therapeutic effect and can also replenish physical strength. With this addition, this red dragon is not so easy to die.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan said, "How about taking a bath with dragon blood? I heard that soaking the whole body with dragon blood can gain the power of the dragon clan. In the future, if you can''t penetrate it, the magic resistance will become very strong."


    Silinka said angrily at night: "If you like it, go clubbing. If you have soaked in dragon blood, you will be cursed by the dragon. In the future, the dragons and dragons will bite you when they see you. You are not close to the Holy Dragon Empire now. ."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as I don''t show up." Chi Nan hesitated.


    "Soaking the dragon''s blood can indeed get some benefits, but that''s it, you are now at the golden level, and the effect of dragon blood of the same level on you is not so obvious.


    Suddenly, Slinka continued: "Moreover, you don''t think that ordinary dragon blood is useful. If that''s the case, how many dragon-slaying warriors can be immersed in each dragon that is slaughtered."


    "What do you mean? Is there anything wrong with this." I don''t understand these Chi Nan at all.


    Silinkaye did not hide: "You should read more books. The useful blood of a dragon is only the part in the heart. And this part can only be used by one person. You use up these dragon blood, this The red dragon is also dead."


    "The advantage is that you can get the defense and resistance of the dragon family, and even the fire affinity of the red dragon. The disadvantage is that you will be cursed by the dragon, and you will become the enemy of the dragon for generations. Generally, only the dragon slaying family. Talents would do this, but those dragon-slaying clan, I knew it had already been wiped out."


    "What, I want the blood of the heart to kill this dragon, then forget it, what I want is a living dragon."


    Slinka Ye is a bit speechless, the focus of this guy''s attention is simply wrong. The guy who co-authored Chi Nan didn''t care if he became an enemy of the dragon clan, he only cared about the life and death of the dragon.


    "Okay, then it''s up to you." Silinka night turned her head, really kind of unrequited. Obviously talked about the stakes with him, but this guy just didn''t listen. If he didn''t listen, then forget it.


    Chi Nan chuckled. Of course he knew what Slinka Ye meant. He was not a fool, he was just thinking before. Now I want to understand, but Chi Nan doesn''t mean anything to explain.


    "Okay, don''t be angry. When this time is over, I will make some cakes for you myself."


    Sure enough, when she heard the cake''s Slinka Ye, her ears stood up all at once. Although there is a recipe, and the elves are still studying, but I don¡¯t know why, the cakes made by the elves are different from those made by Chinan.


    Chi Nan guessed in his mind that it might be because of the magic of his life, those plants are a little different from those spawned by ordinary nature mages. Anyway, the cakes I make are more attractive to the elves.


    While talking, the two people have returned to the red dragon''s lair with the red dragon''s dead body. At this time, the plant weapons arranged by Chinan also came to this place for the final clearance.


    Some lizards that hadn''t died before were all cleaned up by plant weapons. Several small monsters who were attracted to investigate the situation also died. Facing a uniform army of plant weapons, these single monsters are not opponents at all. Just seeing these dead monsters makes Chi Nan feel a little depressed.


    "I''m back now. What are you going to do to domesticate the dragon. Anyway, I have never heard of an adult dragon that can be domesticated. Don''t use it for evil rituals."


    Silinka warned Chi Nan cautiously, and Chi Nan smiled and said: "There will be no evil rituals, and neither will I. Okay, I''m going to start, but the next scenes are not very good, you Do you want to keep watching."


    Silinka Yee said angrily: "I don''t look at it, anyway, I have warned you. If any strange ceremony attracts the attention of something strange, then don''t look for me." Silinka Ye herself He didn''t really care. It was impossible for a natural mage in Chinan to be connected with something strange.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading history (Chapter 698 is the safest here), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 699： Can adult dragons be domesticated?

    Although I don''t believe that Chi Nan can really domesticate adult dragons, Silin Kaye''s task is to protect Chi Nan, although this task was assigned by Silin Kaye herself.


    Chi Nan is so important to the elves, there must be no accidents. Fortunately, Chi Nan is now hiding in Longdong, and has no intention of running around. Silinka walked out at night and found a place to live in.


    Well, the pure elf style, which directly gave birth to a tree hole, this is your own residence.


    After seeing the tree house that Chi Nan had planted herself, Silin Kaye unceremoniously occupied it and asked Chi Nan to replant one by herself. I''m afraid I will have to live here in the last few days.


    Chi Nan didn''t care too much, what he had to do now was to subdue the dragon first. The first is to save the life of the dragon. Chi Nan found that Drunken Dragon Grass was very good for the dragon.


    In addition, the drunken dragon grass of the stamina bean quickly saved the life of the red dragon, and made the vitality of the red dragon more and more tenacious. When the vitality of the red dragon was almost restored, Chi Nan began his plan. The vines are still piercing the ears, and then the nerve vines are used as connections to transform the red dragon''s brain bit by bit.


    The brain of the red dragon is much stronger than the brain of the average monster, and the structure is more complex and special. If it weren''t for Chi Nan''s level to increase, it would be really not so easy to imitate such a brain.


    However, as Chi Nan''s strength increased, Chi Nan suddenly felt a more subtle structure when he was transforming his brain this time. This was absolutely unnoticeable before, and now it seems that the previous methods of reshaping the brain were too crude.


    Chi Nan decided to continue learning and imitating. Re-adjusting along these subtle points, this time Chi Nan spent a whole week, relying on more powerful strength to complete it.


    If you do the same thing as before, with your current strength, I am afraid it will be done in less than a day.


    Within a week, Chi Nan replaced most of the red dragon''s brain. The most important part of the red dragon''s brain has become a plant brain. "It looks like it''s done. It''s a pity that the strength has weakened too much.


    Chi Nan feels a little regretful. The red dragon, who was originally at the golden peak level and was almost invincible at the golden level, had only just reached the strength of gold because the magic core was taken away. In terms of combat effectiveness, perhaps not as powerful as his own Thunder Lion.


    Fortunately, Chi Nan also discovered that as long as the dragon was constantly supplemented with Drunken Dragon Grass, plus a lot of stamina beans and other potions, the strength of the dragon could be quickly restored. At this moment, a new magic nucleus was condensed in the giant dragon''s body, but this magic nucleus was still very weak and fragile, and I don''t know when it will be formed.


    And when Chi Nan used autonomic nerves to repair the injured position of the dragon, he found that he was able to use plants to slowly imitate some of the dragon''s body structure.


    It seems that my ability is even more terrifying than I thought. "If I can find enough suitable materials, maybe I can create a plant dragon by myself." Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Only soon Chi Nan shook his head in denial. Let''s not say that I don''t have so many plants suitable for various positions in my hands. Even if I do, I can''t do such a complicated thing with my current ability.


    You can''t spend a lot of time just to make a low-quality plant dragon. The price/performance ratio is too low. It seems that this matter can only be worked out slowly, at least not for now.


    Wait until you have collected enough plants, and wait until you have a deeper understanding of plants imitating animals.


    All in all, this dragon will be his own in the future. After busying for more than a week, Chi Nan finally came out.


    "You came out? If we are finished, we will go back as soon as possible. We have received the news that we still need two thousand homes for mother trees. Then there will be nothing for the time being, and we can go back."


    Said Silinkaye, who knew that Chi Nan had always wanted to go back. "Also, it''s not good for us to come out for such a long time not to go back. If the time delays for too long, I''m afraid other people will come out to find you."


    Chi Nan is too important to the Elf Forest, more important than most gold masters.


    Chi Nan pressed his hands with both hands: "Okay, I know, but I still need a day to sort out the things here." Just after Chi Nan finished speaking, the red dragon walked over step by step.


    "Oh my God, you let him go, wait, this red dragon, how come it seems to have changed, you can actually domesticate it. I have never heard that an adult red dragon can be domesticated."


    Generally, the dragons that can be domesticated have no adulthood. Only when they are young can they be cultivated and grown up, and the dragons will treat people as relatives. After adulthood, how could such a smart creature follow other people. In the eyes of the dragon clan, only the dragon clan is noble, and any other creatures are not worth mentioning, so they would not care.


    The arrogant dragon race, that would rather die than be domesticated. "Hahahaha, of course, I am such a genius, let alone a red dragon, I can domesticate any beast." This is true. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    It''s just that this is not domestication, but becoming a puppet. The real red dragon is dead, except that there is no red dragon''s soul, this red dragon is no different from when it was alive, and even more terrifying than before.


    The red dragon that has become a puppet is not afraid of death in battle.


    Silin Kaye suddenly said a little strangely: "How do you feel that this dragon has changed and become so strange? What methods did you use to control him. Hey, why are you not talking? It''s really weird."


    The dragon can talk, this red dragon has said before. However, since he came out, Honglong has been staring at nothing and said nothing. This is not in line with the arrogant temperament of the Dragon Clan, which is really strange.


    It seemed that the red dragon had a complete mental breakdown, and in a strict sense, it seemed to be in a vegetative state. But do the dragons have plant dragons, or they can still move, I don''t understand. It seemed that Chi Nan had many secrets, she thought in her heart, her eyes wandering, she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Okay, don''t worry about this. Let''s prepare as soon as possible. I will go back when the last thing is done. After being out for such a long time, the family doesn''t know what''s going on."


    Thinking of Sophia and Hemira, Chi Nan''s heart is full of enthusiasm. After coming out for such a long time, I was about to be suffocated. It''s a pity that Slinkaye doesn''t even know what nasty this guy is thinking.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 699 Can adult dragons also be domesticated?) Reading records, and you can see them next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 700： So many precious plants

    The most important thing to clean up is the surrounding plants. Chinan¡¯s two most important purposes here are to find mutant plants here.


    Chi Nan walked to the side and asked while watching, "Silinka Ye, there are some mutant plants around here, how many have you found." This matter was handed over to Silka Ye to be responsible from the beginning.


    "There are a lot of mutated plants, and there are 16 species with a relatively large degree of variability, but there are not many that are really useful, so let''s see for yourself." Silken Kaye began to explain while handing the record book to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan listened and thought, but the final conclusion was the same as Slinka Yee said. There are only three useful plants. The first type is dragon perch, which is found in places where dragons live.


    It was originally a special kind of big tree, only after it was affected by the dragon''s breath, it showed its own characteristics.


    Chi Nan was surprised to find that this dragon habitat was actually of golden level. There is no special ability, there is only one characteristic, and that is hardness. The hardness of this dragon perch is among the best among golden plants.


    Moreover, Chinan himself can plant this kind of dragon perch seeds. I really don¡¯t know what happened to this dragon perch. It was just a normal plant before. Perhaps, this dragon perch originally needed the breath of the dragon clan to grow normally. But it''s not needed now, because it''s the same if you have your own power.


    The golden-layered hard shell and its own magic lines are also used to strengthen the hardness of the plant body, so there is no other effect. When you build your own golden airship, this thing is the best shell.


    There is also a touch of dragon power on the dragon roost wood, which can affect the surrounding beasts and ordinary animals. Ordinary beasts and ordinary animals dare not approach the place where the dragon perch is located.


    If his airship could be made of dragon perch, I believe that in the process of flying overseas, there will never be a monster who dares to attack him. In this regard, Chi Nan is still very satisfied.


    The next two useful plants are two kinds of vegetation. One is dracaena, which is said to be able to grow after bathing in dragon blood. Chi Nan discovered that this type of dracaena could not be planted without dragon blood.


    Among them is a special substance, which can only be produced by bathing in dragon blood. If you grow it yourself, it is just an ordinary herbal medicine that does not have much effect. Suddenly, the originally tasteless dragon became useful.


    In Chi Nan''s heart, this dragon has become a material producer. At least until he can normally spawn dracaena or find a replacement, this dragon will have to serve as a blood bank.


    The biggest function of this dracaena is to be used as medicine for soldiers to eat. Eating Dracaena can greatly increase the speed of soldiers'' cultivation. And it can greatly increase the fighter''s chance of breaking through the golden level.


    The most important thing is that Dracaena is the main medicine in some special prescriptions. With Dracaena, even fighters who have reached the golden level can be tempered to increase their physical strength and lay a solid foundation for the advanced legendary realm. It''s just that if you want to break through the legend, you can''t rely on this external force to achieve it, you need to rely on yourself to improve.


    Except for Dracaena, the last one is Dragon Spirit Grass. According to Slinka Ye, the amount of Dragon Spirit Grass is even rarer, and she didn''t expect it to be produced here.


    Although the dragon spirit grass can only be produced by receiving the breath of the dragon clan, there are too few plants that can mutate into the dragon spirit grass. Chi Nan was happy just hearing what Slinka Ye said. This problem is really not a problem for him.


    With dragons, plant seeds, just spawn them. Things that Nature Mage couldn''t do could be done easily by himself. The greatest function of the Dragon Spirit Grass is for the use of the mage.


    Just like Dracaena''s promotion of warriors, dragon spirit grass is also a precious fortress that accelerates the improvement of spirit and magic. With the Dragon Spirit Grass, the mage can easily reach the silver level. Even if you want to break through the golden level, Dragon Spirit Grass can provide a very big effect. You know, cultivating a mage is not an easy task.


    Thinking that he could train a large number of wizards in the future, without worrying about the sanctions imposed by the so-called Mage Association, Chi Nan was very happy. Maybe in the future, the Wizards Association will come to beg for themselves.


    Even if it is the Mage Association, can it be compared with the resources that can be used to produce Dragon Spirit Grass in large quantities. Now the output of dragon spirit grass is still affected by the dragon, but it will be different in the future.


    "Since it is a special substance that can be integrated with plants, I believe I will be able to thoroughly integrate this substance into the genetic factors of plants and become a stable plant that can be grown. No way."


    Chi Nan was still very confident in himself. "What about the other plants, is that really the case?"


    "Yeah, do you think these plants are basically mutated based on the dragon breath, just like this vine, with some dragon breath. Seeds are used to make plants for battle, but you want to grow them on a large scale. It''s impossible."


    "It turns out that these things are the most useful for ordinary plant mage Then I will give it to you."


    "What? You want to give it to me, but what do you do." Silken Kaye looked at Chi Nan strangely.


    Chi Nan smiled: "I have a giant dragon, and these things will be indispensable in the future where there will be giant dragons. Are you my friend? Of course I will help you. If you need it in the future, remember to tell me these plant seeds. It will be ready for you."


    Silinka hesitated for a while, and finally nodded in agreement: "Well, then promise you, anyway, you really don''t lack these things. When I return to the Empire, I will repay you again."


    Chi Nan''s mouth opened with a grin: "Thank you so much, then." Compared with the resource policy of an empire, these things that are not of much use to him are really not worth mentioning.


    The plants that Chinan needs can be grown on a large scale. This kind of plant that can only be used as a weapon for one time is really insignificant. Both sides take what they need, this is the best.


    "Okay, now the plants have been cleaned up, you should go back with me."


    Chi Nan pointed to the cave in the distance and said, "Wait, let''s clean up the inside first. I heard that dragons like collecting treasures very much. We haven''t seen it yet." Chi Nan was busy controlling the dragon. But Slinka Yee was an elf, and he didn''t care about wealth or anything. As a result, after these few days, the two of them had never seen the dragon''s treasure.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (there are many precious plants in Chapter 700), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 701： Every dragon is a local tyrant

    "Yeah, there is also the treasure of the dragon, forget this." Slinka spit out her little tongue, but she didn''t feel much anticipation. Anyway, the elves have never been very interested in such things as treasures.


    Chi Nan is different. He doesn''t have the problems of the elves. Now the territory is developing on a large scale. Although there is no shortage of food and basic things, the Golden Dragon is indeed not enough. Especially if you want to do business with the empire in the future, it will not work if you don''t have enough golden dragons. Most people in the empire only recognize this thing.


    I can earn a lot in the future, but that is the future, not the present. Chi Nan almost instinctively took Slinka Ye''s hand and walked forward. This action has been done a lot, and it has become natural.


    And Slinka Ye didn''t seem to notice anything, the two people walked forward in such a normal way but not very normal. After a while, under the protection of many plant weapons, the two finally arrived at their destination.


    "This is the dragon''s lair. The red dragon has always been sleeping here. If there are treasures, it should be there."


    Silka Yee also nodded and said: "It should be the case. The dragon likes to keep all the treasures by his side. It is unlikely that there will be other places to hide, but there may be traps here."


    The dragon''s importance to its own treasure, it is strange that there are no traps. Chi Nan waved his hand, and a large number of bush soldiers ran in.


    After a while, there were explosions in the cave. When the explosion ended, Chi Nan waited outside for ten minutes before saying: "Let''s go, all the places inside have been beaten, there should be no other traps."


    "By the way, will this red dragon create the kind of trap that can destroy the entire treasure."


    Slinka rolled her eyes: "You have read too much biography, how could dragons do this. They will leave their own breath on their treasures, and even if they are stolen, they can find them. As for destroying the treasures. No giant dragon would do this kind of thing. They are a species that values ??treasures more than their lives."


    Speaking of this place, Slinka Ye suddenly felt strange. Even if it is a domesticated dragon, it is impossible to watch his treasure being taken away and remain indifferent.


    Why is this red dragon so strange? What method did Chi Nan use to control this red dragon. If this method can be used on a large scale, it would be terrible.


    But after thinking about it, Silinkaye still did not ask, but whispered: "Chi Nan, you must not let others know about your method of controlling the dragon, otherwise they will be discovered by the people of the Holy Dragon Empire. Do whatever it takes to deal with you."


    "Don''t you be curious, you are also the princess of the half-elf empire."


    Slinka said angrily at night: "How can you not be curious, if you had not become a foreign elf, do you think I would not report this kind of thing? Our royal family may not be like you, but if those nobles know , They don''t care so much." Half-elves are different in nature from elves after all.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Okay, I see. Let''s go in quickly."


    With that said, Chi Nan took the lead to walk inside. The cave of the giant dragon is not completely black and lacquered. Instead, there are small holes leading to the outside to let the sun shine in.


    Under the sunlight, those treasures shone, making the entire cave blurred. "The legendary dragon likes shiny things. It seems to be true." Chi Nan looked around. There were a lot of gold and silver jewelry, golden dragons and silver dragons, as well as various gem spars and monster nuclei, almost all of them glowing anyway. s things.


    So many things are piled up into a hill, which is no small fortune. "There used to be so many people who liked to be dragon-slaying warriors. It is for this reason. Killing a dragon has enough wealth to build a strong family."


    Chi Nan looked around, but most things are all kinds of wealth. Of course, there are some natural glass, Chi Nan suddenly remembered that in this world where no one can make glass, natural glass seems to be a low-value gem.


    Because Chinan doesn''t know how to make glass, the store and airship have always used a kind of transparent plant film, which is better than glass, but the transparency is a little bit worse, nothing more.


    The rest of the value that cannot be calculated is that the red dragon did not know where it was snatched from. It had weapons and armor. It''s just that many armors are piece by piece, not so complete.


    There are also some strange ores, and Chi Nan couldn''t figure it out for a while.


    "Oh my God, isn''t this the light of the stars from the longbow of the marksman Tara two thousand years ago, it will actually be in this place." Slinka suddenly picked up a longbow, her eyes flashing with excitement.


    "What''s wrong, is this something amazing?" Chi Nan didn''t feel anything.


    "Of course it''s amazing. Tara Marksman, the Marshal of the Imperial Archer Legion two thousand years ago, later got this longbow Starlight. Starlight is the weapon of the golden peak, and the body is still made from the branches of the tree of life."


    Chi Nan nodded: "It turns out that it is, it is really a weapon suitable for elvesThe branches of the tree of life can play a huge role in magic, especially natural magic. Bows and arrows, this thing, Okay, this thing belongs to you, it''s useless for me to hold it anyway." Chi Nan gave it to Slinka Ye without caring.


    Silin Kaye tilted her head for a moment, then nodded and said, "I like it very much, so I won''t refuse. When I go back, I will find something to compensate you."


    Chi Nan waved his hand and said, "No, there is not so much politeness among friends. This thing is useful for you and I am useless. It is just for you to play the best role. As for compensation or anything, everything here will be mine."


    "It should be. You originally did it to catch the dragon, and these things are originally yours."


    Suddenly, Slinka clapped her hands and said: "I thought about it. In order to thank you, I decided to help you improve your archery skills and promote you to Erye Archer as soon as possible."


    Chi Nan''s face suddenly stiffened, "Well, can I take back what I said before."


    "Of course not, I have already decided, so you can enjoy it." Silinka''s laughter sounded like a silver bell, making Chi Nan feel that his previous choice was wrong. I knew that this way I shouldn''t give things away.


    "You, you are grace and revenge." God knows how uncomfortable it is to practice archery.


    "How come, Erye Sagittarius is among human beings, it is unique, and others want me to know that I''m not doing it yet."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (every dragon in Chapter 701 is a local tyrant), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 702： A treasure worth 200 million golden dragons

    Happy Chinese New Year, I wish you all a family reunion and happiness. In addition, thank you all for your support over the past year. Without you, this book will not go as far as it is today. So I decided temporarily and I added more today.


    Chi Nan didn''t want to talk, Slinka blinked and blinked big eyes at night. If it were changed to the usual look, but now Chi Nan saw it and was angry. Is there such a guy who will avenge revenge.


    Chi Nan ignored it, and instead directed his plant warrior to start sorting out the proceeds. The gold, silver and various gems were all collected and placed in the box just made.


    I don¡¯t know if I don¡¯t clean it up. After I clean it up, it piles up at the entrance of the cave.


    "Have you figured it out? There are actually so many." Seeing so many treasures, even if Slinkaye, who didn''t care about it, his eyes lit up. After all, Slinkaye was also a princess.


    As the princess of the half-elf empire outside, and she has also come forward to do a lot of things before, Slinkaye is not as ignorant of these finances as other elves, but only feels weaker towards wealth.


    So much wealth, even if it is placed in the half-elf empire, can be regarded as an eye-catching wealth. Usually it''s just a few numbers, but piled together, it is still very shocking. Especially these things are shining under the sun. As a woman, of course it is impossible to be indifferent to these shining things.


    "Well, it has been calculated that the value of gold and silver and other things is about 50 million golden dragons. With these gems, the estimated price should be around 200 million golden dragons. There is no way to calculate the value of these things for the time being."


    Chi Nan said that there was no way to calculate, those weapons and armors, and some that looked like antiques, or other things that seemed to be daily necessities. The price of these things is not as simple as it seems.


    It is possible that there is no price at all and can only be calculated based on the material. There may also be some special symbolic meanings, like those used by celebrities, it is not certain what price can be auctioned.


    These things, Chi Nan plans to screen them for a while, and throw them to the Holy Dragon Empire for sale.


    The price of this kind of things in the Half-elf Empire is definitely not as good as the Sacred Dragon Empire, which Chi Nan has long understood. Half-elves are not elves, but after all, they still have the light temperament of elves.


    "Two hundred million golden dragons, there are so many, they are about to catch up with the military expenditure of our empire for half a year."


    Chi Nan''s face turned dark, his own territory can''t come up with so much wealth now, and he didn''t expect that in the half-elf empire, it was only half a year of military expenses. The half-elf empire is the empire with the least military expenditure, and it is not less in other empires.


    It seems that the development of the territory still has a long way to go, and it needs to continue to work hard.


    But then Chi Nan didn''t matter. After all, this wealth was indeed huge compared with the half-year military expenditure of the empire. No wonder everyone likes slaying dragons so much, the wealth of these dragons is really eye-catching.


    I am afraid that in the empire, with so much wealth, it can be exchanged for a noble title such as a viscount or even an earl.


    Well, these are my own thoughts, and Chi Nan himself doesn''t know the specific situation. "With so many things, how do you plan to take it away? I''m afraid we two won''t work." Slinka said.


    Silinka night didn''t mean that she could not take it away, after all, she only needed to control a few big trees and carry it away. What Silinka Ye really said was that these things could not be taken away and returned to the half-elf empire.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I''m the best at this." With that, Chi Nan''s life magic rushed out, and soon an airship was formed. This kind of ordinary airship, with Chi Nan''s current strength, can build one in only ten minutes.


    "Although there are a lot of these things, in fact, as long as a transport ship can easily take them away." Chi Nan commanded his own plants to be transported toward the freshly baked airship.


    And Slinka Ye is very interesting to look at this thing: "It turns out that the entire airship is grown with plants. I thought it was only roughly using fresh plants, and other parts added alchemy. Are you How to do it, I am not inquiring about intelligence, I am just curious."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "It''s nothing, it''s just to fuse different plants together, and then it becomes like this."


    This is true, but so far, Chi Nan has not found anyone other than himself who can perfectly integrate plants. Sure enough, Silinka pouted her mouth and looked dissatisfied, and Chi Nan also expressed her innocence.


    "Then flying, what kind of flying does this airship rely on."


    As soon as Chi Nan raised his hand, a floating ball appeared in his hand: "This is this, a special product on our side. This floating ball can change gravity and make itself rise against gravity. This is the airship''s floating principle. , Is it much easier to use than flying boat."


    Silinka nodded vigorously: "Yeah, it''s much better than flying boat. I really don''t know how you did it. I can''t even spawn this thing." Silinka sighed while holding the floating ball. Screamed.


    Chi Nan snickered in his heart, he added an evolution lock to it, how could Silka Yee spawn before the evolution lock was unlocked. Only by unlocking the evolution lock can it be able to spawn, create seeds, and even upgrade. Once the evolution lock is added, the plant can only grow within the range of the evolution lock it can only be worse. Beyond.


    I just tried it out just now, but I didn''t expect the effect to be really good.


    "It''s okay, it''s hard to use this thing anyway, even if it can be spawned."


    Slinka said in an annoyed manner: "Aren''t you all able to use it, isn''t it that there are so many people in the Half-elf Empire than you are."


    That''s right, it''s really not as good as me, Chi Nan thought proudly in his heart. "Don''t say so much, go back quickly, aren''t you still urging the two of us over there." Chi Nan quickly changed the subject.


    At this moment, a large amount of financial affairs have been put into the airship, Chi Nan greeted him, and then walked towards the head of the airship.


    "It''s just right, I also want to see what is good about this airship." Silinka followed Chi Nan on the airship, surrounded by the natural and living plant breath, but Silinka''s heart was abnormal. Comfortable.


    "No wonder Jia Wei said that the airship is hundreds of times better than the flying boat. This feeling is so comfortable." As an elf, Silka Ye feels much better than those half-elves. In the airship, it seems to be in nature. same. For sensual creatures like elves, this airship is much better than those alchemy airships.


    Not to mention the inferior combat power, even if there is no combat power, the elves prefer airships. However, Chi Nan''s eyes brightened, as if he saw a new business, saying that there is no such kind of transportation in the Elf Forest.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 702 The Treasure of the Golden Dragon worth 200 million), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 703： Packed, a big bag

    "Look at it, what is it, how can it fly, do you want to shoot it down?"


    "It''s better to take a look. I feel that the natural scent of that thing is very strong, and it is likely to be a living plant. Those who can make this kind of thing are definitely not evil people."


    In the fairy town, many people saw the airship flying towards this side, and put down the things in their hands and looked into the air. There are also many golden level elves, ready to attack at any time.


    When the airship landed, everyone finally saw Chi Nan and Silka Ye in the transparent film. Now, the elves are relieved. "It turns out that it''s the two of them. They''ve been out for so long. Did they just find it."


    "Hey, what is this, can you explain it." Many elves surrounded this side.


    Silinka was the first to jump out of it, and said with some pride in her eyes: "This is the airship of the sacred tree collar. It grows from pure natural plants without any traces of alchemy. But I watched this thing grow. from."


    Chi Nan also walked out, and was surrounded by a large number of elves at once: "Chi Nan, can you get us some of these things? It looks very good. It would be better if you put them on the western battlefield."


    There is a black line in Chi Nan. These elves usually rely on themselves on the battlefield, and they don''t accept the help of those alchemy flying boats at all. The reason is that those things are incompatible with the forest.


    Now that they saw their own airship, they wanted it for the first time. However, if the undead in the west develop and grow, it will be bad for the whole world. Besides, on the side of the elves, isn''t he just about to expand his influence?


    As long as you control it, don''t sell the most powerful weapons. Besides, with the character of the elves, it is impossible to use them to attack oneself. Even if you really use it, you are the supreme ruler as a plant made by yourself, and you don''t have to worry that these plants will betray you.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan opened his mouth and said: "My airship is controlled by a vegetable brain. To control it, you must plant a nerve brain on your body, or communicate with a natural mage to be able to control it."


    The elves all smiled: "Chinan, have you forgotten what this place is? This is an elven forest. More than half of our elves are natural mages, so there must be no problem."


    Well, I really ignored it, these elves are actually more suitable than I thought. More than half of what they said actually refers to natural mages who have reached the Black Iron level or above.


    If you count those elves that only have a little natural magic power and can communicate with plant brains, there will be more. Thinking of the situation I have observed before, these elves have no talent for practicing natural spells at all, I am afraid that they are less than one-tenth. It may even be less, after all, this is only my own observation, and no in-depth study.


    "Okay, then I will get some airships to sell to you in a while, and then you can directly contact the half-elf empire." Unexpectedly, he came to the Elf Forest and started the arms business again.


    For Chi Nan, this is the arms business, and the elves don''t think so.


    "Then leave it to me later, but we also need to buy some." Slinka said quickly.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Okay, okay, but I can remind you that our airships are not protected by magical barriers on the surface. They are actually very fragile, and I will not sell the missiles to you for the time being, because Our own output is not enough either." Chi Nan quickly vaccinated them.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, missiles are fire attributes, and their destructive power is too strong. Even if they are sold to us, we will not use them in the forest. We will figure out other weapons ourselves."


    After a pause, Slinka continued: "The issue of defense barriers, our elves'' magic talents are not as simple as you think. Don''t look at our side that doesn''t like alchemy items, but the magic circle is still very good."


    Is that so? Then everything is settled, and the next business can be done.


    In the next few days, Chi Nan continued to plant the homeland mother tree saplings that the elves needed, and at the same time added an evolution lock. Help is for help, but it''s absolutely impossible if you don''t leave behind.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also made some ordinary airships that also joined the evolution lock, of course, these are the second-generation airships. The first-generation airship was too weak to compare with the imperial airship. Besides, isn''t he about to build the third-generation airship, at that time the second-generation airship was about to be eliminated from its own territory.


    As for the specific news, Chi Nan doesn''t know, because after only a few days, Chi Nan will leave after finishing all this. The elves can only sum up and tell themselves about the performance of the airship on the battlefield.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that when he heard that he was leaving, the elves came to give gifts to themselves.


    The elves become enthusiastic, but they are no worse than humans. A large number of gifts piled up in front of Chi Nan''s house into a hill. Chinan had no choice but to pack it all away but this package was a bit too big. The Red Dragon Treasure, he only used a transport ship to install it. And these gifts sent by the elves, Chi Nan abruptly used three transport ships and almost didn''t install them.


    Fortunately, most of the things sent by the elves are plants, and they know that they like all kinds of special plants. After I went back this time, I had some fun, and Chi Nan was also very happy.


    "Chi Nan, this will always be your home. Whenever you want to come back, just come back directly. Your airship is your pass here." Su An said, shaking his arm towards Chi Nan. As long as the elves regard themselves as their own people, they will have no reservations. It''s really comfortable to come into contact with these unscheduled elves.


    It''s a pity that these elves are too scheming to be forced to this point step by step from the original mainland overlord.


    "Don''t worry, I will remember here, and I will come back to see you when I have time." Chi Nan also waved his hand, and after speaking, he stepped onto his airship. But what I didn''t expect was that Slinka Ye followed up.


    Chi Nanhe asked strangely: "Silinka night, isn''t there a flying boat controlled by a wood spirit over there? You don''t sit there?"


    Slinka said irritably at night: "There is a better way to do that thing. I knew your airship is so comfortable. You should take this one when you come. Also, I''m hungry, hurry up and prepare something for me. "


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the \"Collection\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 703 Packing, a big bag), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 704： One more popped out

    Well, you are the boss who listens to you. Chi Nan thought helplessly, and at the same time produced various fruits for Slinka to eat at night. If it weren''t for the busy days these days, I''m afraid Slinka would continue to pester herself to practice archery.


    For things like archery, to be honest, Chi Nan is really not interested, because there is no way to attach strength to the arrows, and there is no power at all. Is it useful to exercise?


    At this time, as a special flying boat for the royal family, it became a thing that only led the way. If it wasn''t for the fact that the flying boat is full of wood spirits, and there is no messy emotions in itself, I am afraid that those people have already turned to the sky now.


    To cope with the long journey, Chi Nan had already transformed an airship into a laboratory, and now he was just on the road experimenting with the plants given to him by various elves. It is not easy to stroke these plants completely.


    And Slinka Ye is also here. Some plants are better understood and will give explanations to make Chi Nan''s work smoother.


    As the team approached the half-elf empire, Slinka finally changed her clothes. It is no longer the same dress as before in the fairy forest, but changed to the costume of the half-elf imperial princess. That graceful and luxurious dress made Slinka look unusually dignified and noble, really princess fan.


    It''s just that when Chi Nan saw the look of Silka Ye, he couldn''t help but feel an urge to laugh.


    "Hey, what do you mean, don''t I dress up like this?" All of a sudden, Slinka broke her strength.


    Chi Nan waved his hand quickly, and finally held back: "No, really not. I just thought that your usual personality and this outfit are really unsuitable." Chi Nan hurriedly covered his mouth for fear of laughing again.


    Slinka sighed, and she lay down on the table: "What can I do, the half-elf empire is an empire after all, and as a princess, she can only be a little more dignified outside."


    Suddenly, Silka Ye raised her head: "You know, many people in the Golden Grass family don''t like to walk around at all, because it is too uncomfortable. We have always admired nature, who likes to be noble." "


    Suddenly, Slinka''s eyes lit up: "Yeah, I thought about it, I can do this."


    "What did you think of? What''s the matter?" Chi Nan asked curiously.


    Silinka curled her lips: "I won''t tell you, it has nothing to do with it anyway." It''s just that this kind of hanging appetite but not solving it makes Chi Nan a little depressed, you can just pretend to be forced.


    "Well, the half-elf empire is now, I want to keep my manners and don''t disturb me."


    Silinka Yee got up again, very similar to the previous queen, which reminded Chi Nan of the scene when he first saw Silinka Yee. At that time, she looked like a goddess, but now she looks like a costume. Forcing offense.


    Well, Chi Nan admits that he shouldn''t have such thoughts about friends. Chi Nan also knows this kind of effect, because flying all the way, even if it is already very low-key, but so many flying boats and airships flying in the air still attract a lot of people''s attention.


    On the way, some nobles of the half-elf empire often came to inquire, and Slinka had to show up and explain before he could move on. Looking at Slinka Yee who responded appropriately, if this is a human princess, it must be very normal. But compared with the true character of Slinka Yee, this is a bit strange.


    If you pretend to be too much, your acting skills will improve rapidly, Chi Nan thought in his heart. This Slinka night with an inappropriate personality, in this official response, did much better than Sophia''s real human princess.


    In this way, the group flew all the way and finally returned to the imperial capital of the half-elf empire. "I received the news that all of your people have come to the imperial capital, and I will let people take you there." Silinka blinked playfully.


    "Thank you, then, we will go back in a few days." Chi Nan said with a smile.


    Soon, someone took Chi Nan over. I haven''t seen him for a long time, but Chi Nan''s heart is very hot. After meeting with other people, Chi Nan hugged Sophia and ran into the room, doing something unspeakable.


    And Silinkaye is not so leisurely. First of all, Silinkaye will report all the things that happened in the elven forest this time, and at the same time let the people of the Jincao family know that Chinan is a foreign elven thing, and keep it secret. . Next, there are various commercial cooperation. There is no publicity, but it can''t be regarded as not.


    Regarding the various benefits of Chi Nan, they are all based on royal standards. But those half-elf aristocrats who didn''t know the situation were very dissatisfied with this, and many people were still staring at Chi Nan.


    "No, I firmly disagree. If you want to give them so many benefits and have such a large-scale cooperation, the mother tree of the home must be handed over to us. We must get the method of planting the mother tree of the home."


    The half-elf king looked at a roaring subordinate, rubbed his brows helplessly, and couldn''t say many things.


    "Holas, don''t be so angry. In fact, there is a fairy forest in the mother tree of the homeland so this thing really can''t be given to us." There is no way, I have to disclose a little for Chi Nan.


    Of course, elves can''t tell lies, so the king can only speak to this extent.


    "What, the elves still have a copy, why would they take a fancy to these, you just said that those airships are also sold to the elves?"


    The king spread his hands: "I can''t tell the specific situation. I can only tell you that this thing is very important to the Elf Forest, and maybe it will also be important to us in the future. We can''t mess around for the time being."


    "Then we directly control him, but it is a nobleman in a small place, there is nothing wrong with it."


    "Don''t be so irritable, we are the nobles of the half-elf empire, how can we do this to our compatriots." Another half-elf noble next to him immediately stood up and accused Horace.


    "I am for the benefit of the empire, for the benefit of our half-elves as a whole. If such a treasure is in the hands of a half-elf in the north, whoever happens to be responsible for what happens?"


    The king felt his brows beating vigorously, and these people really became more and more disobedient.


    "Okay, we have already decided on this matter. As for his safety issue, I will send someone to solve it." After he patted the table, Holas wanted to say something, but the king glared back.


    The job of managing half-elves is really hard to do. The blonde in his hair is getting richer and stronger, and the king lamented in his heart.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the one popped out in Chapter 704), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 705： Let them steal if you like

    Soon, the medal of the half-elf empire was issued. First of all, he got the marquis status recognized by a half-elf empire. Of course it was only the Marquis, after all, the half-elf royal family couldn''t be too obvious.


    And it''s still the kind of marquis with no real name, no fief, no hereditary. The royal family secretly spread a word, and will gradually improve himself in the future, but Chi Nan doesn''t care at all, he didn''t even think about joining the half-elf empire.


    But with this status, it will be much easier to do things in the half-elf empire in the future. Then, there is a certificate of trade documents. The half-elf empire is very closed to the outside world, and it is not easy for the outside world to communicate with the half-elf. There are many things that the outside world can''t get.


    It''s not a contraband, but the business in this place is really underdeveloped, and many people outside can only look at it.


    At most, the half-elf empire has business dealings with some controlled small kingdoms around it, and most of them are self-sufficient. It seems that there is quite a state of seclusion.


    If it weren¡¯t for this world¡¯s development of technology and no need to communicate with each other, Chi Nan believed that they would certainly not be far from extinction for empires of this character. But the empire is really big, and it can run on its own.


    As long as there is no breakthrough in the outside world, there will be no great impact on this state of closed-door country. And Chi Nan''s current trade permit is an opportunity to break this state.


    Many half-elf little nobles have been visiting themselves these days, so Chi Nan doesn''t have much time. In the past few days after returning to rest, Chi Nan felt even more tired than when he did the experiment.


    It seems that there are many insightful people in the half-elf empire, and they all know that trade is of great benefit to them. They cannot go out casually, but they can use themselves to sell goods.


    Perhaps, when I am here, I also need to find a suitable agency. Forget it, it''s better to find it from your own territory, preferably from your own guards. After all, people who have been loyal to them are more reassuring.


    Finally, it was a silver cross. Chinan had only received a bronze cross before, but it was from a kingdom. This time it was awarded by the half-elf empire, and the level was completely different. The Imperial Cross is considered universal throughout the continent. Except for a few places, other places can be used to express identity.


    And because of this thing, I heard that the nobles are surging against the sky. Only the half-elf king said that this was recognized by the Elf Forest and shut everyone up, but their attitude towards themselves was also very weird.


    Chi Nan also feels a sense of powerlessness towards these half-elves who want to be sly, but because of environment and character problems. A few days later, Chi Nan had no choice but to leave.


    In this place, a site has been specially reserved near the sea, which is reserved for commercial use in Chinan.


    In fact, this land is almost the same as the territory, but the area is a bit smaller, the surrounding area is a bit desolate, nothing more. The royal family has sent someone to start decorating this place in advance, and it can be used directly when it comes back.


    And Chi Nan, who proposed to leave, also left the imperial capital city with others, came to the edge of his original residence, and began to pack his things and prepare to leave.


    Not long after he came out, when an attendant passed by, he suddenly threw a note in his arms.


    Chi Nan stayed quiet, waited until he returned to the station, and then took it out to look at it. The sign below the note proves that this is a message from the royal family. "It is convenient to have the royal family as the inner actor. Is this completely my home court?"


    This is what the royal family sent to remind themselves. The message is very simple. It is to remind themselves that someone might attack their camp at night. Also asked if someone is needed to protect yourself.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, but forget it. Once the royal family sends someone out to protect himself, then it will definitely reveal something. The nobles of the half-elf empire are innocent and cute, but they are not stupid. If it is so obvious that you still can''t see it, then the half-elf empire would have been wiped out long ago.


    "If this is the case, then I will make you happy."


    Chi Nan walked out and said to Horn: "Keep the notice, there may be assailants tonight, and their target should be some special plants on our side."


    Horn''s face condensed: "My lord, please rest assured, no matter how many people come to attack, we will definitely let them come back and forth."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, no, no, how can you do this? They are guests from afar. Since they are here, they can''t let them go back empty-handed. I mean, today, relax your defense and let them take it away. ."


    Horn looked at Chi Nan sluggishly, not knowing what his lord meant.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, even if you take it away, you won''t be able to study anything." Chi Nan had already done tricks on his plants long ago, all with evolution locks. The ability to evolve the lock does not require much effort at all ~ www.novelhall.com ~ just a thought is enough. After returning home, Chi Nan plans to add it to all the plants.


    With the evolution lock, what is the use of stealing the plant? I am afraid that the legendary nature mage can''t unlock his evolution lock. The direction of development is different, and there may be no reference at all.


    "Okay, you don''t need to worry about this matter. Hurry up and let everyone practice well. We got a lot of dracaenas this time. With these dracaenas, we will also train more golden warriors. "


    Seeing the scenes of golden masters everywhere in the Elf Forest, and then looking at his men, there is a lone seedling at the golden level, why Chi Nan feels very unpleasant.


    "My lord, please rest assured, everyone has been training very hard during this period, and many people are about to meet the requirements. With the help of dracaena and personal pressure from the subordinates, they will definitely be able to break through."


    "Well, you are doing a good job, and you can''t slack off." After entering the golden level, Horn''s rate of improvement became very slow. Without the supplement of medicine, the secret method of fighting qi has reached the final stage.


    The road ahead didn''t know how to go, and there was no one to guide him. Horn felt a sense of confusion that he didn''t know how to go forward at this time. Unlike Chi Nan, who knows how to advance even though it is difficult to advance, this is the biggest problem that plagues Horn now. But Lord Lord has confessed, Horn will not refuse.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 705, if you like it, let them steal it) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 706： This result is very happy

    Xiaoxing is here to give everyone a New Year greeting, and a happy New Year everyone.


    In the middle of the night, within the temporary station of the Sacred Tree Ling, the place that hadn''t happened for a long time was quietly approached again. Unlike the past, there are many patrols here today.


    After one incident, Sophia arranged more patrols. Just because there were too few people following the team, a lot of plant weapons in the airship were temporarily released to protect this place.


    But this time was different, because Chi Nan had already packed up and was going to leave. Therefore, most of the plant weapons here have also been cleaned up. Today there are still many patrol teams outside, but they are not as tight as before.


    "This is the place. Our goal is the sapling of the mother tree of our homeland. We can take everything else if we can get it. Don''t get it, do you understand." In the dark, a figure quietly said to the people around him.


    "Don''t worry, Captain, we''ve already figured it out." The person behind whispered.


    "That''s good, but don''t be careless, there are many powerful people in it. We have too few people. If we are discovered, I will block the opponent''s golden warrior. Others try to get things and we will withdraw. "The number of people is too small. If they are surrounded, even they are not sure to leave.


    If Chi Nan knew that a gold-level master was sent to do this kind of petty theft, I would be very surprised.


    But such an extravagant thing can only be done by empires, and those kingdoms can''t do it. Maybe after a while, his sacred tree collar can also do this extravagant move.


    When these people approached slowly, they didn''t realize that today''s patrol route was very different than usual, because it looked perfect on the surface, but in fact it was so perfect.


    As a result, every part of the patrol route is weak, and loopholes often appear when the number of people is small. This small flaw, which seems to be a mistake, is placed in the usual way, and you will surely be able to see it after careful observation. But time is tight tonight, there is not so much time at all, so they can only act.


    "Go, the goal has been determined, just in the open space over there, we set off."


    The dark shadows passed lightly one after another, under the faint moonlight, like ghosts of the night, drifting through the dense forest and entering the camp, the whole process was silent.


    It''s just that, after all, there are too many people, and the strength is uneven, and it is impossible to completely hide in action.


    Finally, a black shadow accidentally touched a thin thread and pulled a stall with a tent. At this time, a patrol team just came over here.


    It''s not someone else who leads the team, it''s Carol. Behind him, a guard quietly pointed to the position just now. "Deputy Captain, there seems to be someone sneaking in over there." These guards are all carefully selected. If you can''t even find this, it would be silly.


    Carol also frowned, cursing inwardly as he walked forward. Which idiot sent this person to make this kind of mistake? Carol didn''t know, because people in the half-elf empire rarely had wars and rarely did this kind of stealing, so they had no experience in this kind of thing.


    Sora has the strength and is very lacking in experience, and those thieves would not make such a mistake.


    As the two sides slowly approached, Sombra had already clenched the dagger in his hand, ready to fight hard at any time. At this time, suddenly I didn''t know what was going on in the distance, and a little bird actually flew up in the middle of the night.


    Carol breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the bird''s call. "There is a bird flying over there. I don''t know what it was frightened. There may be someone. Let''s go and take a look."


    Carol said loudly, and then ran over there with someone.


    The hidden shadow finally breathed a sigh of relief: "The defense is so tight that they were almost spotted. A bird will also arouse their alertness. It is indeed an elite, and I must be more careful."


    Next, these dark shadows slowly approached, and there would be a little situation from time to time on the road. The journey was extremely thrilling, and finally approached where he was.


    What they didn''t know was that at this moment, Chi Nan''s guards and those under the guards were also very troubled. To deal with these sneaking rookies, you must pretend to be patrol masters while deliberately avoiding them. Even some of the clues left by them can''t be found by looking for various reasons, which is really exhausting.


    The lame hard performance by both sides caused Chi Nan, who was observing in the airship, to laugh many times. From time to time, I told Sophie what had happened, and Sophie also leaned in Chi Nan''s arms and laughed from time to time.


    The only horror is Olna, the commander of the Three Nothings has always been expressionless, as if there is no smile at all. Finally, those dark shadows came to the established position.


    This is a place originally used to grow plants, and the plants that were planted have been sold. There is still a little that has not been sold, and it will be completely destroyed before leaving tomorrow. These sneaky men in black the goal is here. "Finally here, hurry up, we''ll leave when we get the things."


    The black-clothed leader was very excited, this secret sneak in was really exciting, but fortunately he was not discovered.


    A group of people quickly ran over, and with a light movement of their fingers, the sapling of the mother tree of the homeland came out automatically, which was only possible for the natural mage. Someone nearby had already prepared it and wrapped it up with a cloth strip on his back.


    "What is this? Seeds, they are seeds, which is great. With seeds, it is easier to understand how to make seeds." Suddenly, the man in black found a box next to it, and there were more than a dozen in it. Used seeds.


    Excited, a group of people quickly put it away and took it with them.


    "Chi Nan, why do you want to give them seeds? Aren''t you afraid that they will find something out."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t be afraid, I have already added some means in it. These seeds can grow and grow normally, but it is absolutely impossible to introduce them." Your new ability evolution lock is not just as simple as locking the level evolution. To be precise, any aspect of a plant can be locked in Chinan alone.


    In this way, the man in black left with his things, and the group of patrols who were exhausted from acting were finally relieved. If this goes on, they don''t know how to avoid catching the enemy.


    Both parties were overjoyed with this result, and both got the result they wanted most.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the result of Chapter 706 is very happy), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 707： I didn’t expect that the second breakthrough was you

    Because of getting what they want, of course no one is willing to continue to make trouble. Otherwise, expose yourself, and the loss of the plan will be very large.


    So, starting from the early morning, Chi Nan has not encountered any obstacles, and the half-elf aristocrats who had always wanted to attack him have all disappeared. Even the people around who are watching him are less than half.


    "It seems that the identity of the person sent last night is not simple, and I am afraid that it was not one or two nobles who participated in this matter, otherwise it would not be possible to influence so much." Chi Nan secretly guessed in his heart, but did not say anything. There is no benefit in telling these things now.


    After that, Chi Nan''s guards directly destroyed the last remaining supplies in front of others. The whole process seems to have not been carefully checked, so there is something missing and no one can see it.


    Seeing this scene, the people who had hidden in the dark were finally completely relieved. It''s just that the half-elves who lined up to buy things yelled at them. These are all good things, and they will be so ruined.


    Don''t talk about giving them a low price, they want it even if the price is raised.


    Seeing that it was about to start, suddenly, a powerful momentum rose to the sky from inside the camp. Chi Nan felt this breath, and he was taken aback: "This is the breath that breaks through the golden level."


    When Horn broke through last time, Chi Nan was not there, so I don''t know. But compared to the feeling when I broke through, this breath faintly gave me a sense of threat, which should be a golden level.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan hurriedly walked over with someone. At this moment, in the woods behind, Horn was holding a long sword indifferently looking forward, and in front of him was a person who burst out of breath but was full of light.


    That pale white fighting spirit is exactly the **** fighting spirit without attributes. It was just a breakthrough, but Chi Nan was a little surprised. It was not Carol and Galio who followed him all the time, but Labrador who later joined.


    This guy, who was named after a certain kind of tail-wagging animal, was originally the deputy captain of the guard of the Royal Capital of Ruthyara and a head of the Griffin Knights, and he broke through in this place at this time.


    Once it breaks through, it will become a master at the golden level, and a master at this level, even in the empire, is not an unknown person. Maybe there are more in the imperial capital, but it is not easy to see it outside the imperial capital.


    "My lord, you are here, Labrador has just broken through to the golden level." Horn was very happy, because this meant that two golden masters appeared in the guards. In this way, the safety of the lord Chi Nan is even more guaranteed.


    "Hahahaha, thank you Lord Lord, if it weren''t for your cultivation, I am afraid that I would not have reached this point in my life." Labrador who adapted to his own strength laughed loudly. At this time, the physique that had been aging had regained youthfulness, and his eyes flickered, obviously returning to the peak period.


    With the breakthrough in strength, the life span has been extended again. This is the most direct benefit of the breakthrough in strength.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Congratulations, I can break through at this time, and my plan will be more perfect."


    Labrador has already pledged allegiance to himself, so loyalty is still very guaranteed. Labrador paused, but looked at Chi Nan in a daze, as if thinking of something.


    It is indeed a member of the original Griffin Knights. Horn and other guards are all ordinary people, and many things are not considered so in-depth and flexible. After all, they have never experienced these things.


    "So, you should have guessed what I will do next, what do you think."


    "No matter what the adults send, there would be nothing I have without an adult. The subordinates have already sworn allegiance to the adults, and everything belongs to the adults." Labrador knelt on one knee to express loyalty without even thinking about it.


    Chi Nan stepped forward and helped Labrador up: "Very well, that''s you. Originally, I wanted to find someone to manage the stronghold in our territory after I went back, but if the strength is not enough, there will be something wrong with it. ."


    "Now it''s just right to have you. A person of golden rank is here to manage the stronghold. Even in the empire, it''s not shabby. I will leave it to you in the future. I will find a way to give you other things. Come here. In addition, you can choose how many people you need." Chi Nan said, pointing to the person behind him.


    As expected, Labrador did the same as Chi Nan thought, leaving behind some people who were also the Griffin Knights before. After all, these people used to be his subordinates and it was more convenient to use.


    The guards are all loyal to Chi Nan, but they are not loyal to themselves. Without Chi Nan''s suppression here, those veteran guards are not so good to command. Next, Labrador also left some craftsmen and people who are good at doing business. With these people, it is easier to build a stronghold here.


    "Are there any natural mages who voluntarily left behind?" Chi Nan said to the side.


    I do business here, many of which are plant types. Chinan also plans to open up something similar to a plantation here After I go back and study the evolution lock, I will establish it here. Then there is no problem.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that there were quite a few half-elves he wanted to keep. Is it because this is a half-elf empire? Maybe this is the only possibility. In the end, because they were too enthusiastic, Chi Nan had to draw lots.


    After leaving thirty half-elf nature mages, Chi Nan took the others and left. In fact, many of the natural mages here were recruited by Sophia later and followed them after generous treatment.


    "After I leave, you can continue to recruit some local people, especially natural mages. But you must remember that you must strictly control and avoid people from other organizations mixing into it." Chi Nan whispered.


    "My lord, please rest assured, I know what to do." This is his own line of business, how could Labrador not understand. Didn¡¯t the imperial capital guards do these things to catch spies and criminals?


    Chi Nan patted Labrador on the shoulder: "Come on, I don''t know how to go after the golden level. I will rely on you in the future. Only by relying on the secret method of vindictiveness can only reach the golden peak at most. It''s up to you." After some encouragement, Chi Nan took the others and left.


    Originally, he was leaving today, but he couldn''t continue to postpone it. Labrador''s breakthrough was just a surprise.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 707 did not expect the second breakthrough to be you), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 708： Still need customs clearance?

    After leaving Labrador, Chi Nan did not stay. On the same day, the final preparations were made, and then a group of people flew towards the sea. Only a few ordinary airships were left for Labrador.


    After all, the strength here is insufficient. If the airship mothership is left behind, God knows whether those nobles will continue to make trouble. For the nobles of the half-elf empire, they can do too much when they are not here. But if you want to stay here forever, this is not what Chi Nan wants.


    Fortunately, the royal family is now on their side. I believe that in the absence of sufficient benefits, as long as the royal family can deal with it, the safety of Labrador and others will not be a problem.


    When they came, basically all the goods they brought were sold, and there were many half-elf organizations in other places that established contact with them, and in the future they would send people to the holy tree collar.


    This time the Forest Banquet was similar to the exchange meeting for Chi Nan. It took the route of the elves, and it was also considered to be famous among the half-elves. Next, the sacred tree leader will usher in a large-scale development.


    He brought a large number of specialties of the Half-elf Empire, some of which were to be brought back, and the remaining part was intended to be used by Chi Nan to open up the market of the Sacred Dragon Empire. Even in the Holy Dragon Empire, it is not easy to get the things of the Half Elf Empire.


    It seems that in a half-elf empire in a closed state, many good things cannot be found in it. With your own ability, it is very easy to get benefits from it.


    On the way, Chi Nan didn''t waste all his time. By the time he reached the border of the Holy Dragon Empire, Chi Nan had a deep understanding of his new abilities and waited for specific experiments.


    And for all the things obtained this time, Chi Nan can basically use it.


    The blue and white painted tree is used to make the shell, and then everything is upgraded to the silver level of the silver level airship. The model has been made in Chi Nan''s hands. The next step is to make the model into a finished product. This needs to be done after returning to the territory.


    With this new airship, even the mainstream alchemy airship on the mainland will definitely not be the opponent of its own airship.


    The light pattern tree is used as the carrier of the surface defense barrier, plus the silver-level thruster, and the missile is the main attack method. If the wind cannon shrubs can also evolve to the golden level, then the conventional attack methods will also be solved.


    Basically, machine guns and high-altitude bombs can be eliminated on such advanced airships. This is Chi Nan''s own vision. By the way, there are also hummingbird fighters and self-explosive hummingbirds, which also need to be upgraded, at least to be upgraded to a silver-level combat power.


    And the production problem is that you need your own golden level and new ability. As long as the ability is sufficient, there is no problem.


    In addition, the evolution of fold eargrass is about to come to an end. The weakening of the Sky Heart will also be completed in the near future. It''s just that although Longqimu Chinan can be planted, there is no way to make a large-scale shell for the time being. It''s not that it can''t be done, but it doesn''t have a weapon that matches the golden-level shell. Just one shell is not enough.


    It seems that the golden-level airship needs to find a way in the future, at least not what I can do now. Another point is the dragon puppet stuffed in his airship.


    The harvest this time is beyond imagination. Suddenly, the airship shook. "What''s the matter? How did you stop." Chi Nan felt it a little, and found that the airship was actually slowing down, ready to stop at any time.


    A voice from the side sounded: "Chi Nan, there are many flying boats in front of us intercepting us and not letting us approach."


    "What do you mean Olna? Forget it, I''ll go over and take a look." Chi Nan walked out of his laboratory and walked to the front. Looking ahead, I saw a lot of alchemy flying boats, all bearing the symbols of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Why did you intercept us?" Chi Nan''s voice was amplified through the amplifier.


    A gray-haired old man walked out on the opposite side: "Look at what you flying boats look like, you should be from the sacred tree collar. What do you want to do if you are near the border of the sacred dragon empire for no reason."


    Chi Nan frowned: "We are indeed led by the Holy Tree. We want to come to the Holy Dragon Empire to do business, can''t it? We just came back from the Half-Elf Empire, and we brought a lot of the Half-Elf Empire''s properties in it."


    The old man on the opposite side narrowed his eyes: "Do you have the clearance permission of the Holy Dragon Empire."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, does the Holy Dragon Empire still need customs clearance permits to do business."


    The old man nodded and said: "Sacred Dragon Empire does business, as long as it needs to pass customs clearance across regions, it is not allowed without permission."


    Chi Nan really didn''t know this. The half-elf empire was very relaxed, and had never heard of anything like that before. Is it because there are no such rules, or because I am too strong, others dare not say these rules.


    Well, it seems that sometimes there are places where you don''t even need to pay taxes, is it really because of your own strength? It''s just its own strength, but the Holy Dragon Empire won''t care. Just this seaside, this time there are more than 300 huge flying boat formations , which is more in number than ourselves.


    There are more transport ships on his side, and once they fight, they are definitely not their opponents. This is just the flying boat formation on the border, certainly not knowing that he is coming here to wait for himself.


    The strength of this empire is not as simple as one thought. With one''s own right now, it is impossible to fight against the empire. And that old man is obviously a golden level master.


    "In Xia Chinan, the lord of the holy tree collar really doesn''t know the rules here. May I ask how to handle customs clearance."


    The old man nodded: "The old man''s empire''s deputy commander on the east side of Luxis, it seems that you really don''t know. Customs clearance is not handled, but you need to apply. The empire will inspect you. Once the inspection passes, you can get permission. Every year, 50% of the tax is required to be paid in accordance with the customs clearance permit, and other taxes are extra."


    It''s very clear, but it seems a bit too bullying. Half of the handover is paid, and the rest will be calculated separately, so if you remove the cost and various other expenses, there is basically no profit, and even loss of money is possible.


    "In that case, forget it, let''s think about it again." Chi Nan waved, and the airship formation began to turn around, preparing to leave here. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the flying boats next to him did not hesitate to deploy a semi-encircled formation. This formation, is this going to go to war?


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 708 still needs clearance permission?) to read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 709： You can leave if you leave something

    Chi Nan immediately controlled all the airships around with his own hands, because only in this way would the speed be the fastest.


    So before the enemy''s encirclement hadn''t made a trip, I saw that the airships changed their formations at a very fast speed. The frigate protected the airship around, and the transport ships were sent to the end.


    All the airships have opened the missile launching ports, and a closer look will reveal that these launching ports are aimed at their flying boats. Chi Nan knew that once his airship was attacked, he couldn''t stop the opponent''s alchemy cannon at all.


    The only thing that can be done is to act first, and launch the missile before the opponent fires, so that it can pose a threat to the opponent. This is the dilemma of high attack and low imitation, and the opponent is not the one attacking the weak.


    "What do you mean, why are you stopping us?" Chi Nan''s voice sounded around again.


    Rusis still looked indifferent: "You actually dare to resist. Without clearance and no entry permit, you can enter the border of the Holy Dragon Empire, of course, as an enemy. Give you a chance and leave all of it. Goods, you will catch them immediately.¡± Although Rusis is old, he doesn''t mean anything to be reasonable.


    Chi Nan sneered: "This place doesn''t seem to be within the border of the Sacred Dragon Empire. If I remember correctly, it is still on the high seas, corresponding to the land, it should be a no-man''s land."


    "Yeah, we haven''t entered yet, these people are too overbearing." The nervous soldiers finally reacted and looked at the map. According to the rules, they did not enter the other side''s waters.


    But Rusis didn''t care about this at all, and said coldly: "What the old man said is right. The old man said that you have entered, that is, you have entered. Obediently give up resistance and don''t make it difficult for the old man to do it."


    The appearance of Luxis, this is obviously taking them down, and he didn''t put the airship on his side in the slightest. Chi Nan squinted his eyes to observe his surroundings. After a long time, he finally understood. It seems that this old guy still doesn''t know the power of his missiles.


    If you know it, it won''t be so easy. Perhaps in his eyes, these strange flying boats made of wood couldn''t break their defensive barrier at all, and they couldn''t stop their attacks. If the strength is not equal, of course you are not qualified to negotiate. Although, even if the power of the missile is known, the strength is still not equal.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan knew it was time to show his muscles. "The deputy commander should take a look at our weapons first."


    Chi Nan didn''t talk nonsense, one by one the airship deflected, and one missile was launched instantly. The missile hit the surface of the sea, and then a huge explosion sounded, and a large hole was suddenly exploded on the surface of the sea.


    "This is our best weapon and missile. I don''t know what you think of the old man."


    Rusis, who had an indifferent face, had a look of jealousy in his eyes. Although he had seen this strange airship in the data for a long time, I also knew that this kind of airship had wiped out the pirate group that was entrenched in the border, but how did he do it? I don''t believe it. After all, the pirate group was also using alchemy flying boats, so how could it be killed so easily.


    In his opinion, it was just exaggerated. Or, the pirate group itself has a problem. But now, Rusis finally saw the power of the missile and knew that the other party could hurt him.


    "Such strength is not as good as us. Leave something and you can leave."


    Rusis was still tough and did not back down. Chi Nan sneered: "Your proposal is not very good. Why don''t we fight a game? If I win, what if I leave things behind."


    "Aren''t you afraid of death? Your fleet is not our opponent. You will die if you lose."


    "It''s okay, I''m afraid of having your old man buried with you." With such a large alchemy flying boat formation, I believe that even the Holy Dragon Empire cannot easily take out too much. Once everything is lost, someone will definitely have a scapegoat.


    Perhaps Chi Nan couldn''t make these alchemy flying boats be shot down, but under his own control, it would be no problem for them to lose most of them. Although there will be no good results on his own side, it is just that the other party really dare to fight with himself.


    In the fight, he will definitely lose, but the other party also won a terrible victory. Just like Chi Nan said, he might really be going to bury them with Lucis by then. Maybe if you don''t die on the spot, you won''t have to die after you go back. But the consequences of such a large loss and mistake are not something I can afford.


    Those who have always regarded themselves as unpleasant will certainly not let go of this good opportunity. Even if he didn''t die at that time, his life would be over.


    I didn''t expect that a local force would have such a powerful force, and dare to be so tough on myself. In the past, anyone who heard the words of the Holy Dragon Empire was not obedient and obedient, this kid had too little eyesight.


    "Are you threatening the old man? Aren''t you afraid that the empire will send troops to wipe out your territory."


    Chi Nan smiled. He knew that the other party was softened, otherwise he wouldn''t use the empire to threaten himself.


    Chi Nan said without hesitation: "That''s really sorry. Now I am the marquis of the half-elf empire got the silver cross of the half-elf empire, and also helped the elves a big favor, you You can try."


    At this time, Rusis dare not act rashly. What Chi Nan said can be easily found by investigation. It is true that the half-elf empire is closed, but as an empire, news cannot be kept secret.


    He didn''t care much about the first two identities. With such a distance, the half-elf empire would not be against them for a dead person. But after helping the elves a big favor, it''s completely different.


    Once this is true, with the character of the elves, if Chi Nan died here, under the urging of the elves, the half-elf empire will inevitably launch a retaliatory attack on them. At that time, the scale of the war was not small. Once a war of this scale breaks out, will the empire let itself be the cause of the war?


    Rusis, who originally felt that everything was in his grasp, is now a little on the wax.


    But as the deputy commander on the east side of the empire, Rusis couldn''t back down either. Retreat now, and his reputation will plummet. Now he finally realized what it was like to ride a tiger.


    The two sides confront each other, and no one is willing to avoid it. After a long time, a soldier suddenly ran over and said loudly: "Your Excellency Commander, the sea beast has already begun to attack the land. The commander-in-chief wants you to enter the combat position as soon as possible to stop the sea beast."


    The new news suddenly broke the tranquility before.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 709 leaves something you can go (monthly ticket 100 plus more)) to read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 710： Temporary symptom

    Hearing this news, both sides breathed a sigh of relief. In this case, once a war starts, the results of both sides will not be too good. Even the soldiers on the flying boat, how many survived.


    Look at what kind of missiles, and then look at the muzzles on the opposite side. As long as these muzzles are aimed at them, they don''t feel safe.


    And Rusis said loudly: "Now, in the name of the Holy Dragon Empire, I will temporarily enlist you to fight at the battle site."


    Chi Nan said disdainfully: "Why should I accept your enlistment?" Just now he was arrogant, and now I want to ask myself for help, and still use such a tough attitude, this is not to put myself in the eyes.


    Rusis said loudly and carelessly: "This is the empire''s express stipulation that the Ruth Yala you are in is a subsidiary kingdom of the Holy Dragon Empire. When the empire needs it, the subsidiary kingdom must accept levy. If you disagree If so, then the Empire has the right to attack Ruth Yala, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Chi Nan squinted, he really didn''t know this one. But Sophia, who was next to him, nodded and said that there was indeed such a decree. Chi Nan didn''t know, would Sophia, who is Princess Rusiyala, still know.


    "If I don''t agree, will you really attack Ruth Yala."


    Rusis said immediately: "Of course, this is for the imperial majesty. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want with the elves behind your back. As long as we don''t kill you, the other half-elf empires will not care."


    This is, as long as he is still alive, according to his own identity, the half-elf empire does not care.


    Even if you add the identity of a foreign elven, but the half-elf empire is so far away from you, what should you do? Moreover, this identity was really exposed, and the Holy Dragon Empire had even more reason to drive itself away.


    They would certainly not allow a foreign elf to occupy a territory on their territory. It''s not easy for a half-elf with its apparent identity to occupy a territory, so the elves should forget it.


    If Chi Nan is only on his own, he can completely ignore this recruitment request, but now it is different, but Chi Nan has a large family to feed. There are also their own people and their own territories.


    I don''t want to give up all this, it seems that I can only temporarily subdue today. Chi Nan clenched his hands tightly. "Well, I agree, you lead the way, but we will not be cannon fodder. The algorithm stipulates that we are obligated to accept the recruitment, but if you want us to be cannon fodder, we will also turn our faces."


    "Of course, the law stipulates that the army of the kingdom under enlistment has a certain degree of autonomy. As long as you get to the position, you can fight freely. Of course, if you are killed by the enemy, you don''t care about our business."


    Rusis looked smug, and the anger just now finally came out. This **** place kid, dare to threaten the old man, the old man must let you know what despair is today.


    However, Chi Nan didn''t care at all and couldn''t beat the airship, but Chi Nan was really not afraid to eliminate the existence of poor strength. My own airship is best at fighting this kind of protracted battle. The airship mothership is similar to the aircraft carrier, and its own weapon cruising capability is not comparable to that of the opponent''s airship that relies on the magic furnace to fight.


    "Let''s go, you guys lead the way." Chi Nan didn''t want to talk to each other too much.


    The flying boat turned, maintaining a formation capable of attacking the Chinan airship formation at any time, and flew forward. The airship formation in Chi Nan maintained a tortoise-like formation, slowly rising while advancing.


    Since it is a danger on the sea, it must be impossible to fly, Chi Nan himself thought so.


    Beside, Sophia gently shook Chi Nan¡¯s fist: ¡°Chi Nan, don¡¯t be angry. The empire is so overbearing. Our strength is not as good as them, so it¡¯s nothing to lower our heads for the time being. With your ability, we will sooner or later. Beyond the Sacred Dragon Empire, it''s okay to breathe like this when the time comes."


    "You''re right, I will definitely make a statement like this. The **** Sacred Dragon Empire."


    The Holy Dragon Empire did not offend himself, but without the Holy Dragon Empire, this guy would not dare to treat himself like this. And after this time, the Sacred Dragon Empire will definitely focus on itself, and it is not certain what will happen in the future.


    The Holy Dragon Empire has now become an imaginary enemy of its own, and perhaps it may become a real enemy in the future. Fortunately, this time, forbearance is enough.


    Both sides kept high alert to each other and flew in the predetermined direction. Temporary alliances may actually go wrong at any time. Perhaps at this moment, Rusis''s heart is also a little uneasy.


    Thinking of this, Rusis said again: "After this battle, you can go to the Holy Dragon Empire, and I will issue you a clearance certificate. Don''t think about slipping away, I have reported your matter."


    Reported? In other words, people on the border now know their existence. Since Rusis dared to report, he must know what other people think of him and what they will do. It seems that if you don''t follow it back, there won''t really be any consequences, maybe you will encounter a lot of pirates.


    Just like when I came by myself, if there are too many I really can''t do without. If the opponent is really struggling with heavy losses and will leave himself behind, there is still a lot of room for manipulation, and Chi Nan dare not bet.


    I don''t seem to need to fight the Sacred Dragon Empire to the end because of this cargo. If I and Sophia are not here, it''s good to say, but my life and Sophia''s life cannot be affected.


    "It seems that we must build a more intelligent army in the future. As long as no one controls the airship, there is no problem even if only the last one is sacrificed." Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "I know, I will be patient for the time being. When we go back this time, we will soon be able to surpass the empire."


    This is Chi Nan''s confidence, perhaps, it is beyond the legendary master. Counting these legendary masters, it is still difficult for me to be their opponent. We must improve as soon as possible and strive to enter the legendary level this morning.


    Seeing that Chi Nan agreed, Rusis immediately returned to his former indifferent. It didn''t take long for the alchemy flying boat ahead to stop. Looking ahead, there is still a sea of ??sea around, but there are a few small islands beside it.


    The island is not very big, the surrounding reefs are dense, and the current is turbulent. In this kind of place, even low-level monsters are difficult to get close. There are lighthouses and some buildings on the island, which seems to be a supply place on the sea. In order to deal with these sea beasts, the preparations made by the Sacred Dragon Empire were really sufficient, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 710 Temporary Requisition of Appearance and Spirituality), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 711： Water cannon lobster, flying lobster

    "You are responsible for the south. If you let those sea beasts run over, you will wait to accept the sanctions."


    Next to Chi Nan, a guard said dissatisfied: "Of course the sea beast walked from the sea, and we can''t see it here. How to intercept it." This is also what Chi Nan is worried about.


    "Although the sea beasts are all in the sea, the sea beasts are simple-minded. As long as we attack, they will definitely float to the surface. Moreover, the seabed is high in this place, even if there are sea beasts hidden below."


    Rusis sneered: "You had better be careful. If you really let too many sea beasts in the past, it is not your own business. Also, you are too tall." After Rusis finished, he said. Communication is closed.


    "My lord, if they hide something, we might be very passive."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "They must have hidden something, such as the appearance of the sea. The sea beasts willing to show up on their own will definitely not be slaughtered. Then, the sea beasts may have the ability to attack from a distance. We have to be careful about this. Theirs There is a magic barrier on the flying boat, but we can only rely on the hard shell to resist."


    "Then sir, why do they have to let them come here to resist? Since the Holy Dragon Empire is ready, their strength should be enough to resist." Horn asked.


    Chi Nan said disdainfully: "It''s just that we are interested in our cargo and want to swallow it. It''s just that our weapons are too powerful, so they dare not do it easily. But we have consumed too many weapons here. It''s not their opponent. As for the elves, just don''t let them know."


    "It turned out to be this attention when consuming our weapons and ammunition. Unfortunately, they made the wrong idea."


    The guards around laughed one after another, and they were least afraid of consumption.


    "Of course, we also have to be as careful as possible. If they suddenly attacked during the battle, it is not impossible. Therefore, stay away from them. As for the altitude, ignore it and stay at this altitude."


    On the other side, Rusis looked at this side from time to time, his eyes full of sneers.


    "Your Excellency Commander, why do we have to let them participate? If their power is not enough to allow the sea beasts to pass too much, then we will need to bear the responsibility ourselves." An old man next to him asked in a low voice.


    Rusis said indifferently: "Their firepower is still very good, at least it is not a problem to block the sea beasts for a period of time to give us enough reaction time. As for keeping them, it is not only we know now."


    "If they are wiped out by the sea beasts, it is their own problem. As for the goods, there is no problem with what we salvaged. After the notice, it succeeded this time. Go back and reward each person with ten golden dragons."


    This is a hush fee, and they all know this business very well. "But Commander, is it really worth taking such a big risk for such a small amount of cargo?"


    Rusis sneered: "Of course it''s not worth it. Do you think I''m just for these goods. No, I''m for this commercial route. If you can do business with the half-elf empire, then there must be a road map and permission. Just take it. When we arrive, we will be able to connect with the half-elf empire and gain this route."


    He didn''t think that Chi Nan was important to the half-elf empire. In his opinion, he was just the lord of a small place.


    "As long as we organize some half-elves to form caravans, then with half-elves as a breakthrough, we can completely take this route. You should know the benefits of doing business with half-elves."


    Can you not know, the scarcity is the most expensive thing, they don''t know this sentence, but it is common everywhere.


    The half-elves are good, and they are scarce in number. As long as they can make this transaction, they are simply harvesting a huge gold mine. No matter what you do in the future, it will be very easy.


    "For this kind of benefit, it doesn''t matter if you take risks. Besides, even if the half-elves in a small place are really dead, the half-elf empire will not be so good. As for the elves, who knows what will happen? If the elves shoot, the people behind us won¡¯t stand by and watch like this."


    It turned out that the deputy commander had made all preparations, and everyone was relieved now. "My lord, the sea animal in front has appeared, it is a water cannon lobster." Suddenly, a warning signal came from the front.


    At this moment, the water level above the sea seemed to rise a lot, and there were many monsters on the sea rushing towards this side. But looking in the air, Chi Nan found that these things were actually big lobsters.


    Well, at least on the surface it is very similar to a lobster, except that it is much bigger than a human. Two huge tongs waved to make people feel cold. "It''s a water cannon lobster, one of the monster groups that mainly attack the ground."


    As Rusiyala''s princess, Sophia recognized it instantly, but Chi Nan didn''t see what it was. "Water cannon lobster? What is it, and what is the method of attack."


    Sophia immediately said: "The attack method of the water cannon lobster is very simple, except for the two tongs used for melee , it can only spit out the water cannon from the mouth. The attack power of the water cannon is equivalent to that of black iron. Magic is not very powerful, but there are too many, and the attack frequency is also very fast. At our altitude, they are difficult to attack, so it will be fine if we don''t go down.


    "Yes, but there is no way to intercept it if you don''t go down." Chi Nan said indifferently.


    "Hey, why does it exist in the sky? What is that." Suddenly, Horn pointed to the distance and said.


    Chi Nan looked at it from a distance, and sure enough, there are also creatures in the sky. They are also creatures that are very similar to water cannon lobsters, but they are thinner and look much smaller. It''s just that these lobsters have wings and fly in the air.


    The speed is not very fast, nor is it very flexible, but to fly is to fly.


    Chi Nan looked back at Sophia, Sophia immediately said: "It''s a flying lobster, a variant of a water cannon lobster, with similar attack methods. It''s just that because of its small size, you will have to go to the sea to absorb water again for a while. That''s fine."


    "So, it doesn''t matter as long as the attack power is not enough, water magic, I am really not afraid. By the way, the sea is so big, why must these sea beasts attack the land? What good is this for them?"


    Chi Nan couldn''t figure it out, and other people around couldn''t figure it out. Orna looked at other people blankly, just listening without speaking. As an inland half-elf, Orna doesn''t even understand things in the ocean.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 711 Water Cannon Lobster, Flying Lobster), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 712： Its time to show real technology

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    Seeing so many water cannon lobsters flying in, the flying boat of the Holy Dragon Empire had already prepared for it and started directly. "Hmph, let them see the true power of their empire, even if it is their last chance to open their eyes before they die."


    Rusis gave an order, and the flying boat flew forward, and then launched an attack.


    Many muzzles opened and energy began to gather. "It''s strange, that kind of alchemy artillery attack seems not strong, but dealing with these water cannon lobsters is really a waste of it." Chi Nan looked at their actions strangely.


    But the next moment, these flying boats told Chi Nan what they were going to do. The energy of the cannon is gathered and formed, but there is still a barrier outside the cannon. This special layer of material condenses out of thin air, presenting a hemispherical shape, with hexagonal traces on the surface all over the body, making the entire barrier look like a hornet''s nest.


    Then, when the power condensed to the extreme, the entire barrier suddenly exploded. A large number of blue light spots scattered out, but not one, but countless light spots, covering a large area below as if it were raining.


    Within this large area, the water cannon lobster seemed to be erased by an eraser, and was killed on the spot, and a large number of flying lobsters in the air fell down. The entire sea area suddenly became full of dead bodies.


    "It turns out that the attack intensity is not high, but it has become a shot attack. This method is indeed very useful for killing low-level creatures. Most of these blister lobsters are only black iron level, even Not as good as the black iron level.


    If it weren''t for its own shell defense and the ability to use simple water magic, these lobsters are not even Warcraft. When under attack, as long as the attack exceeds the defense itself, it is easy to be killed. Although most lobsters seem to have only one wound on their body, they have actually become a piece of pulp inside.


    "I don''t know if such a big lobster is delicious." Chi Nan said to himself.


    Sophia immediately said: "I heard that these lobsters taste good, but the people here are very disgusted with water cannon lobsters. Basically, they will not eat them if they are caught, but will be destroyed on the spot. Some people will not eat them secretly. Let people know."


    "I''m afraid that more of them are still like this. They are directly broken and can no longer be eaten." Olna pointed to the battlefield. The dead lobsters there were all turned into shrimp paste, and it was impossible to collect them. At all.


    "Since it tastes good, let''s grab a few and taste it later."


    Just as the group was talking, the water cannon lobster had already begun to counterattack. In the sea that originally seemed to be relatively calm, it suddenly boiled, and numerous water cannon lobsters emerged from the water.


    A large number of water cannon lobsters rushed directly out of the water, and then spread their wings and flew.


    Countless water cannon lobsters spit water jets into the air at the same time, the scene is extremely spectacular, as if forming a super large waterfall, and it is the kind of flowing backwards from below. Unfortunately, the water cannon lobster is not strong enough.


    Those water cannons hit the flying boat''s defensive barrier, but as a result, they didn''t even have the qualifications to shake the barrier and was cancelled out.


    "Sure enough, there are a lot of these lobsters. As long as they are attacked, they will come out by themselves. It seems that they have not deceived us with this information." In fact, it is not necessary.


    Sophia stared at the water cannon lobster and said: "These lobsters can only use their instinct to condense the weak water element, and use the water element to spray out sea water. Although the effect can be compared with the black iron-level single magic, it is effective. It is a physical attack in itself. Such an attack can be easily withstood by our airship hull."


    Chi Nan also found out: "You are right, this is the real reason why I am not afraid. Our airships are all diamond wood shells. Elemental attacks are okay. Physical attacks are fine, even the bronze level."


    The airship''s shell is so thick, this Chi Nan knows that silver-level magic, as long as it is a physical attack type, will be difficult to break through its own airship defense for a while, and the mothership can even ignore this kind of attack.


    The thick shell has this advantage. In terms of defending against this kind of water cannon attack, the airship may be much stronger than the airship of the Holy Dragon Empire. Flying boat defense also consumes magic power, but they don''t use this.


    Sure enough, a strong defense is still very good, Chi Nan thought of it silently in his heart.


    At the same time, new changes appeared on the flying boat again. It turned out that the attack of the flying boat was not only the alchemy cannon, but also the magician on it. Countless magicians raised their wands and began to gather magic elements.


    With the bonus of the special design of the flying boat, these wizards condensed all kinds of magic, which shot down from the air, like fireworks, the attack was very accumulated, and it was also exceptionally gorgeous and dazzling.


    Sure enough, in order to deal with these things, the Holy Dragon Empire made quite perfect preparations.


    Among these magicians, the Fire Element and the Earth Element are basically invisible, and the environment here is not suitable. Most magicians are either water or electricity. The electric system can easily penetrate the lobster shell and cause an internal blow.


    The physical attack directly created by water magic seems that these lobsters are not very resistant in this respect. It''s really strange. It''s obviously a creature in the ocean, and it''s not very resistant to water magic. It''s really strange.


    All in all, under this kind of blow, the water cannon lobster was attracted piece by piece, and then killed piece by piece, as if harvesting wheat, giving people a relaxed feeling. "Why don''t you fight, the lobster is about to cross your defense line." At this moment, Rusis''s voice sounded again.


    Because Chinan''s fleet was flying too high, they wouldn''t be able to take the initiative to come out if they didn''t do anything. It seemed that Rusis was also anxious. If they haven''t done anything, let go of so many water cannon lobsters.


    In the end, even if the Sacred Dragon Empire would hold Chi Nan accountable, Rusis couldn''t explain this problem to his own line of defense. Originally thought that Chi Nan would block the Warcraft, who would have thought that they would not do anything.


    When Chi Nan heard this, he finally remembered that he was on the battlefield now. "Relax, let''s do it now."


    After Chi Nan said a word, he ordered the airship''s door to be opened: "It''s time to show the real technology. Let you see what is the real crushing of cannon fodder." Following Chi Nan''s order, the airship''s doors have been opened. turn on. Then, one by one, things that looked like little birds flew out of the airship and rushed downward.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 712 is time to show the real technology) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 713： There is no harm without contrast

    "What is that? They didn''t use that kind of weapon called missile." When Chi Nan''s airship launched an attack, the soldiers of the Holy Dragon Empire who had been watching here immediately discovered it.


    "It seems to be some kind of monster, it looks like it is a kind of bird."


    "No, it''s not right, it is obviously a kind of plant, I can see that there are still things like leaves growing on those things."


    The soldier just now retorted: "It''s obviously a beast. I heard that there are beasts with leaves, even if there are big trees growing on them." The two soldiers immediately quarreled about what it was.


    Rusis looked at these things, his eyes narrowed slightly, please report that there is no such thing.


    "Are those all monsters?" Rusis asked the mage next to him.


    The mage immediately shook his head: "No, I can feel the entangled elemental aura on those things. This is definitely not a monster. The core is the natural aura. These should be plants, and they are spawned by natural magic."


    It can be seen at a glance. If it is a plant, I have never heard that there are plants that can naturally grow like this. Could it be that the half-elf empire is already so powerful, capable of making such a powerful weapon.


    At this moment, Rusis didn''t believe that these things could be made in the small place of the Holy Tree Collar. It must be produced by the half-elf empire, and then supported for them to use. As for the purpose, it was nothing more than to develop strength while showing the strength of the half-elf empire. This kind of thing is not very familiar to any empire.


    "Look, they attacked. It was a wind element attack. The bronze-level magical destructive power is not small, but I don''t know how long it can last." The wind element mage, who is most sensitive to the wind element, discovered it in the first time.


    This time, the hummingbirds released by Chi Nan were all hummingbirds, and there was no self-destructive hummingbird. When the hummingbirds attacked, the sea was also boiling, and countless water cannon lobsters emerged.


    The water cannon lobster launched an attack on the hummingbird fighter, and a column of water rose into the sky.


    It''s just that these hummingbird fighters are not flying boats, they are very flexible and fast, and they are rarely hit directly. Even if it was hit, the Hummingbird itself was of bronze level, and the damage was not great.


    Unless you are directly hit by the bronze water cannon lobster, you will only get injured and not die. And the Hummingbird fighter without the slightest injury and pain concept will continue to fight. A jackhammer is a big piece.


    The water cannon lobsters in the center were torn to pieces on the spot. Those farther away were also seriously injured one by one. This is because the water cannon lobster is relatively strong against pure elements. Otherwise, don''t even want to stay within the range of the water cannon lobster. In the air, more and more hummingbird fighters appeared.


    "Continue to spawn. I don''t know how long this battle will take. Continue to increase the number."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the spawning chambers inside the two motherships began to spawn a large number of seeds for the hummingbird fighter.


    If it was before, it would take at least two or three days for the hummingbird fighter to emerge. But now it''s different. An energy pool has been added to the mothership, which was created by Chi Nan using the characteristics of his own ability transfer.


    The energy pool can absorb the energy emitted by the surrounding plants, since it has been collected. This power is almost exactly the same as Chi Nan''s own life magic. As long as permissions are granted, others can also control the use.


    Therefore, the natural mage with authority in the rear directs this power through the direct control of the nerve brain in his hand. The speed at which Chi Nan''s life magic power was spawned was not comparable to that of the mother tree of the homeland.


    A large number of hummingbird fighters were continuously born in the rear catalytic chamber. Now the sky is full of hummingbird fighters. After this battle, I am afraid that there are too many hummingbird fighters to carry them.


    These are not problems, what is important now is fighting. Even if it is a hummingbird fighter, if it is attacked too much, it will be shot down. After all, the hummingbird fighter is not good at defense, and it is not a flying boat, and there is no magic barrier. However, this loss was already expected, and Chi Nan didn''t care about it. Just speed up production later.


    "My lord, half of the energy in the energy pool has been consumed, do you want to continue."


    When Chi Nan heard this, he waved his hand: "Let''s pause first, save a part and use it later." No way, this is not my own site, without plants that I planted, the energy in the energy pool recovers too slowly.


    You can''t use your own magic to supplement it. Although it doesn''t matter if you do this, what should you do? The natural power that these airships naturally emit to supplement the magic power, recovery is too slow.


    It seems that when I go back, I have to find a special kind of plant that can quickly collect energy to restore the magic power of the energy pool. There are a large number of energy pools, and the research and promotion of various plants can play the biggest role in the future.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the Holy Dragon Empire looked dull. A large number of hummingbird fighters filled the air, and it was almost fatal to fight. Their attack power and range were far beyond them, and the intensity of attack was not comparable to them. Moreover, the hummingbird fighters used are all wind attacks These water cannons and lobsters have good elemental resistance, but if it is aimed at humans, the lethality of this thing is stronger than the alchemy flying boat for the human army. Too many, the half-elf empire is so powerful.


    "It''s been half an hour. The strange birds that came out the first are still fighting, indicating that their combat endurance is very strong." The old man next to him said, the expressions of these Lucis''s expressions are even more ugly.


    "Damn it, how did they do it? Has the half-elf empire studied so deeply?"


    "My lord, do our plans continue."


    After being silent for a while, Rusis said angrily: "No, they haven''t used missiles until now. Once we attack, we will definitely lose a lot. Let them go this time."


    The loss of most of the flying army is too costly, even if it gets the half-elf empire trading route, it can''t keep it. Without this level of identity, many things will be very troublesome to sit up.


    Therefore, compared with the profit, the risk is too high, and the possibility of success is too small. As a qualified businessman, Lucis will never do this kind of business. Looking at the battle on the opposite side, and then at one''s side, how could the imperial flying boat fleet that was originally proud of it looked so dazzling.


    "My lord, the wizard group is almost out of magical powers. It should take a break to prevent other changes."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 713 is no harm if there is no comparison), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 714： Laid-back combat command

    A large number of hummingbird fighters hovered around, and the lobsters below rushed out of the water as if they had no brains, and then were wiped out one by one. Not one by one, because every jackhammer can empty a large area.


    After fighting for a while, Chi Nan suddenly smiled: "The delicious food is here, let''s try it."


    Suddenly, the door next to it opened, and several hummingbird fighters with deformed claws flew in, and several water cannon lobsters were still being held below. Different from normal water cannon lobsters, these few are dying.


    A closer look revealed that a deep gap was also caught behind the head. Because of this gap, the blister lobster loses its elements and loses its ability to fight. The flightless lobster basically loses most of its combat effectiveness when leaving the water. Although these lobsters are still alive, they are just to keep them fresh.


    "Let''s take care of it." Galio''s eyes lit up and quickly ran over.


    Since Carol showed his mind, Galio, one of the first guards to follow Chinan, also hopes to show some of his own specialties. It''s just that Galio has never found what he is particularly good at in combat.


    But when it comes to making food, Galio has shown a very strong talent and interest. Today, Galio''s culinary skills have surpassed those of the chefs around Chi Nan.


    If it weren''t for Galio as a guard and his main duty is to fight, Chi Nan would want Galio to stay in the kitchen.


    But usually outside, some food making matters are also handed over to Galio. In Galio''s words, the lord can eat his own food, which is an absolute trust in himself.


    The guards didn''t despise Galio''s ability at all, but many people were very envious.


    Galio, who had been prepared for a long time, quickly cleaned up a few lobsters, and then made food. The fire in the airship was really nothing to Chi Nan.


    Because Chi Nan has transformed the airship mothership in the shortest time. Above the head, slowly open a gap to allow air to circulate through the top. So the fire will smoke and you will go out through here.


    Looking through the transparent film, seeing Chi Nan and others start to eat lobsters, Lucis''s face is even more ugly. Did these people run out for a picnic? They kept issuing orders here, but they were so leisurely.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, they cleaned water cannon lobsters much cleaner than their own. In contrast, I need to continue to give orders here, and there is no obvious effect if my mouth is dry.


    However, on Chi Nan''s side, as long as the command is set, the plant brain can control the hummingbird fighters to fight automatically, and there is no need for Chi Nan to continue to command. This kind of commanding style like wild travel is really leisurely.


    Outside, many hummingbird fighters fought for a long time, the elemental power in the body was almost consumed, and some damages on the body were also a lot, so this part of the hummingbird flew back in the fighter. Seeing this scene, many soldiers and wizards of the Holy Dragon Empire lighted up and began to look forward to them. These things would be hurt.


    But not long after, many people scolded. Because they clearly saw that the hummingbird fighters did not return to the inside of the airship, but lay on the hull of the airship, and found a place to hang themselves up.


    Next, these hummingbird fighters began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. The injury on his body quickly recovered, and it grew back in a short time, and the elemental power was continuously absorbed, and he quickly returned to its peak.


    They didn''t know that this was the result of the radiation of the homeland mother tree fused on the two airship motherships, directly repairing and restoring the hummingbird fighters within the range. They just saw that these hummingbird fighters rejoined the battlefield after lying on the airship for a while, no different from before.


    This kind of fighting durability, as long as there is no overwhelming power, this weapon can''t be suppressed at all.


    Fortunately, those small airships did not carry many hummingbird fighters, but there were too many on the two large airship motherships. In the end, many hummingbird fighters flew around, but there was no mobile phone meeting.


    In this case, Lucis and others almost vomited blood. "Damn it, what kind of weapon is this? No, it must be reported to the empire to allow those **** to infiltrate it. It is necessary to figure out all the data on this weapon."


    It doesn''t matter if they didn''t exist originally, now that the other party already has this weapon, they must guard against it. As for saying that this is not a half-elf empire, who would believe that a small territory can be created.


    They don''t have the eyesight of the natural mage, and they can''t see that this thing is grown from the beginning to the end. They thought that a lot of alchemy methods were used inside, but the outer shell was a little worse.


    After all, it is for outsiders to use, adding a little technical blockade is not incomprehensible.


    Just like the flying boats they gave to the pirates, they were all obsolete goods, and certainly not the same level as the flying boats in service. As a result, the two sides showed a completely different situation.


    The people on one side were eating lobsters leisurely and chatting, ignoring the fighting at all, while the other side was exhausted enough. The commander kept yelling, and the later, the higher the frequency.


    The soldiers ran around, constantly carrying various supplies, and controlling the attacks of the alchemy artillery.


    Those mages are even more uncomfortable, and they will cast magic when they recover, and continue to recover when their magic power is exhausted. This is much more exhausting than usual. I used to have high status and high privileges. Now that someone is fighting on the side in a limited amount, these mages feel unusually uneasy in their hearts. What is going on with these people.


    "Your Excellency Commander, their combat power is too saturated, and a lot of plant weapon attack power was wasted. Why don''t we let them come and help, so that we can also relax." The old man next to him whispered.


    "Huh, my dignified deputy commander on the east side of the Sacred Dragon Empire, do I still need someone from a small place to support it. If I open this mouth, where will my face go. Let me know, let the soldiers speed up, and don''t embarrass the empire. ."


    As soldiers of the great empire, even soldiers have their own pride. Hearing this, everyone is more motivated.


    It''s just that some nobles next to them are sighing. Although the soldiers are full of energy, they are really ashamed to compare with the opponents. Fortunately, I just let off some more water cannon lobsters, and there were no obvious losses or casualties, otherwise the other party must help. Going back this time, we must let the empire strengthen the research of flying boat.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 714 Leisurely Battle Command), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 715： Only 7 days of life

    This battle is obviously not so easy to go on. When it was night, the water cannon lobster not only did not decrease but increased. On the flying boat, one by one huge light bulbs lit up.


    This is not a real light bulb, but a magical flame group burning in mid-air, illuminating the night sky.


    There is no need for Chi Nan. After all, his own hummingbird fighter does not rely on eyes to observe prey, nor does it use plant brains. They all have their own perception methods, even in the dark night, they will not be affected in the slightest.


    Even at night, the power of plants is stronger, because no matter how animals adapt to the night, they will be affected, but plants will not at all. Who makes his own plants have no such thing as eyes?


    "You said, these lobsters have been attacking ashore. Is it really worth the deaths and injuries?" Chi Nan said while putting a piece of lobster meat in his mouth. The taste of this thing is really good.


    Sophia gently wiped the corners of Chi Nan''s mouth: "Of course it''s worth it. There are many resources on land that are not in the sea. Although the sea is huge, many monsters that can go ashore still hope to gain a piece of land control."


    This is the real reason why marine creatures are always attacking the land. Otherwise, if they live well in the sea, why must they go ashore? The reason is that there are things on the shore that attract them, and by obtaining those resources that are lacking in the sea, many monsters can develop faster, make the race stronger, or make themselves stronger.


    Had it not been for the humans and other creatures on the land that had always resisted, and the strength of the land was also very strong, perhaps many places would have been captured by the sea creatures.


    "I really don''t know how these lobsters have so many, but the loss is so great, these lobsters don''t know how to be afraid and distressed."


    Sophia immediately explained: "You are mistaken. These blister lobsters are not real members of the water cannon lobster, but just some fighting tools. Real water cannon lobsters cannot attack like this."


    "What do you mean, isn''t this lobster in water? Although it tastes good, I am sure it is a creature."


    This thing, no matter how you look at it, doesn''t look like a puppet, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    "Of course it is a living thing, but did you know that the water cannon lobster has a very special way of breeding? The water cannon lobster reproduced in this way is like this, let me talk to you."


    The people around raised their ears one after another, they really didn''t know this. Following Olna''s statement, Chi Nan and others finally understood. "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that the water cannon lobster actually came from this way. No wonder there are so many."


    Chi Nan now knew that the strongest violent soldier was not himself, not the undead, but the water cannon lobster.


    The water cannon lobster gathers energy, and then can produce a large number of eggs at one time. This is not an ordinary egg, but an egg used for battle. These eggs can hatch in a very short time, the process will not exceed ten minutes.


    After hatching, the crayfish will continue to devour all the food around it, everything that can be eaten will be eaten, and even some of the same kind will become their own food, completely without thinking, only instinct and obeying orders.


    In less than a day, these lobsters will grow to adulthood, which is a state close to black iron. Both the defense and the only attack spell reached the black iron level. A small number is nothing, even ordinary people may kill it, but when the number is large, it becomes this kind of scene.


    "This reproduction rate is so fast, it is really strange that these water cannon lobsters have not conquered this sea."


    Sophia rolled her eyes: "It''s not only the water cannon lobster that can use similar breeding methods, but there are many others, besides, this method has big flaws."


    After eating a piece of lobster meat, Sophia continued: "This method of reproducing water cannon lobsters must first gather a lot of energy by themselves to produce enough eggs and prepare enough food, otherwise the water cannon lobsters will not have enough food. When you grow up to adulthood, you will eventually die. The last point is survival."


    Pointing to the bottom, Sophia said coldly: "Don''t look at these water cannon lobsters now jumping around, but in fact they only have a lifespan of seven days. After seven days, they will die even if they are not killed."


    Chi Nan knew clearly: "It turns out that it is. No wonder these water cannon lobsters are never afraid of death, and the controllers behind are not afraid of loss. It turned out to be only seven days. But if they washed ashore, the impact of seven days would be great."


    "There is no need to go ashore, even if the damage is not small now. The creatures under this sea area are almost dead, and within the next three years, there will be no production in this sea area."


    Sophia looked down with some worry: "And so many corpses are soaked in seawater, if one is not handled well, it will cause a big plague. But this is the Holy Dragon Empire, they should have a solution. ."


    Although there was a large dark area below, Chi Nan could clearly hear the noisy sound. The battle below is still fierce, and there are many lobster deaths at all times Even in such a high sky, sometimes you can smell the strange **** smell, which makes people feel a little sick.


    Forget it, ventilation is enough, simply close the airship''s head, not to bear the surrounding sea breeze.


    The whole night passed. On the second day, Chinan looked down in the early morning, and the surrounding sea had become a large garbage dump. Lobster corpses are everywhere, it is really chaotic.


    There are more lobsters constantly rushing out from the distance and underwater, and continue to fight with their own hummingbird fighters. The corpses were shattered and turned into meat residues. Many of the corpses were eaten by other water cannon lobsters, and then the fight continued.


    Even though Chi Nan didn''t personally participate in this battle, there was still a feeling of exhaustion, which was psychological exhaustion.


    Chi Nan is okay, at least he has experienced fatigued battles with the undead with the guards. But other people are not so good. Especially Sophia, showing a kind of confusion of not waking up, Chi Nan knew that it was not really not waking up.


    "Sophia, you go and rest for a while. I''m afraid this battle will not be over for a while. Go to my laboratory. The soundproofing effect is good over there." Chi Nan saw Sophia shaking his head and hugged him. , Delivered to the laboratory in person.


    Without messing with Sophia, Chi Nan quickly returned to the command room and continued to watch.


    "Hehe, they look pretty good, they seem to be used to it a long time ago." Chi Nan looked at the flying boat formation in the distance.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 715 only has a seven-day lifespan), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 716： What to do if there are too many hummingbird fighters

    Cold and fever, so unlucky...


    This blocking battle cannot be completed in a day. Even if the lobsters can only survive for seven days, there will be time. One day is used for growth and one day is used for preparation.


    Then the lobsters rushed over, and they had to stay here for at least four or five days.


    During this period of time, a large number of hummingbird fighters in Chi Nan''s hands were constantly consumed, but Chi Nan didn''t care, because there were more hummingbird fighters being continuously manufactured and constantly replenished.


    At the beginning, Chi Nan used the life magic in the energy pool to speed up the production speed, but later, in order to save money, he did not continue to use it. But without the energy pool, it can still be planted with the help of the mother tree of the homeland and the nature mage.


    In order to cope with this battle, everyone later cleared out all the cabins and turned them into training warehouses. Anyway, as long as the power of the mother tree in the home is within the radiation range, it will be the same.


    Only a few cabins were not used, which led to the continuous destruction of hummingbird fighters, but the number of hummingbird fighters not only did not decrease, but was increasing.


    On the fourth day, Chi Nan suddenly discovered that the water cannon lobsters were attacking less and less.


    "It seems that the number of water cannon lobsters has begun to decrease drastically, and it seems to be about to end."


    "It should be. Those water cannon lobsters exhausted all their accumulated power at one time. If you don''t rush over once, you don''t know when the next time." Sophia walked out and looked down and said.


    After a few days of adaptation, Sophia gradually got used to this battlefield. It''s just that Sophia has been very lethargic in the past few days, always looking like she is not awake. Chi Nan knew that this was a kind of mental fatigue. After the battle is over, I can recover for a while, but now there is no way.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the Holy Dragon Empire also saw this. "Go harder, the war will be over soon."


    Hearing this, all the soldiers were shocked. Even though they had been mentally prepared for a long time, in fact, even the soldiers of the Holy Dragon Empire felt apathetic after such a long period of fatigue.


    Chi Nan''s side is okay. I don''t know that the exhausted plant brain is controlling, and a large number of plant weapons are deployed. But on their side, they need to rely on themselves. The soldiers control the alchemy cannon, and the mage takes the initiative to release magic.


    If it was before, they wouldn''t think it was weird, but now compared to the leisure of those people in Chinan, everyone feels their teeth itchy. In the end, who is from the Great Empire, and how do you feel that the airships on their side are more advanced than their own. Many soldiers have strange feelings in their hearts.


    As a commander, Lucis can certainly see the mentality of the soldiers. In fact, even he himself has this illusion.


    "Don''t look at them too high. Although those airships are good at dealing with sea beasts, they can''t fight. Their missiles are the only weapon that can hurt us, and no other weapons. But our alchemy artillery, they can''t stop them at all. live."


    Sure enough, the soldiers understood after a little thought. During this time, the airship was not unattended. Each time the water cannon lobster attacked the airship hull a little damage, and they had seen it before.


    Low-level attacks do not damage much, and bronze-level attacks can leave obvious marks on it. After calculating the thickness of the airship, they found that their alchemy artillery was really unstoppable.


    But although their missiles are powerful, there is no problem in blocking one or two attacks with their own magical barriers. If you increase the power of the magic barrier, you can definitely block more.


    Thinking of this, their mentality is finally balanced. But those high-level leaders knew that, for the flying boat that had not been adjusted for targeting, it could only block one attack, and then the magic barrier would not be able to withstand it. This time they are enlisted to fight, on the one hand, to verify their strength.


    On the other hand, I also hope that they have suffered heavy losses so that they have a chance to start.


    But from the beginning until now, they have never used a missile. If this is a fight, the result will be the same as before. He didn''t think that the muzzles on the airship were used to scare people.


    Thinking of this, the thoughts in Rusis''s heart disappeared instantly. Compared to his own status and interests, let''s forget about the small interests. In the future, there will definitely be other ways.


    Just when the two sides were thinking about each other, most of the day passed. The water surface gradually calmed down, the water cannon lobsters became less and less, and at the end there was not much to be seen. Even some attacks seem a bit wasteful at this time.


    "It''s over, notify the other side, ready to go back." Rusis said grumpily, and then returned to the cabin on his own.


    After Chi Nan got the news, he ordered the airship to start recovering the hummingbird fighter. "It''s finally over. The remaining water cannon lobsters will basically not have any destructive power. Besides, from here to the shore, their longevity is a question."


    Suddenly, a guard said loudly: "My lordWhat should we do if we have too many hummingbird fighters, the airship simply can''t fit."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, only to realize that after a few days of fighting, he had made too many hummingbird fighters. Even if the cabin is full, there are still more than half of the Hummingbird fighters outside.


    Chi Nan frowned, feeling helpless in his heart, and he couldn''t blame himself.


    "Why don''t you let the Hummingbirds lie on the airship?" Sophie said.


    Chi Nan nodded: "That''s the only thing to do." Hummingbirds flew towards the airship, piled up one by one on top of the airship, and the airship seemed to be covered with leaves. Because of the weight, the airship sank a bit.


    After the plant brain automatically adjusts gravity, it stabilizes again. "No, there are still a lot of hummingbird fighters that can''t come over, otherwise the hummingbird fighter at the bottom will be destroyed."


    Chi Nan thought for a while: "If you can hang it, hang it on the outside of the airship, and let the others fly back. If you can''t hold on to the shore, then let the Hummingbird fighter sink into the sea."


    Anyway, they are all manufactured, so I don¡¯t feel distressed if I lose. These hummingbirds are all plant weapons in the fighters, and the things on their bodies cannot be used. Even if the wind cannon was removed, there would be no way to make a staff, which Chi Nan had known for a long time.


    "It seems that this can only be done." Sophia sighed. Too many weapons are not necessarily a good thing.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 716 What if there are too many hummingbird fighters), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 717： Set foot in the sacred dragon empire

    Although it is necessary to retreat, it is impossible to retreat immediately. There were still a lot of things to prepare. Those alchemy flying boats landed in batches on the small island next to them, ready to be supplied.


    After so many days of fighting, the food and various materials on the flying boat consumed a lot. Some of the materials prepared in this place long ago can just be received on the flying boat for replenishment.


    Rusis didn''t notify Chi Nan to land either, he seemed to be ready to watch a joke. Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that Chi Nan didn''t need supplies at all. His own airship could have absorbed the power of the sun to maintain itself, and could continue to fight for a long time. Now that an energy pool is added inside, it can last longer.


    As for food and weapons, they can be self-sufficient and self-produced and sold, and no other foreign products are needed.


    At most, the airship can''t be in the air for too long. For about a month, the airship must touch the ground to recover for a day. From the birth of the airship to the present, there has never been a situation where the airship does not land in the air for a month.


    When the distance from the ground is not high, the airship can stretch out some tentacles to connect with the earth at any time.


    When the flying boat was re-supply completed, no matter what the lobsters were attacking the island, there was nothing on the island anyway. Luxis gave an order, and the airship began to return, and Chi Nan''s airship followed behind.


    It was just relative to the time when they flew over, when these airships looked unusually bloated, and there were hummingbird fighters everywhere on the surface.


    "Hmph, not only did they not consume more weapons in one battle, they were even more expensive. I really don''t know how they did it."


    "Your Excellency Commander, these are all matters of the mage. They should be handed over to the people of the Mage Association to study. We only need to wait for the result." An old mage behind said.


    He is not a member of the Mage Association, but he also has some relations with the Mage Association. Speaking of it, the airship''s appearance this time is too amazing, not in air combat, but in dealing with a large number of enemies.


    Compared with flying boats, these airships are more like weapons of war, which makes all the officers and soldiers of the Holy Dragon Empire look embarrassed.


    Chi Nan gently stroked Sophia''s hair, and said distressedly: "Go back and rest, now the war is over." Chi Nan''s words seemed like the best hypnotism.


    Sophia nodded, then fell asleep deeply in Chi Nan''s arms. Seeing Sophia''s appearance, this time she slept very heavily. Chi Nan simply picked Sophia up, walked to his room behind, put it down, and then came out again.


    Along the way, the airship quietly followed the airship. After flying for more than a day, I saw the coast.


    It seems that the location of the block has also been carefully measured. Not only them, but also two flying boat formations that came to stop the sea beasts at the same time, they could be seen in the distance shortly after they flew.


    After more than a day, his hummingbird fighter really couldn''t hold on. While still on the road, a large number of flying hummingbird fighters fell into the sea because they couldn''t hold on.


    Although it''s a pity, Chi Nan didn''t try to stay, but just some plants that can grow at any time. Without the help of the mother tree of the homeland, these hummingbird fighters would have a life span of less than one year.


    Falling into the sea, even the beasts and beasts in the sea will not be eaten. Chi Nan saw a lot of wild beasts eating the hummingbird fighter, and then vomited it out with disgust, that was the expression of disgust.


    He was not a feeder, and Chi Nan felt very proud of this performance. Even Chi Nan saw those flying boats secretly salvaging some hummingbird fighters as specimens for research, and he treated it as if he hadn''t seen them.


    In this way, the two teams kept a certain distance strangely, and flew to the coast of the Holy Dragon Empire on guard against each other. I don''t know what Rusis said, so I let myself pass without any hindrance along the way.


    When Lucis commanded the team to land on a border city square, Chi Nan also planned to follow.


    "You can''t land here, go out, and go outside the city." A voice suddenly sounded in the air.


    Hearing this voice, Chi Nan frowned: "Huh, the shelf is really big, not even the half-elf imperial capital, this is just a border city." Chi Nan waved his hand and asked the airship to evacuate.


    "Are you going to do business here, these people are too irritating." Olna couldn''t see it even more.


    Chi Nan said calmly: "Of course we are going to do business, and now we can''t go. I''m sure, the people here must know that we have a lot of half-elf specialties here. If they don''t emptied here, they would say nothing. Let us go."


    "These people are too deceiving." Many people gritted their teeth.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "The fact is that whoever is strong can make rules. We have no choice but to do it according to other people''s rules for the time being."


    "This is normal, and it''s the same everywhere." Sophia, who woke up, didn''t feel a bit disgusted. As a princess, I have seen this kind of thing a long time ago. Chi Nan was in good spirits when he saw Sophia It seems that he has recovered.


    "Don¡¯t worry, everyone, didn¡¯t we have established two routes in the inland a long time ago, and we can take that route. If they don¡¯t pass through the Holy Dragon Empire, they can¡¯t do anything to us. And, this time give them some The goods of the half-elf empire, when they taste the sweetness, it won''t be easy to want them again."


    A cold trace flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes. Rejecting the effect of the other party directly, certainly did not allow the other party to get a certain benefit after wanting to get better results. Make them anxious, these people will be liquidated one by one.


    He showed a certain amount of strength, and in order to appease himself, those people who dare to deal with him today, I believe the Holy Dragon Empire will give him an explanation. But now, that means people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    When they were speaking, a group of them had already flown out of the city. "Hehe, the preparations are really sufficient."


    Chi Nan found that at no time when a clearing was cleared out of the city, and at this time, many people had surrounded him. Some maintain law and order, and some are businessmen.


    It''s just that the temperament of these businessmen is very special, and Chi Nan saw the shadow of soldiers from them. It seems that this is not an ordinary businessman, probably a caravan cultivated by the army. Is this a long time ago ready to think that you have eaten yourself? Thoughts flashed in Chi Nan''s mind, but then they were all left behind.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 717 Stepping into the Sacred Dragon Empire), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 718： Why didnt those airships open the doors

    Just after landing, I opened the hatch in Chi Nan and saw that Rusis did not know when he appeared here, and the speed was really fast enough. Just now he had clearly arrived in the city, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "Haha, your Excellency is the lord of Chinan, you are not as well-known as meeting each other. It is the first time that we have been working together for such a long time." Before Chi Nan, he didn''t dare to let the other party see himself.


    The protection power of the airship is not so strong, if the opponent uses alchemy cannons to attack him, it is dangerous.


    Of course, the reason why the opponent dared to stand on the bow of the ship was because he didn''t know the power of the missile at first. Later, because he had a magical barrier that could block at least one attack, he bit his head and stood on the bow.


    "Is this the lord of Chinan from the sacred tree collar? He is indeed a talent. It is not easy to be able to do business with the half-elf empire. I just don''t know what it brings this time."


    I don''t know when, another person from the rear came over, apparently not afraid of Rusis at all.


    Rusis''s face changed, and then he returned to normal: "Hehe, why are you here too, I''m in charge of this for the time being."


    "I am also one of the deputy commanders on the east side of the empire. We are of the same rank. If you can come, why can''t I. You can''t swallow these things alone."


    With a wave of his hand, another large group of businessmen ran over. These businessmen were also well-trained and walked neatly. This is definitely not an ordinary businessman, it was all cultivated by the army.


    "Enough, we will know how to do this. What we have to do now is to receive the goods. Your Excellency Chi Nan, these are merchants in our empire, so we can start first. The price of the goods is of course the same as the locals. ."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed. Is this planning to lower the price, but seeing those flying boats around him who didn''t know when they appeared in the air, Chi Nan knew that he might only suffer this time. Fortunately, many of the items obtained from the half-elf empire are related to plants. The most important thing to oneself is the seeds of various plants, but these things will not arouse the other''s interest.


    There was only one flying boat team before, and he could still fight the other side to lose-lose, but now with so many flying boats, he has no chance. With a wave of hands, many airships opened the hatch.


    "Very well, I remember your hospitality." As Chi Nan opened the hatch. Many of the specially-made small trees hidden inside began to carry the contents. Seeing these things, everyone''s eyes are glowing.


    "Come here, this is the breath of our special drink forest, which is specially used to relieve aging and prolong life, and it can also have the effect of rejuvenation." The insidiousness in Chi Nan''s eyes flashed away.


    Believe that these high-level human nobles will definitely be crazy about it. Even those dragon people are still human, and their life span will not be too long. Not to mention that compared with dragons, the life span of dragons is not much longer than that of humans.


    After Ruth Yala''s local experimentation, Chi Nan knew how destructive the aura of the forest was to the nobles. This time the goods, of course, did not have these things, but in order to arouse the interest of these guys, Chi Nan was temporarily increased on the road. The taste is not very good, but there is absolutely no problem with the effect.


    Sure enough, after the two heard of prolonged life and rejuvenation, their eyes changed completely. The nobles on Rusyara''s side had not passed this thing to their ears, otherwise they would definitely be useless.


    "Wait, why didn''t those airships open the door?" Suddenly, a soldier shouted at the airships behind.


    "Yes, Sir Chi Nan, since they are transporting goods, why don''t those airships open the door? Could it be that you look down on us? Rusis''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    Even the airships in the air seemed to have turned their muzzles towards these transport airships.


    Chi Nan''s face sank, did he still not fool around? These **** actually stared at his own airships.


    "Two, did you manage to be too wide? We are here to do business this time, but we are not your subordinates, let alone your prisoners. You didn''t try your best to manage us so wide, right?"


    Rusis sneered: "Really, but since we are on the territory of the Holy Dragon Empire, we are responsible for the safety of the empire. I suspect that there are some dangerous items inside, so we must accept our inspection."


    This time, the person next to him did not object, after all, the interests of the two people were the same in this regard.


    The two sides confronted each other. At this time, Rusis was not afraid of Chi Nan at all. On his own territory, he could finally exhale. After a long time, Chi Nan seems to have finally softened, but in fact there is no way to accept it.


    "These are gifts from the elves, just some plants, nothing."


    Hearing the elves, the eyes of the two people brightened. It was one of the top races on the road. Anything coming out of them deserves their attention. In that case, just stay.


    "Open it, who knows if it''s true." It seems that this is for me Chi Nan sighed and moved in his heart, the airship in front opened: "Look, there are some Plants. Inspection is fine, but no one should damage the contents inside, otherwise, you will have to compensate."


    The two curled their lips and brought a few merchants and soldiers into the inspection. But the more you check, the more ugly the faces of the two people are, because these are actually plant samples and seeds.


    "What do you want so many plant samples for? Is there any ulterior motive?"


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I''m a nature mage, what do you say I want plants to do." Do you have to ask about this, Rusis''s words are lost. The plant mage collects plants, isn''t that justified, just like soldiers collect weapons.


    The person next to him suddenly said, "We also need to check the other airships."


    "Don''t deceive people too much." Chi Nan stared at the two guys coldly. "If you continue to make trouble unreasonably, I don''t care to burn all the goods on the spot, and then fight you to death and death."


    Chi Nan''s attitude has always been so tough, and it is step by step, the two people did not feel anything abrupt.


    But the two didn''t want to give up, after making eye contact. Suddenly Rusis said: "Last check one, and it''s fine if there is no problem, but we have to choose the airship to check."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 718 Why don''t the airships open the doors), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 719： Finally fooled

    "Don''t deceive people too much." Chi Nan looked at the two people coldly.


    "The last one, as long as the last one, is there really any contraband in it." The two of them don''t believe in the contraband, but if there are hidden treasures or precious goods, then they can''t let it go.


    Chi Nan said coldly, "What if it is still a plant?"


    "Then prove that you don''t have any contraband, of course that''s it." Rusis said with a natural face.


    "If you can''t find out, don''t you give me an explanation? You want to investigate in vain. It''s against the law, right."


    "You don''t have a customs clearance permit now. If you do business on our site, you have to be inspected." Rusis said sinisterly. By the way, this guy has promised his clearance permission and hasn''t given it to himself yet.


    After several days of fighting, I actually forgot about this matter. Chi Nanyou couldn''t wait to take a picture of himself, how could he forget such an important thing. Although they started the transaction under their duress, the transaction has already begun after all.


    "Very well, I see. I hope you don''t continue to make unreasonable troubles. We are not without any resistance."


    With that, Horn next to him cooperatively released his aura. The pressure of the golden level caused the two people''s faces to suddenly become gloomy and jealous. The weapons on the airship might hardly hurt them.


    But at such a close distance, a golden warrior is not something the two of them can escape. Although there are two golden fighters in the flying boat team, they are not them. As commanders, the two have only the silver level.


    And the two people are in the city now, and the distant water cannot save the nearby fire. Who could have imagined that a half-elf lord in a small territory actually had a golden master, or a human.


    The two looked at each other, and at this time Lucis clapped his hands. A person next to him immediately walked over, with a box in his hand: "This is the clearance permit, as long as you stamp it with a seal. Just ask them to check the last airship, and the clearance permit is yours." Rusis Still don''t want to give up.


    "Well, the last one, you pick it yourself." Looking at these two greedy guys, it seems that a compromise is needed.


    Chi Nan secretly gave Horn a color, and at the same time let the others return to the airship. Once the airship they chose was wrong, they would immediately resist, and these two were also dead.


    As for the revenge of the Holy Dragon Empire, let''s talk about it later. The two didn''t know Chi Nan''s thoughts. They thought that Chi Nan didn''t believe in him at all, so they all returned to the airship.


    After all, it is normal for the other party not to believe that he has done this kind of thing. Especially Lucis, who has already offended him, so it''s better to offend him simply. "That''s it, the airship in the middle."


    The two quickly made a clear choice, and the choice was the middle one. After landing, the airships in Chi Nan were in the same circle shape, with only one airship in the middle. It seemed that they were definitely protected.


    But Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief in secret, he made it like this on purpose. Everyone thinks that the middle one is definitely the most important, but Chi Nan doesn''t do it. Originally, this was just a little more preparation, but now it seems to be really useful. "Are you sure, that''s it." Chi Nan still said coldly.


    The two of them didn''t know what Chi Nan was thinking, so they nodded together: "Yes, that''s it. Do random checks, of course, according to our requirements." The two assumed a positive posture.


    Chi Nan''s defense had compromised. With a wave of his hand, the airship hatch in the middle opened. The two immediately sent someone over to check.


    "Master Commander, there are various plant samples and seeds inside, nothing else."


    The expressions of the two people were a little faintly stiff, and they didn''t expect that there were such things in them. "Does the elves give gifts to their friends all these plants? It''s really insincere."


    Hearing Rusis''s mutter, Chi Nan said disdainfully: "For the elves, nature is the most precious thing, and I am still a nature mage. What do you think they will give me."


    The two did not appear embarrassed, and waved to let the merchants continue to receive the goods. In terms of price, it is even more crushing. According to their prices, I didn''t make much money on this trip.


    "The transaction is over, we have to leave too." After the goods were sold, Chi Nan said coldly.


    "Wait, according to the law, 50% of the tax is paid. Now you have the clearance permit. This part of the tax is necessary." These two people are really greedy.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Give it to them, and then we go." After speaking, he walked towards the airship mothership without knowing it.


    It seemed that Chi Nan was angry and wanted to leave here quickly. But in fact, Chi Nan really wanted to leave as soon as possible, but not because of anger. Chi Nan still doesn''t see the loss of this little thing.


    It doesn''t matter even if you lose money. In Chi Nan''s heart, getting so many plants and seeds has already made enough money. Some things like Jinlong are earned through other methods.


    But the resentment on the faces of the other soldiers was not a show, it was a real show. If the Lord humiliated his officials and died, he was also adaptable in this world. Had it not been for Chi Nan had been suppressing with his eyes, the guards and soldiers would have resisted.


    When the so-called taxes were paid in full, the two of Rusis finally disappeared.


    "Hahahaha, the harvest this time is really good, I really hope that this kind of transaction will come a few more times."


    "That''s right, please continue to come over if you have business in the future, we will always welcome you here."


    Chi Nan squinted at the two guys who were very ambitious: "Don''t worry, we will never come in the future."


    Chi Nan didn''t look back, and said without any taboo: "Doing business with you not only didn''t make a profit, but also lost a lot. Even if the opposite is half-elves, we won''t continue to do business. You will die. ."


    The two people who were immersed in joy suddenly calmed down. "Hmph, merchants are very profitable, who knows how much they make, as long as they still make money, they will definitely take this route."


    Rusis said with disdain, but he was also a little worried because he didn''t know the prices of the half-elf empire. If the other party really doesn''t make a profit, will it come again? But this is the end of the matter, and it is useless to regret now. The two could only watch Chi Nan step onto the airship and take off. If you don''t want to have extra branches, large-scale conflicts will not break out for the time being.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading history (Chapter 719 is finally fooled), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 720： Who is going to lose?

    This time really made a lot of money, and the two of them were quickly attracted by the harvest this time. This is something unique to the Half-elf Empire, many of which the Holy Dragon Empire wants but doesn''t have.


    Although I don''t know why the people in this small place can do business with the half-elf empire, they will definitely benefit from being in the middle. "This time, I have no problem with 20%."


    "Yes, 20% per person, but keep it secret." The two looked at each other and laughed.


    At this moment, a voice rang: "I''m afraid it won''t work, you two commanders. The above has already learned about this batch of goods, you need to hand in all of them, who dares to keep it privately, just wait for the Duke to pursue it. ."


    Hearing this voice, the two looked back and saw a heroic woman approaching. But when they saw this man, they didn''t have any other expressions, but their pupils shrank, and cold sweat broke out on their heads. Unexpectedly, this transaction would have been targeted for a long time. In desperation, the two looked at each other, and finally nodded in agreement.


    Fortunately, there is credit. It is also a great achievement to be able to leave so many goods of the half-elf empire.


    The cargo was emptied on the airship, and the hummingbird fighters that had originally piled up outside could finally be loaded in. When the light car hits the road, the speed has also increased a lot. "Damn it, the **** Sacred Dragon Empire, even the sovereign state is too much."


    Sophia was angry at this time: "The people who thought of the Great Empire were very atmospheric, but now it seems that they are no different from the robbers."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "Is it almost the same? Who wouldn''t want to get something good?"


    "It''s a pity, our strength is too weak, otherwise there would be no need to compromise."


    Chi Nan suddenly laughed: "Hahahaha, we didn¡¯t lose out even though we went to the half-elf empire this time to expand our business, but the business was originally business, and it didn¡¯t matter at all. What I brought back was nothing but nothing. It¡¯s just for everyone to take a look. I¡¯ll just buy some more when I go next time."


    Sophia also nodded: "Yes, fortunately none of those things have been discovered, you are so smart."


    "Of course, they have been guarded against it a long time ago. Usually, the front and the middle of the inspection goods are the easiest to be inspected, and then the farthest at the end. I put the important things next to it."


    Think about it, I was really nervous at the time. If the other party checked the airship next to him, I was afraid that he would really kill someone and confronted the Holy Dragon Empire in advance. Fortunately, the two guys didn''t show any other moths.


    Others don''t know how important the two airships next to them are. One has Dracaena and Dragon Spirit Grass on it, these two herbs that even Chi Nan himself hasn''t fully analyzed for the time being, and there is no way to grow it out of thin air. This thing is related to how many golden warriors and wizards above silver can appear in one''s own territory in the future.


    In addition, some important plants and treasures are also placed in Chinan. Many of these important plant samples have special effects, and the people of the Sacred Dragon Empire can see that it is strange that they don''t want to stay.


    The biggest danger is not these, but the red dragon. That''s right, Chi Nan controlled the red dragon that became a puppet.


    The red dragon was mounted on an airship, and the entire airship was used to hide the red dragon. The sacred dragon empire has a relationship with the dragon clan. Once they find this red dragon, they will let them go.


    "Fortunately, I''m well prepared, otherwise I won''t find it when I get closer."


    I think of the tall tower in the middle of the city, the thing that shines against a big ball of light. Thinking about it now, Chi Nan is full of luck. This was what Slinka told herself at the beginning.


    The sacred dragon empire is related to the dragon clan, so naturally there are some dragon clan detection arrays in big cities, which are usually installed on the mage tower. That ball of light is used to detect the existence of the dragon. At the same time, it also warned the dragons that this place is the territory of their dragons as a whole, and any dragons cannot launch attacks on these places in private.


    Chi Nan knew about this before he came here, so the inside of the airship that transported the Red Dragon was actually covered with a layer of light-grained tree material. An inner magical barrier is formed through the light-stripe tree, blocking detection.


    If it weren''t for this, I''m afraid the existence of the red dragon would have been exposed just now. If you see this red dragon being made a puppet by yourself, whether it is out of revenge or fear in your heart, I believe those dragons will not let them go.


    If this place was really checked at that time, Chi Nan could only resist. Before being checked, all the people at the scene were killed, and then a **** path was made. At least this still has a chance to survive.


    If it is really exposed, the Dragon Race will be dispatched, and there will be no chance to survive. The Dragons have many methods, and there will be no place to hide in such a big continent by then.


    Thinking of the red dragon, all those who knew the truth were a little bit afraid in their hearts. Compared with the discovery of the red dragon, the fact that those herbs and even the treasures of the red dragon were discovered is nothing. It''s just that once these things are discovered, I''m afraid the two greedy guys will want to check all the airships At that time, they still have to be exposed. Especially that treasure is too rich. The total net worth of the two deputy commanders may not be as much as one-tenth of this treasure.


    If two people knew that they had let go of such a large treasure, they would not know what the expression was. Of course, if the two of them really run into each other, Horn will kill them before they find out.


    So speaking of it, I don''t know if they have lost or earned. Thinking about it this way, the aggrieved mentality that was originally oppressed by the people of the Sacred Dragon Empire has slowly stabilized, and many people have smiles on their faces.


    "Haha, no matter how much it is, I will get in touch with Hermilla first. If we can communicate so far away, Hermilla will definitely be shocked."


    Before Chi Nan returned, he had already let an unmanned airship fly back. There was no one on this airship, but some fold ears, which was improved by Chinan.


    This fold eargrass can transmit messages clearly, and the distance is very long. Through the existence of this fold ear grass, Chi Nan can control the flight of the communication airship from a long distance, just like playing a remote control model. This time was also an important experiment. Compared with this, the previous cargo was drizzle, and Chi Nan didn''t care about it at all.


    Soon after they took off again, the messenger airship carrying fold ears had flown to the edge of the territory.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 720 Who Has Lost), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 721： Someone wanted to rebel

    Hermilla, who was hiding in a secret room dealing with things, had a tired look on her face. "Hey, I don''t know when you will be back." Hermilla raised her head and her eyes were a little worried.


    Calculating time, Chi Nan has been away from here for several months. This time it was not elsewhere, but directly to the southern half-elf empire on the mainland. They couldn''t even reach a place so far away.


    During this time, Hermilla was dealing with the internal affairs of the larger and larger territory, and she felt much more exhausted than before.


    But every day, Hermilla will take time to miss Chi Nan, which is the biggest motivation to support herself. Today is still the same as usual, but what Hemila did not expect was that a table next to her suddenly lit up. Then, a vine grew rapidly, climbed onto the table, and formed a big flower bud.


    The next moment, there was a voice in the bud that made Hermilla think about it: "Hemira, how has the time passed?"


    Hermilla was taken aback, then shook her head: "I have hallucinations again."


    On the other side, Chi Nan heard Hemila talking to herself, and a touch of distress flashed in his eyes. "Hemila, it''s not an illusion, I''m back." Chi Nan''s voice sounded in the bud again.


    Hermilla finally noticed the buds that appeared next to her, she stretched out her hand and stroked it lightly, her eyes gradually moistened. "My lord, you, you are finally back, great."


    Hermilla''s voice trembled. Although there was no way to see the image, Chi Nan still felt the joy and grievance in Hermilla''s heart. Beside, Sophia gently hugged Chi Nan''s arm, comforting silently.


    The soft place in Chi Nan''s heart was touched, and he took a deep breath. Chi Nan adjusted his emotions: "It''s hard for you during this period. I''m back this time. I just leave everything to me."


    In the past, when I went overseas, I often used the airship to send letters. But this time, it was the first time that two people had been away for such a long time without any news, and the place they went was still so far away. After Hemila left Chinan, she was worried almost every day. Until now, the worries in my heart can finally be completely let go.


    Hermilla wiped away her tears gently: "My lord, are you back now? I will pick you up wherever you are."


    Chi Nan said helplessly: "No, I am on the way back. If there are no other accidents, I will be able to return to the territory in two days at most." Chi Nan''s voice made Hermilla a little disappointed.


    But then Hermilla was surprised: "My lord, how did you talk to me with two days away? Is your ability improved again, my lord." Hermilla knows it very well. It used to be through plants. Brains communicate with each other.


    However, the range of vegetable brains that can communicate is not large, and it''s okay on the battlefield at close range. The territory relies on a large number of vegetable brains as a relay station, and it can barely communicate. But the distance is too far, there is no way. Chi Nan has always wanted to use plant brains to build large signal towers, but he has never succeeded because of the communication distance.


    The airship is not close in two days, especially the second-generation airship now is jet-type.


    Chi Nan smiled triumphantly: "Haha, of course, this is because I found better plants in the Elf Forest. I found a silver plant called Fructus, which has a very powerful space magic pattern, which can exceed Long-distance connection."


    Chi Nan immediately said his new invention to show off. There was no sense of accomplishment to show off with others, but to show off with Hemira, Chi Nan felt very interesting.


    "It turns out that this is the case, so my lord, the territorial network plan you have always wanted to make will definitely succeed." Hemila and Sophia also understand what Chi Nan is going to do.


    "Hehe, Sister Hermilla, in fact, this plan has basically been completed."


    "Sister Sophie, you are here too. How have you been during this time? Tell me about your experience."


    Hermilla''s mood suddenly relaxed, and she was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Hearing Sophie''s voice, Hemira was also a little envious, envious that Sophie could have been with Chi Nan during this period of time.


    Although there is no way to meet now, through ultra-long-distance communication, you can do the same as making a phone call. Only the sound can be heard, which is considered to be news. The three people told each other about their own affairs during this period, while the guards next to them walked far away and became vigilant in the distance.


    Time passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye, the three of them had been talking for more than two hours.


    "Sister Hermilla, nothing happened in the territory during this time, right?" Sophia asked naturally.


    But when he heard this, Hermilla''s face suddenly became serious. "A very serious incident has happened in the territory. I didn''t know what to do at first. Now that the adult comes back, you can leave it to you to decide."


    "What''s the matter, you can''t even pay attention to it?" Chi Nan is very strange. Hemila has always been dealing with territorial matters. In fact, Hemila knows the territory better than Chinan Hemila smiled bitterly on her face: "What else can be, some people feel that they have got too little, and united some outsiders to prepare for rebellion. I I have already received the news, but I don''t know who is there, so I have been waiting for the opportunity to be exhausted." As expected, it is Hemilla, the original plan has already been made.


    "Want to rebel? Who is so courageous, who gives them confidence." The first thing Chi Nan felt was not anger, but curiosity. No one can successfully rebel because he owns a subway barrel.


    "Who else can it be? Isn''t it the nobles who were deprived of power in the original empire? They have come out again to make a noise. This time just by the time you left, they thought they had a chance.


    "I left, but aren''t those plant weapons still there? They won''t be able to listen to them because of plant weapons." Chi Nan felt very incredible about this.


    Hemila nodded slightly: "That''s it. They bought a few generals who control plant weapons in our territory, and prepared to use these weapons to rebel. I don''t know the specifics, but they seem to be meeting in the south. Originally, I thought. Take advantage of this opportunity and wait for them to gather before doing it."


    Chi Nan understood that this was probably the people who had been promoted by him because of his military exploits. Your own guards will not rebel, because they are all loyal, and the only thing that can be told is the soldiers who followed their own when the first territory was established.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 721 Someone wants to rebel), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 722： The old nobles are in action

    The first group of soldiers who followed him did not swear allegiance to him, but after all, they followed him for a long time. Later, the total number of soldiers in his territory has not been too large, and plant weapons have replaced the army.


    So these people have more time to do meritorious service and have more qualifications. Many of the soldiers who followed them at first have become generals who can lead one side. His men are not human soldiers, but a lot of plant weapons. Of course, there are still many militias, but the power these militias hold is weak.


    Because these people were born at the bottom, although their status and status have improved, after all, they are still very lacking in ideological knowledge. If these people are justified, it is not impossible.


    "Eldest sister shouldn''t be involved, right." Sophia suddenly asked with some worry.


    Hemila immediately said: "Although there are nobles on your side who participated in this matter, your majesty himself does not know this. We have already confirmed this." Hemila also has a group of very capable people.


    Hearing this, Sophie felt more relieved. Now Carlos has become the nominal king of Rus Yarra, so there is nothing wrong with being called Your Majesty. Only the territory, but only the original seaport city.


    "Don''t worry, just leave this to me to deal with." Chi Nan comforted.


    In the next moment, many plants began to move in a very distant territory.


    It is impossible for Chi Nan to project his own magic power directly over so far, and there is no energy pool over there, but with the power of the plants themselves, some of the existing plants are spawned, which Chi Nan can still do.


    Some small plant brains slowly grow out and are used as transfer stations. With the addition of the original plant brain, in just a few minutes, Chi Nan was docked all the way according to the location provided by Hermilla.


    That location is just south of the territory, where Ruthyara was originally near the southern border.


    At this time in a ravine, Chi Nan felt a lot of neuro-brain. So Chi Nan communicated with them calmly, and the first time they received Chi Nan''s signal, these nerves were completely controlled.


    At this moment, in a cave in the ravine, many people in black clothes and masks are sitting inside.


    "Everyone is here." A hoarse female voice rang.


    "It''s all here, Black Hawk, just say anything. If the plan is not perfect this time, we won''t participate." Another black-clothed man said old-fashioned, his temperament was obviously different.


    "Don''t worry, we have planned for a long time this time. Moreover, you have been deprived of your power and territory, don''t you want to take it back. Although everyone is doing business now, it can be said that they are much richer than before. But now, how many people will listen to you, and who else has a little privilege."


    Hearing this, many people became agitated. After Chi Nan turned the entire empire into his own territory, except for the place controlled by Carlo Lis, the nobles in other places did not have the slightest privilege.


    The so-called nobility is nothing more than an honorary title. Except for receiving a portion of the golden dragon and materials every month, everything else depends on oneself, and it is no different from ordinary civilians.


    Even many civilians have developed better than them. How can this balance the hearts of those who used to be superior?


    "And you, you first followed that person to fight the world. But now that your territory is so big, you don''t even have the title of an honorable nobleman. You are the same as a commoner. Are you really willing?"


    The people in black on the opposite side were agitated, and the head of the person said: "What you said is right, we are very unwilling or would not come here. But, what ability do we have to fight against the Lord. We are. There are some plant weapons under his hand. As long as the lord has a thought, these weapons will rebel."


    Chi Nan''s heart moved, as expected, he still has his own people, there are really a lot of them. Through the nerve brain, Chi Nan already knows who these are. Even outside the valley, there are many spider tanks and bush warriors protecting them.


    "It is true that as long as the person gives an order, all plant weapons will rebel. This is where he is most assured of the territory. But again, this is his biggest mistake."


    "Black Hawk, stop talking nonsense, hurry up and tell your plan, we don''t have so much time to waste."


    "Hehe, someone can''t wait, then I''ll just say it. I received news that that person has left the territory and went to the half-elf empire, and has not returned for a long time, I am afraid it will be longer. As long as that person does not return, Then the plant weapons here will not rebel, and will always follow your orders."


    "Furthermore, plant weapons have control levels, and those controllers who die plant weapons will obey the orders of their superiors. Your level is not low. As long as you take the opportunity to kill some commanders, won''t the remaining plant weapons obey your orders? "


    The Black Hawk paused and continued: "Next, we can use these plant weapons to fight against the north. The time may not be too long, but we are not alone in fightingA man in black. Anxiously said: "Who else? "


    The Black Hawk said calmly: "South, the Kingdom of Maro, they will join in. Don¡¯t think that the Kingdom of Maro is not good. There are people behind them now. It is the person above. Someone in the Holy Dragon Empire has already been eyeing the leader of the Holy Tree. Some things. As long as these things are handed in, then the entire sacred tree collar will be ours."


    "But, the kingdom of Maro, after all, is a hostile kingdom."


    "Haha, hostile? Think about it, we are aristocrats, and the Maro Kingdom has occupied this place. Then these territories will definitely become ours, and we will resume our previous high life. If we keep it like this."


    Suddenly, a man in black stood up and threw the cup in his hand to the ground fiercely: "Needless to say, Lao Tzu did it. I can''t stand these days anymore. I must regain my power. The glory of our ancestors."


    "That''s good, since that''s the case, then let''s start to act. As for killing those people, we can''t do it, but we can provide some poison, a very secret poison." A gloomy voice said.


    It¡¯s just that Black Hawk suddenly took out a contract and said: ¡°The real reason why I gathered all the people today is this. Let¡¯s all sign the contract. If this matter leaks out the news, the North will send it out as soon as possible. With a large number of airships, we will not succeed either, so..."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 722 Old Nobles in Action), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 723： Want to rebel, have asked me if

    "That''s right, a contract is the best way to protect the interests of all of us. If someone dares not sign a contract, then don''t blame me for being rude." A man in black stood up first and took out a seal.


    Many people''s faces changed when they saw this seal: "That seal, are you..."


    "Huh, identity is useless now. Only if you can win can you have status, otherwise we are all the same."


    The man in black sneered and printed the seal on the contract. All the words on the contract had long been seen clearly by everyone. The contract is very loose, as long as you don''t reveal the secret here in advance.


    "You''re welcome? It depends on whether you have this ability." Although these people are all nobles in the past, they don''t have much strength in themselves, and now there are not many men left.


    On the contrary, these people who were originally civilians or even refugees now have a lot of plant weapons under their control. With these plant weapons, their strength is much stronger than these so-called nobles.


    It''s just that they have this kind of power and status, and they have followed the lord all the way to the present, but their status is still civilians. With these nobles, it always feels inferior. Without a title and no actual interests, how could their hearts be balanced. The guards who came later were able to stand on their heads, and they absolutely would not allow it.


    "Why, do you still want to continue your allegiance? Let alone whether you have this opportunity, do you think you can escape safely based on your strength." A man in black said disdainfully.


    As aristocrats, they still have the background, and they don''t know where from, a silver-level warrior stepped forward.


    And these people, although they have been following Chi Nan, they don''t lack all kinds of resources. But after all, the talent is too low, and now with the accumulation of resources, the most powerful one has just accumulated bronze strength.


    There are a lot of plant weapons outside, but these plant weapons have not entered the ravine. If you want to come to the rescue, there is no chance at all. "Asshole, you dare to calculate us." Several people knew that they wouldn''t do if they didn''t agree.


    At this time, Black Hawk suddenly said: "Even if you want to go back, it is impossible. It is said that those vegetable brains and neuronal brains can store information. What you came here today has already been recorded. Ordinary people may I don¡¯t know, but once that person comes back, he will definitely know what you did."


    Now, the faces of several people are ugly, even through the mask, they can clearly see the changes in their eyes. But things have come to this point, and they have no retreat.


    "Okay, we promise you this time, if you can succeed in the future, you must let the Lord Lord a horse."


    "Don''t worry about this, that half-elf has so many abilities, how can we let him die. Is it best to stay and contribute to us." The first noble to use the seal said in a strange way.


    "Okay, don''t say more, sign a contract." The man was caught by his companion before he could speak. It''s useless to say anything now, it''s true to sign a contract first. With the constraints of the contract, they are more at ease. If anyone wants to betray them, they will probably be killed by the contract immediately.


    "Cheers, for the sake of our future, with this success, we can all become top nobles with huge territories."


    I don''t know where the wine glasses were filled up, and a group of people began to celebrate.


    Thinking of being able to become a nobleman in the future, several people who were originally upset because of rebellion also relaxed a lot. Greed and madness flashed in his eyes, and he almost lost his mind.


    But what they didn''t know was that those plant weapons that were quiet outside began to move. I don''t even know where, a lot of plant weapons came, constantly replenishing their numbers.


    In the process of signing the contract, the entire ravine was surrounded by a large number of plant weapons. But their nerves didn''t react at all.


    Just after a glass of wine, before they continued to celebrate, the plant weapons outside moved. A spider tank suddenly ran in, everyone looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.


    "What are you going to do, do you show something with plant weapons?" a nobleman said strangely.


    "Who let the spider tank in." The rebels also felt very surprised. But when I asked the surroundings, I found that no one behaved strangely. Everyone was very strange about this plant tank.


    Just as they were suspicious, the communicator in the spider tank rang. "You don''t need to look for it, I''m back. You want to rebel and have asked me if I am." Chi Nan''s voice sounded inside.


    "What? Who are you?" The generals felt that the voice was familiar, but they couldn''t remember it for a while. After all, Chi Nan had not given them orders directly, and he didn''t dare to think about Chi Nan.


    "Don¡¯t remember, you are all people I pulled up with one hand. I didn¡¯t expect to rebel because of the so-called status. You were all civilians before and were deeply persecuted by the nobles. Look now, The life of the leaders is so rich, but you actually want to destroy it because you also want to be the people you hated in the past."


    "It''s Lord Lord, this is Lord Lord''s voice, how come..." Someone finally reacted.


    "We, we have given so much credit, is it wrong to want a noble title." Someone shouted with red eyes.


    Chi Nan''s disdainful voice sounded: "Is there anything wrong? What you said is really right. According to your statement, you were still a commoner at the time. Is it wrong for the nobles to oppress you? Why do you want to hate them."


    Chi Nan knew about this person''s experience, and these were all stored in their own brains.


    The general with red eyes seemed to have been splashed with water. Yes, I didn''t escape from the original territory because of the oppression of the nobles. How did I forget that I wanted to become that kind of person.


    Thinking back to the words of the dead father, it seemed that he was still in his ears, when I was lost.


    "And you, didn''t you shout at the beginning to build a world where everyone is equal and no one is oppressed, but what are you doing now." The spider tank turned his head and pointed at another person.


    Maybe they don''t recognize them in a black robe, but the nerves on their bodies are their greatest proof of identity, and Chi Nan can easily distinguish them. Several people glanced at each other, and regrets began to appear in their eyes.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 723 I want to rebel, I asked if I didn''t), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 724： Did you do this?

    "Damn it, how could it be discovered? What went wrong."


    "It must be those plant weapons, **** it, can you control it from such a distance."


    "No, it''s definitely not possible to be far away. Could it be that he has already returned? Oh, he must have discovered our plan a long time ago, so he deliberately hides it from us to think that he has not come back, how could things turn out like this.


    The sudden change made all the nobles feel very bad. At this time, it is no longer a matter of fear, and many people are already desperate. Others knelt on the ground, their eyes blank, and they had obviously given up resistance.


    "Keep it from you? Do I still need to keep it from you? Even if I don''t come back, do you think that what you really made is seamless." Chi Nan''s disdainful voice sounded in the ravine.


    In fact, even if she didn''t have herself, Hermilla was ready for everything. Hermilla may not be able to do this with Chi Nan, directly letting those plant weapons rebel. But Hermilla has a high authority, and it is still possible to stop these plant weapons from fighting. At most, it means mobilizing some troops from the north, nothing more.


    It will take longer, but you are well prepared. Had it not been for Chi Nan''s sudden return, Hemila could easily solve this matter by herself, and these people would really think how powerful they are.


    What if there are some people from the Holy Dragon Empire behind the Maruo Kingdom. Do you really think your territory is so easy to bully? How much support can the Holy Dragon Empire give them?


    Suddenly, a nobleman shouted loudly: "Chi Nan, don''t think that you will win this way. When the Maro Kingdom army enters, you will definitely pay for it." The man in black turned and wanted to run.


    Next to him, there was a silver warrior following, and this was the only silver-level combat power left in the hands of these nobles. The others have either left or been wiped out, and there is no one who can be so loyal.


    "It turned out to be you, Lord Duke, I didn''t dare to forget the care you took to me back then."


    Listening to this voice, Chi Nan thought about it before realizing it, but he didn''t expect it to be this guy.


    But no matter who it is, just kill it if you want to resist. What can the silver warrior do? Before rushing out, the spider tank that had been waiting outside had already shot out the wind cannons.


    Each of these wind cannons has only bronze-level destructive power, but this is magical destructive power, and there are too many.


    The silver warrior was enveloped in vindictiveness, but in the face of such a blow, he had to protect an oil bottle, and was immediately dragged to the spot. After a while, his vindictiveness was exhausted. The bush warrior rushed up and dropped it all at once. This kind of strong anesthetic, even the silver warrior could not resist.


    "No, you can''t kill me, but I..." The man in black was finally scared.


    It''s just that Chi Nan will let this person go, of course not. Before he could finish speaking, a bush warrior rushed up. He didn''t even have the idea of ??anaesthesia, and directly pointed at his head.


    The spikes flashed out and pierced the man in black''s mask, piercing from the center of the eyebrows. This kind of injury, this person is dead. Seeing someone dying, the people who were yelling immediately closed their mouths.


    "Are you going to surrender now, or resist it," Chi Nan said slowly. At the same time, a large number of plant weapons have surrounded them. Not far away, screamed again and again.


    They knew that the guards they had brought had already been dealt with. The nobles, who originally had a small amount of heritage, have completely lost the power to resist. Those generals who betrayed even more knelt together.


    "I hope you can treat us in accordance with the noble decree." A man in black took off his mask.


    "Hehe, I don''t have any noble laws here, and everyone is treated the same. If you do this kind of betrayal, then you don''t have to think about keeping your original noble status."


    These people''s eyes widened and almost couldn''t help but shout out. But seeing those plant weapons next to him, he could only shut up and pleaded bitterly with his eyes. Chi Nan didn''t care about these people at all.


    The status of aristocracy does not seem to be of much use in normal times, but it is convenient to do many things with this status. This is also a kind of privilege, which is not written on the surface. The status of aristocratic deterrence in this world is still very strong. But if they lose this identity, their lives will be truly sad.


    At this moment, the Black Hawk, who had been in the first place without movement, slowly stood up. "Sure enough, you won this time." The black hawk''s hoarse voice became soft, and it sounded good. It was the voice of a girl.


    Chi Nan frowned, with a strong premonition. Suddenly, the Black Hawk lifted his hat and took off the mask. A very beautiful face was revealed, but Chi Nan couldn''t see it.


    "Numisi, why are you? Did you deliberately use this excuse to gather us together? You are so vicious." When the nobleman next to him saw this person, someone immediately couldn''t help but curse. Just the next moment, this person was covered by his companion Who doesn''t know that Numisi and Chi Nan have an extraordinary relationship, cursing people here, is this looking for death?


    When Chi Nan heard this man''s words, his brows twitched. Because he was sure that he didn''t let Numis do this kind of thing, and even Hermilla and others couldn''t do this kind of thing.


    The most important thing is that if it is not discovered in advance, once it succeeds, although it will not threaten the entire Holy Tree Collar, the trouble it brings to itself is definitely real. If you are not careful, you will also be scorched.


    Who would have thought that Numis did it behind all this. Chi Nan was silent for a while before asking in disbelief, "Numisi, is it really you?" Sophia and Hermilla next to them both held their breath and listened.


    Numisi nodded slightly: "It''s me, long time no see, how are you now."


    Chi Nan sighed: "Alright, did you really do this thing?" Chi Nan hoped that he had heard it wrong.


    Numis didn''t quibble: "Yes, I did it, don''t you already know it."


    Chi Nan still wanted to ask something, but Hermilla''s voice suddenly sounded: "Leave Numis to me. I will give you an account of this matter." Hermilla suddenly came out and took the matter to herself. This also let Chi Nan breathe a sigh of relief. Chi Nan can deal with strangers without hesitation, but Chi Nan is very indecisive when dealing with his friends.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 724 Did you do this thing?) Read the record, and you will see it when you open the bookshelf next time! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 725： Turns out this is the reason

    These people were all taken away on the same day. In fact, Hermilla had already sent someone to wait here. Although, even those who themselves don''t know what task Hemila asked them to perform.


    But when these people were caught, everyone knew. Especially the companions, friends and bosses of those rebels are even more ashamed. These people rebelled, and they didn''t even know it.


    Fortunately, there is no such system in the territory here, otherwise they will all be implicated. In most aristocratic territories, even sitting in this system is very common. When the traitors were caught, these people were not only ashamed, but also more angry and puzzled. These people were quickly handed over to the military for processing.


    I believe that Holm and Old Bald will take care of this matter, and Chi Nan only needs to listen to the results.


    And those nobles, except for the one who died, were deprived of their noble status.


    There were even those two who had come from Caro Lisi''s territory, and Chi Nan just sent someone to notify Caro Lisi, the nominal queen. Specific matters will be discussed after discussion.


    With her current strength, even Carlo Lis dare not violate her own meaning. After all, Carlo Lis also knew that if her sister wasn''t on Chi Nan''s side, she might not even be able to keep her territory.


    Numis was quietly taken to Red Sand City, and appeared here that day. During the whole process, Numis didn''t show any signs of resistance. Even Numis is not an ordinary person.


    After this period of cultivation, Numisi was no longer that weak woman. Even with the accumulation of various resources, she became a master of the peak of bronze.


    When Numis appeared in the Red Sand Ridge, Hermilla also drove over from the north. The two were in a secret room, and there was no other person beside them. Of course, both of them knew that Chi Nan was listening.


    "Why, Lord Chi Nan don''t want to see me?" Numis was a little disappointed seeing only Hemilla.


    Chi Nan''s voice suddenly sounded in the secret room: "It''s not that I don''t want to see you, but that I haven''t returned yet. I''m rushing back now."


    "It turned out to be so, congratulations, it seems that your ability is stronger."


    Hermilla finally couldn''t help but speak: "Numisi, why do you want to do this, I know, you like Lord Lord very much. Why, you want to do this kind of thing to the territory." Hermilla is very unwilling. solution.


    Numisi smiled slightly, her smile so pale. "Why, of course, it is for revenge, my father, my brother, and the people in my family were all killed by the order of the Lord Chi Nan."


    Hermilla frowned: "How is this? At that time, they were all transformed into worms and couldn''t control themselves. Besides, isn''t your father already ready to die."


    Nu Misi remained motionless: "Yes, they already wanted to die, but in the end, it was the hand of Chi Nan, didn''t they?"


    Chi Nan finally understood why Numis didn''t know where he went after the fight. I''ve been busy all the time and didn''t take it seriously. It turned out that Nu Mi had this idea in her mind.


    "I know that Chi Nan cannot be blamed for this matter, nor anyone. However, after their death, I will do something. Therefore, I just want to resist a little bit, at least I am not at all did not do."


    The smile on Numis''s face became a lot brighter. "Then, do you know how much harm this will bring."


    Numisi shook his head and said, "It won''t fail. How could Your Excellency Chi Nan fail in this kind of thing. With such a huge power, a Maro Kingdom is nothing. At most, it just creates a little trouble. , Now I have not started, it is over."


    Hermira took a deep breath: "Okay, then what do you plan to do next."


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan isn''t going to deal with me?" Numis didn''t seem to be worried at all.


    Chi Nan suddenly said, "I want to hear your plan."


    Upon hearing this, Numis was silent. With her head down for a long time, Numisi raised her head and smiled with tears: "I have done this kind of betrayal, what else can I do? I will die no matter where I follow the law."


    Chi Nan was a little annoyed: "I''m talking about the law here, you give me a reason, I won''t kill you."


    Numisi shook his head and said: "No reason, I just want revenge, or revenge. I can''t do anything against you, so I have to let others do it."


    Hermilla couldn''t help it: "So, all the faults are yours, and the unstable factors in the territory have also been found. The damage caused by the early outbreak is much smaller than the loss caused by the subsequent outbreak, right. And yours The method can also remind the lord of some of the defects of the plant weapons, I understand it right."


    Nu Mi couldn''t comment: "Whatever you say."


    With this attitude, everyone does not know what to do. In the end, Hermilla said helplessly: "Lord Lord, what are you going to do with this matter?" He threw it directly to herself. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    It''s hardest to accept the grace of beauty, Chi Nan understands a little now. Numisi''s feelings for herself, if you don''t know it, it''s impossible, and Chi Nan is not a piece of wood. However, Chi Nan also knew that he had not been very active.


    But Chi Nan still couldn''t do it to execute Numisi. Thinking of what happened back then, Chi Nan regretted a bit, but speaking of it, he was wrong. At the beginning, because of his own plan of capture, he had already gone to the opposite side of all the Remas nobles. There are also reasons why they would take refuge in the Beetleman.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan suddenly said, "Will you still do this kind of thing in the future?"


    "I said I wouldn''t do it, would you believe it?" Numis said with a smile.


    "I believe it." Numis''s smile was even brighter when she heard this.


    "As long as you believe it, there is nothing I want to say." Numisi lowered his head again.


    Chi Nan took a deep breath: "In that case, you were at fault this time, but you didn''t cause much loss. At the same time, you have merits, and you will deprive you of your title. In the future, you will follow Hermilla. "


    Chi Nan gave such a punishment that he didn''t know whether it was punishment or what, and it caused Hemila to roll his eyes.


    "Well, sister will follow me from now on, don''t say more now, people can''t always live in the past. After a long time, I believe you will figure it out." Hermilla stopped Numis and continued to speak.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record this reading (this is the reason in Chapter 725), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 726： Dont want to see you temporarily

    This kind of thing appeared on the territory, and Chi Nan didn''t have the mood to study it. Hurrying and slowing down for more than a day, the airship cannot speed up just because Chi Nan wants to speed up, because it has already reached the fastest speed.


    A day later, Chi Nan finally returned to his territory. As soon as I came back, someone came to greet him. Of course, because of a hurry this time, Chi Nan did not go to the north as planned, but entered the misty forest.


    Now, under the transformation of the half-elves, the misty forest has completely turned into the kind of half-elf empire, completely becoming its own back garden. Those toxic fogs have been cleaned up, and this place has become a suitable place to live. Half-elves like forests, so they basically live in them.


    As soon as the airship landed, Hermilla, who had already been waiting in this place, appeared in front of Chi Nan. The first time he saw Chi Nan, Hemila stepped forward and leaned gently in Chi Nan''s arms.


    "Thanks for your hard work during this time." Chi Nan was moved and some guilt in his heart.


    "It''s not hard, as long as it''s for you, it won''t be hard at all." Hemira, who has always been strong, can say such soft words, even Chi Nan is a little unbelievable.


    Chi Nan felt even more distressed just seeing the exhausted look on Hermilla''s face. "Don''t be so tired in the future. Those plant weapons are in our hands. There is no need to be afraid of being messed up. Many things can be delegated."


    What Hemira wants to say, Chi Nan has already spoken in advance: "This time I have broken through the golden level, and using plant brains to imitate human brains is also more detailed. As long as it succeeds, this kind of thing will not happen in the future."


    Hearing this, Hermilla finally closed her mouth. The officials around were either lowering their heads to study the ants, or looking up as if there was something in the air that attracted them. This is something in the Lord''s house, but none of them dared to see more. It would be no good to see what shouldn''t be.


    Especially after just dealing with a group of betrayers.


    This time, it was not only the direct betrayers who were dealt with. The thorough investigation of the involvement of these people resulted in some local officers and officials being punished, and many of them were demoted.


    In the end, it was their territorial management personnel. After investigation, it was discovered that there were actually two people providing assistance to those people. As a result, the two people and the people who were related to them were cleaned up.


    As a result, the number of officials has decreased a lot, and the rest are silent, and there is no more talking loudly.


    In the past two days, the atmosphere on this side of the territory is very strange. These officials are now much more honest than before. The inner swelling caused by the relationship of power was suddenly weakened.


    After all, the territory belongs to the lord Chi Nan, not theirs. When Chi Nan absolutely controlled all the military power on the territory, they could only act according to Chi Nan''s rules.


    Chi Nan looked around strangely, looking for the figure he wanted to see everywhere.


    Hermilla seemed to have also noticed Chi Nan''s movements, and gently pushed Chi Nan away, standing in front of Chi Nan. "Lord Lord doesn''t need to look for it anymore, she doesn''t want to see you for the time being."


    Of course Hermilla knew that Chi Nan wanted to find Numis, but Numis was in a strange mood now.


    "What''s the matter, please tell her. I forgive her for this matter. It wasn''t a big deal at first, and it didn''t cause anything too serious." Chi Nan said hesitantly.


    Speaking of it, Chi Nan is also very entangled with Numisi now. After all, it is his own friend, and Chi Nan can also understand that kind of thing. However, I can understand it intellectually, but I still feel a little lumpy emotionally.


    It is impossible for a person who has betrayed himself to convince Chi Nan without reservation. Even if he stayed by his side, Chi Nan felt very entangled. Chi Nan is not a saint, not even a wise man, he is just an ordinary person. He knows his inner awkwardness, but this is not something he can figure out when he knows it.


    "My lord, both of you need to think carefully about this matter. Let''s talk about specific things when you calm down. Besides, Numis doesn''t know how to face you now.


    As a woman, Hermilla understands Numis'' current mood very well. At the beginning, when the lord didn''t accept himself, wasn''t his mood so worried about gains and losses?


    "Yes, Chi Nan, let Numis think about this matter." Sophia also stepped forward and said.


    The one who has the best relationship with Numis is Sophia. Sophia really doesn''t want to see Chi Nan and Numis become strangers because of this incident, or even worse hostile to each other.


    After a long time, Chi Nan finally nodded and said, "Well, then this matter is forgotten. But those **** in the Maro Kingdom, I didn''t plan to leave it alone. If it weren''t for them, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen in the territory."


    Is it obvious that Chi Nan is angering, but what does it have to do with them? In the eyes of Hermira and Sophia, the Kingdom of Maro was originally an enemy, and it didn''t matter to anger them at all ~ www.novelhall.com~ As long as your home is stable, it is best.


    Hermilla nodded and agreed: "That''s right, it''s the fault of the Maro Kingdom. During this time, we have been working on restoring peace and development within Rusiyala, and there is no time to manage the Maro Kingdom. The army also did not continue to invade inside the border of the Maro Kingdom, but they have always regarded us as a bully."


    "That said, the time has come to attack the Maro Kingdom, and it won''t cause other troubles."


    Sophia and Hemila sang and got together. This is because you have changed the topic. Chi Nan smiled bitterly in his heart, and simply followed them. So attacking the Kingdom of Maro became the next step.


    "Is our military strength enough?" Chi Nan thought for a while and said.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Lord Lord, since we added several silver natural mages here last time, and used a modular design, our airships have been built much faster. There are now fifty full formations of airship formations. If it weren¡¯t for the time-consuming manufacturing of missiles and spawning chambers, this number would have to double.¡±


    There are actually fifty, and each airship formation has more than 100 combat airships. This means that there are at least 5,000 airships in my territory. This number really surprised Chi Nan.


    Unconsciously, the military divisions in the territory now are more than ten times stronger than before he left.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 726 I don''t want to see you temporarily), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 727： New development, new shell

    Suddenly something sounded from Chi Nan, and he turned his head quickly and said, "By the way, let our half-elf nature mages come down. This time we have recruited a lot of nature mages. With them, our territory will develop faster. "The territory is now too large, resulting in a very inadequate population and military strength.


    Because plant weapons, especially airships, are not spread all over the country, and monitoring is not good in many places, there will be people in many places making small actions secretly without knowing it, otherwise it would never be the case.


    And the plant network is constantly spreading underground, but because of the time issue, there is no way to achieve a comprehensive link. But then, I will begin to imitate technology to transform the entire territory.


    Hermilla also noticed the arrival of so many nature mages, and many of them have reached the silver level. Seeing these people appear, Hermira''s eyes lit up.


    With them, given a period of time, even if there are hundreds of airship formations in the family, there is no problem.


    An airship is different from a flying boat. It does not require a large amount of maneuvering, nor does it require a large amount of magic crystals or the consumption of other resources. As long as you bask in the sun every day, the logistics are also renewable resources.


    It is much cheaper to feed your own airship than those alchemy flying boats, and its combat effectiveness is also very powerful. With a large number of airships, even if it is an empire, Chi Nan will definitely not be afraid of it in the future.


    And the natural mages brought back this time are just the cornerstones for their territory to develop to this point.


    "Don''t worry, let everyone build energy pools around and build our signal stations. These foundations will be established. As for the airship, for a moment, I am going to build a new generation of airships."


    "A new generation? Isn''t the second generation of airships just made. If a new generation of airships is made, what about this second generation of airships." Hemira still has great doubts about the current situation.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "The extra airships are sent to the military academy. Haven''t they been applying for airships for teaching? Also, the airships of poor grades have their combat weapons removed, so they can''t be used as transportation. Tools? We can use them inside our territory, and we can sell them to other people in the future."


    Chi Nan thought of the half-elf empire, an airship without weapons and no defensive barriers, it should be good to sell it to the half-elf empire. Even the elves seem to like their airship very much.


    "Well, then it''s up to you." Hermilla''s resolute temperament, she was ready to go to work when she heard this.


    Chi Nan hurriedly pulled him back: "Well, don''t worry about this kind of thing, let''s do something business first."


    "What''s the business?" Hemila looked at Chi Nan strangely.


    Sophia next to her walked out and said loudly: "Temporarily leave the matter of the territory to me. You two have not seen each other for such a long time. You have to cherish your time." Sophia took the officials away.


    And Chi Nan also pulled Hermilla toward the tree house next to her. Don''t wonder why there are tree houses here, which just appeared. Hermilla, who seemed to have thought of something, turned red in an instant.


    The next day, Chi Nan walked out refreshedly, and the infrastructure construction of the territory had begun. An energy pool is placed under the mother tree of the homeland, and next to it is a signal station made of fold ear grass. This is the foundation.


    The distance at which fold ears can transmit signals is farther than Chi Nan imagined. It only takes a few to cover his entire territory now. This kind of signal can be received even overseas.


    With this thing, the entire territory will be under his control. Of course, Chinan doesn''t have too much, anyway, it doesn''t cost much to make fold eargrass, and it simply creates a lot of signal stations.


    Nature mages have a job, and Chi Nan himself does the same. The research results in the Elf Forest during this period of time are finally available. The red dragon and the treasure were handed over to Sophia for processing, and the medicinal materials were handed over to the guards to digest, Chi Nan once again came to the laboratory, which was the temporarily created open space.


    "The most important thing about the third-generation airship is this shell." Chi Nan muttered to herself as he began to give birth to blue and white painted trees. The wood shell that grows out of the blue and white painted tree has a white background, and there are blue patterns on it that look like pictures.


    The whole body shone brightly. I didn''t know if I didn''t look closely before, but now Chi Nan discovered that the shell actually looked like blue and white porcelain. After watching it for a long time, it will give people a feeling full of art.


    After a long time, Chi Nan shook his head and didn''t go on studying, but just a shell. "It''s just that if this light patterned tree is placed on the surface, it is too fragile to be attacked, so let''s put it inside."


    After thinking about it for a long time, Chi Nan finally put the light pattern tree on the inside of the airship hull and re-attached a layer from the inside.


    The defensive barrier on the surface of the light pattern tree can be projected directly, forming a layer of protection on the outside of the airship. But this layer of protection is also in the team at the same time as it protects the outside world. There is no benefit to being too complete.


    After all, his own attack also needs to be launched. In the end, Chi Nan could only open a few openings on the defensive barrier. These openings were the entrances and exits of the door, as well as missile launching ports ~ www.novelhall.com ~ wind gun launching ports and so on.


    The barriers in these local areas can be opened at any time, which is controlled by the plant brain. The defensive rune area made by the light pattern tree is divided into different areas, which will not affect the airship''s own attacks.


    "It''s a pity that the defensive barrier was disassembled, resulting in incomplete barriers and a decrease in defense. If you have a single round of defense, it may be a little worse than those flying boats. In the future, you can only continue to evolve the light pattern tree."


    Chi Nan was a little dissatisfied, but there was no way, who made the light pattern tree just such a thing.


    Because of the energy system, the alchemy flying boat can use the alchemy cannon without opening the barrier. When it comes to his side, he has no way to solve this problem for the time being.


    "Forget it, I will give other half-elf nature mage the authority to use the energy pool in the future. Using the energy pool, they can also do the same plant transformation as mine. Just leave this research task to them."


    Isn¡¯t Chi Nan¡¯s biggest reason for building so many energy pools for laziness? No, this is a plant scientist in the field, and Chi Nan affirmed his approach in his heart.


    "Scientific research is not a person¡¯s business. Now that we have the conditions, we need more people to join in. That''s right. By the way, if you use the life magic in the energy pool, it seems that you can use it even if you are not a natural mage. Add some smart people." Chi Nan had already decided what to do next.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 727 New Development, New Shell), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 728： The era of territorial development

    After making the shell, the next step is to provide energy. The weakened version of Heart of the Sky that Chi Nan had prepared long ago had already appeared in Chi Nan''s hands. It looked like it was just a big ball of light with long leaves.


    This light ball can naturally absorb various forces around it, and it can also absorb the energy of the sun with the help of surrounding wood and plants. Generally, plants are too wasteful to absorb and utilize the energy of the sun, and the heart of the sky is different.


    Almost no waste of sunlight is absorbed and transformed, forming a special kind of energy. After the energy pipeline is built, this energy flows spontaneously to the light-stripe tree, continuously providing the light-stripe tree''s defensive barrier for consumption.


    The silver-level Sky Heart provides more than enough consumption of the silver-level light pattern tree. "Such a good thing only provides the energy of a defensive barrier. It is too wasteful. It would be even better if it could be provided to the wind cannon."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan planned to link up the jackhammers. Just before the start of the experiment, Sophia found Chi Nan.


    "Chi Nan, I''m still busy, let''s listen first. We have roughly built the signal tower and energy pool in the entire territory. Next, let the half-elf nature mages do what they can do. "


    Chi Nan was stunned when he heard this. He didn''t expect them to move so fast, it only took a few days. Sure enough, many people are easy to handle, and the third-generation airship on my side has not been completed yet.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said, "Give their nerves the right to use the energy pool, and have you found the smarter and research-able people I asked you to find."


    "It''s all ready, but is it really no problem to let go of permissions to them?" Sophia hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, these are all made using my magical powers. I absolutely obey my orders. Even if someone else does it, it''s the same as I made it myself." If it hadn''t been determined long ago, Chi Nan would not do this kind of thing. . The plants created by the magic of his own life are already marked with his own brand, and they will never betray.


    As one''s own strength improves, this improvement will be even faster. It''s just that the energy provided by the energy pool is always a level lower than one''s own life magic power, and it is straightforward enough to give other people the control through authority.


    The life magic power gathered by those energy pools is similar to the life magic power gathered by one''s own silver level. The only difference is that because he has broken through the golden level, those low-level life magic can also be used to spawn golden plants.


    Of course, it''s just spawning, and there is no way to transform and research gold-level plants.


    Therefore, the research of the golden level still depends on oneself.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan simply said: "I will let them go, and you just need to issue research orders. There are many other things, such as monitors, you don''t know, I will talk about it later."


    Chi Nan thought as he said: "Isn''t it true that many soldiers have sent a lot of reports on the adjustment of various weapons, and they will be handed over to them in the future. The development of new weapons will also be handed over to them. Other civilians. Tools, fruits, and transportation facilities. In short, there are many more, any place that can be modified is fine."


    Chi Nan simply came up with a charter, that is, how to use it for military use, how to use it for civilian use, and how to use it for civilian use, so that the entire territory must be turned into a world of plants.


    These are all plants with their own brand. In such a sea of ??plants, their territory will be consolidated as never before. And in this environment, his magic power will increase faster and faster.


    I believe that in a short time, I will have the opportunity to touch the legendary level field. Once that time was reached, Chi Nan believed that he would soon be able to enter the legendary level, and then become the most powerful force in the world.


    "How is our neuro-brain plan prepared?" Chi Nan said suddenly.


    "It''s almost done, now I''m missing your new neurological brain. Really, you need too many functions, if it weren''t for this, you could get it out early." Sophia said angrily.


    Chi Nan lowered his head and began to ponder. The so-called Nervous Brain Project was actually Chi Nan''s plan to make the Nervous Brain into something as universal as a mobile phone. In the plan, everyone should be linked.


    This can be regarded as a proof of identity, and it is also the best tool to control the civilians in the territory. With this, anyone who wants to make trouble on their own territory is simply as difficult as the sky.


    If there is a rebellion, the nerves will notify themselves or someone who specializes in handling them immediately. When outsiders come in, they don''t have the nerves at hand, and it can be said that it will be difficult to move in the Holy Tree collar.


    There was no chance before, but now with the fold ear grass, there is finally a chance. A fold eargrass must be added to the neuron brain so that it can be connected to the network of the entire territory. The signal station is also a special signal linker composed of a piece of fold ear grass organization. In the middle is a huge plant brain, which is both a communication device and a server.


    Through the rapid processing and mass storage capabilities of plant brains, the network foundation of the entire territory is directly established.


    And every neuron-brain is itself a storage, capable of storing a large amount of information. The more I think about it, the more excited Chi Nan is, and he feels that he has entered the information age from primitive society in one step.


    And as long as it is completed, Chi Nan feels that the level of informatization is even higher than the original level on Earth.


    Sure enough, the biological brain is the best way to replace the computer. Here, I was actually realized by myself.


    "Very well, I see, I will make the neuro-brain design, so that everyone else will be ready, and in two days we will start to implant the neuro-brain in the whole people." After confirming the goal, Sophia turned and left.


    "Hey, why are you leaving in such a hurry, don''t you stay?"


    Sophia usually walked away and shouted: "I won''t stay, I think about those things all day. Now the territory is so busy, we don''t have so much time." No way, the territory is very busy these days.


    Because there is too much work, not just myself, even Sophia and Hemira are busy. All in all, the territory''s population is still too small, and there are too few trustworthy people. This is the reason for the lack of background.


    Chi Nan shook his head unhappily, then put aside the airship research and began to assemble the neuro-brain. All the prerequisites for the neuron brain have been completed long ago, and now it is enough to combine them and create seeds. Next, you need to rely on other people to use seeds to spawn on a large scale. The difference between different people''s nerves lies in their authority.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the \"Collection\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 728 The era of the great development of the territory), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 729： Network all over the night

    Two days later, the leaders who had received the news lined up to the population management office. In this place, a huge homeland mother tree has been planted, as well as an energy pool filled with emerald green liquid.


    There are many human soldiers waiting here, no half-elves.


    And beside it, there are many boxes, all of which are thin wafers the size of a watch.


    "Come here all, and then I will transplant the nerve brain for you. Remember, the nerve brain will be your identity certificate in the future, which will contain your identity information. Including future status, official positions, etc., will be included."


    A soldier shouted with a big horn. Of course, while speaking, a sound amplifier above the head is also spreading out the sound simultaneously. This kind of thing happened at the same time in all the cities of the Holy Tree.


    First solve the problems in the city, and then the surrounding villages and towns. This is Chinan''s plan. This is happening not only on the mainland, but also the Sacred Tree Island that has been developed nearly half and the surrounding area belonging to the Sacred Tree Island. Therefore, many people have been attracted.


    "Hey, what exactly is this thing for?" a half-elf shouted in the crowd.


    Now that there are too many half-elves in the territory, the appearance of half-elves here will not attract the attention of others. And because of the laws stipulated by Chi Nan, no one would scream or kill any foreign race here.


    "You are a foreigner, don''t even know this." The person next to him immediately despised.


    "Yes, I''m here to do business. We like all kinds of things here very much." It turned out to be an expanding business partner.


    "Then let me tell you, this thing is called neurobrain. Of course, it is specially adjusted and compressed. There can be a lot of information in it. As long as you stick it on your wrist, you can form a connection with your own spirit. Later, through this nerve You can do a lot of things with your brain. At the same time, this is also a citizen''s ID card."


    At this time, the soldiers on the stage also began to explain. "Our neuro-brain has many functions. The most important thing is to talk. If you see it, there is a label on each of them. This is the communication number."


    "As long as you communicate with the corresponding communication number in your mind, you can achieve the corresponding neuro-brain communication. What you say can be heard on the other side, and the other side is the same." The two soldiers have already started talking to each other.


    The people below continue to introduce: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to speak, you can restrain the voice, or you can transmit it directly through mental signals. However, you can''t use too long sentences with mental signals, only short sentences and vocabulary, otherwise the other party can''t understand it. This requires you to experiment by yourself."


    A businessman below said loudly: "So, can you communicate with each other even thousands of miles away? If this is the case, it will be much more convenient to mobilize caravans in the future than before. Let me have one."


    "Please rest assured, as long as you are within our territory, communication is not a problem."


    The entire territory is covered by plant brains, of course there is no problem. Those people who travel north and south all the year round, just because of this function like a telephone, they completely become fans of the brain.


    "We usually live here, so it seems that we don''t need this thing either."


    The soldier shouted again: "Don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. If you want to benefit from the territory in the future, you must have a neurological brain. And future banking information, even transactions, joining the army, registering a store, etc., need neurological help. Without nerves, it can be said to be difficult to move in the future."


    "What, how to use this, isn''t it too much trouble."


    "Hmph, it''s not troublesome at all. You''ll know when you use them. These are very convenient. We are all using them in our army. If it is not for the kindness of the lord, how do you have the opportunity to get in touch with these."


    The soldiers were a little unhappy when they heard what these people said. Chi Nan is also reminding them in advance that if changes are suddenly made in the future, it is easy to cause some rebounds at that time.


    "No, how can I still use this thing as a soldier? Is this thing useful?"


    At this time, a person next to him suddenly said: "I know that only with the neuron brain can we control those plant weapons. And the neuron brain also has the authority of superiors and subordinates. It is said to be able to integrate the entire army into a whole, and greatly reduce the number of soldiers needed. The army in our territory has not suffered a large number of casualties in the war for a long time."


    After hearing this, some people finally realized the value of neuro-brain, not as simple as they thought.


    "Isn''t that the way I am, you see, I use a plant prosthesis. If there is no neuro-brain, plant prosthesis is difficult to control, but with this thing, my actions are like normal people." This is a veteran. , Otherwise there would be no such configuration, and the people around would immediately awe.


    "That''s not right, since you already have a nervous brain, how come you still have to come here."


    The veteran smiled and said, "Haha, I am a neurological brain of the previous generation, without so many functions. The new generation has more and more complete functions. For example, this call function I don''t have it, and I¡¯m bigger and more follow-up."


    "Then if it is changed, the identity certificates in it will not be lost."


    The soldier in front shouted loudly: "When the nerve brain is replaced, all the information in it will be transferred to the new nerve brain along with it. Don''t worry about losing it." This was explained to ordinary people.


    In major cities, everyone has begun to install neuronal brains on their bodies, and the age of the Internet has arrived.


    "How, what do you feel, this thing doesn''t stick to the arm, what should I do if it falls."


    "It doesn¡¯t feel much, it¡¯s just a bit painful and itchy. I heard that this thing stretches out tentacles and connects directly with its own flesh and blood. As long as the flesh is not torn off, it¡¯s okay. And I heard that the nerve brain is planted, as long as If you are separated from itself, you will be destroyed in the first place, and you will not leave anything to others."


    "What should I do with the information stored in it? Wouldn''t it be lost as well."


    "Don''t worry, I heard that the information will be backed up in any server, and you just need to report the loss. Anyway, every neuron will record personal mental fluctuations, which is equivalent to what, what password, anyway, it is very convenient. People who haven''t seen the army have used it for so long without any problems, we certainly won''t."


    With people in the army as an example, these civilians suddenly felt more relieved, after all, it was applied.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 729 is all over the Internet overnight), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 730： The 3 core commands of the plant brain

    When the leaders installed the neuro-brain, Chi Nan was also changing his original plant-brain corps. Many places where plant brains were originally used have to be replaced with new plant brain forms.


    Just because there are too many, and this batch of plant weapons will soon be eliminated, Chinan can only replace part of it.


    The plant brain after the replacement is completely different from the previous plant brain. The previous vegetable brain was actually a hemispherical shape, and the whole was a vegetable brain, which only accepted commands and calculations.


    The plant brain can''t think on its own, and doesn''t know what to do when encountering things. But the new plant brain is different.


    After imitating the brains of humans and monsters, Chi Nan was finally done. The reason for saying it is roughly, it is because the new plant brain has not reached the point that Chi Nan wants to achieve.


    The creation of this kind of imitating the brain does have the ability to actively think, but it still lacks the ability to create, and cannot create new ideas by itself. It can only think and apply according to some existing schemes.


    The most important thing is that although this new vegetable brain is very capable of learning, it does not have the computational speed of the original pure vegetable brain in terms of thinking, and it has become almost like ordinary people.


    No, it should be said that it is not as good as ordinary people. After Chi Nan¡¯s research, it was finally discovered that this new plant-brained mind is actually similar to a semi-mentally retarded child. There is no problem at all in accepting orders and formulating battle plans according to the existing situation. However, in some unexpected situations, they will not be able to themselves. Thought about it.


    And the acting style is very rigid, mechanized, and rigid. In short, it is almost like a idiot with some brains, as the saying goes is two fools. This situation made Chi Nan a little bit dumbfounded.


    Whether it is because his strength is not enough and there is no way to imitate more subtle situations, or because this is the reason for the lack of soul, this Chi Nan doesn''t know, but he can only do this.


    There was no way. In the end, in order not to waste the thinking speed of the vegetable brain, Chi Nan could only make the new vegetable brain into two halves. Half is the original pure vegetable brain, and half is this new vegetable brain. The two sides unite with each other to play a very big role. On the battlefield, the new plant brain can perfectly command some things that the commander has no time to consider.


    All that is needed is to store some of the existing warfare formulas in the plant brain, and then the plant brain can choose a set of plans to execute according to the established situation.


    Chi Nan no longer considers flexibility, but in terms of response speed and meticulousness, this is far beyond what a human commander can compare. In other words, no intelligent biological commander can compare with this kind of plant brain.


    As for flexibility, don¡¯t there still have soldiers and commanders? Just leave them to them. If it was before, because of the development of plant brains, the number of troops would definitely need to be laid off.


    However, Chi Nan did not lay off staff. Instead, he planned to expand his army, using the expanded plant army to carry the existing human soldiers.


    With the new plant brain, in fact, it is no longer necessary for a soldier to command an airship to control the fleet, and it is entirely possible to command an airship formation by one person. However, in order to prevent accidents, Chi Nan still prepares to be equipped with ten people in each airship formation. These are the configurations of the new airship formation in the future, and there is no need to worry now.


    The new plant brain has a certain amount of thinking ability, which helps Chi Nan solve many problems.


    Chi Nan formulated three core commands at the core of the plant brain. These three commands are inherited through inheritance. They are the same no matter how many generations have passed. As long as it is a plant brain, these three commands must be followed.


    The first order, once any commander has a betrayal, all the plant army under his command will be separated from the command, and at the same time the person will be controlled. This one can solve the problem encountered last time.


    The second order is that once the army has infighting, then the plant weapons will not accept the command of the commander, and they will be on standby for investigation by the superior. This order is to prevent some people from coming in.


    The last core command is that once a plant weapon is attacked and the attack reaches a certain scale, unless the top power is restricted, the plant weapon will automatically counterattack.


    With this order, even if the commander is attacked and assassinated in the future, plant weapons will automatically counterattack the enemy. Perhaps it is not strong enough, but it can still play some role in the end.


    Nowadays, because the number of human commanders in the army is too small, the most feared thing is that the commander will be assassinated. Once this happens, the army will fall into a passive position. Now there is a plant brain to assist in automatic attacks, and the effect is definitely not weak.


    As for the technical experience in all aspects of the war, the soldiers of the army need to formulate and discuss. At that time, all these experiences will be injected into the plant brain of each army, only the army will become very relaxed. In the future battles, as far as the soldiers are concerned, they are just as dangerous as playing games.


    If such an army can¡¯t be called the most powerful army on the mainland, Chi Nan doesn¡¯t know what kind of army is the strongest ~ www.novelhall.com~ After dealing with the plant brain, Chi Nan will start again. Own research. Those with research authority in their own territory also began to use the magic of life in the energy pool to carry out research on the topics arranged by Chi Nan.


    This type of research in this world has just entered its infancy, and everyone is experimenting. But it is precisely because it has just started, so there will be surprises almost every day, and some dumbfounding things happen every day.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about all this, as long as there were results. This kind of thing has not ended until today.


    Because on this day, Hermira and Sophia, who had been busy, found themselves at the same time. The reason was that the main body of the army had reached the southernmost part of the territory and now began to exercise the power to counterattack.


    In other words, the Sacred Tree Leader is now officially facing the Malo Kingdom on the opposite side.


    "Is it already on? It''s great. I want to see how much support the people of the Holy Dragon Empire give to the Maro Kingdom. They want to use the Maro Kingdom to see my strength, and I also want to see theirs. ability."


    The poor Maruo Kingdom has completely become the **** of the game between the two sides, but they don''t know it themselves. I''m afraid that Maruo Kingdom thought that it was a kingdom, even if its strength was not as good as that of the Holy Tree Collar, it would not be much worse. With the help of the Holy Dragon Empire, they think they must win, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to be so arrogant.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 730 The Three Core Commands of Plant Brain), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 731： Report from war reporters

    After several days of reorganization, the plant army in Chinan has finally been reorganized and officially arrived at the border of the Malo Kingdom in the south. Speaking of it, this is because the plant army is easier to rectify.


    If you change to a normal human army and want to integrate the army to carry out a march of this size, you will not even think about it in a few months. Even under some special conditions, it takes years to prepare for such a war.


    Plant weapons do not require much logistics and population, as long as those plant weapons gather and march. The main time is to wait for the army to gather, but the airship is already in place. It''s just that the airship did not set off immediately, and there were only two formations in the air.


    Of course, even if there are two formations, they are still very conspicuous in the air.


    Similarly, on this day, in the major cities and towns led by the holy tree, there appeared a number of things like telephone poles. Above these things was a green box, which appeared suddenly.


    If it wasn''t for members of the militia team guarding here, someone might have to come forward to take it down and take a look.


    "This is the front line, this is the front line, please keep the signal normally..."


    A voice suddenly sounded inside the box, and the civilians around looked at each other. "What''s going on? Who is talking inside? How can I say it is on the front line? Is it really on the front line?"


    "It should be. Only the lord can put this kind of thing in the city. If it is other people, it is impossible to make this kind of joke with us." The atmosphere of this world is still quite serious.


    An old man walked over slowly: "I heard that there is a frontline discussion here. Is there a frontline newspaper sent here?"


    Newspapers are already popular in the Sacred Tree Collar. Not everyone can read newspapers, but there are many people who read newspapers. This newspaper is in the hands of Hemila.


    Usually, what the territory needs to promote and what needs to be seen by people will also be promoted through these newspapers. It''s just that under normal circumstances, it still takes some time for a newspaper to spread out.


    The message transmission is not sensitive enough, this is the biggest problem. In addition, many people are illiterate and can only listen to other people to read, so although the newspaper has a good publicity effect, it does not reach the level that Chi Nan wants.


    Now it''s different. The network has been established. Although there is no display yet, there is no problem with sound transmission.


    Soon, a voice rang from the green box again: "This is the front line, and I am the front line reporter to broadcast for you."


    At this moment, Chi Nan was also listening to this voice in his room. Of course, he used a microphone specially prepared for him. "Not bad, it seems that the war reporters we trained some time ago have thoroughly learned it."


    Hermira and Sophia were both by the side at this time, and the two of them completely put aside everything else for today''s affairs.


    "Is it finally going to attack the Maruo Kingdom? It''s great." Romigara''s expression was also full of excitement. It''s just that Romigara didn''t break through, so he was still in the Roshan state.


    Even at this time, Romigara seemed to be larger than before. This was the inevitable result of the increase in strength.


    Romilia said with some worry: "This is going to be a war, war seems to be a very bad thing." The dragged Romilia was inevitably worried.


    "This time is different, our family, forget it, you just need to know that you are now avenging our parents and family." Romilia is still too young to understand these things, but from her sister''s serious face , Romelia could also see something. So he pressed his mouth tightly and stopped talking.


    "We have now seen that below is the border wall of the Maruo Kingdom. Their wall is really high, about 100 meters, and there are many runes on it. This is a trace of the blessing of earth magic."


    "We can see that there are many traces of potholes on the wall. This wall was used to block the Ruthyala Kingdom from attacking. This is the traces of previous wars. But now, our Holy Tree leader has come here. , Will this city wall continue to exist?" The war reporter entered the state and began to chatter.


    "Look, above the city wall, that is the defending army of the Maro Kingdom. I can''t see the specific number from here, but there are already more than 30,000 people. All of them are fully armed, the team is neat, and they are definitely elite soldiers. ."


    After a short pause, the reporter continued: "Look, our army has arrived. Oh, in order to avoid leaking secrets, I can''t tell the number of our army. But it''s really a lot, and you can''t see the edge at a glance. The spider tank is here, and there are many bush soldiers guarding it. It is really powerful."


    "Oh, look, our cannons are already in place. There are cannons, and their walls must not be able to stop them for long. Oh, they also have cannons, not pneumatic cannons, but alchemical cannonshorse The Luo Kingdom is indeed very rich."


    As reporters continue to report, more and more people are attracted to the town. Through this, more and more people have learned about the real fighting situation on the front line. Although it has not started, it is already very depressing.


    The people around gradually disappeared, and there was only one voice in the entire square.


    Hemila said with some doubts: "Chi Nan, is it really good to let people behind you know all the news from the front line. In the past, it was not that these news had to be completely blocked and couldn''t let people behind you know?"


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Of course not, we just need to let them know what we want them to know. It is easier to calm the hearts of the people than to know nothing."


    "Moreover, we must also let the people know what they do for their hard work and paying taxes. Their current affluent life is based on the strong territories. We want to let them know that we have a lot more The enemy is waiting around, and you must not run out to make trouble just because of internal stability."


    Chi Nan smiled secretly in his heart, isn''t this just the way of the news broadcast, let them have a contrast, through the contrast, they will have a sense of happiness, and then the whole territory will be more stable.


    That''s right, Chinan, who controls plant weapons, is not afraid that people in the territory will rebel. However, the people in the territory are insecure, and it is not good for the overall development of the territory. What Chinan wants is not only absolute control, but also prosperity and development.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 731 War Reporter will broadcast for you), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 732： Ground artillery fire

    Faced with such a tall city wall, neither the spider tank nor the bush warrior can climb up, so they can only destroy the city wall first by attacking. Otherwise, if you have to make a detour, you don''t know how far it will be.


    Moreover, in this place, the enemy may attack at any time. To enter the kingdom of Maro, one must borrow from the kingdom of Karimsi next to him, or he can only rush through the valley in the front.


    The reason why the kingdom of Maro was able to come to Rusiyara to interfere last time was because it borrowed from Karimsi.


    But now, Kalimsi faces his powerful neighbor, it is absolutely impossible to lend it to himself. But because of the last time the undead was wiped out, the remaining remnants of Karimxi still have a little connection with the Holy Light Empire.


    It was even heard that Kalimsi had secretly taken refuge in the Holy Light Empire, and that the Holy Light Empire was covering, and Chi Nan couldn''t destroy it now. If the people of the Holy Light Empire are stimulated, God knows what will happen. Compared with the Holy Dragon Empire, the people of the Holy Light Empire are more like religious lunatics, and Chi Nan doesn''t want to provoke them with his current strength.


    So while developing in the rear, the front war can only be done through a dignified attack.


    "Prepare to let the pneumatic cannons go forward, and when they reach the bombardment position, they will fire shells for me. In addition, the wind cannon spider tanks are also ready, and they will directly rush over and consume the defense of the city wall at close range."


    In the rear, Home and Moiru, the commander-in-chief, are negotiating the battle situation. The headquarters is also a plant fortress. This plant fortress is full of thickness and uses a special shell newly manufactured.


    The blue and white painted tree plus the light patterned tree are still on the ground and the thickness is comparable to the city wall. A hard shell of this thickness, even if several gold masters join forces to attack, you won''t even want to break it for a while.


    The order was issued, and the plant weapons in front slowly dispersed, leaving only these two weapons suitable for breaking the city and began to move forward.


    Today''s pneumatic cannons are no longer the kind of pneumatic cannons that require carriages and humans to pull in the past. Each pneumatic gun is equipped with a device that can automatically advance, that is a full sixteen thick thighs.


    But even so, the large and large gas guns are still very slow to move. The shells fired by these pneumatic guns are not the kind of ordinary spider tank shells, but large-scale.


    Just looking at this bloated look, it may not take long. After other types of weapons are upgraded, this pneumatic gun may be withdrawn from the stage of history.


    Although I can''t see it, Chi Nan can still imagine the situation. After a while, there was a sound of artillery fire in front of him. At this moment, even the reporter''s voice can''t be heard clearly.


    All civilians turned pale when they heard these voices, and even far away, they could know the intensity of the battle on the front line at this time.


    Just now, the gas cannon has entered range, but unexpectedly, the opponent''s alchemy cannon also included it in range. As a result, both sides fired almost at the same time. The huge air explosion of the pneumatic gun sounded, and countless shells shot through the air and flew towards the opposite side. Some fell on the city wall, and some fell behind the city wall.


    These shells are no longer the original kerosene bombs or gas bombs, but serious bombs.


    The explosive mushrooms equipped inside are all bronze-level explosive mushrooms, and they are still large-scale compressed. Every explosion can produce a huge impact, this power is very close to the destruction of the silver peak, and the scope is very large.


    Each explosion will weaken the light fluctuations on the opponent''s city wall, and after a round of shelling, the entire city wall has dimmed a lot. Only in the next moment, the light on the wall was restored.


    There are not only one microphone in Chinan, but two. One is connected to the reporter''s side, and the other is a secret report dedicated to sending messages to themselves. This allows Chi Nan and others to understand the front line better.


    "Looking at what they look like, the preparations are really sufficient. The magic crystal reserves of the front-line city wall magic circle are really enough. There is no large magic crystal mine in our place, so these..."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Romigara said disdainfully: "The Maro Kingdom is not so rich and powerful. It is definitely someone behind them who is supporting them. Hmph, if it weren''t for the **** to lean against those people behind, how could they possibly Upper position."


    Romelia gently pulled her sister''s arm to calm her sister''s emotions. Romelia was young when these things happened, even if she is not big now, she doesn''t understand anything at all. I don''t understand why my sister is so angry. Isn''t life very good now? As for how it was before, Romilia would not even think about it.


    At the same time, the alchemy cannon on the opposite side also fired. But these alchemy cannons were not the pure energy cannons that Chi Nan had seen before. Thinking about it, it''s also because the energy cannon is too expensive to use.


    This kind of impure alchemy artillery is more capable of forming a quantitative advantage. The news has already told Chi Nan that this approaching cannon just uses magic crystal power as a kind of propeller ~ www.novelhall.com~, which is similar to the compressed air of a pneumatic cannon.


    And the shells that were shot out were not special items, just ordinary iron balls. It''s just that there are some weird runes on the surface of the iron ball, and these iron **** are actually blessed with fire magic. Whenever the iron ball hits the ground, the fire element will burst out, forming a huge impact on the spot.


    The destruction that this shell can cause is actually not weaker than his own explosive mushroom shell. These alchemists are not so simple indeed, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    Because the front line was too dangerous, Chi Nan didn''t know whether the Holy Dragon Empire would specifically assassinate him, so this time Chi Nan did not go to the front line at all, and could only listen to the radio in his room.


    The chaotic explosions on the opposite side also fully explained the intensity of the battle. With every attack, a gas cannon will be blown up, and a spider tank will be blown up. The opposite is also uncomfortable.


    Because of the attack here, not only will the magic circle be weakened, but with every explosion, many soldiers will be blown up, and even the corpses will be incomplete. The bombs that fell behind blasted many hidden alchemy cannons to pieces. These plant weapons don''t cost much, on the contrary, the cost of those alchemy cannons is not simple.


    It seems that the loss of the attacker far exceeds that of the opponent, but it is obvious that the people of the Maruo Kingdom feel more distressed. At this time, some spider tanks finally broke through the blockade and approached the opponent''s city wall.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 732 Ground Artillery Interfire), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 733： The wall is about to collapse

    As soon as the spider tanks approached, they immediately condensed the wind element, and then one wind ball flew over. The wind ball hit the city wall fiercely, bursting out countless wind blades.


    Although these typhoon **** are not very powerful and have a short range, there is no way to adjust their angle to attack above the city wall. But their attacks are real elemental attacks, and the consumption of this magical barrier is really terrifying.


    The wind element and the earth element originally restrained each other, and this city wall is the earth element barrier protection. When encountering the attack of the wind element, the mana consumption rate was at least twice as fast as before.


    "Damn it, don''t let those spider tanks continue to attack, our magic furnace will soon be unable to keep up."


    After the commander above found something wrong, he immediately ordered an attack. Only at this angle, the alchemy artillery behind them can''t attack these spider tanks, they can only use other methods.


    As a result, the two magic towers that hadn''t been moving all the time lit up. Immediately afterwards, the ground in front of him vibrated, and thorns sprang from the ground. The ground stabbing fiercely pierced a spider tank, and then it exploded. Countless fragments scattered out, sieving the other two spider tanks around on the spot.


    Although the other spider tanks were not damaged, their injuries were not light. There was also a spider tank whose leg was interrupted and could not move. But after the leg was broken, the muzzle was aimed at the top.


    So every time the condensed wind cannons can attack the upper city wall.


    The few archers who were running out to attack were blown up by wind cannons on the spot. Relying on the powerful strength, a few people did not die, but they were not lightly injured. Now, no one dared to run forward.


    The distance is short, the alchemy artillery can''t hit, and it has to suppress the gas cannon in the distance. So those ballistas that hadn''t moved were also moved. The crossbow arrows flew out, not very far away, but they could hit the tank.


    The former weapon of defending the city can only be turned into an auxiliary tool, which makes the soldiers here feel an inexplicable loss.


    But even if they were like this, the opposing offensive still didn''t stop, and they kept pushing forward, as if they didn''t care about life. No, it should be said that these things are fatal at all.


    "Damn it, these plant weapons don''t have the concept of life at all. They are all plants, and they won''t feel distressed when they die. Have you figured out a way? If this continues, my men will die."


    In the rear Maro Border Command, the commander was ranting frantically. Once upon a time, they attacked all the way, wanting to occupy Ruth Yala''s territory. At the beginning, I was very angry because I was staying here to defend the city.


    But later, he discovered that few of those who attacked had come back alive, so he became lucky. But fortunately, it hasn''t been a few months before the other party actually called. It is now the season of the autumn harvest, and the opposite party is not busy harvesting food, but they brazenly launched an attack, so that they have no time to harvest food.


    A lot of food is rotten in the ground. For this reason, logistics is even more difficult. Looking at the report every day, his heart is full of sorrow. He would rather not have the power to defend the city on the border.


    An old mage next to him said calmly: "Aren''t we experimenting little by little, this kind of thing can''t be figured out immediately. And this city wall was not intended to be guarded originally, right?"


    "Damn, you bastards, the dead are not you, are you, you are still not the imperial mage."


    "Hehe, we were sent by the Mage Association to help you, if it weren''t...hmph, in a nutshell, if you don''t want to help, it''s the same if we change our power."


    At this time, the commander closed his mouth. They all know that these people are sent by the Mage Association.


    The reason, of course, is to retaliate for everything Chi Nan did to their Mage Association branch. Of course, they would not say that on the face of it, after all, the Mage Association is a neutral organization.


    Once the neutral attitude is broken, the Wizards Association will be questioned by everyone, and they will no longer need to develop in the future. After all, the Mage Association is a loose alliance organization, not a tightly structured country.


    In name, these people have joined the Maro Kingdom in private names, temporarily helping them fight. On the face of it, no matter what problems they have, they have nothing to do with the Mage Association. But the strength of secret support is very large. This old mage is no ordinary person, he is a rare gold-level mage.


    "Then please solve it as soon as possible, Master, if the time delay is too long, it will not be good for both of us."


    The old mage still said indifferently, "Isn''t there still flying boats? It''s coming soon. You can use these flying boats to test it out. If the air power can be absolutely suppressed, the trivial sacred tree leader will be nothing."


    "Hmph, if it can be suppressed, those people won''t... well, this kind of thing ends here."


    The commander didn''t want to go on, after all, the people behind the Sacred Dragon Empire were not someone they could talk about at will. If they say something that shouldn''t be said, they hear itThe family of the Maro Kingdom can''t hold it.


    At this moment, a soldier suddenly ran in and said loudly: "Report, Lord Commander, the city wall, the city wall is about to fail. Our magic crystals are almost exhausted."


    "What? Damn it, isn''t it that those magic crystals can last for at least half a month, how can they not even work for a day."


    "Commander, their attack was too violent. We didn''t expect them to have such violent fire before."


    Indeed, according to their attacks on the weapons they had seen before, they could indeed last for half a month. But who could have imagined that Chi Nan was actually equipped with shells made of explosive mushrooms, which increased the destructive power by more than ten times.


    The anti-aircraft gun that was originally used to deal with the airship was useless at this time, because the airship was just watching from a distance and did not come over at all. Otherwise, their walls may last even shorter time.


    From morning to evening, the soldiers on Chinan''s side were in good spirits. The constant dead people on the opposite side are under a lot of pressure, but here is just a few plants lost, there is no pressure at all.


    "Look, there is a crack on the wall. Our attack worked." A soldier noticed a crack on the wall in the distance. All of a sudden, everyone''s emotions were mobilized.


    As a result, the firepower on the offensive side was intensified, resulting in greater pressure on the defenders. "It''s not good, the city wall is about to collapse."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 733 The wall is about to collapse), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 734： Flying boat hits, get ahead

    A scream of sorrow awakened all the soldiers. Looking closely, I don''t know when two huge cracks appeared on the wall below, and the two cracks were about to split the entire wall in half.


    After feeling it, the city wall was shaking. "What are you doing? Give me a good defense of the city here. As long as the magic power is not exhausted, the wall will not collapse. Anyone who dares to talk nonsense will be dealt with by military law."


    Following the command of the legion commander, the supervising team pulled out their sabers and aimed them at these soldiers.


    The people in the supervising team are not ordinary people, they are all specially selected and cultivated, and their strength is at least at the black iron level. Maybe it''s not good to face an army holding a weapon, but the soldier who stabbed the knife in the back has no resistance at all. At this time, if you run away, you will die immediately, and you may be able to live for a while after fighting here.


    Although sad and indignant, the soldiers can only continue to fight here.


    However, what the soldiers didn''t notice was that a part of the elite soldiers were sneaking away from the city wall, nominally mobilizing to defend the city in a peculiar direction, but the number of people on the city wall gradually decreased.


    In the end, even the supervising team and the legion commander disappeared. It''s just because the sky is slowly getting dark, so gradually the soldiers can''t see it. The most important thing is that a large number of spider tanks are close, and they don''t have time to manage so many.


    More and more shells fell on the wall, and soldiers were constantly being blown up and panicked. At this time, the soldiers were watching the shells in the air most of the time, for fear of being hit by these shells.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, the shaking of the city wall is getting bigger and bigger, and the light is getting dimmer. No one knew that the magic crystals prepared by the border cities were almost exhausted, and they were about to be unable to continue.


    "Look, Feizhou, our Feizhou is here." Finally, good news came.


    When the soldiers looked back during their busy schedule, some black spots appeared in the sky. Although you can''t see clearly under the twilight, everyone knows that the only people who can come from behind at this time are the flying boat team.


    Holm''s eyes condensed: "Sure enough, there are flying boats. There are more than one hundred in number and rich in wealth. Only the Holy Dragon Empire can do such a large handwriting." Seeing these flying boats, everyone in the command headquarters became solemn.


    Moylu suddenly said: "Although it is funded by the Holy Dragon Empire, the Holy Dragon Empire is absolutely impossible to give them too much help. These flying boats are not the first new types, but eliminated, and the number cannot be too large. Many. But since it is a flying boat, there must be a magical barrier. Our second-generation airship is not their opponent if they rush into contact."


    "Let''s do it now, the first is the strongest. If we get closer, we will indeed be very troublesome."


    The contrast between the flying boat and the airship is not a secret in the eyes of these commanders. The airship¡¯s attack is highly penetrating and its own defense is strong, while the airship¡¯s attack is stronger, but the defense is not good. This is the shortcoming of the comparison between the two sides.


    After all, Holm is a veteran who has experienced countless battles. Facing this situation, he has analyzed the comparison between the enemy and the enemy for the first time, knowing that he cannot wait for the enemy to approach. So Holm took the initiative to order: "Order the two formations in the air to approach and attack immediately if they reach the range limit. If they encounter an attack, they will flee within a short time."


    There are not many people on the airship, but it is not so easy to train an airship captain. This kind of war will surely kill people, but no one wants to die for themselves.


    For Home, it is good to lose one less. The order was issued, and the fleet in the air moved.


    "Tell the other hidden airship formations, once there are signs of failure, dispatch rescue at any time. Be prepared to dispatch and wait for my order." The order was quickly conveyed to all the surrounding airships.


    The speed of the flying boat is still very fast. It was just a small black spot, and after a while, it became possible to see a little.


    With the help of binoculars, everyone can see clearly that there is no sign of the Holy Dragon Empire on these flying boats. In that case, what are you waiting for, even if they are all eliminated, the Holy Dragon Empire can only bite the bullet.


    "Haha, I heard that the airship in that small place is very powerful, I don''t know if it''s real."


    "Nonsense, the so-called airships in the small place are just blown out. They all know that the east is close to the sea, and the army there is the weakest in the country. They must be scared, so they deliberately exaggerated the strength of the other side."


    "That''s right, don''t we often do this kind of thing." He just said that, he closed his mouth.


    Because a large swath of fierce eyes around let him know that he had said something he shouldn''t have said.


    But the next moment, this person said again: "Look, what is that thing, can they not attack us so far away." Some small black spots in the air flew toward him quickly.


    "How could it be, how did they...damn it, how did they do it."


    These flying boat members discovered that the other party actually launched an attack towards them far away. At such a long distance, that kind of missile still flew to his side. Some of the missiles did not hit, but some of them accurately hit themselves.


    The explosion sounded The outer shell began to vibrate violently. "Damn, speed up, rush over, as long as they get into range, their fragile shell is definitely not our opponent."


    "Damn the Eastern Frontier Army, the enemy''s strength they actually concealed, I must sue them when I go back."


    At this time, they did not think that the Eastern Army had exaggerated the strength of the opponent, but believed that they had concealed part of the strength of the opponent. So the flying boat began to accelerate, and the two sides got closer.


    "Did one attack destroy their defensive barrier? That kind of flying boat is definitely not the most advanced. It can only mean that they adjusted the barrier. It should have strengthened the barrier''s defense and increased power."


    In the past, a single missile would destroy a barrier, because the attack broke out and exceeded the defense limit in an instant. If it does not exceed it, it will only consume energy and cause an impact on the formation.


    "Furthermore, at such a distance, some missiles did not hit the target, indicating that our missiles also have problems."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, the speed of the missile is too fast, and the wings are too short to adjust. Moreover, if the launch time is too long, the thruster will have some problems. After all, this is a consumable."


    How could Chi Nan not know the missile he made. The previous 10-kilometer precision strike was only a theory after all, and sure enough, there is a certain gap between theory and reality. Below the limit distance, some missiles will always have problems.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 734 Flying Boat Strikes, Get Started), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 735： To be buried with my brothers

    The missiles were still launched fiercely, there was no way, this was their only means of attack that could pose a threat to the other side. The airship mothership also opened its hatch, and a large number of blew hummingbirds and hummingbird fighters also flew out.


    Although the power of the self-explosive hummingbird is far inferior to that of a missile, it can also have some effects. Moreover, with so many things flying in the air, it can disturb the other party''s sight at the worst. This is their own idea.


    "According to the previous intelligence, it now takes two or even three missiles to break the opponent''s defensive barrier. It seems that the opponent''s defensive barrier is indeed increased to power. If it is the latest type of flying boat, it may take five missiles." Hermilla was calculating quickly while still writing and drawing on the paper.


    "There may be more, after all, we don''t know what the empire hides. The most powerful in magic is the Holy Dragon Empire." Sophia, who had already gone out to see something, also said.


    Chi Nan frowned: "It seems that the third-generation airship''s attack method must be strengthened. This first-generation missile is not enough." Chi Nan made up his mind and prepared to upgrade the explosive mushroom.


    During this time, Chi Nan has been using his new abilities to upgrade and evolve different plants. But after all, because of his limited magic power, he can only upgrade part of it, and some of it is handed over to others to complete with the help of energy pools.


    Some plants have evolved fairly well, but more can only wait for time. It''s like this explosive mushroom, because it felt that it was enough before, so Chi Nan really hadn''t evolved. If you want to continue to evolve the silver level, you need to do it yourself. Relying on the energy pool, there is no way to complete the evolution from silver to gold.


    The battle ahead will not stop because of their discussion. At this time, many flying boats were continuously attacked by missiles, and then shot down. Even some were broken on the spot.


    Once these flying boats exploded, few people on it would survive. In this case, if you can survive, it''s really like a miracle. Of course, there are also some flying mounts that can fly at the last moment.


    As long as these people are not affected by the missile explosion, they can still survive. But the flying boat was smashed, and it was not a good thing to wait for them after returning, at least to be punished for sure.


    After losing more than 20 flying boats, the rest was finally close to the enemy. Because the speed was too fast, the airship did not attack several times. After entering the firing range, the flying boat commander roared.


    "Give me an attack and let these **** see how good we are."


    The alchemy cannon that had been adjusted a long time ago was aimed at the front, full of energy, and then countless red lights shot out. The airship does not have a magical defense barrier, and it is very powerless to face such an attack.


    Can''t avoid, can''t stop, being hit is directly a hole. Once hit by a missile or something, the inside of the airship will cause a chain explosion. This is unavoidable.


    The unlucky airship exploded under the first wave of attacks. If this situation hadn''t been expected long ago, and the airships were scattered, perhaps the explosion would also affect other companions around.


    Once the airship exploded, the captain above was dead. Some of the airships that did not explode but were heavily injured, the people on it fled immediately. With the help of the messaging airship, he left his airship in an instant.


    The airship continued to fight in accordance with the order left before, but it would not be long before it was destroyed by the opponent''s fierce blow.


    After close contact, the airship lost much faster than the opponent. But because of the close distance, the airship¡¯s missiles are also easier to attack the opponent. Accurate missile strikes. Multiple missiles hit the same target at the same time, which also speeds up the loss of those flying boats. The pressure on both sides is very high.


    Airships and airships fall from the air from time to time, or simply explode in the air.


    "Damn damn, how did this small place make such a weapon?"


    The soldiers on the flying boat did not have the ease they had when they came, instead they were unusually solemn and even fearful. If you continue to lose at this rate, I am afraid that you will soon be wiped out.


    However, at this time, sudden changes occurred. Because of the active approach of the airship, it was already close to the city wall without knowing it. Seeing this scene, the soldiers who had waited a long time for the city defenders immediately aimed the alchemy cannon at them.


    These alchemy cannons are anti-aircraft guns, specially designed to deal with airships. "Prepare, aim, and hit me."


    One by one, the red spheres flew towards the air, seemingly slow but actually very fast. The ball quickly approached the airship, and then hit. The hit ball actually plunged directly into the airship, and then exploded inside the airship. It can be said that the people in the airship hit by the ball have no chance to escape.


    "There are alchemy cannons on the ground attacking us, the destroyer is ready to attack the area of ??the alchemical cannon." The destroyer that had been prepared in the rear was unable to attack the flying boat that was also in the air because of the angle problem but it was annihilated. The ship¡¯s gun barrel was facing downwards all the time. Upon receiving the order, the annihilation ship captain was about to jump up excitedly: "Haha, it''s finally our turn. Damn the Maro Kingdom bastard, let my brothers be buried with him."


    Thinking of the comrades who died on the airship, the destroyer captain''s eyes were red. The two destroyers communicated through plant brains, and twelve missiles dropped from the sky at the same time. This was the enlarged missile.


    The missile that attacked from top to bottom was very fast and accurately hit the base of the alchemy artillery.


    The soldiers who were working on their own attacks fell from the sky before celebrating the disaster. With a "boom", countless alchemy cannons and soldiers next to them were bombed into the sky.


    "Asshole, aim at the two big ones and hit me." The commander below was almost killed by the bombing, and suddenly became angry.


    After adjusting the muzzle, many spheres flew up again. But the airship was not a target, and the frigate next to it suddenly flew over and blocked the ball. "Bang" the ball hit and then exploded, but the frigate was just blown away.


    The frigate was damaged, but the people inside flew away in a hurry in the messaging airship. "Haha, idiots, want to attack Grandpa, let Grandpa go to hell." The two captains were taken aback. They knew how many missiles there were on the destroyer. Once it explodes, there is absolutely no possibility of surviving. The two people who came back to their senses, madly ordered to continue attacking.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 735 is buried with my brothers), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 736： Stride across the Maro border

    "Crap, missed." The general in Maro''s position was stunned when he saw this scene.


    With the next wave of missile attacks, the entire position became more chaotic. Soldiers ran around, and many soldiers who were not attacked gave up their duty to continue fighting because they could not withstand the pressure.


    As a result, the counterattack is getting smaller and smaller. However, at this moment, the light of the two mage towers lit up again. This time the Mage Tower did not use earth magic, but an invisible wind blade burst out.


    It''s just that the wind blade is relatively large, more than ten meters long, and flies toward the air from the mage tower. The wind blade was very fast, and when the airship found it, it was too late to dodge. An destroyer was hit by two wind blades at the same time, half of its body was instantly chopped off, and it gradually separated from the main body and floated in the air.


    Because half was chopped, the six launch ports were directly lost by three.


    "Fortunately, it didn''t explode." The destroyer captain wiped a cold sweat.


    Suddenly, another voice sounded next to him: "Don''t worry about the alchemical artillery, they won''t be able to recover for a while, first kill the two mage towers." Upon hearing this, the destroyer captain nodded and agreed.


    The muzzle was turned slightly, and then the missile flew straight down. After all, this is just a war mage tower, not a carefully crafted mage tower, and it does not have such a strong defense. A mage tower was hit by three missiles, and a barrier appeared around it.


    After the explosion, the barrier was crumbling. But the other mage tower was hit by six missiles at the same time, and the barrier was blown up on the spot. The power of the explosion instantly collapsed the mage tower, and the people inside ran out in a panic.


    A moment later, there was another attack, and another mage tower was destroyed at the same time.


    "The Mage Tower is gone, full-scale attack." Moiru waved, and the bush soldiers on the ground coordinated with the spider tank to charge forward. When the soldiers on the wall were almost eliminated, the main threat to them was the Mage Tower. The earth attribute magic released by the mage tower continuously destroys their plant weapons.


    Now, it''s time to launch a general attack. The cracks on the wall became bigger and bigger, and the two cracks gradually joined together.


    "Damn, they all launched a charge, our reinforcements, why haven''t they come yet."


    "Well, the captain ran away, and only us are left on the wall." A soldier shouted in horror.


    Others finally discovered their situation from the fierce battle. "Asshole, we were actually abandoned, how could they do this." The remaining soldiers and officers looked incredible.


    "Boss, what do we do, stay here will definitely die." Some soldiers have already started to flee.


    After thinking for a while, the person with the highest rank here snorted coldly: "Evacuate, you can''t hold it here anymore."


    Compared with the future that may be affected, your own life is more important. Following his words, the soldiers who were already on the verge of collapse evacuated in a panic, and the scene was extremely chaotic. Soon after the last soldier evacuated, there was a loud, overwhelming noise from the city wall. Then, the entire city wall collapsed downward.


    Without the magical defense bonus, the wall is so vulnerable to attacks of this degree.


    The soldiers in the rear were a step slower because of looking back, and suddenly they were pressed down by the collapsed city wall. They lost their sound in an instant and couldn''t find them.


    "Run, they rushed over." A screaming scream sounded.


    The soldiers took time to look back, and then ran faster. Because they saw countless spider tanks and bush fighters rushing towards them quickly. As long as you fall behind, you will be submerged by this green torrent.


    Some spider tanks had already turned their muzzles and started attacking without the wall blocking them. Every time a wind cannon is fired, a piece of soldier will be turned into pieces of meat, and even a complete body cannot be found.


    "Drive them, hurry, and hit their formation." A general shouted from behind.


    At this time, the excited generals could not help not commanding from the rear, but ran forward in a special spider tank. At the same time, some of the excited generals followed.


    The green torrent rushed through the city wall and rushed into the fortress. The entire fortress was full of chickens and dogs. Under this blow, the soldiers completely lost their resistance. Even if someone wants to resist, they will be coerced by the people in front, and the retreat will gradually become a collapse. The rear alchemy artillery position was also affected by the rebellion.


    In the chaos, no one has the opportunity to control the alchemy cannon. Losing the suppressed spider tank, it desperately rushed forward. With the blow of the gas cannon from the rear, the rout has taken shape.


    The city gate behind the fortress was opened at this time, and ant-like troops could be seen fleeing frantically in the air everywhere.


    The leaders far behind the Sacred Tree collar heard the previous report, and the originally quiet square became lively. Having reached this point, the door of the Maruo Kingdom was opened, and victory was in sight.


    "Come to my tavern tonight. I have half the price for the whole room." A man with a big belly yelled.


    "Fuck off you, you are the cheapest wine sellers over there, or come to my tavernI have a 40% discount on the whole house."


    The excited leaders cheered in their own way. On the side of the road, several shop owners returned to the shop, took out some food, and started distributing it on the street.


    The entire territory was plunged into a sea of ??cheers. Of course, the battle on the front line is not affected, because it is still going on at this time. The battle below is over, but the battle in the air is still going on fiercely.


    Countless missiles were launched from the airship and slammed into the airship''s body. And the flying boats that were close to a certain extent continued to use alchemy cannons to fight back, and the airships in the air were also constantly losing, and they were faster than the opponent.


    But in the end, Feizhou couldn''t stand it after all. Because in a short period of time, there is not much left of the flying boat.


    "Let''s withdraw as soon as possible. If this goes on, we will all die here."


    The commander snorted coldly: "The evacuation, their speed is not slower than ours, and they are evacuation faster now. After the notification, if there are flying mounts, quickly flee, don''t let the people below know, let them continue fighting, and give us time ."


    "Okay." The deputy commander quickly issued an order. Only at this time, several missiles found their flying boat at the same time, and the commander who was about to escape watched the missile approach in horror, and then exploded in front of him.


    With so many missiles exploding at the same time, the defensive barrier could not be supported at all, and nothing was known in an instant.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 736 Strides across the Maro border), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 737： More than 1 to 1 battle damage

    "The last flying boat has been shot down, and we have completely won this war. The door of the Maro Kingdom has been completely opened, and what awaits them is the flame of our revenge."


    The excited voices of the war reporters rang, and the already lively square became completely crazy.


    When Chi Nan heard this, the corner of his mouth slightly evoked an arc: "Yes, the specially trained war correspondents are good, and the work experience of psychological quality is very good. Okay, now tell me the loss."


    It is impossible for the people to know the actual battlefield situation. The people only know how much the enemy has lost and that the war has been won, but they know nothing about other things, such as losses.


    "Lord Lord, let''s go out first." Romi Gala bowed slightly, and she was not able to listen to a lot of information next.


    As a maid, you must have the enlightenment of a maid, well, this one does not have the enlightenment in this aspect.


    "Brother Lord, I''m out too." Romilia suddenly ran over, stepped on a chair and kissed Chi Nan''s face, turning her head and following her sister and ran outside the door.


    "This clingy little girl, remember, don''t eat too much sugar."


    Chi Nan felt something slimy on his face, so you don''t need to think about it to know that it must be sugar.


    The people around also left, and soon there were only a few guards left in the room, as well as Chi Nanhe and the two lord''s wives.


    At this time, the front-line reports are finally being counted. "Report to Lord Lord, the ground loss is temporarily unavailable, and the air loss has been clearly calculated. Our airship has lost 126 ships."


    Hearing this number, Chi Nan was a little surprised: "The two airship formations have lost a whole formation against the other side. What about the other side, how many total airships they have."


    "One hundred and ten ships in total." The voice on the other side was a little low. Obviously, this battle loss ratio makes them a little embarrassed.


    During the entire battle, even though the opponent had the help of anti-aircraft guns and mage towers, it was not very helpful. Your own side has more than doubled the number of battles with the opponent''s flying boats, and they have already done so far away.


    It can be said that his own side has the upper hand, but the result is that the battle loss ratio is basically one to one, and the loss on his own side is even greater. How can this make their faces shine.


    The territorial army, which has always been a smooth wind, faced such exaggerated proportions and faced such a heavy loss of an airship for the first time. Without Chi Nan''s reprimand, they all felt very guilty.


    "Don''t blame you, our airship is inferior to the other''s flying boat." Chi Nan said in silence.


    Yes, the airship on my side is indeed worse than the airship on the other side. The biggest difference is in defense.


    The original unadjusted defensive barrier can block one of its own missiles, but after adjusting the power, even if it is not the latest type of flying boat, it can block several, and it is not so easy to destroy the other side.


    However, when the opponent is close to him, every shell attack can leave a big hole in the airship. If it does not hit the explosive, it can also withstand several attacks.


    But once it hits the explosive, the entire airship will explode. Facing such an enemy, even Chi Nan was helpless. This is not the fault of the soldiers, but the lack of skill.


    But it didn''t matter. After the third-generation airship was manufactured, Chi Nan was certain that his airship would surpass the opponent''s airship, even the first new airship of the Sacred Dragon Empire.


    "Unfortunately, you can''t take it out immediately, otherwise you will definitely suffer a blow."


    Now the strength he showed was already very powerful, and it had attracted the attention of the empire. Once he took out the third-generation flying boat, the Sacred Dragon Empire would never let him grow, and would definitely attack immediately.


    If the number is not enough, he is not an opponent of the Holy Dragon Empire, and there is no way to make them feel threatened. As a result, his territory cannot be kept. Therefore, after it is manufactured, it must be hidden first. After having a certain number of airships, even the Holy Dragon Empire has to weigh it.


    It seems that it is time to speed up the research. Chi Nan did not continue to participate in the front-line war, but instead handed it over to others. Anyway, I sent a lot of airship formations to the south.


    The total has reached the number of 25 airship formations, I believe it will not lose. "After entering the Maro Kingdom, immediately planted the homeland mother tree, established several planting areas, gave birth to ground weapons, and then fully occupied it."


    Chi Nan gave the order, thought for a moment, and said again: "Also, the royal family members of the Maro Kingdom, grab them if you can, and try not to let them run away." After squinting at Sophia, Chi Nan added an order. .


    Sophia''s eyes glittered, and she knew that Chi Nan was doing this for herself. Prince Garcia killed his elder brother and sister in a sneak attack, and Sophia had to take revenge anyway. Chi Nan''s help for revenge is counted, but there is no such thing as a personal revenge. Sophia didn¡¯t say anything. The relationship between the two people no longer needs words to express gratitude Suddenly, Hermilla said, "My lord, now the border is victorious, and the territory can hold a carnival. Sir, do you want to speak in person, you will get better results if you go out by yourself."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, but finally refused. "No, I want to speed up the research from now on, and then you two will replace me. I''m sorry, I can''t accompany you anymore."


    Sophia covered Chi Nan''s mouth: "Don''t say I''m sorry, we know you are for the whole territory, and for our home." Chi Nan felt soft in his heart.


    Just, is it really for this? Chi Nan shook his head, others didn''t know, didn''t he know it himself. My ultimate goal is just to stand at the peak of power and see the final scenery.


    Territory is just a step and a cornerstone for oneself. It is also a kind of conscious relationship that oneself is good to the people, not how much one values ??the territory. One day, when the territory is of no use to him, Chi Nan will be able to throw it away. The only thing that cannot be abandoned is family and friends, nothing more.


    "Let''s go, there is nothing for us here." Chi Nan sighed, then walked out of the room, Sophia and Hemira quickly followed. After some explanations, the three separated.


    Regardless of the carnival outside, under the protection of the guards, Chi Nan once again came to the square where he studied the airship.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 737 more than one to one battle damage), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 738： Go deep into the nervous brain of 0 households

    After breaking through the gate, the soldiers went all the way and quickly brought a large area of ??the rear under their control. The soldiers at this time were holding a mouthful of fire in their hearts.


    Because in this war, more than 200 people were lost. That''s right, there are only more than two hundred, and the constant loss of a large number of plant weapons, this number of deaths is nothing to the entire war.


    However, the number of soldiers in the Sacred Tree Collar was originally small, and they were all using plant weapons. With so many deaths, all soldiers are in a bad mood. This is the first time such a large loss has occurred since the large-scale development of plant weapons. Whenever I think of the death toll, all the soldiers are very angry, and the flames of revenge burn themselves.


    Most of the losses of these soldiers are the airship commanders. No way, the second-generation airship still needs to rely on a commander to command an airship.


    In the course of this war, even one destroyer was damaged and one was partially damaged. One mothership was maimed. Although it did not explode, it was almost scrapped.


    Even the mothership is like this, you can imagine the situation of other airships. It is precisely because of this that the soldiers will push forward desperately and will soon completely occupy the northernmost province of the Maro Kingdom.


    On the entire battlefield, various armies continued to appear, causing a lot of trouble to the army of the Holy Tree leader, but it also gave them a lot of experience. But by this time, the battlefield was delayed again.


    It''s not because of how powerful the army of the Maruo Kingdom is to resist, but because more flying boats have appeared around it. Now they are confronting the airship, the two sides are jealous of each other, no one dares to take the lead.


    No matter how the Sacred Dragon Empire supports it, it is only supported by one force, and the number of airships sent is limited, far less than the number of airships. Being afraid of the huge number of flying boat formations, it is also afraid to shoot casually.


    The same is true for the airship formation. They don''t want to lose at will. Besides, they are building a planting base below. As long as it is completed, then this place will be completely theirs. It is impossible to rely on the general kingdom army to fight back. So the two sides made a plan for delay in unison.


    At this time, the sacred tree collar was also undergoing earth-shaking changes. More and more civilians find that the nerve brain in their hands is really very useful. Without the nerve brain, it will be difficult to move.


    This is especially true after the establishment of the bank. Everyone has a specific serial number, and only one can use it. Deposit your wealth in the bank, and the amount of deposits will be revealed on it.


    A copper plate is a point, and wealth becomes a number, which is very easy to calculate. You don''t need to carry a lot of copper plates, silver dragons, golden dragons and the like when you go out, you can pack lightly. Pay bills through different nerve brains. When needed, these points can be exchanged for corresponding money from the bank.


    At first, everyone was a little worried, but as time passed, this situation became more and more common. Even many merchants now refuse to accept physical coins and only use their brains to pay.


    In the current territory, only some illegal transactions will use the previous transaction methods. Of course, a crystal core transaction that is worth more than Golden Dragon is not covered by the bank.


    One day, the civilians went out and suddenly saw a lot of strange carriages. There were no horses, but only the vehicles themselves. The four wheels are actually very similar to a taxi.


    It''s just that these cars are controlled by plant brains. Civilians have discovered that these unmanned cars can drive as long as they use their own brains to communicate, and then pay the bill.


    Slowly, the communication between the major cities and towns of the entire territory became dominated by this kind of car. Even in the past few days, there have been constant requests from caravans to change the trucks that carry goods into this type.


    As for the price, they don''t care, but this kind of speed and safety and stability of the goods are the favorite of businessmen. Is time money? For these reports, Chi Nan just glanced at it and didn''t care. These things weren''t made by Chi Nan himself, but Chi Nan gave a concept and others made it.


    There are also various things, some are suitable, and some are not suitable for the citizens. These things were transformed by natural wizards and ordinary humans who had obtained the authority using energy pools.


    Sure enough, to develop a territory, it is absolutely impossible to rely on yourself. Now that Chi Nan walks out by himself, he will be shocked by the tremendous changes in his territory.


    There are many things that even the owner of the territory of Chi Nan doesn''t understand. As time goes by, this change will definitely deepen. Now his territory is developing in a direction that he didn''t even think of.


    The popularization of neuro-brain has completely changed all life of Sacred Tree Leader. When you go out, you can see people who use their brains to communicate with their relatives and friends everywhere. Even if they are thousands of miles away, they can talk easily. It''s completely different from the previous situation where it took months to get a letter.


    If it weren''t for these things that need signal stations, many half-elves who come to the territory to do business also hope to get the neuro-brain thing to their hometown, and many people have already started to apply.


    As for the specific installation time, Chi Nan handed it over to Hemila. Of course Chi Nan knows that once the information becomes smooth, how big the benefits are, these need to be planned well.


    Within the entire sacred tree collar, there is only one place that hasn''t popularized the nerve brain, and that is the territory of Carlo Liss. There are a large number of old imperial nobles there, and these nobles still reject themselves very much.


    I have been dreaming about the power of my own territory all day, dreaming of still being able to live the life of the past aloft. These are very repulsive to everything about the Holy Tree Leader, and they are worried that the influx of these things will continue to weaken the power that they are about to lose. Although I have always envied the holy tree collar, he still refuses to make progress.


    For this situation, Carolise has no choice but to rely on these people. The original system of the kingdom was that the king and the nobles governed together. When the nobles united, Carlos had no way at all.


    In such a peaceful day, something like a spar made waves again. On this day, Hermilla found Chi Nan with a spar. Sophia was the only one who came with him, and there was no other official.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 738 Going deep into the nerves of thousands of households), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 739： The display is born

    "What''s going on today? How mysterious is it?" Chi Nan asked strangely when two people came secretly. Usually when two people come back for work, they both bring some help.


    That''s right, because there are more and more things in the territory, the two people gradually can''t manage it, and they can only use assistants. The parliament of the territory is also constantly expanding, and the members of the parliament are now increasing.


    There are even local sub-councils, all of which have begun to be established in various places. This is a method that Chinan uses to manage the territory. As long as you control all the plants, you don''t have to worry about anyone having different intentions.


    Hemila and Sophia looked at each other, and then Hemila handed the spar slab to Chi Nan.


    Sophia said cautiously on the side: "This is the monitor you want, and it has been researched out. Because it''s important, we can''t let anyone know about it for the time being." The two people''s cautious look made Chi Nan want to laugh a little.


    With great difficulty, my expression returned to normal: "Yes, the monitor is very important, but this is something I can''t hide, because I didn''t intend to use it alone."


    "What? Didn''t we use it secretly." Looking at Chi Nan''s serious look at the time, they knew how important this thing called a monitor was, even though they didn''t understand it yet.


    Now that they saw the monitor and saw some of the pictures displayed on it, the two people suddenly discovered the importance of the monitor. This kind of important thing should be used by others. Isn''t this a joke?


    Chi Nan calmed the two people: "Sit down and have a cup of tea. I will explain to you slowly."


    Chi Nan also sat down, with his wife in charge. Chi Nan''s current image is pretty good, at least not the same as before. Long-term research has made him look like a savage. "This monitor was originally designed for the convenience of the public. The monitor itself does not need to be kept secret. What needs to be kept secret is the various information on the monitor."


    Chi Nan put his hand on the monitor, explaining to the two people while feeling it.


    Chi Nan found that this display uses a lot of things he gave it, such as the principle of three primary colors, which is extracted from a color-changing plant and applied to the display.


    The surface of this display is also the kind of transparent film that I have always used to replace glass. It used to be not as transparent as glass, but with continuous improvement, it now looks almost like glass.


    In other words, it should be similar to transparent plastic, or even more transparent.


    It''s just that there are a lot of things that Chi Nan would not figure out for a while. The rear is controlled by a vegetable brain, and three colors are combined to form a variety of different colors to form a variety of different pictures.


    "Things are good, but the resolution is a bit low, and the fusion processing is too rough. After all, I didn''t make it by myself. I will optimize it after a while." Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    At this moment, Sophia and Hemila also understood something that Chi Nan said about the display.


    "It turns out that this is the case. So, as long as we can control the circulation of various information on the display, we can control some secrets so that they will not be exposed. We can use the website method you said to partition, and our own neuro-brain authority is some high It¡¯s really much easier to have access to hierarchical websites."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly. This thing does not require keyboard and mouse input. Everything is done by communicating with the brain.


    Therefore, there is no such thing as program coding, which basically eliminates the possibility of the emergence of hackers. For this new type of computer, what is more important is not technology, but thinking and imagination.


    Of course, this cannot be called a computer, at most it is a vegetable brain with a monitor. Forget it, it''s better to call it a plant brain. These thoughts flashed through Chi Nan''s mind.


    "You are right, but we have to control this aspect. Before large-scale installation, you first set up relevant departments, set up some suitable teams, and formulate relevant laws. Those indescribable things must not appear. Above this information." This kind of display that communicates through a plant brain is easier to control.


    After thinking for a while, Chi Nan said again: "In addition, we set up our own game team to make plant-brain games. Some people in the province have nothing to do all day, and simply give them something to do."


    Chi Nan intends to make the game too, so he explained to two people what the game is.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan thought that his vegetative brain and nerve vines can communicate with themselves and connect with thinking. Maybe one day, I can really create a perfect submerged game in this world.


    Chi Nan shook his head, these things should be considered later. After all, this world is a world where strength is respected. These games and the like, which are playthings, are too important to watch.


    "Don''t worry, we will do all these things, but everyone has no experience ~ www.novelhall.com~ some problems may arise at the beginning." Sophia is still a little worried about the bad effects.


    "It''s okay. We can first test in the army and find various loopholes to make up. When the army adapts, we will test in Red Sand City to confirm that there is no problem, and then promote the entire territory. Why don''t some people have nothing to do all day? In the future, companies in this area can be established, oh, the company is the chamber of commerce."


    Chi Nan thought about switching, because with the display, many things can be improved.


    "I will also use this monitor on our airship, and the effect is definitely good. By the way, after I improve, I will install some on the front line. It will definitely be easier to command the battle with the monitor."


    The scope of application of this thing is too broad, and the display of the display at this time really gave myself a big surprise. Hermilla has recorded what Chi Nan said in the notebook.


    "Anything else?" Hermilla stopped writing and looked at Chi Nan.


    "Not for the time being, I''ll talk about the others. Two ladies, we haven''t seen each other for so long, so why not take a break today." Looking at the two hot bodies, Chi Nan felt a little unbearable.


    Ignoring the resistance of the two people, Chi Nan took the two people and walked towards his room. "Wait, you take a shower first, the smell on your body is too big." Hermilla struggled lightly, but still made her own request in her mouth.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 739 Display is born), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 740： Blue and white porcelain airship

    In the early morning of the next day, Chi Nan woke up refreshedly, and hadn''t slept so comfortably for a long time. Just after waking up, Chi Nan found that he was alone in the bed, and Sophia and Hermilla had disappeared.


    "As for being so desperate, managing territory is for your own comfort, not to make yourself uncomfortable."


    Chi Nan muttered, put on his clothes and walked out. As soon as he came out, Chi Nan saw Hemira and Sophia, and was pointing at a huge blue and white porcelain "bottle" in the open space.


    "Chi Nan, what is this? Is this the new airship you made?"


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Chi Nan proudly walked over: ¡°Of course, this is already about to be completed, and now it¡¯s just right to add a monitor. The third-generation airship absolutely crushes everything in front of it.¡±


    "Speaking of which, who researched the display must be rewarded."


    "No, the display was researched by Olna with her half-elves. You don''t know their characters. You won''t be interested in direct rewards." Chi Nan was taken aback, unexpectedly it was Olna. .


    Does my Sanwujianniang have such a powerful research ability? "Okay, I see. As for the rewards, you can take care of it. Our territory must be rewarded for merit, whether it''s half-elves, humans, or other races."


    "Don''t worry, this matter will be left to me." Hermilla immediately assured her.


    "Chi Nan, this new airship is so beautiful, what kind of ability does it have." Sophia was more interested in the airship.


    Chi Nan pointed to the airship and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s beautiful. This is a blue and white painted tree shell. It doesn¡¯t look like blue and white porcelain.¡± The two women looked dumbfounded. Well, there is no blue and white porcelain in this world. There is a kind of head covering in Chi Nan. impulse.


    Although there is no blue and white porcelain, but this kind of large bottle like blue and white porcelain is equally pleasing to the eye.


    "First of all, the problem that our airship does not have a magic barrier has been resolved. There is an energy core made of a simplified Sky Heart inside, which can replace the magic furnace. Our defensive barrier is thicker and stronger than those alchemy flying boats, and more stable. It¡¯s just that some deliberately flowing gaps may become a breakthrough for the enemy."


    There is no way to change this Chi Nan, two people have known for a long time. "Then the weapon situation is still the same as before."


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "Of course it''s different. Since I know the missile''s power is weak, I certainly want to do better. I have eliminated the previous cannons and high-altitude bombs, and I don''t need them to exist."


    Sophie said clearly: "It''s no wonder that these airships have become so small. Without so many cannon bullets and high-altitude bombs, there are fewer things that need to be loaded."


    These airships are much smaller than the previous airships, only ten meters in length, more streamlined and very beautiful.


    "Those things are of no use anymore. Of course they have to be eliminated. As for the mothership, it should be larger than the current mothership. I only keep three kinds of weapons for these ordinary airships, and these three are enough."


    Before the two people spoke, Chi Nan proudly said: "First of all, the Hummingbird fighter is an indispensable weapon for war of attrition. I improved it. It lasts longer than before without much change."


    The two nodded gently. The Hummingbird fighter was indeed a very important weapon. It might not be useful against flying boats, but it was best to use against a large number of other types of troops in the air or troops on the ground. The power of missiles is very powerful, but in any case, they are only used to deal with important targets and cannot be used indiscriminately.


    On the contrary, wind guns without ammunition restrictions are the main weapon in this case.


    "The second weapon is the wind cannon. Before, our wind cannons took two minutes to condense, but now we don¡¯t use them anymore. I linked the wind cannons and the heart of the sky together, as long as the magic of the heart of the sky is transformed into The wind attribute can replace the condensed wind element. It only takes one second to complete the charge. Two seconds to release."


    Chi Nan is very proud. This is the biggest improvement he has made to the wind cannon, completely turning the previously tasteless wind cannon into a powerful weapon. Although this type of wind cannon can only be used on an airship.


    "Now the power and range of the wind cannons have been improved a lot. Although they are not as good as those alchemy cannons, they are not much worse. They are just a little closer. As long as they dare to approach, they will face a double attack.


    "Plus our airship is smaller, and the enhanced propellers make the airship faster. I don''t believe they can escape."


    "This is very convenient, but using your own magic power to replace the attracted elemental power, I am afraid it will be consumed quickly." Sophia said worriedly, this is the same as their mage.


    The magical power of the mage is just a primer, guiding the surrounding elemental power to form magic. If you just use your own magic power, I am afraid that your own magic power will be exhausted without using a few magic.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Don''t worry, the energy storage of the Sky Heart is very huge, even if it is simplified. I have done experiments before, and the Sky Heart can support the airship to fight for three days and three nightsonly However, if the energy is exhausted, it will take five days to replenish it. In fact, it is impossible for a battle to last such a long time."


    In terms of endurance, I don¡¯t know how much my airship is stronger than a flying boat. I have to say that the heart of the sky carefully selected by the elves to give to them is indeed a very powerful plant.


    "Is that so? Then we can rest assured. The third weapon must be the second-generation missile. Take it out and see if it is very powerful." Hermilla has guessed the last weapon.


    It''s just that Chi Nan touched his head in embarrassment at this time: "You guessed it, it is indeed a second-generation missile. It''s just that..."


    "What''s wrong, isn''t there a big hidden danger in that kind of missile?" The two people were puzzled.


    Chi Nan said embarrassedly: "It''s not a hidden danger, but I haven''t finished it yet. Didn''t I say that the third-generation airship is about to be completed? The last thing that has not been completed is this missile. I plan to integrate the missile and the self-destructive hummingbird. Together, learn from each other, but you also know that this is not so easy."


    "Also, if a missile wants to increase its power, it must evolve and mutate to explode mushrooms. This thing requires a certain amount of luck."


    Well, the two people know, it turns out that the most important weapon has not been manufactured. Also, the airship has become so small that it can''t fit the launch tube of the first-generation missile at all, and it would be abolished without the second-generation missile.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 740 Blue and White Porcelain Airship), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 741： 2nd Generation Bat Missile

    "Although the second-generation missile has not yet been completed, I have already completed the shell. Let me show you."


    Chi Nan''s topic suddenly changed, leaving the two of them somewhat unclear. What is the shell is made, shouldn''t this thing be a whole? In the eyes of both of them, many plants are inseparable as a whole.


    Chi Nan didn''t talk nonsense, and a little thing flew over with a wave of his hand. From a distance, it looked like a bat with a big belly and a long tail, flapping its wings like a bat, slowly flying towards this side.


    The action looks awkward, but in fact it is always changing, and can move in any direction at any time. Once it accelerates, it will make it impossible to tell where this thing will fly to in the next step.


    And the thing that came flying was dark and round, which looked very strange. It''s ridiculous, but it''s scary, but it''s not seen at all. "Is this the shell of the second-generation missile you mentioned? What use can this thing do? It''s not as fast as a hummingbird when it flies. It can also hit people?" Hermilla said in a puzzled way.


    Chi Nan stretched out his hand to follow this thing: "This thing does not rely on wings to fly. Wings are just a tool to assist in change and stabilize itself. The real speed comes from here."


    Chi Nan pointed to the back of the sphere: "Have you seen this? This is a small persistent propeller that I have shrunk. The speed is very fast and I push it with all my strength. It can definitely make this little thing perform better than the first-generation missile. Fast speed. With this wing for change and stability, this is the second-generation Bat missile."


    "Moreover, I got this shape after many experiments. I have seen it. This shape is actually an elliptical streamlined body, which is similar to a bullet and conforms to the principle of aerodynamics."


    Well, none of the three actually understand. "Forget it, no matter what, you just need to know that the fastest flying speed is in this shape. There is a cavity inside, which is used to store bombs. Of course it is empty now."


    Chi Nan''s finger lightly stroked the ball, and the ball split immediately, exposing the hollow inside.


    Of course, there is a small ball on the head. This thing is the plant brain after Chi Nan''s shrinking. This thing is a missile, so there is no need to think about it so much, so it only uses ordinary vegetable brains.


    The plant brain imitates the thinking type of animals and humans, and this thing is not added because it is not necessary. In case the missile has its own thoughts and conflicts or hesitates, that''s not good.


    Although I am sure that these vegetable brains will not betray me and obey all my orders, some instincts will still exist. Especially when the plant brain has a certain thought, many details are not so absolutely controlled.


    "Bat missiles don''t need a launch tube. As long as they fly out from above and below the airship, they can accelerate in mid-air and increase the speed to the level they need. If they don''t hit the target, they can be recovered."


    Chi Nan pointed to the top and bottom of the airship: "These two places are the least likely to be attacked when fighting the airship, so putting it in this place is also a kind of protection." There is no way, my airship must be opened. The defensive barrier at a specific location can release the missile, which is troublesome and dangerous.


    "It will only start to accelerate after it is launched, so that it will not be attacked at the beginning. Moreover, it always feels very unreliable." This thing is too funny and makes people feel very unreliable.


    Chi Nan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Sophia, this thing is very reliable after I have tested it many times. If you don''t believe me, I will show it to you." With that, the little thing healed the gap and then flew into the air.


    The next moment, a stream of air ejected from the rear, and the speed of the bat missile instantly accelerated to the point where it left an afterimage in the air. With the aid of two wings, it flies flexibly in circles in the air.


    While flying, the missile is constantly changing directions, and it is difficult for people to catch the flight trajectory.


    "This speed does not seem to be as fast as the first-generation missile." Sophia quickly discovered the problem.


    Chi Nan nodded and said, "Indeed, this is a regular speed and is used to approach the target. The thruster is divided into two stages. When an attack is about to be launched, the thruster will release the restriction and enter the second stage of acceleration. At this time, the bat missile will fully spread its wings. In fact, the bat missile has four wings."


    As Chi Nan spoke, the bat missile had already begun to move. It looked like two wings, but they were actually superimposed on each other. The speed is too fast, and there is no way to stabilize the two wings.


    When the four wings were fully deployed, the airflow behind them instantly rose to a limit. In an instant, the speed of the bat missile accelerated to the point where it was too late for a few people to react.


    Only Chi Nan is of the golden level, can he see some of the trajectory of the bat missile. Although the thrusters are only of silver level, this kind of speed that is completely used for explosive acceleration is difficult for even gold masters to keep up.


    The four wings are stabilized at the same time so that the trajectory of the bat missile is very accurate. Just because the speed is too fast, the changes are not as flexible as before. But it is not a problem to avoid some interceptions in the air. In almost an instant, the bat missile was disguised in the air three times and traversed a very strange trajectory.


    In the end, the bat missile accurately hit a target for shooting in the distance. With a "bang", a violent impact sounded, and the entire target disappeared. What appeared on the spot was just a big pit.


    "How about it? The Bat missile just rushed down from the direction of two kilometers from the ground and hit the target accurately. That kind of speed is better than the first-generation missile." The flight distance of the bat missile has exceeded the first-generation 10 kilometers.


    "It''s very good, and the impact is very strong, but how many explosive mushrooms can be held in such a small size. The silver-level explosive mushroom is already very big, otherwise you don''t need such a large launch tube." Hermilla began to reveal the short.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Don''t worry, I found that the silver-level explosive mushrooms continue to evolve. Most of them are evolving in the direction of hugeness, but some are getting smaller and smaller. This is the direction of my research. "If you want to evolve, it is impossible to completely lock in the direction. This is even less accurate than directional mutation.


    If Chi Nan hadn''t discovered that explosive mushrooms would shrink this thing, he would never have made such a small missile, nor would he have reduced his airship to this level.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 741 Second Generation Bat Missile) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 742： 1000 meters long mothership

    The airship is basically completed, and the next thing that needs to be modified is only some details. After it took two days to thoroughly organize it, Chi Nan began to manufacture various modular seeds.


    Then spread the seeds to various places, and with the help of energy pools and homeland mother trees, a large number of new generation airships were built under the construction of everyone. Because of the energy pool and a large number of half-elves, the research and manufacturing work is done very quickly.


    Of course, it is not so publicized. The outside world only knows that Chi Nan has built a new airship, which is being tested. It looks very beautiful, and they just think it is because of the Chinan Elf blood. Creatures with elven blood always like beautiful things very much. This is by nature.


    As for combat effectiveness, as long as Chi Nan does not take the initiative to dispatch the blue and white porcelain airship, no one knows.


    Of course, because the only powerful weapon, the Bat missile, has not yet completed its core, there is no way to manufacture it temporarily. This has resulted in this airship being only a display now, and its combat effectiveness is not as powerful as the second-generation offensive power.


    The third-generation airship mothership was also manufactured by Chi Nan, which is much larger than before. The length reached more than one kilometer, far longer than the current alchemy flying boat, and about the same size as today''s aircraft carrier.


    With the thick shell and powerful defense barrier, after Chi Nan''s experiment, even if the golden level masters take turns attacking, there will be no way to resist this defense for a while.


    It is not how strong the defense is, but because it is too thick, and the quantitative change has produced a qualitative change.


    "Next, it is to evolve the homeland mother tree to the golden level, and then integrate it into the airship mothership. After this is completed, the airship mothership can be completely completed." For the time being, Chi Nan did not do it.


    The reason why the mother tree of the homeland must be strengthened to the golden level is because if it does not reach this level, there will be no way to produce a large number of explosive mushrooms at the golden level. It is too inefficient to rely on energy pools to generate them.


    Now these third-generation airships have shrunk, and their own loading capacity is small, so they can only rely on motherships for supplementation and transportation. For the new airship formation, Chi Nan has cancelled various types of warships, leaving only two.


    There is an airship mothership with manufacturing and transportation capabilities, and another type is a battleship that is usually used.


    As for the previous frigate, it is no longer needed, because every airship itself has a strong defense and protection, and each airship itself is already very fast, and the frigate is basically useless.


    The annihilation ship seems to be tasteless when it is in the air. Today''s second-generation Bat missiles are completely independent of the barrel, so they can be eliminated. As for the transport ship, it is too wasteful to use the new airship design.


    If you use the previous transport ship, the defense is too weak and the speed can''t keep up, and it is easy to become a target of others. In that case, it is better to directly expand the mothership to replace the original transport ship.


    There are many windows on the mothership itself, and Bat missiles can be launched from different positions at any time. Coupled with the large amount of ammunition, it is believed that a mothership can form a very terrifying combat effectiveness. There are a lot of mobile forts around, and powerful wind cannons are installed, and the conventional firepower is also very fierce.


    On the mothership, it is also the only airship in Chinan that uses the heart of the sky that has not been degraded as its energy core. The heart of the sky has reached the golden level, otherwise it would not be able to support the attacks of so many wind cannons.


    The airship mothership can even continue high-intensity battles for a month, during which time it also includes full force to spawn various plant weapons. The recovery time, as long as five days or so, is enough to complete the supplement.


    This is the power of the Golden Sky Heart. "There are still two parts left. If the calculation time goes well, this month should be completed." Chi Nan calculated silently in his heart.


    Nowadays, with the development of the territory, there are fewer and fewer people who were ready to move or thought about it. More and more people are discovering that life today is much better than before.


    After all, there are only a few high-ranking people. After losing the foundation of popular support, it is basically impossible to stand up. Coupled with the popularity of neuro-brain, everyone is under Chi Nan''s control.


    There is a large team behind it that is always in control of the entire territory with the help of the nerve brain. Once a bad sign is discovered, it will start an investigation. The entire territory is now as stable as a mountain, at least for the time being there will be no problems.


    Those nobles who originally had other ideas were all honest, at least they didn''t dare to make their own ideas behind their backs. Chi Nan ignored other thoughts.


    The only thing that caused Chi Nan''s headache was Numis''s situation. Numisi had been with Hemila during this period, and it seemed normal, but the guilt in Chi Nan''s heart was getting stronger day by day.


    So lately, it was Hemila who had time to find herself, or Chi Nan told Hemila to come over, and would not take the initiative to go there, because he knew Numis didn''t want to see herself. This kind of thing can only be calmed down slowly by time.


    In the days of this research, the basic strength of the territory is constantly improving The dragon was hidden by Chi Nan. Although it is a puppet, the bloodline of the body is not bad. Therefore, Chinan used it to cultivate dracaena and dragon spirit grass, and even various other mutant plants with special effects.


    No one knows about the dragon puppet, but these potions have played a huge role.


    In the guards'' hands, coupled with the original Golden Master Horn, sixteen golden-level warriors have appeared in the guards within a short period of time. This is a new addition recently.


    And as Chi Nan used another inland route to do business with the half-elf empire, the introduction buried by the holy dragon empire gradually came into play. Through some means, Chi Nan discovered that many aristocrats in the Holy Dragon Empire are now very violent.


    They demanded to trade with themselves, demanded to obtain goods of the half-elf empire. It is true that many people have been in constant contact with the half-elf empire, hoping to conduct large-scale business, but they have never received a response.


    Vaguely, the guy or force who has been helping the Maruo Kingdom is under increasing pressure. This can be seen from the increasingly fierce fighting within the Maro Kingdom.


    If it wasn''t for the people of the Holy Dragon Empire who wanted more, perhaps an agreement had been reached now. "Hmph, I want to take advantage of me, now I will let you vomit as much as you eat." Chi Nan sneered in his heart.


    Dare to use various means to intercept the goods, now those people must regret it.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 742 One Thousand Meters Mothership), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 743： Their weakness is the magic puppet

    Within the Maro Kingdom, the army of the Maro Kingdom fighting against the torrent of plants is retreating and retreating. If it weren''t for the flying boat in the sky, the airship and the airship would always be afraid of each other, suppressing each other from time to time.


    I am afraid that today, the lost land is not as big as two or three provinces. Originally wanted to become the most powerful top kingdom, but now his kingdom has been invaded again.


    Not to mention the constant weakening of strength, but also the constant loss of land. In the kingdom, the two golden masters had lost one, and the remaining one was in the king''s capital and could not go out casually. Right now there are yellow-level masters on the front line, but they are not from the Maruo Kingdom, so they don''t obey orders at all. All this time, these people didn''t know what they were doing.


    Those members of the Mage Association are even more pitiful, and they will be evacuated as soon as they encounter any dangerous situation. Sometimes, in order to protect a mage, I don''t know how many soldiers are going to die.


    For this reason, many soldiers and grassroots generals complained very much. The battle became more and more listless, and if this continued, the Maruo Kingdom really didn''t know how much land could be kept.


    Thinking of the current tragedy of Ruth Yala and Kalimsi, the royal family of the Maro Kingdom didn''t want to become like this in the future.


    If it was normal, the Maruo Kingdom would definitely come out to surrender, but now there is the Holy Dragon Empire suppressing them, they can''t even take the road of surrender, they can only continue to bite the bullet and resist.


    During this period of time, the flying boat sent by the Holy Dragon Empire also suffered heavy losses, and more than 500 flying boats in five formations were destroyed.


    In return, the nine formations on Chinan''s side were close to the demise of a thousand airships. The two sides have already smashed their eyes in the high-altitude field, and they can''t stop at all. Had it not been for the fact that there were too many airships, the outcome of this battle would really be uncertain.


    The problem now is that the Sacred Tree Leader keeps increasing the number of airships, but the Sacred Dragon Empire has gradually started to shrink a little because of the loss of the airships. It''s not that the Holy Dragon Empire couldn''t get it out, but that the forces that supported them were about to be overwhelmed.


    The latest type of flying boat must not be taken out, and all the second-hand goods that have been eliminated before are taken out. But these second-hand goods are also alchemy flying boats, and the quantity can''t be too much. Because of this battle, they have already lost too much. It can be said that it is not huge interests and domestic pressure support, they themselves do not want to stick to it.


    At this moment, in the headquarters, the old mage was still there, and he didn''t look anxious at all.


    "Everyone, things have reached this point. If we continue to persevere, our Maro Kingdom will surely be defeated. In order not to lose too much, if you don''t have a good way, we will ask for peace."


    "How can you do this? It was not already said at the time. Ask for peace? Are you sure you can afford it."


    The person who was talking was someone sent by the Holy Dragon Empire, and this person has always looked arrogant from the beginning.


    The commander said blankly: "If you can''t bear it, you must bear it. The most is to be hit by you. At least we still have a way to survive. If you continue to fight, at this speed, the Maro Kingdom can declare annihilation this winter. "


    Without waiting for the other party to speak, the commander continued: "Do you want to say that after the country is destroyed, you can rely on you to rejuvenate the Holy Dragon Empire. But now with your help, you can''t even protect the country. You don¡¯t believe it yourself. As for political asylum, I¡¯m sorry, but our royal family never thought about it."


    When did people here dare to talk to themselves like this. The face of the representatives of the Holy Dragon Empire was very ugly. If you don''t make something this time, and you have lost so much, your own representative will not have good fruit.


    Their original purpose was to put pressure on the sacred tree collar, and then obtain their commercial routes, and even some special products of the sacred tree collar. With the understanding of the sacred tree collar, the deeper they understand, the more greedy they become.


    At this moment, the old mage said: "The timing is almost the same, in fact, we have been testing this time."


    "Testing? What are you testing? Use our soldiers to test the sharpness of each other''s weapons."


    The old mage still said unhurriedly: "Of course not. We used various weapons for testing. There are flying boats, ordinary soldiers, wizards, puppets, elemental creatures, and even undead and evil things. "


    "What do you want to say? You did use various methods during this period, but the strength and scale were not enough. On the battlefield, you basically didn''t play any role. Instead, in order to protect you, our soldiers suffered heavy losses. Mage Association I picked myself out, but the pressure was all we endured."


    It can be seen that the commander is really angry. They are almost at the point of subjugation, and now the commander is not afraid of anything, even if he offends people, what can he do? Could the situation be worse?


    The old mage took a sip of tea: "The things that the sacred tree collars are really good, but they also have weaknesses."


    "Weakness, what is it?" The representative of the Holy Dragon Empire became anxious now. If the **** Maruo Kingdom surrenders desperately, the Holy Dragon Empire is so far away, what can he do to attack them in turn Hehe, we have discovered before that their plant weapons are capable of They lock their own targets to attack, but plants do not have eyes and ears, so how do they lock their targets. "


    "After our experiments, it was finally determined that these plants can lock the target for only two reasons, one is heat and the other is energy. Through heat, plants can lock most organisms, and through energy concentration, these plant weapons can be locked. Those weapons that are not biological, they seem to be no different from ordinary creatures, but..."


    "What do you want to say, don''t you know that the weaknesses of those plant weapons can''t be achieved."


    Who knows that the old mage nodded: "Yes, after our tests, we finally determined that the real weakness of these plants is the magic puppet." This answer made the commander and the other nobles look at each other.


    "Are you talking about the kind of magic puppet used by the puppeteer, but the puppeteer is from the Kingdom of Ruthyala..."


    At this point, the commander''s eyes widened, as if thinking of something, his face was shocked.


    "That''s right, it is the unique type of Mage of Ruth Yala. Because of the development of the holy tree collar, the puppeteer who has lost their status has joined our Mage Association. We have found out some time ago, but we have not made any moves, because We have always been preparing. According to their traditional method of use, it is simply not suitable for this large-scale battlefield."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 743, their weakness is the magic puppet), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 744： Unresponsive plant weapons

    Hearing what the old mage said, the commander decided to bet one last time. If it succeeds, then our Maro Kingdom will be able to achieve tremendous development, and it is not impossible to become a top kingdom that can fight the empire in the future.


    But if you lose, it will be the same as it is now at best. I believe the other side also knows where these mages come from. The big deal is surrender, the royal family has already prepared for this.


    So, let''s take a gamble at last. "Then trouble you. If it fails this time, I hope the Mage Association will not continue to block it." This is also an ultimatum.


    The old mage''s face was a bit ugly: "This time it will definitely succeed, as long as you fully cooperate. If it really fails, our Mage Association will withdraw from the Malu Kingdom." Is the old mage counter-threatening. Without the help of the Mage Association, relying on the small kingdom of Maruo Kingdom, it is too difficult to train the mage by yourself.


    Although the commander''s face was unsightly, there was no way he could do it. The energy of the Mage Guild is too great for them to influence at all. "Well, then it''s settled."


    The commander has already begun to consider how to explain to the royal family. After all, this kind of thing was promised by himself, and then the royal family must also agree to it, otherwise what he said would be a bunch of nonsense.


    Fortunately, the royal family is also very entangled now, so it readily agreed to this matter.


    At the same time, pieces of mage towers appeared in some places near the front line. It is not a powerful mage tower, but only a one-story high mage tower, and the mage towers are secretly built underground.


    Even the people on the Maruo Kingdom''s own side didn''t know, let alone the enemy''s side.


    The battle is still going on, and the plant army is still advancing slowly but steadily toward the front. Calculating the land occupied today, it has reached as many as three provinces.


    Even if the Maruo Kingdom is not small, it has already lost one-fifth of its land area. Moreover, every battle is almost always devastating, and no matter what means is exhausted, it can''t be resisted. Today''s Maro Kingdom army, seeing plant weapons instinctively wants to escape, and has almost lost the heart to fight.


    However, things have suddenly changed today. While the plant army was still moving forward on this day, an army appeared on the road to intercept them.


    Seeing them, there was no escape, which is very strange. "Hey, this army seems a little weird."


    Everyone took a closer look, and it was indeed strange. "Each one is more than two meters high, holding two swords or knives, and full of heavy armor. It is so strange that such a heavy metal envelops itself."


    When seeing the situation here, the people in the mobile headquarters were also very surprised.


    Suddenly, these tin monsters rushed towards this side. "Hehe, there is actually a force that dared to attack, and finally encountered something interesting." Holm was a little happy when he saw these things attacking actively.


    Victory in the battle is indeed exciting, but it becomes boring and not challenging at all.


    "Then let us see how the strength of the only army that dared to fight." So the plant weapons rushed over. The headquarters on the opposite side was hidden in the dark, and many people were also staring here at this time.


    "I can control so many magic puppets, but the strength of these magic puppets seems to be very weak."


    The Kingdom of Maro, who has been fighting with Rusiyala all the year round, certainly knows how powerful Lucyara''s puppet master is.


    The old mage sneered: "The control required by high-level magic dolls is too complicated, and the materials are too expensive. It is okay to support magicians in battle, but they cannot be used on this battlefield. Although these magic dolls are not very powerful, they It is easy to manufacture, as long as ordinary iron is enough. A mage tower can control thousands of them, which is very cheap."


    In the front, at least fifty thousand magic puppets were made in this way. If you change to a golden-level magic puppet, don''t even think about making one for the price of so many magic puppets, but the effect is not as good as so many magic puppets.


    "If it weren''t for our strong alchemists, there would be no way to improve the magic puppet like this. I have to say that Rusiyala''s magic puppet is really good, and he can actually take this path to this point."


    Although it is a reference, I have to say that the foundation of the Teachers Association is really strong. At this moment, the two armies in front had collided together, this time, it was a real collision.


    The plant weapon hit the front fiercely, and as a result, there was no attack at all. On the contrary, the magic puppet wielded a sword, easily beheading the bush warrior in front of him, and it could cut several in the past with a single knife.


    Then the heavy magic doll walked over, there was no dead bush warrior core, it was trampled under the foot by the magic doll, and crushed with one foot. Behind, the spider tanks that entered the range were also at a loss and didn''t mean to attack.


    "Actually, there is really no intention to attack. This is amazing."


    At this time, all the people who paid attention to this place were shocked, and the soldiers and generals who were about to be numb had a ray of hope in their eyes. This is the first time since the start of the war that the opponent has been blocked.


    "Hmph, I have already said that plants have weaknesses. These magic puppets themselves are not creatures, and there is no heat emitted from their bodies, and they will not be perceived by plants. They are not high-energy aggregates, and only weak magical power flows inside. As long as they are inside Portray the hidden magic circle and hide this little magical fluctuation, and those plants will become blind and deaf."


    The old mage looked smug, but they had finally worked out this. It''s only been said until today that it is to make a large number of low-level cheap magic puppets, and now it seems to be really useful.


    At this moment, the people in the Sacred Tree Leadership Headquarters had a dumbfounded look. They never thought that the unprofitable plant weapons would take the initiative to go up to death, and they would continue to be hacked and killed without the slightest movement.


    "What''s going on, why don''t you attack? Whose order is this?" Holm patted the table angrily and said.


    "My lord, we have already confirmed it. Plant brains say that there are no enemies in front. They can''t determine the position and number of enemies ahead, so they don''t know how to attack."


    This is the defect of the vegetable brain. It will only follow the established path. Once it encounters a change, it will not know how to deal with it. Now the plants are just rushing forward as ordered, nothing more.


    "I can''t feel it, how can I not feel it."


    "Enough, now is not the time to talk about this. In this case, what should we do."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 744 Unresponsive Plant Weapon), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 745： Cant count on plant brain

    Nowadays, plant weapons do not respond at all when they encounter enemies. If they continue to be slaughtered in this way, they will not have enough plants to kill the other party. No one expected this situation.


    The same goes for the spider tank that rushed past, and it didn''t respond at all under the opponent''s attack. As a result, the swords and swords were put on together, and soon a spider tank was removed and the joints became fragments.


    There was no resistance until the end. This is the situation now.


    As a result, it hasn''t been a long time since the war started. The opponent hasn''t lost much, and he has already lost more than 30,000 plant weapons. Most of them are bush warriors, but if you continue, it will be troublesome.


    "It seems that we can''t count on plant brains now." A middle-aged man sighed and said.


    "What do you think?" Holm asked immediately. This old man has been following his own, and has been following since he first joined Chinan''s territory. Holm pulled it up with one hand.


    Although the ability is not very strong, but sometimes you can always see some places that others can''t see.


    The middle-aged man immediately said: "Master Holm, remember that when we first appeared in plant weapons, we did not have the assistance of plant brains at all. All attacks were directed and aimed by us big soldiers. Whether it¡¯s a pea cannon or a later gas cannon, all weapons are the same."


    Holm''s eyes lit up: "You mean, we use our eyes to assist plant weapons?"


    "It seems that this can only be done, but I don''t know how the effect will be." They have always relied on the analysis of the plant brain. As long as they make a major plan, the plant brain can control better than them.


    Soldiers helped adjust some of the details, and it was too simple to direct the battle. After the new two-in-one plant brain is on the battlefield, even the details do not need to be adjusted by the soldiers themselves, and the command is easier.


    As a result, for a long time, the current recruits do not know that these plant weapons can still fight under their own control. Even Holm, a veteran, has forgotten this.


    "If that''s the case, let''s start counterattack. Send my order, let the soldiers fix the points by themselves, and then let the plant weapons shell me. I want to see if they have forgotten their previous training."


    The soldiers gave an order and responded very quickly. As before, there were two rounds of test firing. After adjusting, the cannon finally remembered. Various physical artillery shells and wind cannons were fired one after another, and finally attacked for the first time.


    Although those puppets are very hard and are made of metal, they will still be damaged and shattered in the face of such an attack. Especially the wind guns, even if they are affected, they may be damaged.


    "Good job, that''s it, hit me fiercely." Holm saw the effect, and finally let go of his worry.


    "What about the previous melee weapons, that is our main force." The bush fighters are the most common, and there are more Treant fighters, which were later made by Chi Nan using smaller trees.


    "In this case, the bush warriors are not easy to use. Those are not soldiers, but puppets. That armor is not the bush warrior can break through. In this case, the best thing to use is the scorpion tank used in the north. . Inform the rear to start production, now you can only rely on those little tree spirit warriors to stop it."


    Moiru also said: "In terms of our attack, we can''t feel the target anyway. It''s better to let them attack freely. As long as they are attacked, they will attack indiscriminately in any direction that has no companions around them."


    Holm nodded and said: "That''s all there is, hey, I didn''t expect that the puppet could still do this. If you report this matter secretly, Lord Lord can definitely think of a solution."


    As a result, this matter was quickly passed back. But there is no way to stop the battle on the front line, because they have already fought. Because of the shelling, a large number of puppets were abolished.


    "What should I do? Doesn''t it mean that they can''t attack? Why are they fighting?"


    The old mage rolled his eyes: "They must be commanding people. Don''t forget that this army is not only about plants."


    Everyone was a little embarrassed. They really didn''t expect that everyone was stupid, but the expectation was too great and they didn''t want any accidents.


    The old mage continued: "These puppets are only ordinary goods made of ordinary steel after all, and they will not be able to support this level of attack. If the formation is too dense, the loss will be too great under this kind of attack. Notice In front, let the formation spread out to avoid too much damage due to shelling."


    "No, you can''t disperse, there is no way to stop them without a close formation."


    The commander''s words made the old mage frowned: "Then what do you want to do?" After all, he is just a mage, not a general. Can make something suitable for war, but let him direct the battle.


    "The front row must be dense. As long as the formation is not thick enough, it can also have a good effect on this kind of non-fixed shelling. The back is scattered, and once the front is broken, immediately move forward to supplement it."


    The old mage tested it in his mind and found that it was not bad, so he nodded to the mage next to him.


    "Our troops are not strong enough. This puppet should not be enough for a continuous army of plants. Do these puppets still exist?"


    The old mage said with a proud face: "Ordinary puppets, as long as there is enough steel, it is very easy to manufacture. Maybe not as fast as those plants, but it is definitely not slow."


    Beside, the eyes of the representatives of the Holy Dragon Empire are turning. This special army of puppets allows people to see a new way of fighting. If they can be introduced, perhaps this is a great opportunity for their own merits.


    The old mage continued: "The command mage tower behind us is not only a commander, as long as a few mages are stationed, it can play the role of making puppets. With some of our fixed templates, it is easy to manufacture. Just, think To do it faster, a lot of blacksmiths are needed."


    "Leave the blacksmith''s question to us, and I will inform the kingdom."


    It''s just a blacksmith. There is something in the kingdom of this thing. As long as an order is given, who dares not come.


    Seeing the dawn of victory, how could they not go all out. At the same time, because of the change in formation, the effect of the bombardment became worse, and the people of the Sacred Tree Command once again began to study the combat plan.


    "Everyone has seen the situation now. Their commander is very clever. In this case, we need a breakthrough."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 745 can''t count on the plant brain), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 746： No one wants to go one step forward

    After observing for a while, everyone still did not find the enemy''s weakness. "Their formation is too scattered, but the front row is very dense. Once there is a defect, a puppet will immediately come forward to supplement it."


    "Yes, in our current situation, it is even more difficult to destroy their defenses. Artillery is of no use to this type of formation. On the contrary, their puppets are made of steel, which is better than our plant warriors. Much stronger."


    Many officers are thinking hard, but now they can only stay in a stalemate like this. For a long time, their army of plants has never been profitable, but now, when there is no way to sense the enemy, they are instantly at a disadvantage. If you want to rely on the bush warriors to charge, there is really no way to do it in such a battlefield with no gaps.


    The bush warriors are only of the black iron level, and their combat effectiveness lies in their agility and sharpness, as well as the anesthetics on their bodies. Its own hardness is far inferior to the other''s steel, and it can only leave some scars when it touches it.


    Relying on bush warriors, it often takes hundreds of losses to kill a puppet of the opponent. There is no way, the bush warrior cannot sense the presence of the opponent, and can only counterattack after being attacked. But because of the fragility of the bush fighters, once they are attacked, there is basically no chance of counterattack. This is the most troublesome.


    The little tree spirit is not bad, the hardness is not as high as the opponent, but at least its own thickness is enough. It is impossible to chop the little tree spirit into pieces, and the puppets can be damaged even under the counterattack.


    But if you continue to fight like this, you don''t know how much you will lose. They are not afraid of consumption only. But there is no way to sense the location of the other party, and such a loss can be very terrifying.


    Suddenly, Moiru looked up and said, "I have an idea. Since our plant weapons can''t sense the enemy, there is no problem in sensing our own people."


    "Of course it''s okay, but what''s the use of this?" Holm said strangely. In terms of command, Holm''s abilities have been tempered to a pretty good level, but in terms of mind, Holm can''t do it. After all, Holm was only a grassroots soldier in the original army. After Chi Nan these years, it is difficult to completely change his own essence.


    Moiru is different. Although he is a half-elf, he has been engaged in the work of exploring human territories and assassinating the lord of the Red Sand Ridge, so he is very flexible in his mind, especially good at finding loopholes and weaknesses.


    Moiru stared at the front and said: "Since we can''t sense the enemy, then we don''t sense it and use our own plant weapons as the target."


    Pointing to the front, Moiru said: "It''s like there, just let a tree spirit rush in, and then direct the cannon behind to attack the location of that tree spirit, and the puppets next to it will also be affected."


    Hearing this, everyone around suddenly realized that being able to become a general meant that they were not stupid.


    "I understand. In this case, just let the tree spirit rush to the densest place of the opponent, and then launch an attack. It originally took several or even a dozen tree spirits to destroy a puppet, but now one can replace the opponent. A lot." Everyone can calculate this truth. For them, war is originally a math problem.


    No one proposed to use the bush warrior as a target, because this thing is too fragile. If you are not careful, the position of the bombardment may be your own position. Although you are not afraid of loss, you can''t mess around.


    If a strategy can''t be dealt with properly, the amount of losses on such a battlefield is not a small number.


    So soon the battlefield changed again. The people of the Maruo Kingdom suddenly discovered that the opponent''s attack had a lot of rules. The shelling was originally very scattered, but it was aimed at one''s own side and attacked indiscriminately.


    But suddenly, the shelling became concentrated. Every time, there were a lot of shells and wind cannons, gathering fire to attack the place where the puppets were dense. Every attack can take away many puppets.


    "Strange, how they did it, our losses started to rise straight up."


    The commander found the problem, and the old mage also found the problem. An elderly nobleman next to him suddenly said: "Have you noticed that every time they set fire, there is a little dryad. I understand that they are using their little dryad as the bombardment coordinates so that they can control it. The bombardment position."


    "If this continues, our puppets will lose quickly. I think we should send someone over to clean up those tree spirits."


    Hearing the words of the old mage, the commander gave a wry smile: "I''m afraid this won''t work. Once someone is sent over, then their plant weapons will definitely find the location of the person who has been sent, and they will be set on fire."


    The old mage frowned. He had really forgotten this just now. The reaction speed on the battlefield was far inferior to these generals. "Do you just look at it and let them destroy our puppets like this?"


    "Otherwise, what else can be done, unless we can think of a way to restrain them. By the way, why don''t we take the initiative to advance, are there not enough puppets? If we take the initiative to advance, there may be a way The old mage shook his head : "There is no problem with the number of puppets, but you can''t push it forward. We used an improved mage tower to control the golems, but the number and scope of control are limited. Unless the mage tower network can be pushed forward, these puppets can only move within a certain range. "


    Their plan was originally a step-by-step plan, who knows, it''s all like this, they are still restrained by those plant weapons. It seems that we still have to think of other methods.


    After a long time, the old mage said, "If this is the case, let''s design a new puppet. Using a bow and arrow to attack the puppet at a distance can at least reduce our losses."


    After the old mage finished speaking, he didn''t say anything to other people, and left with his head down. Seeing this, the commander opened his mouth, and finally could only shake his head with a wry smile. These mages, one by one, are so unreasonable. But there is no way, who makes the current war rely on these mages.


    So the main body on the battlefield was once again attracted to the ground. With the massive losses of flying boats in the air, high-altitude battles have rarely occurred. Fortunately, the airship on the opposite side didn''t come over and bomb, otherwise he really had no choice.


    This kind of battlefield is everywhere around, gradually forming a kind of balance, no one wants to go further. At the same time, both sides are preparing their own new methods, hoping to break this shackle.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 746, don''t even think about going forward), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 747： Plant eyes and ears

    Only the second day, new units appeared on the battlefield. A puppet using a long-range bow and arrow as a means appeared on the puppet. Able to kill those little tree spirits who rushed over from a long distance.


    However, not long after they were happy, they became depressed, because a large number of scorpion tanks also appeared here. The defensive hardness of this scorpion tank is much stronger than that of the tree spirit, and the thickness of the wood is very scary.


    It is not easy to destroy a scorpion tank, although the scorpion tank spawns much longer than the tree spirit. However, the rear was no longer producing bush fighters at this time, and bush fighters were temporarily evacuated from the battle sequence. Now a large number of scorpion tanks are spawned, and the number is also very scary.


    As long as which side of the Scorpion tank receives more attacks, it will rush out, and then mobilize the corresponding artillery to attack the surrounding of the Scorpion tank under a set of calculation methods for the plant brain.


    Yes, with the constant battle, the two-in-one plant brain will learn and think, even if it is relatively dull.


    At this time, the plant brain already knows that when attacking, it should not use its own target as the target of the attack, but attack the surroundings. Perhaps after the shelling, the Scorpion tank can still rely on its strong defensive capabilities to survive.


    The most important thing is that this attack method can maximize the loss of the opponent''s puppet. So the two sides started a battle of abnormal consumption, and there was still no way to break the deadlock.


    On the side of the Maruo Kingdom, various fighting fortifications have become more and more perfect. A clear magic tower can be seen from the rear. Once stationed in the magician, the magic tower will exert a terrifying power. The kingdom of Maro built so many magic towers at once, it seems that the entire kingdom''s treasury has been moved out.


    In fact, they still don''t know that it is precisely because of their system that all the nobles of the Maruo Kingdom are resisting them with all their strength. Everyone knows that there are no nobles in the sacred tree collar.


    Those with noble names only have a little more privileges, a little more respectable identity, and nothing more. They are high above them, but they are not willing to give up the power and territory in their hands.


    Therefore, in this battle, the nobles in all parts of the Maruo Kingdom can be said to be someone who has done their best. The kingdom of Maro is united and united as never before. This situation made the Royal Family dumbfounded.


    If they were able to do this for the kingdom in the past, I am afraid Rusyara and even the surrounding kingdoms would have become part of their Malo kingdom long ago, and things like this would not happen today. But even if they go all out in this way, the war can still only be defensive and can only be deadlocked. This has been the best.


    They were preparing in the rear, and Chi Nan was not idle either. After receiving the news, Chi Nan knew how to solve it.


    If you can''t see the enemy, just install your eyes. If you have eyes, you can see it.


    As for the eyes, Chi Nan couldn''t make it before, but it''s different now. Doesn¡¯t it have a display? The vegetable brain can read and understand the meaning of the various pictures in the display. Then, isn¡¯t this thing just a ready-made eye? Moreover, if you want to upload some pictures on the monitor, the most convenient way is to read the real picture with your eyes.


    So Chi Nan began to research and experiment with the newly released display. At the same time, through the mutation of nerve vines, we began to artificially transform the eyeballs of animals to conduct research.


    The eyeballs are not as complicated as the brain, so Chi Nan completed the imitation in less than a day. Two days later, the artificial eyeball was basically manufactured. After the third day, Chi Nan finally modified the research to the way he needed it.


    Only as big as a little finger, but this eyeball is not easy. There is a hard film on the surface, the hardness is comparable to ordinary steel. And the eyeball inside is not a whole, but made into the appearance of insect compound eyes.


    There are many small eyeballs inside, the entire eyeball is prominent, can look around in a large range, can see a nearly full-angle field of vision on the entire battlefield. And with the analysis of the plant brain, the field of vision can be easily used.


    The connected display is for soldiers. Through adjustment, you can see the details of any place on the battlefield from any angle, which is convenient for the command headquarters to control the general policy.


    "Haha, as long as we have this eye, then our plant weapons will be able to see the real picture. There is no longer only the previous sensing ability, even the magic puppeteer of the Maro Kingdom can''t help it."


    "Have you succeeded? It''s great, you don''t have to continue to stalemate now." Hemira said with a smile.


    Sophia curled her lips: "First of all, the puppeteer is not from the Maro Kingdom, but a classification of wizards. This classification is the best developed in the Kingdom of Rusiyara, but it is now picked up by the Magic Association."


    "Second, it is not easy to make this eyeball. Do you want the whole army to use this kind of eyeball."


    Seeing Sophia''s erected two fingers, Chi Nan stepped forward and gently held it in his hand: "The first one is that I was wrong but it doesn''t matter, don''t care about these details. As for the second point, this eyeball is of bronze level. Of course, it cannot be manufactured by the whole army. It only needs to be placed on airships and tanks."


    "Through the plant brain, all plants are basically a whole. As long as one sees it, it is equivalent to seeing the others." Chi Nan is very confident about this.


    The analysis and calculation ability of the plant brain is even better than that of the computer, and some basic calculations and controls are much better than people. Especially the united plant brain is simply a huge computer group.


    "Is that so?" Sophie nodded slightly, no doubt.


    "Besides, whoever told you that those low-level plants can''t sense low-level puppets."


    Chi Nan smiled weirdly in the doubtful eyes of the two people: "Just before, one of our boring subordinates developed a plant that can mimic eardrums. Using this, it can be used as plant ears."


    Chi Nan took out something like a thin film: "You see it, that''s it. Through air vibration and analysis, plants can have strong hearing. And the level is not very high, just add it to the plants. ."


    This thing doesn''t even have a black iron level in nature. Chi Nan was shocked when he heard the report of the plant brain. I really didn''t expect anyone to study this kind of thing. Sure enough, developing a territory is not something you can do on your own.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 747 Eyes and Ears of Plants), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 748： More advanced tin tree

    Soon, a new batch of seeds was quickly transported to the front line after being merged by Chinan. With today''s airship, it only takes less than two hours from the departure to the front line, which is very fast.


    These seeds are special seeds that have been controlled by a large number of evolution locks. If they fall into the hands of other people, there is no way to control them. Only after getting the seed, will Chi Nan be notified via the Internet.


    At that time, Chi Nan will control the seed from a long distance after confirming it to unlock. Unlock the evolutionary lock of reproduction, unlock the evolutionary lock that spawned, and then you can make a large number of them. At this time, these plants still have a thinner layer of evolution lock locked on them, and this layer of evolution lock does not need to be unlocked by Chi Nan himself.


    As long as a person with a certain degree of authority can use the life magic in the energy pool to unlock the spawn.


    Using this set of measures, the plants in Chi Nan''s hands don''t have to worry about being taken by others to promote reproduction in large numbers. Many important things can be easily controlled, not the same as before.


    "Chi Nan, what do you think about this thing? This is a new type of metal produced by the tin tree after evolution, and the hardness is also considered to be the best in the silver level." Suddenly, Sophia and Hemira brought out some metal.


    When Chi Nan saw this thing, his eyes were puzzled: "I''m about to forget the tin tree. But this metal looks good."


    Indeed, the tin tree was once an important material in the Chinan Territory, and it has also been stolen by others. It is just that the two trees are not related. Later, with plant weapons, there was no need for a large number of human soldiers on the battlefield, so Chi Nan had no idea of ??continuing to study against the tin tree.


    Unexpectedly, a new tin tree appeared today. "Awesome, this is what we two researched together."


    The corners of Chi Nan''s mouth were slightly raised when the two people looked proud. That''s right, of course Hemira and Sophia have permissions that others don''t. Others can study plants, so are the two of them.


    It''s just that I can spare time to study during my busy schedule. It''s really hard for the two of them. This is to surprise myself.


    "It''s pretty good, you are all great." Chi Nan was moved in his heart.


    He looked at the new metal and found that the metal was still red, but the red had faded a lot, which was similar to the previous red sand steel, but it was a bit dazzling, as if it would shine. There are also some lines on it that look like magic lines, but they are intermittent. "This kind of pattern is a bit strange."


    Sophia nodded gently: "It''s very special. This is the texture on the tin tree itself. The tin tree itself is already very hard. When these tin skins fall down, they will also carry this natural rune, but they don''t. complete."


    Hemira continued: "We tried to forge it into an armored weapon, and this kind of rune still exists. Later, we asked some wizards who studied runes to link it up and portray it into a complete rune. As a result, this metal The hardness and sharpness have increased a lot. There is also a layer of tough airflow on the surface."


    Taking out a shield and injecting a little magic power, Chi Nan found that there was a layer of air current on it. It seems inconspicuous, but the defense is very strong, and the edges are very sharp, which can be used directly for attack.


    "It''s really powerful, and it can be used to arm our generals." Although it is basically impossible to use it on the battlefield, for the generals, powerful weapons are still what they are after.


    Those who are not strong enough can be used to protect themselves, but those who are strong can also go to the battlefield to kill the enemy.


    Until now, members of the guard team¡¯s reserve team still have a training that is to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy in person. Almost every member of the Guards Reserve has broken through the bronze and silver levels on the battlefield.


    "What is the name of this metal? You haven''t named it yet."


    The two nodded at the same time: "Yeah, you like to name so much, so it''s better for you to come, just in line."


    Chi Nan frowned, wondering if he was not good at naming names. After thinking for a long time, Chi Nan stretched his hands: "Since it is red and there are runes, then it is called red grain steel." Only Chi Nan can think of such irresponsible names.


    From the beginning of the Red Sand Steel, to the later Blood Cloud Steel, and then to the current Red Pattern Steel, well, as expected, they are all related to red, and they are all named according to the appearance, and they still sound so similar.


    However, the two of them didn''t care, it was just the name of a material. As long as this material is strong, what can be done even if the name is not good.


    "Then call it this name. Although this red-grained steel is only a silver-level metal, after adding runes, it can be made into a weapon that is not weaker than a golden level. It just happens that our guard weapons are about to be out of date. It''s updated."


    The two nodded at the same time, and Chi Nan did not object. Of course, the stronger his guard, the better.


    "By the way, we have also formed a new team, and maybe we can try it out on the battlefield. They also hope that they can contribute to a higher status and treatment."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment: "Who are you Don''t be deceived." Then Chi Nan laughed. His two wives are smarter than himself, and neither of them will be deceived. Need to worry about something.


    Sophia nodded slightly: "Sister Hemila made this, but I shouldn''t be deceived. They are so stupid."


    Hermilla covered her mouth and smiled: "It''s the wild orcs. If the wild orcs can deceive us, that would be great. Recently, more and more wild orcs have joined us, and we don''t need so much for overseas development, and They eat a lot and have a high demand for food. Now the quality of life is high, and they want to eat well."


    "So, they want to make military merits and gain a higher status, right?" Chi Nan said.


    Seeing the two people nodded, Chi Nan said again: "That''s okay, but they must be obedient and follow the rules, but they can''t be swayed by people. Also, even if it is a mad orc, I only need to be above the Bronze level. Otherwise it''s useless at all."


    "Of course, we are not stupid. We don''t have the strength of the bronze level. It would be a disadvantage to build a suit of armor and weapons with Blood Cloud Steel. But these guys are so big and fully armed, they will not be better than the Silver Warriors on the battlefield. The effect is poor." Hermira is fancying the physique of these guys and agreed to form such a team.


    "Since you already have a plan, so be it, set it up and send it to the battlefield to try."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 748, the more advanced tin tree), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 749： We can see again

    Without mentioning Chi Nan''s fiddle with the red-patterned steel and the mad orc army, at this time the battlefield of the Maruo Kingdom changed again. Because, a new plant weapon that combines eyeballs and ears has appeared.


    Eyes and ears appeared on the new generation of spider tanks and scorpion tanks.


    Although the situation on the ground did not appear in the air for the time being, several frigates with eyes and ears were added to the airship formation. Among the second-generation airships, the frigate has the fastest burst speed and the highest defense.


    Therefore, it is of course the most reasonable to carry the eyes and ears. At the same time, the newly manufactured monitors were sent to the hands of commanders and generals at all levels.


    With the display, the whole command has a modern atmosphere, no, it should be said that it is a future science fiction style.


    Anyway, no matter how you look at it, it is a bit out of tune with this world. But this thing is really easy to use. The use of the wooden crystal display makes the commanders more clear and complete on the battlefield.


    So the aspect of commanding the battle has become more relaxed. If Chi Nan were here, you would find that the current headquarters is more like a big Internet cafe. All of them stared at the screen inside, and then discussed loudly with each other. Without touching the actual battlefield, they could conduct long-range high-altitude battles without worrying about any loss.


    At this moment, the situation of the war has been completely changed by Chi Nan. It can be said that as long as the headquarters is not attacked in the future, basically these generals and soldiers will not be in real danger.


    This kind of army that fears nothing is the most terrifying army.


    After the new weapons were put on the battlefield, all commanders had a fascinating smile on their faces.


    "Haha, we can finally see it again, now it''s time for those **** to taste our power."


    "Don''t worry, wait until a sufficient number of plant weapons are gathered. Aren''t they busy making mage towers? Notify the airship formation and prepare them for me. Especially the flying boat on the opposite side, if you dare to come out, hit me down."


    After a pause, Holm said with some worry: "Also, notify the members of the airship formation and try to be safe. The captain on the front airship can go to the other airships behind to command, don''t take risks."


    "Master Holm, please don''t worry. We were meant to be on the battlefield as a soldier. Is the war of the undead called war. If we were afraid of death, we would not have come. Our current mortality rate is already very low. In order to continue to reduce the loss a little bit, I took the risk of harming the interests of the territory to do it."


    Holm said irritably, "Shut up, you can do whatever you can. These second-generation airships are already obsolete, and the third-generation airships have been built, but it¡¯s not easy to get them out for the time being. You are better than these second-generation airships. Airships are more important, understand."


    "Well, then we understand, we don''t want to take risks if possible, haha."


    Several airship commanders said with some embarrassment, they really didn''t know these things. After all, the matter of the third-generation airship is of great importance, and Chi Nan would not even tell them before reaching a certain number.


    Even if it was told, Chi Nan would not expose the capabilities of the third-generation airship. As long as these things are exposed, they may be known to the people of the Holy Dragon Empire. If you can hide for a while, you can hide for a while.


    Now even if the Sacred Dragon Empire got the news, I am afraid it would be a smoke screen released by itself. As for whether there is such a third-generation airship, whether the third-generation airship is really that powerful, the Sacred Dragon Empire is not sure. All Chi Nan wanted was a little time difference. With enough time, he didn''t need to be afraid of anything.


    It''s just that, legendary master, Chi Nan always has a headache whenever he thinks of a master of this kind of strength. Even if it is a three-generation airship formation, it may not be an opponent of a legendary master. My current strength is still far, far away.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and prepare." Horn said angrily.


    Another day has passed, and the two sides are still in a stalemate. The people in the Maruo Kingdom felt nothing, and thought that this kind of life would continue until the negotiation phase was finally entered.


    But early the next morning, everyone found that something was wrong. The plant weapons on the opposite side rushed over again as usual and slammed into their magic puppet army.


    But this time it¡¯s a little different, because this time it¡¯s no longer an attack after a random collision. Instead, the scorpion tank attacked at the first moment of the encounter. The huge pliers accurately captured the two demons. I.


    This low-level magic puppet has the same hardness as the Scorpion Tank, but the thickness is far from enough. As a result, it deforms instantly under the impact of the Scorpion Tank. The magic circuit was distorted and lost its function.


    The gas guns and spider tanks at the rear also fired at the same time, accurately hitting the magic puppets in the skirmish formation, as well as the dense areas of some magic puppets. Just one meeting, their cheap golem puppets suffered heavy losses.


    "Damn it, what is going on, how they attacked suddenly became so much stronger." The commander looked incredible, staring at the battlefield even the old mage was shocked at this time. jump.


    Suddenly, the commander shouted loudly: "No, it''s not that their attacks have become stronger. Their attacks are still the same as before, but their attacks are more reasonable. Bastards, they can see where our magic puppet is."


    Now the commander finally understood that when the attack became precise again, and when the enemy was sensed again, the combat power that the plant army could exert was far more than ten times, or even a hundred times, the previous one. On the contrary, they were enemies, and those cheap magic puppets couldn''t support them at all under such a blow.


    You no longer have to fight back after being attacked, and you no longer need to use yourself as a bait to chaotically attack. There is no need to worry that your attack will affect a large number of your own people, and the entire army has once again become a whole.


    "How is it possible? How is it possible. We have clearly studied the weaknesses of those plants. They can''t sense those low-level magic puppets. How did they do it? Could it be that the Lord of the Sacred Tree has come?"


    "Shut up, the lord of the sacred tree leader is still in the domain. Our information is included, but he didn''t come at all. Check it out. Check it out for me immediately. I want to know what''s going on right away."


    Hearing this, several guards rushed out, and the battlefield, which had tended to be stable, became turbulent again. No, it should be described as collapse. In a short period of time, a large number of puppets have been smashed into scrap iron.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 749 we can see again), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 750： Touch screen operation and mind control

    Happy Lantern Festival


    The frontline battle is in full swing, and Chi Nan is also happy to play in the back. Holding a large spar display, Chi Nan''s fingers were constantly moving. "Haha, really advanced, this is still touch screen."


    Chi Nan''s finger clicked on the screen, and every time he clicked, some of the plant weapons in front of him would change accordingly. This suddenly gave Chi Nan the feeling of a mobile game, which I really missed.


    "Chi Nan, what are you doing." Sophia didn''t know when she appeared behind Chi Nan. Rarely, this guy put aside his research and didn''t go to them, but started playing here.


    Chi Nan happily pulled Sophia and said, "You come to see, that''s it. Look, you can delineate a part of your troops, and then you can attack where you click. Isn''t it fun? You don''t need shortcut keys, you don''t know, don''t Understand. You just need to know what skills you want them to use, just use what you want."


    skill? Well, despite the various attack methods that are already there, called skills, it turns out that the poison is already deep.


    "Don''t you think it''s fun? You can still play farming. Look at the back, and you can directly control what you want to grow. It''s fun."


    With the monitor, Chi Nan feels that the biggest role is to play games, or to play real games.


    "It turns out that this is the game you are talking about. It doesn''t seem to have much meaning. Don''t play for too long. There are still a lot of serious things to do." Sophia sighed. Ever since this guy played with this thing, he didn''t even pay attention to it. Is this thing really so fun? I can''t see it by myself.


    Just as helpless as Sophia, there are several generals on the front line. From the very beginning, they discovered that some of the plant weapons were disobedient, and they were attacking indiscriminately, not caring about the rhythm of the front at all.


    Just when they wanted to report, a message came from their nerves, and it turned out that their lord was in control of these things. It''s just too boring to control so few ordinary land warfare plant weapons from a long distance.


    But what can they do? In the end, they can only watch these plant weapons sway around as if they are drunk, and even accidentally damage their own formation, but they can''t do anything.


    Don''t mention how much this matter spit out on the battlefield as a whole. As a result, the command center that was in trouble later learned about it. The people in the command center looked at each other and couldn''t figure out what the Lord Lord was going to do.


    Because of Chi Nan''s ability, he can control better than them, and he can instantly control all the weapons on the entire battlefield. It''s really dumbfounding that so few weapons are making trouble here.


    "Perhaps, Lord Lord is doing some experiments." Holm could only say so. Anyway, it can be regarded as a reason, anyway, just a few plant weapons will not hinder the overall situation. Chi Nan is playing happily now, and no one reminds him. When he wanted to understand afterwards, Chi Nan was also depressed for a long time.


    After all, games are just games, and they can''t be the same as in reality.


    However, the other party did not notice this slight change. At this time, the entire battlefield was completely chaotic. A large number of plant weapons rushed toward the front desperately, quickly clearing these iron golems one by one.


    Moreover, those controlling mage towers buried in the ground were also spotted, and then found out, and then even the mage towers and raw materials were destroyed. Even if I wanted to recover afterwards, I couldn''t do it again.


    If it weren''t for the wizards to run fast, I''m afraid even they would be left inside.


    The army of plants that had been blocked once again broke out and began to advance like a bamboo. After such a long period of reproduction and mobilization, there are now countless plant weapons in the northern part of the Maro Kingdom. This sudden advancement began, and there was a tsunami-like trend again, and nothing was left wherever it passed.


    The headquarters of the Malo Kingdom could only retreat again and again, and eventually turned into fleeing, and the morale of the soldiers was suddenly destroyed.


    "Hope the mage tower can play a role." Soon, the army advanced to the place where the mage tower was.


    Only at this moment, the airship formations in the air moved out again, and their muzzles were aimed at these mage towers. A missile flew down, and two unlucky mage towers were blown into the sky on the spot.


    The other mage towers were a little better and were not blown up, but the defensive barrier was about to be destroyed. The wizards inside screamed again and again, some tried to control the attack, and more turned and ran.


    "Sure enough, the airship is still here, the alchemy flying boat, why hasn''t it appeared yet, it''s gone somewhere!" Seeing this normal scene, the commander shouted to the people around him.


    At this moment, a guard shouted sternly: "No, the messenger of the Holy Dragon Empire escaped with those flying boats, and now we don''t have flying boats to support." Hearing this, the commander almost vomited blood.


    "Asshole, don''t say a word to escape, is this a member of the Holy Dragon Empire, really an asshole." The commander couldn''t help it, because the panic had begun to spread. This foolish guard, don''t you know if you can''t shout out this kind of thing Now even if you want to change your mouth, you can''t do it, even his guards are about to collapse and run away.


    And hearing this, the old mage who was still insisting on his face instantly turned gloomy.


    The old mage raised his head and said, "Suddenly I remembered that I still have something to do. Let''s go first, so hurry up."


    After speaking, the old mage didn''t have time to speak to the commander, and the whole person turned into a red light and disappeared instantly. Seeing the actions of the old mage, the commander''s original ugly face was even more like the bottom of a black pot.


    Grasping anything around him casually, the commander slammed into the ground, no matter what he caught. After the mess, the commander finally let out a sigh of foul breath: "Damn, you know you can''t trust them, let me know, and the whole army will withdraw. I hope those magic puppets can stop them for a while."


    After thinking about it, the commander suddenly grabbed a pen and quickly wrote something on a piece of paper. "Quickly, return to the capital. Whether we can survive or not depends on the king''s reaction. We are now isolated and helpless."


    Even the help of the Holy Dragon Empire and the Mage Association could not keep them, if you keep going, the Maruo Kingdom will become a history. Now, let''s keep a little bit.


    "If it doesn''t work, you can only apply for political asylum in the end." The commander seemed to be emptied of all of his energy. If it weren''t for the person next to him, he would almost fall to the ground.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 750 Touch Screen Operation and Mind Control), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 751： You are no longer members of the Mage Association

    The battlefield was still advancing slowly, and the steel puppets who could barely resist at the beginning gradually became unable to support it. No way, these steel puppets are just the cheapest magic puppets, and their quality is really bad.


    In the face of very high-strength plant weapons and continuous shelling from behind, these puppets simply couldn''t support it. Because each of the puppets controlled by the simple magic tower can''t leave a certain range, there is no way to support each other, so in the face of such a large-scale attack, they can only be removed one by one.


    At the beginning, there were still some mage towers defending. But gradually, the wizards who belonged to the Mage Association left the magic tower one after another, and there were not many wizards that belonged to the empire.


    Many of this part of the mages also secretly fled after seeing the hopelessness of victory.


    At this time, the mage towers that the Maruo Kingdom spent a lot of money to build gradually lost their usefulness. However, the airship in the sky saw these mage towers, but did not hesitate to launch missiles directly, destroying them from a distance.


    The entire Kingdom of Maro, except for the Griffin Legion in the air, did not have the slightest strength to resist the airship.


    The flying boats of the Maruo Kingdom were destroyed as early as the beginning, and later they were all secretly supported by the Holy Dragon Empire. Now that those flying boats are gone, the remaining air power is no match for the airship at all.


    The Griffin Rider, the trump card that originally belonged to the kingdom, had no resistance to the second-generation airship. Even the powerful silver-level Griffin Riders, with these flying hummingbird fighters and the attack of the blew hummingbirds, can only hold on for a while. If you don''t run away, you won''t be able to escape death.


    If it were not for the lack of flexibility of the first-generation missiles, it would be difficult to hit such flying knights. I am afraid that none of them would want to escape. As a result, the battle became a collapse at a touch, and then a collapse of a thousand miles.


    All the nobles in the whole kingdom are desperate. Some nobles desperately led people to counterattack the plant army, and more nobles dragged their families and left their territory with things overnight, and fled to the south one after another.


    "You guys, why did you leave like this? Why didn''t anyone inform us."


    A large gate of the Mage Tower was suddenly opened. At this time, a temporary teleportation array had been established in the Mage Tower. The mages who belonged to the Mage Association and the mages who had taken refuge in the Mage Association were leaving through this teleportation array.


    And the one who opened the door was a silver-level mage. This mage was not an ordinary mage, but a magic puppeteer. It originally belonged to the Kingdom of Ruthyara, but has now joined the Mage Association.


    Behind, followed by other magic puppet masters. They don''t understand why these people are leaving without notifying themselves. If it wasn''t for an accident that I discovered this situation, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know it until they were all gone.


    The old mage looked at the incoming person and looked up silently. After a long time, he finally said: "From now on, you are no longer members of the Mage Association." As soon as he said this, all the magic puppet masters were dumbfounded.


    "You, what do you mean. We have done so much for the Mage Association. Are you going to drive people out now?"


    The old mage said blankly: "You are not members of the Mage Association, and we will not admit this. The Mage Association is a neutral organization, how can you participate in local battles. So this time, you did it yourself. Yes. Remember, no matter what happens, we just leave the rest to us."


    "Damn it, you are crossing the river to demolish the bridge. If it weren''t for us, how could you block those plant weapons for such a long time, and now you want to abandon us, this is absolutely impossible."


    The other magic puppet masters also couldn''t believe it. They didn''t expect that the sacred Organization Mage Association in their minds would actually do such a thing. What is the difference between this and other politicians.


    The others around also slowed down and looked at the old mage one after another. The old mage said indifferently: "For the sake of the entire association, you must have a spirit of sacrifice. Moreover, if it weren''t for us to take in, you would have died a long time ago."


    Before they could say anything, the old mage''s eyes became sharp: "If you don''t admit that this is your own meaning, then I think there will be many people who don''t want to see you."


    Is this a threat? The magic puppeteers felt cold all over. At the same time, a huge pressure appeared out of thin air, suppressed on his body. This old mage is a golden mage, even he himself can wipe out all of him and others. It seems that if you don''t take this black pot, people like you don''t even want to leave here.


    "Sir, we, let''s admit it." Soon, the puppet masters couldn''t bear the pressure themselves.


    Hearing what everyone behind said so, the leader of the puppeteer felt that his whole body strength was suddenly lost. "Okay, this time we admit it, but in the future, huh..." He didn''t say what happened next.


    The old mage saw fear in this person''s eyes, and knew that he did not dare to speak harshly. So I despised it in my heart, and didn''t continue to pay attention to it. Turning his head, the old mage said to the others: "Speed ??up, UU Reading and evacuate from the Maro Kingdom as soon as possible. Regarding the Sacred Tree Leader, we are thinking of ways in the future. We will avenge this revenge."


    The teleportation array was operating normally again. On the other side, the puppeteers who left became more angry the more they thought about it. Acknowledging this matter will die, and not acknowledging it will die, and now they are caught in the middle, there is no way to go back.


    "My lord, what do we do? We continue to stay here. The people from the sacred tree will be here soon. Let''s retreat as soon as possible. It should be easy when we wait later. After all, we are a mage, and we will be affected no matter where we are. Pay attention."


    "No, continue to retreat and you will reach the King of Maro. What if the people of Maro Kingdom grab us as a gift."


    They have already seen that the Maruo Kingdom is basically about to compromise. Otherwise, it really doesn''t exist.


    After thinking about it, the team leader finally gritted his teeth and said: "No, we can''t retreat. No matter how far we retreat, we are dead. So we move forward." Amidst everyone''s puzzled eyes, the team leader said loudly: "We surrender, this matter is What''s going on, I believe that the person led by the sacred tree must know, so we just have to surrender."


    "The Sacred Tree Neck is very short of wizards. They have lost the help of the Mage Association. They want to develop the mage team by themselves. It is very difficult for them. We are Mage. As long as we join the Sacred Tree Neck, we will definitely get a good treatment. Moreover, we have no other way out. ."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record this reading record (Chapter 751, you are no longer a member of the Mage Association), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 752： The new missile is finally completed

    The magic puppeteers want to join, of course, it is impossible to talk in vain. So after the puppet master secretly got in touch with Holm, he began to secretly prepare. What they have to do, of course, is to control those magic puppets.


    During this period of time, as the messengers of the Holy Dragon Empire fled with their own flying boats, the people from the Mage Association quickly evacuated. None of the things have been explained to the people in the Maruo Kingdom.


    Suddenly losing the two most powerful forces, the situation that the Maruo Kingdom could have persisted for a while was completely broken. Along the way, the army of plants is like a broken bamboo, and all the army and nobles are fleeing wherever they pass. In the beginning, the civilians were also fleeing, but later, the civilians did not continue to flee.


    Because many people know that the sacred tree leader did not abuse or slaughter them at will, but gave the civilians a heavenly life. Of course, this is actually the news that Chi Nan deliberately let those people out.


    In their own territory, the lives of common people far surpassed before, and it was simply better than that of many little nobles before. As a result, more and more civilians not only did not resist and flee, but instead looked forward to being occupied by the Holy Tree leader as soon as possible. For this reason, there are still many civilians secretly sending letters to the army of the sacred tree collar.


    As a result, the Malo Kingdom, which began to disintegrate from the grassroots level, collapsed faster.


    In many territories, except for the nobles and their diehard loyalties, everyone else is eager to be occupied quickly. In addition, there have been many conflicts between local nobles and civilians, and even the assassination of nobles.


    The upper layers of the Maruo Kingdom became more and more devastated. How could it be like this in just a few days. If it hadn''t been for the plant army to advance slowly, every time it advanced a certain distance, it would stop to digest the territory it gained.


    I am afraid that if we push forward with all our strength, the Maruo Kingdom no longer exists. When the air power of the Malo Kingdom was almost eliminated, the airships dispersed. By the time the army of the Malo Kingdom discovered it, it was too late.


    At this moment, those airships have been scattered to the border of the Maruo Kingdom, completely blocking all traffic arteries and ordinary roads. It is impossible to escape from the border.


    "This is to drive us to death." King Maro seemed to be several years old all of a sudden.


    Just when the Maruo Kingdom was in a wailing grief, there was a lot of good news on Chi Nan''s side. All kinds of special items needed by oneself have been manufactured, and the entire territory has entered the fast lane of development.


    Now his territory has gradually begun to develop towards the sci-fi style of mutant magic. Even when I went out, there appeared something like small flying saucers flying in the air, and I could fly to the destination after paying the money.


    Many people don''t know the home they are familiar with now when they go out. And Chi Nan himself finally completed the evolutionary mutation of the explosive mushroom. From several explosive mushrooms that evolved to gold levels, Chi Nan finally found what he needed. It is a mushroom that can be larger than a fist, and the smallest of all mushrooms.


    The magic pattern inside has also undergone a special evolution. Chi Nan carefully placed the mushroom in the bat missile, and then ordered the missile to be launched. The missile revolved around and accelerated to the extreme in less than two seconds.


    After hitting a hill in the distance, a circle of flame spread.


    "Strange, why isn''t it an explosion." Chi Nan looked at him with a puzzled look. At the same time, the officials who were called over to observe the ceremony looked very strangely. The fireball in the distance, after spreading to a certain extent, burned for a while and then disappeared.


    "No, my lord, although the fireball didn''t explode, its power was terrifying, and it made us feel a very powerful threat." Horn next to him felt the horror of that power for the first time.


    "Since I haven''t figured it out, let''s study it carefully." Chi Nan thought for a while, and found some wizards. Those wizards brought strange instruments that Chi Nan couldn''t understand, and then set them up in the distance.


    "My lord, please put the explosive mushroom here and detonate it."


    Chi Nan put an explosive mushroom that had just spawned on it, and after everyone moved away, it detonated on the magic circle. The spar below instantly became bright, and began to frantically absorb the power in the flame. Until the end, the spar slab began to melt, and the pillar of fire rose up into the sky. This was the scene where the magical power of the compressed flame burst out.


    The magicians were busy on the side, not knowing what they were calculating.


    After a while, Hermilla, who had been calculating with the mage, walked over. "My lord, I have already calculated it clearly. The flame range is limited, but the fire element that erupts as a whole has reached the fire element power that high-end gold magic can condense. According to speculation, the destructive power in this flame ball is probably close to the golden peak magic. Power."


    "Is it just close to the peak of golden magic? It hasn''t been exceeded. It seems that legendary magic is not so easy to achieve." Although Chi Nan had guessed, he was still a little disappointed after confirming it.


    The power of the legendary realm is so easy to reach there. In the past, explosive mushrooms were at the silver level, and the power of the explosion reached the golden level but only the power reached it, and it was essentially not enough.


    Now that it has reached the golden level, this destructive power has increased dozens of times, but it still does not exceed the limit of the golden level, and the scope has become much smaller. There is only a fireball about ten meters in diameter.


    The middle is like a burning boiler, but its power is close to the destructive power of the golden peak magic, and it still hasn''t exceeded it. But in essence it finally reached the golden level.


    "Forget it, it''s a bit worse, but it''s not bad. If it''s the previous defensive barrier of flying boats, even if the power is increased, one attack can definitely destroy them, but they can''t attack at the same time."


    This flame power has a range limit, and ten and only one hit the defensive barrier at the same time, the effect is actually the same. Because of the ten-meter range, there is no way to really hurt the flying boat, it can only be regarded as a waste.


    This must be remembered clearly and hand it over to the plant brain in the future. "Anyway, our second-generation missile is finally completed. Then, let''s start installing all the airships. We announce that the third-generation airship has succeeded."


    After a pause, Chi Nan said with a serious face: "You are all my confidants, the highest-ranking officials in the territory. I hope you will not disclose this matter before I lift the ban."


    "Lord Lord, we swear that if anyone leaks secrets casually, they will not die." Everyone promised.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 752 The new missile is finally completed), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 753： Want to be a submarine commander

    The missile''s power test is still not over. To thoroughly understand this missile, there are still many aspects that require precise testing.


    With the test, this new explosive mushroom once again gave Chi Nan a surprise. Because Chinan discovered that this explosive mushroom is an absolutely safe mushroom compared to before.


    Because the power of the mushroom has completely shrunk and is no longer the same as before, the flame element will exist throughout the mushroom.


    This kind of small mushroom, the fire element is actually compressed in the mushroom magic pattern, the mushroom itself does not contain any fire element. And the magic pattern responsible for detonating is more stable and safer.


    Today''s explosive mushrooms, as long as the magic lines do not detonate themselves, even if the entire explosive mushroom is smashed and ground, it is absolutely impossible to explode. At best, it can only be regarded as a special material that contains the element of fire.


    Originally, as long as the mushroom is attacked, the detonating magic pattern will be triggered naturally. But as long as it is linked with the plant brain, it can only be controlled by the plant brain to explode.


    If the plant brain does not detonate, it is absolutely impossible to explode. "Hehe, it seems that the martyrdom of the attacking airship will never happen again." After learning this feature, Chi Nan was even more happy.


    In the past, his airship was attacked by a flying boat. In fact, the real losses came from martyrdom. Usually the alchemy artillery hits the self-explosive hummingbird or missile inside, causing an explosion, and then blasting the airship to pieces.


    If you attack yourself, unless your airship is dismantled into pieces, it is absolutely impossible to fall by yourself. The floating ball is located in every corner of the airship to ensure the absolute safety of the airship.


    Now replaced with this new security self-explosive mushroom. As long as it is not launched, the self-detonating mushroom that has not been detonated, and it is attacked many times by the alchemy cannon, it will not cause the slightest danger of explosion.


    In this way, the safety of your own airship is even higher.


    "Bat missiles are not big, even our small airships can hold a lot. Small airships do not need to transport hummingbird fighters. The outside is wind cannons. If several ammunition compartments are filled with bat missiles, this number is really a lot. . At least one airship put down a few hundred, no, thousands of them are no problem."


    Chi Nan roughly calculated it in his mind, which is really amazing. Sure enough, based on the current ammunition volume, the airship formation really doesn''t need the transport ships of the past to be followed by ammunition supplements.


    In this case, the second-generation airship can be slowly eliminated. In the future, the second-generation airship will either be used by the militia, or will be dismantled and used to transport goods. Or simply send it to the college to be used for students to learn and use.


    "Patriarch, that, this new airship is said to be able to go into the sea." Miria, who had gotten in, suddenly jumped out, and Chi Nan was shocked by Miria.


    "When did you come back, why didn''t I see it." Chi Nan looked wary, the half-elf girl was too curious.


    "I''ve been back a long time ago. This is not because I heard that the patriarch you are looking for your confidant to talk about, I think, am I the patriarch your confidant, so I am here." It turned out that Miria ran in at the beginning, but Chi Nan''s attention was on the bat missile, so he didn''t even notice that there was an extra figure in the team.


    Rolling his eyes, Chi Nan simply said directly: "It is able to go into the sea. Our airship is very tight and will not enter water. Besides, there is a defensive barrier and it can drain the water. There is no problem."


    Seeing that Miria seemed to be thinking about something, Chi Nan simply said again: "But you don''t have to think about it. An airship is an airship. Being able to enter the water does not mean that you can survive in the sea."


    Chi Nan started to give an example: "For example, if the air is not enough, we don¡¯t have a device to make fresh air here, and there are weapons. Our weapons can¡¯t be deployed in the sea. Wind cannons will explode when they hit the water. The missiles themselves are For fire attributes, the flight also depends on the wind element. Not to mention the hummingbird fighter, which is not suitable in all aspects."


    I don''t know what Miria is going to do, but it must be fine. This is experience.


    Miria said indifferently: "I heard that you are going to use this new technology to build a new submarine, right."


    Chi Nan was taken aback. He didn''t have any thoughts on this before, and he didn''t know where Miria heard of it. But what Miria said seems to be really feasible, as long as some problems in the water are solved, it doesn''t matter.


    Speaking of which, as long as some weapons are replaced, there is no obvious difference between airships and submarines for myself.


    So Chi Nan nodded: "This is a good idea, but what do you ask this for?"


    Miria cheered, and almost jumped up: "Great, patriarch, can you let me be the commander of the submarine formation." It turned out that this is the real reason why Miria came to talk about it.


    Chi Nan sullenly said, "Naughty, can the submarine formation be able to command you casually, will you?"


    "Why not? I have been studying overseas during this period of time. In the command of submarine, the original commander said that it is not as good as me." It turns out that Miria has done this behind her back~www .novelhall.com~Milia is a half-elf who has always been by her side, so her status is also very special. In the absence of war, Miria''s proposal to command the submarine formation may also be agreed.


    Chi Nan suddenly rolled his eyes and asked in confusion, "I said Miria, why do you have to command the submarine? Isn''t the airship bad? Our current airship formation is developing rapidly, and there will definitely be more and more airships in the future. Maybe Olna can''t control it alone, the airship is the most powerful in the territory, don''t you want to command the airship."


    Miria curled her lips, not seeing Chi Nan''s sinister intentions, so she explained it naturally. "What''s so fun about the airship? You can only watch the sky every day. It''s the best in the sea. There are many amazing things in it.


    As he said, Miria''s eyes began to shine brightly. Now Chi Nan understands that it was because of something in the ocean. But Chi Nan suddenly thought of how he had forgotten the sea.


    The area of ??the sea is much larger than that of land, and there are many things in it that are completely absent on land. Although it is dangerous in the sea, once my strength in the sea increases, then...


    "Well, it seems that I really need to build a strong submarine formation. Moreover, I also need to prevent sea beasts from attacking my coast. But is Miria really reliable? I need to verify it."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 753 Want to be a submarine commander), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 754： The kingdom of Maro wants to surrender

    The submarine plan proposed by Miria was very interesting, so after testing the missile, Chi Nan began to study the possibility of the submarine''s success. Sure enough, just like what I thought, just strengthen the airtightness.


    As for the barrier emitted by the light-stripe tree, there is still no way, although the barrier is better for waterproofing. However, once the weapon was to be used, the sea water would still enter through the opening of the barrier, which Chi Nan couldn''t help it.


    "The problem of oxygen is not a problem. I remember that there seemed to be a plant that could separate oxygen bubbles from the sea. It used to be used as an oxygen pump to raise fish. This thing can be used, as long as the oxygen content is controlled. . It can also absorb carbon dioxide, which is great, just use this."


    Solving the air problem, the next step is the problem of weapons in the sea. The weapons in the ocean are always water-based. Only this problem cannot be solved by Chi Nan.


    The previous submarine was just using explosive mushrooms to explode, and its power could not be displayed much.


    Had it not been for the replacement of weapons, the submarine would have been able to cross the sea long ago. But now it also needs to be on the agenda. Forget it, let the submarine find some special plants in the sea.


    Speaking of which, there are not many plants in the sea that Chinan collects. There are many types of plants, but it is not easy to use them all.


    It¡¯s not enough to be alone. How much can you do before? Fortunately, now that there is an energy pool, it can be easier.


    The next thing to do is to increase the number of energy pools, and the speed at which the energy pools can restore life magic. After solving these things, it seems that I can start experimenting with another idea of ??my own.


    While Chi Nan was studying submarines, the Maruo Kingdom finally couldn''t support it. At this time, the atmosphere inside the Royal Palace of the Malo Kingdom was solemn. All the people did not dare to breathe, and only answered when the king asked.


    In this solemn atmosphere, the meeting progressed very strangely. But there is no way, if you are not careful at this time, maybe you will become a dead ghost. In retrospect, in the Maruo Kingdom a few months ago, the scene of talking about laughter and laughter is gone forever, which is really nostalgic.


    A few months ago, who would have thought that the Maruo Kingdom would fall into this field. The rise of the Sacred Tree Collar was so fast that even the help of the Sacred Dragon Empire could not be suppressed.


    This kind of method, this kind of power, I am afraid that only the top kingdoms can do it. Could it be said that the Maruo Kingdom has not reached the height of the coveted top kingdom, but let the holy tree leader reach it first.


    The apex kingdom is really a desired term, but when this kind of power appears at the door of one''s own house, and the moment this force is still attacking oneself, it makes everyone unhappy.


    "Then, I now propose to have peace talks with the holy tree collar, what do you think?"


    As the king said this, the original solemn atmosphere suddenly eased. No one dares to take the lead in putting forward this kind of opinion, otherwise, after the peace talks are over, the person who put forward the peace talks will definitely become a survivor.


    Even the king himself is unwilling to raise this kind of thing, but in the end someone must raise it. The king suggested that at best it would be infamy, but if they raised it, it would be fatal. At this time, the king''s heart was bitter, but it could not be dragged on any longer. If we continue, half of the Maruo Kingdom will be gone.


    "Your Majesty is wise, only the details of the negotiation, as well as the proposed conditions, need to be carefully considered."


    An old man opened his mouth and agreed. In an instant, it became the same situation as the vegetable market, and everyone was discussing the details of the negotiation. As for the king, not many people care about it now.


    The invasion of the Sacred Tree Collar can be said to have completely swept the majesty of the King of the Maruo Kingdom, and there was not much left.


    At the same time as they discussed, the letter of peace talks has been sent out. With the help of the holy tree leader''s own passage, within an hour, the content of the letter had been delivered to Chi Nan''s hands.


    "Want peace talks? I didn''t expect them to be able to support it until this time, and thought they would have been unable to support it. However, why should I accept their peace talks? Now the entire Maro Kingdom can''t escape."


    Chi Nan sneered. Of course, their own army knew that they had been completely surrounded by airships. As long as the other kingdoms and empires don''t help, the people of the Maruo Kingdom can''t do it if they want to escape, so what are they afraid of.


    Of course, Hermilla came to deliver the letter for such a major event. "The Kingdom of Maro said that if we disagree, they will ask the Holy Dragon Empire for political asylum."


    "Political asylum? Isn''t it just running away? What does it matter? I don''t want their people."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and ignored it. Hermilla knew that Chi Nan had exposed the problem of lack of common sense.


    "My lord, the so-called political asylum does not mean that the royal family wants to escape. The kingdom''s proposal of political asylum to the empire is equivalent to giving its own land to the empire. After that, the royal family will retain its identity and name to live in the empire. However, the Maruo Kingdom itself has become an absolute subsidiary of the Holy Dragon Empire and will be controlled by officials dispatched by the Holy Dragon Empire."


    "Once they propose political asylum, the Holy Dragon Empire can formally intervene and send troops to deal with us."


    "The Holy Dragon Empire sends troops? This is a problem." Chi Nan understood that the Holy Dragon Empire seems to have been at a disadvantage now, but that is within the rules. Once you really send troops, relying on your hidden strength now is far from your opponent. The most important thing is that the background of the empire and those legendary masters are what Chi Nan doesn''t want to face.


    After a long time, Chi Nan finally said: "What else do they have?"


    "They said that the details of the peace talks need to be discussed, but we must stop all offensive behavior."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Also, just use their presence to temporarily appease the Holy Dragon Empire. We still need time to develop." At this moment, Chi Nan has communicated with all the commanders on the front line.


    It is so easy for the holy tree to give orders. Chi Nan can receive his own orders as long as he thinks about it. The commanders immediately began to order the army to stop the attack and begin to consolidate the acquired territory.


    When Maruo Kingdom saw this change, it finally breathed a sigh of relief. This action represented Chi Nan''s agreement to peace talks. If it were not really impossible, no kingdom would want to ask for political asylum.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 754 Maro Kingdom is about to surrender), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 755： Arrival of the peace talks

    The speed of the Maruo Kingdom preparation is also very fast, it can be said that they did not let themselves wait at all, I am afraid they did not have the guts to let themselves wait. In just three days, everything was ready.


    Then the envoys set off, and they used the airship sent by Chinan to take it over, because it was faster. This was proposed by them themselves, and Chi Nan was very satisfied with this attitude.


    Therefore, the envoys arrived in Red Rock City only on the day they were established. After a full day''s rest in Red Rock City, the delegation set out for Red Sand City. Hongsha City is the city from the beginning of Chinan, and it has always been the administrative center.


    However, when I am driving now, it seems that Hongsha City is a little inappropriate. After all, the traffic is a bit poor.


    The center of a territory not only relies on airships for transportation, but also has many land routes that need to be very convenient. It seems that there will be time in the future, it is necessary to change the place of the general control center. As for this specific location, Chinan felt that the former King Rusyara was very suitable, and perhaps a city to the southwest was also quite suitable.


    Sitting at the top of the parliament hall that hadn''t been here for a long time, Chi Nan thought wildly.


    "My lord, the Maro Kingdom team is coming, do you need us to meet it?"


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, it''s just a defeated man. We don''t have to go to meet him. Just wait here."


    Hermilla said irritably: "This is not good, it would seem that we are very impolite. But my lord, your identity is not suitable, then I will go." Hermilla was about to get up.


    Only at this time, Sophia took the lead and said: "Sister Hermilla, you are the archon of the territory. With our strength, your position is now on the same level as the king of the Maro Kingdom. It is not appropriate for you to go, so you Give it to me. My status is neither high nor low. It is very suitable to receive anyone."


    Sophia does not have a high position in power. This does not mean that he has no power, but that he does not have a very important position in name. But Sophia, as one of the lord''s wives, can also be said to be the highest in status.


    Here in Chi Nan, there is no hierarchy of his own women, nor is there like other nobles, there is only one wife, and the others are lovers, but both are placed on the same status.


    If it was before, it would still be criticized, but not anymore. With Chinan''s achievements, even the empire would not say anything.


    Before Chi Nan could speak, Sophie had already walked towards the gate. Chi Nan shook his head helplessly, forget it, leave them alone.


    At the same time, a convoy has slowly entered Hongsha Ridge. A group of very gorgeous knights around are guarding the carriages in the middle. Through the curtains, you can see the figures in the carriages.


    "Although it is not the first time I have seen it, I still feel amazed every time I see this sight. The civilian life of the Sacred Tree Collar is so good, maybe this is the reason why everyone supports them."


    "His Royal Highness, I heard that this is hell, and there is no noble status at all."


    Inside the front carriage, a little girl pouted and said to the woman in front of her. The woman blinked her big blue eyes and stroked her blond hair lightly, her face calm.


    "Aristocrats? Maybe it is **** for the aristocrats, but didn''t the aristocrats also come from civilians before. The reason why they resisted desperately is because of this. It''s just that I am in the realm of those nobles, never Seeing the smiles of the commoners from the heart, I have never seen such a prosperous scene."


    The little girl in front of her blinked, not understanding what the princess meant.


    In the rear carriage, some people are rushing all the time to formulate and adjust the final plans and policies. The surrounding scene made them feel magical, but they didn''t have much time to think about it.


    No matter how good someone else''s territory develops, it is another person''s, not one''s own at all. Whether the kingdom exists or not, and whether their family can develop and grow, this is what they need to consider most.


    It didn''t take long before they were shocked to let go of the things in their hands. On the side of the road, a young man was happily holding a large spar, jogging quickly on it, and the images inside were constantly changing.


    "What''s going on, forget it, I''ll go down and ask myself." Following the old man''s words, the speed of the team slowed to the extreme. The old man took a few people and walked down secretly.


    "Young man, what is this? The picture is so strange and so strange."


    The young man said without raising his head: "I don''t even know this. This is a plant brain crystal board. This is the latest product. Through the crystal board, you can query anything, upload some information, and get rewards. There is also this "Domain War", which is the first game. It is said that Lord Lord personally participated in the development. It is really interesting.


    "Games? Is such an important thing used to play games?" The old man couldn''t understand.


    "Of course, let me tell you, this thing includes various territories construction, as well as the function of sending troops to fight. It is really interesting. I heard that now the territories are used for foreign warfare commanders also use it. This thing."


    "Haha, if I can train well in the future, maybe I can suddenly become the commander of the territorial army."


    Hearing this, the old man''s face became a little ugly. They had all seen the plant army of the Sacred Tree Collar. They thought it was just that there were fewer people involved. Didn''t you expect that the control is so simple?


    Also, no matter what the game or the network is, it''s all so concerned. Many things displayed by the sacred tree collar made them feel that the worldview that they had adhered to for decades was collapsing.


    The sky dimmed suddenly, and a big dish-like thing flew across from the sky.


    "What is that? Why are there people on it? Is it a new weapon."


    The young man took the time to look up: "Well, it''s just a single-passenger rental flying saucer. It can be used as long as you spend money. It is calculated according to the distance. Wait, who are you? Why are you not neurological, you are not from our territory! "


    The young man who had always been addicted to the game finally reacted. Then the young man put the plant brain crystal board to his side, watching these people vigilantly, they are all ready to call the police.


    Now the sacred tree leader is in charge of public security but the police, and those in charge of fighting are the militia. Just when the young man was about to make a move, another convoy in front of him was slowly approaching. On the carriage of this convoy, there is also the mark of the lord''s mansion.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 755 Peace Talking Team Arrival), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 756： 10-story parliament building

    "Is it the envoy of the Kingdom of Maro?" Sophia slowly walked out of the car and asked politely, but the words were extremely affirmative. As a princess, he can still see you as a symbol of the Maruo Kingdom.


    Moreover, that white wing badge is obviously the royal symbol of the Malo Kingdom. Sure enough, it was members of the royal family who came this time, otherwise it would be impossible to show their sincerity.


    The young man who was still at war with these people before hurriedly saluted in Sophia''s direction, and then stepped back silently. At the same time, he touched the cold sweat on his head. I thought it was a spy, but it turned out to be the envoy of the Malo Kingdom. People in the Maruo Kingdom can''t look down on them, but as civilians, their status is much worse.


    Chi Nan has indeed implemented a relatively equal policy in his territory, but people who have always lived in this world have the concept of respect and inferiority deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    If you want to truly cultivate an equal personality, I am afraid that it will be impossible without more than three generations. Besides, Chi Nan still doesn''t want to conflict with the original concept of the world on a large scale, otherwise it will be bad for him.


    The most important thing is that since he is a vested interest in this rule, of course Chi Nan will not harm his own interests. At most, it means suppressing the original aristocracy and concentrating power, nothing more.


    The young man retreated, and the officials of the Maro Kingdom returned to the side of the convoy. Seeing the horseless vehicle when Sophie came, the group of people was also very curious. They saw a lot of them along the way, but they never figured it out.


    The carriage slowly opened, and a tall figure slowly walked out of it. "Wei Weisi, the seventh princess of the Maruo Kingdom, salutes you. This time I am the representative of the negotiating team. Dare to ask who is your Excellency?"


    A long dazzling golden hair almost dragged to the ground, shiny and dazzling. Wei Wei Si just walked out, as if she had attracted the surrounding sunlight to herself, and suddenly became the focus of the scene.


    Even Sophia himself flashed a touch of stunning color, and the appearance of the visitor was not worse than Sophia. Especially the kind of weakness with strong performance, it makes people feel like they want to take care of them.


    Sophia seemed to understand something, and said calmly: "My name is Sophia, this time I will pick you up to the parliament hall, and I will arrange everything after that."


    Hearing that, Wei Wei Si saluted again, but her head was much lower than before. Is this a show of surrender?


    Sophia''s heart moved without saying much, and with a wave of his hand, the officials behind came forward. After checking these people quickly, he changed to a carriage and walked towards the center of the city.


    "It turned out to be the envoy of the Maro Kingdom. I heard that the Maro Kingdom had already surrendered, and it was actually true."


    "Hmph, of course it''s true. Didn''t you hear what was said in the daily broadcast? The Maruo Kingdom is about to be destroyed by us. If they dare not surrender, they will wait for the country to be destroyed."


    Today''s sacred tree leader civilians have slowly cultivated the pride of being in their own right. Maybe they would still have scruples in the face of the empire, but for the Maruo Kingdom, they would never be able to be eye-catching.


    In the carriage, Sophia and Weiweisi were sitting together, and the maids were all sent to the carriage behind.


    After walking for a while, Wei Weisi said in surprise: "Sister Sophia, why doesn''t this carriage have a horse or even a driver? How did this happen? Are the alchemists here so good?"


    Sophia shook her head lightly and smiled: "Of course not. Our alchemists in the Sacred Tree Collar are not so powerful. These are pure plants, and they know where to send us. And this wheel? The plant turned on its own.¡± The wheel rotation problem that Chi Nan had not solved was solved by others.


    "Plants, as expected, the plant abilities of the Sacred Tree Collar are probably the most powerful outside the elves."


    There was a flash of pride in Sophia''s eyes, the outside world didn''t know, but how could she not know. Chi Nan''s ability to control plants is stronger than that of the elves. At the beginning, the elves invited Chi Nan to help.


    But these things, Sophie will not explain too much. After all, the Maruo Kingdom is still in a hostile relationship with them. It''s not good to let them know too much now.


    After changing the subject casually, Wei Wei Si did not continue to ask questions. The two people are just like good sisters, and the relationship seems very close. It''s just that both people are very vigilant in their hearts, and the other is really a rival.


    It is really not that simple to be able to be sent to take charge of the mission. And Wei Wei Si was also sighing in her heart. I heard how useless this princess who almost married to her own kingdom was before, but the rumors were also wrong.


    Now when facing it head-on, Weiwei Si realized that Sophia''s ability is definitely not worse than her own. I am afraid that she was just hiding herself before. Who could have imagined that such a powerful force in the Maruo Kingdom would end up like this in the end. Now his brother really offended the wrong person.


    As the little princess Maro, originally her destiny shouldn''t be like this, but for the sake of the kingdom, it can only be so. I hope that the lord is not the same as the one in the rumors Weiweisi thought of it silently.


    While the two were chatting, the carriage had slowly walked to the front of the parliament building. As Chinan''s ability to control plants has become stronger, earth-shaking changes have taken place in these special buildings in the territory.


    Today''s Congress Center is really a building, and it''s still as high as ten stories, each floor is extremely wide, and even the elevator controlled by the plant brain has been manufactured. Except that everything around it is planted and exudes a natural atmosphere, the entire floor is no different from a modern office building.


    The meeting place is on the top floor, overlooking the entire city. Surrounded by a layer of transparent special material, I have to say that it really gives people a feeling of refreshment. In the hearts of council members, this is the best place.


    In terms of height, in addition to the mage tower and the lord''s castle, it can be said to be the third highest height in the territory.


    As soon as they walked into the parliament building, the surprise in the eyes of the envoys never ceased. If it weren''t for the estimation of the identity, many people might have already called out. In fact, many congressmen now cannot hide their surprise every time they come.


    "Well, this ladder can move on its own. It''s really interesting. How did you think of it." After everyone stepped on the elevator, Wei Wei Si couldn''t help but exclaim once again.


    Not to mention whether it can be done, this kind of creativity is not something ordinary people can think of.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 756 Tenth Floor Parliament Building), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 757： I grabbed it by strength, so why should I pay it back?

    "Weiweisi, the seventh princess of the Maruo Kingdom, brought the envoy to visit the Lord of the Sacred Tree. I have offended you some time ago, please forgive me." Weiweisi unexpectedly came here to negotiate on the first day.


    According to the usual practice, it should be a two-day rest before starting. Although Weiwei is a little helpless, there is no way. In fact, for the Malo Kingdom, the sooner it ends, the better. If this continues, the Kingdom will no longer be able to sustain it.


    Chi Nan''s army does not need logistics at all, and can supplement it by itself. But the Kingdom of Maro is different. They need logistical supplies. Every time they stay on the front line for a day, they will lose a lot of wealth. The Maruo Kingdom, which had made its treasury empty due to the mage tower, couldn''t afford such a consumption.


    There were also many nobles protesting at the gate of the palace all day, and the pressure also made the royal family overwhelmed.


    Seeing that the negotiation could begin immediately, Wei Wei Si was still a little happy.


    Chi Nan didn''t get up either, just stretched out his hand and said to Wei Wei Si: "Please sit down, let''s start the negotiation."


    Chi Nan was also a little surprised when he saw Weiweisi. Such beauties are too rare. However, with Sophia and Hermilla in peacetime, Chi Nan''s eyesight was slowly diverted.


    Although I appreciate it, it doesn''t show any misfortune. However, Wei Wei Si still noticed the light in Chi Nan''s eyes.


    The person behind Weiweisi was angry and wanted to say something, but was stopped by the elder next to her. As for Weiweisi herself, she didn''t even mean to be angry at all, and sat on the opposite side of Chi Nan on her own.


    Sophia also returned to Chi Nan and sat there. Hermilla had already prepared a large number of documents at this time and placed them in front of her. "You have worked hard from a long way, so let''s have a cup of tea first."


    "The tea from the sacred tree collar is indeed the best, and you can''t enjoy it in other places." Wei Wei Si took a sip, then motioned to the others to also sit down. As for the guards, they were all intercepted outside the door.


    People under the eaves had to bow their heads, even though Chi Nan''s unreasonableness made them angry, but what can they do now. The old man also quickly took out the file, and then flipped through it by his side.


    "Let''s talk about it, what do you plan to do." Chi Nan was not in a hurry. Anyway, the longer the time, the more consolidating the place you occupy. Once the war starts again, it is absolutely possible to destroy the Maro Kingdom in one go.


    The old man immediately opened his mouth: "Our request is very simple. We need the Sacred Tree to return the territory illegally occupying our country." As soon as the old man opened his mouth, Chi Nan''s brows frowned, he thought it was a good thing.


    I managed to occupy those territories and finally transformed them, and now it can be said that they have become large granaries and production areas of plant weapons. They want to go back as soon as they speak. Are they bullying?


    "I grabbed it by strength, so why should I pay it back?" Chi Nan rolled his eyes and blocked the old man back with a single sentence.


    The so-called negotiation, shouldn''t the people below discuss with each other first, and the leader will not hurt and listen to the side, and then compromise little by little. Why did the opposing lord speak directly.


    Well, this is not a traditional nobleman, but a half-elf who walked straight to today. But it has developed to this level, it is impossible to not even know this. Next to him is a serious princess.


    "Those territories that were originally our kingdom, you illegally occupy them, shouldn''t you return them."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Illegal? I remember that according to the decree of the empire, if you came to attack us, we are eligible to fight back. If you want to say it is illegal, you should do it first. Remember that there was another God of War, his I still have the corpse, should I take it out to remind you."


    The old man''s face changed slightly. "According to the rules, we did not do the right thing at that time. You were right to fight back. But you did not exercise your power at that time, but you launched an attack afterwards."


    Chi Nan lightly pressed his right hand: "Listen, listen, you have a good mouth, what''s the matter?"


    "This is the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Maro Kingdom and the deputy head of the envoy." Weiweisi introduced in a low voice, and then continued to drink tea, as if everything in front of her had nothing to do with her.


    "It turned out to be diplomatic. It''s no wonder that my mouth is so strong. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, I know that I can easily erase the entire Maro Kingdom now." The atmosphere suddenly became rigid.


    Everyone knows this situation, but is it really good to say it directly? Many people from the Maruo Kingdom were very angry with Chi Nan. How could this lord resemble a bandit?


    The old man took a deep breath, and then said somewhat depressed: "Our royal family has decided that if the war continues in your territory, then we will apply for political asylum." These guys really wanted to do so.


    Chi Nan and Hemila looked at each other. If it weren''t for the fear of the Holy Dragon Empire''s intervention, or even against himself, Chi Nan would never have any peace talks with them. But even so, it should be one''s own interests and absolutely can''t let it go.


    Then is the bottom line. Those issues should be handed over to Hermilla to negotiate.


    Just before the real negotiations begin, there is one more problem that needs to be resolved: "We have a condition, and Garcia must be handed over to us." This is necessary, and this is Sophia''s wish.


    Wei Wei Si said: "How can Garcia be the prince of our Maro Kingdom, how can he just give it to others."


    "Then I don''t care. Either your entire royal family will die together. I believe that before the Holy Dragon Empire comes to help you, we still have time to solve the entire Maro royal family. As for the future, that''s us and the Holy Dragon. The empire''s business."


    Chi Nan showed this kind of unrestrained temperament, and the members of the envoy had an unusual headache. According to this temperament, a person who is unhappy can really do such a thing. Look at what Chi Nan did before, and now that the Sacred Tree Leader has expanded to this point, no one will believe that Chi Nan will not mess around. This is not a person who came according to the rules.


    Weiwei frowned and glanced at the diplomat anxiously. The diplomat nodded slightly: "Prince Garcia needs to be discussed with His Majesty. After this issue is temporarily overwhelming, let''s discuss other things first."


    "Want to postpone time? Do you want to wait for the Holy Dragon Empire to send someone to help. I will give you one day to consider. If you haven''t decided after one day, I will personally help you decide."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 757 I grabbed it with my strength, why should I pay it back) reading records, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 758： This is our sincerity

    The Maruo Kingdom naturally also has the means of long-distance communication, but the consumption may be larger. For this kind of communication, the Maruo Kingdom would definitely not worry about using its own communication channels, and Chi Nan didn''t care either.


    Anyway, just one day, one day, will not cause too much logistical pressure on the Maruo Kingdom, and will not force them to surrender to the Holy Dragon Empire. Even if it does, the troops of the Holy Dragon Empire will not be able to come in one day.


    Unless they really want to die, they will never do it. After seeing Chi Nan''s ability to control the territorial army, the people in the Maruo Kingdom believed and knew that as long as they thought about it, all the plant army would attack at the first time. With the border under control, the royal family is really not sure they can hold it.


    Next, Chi Nan thought about the problem while drinking tea, just like Wei Wei Si on the opposite side. The scene became a collision between Hermilla and the other diplomat, and of course the confrontation between the rear team.


    It could be seen that Hermilla still looked a little immature compared to the old man opposite. If it weren''t for her own strength, I''m afraid Hermilla is really not the opponent''s opponent, but even so, Hermilla''s ability is also remarkable.


    It seems that dealing with territorial matters for a long time has allowed Hermilla to grow up. Switching to his position, Chi Nan was sure that what he had done was a mess, definitely not as good as Hermilla''s.


    Chi Nan couldn''t understand the conversation between the two people many times. But it doesn''t matter, because Sophia next to her has been using neuro-brain to communicate with herself, telling herself what some conversations really mean.


    Chi Nan doesn''t have a nervous brain himself, but it is easier and clearer than anyone to communicate with the nervous brain.


    "This negotiation is really boring." Chi Nan felt that he was about to fall asleep. If you haven''t been using the vegetable brain to communicate and check the rest of the territory, I''m afraid I really can''t stand it.


    It''s not as interesting as to do research, Chi Nan feels helpless. Sophia gave Chi Nan a white look, and gently pulled Chi Nan''s hand to comfort. On the other hand, Wei Wei Si, who was opposite, had a strange expression when she saw the two people.


    In this way, the final result of the negotiation was basically determined in less than a day. With Maojian Mountain as the boundary, the Holy Tree Ling and the Maruo Kingdom delineated a new boundary. Originally, nearly one-third of the territory of the Malo Kingdom became the territory of the Holy Tree Territory. This is also the final bottom line of the Malo Kingdom, otherwise the Kingdom is very dangerous.


    As for how the nobles in the north of Maojian Mountain deal with it, that is their internal problem.


    At the same time, the Maro Kingdom will compensate the Sacred Tree Leader for a large amount of money, because the Maro Kingdom itself does not have so many golden dragons, so it needs to use some special products and treasures to settle it. The commercial channel between the Sacred Tree Ling and the Kingdom of Maro opened.


    All in all, the various conditions are basically very good for the sacred tree collar.


    And stuck below this bottom line, it is impossible for the Maro Kingdom to apply for political asylum. As long as this situation is stuck in the Holy Dragon Empire for a period of time, then the Holy Tree Leader doesn''t need to be afraid of the power of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "It''s almost a day. How are you thinking about it. Prince Garcia should leave it to us."


    Chi Nan looked at the sky outside, and the setting sun had begun to fall. The old diplomat frowned, and finally said cautiously: "After discussion, the royal family can exempt Prince Garcia from being a prince and drive him out of the kingdom. This is our final bottom line." The final bottom line? How many times this has been the last, Chi Nan thought.


    Just before Chi Nan said anything, Sophia next to her suddenly said: "Just so, I agree."


    Chi Nan looked suspicious, and Sophie Russell secretly communicated with the nerves and said: "It seems that this is indeed the bottom line. If they are really asked to hand over a prince, the royal family will be ruined. This is something they will not allow. Continue. If the trouble goes on, the Holy Dragon Empire might really intervene, so it''s all here."


    "Don''t worry about me, it will definitely be more painful for Garcia to lose his status as a prince. This is more gratifying than simply killing him. I think my sister must think so too." It''s really distressing, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Afterwards, Chi Nan''s eyes were not good. "Well, we agreed."


    Just as Chi Nan was about to end the negotiation, Wei Wei Si suddenly said, "We and I have one condition."


    Chi Nan said disdainfully: "Why, the defeated country still wants to make terms. I doubt your sincerity in negotiations, or that you are not reconciled and feel that you are very strong, so it''s better for us to continue to fight."


    Wei Wei Si didn''t care about Chi Nan''s irony either, but suddenly stood up, stretched her hands out, and fully showed her beautiful figure. "This is our sincerity." Wei Wei Si''s voice trembled a little.


    "Sincere? What kind of sincerity?" Chi Nan looked strange, what is this, show off his good figure, and then let himself feast for the eyes? If this can be considered sincere, then the negotiation will not be too easy.


    Chi Nan just noticed that Wei Weisi''s clothes seemed a little strange. Although it looks graceful and luxurious, it can highlight Picosi''s figure to the fullest It can be said that except for the invisible inside, the curves of the overall figure can be seen very clearly. This dress is pretty good. I will do it like this in the future and let Sophia and Hermilla wear it for themselves.


    "Our condition is that I marry you. I am a bargaining chip and the kingdom''s greatest sincerity?"


    Chi Nan looked at Sophia strangely, and Sophia nodded slightly, as if he didn''t feel anything strange.


    "Let your people break into our interior, and then you can provide you with some internal intelligence, or even get some other means, do you mean that." Chi Nan was a little dazed, but he could only think of this.


    Is it beautiful? It has been seen a lot since ancient times. But who knows that Weiweisi still maintains her posture and said: "Don''t insult my personality. As a princess, everything is for my own home. After I marry into the sacred tree collar, I will wholeheartedly consider it for the sacred tree collar. , Even the Kingdom of Maro will be ranked second."


    "Really, then why don''t you think about your future home now."


    "Now the Holy Tree Leader is not my home, I am still the princess of the Maro Kingdom, so now I need to sacrifice myself for the Maro Kingdom. Our sincerity has been taken out, do you accept it."


    Chi Nan just wanted to refuse. After all, although the woman sent was beautiful, Chi Nan didn''t dare to accept it lightly. Just before Chi Nan said anything, Sophie kicked herself suddenly and blinked at herself very anxiously.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 758 is our sincerity) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 759： Marriage is inevitable

    I don''t know what Sophia has to say, but it should be very important. Thinking of this, Chi Nan said: "This is the end for today, I will go back and think about it, and I will do the last part tomorrow."


    Chi Nan waved her hand, Wei Wei Si put her hands down with a complicated expression, and used a very strange but seemingly strange etiquette around Chi Nan''s hands before turning around and leaving with the envoys.


    Sophia winked at the people next to him, and the other officials immediately left the meeting room, while the guards stood outside the doorways of the meeting room, wrapping the surroundings tightly. At this time, there were only three people left in the conference room.


    "Sophia, what do you mean, I think the Kingdom of Maro is obviously unkind."


    Everyone has the love of beauty, but it also depends on the specific situation. If you want to see a beautiful woman, what is the difference with a pig.


    Thinking of the harem dramas I''ve seen before, Chi Nan didn''t want his home to become like this. A princess who is clearly toward the Maruo Kingdom, who knows what she will do when she arrives at her own home.


    Sophia shook her head: "The marriage is inevitable, so let''s agree to it. If this marriage fails, the life of Weiwei after returning to the Kingdom of Maro will be difficult."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "The problem is, if you come to us, life in our family will probably be difficult."


    Sophia suddenly covered her mouth and smiled: "Are you worried that we will be jealous, absolutely not. As a king, you are only the two of us to look weird. Moreover, Weiweisi was born in the kingdom of princess, and has suffered from childhood. The education is the same. After we get married, I will focus on my husband and there will be no other problems."


    Sophia continued, "Actually, I knew it would be like this when I first saw her today." Now, not only Chi Nan, but even Hermilla looked at Sophia curiously.


    Without hesitation, Sophia explained, "You see the dress on Weiweisi."


    Chi Nan nodded: "I see it, it''s very prominent and full of temptation." Thinking of this, Chi Nan felt a hot in his lower abdomen. Sophia and Hemila gave Chi Nan a white at the same time, and it turned out that the men were all the same.


    "That dress is a customary rule of the royal families of various countries, and it does have the meaning of temptation. Generally speaking, only if you want to send the princess out for marriage, you will let the princess dress like this. You have seen it before."


    "There is also the previous etiquette, which is an ancient etiquette for meeting one''s future husband."


    A spiritual light flashed in Chi Nan''s heart: "Ah, I remembered, I said how I seem to have seen it somewhere, I remember you did this action at the beginning." Because I only did it once, Chi Nan didn''t know the meaning, so Will be forgotten.


    Sophia flushed and tilted her head slightly: "That''s what Weiweisi meant by doing this action before. If you refuse her, Weiweisi may be imprisoned when she goes back."


    "It''s so serious, then she still needs..." Well, Chi Nan understands that Wei Wei Si is increasing her weight and really uses herself as a bargaining chip. For the kingdom, a princess could do this.


    What entangled Chi Nan was that Weiwei, who was able to do this for the Maruo Kingdom, would do this for herself if she really came to her own home. No, now is not the time to consider these.


    Sophia said quietly: "Moreover, the strongest bond between the kingdom and the kingdom is marriage. If you do not agree, the Maro Kingdom will never easily believe in our sincerity. Maybe they will sign the contract today, and tomorrow they will. Apply for political asylum, or do some other actions secretly."


    "Yeah, we need time now. Why don''t we have Weiwei? Besides the two of us, it''s a bit overwhelming." Hermilla said, their faces turned red, and there was a shyness in their hearts.


    "I can''t eat it, you can''t eat it tonight." Chi Nan said viciously.


    "Haha, not tonight, we still have a lot of things to deal with." Hermilla avoided Chi Nan''s paws, stepped back a long way with Sophia, and looked at Chi Nan with a smile.


    Chi Nan did not continue either. Of course he knew that signing a peace treaty with a kingdom was not that easy, and there was still a lot of work to be done afterwards. Without Hermilla, those officials would not be able to deal with it.


    If it weren¡¯t for Hermilla likes this job very much, and Chi Nan doesn¡¯t want Hermilla to become a canary at home, seeing her so tired, I really want to change the consul, who is in this position anyway It doesn''t matter.


    "So, what you two mean is that you want to accept this marriage? How come I always have a compromise, and it''s me. The co-authoring wants to leave the Maro Kingdom a way of life and ask me to sell the color."


    Chi Nan''s words made the two of them laugh more happily. Betrayal of Hue, Chi Nan can really tell. Although he is a half-elf, Chi Nan''s appearance is very ordinary, not handsome at all, this is the common thought of the two people. It''s just that the two of them will never say this.


    After a long time, Chi Nan finally spread his hand: "Well Anyway, it''s not me who is at a disadvantage, so just accept it."


    I don''t know why, but I still have some gratification. Similarly, Chi Nan was also a little at a loss.


    It is not easy to start with a woman who is too familiar, and it is not easy to start with a woman who is not familiar. This is a problem that many people will struggle with. And Chi Nan is obviously very entangled in these two aspects.


    Think about it, whether it''s Sophia or Hermilla, he is the one who was passively pushed. This time, it seemed that someone else took the initiative to send it. No, this time you must change to your own initiative.


    Chi Nan clenched his fists to cheer himself up. Sophia and Hermilla saw Chi Nan''s appearance. Although they didn''t know what he was struggling with, they were more happy. Such a person would at least not go out and mess around by himself.


    When Chi Nan recovered, he was left alone in the entire conference room. The sun has set, and the sky is a little bit starry. Chi Nan shook his head: "Hey, that''s true, how come all of them have become like this. Forget it, I will go back. It seems that there is no way to test these days, but fortunately my missile has been completed."


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t test, your own airship formation has already begun construction, and at this speed, the first airship formation will soon be completed. Really, production is still far from fast enough, and the plan has to be accelerated.


    Chi Nan walked out of the meeting room on his own, and then walked towards his castle surrounded by guards.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading record (Chapter 759 marriage is inevitable), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 760： The two sides truce, the whole people cheer

    Negotiations on the second day were essentially the end, and most of them were over. After Chi Nan accepted the marriage, the people in the Maruo Kingdom breathed a sigh of relief, and their expressions were much more relaxed than before.


    Sure enough, as Sophia said, sending Weiwei Si was the bargaining chip that gave them the most peace of mind. And Wei Wei Si herself was relieved a lot. Did not follow the envoy back to his place, but followed Sophia away.


    After that, Weiweisi lived in the castle of the Lord''s Mansion. Although Sophia promised that Wei Wei Si would be focused on herself in the future, Chi Nan still felt a little hairy in her heart. After all, he was a stranger before, or even an enemy, and suddenly they walked together. Chi Nan, who was a **** in the previous life, was very uncomfortable.


    The results of the negotiations quickly spread throughout the entire territory and even the entire Maro Kingdom.


    After learning that the negotiation was successful, the nobles of the Maruo Kingdom finally felt relieved. The only unwillingness are those nobles whose territories are in the north of Maojian Mountain. Most of these nobles were killed and injured in previous wars.


    There is not much left. Although it has been making noise all the time, the kingdom handed over some of the vacant territories to those with higher titles, and the remaining people had no choice but to swallow this breath.


    Locally in the Kingdom of Maruo, two diametrically opposite situations appeared. The nobles of the territory are cheering, but the people of the territory are not very happy. On the contrary, the leaders of the occupied areas began to celebrate.


    Many civilians belonging to the Maruo Kingdom have actually experienced large-scale smuggling, and they are all attracted by the treatment of the holy tree collar. For this reason, the frontier lords used various methods, and finally slowly blocked this trend.


    This phenomenon made Chi Nan a little bit dumbfounded, because the smuggling of civilians at the border almost caused conflicts again. Fortunately, those idiot nobles were quickly suppressed, otherwise I am afraid they will continue to fight.


    And those magic puppet masters secretly joined Chi Nan''s territory. Chi Nan didn''t reject them either, but scattered and opened up these magic puppeteers in the magic academy, allowing them to spend their entire lives teaching magic apprentices. These magic puppet masters don''t want to have too much freedom in the future, but the treatment is not bad.


    The airships responsible for the blockade of the Maruo Kingdom border were also slowly mobilized back by Chi Nan. After the war is over, it is no good to continue the blockade. Only on the road from the Maruo Kingdom to the Holy Dragon Empire, Chi Nan still made some tricks.


    Many unremarkable plants below were dropped by Chinan, and there was a signal station in the middle. It can be said that as long as there are any changes in the people of the Maruo Kingdom, Chi Nan will be able to find out immediately.


    Once it was discovered that the Maro Kingdom wanted to apply for political asylum, then I had to apologize. Fortunately, the Maruo Kingdom itself is not a fool, or that it does not have the courage, and has always performed honestly.


    What annoyed Chi Nan was that Garcia didn''t know when he was no longer in the kingdom. Originally, Chi Nan planned to wait until Garcia was driven out to catch him as soon as possible.


    It seems that the Maruo Kingdom still has a little bit of patience. When Chi Nan was about to look for it, Garcia had disappeared. If it were not for certain that Garcia was not in the Maro Kingdom, Chi Nan would have planned to turn the Maro Kingdom over.


    At least at this time, it seemed to be completely peaceful on the surface. Against a powerful kingdom, it can still be defeated. To reach this kind of agreement, the entire sacred tree collar is full of special books. Whether it is the newspaper or the broadcast these days, this is the case without exception. The entire territory was plunged into a sea of ??cheers, and people could be seen celebrating everywhere.


    Two days later, the delegation left Hongsha City by car. When leaving, only Princess Weiweisi was left.


    Weiweisi did not go to contact the envoy, as if the two sides had never known each other. Although the members of the envoy were guilty in their hearts, but things were already like this, they could only leave their guilt in their hearts. When they meet next time, whether the relationship between them and Weiweisi is friend or hostility depends on the attitude of the holy tree-ling.


    The good news continued. Just after the envoys left, the first airship formation of the third generation of airships was born.


    Chi Nan didn''t go to see it on the spot, but Chi Nan was able to see it at home through the plant brain crystal board.


    There are only two types of new airship formations, mothership and combat ship. An airship formation consists of four small formations. Each small formation has a mother ship and fifty combat ships.


    The size of the battleship is very small. When necessary, the mothership can be emptied out of some cabins, and all the battleships can be installed in it. Mobility and privacy are better than before. I don¡¯t know how many times.


    It seems that there are many configurations for fifty ships, but in fact the combat airship is smaller and more flexible.


    There are a total of four motherships in an airship formation, and the number of combat ships has reached one hundred and twenty. Unlike before, every battleship needs a captain to control it. The current battleships are all unmanned.


    The cockpit is still there, but most of it is empty. Those people are all on the mothership, direct command through the plant brain Under the control of the two-in-one plant brain, these motherships are much more flexible.


    Although there has not been a real battle, Chi Nan roughly calculated that the combat effectiveness of a small formation would not be worse than that of a second-line flying boat formation. If it were the first new flying boat formation of the true Sacred Dragon Empire, the combat power would probably not be as strong as the airship formation of its own. I haven''t actually seen it, Chi Nan can only approximate it.


    It can be said that Chi Nan now has a way to deal with the legendary level masters he has never seen before, and all the methods on the surface of the Sacred Dragon Empire. Unfortunately, the number is still not enough.


    This time the birth of the new airship formation, Olna, as the commander-in-chief, did not appear.


    When Chi Nan figured out what was going on, he was a little bit dumbfounded. It turned out that Olna was dragged by Miria to the sea, looking for plants in the sea everywhere, and wanted to complete the construction of the submarine as soon as possible.


    It was only Miria who could do such an inconsequential thing, Chi Nan thought in his heart. Forget it, let them go. The biggest problem facing Chi Nan now is Wei Wei Si.


    Every day, Wei Wei silk looks like she is picking her up, always wandering in front of her. Although Chi Nan had made up his mind to take the initiative at the beginning, he felt that he couldn''t do it every time. Especially when I saw Sophia and Hermilla, I felt my heart trembling even more. My God, Chi Nan feels that Sophia and Hemila''s eyes are contemptuous.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 760, the truce between the two sides, the whole people cheers), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 761： Get married first and then fall in love

    "Recently, I don''t know what Miria and Olna are working on. I can''t find anyone for such a big thing. Forget it, let them play by themselves, it''s nothing big anyway."


    Originally Chi Nan wanted to see the specific situation on Miria''s side, but the two refused their investigation.


    Chi Nan is not a voyeur, although there are plant brain slabs that can explore everything, but some important personnel still have some special rights. For example, he refused to check some private places by himself. Although Chi Nan could watch forcibly, he was not so wicked.


    After finishing the experiment, Chi Nan Shi Ran returned to his room. In recent time, nothing seems to have been done the same. The leisurely days are really good, but I don''t know how long this kind of leisure can support.


    Only at night, Chi Nan saw Wei Wei Si walk into her room on her own. "Why are you here, Sophie pulls them." Chi Nan was a little dumbfounded.


    If it hadn''t been for Sophia and Hemila''s agreement, Wei Wei Si would never have run into her room.


    Although he had agreed to the marriage, Chi Nan was still a little embarrassed to start, so it has been delayed until now.


    As a result, Wei Wei Si was bolder than she thought, and she came to her door by herself, and she was there in front of her. Hey, why take your clothes off? Chi Nan is really dumbfounded.


    Sophia was bold enough at the beginning, but he still resorted to darkness to hide. This one is actually upright.


    Weiwei said indifferently: "You have agreed to the marriage, then we will finish it, otherwise neither of us will be completely relieved. I will consider you wholeheartedly in the future, and you don''t need to guard me."


    If it hadn''t been for the panic in Weiweisi''s eyes, Chi Nan would really think that this woman didn''t care about anything.


    "It doesn''t have to be this way." When faced with such a scene, Chi Nan always feels special awkward in his heart.


    Weiwei Si still said in that seemingly indifferent tone: "I know, but I also have to think about my future. I can sacrifice myself for the Maruo Kingdom, but for the future happiness, I have to fight it again. ."


    At the time of speaking, Wei Wei Si had already turned herself into a little white sheep, and walked towards Chi Nan unobstructed. That kind of temptation, that kind of pressure, made Chi Nan almost instinctively want to retreat.


    "No, why should I be afraid? Don''t I want to take the initiative. Damn, this **** temperament, I don''t suffer. Isn''t it just a woman? You don''t want to listen to me in the future."


    Chi Nan pinched himself, suddenly got up and walked towards Wei Wei Si. Now, Wei Wei Si stood still on the spot.


    Chi Nan grinned: "Haha, it turns out that this woman also knows to be afraid, I thought she was fearless."


    Now, the awkward feeling in Chi Nan''s heart disappeared. The matter has reached this point, and it is impossible for Chi Nan to push people out. That''s just a kind of harm to Weiweisi.


    After figuring it out, just let it go. As he walked forward, Chi Nan quickly took off his clothes. When they walked in front of Weiweisi, the two had already frankly met.


    At this time, Wei Wei Si lowered her head, her body still trembling slightly. It can be seen that Weiweisi''s mood is not as stable as on the surface. She is nervous, and Chi Nan can more or less grasp some of Weiweisi''s psychology.


    Gently stretched out his hand to hold Weiweisi''s arm, Chi Nan could feel Weiweisi''s resistance to herself, as well as the faint forcible control of herself. Sure enough, facing a stranger, Wei Wei Si couldn''t be completely indifferent.


    "Leave everything to me next." Chi Nan whispered.


    Hearing this, Wei Wei Si miraculously felt that the shyness and rejection in her heart disappeared without a trace. The body suddenly stopped trembling. When Chi Nan''s hand was placed on her waist, Wei Wei Si fell into Chi Nan''s arms with her strength.


    Chi Nan laughed, hugged him up, and walked towards his bed.


    A night of ecstasy, the two people tossed until the middle of the night. Although it was the first time, Chi Nan was surprised by Weiweisi''s performance. Even if he is full of energy, he feels a little tired.


    Unlike Hermira and Sophia''s shyness and inability to let go, Wei Wei Si seemed to be able to let go of everything. All kinds of difficult movements and strange shapes, without Chi Nan''s request, Wei Wei Si will do it herself. If it is not certain that there is no such operation in this world, Chi Nan can hardly believe that this is the first time for Picosi.


    "Isn''t okay? Let me use it. Come with my mouth." Wei Wei Si felt her underneath harden again, and her body trembled in fear. It''s just that Chi Nan held Wei Wei Si and didn''t make her move.


    "Why are you so desperate? It''s the first time, you are not afraid that you can''t bear it."


    Wei Wei Si shook her head: "Happiness comes from my own struggle. I am willing to give more in exchange for my future happiness. I know you don''t trust me, but I will use my actions to win your trust."


    At this time, Weiweisi only had to rely on herself, and the Maruo Kingdom had nothing to do with Weiweisi. My own control of the territory has always been extremely strongWhat is it that I am guarding?


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan felt a little guilty about Wei Wei Si in his heart. "Okay, take a good rest. I will take you out for a stroll around Red Sand City tomorrow. You haven''t been here yet."


    It doesn''t matter if you get married first and then fall in love, Wei Wei Si nodded gently. Wei Wei Si, who was exhausted to the extreme, fell asleep deeply. Chi Nan stroked Weiweisi''s hair lightly, thinking wildly in his mind.


    I have to say that if Wei Wei Si is not a fighter, I am afraid it is impossible for herself to toss for such a long time. It''s just that the warrior''s hair is so long, which is really strange. Stroking Weiweisi''s hair that can almost drag her toes, as if stroking the silky smoothness of a fine silk quilt, Chi Nan also slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    Sophia and Hemila also deliberately create opportunities for them. Starting from the second day, the two people have been consciously or unconsciously letting two people get along alone. Coupled with the breakthrough of the relationship, the relationship between the two people is rising fiercely.


    It was not until the arrival of the ambassador to the half-elf empire that Chi Nan suddenly realized that many days had passed.


    "I will meet them with you, I am not incapable."


    Hearing that people from the half-elf empire had arrived, Weiweisi offered to go with her. As a capable princess, Weiwei Si certainly knows that if she wants to truly grasp her own happiness, she must not only rely on her appearance, but on her own abilities.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 761 Get Married and Fall in Love), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 762： Slinka Ye came unexpectedly

    "Hehe, let''s go together then." Chi Nan stood up and said to Wei Weisi who was sitting on the side.


    I have to say that this period of time is really comfortable, and Wei Wei Si can do almost any request in the room without hesitation. It was precisely because of Weiweisi''s performance that Sophia and Hermilla felt a little threatened.


    At this time, the two people who could not let go were able to let go a lot, but Chi Nan was finally proud of it.


    And although these three women have been faintly competing, but their relationship is still good, and there is no sign of fighting, either overtly or secretly. This is not what you see on the surface.


    In fact, Chi Nan shamelessly used the voyeuristic authority, and after a long period of observation, he came to this conclusion.


    The plant eyes made by Chinan can be used as a camera. Nowadays, the streets of major cities are everywhere. Some secrets, as long as Chi Nan is willing, secretly spawn the corresponding structure and organization.


    The whole process was done by Chi Nan through his own consciousness, and no one outsiders found out that he had done anything.


    With Wei Wei Si, Chi Nan, surrounded by his own guards, boarded the airship, and then flew to a new city on the east side of the sacred tree collar. This city was built in the forest, originally prepared for half-elves.


    Because the half-elf population was too small, the city was very empty. It was heard that the half-elf empire was going to send envoys to station, so Chi Nan took this place out. At this time, the team of half-elves also came here.


    Looking at the flying boat team flying in the sky, Chi Nan smiled. Because in addition to the surrounding airships, there is actually a protected plant airship flying in the middle. Chi Nan could see these plant airships at a glance.


    This was the kind of airship I sold to the Half-elf Empire. It was thicker and thicker, and looked like a transport ship, but in fact there were no weapons on it, and it was purely for transportation. My own transport ship, at any rate, has two weapons, bombing and machine guns. Although by now, these weapons have long been eliminated.


    The two airships flew to this place almost at the same time, and I don''t know if it was stuck in time. After landing, Chi Nan led people to greet him. "Welcome to the messenger of the half-elf empire."


    Chi Nan shouted, through the plant loudspeaker, the people inside would definitely be able to hear it.


    The door opened, and a figure flashed out: "Chi Nan, it''s been a long time, your bow and arrow haven''t fallen."


    Originally, Chi Nan looked happy when he saw the visitor, but when he heard this, Chi Nan''s face turned black.


    "Silinkaye, why are you? The princess of your dignified half-elf empire actually came to this place as an envoy." The only one who forced herself to practice bow and arrow skills was the princess of the half-elf empire.


    Hearing the identity of the visitor, Wei Wei hurriedly saluted next to her. This is the princess of the great empire. Although they are all princesses, the gold content of the two sides is not the same. Just looking at Chi Nan''s attitude, the two seem to be very familiar, and Chi Nan is not afraid of the half-elf empire. Is it possible that the Sacred Tree Leader is so powerful, Wei Wei Si thought in her heart.


    The time that Weiweisi came here was too short. Chi Nan had been guarding against Weiweisi a while ago. Later, the relationship between the two people changed, and Weiweisi was almost always by Chi Nan''s side, playing with Chi Nan, making up for the link in love.


    As a result, there was no clear understanding of the overall strength of the Sacred Tree Leader. He didn''t even know the true scope of the Sacred Tree Collar. I don''t even know what Chi Nan did in the half-elf empire.


    "Your Excellency, please respect the princess." A female half-elf next to her said weakly.


    "Haha, Jia Wei, it turned out to be you. It''s been a long time since I saw you, how come you have come together with Slinka at night."


    "Do you know? That''s right, it was Jia Wei who took you to the imperial capital. Don''t worry, Jia Wei now exists as my guard." Slinka didn''t have any princess demeanor.


    In front of his friends, the elves will not stand up. Jia Wei knew the nature of this princess very well for such a long time with her. It''s just that most of them are usually very dignified and serious, but now it suddenly becomes like this, which makes Jia Wei a little unacceptable. Others don''t squint.


    It seems that those people are just like guards who make up the numbers. Why didn''t there seem to be a real envoy in the entire team? If the half-elf empire didn''t value itself, Chi Nan would never believe it.


    "What''s wrong, is there anything weird?" Slinka said in surprise.


    "The envoys stationed represent diplomacy. It doesn''t look like there is a diplomat."


    Chi Nan still said it, and Slinka said dissatisfiedly: "Am I not? I am very capable. It turned out that the empire planned to send other people, but I took it off. Living here is so comfortable. Much better than the emperor. Well, it seems to be better than the spirit forest." The natural atmosphere around is too rich.


    Chi Nan had an urge to cover his head, and Slinka Ye''s ability was indeed very powerful. However, a princess came to serve as an envoy, which would make people think. This is just a marriage, do you want to do it again?


    Well, the half-elf empire will never have this idea After all, the half-elf empire has always been in a closed state, and has never heard of royal marriages. The royal family are all elves, and their life span is very long.


    Silinkaye seemed to see Chi Nan¡¯s thoughts, and said dissatisfied: ¡°We have so many people in the Golden Grass family. There is no hindrance when I come out and there are others. By the way, who is this next to you? Have you changed another woman?"


    Is this something an elf princess can say? Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said briefly.


    "It turns out that''s the case, but it''s good if you can accept each other. These humans always like to use marriage as a means. Even half-elves don''t like to use this method."


    You are the boss, listen to you. "Well, in the future, you will mainly be received by Weiweisi. You don''t have any nerves. I will match you with a set later. If you have any other needs, let''s talk to Weiweisi."


    "Wait, how is your archery skills, sister, I want to check it."


    Slinka Ye didn''t care about anything else, pulling Chi Nan and ran to the place where there was a big tree next to the square. The big tree is a target for them, and there is no need for other fixed targets to make up the number.


    It''s just the performance of two people, it seems to be too close. The corner of Weiweisi''s mouth, who seemed to see something, evoked a strange arc, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. "Everyone, please come with me, I will arrange your accommodation."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 762 Silinka night is here), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 763： Return my leisure time

    As she led the way, Weiweisi''s shock became more and more intense. . The fastest update visit: §ë§ë§ë.79XS.§ã§°¦¬. As the little princess of the Maro Kingdom, she is not only the most beloved, but also the most beautiful among all the princesses and princes.


    If it weren''t for the fact that it is not easy to inherit the throne as a''female'', Weiweisi actually has a greater chance. The Kingdom of Maro is different from Ruth Yala. If there is a prince, the chance of the princess inheriting the throne is almost zero.


    Not only is Picosil very capable, but also has a good talent. There is not as much time to cultivate fighting qi as other people, but he can cultivate all the way to a level close to silver. Some time ago, with the help of the resources of the sacred tree collar, Weiweisi had successfully broken through the silver level. One can imagine the talent of Weiweisi.


    Recently, he has obtained the golden level of fighting qi secrets, and only then began to change his cultivation.


    In terms of talent, Wei Wei Si is much better than Chi Nan''s guards. Originally, Weiweisi had always been very confident, thinking that few young people could match her.


    But after coming to the Sacred Tree Neck, Wei Wei Si discovered that there are too many people here than her own. The lord Chi Nan, her husband, has reached the golden level. You know, there are two gold-level talents in the entire Malu Kingdom.


    One of them was just killed by Chi Nan some time ago, and the corpse was still stored as experimental material.


    This was just getting used to, and the semi-"jing" spirit empire surprised myself again. This time there are more than 1,000 people from the semi-¡®jing¡¯ empire. The total number is not that many, but there are already a lot of envoys.


    What surprised Wei Wei Si the most was that she found more than twenty people in this team who couldn''t feel the breath of power. These people are definitely not without cultivation, but have reached the golden level of performance. This point has been confirmed by Picosil''s ability to use plants to perceive, and the remaining people, except for a few, are actually silver-level masters.


    The number of masters has far exceeded the number of masters in the Maruo Kingdom. Only this envoy, if it ran into the Maro Kingdom to make trouble, it would be possible to uproot the Maro Kingdom.


    Such a powerful force is actually only an envoy. Is this the true strength of the empire?


    When she discovered this, Weiweisi felt that her''legs'' were a little soft. Only thinking of Chi Nan''s performance before, Wei Wei Si only tried to fight her spirit. I definitely can''t subdue here, and I can''t admit defeat. Otherwise, how can you still gain a foothold in the holy tree in the future? When a ¡®flower¡¯ bottle, that¡¯s not what Weiweisi wants.


    At the same time, the semi-"jing" spirits were also observing Weiweisi, and they found that the princess who had just joined the sacred tree collar was not easy.


    This kind of talent is already very good among humans, and it is not weak even among the semi-"fine" spirits. Being able to maintain a normal heart under their pressure, this sacred tree collar is really a crouching tiger, hiding a dragon.


    The two sides observed each other. In this weird atmosphere, Weiwei tremblingly arranged these semi-¡®jing¡¯ spirits. At the same time, there are some doubts in my heart. Seeing that these semi-"fine" spirits respect Chi Nan very much, it is absolutely impossible just because his strength has reached the golden level. Could it be said that Chinan''s territory is really so powerful.


    The territory that can be qualified to challenge the empire is probably not what I thought before. It seems that this time, the Maruo Kingdom has really hit the iron plate. Forget it, what does this have to do with yourself, the Maruo Kingdom has become a thing of the past.


    Now that I, my husband is so strong, I should be proud of it. Weiwei is working hard to adjust her mentality. It hasn''t been a long time since she first came here, and it''s not that easy to adjust completely.


    On the other side, Chi Nan was struggling. Slinka Yee is not a good deceiver. Chi Nan hasn''t practiced properly during this period, which has caused his archery to drop a bit. Slinka Yee can see it at a glance.


    As a result, Chi Nan was unlucky in the next few days. Not to mention the time spent with his wife, even if you want to rest, it''s not easy.


    When Hemilla and the others knew that they were learning''jing'' spirit archery, they even sold themselves directly. In ¡®private¡¯, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m discussing with Slinka Yee, so Chi Nan is even more depressed.


    With Hemila and the others acting as the "traitors", even if Chi Nan wanted to hide, they couldn''t find a place.


    Every day, I have to go out to practice archery with Slinka at night. If it''s someone else, I can rest when I''m so tired. However, Chi Nan is full of life magic, even if he wants to be exhausted, it is not easy. And the recovery speed is too fast.


    With such materials, Slinka Yee feels more at ease to exercise. Chi Nan, who was struggling to ¡®force¡¯, had to ¡®shoot¡¯ arrows while walking in the forest, and often used bows and arrows to attack the surrounding leaves when fighting against Slinka night.


    In some cases, Slinka Yee would also ask some envoys to help. I don''t know what the members of the mission know, and they have a lot of respect for themselves, but this kind of respect brings more stringent requirements. I have provoke someone, isn''t it just a few complaints that it''s too leisurely, and now I don''t have time to rest.


    Chi Nan ¡®desire¡¯ crying without tears, can only ¡®exercise¡¯ every day. But I have to say that this kind of ¡®drill¡¯ is still very effective.


    In fact, Slinka Ye was shocked. Looking at Chi Nan in the forest, while ¡®fighting¡¯ with people, he could ¡®take¡¯ time and ¡®shoot¡¯ arrows. Each arrow hits two leaves, but sometimes it hurts the texture of the leaves.


    This means that Chi Nan''s archery is basically about to stabilize at the two-leaf realm This level of archery is rare even in the semi-"jing" spiritual empire. After all, the semi-"jing" spirit cannot be compared with the "jing" spirit.


    "This guy''s talent is really high, but it''s a pity that his magic power can''t be blessed to the arrow, otherwise, with this hand archery, he will be a good master at the golden level."


    Thinking that Chi Nan''s magic power can control all kinds of plants, but there is no way to increase the powerful explosive power and lethality of the arrow, Slinka Ye is a little depressed. The magical nature of this guy is really strange.


    No matter what you want to do so much, there are delicious and fun things here, it is much more comfortable than when you are in the ¡®Jing¡¯ forest. Slinka stretched out comfortably and lay on the recliner. There are juice drinks and various foods next to it. Looks like this, is it on vacation?


    Looking back at Slinka Yee, Chi Nan gritted his teeth. This''female'' is really too much. Sooner or later, I will overtake you, and then press you to the ground and rubbing fiercely, Chi Nan thought fiercely in his heart.


    "Don''t be distracted, I''m going to speed up, my lord, don''t get hurt." The half ¡®jing¡¯ spirit on the other side roared loudly.

 Chapter 764： Your blood is pure

    Day after day, Chi Nan didn''t know that one day he would be trained like this. , Access to the latest chapter: §º§º§º.79xs.§³§à§®. I''m very happy to see the soldiers training hard, but Chi Nan feels bitter when it''s his turn.


    "Chi Nan, stop for a while, Olna and Miria have something to do with you."


    On this day, Wei Wei Si finally came here and called to stop. Silken Kaye, who seemed to be on vacation next to him, looked at Wei Weisi strangely: "Is there something that I have to stop him, he is doing well now."


    Good egg, Chi Nan cursed secretly in his heart, but without Slinka¡¯s order, the members of the envoys would not stop at all, and there was no way he could only follow their rhythm. Otherwise, if you slow down a bit, you will definitely be hit. Maybe it won''t be hurt, but if I don''t know what means Slinka used, it will be very painful to be hit.


    This is definitely not a plant toxin, because I am immune to the golden level and the following plant toxins.


    "It looks like a submarine has been made. Will you come to see it together."


    Silinka''s eyes lit up and immediately nodded and said: "It depends on it. I have heard that they are''getting'' some submarine. I must go and see it." Silinka jumped up all at once. .


    Chi Nan strongly suspected that Silinka was retaliating against herself by dealing with herself now. Isn¡¯t it just that you didn¡¯t give you the permission to use the energy pool? How can you ¡®hand over¡¯ such an important thing to other people casually.


    It''s not that I don''t believe in Silinkaye, but I am worried that once Silinkaye''gets out'' something, it happens that he doesn''t take it seriously, and it will have a great impact on him. Moreover, for the semi-"jing" spiritual empire, if Slinka Ye, as a princess, had no "selfishness" at all, Chi Nan would never believe it. Therefore, Chi Nan is determined not to compromise.


    Since that day, his training volume has doubled, which must be revenge.


    Silin Kaye was cursing secretly, didn¡¯t he just want to use the energy pool to study the food? Even this requirement is not satisfied. What kind of friend is this? If you don¡¯t give you a look, you won¡¯t know. This girl is amazing.


    As a result, the two of them met. In the past, I had no choice but to rely on Chinan to transform plants. There was no other way. However, it is strange to see that other people can modify the plants according to their own wishes as long as they have the authority. However, Chi Nan is too unkind.


    Although Weiweisi has this authority, Weiweisi is really not good at research, and has just taken over some work and has no time for busy, so it is impossible to help Slinka research food at all.


    I really don''t know what is going on with Weiweisi, it seems like a workaholic during this time. In terms of enthusiasm for work, he was even more enthusiastic than Hermilla, which made Chi Nan somewhat puzzled.


    But that¡¯s fine, the "female" people will get busy if they have something to do, otherwise they will be busy all day long, and maybe one day they will catch fire in their backyard. To keep the "women" busy, this is also a way to manage the red palace...Ah, what harem, I must have never thought of this word, Chi Nan denied this idea in his heart.


    Because of the submarine, Slinka finally stopped people at night, and Chi Nan was finally able to rest.


    "Really, if you don''t treat you as a friend, how could you be allowed to ¡®practice¡¯ like this." Chi Nan muttered in his mouth.


    "What are you talking about, hurry up, don''t ¡®wave¡¯ it takes time." It¡¯s not close to the coast, so it¡¯s a bit more ¡®spend¡¯ time. The latest airship needs to fly for at least an hour to reach the sea from here.


    An hour later, the group finally arrived at a port next to the ¡®Mis¡¯ foggy forest. There are a lot of people here at this time, and many people are busy here. It was Olna and Miria who hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    Milia was enthusiastic, screaming and drinking, like a proud ¡®chicken¡¯. Seeing Chi Nan''s arrival, Miria waved at this side. "Here, here, hey, who is this sister? Is it Princess Slinka."


    Miria looked at her with wide-eyed eyes, her curiosity was so exuberant. After all, she is the princess of the semi-jingling empire. As a semi-jingling, how can she not be excited when she sees it, but the reaction of the two of you is too strange.


    Orna looked even more blankly, not knowing what she was thinking. Suddenly, Olna said: "Your breath is pure, not a normal half-"fine" spirit." After hearing this, Silinka was startled.


    Such a keen ability to perceive, this semi-¡®jing¡¯ is not simple. "Haha, of course it''s different. The other half of our blood is as noble as the''jing'' spirit clan." This is the publicity of the semi-''jing'' spirit empire.


    Before Olna continued to inquire, Chi Nan explained through the plant brain: "Don''t ask, the semi-''jing'' spirit royal family is the real''jing'' spirit, but the bloodline has changed." Olna nodded slightly, it turned out. That''s it.


    Silin Kaye was also surprised, because Silin Kaye discovered that Olna''s bloodline was extremely pure. Although it could not reach the true concentration of''jing'', the bloodline was close to 80%. This kind of blood lineage is only available in a few ancient big families in the semi-¡®jing¡¯ empire, which is refined through special cultivation methods.


    I really didn''t expect that a semi-"jing" spirit group in a small place could have such a pure existence.


    Milia does not have such a strong blood line. At this time, Milia is spinning around the night of Slinka not as a princess at all, but as a very Interesting research products are the same.


    I''m so curious, can I still do research? Well, it seems like that. Chi Nan coughed slightly.


    "Ahem, that, you said that you have already made a submarine, and you don''t want to let me see it. You can announce it now."


    "Your topic shift is really blunt." Orna said calmly and stimulated''excited''.


    Miria jumped up all at once: "Oh, I almost forgot, this is a model made by our''fine'' heart, waiting for you to combine and strengthen it. The submarine we worked so hard to make It''s definitely not weak, just watch if you don''t believe it." The people around also stopped and looked at this side quietly.


    When they were studying the new submarine, they worked together and everyone put in a huge effort. Now I can finally see the results, and everyone''s mood is very exciting.


    "Okay, let''s show it. If you do well this time, the reward will definitely be indispensable." They don''t care much about the reward. After all, the semi-"fine" spirit is inherently weak. They just hope their research can Recognized.

 Chapter 765： Really made a submarine

    Miria commanded several big trees and moved a big thing over. , Access to the latest chapter: §º§º§º.79xs.§³§à§®. On the surface, this thing is similar to the airship I made, and it is a shell made of blue and white painted trees.


    It''s just that the outer shell is larger, and the size is not as petite as your own airship. Instead, it is similar to the previous airship transport ship, which is what the first-generation airship looked like. But looking at this shape, the top and bottom are a bit pointed, the shape is similar to a fish, and there are things like fins around it.


    If this thing is not for decoration, it is for direction control. After Chi Nan asked, he found that this thing was really used to control the direction. Without this thing, it is not very stable.


    "This is also made of blue and white painted trees. You can really use these plants on a large scale. It''s just that this plant feels a little strange, and the fusion seems a bit too rigid." Silinka stepped forward and wrinkled. Brow said.


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "After all, I didn''t make it by myself. I relied on the energy pool and authority to make it. There were two procedures between them. It''s already very good to be able to do this." Chi Nan has no choice.


    Even if the computing power of the plant brain far exceeds that of oneself, but I don''t know why, as long as it is not controlled by oneself, the fusion of plants will definitely have flaws. The life magic power of this energy pool always seemed to be a little different from the own life magic power. Chi Nan doesn''t know what this is, maybe I can ¡®figure¡¯ it out later.


    "Don''t mind, look at our cover. The first is the power system, which we made. This power system can absorb the surrounding water and repel it, just like your repelling air."


    Chi Nan tried it, and it was true that the absorption and repulsion of the water flow was very stable, and it could provide a stable forward power. It''s not as violent as the air, so it can''t be so fast. In the water, the speed of this submarine is not comparable to that of an airship, but it is already pretty good. Even the position where the water flow is absorbed is at the back.


    It seems that this aspect can be modified a bit, after all, it is only a person in this world, and some aspects of it are not very broad. If the absorbing water flow is absorbed from the front, it can reduce the resistance and increase the speed.


    Chi Nan looked at the inside of the submarine, and as expected, he still used the structure of a floating ball.


    Using the floating ball to directly control the gravity, there is no need for such a thing as a drainage bin to control the weight of the submarine. As long as gravity is used, it can ensure that the submarine can go up and down freely in the water, and even fly without problems.


    Of course, if it really flies, then because of the thruster, this submarine cannot move forward. It can only float on the surface to avoid some dangers in the water. This is something that the submarines on earth cannot do.


    "So, what about the weapon attack system?" Chi Nan felt a bit interesting. Unexpectedly, they could actually make a powerful and practical weapon, and the wisdom of the combination of multiple people should not be underestimated.


    "Of course we have. Our weapon is this, Ice Cannon." Miria took out a pointed object.


    With the infusion of magic power, this ice cannon quickly condenses the water element and at the same time condenses the surrounding water flow, instantly condensing a cone of ice at the tip. The ice cone ¡®shot¡¯ out, and the speed in the water was not slow at all.


    The ice cone pierced into the stone, and unexpectedly exploded in the next moment, and countless ice crystals scattered and condensed into ice needles at the same time, increasing the lethality. The stone that was pierced by the ¡®hole¡¯ was already riddled with holes and shattered due to the relationship between the cold and the ice needles. It''s just that the stone remained in a broken shape, and it was frozen before it fell apart.


    This ice power can maximize the attack power in the water. Moreover, there is water flow everywhere, so you don''t need to rely on water element to replace it, and it saves magic power.


    "Yes, it''s not bad. If it is linked to the Heart of the Sky, it should be stronger."


    "Of course, this is not a wind cannon. The ice cannon can do a lot. The stronger the magic power, the greater the power of the ice cannon, and the magic power is enough to shoot at a fast speed. There is nothing wrong with the silver level."


    "Yes, very good, but what about golden level weapons, can this be achieved?"


    "It is possible in theory, but in fact it is too wasteful and unsatisfactory. It needs to be strengthened." Orna said, Miria gave her an angry look. This good friend came to tear herself. The station.


    Chi Nan nodded lightly, not feeling that there was any problem: "Then the problem of defensive barriers, how is this solved."


    Miria said irritably: "You can''t do anything, of course we don''t. The defensive barrier we use is attached to the surface of the submarine, as long as we defend most important positions. Weapon attack positions are vacant."


    "Is that so? This will make the submarine more vulnerable. Forget it, anyway, there are no alchemy flying boats in the water. It doesn''t matter if it is fragile." In the sea, the main opponents are all kinds of monsters. This is Chinan. knew. That being the case, it doesn''t need to be as invulnerable as the airship.


    "That''s what I think, Olna still said that." Miria was immediately happy.


    "Our waterproof structure here is very good, even if some shells are broken, it will not leak into the entire submarine. The central control room is in the middle, which is absolutely safe. In addition, we have also''fixed'' the water plants that maintain the air. "


    Chi Nan is really a little surprised at this time. These people can do this step only through the authority of the energy pool. It is really incredible ~ www.novelhall.com~ Not bad, really good, your research ability is worthy of recognition. "


    Miria smiled, like a little fox who stole a''chicken'' egg.


    "Is there only one weapon system, the Ice Cannon, nothing else?"


    Orna said blankly: "No, there is only this one for the time being. If there is something wrong, don''t form it if it doesn''t work, otherwise it will be no good for Miria to die in the sea."


    "Hey, what do you mean, what does it mean to die in the sea. Can you command an airship, can''t I do it?"


    Why did the two people quarrel, Chi Nan was a little big headed: "Okay, okay, things in the sea are temporarily unclear. So let''s form a team to explore the sea, and Miria shouldn''t be on the submarine." Control it, let¡¯s control it remotely on the airship for now. Anyway, our signal transmission is very good."


    "Signal transmission?" Weiweisi''s eyes lit up. They had already discovered this when the two countries fought.


    Chi Nan didn''t conceal it, and quickly explained the problem with the signal station, which shocked Wei Wei Si even more.

 Chapter 766： Please give me another chance

    "How can this be? How can there be so many airships in that small place., the latest chapter visit: §º§º§º.79xs.§³§à§®. We have obviously adjusted the magic barrier of the flying boats, and they are not their opponents. Say, are you? Collusion with them."


    A group of people were confronting each other in a magnificent hall of the Holy Dragon Empire. The one below was the messenger of the Holy Dragon Empire who had gone to the Maruo Kingdom, and had already returned here with the remaining flying boats.


    When I went there, I brought so many flying boats, but when I came back, only less than one-fifth was left. Although there are only some eliminated goods, the total value is not low. After losing so much of her sex, the messenger was kneeling on the ground and shivering. Anyone here has a much higher status than himself.


    "Rusis, you asked to attack the Sacred Tree Collar in the first place. Now that you have lost so much, but you haven''t gotten anything, what do you want to do. You need to compensate for this loss."


    Other nobles nearby have also criticized: "If it weren''t for you, how could we have lost so much now. These flying boats have contributed to each of us. You can''t let us suffer."


    "I don''t care about those flying boats or not, I just want to know when the breath of the forest can be''getted''. I feel that my skin is starting to wrinkle these days." said a female nobleman Jiao Didi .


    Everyone looked at the "woman" next to her, with her smooth and white skin, and swallowed a mouthful of water. This is their very famous beautiful ¡®female¡¯ here, and she is the star of various banquets. Since getting the breath of the forest, the skin on his body has become better than before, and it has become more ¡®fascinating¡¯. This look is really too powerful to ¡®seduce¡¯ and ¡®confuse¡¯.


    A man next to him stared at other people with a very ugly face. These people were looking at his fianc¨¦e.


    "Not only the breath of the forest, there are many other good things. For example, forget it, I will not give examples one by one. All in all, getting the materials of the semi-''jing'' spirit empire can increase our strength. One floor."


    An old man in front is even more worried: "Now the power of the Holy Light Empire is getting stronger and stronger every day, and it is slowly eroding towards our side. If we don''t think about it anymore, maybe there will be trouble."


    "Holy Light Empire? Aren''t they fighting fiercely with the Cthulhu Empire, why there is still time to come to us."


    The old man before snorted coldly: "Because of this, the number of soldiers in the Holy Light Empire is insufficient, so I will preach to our side. Under the threat of the Heretic God Empire, can we still do this little thing and the Holy Light? The empire won''t go to war."


    Thinking of those religious lunatics, all people''s faces are ugly. If you want to stop it, if you don''t stop it, the Holy Light Empire will have a great influence on your own kingdom. At that time, how should I deal with it?


    "Furthermore, the dragon nobles above are also very interested in the items of the semi-''jing'' spirit empire. We have already promised them that if we can''t do it, how many of us here will suffer."


    In the Sacred Dragon Empire, although humans are the most powerful force, they are definitely not the most powerful. The strongest are always those dragon people. Because behind them is the Dragon Clan, which is simply not what they can fight against.


    As long as one legendary dragon can sweep them all. It is precisely because of the protection of the giant dragon that these dragon talents can secure the position of the boss of the holy dragon empire, and the others can only be regarded as service personnel.


    "Since the use of force is not enough, then we can only negotiate and cooperate with them."


    Everyone thought silently in their hearts. They can''t represent the entire sacred dragon empire, but the sacred tree collar has a good relationship with the semi-"jing" empire. If it annoys the semi-"jing" spirit empire, it is not good.


    Continue to fight, not to mention the problem of time, even the loss will definitely not be small. So, can we only cooperate in the end?


    Rusis knew what everyone was thinking now, and was extremely anxious. If this is to cooperate, then the victim can only be yourself. Whether it is for the normal progress of cooperation, or to make yourself a scapegoat, or even some enemies. Once those people''s methods are used, they will never have a good life in the future.


    It''s impossible to even turn over in this life, and the family may go into decline. No, this kind of thing must not happen.


    Thinking of this, Rusis shouted: "We just need to continue to attack. Although there are so many airships in that small place, their losses are definitely very large. Our support was not enough before, so we just need to increase it."


    "Speaking lightly, if you continue to increase it, it is not a support, but a direct attack. You have to let the major kingdoms look at us. Don''t forget that some top kingdoms are not weaker than us when they unite."


    "No, no, no, listen to me, this time we will shoot directly, but we don''t need our own name. Even if those kingdoms know what they can do, as long as we master the channels and resources of the holy tree collar, we can give them some benefits. Besides, those dragon people don¡¯t care how these things come from, all they want is the result."


    Sure enough, many people moved, and the voice of the discussion gradually calmed down.


    Rusis struck the iron while it was hot: "Think about it, what a huge benefit it is. Just those drinks and wood materials can make us grow. Maybe one day in the future, even if the power of the dragon people is not as good as ours."


    "Yes Those plants grow very fast and are suitable for large-scale cultivation. If we use them, they will definitely be stronger than the semi-"fine" spirit. Regarding the nature mage, we only need to control a batch of them. , There are still several in my house."


    "But if this continues, our losses will be great, and we may not be successful."


    In the end, it will fall on the loss. Rusis finally breathed a sigh of relief, he finally had a chance.


    "Please give me another chance, this time I will definitely succeed. No need for everyone to take action, this time our family will be a pioneer. But once it succeeds, we have to take an extra share of the benefits."


    "Okay, just do as you said. If you succeed, your family can get two copies, but if you fail..."


    Rusis quickly promised: "If it fails, I will bear all the responsibilities by myself." Rusis knew that this time it would either succeed, and his family would rise to the top and become the new top family of the Sacred Dragon Empire.


    Either it fails, and the result is not much worse than it is now. This is my only chance, anyway, I have to fight it. After the agreement was reached, everyone was happy, and the banquet soon became cheerful.

 Chapter 767： Its not over yet

    The general structure of the submarine has been completed, so the next step is to optimize it. . The fastest update visit: §ë§ë§ë.79XS.§ã§°¦¬. In this regard, only Chi Nan can do it himself. So far, no one has been able to complete it.


    Olna finally had time to receive her airship formation. After ¡®confessing¡¯, Weiwei Si returned to her job. For work, the enthusiasm shown by Weiweisi made Chi Nan feel helpless. Compared with these ¡®female¡¯ people, are you a bit too lazy? No, no, I am a scientist.


    Chi Nan thought in his heart while continuing to improve. Nowadays, although submarines have only one attack method, they are submarines after all. Fighting in the water is enough, and you can''t expect too much.


    The sea, land and air gathered together, and finally completed the last shortcoming of his plan.


    Miria surrounds Chi Nan every day, staring at Chi Nan unblinkingly. For reasons to be studied, Silka Ye gave up to continue tossing Chinan, but it was like a vacation by the sea.


    All in all, as long as the little cat like Slinka has enough food, there is no problem.


    "Why are you here all the time? What''s the point of studying submarines? You don''t know how."


    Chi Nan understood that the research on the submarine was probably based on Olna, and Miria had no other effect besides jumping around. It is the same now, and comments are all inexplicable comments.


    "Of course you are watching the submarine. You can get it out quickly. I will be the commander-in-chief of the submarine in the future."


    "You want to go into the sea so much, it''s dark underneath."


    "What does that matter, don''t we have lights on our submarines. The sea is really interesting, it''s all things that are not on land. I am really looking forward to seeing more things in the sea that I haven''t seen before."


    This curiosity almost broke through the sky, Chi Nan rolled his eyes and continued to study. But at this moment, Chi Nan suddenly stopped. "What''s the matter? How to stop, are you angry."


    Even though Miria said that, she was actually not afraid at all. This fellow Chi Nan said to his own people that he had no temper. As long as he was familiar with him, no one around him would think Chi Nan could not speak well.


    If it weren''t for Chi Nan as the lord, I''m afraid many people would be slapped on their noses.


    Chi Nan took a plant brain crystal board from the side, and the crystal board instantly lit up. "An enemy is coming."


    With Chi Nan''s words, everyone around him was attracted. "Don''t squeeze, pick up the crystal board, I will transmit the image to you." Not only the people around, even people in some places have also received the news.


    In the information age, the transmission speed is so fast, almost instantly, all the people who are qualified to know this thing in the entire territory know it. The spar image shows that there are some black spots approaching here in the distance in the air.


    After zooming in on the image, Chi Nan found that these black spots were actually ships. "This is a flying boat from the Holy Dragon Empire. There is no logo of the Holy Dragon Empire on it, but it is definitely the flying boat of the Holy Dragon Empire." Before Chi Nan could say anything, Silka next to her spoke first.


    "What''s the matter? You know?"


    Silinka nodded slightly: "Of course, although the semi-''spiritual'' empire rarely''communicates'' with the outside world, the three major empires conduct a secret competition every year. The aspect also wants to look at the gap between himself and other empires, so as to determine the next development direction."


    "Isn''t it the four empires? There are only three empires how to compete." Miria said curiously.


    Slinka explained indifferently: "Among the four empires, the semi-jingling empire is dominated by the semi-jingling spirit, and the semi-jingling spirit is mainly the bloodline of the human and the semi-jingling spirit. The Holy Light Empire and The Sacred Dragon Empire is dominated by humans. Only the Cthulhu Empire is different. Those people can no longer be regarded as humans. The Cthulhu Empire and the Plains of Undead are the public enemies of all races in the mainland."


    Now everyone understands, since it is a public enemy, how could it be possible to hold a competition with them. In the war, there is almost always fighting. The semi-"jing" spirit empire has been resisting the erosion of the undead plain with the "jing" spirit.


    As for the Cthulhu Empire, it has been fighting the Holy Light Empire all the time. Only the Holy Dragon Empire is relatively peaceful, usually supporting the Holy Light Empire, and more often there is nothing to do.


    "Don''t talk about it yet, what model is this flying boat?" Chi Nan keenly discovered the problem.


    Slinka looked at Chi Nan deeply at night: "This is the latest model. Its strength and size are stronger than other airships. And the defensive barriers should have also been adjusted. With the previous airship, I am afraid it is not an opponent."


    Chi Nan also understands that after all those eliminated models, his own airships are not opponents. In the case of conflicts on the battlefield and the number of opponents is small, his losses are nearly doubled, and now it is even worse.


    "Chi Nan, let me come. Since our third-generation airship has been built, let''s try it out. These flying boats do not have the logo of the Holy Dragon Empire, which means they dare not attack blatantly." Na said suddenly.


    Silin Kaye also agreed with this statement: "Yes, if you have something good, just use it. Don''t worry, if we are here, as long as we condemn it in the name of the semi-"spirit" empire, they will definitely not dare to come for a while Your troubles. I want to find excuses. Why don¡¯t you need time? Don¡¯t you need time most Hearing Slinka Yee said this, Chi Nan was relieved: "Then it¡¯s troublesome. is you. However, try not to let the Holy Dragon Empire discover it. The new formation has also appeared, go around from behind, and can''t let them escape. "


    Chi Nan quickly counted the number on the screen: "The opponent''s number is close to two hundred, and we have one hundred and twenty-four in a formation. Although the number is not enough, I believe our strength is definitely stronger. Olna pays attention to safety. , I''ll hand it over to you next."


    Chi Nan intends to use an airship formation to fight against each other. Now the airships have been simplified by Chi Nan. Strength is improved, but it is actually easier to manufacture and assemble. With more and more energy pools, the speed of building airship formations is getting faster and faster.


    "Don''t worry, you will''hand over'' it to us next, as long as there is no problem with your airship."


    Whenever fighting, Olna''s words will increase. Well, there seems to be a problem with my focus. At this moment, the officials with a certain status in the entire territory switched the screen to the fleets of both sides.


    The people of the Sacred Dragon Empire didn''t know that they had been discovered before they reached the coastline of the Sacred Tree.

 Chapter 768： I didnt expect the result at the beginning

    From the half-elf empire sea route back to the territory, Chinan dropped a lot of plants for perception along the way.


    Nowadays, signal stations and signal receiving devices have grown in these places, that is, plant eyes and ears. Various sounds and images can be clearly transmitted back to the territory for all qualified people to see.


    The civilians who do not have the authority, they do not know the news of the enemy''s arrival. It is impossible for territorial officials to say anything like this. Otherwise, once it causes panic, it will be difficult to handle.


    Along the way, there are plant eyes everywhere in the grass on some reefs, in the woods on the islands, and in some bushes along the road. Before you know it, the troops of the Holy Dragon Empire have been discovered.


    Perhaps this should be regarded as Rusis''s army. The family finally organized such a team, and the wealth spent by this team accounted for more than half of the family''s wealth. This has been a business for many years. If it hadn''t been driven to desperation this time, it would be impossible to say anything at once.


    Even, a lot of relationships were used for this. If it fails this time, the consequences will be disastrous.


    However, how could I fail? I thought that the airship in the news at the time was definitely not an opponent of these latest models of airships. Those adjusted inferior flying boats can press the opponent to fight, but the number is small.


    Now, after adjusting the defensive barrier for this new type of flying boat, it is impossible to break through the most powerful defensive barrier even if their missiles attack more than a dozen times. As for his own attack, it only takes one shot to strike the other side against each other. It is too easy for the other side to explode. It is very pleasant to think of Rusis here.


    What he didn''t know was that their every move was being monitored by the other party. Ahead, there is also an airship formation slowly flying towards them. The number is smaller, but it shows a half-moon formation.


    This is a semi-encircled formation used when the strength is absolutely in the upper hand.


    Time flickered, and two hours passed in a blink of an eye. At this time, Lucis finally came to the edge of the foggy forest with his flying boat team. As a person of the Sacred Dragon Empire, of course, he has his own intelligence system.


    They knew that the Misty Forest belonged to the Sacred Tree Leadership, and behind it was the Red Sand Ridge, the original territory of the Sacred Tree Leadership. This time their purpose was to attack directly to the east through the foggy forest and completely destroy the core of the Holy Tree Collar.


    But when they arrived, they found that there were already many airships waiting here in the sky.


    "Your Excellency, the other party''s airship has found us, what are we going to do."


    Rusis sneered: "It''s normal for them to appear here. After all, the team is under the control of plants. It would be strange that they haven''t noticed if we all reach the edge of their territory."


    "However, even if we find it, what can we do, our speed is so fast, it was too late when they found out. Calculate how many airships are on the opposite side."


    "There are more than one hundred, about one hundred and twenty."


    Rusis really looked like this: "I knew that they had no time to mobilize more airships. As long as the number of airships is not particularly large, there is basically no threat to us."


    "But Commander, what they present is a crescent formation, as if they feel that they are in the upper hand."


    Rusis looked forward, it was really like this, and then he sneered with disdain: "Sure enough, the powerful army has already gone to the south. The commander of the fleet here is a novice, and he dared to put up such a formation."


    This is really unexpected. At this moment, when Rusis found out, the other side''s airship looked different. All of them are blue and white, with a white bottom plate and blue patterns, which are very beautiful.


    He didn''t know what blue and white porcelain was, but so many airships like blue and white porcelain bottles still gave people a beautiful feeling. "Haha, this is the new airship mentioned in the intelligence. It''s just good-looking. It''s smaller and faster. Do you want to use this method to avoid our attack? It''s really whimsical."


    Suddenly, Rusis shouted to his team: "Spread them all out, don''t be too dense. Their missiles are most suitable for the dense formation. After reaching the attack range, give me the freedom to attack and destroy them completely."


    Rusis'' eyes were red. This time, he wanted to completely wash away his shame, sweep all the airships, and wipe out the other party''s last pride. Only oneself is the noblest, not these wild half-elves.


    "Come here, we have reached our attack range, do you want to attack now?"


    Olna said through the microphone: "No, let them attack first to test our barrier defense. Anyway, the attack of the magic crystal cannon is not strong, and our barrier has enough strength to resist."


    Chi Nan also spoke: "It''s okay to test it, as long as it''s not the mothership and go up."


    It¡¯s not because of the high value of the mothership and the reason why Chinan would not let the mothership go up. It¡¯s just that there are people on the mothership, and there are no people on the ordinary battleships. The plant brain is in charge of the control It''s strange that their missiles should already be launched. Why don''t they attack at this distance? "


    The adjutant next to Rusis shook his head and said: "According to our guess, that kind of missile needs a long barrel to be launched. These ordinary battleships simply cannot hold such a large barrel. Their missiles should be shortened. Shorten the range."


    There is only this explanation now. "Haha, even the only range advantage is gone, how can you fight me."


    "It is close to the limit of range, Commander, do you want to attack immediately."


    "Of course, hit me. I want to eliminate them outside our range."


    Not long after receiving the order, the flying boats in range released the accumulated energy. Red lights flashed across the air and hit the airship on the opposite side severely. This alchemy artillery is very precise, and none of them slips through the net.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that the alchemy cannon did not penetrate the opponent, but the moment when the red light hit, a light yellow light appeared on the blue-white surface, which firmly blocked their alchemy cannon.


    Little ripples flickered on the barrier, and then calmed down. "How is it possible? Are they not made of plants? How can airships made of plants have magical barriers? This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible."


    Seeing this phenomenon, because of the large gap between the front and back, Rusis felt an unspeakable fear in his heart.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 768 I did not expect the result at the beginning), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 769： The first show of the 3rd generation airship

    "It doesn''t matter, even if there is a magical barrier, the flying boats of other empires will also be available. Give me a fight, keep fighting for me, you must destroy them, everyone, don''t be afraid."


    Rusis said loudly with red eyes, while the adjutant next to him sighed. He knew that the commander had lost his former wisdom and became very aggressive at this moment, unable to listen to other people''s words.


    After all, this is the only opportunity for the commander. Once he fails, he will have nothing. Once he succeeds, the family will rise to the next level. In this battle, Rusis could not tolerate failure, nor could he fail.


    The alchemy artillery continued to attack, but facing the opponent''s barrier, the alchemy artillery had no way to break through.


    "How is the consumption rate of the Sky Heart?" Some officials have already started to inquire.


    Orna just glanced at it and said: "The consumption is not very fast. According to the strength calculation, the barrier itself can resist a hundred attacks." Everyone was completely relieved.


    "No, it''s not calculated like this. If calculated like this, wouldn''t the previous empire''s flying boat confrontation be endless." Silin Kaye suddenly put forward different opinions.


    Orna also explained: "The barrier defense has a limit. As long as it is fired by ten alchemy cannons at the same time, it will be penetrated. After that, it can only rely on its own hardness to resist. It takes a minute to rebuild the defense barrier."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, calculating silently in his heart. The strength of this defensive barrier is already much stronger than the average alchemy flying boat. Continuing to add defense and durability to these ordinary flying boats outweighs the gains.


    Anyway, they are just some consumables. The flying boat mothership has seeds and can continue to manufacture more ordinary battleships, so there is no need to improve its defenses at all, so so be it.


    "We can''t let them keep attacking like this. Try to counterattack."


    Orna nodded slightly, after testing the defense, of course she would fight back. The new airship only has three kinds of attacks, and there is no need to think about the hummingbird fighter. The attack power of that kind of thing is too bad, not suitable for this kind of airship war.


    So the first thing to use is the bat missile. The range of the wind cannon is closer than that of the alchemy cannon, and it has not yet entered the range.


    One by one, spherical mutant bat-like objects flew out from above the airship, and the frontal barrier did not open. The appearance of these black spots did not attract the attention of those on the flying boat.


    It''s really because it''s too small to see clearly from far away. But the first time the bat missile flew out, it began to accelerate instantly. In a short period of time, the Bat missile speeded up to the extreme.


    The four wings spread, coupled with its own streamlined design, the rear propeller rapidly repels a large amount of air, making the missile very fast. And the trajectory of flight is not a straight line, but a changing curve.


    It is basically impossible to use the eyes to distinguish the drop point of the missile. "what is that."


    Someone finally discovered the bat missile, but before he could do it, the bat missile had accurately hit their shell. The missile exploded as soon as it hit hard.


    No, it was not an explosion, because only a ball of flame spread. A flame zone with a diameter of ten meters. But the flame power in the flame area is not comparable to ordinary magic.


    "According to calculations, it takes three missiles to hit at the same time to break their defensive barrier. If one attacks one by one, ten missiles are needed." The calculation speed of the plant brain is still very fast. In such a complex battlefield, the plant brain can also distinguish everything clearly in the first time, which is not something humans can do.


    It seems that the power of one''s missiles is indeed much stronger than the opponent''s alchemy artillery. Because of the test, the attack on the other party was not so average. Some were attacked by missiles, while others were too much.


    There is only a range of ten meters in diameter, even if more missiles are hit at the same time, it is useless. Can only smash the opponent''s defensive barrier, and then glow next to him. As long as it is not installed at one end, there is no threat.


    But when the second wave of missiles arrived, the flying boat couldn''t stand it. Those flying boats without barriers were completely unable to resist the attack of this group of flames. The flames rolled, and everything within ten meters was burned.


    Even the metal shell of the alchemy flying boat can only be melted and burned under the power of this flame. The ten-meter range is big or small. Without hitting the key, the flying boat was only damaged, but the damage was not small.


    It can hit the key position, and it can also completely destroy the flying boat. The calculation result appeared soon.


    "In these positions, as long as you hit these positions, the flying boat can be solved at once. But if you can''t hit them accurately, all three bat missiles can be destroyed in the normal position."


    "Will one or three missiles solve them? Not bad. Anyway, we have a lot of missiles."


    Orna looked at a large amount of data and said: "Our missiles are still very accurate, and most of them can destroy the opponent''s flying boat only once. But there will be some errors. So in the case of a small number, two missiles will be sent every time There is nothing wrong with complementing each other, and there is no need for a third one." The plant brain quickly recorded these things.


    Under the overall control of the plant brain this kind of attack adjustment is really too easy.


    At this time, Rusis was dumbfounded, from madness to despair. With just one attack, the other party caused heavy losses to the flying boat on his side. And his own attack, the two waves only destroyed two airships.


    It''s still that kind of small airship, how could it be like this, why are their defensive barriers so strong.


    "By the way, it must be the reason for my unsuitability. Have you figured it out? It takes more than 20 attacks to set fire at the same time. Very good. I will promote you when I go back and continue to fight for me. The opponent must not be our opponent. "


    The calculation speed here is also very fast. After adjusting the strategy, the loss of the airship in the air is also a lot larger.


    It''s just that the alchemy artillery needs waves of attacks, but the airship doesn''t need it, as long as the bat missiles are released. The bat missile will fly in the air by itself, and when it is about to attack, it will accelerate spontaneously without even a launcher.


    The battle comes to an end sooner. In just less than ten minutes of consuming each other, the airship on his side had lost more than fifty. It is conceivable that the foundation of the Holy Dragon Empire is not that simple.


    But the other party is even more miserable. This latest model of flying boat has already been wiped out by himself.


    At this time, there were only more than 80 flying boats left. At this point in the battle, everyone can see that they are at an absolute disadvantage. "What to do, how could this happen..." Rusis became more and more absent-minded.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 769 The first show of the third-generation airship), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 770： Run away? You think too much

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    With the help of plant brains, various data are being calculated quickly. It is correct to calculate here that the barrier can be destroyed by only ten attacks. It was correct that the other party would use twenty times of concentrated fire attacks to destroy the airship.


    Because in addition to the barrier of the airship, the blue and white painted tree shell of the airship itself is also very hard. The attack is not strong enough, even the alchemy cannon can hardly destroy the silver-level wood shell.


    "It exceeds the ratio of one to two. We have fewer numbers, and they have more numbers. Although this battle caused some impact because the opponent was not familiar with our new airship, our airship was not at the optimal range. Just launch an attack. Both sides have their own advantages and disadvantages. Give me a simulated battle, even if both sides are fighting."


    The plant brain next to it immediately began to simulate the battle. In fact, just like the game, different models are constructed and then played against each other. In fact, this is not the case at all.


    Soon, the results of the simulated battle appeared. Even when the two sides were hedging from life to death, our side was still able to hit a one-to-two battle loss ratio. This result was already very good.


    "We have no soldiers on our airship, so we can achieve the same effect as in the simulation. The opponent will have soldiers, will perform well and badly, and morale will collapse. Overall, our advantage is still very large, and we will play a game in the future. The ratio of three is not impossible." Now, Chi Nan is completely relieved.


    The main combat power of the empires is these flying boats, and there may be other means, but flying boats are the most and the easiest to form. Now that he surpassed them on the flying boat far, it can be said that it is not the same era.


    When he develops himself, even if there is a legendary master in the Holy Dragon Empire, he will definitely not dare to stretch out his hand casually.


    After all, at that time, they would pay a huge price if they wanted to destroy themselves. As an empire, how could it not take this into consideration. Under the suppression of all aspects, oneself will be in a safe position. As long as you develop slowly and wait until you break through to the legendary level, you may be able to surpass the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed when he thought of this, and he was so happy.


    The officials in the territory were all in shock and excitement at this time. There was a time when they couldn''t even look up to the great empire. But today, the Empire¡¯s Airship Legion is not its own airship formation opponent at all.


    From the perspective of the entire war, even though the airship was lost on his side, none of the miraculous people died. Defeating the opponent beautifully, is there anything more exciting than this.


    Weiweisi, who had just joined the territory, was even more stunned, and her heart was full of complex feelings that she didn''t know what emotions. It turned out that the Sacred Tree Leader was so powerful, and the Maruo Kingdom had done something wrong before.


    But then Wei Wei Si felt proud, because now she was also the wife of the lord of the holy tree collar. The women in Chi Nan are never big or small, and they are not kept in captivity like a vase.


    With such good conditions, he will definitely be able to do something big and consolidate his position. For her future, Wei Wei Si is full of hope. It seems that a new empire is rising rapidly in front of his own eyes.


    "Your Excellency Commander, we can''t go on anymore. We will all die here if this continues. Hurry up and order a retreat." Every time we stay for a second, a new flying boat will be destroyed. Keep going, they don¡¯t want to run Up.


    "No, we can''t escape, absolutely no, we have no chance. We can''t succeed this time. Without the next time, the family will definitely decline. Other families will not let us go. We have invested so much ourselves, so how can we stand up. "Even if he knows that he might die, Rusis has no retreat now.


    The adjutant said quickly: "No, we still have a chance. The empire doesn''t even know that the airship of the holy tree collar is so powerful. If this news is brought back, the empire will definitely not let them develop."


    Suddenly, Rusis'' eyes lit up. Yes, the airship team in a small place is so strong and develops so fast. Once developed, I am afraid it will be a new empire.


    The Holy Dragon Empire will not allow a new empire to appear on the edge of its territory. Once found, it will be stifled. Bring this news back by yourself in advance, and after confirming it, that''s a great achievement.


    Even if it fails this time, his family will not decline. On the contrary, if you continue to squat, I am afraid that even if you die in the end, the family will not be able to stand up.


    "That''s right, retreat immediately, leaving half to block the pursuit, and the flying boat on the back follows me."


    The soldiers brought this time are all loyal to the family, otherwise this order will definitely encounter a huge backlash. At this moment, after Rusis gave the order, everyone did not hesitate to act according to the order.


    The new type of flying boat is fast. The flying boat at the back turns the bow and then escapes. The whole process is done in one go, showing the agility of a bird, and in a blink of an eye it has begun to accelerate and escape.


    Those flying boats behind them who have forgotten their lives will block them, and if they are not prepared, they will really let them escape.


    It''s only this time, but it''s different. My own airship formation is not the only one ~ www.novelhall.com~ The reason why only one is sent is to test new weapons. The manufacturing speed of plant weapons is not comparable to that of Alchemy Flying Boat.


    "Want to run? You think too much, right." Chi Nan sneered, connecting with the airship formation blocking the rear.


    "Listen to the formation behind, spread out and surround them, don''t let them have a chance to escape."


    With an order, the airship behind began to move. After a while, Rusis and the people finally couldn''t see the rear airship, wiped a cold sweat, Rusis'' face was full of fear.


    "Thank you so much. If I can keep my position this time, I will definitely repay you."


    Rusis said to the adjutant next to him, but unfortunately, the joy on their faces turned into despair in the next moment. Because there were many black spots flying in the distance, when I looked back, it was not a blue-and-white airship.


    "They, why did they go behind us. Damn, they don''t have so many airships, this is reinforcements." All of a sudden, all the faces turned pale.


    "Counter-attack counterattack, even if you die, you have to pull back." Some soldiers began to go crazy. There are some soldiers nearby who have collapsed, and they don''t even have the consciousness to resist. Without a unified command, attacks are sparse.


    Moreover, the alchemy artillery had begun to attack without entering the range, and the attacks were extremely scattered.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 770 Escape? Do you want more), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 771： Annihilation Flying Boat Formation

    The people who were just about to attack suddenly discovered that there were black spots on the opposite side. The black spot accelerates instantly, rubbing in the air to give off some ignition light. This phenomenon is exactly the kind of missiles that attacked oneself before.


    "Damn it, why are they attacking so far? Did they just fool us?"


    "Impossible, can''t they use their own airships to do experiments? Our empire does not have the luxury of this."


    After this battle, the combat effectiveness of that kind of airship has been fully recognized by them. The combat effectiveness of airships far exceeds their flying boats, so the cost should be the same.


    The airship has a defensive barrier. In their opinion, this is definitely an alchemy method, and it cannot be the ability of the plant itself.


    And this kind of airship doesn''t look green, but blue and white, and it doesn''t look like a normal plant. Human beings who don''t have the ability to sense plants naturally cannot see the true face of this thing.


    Now in Rusis''s mind, there is no essential difference between this kind of airship and a flying boat. The two things are not the same at all, and he has been deceived. In their hearts, the new airship is definitely not a plant.


    "There is only a last resort. Let''s run away. If we get close later, we won''t have a chance to escape."


    Rusis had red eyes and a hideous face. "I, damn, let''s go."


    Rusis, who didn''t want to escape, was depressed in his heart. He knew that even if he didn''t run, he would lose, and he had to take his life. With a chance to escape, how could he really wait for death here.


    No matter how unlucky to go back, no matter how bad the family is, I must flee back.


    "Let''s go, I still have a chance. As long as I send back the news here, the empire will never forget my credit."


    Rusis and the adjutant walked quickly to the rear. The speed of the battle was very fast, and a large number of bat missiles passed through the void, creating a fireball in the air, and the range was too much for the opponent.


    Because the number is far more than the other side, they even caught them off guard. As a result, after the flying boat was close to the attackable range, the entire army was wiped out after only a few attacks.


    The airships were either dismantled in the air or burned completely. A large piece of debris fell towards the ground.


    At the same time, some flying monsters flew up with their masters. But even so, they still can''t escape. The airship opened the door, and slices of hummingbird fighters flew out.


    The reconstructed Hummingbird fighter is very fast, much more flexible than the Bronze-level Warcraft, and has the ability to accelerate instantaneously. There is no way for ordinary flying warcraft to escape the pursuit of the Hummingbird fighter.


    The few silver-level monsters faced the pursuit of bat missiles in the air. A bat missile chased it, and it was a large fireball with a diameter of ten meters. Ten meters in diameter is not a small damage area for the flying boat, and for these people it is able to completely wrap it. It is impossible for the people wrapped in it to remain unscathed even at the golden level.


    In just a moment, the air was completely cleaned up. "There are no survivors. Let''s collect the team and go back."


    The commander''s voice came from inside the airship, and everyone controlled the airship and quickly left here.


    Soon after the airship formation left, a head suddenly appeared on the sea below. This is the adjutant who commanded the flying boat team before. "It''s gone, let''s run away quickly."


    At the feet of the adjutant was a **** fish, and the commander was hiding under the water behind the big fish. Upon hearing this, the two quickly controlled the big fish to accelerate, and disappeared into the depths of the sea in a blink of an eye.


    Just now, the remaining flying boats on the main battlefield were also destroyed. This time the actual combat can be said to truly put the balance of power between the two sides in front of our eyes. Before actual combat, any speculation and experimentation are illusory. Only in a real fight can you see what''s wrong with your weapon.


    Some minor flaws are completely exposed, and only a few adjustments are needed later.


    As for his own soldiers, morale was high at this time, and they were able to beat the flying boat of the Holy Dragon Empire in comparison with the air forces, and they were still almost crushed, which greatly improved the spirit of the soldiers in the territory.


    Not only the soldiers, but when the results of this battle were spread throughout the territory with reporters, the pride of the civilians in the territory almost rose to the extreme. This is his territory.


    A territory that can compete with the empire, and even press the empire, is enough to make people admire.


    "Congratulations, I didn''t expect your airship to have such a powerful combat effectiveness. With this kind of airship, I am afraid that the fifth empire will be born in your hands in the future." Slinka Ye''s voice was in Chi Nan''s ears. Sounded.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, no, I''m afraid that the existence of an empire is enough." The idea of ??founding a nation flashed in Chi Nan''s mind, but then he shook his head and rejected it because it was too troublesome.


    With your own ability, you don''t need to use the situation of the empire to control your own territory, just continue to maintain the situation of the territory. UU reading www.uukanshu. The com empire has borders, but territories have no borders. As a territory, it can naturally expand continuously when needed. Besides, the name of the empire has no meaning to him.


    "But you still have to be careful, the empire is not that simple. Especially the Sacred Dragon Empire, they invested the most on the flying boat. This time I am afraid it is just an ordinary flying boat team, there are hundreds of teams like the Sacred Dragon Empire. "


    For the understanding of the Holy Dragon Empire, of course, Slinka Yee is more clear.


    "Is there so much? So if the Sacred Dragon Empire army invades, we will not be opponents at all."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Don''t worry, even if the Holy Dragon Empire wants to do it, you must first investigate it. Our airship is built very fast. As long as one and a half years have passed, the Holy Dragon Empire''s airship absolutely does not have our airship. many."


    "Besides, do they dare to break into a war with them like this? Once the loss is heavy, I don''t believe that the Holy Light Empire will watch it like this." The relationship between different empires is also competition and fighting.


    Wei Wei Si patted her chest: "Then I can rest assured, Chi Nan, you want to be busy, I still have a lot of work here."


    Weiweisi put down the crystal board in her hand. After witnessing this battle, Weiweisi felt more confident in her heart. This is the support that a strong homeland brings to me, so what can I be afraid of with such a backing?


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 771 Annihilation Flying Boat Formation), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 772： Prepare to implement patent law

    The battle is over, but the matter is far from over. After a little discussion, everyone went to work on their own affairs one by one. Weiwei is also busy coordinating various relationships with the half-elves.


    At this moment, Chi Nan has handed over all diplomatic matters to Weiwei Silk. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that there were so many things in diplomacy that he hadn''t noticed before.


    With Picowire, all aspects began to be perfected. It''s just that Weiweisi''s usual time has been reduced a lot, and many times there is no time to come back at night, which makes Chi Nan feel helpless and regretful.


    Sophia took over the propaganda originally managed by Hemila, and now all kinds of information transmission such as newspapers and spar are under Sophia''s management. This time the battle is over, Sophia still has to direct propaganda, and some battle scenes also need to be edited. This is also a new job, and there are many things to discuss.


    The busiest is Hermilla. After the end of this war, various policies need to be changed.


    Hermilla wants to organize the establishment of new airship formations, as well as the adjustment of various policies and regulations.


    As a result, after Chi Nan observed for a while, everyone had something to do, and only oneself was free. Now it seems that it''s not a good thing to have only oneself free. Well, there is another person who is also idle, and that is Slinka Ye.


    But Chi Nan didn''t dare to go to Slinka Ye, otherwise, let her know that she was free, and she would definitely start practicing archery again. Archery is a skill, but I can''t show it by myself, and I don''t have much interest.


    To practice bows and arrows, it is better to study how to use plants to fight.


    When the battle was over, Miria went to continue to get acquainted with her submarine. Olna finally returned to her airship formation, and it was said that she was going to study some new tactics. The military officials from other territories were also pulled over.


    As a result, now that he doesn''t even have a chatter, Chi Nan feels helpless. "Forget it, let''s see what interesting things are in the territory."


    Chi Nan picked up the crystal plate in his hand and began to pull it on the territory, without any goal, looking at everything in the entire territory aimlessly. Like God, you can see what you want.


    No matter what the trivial matter is, Chi Nan will go over and take a look, this kind of excitement that no one has noticed peeping is really a bit overwhelming. "Hey, what are the two people arguing about here."


    Chi Nan suddenly saw that in a city near the border, two people were arguing about something, and there were already many people around. Looking at this phenomenon, I am afraid that the troubles are not small.


    After Chi Nan decisively mobilized the information recorded in the plant brain, his brows gradually frowned after a long time. "It''s actually this kind of thing. As expected, the emergence of new things needs to be accompanied by the adjustment of many new systems."


    Chi Nan understood that what the two men were arguing about was a creative issue. Because of the emergence of things like games, and the use of plant brains to create game graphics is very easy, as a result, many amateurs who make games have been born. This is the case with one of these two people. I created a new game concept by myself.


    It looks rough in Chinan, but in the eyes of others, this is a very novel and good thing.


    The other potbellied guy is a local businessman. This businessman is transforming, and the direction of the transformation is the game business. These businessmen have a keen sense of making money.


    With the help of games, whether it is a variety of advertisements or the problem of charging in the game, it has already appeared. Many game chambers have also emerged. They quarreled because of this creative problem.


    Young people have come up with their own ideas and want to use this to start a new game chamber.


    But the problem is that this idea was known to the businessman in advance, and the other party took it and used it directly. When the young man discovered it, it was too late. Therefore, the two quarreled.


    Because the benefits involved are too great, more and more people are attracted by the quarrel. Chi Nan smiled in his heart. If not so many people were attracted, it would be possible for the businessman to do something secretly.


    Although no matter what you do, there is a neurological record to record it. But if something is not too big, the police will not take care of it. Because there are too many things in the territory, the police in his territory are not enough now. "It seems that patents should be introduced. With the plant brain network, many ideas can be realized."


    Chi Nan didn''t directly intervene in this matter. After all, there are too many such things, and he can solve it by intervening, but there is no way to solve the fundamental problem. Chi Nan thought for a while, and then prepared to implement the patent law.


    Chi Nan only knows the general meaning of this patent law. He has proposed a concept, and then he has to leave it to the parliament to work on it. "Now, Hermilla''s work will increase again."


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly. He didn''t know how long he would have to sleep alone again shook his head, and simply ignored this kind of thing. If the territory is to develop normally, these things will have to be resolved sooner or later. Although Chinan established his territory only to develop himself, since he is the owner of the territory, he must do something for the leaders.


    No way, as Chi Nan from the soul of the earth, although he doesn''t think of himself as a Virgin, there are many concepts and mentalities that are impossible to be the same as people in this world.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chi Nan talked about his general framework to Hermilla. At this time, Hermilla was in the parliament hall, discussing various legal issues with the members of the law.


    After receiving Chi Nan''s communication, Hermilla quickly recorded it in a small notebook. Looking at Hermilla''s tired eyes, Chi Nan felt a little distressed in his heart. "Don''t worry about things, take more rest."


    Hermilla nodded slightly: "It will be resolved as soon as possible. Many people are still waiting. Originally I wanted to talk about a problem, but I didn''t expect you to have thought of a solution. This patent law is already perfect. Whoever registers first has the right to own it. , Now many problems can be easily solved." Hermilla explained the matter as she said.


    Seeing this new decree, the congressmen''s eyes brightened. Everyone is not an idiot. Naturally, they can see the effect of this decree. In the past, some of the issues that could not be resolved can be resolved through this decree in the future.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the \"Collection\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 772 is preparing to implement the patent law), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 773： We dont believe what you say

    The action of the parliament was very fast. The concept of patent law had just been put forward and spread throughout the territory the next day. Of course, this is also because the territory has reporters and plant brains.


    These two things make the territory almost become a whole in terms of information, and the information transmission is too fast.


    With Hemilla''s meaning, who would dare not be obedient to reporters in the entire territory. Hermilla used to be their old boss, now it''s Sophia, but they are all a family, aren''t they all the same?


    With this decree, some people are worried and some are excited and cheering. In short, everyone is waiting. Some people who had some original ideas or secret recipes passed down from the ancestors are waiting for the birth of this decree.


    I didn''t dare to take out all kinds of things before, for fear of being learned by others, now I don''t have to be afraid. Because after registering a patent, he is the owner, and it is impossible for others to learn from it, because it will not be recognized. Just one report, the local police and the newly built court will help me out.


    Under the attention of the public, in less than a week, the patent law was basically perfected and then implemented. With the help of a large number of plant brains connected to each other, various information began to be recorded.


    In the following period of time, officials'' offices in various places busy recording patents were almost stepped on the threshold.


    At the time when the territory was amending the system on a large scale, Lucis finally ran back to the Holy Dragon Empire with his adjutant. There were a lot of difficulties and obstacles when the two of them ran back so far.


    The two of them had just returned, and after tidying up and not returning to their families, they contacted the nobles, large and small in the eastern part of the empire, to gather together. "You finally came back, what happened, and I won''t send a message."


    "Look at what you look like, it''s not a failure, right." Someone noticed the embarrassment of the two.


    "Yeah, I have never heard of flying boat formations on the border. With your personality, it is impossible to come back by yourself. What happened?" Many people found that things seemed a little different from what they thought.


    No matter how an accident happened, it was impossible for them not to come back without a flying boat.


    Rusis''s face changed, and he resisted the anger and resentment in his heart and spoke: "This time we planted, the third-generation airship appeared in the sacred tree leader, and the strength is far above our airship. We are not opponents at all ."


    Hearing this, everyone around laughed: "Hahahaha, Rusis, I didn¡¯t expect you to even say this to avoid it. We don¡¯t know what an airship looks like, although it¡¯s interesting, But it''s definitely not our flying boat''s opponent. You actually said that their airship is stronger than our first new flying boat."


    A female aristocrat next to me dissatisfied and said: "Don''t use this to deceive us. The improvement and development of each generation of flying boats, how much time and the efforts of alchemists need to be, the third generation...huh."


    Everyone knows that there is not much time from the development of the Sacred Tree to the present. They have not seen the first-generation airship, but it is said that it is similar to the second-generation, but it is more complete.


    But the third generation''s sudden and disruptive development, who would believe this. The people present are not stupid, but everyone has not seen it with their own eyes, so they can only judge with their own understanding.


    According to their understanding of airships, it is absolutely impossible for airships to develop so fast.


    "What about your flying boat, even if their airship is really stronger than you, can''t you still run away?"


    "Master Duke, originally was able to escape, but who knows that they have so many airships. While fighting us head-on, they can send a large number of airships to intercept us at the back. In the end, only the two of us came back."


    These **** bastards, they brought such important information, they didn''t believe it, and they didn''t even have a chance to explain it to themselves. Just as Rusis wanted to say more, he was interrupted by others.


    "I see, you must have been surrounded and ambushed when you just went there. Their airships are quite interesting, they can pose a big threat to us, and there are also a lot of them. If you are surrounded, all of them will escape. It¡¯s possible not to drop it."


    The people around nodded their heads, and had already approved this statement. Just like themselves, they tend to deliberately exaggerate the strength of their opponents when they fail. Many people present have done this kind of thing. Push yourself below others, if you are surrounded and ambushed, and eventually the entire army is wiped out, I am afraid that you will do the same thing as Rusis.


    "Listen to me, their third-generation airship is really powerful. If we can''t eliminate the Holy Tree Leader now, once they develop, they will definitely become a major disaster for our Holy Dragon Empire."


    "Shut up, if you fail, you have failed. Don''t make any excuses, you give me out." Lord Duke was angry. Rusis felt cold all over, and the grievance and anger in his heart were about to erupt.


    But there is no way. If you dare to quarrel with the duke now, your family will definitely be more miserable. Rusis took a deep breath and stepped back. "You, you will definitely regret it." These words seemed to have exhausted all of their strength, Rusis''s whole spirit was wilted a lot, and he left here with his adjutant step by step.


    "Hmph, I believe you will regret it." Watching Rusis leave, many people''s faces were filled with disdain and contempt. Just a loser, the existence of a family in decline is not worthy of their attention.


    In the future, the entire family of Lucis will become a third-rate family in the empire. A lot of wealth was lost, almost all the flying boats were lost, and the force and wealth couldn''t keep up, so why play with them.


    "Well, everyone, anyway, the flying boat that Lucis brought this time was wiped out. This shows that the strength of the sacred tree collar is not weak. If you don''t want to work hard, it may not be easy to destroy them. And the people above, Obviously we won''t use that part of their power, just rely on our own words..."


    Everyone knows it, but they are unwilling to do so for the benefit of the dragon people on the basis of their own losses. The human nobles of the Holy Dragon Empire are not the strongest, but they are definitely the largest group.


    "But the dragon people kept urging, they want all kinds of materials produced by half-elves, and we can''t ignore it."


    The Duke nodded slightly: "So, since it can''t be solved by war, then you can only discuss with the Sacred Tree Leader to see if it can be solved by bargaining. Then, who will negotiate with them this time."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 773 you said we don''t believe it), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 774： Empire also plays computers

    As a result, the gentleman does not erect a dangerous wall. As a nobleman, seeing Rusis like that, no one was willing to go to the sacred tree. Besides, the Sacred Tree Ling was only a remote place in their eyes, and it was definitely inconvenient in all respects.


    For those who do not want to suffer, no one wants to go. Seeing the people who didn''t say anything, Duke Kunnon was helpless.


    "Since you don''t want to, then I''ll call it." At this time, the nobles became nervous.


    "Wait, there is no need for us to go. It''s better to let people at the border go instead."


    "Naughty, you have seen the strength of the holy tree collar, do you think that the holy tree collar is as vulnerable as other small kingdoms. With enough strength, there must be enough respect. How can anyone be successful? ."


    Duke Bruce put down the wine glass in his hand: "Konnon, since everyone is unwilling to go, then don''t go."


    Before his old friend got angry, Duke Bruce said, "I heard that there is a very convenient communication method on the holy tree collar. We only need to use this method."


    Although many people are paying attention to the Sacred Tree Leader, there are not many who can be so clear.


    After thinking about it, Duke Konnon nodded in agreement. The next thing is simple, as long as you find a person with the holy tree collar casually, then buy it, and use the spar to contact the holy tree collar.


    When they learned about this, Chi Nan was really taken aback. I didn''t expect them to do this. These people are really advancing with the times, and they have learned to play computers so quickly.


    After Chi Nan knew about this, the civilian had already arrived in the border city of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Because there is a part of the fold ear grass in the neuron brain as the signal terminal, and the range of this receiving signal is very large, just reaching the Holy Dragon Empire, otherwise Chi Nan would really not be able to contact the neuron brain so far.


    The spar gleamed, and Chi Nan''s face appeared in the spar. "Hello, Chi Nan, the lord of the lower holy tree, I don''t know what you have done to find me this way."


    The speed of confidence transmission is very fast. After various verifications, even ordinary people''s spar can contact the lord Chinan, provided that the person who needs to contact has important things.


    On the opposite side, a noble with a somewhat old face, but neat and tidy himself, nodded slightly to him. Although the action is very arrogant, it does not give people an unreasonable feeling. The temperament of his body can be revealed even through the spar, which is heartbreaking. This is definitely a person who has been at the top for a long time.


    "Hello, I am Duke Konnon of the Holy Dragon Empire, I think we should talk about it."


    Duke Konon? Unexpectedly, it was the Duke of the Holy Dragon Empire, Chi Nan''s eyes changed slightly. Fortunately, after so long of exercise, Chi Nan is no longer the ordinary person he used to be, and his face has not changed much.


    The opposite Koonong was also observing Chi Nan. The other party was not surprised and flattered because of his identity. It seemed that the person on the opposite side was really not easy. They didn''t care about the title of Chi Nan, because the empire and the king were different.


    However, Chi Nan controls a large territory, and the power in his hands may be even stronger than that of his Duke. Therefore, when facing Chi Nan, Duke Kunong would not underestimate him, but regarded the other party as an equal existence.


    After a pause, Chi Nan said, "I don''t know what Duke Konnon wants to talk about. I think there seems to be nothing to negotiate between us." Chi Nan calmly toasted a glass of wine.


    Duke Konnon didn''t care, even the other nobles around him who were looking at him.


    "Your territory has many special products, and it also has a very close trade relationship with the half-elf empire. What we want is the power of trade. We need the half-elf empire and all kinds of goods in your territory, and each of our holy dragon empire I believe you are also very eager for this kind of commodity, and we can trade."


    Chi Nan sneered in his heart, he really didn''t need something from the Holy Dragon Empire. But my own leaders, maybe they will like it very much. However, what does this have to do with oneself, isn''t it just an empire?


    I wanted to grab it before, but I couldn''t grab it and started using this method. After thinking about it, Chi Nan nodded and said, "Your proposal is very tempting. How do you plan to trade?"


    Chi Nan put down the cup in his hand: "We like the transaction very much. Our territory is very well-developed, and I believe you also know it." Chi Nan did not refuse, and wanted to see what they thought.


    The opposite side began to become a little noisy, Chi Nan smiled slightly, he knew that the opposite side might not be a nobleman watching. There is only Duke Konnon on the bright side, but it is absolutely impossible for other nobles not to participate.


    These guys, they didn''t dare to send someone to negotiate with them, and they were really timid and afraid of using such a method. Even the nobles of the Sacred Dragon Empire can do what, this kind of courage, people really look down on. Chi Nan seems to have forgotten, he is also timid many times.


    I don¡¯t know what I heard, Konnon finally responded: "The transaction is very simple. According to our rules, you only need to bring things to our border city..."


    Chi Nan interrupted them directly: "Wait, what is called according to your nobles, can you make it clear?"


    The most annoying is this kind of person. Everyone thinks that they are superior. They are trading, not charity. With this kind of attitude, I also want to do business with myself and be a scumbag.


    Unexpectedly, Chi Nan interrupted him directly, and Kun Nong was a little unhappy. Although he put Chi Nan on the same position as himself, he is a tool of the Holy Dragon Empire after all, even though he is just an ordinary human duke.


    In any case, one''s own relationship and strength are not comparable to those in a small place. The kind of airship with poor resistance to magic, as long as some powerful wizards are dispatched, it is not very difficult to clean up.


    "Your Excellency listened to me, our rule is that you must first apply for our customs clearance certificate, and then bring your things. A detailed information will be delivered to you later." This is a bit impatient.


    It''s just that Chi Nan is even more impatient, and just said a few words, this nature is exposed. Do you really think that as the Duke of the Empire, you are demanding them? This kind of attitude is always uncomfortable and I will not wait. Chi Nan''s eyes also became sharp. The people of the Sacred Dragon Empire are unreasonable, and there is no need to follow them.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 774 Empire will also play on the computer), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 775： We dont want to do business at a loss

    "According to your rules, you have to handle your customs clearance certificate, and then go to your side to trade. You have to hand in half of the trading income, which is what it means."


    Konnon really didn''t know that Chi Nan actually knew about his trade here. "Yes, it seems you know what you mean."


    Chi Nan laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, I agree, I totally agree. In fact, I have already obtained your customs clearance certificate." Chi Nan took out a customs clearance certificate from the side and lighted it up.


    A smile appeared on Duke Konon''s face: "Very well, so I can rest assured, I am waiting for you to communicate."


    Who knows, Chi Nan suddenly shook his head and said, "No, we won''t go."


    "What do you mean, are you kidding me?" Duke Qunon was angry. When the other nobles heard this, they also clamored, and those who didn''t know thought they had done something hurtful.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, no, of course not. I agree to your proposal. I just don''t go back to do business."


    "Why? Haven''t you already agreed? Such opportunities are rare."


    Chi Nan indifferently spread his hands: "I don''t do business at a loss. I believe you won''t do it either."


    Chi Nan had already seen the rules over there. No matter who it is, as long as it is a foreigner, half of the total value must be paid in doing business, and all other taxes must be paid again.


    Even if his own airship basically does not need any freight, it still transports precious goods of the half-elf empire, and it is not much profitable to go there. If you change it to someone else, include shipping and bodyguard costs. Not only will you not make a profit, but you will also lose a lot of money. How can you do this kind of business yourself?


    "What? Losing money, how could it be possible, I think you are insatiable." A nobleman behind shouted loudly.


    Konnon motioned them to silence, then turned his head and said, "Duke Chinan, I don''t agree with your words. Other kingdoms around us use this rule when doing business with us, and I haven''t seen any complaints from them."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Cut, of course they won''t have complaints. They deliberately did a loss-making business just to get a little relationship with some of you and let you be the backstage. But, do I need it."


    Everyone was stunned, yes, does Chi Nan need it? Chi Nan''s own strength is very strong, do you still need them as his backstage. The powerful airship formation flew out, even if many people in their Sacred Dragon Empire were not opponents.


    Such people don''t need to fawn on them at all. These nobles finally realized the difference between Chinan and other kingdoms. Others need to rely on themselves, but Chi Nan''s own strength is already very strong. Many smart aristocrats have even figured out that such a business partner cannot make money at all, and may even lose money.


    Konnon is not an idiot, he will understand after a little thought, but he usually doesn''t think about it.


    "Hahahaha, what a funny kid, I knew it at the time. Well, what do you want to do."


    A strong voice came from the side. Chi Nan looked at it and didn''t know when a middle-aged handsome man with green hair appeared on the screen. It''s just this green hair, which is too green.


    Chi Nan thought inexplicably in his heart, watching this one with his eyes. "This is Duke Bruce."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan heard the name, Duke Bruce, who is the master of the eastern coastal fortress group and the largest duke in the eastern part. This man is in charge of the eastern coastal protection war.


    "It turns out to be Duke Bruce, I have heard of the name for a long time." Chi Nan gently raised the wine glass in his hand.


    "My opinion is very simple. Since it is a business, it must be a win-win situation. It is impossible for you to take advantage of it. If I have no advantage, I will not do it. After all, you Sacred Dragon Empire¡¯s products, I really don¡¯t have to need."


    Many nobles began to quarrel again. It''s just that the two dukes are here, and their eyes shut everyone up.


    "I''m afraid this won''t work. Our rules are like this. This is a decree made by the dragon people. You probably don''t know that the dragon people are the rulers of our sacred dragon empire, and no one can modify their decree."


    They thought that Chi Nan didn''t understand, but Chi Nan was not surprised: "I know about this, and I will not violate your laws." The two looked at each other. I''m afraid this is from the half-elf empire. Right.


    Even the half-elf empire would have to know something with a certain identity. It seems that the relationship between Chi Nan and the half-elf empire is closer than he thought. But in this case, it will be even more troublesome.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "It''s very simple not to violate your laws. Just change the location of the transaction. I propose that the location of the transaction be carried out on my territory."


    What Chi Nan thinks about is the one-third of the land occupied by the Maruo Kingdom. But this time, the others disagreed.


    Chi Nan doesn¡¯t care about the noisy people on the other side, just waiting quietly There are more people in power and it¡¯s so troublesome. It seems fair and just, but in fact it is necessary to discuss something. plenty of time.


    Coordinating in all aspects is really not a simple matter. It is the easiest thing on my own side. As long as I give orders, who dares to say nothing. Chi Nan was waiting here quietly, but the other side actually discussed it for more than half an hour. Is this still the case for the negotiation of such a trading location?


    Chi Nan did not participate in their discussion and waited until their discussion was over. Duke Konon said with some embarrassment: "We agree, but it can''t be in your territory. We are looking for a neutral place. The Kingdom of Maro is good."


    Maro Kingdom? It is indeed a good place. After being pitted by you, it is now impossible for the Malo Kingdom to move towards the Holy Dragon Empire. To be afraid is to be afraid, but don¡¯t you still have your own backing? It¡¯s really neutral here.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan nodded and said, "Yes, then use this place. Let the people below discuss specific matters, but I don''t want to see anyone breaking the rules and bullying others."


    Chi Nan''s warning eyes swept across. Duke Konon frowned slightly: "We are all aristocrats and we will not fail to follow the rules. In addition, your spar looks pretty good."


    "Yes, it''s very good. It is completely controlled by plants. Why, are you interested?"


    Chi Nan''s words once again aroused controversy among those opposite.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 775, we don''t need to do business at a loss), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 776： If you step too far, you will get an egg

    "Don''t always find us so many things, we are already very busy."


    When Chi Nan handed over the newly made decision to Hermilla, Hermilla shouted at Chi Nan with an annoyed look. Chi Nan touched his nose helplessly, as if he was doing whatever he wanted.


    After the development of this kind of policy, it is indeed a huge benefit to his own territory, but Chi Nan forgets that if he takes too much stride, he will get involved. The current territorial officials are working hard.


    But I still put a burden on them, which makes everyone very uncomfortable. It''s not being lazy, but there is too much work, and their abilities simply can''t be done.


    At this time, Wei Wei Si also spoke: "To trade with the Holy Dragon Empire on the side of the Maro Kingdom, you must first communicate with the Maro Kingdom. If you believe me, leave this to me."


    As a diplomatic leader, Weiweisi was originally responsible for managing these things. But after all, the place of the transaction is the Kingdom of Maro, which requires a taboo. Weiweisi was born in the kingdom of Maruo, so many people will have some thoughts in their hearts to let her talk about this kind of thing. And Weiweisi took the initiative to propose, this is giving herself a chance to perform.


    Through this kind of thing, Weiwei Si was able to completely cut off most of the relationship with the Maruo Kingdom, and from then on dedicated to contributing to the Holy Tree Leader, becoming a true wife of the Holy Tree Lord.


    This time, it was a test for Weiweisi, and it was also Weiweisi that was expressing her determination.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally nodded and said: "If this is the case, then this matter is left to you. It doesn''t need to be too harsh. Our policy is different from other forces, and cooperation must be a win-win situation."


    No matter what is good, no matter what it is, there will be complaints. It doesn''t matter if you protect the kingdom of Maro and give them some benefits. As long as you have more benefits, you won''t be affected.


    "I know, you can rest assured." Wei Wei Si already knows Chi Nan''s character well. It has to be said that these people who have received elite education since childhood are far better than Chi Nan in terms of human relationships and sophistication.


    At least until now, Chi Nan''s grasp of Weiwei''s character has not been in place. Hermira and Sophia have fully trusted Weiwei for a long time. Only Chi Nan has always had a lump in his heart. In fact, if it weren''t the case, Wei Wei Si wouldn''t be able to jump out this time, all for the peace of mind of the man Chi Nan.


    At this moment, Orna suddenly said: "Chi Nan, if we want to communicate with the Holy Dragon Empire now, we will be under great pressure. It is inevitable to expand the size and number of the air legion."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, then patted his head, he really forgot. For a long time, transporting goods has been done by people from the Air Corps. The number of air corps is correct, and the replacement of new airships can save more people.


    But with more and more commercial exchanges, more and more transport ships will be needed. So the number of people in the Air Corps began to appear to be insufficient. But it doesn''t make much sense to expand the number of people. Could it be that I have to divide a separate department from the Air Corps? It seems unnecessary.


    "By the way, since it''s a purely commercial issue, let the merchants do it. Chi Nan felt a little sorry about it, because this might increase Hermilla''s work again.


    At present, both the territorial policy and the commercial aspects are managed in the hands of Hemila. Although the power is in control, there is too much work. With Hermilla''s temperament, it is impossible to give all of the work to the people below.


    Well, this may have something to do with the habits of the Hemila merchant family.


    Chi Nan touched his nose with embarrassment, and then said on the Internet: "I have a new idea. I plan to let go of the civilian airships and sell these airships."


    "Sell airships? But if the weapons of airships are sold to the outside world, will it affect it too much."


    All of them put aside the things in their hands with some worry. Chi Nan waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter, as long as the weapon is well controlled. This matter will be left to me, but the propaganda matter will be left to Hemila."


    Sophia suddenly said, "Leave the propaganda to me. This is my management. Besides, if you leave everything to Sister Hemila, you won''t be afraid that Sister Hemila will be exhausted."


    Sophia''s complaint made Chi Nan even more depressed. Even his wife knew that he had only just realized it now. Really, my husband seems to be a little unqualified.


    "Okay, leave it to you. As for the airship, I will consider it. In addition, the notification will continue to expand the planting range of the mother tree in the home. Those who have not been used before can also be used. The scale of the sale of airships is definitely not It will be too small, and the required airship output will also increase." The airship, it is definitely a famous car class.


    "The air traffic over Hongsha City is a bit chaotic. Recently I need to design a set of traffic rules for air traffic Do you have any good suggestions?" Hermilla said to Chi Nan suddenly.


    Chi Nan frowned, as if he had forgotten the air. "Or just talk back to some virtual routes in the air, and let the plant brain and signal station control the planning at that time, first as on the ground, and then slowly adjust."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan added: "The new airship is equipped with plant brain slabs, and the virtual route in the air is exposed on the crystal slabs, so that it is not illusory, at least they can see it themselves."


    Hermilla nodded: "This can only be done first." The speed of the development of the territory is really too fast, there are too many new things, and the result is that they can only constantly adjust and formulate rules based on these new things.


    So many things in the territory recently have been brought about by too fast development. Fortunately, the territory is now large and sparsely populated, with a small population. If the population is large, it may be more difficult to deal with these things. Forget it, get it right for the time being. Later, when the population grows, it will naturally be able to relax. Sooner or later it will be done.


    "Then you should be busy, we also have to do our things." Hermilla broke the link after she finished speaking.


    Chi Nan touched his nose, feeling very embarrassed. Hermilla''s voice has revealed exhaustion these days. Forget it, when Hemila comes back, repay her with your own body, Chi Nan thought shamelessly.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 776 takes too much steps to get the egg), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 777： Line up to buy an airship

    On this day, countless people lined up at the airport in the early morning. The half-elf caravan who had just arrived saw their behavior very strange, and a half-elf ran over curiously.


    Everyone in the Sacred Tree Leader knows that there is no racial discrimination here, especially half-elves. Not only will they not be harmed here, but they will be very enviable. The main thing is to admire the half-elf''s affinity for nature and plants.


    "Excuse me, what are you doing? Is there any new product."


    As a half-elf, Rainer also has a human character. During this period of time, I went to the Sacred Tree Leader to do business, allowing Rainer and the ethnic group behind them to earn a lot of money and resources, and the entire ethnic group developed rapidly.


    Nowadays, as long as something new appears in the sacred tree leader, Rainer will come over immediately. At this time, there was a greenish-green thing on Lena''s arm, which was the neuro-brain. Sacred Tree Collar promotes neuro-brain internally, but few outsiders choose to implant it. After all, many people don''t trust this thing so much.


    Those in power do not want to see this kind of things out of their control appear in their own territories. If he didn''t like it very much, Rainer would not choose to implant a neuron.


    But with the neurological brain, it will be very convenient to do anything in the sacred tree leader. Many supplies are useless if they are not neurological. It can be said that the benefits outweigh the disadvantages.


    At most, when you go back, you can cover it with something yourself.


    "You don''t even know this. It has been publicized for two days. Isn''t this Lord Lord''s mercy, has the airship purchase permission been released? We will be able to own our own airship in the future."


    Know that the airship can fight against the airship, know the power and convenience of the airship. The most important thing is that the airships that have been seen flying in the sky but have been unable to obtain are now finally available. How could they not be excited.


    "What? There are still airships for sale, which is great." Rainer''s eyes shone brightly.


    "This is all the kindness of Lord Lord. But because the number of airships is limited, now they are only sold to us local residents, and others can''t help it." The middle-aged man sighed.


    "What? Only sold to local people, why, we also need it."


    "Aren''t you from our territory? Sorry, I see you have a nervous brain and think you are a local."


    Rainer looked surprised: "Uncle, can you buy it if you have a brain."


    The middle-aged uncle shook his head and said, "Of course not. Every neuron has personal information. If you are not a resident of the Sacred Tree, you don''t have the qualification. But don''t worry, you will definitely let it go after a while. The number is too small, and we don¡¯t have enough local people. How can there be so many to give to other people."


    Rainer was still not reconciled: "Uncle, can you please buy one for me, how about I give you 30% more price."


    The uncle¡¯s eyes flickered, but in the end he shook his head and said, ¡°Although I want it too much, but it¡¯s no good. We sell in limited quantities here. Even locals, everyone can only buy one, not more.¡±


    After a pause, the uncle continued: "Furthermore, even if I want to give it to you, there is no way. After these airships are purchased, they recognize the owner on the spot. After the owner is recognized, only my nerve brain can control it, and no one else can."


    Those plant brains are all accepting death, unless Chi Nan orders them, otherwise no one can change the rules. Those who have the authority of the energy pool have no way to use their authority to modify this will.


    Rainer was completely disappointed: "Is there really no way? No, I''m going to check it out here, maybe I have a chance." Thinking that airships have been helping to transport goods, it is so convenient. If there is any An own airship would be fine. After all, using airships to transport goods, the rent is too high.


    Unless the sacred tree leads the rest goods transported by himself, everyone else has to pay Chi Nan''s high rent.


    Linus didn''t line up anymore and ran to the front to take a look. After running to the front, Rainer discovered that there were still many people in the front who had the same ideas as him. Since they can''t buy them, let''s get to know them first.


    With the character of Chi Nan, the lord, since this thing has been released, it will definitely be available to people like them in the future. However, there are only a few people who use neuro-brain.


    "Hey, in order to be able to buy airships in the future, it seems that I have to get a nerve brain." A businessman next to him said to himself, this is not a half-elf, but a businessman from another kingdom.


    "Yes, if you stop the Nature Mage, you can communicate and control those airships, but the airship will not be obedient, and will only act according to the master''s command. The aircraft that can recognize the master is comparable to those disobedient flying monsters and anyone can drive away. Feizhou is much stronger."


    "Nonsense, anyone who tells you Feizhou can drive away. Feizhou has a key. Without it, it is impossible to start. But speaking of Feizhou''s key can also be forged." People who look unusual also come to join in the fun.


    "Anyway, the nerve brain is very useful. It is a pity that our king will not let us implant, otherwise it will be a capital crime. Hey, I really don''t know when our kingdom can eliminate this decree." Many people around followed. Sigh, because they are the same. In order to prevent the invasion of the Holy Tree Neck, neighboring kingdoms and territories made such a decision unanimously.


    Everyone was discussing, and time has slowly come. At this time, some airships flew slowly in the sky. Unlike the airships used for combat, these airships are all painted with numbers, and the staff below have also followed out.


    A large warehouse next to it has also been opened, and a large number of hummingbird fighters can be seen inside. Many people still don''t know what these are, but some people have their pupils slightly shrunk.


    It is not only ordinary people and businessmen who have mixed into the sacred tree collar. In fact, the military of various countries has sent spies. These people all know the Hummingbird fighter, this terrifying weapon is simply the nemesis of the ground forces.


    No, even if the Griffin Legion encounters a large number of hummingbird fighters, it is difficult to escape from the encirclement and suppression of these things.


    With so many hummingbird fighters, if they go crazy, none of them will want to leave. Most people don''t know it yet, but point to things here, don''t know what the territory is going to do.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 777 Line up to buy an airship), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 778： Civilian version of the airship configuration

    "It''s almost nine o''clock, and it''s about to start selling." Everyone looked at the nerve brain on the wrist with excitement. The nerve brain can be used as a watch, using the time set by Chi Nan again.


    This time, which is based on the daily schedule on the earth, is slightly different from the original concept of time in this world, but there is not much difference, and everyone quickly accepted it.


    No way, no way if you don''t accept it, because this is the time shown on the neuron brain. If you want to use the original time, you have to recalculate it. Who can calculate this thing all day long? This is also Chi Nan''s hard and fast rule. No one can change this. He has long been tired of calculating the time in this world.


    Chi Nan is using his own means to change the world, as long as he is comfortable, who cares about the others.


    Suddenly, an officer in front came up, holding a big horn and said: "Everyone is quiet. Next, I will explain to you some precautions for civilian airships."


    The loudspeaker next to it sounded at the same time, in fact, there is no need for a speaker. It''s just that Chi Nan has used loudspeakers before, so many people now follow the example when speaking, holding a big loudspeaker to talk.


    "Excuse me, what is the price of this airship." Many people still don''t understand.


    "The price of an airship is one hundred golden dragons."


    "What? One hundred golden dragons. Why is it so expensive? Can it be cheaper." A businessman looked distressed.


    But not everyone feels distressed: "Expensive? This is very cheap, okay, our nobles have more than ten golden dragons for an ordinary carriage, and such a big airship only has one hundred golden dragons, which is nothing. Those flying boats Even the cheapest one costs two to three thousand golden dragons. This does not count as energy consumption and maintenance costs."


    As a nobleman, of course I know more than ordinary people. This airship is really good value for money.


    However, the price of a hundred golden dragons is indeed not cheap. Even after living well now, it is difficult for most people in the holy tree to come up with so much money. Those businessmen are a little better, but they are also very distressed when they are taken out.


    A fat man quickly calculated: "In the past, you had to add shipping costs to buying things. If you transport the things yourself, this shipping fee...well, it doesn¡¯t seem to be very expensive. Even if you ship something cheap for ten times, you will definitely earn back the money of the airship. Come. If something is of higher value, you can earn it back even if you have one trip, or even more, it¡¯s a good deal."


    An airship is different from a truck on the ground. The airship is very fast for one trip, and it flies in the sky anyway.


    The officers ignored their thoughts, but continued to introduce them. "Our civilian airships have weapons on them, but they are not comparable to military ones. If you want to fight with airships, don''t think about it."


    "The civil airship is fifty meters in length and twenty meters in height. The interior is divided into many warehouses. The outer shell is made of diamond wood, which is a bronze-grade wood with high hardness and a thickness of two meters. No maintenance is required. As long as you don¡¯t provoke too much monsters, you basically don¡¯t have to worry about what dangers you will encounter on the road."


    "The maximum flying altitude of a civilian airship is five kilometers, but you had better not exceed two kilometers, otherwise people will not be able to bear it. At a height of two kilometers, basically you won''t encounter any beasts, don''t worry."


    "Weapons, at such a high place, if you encounter danger, you can''t have weapons."


    The general glanced around, and then continued: "In terms of weapons, the airship is equipped with three wind cannons. The power of the wind cannons has reached the level of silver-level magic, but it takes two minutes to store energy."


    This configuration is the configuration of the previous second-generation and first-generation airships, but the number is not large, which is also a limitation.


    "The two cannons are in the front, and the other is on the top. The above wind cannon can freely adjust the angle and attack in all directions. This kind of wind cannon design is enough to block the attacks of silver-level monsters."


    "It''s so powerful, but the launch speed is too slow, what should I do if I can''t hit it."


    Many people expressed worry in their hearts: "Yes, the launch speed is too slow. You will be spotted and avoided before launching. Isn''t it possible that there are no other weapons to help."


    "It''s all quiet, let me say, have you seen the hummingbird fighters over there. Each hummingbird fighter has a golden dragon, and each civilian airship can only be equipped with 20 hummingbird fighters, not more. We need to verify the purchase of new ones. OK. Hummingbird fighter is very flexible, let you see." A hummingbird fighter flew up and rushed towards the target.


    A long distance away, a wind cannon fired in order to achieve the bronze level magic, smashing the target to pieces. "The wind gun does not need any supplement. As long as the wind gun is not broken, you can always use it. If you want to repair it, the price is over there."


    When everyone saw the repair price, they shut up, because the repair price was too high. The repair price of a large wind gun is actually as high as ten golden dragons. If all three were broken, wouldn''t it be necessary to have thirty?


    It turns out that just the wind gun itself, which occupies so much price, is really what you pay for. But the silver level magic Most people have no chance to contact in this life, and now they only need to spend money.


    "Civil airships are equipped with bronze-level propellers, which are faster than ordinary bronze flying monsters, and are not as good as military airships. If you encounter an airship interception in the air, you don''t need to run, basically you can''t run.


    Everyone laughed, how dare these civilian airships trouble the flying boat?


    "Finally, if you still feel uneasy, you can hire our mercenaries. The mercenaries of our Sacred Tree Leader are all good, and all of them are Griffin Riders." The officer pointed in another direction.


    No way. Recently, the site has become larger, and Chi Nan has controlled more and more griffons. However, with the development of airships, so many griffins are unusable, and they are basically in an idle state.


    So in the end, Chi Nan gave these griffins to the militia for training and use. However, there are too many militiamen to be used or wasted. Now, they are simply used as territorial mercenaries, so that the owners of those airships can hire them.


    It can also earn an extra cost, and it can also play a role in training soldiers. Maybe one day when they become stronger, they can get rid of the status of a militia and become a true leader of the sacred tree. This is the guarantee that Chi Nan gave them.


    Many people stared wide-eyed, but that was the Griffin Rider, who was a trump card among the major kingdoms. Even if the quality of these Griffin Riders is worse, the Griffin Rider is the Griffin Rider, and the Sacred Tree Collar is too extravagant.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 778 Civil Edition Airship Configuration), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 779： The birth of Taobao

    "The time is up. Whoever wants to buy an airship can register now. In addition, I would like to remind you that the maximum lifespan of the Hummingbird fighter is only five years. Don''t think that it can be used forever."


    Some people who originally wanted to buy a Hummingbird fighter began to hesitate. In fact, this Hummingbird fighter has been adjusted by Chinan. The Hummingbird fighter at the beginning did not even have a one-year lifespan.


    In fact, five years have been going on. If there is no battle in five years, this Hummingbird fighter can be replaced. If there is a battle, let alone five years, a batch of them will be eliminated soon. These civilian versions of hummingbirds are not military versions. They have no propellers and cannot accelerate instantaneously. They can only fly in the air on their own.


    The ability to continue fighting is only half an hour, and because there is no help from the home tree, the recovery time is as long as two hours. These things will be told to them when they buy.


    "In addition, after buying the airship, you have to go there for training. The three-day training time is not allowed to posture the airship."


    "Why? Obviously we bought it ourselves, why not let it be used."


    The officer said with disdain: "If you are allowed to fly indiscriminately, so many airships collide with someone, how to compensate. And you flew to some important places to be beaten down, and you don''t understand the traffic rules at all. "


    Well, the traffic rules are originally unique to the Chinan Territory. After the development of the Internet, traffic lights and zebra crossings were added to each section of the road, and the traffic rules became more perfect, and the residents of the territory would understand the meaning of the rules even more after they tasted the sweetness.


    Think about the chaos in the air, think about the scene where you were shot down casually, everyone shut up.


    At this time, several people were together, headed by a meticulously dressed old man with a yellow beard.


    "Old man, what do you tell us to come here? We are still in a hurry to buy an airship."


    The old man waved his hand: "Don''t worry, there are so many airships, it will definitely be our turn. I asked everyone to come here to discuss one thing. You all have your own shop, right."


    Everyone nodded, and the old man touched his beard with satisfaction: "Usually our things are sold locally because there are few people in demand, so we can''t sell much." Everyone nodded even more when they heard this.


    "Do you have any way, we have nothing to do with ourselves." This is a problem for a long time, who can solve it.


    The old man smiled: "Of course there is a way. Have you forgotten this." The old man pointed to the neuron on his wrist. "Aren''t many people asking for something on the plant network? In fact, our usual daily necessities are also available."


    "Old man, what do you want to say." Some smart people have already thought of something.


    The old man said indifferently: "Although this airship is good, it is not a military commodity after all. Our territory is very safe, but not necessarily outside. But there are too many competitors to sell goods in the territory, and we can''t get it. How much. So, I think the biggest role of this airship is not to sell directly, but to help our store sell more."


    "Old man, you say, let''s listen." Many people heard a little taste.


    "That¡¯s what I think. Isn¡¯t it true that someone is asking for something on the plant network? We might as well unite, advertise on the network, and display our store and brand so that many people can see it. When that happens, we just have to tell They, we can ship everything we buy online for free."


    "Free shipping? But don''t we suffer too much in this way."


    The old man shook his head and smiled: "No, our cost is only the money for buying the airship, but we can ship several times and dozens of times. Doesn''t everyone count this price? Now young people are becoming more and more lazy. If they can receive the goods at home, how can they run out. Not to mention, many things are not found at the door."


    At this time, someone finally figured out the taste. "High, it''s really high. But in this case, we may have fewer people, and we have to let more people join. We don''t have enough shops, and we don''t even have enough airships."


    The old man nodded and said: "I want more people, and I also plan to let other shops around us join in some things that we don''t have. We can also charge a shipping fee at that time. There are too many different shipping rates, as long as there are more customers. That¡¯s it. It¡¯s not easy to make money when everyone recognizes us.¡±


    "Not only to make money, at that time our influence will also be very large. But for this kind of thing, we still have to report to the lord, otherwise it will not be good for the lord to think that we have different intentions."


    "It''s definitely going to be reported, otherwise, what if other people see our actions and imitate them with jealousy."


    The old man said very contentedly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. In fact, I reported it yesterday and applied for intellectual property rights. This method, other people must use the old man¡¯s consent, and also pay me the authorization fee. Okay." This old guy actually did it so quickly, everyone was completely convinced At this moment, Chi Nan also saw the report, and couldn''t help but feel a little surprised.


    "There are so many smart people in this world. It''s been a long time since my network was launched, and they have played so well. If this is expanded, wouldn''t it be Taobao." Don''t mention how surprised Chi Nan is.


    It may not seem so powerful now, but as more and more people use the plant brain network, as the territory becomes more and more prosperous, this model will definitely become more and more exaggerated.


    I just don''t know how far this can go. Forget it, just let them go and play well, anyway they have to pay taxes.


    The Internet is completely under their control. If they really have any bad intentions and ambitions, they can completely paralyze their entire organization in an instant. This is their greatest source of confidence.


    Sales at major airports are still going on. With the old man''s suggestion, the people in these shops are even more crazy. The airship purchased is no longer the original one, but as many as possible, even borrowing money to buy.


    Because the shopping and shipping network is completed, except for the old man who owns 50% of the share, everything else is calculated based on the airships invested, and the amount invested will be counted.


    Even the shareholding system has appeared, and I really have to sigh. A market economy, letting it develop on its own, is almost like a monster. It seems that I have to intervene to control it, and macro-control cannot be relaxed.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 779: The Birth of Taobao in the Alien Edition), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 780： Im no longer from the Maruo Kingdom

    The alliance of shopping chambers proposed by the old man quickly succeeded and began to expand rapidly within a short period of time. Countless shops have joined after they have tasted the benefits, making this monster swell quite fast.


    Chi Nan also ignored it, as long as nothing happened. The old man who made the proposal is rapidly accumulating terrifying wealth with this method. At this speed, he may soon become the richest man under the lord.


    Because these airships only fly where there is a network, there is no need to hire mercenaries or purchase hummingbird fighters, as long as there are airships. Also because of their convenient transportation network, the freight is not high. As a result, the space inside the entire territory was basically crowded with people like them.


    Others who have not joined, have no way to squeeze in to do business inside the territory, and can only do more dangerous business activities outside the territory. With the sale of a large number of airships, the flow of flying airships can now be seen everywhere above the territory.


    The empty roads in the air seem to be busier than the roads on the ground. This alliance of chambers of commerce, which combines the functions of online shopping and express delivery, quickly spread to all walks of life in the entire territory under the connivance of Chinan.


    Recently, Hermilla seems to be thinking about allowing this old man to join the management of the territory and become one of the councillors.


    At least in terms of business, the old man''s sense of smell is very sensitive. I believe that with the addition of this old man, my work will become much easier. It''s just that Hermilla has not made up her mind.


    With the rapid development of the territory, Wei Wei Si also brought people to the Maruo Kingdom. Weiweisi needs to negotiate with the representatives of the Maruo Kingdom and the upcoming Sacred Dragon Empire to discuss various matters of cooperative transactions.


    The goods transported from the half-elf empire arrived in the territory, and then had to make a circle to come to the kingdom of Maro and the kingdom of the holy dragon to trade, which was already very troublesome. But there is no way, it is impossible to directly enter the Holy Dragon Empire to trade.


    The power on the other side of the territory is not strong enough, and it is impossible to develop too strong power in the half-elf empire. There is no insurance on that side. Recently, even Slinka has been busy at night.


    Chi Nan directly gave Silinka Ye a task to let Silinka introduce a large number of nature mages from the half-elf empire. This kind of thing is more convincing for Silinka Yee to come forward than to come forward by herself.


    Without the urging of Slinka Yee, Chi Nan was finally able to do his own things leisurely.


    In the Maro Palace, a small ribbon walked slowly into it, and bowed slightly to the king who was sitting in the first place.


    The faces of everyone are very strange, and the expressions in their eyes are also very complicated. Weiweisi is the little princess of the Maruo Kingdom, the jewel in the king''s palm. The vicissitudes of life in such a short period of time have changed, and now her daughter is no longer a member of her own kingdom.


    "Sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to negotiate this time. That¡¯s good, we are all one family, and many things are easier to talk about. Since we are going to use the Kingdom of Maro as a trading place this time, then we can¡¯t be without benefits. , We have to collect 30% of the transaction fee. In addition, the sacred tree collar also needs to protect our safety and prevent the sacred dragon empire from harming our interests."


    The eldest prince spoke his request without hesitation. "That''s it, little girl, you can''t look at outsiders. We''re having a good life, and it''s good for you." Many people began to help.


    Seeing their faces, Wei Wei Si''s originally joyful mood suddenly cooled down. When did these people become like this? Is this still the amiable family members who embarrassed themselves so much for their own benefit?


    If he agrees to this condition, he won''t have to spend it in the Sacred Tree in the future. The 30% transaction tax is really a loss for them to tell. Even the Holy Dragon Empire only took half of it.


    Taking a deep breath, Wei Weisi''s expression of excitement slowly cooled down: "I shouldn''t be from the Maro Kingdom now, not the princess of the Maro Kingdom, I''m just the wife of the lord of the Sacred Tree Leader."


    The hall suddenly became quiet. After a long time, the eldest prince stroked his beard, his eyes became fierce: "Little girl, what''s the matter with you. We know you have grievances in your heart, but we have to do it with the situation at the time. Anyway, here it is. It¡¯s all your home, and we are all your family."


    Weiweisi shook her head and said, "As a princess, the education she received from an early age was to marry her husband''s family. The original family can only be regarded as outsiders and can be biased, but she must never forget her own duty."


    Everyone frowned, because this was indeed princess education. In fact, every nobleman taught his daughters the same way. But can this situation be the same? This is obviously helpless.


    "Chi Nan is very good to me, better than any of you to his wife. With so much power, he can let us women manage and let us do what we like to do, which of you can do. "


    "This negotiation was not requested by Chi Nan, but I requested it. Do you know why, because I want to prove that I am now the wife of the lord of the holy tree, even if I face the kingdom of Maro, I will not betray The voice of Wei Wei Si was loud and loud. The people in the whole hall closed their mouths, and even their breathing was clearly audible. The eldest prince is in his forties this year, and can accurately grasp Wei Wei Si''s thoughts. He wanted to say something, but seeing Weiweisi''s firm eyes, the eldest prince sighed, it seemed that it was useless to say anything.


    Many people are constantly communicating with their eyes and do not know what they are communicating.


    Finally, the king''s eyes became serious and sharp: "Say your request, as long as it is not too excessive, we will agree." This is the king''s statement, placing Weiweisi in a higher position than himself.


    Weiwei shuddered in her heart, but still gritted her teeth and said: "Chi Nan said that win-win cooperation is the best, so we won''t make you sad. A 5% transaction tax plus protection of the Maro Kingdom from bullying."


    "How can you do this, what can you do with such a small amount." A woman with a royal badge almost cursed.


    "Shut up." The king glared at her fiercely, lowered his head to be silent. "In fact, even if we don''t give it to us at all, we can''t do anything. We can only be regarded as pawns in big power games. 5% is already a lot, I agree.


    Weiwei breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, she didn''t want to be like this: "Don''t underestimate these shares. The future transaction volume will be very large. This 5% share may be more than all the other incomes of the Maro Kingdom combined. many."


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 780 I am no longer from the Maro Kingdom) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 781： How come there are so many

    Of course, the Maro royal family would not believe Weiweisi''s words. After all, Weiweisi has clearly stated its position. However, the difference in strength between the two sides also made them afraid to say anything.


    Next, nothing will happen to the Maro Kingdom. If that part of the benefit is taken out, it will naturally give some benefits to the Holy Dragon Empire. After all, if according to the Holy Dragon Empire''s own ideas, they would not be willing to pay any price at all.


    It was already very uncomfortable for them to go out to do business this time so that they could not collect taxes. For this reason, Weiweisi argued with the representatives of the Holy Dragon Empire for a long time before finally letting the other party agree. And because of this matter, the other party also has the power to intervene in the price of the goods on his side.


    Fortunately, the pricing power is basically in his own hands. Chi Nan took out the management method of the customs warehouse and established a huge airport in the trading place of the Maro Kingdom.


    For the trade here, the Maruo Kingdom even directly took out a deserted city, and this trading airport was rebuilt from this long-abandoned city. The only residents in the city have also become bonuses, and they have become some local workers in this place. Although the number of people is not large, it is somewhat interesting.


    More people, after hearing about the situation here, drag their families away.


    Regarding these things, Chi Nan didn''t pay attention to them at all, and they would naturally come back after they discovered the prosperity here.


    For more than a month, until the end of the autumn harvest, Weiweisi finally completed most of the negotiations with difficulty.


    At this time, Chi Nan and Duke Konnon finally showed up, of course they showed up through the plant brain board. In the negotiation venue, two large wafers were manufactured, just to be able to see the faces of both sides.


    This kind of meeting method, which is far away from thousands of rivers and mountains, can be as if face-to-face conversation at any time, even if the people in the Maruo Kingdom saw it, they were still amazed in their hearts and wished they had this method.


    It''s just that they don''t trust Chi Nan at all in private, so they dare not use this kind of thing. Chi Nan even knew that the Holy Dragon Empire was organizing a group of alchemists at this time to conduct research based on its own plant brain crystal plates.


    Chi Nan sneered in his heart, it would be weird if this thing were so easy to study. I took advantage of my special ability to control plants, and evolved from special plants that didn¡¯t know how many years of evolution took place. It is not easy to rely on the kind of alchemy method that seems relatively crude to imitate.


    When the last part of the conversation is over, the two parties sign the agreement, and the transaction is officially launched.


    What was signed was only an agreement, not a binding contract, but Chi Nan and Kuonong didn''t care about it. Both sides are ready to attack each other at any time, but now they just don''t have a chance.


    On this day, some spies from the Maruo Kingdom were wandering around the trading city, waiting for people from both sides to enter the market.


    As time approached, some black spots appeared in the sky. "Look, there is the airship, the airship of the holy tree collar, I didn''t expect them to be able to make such a tool in a small territory."


    "What a small territory, I heard that the holy tree collar must be big, maybe not as big as the empire, but it is definitely comparable to those top kingdoms. The power it owns is definitely not weak."


    "No, then why don''t they build a kingdom, but also bear the name of a territory."


    The people just now spread their hands: "Who knows, maybe they think the kingdom is inappropriate."


    No one believes this. Anyone who has the ability, who doesn''t want to build a country, has such a powerful force, is still just a territory. Who knows what conspiracy they are brewing.


    "Strange, why the people from the Holy Tree Leader came, but the people from the Holy Dragon Empire didn''t."


    A guard next to him said disdainfully: "Hmph, what is the identity of the people of the Holy Dragon Empire, how can they come before time. Even if they come, they will only come for a few inspections. If you want them to come early, how is it possible."


    Yes, they have a noble background, and they have a lot of face. Even if they are all civilians, the civilians of the Holy Dragon Empire may not even look down on the nobles of some small countries. When they meet each other, they still have their eyes above the top. This situation is not unheard of.


    After a little thought, everyone understood that an empire is different from a realm. "Hehe, don¡¯t look at the sacred tree collar can win a battle is very powerful, in fact, they are far from the empire. Only limited by the rules, the sacred dragon empire cannot invade casually, otherwise, the sacred The tree collar is long gone."


    Many people are ignorant and don''t understand what it means, but some people nod their heads in agreement. Those who understand laugh but don''t speak, those who don''t understand don''t understand.


    "It''s weird, those airships in the sky don''t seem to have the mark of the sacred tree collar, aren''t they from the sacred tree collar?"


    "Let me see, it really is. What the **** is going on." The airships were painted in various colors, with various signs painted on them, and even some with various items and food on them. The pattern flying in the air, like a big easter egg, how it looks so happy.


    "You don''t understand this, these airships are not owned by the Lord of the Sacred Tree, but sold to civilians and merchants. You can basically know what the owner of the airship does by looking at the patterns above."


    "It turned out to be like this." Many people suddenly realized that they had sold so many airships.


    Some people were amazed: "No, there are still so many airships that can be sold, so how many battleships they own? There are at least a few hundred of these airships from the beginning to the present."


    Many people were shocked: "Hundreds of them, it seems to be true. Oh my God, the Sacred Tree-ling is so rich, and there are so many civilian airships. It is said that the people of the Holy Tree-ling are rich, and now I finally understand. Up."


    "Okay, okay, there is so much nonsense what to do, I have already inquired about it, a hundred golden dragons and an airship. It is only a civilian version, it is very easy to build, and it is absolutely different from a battleship."


    "That''s a lot. A hundred golden dragons are not cheap. I can''t afford it anyway. Hey, I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to do a little business, but it seems that it won''t be easy now." Not civilians, but some local merchants or down-and-out little nobles in the Maruo Kingdom, they all want to use this opportunity to make a fortune.


    Not all people are the same as those big people, who are totally indifferent to this benefit.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 781 is there so many), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 782： Hot trading city

    No one thought that there would be so many airships brought by the sacred tree. As time approaches, there are more and more airships in the sky. All airships are of the same model, but the patterns are various.


    Some people even took out the Hummingbird fighters they bought, and they could see them in the air from time to time. After all, it is the first time to get such a vehicle, and many people want to show off.


    It is also because the wealth accumulated by the major chambers of commerce in the sacred tree before is too amazing, otherwise there is really not that much. When the airships in the sky gradually decreased, the number of airships staying in the city reached tens of thousands per catty.


    If the whole city were not an airport, so many airships would really not fit. Even in order to park these airships, even the area outside the city that was re-divided to build a new city was filled. This is the first large-scale trade. In the future, this scale will probably get bigger and bigger. It seems that the whole city needs to be well planned.


    When all parties heard the news here, they were almost not scared to death. The deal was much hotter than they thought.


    "Damn it, the people from the Shopping Alliance are here too, aren''t they just doing business in the Sacred Tree Leadership, and they will run out to grab business with us. It''s really deceiving."


    These businessmen are also competing with each other, and of course they don''t want to see them come.


    In the same airship team, the young person in charge came out and said indifferently: "The Kingdom of Maro is right next to the Sacred Tree Neck. Is there any difference from the Sacred Tree Neck. Besides, we do local business because there are our shops in the local area. We will soon establish a new store in this place, so this is also our trading point."


    The so-called shopping alliance is the special chamber of commerce alliance that created a new era of online shopping. At this time, this alliance has expanded to all aspects of the Holy Tree leader in a very short period of time, and its influence is very large.


    "You have always been very timid, for fear that you will encounter danger when you come out."


    "Hehe, we are not timid, we just don''t want to put the items purchased by customers at risk. The Kingdom of Maro is very close to the Holy Tree collar, so we can always notify the army to come to rescue when we are in danger."


    The young person in charge paid no attention to the irony and hostility in other people''s words. Looking around, the person in charge said loudly: "And every time we come here, a large number of airships are dispatched together. There is absolutely no problem with safety."


    This seems to be a soft service, but when they saw some caravan customers coming out of the airship, everyone understood that they were advertising, yes, it was the word. This is to show others that their chamber of commerce is very safe.


    Although it looks soft, it is undoubtedly very reassuring for civilians and ordinary businessmen. The merchants who followed the Chamber of Commerce are not only those of the Chamber of Commerce, but there are also merchants who can only buy tickets if they can¡¯t buy a launch boat. Now the Shopping Alliance has begun to undertake some of the business of transporting customers.


    "Timid is timid. If you are so timid, your business will basically end in this place."


    The young person in charge didn''t care: "Yes, we just stopped at this place. We all open stores. Of course, we won''t be responsible for shipping goods everywhere. If you want to go to other surrounding countries and regions, it depends on you."


    Everyone unanimously breathed a sigh of relief. They were really worried that the shopping alliance would continue to spread, and that way they would have no way to survive. And the people in the shopping alliance are not fools.


    Although they are strong, they are not yet strong enough to be able to confront all the merchants. It is already very good to be able to roughly occupy the sacred tree collar and some of the surrounding benefits.


    If you want to intervene in everything, it will only attract a joint counterattack from other businessmen. Each of these merchants is not very strong, but if they unite, even their current chamber of commerce alliance is definitely not an opponent.


    Besides, the real largest chamber of commerce in Sacred Tree is still the alliance of chambers of commerce left by Chinan. Now this chamber of commerce is completely owned by Chinan and is an official organization responsible for formulating transaction rules and quality inspections for all merchants. If the trouble is too great, they will not be able to handle it until the Sacred Tree Leaders Association takes the initiative.


    The shopping alliance did not pay attention to other people, but began to build houses in places that had been acquired long ago. They even specially invited a natural mage to buy a seed-promoting medicine and plant a tree house shop here.


    The rise of shops one by one indicates that the power of the shopping alliance has reached this place.


    Others rolled their eyes, there is no way, who can make their own strength weak. The merchants are just a piece of sand, and as long as they are not driven to desperation, they will never unite.


    Before the people of the Holy Dragon Empire came, merchants from the Maruo Kingdom and some surrounding kingdoms had already entered this place. I''ve heard about the trade zone opened here a long time ago, how could they just let it go.


    This trading zone was originally located on the border of the Maro Kingdom, which was also deliberately set up by the Maro Kingdom in order to prevent people from making trouble in its own country Not far from the vicinity, several military regions were stationed. There are ten airship formations inside. Of course, these airships are only second-generation airships, but they have sufficient deterrence.


    With the addition of some first-generation missiles set on the ground, aiming at the sky all the time, even the Holy Dragon Empire would not dare to let its own team come here to make trouble easily. This is the protection given to the Malo Kingdom in the agreement.


    When a large number of merchants entered, the voice of bargaining began to resound. The transaction here is a bidding method, but there are still some people who buy and sell scattered, so bargaining is now not uncommon.


    In large transactions, even both buyers and sellers can''t see people. They don''t know who sold what they sold, and they don''t know whose hands they sold. This avoids fighting and plotting with each other.


    Because of the system, the two parties'' transactions are fairly fair to each other, at least there is no big problem.


    Before the arrival of the people of the Sacred Dragon Empire, the sale of real bulk goods had not been completely popular, but the transaction volume was not small at all. Every transaction must be registered and taxed.


    As a result, a large amount of taxation began to flow into the hands of the tax officials of the Maro Kingdom, who had wide-eyed eyes and an incredible face. I originally thought that coming here was the kingdom giving up on itself, but I didn''t expect that the benefits here would be so big.


    At this moment, the flying boat in the sky finally appeared, and the noble caravan of the Holy Dragon Empire arrived.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 782 Popular Trade City), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 783： The king was frightened

    The flying boat in the sky flew slowly and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. To come here, the people of the Holy Dragon Empire need to open up the routes of several kingdoms along the way, but this is not a problem.


    It''s too late for those people to flatter the Sacred Dragon Empire, how can they cause trouble. As a result, the routes of land, water and air were opened. As long as it is the caravan of the Holy Dragon Empire, then the green light will be all the way, and there will be no tolls.


    "It turns out that this is the flying boat of the Holy Dragon Empire. It''s really amazing, it doesn''t seem simple."


    "Yes, I heard that this thing is stronger than our airships, but our airships are large in number, so they are not rivals." A person from the Sacred Tree Collar said with a look of exclamation.


    An old man next to him said disdainfully: "You really think our airship is bad, that''s just..." The old man thought of something, and quickly closed his mouth, without continuing to talk about the topic.


    "What are you talking about? Is there anything we don''t understand about our airship? Tell me more specifically."


    The old man said disdainfully: "It''s about confidentiality. You can''t just talk about it. You only need to know that our airship is not weak. Also, their airship is not the most advanced airship. This kind of airship and the airship of the nearby military area When it comes to fighting, it''s really not necessarily who is strong and who is weak." The old man seemed to know these things very well.


    "It''s strange, the flying boat at the back seems to be made of wood." A person suddenly pointed to the back and said.


    "Of course it''s made of wood. It''s the cheapest flying boat. You wouldn''t think that those flying boats are so easy to make. Even the cheapest flying boats are much more expensive than our civilian airships, and their quality is not as good as that."


    Many people who know the flying boats expressed disdain for these flying boats. The shell made of wood is not very powerful, even without magic barriers and powerful weapons. The weapons used in the above battle are still primitive ballistas, but with some magical runes blessed. If you encounter this kind of flying boat, there will not be enough airships to fight.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, this time it''s a trade and not a war. Although this kind of flying boat is a little bit close, the load is not small, and it consumes not much magic spar. Didn''t you see that this kind of flying boat is the most. "


    The Holy Dragon Empire did not dare to completely believe them, and many people were still watching. So this time there were not many flying boats, only more than 1,000 in total, which is not in proportion to the more than 10,000 airships here.


    But even so, trading is still unprecedentedly hot. It''s just that the goods brought by many people couldn''t be sold, so as a last resort, these people organized some and flew the airship toward the surrounding kingdoms.


    It doesn''t matter if it is remote, as long as the price is right, this trip can make a lot of money. I am afraid that in no time, many chambers of commerce will have their own flying boat teams.


    A day later, in the royal hall of the Maruo Kingdom, all the officials gathered together. The situation in the Maruo Kingdom is getting more and more weird, but after all, it is still a kingdom, and its strength is not weak.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect our kingdom to become a transit point. So many people have been trading the city back and forth. If we continue, can our kingdom develop."


    At this time, the financial officer delivered a report: "Your Majesty, this is the income from today''s trading city."


    The king took a look at it, and then was completely dumbfounded. No way, this number is really scary.


    In just one day of trade, the transaction volume actually reached more than 20 million golden dragons. This is a golden dragon, not a copper coin. With a transaction volume of more than 20 million, 5% is more than one million golden dragons. This, this is pure income. In the past, the entire kingdom had only a year''s income, which was just one day. Moreover, it was the first day to try each other.


    If mutual trust is released, the trading city will continue to expand, so the king can no longer think about its scale. It turns out that I wrongly blamed my daughter.


    Weiweisi is right, the transaction tax brought by trade is simply larger than all other incomes in the kingdom combined. Even if it keeps this way, the funds will exceed the income of all other aspects of the kingdom, let alone in the future.


    Seeing this income, even the king of the Malo Kingdom was jealous. With a large sum of Golden Dragon, what to do is not easy. You can also make deals with the Sacred Dragon Empire, and the rich Sacred Dragon Empire will not turn it away.


    One day in the future, it is not a dream for the kingdom of Maro to develop into a top kingdom. The sacred tree collar can''t invade, but if there is a microwire, the other party will not invade itself. But there are many other directions that can be invaded. The already decadent mood suddenly recovered, and the king felt his ambitions returned to him again.


    "Your Majesty, the hidden dangers brought by the trading city are too great, we must contain them."


    Hearing the words of the great prince, the king finally came to his senses. As soon as he woke up, the king was annoyed when he heard such remarks. "Shut up to me, do you know how much benefit this trading city brings."


    The king did not wait for them to speak: "Look at this, this is only one day, and the transaction volume has reached more than 20 million golden dragons. If this is to continue to expand in the futureCan you imagine this kind of income? With so many golden dragons, our Maro Kingdom will definitely be able to surpass the present and reach the peak, and may even be in the near future."


    With such a large sum of money used to purchase flying boats, the strength of his kingdom will also increase by leaps and bounds. With Golden Dragon, how could the various craftsmen and mages that he needed could stop his solicitation.


    "There are so many, you can''t be wrong. Or do you collude with other people?"


    The Chancellor of the Exchequer sneered: "There is as much as there is. It''s impossible for others to give us money on purpose."


    The speaker shut up, yes, the more it says, the more money is given to them. Therefore, in this case, it is generally to write as little as possible. How can it be possible to record so much on purpose.


    "I remember that some businessmen in our kingdom also participated in this event. You can ask them to come and ask."


    The king nodded: "Yes, I want to ask if it is really so popular, the official chamber of commerce in our kingdom must also be stationed. Direct participation in this kind of transaction will bring us even greater benefits."


    Seeing that the king is like this, and the noble officials who have their own minds also have their own ideas, so the atmosphere quickly becomes very strange. Then, it didn''t take long for the Maro Kingdom to make a decision to fully support the trading city. Even without hesitating to invest in Dabi Golden Dragon, it is necessary to expand the trading city and surrounding airports in the shortest possible time.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 783 King was scared stupid) reading record, next time you open the bookshelf to see! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 784： We also have a base car

    Southern trade is so hot, it is impossible to hide it at all. Even though there is no way to fully record the transaction amount, the approximate transaction figures can still be calculated.


    The hot deals here spread to the surrounding kingdoms in less than a day.


    At this time, the major kingdoms were envious of the Maruo Kingdom, and now they are really a blessing in disguise. If such a huge income can be stabilized, they are also willing to exchange for a large amount of territory in their own kingdom.


    As a result, the Maruo Kingdom only paid for a princess, and it was exchanged for such a huge benefit, still a steady stream of transactions. With so much income, everyone who saw it was jealous. Next, the request for the establishment of a trading city received by the sacred tree leader was sent from all directions. These people all rushed to see the benefits.


    Others know that without the participation of the Holy Dragon Empire, they cannot reach this level, but there is always no problem in establishing trading points.


    Even Chi Nan himself was taken aback, knowing that international trade makes money, but when he really saw it, Chi Nan was still surprised. But then, Chi Nan put the matter down completely.


    It''s just a golden dragon, it''s nothing. Even if it was some rare materials, Chi Nan didn''t care. My own territory is full of plant items, and it doesn''t matter if I have the materials needed by people from various other countries.


    Especially the magic spar that is indispensable to the Holy Dragon Empire, I don''t really need it here.


    "Southern trade is booming, so it will be very stable for a long time. We have not many airships now, so we need to continue to accumulate. For the time being, we don''t have to worry about the south."


    It is impossible for Chi Nan to use all the natural mages to make airships. It is not that fast to rely solely on the mother tree of the homeland to give birth.


    Besides, Wai Chi Nan doesn''t want people to think that he is a militant lord, nor does he want people to see that he is developing his military power. The Sacred Dragon Empire still doesn''t care about the development of commerce, but if it develops the military, it may not be what will happen. Therefore, the outside world only keeps a part of the second-generation airships to hide from others.


    Really powerful three-generation airships have appeared, but not many, and the outside world does not know the power of this kind of airship. Only by relying on the proof of Rusis, not many people would believe this statement.


    Secretly, Chi Nan hid a large number of manufactured airships underground.


    To be precise, it was some underground bases that were secretly excavated by confidants under command of some plant tools. The base is very rudimentary, but there is no problem with parking some airships.


    If you want to develop to the point where you are not afraid of the Holy Dragon Empire, the time required is not short.


    However, Chi Nan''s current focus is not on the development of these airships, but on another weapon of war, that is, the base vehicle. Yes, Chi Nan always believes that base vehicles are very suitable for war.


    In the past, there was just no way to make it, but now it¡¯s different. After a long period of research and collation, Chinan finally made something similar to a base car.


    The battle between the north and the insects has not ceased until now. Although the North has continuously invested in its troops, but I don''t know what happened to those beetles, the number is still very large, and it can''t be killed at all. Fortunately, because of the strength of plant weapons, now the North is also taking the absolute initiative.


    But just a few days ago, someone finally discovered the beetles behind the beetles. This kind of beetle man is not transformed by humans. According to intelligence, it is very likely that it is a beetle man in the race.


    But Chi Nan had never heard of the beetle people, and the results of the interrogation made Chi Nan feel a little uneasy. I always feel that something bad is about to happen.


    This worm is right next to him. How can anyone snore on the side of the couch, and Chi Nan will not let it go.


    If it hadn''t been for the Holy Dragon Empire that had been looking for trouble some time ago, Chi Nan would have put the main force here long ago. Now, Chi Nan has also added those extra airships, and is still making a large number of plant weapons in the future.


    Looking down from the sky, the mountains and plains are green everywhere, and they are still moving. People with intensive phobia will definitely be scared to sleep at night when they see this kind of sight.


    At this moment, a small airship was flying slowly in the sky. This small airship is smaller than the blue and white porcelain battleship, only five meters long, and its body shape is not smooth and streamlined, but a big belly shape.


    It looked like a swollen fathead fish slowly flying in the air, giving people a funny feeling.


    There is no one on the weird airship, and it is truly unmanned. From the back, Chi Nan was watching in front of a big screen, sitting on a chair while eating snacks, looking at the screen from time to time.


    Sitting next to them were Miria and Olna. Don''t be surprised that Miria will be here, as long as there are interesting and good toys, Miria will be there as soon as possible. After hearing that a new method of war had been invented, Miria took Olna to the place. And Orna Anyway, there is no possibility of war recently.


    After Chi Nan released the civilian version of the airship, Olna had nothing more to do.


    "Brother Lord, is this the base car, but this is obviously an airship." Not far away, Romelia held a big cup and took a sip, feeling a little bored.


    The little prince Saoya and the little princess Solami also appeared here. They are about the same age as Romilia, and they have always played together. This time, because the adults were busy with things, they all gathered here in Chinan.


    As for Chi Nan, it feels like fighting with a base car is similar to playing games before, so these little guys can come together. The so-called game can strengthen the country and the game can defeat the enemy, that''s it.


    "Haha, this is a divine tool, you see it now, you will know it later. Hey, this battlefield is really not small, we have already advanced such a large area to the north, but the area of ??this wasteland is still such a large area."


    Chi Nan felt that if he continued to move forward, he was probably about to reach the beetle man''s nest. Because the farther to the north, the stronger the resistance of the beetle people. Except for ordinary beetles, the power displayed by the beetle man is definitely not weak. Otherwise, if you pile up like this, it''s strange that the beetle can stop it.


    Of course, the criss-crossing underground passages here are also one of the difficult problems to clean up, which took a lot of time and strength.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 784, we also have a base car) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 785： First, we need to deploy the base car

    "You can''t fly forward, or you will definitely be shot down." Miria looked at the screen, and a large black spot appeared in the air in the distance. These things, they have long been very clear.


    These are all beetles flying in the air, and they are also the main combat targets of the hummingbird fighters. The two sides fight in close combat and the other in long range, but they have similar wins and losses. There are no important targets here, so missiles are basically useless. Instead, bombing and machine guns play a bigger role here.


    "I can''t move on. This is already the front line, so let''s find a clearing here."


    Scanning the bottom, Chi Nan quickly found a relatively flat and empty place. The soil in this place is also good, very suitable for plant development, so here it is.


    Under Chi Nan''s control, the fathead fish airship turned its head and landed towards this place. Speaking of it, this airship doesn''t look big, but it''s actually very heavy. Even the propellers are not fast enough to propel the flight.


    A few minutes later, the airship landed, and several people who were discussing what snacks were better finally looked at the screen.


    "Hey, what are we going to do first? The role of such an airship in such a war is very limited, right?"


    Solami squinted at Chi Nan, still looking arrogant. This little princess has never given herself a good face since we first met, and it is the same now. Perhaps it was because he was too kind, Chi Nan thought shamelessly in his heart.


    "The first step, of course, is to deploy the base car." Chi Nan said of course, not caring about Sorami''s thorny words. After all, I have occupied the entire country, so it doesn''t matter if she says a few words. This little girl didn''t have any scheming, so she didn''t have to worry about doing something to herself secretly.


    Of course, it could also be because of Sophia''s usual teaching. After all, these two little guys only have their own sister, a relative.


    "How to unfold, tell us quickly." Miria had already stood up excitedly.


    Chi Nan didn''t make any movements either, and the base car on the screen had already begun to move. The surrounding baffle was unfolded little by little, and it turned out that these were all folded together. At the same time, Chi Nan was also observing several little guys.


    The first images on the screen were all secretly selected by Chi Nan, and some of the images were still a bit disgusting and bloody. But fortunately, after all, they are all people who have seen the world, even if they are young, the three children seem to care less.


    Otherwise, Chi Nan would definitely drive them all out. The folded planks were extended little by little, and finally formed a plane around it, like a floor. The two sides of the floor protrude and extend, take a closer look at the two small energy pools. There is also a large house in the center that slowly expands.


    The inside can be seen casually from the screen. Inside is a complete room with a huge two-in-one vegetable brain in the middle. This vegetable brain is also the commander who manages the entire base when he has no direct command.


    Among the various buildings established in the entire base, the plant brain of this base is the highest commander.


    Another point is that even if the base vehicle is destroyed, it doesn''t really matter, because it is directly controlled by itself, and other various evolution locks are not added. As long as there is an energy pool, he can control and plant any plants he needs from a long distance. That''s right, Chinan has added a lot of evolution locks on this base car.


    "Our base vehicle was at the black iron level at the beginning. Only after it has developed to a certain level and unlocked the evolution lock can it continue to develop higher-level plant weapons."


    "To develop, energy and troops are the key. After deploying the base vehicle, we must start collecting energy. The next thing we need to do is to plant the magic sun flower lawn. This is our logistics."


    Demon sun flower is a special plant found overseas, just small grass and small yellow flowers, and Chi Nan didn''t pay attention to it at first. After letting go, some people researched various plants indiscriminately, only then discovered the power of the magic sun flower.


    After the magic sun flower blooms, it can absorb a lot of sunlight, convert it into energy almost perfectly, and then emit it. The whole process can be said to be superfluous and has no effect on the plant itself.


    However, after improvement, this power can no longer be emitted, but collected, injected into the energy pool through the energy pipeline, and transformed into life magic. The energy absorbed by the magic sun flower does not help Chi Nan''s self-improvement, but it is used to restore the energy pool, and even restore Chi Nan''s own life magic, but it has a strong effect.


    Without the magic sun flower, it would be too difficult to rely on the natural power radiation of other plants to restore the energy pool.


    With the help of the energy pool, the magic sun flower lawn began to spread out quickly. And the life magic in the two small energy pools is constantly declining, I am afraid it will not last long.


    At the same time, on the floor, a sapling is constantly expanding and getting bigger and bigger.


    "This sapling looks like the mother tree of the homeland but it feels a bit strange."


    Chi Nan nodded and said: "Yes, it is the homeland mother tree, but it is simplified. It is only black iron level. It is impossible to reach the bronze level without unlocking the evolution lock. However, it is no problem to use it to grow plants of the same level. This is true. The mother tree in my homeland after I strengthened is more than twice as fast as the general mother tree in the homeland in terms of catalyzing plants."


    Chi Nan looked proud, this base car is the essence of his own research. Regardless of why the base vehicle flies in the air, this Chi Nan will not explain to others, just say it is.


    "Then, your base car will have to try more time to unlock it." Miria asked curiously.


    Chi Nan was a little embarrassed: "It will take more than an hour. When the energy pool returns to a certain level, it will take another two hours before construction can begin." No way, this is not a real game after all.


    It seems to be similar to the game, but the actual plants need to grow and take time.


    "It''s going to be so long, so let the lord brother watch it yourself, let''s go out and play first." The two little guys saluted politely, and Sorami hummed, and then the three little guys left the command room. .


    Chi Nan looked embarrassed, with a feeling of pretending to be compelled by that or something. Fortunately, Miria was still very interested and didn''t mean to leave. And Olna, well, this one can''t see any emotions at all.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 785, first expand the base car), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 786： The developing base, the corruption room

    The reality and the game are too different. Even if Chi Nan makes the base similar to the game, the time it takes will not really be the same as the game. The last few little guys are not interested.


    Only Chi Nan comes to the command room from time to time. Miria started running here every day, but later, she also knew that these things were developing too slowly, so she hadn''t been here for a long time.


    I just threw it to Chi Nan, letting him develop in the base will only inform himself, and then go back to the sea.


    Chi Nan once again recovered from his leisurely days before, without Slinka suppressing the practice of archery, he only needs to do some experiments every day and enjoy it comfortably. Everything is developing according to its own plan, and there is no need to do other things in a short period of time. The airship formation is also evolving step by step.


    The Chinan plan is to build a thousand airship formations, so many airships can take a lot of time.


    Anyway, the airship is not a flying boat, it does not require additional consumption, nor does it need any other supplements. The only logistics are hummingbird fighters and bat missiles, which can also be produced by the mothership itself.


    It can be said that this airship formation will not have too much burden on its territory without encountering continuous battles.


    Taking time out, Chi Nan was still controlling the development of that base from a long distance. On the first day, the base airship was completely unfolded, surrounded by a sea of ??magic sun flowers, which could absorb a lot of sunlight every day to restore the magic of the energy pool.


    Three large energy pools have been erected around, and through the three energy pools, unlocked barracks have been established.


    The next day, the barracks began to send troops. Initially, there were only two types of troops, one was the black iron-level bush fighters used for combat, and the other was the special plants used for work.


    This plant is full of vines, like tentacle monsters with leaves, but the speed and efficiency of work are still very good. From the second day, these plants were planted around the city wall and other fortifications.


    On the third day, the city wall was completed. This is a wooden city wall with a height of five meters, constructed of black iron grade hardwood. The dark walls gave a great sense of security.


    Chi Nan seemed to be really playing a game, constructing his own base bit by bit.


    On the fourth day, the plant building workshop appeared. The small spider tanks and fully automatic pneumatic guns slowly walked out, and the whole base finally looked a little bit like that. From the fourth day on, Chinan has been expanding the area of ??the magic sun flower and at the same time expanding the output. By the seventh day, it finally looked like a base.


    "After all, the game is different from reality, and it is completely different only in quantity." Chi Nan said to himself.


    After seven days of development, he has accumulated tens of thousands of troops from scratch within his own base, although they are all of the black iron level. If this kind of force is placed in the game, it is simply terrifying. But if you put it in reality, that''s it. The strength of the Black Iron level is very fast, and the strength is not very strong.


    If they can still play a good strength in the face of ordinary troops, but in the face of a large number of powerful beetles, without the protection of other plant weapons on the front line, this base cannot be preserved at all.


    But Chi Nan didn''t care, because he was now in the testing base and was not doing other things.


    "I heard that the base has almost been built, really, let me see it quickly."


    Miria suddenly opened the door and ran in. Chi Nan said without looking back, "It''s Miria, it''s almost done. I''m building the Corruption Chamber here. Once the Corruption Chamber is successfully constructed, the base will grow faster. Up."


    Chi Nan pointed to the big screen and at the same time handed Miria a small monitor. This small monitor can watch the scenes in different locations according to Miria''s own preferences, it''s just a small point.


    There are monitors everywhere in the base, otherwise Chi Nan would not be able to fully monitor it. With the control of the plant brain in the main base, it is much easier to control than in the game.


    It''s just that this model of base vehicle development still has its own very big limitations, that is, all weapons are set by themselves, and there is no way to research new weapons. It seems that in the future, when manufacturing the base, the research authority will be opened to those one or two people so that they can also conduct research and experiments on the front line.


    Only this kind of adjustment, and only this kind of adaptability, can make one''s base better adapt to fighting in different places. With this base development model, I believe that in future battles, the loss of their soldiers will be reduced to a limit.


    It is impossible for other people to fight with themselves and control a huge base with their own power, but they can be stratified. It is no longer controlled by one person, but by a group of people at the same time.


    It''s like a computer player, followed by a think tank, I believe it will be very happy.


    "Corruption room, what''s that thing?" Miria saw an inconspicuous thing in the picture. The various special products made in reality can¡¯t be as gorgeous as in games ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can be more inconspicuous, on the contrary, they can hide themselves even more. So the base in the picture didn''t see so many plants and weapons, just the base itself, it seemed to be a large piece of woods, there were many big rocks mixed in it. The concealment is very good, but if it is beautiful, it will not be touched at all.


    "The Corruption Room, forget it, anyway, it hasn''t been built yet, you''ll know after a while."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and a large number of black iron level plant weapons began to move. "It''s been so long since the rioters, and it''s time to show them up." Under Chi Nan''s control, the army began to move.


    "It''s really not easy to control the army perfectly through the screen. It seems that you need to add another thing to control the army."


    No matter how much I usually think about, many problems can only be discovered when I actually use it. But this is just a small problem. Chi Nan unlocked it directly from a long distance, and then started trial production inside the base.


    It didn''t take long for a thing that looked like an ordinary spider tank to crawl out, but this spider tank did not have the slightest combat weapon on it, and inside was a huge plant brain. "Let the plant brain act with the army, and it will only be used for the army." No way, this is the difference between reality and the game. The reality cannot be left to the army itself.


    When the army left the base, the plant brain tank finally caught up with the army, and the whole army instantly became organized.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 786 Developing Base, Corruption Room), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 787： We have all the enemies

    The army started, although the quality is not very high, but it is still very spectacular. On the screen, a large area of ??green black that can''t be seen at a glance moved forward, with an ice-cold aura that shocked the heart and lungs.


    In fact, it was not far away from the base, because there were beetles everywhere.


    "What are you doing? Why are you picking up so many corpses." Miria said disgustingly.


    "This is the ability of the Corruption Chamber. It can put the corpse in it for corruption, and then convert the energy into the magic power of the energy pool, which speeds up the concentration of magic power. With the Corruption Chamber, the development speed will be much faster."


    Relying only on the magic sun flower to recover is still too slow for a fast-growing base. So Chi Nan thought of the enemy''s corpses from the very beginning, especially the beetles, a huge group.


    Miria nodded clearly, but still looked disgusted: "Forget it, I won''t look at your corruption room, it''s really not a good thing." Curiosity is curiosity, but I am not sensitive to disgusting things. Up.


    Of course, Chi Nan would not really look at the inside of the Corruption Chamber. Speaking of which, this thing was improved with the structure of the rattrap. Of course, it was not Chi Nan who improved, but others.


    Now, more and more pendants are not made by Chi Nan himself. After releasing the authority, the speed of plant development is much faster than before. I don''t know how much. More often, Chinan is just a deepening and integrating existence.


    The collective wisdom is not comparable to a single person. At this time, Chi Nan found another serious problem. "Oops, how can I forget such an important thing as a minecart."


    "What minecart, you can mine this thing? It seems that plant mining is useless."


    Chi Nan smiled wryly: "Haha, what I just said was a vehicle for transporting corpses."


    Yes, I just thought about going to fight, forgetting that these bug corpses have to be transported. As a result, I found out now that the only battle plants I had made were impossible to return with so many corpses, nor to participate in the battle.


    There was no way, Chi Nan hurriedly built a cart for transportation in the rear, and then chased up along the route of the army in front. Really, how could there be so many loopholes in the plan I set.


    The transporter had not caught up, and finally encountered the enemy ahead. Some beetle teams that didn''t know how they had leaked appeared in front of them. The number was not very large, only more than a thousand.


    For the Beetle team, this can only be regarded as a small team, and there is no bronze level among them, and they are all black iron and non-influenced. Very good, such an opponent is suitable for doing it yourself.


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the automatic pneumatic guns at the rear fired first. One by one shells hit the past, and what was released was a cloud of toxins, not bombs. At the Black Iron level, there is no way to make explosive weapons.


    Immediately afterwards, a large number of bush soldiers ran over with the spider tanks. The spider tank now fires only ordinary wooden projectiles, just like the previous enhanced version of the Pea Cannon, not powerful projectiles. After all, it is only at the level of black iron, and it is already very good to be able to achieve this level.


    The fighting style of those bush warriors gave Chi Nan the feeling that he had when he first fought with the Beetleman.


    The front is impossible to be the opponent of the beetle man, and can only bypass the back through the vine tentacles and attack the only weak point behind. Both sides fight at close quarters, both of them are of the type that fears death without fear of death.


    It''s just that there are more troops here, and the arms are more abundant. Coupled with good command, all the beetles were cleaned up in less than ten minutes. "It just so happens that the transport truck is also here and can be sent back."


    "Hey, your troops are too bad, kill a thousand beetle men, and you have lost more than three hundred."


    Seeing Milia pouting her mouth, Chi Nan smiled bitterly: "Hey, this is a black iron level, and the ones who died are some bush warriors. The strength is not strong. It''s okay to be killed."


    The Beetleman is not an idiot. After such a long battle, of course he knows where the bush warrior is really going. As long as the sharp bug legs find a chance, they can directly break through the plant brain by facing the roots, and they can really kill the bush warriors. The beetle itself is also learning and developing.


    If it weren''t the case, how could the Beetleman be able to block his army for such a long time.


    "Forget it, anyway, these dark iron-level plants are not very strong anyway, let''s change to a stronger one. From this point of view, it is necessary to accelerate the shackles. My current unlocking method is a bit too slow."


    At this moment, the Corruption Chamber has also been created. While Chi Nan was thinking, he let the vegetable brain assist in the calculation, find out various problems, and then modify them.


    The reality is very different from the game. There are so many problems in the game, and there are more in reality. The rigid design really needs to be perfected. At least in terms of arms, there must not be such a lonely one in the game.


    Different arms need to be adjusted differently, and many different modes need to be added. In the future, plant weapons with different configurations can be used according to different environments, which is truly flexible.


    Although there are still a few choices, there are more detailed configurations and a lot of options.


    "Well, that''s good, just do it, quickly calculate some plans for me." A light flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes.


    While thinking in Chi Nan, the bodies of those beetle men had been transported back. On the surface, it is inconspicuous, but in fact a very large corruption chamber has been built, with a full four inlets around it, and two huge outlets.


    After the corpse was transported back, the plants dedicated to work began to drag the corpse into the feed opening. A large groaning strange sound was heard at the scene, with the sound of water in it, which made people feel uncomfortable to listen to.


    Didn''t you see that Miria''s face turned pale? The sound of chewing from the underground made people feel even more frustrated. This is still across the screen, and it will definitely be even more uncomfortable if you watch it live.


    "Hehe, the rate of energy provided by the Corruption Chamber is indeed much faster than that of the Magic Sun Flower in the sun." Chi Nan said in embarrassment, trying to break the strange atmosphere, but Miria was staring with disgusting eyes. With oneself.


    Forget it, I stopped talking, and discussed with Hermilla and others. Chi Nan connected Hermilla and wanted to chat.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (we want everything about the enemy in Chapter 787), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 788： Increasingly complex games

    After linking with Hermilla and others, Chi Nan was helpless, because everyone was very busy. After finding that there was nothing wrong with him, he hung up his link without hesitation. At any rate, he was still the lord here.


    For a long time, Chi Nan could only smile and shook his head. It seemed that his lonely sleepless days would continue for a while.


    Really, I had known that I would not let them all be so busy. Who would have thought that with three women, I would have to sleep alone at night. It is really miserable to think about it.


    "I said the patriarch, I didn''t expect your nausea to be worse than I thought." Miria looked at Chi Nan as if looking at dirty things. Originally, Chi Nan was a little unclear, but then Chi Nan saw the big screen. .


    It turned out that on the big screen, the discharge port has begun to release a large amount of those residues. It''s just that this kind of residue looks like a special feces that has been deeply processed, and it''s still slimy.


    The color and the gas emitted, even through the screen, seem to be able to make people smell bad. Looking at this kind of scene, it is absolutely possible for people to spit out food. Chi Nan quickly changed the picture, and he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "It''s none of my business. The person who designed this thing said that the high-grade fertilizer left after the carcass is corrupted. It can speed up the growth of plants. It is very useful to cooperate with the mother tree of the home. It is the first time I have seen this thing."


    Chi Nan quickly denied that he didn''t want to be treated as a pervert. Miria snorted and went on to look at her small screen.


    Chi Nan sighed and thought in his mind that it seemed that the discharge port could not be preserved. It would be necessary to add fertilizer pipes under the corruption chamber to connect these pipes directly to the place where needed. Well, this should be recorded and remodeled when we go back.


    Looking at that picture, Chi Nan added a sentence in his heart: "This corruption room must be far away from the center of the base. If there are people in the base in the future, the smell of the corruption room will definitely make people uncomfortable if it is built so close. The problem with the floor, forget it, this thing is too expensive, just protect the base car."


    Seeing that the plant construction was about to leave the floor area of ??the base vehicle, Chi Nan thought for a while, so be it. This floor is not an ordinary floor, this is the deck carried by the base vehicle itself.


    This thing was made by the light pattern tree, and after unfolding, it can form a defensive barrier. When the base is weak, it is very important to protect the base from outside attacks.


    Of course, the specific effect will be more specific and we will look at it later. It will not be obvious if it has not been attacked.


    In the next few days, the Black Iron ranks were looking for beetle corpses everywhere, and Chi Nan started to improve some of the problems it had found before. For example, the transporter has become a fertilizer maker like a big bug.


    Use the big bugs to treat the corpse first, and then send it back to the corruption room, so that the corruption room will work faster, get energy more efficient, and the fertilizer effect is better. Of course, the look of the fertilizer is even more disgusting.


    Ordinary transport vehicles are used to transport other things. Under normal circumstances, it is not used.


    The shackles of the bronze level have been untied, and some bronze level combat capabilities are being cultivated. The combat effectiveness is similar to that of the black iron level, which is to directly upgrade the original black iron level plant weapons to the bronze level. In fact, it is still those things. However, the plant tank at this time has a good combat effectiveness.


    And that kind of fully automatic ordinary airship has also been added to the battle list. It''s just that this kind of airship is a simplified version, only bronze-level weapons, and a complete airship can only be built at the silver level.


    With the development, the base is constantly expanding. At the same time, the plant brain used for command has also been modified.


    The shape of the spider tank is really bad. After Chinan''s improvement, it was finally improved into a flying saucer. It can fly in the air, the speed is not too slow, the whole circle is like a big plate.


    When it falls on the ground, it can stretch out eight legs, like a big spider, and its crawling speed is not satisfied.


    This kind of special existence that can fly and crawl is really convenient for commanding the army. As long as one in an army is brought, it can assist in commanding battles, and its flexibility and security have been greatly improved.


    The last point is the minimap. When encountering a battle, Chinan suddenly discovered that there was no small map, and there was no red dot on the map. He gave a bad review on the spot. Can this be called a game?


    Well, this wasn''t a game in the first place, but Chi Nan didn''t want to just give up like that. So after experimentation, Chinan finally produced a simple satellite, which is actually a special airship.


    It is not an airship itself, but a huge sphere, all on the surface are plant eyes and other sensory organs. This special aircraft can fly directly to an altitude of tens of thousands of meters, and it is also equipped with a simplified heart of the sky to provide energy.


    At an altitude of tens of thousands of meters, a large area belongs to the monitoring range of this special satellite. Everything below can be clearly seen. As a result, the range that can be seen on the screen is larger, and the small map is finally opened.


    As for marking the red dot, it is even easier As long as the enemy units found are marked on the screen, it is enough. Through simple settings and the horrible computing power of plant brains, this small map warning has finally been made. Now this thing looks more and more like a real game.


    It¡¯s just that the various settings are getting more and more complicated, and it¡¯s not easy to remember them all by one person.


    And Chi Nan also discovered that the use of this special method would require changes in the configuration of the military. Take the ground forces, for example, since they have airships, their own ground forces are obviously inferior to air weapons.


    This is not okay, it must be changed. In Chi Nan''s mind, missile launch vehicles and other ground-moving fortresses slowly surfaced in his mind. It''s also a test anyway, so just continue to test.


    When the bronze-level army is established, this base can finally be put into battle on the front line. And Chi Nan also quietly unlocked the silver level restrictions and began to produce a large number of silver level weapons.


    At the level of silver, the simplest weapon is the wind cannon, but the wind cannon does not have the help of the heart of the sky. The condensing time is too long, and it is too wasteful to install the heart of the sky.


    Fortunately, explosive mushrooms at the silver level can be produced. After this kind of explosion, the bomb, which is close to or even reaching golden power, makes the combat effectiveness of the entire base grow rapidly.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 788 More and more complicated games (monthly ticket 100 plus more)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 789： Weapon improvements in the war base

    Because the base is unlocked as a whole, it cannot be the same as the weapons you usually make. Because the silver level can only install the highest silver level configuration, it is impossible to use stronger things.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to create the same airship formation as it is now.


    In the end, Chi Nan thought for a long time and finally decided: "The base is the base. It cannot be the same as the current state of the territory. It was originally a weapon used to achieve rapid unmanned combat, so as long as the speed is fast and the output is large, it will do."


    After figuring it out, Chi Nan began to transform the base weapons. "If the representative of the bronze level is diamond wood, then the silver level is the blue and white painted tree and the light pattern tree."


    After Chi Nan was determined, the first thing he changed was his own airship. As a result, the airship was basically the same as the second-generation airship except for a shell, without the help of the heart of the sky, and no golden-level bat bombs.


    They are all simplified versions. The bat bomb is still used, but the silver-level explosive mushroom is installed inside.


    Fortunately, when I was studying the explosive mushrooms, there was a silver level that began to shrink. Otherwise, there was really no way to complete this. The original explosive mushrooms were a bit too big.


    Similarly, in order to solve the problem of ground fighting, Chi Nan also improved the weapons on the ground.


    A tall Treant warrior appeared on the ground, with a large body and strong strength. It was also a blue and white painted tree with a light patterned tree shell. Without the help of the Sky Heart, the magic barrier did not last for too long.


    Once the magic barrier is exhausted, it takes time to replenish it, but it doesn''t matter, it''s just cannon fodder anyway. The big tree itself is very strong, enough for fighting.


    There are also some huge scorpion tanks with the same blue and white porcelain shape in the rear, using two huge pliers, full of lethality. There are also several bat missiles on the body, and the overall combat effectiveness is very good.


    The missile launch vehicle replaced the original fully automatic pneumatic cannon, and when a lot of bat missiles were installed, it could provide a huge help to the frontline. When encountering a powerful enemy, a single missile can solve the opponent in the past.


    Of course, the main force is still spider tanks and bush fighters. The spider tank itself is a shell made of blue and white painted trees, without the protection of the light pattern tree, only relying on its own strength to resist attacks.


    In terms of weapons, it is also a bronze-level jackhammer secondary gun, plus a silver-level main gun. The strength of each spider tank is not strong, but when the number is large, the combat effectiveness will be very terrifying.


    After a piece of wind cannons passed, even if the golden level masters encountered it, they absolutely had to avoid the edge for the time being, and the combat effectiveness of the war base was fully demonstrated from now on. In just a few days, this war base has been in need of protection from the beginning and has become an important supplementary force on the front line.


    Those bush warriors hadn''t developed much, and were still at the bronze level. After all, this thing was originally based on quantity to fight, and quality matters didn''t matter at all.


    In the end, it will be some defensive weapons of the base itself. These weapons basically use bat missiles as weapons, so the effect is the same regardless of the model.


    After reaching the silver level, Chinan added the ability to plant light-grained tree materials to the base. Use the light pattern tree material to protect some important buildings and units. With the help of the energy of the energy pool, the light pattern tree can play a very powerful role in the base. At this point, the combat mode of the entire war base is basically finalized.


    "In the end, the only thing that is bad is the weapons for underground attacks."


    Those bugs often dig holes underground. When they find that fighting is impossible on the surface, the bugs put a lot of energy in the ground. The underground often did not know where some beetles came out, making the progress of the battle difficult.


    It is a pity that there are too few powerful plants that can fight underground. For such a long time, Chi Nan only found a special kind of burrowing vine. This vine can burrow into the ground.


    The burrowing vines are like earthworms. They can simply use the power of the soil system, and they are still very flexible underground. There is only one way to fight, which is to use the head to hit, the effect is not very strong.


    Even after strengthening, Chi Nan could only add a lot of spikes to the body of the drill vine, and with the help of poison and telescopic spikes, he could fight the underground beetles. The biggest advantage is probably only large output and low consumption. It''s a pity that until now, there are only black iron-level burrowing vines here in Chinan.


    Even the evolutionary experiment of the bronze level has not been completed, and it seems that it will not work in a short time.


    Since the power of the base has been exerted, beetles have often appeared underground. The Beetleman also knows that this base is very important, and the attack on this area has also increased a lot.


    However, with the development of the base, the power here is getting stronger and stronger. Although the beetles are crazy, they still have no way to break through. When the simplified airship appeared, the beetles became more difficult to get closer.


    "Chi Nan, you use blue and white painted trees and light pattern trees to enhance those ordinary cannon fodder is it a bit too wasteful."


    Sophia finally took time out of her busy schedule to inspect the development of the base. At the beginning, everyone was not optimistic about the thing that Chi Nan had obtained, but who would have thought that the strength of this thing was really good.


    The most important thing is that there is no need for real people to command at close range, which may be a little inflexible, but the effect is better for safety. Nowadays, more and more people are paying attention here.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Don''t worry, anyway, the blue and white painting tree grows very fast, and it won''t delay too much time." Yes, it is only time that restricts the development of plants, and there is no cost.


    At least these plants do not need any special fertilizer or energy to promote growth.


    "Those light-patterned trees are very wasteful. The effect is not very good, and the persistence time is very short. Light-patterned trees grow complicated, and it takes too much time than blue and white painting trees, which is inappropriate."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally eliminated the light patterned tree structure on the Scorpion Tank and the Treant Warrior.


    "The melee cannon fodder team is weak, so let''s use the little tree spirit." Hermilla also said, the bush fighters in front are a little short. Since the Beetleman learned about the weakness of the bush warriors, the battle damage between the two sides has been reduced a lot.


    "That''s okay, but it''s just to build a few more homeland mother trees to spawn sites, add a batch to try.


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 789 War Base Weapon Improvement) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 790： Its time to go inside

    When the final evolution lock of the golden level was unlocked, the base was finally able to produce normal airships and airship motherships. This is a genuine third-generation airship with very powerful combat effectiveness.


    It''s just that most of the third-generation airships have a silver-level structure, and not many have reached the golden level. That is, the ammunition on the Bat missile, the home tree and the heart of the sky on the mothership.


    There is still a very big discrepancy with the level of gold, but there is no way, who can only make Chi Nan to this extent now. At the golden level, it is not so easy to study in depth.


    The front line is equivalent to directly developing a base capable of producing airship formations, which is a complete base. It''s just that the airship formation here is not a modular design, so it is slower to manufacture. However, the quality produced in this way is better, and it can effectively supplement the current lack of airships in the territory.


    The airship can''t be spawned fast enough. Although it has been able to produce it, it is still unknown how long it will take to actually produce a formation. The biggest role of the war base is to carry out rapid occupation in the early stage.


    At this point, everything in the war base was basically unlocked. It''s just that the strength of the army on the ground is still not high enough. It seems that in this regard, we still need to continue to study and discuss, Chi Nan already has a draft in his mind.


    "Chi Nan, why do you have to get some evolution locks to unlock them? Wouldn''t it be better if they were made at the beginning."


    Many people are very confused about Chi Nan''s design.


    Chi Nan smiled: "Haha, that''s because we couldn''t provide too much energy at the beginning. Many unknown places still need to do what we can. No one knows what happens when our plants are in the hands of other people. ."


    "Moreover, some places don''t need high-level plant weapons, as long as they can be attacked to a certain extent, it is too wasteful to build some high-level weapons, so just unlock them to a lower level."


    "Your explanation is really far-fetched." Hemila muttered dissatisfied. Chi Nan smiled bitterly, can you tell them that this is because of his own bad taste. But that''s not bad. For the reasons I said before, I do feel a little worried.


    After all, Chi Nan didn''t know if anyone could actually do something with their own high-level plants, such as those natural mages. Therefore, it is necessary to add the evolution lock, which is a kind of protection for oneself.


    "Forget it, now that it has reached the current level, it''s time to go inside."


    "What inside? Why do you always say some very strange things these days." Miria stared at Chi Nan weirdly.


    Chi Nan played a haha: "Well, what I said is that our northern army can be dispatched. I select a group of troops, I give them base vehicles, and then let them find a place in the north to automatically develop. We use war on a large scale. The base fights the bugs and sees the specific effect. This is better than the previous combat mode."


    In the past, a large number of plant weapons were produced from the rear, and then mobilized to fight in the front. Command and mobilization are more troublesome. Every batch of weapons of war has people applying for use everywhere.


    Now that there is a war base, there is no need to apply, as long as there is trouble going anywhere, please. Fighting in local areas ahead is all on their own. Once developed, they can support each other.


    The most important thing is that the war base can be self-sufficient through the magic sun flower and the enemy''s corpses. As long as it passes through the most difficult period at the beginning, it will become an indestructible base after it develops.


    "To build a new base vehicle and unlock the permissions, leave it to the bald dad. Let the bald dad organize some people, and then determine whether to unlock the corresponding evolution lock for them according to the application of different regions."


    Chi Nan delegated this authority, and if all these things were handed over to him, it would be a big trouble.


    "This thing looks very interesting, can you let me join in too." Weiwei rarely offered her own opinion.


    Without thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "No problem, it''s just a toy." In Chi Nan''s view, this thing is essentially a toy. With the development, Chi Nan''s fears and worries have become less and less.


    The base vehicle is nothing more than its development, no matter how it can play a major strategic role, it can be directly controlled in its own hands. The base vehicle itself needs a little time and life magic to build, and you can get a lot with a single order. So in Chi Nan''s eyes, it is a big toy, nothing more.


    Following Weiweisi''s proposal, many officials in the territory applied for it, and Chi Nan didn''t care. What if it is not a soldier, their thinking is completely different from that of a soldier, and they may be able to discover more problems.


    Only by discovering and solving problems can the base vehicle develop better.


    As for work, there is no need to worry about it. It will not have much impact at all. Reality is not a game. Every development and order will take a long time to proceed, at least a few hours.


    When it develops, the biggest job is war command, but this can be handed over to other people to command. You don¡¯t have time and you don¡¯t have to play in person. After all, this is just a question of authority When the plan is released, Chi Nan sent thousands of base vehicles that had been prepared a long time ago to officials in the territory and soldiers elected by the north. The busiest one is the bald father, because there are too many people applying. Even if the number of troops is small, this small number is only relative. There are hundreds of places, but there are tens of thousands of applicants.


    The bald father was selected after a long time, and he was the most flexible minded. The army of the Sacred Tree is different from the army of other places. The most important thing here is not the talent of personal strength, but the mind of the soldiers.


    Similarly, a high-level combat command was also established. This command is mainly to monitor the major war bases, and if the conditions are met, it can be remotely authorized to unlock. The evolution lock of the war base can''t be unlocked by yourself.


    You must submit your application and wait until the inspection is qualified before allowing unlocking. The reaction speed will be slower because of this, but this is a complete whole, and this can be said to be the safest.


    After a large number of bases were invested, the situation of the northern battle began to change drastically. Various minor problems and problems in the war base have also been spotted, and the plant research team is busy with new work. The minor issues are left to others, and Chi Nan himself only needs to take care of the big aspects.

 Chapter 791： Unintentionally inserting willows, space backpack

    The base strategy is advancing steadily, and more and more problems have arisen, but as the problems are solved, the base is gradually approaching perfection. At least in this place, it is perfect.


    Various aircraft supporting airships have also gradually appeared, and ground weapons that had previously been stagnant on the ground have also been bursting out with research. Each weapon has many different configurations, and many people even take some weapons into harsh environments to do experiments, which Chi Nan himself did not expect.


    In other words, Chi Nan didn''t bother to think about it. Melia, who most wanted to explore the sea, organized a group of people to build a base next to the sea, and then began to study underwater weapons, even underwater bases.


    All this is slowly developing under the supervision of Chi Nan. There were some places that were difficult to attack. As the base developed, various ways of fighting appeared.


    The progress of the war is advancing rapidly again, and there are fewer and fewer places where the beetles can move. It was originally located in the north of the mainland, and it was very difficult for the beetle to develop to this level.


    It''s just that during the busy schedule, what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the original unintentional planting willows actually flourished.


    On this day, the little girl Romigara found herself and handed herself a small package that looked very cute and full of flowers, which could even be called a cartoon.


    There is no such thing as anime movie in this world, but this concept has already been proposed.


    Some cute pictures suitable for children also appeared in the territory. Chi Nan could even see some familiar things from above. "Romilia, thank you, this bag is very beautiful, my brother likes it very much."


    Chi Nan touched Romilia''s head and messed up Romilia''s hair.


    Romilia shook her little head in dissatisfaction, and jumped back: "Brother Lord, you have messed up people''s hair." A little bit of resentment flashed in Romelia''s eyes.


    It''s so funny for such a small girl to show such an expression. Chi Nan laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, the little girl also knows that she loves beauty, she''s really grown up." Chi Nan looked happy.


    Romilia slapped Chi Nan lightly: "My lord is disgusted. I am here to report on my work. This is the result of my research." Romilia''s words made Chi Nan a little surprised.


    He certainly knows that those natural mages and soldiers with authority often report results, especially those more important research results, as long as they meet certain rules, they can be presented to himself.


    Romelia also has her own permissions. At the beginning, Chi Nan only let Romelia play by herself, maybe she could study what is delicious, and treat it as a little benefit for her sister. I didn¡¯t expect Romelia to come to give it today I reported the results myself.


    "Okay, it''s great, Romilia also knows how to study plants, so what is the role of this bag. Let me see if it can grow delicious things on its own." Chi Nan still doesn''t think. meaning.


    Romelia showed a proud expression, patted her small breast and proudly said, "No, it can hold a lot of things in it." After that, Romelia took out a package from herself, and then Take things out of it, of course, some toys and candy. At the beginning, Chi Nan didn''t care much.


    But as things continued to be taken out, Chi Nan''s eyes changed. Because there are so many things, it is impossible to put them in such a small package, and even with so many things, Romelia can''t handle it.


    If it was someone else, maybe Chi Nan would think that the other party used some special magic tricks, but Romilia obviously didn''t know these things, and even if they could, it would be impossible to do it in front of her.


    Finally, Chi Nan felt something was wrong, and the package that he didn''t care about was instantly scanned by Chi Nan''s spiritual power. A large amount of life magic was injected, and the whole package was quickly understood.


    In the package, there are six daffodil-like flowers, but inside each flower, there is a space of one and a half cubic meters in size. The whole package adds up, and that is three cubes. What Chi Nan values ??is not how many things the package can hold, but the fact that it can be squeezed into a space.


    For a long time, Chi Nan wanted to get things like space rings, after all, this thing was originally a traversing artifact. But then Chi Nan became desperate, because there were space items, but they were too scarce.


    Even the royal family of the kingdom can hardly afford to use it, and it is generally only found in the empire or the top large organizations. The Mage Association has it, but this thing is definitely not something you can buy with money.


    It''s hard to get such a thing even after I have developed it now. But now, Chi Nan has discovered that some people can actually do this with plants, but they are still children who have never taken it seriously.


    Chi Nan didn''t think that Romilia really had much research ability. The emergence of this thing was obviously a kind of luck. "It seems that the more people who study plants, the better, even those with poor ability will unwittingly experiment with some special treasures." Chi Nan clearly discovered that this kind of plant was born accidentally.


    Chi Nan can communicate with plants. Although this plant has poor thinking ability, it can also remember some things.


    "Romilia is really amazing This baby can''t even make a brother. What kind of reward do you want?"


    Hearing this, Romelia narrowed her eyes slightly and smiled: "Um, Lord Lord, can you grant Saoya and Sorami the permissions for them as well, okay?"


    It turns out that this little guy is for his friend. Chi Nan smiled and shook his head: "Okay, okay, my brother agreed, and this will give them permission." Anyway, it doesn''t matter, maybe there will be surprises someday.


    Romelia left here happily, while Chi Nan started to study this spatial object. This thing is very rough, but the magic pattern inside has completely changed. The prototype of this thing should be fold ear grass, so just adjust it. Adjusting with Chi Nan''s ability is much more powerful than others.


    "Haha, with this, there will be no shortage of space items in the territory in the future. Hmph, in the future, we must make those big powers and organizations envy jealous, especially the old folks from the Mage Association."


    Thinking of the blackmail of the Mage Association at the beginning and thinking that they are now opposing himself, Chi Nan''s teeth tickled with hatred. If it weren''t for them, Chi Nan would have sent troops to make them look good.

 Chapter 792： Mature product, fortress of war

    The current space package cannot be used, because this space package is too fragile. , Access to the latest chapter: §º§º§º.79xs.§³§à§®. From the outside to the inside, there is a thin layer of skin, so it must be strengthened and cannot be damaged casually.


    "That''s not right, why do you want to "get" the outer skin? I just need to "get it" inside."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan thought of a question. After all, what is actually useful in every package is the ¡®flower¡¯ inside. Thinking of this, Chi Nan Suo ¡®sex¡¯ opened the ¡®flower¡¯ buds for transformation and strengthening.


    After a whole day of adjustments, the final ¡®flower¡¯ bud was produced. This ¡®flower¡¯ bud was directly strengthened to the silver peak level by Chi Nan, but the space inside each ¡®flower¡¯ bud was strengthened from half a cubic meter to one cubic meter.


    As for the size of the "flower" bud itself, it is much smaller. A small waist bag can store a whole row of ten "flower" buds, and it doesn''t take up space. The original package can also hold other things.


    Chi Nan has already asked the Chamber of Commerce designers to design the shapes of various space packages, and they will definitely do them beautifully. Of course, the leather on the outside should be the best. The toughness of the ¡®flower¡¯ bud itself has also reached the strength of the silver-level material. Even if it is hit by the silver warrior''s grudge, it is difficult to destroy it.


    This space comes from the structure of the magic pattern. Even if the "flower" bud is destroyed, the contents inside will not be lost, but will fall out all at once. After all, this ¡®flower¡¯ bud is not a space opened up from the outside world.


    Finally, Chi Nan set up an unlocking authority on the ¡®flower¡¯ bud, which only the master can open, which is equivalent to a code lock. As long as it is not destroyed, others will not be able to take out the contents.


    "Very well, that''s it. It seems that the wallets of the men in the territory are going to be spent again." Thinking of the madness of those''women'' on the earth for pursing bags, Chi Nan''exposed'' a weird''insidious'' danger. Smile.


    Putting down the package, Chi Nan continued his previous research. After a large number of experiments, it has been proved that all kinds of ground weapons are actually covered by airships. In addition to ordinary weapons, airships can replace everything.


    In the end, Chi Nan had to continuously expand the ground weapons, and what finally formed was something that looked like a huge fortress. With such a big body, it is impossible to use the existing floating ball structure to fly, unless Chi Nan evolves the floating ball. But it can''t fly, and there is no problem floating on the ground at close range.


    The consumption may not be small, but this can also be a slow activity. After all, this is a plant structure the size of a fortress, and Chinan has made it more than 100 meters high with a radius of more than 300 meters.


    If this thing stays in place, it is no different from a real fortress. Such a big thing is surrounded by thick dragon perch wood, which is a golden-level material, and it is extremely hard.


    Such a big fortress, Chi Nan believes that even if a legendary master wants to destroy it, it will be impossible for a while.


    There is also a layer of light patterned trees inside, which is the light patterned tree after Chinan has evolved to the golden level, and its intensity is very high.


    In order to support such a large war fortress, Chi Nan added more than one gold-level Sky Heart, but a total of five. Distributed in five different corners, while providing the energy of the entire fortress.


    Weapons are everywhere around the entire fortress, and the wind cannons and ice cannons on the surface are densely packed. As long as the energy is not exhausted, there is not enough army to die. On the surface of the city wall, there are a large number of vines entwined with dense spikes.


    These spikes are all stretchable, and after unfolding, the extent reaches two meters, which is enough to cross a horse from head to tail. There is no anesthetic "medicine" in it, but a special toxin formed by a mixture of anesthetic "medicine" and poison "medicine".


    The bottom layer is a large circle of fresh''flowers''. This is not an ordinary fresh ¡®flower¡¯, this kind of fresh ¡®flower¡¯ can spit out ¡®pollen¡¯ when fighting, and this kind of ¡®flower¡¯ powder has a very strong hallucinogenic effect. Inhale a little, even silver-level masters will feel dizzy. If you inhale too much, gold masters will definitely be affected.


    At the top, there is a roof-like existence, densely packed with bat missiles and hummingbird fighters. These weapons can all fly out from here.


    In addition, there are many pneumatic guns on the upper level of this fortress. That''s right, it was the gas cannon that should have been eliminated, but what the gas cannon fired was not an ordinary cannonball, but another kind of explosive mushroom.


    This explosive mushroom has also been evolved to a golden level by Chi Nan, but it is not shrinking because it is bigger. Therefore, these barrels have a diameter of three meters. When this kind of big mushroom explodes, the unit''s power is definitely not inferior to that of the bat missile. The most important thing is that the ¡®sweep¡¯ area is very wide, and it¡¯s not a small area of ??burning damage.


    Speaking of it, without such a large barrel, it cannot carry so many shells.


    Inside the fortress, there are also a large number of production workshops, densely packed with various weapons of war, and a fleet of airships is permanently stationed inside.


    "No matter where it is placed, this thing is itself a war fortress, and it will be called a war fortress in the future." Chi Nan wrote the word war fortress on this thing very satisfied.


    "In terms of details, let''s''hand over'' it to others to study. Anyway, this thing is by far the most powerful comprehensive''sex'' combat weapon. On the ground, I don''t think there is anything comparable to this thing."


    "It can''t be compared to This thing is a base in itself. Chi Nan, don''t you think it would be better to integrate the base airship directly into the war fortress." I didn''t expect Sophie to also. Paying attention to this thing.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then suddenly: "Yeah, why didn''t I expect that our family Sophia is the smartest."


    What I have always wanted to do is an invincible weapon of war on the bottom surface, balancing the power contrast between the bottom surface and the air. But I didn''t expect that since this has been done, why not take it one step further.


    If you directly integrate various base buildings into it, isn''t this a complete base for activities. In this way, one''s own self-sufficiency will be even stronger, and at most every place will be surrounded by fresh''flowers'', which is nothing bad. It doesn''t matter whether it is a ground weapon, as long as the comprehensive ability is strong.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan was full of enthusiasm, directly remotely ¡®operated¡¯, and began to select and integrate some suitable base buildings into this war fortress. This is really a perfect war weapon.


    The only drawback is that this thing is too slow to move. The speed is about the same as that of an ordinary spider tank, and it has high requirements on the ground. It seems that it is time to evolve those floating balls.

 Chapter 793： The still stubborn orc

    In another year of cold winter, the snow "flowers" fell, and the earth became a white "color". This year, the southern part of the country has not become cold due to snow. On the contrary, it is hot, and the trading city seems to be about to burn.


    Nowadays, the trading city is completely different from other parts of the Maro Kingdom, because people here have also been implanted with neuro-brain and enjoy the convenience brought by neuro-brain. They don''t care about the policy requirements of the Maro Kingdom, after all, the kingdom itself can''t control this place. Through the trading city, the kingdom of Maro gained tremendous wealth.


    Now that the Kingdom of Maro is in charge of this place, they probably won''t want to. Recently, I heard that the Maruo Kingdom purchased a large number of airships from the Holy Dragon Empire, and also bought a large number of civilian airships from the Holy Tree Ling.


    Of course, these drivers were chosen by Maruo Kingdom''s diehards and purchased them after using the nerve brain.


    These people usually do not enter the royal capital, but at the border. This is to prevent the Holy Tree from doing anything.


    Recently, the Maro Kingdom is actively preparing for war, and it seems that it is preparing to attack the surrounding kingdoms. As a result, the surrounding four kingdoms are now preparing carefully, because they don''t know who the Maruo Kingdom will attack.


    The Maruo Kingdom also intends to use this opportunity to restore **** to its original strongest period, or even exceed it. Even if there is a sacred tree next to him, as long as he doesn''t make a mistake, there should be no threat.


    Even many people are still imagining that after the strength of the Maruo Kingdom becomes stronger, even the holy tree collar can only return their former territory. Of course, those nobles who have lost their territories are the happiest ones. If you lay down a new land, then your own territory will be lost, so these people are also the most active.


    The south is hot, but the north is cold. And the northernmost place, in the snow and ice. Plants and beetles are engaged in a fierce confrontation, and the frontal confrontation has never stopped at all times.


    Chi Nan didn''t expect that there would be so many of these beetles. Fortunately, it has now reached the northernmost plateau area.


    The three newly established war fortresses are in a line, and with the help of airships and other ground forces, joint operations are underway. With three war fortresses as the foundation, it pushes forward like a wall.


    The active defense line, this kind of firepower is too fierce. Pieces of wind cannons and ice cannons that can''t see the gap are shot out, even if the silver-level beetles attack together, they can only die under this large attack, let alone missiles and artillery shells.


    "It seems that we are about to reach the big beetle''s nest." Chi Nan''s mouth hooked slightly.


    After arriving on the plateau, Chi Nan found that the underground beetles that had caused her headaches were no longer a problem.


    Because these beetles, which were originally hidden in the ground, either rushed up frantically to make trouble and took the initiative to send them to the ground, or they returned to the plateau regardless of recklessness, desperately blocking the advancement of their troops.


    This nervous look, doesn''t it mean that he has reached their last and most central place.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for this plateau to have such dense beetles that can''t be killed. Even if a lot of corruption chambers were built in the rear and a lot of ¡®fertilizer¡¯ producers were added, the corpses were still too late to be completely wiped out.


    The beetle''s corpses can be seen piled up everywhere, or spread into thick carpets. At this time, the northern combat force has been granted the authority to build new base airships by many bases ahead. As a result, these new base airships, with a large amount of resources, successfully arrived on the plateau under the protection of the army, and bloomed all over the northern plateau.


    After the successful establishment of a large number of bases, the space for insect activities in the north is getting smaller and smaller.


    And those ¡®holes¡¯ and ¡®cavities¡¯ that were vacated by the bugs were quietly controlled by Chi Nan with a large number of burrowing vines. There are a lot of tough grass roots in and around the ¡®dong¡¯ and the ¡®acupoint¡¯, making these places completely useless.


    At the same time, the establishment of low-altitude satellites in the sky also made the map of the north completely presented.


    "It seems that the last black mountain is the true nest of those bugs."


    Chi Nan looked at the display on the satellite map. An unremarkable small mountain on the northern plateau has always been at the center of the insects. The closer to that direction, the stronger the resistance of the insects.


    The northern land is desolate. In terms of area, this place is even larger than the entire territory of the Holy Dragon Empire. It is just that there is no output in the desolation here, and it was previously occupied by mad orcs and insects, so no one wants to take a look at this place.


    Today, this place has become its own territory. As long as the plants are spread out, this place will become a rich granary, and there are still many mineral resources buried in the ground, which will definitely arouse the covetousness of others.


    It seems that within a short period of time, this place cannot be''exposed''. Chi Nan, who had not yet been attacked, had already begun to consider how to hide this place. Let people know what they will think.


    In fact, many areas in the north have been planted with home mother trees, which are now only used to produce plant weapons, but these areas can be used to produce food and other things at any time in the future.


    On the ground, the craziest army is not its own army of plants, but the army of mad orcs collected and assembled by itself along the way. There are not so many armored weapons, just give them a wooden armor armour ~ www.novelhall.com~ These mad orcs went crazy into the battle. If I didn''t come here, I really didn''t find it.


    There were still so many wild orcs on the land that had been occupied by bugs. No wonder the wild orcs in the north are always unclean. No matter how barren in such a large area, can there be fewer wild orcs?


    Fortunately, these mindless guys are now their own leaders. Others may not, but there is no problem with work and fighting. As long as they can feed them, even if they beat and abuse them, they will rebel against their own rule.


    On the northern land that has been ravaged by insects for a long time, Chi Nan was able to find several million orc warriors. When Chi Nan heard this number, he was shocked.


    If it were not for the rise of insects, wouldn''t there be hundreds of millions or more of the wild orcs in the north. Fortunately, the mad orcs have no brains or disciplines, otherwise it would be strange if there was such a dangerous neighbor next to him.


    As the army steadily advances step by step, more and more insects are eliminated, and the earth becomes ¡®fertile¡¯ because of the ¡®flesh¡¯ of the insects. "I really don''t know what brought up so many insects. There is absolutely nothing on the road. Forget it, take care of so many things, and eliminate them first."

 Chapter 794： Flash beetle? What the **** is this

    On the northern plateau, there is a thick layer of beetles on the ground, like a carpet that can move. . For more latest chapters visit: §º§»§».¢ß¢áXS.§ã§°§®. Those dead beetles are carpets that don''t move. Following the army, the ¡®fertilizer¡¯ makers are desperately devouring the corpse.


    This corpse is tall and thick, which is really a challenge for the ¡®fertilizer¡¯ maker.


    Now what makes the major bases headaches is no longer the lack of energy, but the too many corpses, which has reached the level of affecting the march of ground troops. According to some real soldiers who went to the front line ¡®lu¡¯, the smell over there was so stinking that it¡¯s simply impossible to pass. And those people basically hid in fortresses and airships and did not dare to come out.


    Because some people who came out at the beginning are still lying in the hospital and are being treated in isolation.


    A large number of dead corpses piled up, so it''s strange that the plague could not be produced. If it weren''t for some beetles that died, the plague might have a poor effect on humans. At this time, I don''t know what will happen.


    In order to deal with these plagues, Chi Nan could only let some airships spread poisonous gas every day on the edge of the battlefield, and use the poison to kill and isolate these plagues to avoid spreading with the air.


    In the air, the airship flies up and down. The third-generation airship stays high in the sky, and their target is those flying beetles that can fly. In today''s north, the second-generation airship is better to use.


    Because the second-generation airship is larger, it can carry a lot of high-altitude bombs. This kind of bomb is more effective against these bugs on the ground. This is true whether it is a toxin bomb or a kerosene bomb.


    Nowadays, more and more kerosene bombs are used here, just to burn more and more corpses. "It''s really a headache. Why are there so many bugs here? I don''t know when we can kill all the bugs."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think it is far away. Haven''t you noticed that the density of insects has decreased in the past two days."


    "How did you find out? We didn''t even notice." The soldiers looked at the speaker strangely.


    "You don''t even know this, just use a vegetable brain to calculate the previous picture, and then compare it."


    The soldiers looked at each other. In fact, they are not very familiar with computing with vegetable brains. After some calculations, they found that what their companion said was indeed correct.


    "Great. The decrease in density means that the worms have reached the end, and they are no longer innumerable as before. According to this "wave" calculation, maybe these worms will be wiped out in a few days."


    The captain said angrily: "Don''t just think about good things. Even if so many bugs are wiped out, we still have more things. Haven''t seen so many corpses? These things are the most troublesome."


    Thinking of so many corpses, thinking of the various plagues that are pervading below, all the faces of people are ugly.


    We can often see some insects still charging with rotten bodies, which shows that these insects are also infected with the plague, and the degree is very deep. It''s just that the insects hardly feel anything, as long as they don''t die, they can continue to fight.


    In their view, these bugs are second only to the troubles of those undead.


    Suddenly, a red light suddenly ¡®shot¡¯ from the ground. A second-generation airship in the sky was pierced by red light on the spot. Before it fell down, it exploded in the air. This movement immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Look, what is that, a bug that glows?"


    Everyone looked down and found that not far from the black''color'' mountain peak, a group of bugs shining with red light appeared.


    The foremost worm, with red ¡®color¡¯ rays all over it, rushed into the army of plants. With every swing of the pliers and mouthparts with light, the target in front of them would be cut off. Even those plant weapons constructed from blue and white painted trees still don''t have much resistance under this red light attack, and every attack is a deep scar.


    There are some bugs in the back, either looking very eye-catching or a little big. But when these worms spread their wings, they ¡®showed¡¯ a red ¡®colored¡¯ sphere under the wings, and that sphere radiated a strong red light.


    It was this thing that just attacked the airship. If it weren''t for those second-generation airships that were only responsible for bombing, and there was no soldier on it, the first attack would have caused the loss of the soldiers on their side.


    Nowadays, there are not many troops led by the holy tree, plant weapons are lost in every military war, and there is almost no loss of personnel. So for the Sacred Tree Leader, the death of a soldier is a big event.


    Suddenly, several red beetles aimed at an airship in the sky at the same time. Red lights hit the airship almost instantly. It was a third-generation airship. The red light collided with the surrounding defensive barrier.


    The two sides did not collide with each other, and there was no sound of earth-shaking noise. It''s just that this defensive barrier was rapidly consumed, and it was penetrated almost instantly. In the end, the red light fell on the airship, and the hull of the airship just held on for a while, and was completely cut by the red light and turned into fragments.


    "What a powerful attack, what a strange attack, the blue and white painted tree and the light patterned tree barrier can''t be effectively resisted."


    "The calculation result came out, and we were hit by three red lights at the same time, our airship warship would not be spared." The soldier in charge of the calculation later quickly told the other people this result.


    The captain frowned: "Obviously it''s just a silver-level beetle can actually achieve an effect equivalent to the golden level of power. If this kind of attack is not very powerful, then it is this kind of attack that restrains our airship. ."


    Thinking of this, the captain said immediately: "Immediately notify Lord Lord, let Lord Lord monitor this area.¡±


    At this moment, at this point, nothing here is trivial. Chi Nan had said long ago that he would tell himself when something happened. Now that such a strange flash beetle appeared, of course he had to report it.


    Chi Nan had already issued the order, so Chi Nan knew about the things here in less than five minutes. When Chi Nan pointed the screen at the northern plain, more than a dozen airships in the sky had been shot down. This is because it is far away, otherwise there will be more. There were more and more red beetles on the opposite side.


    The loss of these beetles is also not light, because the bat missiles that have not been used because they have no important targets can finally come in handy. The speed of the red light is too fast, and it can actually intercept the bat missile.


    But for ten missiles, the beetle can only intercept three to five at most, and the rest will hit. That layer of red light doesn''t know what''s going on, it actually possesses a very powerful defense capability. One missile can''t be killed, but two are dead.

 Chapter 795： Ancient Elvish

    How could such a big change not attract the attention of the upper echelons? Chi Nan will pay attention to any enemy that can affect the three generations of airships. And because of Chi Nan''s concern, others followed suit.


    It didn''t take long for Hermira and Sophia to come to the command room in person, along with several other territory officials. After the guards checked, there were more people in the conference room.


    As Piccolo was still stationed near the Maruo Kingdom, she couldn''t come back for a while, and could only communicate through the crystal board. "Chi Nan, wait a minute, I''ve already taken the airship to fly back, and I will be there in a few hours at most."


    Chi Nan smiled: "There is no need to be so worried, it''s just a few beetles, although the behavior is a bit strange. The war in the north is only, so there is no need to make such a fuss." Chi Nan didn''t want his wife to be too tired.


    "This is not good. The appearance of these beetles is too weird. We must''figure'' it. That kind of fast attack and powerful attack method, if we don''t''figure'' it, we will encounter one day It''s a big loss."


    Hermilla also nodded and said, "Yes, this matter is really serious. If it''s an airship, it''s okay, but this is clearly some beetles, only silver level." The existence of silver level, under normal circumstances, as long as it can''t fly, They can''t affect the airship. But what is going on with these beetles is too strange.


    If it weren''t for the beetles to behave too weird, it would be impossible for these people to come here.


    Hermilla said again: "Chinan, let the airship formation hidden in the north join the battle. If the number of airships is not enough, there will be problems." Sophie also nodded and agreed to send troops.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Well, since you all agree, let''s send out, plus two airship formations." Following Chi Nan''s order, the underground base closest to the north was filled with airships. Flew out of the ground.


    This area is uninhabited, so even if an airship flies out, it will not attract the attention of others.


    When Chi Nan gave the order, the scene in the picture changed again. A group of beetle people shining red light actually aimed at the war fortresses that were still advancing.


    Hundreds of red lights hit the middle of the war fortress at the same time, reaching the golden-level light patterned tree barrier, and it was abruptly dissolved into a big ¡®hole¡¯ under this red light. The red light hit the fortress fiercely, and the fortress''s dragon perch structure could not completely resist, and these attacks burned a big ¡®hole¡¯ in the body.


    This ¡®hole¡¯ was very deep and almost penetrated the front defensive wall. This level of attack shocked Chi Nan and the others. This fusion attack is so terrible.


    "Add three airship formations to make up five." Chi Nan ordered again with a ¡®yin¡¯ face.


    I know better than anyone else about the war fortress I made. Gold-level guards constantly attacked a place, and there was no way to break the barrier. Now only some silver-level beetles can do this.


    If this kind of attack comes towards oneself, relying on one''s own pre-existing ability, there is only a dead end. The light''s attack speed is too fast, even if he wants to escape, I am afraid that there is no chance at all.


    This world is huge, and sure enough, there are still many secrets that I don''t understand.


    "Look over there, what''s going on over there." An old man pointed to the distance of the screen and said loudly.


    The screen zoomed in, and the opposite turned out to be a strange beetle man walking upright with only four limbs. This kind of beetle man was not forcibly created by humans, but was originally a beetle man.


    "What is he talking about, close the distance and listen." Chi Nan found the beetle man waving the wooden staff in his hand, constantly yelling something. Only after hearing it clearly, Chi Nan could only hear a lot of strange tones.


    Chi Nan spread his hands to the crowd: "A knowledgeable person like me can''t understand it. It seems that I can''t understand it. After all, it''s the language of bugs. If you don''t understand, let''s continue attacking them."


    As soon as Chi Nan finished speaking, Slinka Ye gave Chi Nan an unlearned look of contempt. "What this bug is saying is that if you stop your actions, you have offended the great gods. If you don''t stop, the great gods will punish them."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and that was what he meant. This statement itself is meaningless, so Chi Nan wouldn''t care about it. What made Chi Nan really curious was that Silinka Ye could understand it. "Silinka night, have you still learned the language of beetles." Other people also looked at Silka night curiously. There seems to be no beetle in the south.


    Slinka rolled her eyes first, but then became a little dignified. "This is not the language of the beetles, this is the ancient''jing'' spiritual language. What makes me strange is that even if our''jing'' spirits have not been used for a long time, how can these beetles."


    The ancient "jing" spiritual language? Chi Nan looked dumbfounded: "No, these beetles and ancient ¡®jing¡¯ spirits are the same ancestors."


    As soon as Chi Nan finished speaking, the nose, mouth and eyes were inlaid with a piece of fruit. Slinka Ye is not only very accurate in shooting arrows, but also very accurate in throwing things. The key is to be fast. Hemila and the others covered their mouths and secretly held back a smile, while other officials quickly turned their heads and didn''t see anything. The lord was embarrassed, and they didn''t dare to look at them.


    "I have an idea, the **** behind the beetle man may really exist."


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Chi Nan quickly wiped his face and swept the fruit down and looked at Sophia: "Quickly talk about it, how do you know the existence of the gods behind them? What is the historical record."


    Sophia shook her head and said, "Recently, I have studied some things recorded in mythology. I saw that the ancient''jing'' Lingyu was taught by the''jing'' spirit''s spirit to the ancient''jing'' Lingyu. The current''jing'' Lingyu It''s because the ancient "jing" spiritual language is too complicated, so it is simplified. In other words, if the beetle is also a **** behind it, then teaching them this language makes sense."


    Now, even Chi Nan frowned. It''s not fun to fight against a god. There really are gods in this world, and Chi Nan knows this very well.


    Think about the world that has turned into the underworld, isn''t that the evil **** made it out.


    If there is really a **** behind the beetle man, it would be too dangerous.


    Silinka saw Chi Nan¡¯s worry, and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if there is a **** behind the beetle, it¡¯s not easy for a **** to enter our world. And if we let it go, we won¡¯t have a way to survive. Up."


    Everyone can see the terrifying reproduction ability of these beetles, and who can stop them when they spread.

 Chapter 796： Its green, why is it all green

    "The biggest threat to us now is the glowing beetles that can attack from a distance. Although the others are also very powerful, they are a lot worse." Everyone shifted their eyes temporarily.


    At the front of the team, there were some beetles glowing red all over. This beetle has no long-range attack capability, but its own attack defense is very powerful, and all plant weapons can''t resist it along the way.


    Even if it encounters a special plant made by the blue and white painted tree, it will be demolished in a few strokes under such an attack. It''s just that there are too many plant weapons, and the number of these beetles is not enough. There are ten others waiting after killing one. Even if he is strong, he can barely maintain his defensive circle, and he is still retreating.


    For this reason, the long-range luminous beetles in the back are also constantly retreating. If it were not for the crazy attacks of other beetles, I am afraid that these glowing beetles have been cleaned up by the missiles.


    Long-range attacks pose a great threat to the airship, and Chi Nan does not have a good way, because the red light attack speed is too fast. By the time it was found that something was wrong, it was too late to dodge.


    Chi Nan could only order the airships to be as far away as possible while maintaining a state of acceleration at any time. When being hit, at least the red light can accelerate to leave before it breaks through its own defensive barrier. Although this red light attack is powerful and continuous, it is difficult to change direction.


    When the red light is emitted, the released beetle will basically not move by itself. This is the main reason.


    "Let the front airship release all the bat missiles, at least not because the airship is destroyed and most of the missiles will not be destroyed." Hermira suddenly said to Chi Nan.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan nodded in agreement. The airships in front began to release bat missiles continuously.


    Before the bat missile is released, it can fly in the air on its wings, and it is also very flexible. Such a small and dense bat missile, it is not so easy to shoot down one by one with red light.


    Every airship destroyed before will be destroyed along with most of the bat missiles. Even if these bat missiles are not fired before they are attacked, they will not explode, but it is possible to be destroyed.


    They are all flying in the air now, and it is not easy to destroy them. In any case, the cores of these missiles are gold-level explosive mushrooms, and it takes a lot of time to use the energy pool and the mother tree of the home to spawn.


    The manufacturing time of a batch of bat missiles is even longer than the manufacturing time of a battleship. The current situation is that if some airships are wasted, Chi Nan will not feel distressed, but the missiles on the airship will make Chi Nan and others feel distressed very much. With the continuous expansion of the airship formation, the demand for missiles is a bit unable to keep up.


    At this moment, more than a dozen beetle men came out, waving their canes in their hands and shouting constantly.


    It''s just that even if Chi Nan could pass their voices over, there was no way to understand them. "Hey, Slinka night, do the elves have a scroll of wisdom that inherits the ancient elves."


    "Yes, do you want it? The ancient elves must be learned by our elves, but there are not many scrolls because we have plenty of time." Yes, the lifespan of elves is too long.


    If you want to learn anything, you usually learn by yourself because of your interest. This kind of scroll is not made very much.


    "Yeah, we don''t understand, so we need a lot of wisdom scrolls, if there are other languages, the same." No way, Chi Nan, who can understand Elvish language, can only understand half of these beetles Vocabulary.


    There is no way to figure out the true meaning of these things.


    "I can contact them, but I am afraid it will take a while before it is done."


    Chi Nan is a foreign elves, which is very important to the elves. With such a small request, many people in the elves are willing to help. The elves don''t have absolute dominance. Under normal circumstances, people are willing to help to have these things. If no one wants it, even the elf royal family is powerless.


    "Thank you then, but what are these guys talking about, please translate it."


    When the voice came in, Silin Kaye listened carefully, but after listening, Silin Kaye frowned. "No, they are not talking, they are releasing spells, not good, they are sacrificing their own spells."


    As soon as these words were said, before they could make any movement, the beetles who were waving their canes suddenly melted. That''s right, it just melts, the whole body dissolves and turns into a green liquid.


    No, this is the glow of the liquid shape. These green rays of light spread out instantly, filling a large area of ??battlefield. In the next moment, all the beetles in the place covered by the light turned green.


    This large patch of greenery is even greener than his own army of plants. The beetles shining with a rich green light, as if they had taken stimulants, moved more violently than before.


    The most important thing is that these beetles are almost the same as those of the glowing beetles, as powerful and as difficult as the luminous beetles. The defense and attack of the front battle beetles have been increased by several times. Even the tree warriors and scorpion tanks composed of blue and white painted trees are not opponents in the face of these glowing beetles, and they are removed by the opponent in a few strokes.


    "Is this the sacrificial spell? It''s terribleIt''s a cruel spell."


    "What is a sacrifice spell?" Chi Nan was a little ignorant, and had never heard of such a spell.


    Slinka said with a solemn expression: "Sacrificing spells is a taboo, and it is also a kind of magic. Usually it is a spell that sacrifices some items that the **** likes to the god, and then draws on the power of the god."


    Chi Nan frowned: "So, the gods behind them really exist, and can they communicate?"


    "That''s it. If you can use yourself to make sacrifices, the gods behind them are not good gods."


    After Slinkaye¡¯s explanation, Chi Nan finally understood that even if it is a sacrifice spell, the sacrifices are usually some treasures or minerals. This kind of self-sacrificing spell is rarely liked by gods. .


    But those who like this kind of sacrifice are all gods from the evil camp. If these beetles are allowed to develop, it will not be a good thing for the whole world, let alone being close at hand. After knowing these things, Chi Nan''s belief in getting rid of these beetles became even stronger.

 Chapter 797： Look, the light is fading

    Under the green light, those beetles also showed a different posture. Most beetles are indeed melee, but some beetles have spread their wings, revealing a ball behind them.


    This luminous orb is exactly the same as those red long-range beetles. "I finally know what the glowing beetles are all about." Chi Nan said with narrowed eyes.


    The beetles, which were originally melee combat, would actually have such a change under the shroud of light. I don''t know if it is the talent or because these beetles have mutated.


    "It''s just, why are some of them red and some green." Sophia was a little puzzled.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "It''s probably because these green ones have been greened." Everyone looked at Chi Nan even more strangely, wondering what it meant by being greened. Chi Nan smiled embarrassedly: "Haha, I''m just playing, don''t care about it." Fortunately, they don''t understand, otherwise they don''t know what the expression is.


    At this moment, the green glowing beetles released a green light into the air at the same time. In midair, the green rays of light merged with each other, forming a thick beam of light.


    The beam of light was like a sword that pierced the sky, and the entire battlefield was reflected in green.


    "Oh my God, even if I am green, I still think that the whole world is green." Chi Nan muttered.


    Only at this time, no one paid attention to Chi Nan, because everyone was staring at the screen. Because of the strong light and the fluctuation of special power, the receiver has been affected, and the picture on the screen is a little distorted.


    This kind of distortion was unexpected by Chi Nan. However, the plant brain is also fast to adjust, and immediately linked to a near-Earth satellite that is a little farther away, and the picture is suddenly zoomed out, but it is more clear.


    Suddenly, everyone saw that green light was actually moving. Unlike a single inactive beam of light, this beam of light swept across the air quickly.


    The speed was swift and violent, and a large number of airships and bat bombs in the sky were swept away in the first time. In an instant, the second half of an airship mothership disappeared.


    The airship mothership floated in the air and slowly began to tilt, because its balance disappeared.


    "Damn, these bugs, captain, attack." The soldiers who had been on the mothership and had not been attacked finally realized that they were on the battlefield now. As long as they were on the battlefield, they were not absolutely safe.


    "Shut up, now we are moving, isn''t it to let them know that we are all alive. Remember, everyone pretends to be dead, don''t let those beetles find out that we secretly control other airships to continue attacking."


    "But Captain, what about the weapons on our airship, I can''t throw it away."


    The captain thought for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "Although most of those weapons have been destroyed, some are left. Isn''t it leaning toward the back? Then make things fall and let the remaining hummingbirds Both the fighter planes and the bat missiles fell out, and then let them attack freely. Leave it alone, release it to me."


    Originally, the hummingbird fighter could not fly flexibly in such a high place, and it was also very far away from the glowing beetles, so the hummingbird fighter has never been put into the battlefield. For a long time, they have been using bat missiles against the red glowing beetles.


    Except for the bat missile, those beetles have no effect on any motive. But now there is no other way but to attack. The airship mothership in the air seemed to be dead, losing all its actions.


    The Beetleman didn''t know the specific situation of the airship mothership, and thought that the airship mothership had been destroyed. After all, many airships are like this, the wreckage still floats in the air after being destroyed.


    The Beetleman doesn''t know what this is, and can only think so. As a result, these people pretended to be dead and actually kept the secret.


    When other people saw this, they felt a little bit funny while rejoicing.


    "Look at them, their light is fading." Suddenly, a soldier shouted to the bottom.


    Hearing this, all the people who followed here looked down. The power of that blow just now was really terrifying. From the point of view of strength, it had reached the peak of the power of golden magic, and even surpassed it.


    Although I don''t know how powerful the legendary level is, that''s it. If those beetles can use this level of attack uninterruptedly, the sacred tree collar is not necessarily the opponent of these beetles.


    It''s just that they found out now that after issuing this attack, the green light on those beetles had dissipated a lot. The light was very faint, and the light on many beetles disappeared completely and returned to the original.


    No, it should be said that it is not as good as the original, because after the light is gone, the power of the beetle seems to be drained. In the face of the enemy, he was beaten to death with almost no resistance.


    There is still a weak light on his body, and every time he is attacked, the light will be weaker. The less light, the worse the beetle''s strength. In the first attack, not only the light from the long-range beetle was dampened, even the light from the melee beetle was also drawn by other beetles at once.


    The remote beetles are lying on the ground one by one, many of which have died. "It seems that the light will dissipate as long as you use it, so it''s almost the same Chi Nan is also greatly relieved at this time.


    "Then those red ones, why are they doing nothing at all." Hermilla still stared at the screen tightly.


    If you look closely, you haven''t seen one of the red glowing beetles fading away so far. Only those green ones, continuous use and attack will cause the light to fade away, it seems that they are not a breed.


    "Perhaps, it''s because their power sources are different." Slinka murmured to herself.


    Source of power? Is there any source of power? Isn''t it all from sacrifices? However, Chi Nan suddenly had an idea, perhaps because of the different sacrifices, or it might be because of other reasons.


    Forget it, anyway, these red beetles can''t stop their bat missiles, and they will bomb them one by one. "I don''t know if the airships sent are enough. If we continue to increase, there won''t be many third-generation airships in our territory."


    At this time, Chi Nan was a little depressed, and he was still a little too anxious. It would be nice if he was able to prepare more. But the matter is now, Chi Nan can only bite the bullet and let his army continue to attack.

 Chapter 798： There is a temple hidden inside the mountain

    The war cannot be stopped because of changes in the situation, and a large number of surrounding troops are still on the offensive. But the resistance of those beetles is also very tenacious.


    Every time, there will be a group of beetle people offering sacrifices to themselves, or sacrifice some strange things, so that some beetles will turn green, and then they will gain powerful fighting ability to resist them.


    It is precisely because of the continuous flow of green glowing beetles, plus those red ones, that they can block their own army''s attack. In the end, the beetle was left with only the area around the black mountain peak of its old nest, and it was still fighting stubbornly.


    The surrounding area has turned into a large green ocean, the ground is full of magic sun flower lawns, and there are at least one hundred bases around it, which are constantly developing and directly provide troops at close range. This is equivalent to the fact that these people have already blocked their doorsteps, and the power that bursts out of the bases blocking their doorsteps is not so simple.


    Some cheap airships are constantly being manufactured to cooperate with those real third-generation airships to continuously attack in the air. High-altitude bombs are constantly being thrown down, and sometimes the injured airship will fall as a bomb.


    The beetle was killed and wounded faster and faster, and gradually, there was no trace of beetle activity in the ground nearby. But I don''t know why, the number of these beetles is still so large, as if they can''t be killed no matter what.


    At the end of the battlefield, the more you advance, the slower it gets. For half a month, the wind and snow kept going. No matter how bad the weather is, the two sides are attacking each other, and no one wants to stop.


    Those dead beetles piled up into mountains, and the fertilizer makers behind them had no time to clean them up. Fortunately, those beetles are also cleaning up themselves. You are your companions when you are alive, and you are food when you die. A large number of dead bodies were eaten by other beetles on the spot to supplement their physical exertion.


    But even so, there are still many beetle corpses around, like a thick carpet piled up all over the floor.


    The airships in the air were scattered very widely, and there was no one who dared to gather, for fear that the powerful attack that had been swept back would swept away again. If they were cleaned up too much at once, the loss to them would be too great.


    Now Chi Nan''s strategy is to focus on stability, steadily advance, and persecute step by step. Anyway, the longer you delay, the greater the benefit to yourself. Because more and more new bases will be established in the rear.


    In the past half month, under full production, the three generations of airships have reached hundreds of formations, and there are more than 50 formations on the northern plateau alone. I don¡¯t know how many inflow airships are produced in other bases. According to rough calculations, these non-inflowing airships are at least five times more than the official airships.


    This also caused the signs that the air is densely packed with airships.


    The destructive power of so many airships is also very huge. The entire northern plateau has been reversed several times, and Chinan can guarantee that there is no beetle on the periphery of the northern plateau.


    "There is only one lair left, and I haven''t beaten it for three days." Chi Nan became a little impatient.


    "No way, no one thought that there would be so many beetles hidden here, and so many beetle people who sacrificed themselves. I don''t know what these beetle people are planning. If we come out from the beginning, we are definitely not opponents. ."


    Hemila''s words everyone agrees very much. If these beetles go all out from the beginning, Chi Nan is not an opponent at all, and there is no chance to develop. But these beetle people have been hiding here, but they have made everyone more vigilant. Because what the beetles are planning is definitely not a good thing.


    "No matter, go all out, I always have a bad feeling." Chi Nan frowned and said.


    Following Chi Nan''s order, six war fortresses that had been built around, completely enclosing the entire mountain peak, launched an attack at the same time. The ultra-long-range giant artillery fired at full force at the expense of shells and barrels.


    The entire battlefield was ignited and exploded in an instant, as if the sky broke and the ground broke, and the entire battlefield was blown up and blown to pieces, whether it was the enemy or his own. The bat missiles in the sky also swept across the void one after another, forming a spectacular sight like a meteor shower.


    It''s just that no one paid attention to the spectacular sight, everyone was looking at the black mountain in the center.


    A piece of explosion, only a piece of white light can be seen inside the screen. Fortunately, the brightness of the screen''s light has an upper limit. At this moment, the soldiers on the battlefield who looked directly at these lights felt that their eyes were almost blind.


    A large swath of smoke was blown up and blown up in an instant. This even formed a mushroom cloud, Chi Nan thought in his heart. It wasn''t until the light dissipated that everyone saw the formed mushroom cloud, and it still didn''t dissipate.


    The whole ground instantly turned into a big pit, and there was nothing in the big pit. The earth was torn apart. But in the cracks that were cracked, all the worms were crushed inside, and there was also the meat sauce formed by the worms being crushed.


    Below this, I don''t know how many bugs there are, maybe the whole earth has turned into a bug den. "Unexpectedly, these bugs are still hiding now. They probably want to delay time."


    "Look at it, what is that." Miria pointed to the original black mountain.


    That place The peaks are gone, but not everything is left. Inside the wreck, a strange hall appeared in that place, a hall originally hidden among the peaks. Full of savage and violent styles, it looks very primitive and wild, but you can also see the magnificence of this hall.


    At this time, the surrounding area of ??the main hall had been blown up a lot, and it looked broken. Many beetles were lying on the ground, losing their breath of life. The power of the explosion just now, these beetle people simply couldn''t resist.


    At the very center of the main hall, you can vaguely see a huge black beetle statue. This beetle statue is more than three meters high and exudes a unique majesty. Seeing this beetle statue is like seeing a living thing.


    Chi Nan knew at a glance that this statue must be the beetle **** worshipped by beetles.


    Numisi, who had never wanted to stay with Chi Nan, walked into the command room at this moment and looked at the screen quietly. My father and his family were bewitched by this beetle **** to become like that.


    Nu Mi Si felt pain in her heart, but also full of hatred for these beetle people. Chi Nan glanced back and wanted to say something, but in the end he closed his mouth. Some things, since they have happened, there is no way to treat them as non-existent.

 Chapter 799： These beetles are outsiders

    The power of the explosion surpassed everyone''s expectations. The scene here also surpassed everyone''s imagination. No one thought that under such a blow, the beetle would still not be cleaned up.


    Only a moment later, a large number of beetles crawled out of the underground crack and continued to fight against the plant weapons outside. A lot of plant weapons have just been cleaned up, but there are more plants. As soon as the beetle crawled out, the plants rushed up, and the two sides fought fiercely again, and soon there were countless debris and corpses on the ground.


    An old beetle came out, his cloak was tattered, his carapace was also full of cracks, and a ray of blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. This old beetle man was also the only beetle man who survived.


    Across the screen, Chi Nan could also feel the powerful power of this old beetle man, which was the power that reached the golden level of law. Because of the injury, there is no way to hide this power.


    "You sinners, you have offended the temple of the beetle god, and you will be punished."


    The old beetle screamed loudly into the air. The entire hall, with the roar of the old beetle man, glowed with a faint red light. Underground, the light also increased, and the number of beetles appeared more.


    Among these beetles, the beetles covered in red light are also increasing, not only in number, but also in proportion.


    "No, these beetles seem boundless, but there are no traces of beetles within ten meters underground." At this moment, Chi Nan suddenly said. Because just now, many burrowing vines were released.


    It was originally to find out the specific number and depth of these beetles, but who knows, after going down ten meters, there is no beetle, it is completely mud. But looking down from above, the thickness of these beetles can not be only ten meters, which is really weird.


    Silin Kaye has been staring at the screen, and she knows more about these things.


    "No, these beetles are not hidden underground. There is a space crack underground. These beetles all come out of the space crack. This is not a species in our world, but an alien species."


    Everyone was dumbfounded. It turns out that the beetles are all outsiders, that is to say, the real purpose of these beetles is to invade the world.


    "It seems that this is the real purpose of these beetles. They want to control the beetles to invade our world, and ultimately control our world completely in their hands."


    Silinka nodded solemnly: "Many gods will do this kind of thing. After discovering a new plane, they will let their people into this world. Some just take root and multiply, but some are aggression and destruction. I heard that. There are many evil gods, and they will even destroy the entire world for certain purposes."


    Slinka didn''t know the purpose of the gods, and there were only these things in the ancient inheritance of the elves.


    However, Chi Nan had some faint thoughts. This approach was definitely good for those gods, otherwise who would do it. Even if you become a deity, you have the same desires as ordinary creatures, but the pursuit is different.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what these gods wanted to do, but he knew that once the evil gods occupied his own world, it would definitely not be good for him. Especially now, there has been an absolute conflict.


    "So, how can we close this space crack?" Chi Nan said with a frown.


    Without even thinking about it, Slinka spoke: "This evil **** does not have a good control over space power, otherwise it would not be such a rough space crack, but a space passage or a space door."


    After a pause, Slinka Ye seems to have thought of something: "This relatively crude control method uses divine power to directly maintain the existence of space cracks. As long as it can occupy a certain area of ??the world, the space cracks can be turned into stable. Passage. But before it''s finished, just destroy their idols."


    "Idols are the best means for gods to communicate with believers, and they are also the only means for maintaining channels."


    Idol? It''s the **** beetle in the middle. I heard that idols are generally the same as the gods themselves. It seems that the beetle **** is like this.


    It''s really unreasonable, a bug can become a god, Chi Nan thought wildly in his heart. But now is obviously not the time to consider these things. Since the idol is going to be destroyed, it''s okay to do it again.


    The attack just now was basically blocked by the mountain, this time I have to see what other means they can use to resist it. Such a short distance is definitely within ten meters of the bat missile''s killing range, and there is no problem.


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the same attack as before swept through again. Countless shells and bat missiles were launched at the same time, and the previous spectacular meteor shower appeared in the picture again.


    The old beetle changed his expression and raised his staff high: "Great beetle god, there are evil people trying to invade your dignity, please cast down your boundless divine power to protect your believers."


    As if inspired by the old beetle, the temple suddenly burst out with a red light. The red light enveloped the surroundings, enclosing the entire temple and its neighborhood. In the next moment, countless shells and missiles hit this barrier one after another. There was another dazzling white light, and another devastating explosion continued to expand the cracks in the ground.


    "How could this be blocked." When the light dissipated, Chi Nan finally saw the scene in the middle clearly. The thin red light still existed, and such a strong explosion was actually blocked.


    "Even a legend-level master can''t do this, right." Chi Nan was shocked.


    "This is the difference between divine power and ordinary power. Without reaching the level of divine power, it is impossible to cause any harm to the deity." Silken Kaye felt very natural instead. Is this divine power after all.


    "Then what to do, is it impossible to watch them continue to invade our world?" Hermilla said angrily.


    Slinka spread out her hands at night: "Keep on attacking, although the divine power is strong, it will be consumed. It is impossible for the deity to descend the divine power on a large scale into a world that is not under control, so the divine power on the statue is limited. If the attack exceeds this upper limit and the divine power is exhausted, they will have no way to stop us."


    Chi Nan nodded helplessly: "It can only be this way." The higher the power, the greater the gap. This phenomenon made Chi Nan more determined to improve his ambition, and one day, he would be able to reach this height.

 Chapter 800： The idol ate the old beetle man

    "Since one attack is not enough, let''s do it a few more times." Chi Nan was also helpless, and had no choice but to rely on the accumulation of numbers. Without exhausting these supernatural powers, it seems that I can''t do anything about it.


    Similarly, the old beetle man seems to have noticed this. It''s just that the beetles are covered with beetles on human faces, and there is no expression at all. I can only see the old beetle man whispering something.


    Because the voice is not loud, I can''t hear it clearly. Once again blocked a wave of explosive attacks, the old beetle man seemed to have seen nothing, still chanting his own spell. Suddenly, there was a strange sound from the temple behind. A crack suddenly appeared on the top of the temple, no, it was countless cracks.


    "Kacha" the temple was actually under the cracks, slowly breaking apart, more and more fragments. In the end, the entire temple was shattered. In the temple, only one idol remained.


    But at this moment, the idol''s eyes were red, and then he moved his limbs a bit, and then slowly stood up and crawled out of the ruins. If it hadn''t been known at the beginning that this was a god, I thought it was a real beetle.


    "Alive, this beetle actually came alive." Chi Nan stared at the scene with wide eyes.


    Although all kinds of magic are very magical, it is the first time Chi Nan has seen this strange phenomenon that almost violates the laws of matter. The idols are idols, not puppets, without those strange structures.


    Similarly, this thing is not driven by magic, because this thing looks the same as the real thing. Under the calculation of the vegetable brain, this thing is actually using joints to support activities and using its own power. If it weren''t for this thing itself to be stone, Chi Nan would really think that this thing was originally a living beetle.


    "The divine power is so incredible, but for the **** to come back to life, this evil **** may have paid a great price. Even if they win this time, they don''t know how long it will take to regain their vitality."


    Silinka was very disdainful of this approach. Every **** would do this method of bringing the gods to life, but no one would do it casually. After all, such idols require a trace of the spirit to descend, and once they are eliminated, the gods themselves will also be affected.


    Even if he wins in the end and takes his soul back, everything he has paid in this world will be in vain. The divine power on the idol will be exhausted, not to mention, it will also arouse the vigilance of the will of the entire plane. It will not be so easy to do something in this world next time. These are things that Chi Nan doesn''t understand.


    Only the elven race, which has an ancient heritage and originally taught by gods, will leave such information. This kind of precious information, Silinka Ye directly said, also moved Chi Nan''s heart.


    The beetle statue that came alive was moving forward step by step, and everyone inside and outside the battlefield focused on it. Because the next thing this statue will do is related to the changes in the battlefield.


    The surrounding divine power barrier still exists, and the bombing continues, but it is of no use. Everyone can only watch the beetle slowly walk behind the old beetle, and then slowly lower their heads.


    At this time, the old beetle man suddenly stopped chanting and shouted: "Sacrifice to the great beetle **** with my body, the great beetle god, accept the offering of your believers." It was another sacrifice.


    Unfortunately, no one can stop it. Everyone can only watch the beetle lower its head and open its mouth. God knows why the mouth of a statue can be opened, and it is really empty inside, how it is done.


    The big mouth took a bite, and just ate the old beetle man''s upper body. With a "click", the upper body of the old beetle man disappeared. The beetle chewed slowly, as if enjoying something delicious. That kind of sight made everyone get goose bumps.


    The magic is that the blood of the old beetle man did not spill at all. As the beetle chewed, the blood and debris actually circulated slowly and flew into the beetle''s mouth. The ground is clean.


    Ignoring the surrounding bombing, the beetle continued to lower its head to eat. It took three bites of the beetle to eat the old beetle cleanly, and nothing was left. At this moment, the breath of the beetle began to change.


    "This old guy actually sacrificed himself, how can I say it is a golden level master, staying still can play a big role." Hermira''s eyes were solemn, but she was a little puzzled.


    Chi Nan said coldly: "Sacrificing a gold-level spellcaster, the effect it can play is definitely not a gold-level master can achieve, I am afraid that there will be trouble next."


    Speaking of this, Chi Nan immediately ordered: "Let all the motherships retreat and rise, and the people in the war fortress should evacuate as far as possible from the battlefield. Some bad things may happen next."


    Plant weapons die when they die, but Chi Nan doesn''t want to waste the soldiers who are finally trained. Besides, Chinan from the earth is more important to human life than anything else. The life of a soldier is not a number in Chi Nan''s eyes. Chi Nan hopes to keep every soldier''s life as much as possible if he is capable.


    The soldiers were active, and the beetle''s changes at this time also unfolded. The divine power barrier that was originally defending suddenly shrank suddenly, and instantly stuck to the beetle''s body.


    The beetle''s body also flashed red light The whole body seemed to be made of rubies.


    That''s not enough, this beetle is actually expanding continuously, and its body is getting bigger and bigger. This change was unexpected by Chinan. This is the so-called growth when you see the wind, Chi Nan thought strangely in his heart.


    Just a few seconds later, the beetle statue that was more than three meters high turned into a giant red beetle more than three hundred meters high. The height has expanded a hundred times, and the body shape has expanded more than ten thousand times than before.


    The fierce and wild aura spread, and it made people feel difficult to breathe across the screen.


    "Well, is this the power of the deity? Even across the plane, it can exert such a terrifying power."


    "Yeah, the strength of this beetle, I am afraid it has reached the legendary level, it still uses divine power, which is more terrifying than a demigod. Fortunately, there are not many gods, otherwise this battle will not be necessary."


    Even Silinka Ye, who has always been confident, performed this way, one can imagine that this beetle is really terrifying. "No matter how powerful this beetle is, in short, we must never lose in this war." Chi Nan shouted decisively.

 Chapter 801： Big and difficult bug

    The beetle that grew up to be as tall as a mountain in an instant, covered in black with a red light film, was extremely powerful and terrifying. Standing next to such a big beetle, ordinary people might lose even the strength to stand up.


    Suddenly, the beetle opened its mouth, and a red light flashed out of the mouth. The red light flashed across the battlefield like a sharp blade, just piercing a war fortress. Under the incredible gaze of Chi Nan and the others, a neat and smooth **** was cut across the top of the war fortress.


    The upper part slowly slid towards the ground, and finally fell to the ground.


    "What a terrible power, the divine power is really strong. The barrier created by the gold-level dragon perch tree and the golden light pattern tree was cut open like thin paper." Chi Nan muttered to himself, full of fear in his heart.


    If you are on the battlefield at this time, facing this thing will definitely be very dangerous. Across the screen, everyone already feels the terrible part of this beetle.


    "It''s really scary. Look, the defensive barrier of the war fortress itself was cut open, not broken, nor exhausted." Sophia said, pointing to the still glowing war fortress.


    If the barrier is broken, there will be signs of being shattered in many places above the war fortress. If it is exhausted, the barrier will disappear, but now the energy is sufficient and the light rune runs well.


    This can only show that the power of divine power is really too strong, this barrier has no resistance at all, and it instantly becomes two halves. Even the speed was so fast that the power of the barrier itself did not have time to react, nor did it produce the effect of being defeated by the front. The effect seems to be a little worse, but what it represents is undoubtedly more terrifying.


    "What a big bug, what should I do?" Faced with this huge bug, everyone felt a headache.


    "Keep on attacking, there will always be some effect." The upper fleet commander Orna also spoke. At this time, Olna was not on the battlefield, but was rushing over from a distance.


    Orna now doesn''t need to be in command on the airship all the time. With the network, it only needs to be remotely controlled. If it weren''t for a sudden change this time, Chi Nan had mobilized more airship formations to arrive. Olna said nothing would go this way at this time.


    Because at this moment, there is also a problem overseas. Although I don''t know what happened, Olna guessed what several overseas families were secretly preparing.


    It is estimated that it will take more than two hours to get here from overseas. If you add the high-altitude turbulence and avoid the intrusion of some monsters, the time will be longer. Now, they can only rely on these airships to attack.


    The missile in the air fell again, and a dazzling white light and explosion sounded. No one had any special feelings for this explosion because they had already adapted. But the scene was even more shocking.


    Because the **** beetle that was attacked didn''t change at all, it didn''t look like it was injured at all. The huge limbs swept away fiercely, and a large swath of plant weapons were swept away, as if a broom sweeping fallen leaves, they were so clean. God knows how this bug leg does this.


    "It has no effect at all, what should I do." Such an attack has no effect, and they don''t know what to do. Because this is already their most powerful attack.


    At this moment, a soldier suddenly shouted: "No, it is not without effect. Look at the comparison of these two pictures, the red light of the insect itself is slightly weakened."


    Through the calculation of the vegetable brain, you can really see something if you look closely. If it weren''t for the comparison and calculation of high-resolution plant eyes and plant brains, the average person would really not see the changes.


    Seeing this data, Chi Nan also breathed a sigh of relief. "It seems that we still have a chance. Although the divine power is strong, it is not a normal power to fight against. But the divine power will also be consumed. Here, the divine power of this beetle cannot be replenished, so as long as the power in his body is exhausted, it must be Can kill him."


    While Chi Nan was speaking, a large number of shells and bat missiles fell down again. The huge impact force, even the **** beetle, the body shook involuntarily.


    It seems that the **** beetle also understands what these people are going to do, and roars into the air angrily. This big beetle is not a mindless stone statue. Everyone already knows that there must be a trace of the spirit left by the beetle **** on this beetle. So in terms of IQ, it is absolutely impossible to be the same as those beetles without brains.


    Sure enough, the big beetle knew that the most threatening to him was the airships in the sky. Because most missiles flew down from airships in the air, the beetle raised its head and looked into the air.


    "No, get away." The expressions of the airship commanders who felt the danger changed drastically.


    It''s just that the reaction speed of the airship mothership is still slower. The two red eyes of the big beetle suddenly burst into bright red light, like two big light bulbs. Then, two red lights pierced straight out of the eyes.


    The speed is extremely fast, and the power and accuracy are not comparable to those of the red beetles. Two red lights instantly hit the two airship motherships in the air, and the defense forces of the two airship motherships were as fragile as paper. UU reading


    The red light broke the defenses of the airship mothership at once, and then left a hole in it. The red light swept across, and an airship mothership was cut off in the middle and turned into two halves. The people on it were still alive. The other one was cut in half longitudinally. Only two people on the airship mothership had good luck, and the others were annihilated and disappeared in the red light.


    Even the plant brain on the airship mothership was instantly destroyed because of this attack, and the mothership lost control.


    "What a terrible attack, is this the power of the legendary level." If the legendary masters have such terrible power, then after their territory has grown, they will still not be opponents of those empires.


    "No, it''s not just legendary power. It''s easy to achieve this level because the power of the big beetle belongs to the category of divine power. If you are an ordinary legendary master, your airship mothership will not be so easily killed."


    Hearing Slinka Ye''s words, Chi Nan nodded secretly, looking the same as he thought. In any case, the mothership is protected by a defensive barrier created by a golden light tree. If this can be easily broken through, wouldn''t his airship be too fragile. But even so, Chi Nan could see part of the power of the legendary master.

 Chapter 802： Cost-free

    "Look, our reinforcements have arrived." Just as everyone was at a loss for this big beetle, a large black spot suddenly appeared in the distance, and it was flying quickly toward this side.


    A long distance away, they have already got in touch with each other. It turned out that Chinan asked nearby airships to come to support, and these airships have already come to this place. At this time, the number of airships in the sky is already very large.


    With so many ammunition smashed down, I didn''t believe that this big beetle could still exist. On the ground, many beetles are still running out, in a steady stream, and the speed is getting faster and faster. With the appearance of the big beetle, the space crack seemed to expand a lot. The plant weapons on the ground were still fighting, and the battlefield became more and more fierce.


    When the support airship flew here, the big beetle seemed to have realized the problem. A large number of bat missiles continue to explode and burn on their own bodies, causing their own power to be continuously consumed.


    Suddenly, the big beetle spread its wings. "It actually still has wings. Isn''t this big beetle flying to the sky? But it''s useless even if it flies." Chi Nan thought puzzledly.


    The most important thing is that under the black wings of this big beetle, there is no such kind of wings for flying, only a shell.


    Just before everyone could understand, a red light suddenly ignited behind the big beetle. The red light forms two thin translucent films. Isn''t this exactly the shape of a beetle''s wings?


    The wings flapped quickly, but what surprised Chi Nan was that the big beetle did not fly. But with the rapid flapping of the wings, the red blade-shaped energy in the air condenses and takes shape.


    The blade of the blockbuster hit the team that came to support. A piece of red light flew over a distance of tens of kilometers, and the eyes of the eyes fell into the airship team. Where the red light passed, the airship had no way to resist.


    As a result, after the storm-like sharp blades swept through, many airships in front were swept away, and even a mothership was cut and disintegrated in the sharp blades, completely annihilated in midair.


    "Damn it, it''s dangerous, all spread out, don''t gather together." No one thought that this beetle could attack so far away, and it was still such a large and dense attack. The speed is so fast that they have no time to react. You know, it is the plant brain that controls the airship.


    The calculation speed of the plant brain makes it possible to dodge without reporting a danger. It can make the plant brain too late to dodge, the speed of this thing is already faster than the alchemy cannon. As for the alchemy artillery, it was obviously impossible to attack this far. It''s just a pity that the talent on an airship mothership just disappeared.


    Sure enough, as long as it is in the middle of a war, it is impossible to live without death. But so many died before the battle, Chi Nan felt so distressed in his heart. After the dispersed airship, finally did not encounter such an attack.


    It seems that such an attack consumes a lot of the big beetle. According to calculations, the strength of the big beetle is significantly reduced. The next moment, the big beetle retracted its wings, and it seemed that this kind of attack could not be used casually.


    "My lord, do you want to continue? Our losses will be great if this continues," the front-line commander asked.


    Without thinking about it, Chi Nan said fiercely: "Go all out and kill this thing for me at no cost. Even if everything is lost, this big beetle cannot survive."


    Chi Nan knows very well that if this big beetle is allowed to exist, let alone the destructive power, this big beetle is the incarnation of a god. Who knows if the beetle **** has any other way to expand the space crack.


    Once these beetles have a firm foothold in this world, and even make the space cracks into a more stable space channel, then the whole world will be under the threat of beetles.


    I was the first to bear the brunt. I didn''t want to die here inexplicably, so I could only attack at any cost. Now Chi Nan knew that he had completely torn his face with the Beetle God, and the Beetle God had a chance and couldn''t let him go.


    "Sir." Since Chi Nan gave the order, the commanders on the front line will not violate it either. After the order was given, the attacks on all sides became more frantic. The airships have released various weapons with all their strength, not only the bat missiles, but even the hummingbird fighters have been completely released.


    Regardless of the strength of the attack, as long as it has a little effect. Regardless of the cost, the sky is full of dense small things, as if a large group of insects are spinning around a big mountain, but there are many attacks at all.


    The attack power of each target is not very high, but it adds up to be terrifying. Even if this big beetle is the supernatural power of the body, it is constantly being consumed, and the speed is getting faster and faster.


    Finally, the big beetle couldn''t stand it anymore, and the red flame on its body suddenly burned, and then spread out towards the surrounding, like a huge vortex. Where the vortex passed, all hummingbird fighters and bat bombs were involved.


    It has been completely wiped out before it exerts its destructive power.


    "Damn, those things are still too fragile, let me get on the airship." When the flames just disappeared, several airships suddenly accelerated and rushed over. That''s right, the airship rushed over by itself.


    Several airships suddenly hit the big beetle and the big beetle trembled slightly. The next moment, the airship was attached to the big beetle, and a large number of bat missiles flew out of the broken body.


    With a "boom", all the bat missiles burned up at the same time, and the self-detonation method that they clung to made the divine barrier on the big beetle begin to tremble violently in this part.


    It was just the first time that the attack caused the divine power barrier on the beetle to produce obvious changes visible to the naked eye. "Haha, it works, I know it works." A young commander was about to jump up with joy, because the behavior just now was his masterpiece. Using an airship as a self-explosive material is much more cost-effective than being smashed.


    "We can''t let the airship be superior to the former, and our war fortress must also exert our strength."


    Below, the commander of the war fort saw this scene, his eyes were red with envy. The airships of the war fortress were released long ago, and now they can only use their own power.


    "Quickly calculate it for me, the heavy artillery is aimed at the same point, and we have to break the face with a point." The attack just now gave them an inspiration. As long as one point is attacked, it can cause the beetle statue''s divine power to be quickly consumed, which is better than scattered attacks. Many.

 Chapter 803： Finally killed

    The calculation speed of the plant brain is still very fast, the limit of this calculation, even if the user does not know how fast it is. The big beetle just got closer and was caught.


    At the same time, the muzzles of the two war fortresses were switched, and their own shells were fired almost simultaneously.


    Almost at the same time, but in fact they are not sent out at the same time, because there is so little difference in distance between each other. Even this problem can be calculated very clearly by today''s plant brains.


    However, when the shell attack reached the moment, it really fell on the big beetle almost at the same time. All the shells hit positions within five meters of the big beetle.


    Within this range, all densely packed are cannonballs. The power of this shell is more terrifying than those bat missiles, and the range is not only that small. A shell exploded, and the surrounding shells were detonated. For the first time, the big beetle took a step back instead of just shaking it.


    The local defensive barrier shook violently, and suddenly a wrinkle appeared on the barrier, which was torn open. Although it was only an instant, the crack was refilled and restored to integrity.


    But everyone can still see that there is still a deep scar left on the location where the big beetle was attacked. It was the first time since the war that wounds were left on this nearly perfect statue.


    "Haha, if we succeed, I know we must be the strongest." The soldiers on the ground cheered.


    Although airships usually dominate, it seems that all wars are resolved by them. But this time, it was their ground forces, the ground forces that have never been seen as the first to achieve results.


    "Hurry up, don''t patronize and be happy, we''ll leave as soon as possible, or we won''t be able to leave after a while."


    With the words of the ground commander, everyone knows what the situation is now. The soldiers who had been hiding behind the fortress all got on their own small flying vehicles. At the moment when the gate was opened, everyone filed out. You can see from the back door, many aircraft swarmed out and disappeared into the distance in a blink of an eye.


    The big beetle, who stopped, finally realized that he was injured. With a roar, a bug leg slammed down on a fortress. The fortress is actually very large.


    Although it is far not as big as the beetle, it seems impossible that such a leg will do the fortress.


    However, this beetle is the incarnation of the beetle **** after all, and the divine power on the body is very strong. Stepping on this leg, the defensive barrier of the war fort was completely unable to resist, and it was penetrated so easily.


    The long legs pierced into the fortress, and a red light spread out in a circular shape. The entire fortress shook, and then it was covered with cracks, and it broke apart bit by bit. Such a big fortress was completely shattered.


    If it weren''t for the soldiers who ran fast before, I''m afraid they would be dead now. The big beetle is very big and doesn''t know much about these plant weapons, so it didn''t notice the relationship between humans and these plants. When destroying, it only destroys those large plants, without chasing after them.


    The soldiers who had fled a certain distance breathed a sigh of relief, and they were considered alive.


    It''s just that their own war fort has been destroyed, making them angry. The previous order is still being executed. When the big beetle attacked the war fortress, the two war fortresses on both sides found opportunities at the same time.


    So there was another salvo of shells, and two points on both sides were hit by these shells. Explosive force and oppressive force were produced on both sides, the big beetle was not shaken back, these two forces squeezed in the middle, the effect was better.


    The defensive barriers on both sides of the beetle were torn apart again, and two traces were again left behind. Even the big beetle has some elongated cracks. Although it was constantly repaired under the action of divine power, repairing these cracks caused the divine power to be consumed faster. These are not visible, but they can be calculated.


    The airship in the sky is also not to be outdone. Since the ground forces can do it, they can do the same. Isn''t it that there are no explosive shells, but they also have a lot of bat missiles.


    Bat missiles rely on burning magic for destruction and cannot be broken with points, but they are also good for consumption. Almost at the same time, when the beetle placed its target on the ground, the spectacular sight of a meteor shower appeared again.


    This time the range was greater, and all the bat missiles that had been released fell down. The big beetle just opened its mouth, and a red light cut through a war fortress, cutting it flat and neatly from the middle.


    But the next moment, countless missiles fell on the big beetle. The entire beetle suddenly changed from red to yellow. The yellow flame burned, getting more and more dazzling, and the flame burned white, like a small sun.


    When the flames dissipated, the big beetle looked the same as before, no change. But if you look closely, you can see that the big beetle statue itself is actually smoking, which is obviously a trace of being grilled.


    And the red light on this big beetle has also become very thin, much dimmer than before. Before the big beetle seemed to have a red shell, but now the big beetle has returned to black. That little red looks more like a reflection, although everyone knows that this is the light emitted by the beetle itself.


    "Great I''m finally going to kill this guy." Chi Nan clenched his fist and waved fiercely.


    Even the soldiers on the front line cheered. In the originally solemn command room, everyone felt that the atmosphere was much more relaxed. If this continues, the war will really end soon.


    After all, the opposite is a god, and facing the god, if there is no pressure, it is absolutely impossible.


    In just a moment, all the missiles were launched, and now they need to be refilled. The missiles one by one have no meaning, only such an instantaneous burst of power can have the greatest effect on the beetles.


    So the airships in the air began to continuously release missiles. "I hope it will end soon. Our missiles are almost exhausted. The previous attack can be used again at most."


    Not all people are happy, and some are worried, because the missiles are about to run out.


    "Don''t say this frustration, the missiles on our battleships are not enough, but the missiles on the airship mothership are sufficient. If it is just a calculation amount, at least four attacks like the previous one can be used." This is another one. The soldier''s answer.

 Chapter 804： Destroy 1 cut sound wave

    Almost all the airships in the air released all the bat missiles they had stored at the same time, and the bat missiles were soon covered in the air again, and the sky was full of black spots.


    But the giant beetle still ignored these, but instead focused on the war fortresses on both sides. Red **** of light were spit out from their mouths, and the ball of light fell on these war fortresses.


    A ball of light fell on the war fortress, and then the ball of light exploded, the war fortress would fall from the floating state with scars, and hit the ground fiercely. If you see the inside, you will find that there is only one shell left in the war fortress at this time, and nothing else is left, so it is naturally impossible to continue the attack.


    In just a moment, the war fortress that originally surrounded this area was completely wiped out.


    This speed is really breathtaking. Taking advantage of this opportunity in the air, the bat missiles all over finally landed again. In between, the big beetle raised its head, and the red light on its body suddenly soared. Where the red light swelled, all the bat missiles were intercepted, and they were already burning outside the red light.


    "It didn''t exert the greatest effect, **** it, this beetle still has this trick."


    "It''s already pretty good. According to calculations, the red light on the beetle has dimmed a lot. Although it can''t match the loss of a direct hit, the loss can be compared to one-third."


    "Yes, according to our calculations, if we do it again, this beetle will run out of power and can only be intercepted once at most."


    Hearing this, the commander sighed helplessly. It seems that today is really going to be the last one. The bat missiles on the battleship have been exhausted, so we can only look at the mothership. The mothership releases bat missiles out in full force.


    Although the release speed is very fast, the mothership has only a few doorways after all, and the speed is far from keeping up. "How long will it take to complete?" The commander frowned, as if he had a bad feeling.


    The adjutant next to him said quickly: "It only takes five minutes."


    The commander roared firmly: "Two minutes, I only give you two minutes, and I must do it within two minutes."


    "No, two minutes is absolutely impossible. Five minutes is the shortest time." The soldiers retorted without hesitation. If they can''t, they can''t do it. They can''t do it under the control of a plant brain. What can they do? Method.


    Just when the commander wanted to say something, the seemingly very weak beetle suddenly raised its head high, without any other attacks. The red light on his body disappeared instantly. No, it''s not disappearing, and it has completely converged.


    "What does this big beetle want to do?" Chi Nan saw the beetle''s movements a little puzzled.


    "It looks like it''s using some powerful skill." Hermilla stroked a strand of her hair lightly, her small hands turning pale with tension. This thing has given them too many accidents.


    In any case, this thing is also an incarnation of a god, not so easy to deal with. If it weren''t for them to be far away, on the front battlefield, no one would know if they had the belief to fight this thing. They are not fighters, they are leaders of the territory. And Chi Nan himself, perhaps seeing this thing, would first run away.


    Before they could understand, the big beetle had already condensed. Suddenly, the big beetle opened its mouth, and a little red light spurted from its mouth. The next moment, a harsh voice sounded.


    The red light flashed and the screen went black. That''s right, it''s a black screen, the screen is pitch black, and nothing can be seen.


    "Damn it, why is it crashing? Will our plant brains also crash. What happened?" Seeing that the other party is about to make a big move, and give me a black screen when it is critical, it is strange that Chi Nan is not annoyed.


    This is a vegetable brain, not the kind of computer that had problems at every turn in the previous life. In plant brains, even viruses are impossible to produce. Because the first time it occurs, it will be cleaned up by the plant brain itself.


    "My lord, everything near the battlefield has been destroyed, even the near-Earth satellites have been destroyed, so I can''t see it."


    At this time, someone reminded that Chinan Communication Plant also discovered this problem. "Move other nearby low-Earth satellites, I want to see the picture." Chi Nan said immediately.


    Then, the screen lights up again, and from a distance, the scene of the battlefield can be seen. Wait, is this really a battlefield here? How did it become like this? All the people were dumbfounded, thinking they were mistaken.


    The distant view is right here, because the distant scenery can still be seen. But how did the battlefield become like this? A piece of dust was flying everywhere in the wind, and there was nothing on the ground. Whether it was beetles or plant weapons, whether it was all kinds of wreckage, or destroyed fortresses, or even those airships in the sky, there was nothing left.


    If it weren''t for the big beetle statue that was more than three hundred meters high, they would really think that this was not the battlefield just now, what happened just now.


    "Other satellites have recorded the footage just now, please replay it." After thinking about it, Chi Nan began to mobilize to replay it.


    Then, the screen was divided into two, and one part began to replay what had just happened. After the big beetle ejected red light spots, it made a harsh sound. This is not only sound, but also a sonic attack.


    The red light urges the sound wave to diffuse towards the surroundings, presenting a hemispherical shape with a very fast speed. Even in slow motion, the speed is still incredibly fast, instantly spreading across the battlefield.


    Where the sound waves pass everything is turned into dust, which is shattered by life. This power, as if it had wiped everything off in an instant, disappeared silently.


    This sonic force spread a full range of ten kilometers, and at least four complete airship formations within the range were enveloped in it and completely disappeared. The near-Earth satellites that were originally used here were also destroyed in the first place. No wonder the red light flashed just now, and the screen went black instantly on my own side.


    It turned out that all the eyes that I was using in the vicinity were gone. "This kind of attack can be regarded as a forbidden spell in the legend. That, I''m talking about a demigod-level wide-range spell."


    There is no such thing as a curse in this world. Slinka Ye Kan nodded slightly: "The power is almost the same, and the range is similar, but the internal destructive power is obviously stronger, and the divine power is beyond the control of a demigod.


    Other people looked at this scene with their mouths wide open, and they never expected that the Beetle God could erupt such a terrible blow.


    Suddenly, Miria stood up anxiously: "Well, Olna, how is Olna."

 Chapter 805： Was covered 1

    "It''s okay, I''m fine, I haven''t reached the battlefield yet." Suddenly, a voice rang, it was Olna''s voice. Earlier, I received news that Olna is moving fast on the battlefield.


    It just takes a certain amount of time after all. Although the big beetle is very powerful, the actual battle process is not too long. Both sides tried their best to fight, and everything was consumed without regard to consumption. As a result, it only took less than half an hour from the beginning to the end of the battle, while Olna was still on the way.


    Orna was scared in her heart, although her face was expressionless, her eyes flickered. Miria even patted her chest: "Great, it''s great that you are fine, it scares me to death."


    Chi Nan shook her head. Olna was fine, but the commander of the northern field did not move.


    The bald father took off his hat at his command post, his face was extremely ugly. The commander is a young man he is very optimistic about. Originally, the bald father was planning to use him as the heir of the commander in chief of the north.


    But I didn''t expect that this time he would actually provoke the gods and descended a **** incarnation. As a result, his junior died on the battlefield like this, and he lost the news even with many good officers from the north. Under the last trick, the dead may not even be able to keep the body.


    The others also took off their hats, their faces full of sadness.


    "Don''t be sad, at least we have solved the catastrophe to our entire world. They are all heroes." Chi Nan''s voice sounded at the Northern Command, reducing everyone''s grief.


    At this time, the originally huge space cracks in the ground had disappeared, and everything nearby was destroyed, not even a single insect remained. This battle is finally over here.


    "Report your lord, what to do with the beetle statue below." The airships gathered in the rear looked at the huge statue below and said cautiously. What happened just now is still vivid.


    Many people even had their eardrums shattered and were receiving treatment at this time. Of course, those half-elf mages must heal themselves first, and then they can take care of others.


    Chi Nan looked at the big beetle on the screen, his eyes flickered slightly: "This thing is a statue of the beetle god, I don''t know if the beetle **** will make hands and feet inside, I order this statue to be destroyed."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the airship began to move. Bat missiles and hummingbird fighter jets flew out at the same time, attacking the giant beetle statue. Seeing the airship''s attack, Chi Nan shook his head: "No, it seems that the destructiveness of the third-generation airship is still a lot worse. It seems that an explosive bat missile must be added."


    Although the current Bat missiles are powerful, they use combustion as a means of attack. Without the impact of an explosion, it would appear weak to deal with many situations, just like the purely destructive work now.


    It is really unexpected to have not gone through such a battle. Although the wind cannons are also good, no matter the frequency or the local destructive power, there is no way to compare with the explosion. The wind cannons on the airship are even more tasteless.


    Under the frenzied bombardment of a large number of hummingbird fighters and bat missiles, huge bug statues began to be continuously destroyed from the outside.


    It''s just that something that Chi Nan didn''t expect to happen again, the statue that was originally thought to have been completely destroyed, actually moved a bit. The big head was lowered, and the two eyes glowed red again.


    "Damn it, how come this thing is still alive." A flash of surprise flashed in everyone''s eyes.


    At this time, the big beetle suddenly uttered a neigh: "Mortals, offending gods have to pay a price."


    The next moment, the light in the big beetle''s eyes disappeared and it would not move at all. But the matter did not end, because a red light suddenly cut through the space and unexpectedly descended into the command room far away.


    Chi Nan instinctively used his arm to block, but didn''t think he could block a god''s attack. But the next moment, Chi Nan found that nothing had happened, and there was no pain in his body.


    "What is this?" Suddenly, someone shouted in surprise.


    Chi Nan saw that the man was looking at his body, and there was a strange red pattern on his body, like a rune, but it was incomprehensible. Chi Nan found that there was also such a pattern on his arm.


    "What is this? Isn''t it a curse of the gods?" Chi Nan felt a little nervous in his heart.


    Everyone instinctively looked at Slinka Ye, because only she knew these things best. Sure enough, Silinkaye didn''t disappoint everyone, frowning and looking at the pattern on the back of her hand and said: "This is not a curse, it''s just a sign."


    After a pause, Slinka Ye continued: "Don¡¯t worry, everyone. This mark just allows the Beetle God to recognize us when he meets us, and to feel our existence when the distance is close. It¡¯s nothing big. use."


    Chi Nan was relieved: "It turns out that this is the case, then it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we have always been in this world. The beetle **** can feel our existence without this mark. There is no need to worry."


    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but Chi Nan was still communicating with Slinka secretly.


    "Does this thing have any other functions, I always feel that this thing is not that simple."


    Slinka night also secretly said to Chi Nan: "There is another role that is to locate our soul. If there are other gods to protect us, high-level gods can take us after we die. Protected and taken away by the beetle¡¯s soul. Without the protection of other gods, the soul will be taken away by the beetle **** after death, and it depends on the beetle god.


    "No, it''s so scary." Chi Nan was a little worried, because he was an atheist, and there would be no gods to protect him.


    "Or, you also believe in the **** of the elves, your breath is so pure, you must be a child of nature, and the **** of elves will definitely protect you. I''m not sure about other people."


    No way, everyone else is human, or half-elves, not real elves. Without knowing the specific character of the Elf God, Silin Kaye could not guarantee, at most, he could only guarantee that Chi Nan would not have any problems.


    "I''ll think about it again." Chi Nan thought for a while, but refused. Give your faith to other gods, just kidding, you''re not a fool. If you give up your faith, can you become a god?


    As long as you become a god, there must be a solution to this thing. If it doesn''t work, get rid of the beetle god, then it will be a hundred. The cold light in Chi Nan''s eyes flickered, and no one knew that Chi Nan actually had the idea of ??slaughtering a god.

 Chapter 806： Dig out 6 rubies

    The big beetle that used the last power to create a special mark completely lost all its power. The originally huge body began to shrink rapidly, and it didn''t take long for it to become the original size.


    As the big beetle shrank, there was a faint sound from the location where the underground was originally a crack in the space, and some special folds appeared in the air, and soon this kind of fluctuation disappeared without a trace.


    "It seems that the crack in this space has really disappeared. The Beetle God must have left behind."


    Hearing Slinka Yee''s judgment, Chi Nan felt a very strange feeling in his heart. Of these gods, none of them is simple. If it weren''t for looking at the big statue before, let it go, I''m afraid the space crack will be opened in the future and no one knows what will happen next time.


    You must be cautious when dealing with these super powerful creatures. "Okay, smash that statue to me in place, smash it completely, and then bring all the pieces back to me, without leaving any dross."


    Before something like that happened, Chi Nan was simply more careful. After the soldiers on the front line knew what happened next, their hearts were filled with anger and guilt. In their hearts, the lord is their faith.


    Even more than those so-called gods make them yearn, that so-called **** left a mark on the lord''s body, which made all people''s hearts full of anxiety and irritation. Regarding the statue of the culprit, all the people didn''t mean to be polite, and even the calculation of the vegetable brain was used in the whole process.


    Analyze all the places where the statue fragments might fall, and then scrape away the entire land without leaving any dross.


    Chi Nan had been studying the strange mark on his arm, so he didn''t see the soldiers'' actions. Otherwise, seeing their actions, Chi Nan might not know how to feel.


    It''s a pity that no matter how you study, this mark has always been so strange, and there is no response at all.


    Some people even conduct experiments on their own, tearing off the entire skin where the mark is located, and then having someone treat the wound.


    But later they discovered that after the mark was torn off, it would slowly disappear, and on the re-treated skin, the mark would appear again.


    "My lord, would it be useful if the marked limbs were chopped off directly."


    A cold light flashed in an official''s eyes, as if he was considering whether to cut off his arm. Chi Nan hurriedly stopped, he now doesn''t have the ability to make a broken arm reborn.


    "Don''t mess around. Since this is a mark made by the gods, it is probably not as simple as ours. If you cut off your arm, you can get rid of it. This kind of thing will not happen before. Don''t worry, anyway, the beetle **** Coming into our world, it doesn¡¯t matter if there is this mark, I will think of other ways in the future."


    Chi Nan pointed to the sky: "There is not only one god, but there are many. Maybe we can find solutions to similar problems from other creatures."


    "Chi Nan is right. We set up a special team to investigate everything related to the gods in the future. The Holy Light Empire has always been in close contact with the God of Light, and there may be a solution in this regard." Sophia Proposed.


    After thinking for a while, Chi Nan nodded and said, "That''s right, but things need to be kept secret and cannot be known to the people of the Holy Light Empire."


    Chi Nan''s worries are also very reasonable. The people of the Holy Light Empire are like a bunch of religious lunatics. Once they find an opportunity, they will rush over frantically, and then frantically develop believers to reject dissidents.


    Chi Nan didn''t want to have Holy Light believers everywhere in his territory. Even if you can control plant weapons, if everyone goes crazy and fights against themselves, it is a very troublesome thing.


    As a result, this matter was quickly suppressed by others. At this time, news came from the front again.


    "My lord, we found this in the body of that statue."


    Chi Nan looked through the screen and saw a soldier''s card carefully placing a red object in a box. The red object took on a regular spherical shape, with a pentagonal shape on the surface.


    This is a regular dodecahedron, something like a football. There are a total of six red gemstones. After looking at it for a long time, it will give people a feeling of attracting attention. None of Chi Nan himself thought that there was something like this hidden in this statue.


    "Silinka night, do you know what this is." Chi Nan turned his gaze away, and felt this way across the screen. If you look directly at it, you don¡¯t know what will happen. This thing is really evil. .


    Silinka shook her head and said: "I don''t know, it looks like a gem, but things related to gods should not be simple." Chi Nan keenly discovered that Silinka was not attracted by this thing. Look around again, as if everyone is the same. No, it''s not right, there are two other people who are attracted as much as themselves.


    Those were his own two guards. Chi Nan believed in the loyalty of his guards. It was impossible for them to behave like this because things were precious.


    Chi Nan was surprised to find that the attracted people have one thing in common, that is, their strength has reached the golden level. "Could it be that the stronger the strength, the easier it is to be attracted to this thing."


    After a long time Chi Nan himself didn''t know what was going on, but he was basically certain. The soldiers on the front line saw this thing, but their expressions did not fluctuate at all.


    That being the case, let''s seal it up first. "Get those six gems back for me. The other fragments are sealed and thrown into the sea." After Chi Nan made a decision, he ordered to the front.


    The soldiers saluted, and then got busy again. At this time, a figure walked towards the door.


    Chi Nan glanced sideways and found that Numis was leaving. Chi Nan shook his head, not holding back. Whether it is Numis or himself, it takes some time to think about the relationship between the two people.


    The northern insects were uprooted, and now the battle to attack the north can finally come to an end. "People in other places don''t know that the beetles have been cleaned up by us. Don''t let outsiders know for now."


    Hermilla nodded slightly, and then ordered a few words. The reporters who were preparing to report on this incident hurriedly revised their manuscripts. These reporters are all trained by the Lord''s Mansion, and they are very disciplined and will never report indiscriminately. And for things like diverting people''s attention, these people are already at the professional level.

 Chapter 807： The biggest loss is the mad orcs?

    The northern strategy was completely over, and Chi Nan got a territory larger than an empire. Of course, this was just a wasteland. In the hands of other people, it is basically useless, after all, this place is too desolate.


    But in Chi Nan''s hands, it was completely different. As long as a large number of homeland mother trees were planted around, it would soon become a fertile field, even a large forest, and a land of prosperity.


    Only at this moment, Chi Nan found that his population gap was getting bigger and bigger. With such a large land, there is no new population to supplement, and it can only rely on plants for management, which is really a headache.


    Such a large place can only be left unmoved temporarily, and it will be of no use except for the development of plant weapons. Although it is very important to his entire power, Chi Nan still feels a little inexplicably depressed. But forget it, let''s develop this way for the time being, after all, the speed of human reproduction is still very fast.


    Only after Chi Nan saw the loss report of this war, Chi Nan had a headache.


    "Our regular soldiers actually lost more than a thousand people?" This number is really terrible.


    If it is replaced by an army from another place, the loss of more than a thousand people is nothing at all, and there are no dead people who fought in battles. But for Chi Nan, it was completely different, because there were always very few dead people on his side.


    So my own soldiers are very few, more than a thousand people, already occupy a large proportion of my entire army.


    Since the development of his plant weapons, the total number of soldiers killed in all battles has not been as high as this time. It is conceivable how much the loss was this time.


    These people are all elites carefully cultivated by themselves. "According to the normal situation, the pension must be paid in place, and there must be no mistakes on the monument side. Remember."


    "Your Excellency." The military minister saluted respectfully with a serious face.


    "My lord, this time the biggest loss is the mad orcs. In the last battle, the mad orcs lost nearly two million in population. Do they need to pay compensation." The loss of close to two million would be great if it were to compensate for the loss. Up.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, it''s okay to treat the mad orcs as long as they can feed them."


    In fact, Chi Nan really didn''t care how much the mad orcs had lost. He died a little more and was easier to control. All the way to the north, the human population has not increased, but the mad orcs have increased by how much.


    So many mad orcs are not easy to manage. Although racial discrimination is not advocated in Chinan''s territory, the simple-minded and impulsive guys such as wild orcs are still a very big hidden danger. Therefore, mad orcs usually die more, and Chi Nan doesn''t care at all. This thing is almost the same as a mouse, and it reproduces very fast.


    In order to consume these guys, Chi Nan asked them to form an army. It can be said that the mad orcs were equipped with the best red sand steel armor, which greatly improved their strength, but the loss has always been not small.


    In the last battle, the wild beasts rushed up in a swarm, and when the beetle statue made a big move, the radius of ten li was completely destroyed, and because of this, these wild beast talents would lose so much.


    Fortunately, as long as the mad orcs can be fed, these guys will never make trouble, and it doesn''t matter if they die more.


    Chi Nan continued to see that the plant weapons lost countless amounts. The last six war fortresses were all destroyed. Only in this battle, the role and combat power of the war fortress were fully demonstrated.


    It seems that this thing will become one of the pillars of war weapons in the holy tree collar in the future.


    The ground forces that have suffered the most losses are no longer counted by Chi Nan. In Chi Nan''s eyes, this is only a number, and it is still a very long number. Forget it, it was originally a plant, and it doesn''t matter how much you lose.


    The number of lost bases also reached a full eight, which was not destroyed by the big beetle. But when those bases were built forward, they were wiped out by the beetle army at the beginning, and the strength of the beetle army was not weak.


    The airship formations in the air, the three generations of airship formations lost more than five of them. In the end, four formations were lost. The previous battle also lost one, which can be said to be unprecedentedly tragic.


    This is not counting the fake and shoddy airships produced by those bases, which cost more. If calculated according to the number of airship formations, I am afraid that more than 20 airship formations have been lost.


    Sure enough, the gods are extraordinary, just remotely fighting, it can be like this. "Well, all of you go down. The North will continue to develop according to my plan. The news will not be spread for the time being."


    Make all preparations, and Chi Nan will ignore these things. The northern battle slowly ended, and the next step was to expand the plant range. Anyway, after the worms raged, the entire north can be said to be clean, and there is hardly anything else.


    It turns out that some local animals and birds, even those insects, as long as they are alive, have basically disappeared.


    If you want to protect and develop native species, you are just joking, you can only look for it from other places. Once such a large territory is digested, it will be of great help to one''s own development.


    One day later the six gems were sent to Chinan. Chi Nan didn''t even look at it, and directly wrapped it in layers with plants, and then added a large number of runes for sealing on the surface, as well as the protection of the light pattern tree shell. The last six gems were scattered by Chi Nan and sank into the underground of the six cities, and they were firmly sealed.


    It can be said that no one except yourself knows where this thing is, and it is impossible to take it out if they know it. Chi Nan is now cautious about anything that has something to do with gods.


    As for the scum of those statues, Chi Nan was worried about what trouble would be left. They were divided into dozens of points, sealed and thrown into the depths of the sea. It was still done by the unmanned airship controlled by Chi Nan himself.


    Only Chi Nan himself participated in the process, and no one else knew where these things were thrown. This is how he can do the best. If this is what the Beetle God can do, Chi Nan can only express his conviction.


    A few days later, things in the north gradually fell into the dust, and some of the original finishing work was also cleared up, and there were no complaints in the army. It was only when developing the north that Chinan was surprised to find that the north did not have nothing. On the contrary, the north had something very important that it had not been able to see before.

 Chapter 808： The ground under your feet is not a ball

    Yes, after confirmation by the soldiers and some experts, Chi Nan finally discovered the most precious things on the northern land, the minerals. Those minerals that are almost useless for bugs, but useful for humans.


    Although the north is barren, there are iron ore and copper ore everywhere, which is really unexpected.


    Although there are not so many minerals in the territory for the time being, it is necessary to survey them first, or even mine them for storage. Anyway, there is no one in the north, and their own plants are managing.


    Even if they are all stored, as long as they are not put into the market, it will not cause market turmoil.


    Nowadays, there is not only one type of iron tree, nor is it only capable of absorbing iron ore. After research by those with authority, the iron bark tree now has a special iron bark tree that can absorb various abilities such as copper, gold, and silver.


    Even if the manufactured metal has no special abilities, it is good to just absorb and condense the metal.


    And in this place in the north, two super-large magic crystal veins were discovered unexpectedly. This magic crystal vein has no effect on Chi Nan for a long time, but its effect on humans is extremely huge, far surpassing any other minerals.


    Whether it is an alchemy cannon, a flying boat or other alchemical weapons. Even the mage''s training experiment, the energy source of the mage tower, etc., basically require the participation of the magic crystal mine.


    Especially for the Sacred Dragon Empire, the demand for Magic Crystal Mine is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    The place where I used to be was barren, and none of the nearby kingdoms had magic crystal mines. But Chi Nan himself did not expect that the north found two very large veins at once.


    "This place must not be leaked out, otherwise both the Holy Light Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire will come and attack."


    Looking at the map, one of the mineral veins is closer to the Holy Dragon Empire, and the other is actually closer to the Holy Light Empire. That is the wasteland in the north, and there has been no owner for a long time.


    Although it is the one who wins the fight, even the empire will not abide by the rules even in the face of such a big benefit. Isn''t it normal to find some excuses to attack yourself?


    Therefore, mining must not employ people. Chi Nan can only design a few special plants for mining to mine magic crystal mines. As for selling this kind of thing, Chi Nan decided to change his name and sell it to the half-elf empire through the half-elf royal family. In his own capacity, the half-elf empire poses the least danger to him.


    Moreover, although the half-elf empire also needs a large amount of magic crystal mines, it is not so urgently needed by the holy dragon empire.


    Selling some in small quantities will not cause trouble. The rest, just wait for the wizards and alchemists in your domain to develop. There are a large number of magic crystal mines, and the strength of the magic puppet will also be improved.


    The fighting in the north was over, but there were still some bugs escaping farther north. Every day, a large number of plant weapons are under the control of the soldiers, and they are constantly spreading and searching towards the far north.


    The closer it is to the north, the more it gets cold and it is very difficult for insects to get into the ground. It is also not an easy task for plant weapons to go deep. Only then did Chi Nan realize that his plant weapons were still afraid of cold.


    It''s not that you are really afraid of cold, but cold will make your plant weapons less active. To this end, the soldiers took the initiative to find various plants in the cold zone to extract and integrate them, and added a cold-resistant feature to their plant weapons.


    It wasn''t until late spring that this kind of plant weapons that could resist the cold appeared in large numbers and completely occupied the far north.


    Only at this time, Chi Nan saw incredible things again. Because Chi Nan found that this piece of land was different from what he thought, he originally thought that if he continued walking in the far north, he would head south.


    After all, the earth is like this, isn''t it all the planets? However, the report I saw this time made Chi Nan fully realize that this world was definitely not as simple as his own.


    "The north unexpectedly encountered a special spatial turbulence, which was spread out in the extreme north. As long as you enter this place, everything will be corroded and swallowed, and nothing can return at all."


    Chi Nan looked at the report as if looking at the myth. "The most terrible thing is that the edge of this special turbulent space is roughly a straight line. No, it should be said that it is a plane. This shows that the extreme north is not a point, but a line. Line. The various tests are completely different from the ones I know."


    Until now, Chi Nan is still a little unbelievable. Isn''t this world a ball? Isn''t this piece of land under his feet a spherical shape? Isn''t it the existence of a round ball?


    That''s right, there are gods in this world. If the earth under your feet is really a spherical shape, then those gods will definitely be able to see them when they leave this land, and they won''t fail to tell their believers.


    There is no reason that every **** will make the same deception. This is absolutely impossible. Even if it is for belief, gods and gods are still different. Could it be that one **** deceives believers, and other gods will not use facts to attack opponents. The struggle for faith has always been the cruelest.


    So it seems that there is only one, that is, the land under your feet is actually flat, or roughly flat at least not a ball. What kind of world is this?


    Chi Nan has a sense of seeing that the worldview has collapsed. He has been sitting in this place, thinking about life silently.


    This state, but continued for three days, until the guards found the information that Chi Nan wanted.


    Looking at these theological materials, Chi Nan finally found something useful in the middle. Among them, the term plane, not the concept of planet, is proposed for different worlds.


    Through special methods to reach other planes, but the north, south, east and west have always had their own limits, at least in the recorded world, none of them are spherical. I don''t know if the laws of this world are different, or there are other reasons.


    But Chi Nan, who was not qualified to explore, could only accept this strange setting in the end. "Okay, just keep it flat, it doesn''t matter anyway, just continue to develop my own plants."


    After worrying about it for a long time, Chi Nan decided to gather his wives together, and then give vent to it. Although no one knows what Chi Nan is worrying about, he still has been troubled for a long time, right?

 Chapter 809： Trans-Space Communication Signal Station

    Time seems to have returned to the most leisurely time. Because of the busyness of his own woman, Chi Nan expanded the selection of parliament and local officials in angrily, and devolved a lot of work.


    Then he spent a few days hustling with his women, causing Hermira and the others to complain for a long time.


    Until, until Chi Nan was unlucky again. Seeing that Chi Nan was starting to relax, Slinka ran to Chi Nan to practice archery again. Hermilla, who didn''t want to stay at home all day as a vase, naturally pushed Chi Nan out.


    Sophia is the same, thinking about working more hours. As for Wei Wei Si, she wanted to accompany Chi Nan, but she had no choice but to be dragged away by her two sisters.


    Thus, Chi Nan once again began to practice archery skills under the pressure of the evil Slinka Yee.


    Start exercising every day as long as you get up, and keep exercising until close to the evening. My God, I haven''t heard that elves and half-elves are so diligent. This is absolutely deliberate, a malicious guess in Chi Nan''s heart.


    Of course there are benefits, otherwise Hemila and others would not support Slinka Yee so much. Because Chi Nan''s archery improved very fast, it made Chi Nan himself feel incredible. Before he knew it, he had stabilized on Erye Sagittarius. With their strength and precision, few archers among humans can compare with themselves.


    At this moment, Chi Nan is heading towards Sanye Sagittarius. This three-leaf shooter was also the shooting skill of Slinka Yee when he first saw Slinka Yee.


    It''s just that now Slinka has surpassed Sanye long ago and reached the level of a four-leaf shooter.


    With this method of calculation, the difficulty will increase geometrically every time the standard is increased. The gap between Yotsuba and Sanye archers is almost the same as the gap between a master archer and someone who has just started to learn archery.


    Chi Nan could imagine that he would have to go a long way on the road to become a Sanye shooter, let alone surpass Slinka night. The current self, archery is compared with Slinka Yee, well, every time I test my blood abuse, I can see it.


    The territory is developing steadily. In other people''s words, it is the same whether there is a lord like Chi Nan or not.


    This situation is over until today, when Horn takes Carol to find himself.


    "You finally came! No, why did you come? Did something happen."


    My own guards are not without things these days, everyone is busy, as if only myself and Silka Ye are the most leisurely. So Slinka couldn''t stand it at night, and made herself busy.


    Seeing the two guards, Chi Nan finally realized the feeling the peasants had when they saw their relatives in Ba Lu.


    "My lord, you have made the plants we have been observing fruitful."


    Chi Nan thought about the plants that they had been observing. Others have no way to promote the growth of plants to the golden level. So Chi Nan could only use his own power to catalyze the growth of some plants to the golden level.


    At the same time, let these plants mutate non-directionally, hoping to show something useful to them. Although most of them are waste products, some are still effective. So Chi Nan asked Carol to watch it all the time, and once it had a special effect, he would tell himself. In fact, Chi Nan himself didn''t know how many weird plants there were there.


    "What is it? Speak it out and listen. If it''s not of much use, you don''t need the lord to go."


    Slinka walked slowly over her long legs at night, showing her poise. It''s just that for the character of this half-elf princess, Chi Nan''s guards have long been familiar with it, and this is an existence that is even better than Miria.


    If it weren''t for such strong curiosity, maybe Slinka Ye and Miria would be the best pair of lilies.


    Carol took out a flowerpot without even thinking about it: "For adults, this is the mutated fold ear grass." On the surface of the golden layer fold ear grass, some special silver-white patterns appeared.


    From these lines, Chi Nan could feel some special power fluctuations, which should be spatial power fluctuations.


    "Have you ever done an experiment? What is the specific situation?" Chi Nan asked. Now, even Silinkaye didn''t mention anything else. This kind of thing is definitely more important than practicing archery.


    "Master Qiqi, I have already done experiments. The new fold ears'' ability to transmit information and space power are more deeply integrated. After our experiments, we can directly communicate from our territory to the half-elven empire. This should not be the limit."


    At this time, Chi Nan and Silka Ye were shocked. Even with its special ability, if you want to have a headache at such a distance between two locations, you still don''t know how many signal transfer stations are. For a long time, for various reasons, it was impossible for the signal of one''s own territory to be sent directly to the half-elf empire.


    But now it''s different. With this new fold eargrass, you can directly network with the half-elf empire. In that case, remotely commanding some things on the half-elf empire would also be very easy.


    "Great. With this, as long as the whole world is planted, and the silver-level signal transfer station cooperates with each other, I will be able to build a complete and huge network in the whole world." Chi Nan was so excited that he didn''t know.


    Carol did not have such a deep feeling because in Carol''s heart, it is better to build a network around the world than to have your own territory. How can such good things be given to others.


    "My lord, there is one more thing. After we did the experiment, we found that two golden fold eargrass can transmit information to each other across the plane. The change of fold eargrass on our side can affect the fold ears of the opposite world. grass."


    "The world on the other side? Is there a space channel on your side that can lead to other worlds?" Silken Kaye looked at Chi Nan in surprise, but she never knew that there was such a thing. Realizing that Carol had said that he had leaked, he quickly lowered his head, and he didn''t care about anything when he got excited. What a damn.


    Chi Nan gave a wry smile, he also ignored this, he was really an idiot.


    "Well, it''s okay to tell you, but this matter is very important, you must not tell other people." Chi Nan looked at Silka Yee seriously, but made Silka Yee a little uneasy.


    The heart rate is accelerating, and her small face is slightly sideways: "When have I been talking nonsense about you here, if you don''t want to say it." This guy, how can I look at people like this, Slinka''s chest deer Rambling.

 Chapter 810： Raiders Preparation for the Alien Plane

    Chi Nan also didn''t realize the weird state of Silka Ye, but started talking slowly.


    Although Silken Kaye was leaning on her side and did not look towards Chi Nan, her ears were vertical, and she was obviously very interested. Anyway, it¡¯s not too important to talk about.


    For others, an alien plane is a huge wealth. But for the elves, I''m afraid it doesn''t make much sense, after all, they are originally the kind of temperament that is indisputable in the world.


    And that plane is not a good place, there is a dead spirit everywhere, how can the elves like to move to that place. Hearing Chi Nan''s explanation, Silinka''s brows gradually frowned.


    The shyness in her heart disappeared, and Silin Kaye returned to the wise princess again. "Unexpectedly, a plane would actually destroy its own plane because of the evil god''s sacrifice. They are all lunatics. Sure enough, some lunatics really dare to do anything in order to achieve their goals, just like those in the west. The same guys."


    Slinka Ye is talking about the existence of the Plains of the Undead and the Cthulhu Empire.


    "The personnel of the Cthulhu Empire also believe in the Cthulhu, will they do such things someday?"


    Slinka shook her head and said, "I don''t know this. It''s not impossible for those crazy men to do this kind of thing. But such a huge sacrifice ceremony would not be possible without the help of the gods. They can''t do it themselves."


    "It turns out that this is the case, then I can rest assured." Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. He really worried that before he developed, those followers of the evil **** would turn this world into a place of death.


    "Then do you have any ideas now, after all, the only one that can be linked is that plane."


    Within the space turbulence, there are countless planes, large and small, some are valuable, and some are not valuable. Even if the gods don''t know how many planes there are in it, it is very difficult to reach a plane.


    "Although that world is basically worthless, if you develop it well, you can use it. But that place must not be known to the Necromancers in the Plains of the Undead, otherwise you will face their various attacks. "Those Necromancers are unscrupulous in order to achieve their goals.


    "The power of the Plains of the Undead is not worse than that of an empire, and they have a lot of insidious tricks, and they can''t be defended."


    Chi Nan nodded and said, "I''ll pay attention." In fact, Chi Nan is really not worried about the Plains of the Undead. He had been inherited from a golden-level necromancer, and Chi Nan knew about their various methods.


    "I plan to start developing for that different plane from now on. There is dead spirit everywhere. It is impossible for me to let it pass. Staying there for a long time will easily be corroded by dead spirit."


    After a pause, Chi Nan pointed to the mutant fold ear grass and said, "It''s different now. With this, we can remotely control it across planes. I''m going to set up a dedicated team to build a base over there. "


    That''s right, the first step is to create a base car-like existence, and then use the base car to open up another plane. This was originally planned by Chinan. Now that it can be controlled from a long distance, that''s even better.


    "It turns out that you made that so-called base car for this, see your own. Are you sure, your plants will not be affected over there." Silken Kaye asked with some worry.


    "Probably not, after all, I have been there twice. I have also studied the sun over there. A special power that it radiates can transform various elements on the earth into death energy and erode the entire world. But In addition to this, the sun is still the sun, which has little effect on plants of a certain level, and the magic sun flower can also be used normally."


    "Now that you have an idea, start experimenting." Silken Kaye didn''t continue to let Chi Nan exercise.


    The airship was ready, and a group of people got on the airship and quickly flew to the side of the twin trees.


    "This is the Twin Tree. Through this, you can reach another plane."


    Slinka nodded gently: "I''ve heard of this plant, but this is the first time I have seen it. Twin trees can connect two adjacent planes, so our two planes should not be far apart, no wonder The fold ears can be connected across space. If the distance is far, the current fold ears may not be enough."


    "Haha, it''s okay, anyway, as long as you have a sample, you can directly evolve in the future." Chi Nan didn''t care at all. Your own strength will continue to improve, and your own plants will continue to improve.


    With that, Chi Nan had already injected magic power into the twin tree, and the mirror surface of the twin tree began to fluctuate. At this time, many people came here one after another. Even the very busy Hermilla took the time to fly over.


    Sophia and Weiweisi, who are far away, will be unable to reach them for a while. Around, Chinan''s guards and guard reserve team had been prepared for a long time, and they were ready to guard against a large number of undead passing through the passage.


    The area nearby has already been cleared out, and this place is a huge base. There are also two war forts under construction, which are also located next to the twin trees.


    The standing army here has long been ready There are three formations of three-generation airships floating in the air. This time the passage was opened. Compared with the previous two times, it was a world of difference. Various preparations can be said to be armed to the teeth. As the passage gradually opened, everyone became nervous and stared at the passageway.


    "No undead passed. It seems that there are no undead creatures on the opposite side. We used to clean up the side thoroughly. It has only been less than a year. It is normal that no new undead will arrive."


    As Chi Nan spoke and waved his hand gently, a base airship that had shrunk to less than a person''s size slowly fell down, and then flew towards the opposite side. It is too big to pass through this narrow passage.


    "Very good, it has passed. We are not very far away through the connection. I can directly inject my magic power here for the base car on the opposite side." Chi Nan clenched his fist in excitement, and the first step was successfully completed.


    Under Chi Nan''s control, a large amount of magic power poured in instantly. The deployment speed of the opposite base vehicle became very fast, and the base vehicle was fully deployed in less than five minutes. In the next five minutes, huge energy pools, signal stations, and many hummingbird fighters were all spawned, instantly protecting the entire base vehicle and its surroundings.

 Chapter 811： Weak plane consciousness

    The surrounding protection force is getting stronger and stronger, even if nothing has happened on the opposite side, the people here are still worried that there will be problems on the opposite side. Chi Nan''s current strength, there is still no way to greatly affect the legendary level plants.


    "The bases that can still be directly controlled are developing the fastest." Chi Nan said lightly.


    One day has passed since the time was so close, Chi Nan was able to project his magic power directly over, and use his magic power to help the development of the opposing base.


    Under Chi Nan''s control, it only takes a thought to unlock the base''s evolutionary lock.


    After a whole day''s time, within a hundred li on the opposite side, the magic sun flower is already covered, and it is fully absorbing the sun and other surrounding energies, gathering life magic in the surrounding twelve large energy pools.


    Because the time is too short, the energy pool is still empty. The life magic that just appeared will be used by Chi Nan the first time.


    In just one day, a three-generation airship mothership appeared in the opposite sky, as well as fifty combat ships. This was already a small unit, that is, a quarter of the airship formation.


    The power on the ground has also been established, and a huge war fortress stands beside it, but this war fortress is basically an empty shell, and there is not much weapon reserve. Once a long war breaks out, this war fortress will simply not be able to persevere, but the foundation has already been laid.


    For these things, Chi Nan almost exhausted his magic power. Even if you are in your own territory, even if you draw a lot of magic power from the surrounding energy pools and directly use them for recovery, it still consumes a lot.


    "It seems that if you want to supplement the magic power to the opposite side through the space channel, the loss is still too large. If the opposite side does not develop smoothly, then in the future, you will have to build a few more large energy pools nearby as a reserve."


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, but didn''t say anything. The last thing to do is to plant a large number of mother trees in the area that you temporarily control. And a mutated variety.


    This mutated species was still mutated from the mother tree of the homeland, and Chinan named it the Purifying Tree. The purification tree does not have the ability to induce birth like the homeland mother tree. Its only ability is to absorb all kinds of negative forces around it, especially all kinds of death air. In fact, the prototype of the homeland mother tree has the ability to absorb death.


    After Chi Nan strengthened this power, he mutated and manipulated it in reverse. This was made by Chi Nan himself, not by others. This kind of mutation is used to deal with the opposite world.


    After absorbing the air of death, the purification tree will circulate the air of death in the body and transform it through magic lines. The air that is most always exhaled is no longer the air of death, but a natural air.


    This kind of breath is of great benefit to the growth of plants, and it is also of great help to living beings.


    With these, Chi Nan is sure to transform the opposite into a plane suitable for normal people to survive. In the future, he will have a whole plane as his backing, which is also a back way.


    In fact, the plane of the dead is not really without plants, nor is it unsuitable for growing plants.


    On the contrary, there are actually many plants over there. That kind of death air can affect some plants and cause some plants to die, but most plants will not be affected.


    The reason why it is so desolate is because of the undead. The undead are very hostile to any life and will destroy all living creatures. If there are animals, the undead will give priority to the animals.


    And if there are no animals and humans for a long time, these undead will begin to destroy plants. It''s like the same goes for the Plains of the Undead, and it''s also a desolate. This point has long been recorded in detail by the elves.


    As Chi Nan thought, the purification tree opposite had already begun to grow on a large scale. A large amount of death air is continuously absorbed and transformed. Gradually, the greyish aura in this area of ??his own territory disappeared. Instead, there is a faint mist, giving people a feeling of vitality.


    "One day is about to pass, it seems to be very stable." Up to now, no undead has appeared on the opposite side to make trouble. I did a good job cleaning this area by myself.


    Without the undead to make trouble, one''s own territory will also have the opportunity to develop. As the power of the territory gets stronger and stronger, you don''t have to worry too much even if you encounter danger in the future. Anyway, the opponent can''t come to your side through the space channel.


    To open the space channel of the twin tree, apart from oneself who has a high control over plants, only a space mage who has a deep understanding of space power can do it. Obviously, there will be no such existence.


    It was just when time was about to pass completely, that piece of his own territory had just been purified to a very high degree. At this time, Chi Nan suddenly felt a hazy consciousness appearing in his mind.


    "What''s going on, is it an illusion?" Chi Nan shook his head, thinking strangely.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Beside, Hemila gently pulled Chi Nan''s arm.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "It''s nothing, maybe it''s too tired. Just take a good rest tonight." When Chi Nan said this, Hermilla''s face reddened and Chi Nan gave Chi Nan a vague look.


    This shy look makes Chi Nan''s index finger move. Chi Nan couldn''t help but wanted to molest him, but at this time, the consciousness in his mind suddenly became a lot stronger, making Chi Nan give up the idea of ??teasing Hermilla.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?" Chi Nan asked in his heart, knowing that the other party would definitely be able to hear it.


    Sure enough, the consciousness on the other side fluctuated a bit, and finally expressed his own meaning. It''s not any kind of language, but Chi Nan can understand what the other party wants to express. "Are you plane consciousness, are you the consciousness of the opposite plane?" Chi Nan was startled, but he didn''t expect a plane to have its own consciousness.


    I just don''t know why, this plane consciousness is very weak, that kind of weakness is not weak in strength, on the contrary, it is much stronger than oneself in strength, but in essence, it can still feel the other party''s weakness.


    Just like a late old man, and like a seriously injured creature, so weak.


    "So, what is it that you are looking for me?" Planar consciousness has no subjective consciousness, and no major events will not appear. This way, contacting oneself across the plane is also a very heavy burden for oneself.

 Chapter 812： This is the rhythm to be the savior

    Realizing that Chi Nan was a little strange, Hermilla suppressed the shyness in her heart and looked at Chi Nan with some worry. "My lord, what''s the matter with you? If you feel uncomfortable, go back and rest first. Let''s just watch it here."


    Chi Nan opened his eyes and shook his head gently: "No, I just need to take a rest."


    With that said, Chi Nan made a recliner and lay on it comfortably, closing his eyes, as if enjoying the sun. Well, it''s midnight now. When the others saw it, they didn''t feel anything strange, and the guards quietly separated the two people from the others, not allowing anyone to approach.


    The soldiers and officials around were also very consciously stepping back and doing their own things more attentively.


    Lords can tire themselves for the development of the territory and lead the people, and the shame and pride in their hearts is even more unspeakable. At this time, Chi Nan was indeed a tiring day here.


    Closing his eyes, Chi Nan concentrated on communicating with the opposite consciousness. I faintly felt that the other party was not deceiving myself. Besides, it is impossible to deceive yourself.


    To be able to enter a golden level master''s consciousness sea so easily, even the legendary demigod can''t do it, unless it is a true god. But with the existence of gods, it is not easy to enter this low-level plane.


    Legend has it that only those powerful planes that can carry the gods can let the gods live on it. But this is just a legend after all, and no one knows whether such a plane exists. Because even those gods are just establishing their own kingdom in the void, and then staying high, that''s all.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Chi Nan asked in his heart.


    A large number of images came from the plane consciousness, and these intermittent images were all manifestations of some things that happened on the previous planes. The entire plane, these big things are left on record.


    "These things have a certain effect, but, do you want me to save the world. But what can I do?" Chi Nan knew what the other party wanted to do.


    The plane consciousness and the plane itself are interdependent. The stronger the plane, the stronger the plane consciousness. It is even possible to grow into a deity, this is what the plane consciousness tells him, although such existence is rare.


    But once the plane really perishes, then the plane consciousness will also die. For a conscious existence, death scares them the most. Even if this consciousness is weak, it is instinctively resisted.


    Gradually, Chi Nan understood what the plane consciousness asked him to do. "To destroy the undead creatures in this world, do you have to plant more purification trees? Unexpectedly, the effect of purification trees is so great."


    Chi Nan himself didn''t expect that when that plane consciousness was about to dissipate, the only thing that could be saved was the purification tree. It is precisely because of the effect of the purification tree that the plane consciousness consumes the little remaining power of oneself to communicate with oneself. Because the plane consciousness knew that this purification tree was made by itself.


    Some unknown special knowledge also entered Chi Nan''s mind. It turns out that the most important thing for a plane is balance, the balance of various forces, and the balance of various species.


    Power that is too negative and power that is too positive is an imbalanced performance, which is not good for the plane.


    So that powerful positive force will be repelled and become gods, and those that are too negative will also be repelled and become demons. What the plane likes most is the kind of power that is inherently balanced.


    For example, various elements, such as the force of life, such as the force of nature, this kind of power that has no bias, is not absolutely righteous, and is not absolutely dark. This is what the plane likes.


    The reason why this plane is about to die is because the negative force is too strong. When the force of death erodes the entire plane, this plane will completely die out, and plane consciousness will also end.


    His own purification tree can absorb the force of death and transform it into the force of life. This is restoring the balance of the entire plane, and is a guarantee for the plane to regain its vitality and even further.


    "It''s no wonder that this face consciousness is so anxious, that''s what happened. However, why did the evil **** destroy the plane, what good is this for the evil god." Chi Nan still asked.


    This face consciousness is inexhaustible, and Chi Nan will answer whatever he asks.


    "Is that so?" Chi Nan was surprised. For the gods, there are many ways to improve their strength, but the simplest is to directly seize the power of the original planes of the major planes.


    This original power is at the same level as the power of the gods, as long as it can be captured, you can quickly improve yourself.


    But this power is protected by the plane, and it is not easy to obtain it. Therefore, the evil gods must use various methods to mess up the whole world first, and then distract the attention of the plane consciousness. The evil gods seized the opportunity to fix the origin with their own means and absorb the origin of the plane.


    It can be said that such gods who use plane origin to improve themselves are all evil gods. The same is true in this world. The deceived believers interfered with the operation of the entire plane by offering sacrifices, and the Cthulhu took this to extract the origin of the plane and then leave.


    What is left is a mess ~ www.novelhall.com~ Whether it is the believers or the planes, there is no future.


    Originally, this abandoned plane could only wait slowly for its final demise, and no one would spend great efforts to restore the world. But the appearance of Chi Nan was the last straw for plane consciousness.


    "As long as the purification tree can be planted in the entire world, then the world will regain a new life and continue to flourish. And the attributes will be transformed into attributes more suitable for plants, which sounds good. However, there are still many powerful undead. Creatures, these undead creatures prefer the plane of death. This is the biggest threat."


    Chi Nan already knew that if he wanted to develop there, he would inevitably face up to those powerful undead. Through plane consciousness, Chi Nan knew that many of the undead there even reached the legendary level.


    Now his own strength is not their opponent at all. Fortunately, those undead will not unite with each other. This is his only chance. However, the danger is not small, but the benefits are not so great.


    Just when this thought flashed through Chi Nan''s mind, the plane consciousness accurately captured it. The next moment, Chi Nan''s eyes widened. "Damn, I can still do this. This is really a lot of money."

 Chapter 813： This is a path to becoming a god

    "My lord, what happened?" Chi Nan''s reaction was too great, and he almost jumped off the couch. Hermilla next to her was almost hit by Chi Nan''s head.


    Not to mention Hermilla, even the guards, at this time, looked at Chi Nan with a strange expression, for fear that Chi Nan would be subjected to any trickery.


    Chi Nan hurriedly waved his hand and said, "You keep busy, don''t worry about me, I just thought of a problem." After that, no matter what other people thought, Chi Nan lay down again and closed his eyes.


    Just the arc at the corner of his mouth shows that Chi Nan is in a very good mood, and Hermilla, who is very familiar with Chi Nan, feels relieved at this time. Looking at Chi Nan''s mood, you know that it''s not a bad thing. However, the surprise of my lord''s lord is really a bit too scary, and the surrounding officials thought so in their hearts.


    No way, everything that just happened really surprised Chi Nan, because the plane consciousness was based on his own origin and sent Chi Nan a contract.


    This contract is a contract to recognize oneself as the master. Chi Nan didn''t know what the Lord of the Plane meant, nor did he know if the Lord of the Plane had appeared before, but this was definitely a path to becoming a god.


    Yes, Chi Nan finally saw the possibility of becoming a god. In order to be able to save oneself, in order to be able to continue to exist, the plane consciousness with only a little thinking surrendered to Chi Nan, willing to make Chi Nan his master, that is, the lord of the plane. This contract is condensed on the basis of the plane''s origin, and this one cannot be false.


    With excitement, Chi Nan touched it lightly, and a trace of his soul was stripped out. Chi Nan just felt a slight tingling in his mind, and then he felt very tired and sleepy. This was the weakness of his soul.


    Chi Nan knew it, but didn''t care. Because Chi Nan was looking excitedly at the thing in his sea of ??consciousness. After the contract is signed, it instantly turns into a very complicated figure.


    This is a diamond-shaped object composed of complex lines, and it is also a three-dimensional shape.


    Chi Nan knew what it was. This was the sign of the Lord of his own plane. From then on, he was the master of that plane. Even if the life span is exhausted, the plane can support itself to continue to exist. If the plane does not perish, you will not die. Being killed can also be resurrected on that plane. This is the meaning of the lord of the plane.


    At the same time, this mark is still the coordinates of that plane. No matter where you are in the turbulent flow of time and space, or how far you are from your original plane, you can find that plane through this coordinate.


    And this is also a prop for communicating with plane consciousness. As long as you are on that plane and near the plane, you can communicate with the plane through this coordinate and do something you want to do.


    For example, flooding volcanoes, tsunamis and landslides, or even leading a certain person or a certain race, etc., can be done by themselves. Of course, the more you do, the greater the impact and the more plane origin it consumes. If you dare to do this kind of thing now, that plane will immediately fall into extinction.


    Once the plane dies, the impact will have a certain impact on him.


    According to the contract, as long as the plane is restored, all the plane''s original power generated by that plane in the future will have half of its own. This is a powerful force at the same level as the divine power, and I definitely can''t use it now.


    But through the inheritance of the plane, Chi Nan knew that this power could be used when he reached a demigod. With the help of this power, he will smoothly become a god.


    My own path to becoming a **** has actually been paved by a smooth road. The premise is that the plane must be able to be preserved by itself. At this time, that plane is no longer as simple as a production base, but has become his most precious wealth. Chi Nan made up his mind to completely bring the opposite side under his control at all costs.


    Even the identity of the Lord of the Plane will be very useful even after becoming a god.


    The power of the origin that is constantly produced will become the best nutrient for one''s progress. If Cthulhu is like a robber who robs a plane and then runs away, then he is like a farmer.


    Cultivate a plane, and then continuously generate plane power. Maybe it didn''t come as soon as the robbery, but it was better than a long stream. If you can control a few more planes, it''s really...


    Chi Nan was thinking of the most beautiful place when suddenly the communication between himself and the consciousness of the opposite plane was cut off. No, the plane consciousness has been weakened to this level? Chi Nan opened his eyes.


    Afterwards, Chi Nan was depressed, because he saw that the mirror surface was quickly recovering to a wooden appearance.


    It turns out that one day has passed, and the space channel has begun to close. Without the space channel to shorten the distance between the two planes, plane consciousness certainly cannot communicate with itself. Such a weak plane consciousness, straddling such a distance to communicate with him, I am afraid that his strength will not be exhausted enough. However, being unable to communicate does not mean that you cannot see it.


    The spar in front of him was already lit up, and the picture above was exactly the picture of the base opposite and the surroundings of the base. With the construction of the base, the opposite side has shown a good development trend.


    "Then the next step is to continue to open up ~ www.novelhall.com~ every time a place is occupied, a new base is established in that place, and then focused on development. In the future, the Guards Reserve and other seed officers will come here to do it. Cultivate and test."


    Chi Nan''s words set an important assessment for future officer training. It is very difficult for all the officers who fail to pass the examination in this kind of development alien plane to want to be promoted.


    And those guards reserve members are the same, even their assessment is more stringent. It is also because of Chi Nan''s decision that similar games will be unprecedentedly huge in the entire territory in the future.


    Because those who play similar games are no longer just for entertainment, this is also a kind of rehearsal, fighting for their own future. Later, it really happened that the game was very famous in the game, and was admitted to the test, and then joined the army to become a master.


    Although there are not many examples of this kind, it has inspired more and more people to devote themselves to the research and struggle of similar games. As a result, this industrial chain has become larger and larger and more exaggerated.


    All this is something that Chi Nan doesn''t know. He just wants to purify the undead world as soon as possible and turn that side into a real natural plane. Everything is for his own future consideration.

 Chapter 814： Now the basic knowledge is complete

    Chi Nan, whose soul was weak, did not fully recover for the next five days. Only a little bit was taken from his rather huge soul, and it made him so weak. The soul was really important.


    Because of his weakness, Chi Nan didn''t have any interest with Hemila and the others. It was just that something was wrong with Chi Nan, Hemila and the three of them all put aside the things in their hands and stayed with Chi Nan all the time.


    When Chi Nan recovered the first time, it was ridiculous to drag three people. "Finally took this opportunity to sleep together." They were separated before, and this time they got what they wanted.


    It''s just that Chi Nan got what he wanted, but the three women who were ashamed of their hearts left the Lord''s Mansion just like Chi Nan had recovered and they were going to deal with the things they had accumulated over the past few days.


    This time Chi Nan was not free because he had something to do. This kind of pleasure of seeing one''s continuous progress and development as long as you work hard is simply more addictive than that kind of thing. Chi Nan made a strange helmet and put it on the capital. A large number of tentacles on the top, tightly attached to all positions of his head.


    If someone could see the inside of the helmet, they could even see some nerve vines submerged under Chi Nan''s skin.


    "It''s all because of poor control ability, otherwise it would be so troublesome." Feeling that his scalp was itchy and painful, Chi Nan frowned, but there was no way. This is the fastest way.


    Chi Nan is using the characteristics of the neuro-brain, through close and comprehensive contact with his own nerves, and with his consent, transfers some of his memories to the vegetable brain for storage.


    That''s right, Chi Nan wanted to transfer his own memory. To be precise, it was not his own memory, but the memory left by his last plane consciousness. That is the memory of plane consciousness recording all the big things and important information.


    Chi Nan temporarily sealed it up, because the amount of memory was too large, which would make his consciousness unbearable and turn himself into an idiot. But there is no problem with small-scale gradual sorting.


    During these five days, although Chi Nan had been cultivating, he was slowly sorting out. At first, Chi Nan thought that this was just a piece of the opposite development history. Seeing for yourself, it can be inspiring. But later Chi Nan found out that he was wrong, because it contained various important information about the development of the opposite plane for countless years.


    There are a lot of fighting qi secrets and meditations that can only be cultivated to the legendary level.


    After Chi Nan sorted it out, it happened to be used to train masters in his own territory. "It''s a pity that if you want to cultivate to the legendary level, you don''t just have to use secret methods, you must also pay attention to fit."


    Chi Nan finally knew why the legendary level was so difficult to be born. The golden level can also rely on the secret techniques left by the predecessors, as long as the conditions are met, it can break through, but the legend is not the same thing at all.


    If you want to break through to the legendary level, you need to comprehend. Only by comprehending yourself, or finding your own way, can you break through the past. At least these secret methods that Chi Nan knew hadn''t tried to prove this situation. But a secret method that suits you will undoubtedly make it easier for you to break through, and can play a very good guiding role.


    Sometimes, as long as you find the path contained in the secret law itself and fit it with yourself, you will be able to break through.


    In other words, this can be regarded as a shortcut to break through the legendary level. But if you want to break through to the demigod, there is no way to rely on the secret method. Each demigod is unique.


    You must comprehend the law, or condense your own magic arts, to be able to use it to advance.


    There are not many demigods on the opposite plane, so the information in this area is not so complete. But Chi Nan didn''t worry, because he had the power of the plane''s origin, so he could use the power of the plane''s origin to break through.


    In addition, the various magical materials that he had been missing before, now he is finally not missing.


    After so many years of development on the opposite side, the height developed in alchemy is far stronger than this plane. This plane can only make flying boats, but the other side has even made floating castles.


    Although there was only one, and soon the entire plane was sacrificed. But that level of alchemy knowledge is not comparable to this world, and these are all in Chi Nan''s hands.


    "It''s a pity that there is no knowledge of natural mages, so I have to rely on myself."


    Chi Nan was a little helpless, the most useful to him was the Nature Mage. Although the effect is much smaller now, it is still irreplaceable. But there are no elves on that plane, and no existence that can manipulate plants.


    But on the element mage, there is not much development on the opposite side. Model mage, traditional mage is the representative over there. There are various spell spells and spell models, and Chi Nan doesn''t know how much he has gotten. If you don''t use this method of directly reading the memory, you have to sort it out by yourself, which is impossible in a few years.


    With these, in the magic background, he suddenly surpassed the Mage Association. It is absolutely impossible for the Mage Association to form a restraint on the Mage in the future.


    "Hmph, store these knowledge materials on the Internet. Only the mages are qualified to view it. If you want to purchase the corresponding knowledge, you need a certain degree of contribution." Chi Nan thought a little and came up with a management method.


    The more you do for the territory , the more you get, the more profound the mark of the territory on your body, and there is basically no possibility of betrayal in the future. Moreover, new magical knowledge can also be directly converted into contributions, which can inspire the beliefs of the mages to continue research and exploration. Guide their research direction towards magic.


    Anyway, as long as it does not develop large-scale industrialization forces, it will not pose any threat to itself.


    Chi Nan kept sifting through all kinds of knowledge, from magic to warriors, from military to civilian use, as long as it felt useful was guided out. In the end, in order to hold this knowledge, my own plant brain server is almost running out.


    "It seems that the main server needs to be enlarged." Chi Nan shook his head, never thinking that a server made of vegetable brain would be insufficient for one day.


    Now, I still have to take a break. Chi Nan sighed. In order to organize these things, he actually stayed in this room for ten days, and his body was almost stinking, and he was really dedicated to the development of the territory.


    "I don''t know what happened to the plane over there, forget it, go out and have a look. Let the scalp grow well first, and the rest of the province will be frightened." His scalp now looks a bit tattered.

 Chapter 815： The idea of ??building a floating city

    "There are so many delicious dishes in the alien world, I don''t know how it tastes. No, let Clover find someone to study it tonight, maybe I can have a good meal." Chi Nan thought while taking a bath.


    At this time, the wounds on his head had disappeared. With the help of powerful life magic power, Chi Nan''s body recovery was simply not like a human. While thinking, Chi Nan was also learning about the situation on the other side.


    The Undead Plane develops smoothly, and now hundreds of bases on the opposite side have begun to develop at the same time. There are more new bases for the development of newly divided sites. It is expected that the next batch will join thousands of bases for development.


    There are no powerful undead creatures around, except for some small-scale undead battles that have been encountered along the way, it is a smooth expansion. With the continuous planting of a large number of purification trees, the surrounding area to be purified is getting bigger and bigger. I don''t know if it is an illusion, Chi Nan always feels that the sun in the sky has also changed.


    Because there are no humans on the plane of the undead, there is no other power, and there is no need to worry that the other party will hit his hometown. Therefore, there is no need to hide and tuck, and it is completely possible to develop with all one''s might.


    Because everything is development-oriented, no matter what, as long as there is life magic, it will be used up the first time. There is also the assistance of vegetable brain, so the opposite side develops and swells very quickly.


    It seems that it will not take long before the speed of development on the Undead Plane will surpass that of its own native plane. A world that can develop unscrupulously, and that kind of development speed erupts, it is really not what ordinary people can imagine.


    Since the wind is going well over there, Chi Nan doesn''t care so much. Anyway, a large number of small airships and satellites used for exploration have been released, and everything around you will soon be in your own hands.


    "If everything goes well, at this rate, maybe it will take a few years to occupy the entire world."


    Chi Nan said to himself: "I don''t know if we can find the wreckage of their floating city. If we can study it carefully, we can also build our own floating city." Thinking of the kind of city floating in the air, Chi Nan''s eyes It lights up. It has always been a legendary thing, if you have one...


    "Wait, it''s not right, it seems to be troublesome for other people, but it''s not a difficult thing for me."


    Chi Nan found that he seemed to be thinking something wrong. Because the biggest problem in Floating City is how to float in the air. This requires a very sophisticated level of alchemy, as well as a huge amount of energy.


    But I don''t need to, I just need to strengthen the floating ball, and use the evolved floating ball to ensure that the entire city floats in the air. Because the city is too heavy, the rate of consumption must be faster than the recovery rate of the floating ball itself. But as for the heart of the sky, isn''t it also usable.


    There is also a power issue. Just add a few more propellers. Maybe, because it is a whole, my own floating city will fly faster or maybe.


    "That''s it. I have completed everything beforehand. Why can''t I do it. I didn''t want to because it was unnecessary. Now I seem to have enough ability to do this kind of thing."


    Chinan has already planned the location of the floating city, and it is not necessary on land. He didn''t need the floating city as a weapon, and he didn''t even need to run around in the floating city.


    What he needs is to build a floating city above the sea. It takes too long for my own airship to fly to the Overseas Island Alliance. If a floating city is built on the road in the middle, there will be a place to rest. Besides, there is a deep ocean below such a city, and it can also provide you with a lot of resources and help.


    Chinan doesn''t know what''s in the sea, but it must be rich in resources. Isn''t Miria exploring the sea? This place would be best for Miria. Basically, there will be no problems with the framework.


    Having had the experience of making war fortresses, Chi Nan is not without certainty to make a floating city.


    Next, just study it carefully. Anyway, it''s just taking time, and there is nothing else to worry about, so let''s deflect the focus. It''s just the population and a series of problems caused by changes in the living environment, and we still need to plan well.


    These things are not their own. It seems that those territorial officials have to be busy again. "No, why do I have to let them be busy, designing the city, and working together, the more people involved, the more problems that can be identified. Simply use the way of online solicitation and discussion."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan released the news directly. This style of thinking is one thing, which immediately caused headaches for territorial officials. It is because the current network speed is too fast.


    By the time the officials found out, many people had already participated. Chi Nan also underestimated his appeal. As a lord, Chi Nan said that most of his citizens took it as the most important thing to do.


    Both civilians and businessmen, and even some nobles in the past, have joined the plan of designing a new city. This is the world''s first floating city. Once established, even if there is a little bit of my own design on it, I will be famous on the whole continent.


    After Chi Nan finished this, he just threw it aside, but the officials were still busy spontaneously There were too many materials, and they had to identify them one by one and add them to the design. This work The amount is greater than directly handing them over. In just three days, there were more than a dozen designs for the floating city.


    These more than a dozen designs still stand out from hundreds of designs. It can be said that each one is the crystallization of urban design.


    "Hey, Lord Lord will really trouble us." Hermilla sighed.


    Sophia smiled softly: "Hehe, don''t you know what Chi Nan looks like, sister, it has always been so childish. But once a city in the sky is successfully established, it is really hard to imagine."


    "What I am worried about is the Holy Dragon Empire. The Holy Dragon Empire already knows what we are going to build a floating city here. They are now watching our jokes. If we fail, we will become a laughing stock, but if we succeed, who knows? What will happen to the Holy Dragon Empire. With their style..."


    "Sister, don''t worry." Sophie pulled Hemira''s arm and said softly: "Building a floating city is not a matter of one or two days. We can remind Chi Nan to slow down at that time. As long as there is enough time¡­¡­"

 Chapter 816： Why is there another moth?

    Suddenly, the design and plan of Floating City became the hottest thing on the surface of the entire Holy Tree Leader.


    Chi Nan himself didn''t expect that because of this incident, the Holy Dragon Empire and other surrounding forces focused their attention on this, and they were exploring several places suitable for building a floating city, both openly and secretly.


    After all, this is a city, and it is impossible to build it in the sky from the beginning. There must be a large open space established, and then fly into the air. Then this place is definitely not small, and they also want to figure out the specific information on the construction of the floating city. Even some people in the Holy Dragon Empire still want to take it for themselves.


    Think about it, the city in the sky that has never appeared before is placed in one''s own country. What a glory it is. Moreover, it is still an existence that can advance and retreat, and it is simply the most powerful fortress in the military.


    In secret, no one paid attention to the virtual library and the special meritorious system sent out by Chi Nan. Even the people of the Mage Association did not expect that the holy tree collar could possess more magical background than theirs.


    However, when Chi Nan was experimenting with the foundation of the sky city, a piece of news made Chi Nan feel a headache.


    "This has only been better for many days, how come this **** overseas moth has appeared again."


    That''s right, this time the incident occurred overseas. Chi Nan''s heart moved and he was connected to all overseas information. Looking at what happened overseas in the past few days, Chi Nan''s brows gradually frowned.


    A few days ago, overseas did not know why, there was a large-scale invasion of sea beasts. At this time, there are more than two islands in Chinan overseas. In addition to the largest sacred tree island, the surrounding islands were also occupied.


    In order to facilitate entry and exit of Sacred Tree Island, Chinan has built twelve large floating bridges between Sacred Tree Island and the surrounding islands. Through these bridges, Sacred Tree Island, which was originally isolated from the world, can finally practice with the outside world. Only the outside of the floating bridge is a military port, and no one except the people from the holy tree will want to enter it easily.


    The original development was smooth and smooth, and it was taken by the deterrence of the airship. None of the three overseas families dared to bite themselves. But some time ago, a large number of sea beasts continued to appear, causing a lot of trouble.


    Originally, these sea beasts appeared on a large scale, not only the Sacred Tree Island, but also the other three surrounding families. So the local commander didn''t feel that there was any problem at all, so he didn''t report it.


    The sea beast that appeared this time was not the water cannon lobster that Chi Nan had seen before, but something that looked like an octopus. This large octopus moves freely on land and can launch some highly poisonous spikes from long distances. These spikes are highly corrosive, even plant weapons are difficult to stop.


    The huge power allows the octopus monsters to easily twist and destroy these plant weapons. The major coastal ports are facing each other in the confrontation with these octopuses. It can be said that there is no difference between the winner and the loser.


    But because these octopuses are everywhere, it is easy for ships to be besieged by these octopuses when they go to sea. The octopus is very big and can easily tow warships into the sea, so those ships dare not leave the port at will these days.


    Originally, this was just a matter of sea beasts, but no one thought that the Karan family would plot again and use this opportunity to attack themselves. Just yesterday, the air force of the Karan family gathered.


    This is the air force that was established to fight against Chinan''s airship. After more than a year of establishment, the number of this air force has reached more than two thousand, which can be said to be the essence of the Karan family.


    The air force of the Karan family is not a griffon, but a black water fin. The Blackwater Fin is not a bird beast, but a sea beast with only a bronze level. It looks like a huge devil fish, except that the fins on both sides are wider and longer, like wings. Black water fins have a very special ability, that is, floating in the air.


    This point is very similar to Chi Nan''s floating ball. The black water fin has a gentle temperament. It will fly into the air to avoid danger in the sea, and sink into the water when it encounters danger in the air.


    Usually it is very difficult to catch, being able to catch such a large-scale black water fin, this is not what ordinary families can do. Except for the Beastmaster family, only the Karan family has this ability.


    On these black water fins, each of them is driven by two members. One of them controls the black water fin to fly, and the other controls a very strange alchemical weapon in front. This alchemical weapon is like a big awl, able to move flexibly.


    Originally, the Karan family mobilized their troops on a large scale, and the Holy Tree Island would not think that there was any problem at all. After all, they are now being attacked by sea beasts, but no one expected that they would provoke a dispute at this time.


    "After a year of development, our strength has now far surpassed that outsider. The shame that outsiders gave us back then is now time to wash away. All people follow me, and we want revenge."


    "Vengeance, revenge..." The soldiers chanted one after another, passionately sentimentally.


    Everyone carried several badges, and they were all the backbone of the Karan family''s army. Morton looked at these soldiers with a mixed feeling. These are all elites selected from the army.


    To be honest he doesn''t know if he should thank Chi Nan. Because of Chinan, their Karan family was humiliated, and countless soldiers and warships were lost. The losses caused by the coast have not been recovered until now.


    But if it weren''t for Chinan, the Karan family would not vigorously develop the army. Today, when the three clans are in check and balance, the three clans are basically strictly controlling the number of troops, because it is unlikely that large-scale wars will break out between them. It was Chi Nan, an outside spoiler, that allowed them and soldiers to see new hope.


    On the one hand, they hope for peace, and on the other hand, they are eager to participate in the battle as much as possible. Now this battle can be said to be the first battle since their establishment, and it is also a famous battle. But they also knew that the scale of the war would never be small this time, and they would not know how many people would die.


    Morton''s heart is very complicated: "I hope Commander Puliji can win this war. There is also the Hailing family, forget it, what can I say, a small flying regiment commander, about these things."


    Morton sat on his black water fin, drew his sword and pointed it forward. "Everyone listened, set off, and told the outsider that we are back." The soldiers screamed, driving the black water fins into the air.

 Chapter 817： The Karan family are crazy

    At the moment when a large number of octopus and sea beasts were besieged, a generation of airships and warships were used to form a line of defense around the major ports. In addition, some coastal defenses continued to kill the octopuses that emerged from the sea.


    Fertilizer makers have been bred overseas, constantly devouring the carcasses of those octopuses, and then digesting them.


    Because if they don''t do this, the octopuses will take the bodies of their dead companions back as food, or even eat them on the spot. An octopus that is eaten to a certain extent may even split on the spot.


    From one to two, this split makes people feel scared from the heart. Perhaps this is why there are so many such octopuses. The battle has been going on for three days, and I don¡¯t know how much ammunition has been consumed.


    In order not to stimulate other families overseas, the airship has always been the first-generation airship, and even the second-generation airship has never appeared, as if there was no breakthrough development in Sacred Tree Island during this time.


    It is precisely because of this that the overseas can always maintain stability. But today, they regretted it a little. If the second-generation airship were made out with the help of a large number of hummingbird fighters, the battle would definitely not be so troublesome.


    On the third day, in addition to the ordinary octopus, a blue octopus appeared in the sea. This kind of octopus tentacles can spray sharp water guns, and the hummingbird fighters that could destroy octopuses in the air began to be constantly shot down.


    By the fourth day, the hummingbird fighters in the sky were already a little sparse, and they looked much thinner than before. The octopus in the sea is also much less. But they are still fighting each other at a long distance. A full twelve harbours and some surrounding islands have become a **** smell at this time.


    "It seems to be impossible. With the strength we have shown now, there is no way to support it for too long. This matter must be reported to the Lord Lord. I once again put forward my opinion and request the use of the second-generation airship."


    The other officials nearby looked at each other and voted.


    But at this moment, the microphone suddenly heard a voice: "Report, there is a flying monster flying in the air, it is the black water fin unit of the Karan family." The big screen flashed, and a picture in the sky appeared.


    A large number of black water fins hung the coat of arms of the Karan family, and soldiers from the Karan family were flying in this direction. Although other things cannot be exposed, the various items used inside have been elevated.


    Of course, only the insiders know all of this, not the three major overseas families.


    "What the Karan family is going to do, shouldn''t they be busy with their coastal defenses at this time."


    "I think that since the Karan family has always been entrenched overseas, this kind of thing should have been known for a long time. For this kind of sea beast attack, the Karan family will definitely be able to easily resist, they shouldn''t be here for help now."


    "Then what do you say they are here for?"


    The middle-aged man who had just spoken thought about it and said, "Perhaps, it is here to support."


    "What? You have to be a little serious when joking. We didn''t ask for help. It''s strange that the Karan family took the initiative to support. Not to mention, the relationship between us is not good."


    After the previous battle with the Karan family, their relationship has been very stiff. The business activities around Sacred Tree Island are getting bigger and bigger, and all kinds of businesses are doing very prosperously, but none of this has changed.


    On the Karan family''s side, many people kept making trouble for them, overtly and secretly, leading to the slowest promotion of commercial activities on Karan Island, and there were often accidents. It is precisely because of this that the other two families developed faster and made money quickly. Because of this incident, the Karan family has been complaining recently.


    "Of course, I think the Karan family is trying to express goodwill to us. This is a signal of reconciliation. The Karan family is not very good in business development because of the relationship with us."


    Now everyone understands that business activities are restricted, and the Karan family makes less money. You know, the Karan family used to be the largest business family overseas and the richest among the three families. It is precisely because of this that the Karan family can faintly suppress the other two families in power and become the most powerful family.


    But now, when it can''t compare to those two families in terms of money, the Karan family has begun to weaken gradually. But they are hard-headed and unwilling to be soft-headed. Come to help at this time. Isn''t that the best step?


    "It seems that this should be the case. So what should we do now."


    Hearing the commander¡¯s words, the previous person said: ¡°Our overseas development strategy is to temporarily appease, and other places still need a lot of troops, so let¡¯s agree to it, but we must also show our strength, otherwise it will not be underestimated. Yet."


    "Very well, just do it, and when they get closer, immediately convey our kindness."


    Everyone had made a decision, but what they didn''t expect was that when the Karan family''s army came nearby, they had no intention of contacting them at all, did not even stop, but continued to fly forward.


    Soon, the airship entered their range: "Haha, here comes, they are still attacking the sea beasts, and they didn''t look back. They just happened to be caught off guard."


    Morton roared, and pointed the sword towards the front: "Attack me and destroy their airship."


    The shooters on the black water fins pointed the small magic light cannon in their hands to the front ~ www.novelhall.com ~ that big awl-like head instantly lit up. In the next moment, blue beams of light shot out like a laser gun.


    I didn''t expect that these guys would actually motivate their airships, and didn''t react at all. This purely magical light attack could not be blocked by these airships. In an instant, many airships were pierced. Some kerosene bombs and other explosives inside were detonated, and several airships exploded in the air on the spot.


    "Are the Karan family crazy? They dare to attack us, report it quickly, and ask for support."


    When the harbor commanders and captains saw this scene, their faces suddenly changed. No one thought that the Karan family would attack them at this time, what happened to these people.


    This port island is the largest around Sacred Tree Island and the first port island established at the beginning. At this time, the airships floating above are also the most, and the first time they are attacked, they begin to turn around.


    But the problem is that the opponent''s range is farther than his own, and the first-generation airship is not their opponent at all.

 Chapter 818： Large Neptune Warrior

    Although the airships under attack made the soldiers bewildered, the reaction of the plant brain was very fast. Some airships separated quickly, turned their heads to this side, and were ready to attack.


    It''s just that the attack methods of the first generation of airships are really bad. The cannon will fall down if it is not that far, and the range of the wind cannon is not that far, there is no way to attack the opponent at all, let alone the bomb.


    Although I carried some hummingbird fighters, the hummingbird fighters had a lot of losses from fighting with the sea beasts before, and the rest had to continue to fight the sea beasts. An airship that does not carry missiles cannot hit the opponent at all.


    However, the first generation of airships had no propellers, only wings, they flew slowly, and accelerated slowly. They couldn''t catch up with them at all, so they could only be beaten passively. Soon, batches of airships were killed.


    "Damn it, are these people crazy." The soldier below gritted his teeth.


    "Disperse, disperse, don''t rush in, fight them on the periphery."


    Morton''s voice came, and the team immediately dispersed, but someone didn''t want to listen to the order, and actually led the team to fly forward. Modu saw it and didn''t say anything. He didn''t think those airships could threaten him.


    With only one range, it is not comparable to the other party. At this moment, the attack of the octopus in the water became more and more fierce. Suddenly, many hummingbird fighters were shot down by these long-range octopuses.


    "Damn it, why are these sea beasts crazy? The attack hasn''t been so intense just now."


    The eyes of the next general became ugly: "These sea beasts are probably inseparable from the Karan family. Look carefully, the sea beasts did not attack the Karan family flying team close to the sea at all, only us."


    Many soldiers have also noticed that using plant brains for calculations, they will soon come to this conclusion.


    "What to do? If this goes on, we may have a hard time stopping them. Do we need to ask for help now."


    "It''s too late to ask for help, Commander, use our hidden missiles," a soldier shouted.


    The commander saw that the situation quickly became difficult to deal with, and took a deep breath: "Okay, let them have a good look at our strength. The missile launcher is turned on, and I allow the launch."


    Following the commander''s words, in several hidden places inside the port, several lids slowly opened to the sides, revealing hollow holes. Inside, they are all first-generation missiles. After Chinan was set up, it has not been used. Now the second-generation bat missile has not been installed here, so there is only the first-generation missile here.


    The previous battle in the north was really too much force. In order to develop the north, suppress the beetles, as a result, the military forces overseas could not keep up. There are not many people who have research authorization overseas, so this is the case.


    At this moment, on a reef in the distance, there is a strange figure standing in the distance and looking towards this side.


    These figures are either blue or green. They are roughly the same as humans. They are just figures. They should be taller, usually around two meters. The skin on his body feels slightly translucent, glowing in the sun.


    The eyes are like two **** inlaid in the sockets. There are no eyelids and no hair on the head, but a kind of scales. The ears are pointed like elves'' ears. If the people of the three major families were here, they would definitely recognize them, this was the Hailing clan.


    There is also a thin golden thread in the center of the forehead of the sea spirit clan headed by it. This is a mark that only the sea spirit royal family can have, and it is a symbol of orthodox nobility of blood.


    "The Karan family has launched a full-scale offensive as agreed, and now the enemy''s air power has been suppressed, shall we act according to the plan? Your Royal Highness." An old Hailing said slowly.


    The sea spirit prince nodded gently: "Then release the sea kingfish warrior to assist in the attack. This time, we must take the Death Island. With such a big island, our Sea Spirit clan will achieve greater development, and finally One day, we will reign over the earth. Let those on the earth know that we are back again."


    "His Royal Highness as ordered." Old Hailing saluted respectfully, but the fire in his eyes was hard to conceal.


    As the order was issued, the offshore airship suddenly got up, putting it in the sea and being boiled. Suddenly a big head came out of the water. This is a huge fish head with whiskers on it.


    Gradually, the monster''s body was also exposed, like a big fish standing up, covered with scales and sarcomas, and it looked very sick. There was still sticky mucus on his body, dripping continuously.


    With a huge body of seven or eight meters in height, both hands hold a huge stick polished out of coral. With a light wave, even the warship in front of you will be smashed into two. That kind of power is shocking.


    A total of eighteen large sea kingfish soldiers came out of the sea and swept toward the harbor.


    "This seems to be the legendary sea kingfish, each of them is of silver rank, but with this physique, even if the golden warrior wants to kill them with one move, it is very difficult. Commander, what should we do."


    The commander was also sweating coldly at this time. Looking at what they look like today, does this mean to completely flatten the port where he is located. "Damn, prepare the missiles for me. Kill those sea kingfishes first, and the air force will give them a taste of two missiles."


    After speaking, the commander gritted his teeth and said: "Let everyone prepare for evacuation Once the port island is lost, all people will evacuate immediately." The commander was extremely angry and aggrieved in his heart.


    "Then commander, you, won''t you go with us."


    The commander was completely unprepared: "Your lord asked me to guard the island here. The island is with me. I will not leave. The others are talents and can''t be lost here. I will keep some secrets here in the end. Destroy it, and it won¡¯t let outsiders get it. Don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m determined."


    The guard looked at the commander deeply, and for a long time, he finally bowed and said: "According to the commander, your subordinates will do it.


    Accompanied by the blasting sound of the air current, ten missiles were launched, and two of them were facing the air, where the black water fins were located, in the direction where the two black water fins were relatively dense and close.


    The black-fin forwards who were slaughtering the airships frantically were laughing at this moment, laughing at the cowardness of those colleagues, laughing at Morton''s courage, and suddenly discovered that a large and round thing was flying towards him.


    Overseas, Chi Nan used the missile publicly only once, because of the concealment of the Karan family, none of these people knew it.

 Chapter 819： Expose, expose, street fighting

    "What is this, how can it fly so fast?" This was the last thought of the young soldier in front.


    The speed of the missile is much faster than the black water fin. When the missile is launched, it is too late for them to dodge. The missile slammed into the middle of the team, breaking a bone hit by a black water fin and shattering internal organs.


    However, this is only a small problem, because the next moment, the missile exploded entirely, reaching the golden level of power, and the missile with a small range exploded in the air, and it was simply not something they could resist.


    The people swept in and the black water fins were torn to pieces in the first place. This team was actually eliminated in this way.


    Almost at the same time, another missile exploded in the rear, and suddenly more than a dozen black water fins and the soldiers behind them were blown to pieces in the air. Seeing this scene, Morton''s eyes turned red.


    "Damn it, I said not to let you come near, who let you pass."


    Morton felt extremely grateful, but fortunately he had already said it before. Even if it is pursued, it is the result of their own risky advancement, and it has nothing to do with them, but Morton feels distressed even after losing so much.


    You know, it is not easy for every black water fin to catch and train. After all, they are not members of the Beast King family and can communicate with sea beasts. And that small magic light cannon is of very high value.


    Even the Karan family, to build so many magic light cannons, the cost is not small. After losing so much at once, I am afraid that many people in the clan will accuse myself of bad command, and I will have a headache when I go back.


    But looking at those Neptune Warriors, it is even more miserable, because eight missiles attacked the Neptune Warriors. Moreover, the sea kingfish is more dense, and the eight missiles attacked the positions that have been carefully calculated. After the missile flew over, the giant but relatively slow-reacting sea kingfish was even more unbearable than those black water fins, and it hadn''t even dodged or attacked.


    As if hitting a fixed target, eight missiles instantly hit their target. Even the sea king fish could not bear the power of the missile, and it was repelled at once, and at the same time it was smashed into bones.


    But the next big bang told them what misery is. The unlucky sea king fish did not even let out a scream and was killed on the spot. Eight sea kingfish soldiers died tragically, and two were seriously injured by the carefully designed aftermath, and fell on the coast wailing constantly. Looking at the deep scars on their bodies and the constantly flowing blood, I''m afraid they won''t be able to live long.


    "Horrible, what kind of weapon is this? How could these humans possess such a scary weapon."


    Prince Hailing''s eyes widened, and his complexion, well, his complexion couldn''t be seen, because it was always blue.


    The old Hailing who was next to him said quickly: "Your Royal Highness, please rest assured, there are certainly not many weapons with such a powerful force, and this kind of weapon can only be used on land, and it is basically impossible to use it in the sea."


    "You''re right, I was too worried. Our most powerful weapon is the number of sea beasts. This kind of weapon has no effect on the large number of sea beasts." After being shocked, the sea spirit prince quickly recovered. normal. But deep down in his heart, he had a very strong desire for this weapon, and he hoped that he could own it too.


    When the war started, the officials of Chi Nan and Shengshu Ling knew what was going on here.


    "The Karan family? These guys dare to betray their faith, and they really do not live or die. Tell me, how many formations of three generations of airships are on Sacred Tree Island? Are there two formations, well I know."


    Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan immediately issued an order: "Send a formation to support immediately, and at the same time wipe out the air power of the Karan family." In the middle of the island, a formation immediately lifted off.


    "It is expected to arrive at the battlefield in five minutes. Please insist on the frontline for five minutes." The news was quickly communicated via the Internet.


    "My lord, if you do this, the third-generation airship will be exposed. Overseas people know if our third-generation airship is not so good." After all, this is a little different from the original strategy, so Hemira is a little worried. .


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Exposure, expose. What are you afraid of? Can they still be involved with the Sacred Dragon Empire. Besides, our current strength is simply not something they can deal with."


    In the original first-generation airship, the three major overseas families were able to use various methods to fight against themselves. After all, their strength and background were not bad. But in the face of the third-generation airship, it is completely different.


    It can be said that I have formed a power crush now, and I am all riding a face on an airship. Tell me how to lose. Now Chi Nan, because of his sufficient strength, can be said to have no scruples about overseas.


    "Well, you have the final say." Hermilla said angrily, but did not refute.


    On the other side, the commander who received the news was overjoyed: "Great, Lord Lord has sent to support. We only need to block them for five minutes, and in five minutes we will make these **** look good."


    "But Master Commander, they have already rushed over, and we can''t stop them for five minutes."


    The soldiers in the harbor realized that their ammunition had run out after three days of consumption. The sea kingfish rushed forward. Although a wave of missiles had killed ten of them, there were still eight. General attacks were useless to these sea kingfishes. Even the wind cannon of the Hummingbird fighter has no effect when hitting the body.


    It can be seen that these sea kingfish seem to be very resistant to magic.


    The commander said coldly: "Order the people in front of you to retreat slowly and enter the street fighting stage. I have to drag it for five minutes." As he said, the commander tore his clothes to reveal the armor underneath.


    "I am also involved in the battle. Anyway, I am also a silver-level warrior, and I cannot be underestimated. Every general in our sacred tree collar is not a scumbag. We have sacrificed few people, but it does not mean that we have no sacrifices. spirit."


    The commander drew out his long sword, his figure flashed, and he threw down his bodyguard, and ran towards the outside alone. The guards were taken aback, and the commander was gone.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and catch up." Those are sea kingfish, huge in size or silver level. Humans at the same level are hardly opponents of sea kingfish. Commander, this is to use his life to stop the advance of these sea kingfish.


    The forces in the front contracted, and a large number of octopuses began to crawl towards the inside. The black water fins in the air, after discovering that there was no second wave of missile attack, were cautious for a while and became bold again, and some people began to tentatively fly over to attack.

 Chapter 820： Hard 5 minutes

    The big octopus followed the sea kingfish quickly crawling over, the plant weapon remains on the road are everywhere, but it has no effect on these octopuses. Eight tentacles can easily climb any obstacles.


    Some traps on the ground were activated, but although the spikes were sharp, they were not long enough to penetrate the head of the big octopus. It can only pierce the tentacles, and the narcotic poison spreads out.


    The resistance of the big octopus to this narcotic toxin exceeded Chi Nan''s imagination. Even after being repeatedly attacked, the big octopus still had no response. On the contrary, it can also dig out the ground thorn fern and eat it. After all, this trap was originally meant to deal with humans, but for this big octopus, it was completely restrained by the other party.


    The huge sea king fish completely ignored this attack, and the attack of the ground thorn fern couldn''t even break through the sea king fish''s skin. The sea king fish walked forward, and all the buildings where the coral rod passed by were completely destroyed.


    Even the small number of spider tanks in it face this kind of blow, and they are all solved at once.


    Suddenly, a piece of ground collapsed suddenly, a sea king fish stepped on the air, and the whole body was measured to one side. "Good job, get rid of him." A young man in a mage costume shouted.


    A large number of vines around with huge flower buds came up from the ground, entwining the sea kingfish layer by layer, and the big mouth bit on the sea kingfish body, temporarily controlling it. The young man himself is casting spells quickly.


    Behind him, there are two same mages helping. With a "boom", a huge clod of soil appeared on the ground, as if slapped, with a fierce slap in the middle, the sea king fish instantly bleeds from seven holes. But even so, the sea king fish still did not die, but struggled violently, tearing the surrounding vines to pieces.


    The three mages looked pale: "Damn it, the silver level is still such a big body, our magic power is simply not enough."


    "Get out quickly, you won''t be able to go if you don''t leave." A slightly fatter mage behind just turned around and ran away. But what he didn''t expect was that he had just escaped, and the next moment the sea king fish slapped it over.


    No one thought that the speed of the sea kingfish was so fast, and the slap was actually a long-range attack. The palm did not reach this side, but a gray light formed the shape of a palm and snapped it down.


    The two wizards who had not had time to evacuate became meatloaf on the spot. The mage who ran out looked back, his face changed drastically, but he had no choice but to watch the death of his two friends.


    In the other direction, the Neptune had just walked past a low building, and a sharp white light flashed out of the building. The white light slashed across one of the sea kingfish''s legs, leaving deep scars on it. The sea kingfish''s injured leg couldn''t support the injured body at all, and suddenly fell to one side.


    "It''s an outsider warrior, die for me." In the air, a figure driving a black water fin jumped out.


    The long sword in that figure''s hand stabbed fiercely, and the grudge condensed into a huge awl "Brush Sting" accompanied by a roar. The grudge awl is like a drill bit, pierced into the eye socket of the sea kingfish.


    This was the first sea kingfish to die in their own hands, and the rear suddenly cheered. But at this moment, a blue light flashed in the sky, passing downwards.


    The commander who had just wiped out a sea kingfish before he was happy, felt a burst of danger. Instinctively flashed to the side, but it was still a bit slower. The blue light instantly penetrated the commander''s shoulder.


    A big hole was punched in his right arm, the blood cloud steel armor on his body was not blocked, and the long sword fell weakly to the ground.


    However, at this moment, the sea kingfish, who hadn''t completely died, slapped it instinctively. The injured commander had no way to dodge, he could only watch the slap getting bigger and bigger.


    With a "bang", the commander was fanned out like a rag doll. "Commander! Quickly, save the commander." The guards who had just arrived from the rear saw this scene, and their eyes suddenly cracked.


    A large group of guards rushed out from different directions. Seeing this scene, the shooters in the air were happily continuously shooting magic light cannons. The guard who rushed out was nearly half dead as soon as he came back, and brought the commander back with difficulty. At this time, the commander was like a watermelon hit by a stick, tattered.


    "Also, how long has it been." The commander spit out a few words with difficulty.


    As a guard, I understood what the commander meant: "There is one minute left, the last minute. Commander, you must not die." While crying, the guard stuffed the stamina bean into the commander''s mouth.


    "I''m going to die soon, you, must, live." Such a serious injury, the stamina bean has no effect. After speaking at the end, the commander closed his eyes and lost his breath.


    The guards were distraught, and one of the guards desperately wanted to rush out and fight the enemy desperately. "What are you doing, why are you pulling me?" He didn''t wait for him to go out, but found that he was caught.


    "I can''t let you out. You are dying when you go out. The commander asks us to live. Only by living can we get revenge on the commander." The guard who pulled him shouted loudly.


    "I''m not as timid as you guys. I''m going to avenge the commander now. Even if I die, I''ll go to Bang" before finishing talking, the guard was punched to the ground by his companion. "No one here is afraid of death. Are we so timid? Isn''t it a life. But we have to keep this life to avenge the commander. We can''t be killed in vain, you know. If we die, pay Who can avenge the commander."


    "Yeah, let''s go back first. The commander can''t die in vain. As long as we wait for half a minute, we can get revenge. At that time, we will fight back. If anyone dares to hide at that time, I can''t spare him."


    An explosion sounded over the head of "Boom". It turned out that another sea kingfish came over and smashed a building above it in half with a stick. Everyone bowed their heads instinctively, and in the end they could only retreat angrily with the body of the commander.


    In the last half minute, the sea king fish had already rushed into the port island with the octopuses. On the surface, it has reached a third position. At this rate, it collapsed, and the entire port island would fall in less than a few minutes.


    "It''s fast, it''s fast. As long as we take this place, the island of death will be ours next. Unexpectedly, someone can build a floating bridge on the island of death. This is really a godsend." The sea spirits stared. Look towards this side.

 Chapter 821： Why the attack is invalid

    Half of it, Port Island is already half occupied. If this continues, soon the entire island will be completely occupied by them. As for those who are running away, they won''t care.


    In the eyes of the Hailing clan, these people are too fragile. It is the plant weapons that are really dangerous, not people like them.


    But the Hailing clan didn''t care, those air forces from the Karan clan would not let them go. The Air Force is constantly looking for those who show up, as long as it finds that it is a magic light cannon hitting it.


    As the battle lasted for this period of time, all the airships in the air had been destroyed, all of which were hit until they completely exploded in the air. So now, they can let go of their hands and feet.


    Without the threat of missiles, they are not afraid of anything. Some black water fins even flew to the floating bridge. They could not destroy the floating bridge, otherwise the large group would not be able to enter the Sacred Tree Island. They were waiting here at this time.


    "Damn, they are all in the air. We can''t hit them. If we rush out, we will definitely be killed."


    "But what can you do if you don''t rush out, there are too many big octopuses. Once they cover the entire island, it will be a death to stay here. It is better to rush out and fight for it."


    An older soldier next to him shook his head and said, "Fight? Now it''s dead no matter what. You can stay here for a while. If you rush out, you will definitely die. Now you can only wait for reinforcements."


    "When will your reinforcements come back? I won''t wait for us to die."


    This guy is dressed the same as them, but there is a feather on top of his head that he doesn''t know. This is not a person from the mainland, but a native of this place. Only they can dress like this.


    The previous person said irritably, "What you and ours are, we are all the same now, are you planning to separate them. Don''t worry, Lord Lord has sent the latest airship, which is very fast."


    "Then why not send it out in the first place, you must wait until now."


    The people around suddenly rolled their eyes and asked these natives if they could understand these things. In their hearts, good things must be used, and there is no hidden meaning at all. Moreover, they only see an island as big as an overseas island, and they don''t know the situation on the mainland at all, or they don''t care about it at all.


    Explaining these things to them is like playing the piano to a cow. "Look, reinforcements, reinforcements are coming."


    Suddenly, a soldier pointed to the air, and some black spots in the distance kept zooming in, and they kept getting closer to this side. At the same time, the latest information appeared on the plant brain crystal board, letting them know that reinforcements had arrived.


    "We have finally made it to the present. It''s a pity, it''s a pity that the commander is him." In a corner, a group of guards flashed pain and self-blame in their eyes. If it weren''t for their failure, the commander wouldn''t die.


    It was the Blackwater Fin Legion in the air that saw those airships faster than them. "They actually have reinforcements. It''s strange how these airships look so weird, and their speed is so fast."


    Morton didn''t know why, but had a bad feeling. These airships, which are as beautiful as pictures, and the streamlined body without wings at a speed faster than one''s own, are how different from the previous airships.


    "Huh, isn''t it just a few airships? We have killed so many before, and it''s still a bit short. Moreover, this kind of airship is much smaller than the previous one, and its power is definitely not strong enough."


    "You are so good, then you can bring someone to try it out." Morton said calmly.


    "Okay, the first team and the second team, keep up, let''s get rid of these airships." This person is also a thoughtful person, as long as he performs better than Morton this time, maybe he can replace it.


    Morton sneered in his heart. Of course he understood this kid''s ambition. It''s a pity, if you win, you will definitely be the one who deserves the most credit, no matter how others behave. But if something goes wrong, then this greedy guy will be in the wrong. Morton didn''t let his people charge rashly, just watched the deputy charge.


    There were more than five hundred black fin knights with him. If it were the previous kind of airship, even if these five hundred black fin riders could not eliminate it in a short time, they were much more powerful than the opponent.


    Their speed is very fast, and their reaction speed is also very fast. After a while, he rushed into the range of fire. Before the airship could react, they fired first, and a series of blue magic light cannons flew out, and the target was straight ahead.


    "Haha, the range is not enough to say anything is useless. Seeing how good we are, send these airships to the sea to feed the fish." The deputy laughed, but after a while, the voice stopped slowly, his face turned It''s also a bit ugly.


    Because their magic light cannon accurately hit the opponent, but those airships did nothing. It was completely different from the previous airship being penetrated in an instant. When the magic light cannon hit itself, the surface of these airships suddenly flashed a faint light, and this light easily completely resisted the magic light cannon.


    Before, he thought that as before, the Magic Light Cannon easily penetrated it. But later he discovered that the Magic Light Cannon had no effect on those airships, and the opponent was still flying forward, and also opened the launch port.


    "Why is this, why, why the attack is invalid. Give me a hit, who dares to be disobedient, don¡¯t blame me, you¡¯re welcome The young deputy pushed the shooter aside in front of him. The force was too strong and he almost let it go. The person fell from the black water fin. The shooter turned his head and stared fiercely at the person pushing him, but didn''t say anything, he could only hold the grievance in his heart.


    The young deputy didn''t care about this, he personally controlled the magic light cannon and kept attacking the airship on the front. Because of his command, many magic light cannons aimed at a target at the same time to set fire.


    What shocked them was that even if the fire was concentrated, it still had no effect on the other party. Under the protection of that layer of faint light, all attacks were blocked.


    "Why is this, why our attack is invalid." Finally, the young deputy found that something was wrong.


    Looking back, Morton didn''t come from a distance at all, but watched from a distance, and it seemed that some mocking glances could be seen on his face faintly. He knew that he was probably being used as a gun.


    Of course, it is not an idiot who can get his position. After a little thought, he will understand. It''s a pity that everything is over now, because in the opposite sky, there have been countless small things flapping their wings.

 Chapter 822： This is the crushing of technology

    "Have you figured it out? How effective is their attack?" The captain asked on the airship mothership.


    "The result has been calculated, their attack is very weak, it is impossible to break through our upper limit. We will not be damaged even if we let them fight for a day now." A soldier not far away said disdainfully.


    "Don''t say that, people gather fires but they are very powerful. According to my calculations, if we are constantly attacked by fires, maybe our barrier will be broken in an hour, of course it''s just the barrier of an ordinary airship."


    The captain frowned: "Don''t talk nonsense, many brothers are already dead below. We want to avenge the brothers, and we all cheer up." Hearing this, the hippie smiles on everyone''s faces disappeared.


    In their army, casualties are inherently a serious matter. Although it has nothing to do with them this time, it is not their fault. But seeing the tragedy below, thinking of their dead companions, their hearts are still full of anger. "Yes, it''s time for these **** to see how good we are."


    "The bat missile has been released, do you want to launch it now?" The watchman asked the captain loudly.


    The captain nodded slightly: "Launch, send these **** to hell."


    The captain gave an order, and the bat missiles that had been floating outside spread out two pairs of wings, and then a powerful air current gushed out from the rear, and the figure instantly turned into a black streamer.


    Before the black fin rider who was attacking frantically in front of him hadn''t waited to figure out what was going on, a black shadow instantly approached him. The moment it hits his body, the bat bomb immediately expands, and there is no time gap.


    "Boom" a fireball with a diameter of ten meters exploded and burned, and nothing fell from it. No, there were more than a dozen fireballs burning at the same time, and most of the black fin knights charging forward were shrouded.


    A black water fin that was only half-shrouded, instantly fell downward. But only half of the body is left, and the other half has disappeared. The wound was like a pitch-black coke, and it couldn''t survive at all.


    "So fast, so strong attack, captain, what should we do."


    At this time, the remaining black fin knights also knew that these airships might not be their opponents. Morton was full of anger and unwillingness in his heart. Their team was carefully crafted by the Karan family.


    For their team, the family spent countless materials, isn''t it just to fight against the airship. Only if they can fight against the airship, their Karan family is still the most powerful family on the sea.


    But who could have imagined that they had a new airship appearing so soon, they were still so powerless. No, it should be said that it is more powerless. In the past, the Magic Light Cannon was able to deal with these airships, and no matter how bad it was, it could deter them.


    But first, the small magic light cannon is no longer useful. I don''t know how the large one is, it seems that it will be very good. "No, we can''t stay here anymore. We must go back as soon as possible and report this important information to the family, and we will withdraw." Morton couldn''t wait any longer and directly ordered the entire army to evacuate.


    "Attention, everyone spread out, don''t gather. The opponent''s weapon attack range is only that large, don''t worry about being threatened by the aftermath." As expected of the commander of the air legion, his vision is not comparable to ordinary people.


    There is nothing Chi Nan can do about this. The new bat missile reform plan is only a test in the north, and it has not been completed, and there is no need to talk about promoting the whole army. Otherwise, don''t even think about running away from the bombing just now.


    Bat missiles flew out one by one, catching up with the black water fin team that was escaping. The reckless deputy doesn''t need to regret at this time, because he is already dead. These men who came out with him are being crushed and slaughtered. Their speed is simply inferior to those airships.


    Maybe the airship is not flexible enough, but those bat missiles are different. There were also some bat missiles, which even passed them directly, chasing the black fin knights who fled behind.


    The black water fin knights also flew quickly, and after dispersing, they quickly turned into black spots in the air.


    "Let''s chase, we must not let these people go." The soldiers were passionate.


    The captain slapped the table fiercely: "Shut up. The most important thing now is not to chase, but to destroy the **** sea beasts. There are many companions below us waiting for our rescue."


    "Give me an order to rescue the port island." The airship''s launch port was still not closed, and at the same time the mothership opened its own hatch. This is the mothership after Chinan''s improvement. There are three wooden boards below that can be opened. The plank tilts toward the back, and can release the hummingbird fighter and the bat missile at the fastest speed.


    A large number of hummingbirds rushed out densely and flew downwards. The bat missiles are faster than the Hummingbird. Several bat missiles flew out instantly, enveloping the Neptune Warriors below.


    No matter how powerful the sea kingfish warrior is, it is only at the silver level. Facing the magical destructive power of this golden peak, the sea kingfish warrior is not even qualified to resist. All the shrouded locations were burned instantly.


    Without the sea kingfish, the danger of sea beasts is much smaller At this time, the hummingbird fighter also flew over.


    Those big water-spraying octopuses repeated their old tricks and shot into the air. Only this time the big octopus found out strangely that his attack could not hit the target at all. These hummingbird fighters are all equipped with eyes and ears, plus the presence of permanent ejectors.


    Facing the octopus''s attack, he started to dodge as soon as he started aiming. By the time of shooting, the hummingbird fighter had already left, and the effect of high-definition plant eyes and plant brain was so terrifying.


    So now it has become a situation where the octopus can only be beaten passively. Whenever a wind cannon falls, a large octopus is torn apart. On the ground, the soldiers who were evading and escaping rushed out at the same time and launched a counterattack.


    Some of the only remaining plant weapons hidden in the surroundings also rushed out to make a final counterattack. When the airship formation flew into the air, victory had already come to his side.


    Seeing this terrifying and fierce airship formation, even the Sea Spirits were stunned. They didn''t expect that these people on land had actually developed such a powerful weapon. "His Royal Highness, it''s time for us to go. To deal with these airships, we need to take a long-term view." Old Hailing quickly reminded his prince.

 Chapter 823： Our goal has changed

    Prince Hailing nodded slightly: "Yes, it should be evacuated. I didn''t expect human beings to have such powerful weapons. It''s a pity, if it weren''t for their strength, this island must be ours."


    A young Hailing next to him was a little puzzled: "But we just left, what about the agreement with the Karan family."


    "The Karan family? Huh, they are just some human beings and our enemies. Since the enemy is too strong, then this agreement that is not one''s own can be completely voided."


    After thinking about it, the prince whispered: "Our goal has changed. The main force was to attack Death Island. Now we send the saved power to Beast King Island. Overseas families are most annoying to the Beast King family."


    "So here, just forget it." The Hailings were still a little unwilling.


    "Forget it? How could it be possible to leave those ordinary water-spraying octopuses, continue to harass them, drag them all to me here, and not let them help other families and hinder our good deeds. Unfortunately, I''m afraid I will fail again this time. ."


    The Hailing clan has always wanted a land on land, which is of great benefit to their development. Their Sea Spirits are not ordinary sea beasts, but special creatures that can easily survive on land. Even the environment on land is more suitable for the survival of their sea spirits than the environment in the sea.


    Originally thought that the defenses of the three major families were very tight, and they had no chance at all. The power gathered this time can only weaken the three major families, but who would have thought that they would meet an outsider.


    This outsider also opened up the road to Death Island, so that he could avoid conflicts with the other three families.


    And this time, the Karan clan actually took the initiative to find them and wanted to cooperate with them. This is human infighting. But no matter what they think, it is good for them.


    But they guessed the beginning but did not guess the result. The strength of these outsiders far exceeded their imagination. With the appearance of new airships, even if the Sea Spirits can occupy the land in the future, they will still not be human opponents.


    It seems that it is safer in the sea. But in any case, there should not be many such airships, and they can still find a way. This time even if it can''t occupy the land, it will cause heavy losses to the Beastmaster family.


    For a long time, the Beastmaster family controlled a large number of ocean monsters to fight with them, as if they were using their own people to fight against their own people. It was simply disgusting. Simply this time the prince gave up his offensive position and went to help others. In the sea, unseen changes on the road are taking place.


    On the surface, the attack of the sea beasts has not ceased, and even they have not found any trace of the existence of the sea spirit clan. They didn''t know that this was done by the Sea Spirit clan, and thought it was an ordinary sea beast attack.


    As for the sea kingfish, they all thought it was an accident, even Chi Nan himself thought so.


    Step by step, the battle continued. However, with the launch of new airships, Chi Nan established energy pools and bases on these islands from a long distance and began to develop on a large scale. The situation can be said to have become more and more relaxed.


    But when looking at the loss report, Chi Nan still felt very annoyed. "Damn family Karan, this time, I will definitely not let you go." Looking at the shocking death report, Chi Nan was eager to uproot the Karan family. If it wasn''t for the sea beast that hadn''t retreated, Chi Nan would do it now.


    Forget it, just wait, it won''t be too long anyway. "After this time, we need to strengthen overseas defenses. Don''t worry about what will be exposed, just build a war fortress near the surrounding twelve ports."


    The war fortress can''t fly, but it will float, floating on the sea without any problems.


    Besides, there is no need for war fort activities. What Chinan needs is the war fort as a shelter. Moreover, the development of airships overseas can also be unscrupulous. They have no connection with the inland.


    "I don''t know how the submarine team is developing. It''s not a problem that these sea beasts are always flooding. You must investigate clearly. If you let me know what beasts do, you just wait to die."


    After experiencing the last water cannon lobster incident, Chi Nan knew that such a large-scale sea beast attack must be directed by a powerful monster behind it, and it might even be the one who planned the event. In order to maintain stability in the sea, these **** messy beasts must be found out and destroyed.


    Before the next day, the airship evacuated from the north flew overseas. When people overseas didn''t know it, overseas had changed from two complete airship formations to five.


    These are all third-generation airship formations, and their strength should not be underestimated. With the help of so many airships, the sea beasts are even less rivals. Hummingbird fighters that persist in fighting for a long time are simply the nemesis of those octopuses.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also inquired about the fighting situation on the other three families. The Karan family is shrinking in an all-round way, and the attacks encountered are also the weakest. "Shrink strength, huh, then shrink, save me and find you all over the world."


    Chi Nan said to himself coldlyLook at other people''s side, the Sea King family is still the same as before, the most miserable is the Beast King family, the Sea King fish warriors encountered there are almost the Sea King family It''s more than twice as much here. A large number of sea kingfish soldiers charged, causing heavy losses to the Beastmaster family, and many beasts were wiped out.


    If it weren''t for dealing with Chi Nan, leading them to develop a very powerful air force, this time God knows that the loss will multiply several times. Only by using the strategy of putting the enemy ashore and then the air force and the army in a joint attack, can the enemy be suppressed.


    The three big families did not mean to support each other, after all, the relationship between them was not so harmonious.


    The most unlucky ones are those small islands and small countries. This time I don¡¯t know how many kingdoms and families will be destroyed. Fortunately, the three families nearby, they will send someone to help.


    But if the distance is far away, it will not be controlled. The scale of the distant attack will be smaller, but they have not received the help of the three major families. They can only unite with each other. At this time, it is the most critical moment.


    After many islands have been wiped out, the three major families and other families that have slowed down will send troops to clean up the mess. By the way, they will also occupy their original islands and become their own new territories. This is the norm here.

 Chapter 824： Its time to fight back

    The duration of the sea beast''s attack was still very long. It was not what Chi Nan thought it would. It only took a few days to end. This naval battle lasted quite a long time. For half a month, these monsters were attacking wildly here.


    Had it not been for the more suitable climate overseas, such an attack would have missed the sowing season overseas.


    Of course, this problem is not a problem for Chi Nan. The one who can control the plants is the same when planting them. It seems that in the next year or two, overseas countries will fall into a situation of lack of food again.


    With this time, Chi Nan finally has a detailed understanding of overseas. It turns out that every ten or twenty years abroad, there will be a large-scale sea beast attack, and a small-scale sea beast attack will usually occur every year.


    Small-scale is nothing, it is absolutely the Hailing clan that can set off such a large-scale attack.


    "Hailing clan? I didn''t expect that you were doing a ghost behind the scenes." Chi Nan just knew it, and felt depressed in his heart. Fortunately, he hadn''t taken any action yet, otherwise it would be ashamed.


    But for the Hailing clan, Chi Nan was even more angry. If it weren''t for these guys, how could there be so many losses overseas? Chi Nan, who has always attached great importance to population, is wondering what a good mood can be at the expense of so many people at once. This sea spirit family, don''t let me find a chance, otherwise it will definitely make you look good.


    After half a month of procrastination, the scale of the sea beast finally began to shrink, and it seemed that it would be over in less than a day.


    A large number of corpses, if it weren''t for the quick elimination of the fertilizer maker, I am afraid the surrounding sea would turn into a garbage dump. At least, this is the case with other islands.


    Next, large-scale plagues are prone to outbreaks overseas, and major families have made preparations to prevent the plague. In the same way, Chi Nan has made such preparations, and there is no shortage of various medicines.


    Some fertilizer makers who can destroy corpses in the water have also begun to work, constantly cleaning up the root causes of all the surrounding plagues. In half a month, overseas, which has been developing with all its strength, finally has its own war fortress.


    The war fort was floating on the sea, and was eaten south and placed on the side of the floating bridge. On the one hand, it protects the island and on the other hand, it is also protecting the floating bridge. During this time, there are always some sea beasts who want to hit their own floating bridge. Perhaps, the height of one''s own floating has to be raised, and it can''t continue to stick to the surface of the water not far away like this.


    It''s just that the war fortress has only created one, which is far from the twelve envisioned by Chi Nan. Several other war fortresses are still being spawned and constructed, and they are expected to be completed in the next more than a month.


    I don''t care about these for the time being, but I have already prepared myself. "We are now, it''s time to take revenge. The Karan family, I don''t know if you are ready." Chi Nan can''t wait.


    Those soldiers, eagerly gearing their hands, are looking forward to this battle every day.


    This time the commander is Olna. In Olna''s own words, the last time the team Karan family was wiped out by them an airship formation, this is simply a shame. As the commander-in-chief of the airship formation, I must personally wash away this shame. Well, anyway, there is no problem in commanding the battle as the commander-in-chief.


    As for the strength of the Karan family, Chi Nan really didn''t worry about it. Isn''t there only one golden level, even if it can end the mage tower, what threat can it pose to oneself?


    The King Kong Demon Ape that was originally in Sacred Tree Island was also taken out by Chi Nan.


    Speaking of which, as there are more and more local gold-level warriors, the effect that this King Kong Demon Ape can exert is getting weaker and weaker. The Diamond Demon Ape is indeed powerful, but it is too sluggish.


    This is certainly my own problem, but at first it could only be controlled like this. Moreover, there is no way to improve the strength of the King Kong Demon Ape, it can only take its roots. Now that the King Kong Demon Ape was taken out, it was only a deterrent to the other party.


    As for whether it will be lost, Chi Nan doesn''t care anymore. "Let them take a good look at the power of the King Kong Demon Ape, it is also good for them to break through to the golden level." Well, Chi Nan sent some of his guards and the guard reserve to the battlefield. While going, they are not going to fight, but to experience and prepare for improvement.


    Among his own guards, there are still fewer than ten golden level masters. No way, after all, the golden level is not as easy to break through as the silver level, so I can only wait.


    Speaking of it, the various cultivation methods and secret methods of the other world that I obtained last time have played a significant role. With these things, it has become easier for one''s own guards to break through the golden level.


    Perhaps, the period of the outbreak of his own territory is about to come again, maybe, Chi Nan thought of it silently in his heart.


    When the Sea Beast War had just ended, Orna commanded a whole formation of four airships to set off. It is enough to leave only one for guarding the hometown. There are not so many dangerous situations overseas.


    But to attack the huge island of the Karan family, the formation of four airships is not enough.


    So Olna has been preparing from the very beginning. On the overseas development base, those Bronze-level airships that are not enough to make up the number are not known how many have been manufactured. All are unmanned, and under the control of the plant brain, they serve as the outer formations of the airship formation, which is still very useful to deal with ground troops.


    So a large airship flew up from and around the holy tree island and flew towards the direction of the Karan family. On the sea, more ships also set off at the same time. These are all developed during this period.


    The ones at the front of the ship are all made of blue and white painted tree shells, not ordinary ships.


    The sea seemed to change a color, and the sky seemed to be a large black cloud floating, covering the sky and the sun. I don''t know, I thought it was a prelude to heavy rain. How could others not know about such a huge army mobilization.


    When the Karan family received the news, the whole family became nervous. "They actually have so much courage, they dare to attack us, who gives them the confidence and courage."


    "Patriarch, please relax, we are not easy to bully." The elder sighed.


    To be honest, they didn''t think that Sacred Tree Island was their opponent, but who would have thought that they had a new airship. This new airship is too powerful, and their flying team returned only half of them this time.


    Nearly a thousand black fin riders died outside, and they didn''t believe it when they first found out.

 Chapter 825： Tear up the treaty and go to war again

    The chaos overseas did not affect the mainland at all. Except for a few people, most people don''t know what is happening overseas at this time, and even the Holy Dragon Empire has no special feelings.


    The distance is too far, it is not so easy to communicate, not everyone is the same as Chi Nan.


    As a result, the inland areas are still prosperous, and all countries are busy planting seeds and doing business. The spies were dangling back and forth on the main traffic arteries in the south all day.


    Because the place set up by Chinan to test the city in the sky is an open space not far from this road. It was originally a wasteland, but it was chosen because of convenient transportation.


    There are a few huge floating objects above the ground. Chi Nan said that they were testing the flying foundation, but other major forces also believed it. With such a large foundation, if the suspension power is sufficient, it is indeed possible to bring up a city.


    There is no alternative to this, and Chi Nan himself didn''t realize the trouble at first. Later, it was Hemila and Sophia who found themselves and explained the seriousness of this matter to themselves, and Chi Nan wanted to understand it. But there is no way, the news has been posted to the Internet by myself, and then I can only make up for it.


    Chi Nan accepted Sophia''s proposal, and in a remote but not very secret place, he made a false impression and told others that he wanted to experiment here and let others come here to investigate.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also set up a proving ground in another place, and is also conducting experiments. It seems that the progress is faster than the one outside. When the Holy Dragon Empire finds something wrong, it will only think that this is the place for real experimentation. Two fake experimental bases are used to confuse these people.


    In fact, the real experimental base is in the north, and there is no need for any experimental base, as long as the plants are fused together to give birth to them. What Chi Nan has to do is to integrate the design.


    There is also the foundation, which is indeed the most important thing. If the floating ball does not have huge power to push the entire city up, it is absolutely impossible for this floating city to be successful.


    At a moment of jubilation in the interior, another war overseas finally broke out.


    Not only the small islands along the road, but the other two big families also turned their attention to here at this time. Because this time the scale is too big, and they also know the reason.


    "What do you want to do? This is our sphere of influence on Karan Island. Please leave this place immediately, otherwise we will be regarded as a provocation." When the ship first arrived, the outpost outside Karan Island heard such a voice.


    The ship commander shouted: "We are here to fight, who cares where you are here."


    "I''m Count Puliji, are you trying to tear up the covenant?" Another voice rang, it turned out to be the Count on Karan Island. Isn''t this the last time the commander-in-chief of the fleet besieged the port island?


    I heard that this man is still the top navy commander on Karan Island. At this time, the ship commander had seen a large number of ships approaching him in the distance, and it seemed that the people of Karan Island were also ready.


    They have more ships than their own, and they form a square formation. Start to change formation at a certain distance, this is a very complex but very effective overall attack formation.


    The ship commander laughed: "Lao Tzu is the commander of the fleet, Kaqi, who has been ordered to attack the evil Karan Island. That''s right, we are going to tear up the covenant, no, the covenant seems to have been torn by you before. When attacking, didn''t you attack us first." This voice spread throughout the battlefield.


    The soldiers on the opposite side were whispering, they didn''t know about it.


    Puliji''s face changed slightly, but he still bit the bullet and said: "We have never sent anyone to attack Sacred Tree Island. We and Sacred Tree Island have always been allies. What you encounter should be impersonating us."


    "Hahahaha, who can design a black water fin and a small magic light cannon, but you can have anyone. I don''t care what you say, this time we are here to fight." Kaki was unexpectedly tough.


    But it can''t be regarded as completely unexpected. After all, it would be strange if Sacred Tree Island didn''t react at all. What everyone didn''t expect was that Sacred Tree Island still reacted so much when they had all failed. At this time, shouldn''t you ask for some benefits, and then settle things down?


    It''s a pity that what they think is right, but that''s just for ordinary people. Chi Nan is not the kind of person who only has interests in his eyes and doesn''t take human life seriously. The person who killed me wanted me to let you go. It was a dream.


    And in terms of interests, Chi Nan didn''t think the other party had anything to impress him. Besides, as long as you destroy them, what Dingxi is not all yours, just find out. This time Chi Nan was not just to let out a sigh of relief, but to completely destroy the other party.


    Occupying Karan Island, plus the two large islands of Sacred Tree Island, after development, they have absolute dominance overseas. Even if the other two families add up, the territory is not as big as their own.


    This is equivalent to once again developing an empire overseas. If the Holy Dragon Empire wants to do anything to itself in the future, they will be surprised at that time, and the Empire must compromise.


    At this moment, Puliji saw the opponent''s ship approaching quickly, and he couldn''t help it. He heard that the opponent''s airship was also nearby. I am afraid it will arrive soon. This battle must be done quickly.


    Taking a deep breath, Puliji said loudly: "The last chance, you immediately withdraw, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude." Puliji said that he didn''t want to fight anything like this kind of war.


    Obviously not as strong as the opponent, and the main strength of Karan Island has actually shrunk. No matter how strong his ability is, it is impossible to win when the overall number is not as good as the opponent. Fighting for a quick resolution first, and then retreating immediately, this is the war Puliji wants.


    But, will it really develop as he thought. Kaki didn''t care about Puliji''s thoughts. They were the Lord''s words. They listened to what Chi Nan said, and they absolutely supported it.


    "No need for the last time, Lao Tzu is here to destroy you." With this statement, the atmosphere on both sides became more and more tense, and the war was about to break out. At this time, both sides are already at the edge of the opponent''s range, and will soon be within range.

 Chapter 826： They even changed their guns

    "The warships on the sea are about to fight, Commander, shouldn''t we go over and help."


    On the commander-in-chief airship, the deputy commander looked at Orna and said helplessly. As a human, sometimes it is always different from the half-elf concept. And this one is simply too different.


    Orna said indifferently: "Chi Nan said that you can''t compete with your subordinates for credit. Naval warships can only function at sea. If we pass now, they will have no battle to fight. When they are finished, let them blockade. The surrounding waters will do. That''s when we will debut."


    The adjutant was a little helpless, this is correct, but it''s really okay to watch them fight over there and not pass.


    "Master Commander, if that''s the case, you will lose a lot at sea."


    "If the loss is bigger, it will be bigger. Anyway, it will be eliminated soon. Miria is researching various sea weapons, it doesn''t matter. Besides, as long as the command ship is not hit, there will be no casualties. "


    Orna''s expressionless appearance made everyone helpless. In fact, this commander was urged by Miria, and everyone thought of it in unison.


    But they weren''t too worried, just as Olna said, there were no people on those warships. Now Chinan¡¯s plant weapons have long realized the basis of using plant brains to control them.


    The two-in-one plant brain is much better than those soldiers in terms of controlling battleships, and it does not produce fatigue, slack, or other emotions. There are only a few command ships on which there will be people.


    Those warships were just modified with previous warships, and many warships themselves were not so compatible, and they were meant to be eliminated. If it hadn''t been for Miria who had always wanted to study new warships and had not had time to complete and expand them, I am afraid that most of these warships have now been dismantled and most of their weapons have been turned into fishing boats.


    On the sea, Puliji didn''t know the situation of his opponent, he thought it was the same as before. Although some of these warships are not green, but blue and white, there are very few after all.


    "Lord Earl, we have entered the range, we can attack."


    Puliji sighed, and then ordered: "Start an offensive frontally, surround it on both sides, try to avoid their attacks. Go to the back to form a crescent formation, and do everything you can to destroy these warships."


    "Observe your commander."


    The next moment, the Karan family battleship fired. Still the same water cannon the last time. A stream of high-pressure water jets out of the water cannons, and the target is the enemy warships ahead.


    If it were before, a water cannon would definitely leave a large hole on the enemy battleship, and it would not be impossible to even penetrate it. During this time, it was not only the Sacred Tree Leader who was developing, they were also the same. Especially this water cannon did not perform well last time, and now the water cannons have been increased in power, but it is not the way it was before.


    But what happened next surprised everyone. Because the water cannon didn''t hit the battleship, or it didn''t fall on the battleship. Every water cannon was blocked by a yellow light on the battleship.


    "What? They actually have a defensive magic barrier. Didn''t they have it before? Isn''t this made of plants."


    Puliji frowned even more: "They really are different from each other, but even so, we have more warships." Puliji kept tapping on the armrest of his chair with some anxiety.


    The enemy is coming fiercely, and the warship''s power has been improved again, which is really too troublesome. Puliji was already thinking about where he would go to hide if he found something wrong later.


    "Haha, let these indigenous people see our strength and prepare for the ice cannon to fire."


    In the previous transformation, although there was only a piece of light pattern tree material on each warship, there was no problem with resisting this low-level water cannon attack. The air cannon used on the battleship is no longer a pneumatic cannon, but an ice cannon. It is still a cannon barrel, but the inner core has completely changed.


    Absorbing the surrounding water vapor and water elements, cold air emerges from the barrel. Under the order of the soldier, the calculation is made by the vegetable brain. When there is no attack, the barrier disappears and the ice cannon is fired.


    In the next moment, the barrier was restored and continued to resist the enemy''s attack. No way, Chi Nan has never been able to solve the problem of opening the barrier without affecting his own attack, so he can only use trickery.


    Fortunately, the opponent does not have a powerful computing power such as a vegetable brain, which allows his own tactics to be realized. There are also many warships that are constantly attacked by the opponent, and they cannot fire ice cannons under pressure, and can only serve as shields.


    In the air, countless blue sharp artillery shells flew straight up in an instant, and their range was not worse than their own. With a "click", a large ice block hit the battleship and was blocked by the battleship''s defensive magic barrier. But the impact brought by it still made the battleship sway constantly.


    "It''s ice cubes, how did their shells turn into ice cubes." The soldiers finally saw clearly what was being fired.


    Suddenly, the ice cubes exploded from the middle, the impact of countless broken ice in all directions, the surrounding temperature also dropped a lot.


    "This is their cannonball? Isn''t their cannonball the kind of burning oil bomb How come it turned into a magic cannonball. Commander, they even changed their cannonballs." A soldier was incredible. Yelled.


    "I know, be careful, their shells don''t have the explosive power they used to, and the threat to us is much smaller."


    In a word, the soldiers immediately felt relieved. But Puliji himself knew that although he did not have the ability to burn in a wide range of fire oil bombs, the water element contained in these ice cubes was not weak.


    This is a semi-magical attack, and the mana furnace of his own ship will definitely consume faster. Why haven''t seen them for a while, their development has reached this level, Puliji now has an urge to turn around and run away.


    "Before they used physical artillery shells, there was a limit on the number of them. Now they are replaced by magic shells. It can only look at the mana reserves of the ship itself. I don''t know how much their mana reserves are. Damn, there is too little information, and there is no way to disperse them. "Puliji stared at the front, hoping to see more things.


    As the warships of the two sides got closer, the battle became more intense. On the side of the Karan family battleship, the sea below has already begun to freeze. Many battleships in the front were actually frozen by ice.

 Chapter 827： Ice cubes have an advantage over water

    "How''s the result of the calculation?" Catch immediately asked when he saw his deputy coming over.


    The deputy quickly handed over a report: "It has been calculated. Our ice cannon is more powerful than the opponent''s current, but the rate of fire of the current is much faster than ours. Both of us have the same range, but no matter who is attacking, there is no way. Break through the opponent''s defensive barrier, so in the end it can only see whose magic power is exhausted first."


    "Alternatively, the method of focusing on fire can also be used." The deputy added another sentence later.


    Kach waved his hand: "Haha, there is no problem with the data you calculated, but you still missed one thing."


    "Your Excellency Commander, what is it?" the deputy asked with some confusion. In fact, with plant brains, the status of people who specialize in calculating intelligence is already very embarrassing, and they are not used in many cases.


    The reason why they have not been revoked is because their brains are more flexible. After all, the plant brain is just a plant brain. It does not have such flexible thinking. In some places, plant brains are not told, and plant brains will not think about it.


    "Look, you will soon know that our ice cubes have an advantage over their water flow."


    The deputy didn''t understand, isn''t it obvious that the current situation is obvious. The other soldiers did not understand, so they could only observe with binoculars here. Today''s battle is completely different from before.


    In the past, fighting was when the soldiers were the busiest and the most dangerous. Like now, it seemed like they were on vacation. There was a lot of artillery fire in the front, but they hid behind and wandered freely.


    As for how the enemy is, well, compare the enemy''s situation, that kind of happiness comes out spontaneously.


    If it weren''t for Chi Nan''s concern that this situation would cause the soldiers to slack off, so they had strict requirements on the soldiers and made them train extremely hard. I''m afraid it won''t take long for these soldiers to become old soldiers like otaku.


    There is no change in the battle between the two sides, and they are still in a stalemate. The first problem is the battleships in the front. After all, the plant battleship was only made with a simplified heart of the sky and a light pattern tree.


    Faced with the constant attacks of a large number of water cannons, the energy of the Sky Heart gradually depleted. In the end, the clean battleship was consumed, facing the water cannon, it was a hole. If it hadn''t been made of wood, it would have sunk long ago.


    But even so, the opponent is still falling into trouble, constantly attacking. In fact, they are also very helpless, because these warships do not completely smash them, they will continue to attack, but they can''t see anyone on it. One by one the battleships were shattered, turned into pieces or sinked or floated, but no one still existed.


    This kind of weird situation, as if haunted, made the Karan family''s soldiers feel anxious.


    It didn''t take long before the foremost battleship of the Karan family also ran out of power. The magic furnace was exhausted, and facing the ice shells that swept over, there was no magic barrier, and there was a hole.


    The ice block was inserted on the deck of the battleship and did not penetrate it, but after the ice block exploded, it turned the surrounding soldiers into sieves. Better yet, it turned into a half-step ice cube.


    After several attacks, the entire battleship was misfired, and the battleship became like a large ice storehouse, exuding chills.


    Under such a near-range attack, it can be said that few soldiers of the destroyed warships can escape. As long as many warships break through the defense, the soldiers will die cleanly. This is the destructive power of magic.


    For ordinary people, who have no magic resistance, they are too powerless to face magic.


    The battle continued in this way, but soon, more problems appeared ahead.


    The first is that some battleships are frozen underneath, and are frozen together with other battleships. It becomes very difficult for battleships to move, so it becomes very troublesome to aim. Firepower began to suffer.


    "Damn it, let those who have nothing to do to chip me out of the ice and try to restore the ship''s operational capabilities."


    There is no problem with a magical barrier to protect the warship, but the temperature drop can make the sea freeze, which is the most troublesome. And this icing phenomenon has become more and more serious with the passage of time.


    "Strange, why can''t any shells be fired, **** it, aren''t these alchemy items very stable?"


    "We can''t fire anymore. What''s the matter? The magic power seems to be sufficient." Suddenly one after another battleship, they found that their water cannons could not be fired, which made them anxious and fearful.


    This is a war, and suddenly there is no means of attack on his side, isn''t that looking for death? Many people are not afraid to die in battle, but they don''t want to die in vain, because that would be too worthless.


    This problem became more and more serious, and finally alarmed the commander Puliji in the rear. "What''s going on, so many water cannons on warships have problems at the same time. What is the reason? Let me investigate."


    The few magicians on the battleship immediately became busy. This was originally their job.


    After a while, the magician came back here: "I have checked it out, there is no problem with the water cannon."


    "Do you want to say that my soldiers are deceiving me." Puliji was surprisingly angry. This is on the battlefield, saying that his soldiers are lying, even idiots would not think so.


    The mage spread his hands and said, "No, it''s not the problem of the soldiers, nor the problem of the water cannon."


    "You just need to tell me what the situation is. What I need now is a solution."


    The wizards glanced at each other, and finally the representative of the wizard team said helplessly: "Because the enemy is using ice These ice freezes the sea. And our water cannon shells come from the compression of the seawater. Utilization. First collect sea water from the bottom of the ship before launching, but now the bottom of the ship is frozen."


    At this time, Puliji finally knew what was going on. The entire bottom of the hull was frozen and there was no way to absorb water. This was equivalent to directly breaking their pill supply line, and there was no way to use it with magical power.


    After some water cannons made a "poof" sound, they could only spew out a stream of water vapor, completely turning into a decoration.


    If it hadn''t had enough magic power to guarantee the existence of their magic barrier, I''m afraid the situation would not be so good now.


    "Solution, I need a solution." Puliji suppressed the anger in his heart.


    "The soldiers can only find a way to break the ice, but the freezing speed is too fast and the ice is too hard, so I think there is no way. We have found out the reason, and it is your business to command the army next. ."


    A few wizards left here without looking back. The status of the wizard is very high. It is a nobleman, and these wizards really don''t look at it very much.

 Chapter 828： Three-dimensional combat advantage

    "See it now, they are frozen, even if they have magical powers, there is no way to attack them. When they become a big block of ice, we just have to bypass the front and they will die." Kachi laughed.


    The adjutant looked like he had eaten flies. Who would have thought it could be like this. Isn''t the battle always about attacking and defending? It''s incredible when even the characteristics can be used.


    Yes, they did ignore it. This is the sea, and there is water below, and the water freezes when it encounters low temperatures. However, the other side''s shells are supported by water, so they don''t care about it at all. Because in their opinion, there is water everywhere in the sea, and the cannonballs are absolutely infinite, and they can never be used up.


    But who would have thought that these warships were frozen today, and that the warships after the freezing would really have no shells. This is faster than when the ammunition was depleted when it was loaded with physical shells.


    "Offensive, give me the continued offense, I want to turn them all into ice cubes."


    The people are very angry, but how to fight the battleship or how to fight it. After all, these warships are controlled by plant brains, and plant brains don¡¯t have the emotions like blood over them, and they are still performing precise calculations.


    Plant brain control is the most interesting and very stable at this point. It will not play abnormally because of low morale, and it will not play for a long time because of high morale. It has always been the most stable.


    Puliji is worthy of being the top naval commander, and he quickly figured out a way. "Disperse, let all the warships disperse to me, try not to get close." Following Puliji''s order, the rear warships began to disperse.


    After being dispersed, the sea area occupied by the warships was larger, and it became difficult to freeze the warships together. And because the ice cannon attack could not cover all the warships, the freezing situation also eased a lot.


    "Let them pay attention to themselves. Once the surrounding sea water starts to freeze, immediately move their position to a place where there is no icing. As long as the temperature does not drop to the level of freezing, we are safe." Puliji calmly announced. Command, but my heart is full of helplessness, when they actually want to use this method.


    After this war, the Karan family must replace the water cannon on the battleship, and this problematic alchemy weapon can no longer be used. War really is the best way to find weaknesses in weapons.


    "Haha, is it spread out? It''s better that way. They can''t focus on us, but we can focus on them. Aim for me, one by one, we will not consume them."


    The battleship''s ice cannons gathered fire, reaching a certain number, even the magic barrier could not stop it, and could only be broken on the spot. Next, either the battleship was broken into pieces, or it was turned into ice before it was broken into pieces. This kind of magical attack made the soldiers feel extremely happy, and they now dare to say that they are half a magician.


    "Your Excellency Commander, our experiment has basically been completed, should we have a quick decision? There has been news from the above that the airship will arrive soon, and the airship will be coming if we waste time."


    Kaki jumped up suddenly: "How can this work? If we let the airship come over, wouldn''t we have nothing to do. Send the order, the test is over, let me release all the hummingbird fighters."


    Following Kutch''s order, all the warships began to move, one or two, and soon a large swarm of hummingbirds appeared in the air. This was proposed by Miria. Although these warships are not large, there is no problem with storing several hummingbird fighters on each warship. There are more warships and more hummingbird fighters.


    Soon, the sky was full of black clouds and hummingbird fighters flew down.


    Seeing this, the soldiers of the Karan family turned green. It was already a headache to deal with those warships, how come there are flying units. Damn, they don''t have the ability to deal with flying units.


    Even if the water cannon is aimed at the air, it is difficult for the water cannon to hit the target, and the speed of the water cannon is just a little faster than those of the hummingbird fighter. Being so far away, the other party can dodge it completely.


    "Let them see the three-dimensional fighting method that Lord Lord said." Kaki shouted excitedly.


    Many soldiers around him felt enthusiastic, and some even took off their clothes and threw them aside. All the people are yelling at the sky, and the picture is so hard that people dare not look directly at it. Even the adjutant stepped back carefully.


    What a good group of soldiers, how come they have become like this with the commander Kaqi, there are really what kind of soldiers there are, and the adjutant has the urge to cover his head.


    Everyone here is very excited, Puliji''s face at this time has turned into pig liver color. "Really careless, air power. I have reminded them long ago that they must increase their anti-air power on the ships. Those old and immortal have been procrastinating. Isn''t it because they are afraid of spending more money? Well now, let¡¯s pass the order. Go down, we withdraw."


    "But my lord, our loss is not big, and we can continue to fight. There are still many frozen warships ahead."


    "Shut up, I said to evacuate." Why are his subordinates such idiots. These people are not their own direct lineages, and they are often disobedient. From the beginning to the present, how many times Puliji don''t get angry.


    After all, Puliji was the nominal commander. Seeing him resolutely, the adjutant had to convey Puliji''s orders. UU Reading


    The warship behind began to turn around and fled in the direction of Karan Island. There was no way to escape from the frozen warships ahead, and the soldiers on the warship screamed, but it was a pity to no avail.


    "Now I want to run away, chase me, as much as I can catch up."


    The hummingbird fighter flew very fast, bypassing the frozen warships, and chasing the evacuated warships. In the next moment, countless wind cannons fell from the sky. Hummingbird fighters are easier to gather fire, so the effect is better.


    The wind cannon exploded, the wind blade swept, and the magic furnace exploded after a while. The wind blade slashed on the battleship and scarred the battleship. Many battleships were turned into pieces and sank into the sea on the spot.


    "Oh my God, run fast, run fast, why these things are so terrible." After the Hummingbird fighter planes took off, the soldiers at all levels who were still resisting the evacuation order dare not say anything. They even started to complain, why didn''t they leave earlier. Many of the soldiers on the warships that lag behind have already begun to despair.


    How could a person running on the sea compare to a person flying in the sky, the speed of the two sides is not on the same level.

 Chapter 829： Aircraft carrier formation in action

    In the desperate mood of many soldiers, the Hummingbird still only chased for a certain distance and then returned. No way, if the Hummingbird flies too far, it may not come back.


    But even so, watching the debris and dead bodies everywhere in the sea, and many people swimming desperately in the water or pretending to be dead, can also see the fierce battle. It may be a greater pain to survive.


    They watched in agony as the warships behind the ice-covered warships chased up, then broke them into pieces and sank completely into the sea. Then, watching the warships approaching, he picked up all his companions and tied them up with anesthetic. During the whole process, the kind of plant called the bush warrior was used, and they couldn''t see it alone.


    In this way, even if some people want to work hard, they can only die, because their hard work will not have any results. How can it be possible to cause effective damage if the opponent can''t even see it.


    On the frontal battlefield, thousands of sails competed, and a huge naval battle came to an end. As Puliji flees with the main army, the whole battle feels quite anticlimactic.


    But I have to say that this is a victory, a year-round victory. A group of people was busy catching the prisoners, and they were not the only people who acted in the ocean. Those aircraft carriers did not appear on the frontal battlefield.


    With more than a year of development, the aircraft carrier formation on Sacred Tree Island is not the only one at the beginning. The number of aircraft carrier formations on record has reached ten. And because these aircraft carriers are bigger, they have been transformed more thoroughly.


    The surface is covered with a thick blue and white painted tree shell, and there is a layer of light patterned tree on the inner layer, plus the silver-layered sky heart, the magic reserve is very sufficient. Pneumatic cannons have also been replaced with ice cannons, but it doesn''t matter. Because on the aircraft carrier, the most important thing is a large number of hummingbird fighters, and some bat missiles are also installed.


    It''s just that the full version of Bat missiles is not much on the aircraft carrier, but the ones that are really many are simplified versions, that is, the ones with only the silver level, but even so, they are much stronger than the previous self-destructive hummingbirds.


    The ten aircraft carrier formations did not participate in the frontal attack from the beginning, but set off earlier than them. At this moment, the aircraft carrier formations have bypassed the front of Karan Island one by one, and detoured to the side.


    Karan Island itself has no difference between the front and the side, but their power is concentrated on the side close to the Sacred Tree Island, because they think that the Sacred Tree Island is going to fight them, and they will definitely focus here.


    But no one thought that the most powerful forces on the sea would detour to the back.


    "We have reached the designated position, and now we are in a blockade." When the aircraft carrier formation waited for the position, it immediately sent a message. The first aircraft carrier formation to reach the position stopped by a group of reefs.


    Also, their aircraft carrier is special, it is made of plants, and it has a plant brain to do so. If it is a normal ship, how can anyone dare to stay next to the reef group, if one is not careful, it will hit the reef.


    "Very well, as long as the blockade is done, you must remember that no ships from Karan Island can be allowed to leave the island."


    Olna gave an order, and the blockade was fully launched. It is very easy for the aircraft carrier formation to blockade. First, a few simple satellites flew into the air and stayed at high altitude, and then a large area of ??the surrounding area was monitored.


    They can see very clearly all the actions in the nearby waters. "There, eight kilometers away, there is a fleet, which belongs to the fleet of Karan Island. There are six ships in number, and a cluster of hummingbird fighters is sent to destroy it."


    As soon as the satellite took off, they had something to do. The Karan Island Fleet, which was on the patrol team, was flying well on the sea. Suddenly a large swath of wind cannon fell from the sky, and the two battleships were destroyed on the spot.


    "What''s going on, what is this, why are you attacking us."


    "Quickly jump into the sea, this thing is the hummingbird fighter of Sacred Tree Island, they are coming over."


    "Isn''t Sacred Tree Island on the other side? How could they appear here."


    A young man yelled: "Don''t jump into the sea. It''s still far from the coastline. We can''t swim back."


    The fleet is in a mess, and they really can''t resist this kind of blow from the sky. After a while, the entire fleet was wiped out, and the Hummingbird returned without damage.


    "On the east side, five kilometers away, two battleships and some fishing boats were found. What are we going to do?"


    The captain sneered: "Do you want me to teach you how to do it? Of course it is to eliminate them. Now it''s war, let alone fishing boats, even children can be killed. Besides, the fishing boats with the warships are really good. Is it a fishing boat."


    "I understand the captain, and I sent four submarines to go and stand by when they are destroyed."


    The order was given, and the hidden submarines under the water separated four and went quietly towards the opposite side, like assassins hidden in the dark. "I have to say that the submarine made by Miss Miria is more powerful than the original submarine. I really hope that one day the submarine can develop to the level of an airship."


    "Haha, our submarine was originally adapted from an airship. If it weren''t for the weapons, we would definitely not be inferior to the airship. I think that one day the submarine and the airship will merge."


    A group of soldiers were chatting underwater and advancing quickly. Even with the resistance of sea water, their speed is still very fast. In less than two minutes, they had arrived at the designated location See it, that is it. "With the help of the screen and the restoration screen, they easily found each other''s location.


    "Don''t worry about so much, just can''t hit it directly, we use torpedoes or ice cannons."


    "I think we can use torpedoes against warships. This thing works better. Those fishing boats can use ice cannons. You don''t need to waste our shells. You can just experiment."


    "I think you want to be cool." A soldier laughed.


    After a while, the originally quiet water surface suddenly exploded, and the two warships almost flew up after being blown up. After one fell, there was a large hole in the body and began to sink. The other one was blown in half on the spot.


    There was an exclamation on the water, but the fishing boats suddenly noticed that the surrounding temperature began to drop. A big hole was punched under the ship by a block of ice. The ice cubes exploded, and they couldn''t make a sound even if they wanted to exclaim.


    With just a wave of attacks, the entire surface of the water was immediately quiet, only the ice cubes and fragments told of the past here.

 Chapter 830： Armed to the port of tomorrow

    The blockade proceeded very quickly, and the blockade was completely opened in one day. Ten aircraft carrier formations, plus a lot of small fleets to follow, as well as those submarines that patrol underwater.


    Soon, most of the warships and fleets of Karan Island dared not go out to sea casually. Most of the warships were drawn to the front battlefield, and the number of warships behind them was small, what else could be done except shivering.


    Because they can''t go to sea, the impact on Karan Island is very big, especially for those fishermen along the coast, many life problems have appeared. Sneak out to sea to fish, but as long as they are found, they will die. The pressure in various parts of Karan Island is increasing, and this pressure makes the Karan family somewhat unbearable.


    "The **** Sacred Tree Island, they dare to block our coast, the key is to block it. We can''t go on like this, we must mobilize the fleet to kill them and open the blockade completely."


    "Mobilize the fleet? Where can we mobilize? Now the fleet is already not enough, and after being mobilized, it will be even smaller. Besides, how much will it take to beat them. Not to mention those aircraft carriers, there are submarines in the water, how do we deal with it.


    It was the first time they knew something like a submarine, and they thought of being able to attack directly underwater, not to mention how uncomfortable they were. The monsters that can attack underwater are their most troublesome, but fortunately there are not many. But these submarines have strong attack power and are still far away, and the number of them is not known.


    "The biggest advantage of Sacred Tree Island is that any of their weapons can quickly develop and grow. One weapon appears and will soon be everywhere. There are absolutely a lot of submarines of that kind. Fortunately, they can''t attack land."


    "What do you mean, do you want to abandon the coast? Do you know how much it will lose?"


    "Of course I know that their purpose is to cut off traffic between us and our surroundings. Hmph, the island will definitely be suffocated to death by doing this, but our Karan Island is very big, so let''s block it. Besides, there are still many loopholes. "


    The patriarch knocked on the table: "Don''t make any noise, you can put it on the coast temporarily so that people can distribute food to the civilians. Our biggest problem now is the attack on Sacred Tree Island. What should we do?"


    "What can we do. They don''t accept our apologize. They didn''t even mention the conditions. It seems that they can only fight one game. Hey, in this battle, the power of our family will be consumed again without knowing it." How many."


    The first overseas family has gradually fallen behind. Not only will it be suppressed by outsiders, but it will also lag behind the other two families. It is strange that they are in a good mood. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the picture of Sacred Tree Island this time is not small.


    "No matter what they think, since they want to fight, we are not afraid. As long as we can show our strength, follow-up negotiations can also win us more benefits. But in the future, we may not be able to deal with Sacred Tree Island. "


    The patriarch was a little helpless: "The question is, how do we show our strength. If it is the original airship, our Black Fin Knights will be enough to suppress them, but we can''t do the new airship. And the number is still too small, relying only on demons. Light Cannon and Mage." No one has ever been able to force them to this point.


    The Karan family, which has grown to the present, has no experience in the face of this dilemma.


    Finally, the elder stood up and said: "I''ll go, haven''t I checked it out, the focus of their attack is tomorrow''s seaport, we will start a decisive battle with them in this place."


    "But the elder, your body?" Someone instinctively wanted to stop it.


    "Needless to say, there is a golden mage sitting in town, which is stronger than any deterrent. I heard that the Holy Tree Island also has a golden level. If it can be eliminated, it will definitely strengthen our momentum."


    At this time, everyone closed their mouths. Only gold masters can fight against gold masters. This has always been their consensus. No matter how dangerous and powerful the battle is, the golden master still has a lot of confidence to come and go freely.


    Regarding the new airship, their understanding is still not so thorough. Just relying on the confessions of the black fin riders, many people think that they are deliberately exaggerating and making excuses for their failure.


    As a result, in the eyes of the public, the two sides slowly gathered towards the port of tomorrow.


    "Why do we have to attack the port of Tomorrow? Our power is the same no matter where we attack."


    Orna shook her head and said: "This is the lord''s order. What do you say is to use a decisive attitude to attract the most elite forces of the Karan family, and then destroy them all at once, so that the subsequent occupation will be much easier."


    "That''s why we need to find a place to wait until the time is up to fight like a knights duel?"


    Many people disdain this fighting style. For the most orthodox fair duel in the world, it can be said that most of the soldiers in the Sacred Tree Leader are very disdainful. This is also related to the style of Chi Nan.


    Olna didn''t say anything, but ordered the airship to release small satellites to monitor everything around.


    At this time, the harbor of Tomorrow, with warships everywhere inside and outside, has been arranged in various shapes to wait for it, and shells are aimed at the outside. There are still many guys wearing mage robes on the ship, who are constantly busy portraying the battleship.


    There are two tall mage towers erected on both sides there is a taller one behind it, which is a nine-story tower. The ability to build a nine-story mage tower in a short period of time shows the wealth of the Karan family.


    There are magic light cannons everywhere in the dark, and this special alchemy cannon without a muzzle is unique to the Karan family. Speaking of it, to some extent, the magic light cannon is even more advanced than the alchemy cannon of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    And outside the port of tomorrow, there are already a large number of plant warships approaching from all directions. Underwater, some submarines also followed. If it were not for the absence of an aircraft carrier, this would be the most powerful water power on Sacred Tree Island at present. In the distant sky, some airships are slowly approaching here.


    The war was about to start, but there was a quarrel in the port tomorrow.


    "I said that we can''t fight them at the port because we are not opponents at all. We must let them go inland, find a way to disperse their power, and use the Magic Light Cannon for long-range attacks."


    "Puliji, please understand your identity. You are only a navy commander, and the title is only an earl. You are not qualified to refute the decision I made. You have already failed in the previous battle. You must either go back to command obediently or go to jail."

 Chapter 831： Sea that wont freeze

    "I hope you don''t regret it, Grand Duke Blackmail." Puliji stared at the man in front of him and said in a deep voice.


    "Huh, don''t hurry back to command the fleet, if you lose this battle, then it''s useless to let anyone come." A flash of pride flashed in Lexos''s eyes, so what if he is the best general.


    is not a member of the Karan family, nor is it from a few other top families. Although the title is not low, but there is no foundation. The myth before losing a battle is completely shattered. No way, who let the last battle lose so badly, Puliji has not experienced such a battle yet.


    Puliji got up slowly, and said coldly: "No, you bother, I''ll go to jail."


    As he said, Puliji didn''t give Blackmail a chance to speak, and turned his head and walked out. Behind the scenes, Blacksos''s complacency was suddenly destroyed, with fierce eyes gleaming in his eyes.


    "Don''t do anything for me, hum, when this battle is over, I will see what else you have to say."


    Lesuos didn''t mean to chase Puliji. Isn''t he just a civilian promoted admiral, just an ordinary person, what''s the matter, how can it be compared with the noble self.


    Blackmail is constantly improving the defense system, and Blackmail is not worried at all about whether he can prevent him. The Port of Tomorrow that has been armed to this level, even if the other two big families join forces to attack, don''t even think about taking it. What a mere outsider can do, but it''s just being given a myth by those losers.


    And at this time, Puliji was also put in prison. The war was about to come, and no one was in the mood to pay attention to him.


    In just three days, the army of both sides has assembled. The airship in the rear also slowly blocked the surrounding area and was able to attack at any time to bomb the entire port of Tomorrow.


    "The airship should not go in for the time being. They have set up all defenses. I have seen a lot of magic light cannons against the air. So, let those warships consume their power first. In addition, tell everyone to be careful and not too much. It''s not good to be close to the front of the battlefield, otherwise it will be affected and die."


    Olna asked calmly. During this period, many people died in the army because of the war. Although Chi Nan has recruited a lot of new soldiers, new recruits always have to go through training to become talents.


    As the army of plants grows faster and faster, people on their side feel that they are not enough.


    "Don''t worry, we all understand that now, the fleet is attacking me in accordance with our previous drill." Kutch laughed when he received the order. "Haha, we are going to turn tomorrow''s harbor into ice."


    The warship ahead, received the order and began to push forward in accordance with the formation. As soon as the two sides entered firing range, they had already begun to attack. Moreover, the Karan family warship, which was waiting for work and had a slightly longer range, attacked the first wave. The waves rolled over the entire sea, and countless water cannons shook the defensive barriers of many warships.


    The launch of the water cannon just didn''t stop, and then countless ice cannons were also launched. Under the impetus of magic, the big ice block smashed into the camp of the Karan Navy, and the defense barrier of the Karan Navy began to vibrate.


    There are too many warships on the battlefield, and there is often a phenomenon of gathering fire. Not long after the battle began, many water cannons and ice cannons focused their attacks, smashing the defensive barrier of a battleship.


    Then the two sides entered the previous situation of confrontation and confrontation. A series of water cannons left large pits on the wooden battleship, and then turned them into fragments.


    And ice cannons also fell on the battleship one after another, breaking the battleship into pieces. Before long, debris was everywhere on the sea, like a large garbage dump. Even the accumulation of debris in some places makes it difficult for nearby ships to move. But even so, the two sides continued to fire and attack.


    But after fighting for a while, the commanders on the temporary naval headquarters felt something was wrong. They had already launched small satellites before to fully monitor all the surrounding areas.


    Under the surveillance of small satellites, everything around them could not escape their eyes. On a large ship, many screens are placed around it, showing different images in different areas.


    Kaqi pointed to the front and said: "Look here, everyone seems to have weakened the power of our ice cannons. Originally, ice cannons attacked so intensively, it should freeze the sea, but everyone looks here."


    A young mage next to ¡¡¡¡ shook his head and said, "No, it''s not that there is no freezing, but it quickly melted after freezing. This seems to be because of this." The mage pointed to a rune on the surface of the opponent''s ship.


    "Although I don''t know this rune, look at the records here. After the ice blocks the seawater the rune emits a faint light, which should have worked. Then the surrounding ice It¡¯s melted away. It doesn¡¯t depend on high temperature to melt, but the ice cubes naturally melt. The temperature of the sea should meet the requirements.¡±


    That''s right, the temperature has reached a very low level, and there are still a lot of water elements, but this has not frozen, then there is a problem. No ship is like this, so there is no freezing place on the entire sea.


    Although a large number of ice cubes continue to appear on the sea, there are also ice cubes dropped by the ice cannon. But these ice cubes won''t last long at all, and will quickly melt away and return to sea water.


    originally wanted to use the ice to freeze the opponent''s actions, or even freeze the opponent''s attacks, but this completely failed.


    "It''s really not easy for the Karan family to stand in Daifeng overseas. After letting them know the flaws of the frozen sea last time, they actually came up with such a method immediately."


    Originally, Kutch thought that the opponent was going to change the weapons on the fleet, but the time was too short and it was definitely too late. Who knows that they actually thought of such a plan to draw wages from the bottom of the tank, and directly used the rune of dissolving ice to solve this problem. "It really is a family that is good at water magic, and it really has its own uniqueness in the use of water elements.


    In a short period of time, they have already seen that this rune is not a fire attribute, but a water attribute, but the specific situation is not understood. It seems that we need to find some samples and study them.


    The current scene has become a situation of confrontation. It happened that the number of opponents was more than that of our own, and only the warships were consumed. I am afraid that they are really not their opponents, so we need to think of other methods.

 Chapter 832： Let the blue and white porcelain top

    "Because of our reasons, the other party''s attack is much higher than normal, and it can''t be consumed like this."


    A mage gave the result of the calculation to everyone, and everyone felt a little baffling seeing the result. Because it was indeed their reason, causing the opponent''s attack power to be much stronger.


    The attack speed of water cannons was faster than them, but they were not as powerful as them. But as a large amount of ice froze the sea, the ice was dissolved by the opponent. But the water temperature over there is still very low.


    And there are a lot of water elements in the water, but the opponent¡¯s shell is sea water. Extracting sea water and compressing it resulted in a large amount of water element in the water cannons that the opponent attacked, which also caused the opponent''s attack to become heavier. Originally inferior to one''s own attack, now the single-round attack effect looks stronger.


    If they knew that because of the water element, the opponent¡¯s water cannons had been consumed less, I don¡¯t know what it would be like.


    "The other side must be laughing at us now, so let''s implement the second plan, let them see our blue and white porcelain battleship." The term blue and white porcelain was heard from Chi Nan''s mouth.


    Although many people don''t know what this means, but this does not prevent the popularity of the word. Now, as long as they talk about blue and white porcelain in the sacred tree collar, they will instinctively think of the blue and white painted tree.


    So, the wooden battleship of the attacking side began to change slightly, and some blue and white battleships that looked like works of art moved slowly toward the front. Because the battleships are too dense, it is more difficult to move them.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that they actually helped us a lot. This time you have made great contributions. After the war is won, I will definitely help you." Le Suos laughed and said to the wizards in front of him.


    The mage nodded slightly: "These are what we should do." Blacksos is not an ordinary nobleman, but one of the top families on Karan Island. Even as a mage, they dare not ignore this. Besides, Blackmail is also a mage in itself, although it is only an apprentice, but it is also theirs after all.


    "Lord Duke, the opponent has changed, and the blue and white warships are leaning forward."


    Lesuos frowned: "Hmph, the changes will change, aren''t we all ready, just follow the plan." Blacksos didn''t care at all, at most he just looked far away.


    No one has any feelings about this change, isn''t it just some warships? But before long, what happened on the sea made them a little depressed. At the beginning, those blue and white warships were the same as ordinary warships, they all had the same attack and the same defense, and there was no difference.


    But when the water cannon broke the defense of the battleship, the difference appeared. Because the battleship ran out of power, there was no way to keep attacking, and could only recover a little attack once, so it was intermittent.


    But the shells of these warships themselves are a bit too hard. The heavy water cannons hit it, and it turned out that the warship that was hit was shaking. The attack that should have directly penetrated the opponent didn''t have much effect.


    After several attacks, the decks of those warships could be tilted up. At this time, only sharp-eyed people could see that the original blue and white decks were just spread on the surface of the battleship, and they were all the same inside. After all, they were just some modified warships, not grown out of blue and white painted trees.


    "Lord Duke, those warships are very sturdy. With those strange warships blocking in front, our attack is very difficult to achieve."


    "Then let them go and attack the ones behind." Blackouts said without hesitation.


    "But Lord Duke, if you let them go, those strange warships will attack unscrupulously and even break into our battleship group." At this time, many blue and white warships rushed over.


    entered their battleship group, and did not use artillery fire to attack, just like this rampage. There was no one on the warship, only some plant weapons. Every time it hits, it either smashes through the opponent''s ship or leaves a depression. Then the bush soldiers rushed forward, and a battleship was completely messed up.


    "What should we do then, should we just let them mess around like this? These **** warships have attracted so much firepower from us, how can we resist them? We can''t use other means now."


    Other methods are reserved to deal with the opponent''s other weapons, see if it can''t be wasted like that. Now Blackmail misses Puliji a little, if that nasty person is here, there must be a way.


    "Perhaps, we can also use some means, at least it is okay to mess up the other party. For example, we have gathered many pirates around here before, and I think they can do it now."


    "Pirates? What can those mobs do." Blackouts looked disdainful At the beginning, his adjutant did take people to subdue a lot of pirates and set a magical prohibition on these pirates. If they are not obedient, those islands will suffer torture worse than death.


    If that weren''t the case, how could those pirates listen to their orders. The deputy smiled and said: "There is no need to cause any threat, as long as it can be delayed for a period of time, at least until we kill these strange warships."


    pointed at the sea, and the deputy said vigorously: "Look, your lord, although their strange warships are very defensive, they are not many, and compared to other warships, there is no qualitative improvement."


    Duke Lesos took a look, and finally nodded in satisfaction: "Then follow your opinion. Let them all die to those **** pirates." He didn''t care about civilians, let alone pirates.


    Following the signal, the pirates in the distance finally received the order. "Let''s go, our order has arrived."


    "Boss, are we going to die like this? Those troops on Sacred Tree Island are simply not something we can deal with."


    The temporary leader of pirates disdainfully said: "Now the past is death. If it doesn''t, it will be worse than death. Besides, our family members have moved."


    "Boss, don''t worry, we''ve all transferred the family secrets to Sacred Tree Island, but is this reliable?"


    "Huh, of course, look at the strength of Sacred Tree Island. They can definitely protect the surrounding islands. Those of us are already ready to die on the sea, so we will use our last lives to fight. Fight for a glorious death, Chong."

 Chapter 833： Air Force Admission, Coastal Defense

    "Look over there, there are so many ships, but why are they messy."


    "Idiot, that''s a pirate, but it''s weird, how could they gather to attack our fleet."


    Kaqi sneered: "Don''t worry about so many, since you dare to come, let them stay. I don''t know how the Karan family did it. It''s really not easy to be able to collect so many pirates."


    These people appear here at this time, and they definitely have something to do with the Karan family. So a part of the warships separated and rushed towards there. These pirates, they don''t have the powerful warships of the Karan family.


    Everyone is an ordinary wooden ship. Facing the ice cannon, as long as one hit from the front, the entire ship will become fragments, and the people on it will be frozen into ice.


    It¡¯s just that the pirates also have their own methods. The scattered formation is difficult to attack. There were also some small canoes that were dropped from the big boat. At this time, there were also many islands rowing desperately toward this board. Even some small wooden boats are tied with ropes on the big boats and dragged by the big boats. There are some crossbows on the small wooden boats.


    The range of the bed crossbow is far inferior to that of the ice cannon. By the time they entered the range, many ships had been destroyed.


    "This weapon also wants to hurt us, are they funny." No one can afford these pirates.


    But when the pirates attacked, they taught them a lesson. When the ballistas came over, they seemed to be just a ballista, but when the ballistas hit, a magic circle burst out suddenly.


    A water burst appeared in the void, like a liquid bomb, bursting on it.


    The destructive power produced by ¡¡¡¡ is actually stronger than those water cannons. "It seems that we can''t underestimate anyone." In such a dazed time, a wooden battleship has been blown through the defensive barrier, and it has been blown into several pieces.


    "Huh, why can''t you underestimate other people? The pirates will not say whether they can make such weapons. They are all uniform. This is definitely provided by the Karan family. Add two more teams to the past, so that the ships will not be too much. Dense."


    After Kaki glanced around, he still didn''t care about these guys. They have to pay a heavy price to get close, and basically they can only attack once after getting close. It seems very dangerous, but that''s it.


    I am afraid that there are only one or two magic array ballistas on each ship. Sure enough, these were cannon fodder from the Karan family. Dealing with these cannon fodder will not lose much at all.


    Just be careful not to let these guys rush into your team, because that will cause your team''s formation to appear very messy. This is the result that plant brain control cannot avoid.


    Seeing the battlefield at this time, Olna, who was still in the air, gave a second order. "Release the air force. Now there is only a stalemate in the sea. We will attack the port directly."


    Following Orna''s order, the airship mothership opened the warehouse below one after another, and then a large number of hummingbird fighters flew out.


    When seeing this scene, Kutch also ordered: "Let our warships also release hummingbird fighters. Our target is the ships on the opposite side. Let these **** know how strong we are. Attack, attack."


    So, those ships also began to release hummingbird fighters. Densely dense hummingbird fighters flew out to cover the sky, and there seemed to be a large black cloud in the sky.


    Seeing these flying weapons, the smile that the Grand Duke Blackos had had on his face disappeared.


    "A full-scale offensive has been launched. Let our flying troops go on top for me, and prepare the coastline for me. Hurry up."


    Those flying units that had been on standby took off one after another. These were not the elite air legions of the Black Fin Knights, but some ordinary flying troops. It''s all made up of some messy monsters.


    The Karan family''s domestication of beasts is not comparable to that of the Beastmaster family, so they can only use all the beasts. One of the flying beasts has a trainer on it, with a large number of ordinary flying beasts next to it.


    There are all kinds of things, as long as you don''t attack your own people, you are surrounded by enemies. This method of fighting is indeed suitable for them. The air legions of the two sides met in mid-air and slammed together.


    As if a burst of thunder sounded in the air, many people''s ears were constantly buzzing, and their faces were pale and looked at the sky. Warcraft¡¯s various attacks include spells and rushes directly with claws and bird beaks. The Hummingbird flapped its wings and constantly spit out wind cannons. Countless garbage fragments fell throughout the air, smashing everything below.


    This is much more threatening than the ice cannon. Many soldiers did not find a place to hide for the first time, and their heads were smashed on the spot. Those soldiers on the land, but there is no defensive barrier to protect them.


    "Get ready, let me put it." After an order, rows of archers appeared from nowhere. Every archer, the weakest is the black iron level holding a bow and arrow that is visibly shining with blue light.


    This longbow is blessed by magic. The arrow flew out, with a little blue halo. Any hummingbird fighter that was hit would freeze into ice all at once, and then he couldn''t help falling down.


    It¡¯s just that what is flying is flying, and it is very fast, not every attack will hit. After the hummingbirds noticed these people, the wind cannons fired downwards. These archers also began to be blown up piece by piece. However, the archers seemed to be well prepared, and when they encountered the wind cannons, they dodged and hid one after another.


    I don¡¯t know when, there are already many small buildings like shields or fortresses. It is very suitable for external air-to-air attacks. It also has a strong defensive power. They are all bunkers.


    It seems that these things are also fortifications that have been prepared a long time ago. Tomorrow''s three-dimensional defense on the harbor side, against a large number of hummingbird fighters, can be said to be fierce for a while.


    "We don''t have so many Hummingbird fighters. They are only carried by motherships like us. If the loss is too great, it will affect the follow-up plan." The adjutant reminded Orna.


    Olna nodded slightly: "It''s okay, as long as there is a site to settle down. But now it is really not suitable for the loss to be too large, let those inflowing airships go up and attack together with the hummingbird fighters."


    This time, they brought a lot of non-inflowing airships produced by the base. After the fighting in the north was over, these non-influenced airships had no place to use, so everyone was sent here decisively.


    This is only a part. If all are delivered, there will probably be more airships than there are hummingbirds here.

 Chapter 834： The style of painting is slightly strange

    "Look, there are many airships in the sky, Lord Duke, you should avoid it first to avoid accidental injury."


    Seeing so many airships flying over, all the faces changed. What is an airship? It is the most powerful weapon of Sacred Tree Island, and it is also the biggest threat Karan Island has always considered the enemy.


    They can''t see how powerful these airships are. But looking at the blue and white shell, thinking of the strange warships before, they knew that this thing was definitely not that easy to deal with.


    The Duke of Lexos immediately nodded, and said with a serious face: "You are right, this Duke really needs to avoid it, and can''t cause trouble to the soldiers, let''s go." The crowd bowed their heads and followed the Grand Duke of Lexos and left here. After reaching the temporary underground command post, these talents stopped.


    Of course, the layout of this place is not so ordinary. The various furniture servants, as well as the various fine wines and foods that have been arranged long ago, do not seem to be directing a battle, but seem to be holding a banquet.


    is the same as here, and the place where Chinan is. Chi Nan was in his castle, enjoying the services of Hermilla and others while watching the big screen, it was even more luxurious than here.


    Because of this battle, not only Hermira and Sophia have returned, but even Weiwei, who has been very busy recently, has returned to her castle.


    "Don''t be so busy these days, let''s see, with such strength, who else should we be afraid of."


    Weiwei Si said grimly: "You are attacking Karan Island. An island as large as Karan Island has so many people. Once it is defeated, it will be necessary to coordinate the relationship with the original residents of Karan Island and implement new policies. , It''s not my business."


    That''s right, Weiwei, who is in charge of diplomacy, is her job to coordinate the work of external residents.


    Seeing Chi Nan eating flat, several people covered their mouths and smiled quietly. Behind, there are several little guys such as Romelia. They don''t like the war scenes on the screen very much. Instead, they have been discussing how to play a new game.


    is really a warm picture, I hope it can continue like this. Well, you can relax like this without Slinka Night by her side. Silin Kaye didn''t know what she was working on recently, and hadn''t seen her all day.


    "Keep watching, keep watching, and see what means they are going to use to deal with it. Hey, this style of painting is a bit strange."


    Suddenly, when Chi Nan discovered that the airship was approaching the port, new changes began to take place in the port. In some small fortresses, suddenly there were cylindrical objects in the depths. Chi Nan knew at a glance that this was a magic light cannon, and it was normal.


    The magic light cannon is aimed at the air, and then a blue beam of light converges from the mirror below, and finally shoots into the air through this column. With the help of this column, the power of the Magic Light Cannon is more powerful and concentrated.


    A blue light hit an airship, and the barrier of the airship was trembling all at once. Those airships without barriers were broken into a big pit at once. The blue and white painted tree is still very hard, at least it has not been beaten through by the opponent.


    At the same time, the airship also launched its own attack. Above these non-inflowing airships, high-altitude bombs were installed. The cabin opened and the bomb fell down, as if laying an egg.


    Wherever ¡¡¡¡ passes, there is a sea of ??fire. The flying height of the airship is not very high, so the wind cannon can also attack here. A few airships even carry some bat missiles that are only bronze. Although this simplified version of the Bat missile is not very powerful, it still becomes one of the main combat methods of these airships.


    Countless missiles and wind cannons flew straight down, blasting the ground riddled with holes, and countless smoke and dust filled the ground. It''s just that when the attack fell on these magic light cannon heads, there was actually a layer of light flickering around.


    This is a magic barrier. The cost of these magic light cannons is really not simple, otherwise they would not be willing to install a magic barrier.


    It¡¯s just that the fighting method that was supposed to be the magic world, how does it look a bit similar to science fiction. Seeing these things without knowing it, I thought that both sides were using technological means.


    There seems to be a sense of sight of an alien spacecraft invading and then conflicting with the future science and technology base.


    "Bah, baah, I''m not an alien. Lao Tzu is righteous, yes, that''s it." Chi Nan shook his head and threw this strange feeling out of his mind, allowing his thinking to recover a little. normal.


    Seeing Chi Nan shaking his head, several people looked at Chi Nan strangely. However, Chi Nan didn''t explain, and they didn''t ask too much. This one of my own, who is often nervous, everyone has long been used to it.


    Although the various measures of tomorrow¡¯s port are in place, they still can¡¯t hold on to the terrorist attacks from the sky. A large number of attacks fell, causing heavy losses to their soldiers, especially those archers.


    Without the suppression of archers a large number of hummingbird fighters are considered to have lost their opponents. Hummingbird fighters themselves are not very strong, but their wind cannons are not weak. Especially when a large number of wind cannons erupt at the same time, it is simply a qualitative change. On the ground, one building after another was destroyed, and the entire port of Tomorrow was evolving toward the ruins.


    Finally, the defensive barrier of the first Magic Light Cannon was broken. A large number of wind cannons swarmed in, and the entire turret could only see countless wind blades raging, and the violent wind rolled a large number of fragments into the sky and then threw them around.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire turret disappeared. With the destruction of the first magic light cannon turret, more and more turrets were shattered. Similarly, some airships in the air were broken into pieces.


    But losing this airship is nothing at all. The number of airships is far from comparable to those of the turrets. However, the cost between the two is completely reversed, and no matter how much the loss is, I don¡¯t feel distressed.


    Seeing this kind of picture, the Duke of Blackmail, who was still in the underground command room, couldn''t sit still.


    "Damn it, **** it, why are these outsiders so powerful? The wizards, let them do it, you can''t wait any longer."


    This port of tomorrow is his territory, including a large area behind it. Tomorrow¡¯s port is destroyed today, so his territory will no longer exist. The Duke of Blackmail, who didn''t want to lose his territory, couldn''t help it at last.


    "Should we be dispatched now, but if that''s the case, what about the danger in the back."


    "What''s the danger behind them, the most powerful of them is the airship, and now the airship has been dispatched. If we don''t do anything, our territory will be over, do you understand." Le Suos shouted loudly.

 Chapter 835： The mages are angry, hail and tsunami

    "Your Excellency, Blackus ordered the wizards to use magic support, what are we going to do."


    In the mage tower, after receiving the order, a mage first reported to the elder. This is the elder of the Karan family. On Karan Island, no family can compare with the Karan family.


    Even if they are added together, they are not as good as one-tenth of the Karan family, and their strength is not one level at all.


    And this is also the great elder of the Karan family, the only golden level master on the entire Karan Island. It can be said that this is already one of the most distinguished people on Karan Island.


    Compared with him, the Duke of Blackmail is nothing. Even the Duke of Blacksos didn''t know that this man had come to his own territory. If he knew, would he dare to give such a direct order?


    The Great Elder did not look at the document, but was always looking at the distance. Through the stargazing platform above the mage tower, you can clearly see everything on the battlefield ahead, after all, the distance is not very far. Continue to fight, I am afraid it will not be long before it affects his side. The first two mage towers have been involved in the battlefield.


    Seeing this, the elder nodded indifferently: "Let''s do it, although their main force has not come, but my old bone is enough." The elder said, then the wizards finally dared to do something.


    The mage in the two mage towers that had been prepared a long time ago activated the magic circle of the mage tower one after another.


    From a distance, I can see that the two mage towers are hazy, shrouded in blue light in the middle. This light keeps flowing, it seems that there is a peculiar law that can be seen clearly, but it seems that nothing can be seen clearly.


    "Their mage tower is finally moving, see what they want to do, and if you find a problem, immediately avoid it."


    At this moment, everyone on the airship or the ship is instinctively vigilant. There is no one on those plant weapons in front, but who knows if it can spread to oneself. After all, magic is very normal in their eyes to do anything.


    As long as it is human, no one wants to die, even on the battlefield.


    Finally, a mage tower condensed to the extreme, and the water element bombarded into the air. With the help of the Mage Tower, the power of the wizards can be condensed into one, which is far beyond the power of the wizards themselves.


    A blue beam of light rose into the sky, straight into the sky. The next moment, the sky was covered with dark clouds, as if it was about to be stormy. But everyone knows that this is the reason why the huge elemental forces converge.


    "The very powerful water element disperses all the airships in front, and don''t be swept away by a single net."


    Olna said indifferently, but a look of surprise flashed in her eyes. With the help of the Mage Tower, it is actually possible to raise the power of people to this point. Although Olna can use the elements, she is an elemental shooter and never uses the magic tower.


    It''s just that the airship disperses. What they didn''t expect is that this magic is not aimed at the airship. Among the dark clouds, cones of ice entangled with water vapor and fell from the sky, like a heavy rain.


    The ice cone hit the airship, and the water vapor suddenly exploded. The power is not great, and the continuous attacks only make the magic barrier on the surface of these airships continue to be consumed. If the airship is not too big, it will not even consume so much. However, with the attack of the magic light cannon on the ground, the airship was rapidly depleted.


    As the main target, it is the hummingbirds flying indiscriminately all over the sky. Such a hail attack is simply not something that the Hummingbird fighter can dodge. As long as it is hit, the Hummingbird will freeze and become weak.


    Two attacks at most will make the Hummingbird fighter freeze stiff, falling to the ground and smashing to pieces. Some have not even fallen to the ground, they have been crushed. "It''s a powerful range magic. Although the attack power is only about the bronze level, and the strongest cannot reach the silver level, the range is really too large, even if the golden mage does not rely on external forces."


    can cover the entire battlefield, enveloping hundreds of thousands of hummingbird fighters, this magic is really terrifying.


    "It''s a pity, so many hummingbird fighters are worn out, we will have to spend a lot of time to recover." It has become like this, Orna will not blame the sky, but is thinking about what to do next.


    They were not the only ones who lost under the hail attack. Because of the indiscriminate blow of hail, some fragile buildings on the ground were instantly destroyed by my own magic, and the entire port of Tomorrow looked like ruins.


    Those soldiers who had not had time to hide, or who were hiding in the wrong place, also turned into fragments under the blow of hail. Suddenly, the port of tomorrow will suffer heavy losses. Seeing that his port has become like this, Blackmailer feels distressed. "Asshole, are these mages crazy? I must let them compensate for my loss, definitely."


    Just before the hail is over the magic of another mage tower finally converged to the extreme. The magic power suddenly spread, forming a wave-like wave, spreading out towards the outside.


    "Nothing seems to happen, no, what is that." When the fluctuations spread, there was no mage after a minute. Many people thought that the cast failed, but the change suddenly happened.


    On the sea, between the two fleets, there was originally a ruin. The undulating sea surface suddenly boiled. The originally calm sea suddenly rose up, one meter, two meters... ten meters, twenty meters...


    The sea is getting higher and higher, like a city wall made of sea water. "Do they want to use sea water to make a wall to block our attack." Kaki looked at the large piece of sea water, and an inexplicable color flashed in his eyes.


    "No, retreat quickly. This is a tsunami-type magic that makes all the ships get out of the way at once."


    The mage on the ship suddenly changed his face. Hearing this, everyone suddenly panicked. Fortunately, the plant brain would not panic, and the order was given, and the ships retreated one after another.


    "This magic is exaggerated. Fortunately, it is not a natural tsunami, but even this power is probably not easy." Chi Nan looked through the screen and saw the sea water that had risen hundreds of meters, still very surprised.


    You must know that even in a normal tsunami, I have never heard of such a high wave. Of course, this is only what Chi Nan has heard of. If this is a storm and the range extends infinitely on both sides, that kind of power is enough to cause huge losses to one''s own territory.


    The water wall that reached 100 meters seemed to have finally reached its limit, and began to collapse amid a violent explosion.

 Chapter 836： This is cleaner than a broom

    "Hahahaha, we succeeded, and the fleet on the opposite side will definitely be destroyed."


    Inside the mage tower, a circle of mage slumped on the ground, the magic just now exhausted all their magic power. The mages were soaked with sweat all over, and they didn''t have any strength to sit on the ground.


    If they weren''t for their identity, maybe they should be lying on the ground at this time. Such a large-scale magic, even with the help of the Mage Tower, still emptied their entire body of magic power.


    "I never thought that I would have the opportunity to use this kind of magic, which will be remembered by future generations."


    An old mage burst into tears. He had no chance to go further in his life. Who knew that he could still participate in such a powerful spell casting. I really don''t know whether to condemn the illegal offensive of the Holy Tree Leader, or to be grateful to them.


    "Don''t talk about it, let''s recover the magic as soon as possible."


    "Yes, after this war is over, we will definitely be able to get a higher status, maybe we can still be a noble, if there is a territory." Although the mage is high in status, he looks down on the noble.


    But in fact, the mage is still very envious of the status of the nobility. After all, the titles and territories of the nobles can be left to future generations, but these mages cannot leave their strength to their children and grandchildren. Moreover, mages are all money-burning professions, without a strong family behind them, it is very difficult to achieve something.


    Once he was sealed off from a nobleman and had a territory, he would definitely be able to help his mage go further along this road.


    A group of people have begun to look forward to it, and when they look forward to the future, the spell has been completely completed.


    The 100-meter-high water wall reaches dozens of kilometers in length. Such a large swath of water is simply unstoppable. The water wall does not collapse all at once, but from above, it collapses section by section.


    Looking closely, the water wall formed an oblique angle, and the direction of the collapse was exactly toward the outside. And there is no collapsed water wall below, which can protect the warships of the Karan family.


    A large number of currents formed layers of waves on the sea, as if a real tsunami was coming.


    Where the huge water wave passed, countless fragments on the water surface were rolled up, and under the push of an unknown force, they continued to advance towards the distance. "Run, speed up, speed up, you''re about to be caught up."


    The soldiers on the command ship looked at the waves that seemed like days after days of waves in the rear, and the plant battleship that was about to be overtaken, not to mention how nervous they were. But it''s useless how they are nervous.


    The speed of the battleship is still so fast, it is impossible to accelerate it. Finally, the waves rolled up some warships in the rear.


    This is not an ordinary wave, and the warship involved in it is not just as simple as being impacted. There are a large number of eddies hidden in this wave, and there are also huge water elements, which form layers of destruction.


    Seeing that the warships involved in it were swept and compressed by layers of swirling currents, the light tree defense on the surface was destroyed without a long time, and the whole warship was shattered to pieces in the next moment.


    Those warships with blue and white painted tree shells can last longer. However, under the impact of this current, he still persisted for a while. When the hull was washed away by the current, the hull below could not hold on.


    The shells of the blue and white painted trees, under this kind of attack, are constantly colliding and squeezing in them, and finally one by one is broken. Although it is a silver-level wood, it is also very strong, but in the face of magical attacks, the blue and white painted tree wood still has no absolute resistance. Chi Nan thought of this scene from afar.


    The waves collapsed layer by layer, and finally, the last layer also collapsed. Without the barrier of the water wall, the huge waves swept towards the rear due to the reaction force.


    The Karan family warships who were watching the excitement were caught off guard by the waves, and they continued to move towards the rear. Fortunately, the waves here do not have magical destructive power, only the impact of water currents.


    But the impact was too great, the soldiers on the Karan family battleship kept cursing, but they were still dizzy. The battleship and the battleship kept colliding with each other, making the battleship pitted.


    There are also some warships that were washed ashore along with the current. After the current receded, these warships could only stay on land in a daze. It is also a troublesome thing to drag it back into the sea.


    When the waves swept through, the messy sea was completely changed and turned into a mirror-like plane. Looking at it from a high altitude, there was nothing left, and the entire sea surface was clean.


    Don''t say it''s a battleship, even if there are no monsters and fragments left. "The strength of the mage is really strong." Olna was silent for a while, and finally spit out such a wordYes, it is said that the teacher is the king on the battlefield, I have never believed it before, now I understand Up. If there is no such a powerful force as the airship, relying on the power of the wizard would not be able to contend with the ordinary army. "In the air, the soldiers who have not been very impressed with the mage, now finally understand the power of the mage.


    Chi Nan is even more open-mouthed. Although he is a mage himself, he is never known for his destructive power. There are a lot of mages around, but none of them are powerful, because my own background has not been enough. Last time I got a lot of knowledge, but the time was too short to be transformed into actual combat effectiveness.


    But now Chi Nan understands that these wizards can really control the victory of a war with the Mage Tower.


    Ordinary wizards are even like this, so what about those legendary wizards, whether their current airships are useless at all.


    "Sure enough, to deal with a powerful existence like the Sacred Dragon Empire, we still have to consider the long-term plan." At this moment, Chi Nan became more afraid of the existence of the Sacred Dragon Empire, and his originally swollen heart was also a lot at ease.


    The surface of the sea is now completely clean. The soldiers stared wide-eyed, looking at this place cleaner than a broomstick, a little indifferent. After the sea gradually calmed down in the distance. Kaqi and the other warship soldiers felt even more eager to cry without tears. The mighty maritime army was actually made like this by a magic.


    He was originally the protagonist, and at least two-thirds of the warships disappeared. "How can we fight this? The number of warships is far less than that of the opponents, and there is no way to freeze them. Do we let the airships assist?"...

 Chapter 837： 1 Big wave submarine has arrived

    "Airship assistance? Look at the sky. The hail just now has destroyed all the hummingbird fighters. How can you let the airship assist? You can''t let them come over by themselves. This is really shameful."


    Kaqi was very depressed at this time, and Orna in the air was also frowning. Because the hummingbird fighters have been destroyed countless, it can be said that most of the hummingbird fighters they brought were destroyed at once. No way, the entire holy tree collar is not very familiar with what abilities the mage has. Nowadays, there is no way to get caught up in the pan.


    "Ordinary warships are not powerful enough. Now only bat missiles can play a role. Both powerful and ordinary can be used. Let those warships come back in batches, deliver missiles to them from our mothership, and then use missiles to fight. "


    After thinking for a while, Orna said again: "Let the impervious warship be the vanguard in front, send a formation of airship warships to assist in the attack, and we must take the entire harbor to me."


    This is equivalent to an all-out attack. Olna gave an order, and the airship began to prepare. Replenishing ammunition is done directly in the air, but it takes a certain amount of time.


    Both parties noticed the action here, but the members of the Karan family didn''t even know what they were doing. They could only see some airships turning around and flying back, and then leaning on the large airship mothership, clinging tightly. After a while, he left again, replaced it with another airship and posted it again, but I don''t know why.


    But in the sea below, the soldiers on Sacred Tree Island have roughly guessed something. "Replenishing ammunition, perhaps replacing ammunition, it seems that a full-scale war is about to come. Let all the warships gather together and prepare for the next battle."


    Kachi gave an order, and the warships that hadn''t been damaged began to regroup and line up. The warships of the Karan family on the opposite side finally calmed down from the waves and gradually began to regain their formation.


    These warships are too close to the shore. Under the impact just now, nearly half of the Karan family battleships were either washed ashore or stranded, unable to move.


    Those who are stranded can only stay where they are, attacking themselves as a bunker. Those who landed on the shore were unlucky. Without sea water as a supplement, the water cannons could not be used, and they were completely abolished. The sailors above could only evacuate the warship and ran to other surrounding buildings. The next battle still needs them to continue.


    "Commander, the submarine supporting us from the rear has arrived." Suddenly, a soldier said.


    "What, the submarine has arrived! How many have come? Forget it, let me see for myself." Kutch took a spar and opened it directly. Because of his high authority, the above data was quickly displayed.


    "Great, Miss Miria actually made so many test submarines. With 20,000 submarines, those warships are nothing to worry about." Kaki laughed loudly.


    "Hey, I made these submarines to help blockade the waters around Karan Island. They are not for you."


    Kutch didn¡¯t care: "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just useful, it¡¯s not a problem anyway. Are there those aircraft carrier formations that block the sea. What? You said they¡¯re not enough, it¡¯s okay, and it¡¯s not that fast to send it over now Forget it, Miss, you send half of it first, and leave half for me to use."


    Begging grandpa to tell grandma, Kutch finally got temporary control of half of the submarine.


    Looking at the front, Kaki sneered, "Kalan family battleship? Huh, you will soon know what a real naval battle is." It doesn''t matter if you don''t have hummingbird combat skills, don''t you have underwater submarines.


    The defense of the harbor can deal with the air, he doesn''t believe that they can deal with the underwater. The large-scale submarine army that appeared this first time was enough to kill these unprepared guys in the sea.


    With an order, the submarine and the warships that had just gathered up rushed up again.


    "Look, why are they here again? Don''t you want to fight. Just now a magic destroys most of their warships, they are not our opponents at all now. Brothers, the opportunity for revenge is here."


    Those warships that the Karan family can move have formed a formation and began to adjust the design angle. Had it not been for the order not to chase out of the port, they might have already begun to attack.


    However, before reaching the firing range, many warships suddenly shook violently. The water was icy cold, and crushed ice cubes emerged from the water. And the battleship jumped a bit after being beaten.


    The most miserable battleship was cut in half from the middle by an inexplicable force on the spot, and it spread to other companions around it. "What''s the matter? What happened, what is attacking us."


    "It''s an ice cannon, we were attacked by an ice cannon." A soldier shouted while looking at the water.


    "Nonsense, they haven''t entered the range yet, and no ship fired ice cannons how could it be ice cannons."


    The soldier just now shouted loudly: "It''s underwater. The attack came from the water. Something is attacking us. There is nothing wrong with this attack. It is definitely an ice cannon." The cannon shot straight up from the water.


    There were still a few ice cannons that missed the target, and they tore the sea water directly into the sky. Seeing this big blue ice cube and seeing the ice cube exploding, isn''t this just the opponent''s ice cannon attack method.


    "Damn it, how come down from the water, who has a way. If you can figure out a way to deal with them, go back and get promoted to the third level."


    It''s a pity, no matter how the commander in front shouts, it''s useless. Now all the soldiers were in a daze, thinking that they were in such a dangerous place, many soldiers began to panic.


    If it is ordinary danger, the soldiers will definitely jump into the sea. But now, the attack is from underwater, no one has the courage. Besides, the underwater temperature is very low, and now it¡¯s not going to be frozen into ice.


    The Duke of Blackmail, who also received the order, stared at the report blankly. In such a situation that he had never encountered before, he, the so-called commander-in-chief, didn''t even know what to do and didn''t pay any attention. Others have been watching the Duke of Blacksos nervously, hoping that he can give himself an order, but there is nothing.


    It is impossible for the battlefield to stop because they have no way. At this time, the regrouped warships have entered the range of fire. Seeing that his opponent was in utter discomfort, Kaki couldn''t mention how happy he was.


    "Haha, don''t think that you can do whatever you want with a mage. Let you see what is the power of technology. Call me and send these natives to heaven."

 Chapter 838： Lets land on the beach

    It is not so easy to attack underwater and surface at the same time. Facing the unknown existence underwater, the soldiers were even more flustered. As a result, the attack at this time was not as strong as before, but the threat to them was even stronger.


    Especially with the impact just now, many warships have consumed too much magic power, and at this time they simply can''t stop too many attacks. The attack of the submarine is not weak, and can cause greater shaking to the warship.


    caused their water cannon attacks to become more unstable, often failing to hit the target. Under the circumstances, more and more ships of the Karan family began to lose ground. With the continuous loss of battleships, the soldiers'' fears became more and more magnified. Many soldiers on board are facing a desperate situation of mental breakdown.


    And before the sea hadn''t waited for anything, the airships that had been prepared in the sky were finally dispatched. The Hummingbird fighter was indeed destroyed, but not without. There are still many hummingbird fighters active in the air.


    The large number of airships that hadn''t approached the soundly rushed directly into the battlefield. The magic light cannons on the ground attacked the air, and the airships constantly released various simplified versions of bat bombs.


    The speed of these bat bombs is still very fast, and they are flexible enough. Pieces of explosions blew up at Tomorrow''s port, turning the ground into black, and the fortifications were continuously pulled out.


    "Great, now there is a big loophole in their defense. It''s time to land on the beach. Let the troop carrier move forward, and the blue and white porcelain battleship will clear the way for me." Kachi saw that the situation was very good, and he did not hesitate to move forward. The warship was put in. These troop carriers were prepared from the very beginning, after all, this time it was not a pure naval battle.


    It¡¯s just that the troop carrier cannot have a combat effect on the water, so it will be arranged behind. The previous tsunami did not have any impact on the troop carrier, and now is the time.


    Many blue and white porcelain battleships rushed towards the local battleships ahead. Having seen such tough warships, the Karan family¡¯s navy walked directly around these warships, and as a result, several waterways were quickly opened up.


    Behind, those large troop carriers appeared. "How come there is such a big warship, attack it now."


    Water cannons fell on the troop carrier one after another. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to make the troop carrier shake. Although these troop carriers are not covered with blue and white painted wood boards, they are very thick. If you want to pierce through with a water cannon, you really can''t do it.


    is at most leaving a gap on the surface, unless two attacks attack to the same position at the same time, otherwise it will not hurt the inside at all. The continuous impact and the impact of the upper and lower pincers, these warships no longer have the organization they had before. The scattered artillery attack only left a few troop carriers.


    Soon, the troop carriers approached the coastline under the attack of the water cannon, and they didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Many magic light cannons were also attracted and attacked the troop carrier. But at this moment, they are too late. The foremost troop carrier had hit the coastline and ran aground.


    The next moment, the head of the troop carrier opened, and green things came out one by one.


    Take a closer look at the inside. It''s not that they are neatly stacked and densely packed with bush fighters, but there are a large number of spider tanks and scorpion tanks. There are also some Treant Warriors, these Treant Warriors are actually made of blue and white painted trees.


    The emergence of a large number of marine units made the soldiers of the Port of Tomorrow, who had been demoralized, even more frightened. These land warfare arms can exert more powerful lethality in combat on land.


    Except for the bush warriors, the other plant weapons are very thick and do not need to reduce their weight. Facing the magic light cannon, it is very difficult to destroy these plant weapons.


    Magic Light Cannon is not the alchemy cannon of the Holy Dragon Empire. It has a fast attack speed and good penetration, but its destructive power is far worse. Today¡¯s spider tanks may not be able to destroy one with one shot. Not to mention those Scorpion Tanks and Treant Warriors, these two things are thick and terrifying.


    "I, I won''t fight anymore, we have no chance of winning at all." Finally, a soldier collapsed and turned his head and ran towards the rear.


    "You coward, you give it to me." Before he could finish speaking, a wind cannon flew over. The group of soldiers hiding here was instantly torn apart, leaving only one lingering, looking bloody, like rags. Like a doll.


    This time, the surrounding soldiers were even more panicked. Many soldiers ran away in panic, and even ran in the direction of the enemy. Of course, none of these people will end well.


    The tanks attacked directly, and the Treant Warriors were the main force in demolishing buildings. And in some small places, tanks can''t get in, and the opportunity for Bush Warriors to play comes. These bush warriors are much smaller than humans, and they can enter where humans can enter ~ www.novelhall.com ~ where humans cannot enter, they may also enter.


    Then, I often heard screams and screams coming from some underground caves and hidden bunkers. It didn''t take long for each of the fortifications to go silent, and the scene became worse and worse.


    "What should I do, what should I do, I won''t win at all if this goes on. No, I want to evacuate and can''t stay."


    The Duke of Blacksos was about to flee, but he just turned around and found that a group of knights appeared outside the room, and these people actually stopped him and his guards.


    "Who are you from, why are you stopping this duke, do you want to die?"


    "Please stay, Lord Duke, this is the order of the great elder. The war is not over yet, if you, the coach, flee, we have the right to kill directly." Each of these people is a fully armed silver-level warrior.


    "Whatever you say, you have any right to do it. That''s what the great elder said."


    The knight said without hesitation, "Kalan family elder, here is the signature order of the elder, do you need to confirm it." The knight took out a scroll and placed it in his palm.


    The Duke of Blacksos caught him, opened his eyes and looked at it quickly. The more I looked down, the paler the Duke of Blacksos'' face became, and he was as pale and terribly as if he had lost his blood.


    "I know, I will stay." Finally, Duke Blackos seemed to have lost all strength. After saying this, he returned to his seat and sat down suddenly.


    Why did the war that could have brought me great feats turned into a terrible battle?

 Chapter 839： King Kong Demon Ape Crosses the Port

    With the landing of the first plant weapons, more and more greenery began to infect the entire port. In the rear, some strange plant vehicles that looked like sprinklers suddenly appeared.


    These plant vehicles were researched by a certain half-elf mage under the guidance of Slinkaye. It turned out to be just a bad taste, but I didn''t expect it to have a good effect. This was the first time it appeared on the battlefield.


    The name of this plant is called a seed planter, and the sprayed stuff is a pile of sticky things like fresh cow dung, which is very disgusting. Of course, this is not fighting with nausea.


    These things are actually fertilizers manufactured by fertilizer manufacturers, and high-concentration fertilizers that have been compressed and purified by a corrosive chamber. Hidden inside are some seeds. After these fertilizers fell on the ground, they quickly began to dry out. The moisture and nutrients inside are quickly absorbed, and it looks like it is constantly being dried.


    But soon, tiny shoots appeared on this, and the shoots grew rapidly and became bigger and bigger.


    After a while, countless vines spread to the surroundings, clumps, very eye-catching.


    Some of these vines showed huge buds on the surface, which could bite a soldier and swallow them all at once. Some have drilled into the ground, and the vines are densely packed with small holes.


    When a soldier passes by, the ground will suddenly burst out of the ground more than half a meter high, with a strong anesthetic. These soldiers would fall down under anesthesia without knowing it, and then die on these fine spines.


    It can be said that as long as there is a place covered by fertilizer, a large area of ??trap plants will soon grow.


    The reason why they can grow so fast is because these trap plants do not grow permanently. These plants can grow quickly, but they can only persist for two hours. After two hours, these plants will wither and die.


    This is the same as the plants that Chinan once controlled before entering the black iron level. Speaking of this technique, Chi Nan hasn''t used it for a long time, and I didn''t expect Silka Ye to use it on these seeds.


    A large number of vines spread everywhere, making it difficult for the soldiers in the port of tomorrow.


    At this time, the port of Tomorrow has gradually begun street fighting. With the orders and support of the Duke of Blackmail, the fear in the hearts of these soldiers has also been reduced a lot. The Duke of Blackmail has always been here, and even the Duke is not afraid of death, what else are they afraid of. It''s just that they don''t know that their Duke is not afraid of death, but can''t leave.


    Teams of soldiers, armed with various weapons, fought against plants they were not familiar with. The bush fighters who had been cut in half were still able to attack them with their tentacles. The tank that was obviously close could not break the armor.


    It looked like a plant, but it was extremely powerful, and all of a sudden there were big tongs where soldiers were clamped into pieces. When did the soldiers in the ports of tomorrow have experienced such a weak war, and when have they seen such a means of warfare?


    An azure blue vindictiveness suddenly flew out, and the two large spider tanks in front were split apart, the vegetable brain inside was destroyed, and the two spider tanks had no power to move.


    "Keep up and continue to support other teams." A middle-aged man in armor shouted loudly.


    Suddenly, there was an explosion in the distance, the sound was extremely loud. The middle-aged man turned his head and looked in that direction: "I felt a huge threat. We might die this time. We will follow if we are not afraid of death."


    The middle-aged man ran towards that side, and the soldiers behind looked at each other and followed after gritted teeth.


    Just now, as the port''s firepower was getting worse and worse, an airship that had not participated in the battle suddenly landed from the sky. It was not shot down, but he landed on the beach on his own initiative.


    As soon as it landed, the entire airship flipped open on both sides, and a tall figure suddenly jumped up from it and sprang out all of a sudden. I saw it for myself, isn''t this a monkey, it''s just magnified something that looks more like an ape without knowing how many times.


    The golden hair all over his body exudes a golden halo under the sun, which is extremely mighty.


    It''s just that this thing has just appeared, and the soldiers in the port of tomorrow are completely desperate. That kind of horrible aura, even if they are close, they will feel the depression in their hearts, making them dare not even think of running away.


    Then, when the King Kong Demon Ape acted, the soldiers finally affirmed their guess. The huge claws waved fiercely, the golden light burst out on his body, and the surrounding buildings were torn apart like thin paper. Stepping on the huge soles of the feet, there is no need to attack. Any soldier who is stepped on the spot will be a piece of flesh, not even rescue.


    When there are many soldiers, the King Kong Demon Ape will have an explosive effect when stepped on it There will be countless cracks in the whole ground, not to mention the soldiers, don''t even want to survive.


    "Look, the King Kong Demon Ape has taken action. Everyone is watching it carefully. This will help you to break through the golden level in the future." In the air, Galio pointed to the King Kong Demon Ape below and said to the others.


    This time, Galio is responsible for leading the team. Although Galio has broken through the golden level, every time he sees the King Kong Demon Ape fighting, he can still learn a lot from it. Everyone is of the golden level, and they are all fighters. It is normal to comprehend something, but Chi Nan has never had this comprehension.


    The other people stared at the bottom with big eyes, fascinated. "I really don''t know how Lord Lord controls this powerful golden creature." Their level is not enough to see that the King Kong Demon Ape is a bit dull.


    "Don''t think about it so much. It''s good to show me a good look. It''s good to learn more. This time I go back, I will apply to Lord Lord, and let you face the golden monster battle once, maybe you can take this opportunity breakthrough."


    Now these reserves have all cultivated the golden level of fighting qi secrets. The hundred true guards around Chi Nan have begun to practice even legendary-level secret methods, but whether they can break through can only be up to them.


    The legendary level can''t be broken through with a secret method, but with a new secret method, the speed at which they are old-brand golden fighters is now visible to the naked eye, and more and more vindictiveness is accumulated.


    This kind of treatment, I believe even in the Holy Dragon Empire, not many people would have it.


    Below, with the appearance of the King Kong Demon Ape, the enemy retreats more quickly. The King Kong Demon Ape gradually became an arrow, destroying everywhere in the harbor of tomorrow, forming a large-scale plant weapon and gradually becoming the climate.

 Chapter 840： The active guards

    "Quick, it''s here, my God, what is this." Finally, the soldiers from all sides arrived here. But when they saw the tall figure, they were desperate.


    "No matter what is behind is our home, our family is still waiting for our protection." The middle-aged man rushed forward, and the long sword in his hand slashed fiercely, forming a sharp blue vindictiveness. Sharp edge.


    It''s just that this sharp blade fell on the King Kong Demon Ape''s leg, but it only shot down a few golden hairs. The King Kong Demon Ape looked down and suddenly roared, this little bug actually made himself feel pain. Chi Nan frowned a little, the King Kong Demon Ape would be hit by a silver warrior before reacting.


    Sure enough, using plants instead of brain-controlled monsters is a lot slower. This kind of reaction speed, if you are fighting a monster of the same level, maybe the opponent will seize the opportunity to kill after a few moves.


    However, the Golden Beast is the Golden Beast. Although the reaction is slow, the attack speed is very fast. A quick flick of a finger at this side, at this time the silver warrior had not recovered from the stiffness of the move.


    Unbelievable in his eyes, before he waited for the next move, a golden ball bounced from the King Kong Demon Ape hit him. Among the golden orbs, the silver warrior had no chance to scream. He was beaten into pieces of meat on the spot, and his armor was turned into pieces, and he flew out quickly toward the rear.


    These pieces of armor and meat fragments were like bullets, sieving the soldiers who followed.


    In the air, Galio saw this scene and smiled slightly: "Now the scene has been completely controlled, in order to let you feel closer, so next we have to enter the battlefield and participate in the battle."


    Galio raised his voice: "I don''t know what is going on in the other armies. Maybe you think that in our army, casualties are always very small, and there are very few deaths, as long as you can safely and safely command the battle behind. Yes. But let me tell you that other people¡¯s troops on time are not our guard reserve."


    "The training of our guard reserve has always been the most dangerous. Soldiers who are not on the battlefield are not good soldiers. Even if there is danger, we have to rush forward. Only those who are tempered in this environment are the real guards. ."


    Looking around, Galio said loudly: "Now you tell me whether you want to participate in the next battle. If you don''t participate, you can stay now and be a coward in the back of the army in the future."


    After a long time, no one asked to quit. Galio¡¯s eyes flashed with relief: "Very well, since you have all decided, then we will go down. This time, as long as we can go back alive, I will apply for you all to ask Lord Sworn allegiance." Hearing this, the guards finally became excited.


    There is a saying in the guard reserve that only the guards who swore allegiance to the lord are the real guards.


    After allegiance, there is not only a kind of pride, but also a better secret method and more resources, which can enable them to continuously improve. Today''s guard reserve team, not everyone who reaches the silver level has the opportunity to be loyal.


    Only those who are qualified in all aspects are eligible for allegiance. Only they are qualified to obtain the golden-level vindictive secret technique. The secret method they practice now is not complete and lacks follow-up.


    Where no one paid attention, a few more airships landed. The guards and reserves scattered in these airships jumped out, instantly hid among the ruins of the battlefield, and moved forward quietly.


    At this time, Galio, as the leader, did not intend to return alone, and appeared on the battlefield like a ghost.


    In the middle of the ruined battlefield, there was a scream from time to time. These guards usually receive the most rigorous training, which is far from what ordinary soldiers can enjoy. These soldiers in the port of tomorrow, facing these guards and reserves, even if they are silver masters of the same level, it is still difficult to stop their attacks.


    With the participation of these people, and the rapid advancement of a large number of plant weapons around, at this moment, half of the range of tomorrow''s port has been completely swallowed, and the speed of occupation is still accelerating.


    In the underground headquarters at the rear, Duke Blacksos''s face became more and more ugly, and his heart became more and more desperate. When the golden level of beasts appeared, Ransom even turned his head to look at the exit of the secret room frequently.


    And this frequency is still increasing. It''s just that every time he sees those knights, his mood keeps sinking. As long as these people are still there, he can''t leave. Isn''t these people afraid of death? Blackmail wanted to say something, but he could only withdraw when the words came to his lips, because he knew those people would not listen to him.


    Several times, Blackmail wanted to escape desperately, but thinking of the order and thinking that these people would really kill him without hesitation, Blackmail could only calm down and stay here.


    Over time, Blacksos felt that he had no hope.


    That huge King Kong Demon Ape was about to reach the front two mage towers at this time. What is faster than the King Kong Demon Ape is the airships, and the surrounding bat missiles are falling down one by one.


    A thin magic barrier appeared around the first two mage towers , but under the attack of bat missiles, this magic barrier was constantly weakening. The only magical power in the mage tower is quickly evaporating.


    According to this trend, perhaps these two mage towers will not last long at all. What they just don''t understand is why the Wizard Tower hasn''t moved up until now, and it doesn''t even mean to fight back.


    "It''s not that the wizards have already escaped." A soldier whispered.


    "Impossible, the mages will not flee without a fight. The two previous magics may have exhausted the magic powers of the mages." This is a more reliable guess, and the mages really have no magic power anymore.


    The newly constructed Mage Tower does not have enough magic power in its reserves. At this moment, as the magic power is exhausted, the ability to resist the attack of bat missiles is getting weaker and weaker. When the gold-class bat missile fell, the defensive barrier began to evaporate quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and at this time it had become almost transparent.


    "The Mage Tower is about to fall, what shall we do." The soldiers asked in their hearts. Even the Mage Tower couldn''t support it, and they couldn''t even do it. The Mage Tower was like a monument mark on the battlefield.

 Chapter 841： The Sword of All-insurgency

    Unlike the army in the port of tomorrow, the soldiers of the Sacred Tree Leader saw that the Mage Tower was about to be unable to hold on, and their morale could be said to be unprecedentedly high. The soldiers cheering and celebrating can be heard everywhere.


    It''s a pity that those plant weapons are not affected by morale at all, and they are still the same as before, maintaining an efficient fight. Under the control of plant brains, they are colder and more accurate than cold machines.


    I don''t know how long it lasted, the light of the two mage towers themselves has become increasingly dim. From this look, I am afraid that the next time I will persist will not exceed five minutes.


    Seeing this scene, the Karan family elder in the last mage tower sighed. "It seems that I still want me to shoot. Unfortunately, the biggest airships have not yet come."


    Elder Kalanda looked at the sky unwillingly. From the very beginning, those airship motherships only acted as troop carriers, and they didn''t mean to approach them at all. In fact, the people of the Karan family don''t know that the combat method of the airship mothership is actually no different from that of a normal warship. At most, it has more firepower and can carry more hummingbird fighters.


    It is a pity that the previous magic has already destroyed a large number of hummingbird fighters. At this time, the airship mothership is the same if it passes. It is better to distribute the bat missiles to other airships and let the airships launch them separately.


    If Elder Kaland knew that it was because of them that his goal did not come close, I really didn''t know what his expression was. With the surging of Elder Karan''s magic power, the magic circles around the mage tower began to light up.


    "It''s a pity that the Mage Tower was built in a hurry, and it is not perfect in all aspects. Otherwise, it will definitely increase our magical power by 30%, and the persistence will be longer. Now it only depends on luck."


    Elder Kallan talked to himself while condensing magic power to guide his magic.


    At this moment, the King Kong Demon Ape finally rushed through the front buildings and the enemy''s blockade, and rushed to the front of a mage tower with a group of plant weapons. The huge fist slammed forward fiercely, the golden light on his body flickered, and the strength was gathered as if it had formed the essence.


    With a loud bang, the defensive barrier around the mage tower could no longer bear it. The magic barrier that was already precarious under the attack of the bat missile was shattered on the spot with this punch.


    Immediately afterwards, the King Kong Demon Ape slammed on it again with a fist. Without magic protection, the mage tower couldn''t resist it at all. The material itself didn''t have that high hardness, and as a result, a crack was abruptly broken.


    The entire mage tower moved a certain distance horizontally because of the power of the diamond demon ape, and then the mage tower moved downward. But at this time, there was no one in the mage tower, and there was no scream.


    "Sure enough, their mage has already evacuated, and the speed is really fast."


    Masters are the most important and core existence among the major forces. Without magical powers, no one will leave them on the battlefield. The Karan family can''t do that kind of extravagant behavior.


    There was a little fluke before, thinking that the other party might stay here, but now everyone doesn''t think so. Without the mage tower of the mage, there is no value.


    The one next to it is probably the same. The King Kong Demon Ape received the order, roared wildly, and rushed towards the last mage tower in front of him. At the same time, the mage tower on the opposite side has also lit up with a bright light.


    At the top of the mage tower, a blue ball of light gleamed like a small sun, which was obviously gathering magic power to prepare powerful magic. The Great Elder slowly opened his eyes and noticed the King Kong Demon Ape who was rushing over quickly. "Gold level monsters are still so powerful, not even the Beastmaster family."


    "However, since you dare to come in front of me, then suffer. The loss of the golden level of beasts, you will feel sorry for the Holy Tree Island."


    While talking, Elder Kalanda locked the opposite Diamond Demon Ape with his eyes and spirit. With a slight finger on the staff in his hand, the bright light on the mage tower dimmed in an instant.


    However, a brighter beam of light shot out instantly. "The sword of azure blue, no one can resist the top magic of my Karan family." Elder Karan''s expression was a little crazy.


    As for the Diamond Demon Ape who felt the danger, his instinct finally surpassed his mind at this moment, not as slow as before. With both hands clenched and fists clenched together, the whole body burst into light, and the golden light instantly condensed on the fists.


    The next moment, the King Kong Demon Ape clenched his fists with both hands and hit the void in front of him fiercely. At this moment, the light blade above the mage''s tower had already pierced out instantly, like a blue giant sword.


    The two forces collided fiercely, and the surrounding air suddenly exploded, forming obvious ripples. Where the ripples pass, there are patches of fog everywhere. This kind of fog is very strange. Some are like sonic clouds left by a supersonic plane after flying, with violent vibrations spreading towards the surroundings.


    Regardless of whether it is plant weapons or enemies, or even buildings, under the shock of this force, there is no blocking ability. Everything was shattered and turned into powder wherever the shaking force passed.


    "How could it be like this When the sonic boom disappeared, everyone was surprised to see that the huge King Kong Demon Ape was keeping the way it was before, losing its sound.


    Two fists have been cut open and are falling to the ground. And the blue giant sword pierced the fist, piercing the whole King Kong Demon Ape. The place where the giant sword pierced was the heart of the King Kong Demon Ape.


    The only brain of this demon ape was controlled by Chi Nan''s plant brain instead, and the body was still the same, and the heart was pierced, and it would really die. However, this is incredible.


    "What kind of magic is this, and why is it so powerful. Even if our King Kong Demon Ape uses gold-level Bat missiles, it is difficult to kill in one attack." This is the common aspiration of everyone.


    The golden-level bat missile, that is the destructive power that can only be produced by the most peak magic of the golden level. This blue light can actually reach this level, no, it should be said that the local destructive power is even more than that. This is the ability of the Mage Tower, which has increased the power of the Mage to the extent that it exceeds the power of the magic itself by several times.


    Now that the first gold-level combat power to die on the battlefield is actually on his side, this is simply a shame. Similarly, this loss is really big, even Chi Nan feels distressed.

 Chapter 842： Picture processing, battle replay

    "It''s such a powerful magic, even our King Kong Demon Ape can''t stop it. This is not a sneak attack. It can do this. The magic power has exceeded the scope of ordinary golden magic. Is this the result of the magnification of the Mage Tower?"


    After a pause, Chi Nan said, "Does anyone see what happened just now?"


    Everyone was silent. For a long time, Hemira said: "The speed is too fast, and the light is very dazzling, so I can''t see clearly. But our vegetable brain should have recorded it."


    Chi Nan nodded: "That''s right, it has been recorded, so let''s play it back. Process the picture to weaken the light."


    Following Chi Nan''s order, the screen was divided into two parts, one is the ongoing battlefield screen, and the other is the screen where the King Kong Demon Ape confronted the opponent''s Azure Sword just now.


    The light is everywhere, but under the control of the vegetable brain, it is still stripped off layer by layer, and then restored layer by layer. Although it is not 100% complete, there is no problem with more than 95%.


    After the light was removed layer by layer, everyone finally saw clearly what happened before.


    Just before, the King Kong Demon Ape felt the danger, and instinctively punched it forward, and still tried his best. This local destructive power is definitely not worse than the destructive power brought by the bat missile explosion.


    The bat missile is burning and destroying, and the magic ape of King Kong is completely a frontal impact.


    In the screen, almost at the same time, the sword of azure blue had already hit the fist of the diamond demon ape. It was also the moment when the power of the diamond demon ape reached its peak. It can be said that the opponent did not take advantage at all.


    Next, what happened made them feel incredible. At the moment when the two forces collided, they exploded into layers of force fluctuations, forming a circle of ripples in the surrounding air.


    The ripples spread to the surroundings, shattering everything around. Those soldiers and general plant weapons turned into blood fog on the spot, but the buildings and stronger plant weapons, as well as the soldier''s armor, did not. This force just turned these things into pieces, or was shaken off.


    The picture clearly shows, when the ripples spread, a series of details of these things are expressed.


    But the next moment, when the two forces collide, the real destructive power will come. The sword of azure blue broke through the golden light of the King Kong Demon Ape and directly shattered the golden light. At the same time, this punch also smashed the head of the Azure Sword.


    So countless blue and golden lights entangled with each other, spreading towards the surroundings, following the ripples in front, and at the same time there were new ripples behind. So it seems that these forces have merged into the ripples.


    The blue light and golden light turned into tiny fragments, and then became smaller and smaller, spreading to the surroundings.


    Although these forces were shattered, they were not ordinary forces after all. On the one hand, it is the high-concentration compressed water element. On the other hand, it is the inherently destructive fighting spirit of the King Kong Demon Ape. These two forces are full of destructive power.


    When these forces spread to the surroundings along with the ripples, passing over the surrounding objects, it shook these things to pieces. "That''s it, it seems that the magic is not as powerful as we thought."


    Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. If the destruction was caused unilaterally by magic, it would be really dangerous.


    "But their magic is really weird. They can condense the illusory elements as if they are in substance, and they can be shattered. This is only a manifestation of vindictiveness. How did the Karan family do it."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I don''t know, this is not ice, but pure water element condensation. But when we attack, we will definitely be able to figure out the real reason for the formation of these magics."


    The Overseas Island Alliance is isolated from the world and develops completely in its own place. Many things are completely different from the mainland. Even the development direction of magic now seems to be quite different.


    But this is better and can provide more material to yourself.


    The picture continued to advance, and everyone saw that although the blue light had been shattered to the head, it still spread rapidly and was quickly repaired under the support of subsequent magical power. As long as the magic power is enough, it will not be truly destroyed.


    However, the King Kong Demon Ape who was shattered with fighting spirit would not be able to restore his fighting spirit for a while. The sword of azure blue directly skipped the hands of the King Kong Demon Ape, cutting both hands from the middle, without giving it any chance at all.


    Even, the speed of this blue sword was too fast, the fighting spirit on the diamond demon ape had not completely collapsed, this force had already pierced the hands of the diamond demon ape, and pierced the diamond demon ape''s chest fiercely.


    With such a precise control of the blow, the wizard who presides over the magic might not be easy.


    I didn''t have time to completely disintegrate the vindictiveness, and I didn''t know if it was a good thing, and once again resisted the Azure Sword, but this time, it didn''t have the same power as before.


    Fortunately, the sword of azure blue has also just recovered, and its power has dropped a lot. As a result, facing this resistance, the head of the Azure Sword was once again shattered, and the two forces merged into the ripples and spread out toward the surroundings.


    Now, Chi Nan knew why those ripples lasted so long, that was not a burst of ripples at all and the surrounding sonic boom clouds were also left because of these two forces destroying the air. of.


    It''s just that compared to the unrefilled grudge, the magical power of the Azure Sword has been supplementing itself. After smashing this layer of defense, the Azure Sword quickly recovered and pierced directly into the body of the King Kong Demon Ape.


    At this time, the King Kong Demon Ape has nothing to resist the other party. The sword of azure blue, like a real sword, sank into his chest fiercely. The last force exploded, and the heart of the King Kong Demon Ape was shattered.


    "Fortunately, the internal organs of the King Kong Demon Ape are very hard, and this magic is very condensed, otherwise all the internal organs of the King Kong Demon Ape will be destroyed. Although the King Kong Demon Ape is dead, the corpse is brought back to me. Precious materials." Chi Nan made no secret of saying things that left everyone speechless.


    Even on the front lines, some plants have already made corresponding moves. A vine with a suction cup even directly put the suction cup on the wound of the King Kong Demon Ape, sucking blood quickly, for fear of wasting the blood.


    While sucking blood, the vine and the corpse of the King Kong Demon Ape were also dragged by other plants to move back. Although the Karan family wanted to **** it, they didn''t have this chance at all.

 Chapter 843： The Great Elder is also going to run

    While watching the screen replay, the battle is still on the battlefield. Elder Kalan, who had already taken the shot, did not intend to stop at all. Because he has already exposed himself and cannot expand the results as soon as possible, it will be very troublesome next.


    Although my own magic is powerful, it has a limited range and cannot be extended indefinitely.


    Once those airships are far away from their position and use missiles to strike at themselves at super long distances, then they can only be beaten and cannot fight back. Those plant weapons on the ground have no attack value at all.


    Taking advantage of the airships were within their attack range, the elder did not hesitate to control his magic and blast towards the air. The sword of azure blue lights up again, like a giant sword, sweeping across the air. If anyone who understands swordsmanship is here, he must be able to see that this giant sword sweep is not so blind.


    Every sword swept across, it would pass a large number of airships in the air. The airship itself has only a silver-level defensive barrier, and the silver-level blue and white painted tree shell, how could it be able to block the attack of this materialized golden magic.


    And those non-inflow airships that have not reached the normal level are even more unable to resist. The sword of azure blue swept across the air, and then countless airships were turned into two halves.


    Although there was no explosion or falling from the air, the elemental force had already destroyed everything inside. The fragile plant brain dies on the spot under the attack of this high-concentration element.


    Now, these airships can''t be controlled. The Azure Sword swept back and forth in the air more than a dozen times, and almost all the positions where it could be attacked were swept once. When the light ball on the mage tower dimmed, many airships stopped moving.


    "What, it was not a one-time attack? Calculate how much our airship lost."


    Chi Nan''s face turned dark, and one of them didn''t pay attention, and the other party''s magic caused such a great loss. Even if there were no casualties, such a loss was very distressing.


    "The results have been calculated. Our normal airships were wiped out just now, and 130 of our normal airships were wiped out. The non-inflowing airships lost 382 ships." This number made Chi Nan''s eyelids jump involuntarily. .


    "I really didn''t expect that the mages with the help of the Mage Tower could do this. It seems that it was the Golden Mage of the Karan Family who made the move. What if the legendary Arch Mage could do it with the help of the ten-story Mage Tower?"


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, but there was no answer. Because such a mage has exceeded the limit that ordinary people can imagine, unless you have seen it yourself. At this moment, Chi Nan was even more afraid of the Holy Dragon Empire. That''s right, it was the Karan family, but it was the Sacred Dragon Empire that Chi Nan was really afraid of, which was funny to say.


    "I have reached my limit. Next, the entire Port of Tomorrow will no longer be able to survive, and I should leave."


    Elder Kalland looked at the scene in the sky, feeling a little bitter in his heart. Under his full attack, he exhausted the magic power reserve of the Mage Tower, but still could only destroy a part of the opponent''s airships.


    Even those regular airships have only destroyed more than half of the formation themselves, and even the large airships have not been destroyed. The distant sky is still densely packed, and the strength of this sacred tree collar is really not trivial.


    It seems that after going back this time, we need to strengthen the construction of mage towers everywhere. When necessary, I will go to various places to bless my own magic, and then use these mage towers to consume the airship.


    As long as the airship is not consumed to a certain level, they will absolutely have no way to fight the Holy Tree Collar.


    "Those people didn''t exaggerate. These new airships are really not comparable to the previous airships. Hey, we old guys, our thinking is still very rigid. It seems that we are all old."


    While talking, the great elder kept walking and quickly left here from a passage of the mage tower.


    The airship in the sky saw that the attack on the mage tower stopped, and at this time it didn''t mean to politely: "The magic power of the mage tower has been exhausted, we abolished that damned mage tower." The airship at the back approached again.


    After all, there are no people on these airships, so there is no timid situation. The airship hadn''t approached yet, the missiles and wind cannons had been illuminated, one after another attacking towards the mage tower.


    Next to it, the smaller mage tower had just been shattered by the magic barrier and completely collapsed under the attack of many missiles. Sure enough, there was still no one inside, and the mage had already been transferred away.


    "How could this happen? The magic just now was released by the Great Elder? The Great Elder actually came."


    When Grand Duke Lexos saw the Azure Sword, he was immediately excited. But when the magic power of the mage tower was exhausted, and seeing the endless dense airships in the sky, Le Suos''s expression became ugly again.


    Hope is given in despair, and then it returns to despair, that despair is even more desperate.


    "Impossible, I must be dreaming, it must be, how could the Great Elder fail? The Great Elder is an invincible golden mage." There is only such a golden mage on the entire Karan Island, which has always been a symbol of invincibility.


    With the help of the Mage Tower, even if the other two families dare not head-on and head-on, what is going on today. The magic power of the Mage Tower was obviously about to run out, but it didn''t succeed. The Mage Tower under the missile This leaves a weak magic barrier to support it tenaciously, but this is the last magic power, and it won''t last long.


    As the lord, Grand Duke Blackeath, this mage tower was built by him, and of course he knew it. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the nine-story mage tower he built would actually have a golden mage coming to sit on the premises.


    The desperate Grand Duke of Blackmail did not even realize that the people who had been guarding the door had evacuated.


    It wasn''t until one of his guards found out that this was discovered under the reminder of the guards.


    "Why did they leave, bastard, it must be the elder elder who is going to run away, and he didn''t tell me. Damn, we are leaving too, and can''t stay." The elder elder ran away, and it''s the matter of staying behind.


    Besides, when the time comes, just throw the black pot to the elder. I don''t have anything anymore, do you still care about this thing? If it weren''t for the great elder pressing down and not letting him escape, would he wait until now? I''m afraid he has already entered the interior of Karan Island. If you encounter any danger, it is definitely the fault of this great elder.


    Because of a failure, the prestige of the Great Elder in Blackmail''s heart has dropped significantly.

 Chapter 844： Where are you going

    The sweep of the Azure Sword made the entire battlefield empty, but what followed was a more cruel and chaotic battle. Without the mage tower, without the magic light cannon on the ground, the one that could threaten the airship no longer exists.


    Being able to fly in the air is inherently an advantage. Otherwise, airships, these things, could not become the core and most powerful weapon of the Holy Tree Collar today. The airship is crushed, and tomorrow the port will be wailing.


    Pieces of soldiers and officers, and even a small number of civilians or conscripts hiding here to help, are fleeing outside frantically at this time. Outside the port of tomorrow, there are dense crowds everywhere like little ants. If the airship were to be slaughtered at this time, I am afraid that few of these people would be able to escape.


    Just for the population, in order to better rule this place in the future, Chi Nan will not let his subordinates slaughter this place. Therefore, I can only watch these people run away in a panic.


    "That''s good, let them spread our power, and it will be much easier to attack the entire Karan Island in the future."


    Chi Nan didn''t care about this. At this point in the battle, no one could stop him from winning. Although the loss was not small, after this battle, almost all the warships on Karan Island were destroyed by him, and the sea power had been completely in his own hands. Coupled with absolute air supremacy, what else does the Karan family use to fight with themselves.


    Is it just an army on land? This Chi Nan doesn''t care. Because at this moment, many officers have begun to choose suitable places. These places are where the base is established.


    Even Olna herself chose a forest and landed a base airship she brought down. This base airship, after unfolding, became the first plant base on Karan Island.


    I believe that in the near future, these plant bases will be able to bring a large number of plant troops to Karan Island. Once they spread, what power will Karan Island have to compete with itself?


    Behind the port of Tomorrow, a person covered in a black cloak was quickly running outside under the protection of several guards. These guards are not simple one by one.


    If anyone with a discerning eye is here, they will definitely be able to see that they are all masters of the silver level.


    "My lord, no one is chasing from behind, let''s take a break," a guard whispered.


    "No, I can''t rest. No one is catching up now, but I feel the danger is approaching. Let''s do this, you carry me, we speed up." Only this man in black is really tired.


    The old voice, and the staggering footsteps all explained this. How could these silver-level guards get exhausted because of the rush. They don''t even sweat now.


    Just when one of the guards squatted down to prepare to carry the man in black, a white grudge flew from behind a stone. The fight came so quickly that these guards didn''t react at all.


    Next to the man in black, a scroll in the void unfolded almost instantaneously. The light golden scroll light formed a thin shield, blocking the front of this Dou Qi Slash. Dou Qi cut past the squatting guard and slashed fiercely on this layer of shield. With a "bang", Dou Qi Zhan exploded.


    And that shield flashed a few times at the same time, and it just disappeared. The scroll in the air, with a lot of cracks in the middle, turned into fragments and flew away.


    Until this time, the squatting guard fell to the ground. While falling down, the body started from the chest and split into two halves from the middle. "No, the enemy attacked, protect the elder quickly."


    The surrounding guards finally reacted, standing around one after another, protecting the great elders in the middle.


    "It turns out that you are the elder of the Karan family, the only golden magician of the Karan family. Your elder, where are you going?" Behind the stone, a young man with a joke on his shoulders carried a long sword. Came out.


    The man was wearing red armor and his weapons were all red, which was very conspicuous. The great elder himself did not expect to see real enemies on the battlefield, because some plants were always fighting with them on the battlefield.


    "Who are you? Your sacred tree leader will actually send two gold-level masters to the battlefield, the old man is really honored. With your strength, you should be in a high position in the sacred tree leader."


    The person who came was no one else, but Galio. Galio has been hunting some difficult targets on the battlefield. Before the Mage Tower suddenly burst out with powerful magic, Galio began to sneak closer to this side.


    Unexpectedly, following up all the way actually caught a big fish. You know, this is the only golden master on Karan Island. If this guy is killed, the blow to the Karan family will definitely not be small.


    "Well, I am the deputy captain of the guard of Lord Chi Nan, Lord of the Sacred Tree. It is your honor to meet me."


    what? Just a guard, and not a captain, just a deputy captain. When did the gold masters be so worthless, or to say that there are many gold masters in the Holy Tree Ling. But this is not right. The information I got before shows that there is no such thing. Various thoughts flashed in the heart of the great elder.


    It was just that suddenly, the great elder realized that this was on the battlefield, but there was no time to delay himself. If the army catches up later, even that large swath of missiles will definitely not be able to stop him as a golden master.


    "What do you want to do, we are leaving here now, do you want to stop it."


    "Hehe, depending on what you said, I don''t want to stop you, I want to keep you."


    Galio''s words made the grand elder''s expression very ugly: "Are you people in the Sacred Tree Leader so arrogant. Don''t forget that after reaching the golden level, the strength of the wizard is stronger than the warrior, as was the case with the previous monster. "


    This is universally recognized. Before the golden level, fighters were stronger than mages in frontal conflicts.


    At the golden level, the warrior is basically no match for the mage. The opponent not only has a lot of spells, but also releases quickly, which is the most critical. At this time, they are the battle between the mage and the warrior.


    "Really, you also said that you just killed a monster. So, how much of your magic power is left. Of course I am not an opponent of the golden mage in the heyday, but you are now, I want to try." Galio pointed his sword forward.

 Chapter 845： One for one, no loss in this wave

    Galio''s feet suddenly accelerated, and none of the surrounding soldiers responded. In the face of a golden mage, they dare to take the initiative, this is the first time they have seen such a warrior.


    In almost an instant, Galio had already approached the Great Elder as if teleporting, and the long sword in his hand had slashed out fiercely. There was a posture that he would not stop without splitting the target in half.


    But at this moment of inadmissibility, the elder did not panic, and a dark blue egg-like magic barrier appeared around his body, blocking the sword. Under Galio''s sword, only a thin wound was created on the magic shield, but there was no way to break through.


    "So fast reaction speed, really worthy of being a golden mage, really powerful, this defensive barrier is also strong."


    Galio flickered and left the place where he had just left, a cloud of ice exploded on the ground. It is conceivable that if you still stay in this place, you will definitely be frozen and even injured.


    Looking back, the wound on the magic barrier was quickly recovering, but the magic barrier seemed to be a little darker than before.


    While Galio was surprised, the elder was also shocked in his heart: "No, it is a grudge without attributes. Does the Holy Tree leader have such a strong grudge?" Without attributes, it is impossible in their eyes.


    As long as overseas fighters reach the silver level, all people have attributes. It can be said that the vindictiveness above the silver has no attributes, it is a legend overseas, and no one has seen it.


    But they also knew that vindictiveness had attributes, and its power would be greater. But for the mage, having no attributes means that there is no way to restrain, and there are no weaknesses. On the contrary, this kind of fighting spirit is very strong in eliminating magic elements, and it can be said that it is a kind of fighting spirit that absolutely restrains the mage.


    "It''s no wonder this kid dares to attack me so much. It turned out to be because of this, but the old man is not easy to provoke."


    With a wave of the staff in the hand of the great elder, a series of ice thorns formed in the void, stabling directly at Galio. When Galio saw this, he quickly dodged, and the sword swept across, smashing a few ice thorns that couldn''t escape.


    But after the ice thorns shattered, the chill made Galio feel some chill. "You must not be hit by his magic, otherwise you will be frozen, and then hit to death by the next magic."


    On the battlefield, he was the only golden warrior, and no one else could help. The airship was still far away from here. Whether it is a drag or a quick fight, you can only rely on yourself, no one else can help.


    "You dare to be distracted when fighting with me, extremely cold light." Suddenly, the Grand Elder caught Galio''s distraction.


    The staff pointed slightly, and an icy blue dim light flew out instantly. The moment the Grand Elder stretched out his finger, Galio already felt the great danger. Almost at the same time, Galio pulled a guard around him and threw it out.


    As soon as the guard left his hand, he was hit by that ray of light. In Galio''s frightened eyes, the guard turned into ice almost instantly. Before it fell to the ground, it had begun to decompose and scatter, turning into ice powder.


    Being able to freeze a living person into ice powder, the power of this magic is really strong, but fortunately, he didn''t harden it. Otherwise, even with vindictive protection, he would definitely be seriously injured.


    "Damn, didn''t hit, these guys who got in the way." The elder gasped slightly, the magic just consumed most of his few magic, and he felt tired.


    The great elder did not worry that these were his own guards, because they hindered his fight.


    The guards looked at each other, not knowing what to do. At this time, whether it is involved or fleeing, it seems that it is not a good thing. Now, they can only watch the two people in front of them decide the outcome.


    After all, the great elder consumed too much magic power before. After Galio got serious, the magic power of the Great Elder became thinner and thinner under the steady fight, and gradually it was no longer enough.


    Only at this time, Galio still did not rush forward. Because he knows that the mage cannot be taken lightly until the last moment. Gradually, the great elders could no longer hold back.


    "This kid is unwilling to be fooled. There is no other way but to use it in advance." The elder gritted his teeth, and the red gem in the middle of his staff suddenly burst. This has always seemed to be a decorative gem, with a powerful flame magic hidden in it. The flame burned out, and red flame flowers formed in the void.


    Galio retreated instinctively, but suddenly, Galio found that the Grand Elder had taken out a scroll.


    "Is that scroll? No, it won''t be the legendary teleportation scroll. I can''t let him run." A golden mage can also use the wizard tower to exert such power. Once he escapes, The consequences could be disastrous.


    The magic around me that threatened me was not used to attack me, but to hinder me. The guards who were not far away were immediately touched by the flame flower. Just touch it a little, and the flame will burn wildly. In less than a second, the guard disappeared.


    Even the armor and weapons on the guards were instantly melted, then vaporized, and disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing that the Grand Elder was about to leave, Galio gritted his teeth and found a gap next to a soldier who burned himself in front. As he turned, his right hand threw out his long sword fiercely.


    The pale white light on the long sword gleamed slightly, but Galio''s fighting spirit was basically completely integrated into it. The remaining part of the grudge is only to allow himself to escape the flame flower range.


    The long sword rotated twice, like a bolt of lightning, directly past the flame flower''s attack area, and struck straight along a gap. By the time the elder realized it, the body could no longer react.


    The tip of the sword sank into the left armpit of the Grand Elder with a "pouch", almost peeling it longitudinally from the middle. The great elder stared blankly at his waist and abdomen that had been cut with a crack, his eyes were full of unwillingness.


    "I knew I shouldn''t bring these guards." The eyes of the elder, who wanted to tear the teleportation scroll, but had no strength, grew darker and darker.


    "Sure enough, this is the Golden Mage. The strength is much stronger than I thought." Galio was full of fear.


    At the same time, Chi Nan was very happy to see this scene. "One golden beast exchanges one golden mage, one exchange one, this wave is not lost."


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potatoes and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 846： The disadvantage of no ultimate move

    Between the lightning and flint, Elder Kalan died in the hands of an unknown person. The guards who were still alive next to them were blank, shocked, angry and fearful.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Galio quickly swallowed a few stamina beans to restore his stamina, and he also recovered a little bit of the grudge he had consumed.


    Just when Galio finished these actions, the guards finally reacted: "Kill him, and avenge the great elder." With the roar of one guard, the other guards instinctively rushed towards this side.


    "If you don''t kill him, we will die when we go back. We will fight him."


    "That is, he has no grudge, kill him." A group of people released their grudge cut to Galio without hesitation.


    Galio laughed: "Haha, if you want to kill me, it''s up to you to be worthy." He doesn''t have much grudge, yes, but he has physical strength, but his physical strength is intact. With physique, these people are not capable of it. Compared to.


    Galio, who didn''t dare to consume vindictive energy indiscriminately, only used vindictive energy to stimulate his body and speed up himself. The speed of the golden warrior was shown, and the guards couldn''t see where Galio was at all.


    Pulling out a dagger at his waist, Galio approached an enemy in an instant, and the dagger pierced directly at the guard.


    When the short sword was about to stab the opponent, a faint white grudge appeared on the short sword. There was not much vindictiveness at this point, but it was like a hot knife slicing butter, easily piercing the guard''s vindictive shield, leaving a deep scar in the vital position. Galio did not stop, and continued to move towards the next goal.


    In a short moment, all the remaining guards were killed one by one by Galio. Galio stopped, gasping deeply, and the moment he broke out, the remaining grudge on him was almost exhausted.


    "Can''t stay here anymore, it won''t be good if you encounter powerful enemies again."


    Galio''s stamina didn''t consume much, but he didn''t dare to stay. Seeing that the flames had dissipated, Galio took a few steps forward, retracted his weapon, and then lifted the corpse of Elder Karan and walked back.


    At the same time, Galio was also sending a message to Chi Nan. "Needless to say, I have seen them all, you are doing very well."


    "Thank you Lord Lord for the praise, these are all the subordinates should do." Hearing Chi Nan''s voice, Galio''s face suddenly became excited. For them, nothing excites them more than the praise of their master.


    But then, Chi Nan Youxue said disappointedly: "Although you did a good job, your performance is not very good. If you can fully display your strength, you should not consume so much in the end, and it will not be so dangerous."


    "The subordinates knew it was wrong." Galio was a little disappointed, his performance was a bit worse before.


    "Don''t be so strict. Once the mage reaches the golden level, he is already much stronger than the fighter."


    Hearing Hemila¡¯s words, Chi Nan shook his head and said, ¡°The reason why the mage is powerful is because of his many methods. There are always various magic items on his body, which makes the fighters very uncomfortable and has a great advantage. But if the mage does not use the help These things are a little stronger compared to fighters of the same level, and the powerful magic that takes time cannot be released."


    Chi Nan continued: "And Elder Kallan has already consumed almost the magic power before, and the special items on his body are not too many or not used, so it can''t be justified for Galio to be like this."


    Chi Nan simply said to all the guards: "I know that you usually only focus on cultivating your own fighting spirit and raising your own level. No one has ever practiced the ultimate move seriously, and it is useless to think that the ultimate move is not as good as yours. But you have to know that it is because the enemies you usually encounter are not powerful opponents themselves."


    The guards lowered their heads, thinking about it, the people they usually deal with are either weak in strength. Either it is simply bugs, undead and other things, these things don''t have any powerful killer moves, only instinctive attack habits.


    To deal with these things, there are ultimate moves that are useless. In addition, they didn''t have a long cultivation time and still had a lot of resources. Usually, cultivating their own fighting spirit is the most helpful to them, and it is the fastest to improve.


    As a result, over time, the guards developed a habit of paying attention to the quality and level of grudge, instead of paying attention to the ultimate moves. Today, facing a powerful enemy, all this is exposed.


    "Gario''s fighting spirit has reached the golden level, but it hasn''t been used at all before. The use of fighting energy was too rough and too wasteful. If there was a powerful move at the time, it would definitely not be so passive."


    Galio also nodded silently. Indeed, if there was a powerful killer move at the time, even a good grudge cut wouldn''t need to throw all of his weapons, let alone his own grudge. You can get rid of that mage only by blending into it. It seems that it is time for me to practice these things that I usually don''t pay attention to.


    It happens that these people who have reached the golden level want to improve in the cultivation of fighting qi, it can be said that it is becoming more and more difficult. At this time, there is a lot of free time, and it is just right to study the moves.


    "Subordinates know, I will practice these moves when I come back this time."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "You only need to pay attention. The advantages of our territory are obvious. At the beginning, you should pay more attention to practicing your own vindictiveness. It will not be a problem to pay attention to these after Bai Yin."


    When Chi Nan said this, many guards and reserve teams breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, if you give up the advantage of the territory and practice like ordinary fighters, they won''t rise too fast.


    Moreover, many low-level moves, even if they are cultivated, will basically be useless after they are strong. Those things are used to lay the foundation at most. When the vindictive cultivation base is reached, in turn, a little exercise will be able to make up for the foundation.


    At this moment, many guards have already begun to discuss what moves they need to focus on training next. At that time, Chi Nan brought back too many moves, all kinds of ultimate moves, but the pros and cons of these things need to be distinguished. After all, Chi Nan was not a fighter, he knew a lot, but he couldn''t understand the details.


    Galio ran back carrying a corpse, thinking as he ran. Suddenly Galio stopped: "Someone is here, there are not many people here, I don''t know who it is." On the opposite side, a team was running towards this side.


    Recommended reading: the new book "Yuan Zun" by the **** of silkworm potato and the new book "A Great Way to the Sky"

 Chapter 847： Caught 2 big fish

    Galio hid secretly to the side and threw the body of the elder to the side. It didn''t take long for those people to run past~§ëww~~l¨¡


    "The appearance of these people is really unusual. The one in the middle should be a nobleman. The guards around him have only two silver levels. They are much weaker than Elder Karan, but they are not simple."


    It is not ordinary people who can afford silver-level guards. Speaking of which, gold guards can only be used by Chi Nan except for the Imperial King.


    "It doesn''t matter, catch it back first." Chi Nan simply gave Galio an order.


    After running for a while, the grudge in Galio''s body has also recovered a bit, although it is not much, but there is no problem in coping with the current situation. Moreover, the surrounding plant weapons are rapidly approaching here.


    "Okay, let''s take care of me." The previous performance disappointed the lord, this time I must restore my impression. Galio leapt and turned into a flash of lightning.


    Just feeling a gust of wind blowing in front of him, the silver-level guards on both sides just discovered that there was a problem, and before they pulled out the long swords in their hands, both heads stiffened with solemn expressions. Without hesitation, Galio walked around and killed all the guards. "Bah, so weak is worthy of being a guard."


    Galio stopped, and the nobleman stood there with a dazed expression, wondering why someone suddenly appeared in front of him. Suddenly a gust of wind blew, and there was a smell of blood all around.


    The noble found that all the guards around him had fallen. At this time, Ransom was so scared that he squatted on the ground with his head quickly, and shouted loudly and sharply: "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''m the Duke, you can''t do that."


    "The Duke? There seems to be only one Duke on the port of Tomorrow, right, that is Duke of Blackmail. I heard that this was originally part of his territory." Galio obviously did his homework here.


    "I''m just Blackmail, don''t kill me, I want to enjoy the treatment of nobles."


    Why do these nobles always behave like this? Whenever encountered this kind of life and death crisis, these nobles became so unbearable, and few performed better.


    For this kind of nobleman, Galio looked down from the bottom of his heart. "Get up and follow me."


    Galio snorted coldly, and at this time, many plants and weapons surrounded him.


    When Le Suos saw these things, it was even more like a quail, his legs trembling, and he would shake twice when he took a step. I don''t know, I thought this guy was already dying, not far from death.


    "This guy is really timid, I really don''t know how such a person became a commander in command."


    As Galio said, he carried the corpse of the elder. Even if there are plant weapons around to help, Galio will have to take it himself. This is the golden mage, this is his own glory.


    But seeing the corpse of the great elder, Le Suos was even more frightened, and his waist was about to bend ninety degrees.


    Although the strength of Blackmail is not very strong, he is also a mage after all. For the most powerful wizard on Karan Island, Blackmail is familiar with him. The portrait of this great elder can be seen almost every day.


    Who could have imagined that a great elder like a **** would be killed by this person in front of him. Before the great elder showed great power, he had seen it. Doesn''t that mean that the person in front of him is even more terrifying.


    If he knew what this guy was thinking, Galio would be very speechless. After all, Blackmail is just a not-so-powerful mage. Even if you are in a high position, it is normal to not pay attention to these and therefore not be clear.


    "Very well, bring this person over to me." Chi Nan is also very happy to be able to catch the other''s coach and the highest-ranking person. The arrest of these two men is definitely a serious blow to the Karan family.


    At this moment, another screen came in. "Report your lord, we found a man in the dungeon. This man is Puliji, the former naval commander of Karan Island."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, but he did not expect to catch another big fish. Thinking of this, Chi Nan was even more happy. "Very well. Bring him to the conference room. This action is considered complete."


    It is complete, although a lot of losses have been lost, but after all, no one has died until now. The only loss that is more valuable is the King Kong Demon Ape under his control, and the others are very satisfactory. Having caught these three very important characters, this time the battle is definitely a complete victory, and the surrounding land will be his own.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to catch two famous people and the killing of the Karan family elder, and it was broadcasted on the radio ~ www.novelhall.com~ not only on the battlefield, but also the people behind. Also got this news.


    The synchronization information was not released until the war was close to victory. At this time, the residents of Sacred Tree Island knew that a war had already taken place in another place.


    The civilians don''t know where this picture is, after all, they still don''t know the information about overseas. And the Holy Dragon Empire didn''t even know, even they thought it was somewhere in the north.


    Because it was not clear, the spies of the Sacred Tree Collar started to take action one after another. Sophia took this opportunity to let the intelligence department take action, catching many spies and sending them into the dungeon of the territory.


    Now, the inside of the territory is cleaner. At the same time, the news of the death of the Great Elder was also heard by many soldiers on Karan Island because of the broadcast. Some soldiers who did not escape had their morale collapsed on the spot, and the entire port of Tomorrow took over more smoothly. Some soldiers ran away and brought the news around.


    At this time, the prestige of the Karan family was severely hit, and dissatisfied people from all over the island came out one after another on the Karan Island. Some people with different minds also started to move.


    In just half a day, Chi Nan was surprised to find that some local people actually started to contact their own people, as if they were preparing to take refuge in themselves. Many people even showed a dog-legged appearance.


    "I finally know how traitors are made. There are people like this everywhere. But the more people like this on Karan Island, the better, and it''s easier to control this way." Chi Nan was a little bit dumbfounded. Thought of.


    Before long, Puliji, Blackmail, and even some other officials were sent to the temporary meeting room. On the wall of the conference room, there is also a huge screen hung up.

 Chapter 848： Recruit a few locals

    With a flash of light on the big screen, Chi Nan''s face appeared on it. The officials in these territories are no stranger to Chinan, and his portraits are also everywhere on Karan Island.


    Of course, the promotion of Karan Island certainly cannot be as good.


    "It''s an honor to meet you. I am Chi Nan, the lord of the Sacred Tree Collar. I believe you already know the current situation, and you have seen the strength of our Sacred Tree Collar." Chi Nan didn''t have any politeness at the beginning, so he said directly .


    "Indeed, the strength of the holy tree collar is very powerful, not to mention other people, if it is not for the use of the mage tower and powerful mage, I am afraid we will not be able to cause too much effective damage to you, you are indeed very powerful."


    "However, your behavior is wrong, you are invading." As soon as the conversation changed, the justice Lingran cursed.


    Chi Nan sneered: "Aggression? I remember that you were the one who tore up the covenant first. When the sea beasts attacked, you attacked us first. We are just fighting back now."


    The person who had just spoken said loudly: "This is only your side word. We have never attacked the Sacred Tree Island. I have no idea about this kind of thing." This is really light.


    "You don''t need to know, I just need to know, I just say yes."


    "You are arrogant. Without evidence, it would be unjust for you to start a war."


    Chi Nan smiled indifferently, wondering if this guy really didn''t know or not. If it is true, it is a selfless and very stubborn guy, if it is false, it is even more annoying.


    What I have to do now is to occupy the entire Karan Island, but I don''t have time to talk nonsense with this guy. Chi Nan waved his hand: "Pull this guy down and deal with it, I don''t want to see him again."


    Immediately, two guards rushed over, dragged the person and walked outside. This person kept shouting and struggling, but no one paid any attention. Soon, the sound stopped abruptly and disappeared outside the door.


    The people around were silent, Chi Nan rubbed his brows. How do you feel like a villain? Forget it, for the people on Karan Island, isn''t he a villain, just take care of so many things. This world has always been the weak and the strong. If you are weak today, then the one standing there will be replaced by yourself.


    "Lord Lord, I don''t know what you want to do when you gather us here." Finally, someone broke the rigid atmosphere. Chi Nan saw that it was Puliji who was talking.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, this guy was really different. "It''s nothing, it''s just that I just occupied the port of Tomorrow and the surrounding area. I need someone to help me take care of this place. You are locals, so the most suitable."


    "Impossible, we will not betray Karan Island." Hearing this, someone immediately retorted.


    "I demand that in accordance with the rules of the nobility, I have the right to use money to redeem myself, and I demand that you fulfill the rules."


    Chi Nan looked at these escaping guys, they really didn''t know how to live or die, they even dared to make trouble with themselves at this time. If it weren''t for them to be useful to him, Chi Nan would definitely not leave these guys here as an eyesore.


    "I don''t know any noble rules, and your rules are not mine. Besides, even if it is, do you barbarians from overseas deserve to call yourself nobles."


    There are no nobles in my own territory for a long time. Although those nobles still have a name, it is just a kind of honor that symbolizes ancestors, and no priority privileges exist.


    Of course there are privileges, but those who have contributed to their own territory will have them, and have nothing to do with the nobility.


    Because of the system that blatantly provokes the nobles, Chi Nan encountered resistance from many nobles and surrounding forces, and even the Holy Dragon Empire was involved. If it weren''t for the strength he showed, I don''t know what would happen.


    But after finally establishing his own rules, Chi Nan would not allow others to provoke him.


    "How can you do this, you are still not an aristocrat." The person just now shouted.


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "I don''t need to discuss things like whether I am a nobleman or not. I just need to do my good things. It seems that you will definitely not take refuge in me."


    Several people nodded subconsciously, but then it seemed to be a little bad. Chi Nan didn''t give them a chance, and said directly: "Since you don''t want to take refuge, it''s useless. I won''t stay with useless people. Come here, take these people away and let them disappear for me. "As a result, the same thing happened again.


    No matter how many people begged for mercy or cursed, or regretted it, Chi Nan totally ignored them. After a while, all the people were quiet, and they knew that they had completely disappeared without looking.


    The rest of them did not dare to talk nonsense. "Then you, will you take refuge in me, or die?"


    Being an outsider, it is not so easy to control this place. If there is a conflict, I don''t know how many people will die. What Chinan lacks now is population, otherwise it would be so troublesome.


    "We join, you should have any way to control us." Puliji said with a wry smile.


    "Of course, I will install a special plant near your brain As long as you move, this thing will destroy your brain." Chi Nan gestured softly, he wouldn''t believe it easily. these people.


    "It seems we have no choice, so can I make a request." Puliji said again.


    "Of course, I won''t be stingy with capable people, of course you can''t be too much. After you have fully integrated into our Holy Tree Neck, you will find that joining the Holy Tree Neck is a wise choice."


    Regardless of whether Puliji believed it or not, Chi Nan said it anyway. Puliji did not show any special expressions, but said indifferently: "Binghai Town is my hometown. My side is now locked down. I hope adults can let them have food. In addition, I hope adults will not kill innocent people ."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Of course, if I didn''t want to kill too many people, I wouldn''t accept you, would I. As for the Binghai Town, I know, I will let people deliver food. ."


    With Chi Nan, Puliji was relieved a lot. Slightly bowed: "Then, Puliji is willing to be loyal to the adults. If there is anything that can help, please do not hesitate to give orders." Now there is no trust between the two parties, but the trust is built up a little bit, isn''t it?

 Chapter 849： A blooming base

    Although Chi Nan promised to deliver food to Binghai Town, he still did not allow Binghai Town¡¯s ships to launch. On the sea in the distance, two plant battleships can be seen moving back and forth, and a large net is falling down.


    It didn''t take long for a large number of fish to be caught and sent to the town.


    Puliji already knew about the matter here, and didn''t say anything. After all, it was now under lockdown. Some of the grievances that had originally been made to the Holy Tree Leader also disappeared at this time.


    Look at Puliji and others at this time, there is a green plant on the ear. This plant is only external. In fact, the inside has gone deep along the ear to the position close to the brain. As long as they move again, this thing will explode.


    The explosion is not very powerful, but it is no problem to destroy their brains.


    Thanks to the hard work of these people and the active cooperation of Blackmail, the port of Tomorrow, including a large area behind it, has become the occupied area of ??Chinan, and this area is full of plant weapons.


    But at this time, Chi Nan still did not stop, and the plant army continued to gather and continue to slowly expand forward. The airships in the sky cooperate with the ground plants to occupy more and more areas.


    In just a few days, a lot of land on the border of Karan Island was occupied. And above these occupied areas, there is not nothing, because there are bases everywhere, blooming everywhere.


    The front-line command once again established a base development unit. These people''s work all day is the same as playing games, controlling the development of their bases, and constantly expanding and growing. These bases seem to be nailed around one by one, but no matter how much people on Kalan Island hate, there is no way.


    There is not even one in the entire base, only plant weapons, and the speed of reproduction and development is very fast. There are not as many corpses as insects on Karan Island to provide them with energy, so the development speed is much slower.


    But they also don''t have as many insects, and there are not so many enemies and threats.


    The Karan family has launched many attacks, but apart from the two bases that were destroyed by their sneak attacks at the beginning, none of them have been destroyed since then. Instead, they are all unlocking and developing normally.


    In just a few days, some bases have begun to produce the most inferior airships. At this time, Chi Nan was already very satisfied. At this speed, it won''t take long for the base to form a climate.


    Not only Chi Nan, but also officials at all levels of the Sacred Tree Leadership think so. And some things that happened here were also selectively announced, because Chi Nan is now planning to build a program similar to a TV station, otherwise it would not be so easy for civilians to know this kind of thing. Because of these news, the spies of the Holy Dragon Empire are even more busy.


    "Damn it, what exactly is this place? Has no one infiltrated in the north? Give me an investigation as soon as possible."


    "Such a huge population and region, as well as their special weapons, these have never been seen before. If we can learn and study, our flying boat will definitely be stronger."


    The sacred dragon empire and the nobles of various kingdoms are not stupid, don''t you know what this means when you see these things. It''s just that they haven''t been found, which makes them feel very headache.


    "Perhaps, we can look for it along the sea. Although it didn''t show it on the previous screen, but you look at this screen. There is a water area nearby. Such a huge water area is definitely the sea. We can still find it as long as we look along the sea. "


    Hearing this person''s words, the nobles of the other Sacred Dragon Empire around suddenly realized: "Yes, you are right. We should look for it along the sea. Just try to avoid the eyes and ears of the Sacred Tree Collar."


    He has been doing business with the Sacred Tree Leader, but they have never regarded the Sacred Tree Leader as a partner. This is a fast-growing enemy, a hungry wolf sleeping on his doorstep.


    Chi Nan didn''t know that the news he sent before revealed something, so the development is still step by step.


    The situation in Chinan was calm, but the people on the Karan family couldn''t sit still.


    At this time, in the Karan family hall, the high-level family and some important generals gathered in this place. "Everyone, the situation is very dangerous now, what should we do."


    "What else can you do? It was your idea to attack them in a sneak attack before. What else you said they only dared to condemn a few times. Whatever happens now, they are about to wipe out our Karan Island."


    "Shut up, didn''t you think that those airships were as vulnerable as I thought before. If there are no new airships, we will be the one who has landed the other side''s island."


    "Enough, you all shut up, now what we have to consider is how to solve the matter in front of us. If we continue to quarrel, no one is willing to bear the loss of our Karan family." When the patriarch opened his mouth, everyone shut up.


    "Don''t you still have to surrender, so where will the face of our family be put, and the hatred of the elder will be forgotten."


    After a long time, someone finally started to fight and hug the injustice, but when he heard this, the patriarch looked hesitant. "Vengeance? How to revenge? The elder is the most powerful existence in our family, and the only golden mage. How can we do with this grudge? We went to assassinate our lord at that time, you also saw the result~www .novelhall.com~Yes, assassinated Chi Nan twice, failed both times, and both times they received a very serious counterattack, which made them discredited. Finally, they wanted to regain their confidence, but found that the enemy was developing. More powerful.


    A gold-level mage is not only a powerful combat power, but also a symbol of the family. Now that the news of the death of the Great Elder came, many people from all over the country had their own ideas.


    Even in some places, they secretly play the banner of wanting to be independent. Although no one really ran out to rebel, if it wasn''t for someone who deliberately asked someone to preach it, people like them would not believe it if they were killed.


    "I think we might be able to find someone to negotiate. After all, they didn''t have any losses. We attacked on the initiative before. That''s right. Now it''s like this. As long as we are willing to reconcile, there will be no problem."


    "Yes, I don''t think they dare to be too scorching."


    The patriarch lowered his head and considered for a while, and agreed with this statement: "Then, let''s get in touch with them next. Miso, this matter is left to you, I hope you don''t shame the family." The patriarch faced a young man. The person said.

 Chapter 850： I think we should talk

    Miso got up and saluteed respectfully: "Leave this to me." After finishing speaking, he arranged the materials and left.


    As the eldest son of the previous Patriarch, Miso could have been said to be a downright dude. Although he is not an incompetent person, he is not much better to go. In the beginning, he provoked Chi Nan.


    But after so many things, Miso seemed to have matured overnight. His father now knows his life or death. If he wants to re-establish his position and power in the family, he must develop himself.


    But because of his father''s relationship, the new patriarch and some people have been suppressing themselves, and they have no chance to make their own debut. Although this negotiation is very dangerous, they are not willing to go, but it is a good opportunity.


    If he can succeed and even gain some benefits, then even the current patriarch will not be able to continue to suppress himself. After you develop well, you can replace it after all.


    If it was before, Miso would definitely show his emotions, but now it''s different. Miso, who has matured a lot, is expressionless in the whole process as long as he hides his emotions. The people around me nodded secretly when they saw Miso''s performance. The child really grew up, not bad, really good.


    Just as the Karan family acted, the Sea King Family and the Beast King Family also began to act. They have been watching this battle, but they didn''t expect the victory of Sacred Tree Island so quickly and so simply.


    Moreover, even the great elder of the Karan family has died, this is their long-recognized number one master overseas. The death of Elder Kalanda seemed to cast a shadow on both families.


    "What to do, look at the posture of Sacred Tree Island, this is obviously an attempt to swallow the Karan family."


    A few masked guys hid on a boat by the sea on Sea King Island, but their identities were not simple.


    "Yes, we must prevent this from happening. Once they occupy Karan Island and continue to develop and grow after stability, there will be no chance for us at that time."


    The three families secretly concealed their union, but there was still no way to suppress the rise of Sacred Tree Island, and they were even faintly suppressed by the other side. Now with Karan Island as a supplement, what should the remaining two families do? Either surrender, or it can only be eliminated. They are not ignorant of the truth that the lips die and the teeth are cold.


    "Anyway, we have to express what we mean, put pressure on them, and delay the process as much as possible."


    "Then next, what do you plan to do? Your Sea King family has the most ideas, let''s talk, we all listen." Just listening, not listening to yourself, the members of the Beast King family are also old fried dough sticks.


    The man in black did not hide his thoughts, and whispered: "Chinan are outsiders. We all know that they are from the mainland, but the mainland cannot be the only one of their family, there should be other people. Maybe, in the mainland It¡¯s not impossible that there are still many more powerful forces than them. You say yes."


    "That''s it, so you mean..." Everyone thought of something.


    "I mean, we can win over allies and go to the mainland to find ways to deal with the holy tree collar. As long as someone can contain them, we can survive. And maybe we can still occupy a place on the road to grow and grow. "


    The previous person nodded silently: "Good idea, but how can we get in touch with those people? You know that our ship can''t reach the Marvel Continent at all." It''s so easy to pass, haven''t they passed away for so many years?


    "Hehe, our ship can''t do it, but theirs can. They have airships, which can detect large storms as quickly as possible, and then avoid them. Moreover, they have already opened up this route."


    "Of course we know, but they won''t let us go along this route."


    "Who said no, in fact, many caravans have already followed them secretly. Even if they found out, they didn''t say anything. It''s just that the caravans can''t go around. We can use these caravans to secretly place some people. , Then there will be no problem. Their sacred tree leaders can open up the route, and I believe other forces also have this ability."


    "Okay, I see, we are ready to get rid of you all next. So what are we going to do now."


    The man in black whispered the old fox in his heart, why don''t you have to say what to do? These people know all of them. But he still said: "We jointly went to Lord Chinan, asked for a willingness to reconcile with Karan Island, and exerted pressure at the same time."


    The three overseas families began to exert their strength at the same time, and the whole sea was surging. Even those small families and small kingdoms that don''t show much dew in their usual way, at this time they followed behind and waved their flags and shouted.


    "It''s really worthy of being the three major overseas families. They have been operating overseas for so many years, and they are truly a local snake. If it is not for absolute strength, it can be completely without the help of anyone, this thing is really difficult."


    Seeing the letters that came to him, even Chi Nan was a little depressed. I don''t know, I thought I was a big villain who everyone shouted and beat. "Unfortunately, I can''t give in after all. Give me a step back, and these people will make progress in the future. Only by completely destroying the Karan family can these guys shut up all of me."


    With so many islands and so many people, fighting over one by one, his current strength is really not enough. The key is not that it can''t be beaten down, but that there is no way to guard the site is too much.


    "My lord, someone wants to contact you. It is a high-ranking member of the Karan family. What does he seem to want to say to us?"


    The words of the guard made Chi Nan come back to his senses. At this time, Hermilla¡¯s voice sounded nearby: "My lord, let¡¯s just listen. Anyway, it¡¯s still early and our layout has not yet been completed."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Then listen and see what they want to say."


    Soon, a familiar face appeared on the screen: "Hello Lord Chinan, I think we should talk."


    Chi Nan smiled, this guy, isn''t it the young master Mi Suo? I remember the first time I assassinated myself, it seemed to have something to do with this one. I thought this guy was dead, but he didn''t expect to jump out again.


    What was found back then was a survivor, but now this one is real. "Tell me, what do you want to talk about. By the way, what about your father, I remember your father seems to be the head of Patriarch Karan."


    Hearing this, a flash of anger suddenly flashed across Miso''s calm face.

 Chapter 851： Want to end the war?

    "The last time it was indeed our fault, but it was only done by some people behind our backs, not what our Karan family meant. Moreover, you didn''t suffer any loss, did you?"


    Chi Nan said calmly: "There is no loss, but there is also, right? And you did take the initiative to attack us. Besides, those black fin knights are not ordinary troops. Who sent them? It''s the Patriarch." I remember that their last Patriarch seemed to have disappeared for no reason. Anyway, I don''t know where it is.


    Miso''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he showed no anger or other emotions.


    "Of course not, it''s just something that some people did in private, and it has nothing to do with the top of our family. But in view of the last misunderstanding, we are willing to pay a certain price to ask for your forgiveness."


    Chi Nan said with some curiosity: "What price you are willing to pay, let''s listen."


    Miso had been prepared and said directly: "Tomorrow the port can be handed over to you, and the right to trade will be opened to guarantee the interests of the holy tree. In addition, we will also compensate you for a large amount of war compensation, but your army must pay from our Karan Island. Evacuate up."


    Chi Nan sneered in his heart: "I originally shot down the port tomorrow, of course it is mine. Trade rights are open. It seems that the benefits you get will not be smaller than ours. The last one is even more ridiculous. How much can you give? Come."


    This is planning to empty the white wolf, the port of tomorrow was originally the place that he had beaten down to himself, and it was still a ruin, and he had to hand over the other land he occupied now.


    There is also the final war indemnity, Chi Nan doesn''t think they can give out how much. Besides, do you need this? The value of overseas gold coins placed inland is much worse than that of gold dragons of the same weight. These war reparations have been in their own hands, so it is not that they will directly depreciate more than half of them.


    Chi Nan didn''t wait for the other party to continue speaking, and waved his hand: "Don''t talk so much nonsense. In short, it is impossible for you to take the high-level out of this matter. I am not a fool. You are too insincere. "


    After speaking, Chi Nan didn''t give Miso a chance to speak either, so he turned off the screen.


    "Huh, that guy Miso, I remember that the first time I was assassinated seems to have something to do with this guy. Find out where this guy is, and then find a chance to kill him." A man who almost succeeded in assassinating himself, How could Chi Nan let it go.


    It''s just that when Chi Nan just wanted to lock the opponent''s position through the vegetable brain, he found that the opponent had quickly left the original place, and his screen didn''t know where it was taken by someone.


    It will be impossible for a while to find each other. These guys are really well prepared.


    Hemila whispered: "Just think about it yourself. In short, our strength is still a little bit worse for the time being, don''t let them act in advance." The bases in various places are still developing rapidly at this time.


    Because of the lack of strength, everyone is hiding themselves and seems to be constantly developing, but on the surface, Karan Island does not know that the enemy is violent, and thinks it is here to delay slowly.


    "Don''t worry, I know these things. We won''t start it for a while. Let''s wait. Then there is still so much time. Are we doing something." Chi Nan grabbed Hermilla''s fiber. waist.


    "It''s still daytime, sir, I still have a lot of work to do, don''t make trouble." Hermilla slammed Chi Nan angrily, but Chi Nan was reluctant.


    Seeing that the gun was about to be wiped out, Hermilla suddenly held Chi Nan''s hand. "My lord, wait a minute."


    Chi Nan is a little strange. It''s this time, why Hemila would ask to stop. Wasn''t it just half-pushing before. "My lord, someone wants to talk to you. It''s from the Sea King family."


    Chi Nan said somewhat disappointedly: "Then come in. Really, at this time, is there any kind of ethics?"


    Hemila covered her mouth and smiled softly: "If you don''t look for it at this time, don''t you have to wait until night." The sun is shining outside, and Chinan likes the day in the daytime.


    "If you have something to say, don''t waste my time." Chi Nan said to the opposite side angrily.


    Just after connecting to the communication, when he heard Chi Nan''s words full of resentment, Goethe Hall was a little puzzled, where he provoke this one. But business still has to be said.


    "Dear Lord of the Sacred Tree, in Goethe Haar, the foreign affairs deacon of the Sea King family. This time to see your lord, you really have no alternative. The war will only lead to the deepening of our hatred for each other, to the people and ourselves. There is no benefit."


    "So?" Chi Nan already knows roughly what this guy is going to say.


    Goethe Haar said calmly: "Therefore, after discussions between our Sea King family and the Beast King family, we believe that there is no life and death hatred between Karan Island and Sacred Tree Island. We hope to resolve this misunderstanding."


    That''s it, this is to unite and put pressure on yourself. If it were the beginning, Chi Nan would really not ignore this situation, because at that time his strength was not enough to threaten them. But now it''s different. The power on Sacred Tree Island alone is enough to contend with the combined power of the three families.


    It really doesn''t work I can also temporarily mobilize a group of airships from the north to support it. At that time, the combined forces of the three families weren''t their opponents at all, so I had to worry about them.


    It''s fine if the Karan family doesn''t make mistakes, but since they take the initiative to provoke themselves, they must be prepared to be killed by themselves. For Karan Island, Chi Nan has been coveting it for a long time.


    But after thinking about it, Chi Nan''s words changed a bit when he reached his lips: "It turned out to be like this, but I don''t know what the Karan family thinks. To be honest, people from the Karan family have already contacted me. , But we are not sincere. I think this is a provocation to me, so I will not withdraw my troops."


    "My lord, in order to lead the people to think about it, war will not bring us any useful help."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Yes, war is not good, there are too many dead people. Let me think about this matter." Dead people? In this battle, I didn''t lose a single person. What I lost was only plant weapons.


    If it weren''t for the time needed to develop the base now, Chi Nan really didn''t want to delay with him. The northern side of the territory still needs a large number of airships to patrol, and at the same time, it is necessary to reserve airships to prevent possible attacks from the Holy Dragon Empire.

 Chapter 852： The layout is complete, the trend of swallowing

    "The Karan family has already contacted the other side, but their attitude seems not very good. Now the lord of the holy tree collar is very angry. I think we should contact the Karan family and can''t let them go on like this."


    "Well, then get in touch with the Karan family as soon as possible. If this continues, the Karan family may really be in danger."


    The surrounding blockade of Karan Island is too in place, so Karan Island will have no way to get in and out for a while. If it weren''t for their strong background, there was really no way to contact the current Karan family.


    What they didn''t know was that the Karan family was also arguing fiercely at this time. Some people think that it is necessary to fight all the way and fight Chinan to the end. Some people think that it is necessary to compromise. There are still others who are discussing how much benefit should be given. In short, the Karan family can now be said to be messy.


    Because they all set their sights inside themselves, no one noticed the development of some remote places on Karan Island at all.


    The two sides seemed to be in peace, Chinan just surrounded Karan Island, and then occupied a piece of land in some marginal areas, but these places were not important and desolate.


    The Karan family didn''t care about these places at all, even the other two families didn''t care about it. In their view, this was originally Chi Nan''s signal of goodwill.


    Chi Nan didn''t make the next contact in person, but handed it over to the people below. Anyway, the two sides are all kinds of wrangling, and no one can convince anyone. In this way, time passed day by day.


    The desolate valley on the coast of Karan Island is no longer as desolate as before. The entire valley is full of golden flowers, and the surrounding lawns. These are not ordinary flowers and plants, but magic sun flowers.


    The magic sun flower has now become a very important strategic plant in the territory, which can gather a large amount of sunlight power and turn it into the life magic power that supplements the energy pool. Then use these life magic powers to cooperate with the mother tree of the homeland to quickly spawn a large number of plant weapons, and at the same time unlock them step by step. No one will mess with the whole development process.


    "We have now unlocked to the golden level and can finally build an airship mothership."


    On top of a mothership floating in the air, a soldier stretched out and said with excitement.


    "It''s unlocked so quickly to the end, your development speed is really exaggerated, hurry up and show us." In the air, with the help of the small and miniature floating everywhere, everyone can check the situation of other people''s bases at will.


    "Who told you not to hurry up?" The soldier didn''t care, and even showed his base proudly.


    Those small and miniature floating in the air, the people of the Karan family don''t know what they are, they can only let them float, and no one even dares to approach them, because these things are often protected by airships next to them.


    The most important thing is that these things fly too high, and their flying units can''t fly so high at all. Even with the magic light cannon, it is not certain whether it can lock an accurate hit. Who will attack these things that are not threatening.


    "I don''t have enough energy right now. I need your help to build an airship mothership."


    "No, you really want to do it. The mothership doesn''t need that many. Besides, if you want to build one, if you use the base, there is no way to install it with modules, so the construction speed will be very slow."


    The soldier next to him immediately began to persuade. This person didn¡¯t care: "It¡¯s okay. As long as the energy is sufficient and the support is increased, one can be built in half a month. This is very valuable. When the time comes with some ordinary airships, this It''s a new airship formation again."


    "Yeah, maybe you can become the commander of this new formation so you don''t have to huddle with us."


    "What are you talking about, am I such a person? You are welcome to serve in my airship formation at that time."


    A group of people laughed, but before they could discuss it, Olna''s voice suddenly came from the side. "You all, that''s fine. Now everyone uses energy channels to add life magic to my base."


    "Master Commander, what are you doing? We are discussing the manufacture of an airship mothership."


    "You don''t need to make it. I''ll do it. I''m going to build 20 airship motherships. The incubation workshop is already ready, and the energy is short. Now I will replenish it immediately."


    Okay, the commander has spoken, what can they do, twenty boats at a time, it''s really a big deal. This is the amount of five airship formations, and indeed the commander in chief has the strongest courage.


    There was no way, the superior gave the order, and they had no choice but to do so. No matter what the soldiers think, the outside world is still wrangling. This kind of negotiation takes the most time, but fortunately, there is no action on the face of both parties.


    As time went by, the Karan family gradually relaxed. This negotiation lasted a whole month. Even the residents of Karan Island are very calm in the production and planting, as if everything has not changed in peace. But on this day, the peace was finally broken.


    "We are ready. Today the second batch of motherships has just taken shape Overseas we already have 25 airship formations, and now there is no problem in crushing overseas. We ask for war."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction: "The war fortress, how has it been formed?"


    "The layout of the war fortresses around our Sacred Tree Island has been completed. There are a total of 28 war fortresses on Karan Island, scattered around Karan Island. When the war begins, we can quickly occupy their important passages."


    Chi Nan smiled happily: "Now that we are ready, let''s prepare to go to war, and strive to take down Karan Island at one time. But we have to fight without declaring it. At the same time, the strategic department, find a reason. ."


    There was a faint laughter from the other side. Everyone was not illiterate who knew nothing. Of course, they knew that when war was declared, there was a reason. After the armistice for such a long time, they can''t come here without reason.


    But why is this thing hard to find? During this time, they have been preparing for this day all the time. In less than two hours, the reason for the war has been found, and it has been advertised everywhere. Even the residents of Karan Island know that the next war is not something that Karan Island can stop. Up.

 Chapter 853： What reason is this

    "No, Holy Tree Island suddenly launched a campaign against us, what should we do now."


    The Karan family, who had been calm for a long time, became nervous again. Those senior members of the Karan family who have been at the family headquarters for this period of time have now all come to the family conference hall.


    "Why, isn''t it a good idea? Haven''t they all entered the final negotiation stage? Why did they suddenly launch an attack." An elder slapped the table and roared.


    "Reason, I need a reason, who provokes these people." Others were also angry.


    "Report to the patriarch, report to the sirs. The Sacred Tree Island said that many people have attacked their plant weapons during this period, but they did not fight back. They also said it was a provocation to them."


    The patriarch frowned: "What''s going on? Who actually attacked their plant weapons."


    The people below you look at me, I look at you, and finally the soldier who sent the order said: ¡°According to the materials provided over there, when they were first attacked, it was a farmer who attacked their spider tank with a hoe.¡±


    "What? How could this happen? What kind of reason is this."


    The patriarch pressed his hands: "Then what about them, how did they do it? Did they fight back?"


    "My patriarch, their spider tank didn''t counterattack, and the farmer''s attack had no effect. However, because the plants never counterattack, many soldiers have privately attacked those plant weapons."


    "What! Who asked them to do it, didn''t they keep them safe and sound."


    An elder frowned and sighed: "Hey, after all, they are all soldiers. They will inevitably be a little angry if their comrades die. However, this kind of thing has developed to such a degree, I am afraid that the holy tree leader deliberately guided of."


    "What do you mean..." Everyone has an idea.


    "Yes, it''s just to leave an excuse to start the war. I think they probably didn''t want to negotiate with us from the beginning. After such a long time, we don''t know what arrangements they have made."


    In fact, they had done a lot of similar things before, so they immediately understood Chi Nan''s approach. But the problem is that they have always been in a strong position before, and now they are completely reversed.


    The opponent''s strength is stronger than them, and the opponent has the absolute initiative.


    "Hmph, do they have arrangements, we also have them, they will die as many as they come."


    "It''s not good, it''s not good, our border area has been continuously lost, there are too many enemies, and the number of their airships is not the number in the previous data." Another soldier ran in in a panic.


    No way, they don''t have something as useful as a plant brain board, and they don''t dare to let this thing into the family, worrying that the other party will do anything on it, so they can''t see what''s happening outside.


    "How is it possible? Where did they come from so many airships." Seeing the report on the data, the exaggerated number made them crazy. "These **** trash exaggerated the number of enemies so much in order to cover up their failure."


    "I''m afraid not. Looking at these reports, their generals have already died on the battlefield. There is no need to exaggerate. Maybe, there are so many. Those airships are all plants, maybe they were planted during this time. We. I have forgotten that the sacred tree collar is not a weapon of war developed by alchemy power at all."


    The patriarch and several elders laughed bitterly. What can they do if things have developed to such a point.


    At this moment, there were already a large number of airships rising into the sky in some valleys and desolate places. On those airship motherships, soldiers were also reassigned to become new fleet commanders.


    The assembled new airship formation began to fly toward the surroundings as planned.


    "Haha, this is the important hurdle in the data, really we arrived first, attack me."


    On an airship mothership, the two newly arranged captains almost jumped up. There are only these two people on this airship mothership. Because the airship developed too fast during this period, the number of soldiers was not enough.


    If this kind of thing is known to the people of the major empires, then it is not known whether it is envy or other feelings.


    A large number of airships swarmed up, and various missiles directly hit below. After such a long delay, the weapons and resources in their hands are extremely sufficient. This is the advantage of the farming army.


    The people in the fortress below also found the airship in the sky, and they had no choice but to fight back desperately. Rays of light came straight into the air, these are magic light cannons. A set of fire can often cause an airship to be shot down.


    Unfortunately, there are too many airships, and there are not many opportunities to gather fire. Most of the attacks are blocked by the airship''s defensive barrier.


    "Hey, the power is so high, the power of this magic light cannon may threaten our mothership. We are a little farther away, but don''t be shot down, otherwise it would be a shame."


    A blue light flickered below, and a beam of light that was much thicker than the usual magic light gun rose into the sky, actually piercing three airships on the same line in succession. This power is enough to threaten them.


    "What are you afraid of? We are still far away from here. Look at the bottom. The war fortress has come over Not far away, the war fortress is slowly floating towards this side, and there is a lot of land beside it Plant weapons approached mightily, and the location of this fortress was the area that this war fortress needed to occupy.


    After getting close to a certain extent, the war fortress directly opened the top door, and the huge gun barrel was aimed at this side. Countless shells were shot, and the defense barrier of the fortress violently oscillated, and even the city wall was collapsed.


    "Damn it, how come the firepower is so powerful all of a sudden, tell me what happened."


    "It''s not good, Lord City Lord, over there, there is a fortress over there approaching us."


    "Dare to lie to me, what fortress can move?" Just when the city lord drew his sword to kill the soldier who deceived him, he finally saw the war fortress approaching him. The anger in my heart suddenly seemed to be extinguished by cold water. Once upon a time, the fortress could actually run on the ground.


    "What to do, what to do, their fortress will move, how can we fight it. Can we really win a war like this." Suddenly, with the sound of an explosion, the fortress defense barrier was shattered by a single shot.

 Chapter 854： And these gifts

    The Karan family hasn''t experienced a decent battle for a long time. They grew up in such a comfortable environment from the beginning of their lives. Although this is overseas, that''s it.


    The sea beast battles experienced every few years are generally like exercises, and they only have an impact on some coastal areas, and it is impossible to affect them inland.


    Years of comfort has made these soldiers completely inferior to real veterans in spirit and belief, and even their own strength and vigilance are so poor that soldiers on the mainland can despise them.


    Even with a lot of powerful weapons now, many people still collapsed directly in the face of this cruel war.


    Regardless of the number and combat effectiveness, they far surpassed their airships, and the airships can fly and absolutely occupy the initiative of the battlefield. Except at the beginning, afterwards, many people even had no intention of fighting when they encountered an airship. Before the army arrived, they had many soldiers running away secretly, even with officers.


    Not to mention the nobles and merchants everywhere. When these people heard the wind, they had already begun preparations for the first time.


    Some who couldn''t escape, after Chinan''s army occupied, surrendered directly without a bottom line. Of course, there were some struggles, but these people were killed as soon as the army arrived.


    The fortresses in major important locations were cleared, and the ground was blown into flat ground by large artillery shells. Then the war fortress drove over and stayed on it, becoming a new fortress. Gradually, the communication channels across Karan Island were cut off.


    Many areas have directly become islands, isolated from the world. When the airship brigade arrived, these places didn''t even have a place to escape, let alone support.


    In this way, using a similar cutting method, the entire Karan Island was cut into pieces, and finally swallowed piece by piece. On the fifth day after the start of the war, most of the area on Karan Island was already occupied.


    At this time, the Karan family, who finally had no luck, began to quickly converge all the troops. There were still troops that could be contacted, and they gathered towards the Central Clan of the Karan Family, and didn''t want to continue to be scattered outside. In order to control the surrounding area, the airship formations in Chinan are constantly scattered.


    There are not many airships that can reach this place in the Central Clan Land. Perhaps this is the last point of the Karan family''s strategy. It''s really a trapped beast, and Chi Nan can''t deny it.


    His own airship formation has grown to a very exaggerated number. Even if the proportion of the airships is not very large, the number is still not something that the Karan family can handle. The Karan family is dead.


    The two families of Sea King and Beast King have been very nervous these days, constantly wanting to contact themselves. It''s just that Chi Nan directly pushed it away, and he didn''t even have any thoughts of talking with them. As a result, the two of them did not expect each other to develop so fast, and within such a short time, the Karan family seemed to be unable to support it.


    However, if you start to mobilize troops at this time, it will take a long time to gather your troops. Now the two families have no way to provide any effective help to the Karan family, and there is no way to put pressure on the Sacred Tree Island.


    They can only watch this, while moving quickly, hoping that the Karan family can resist for more time. This battle allowed them to fully see the war potential of the holy tree collar, which was really terrifying.


    Listening to the report sent back from the front line, thinking about the airships that covered the sky like a dark cloud, the number of days is not clear how many airships there are, and imagine that if so many airships attack their own screen, they don''t know what to do.


    Even if they should attack the army of the Holy Tree Leader at this time, they couldn''t make a decision.


    With the passage of time, coupled with the shrinking of the Karan family, the advancement speed has increased even faster. It seems that within one or two days, the army will be pushed to the final position of the Karan family.


    "Sure enough, as long as it is a war, it is impossible to have no casualties at all." Chi Nan looked at the casualty figures in the report and sighed helplessly. There was no way, it was their own choice.


    Because the soldiers who died went to the battlefield by themselves. In addition to their own guards and reserves, there are soldiers in some places like this. When many people reach a bottleneck, they want to rely on fighting to stimulate themselves and allow themselves to break through. There are even some to hone their fighting skills through war.


    These people, along with plant weapons, will enter the battlefield for actual combat training. But this is war after all, and the enemy will not let them go or fight them fairly because of their behavior.


    On the contrary, every time a sacred tree leader''s living soldier is killed, it can effectively improve the morale of the army. As a result, these soldiers have become the targets of many enemies hunting and killing. Whenever they find it, they will swarm them.


    Even the Magic Light Cannon sometimes abandons the airship in the air and instead attacks the soldiers they find. As you can imagine, if these soldiers are not careful, they will be killed by the opponent. This is how the casualty report in his hands came from. But Chi Nan knew that this was the soldier''s own choice, and he would not stop it.


    The advantage is not without because these soldiers who can survive will have a huge increase in strength, and there are not a few who break through the existing bottleneck. Nowadays, there are more and more golden level masters in his territory.


    In the course of this war, more than twenty people actually broke through the golden level.


    With the continuous breakthrough of the golden breath, the mood of the people on the Karan family is also a bad mood. When have they seen so many gold masters, and they are still making continuous breakthroughs.


    If it''s on your side, it''s okay, but these are all enemies. Even if their people want to hone on the battlefield, they can''t do it. Because as long as the silver level target appears, it will be hit immediately.


    With vegetable brain computing control, as well as the high-speed missiles and many sacred tree leaders waiting to fight the enemy, the death rate of their elites is really terrible. Not to mention that there is no existence that can break through the golden level. If they continue to fight like this, there will probably not be a few high-level fighters left.


    Until now, those fighters who reached the silver level were ordered not to go to the front line, just because they were worried that they would be killed by the opponent. And their behavior made the soldiers on the side of the holy tree collar complain very much.

 Chapter 855： See also invisible assassination

    In a small col, a group of soldiers were sitting together. There was a bonfire in the middle, and there were some barbecues beside them. Yes, this is a normal soldier rarely seen on the battlefield.


    These people are not others, they are just a group of guards and members of the guard reserve. They all used this battle to try to break through the cultivation base. Those who make a temporary breakthrough will go back for the next consolidation training.


    Only Galio, the golden warrior, has always been here because he didn''t break through on the battlefield.


    At this time, this place was already very close to the Karan family''s clan. "At our speed, we will be able to reach the Karan family''s clan territory tomorrow. At that time, we will take it all at once, and the scope of our territory will be expanded again."


    "Great, the stronger the territory, the more benefits we have."


    "Bang" "You know the benefits, don''t you know how much our territory is helpful to civilian life and our own safety."


    "Of course I know, and I need you to remind me that if it weren''t taken in by the territory, I still don''t know what will happen. You think it''s hello, don''t I just talk about the real idea."


    "Okay, don¡¯t make trouble. Recharge your energy today, and tomorrow there will be a hard fight. We have already reached the family land of the Karan family, and the resistance we encountered must be the strongest. Not only the most troops, but also the previous ones. Those masters who gathered up should also appear. And, there may be some special circumstances."


    The guard next to him didn''t care: "Haha, isn''t this what we want? With this war, I will definitely be able to break through the current bottleneck and become a new golden warrior. When the time comes, hehe..."


    "Just dream, if it is so easy to break through gold, we have not all broken through. If you want me to say, the next breakthrough must be me." The guard pointed to his face with a smug expression.


    A member of the reserve team next to him asked: "Captain Galio, what''s the special situation you mentioned?"


    They are a reserve team, and their strength is not that strong yet. Breaking through gold is still far away from them. What they want to do now is to break through the silver so that they can become full members or expatriate members.


    "Special circumstances, it''s some special skills, such as magic, and it still works with the magic of the mage tower. If this is hit, even I may not be able to survive. And magic has many special effects, no one I don¡¯t know what will happen, such as what I will encounter..."


    The people around them opened their eyes and raised their ears, ready to listen. This is all the experience of the seniors. These experiences can make them survive on the battlefield. Although they want to break through, no one wants to die.


    However, they did not realize that Galio''s eyes had changed. Because in Galio''s eyes, this special situation has already appeared. Because just now, Galio suddenly noticed that a stone in the distance moved.


    It was a small stone, originally very inconspicuous, but if nothing touched it, the stone would never move aside. Although the range is not large, it is a stone.


    Without small animals and nothing else, this stone moves very strangely. Galio said this to the others while carefully observing from the sidelines. Finally, another branch was found to move. Although it was very slight, under the deliberate observation of a golden warrior, this scene was accurately captured.


    If they are connected in a straight line, isn''t this position just coming in your direction.


    "Is it an assassin? I finally met you again." As the first group of guards, Galio knew more than the others. Including the two assassinations that Chi Nan encountered, the first one was not present.


    But the second time, he assassinated the lord in front of him. Since coming here, Galio has paid much attention to these things. The silent assassination is really terrifying.


    Unexpectedly, I also encountered it today. Fortunately, I have always been vigilant and have been observing the surroundings. And his luck is also good, otherwise it would be impossible to notice the strange movement of the stone. Regardless of whether it is or not, you must be careful anyway. Galio secretly raised his vigilance to the maximum.


    Finally, it was the third event, and this time the other party had gradually approached him. "Sure enough, as I thought, this assassin''s target is me."


    "Captain Galio, for example, what do you mean, please make it clear." Someone was impatient.


    Galio laughed loudly: "For example, a special method of the Karan family can completely hide people, and it is difficult to find if they are used to assassinate others. It''s like this!"


    Galio''s eyes suddenly condensed, and his whole aura exploded completely. The people around were suddenly shocked by this momentum, and some of them didn''t react for a while, and they didn''t know what their captain was doing.


    But Galio didn''t say anything. He quickly drew out the long sword in his hand and swiped it fiercely in front of him. A huge sword energy reached more than three meters in width, and the further he flew, the longer the width, horizontally. Covered an area in front completely. The sudden attack made a group of guards confused about the situation.


    But the next moment a person suddenly appeared in the air. This person is holding two strangely shaped knives, one long and one short. The long one is thick and has an obvious curvature, and the short one is very ordinary, and neither knife reflects light.


    With the long knife horizontally, this vindictiveness was blocked. "How did you discover me?" The man said gloomily.


    "It''s really hard for you, a lot of years old have to fight like a young man on the battlefield." Galio said as he looked at the gray-haired man who was obviously an old guy. At the same time, he became vigilant, because the person in front of him was actually a golden warrior. The gold master who has never appeared on the bright side, sure enough, there are hidden people in the Karan family.


    The visitors stared at Galio, and Galio finally said, "No matter how hidden you are, you still have to step on the ground when you move forward. Just now when I saw you walking, some stones moved strangely. ."


    "The observation is really careful, amazing junior. The gray blade of the old Kalan family, I''m here."


    "Galio, the deputy captain of the guards of the sacred tree collar, has seen the seniors, but it is a pity that they will be born and die as soon as they meet." The two people stared at each other tightly, none of them dared to take it lightly.

 Chapter 856： I also have a trick

    Seeing the two men confronting each other, the other guards around looked at each other and backed away calmly. After all, they are two gold-level masters, and people who are not strong enough in their battles can''t intervene at all.


    Once it is affected by two people, it can only be considered bad luck. However, this kind of battle is worth watching. After all, there are also a few in the team that have reached the peak of silver and are about to break through.


    It is even possible, because the excitement of this battle will directly break through, and this is also a high probability.


    At this moment, the two people didn''t pay attention to the people around them at all, staring into each other''s eyes. A gust of wind blew by, and the two shot at the same time almost at the same time. The eyes were gray, and the two figures seemed to disappear all at once. Then, a series of sounds like iron hitting erupted in the middle, which was unusually harsh.


    Some sparks can still be seen in the void, and a faint figure appears in the air, and then disappears again. In place, only some blue and white vindictive fragments were left spreading in all directions.


    "What a fast speed, is this the fighting power of a gold-level expert? I can''t even see their movements."


    A veteran guard stared at the battlefield firmly: "They are just testing now. I can only see a very faint trace. Even they can''t keep up with this speed. You''ll be able to keep it up for a while. I can see it clearly."


    "No, this is just a test. If we face such a master, we won''t be killed all at once."


    "It''s not that easy. When you face it, you can at least react if you are prepared. After all, you are also a silver-level master. However, it is normal to be killed in an instant. The higher the level of cultivation, the higher the level of cultivation. The difference between the gaps is also greater." Another guard next to him said.


    The people around saw that the aura of this person was slowly changing, and suddenly closed their mouths. It seems that he really grasped the inspiration to break through the gold level, maybe he could break through on the spot.


    Even if I can''t now, it''s just a matter of time after I go back. Every time they see such a breakthrough, they have a look of envy, and it seems that the territory is about to add a golden warrior.


    But at this time, the two people in the field did not pay attention to the surroundings at all, and all their attention was focused on the other side. The opponent''s strength is too strong, if it is a distraction, the consequences will be terrible.


    Hui Blade is a veteran gold master, with strong strength and strong vindictiveness, it is difficult for Galio to break through the opponent''s vindictive defense.


    Even though Galio cultivates fighting spirit with no attributes, he does not accumulate as much as Ash Blade, so it can be said that he is not dominant. But Galio was very young, and he was much stronger than Grey Blade in terms of physical strength.


    The most important thing is that Galio''s cultivation method is far higher than that of Grey Blade. It seems that the fighting spirit itself is not occupied, but it is not inferior to the opponent in all aspects. Taken together, it is also a very dangerous opponent. The more the fight goes on, the more Grey Blade can feel the difficulty of the opponent.


    He didn''t know how advanced the opponent''s vindictive method was, but he could feel the threat from the opponent to him.


    The two of them kept making moves without saying a word, and gradually tentatively came out. "Sure enough, the information is correct. Your vindictive realm is very high, but your own foundation is not very good. Next, it''s time to end."


    Hui Ren said indifferently, this is the information they have investigated during this period of time. If this guy were not for a golden warrior, he wouldn''t make a move. Originally, I was thinking about getting rid of this golden master and reducing some pressure on the family.


    But who would have thought that he would be discovered by the other party before he did it. Now I can only attack by force. Looking at the plant weapons surrounding me, I am afraid it will not be so easy for myself to escape successfully after exposure.


    But anyway, even if you die here today, you must not die in vain. Hui Blade concentrated his energy and was ready to go desperately.


    "Really, let''s try it. Feiyan cut." Galio roared, and the long sword slashed out quickly.


    Facing the light blue vindictiveness of the gray blade that looked like a wave, this sword seemed unremarkable. But when the two touched each other, Hui Blade''s face suddenly changed.


    Because Galio''s sword broke his own grudge waves directly, his move is a top skill passed down by the family. Hui Blade instinctively stepped aside, and the next moment he was covered with cold sweat.


    On the long sword that cut through the waves of his own grudge, a faint white blade of air suddenly rushed out. This fighting spirit blade is very weird. It seems to be a special pattern composed of three crescents. The two crescents on both sides spread out like wings. In a trance, it looks like a bird, flashing past oneself. .


    The waves of vindictiveness were cut in the middle, but the waves of vindictiveness did not disappear. After most of his strength was weakened, the rest still slapped Galio''s body fiercely, slamming Galio directly out.


    The vindictive shield on Galio''s body was shattered on the spot, and the whole person was shaken back and forth, his armor was covered with cracks, and a mouthful of blood was directly spit out. "Boy, you are indeed strong, but unfortunately your background is too weak."


    Grey Blade rushed towards Galio, the grudge in his hand condensed again, and the knight sword was shining with a strong blue light But Gario, who kept backing up and vomiting blood, smiled: "Really, since After killing your great elder last time, we knew our weaknesses. You thought our background was not enough, but I also had a trick."


    "What?" Hui Blade was a little surprised, but just as Hui Blade was about to do it, a huge sense of crisis suddenly came to his mind. Seeing Galio stabbing himself with a sword in front of him, the danger seemed not to come from here.


    "No, someone attacked me in the back. Could there be a second golden master here." Gray Blade, who had no time to think about it, quickly turned around and stab himself with the knife behind him, with a strong vindictive protection from his body. The shield protects itself.


    But this time around, Hui Jian knew that it was wrong. Someone attacked him. It turned out that it was the Feiyan Slash that Galio had just sent. That strange grudge cut, unexpectedly did not know how it was going to turn a corner from the back. Flew back. That fierce fighting spirit, even if he hadn''t even touched him, made Grey Blade''s skin feel a tingling pain.


    The vindictive spirit on the long knife exploded, and a blue ball shot directly at the vindictive blade without hesitation. Even Galio was shocked by the terror and destructive power contained in this sphere.

 Chapter 857： Feiyans 1st grudge cut

    Turned around to release his own tricks, shot out the grudge, and then turned back to block. The series of movements are quick and concise, which can be said to be the peak of one''s own skills, which is dizzying.


    Even Galio had to praise him, he was indeed a veteran gold master.


    This sting of oneself was actually blocked by the opponent. Although the grudge did not recover, there was no time to fully mobilize. But he still resisted himself with a grudge that could only mobilize a little bit.


    The impact produced could not hurt the opponent anymore, and could only make the grey blade retreat. If it were a normal attack, Grey Blade would really block it. Even if it is a sneak attack, I am afraid there will be no way to take him down for a while.


    But Galio smiled, his smile looked so dazzling to Grey Blade, and the sense of fear had not disappeared.


    That''s right, Galio''s Feiyan cut is not that simple. That is a grudge cut formed by the combination of three small arcs. At this moment, Feiyan Zhan''s three arc-shaped Dou Qi Zhan actually separated.


    The quarrel ball smashed the middle arc, but the quarrel on the other two sides bypassed the condensed quarrel and still flew in the direction of the gray blade, with an unusually tricky and weird angle.


    However, due to the fact that Gray Blade resisted Galio''s attack, the fighting spirit would be unable to lift it up for a while, and his body was knocked back. There was no way to control his body, and he could only use the fighting energy shield on his body to resist.


    Between the gray blades, there was no room for hair, and the difficult dodge, unexpectedly escaped with a grudge cut. The last fighting qi cut still hit the gray blade fiercely, and the vindictive shield on the gray blade was shattered after resisting it.


    With this opportunity, Hui Blade desperately wanted to avoid this attack, but it was still a little slower. Avoiding important positions, but his left shoulder was suddenly cut off. A large triangle of flesh and blood was cut off from the shoulder, and this arm was immediately scrapped. In the flesh and blood, the bones are dense, and even the bone has been cut off.


    If it weren''t for the skin and flesh to connect, I''m afraid this arm would fall.


    Grey Blade gritted his teeth and said nothing, but the cold sweat on his head showed how bad the condition of Grey Blade was at this time.


    Galio exclaimed in his heart, but he didn''t intend to compromise at all. The two were enemies now. The last vindictive blade flew over, but Galio didn''t care. Raise the long sword in his hand and stab it out again.


    The arc-shaped battle qi cut directly hit Galio''s long sword, but did not produce the slightest impact, instead it blended into the long sword''s vindictiveness. In an instant, the grudge on the long sword became stronger.


    Dou Qi rushed out through the long sword, and the seriously injured Grey Blade could no longer dodge, and instinctively blocked the long sword in front of him, but the left knife left the palm of his hand and spun out.


    "Puff" Galio broke through the defense and pierced the heart of Grey Blade with a sword, but almost at the same time, the knife that Grey Blade got out of the palm of his hand fell into Galio''s armor and pierced his shoulder. If it hadn''t been for Galio to take a step back, who felt the danger, perhaps he would die together.


    Hui Blade''s eyes flashed with unwillingness, and finally closed his eyes. "What a great old guy, he almost died just now."


    After Galio was terrified, who could have imagined that Grey Blade, which was severely injured in his left arm, could still use the remaining vindictive energy to issue such a secret and powerful attack. An attack that looked like a dagger falling, but it could pierce his own vindictive shield.


    Slowly pulling out the long sword, Galio had already started to heal the wound with the help of his companions. "Fortunately, there is no poison on this, otherwise it will be dangerous." The guards whispered as they treated the wound.


    "It would be weird if it is poisonous, how could such a master use this method. Few people who like to use poison can reach the gold level." This is also true, and everyone nodded.


    "What was the trick just now? Why is it so powerful that Dou Qi Slash will split and turn."


    The official guard next to him said proudly: "Haha, this is a decision made by our guards after a long discussion. Didn''t the lord say that we have no tricks? We looked for many tricks."


    "This move Feiyan Slash is the housekeeping skill of the legendary warrior who is very famous in the world. It can send out a small vindictive blade, which can be turned in the air, and it can be reintegrated into the weapon to increase attack power and restore its own vindictiveness. It won''t be wasted at all. This move is a deadly killer move we chose."


    "Then why is the grudge blade so small, is it really powerful?"


    "How could it not be, because the power of the blade is small, it''s because the power is compressed, not the huge fighting blade you see. In terms of power, this small fighting blade is bigger, didn''t you just see it."


    Thinking about it, it was really that such a small fighting spirit blade could easily break through the gray blade''s fighting spirit defense, and it also created such a scary scar. It would be great if you could learn it by yourself. I am now a member of the Guards Reserve in the future. Isn''t it normal to learn Feiyan Slash? Many reserve team members are already looking forward to it.


    "It is said that when this trick is cultivated to the extreme, it can sway hundreds of fighting qi slashes all over the sky, and each of them can fly freely like a bird. The legendary master at the beginning was almost invincible with this trick."


    They knew that world, it was the undead world on the opposite side. But I didn''t expect that there are such masters in that world Unfortunately, even if there are such masters, isn''t the world all destroyed? "In the future, when you reach the silver level, you will be able to practice Feiyan Slash, although there is only one basis. Remember to practice well, this trick is enough for you. Other tricks and so on can be completely thrown aside, no Need to consider."


    After all, they were chosen by thousands of choices, which represents the eyes of all guards.


    At this moment, Chi Nan also received the list and information of those assassinated on the front line. "I know, they definitely still have such a method. Fortunately, that kind of medicine is not so easy to make, otherwise it''s really scary."


    Looking at the report, there were as many as 30 people who were attacked on their side. It seemed that they were really driven to a dead end. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to use this method.


    Among the more than 30 people who were assassinated, only three used that kind of medicine to hide themselves completely. Just like when he assassinated himself, when he was close to the target, the target couldn''t even notice anything.


    If it weren''t for luck, Galio had spotted the opponent in advance, this time it would definitely be ill-fated.

 Chapter 858： The total offensive in front of the Karan tribe

    "Fortunately, you didn''t go there personally, or let them find the opportunity to assassinate you again."


    Hermilla also looked worried and grateful. Sophie and Weiwei, who knew that Chi Nan had been assassinated twice, couldn''t help but care. This hidden ability is really terrifying.


    Chi Nan nodded seriously: "Yes, you can''t underestimate these people, and you can''t just approach them casually."


    The last time he assassinated himself was a silver-level master, and a gold master was not so easy to shoot. If it weren''t for the protection of his own defensive necklace, it would be really dangerous. It''s just that my defensive necklace can''t stop the golden grudge.


    If the golden warrior came to assassinate himself, he would still use this method, and one could die if he was not careful. He didn''t have much strong melee ability, even if he was discovered by himself, without the protection of gold-level guards, he would be more ill-fortuned.


    "Hmph, let them surrender the murderer last time and they will not do it, let them surrender this secret method of assassination, they shirk me, now there is enough evidence, those things were done by their Karan family. Since they can''t do it themselves Okay, that just gave me an excuse. I want to see what the other two families would like to say."


    Chi Nan didn''t even think about it, and directly let people announce the matter. According to the data, three of his own guards died.


    Two of them were sneak and assassinated by people who used the hidden potion. The poor two seed guards who were about to break through the golden level just died in vain under the assassination of the enemy.


    The other one was that he was rather unlucky and was found by an assassin when he was alone. Other people who were attacked were injured a little at most, and there was no major problem. Chi Nan has already ordered Galio to come back. This guy has killed the enemy''s two golden masters. It can be said that he has done a great job, but this time the injury is not light.


    Don''t think about it if you don''t have a month of cultivation. Don''t even look at it as a small knife, but in fact that kind of difficult vindictive energy has penetrated into the flesh and blood, and there will be no way to clean it out for a while.


    The other guards should also retreat, because the forces gathered on the front line have reached the limit at this time, and it is time to launch a general offensive.


    Obviously, the Karan family is also aware of this. At this time, Patriarch Karan was standing on the tallest tower of his family, looking at his surroundings full of anger and sadness, watching the satellite cities turned into ruins.


    Also, the airship flying over the sky, the plant weapons running over on the ground. Even at this time, there are still two huge war fortresses, which were made urgently in the past few days. Because of the close distance, they can reach this side.


    The family is surrounded by groups, and as long as this battle fails, the Karan family is completely over. But how can we win this battle?


    "My patriarch is not good, our underground passages are all blocked by plants, and no one else can get out."


    The patriarch turned pale, did not say anything, just waved his hand to make the others retreat. Looking at the air, Patriarch Karan said loudly: "Lord Chinan, what do you mean? Although we did something wrong, we are willing to pay the price. You are so scorching, aren''t you afraid to become everyone''s public enemy? ."


    Hearing this voice, Chi Nan simply took his own voice: "Public enemy? Just rely on you, do you think you are my opponent." Chi Nan''s words were full of domineering and arrogant.


    "Even if the Sea King and the Beast King family are not your opponents, then on the side of the miracle continent, can it be that no one can take care of you over there." Patriarch Kalan''s lips were trembling.


    Chi Nan laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, maybe there was before, but now it''s really gone."


    After a pause, Chi Nan continued: "You have repeatedly provoked, really think I am a bully? I don''t recognize your inexplicable rules." Chi Nan knows that the three major families are all under the family system. .


    So if someone in the family has a problem, even if the patriarch dies, they can still use profit to make up for it. Because the power of the family is not in the hands of one person, but in the hands of all those in power in the entire family.


    Regardless of whether it is for profit or some other things, when encountering big things in ordinary times, it is basically a compromise with each other.


    But Chinan is different here. Chinan is the core of the entire territory, or that the entire territory actually serves Chinan alone. No matter what decision Chi Nan makes, the entire territory obeys unconditionally.


    "You assassinated me twice. Do you really think I''ll let you go. I just didn''t have the energy before. Now other things have come to an end. I have time to clean up you." Chi Nan didn''t hide his thoughts at all.


    The patriarch was trembling all over, wrong, wrong all the time. They had always thought that Chi Nan was the same as them, but now they discovered that Chi Nan had never been with them.


    Their rules, some common sense they think, nothing can be applied to this person. It turned out that the assassination had already planted the bane since the beginning, and Chi Nan had never thought of letting the Karan family stay.


    How did the hateful last patriarch caused such a disaster for the family? If it weren''t for the current enemy, he couldn''t help but want to hack that **** to death. Misso next to him hides himself in the corner shivering. Because he was the one who assassinated Chi Nan at the beginning, but now that he is discovered, I am afraid he will die.


    But before others found out about Chinan had launched a general attack. With an order, the huge army of plants began to attack the last clan land.


    "Quickly, open the defense, attack me, not let them fight over." An elder shouted loudly.


    Next, a magical barrier enveloped the entire family, exactly the same as the barrier that appeared when they fought last time. There is no way for the army of plants to enter, but it doesn''t hurt.


    Countless bat missiles in the air have already flown down, explosions, burning spheres, one after another exploded on the barrier.


    The two war fortresses also poured their cannonballs towards this side, and after a while, the entire magical barrier burst into flames. On the inner magic furnace, people kept throwing magic spar into it, but they still couldn''t keep up with the consumption.


    "No way, the outside attack is too strong, our magic furnace is about to be unable to hold on."


    "Be sure to persevere for me, otherwise, once the magic barrier is broken, none of us will want to live." The person in charge shouted loudly, and finally went into battle by himself and put the magic spar into it with the craftsmen, regardless of it. Save face.

 Chapter 859： I really cant stop it this time

    The attack this time was completely different from the last time. Last time it was just an airship formation, and it was the first generation of airships. This time, it was the third-generation airship, and it was not a fleet of airships, but a dozen.


    At a glance, the sky was overwhelmed everywhere, even the sun was blocked, and the sky looked so gloomy.


    A lot of magical barriers have been raised, and in the face of such a blow, the strength is still constantly weakening. It seemed that it didn''t take long, either the barrier was broken, or the magic furnace exploded, and even the time for the magic spar was exhausted.


    The nine-story tower glowed brightly, but it was a pity that there was no gold mage in it. This time, the Karan family really doesn''t have a gold-level master, at least there is no gold mage.


    One by one, magic was shot out from the mage tower, continuously sweeping away pieces of plant weapons. It looks awe-inspiring, but he is strong on the outside. Anyone with a discerning eye can tell at a glance.


    These magics can only wipe out some ordinary plant weapons, or some impervious airships in the air, the real main force cannot be eliminated at all. On the ground, blue rays of light rose to the sky.


    The blue light of these magic light cannons is the real weapon used to deal with the third-generation airship. The powerful magic light cannon can penetrate an airship with every attack. It''s a pity that as long as they don''t hit the head, these airships can still be used, and the damage is not great. The penetrating power of the Magic Light Cannon is very strong, but the specific destructive power is much worse.


    "Oh, so many of our ordinary airships have been wiped out by them. I originally wanted to send these airships to the academy."


    "Yeah, why did I forget, isn''t there a shortage of airships at the academy."


    Another voice sounded: "What you said was that there was no shortage of airships in the current academy. The academy has its own base, which can be manufactured at any time. These overused ordinary airships are wasted."


    Once upon a time, every airship was a treasure in their hearts, and now ordinary airships have become cannon fodder, and they are not in their eyes at all. Apart from carrying a small number of missiles, these airships have their only mission to rush to the front, and then use wind cannons to attack at a mid-range distance to consume the opponent''s magic barrier.


    From the beginning of the battle to the present, in just five minutes, the huge magical barrier was somewhat unsupported. The magic barrier appeared from time to time and was already very transparent. I don''t know when, a trace of cracks appeared on the surface.


    The improved magic barrier, as long as there are cracks, it means that the barrier is almost finished.


    Sure enough, the crack hadn''t expanded yet, the magic barrier flickered, and it went out by itself. At the same time, many places of the Karan family exploded in an instant, and they knew that the foundation of the magic barrier was destroyed.


    This magic array, which was destroyed directly and directly with a powerful force, could not be repaired at all for a while.


    "Last time you blocked it, don''t try to block it this time." Orna looked down fiercely.


    The demise of an airship formation last time was simply a shame. At that time, the generals and formations with the airships were wiped out by them. This time, I have to wash everything I say.


    Orna gave an order, and all the airship motherships opened the bottom hatch. Numerous hummingbird fighters rushed out of the hatch. Soon the entire sky became a little bit darker than before.


    With the addition of Hummingbird fighters, with the quantity and good quality, the countdown to the demise of the Karan family has begun.


    "My patriarch, what to do, we simply can''t stop so many enemies."


    The patriarch waved his hand: "Go all out. Use whatever you have. If you don''t have anything, close your eyes and wait for death."


    When things have developed to this level, even the patriarch himself has lost the courage to resist, even more so for others.


    "Damn Sacred Tree Island, brothers rush with me, even if you die, you must fight to the last moment for the family." Blackwater fin knight commander Morton roared, and finally lifted up into the sky on his own blackwater fin. .


    The others yelled and followed closely. Since the last fiasco, they have been ordered to stay in the family land, and no one believes them. By now, it doesn''t make much sense to believe.


    Morton brought his own people straight up, even with his life, he had to wash away the shame on him.


    Stimulated by Morton, the airship teams that the Karan family had originally planned to use against them lifted into the air. It''s just that these airship teams are basically not running in soon, or are purely composed of monsters.


    Facing such a terrifying enemy, these monsters were suddenly out of control. Many monsters began to rebel and began to flee, but what can be done on the battlefield.


    Some monsters were still fighting with their original owners, and some were running around, but it didn''t take long for them to be intercepted by the Hummingbird fighters. Under the blow of the wind cannons, the monsters could only resist, which was in line with the idea of ??the Karan family.


    But although the combat effectiveness of Warcraft is good, it is not a system or a system, and the number is far inferior to the opponent. As a result, not long after the battle, these messy flying teams were divided and torn to pieces, and they didn''t play much role at all.


    Morton took his team into the air, sending out magic light cannons. Only a moment later, Morton was approached by a large number of bat missiles. The missile slid through the void and hit them hard. This can reach the golden level of magic missile explosion ~ www.novelhall.com ~ How can Morton these fighters with the highest level of silver be able to handle it.


    Just after an explosion, all of these people, including the black water fins who sat down, turned into debris, the kind that you can''t even find the corpse. Morton''s final charge, but he didn''t even hit a splash.


    On the contrary, because of their charge, the final resistance of the Karan family disappeared.


    With a "bang", the tall nine-story mage tower, the symbol of their Karan family, actually fell toward the ground. The collapse of this mage tower became the last straw that overwhelmed their hearts.


    Many people in the Karan family have no eyesight, and some have already squatted on the ground with their heads in their hands and surrendered. Without resistance, the Hummingbird fighters and the bush fighters that followed seemed to have entered the land of no one, raging across the Karan family.


    When the battle has reached this point, there is no longer any need to watch for yourself. There is nothing good to watch next, the Karan family has been completely destroyed. "The next step is to manage Karan Island and digest it thoroughly."


    There are many people on Karan Island. Once it is completely digested, its territory can enter a stage of rapid development again.

 Chapter 860： We have one more big island

    When the last magic light cannon turret was destroyed, the entire battlefield suddenly fell silent. The original fierce battle seemed to be an illusion, and at this moment everything returned to calm.


    That kind of weird calm, only the sound made by the plants when they walked around. There are ruins and rocks all over the ground, which shows how tragic the previous battle was. The family land of the Karan family has become a thing of the past.


    "Starting today, we have added another big island, and the development of the territory has once again added a territory."


    Chi Nan looked at the picture on the screen and muttered to himself, not knowing why, and not as happy as he thought. Suddenly, Chi Nan entered the sage mode and began to think about life.


    Hemila, who seemed to know what Chi Nan was thinking, glanced at Sophia, leaned over gently, and rubbed herself into Chi Nan''s arms. Soon spring blossoms in the room.


    On the front line, the battle is over, but the end is not yet. All the people, as long as they surrender, the bush warriors will swarm up and directly pierce the anesthetic into their bodies. There were also some who resisted. In the process of resisting, they were basically caught in the end. Of course, it was not uncommon for them to be killed on the spot.


    Except for some scattered places on the battlefield, where there are guards and soldiers who want to break through looking for opponents to fight, other places are swarmed by the army of plants. Even where they competed, there were plants around.


    Although a lot of plants were lost in the process, they really didn''t care much about this plant. Originally, in order to fight this time, a lot of extra plant weapons had been made, and it was not a bad thing to consume some of them.


    Strangely, when the army entered the last secret room of the Karan family, only one elder resisted. After killing several Blue and White Porcelain Treemen warriors, a guard cut off both legs and took them on the spot.


    The other people had no intention of resisting at all, and easily let the bush warriors inject the ingredients of special anesthetics into their bodies. Without saying a word, he just closed his eyes. As for whether they can still open their eyes, they no longer have extravagant hopes. The family is destroyed, and they feel no difference between being alive and dead now.


    When the top of the Karan family was also caught, the whole battle really came to an end. Although there are still some people left, they have basically lost the will to resist.


    "The senior members of the Karan family have been captured, do you need to inform the lord now?"


    Olna shook her head: "Lord Lord is busy now, let''s talk about it later." At this point, Olna''s face flushed slightly. Still busy at this time, with Olna''s understanding, already guessed what Chi Nan was doing.


    "My lord, as ordered." At this moment, there were real soldiers who had come down from the airship mothership and started the final sweep. After all, not everything can be left to plants.


    "Be careful with me. Those precious materials must not be spared or destroyed. Lord Lord, however, values ??those materials very much, especially the materials of the Magic Light Cannon."


    Chi Nan couldn''t get the advanced alchemy artillery. Some people in the Sacred Dragon Empire and the Half-elf Empire didn''t want Chi Nan to get it. But this magic light cannon, in a sense, might even be more powerful than the alchemy cannon. If this can be researched out, other mages besides the natural mages of the realm will be considered useful.


    It took a long time to clean up the entire battlefield, and the battle only took less than ten minutes. But the final cleanup took more than two hours. When the cleaning was completed, Chi Nan contacted Olna again.


    "Have everyone in the Karan family been caught? Has anyone run away."


    Orna said blankly: "No one ran away, all the people are here, and there are some unimportant people who haven''t been found. Do you want to keep those people? Kill them if you don¡¯t, keep them They are useless."


    Sure enough, it was the half-elf style in the marginal area, and he didn''t care about human life at all.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan still shook his head and said, "No, I will bring them back after we abolish them. I still need them. I will give them to you when they are done." Chi Nan felt a little weird.


    Obviously there is no such creature as a half-elf in foreign countries, and Olna has no reason to reject the Karan family. Forget it, it''s just a family that has gone against itself and has been destroyed, so Olna can do it anyway.


    "Then I will send it back to you. Karan Island has basically resolved the resistance, but there are still some local nobles who are still resisting. Do these people still need to keep them."


    Chi Nan said without hesitation: "All the resistance will be wiped out. Kalan Island and our Sacred Tree Leader headquarters are treated the same, and we use the same policy. If any noble dares to make trouble, kill it, it''s useless anyway."


    Olna seemed very happy, and nodded slightly to indicate that she knew it. "There is one more thing. The battle is basically over. Will our blockade of Karan Island continue? And what to do with those bases."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "The blockade will continue for the time being, and we will wait until it is completely stabilized. Those bases, keep them for now, except for necessary, no need to send people to manage them for now, anyway, other people can''t control it. Besides, now In extraordinary times, plant some fighting plants nearby to maintain the order of the entire Karan Island and don''t let them mess up."


    Chinan values ??these populations very much. Once they are chaotic, more people will be lost.


    "Okay I see, is there anything else." Olna has nothing to report.


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "Let''s just leave it to Weiwei Si to take care of the rest. Oh, yes, have you found the Hailing clan? They will be the next target."


    Thinking of the potential threat of the Hailing clan, Chi Nan never thought of letting them go.


    "The news from Miria has some clues, but the Hailing clan is very deep hidden, and they have not been found for the time being. It is said that the Hailing clan is not very far from the overseas islands, I believe they will be found soon."


    "So I can rest assured, find these guys as soon as possible, keeping them is always a curse."


    The Hailing clan was able to harass overseas all the time because the three major clans were not strong enough in the sea, but Chinan was different. He had a submarine and was still developing.


    At this moment, the affairs of Karan Island have spread all over the world. After hearing the news, the Sea King Family and the Beast King Family became silent. The powerful Karan family actually perished in this way.

 Chapter 861： This kapok will float in the air

    "You haven''t contacted yet, what''s going on with them."


    It was still a secret ship by the sea, and there were still so many people. A group of people wrapped themselves tightly one by one, for fear that someone would recognize themselves, but they still knew each other''s identities.


    "I have arrived in the mainland, and the inspections over there are not very strict. Our people have already mixed in. But it is not so easy for our people to pass the news now, and we have just received the news."


    "What did you find? How strong is the Holy Tree Leader''s strength in Miracle Continent?"


    The previous person replied: "It''s very strong. The power of the Sacred Tree Neck on the Marvel Continent seems to be far from comparable here, but the specific information is not detectable, and many things are hidden. But we know them. A formidable enemy has been wiped out recently, and the territory has expanded greatly, much larger than the two large overseas islands."


    After a pause, the person continued: "But the Holy Tree Leader is not the most powerful force. I heard that there are four great empires over there, and each of them is the most powerful, stronger than the Holy Tree Leader. A lot."


    "What do they mean by that?" After thinking for a while, someone couldn''t help but ask.


    "The idea of ??people over there is to contact the Holy Dragon Empire over there. The other empires are either too far away or have a good relationship with the Holy Tree Collar. Only the Holy Dragon Empire and the Holy Tree Collar seem to have a poor relationship, and the distance is also Near. And the Holy Dragon Empire is close to the sea, as long as we can contact them, we can form a pincer against the Holy Tree Leader."


    "In this case, we can rest assured. Hey, I didn''t expect the power of Miracle Continent to be so powerful. We used to sit and watch the sky. If this continues, we will all perish sooner or later."


    A meeting ended in a hasty way, and Karan Island is still being cleaned up. A large amount of materials were searched out from the secret treasures of the Karan family, and they began to sort them.


    The entire war was fought by the sacred tree leader himself, so of course all the spoils belonged to the sacred tree leader.


    The next step is to infiltrate from the middle and the sea to other places. More and more people surrendered, but there are still some people who are stubbornly resisting. Some of these people are hiding in the dark, and some are rebelling in units of territories.


    Especially after hearing about the policies of the nobles by the holy tree, those nobles became even more dissatisfied, that is, these nobles resisted most fiercely. Only a few nobles are willing to surrender, these are not good things.


    The name of Karan Island, Chi Nan thought for a while and still didn''t change it. His ability to name it is really not very good, so just keep it like that. Others don''t care, isn''t it just a name?


    Having been called for so many years, it has become more accustomed to continue to call Karan Island. In the Karan family residence, it took three full days to sort out the contents. Various wealth and some research materials of the Karan family and various secrets are piled up like hills. "My lord, we have found the design drawings and various materials of the Magic Light Cannon."


    "Really, very good. Give it to the wizard organization in our territory, let them study it, and upload another copy to our server." Chi Nan saw these files in the air and nodded in satisfaction.


    Although Chi Nan is not a researcher, Chi Nan has obtained all the knowledge of a plane after all, so he can still understand some. There is absolutely no problem with this piece of information, and even a few flaws are irrelevant.


    With a lot of knowledge as the background, this water element magic light cannon can definitely be adapted to any kind of element.


    "My lord, we also found some special plants, which have already been sent to you."


    "Really, I know." For special plants, Chi Nan is the favorite. There is no need to send the plants back, Chi Nan directly controls them remotely, and uses the energy pool to analyze and decompose those plants. Then, Chi Nan used his own power to let these plants grow in front of him, and then just studied it.


    But most plants, just like that, haven''t found anything special for the time being. But there is a kind of plant, but Chi Nan faintly feels that it seems to be useful.


    This is a kind of kapok, the fiber is very thick, but this kind of kapok has a special property, that is, it can float in the air. This is not the kind of floating ball that changes gravity, but it has no weight.


    Just a gust of wind can blow it away. If it weren''t for the rough fiber, this is definitely the best material for making clothes. Even so, this kind of kapok is also a very precious woven item of the Karan family.


    For example, those flying knights, their armor and lining are all made of this kind of kapok. Just because the growing conditions of kapok are relatively harsh, there are not many Karan families. But this growth condition is not a problem here in Chinan. As long as it is a plant, as long as the plant level is not as high as its own, it can be manufactured in large quantities.


    Suddenly, Sophia next to him said, "Chinan, don''t you want to build a floating city. The biggest problem with floating city is that the things on it are too heavy. Would it be better if you add this kind of kapok material."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and his hands clapped: "Yes, this is what I thought of. You don''t need to directly add this kind of kapok, as long as the structure of this kind of kapok is incorporated. The most important thing in floating city is lightness. A hard shell will do. The normal shell won''t work The hardest thing we have now is the gold-grade dragon perch."


    The reason why the floating city has been unsuccessful before is because there are too many buildings on it, a lot of people live, and the weight is too large. Even if a large amount of floating ball tissue is used, there is still no way to carry it.


    After all, a city and an airship are completely different. It takes so much effort to float a war fortress, let alone a real city. Now with this kind of floating kapok, it can finally be solved.


    "The floating carrier cooperates with the golden level of floating ball organization, our city can definitely achieve real floating. No, it should be said that our war fortresses can be upgraded. The Karan family members are really good people."


    "If someone from the Karan family hears you say this, I''m afraid they will vomit blood." Sophia rolled her eyes anger.


    No matter what the reason is, Sophia always feels a little wrong with Chi Nan''s robbery style. As a princess with orthodox education, Sophia can understand this kind of thing, but still doesn''t like it very much.


    "Haha, isn''t this all for territory development?" Chi Nan gently embraced Sophia.

 Chapter 862： Are you willing to surrender now?

    I just finished studying the kapok, and the next day the senior leaders of the Karan family have been sent to Chinan...l¨¡


    "You are the lord of Chinan, it is wrong for you to do so. Let us go quickly, otherwise the Island Alliance will never let you go." An old man from the Karan family who had just seen Chinan shouted.


    "Our Karan family is definitely not as simple as you think. Everyone on Karan Island will not accept your rule. If you continue to persevere, your power can only be dragged to death on Karan Island."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "You are the Patriarch of the Karan family, it seems to make sense. Unfortunately, our overseas power is nothing at all, it is established separately. In addition, if the people on Karan Island are really real If you¡¯re not obedient, you¡¯ll just be able to kill them clean. But, don¡¯t they really listen to us.¡±


    Chi Nan calmly pointed to the land under his feet: "The original people here are the same as you, but we have given them a more prosperous life. For the common people, as long as they can live better, they will ignore the ruler. who is it."


    "No, our Karan family is orthodox. We have ruled Karan Island for countless years. The people on Karan Island will only obey the orders of our family, and they will not obey the orders of others."


    Suddenly Chi Nan felt like he didn''t want to talk, and these guys were all too self-righteous. These are all problems that have been accustomed to since childhood, they can''t see the real situation at all.


    Maybe some people can see it, but they also turn a blind eye. Chi Nan no longer had the idea of ??talking to them, and simply arrested someone directly. Of course, it''s not to catch it by yourself, but to control the plants.


    An elderly man who seemed to be the oldest was caught by Chi Nan and placed on a chair.


    "What do you want to do, let him go quickly. Is that how your holy tree collar treats the captives? We are the Karan family and we are the royal family. You can''t treat us like this." Seeing that Chi Nan was so rude, someone immediately couldn''t stand it. .


    Chi Nan didn''t care, but controlled the plants to grow. A helmet-like thing grows out, which is made up of countless patches. This helmet is directly placed on the old man''s head, and then countless tentacles penetrate deep into the scalp, pierce the skull, and come into contact with the brain. The old man was very painful, his face was distorted, and he looked very hideous.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about this, and continued to control a thin vine to reach the old man''s ears. Then, countless stickers were attached to this person''s body. The vine fixed the whole body of the old man.


    Next, the old man''s body began to tremble constantly. "Hehe, use plants to stimulate the whole body and stimulate the brain at the same time, so that the brain is always in an active state, so that he will be cranky. All kinds of thinking are stimulated, and with the help of the capture and calculation capabilities of the plant brain, they can quickly restore their statistics. I''m really a genius to use this method to get the other''s memory."


    What Chi Nan said to himself could not be understood by other people, but it did not prevent the last sentence from being able to obtain their memory. Damn, there are many precious things in their memory.


    "Pretending to be a fool, I really thought we would believe it." A discordant voice came.


    It''s just that Chi Nan was indifferent. The old man had been trembling for ten minutes, and finally stopped, only his eyes were blank. "What did you do to him, you bastard, you are against the rules."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "You said Elder Garol, it''s just too much stimulation. After using this method, even if you can survive, you will still be a vegetative." Chi Nan didn''t care, making them cold all over.


    At this time, Chi Nan had already contacted the front-line commander Orna. "Orna, here is a piece of information that has been sent to you. There is also a team called the secret guards. The contact signal for them is this symbol, a combination of two to a triangle, find opportunities to contact them, and then catch them all in one go. There are also places where these treasures are collected, ha ha, there are so many."


    A map appeared in front of Chi Nan and began to mark quickly. Although the people around don''t know if this is true, the family secret guards know that this is a secret force belonging to the family.


    Because this team was used for assassination and was useless on the frontal battlefield, it never appeared. The leader is the Elder Galol, and he didn''t expect such a secret thing to be discovered.


    At this time, they finally believed that Chi Nan''s method could get their memory. Thinking that there are no secrets in their own memories, and that they will eventually be transformed into the kind of appearance that is worse than death, everyone feels terrified.


    There are a few more, and even feel the heat in the crotch, and they are incontinent. It''s just that at this time, no one will despise them, everyone''s life is in the hands of this demon-like person in front of them.


    "I surrendered I surrendered, you can do whatever you want me, as long as you don''t do this to me."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then smiled: "Now you want to surrender? Yes, but we have to ensure that you are absolutely loyal."


    In fact, the reason why Chi Nan did this in front of them was to deter them and make some of them surrender. As they said, the Karan family has been operating on Karan Island for too long.


    Although I had beaten it down, it was not easy to swallow it in a short time and digest it. Even if there is a better life, many civilians still have no bottom in their hearts.


    Add some people with ulterior motives and it will be even more troublesome. Now that someone from the Karan family can stand up, it is very helpful for them to rule the entire Karan Island. Only when Chi Nan noticed the speaker, his face suddenly became ugly.


    "Huh, others can, but you can''t." It was Miso who spoke just now.


    "Why? I am the son of the previous patriarch, and my identity is more useful to you."


    Chi Nan nodded and did not deny: "Indeed, you are more useful, but I remember that it was you who assassinated me for the first time. You don''t need to deny it, I don''t know the specifics, but I just know it. Don''t worry, Next, I will use a more gentle method. If you find that you really did it, then there are many good things waiting for you."


    Chi Nan''s expression at this moment seemed like a devil in Misso''s eyes. Miso regretted it, why he wanted to provoke such a terrifying enemy in the first place, now he can''t even die.


    In the horrifying gaze of the others, Chi Nan sent Miso onto a new wooden platform. Next, Misso''s screams and wailing continued, and did not stop for fifteen minutes.

 Chapter 863： Completely pacify Karan Island

    Chi Nan kept his promise. Fifteen minutes later, Miso''s screams finally stopped. His eyes were absent, but after all, he did not completely lose his consciousness and breath. Instead, he treated ¦¤¡ºkge¡» with Chi Nan¡¯s help.


    "Hehe, it really was the two of you. You and your father have a share. It turns out that your father is here, send it to me." The last sentence was addressed to the people on the front line.


    It turns out that his father did not disappear, but was secretly hidden by the Karan family. In the last battle, for safety, the previous family escaped back into the family.


    It''s just because of his identity, plus the cause of this time is him. Therefore, the previous Patriarch was directly imprisoned, and did not go to the battlefield until the end. At this time, Chi Nan knew that the previous Patriarch, who was suspected to be dead, was actually pretended to be, and even himself was fooled.


    But now I found this guy, so don''t both of them want to run. There is a group of psychopaths in the territory who specializes in various torture and interrogation, and it happened to be given to them. This is a good test material.


    "Furthermore, this guy actually hid two troops secretly. He is indeed the owner of the family. He just found out and killed them secretly." The biggest problem left by the Karan family was found by Chi Nan one by one. Out.


    As more and more people were tortured to death or made vegetative by Chi Nan on the spot, all of them gradually fell apart. If it weren''t for moving, many people would kneel down and beg Chi Nan for forgiveness.


    Feeling almost done, Chi Nan stopped: "You guys, report your identities. If it works, I will keep you. If it doesn¡¯t work, then forget it. However, you need to speak under the supervision of the plant brain. Out all the secrets."


    The so-called vegetative brain monitoring is actually what Chi Nan frightened them. When the vegetative brain is not in contact with the enemy''s brain, it can only roughly detect whether they are lying. But even so, they would never dare to talk nonsense or hide anything after being frightened. Several people who had been let go were suddenly lying on the ground.


    He climbed up desperately and kowped his head hard, and kept saying words that made Chi Nan forgive him. "It turns out that these are the so-called noble people. When facing torture, they are inferior to ordinary people."


    Chi Nan despised this even more in his heart. He squinted at the crowd, but there were a few guys who were still straight and upright, Chi Nan curled his lips, and really regarded himself as a good person.


    But their spine is indeed good, but Chi Nan doesn''t care, anyway, they will soon become dead. After hearing about the identity of these people, Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Very well, you will be the subordinates of our Holy Tree Leader. We will temporarily impose a small restriction on you, as long as you don¡¯t betray. There is no problem."


    After a pause, Chi Nan said again: "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you want to betray. There are still many people here who can use it. Anyway, not everyone on Karan Island knows you, right?"


    "Yes, yes, your lord is right, we will definitely become your loyal servants."


    "Trash, you surrendered like this. Although I knew you were the scum of the family, I just didn''t expect you to be traitors." Someone behind shouted insults, making several people''s heads even lower.


    "Very well, since you are so righteous, you will be the next one to receive memory reading."


    Chi Nan''s words made the face of the person just pale. "Hmph, even if you can suppress our Karan family, I don''t believe that you can suppress the entire world. Sooner or later someone will make you pay."


    Chi Nan didn''t bother to listen to this guy''s nonsense, and after a while, this guy''s screams rang. As for the few who surrendered, Chi Nan gave them the same restrictions as Puliji and others, and then asked the airship to take them back.


    When they return to Karan Island, they will become their biggest weapon to put down Karan Island.


    In less than a day, Chi Nan cleaned up all the Karan family members. In the end, only 30 people were accepted by Chi Nan. The others either did not surrender or Chi Nan was too lazy to bother.


    There are already a lot of thirty people, Chi Nan thought in his heart. These people returned to Karan Island a day later and began to speak out actively to appease the people. With these high-level words from the Karan family, although the people felt very confused and strange, they gradually calmed down. Didn''t you see that all the Karan family surrendered?


    The pillar of faith in the heart collapses, so the next step is much easier. With the information sent by Chi Nan, the teams that were secretly hidden by the Karan family have been found out and then eliminated one by one Some of the problems that were hidden secretly that may cause trouble have all been found out. Cleaned up. Among them, many of them have even taken refuge in the Sacred Tree Leader, but they didn''t expect that they were all taking refuge in a fake refuge.


    "Hehe, I''m not interested in playing a spy war game with you, it''s better to find out." Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    The enemies in the open and secret were eliminated one after another, and the people were comforted, some of the hidden treasures of the Karan family were also found, and the entire Karan Island quickly entered a stable transition.


    In addition to the large number of jujube trees planted in Chinan and other infrastructure, after the people felt that their lives were better, their hearts gradually began to lean towards the sacred tree collar.


    Only the nobles are left who are still stubbornly resisting. They don''t want to be deprived of their territories, and they don''t want to lose their superior life, so they are constantly looking for trouble, both overtly and secretly.


    But these people, Chi Nan doesn''t care. The airship was flying across the sky, and plant weapons directly surrounded them, quickly wiping out these territories one by one. As long as the noble family who participated in the rebellion, Chi Nan was merciless and uprooted, as long as it was a member of the direct line, not a single person remained. At this moment, the overbearing and cold blood displayed by the Holy Tree Leader made the entire Karan Island tremble.


    For half a month, many places on Karan Island were bleeding all over the ground. Pieces of corpses were made, and then these corpses became fertilizer, and even ordinary people on the road did not dare to speak much.


    When the last noble who rebelled openly was eliminated, the entire Karan Island was completely calm. During this period, the two families of Sea King and Beast King had been protesting, but their words had no effect after all. When they saw that Karan Island was completely controlled, the two families finally stopped the boring protest game and completely ceased.

 Chapter 864： Management discussion on Karan Island

    The matters on Karan Island are handed over to others. The end of the war is very simple, but it is not easy to appease the people and let Karan Island completely integrate into the Sacred Tree Collar.


    Weiweisi, a workaholic, went straight to Karan Island without even coming back. After knowing this, Chi Nan felt very depressed. How long hasn''t been together, I really miss it.


    "You bastard, you don''t think about good things all day, and there will be a meeting right now. I''ll talk about it when I get back."


    Seeing Chi Nan''s resentful eyes, Wei Wei Si also felt a little speechless, her cheeks flushed slightly, but her mouth still softened. Anyway, is Chi Nan also his husband?


    No matter how much I do, I don''t need Chi Nan''s favor in the end. "That''s right, this guy is like an animal. Oh, there will be a meeting soon, not much to say, everyone else should be there too."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, the family meeting finally came to an end. "It''s all here, let them in now?"


    Next is no longer the time to discuss personal matters. Hermilla brought everyone in, this time it was a meeting attended by the entire senior management of the Sacred Tree Leader. Although the territory of Karan Island is not as big as they thought, the products are not as rich as the north. However, Karan Island has the most lacking population in the holy tree collar.


    In terms of total population, the population on Karan Island is more than ten times the population of Sacred Tree Ling today. It is no wonder that Chi Nan pays such attention to it. As for the wild orcs, Chi Nan didn''t treat them as a normal population.


    The mad orcs do have thinking right, but their thinking is not very clear. Before breaking through the silver level, apart from being able to speak, the mad orcs were no better than ordinary animals. There was really no way to treat them as intelligent creatures.


    "About Karan Island, I think everyone knows it. Now Karan Island has been completely controlled by us, but the people over there are still very surprised with ours, and many people still reject us very much. People. Of course, this has something to do with our arrogance. Next, let¡¯s discuss how to integrate them into us."


    After Chi Nan spoke, discussions began below. Some speak publicly, and some discuss it with others in private. After all, this is the first time that all people have no experience.


    With such a large population, it is easy to cause big problems without careful consideration.


    At this moment, an old man first spoke to Chi Nan: "Honorable Lord, I don''t think we need to consider allowing them to fully integrate with us now. The first thing we need to do is to let them accept our cultural baptism."


    The old man who was talking did not know Chi Nan, Sophia immediately explained to herself: "This is the online shopping president Kao Qi who founded the plant online shopping." Hearing this, Chi Nan suddenly realized.


    Because this man has a very flexible mind, I heard Hemilla say that he wanted to recruit him into the management of the territory, but I didn''t expect it had already come. Speaking of it, I really don''t pay much attention to the management of the territory.


    "It turned out to be President Kaoqi, let''s talk about your thoughts." Chi Nan said happily. This is an alien version of the boss Ma, if it weren''t for system reasons, he would definitely be the richest man. Chi Nan wouldn''t dare to take it lightly.


    "The lord is too acclaimed, the villain just has a little superficial suggestion." Koch didn''t dare to claim credit. In this world, businessmen like them don''t have a high status, and they are nothing compared to the lord.


    "This is what the villain thinks. We can let the people over there use neuro-brain, so that we can connect to our network. We don''t need to use the method of propaganda, they will slowly understand and assimilate by themselves, and only one step is required in the end. Step by step to strengthen communication, we will eventually be able to completely integrate with the people on our side. In terms of time, it only takes one or two years to start."


    In fact, the same is true for the exchanges between your own chamber of commerce and people from other regions and countries outside the world. In Kaoqi''s view, is this the same principle at all? Chi Nan nodded slightly, isn''t this a cultural invasion?


    And it was a seemingly mild, but in fact, overbearing cyber cultural invasion. Using the plant network, they are constantly impacted by the overall culture of the territory, and they will soon be assimilated.


    Even now, because of the emergence of the Internet, a lot of comics are constantly breeding.


    "Very well, that''s it. The next step is how to promote the nerve brain as quickly as possible. The people on Karan Island are not very familiar with us after all." Using my own method, that speed is too slow.


    No way, there are too many people on Karan Island. No matter what you do, it is a big project.


    "Our plant weapons are not something they can contend with. As long as plant weapons are planted in every corner, they can''t help but listen." Sophia was unexpectedly tough on this kind of thing.


    "I just think that it can''t be settled down as quickly as possible, and it will easily cause problems over time." Sophia said embarrassedly.


    Chi Nan pressed his hand: "What you said is very reasonable. Force is the prerequisite to guarantee everything, but this is not safe. If one can''t handle it, many people may die because of this matter."


    As the person who directly manages Karan Island, Wei Wei Si finally spoke at this time: "I think force is indispensable, but we can use other methods to manage the people of Karan Island."


    After a pause, Weiweisi said suddenly: "I once heard Chi Nan you say that the classification of people can play a big role. That''s why I think so. We divide the people on Karan Island into Three levels, and then let them serve as a role model from top to bottom, so that they can advance the plan more quickly."


    "The first is the management class. We don¡¯t directly intervene, at least we can¡¯t let the people know. Just use their local people. This is the first level. As the second level, that is citizens. To enjoy normal civil rights, there must be Nervous brain works. In the beginning, the whole people don¡¯t need to distribute the nerve brain, but let them make a certain contribution to receive it.


    "The remaining people are temporarily divided into the level of untouchables, because they were originally defeated. We did not let them become slaves. It is already very good. Maybe we can create some slaves to warn them."


    Hearing Weiweisi''s words, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. As expected, she was a princess who was more capable than Hermilla. He came up with this method in such a short time. From Chi Nan''s perspective, many examples can really be thought of.

 Chapter 865： Plant fiber hollow structure

    Chi Nan knew his problems, his vision was indeed very broad, but his thinking ability and ability to do things were still lacking after all. There is no way, if one''s own ability is very strong, it would not have been mixed like that on Earth.


    "Very well, then this matter will be handed over to Weiweisi. Koch, you will help."


    "We won''t let you down," Weiwei assured.


    Kaoqi also hurriedly saluted: "Please follow the Lord''s orders, Kaoqi will give everything for the territory."


    Chi Nan took a deep look at Kao Qi, and this guy would have trouble. Chi Nan didn''t care either, because he knew that this matter would be of great benefit to Kaoqi, so he would definitely go all out to let Kaoqi do it.


    A stable territory, a population many times more than the total population of the territory, once it is completely stable, how much benefit will he get when his online shopping association is opened to this place.


    Even if there is no such thing as the chop hand festival, these people can still make money. When discussing the issue in detail next, then Chi Nan needs to be involved. Such trivial matters are naturally discussed by officials from the territories.


    If you leave it all to yourself, your head will be bigger. At this time, Chi Nan was studying his own floating city construction method. The first is to fuse floating kapok and other plants so that they can gain each other''s abilities. In this regard, if you want to integrate the mutation perfectly, you need Chi Nan to do it personally, and no one else can do it.


    After a period of research, Chi Nan has also recently achieved results. There is a floating kapok quilt made by Chinan that incorporates blue and white painted trees. Still the same as before, still so gentle.


    But this kind of floating kapok is very tough. Chi Nan found that the cotton cloth made by this kind of floating carrier is definitely not much worse than the blue and white painted tree, but the skin is relatively thin.


    "It would be fine if this is not cotton, but wood. Wait, wood, solid, it doesn''t seem impossible."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes saw a lantern hanging not far away, and a little light in his heart suddenly flashed out.


    "Why am I so stupid? Why did I think of such a simple question for such a long time. Many people have thought about it before, but I have not figured it out until now." Chi Nan suddenly thought that this kind of kapok is not just a kind of fiber. Material?


    Chi Nan didn''t know how to directly compress the fiber material into a hard and molded object, but just molding it was no problem. It''s like that lantern, so only a skeleton is needed.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately began to experiment. First of all, it''s a lantern, well, it''s still the same as a lantern. But then, it began to change. From the shape of a ball at the beginning, to the long tube barrel, etc., various skeletons were formed in Chinan''s hands and gradually changed.


    Finally, Chi Nan looked at a pillar very satisfied. The surface of the pillar is blue and white, as if it was made of blue and white painted wood. Compared to the real blue and white painted tree, this is not too bad.


    But if you look closely, you can find that the pillar actually has only one bracket inside. This bracket is made of blue and white painted trees, but the outside is floating kapok, which is formed directly on the surface.


    When you pick it up with your hands, the entire big pillar is very light, just like picking up a small stone. When a gust of wind blew, Chi Nan felt the power in his hand, and this thing was almost blown away by the wind.


    "Now it seems that this thing is indeed very light, but I have to add a little weight to resist the wind." Chi Nan is very satisfied with this. With this kind of structure of the pillar, then the construction of the floating city is much simpler.


    "Start the calculations for me. We use this kind of thing to make a foundation shell. For sturdiness, just add a layer of dragon perch on the surface. The interior should be made as hollow as possible and light."


    Following Chi Nan''s order, several sets of special designs soon appeared in Chi Nan''s eyes.


    "Wait, the interior is hollow. If it is wasted like this, it is not good. If you store some plant weapons such as hummingbird fighters, such as bat missiles, then it would be better. Very good. Redesigned for me according to this plan. , This foundation can be constructed according to the method of the airship''s internal cabin."


    Although the thinking is not very high, the plant brain, which thinks very fast, quickly re-modified these design drawings to form different cabin design drawings, and then sent them to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan is now getting more and more interesting, which is too similar to the construction type game, and it is still real. To build a floating city with his own ability, Chi Nan seemed to have a child with a toy.


    "What? After putting in a lot of plant weapons, it will increase the weight of the foundation of the city. Isn''t this returning to the previous situation. Hey, if these plant weapons are also so light... Wait, plant weapons? Why can''t it be so light? It seems I am thinking something wrong." Chi Nan''s eyes flickered.


    Thinking about it this way, Chi Nan really discovered that these plant weapons themselves indeed have the possibility of mitigating them.


    For example, the shells of bat missiles and hummingbird fighters can not be made hollow, but they can incorporate some structures of floating kapok. Reduce weight without weakening other aspects.


    Perhaps, this can really be achieved and not only the hummingbird fighter, even other plant weapons, it seems that similar methods can be used. This method is almost the same as incorporating a floating ball.


    However, the structure of the floating ball itself is too complicated, and there are magic patterns in the body, and it is impossible to truly blend in. Only floating kapok, which is very light in itself, is not a magical plant.


    Chi Nan once again found a way to improve. Who could have imagined that a small, inconspicuous kapok, would actually become an opportunity for one''s own plant army to go further.


    As expected, the Karan family are all good people, and Chi Nan praised it again in his heart. If the people who died in the Karan family knew that Chi Nan thought so, I wonder if they would survive and be **** off again. But the people of the Karan family don''t care about Chi Nan. Now Chi Nan is immersed in the excitement of studying kapok.


    With Chi Nan''s current ability, it only took less than a day to fully understand the structure of the kapok. And the hummingbird fighter shell, Chi Nan has also successfully integrated it.


    Today''s Hummingbird fighter is only half the weight of the previous one. It can be said that under the acceleration of the propeller, the speed is more than twice as fast as before, and it is more flexible.

 Chapter 866： Changes brought about by the new structure

    In a manufacturing base, workers who were just preparing to plant seeds were intercepted. "Wait, don''t plant seeds yet."


    "What''s wrong, please don''t affect our work. By the way, who are you and why are you here?" The reason why you didn''t do it directly is because these people are wearing the armor of the holy tree-collar warrior.


    A soldier stepped forward and said, "This is a new seed. Our plant weapons have been changed and we will use new types in the future." The soldier handed a few seeds to the workers.


    As long as these seeds are planted, new seeds will continue to be produced, and the follow-up will not cause any impact at all.


    "So that''s the case, I''ll bring it in." This kind of thing doesn''t happen once or twice.


    The soldier nodded, and then took the people away. He still had a lot of places to go. The reason why it was not promoted immediately is because the first new products manufactured need to be tested.


    These are the production bases selected for testing this time. After Chi Nan came up with a new structure, it was not Chi Nan himself alone, but Chi Nan handed over the structure to others, and then many people with authority began to join in the research. Even, everyone has set up a discussion group for this.


    Next, a new revolution in plant weapons throughout the territory began. All the time, plant weapons on land have been solid and very heavy. And the stronger the ground weapon, the heavier it is.


    For an existence like the Scorpion tank, heaviness is good for oneself, but for other weapons, that''s not the case. Even if it is a bush warrior, a larger number will increase the carrying weight.


    Now that there is a new plant structure, all of this can be changed. The bush warrior is made by re-incorporating the bush warrior''s plants. It is not hollow, but integrated into the structure of floating kapok.


    But even so, the bush fighter''s weight has been reduced to only one-third of the previous level. Today''s bush fighters run faster and more agile when fighting. The body is no longer a monolithic wooden structure, but has become the kind of structure woven with countless fine threads, making the whole tougher.


    After testing, it was found that the sharp weapon attack that bush fighters feared the most in the past has now become very poorly effective.


    Use the sword to attack the bush warrior, it is easy to be blocked. Even if the bush warrior was knocked into the air, he would not be injured too seriously. Now, if you want to deal with bush fighters, you can basically use blunt weapons to attack.


    At this point, there is no need to continue research. Although there are ways to continue strengthening, it will greatly increase the manufacturing cost and time, which is not in line with the cheapness of the bush warrior.


    The biggest modification is actually the spider tank. The original spider tank is a heavy weapon, even the wind cannon spider tank is the same. But now it''s different. The legs of the spider tank use a hollow structure.


    His body size has also been reduced. Today''s spider tank, even with a simplified heart of the sky, has shrunk to the height of only one person, and it is very light.


    Coupled with its own spiked structure, today''s spider tanks can even climb trees and walls, and their flexibility is much stronger than before. Only the spider tank that still uses physical shells is still as big as before. But even so, after using the fiber hollow structure, this tank is much lighter than before.


    In the past, tanks walked on the road and easily damaged the road, so most of the time they walked on the side of the road, that is, on the ordinary land.


    But now it''s different. Now the plant tank can walk directly on the normal road. The tank itself is not even as heavy as the wagons. As long as the spikes are not released, it will not damage the road.


    Nowadays, trucks have been gradually replaced by airships, and the roads led by the holy tree extend in all directions, but road damage is rarely seen. This change has increased the army''s speed of action to a terrifying level.


    At the same time, the pea cannons used by the militia have adopted a similar structure to make the pea cannon more portable. With the improvement of countless people, today''s pea cannon is basically not much different from firearms.


    In addition to being planted in the ground to water and fertilize, these pea cannons surpass even the guns on the earth in many performances. But even so, this is only a weapon for the militia.


    After achieving achievements in small items, everyone began to put this structure on top of airships and war fortresses. The first thing that changed is the airship. In recent days, some changes have been made to the airship module.


    The shell is still the original shell, this one has not changed. However, on the surface of the airship''s shell, there is an extra layer of silk thread structure that is similar to the original appearance. After testing, this structure can greatly improve the airship''s defensive ability.


    This structure does not improve the defense of the alchemy artillery, but for physical attacks, it can increase the defense of the airship itself by at least 30%, which is already a terrible number.


    The inside of the airship, the original solid wood deck compartment, etc., have been replaced with this thin-line hollow structure. In the words of the soldiers, this structure is almost the same as before, but it can greatly reduce the weight of the airship. The internal structure and the weight reduction of those weapons abruptly reduced the weight of the airship by more than half ~ www.novelhall.com~ Because of the weight reduction, the airship is much faster and more flexible than before.


    Just today, the first reformed war fort has also been completed. The outer city wall is the same as the airship, except that a layer of fiber structure has been added, but all the inner structures have become fiber hollows.


    Under the research of these people, all kinds of skeletons were born one after another, and there are all kinds of experiments.


    As a result, the weight reduction of the war fortress is even exaggerated, only one-fifth of the original weight. The current war fortress, if you want, can even fly to an altitude of hundreds of meters, which is similar to a floating city.


    Of course, the war fortress is used as a ground weapon after all, and it doesn''t need to fly so high. It''s just that when flying forward, the speed is much faster than before. The influence of various terrains has also been reduced to the extreme. The current war fortress is only slightly slower than the improved ground forces in terms of speed, and can already keep up with the marching needs.


    "Now that the war fortress has been completed, the plan for the next floating city can be officially launched."

 Chapter 867： Floating city under construction

    Floating city has always been a big event. When everyone received the design of the floating city, they were already very enthusiastic. Now that the experimental construction is started, it has attracted countless people.


    Even Sophia temporarily put aside his own affairs and went to the scene with Chi Nan.


    Although both Hemila and Weiweisi thought about it, they both had a lot of things to be busy at present and couldn''t get away at all. Hey, other people turn over the sign every night, so when you get to yourself, you don''t have this kind of treatment anymore.


    Chi Nan thought inexplicably, but it would be nice to have Sophie pull over. In the recent period, how can I always feel that a few of them are gathering less and more. Even if there are crystal boards that can communicate with each other, they still have this feeling.


    Forget it, no matter so much. Early in the morning, Chi Nan flew to the northern coast with Sophia who was not sleeping well. This place is also the place where the floating city is really built, and the two in the south are only used to cover people''s ears.


    "First of all, our foundation has been designed. These are the few. You can choose one first."


    Sophia pointed to the foundations of several huge cities on the seashore, each of which was the size of a town and was much larger than the real fortress. Of course, this is only an experimental model, and it is still not enough compared to a real floating city. From Chinan''s point of view, a true floating city must be at least as big as a normal city.


    In other words, the diameter of these foundations will be expanded by about five to ten times.


    Forget it, let''s do this for now: "Use that one first, and that one is lighter."


    "That? Although it is relatively light, it has fewer pillars and is not so strong. It is prone to problems." Sophia frowned when she saw the foundation that Chi Nan was pointing at.


    Chi Nan didn''t care: "It doesn''t matter, it''s all used for testing anyway. Afterwards, it basically has to be dismantled or put in other places. It doesn''t matter if it fails.


    "Since you said that, let''s start. Sister Hemira, Sister Weiwei, you two have no objection."


    Although the two of them are very busy and can''t come here in person, they can still contact here through Jingban. The two temporarily put down the information in their hands, nodded in agreement, and then became busy again.


    This look really made Chi Nan feel a little distressed. As for the fact that their territory is so stable, they are still like workaholics. Sometimes, Chi Nan is really envious of those who have married the vase, at least being able to accompany him all the time. Forget it, that''s fine too.


    Chi Nan shook his head, and then began to direct everyone to build. Chi Nan himself also used his own magic power to assist in the construction. It''s not enough to rely on Chinan in such a big city.


    The foundation has been laid, the next step is the pillar. In terms of the main pillars, there are only twelve in this city, which is considered to be the fewest. After using the fiber hollow structure, the overall column is very light.


    Just connect the pillars, and then the other brackets. As everyone continues to install them, the whole city is gradually filled. "It seems that the space inside the pillars is also very large. Perhaps the structure can be changed to make the center of the pillars a form that allows people to enter."


    Sophia shook her head and said, "These are load-bearing pillars. If there is a problem with these pillars, then it will be dangerous."


    Chi Nan waved his hand and said, "But after all, there is a lot of space inside, as long as there are no problems here. For example, these places are not allowed to enter by ordinary workers, and they are transformed into other functional structures."


    "I agree that the city also needs its own secret facilities, such as spy organizations."


    It¡¯s not Sophia¡¯s spy organization who proposed this, but Hemila.


    Upon hearing the words, Sophia also nodded in agreement: "It''s okay, at least the load-bearing column is in the hands of her own. But if this is the case, then the load-bearing column may be a little heavier."


    Coupled with special facilities, it will naturally increase the weight. "I know, isn''t this being tested? If the test passes, of course there is no problem." While building, everyone looked for new problems and some deficiencies. It was just design before, and there are really no way to see many things.


    With the help of airships and various plant engineering equipment, and Chi Nan''s assistance from the side, the entire town was built very quickly. In less than five days, the framework of the first town was established.


    "Now it''s time to test the actual meaning, and start to put some wooden people in it, and some plant weapons for testing, increase the weight, and imitate the normal operation of a city."


    Following Chinan''s words, a large amount of wood entered this new town. This kind of wooden people used to be used in Chinan to make weapons, but later discovered that this thing was not practical and not as good as the little tree spirit, so it was gone. Unexpectedly, it can be used as a dummy for simulation tests.


    Simulation with a plant brain is different from the simulation in nature after all. When the loading was completed, Chi Nan ordered the town to be lifted into the sky. Soon, the entire town flew to an altitude of thousands of meters.


    "Just here, let the dummies imitate some of the usual actions of people''s lives and fights for testing. Now, we are starting to make the second town." The first town has already begun to enter the test state. .


    At least the next month or so will be spent in this test. The role of those wooden people is to constantly toss, try to find out more various problems, and avoid the same problems in the new city.


    Once there, everyone will be more familiar with it the second time. The establishment of the second city may be one day faster than the previous city in time, and the next one should be faster. As a result, a few days later, the second city flew into the air.


    "We also need some special weapons, and wind cannons are not suitable in this case." Sophia put forward her own opinions.


    "It''s really inappropriate, but we don''t have any better conventional weapons now. Another point is that the city flying in the sky is like a living target. We need a way to hide. You said, use magic to create clouds and fog to cover ourselves. How is it?" Chi Nan looked at the city flying alone in the air, suddenly felt that the mystery was not enough.


    "Create clouds? That''s good. People on the ground can''t see the city in the sky, and even if they want to attack, they can''t aim. It''s just that the clouds created by this kind of magic can''t stop the wizard''s perception."

 Chapter 868： Simulated air war

    "It doesn''t matter whether it can be blocked. In short, it will be enough for more people to not feel it. City? Some need to be hidden, some don''t need." Chi Nan said while looking at the second town that rose into the air.


    "Well, there is no problem with the load. The big pillar in the center can be made into a mage tower. In the sky city, if the mage tower is destroyed, then this city is no different from being destroyed."


    "This kind of transformation is okay, but you still need to pay attention. If you are not careful, it is easy to leave hidden dangers. And according to our calculations, if you expand according to the current weight, in the future, you need to build the kind of city you mentioned. It takes five hearts of the sky." Sophia has already calculated the results.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Each airship mothership needs a golden heart of the sky. The city only uses four? It''s not appropriate, just use five. Then add a set of spares, a total of ten ."


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, Heart of the Sky is nothing at all, so he added it directly with a big wave.


    "Hey, ten if you say ten." Sophia covered her forehead. In Chi Nan''s mind, these things can be grown without cost at all, but in fact, it takes time and energy to make them.


    These things are now in demand everywhere in the army, and the Heart of the Sky is a very scarce material.


    Forget it, it''s impossible to build a few cities anyway, so let Chi Nan play it by himself.


    With the second city flying into the air, the first city has been tossed for several days. At this time, there was a sense of shabbyness in the city, and people who didn''t know thought that the city had been robbed.


    Even those hard fiber structures have made these wooden people torn a place abruptly. You know, this has reached the blue and white painting tree hardness fiber structure, which is the defensive power of the silver level.


    "It seems that the fiber structure as a whole is inappropriate. Once a place is damaged, it is difficult to repair. If it is modularized. The next city uses a modular design, and we will test it when the time comes."


    After a pause, Chi Nan looked at the first town and said: "Basically, the things that need to be tested have been completed, so let''s simulate the air war next."


    "Air war? Do we still have this test?" Sophia asked very strangely.


    "Of course, I just added it. I just thought that the city in the sky will definitely experience war in the future, whether it is active or passive. So test it more and save it when it is time to be beaten."


    "In that case, let''s start, how do you test it." Now, all the people who follow are interested.


    "It''s very simple. We are in the north. There are many obsolete airships that have been eliminated. Just use these. Divide them into two parts and fight each other. As for the commander of the battle, you are free to assign."


    In Chi Nan''s view, this is no different from a game. It doesn''t matter if the goods that have been eliminated are destroyed. So in less than half an hour, all these things were ready.


    At this moment, some officials have spontaneously divided into groups and prepared to fight. Even Chi Nan himself grabbed a spot. But this is not a defensive quota, but an offensive action group quota.


    At this time, everyone didn''t care about each other''s identities. After making a battle plan, the two sides went to war with Chi Nan''s start order. Because they are all obsolete goods, there is no powerful bat missile.


    At most, there are some remaining hummingbird fighters and some low-level bat missiles. Finally, it is the wind cannons used by these airships. But in this way, it can be used to test the attack of the alchemy cannon. The airship in the air collided back and forth like a bumper car, using a wind cannon to knock the other side aside.


    The hull of the airship is too hard. Under the blow of the wind cannon, it is not easy to destroy the other person''s hull. The air battle is lively, and the ground is even more lively.


    Fragments were constantly being knocked down, not only in cities, but also in some crashed airships, or other things. In short, in this process, the air can be said to be a large sawdust flying.


    The entire battle lasted more than two hours before it was over, because the power of wind guns alone was too poor. And at this time, the sky city has also entered a half-destructive state, and it may fall from the sky at any time.


    "It seems that our city wall is basically unnecessary. The wall is the same as it is. It is already very strong. In addition, the wall is to block more frontal attacks. It is better not to do it."


    Chi Nan said when he saw the basically intact city wall and the broken town. Since it is fighting in the air, everyone can fly and attack from a distance, and the role of the city wall is reduced to the extreme.


    "Yes, it seems better to use the wizard tower to add a full-scale magic shield. The outer buildings can use light-stripe trees."


    Chi Nan suddenly thought: "Perhaps, we don''t need to find a way in the city itself. We can add some defensive fortresses outside. These fortresses are just like bunkers, which can attack externally and strengthen their defenses."


    After explaining it for a while, Hermilla suddenly said, "Isn''t this an airship? What''s different."


    "Of course it''s different These are not airships, but satellite fortresses. They don''t need to be too fast, and their defenses are much stronger than airships. And in terms of attack, I plan to use the magic light cannon. , To enhance the range, which is unmatched by the airship¡¯s wind cannons. The lining can be lined with light patterned trees to increase its own defense."


    Well, although it is somewhat similar to the airship on the whole, it has different functions. This is a means purely to cooperate with urban defense. Listen and listen, everyone also heard a little bit of meaning.


    "We probably understand it, maybe it can be used. Are there two modes, one is fixed on the city, the other is outside the floating city, I will let the people below design experiments during this time."


    Seeing that everyone agreed, Chi Nan felt proud. After recently letting go of research, most of the research on the territory was not done by himself, which made Chi Nan depressed enough.


    His own design can exert a huge effect, and Chi Nan said that it was impossible for him to be unhappy.


    "But there is still one thing. There seems to be a problem in the opposite world. They are looking for you." The opposite world is directly responsible to Chi Nan. Without Chi Nan''s permission, other people can''t see the situation there. .

 Chapter 869： Overseas personnel in action

    Just as Chinan slowly occupied the entire territory of Karan Island, the Sea King and the Beast King family finally arrived on the mainland. The one leading the team was Goethe Hall, Chi Nan¡¯s acquaintance.


    They did not expect that they had just risen at the beginning, and it seemed that they might have the hope of becoming an outsider of the top overseas powers, and the speed of development would actually be so fast. Originally, they just wanted to use Chi Nan to weaken the increasingly powerful Karan family. In their opinion, it would be impossible for Chi Nan to develop within a few hundred years.


    By that time, they had already figured out a way to clean out the outsider Chi Nan.


    Who would have thought that it was not a few hundred years, but only less than two years before Chi Nan had completely digested the Sacred Tree Island. With the formation of such a powerful army, the airship has grown to an incredible level.


    As a result, the army was overwhelmed, and the Karan family was completely destroyed due to provocation. There are still several members of the Karan family, but these people are all controlled. Most importantly, the Karan family has no direct ties.


    Even if they were, they couldn''t find Chi Nan''s troubles with the help of the Karan family''s direct lineage. They could only watch Chi Nan step by step as they completely swallowed and digested Karan Island and strengthened their power.


    Even, they don''t know how miserable they will die now, because they can''t see any hope of victory. There is no way, they can only focus on the miracle continent, hoping to find a way to fight against the holy tree collar from here. Under these circumstances, Goethe Haar led the caravan to the miracle continent.


    Because the management of caravans is not so strict here, they can easily mix in.


    But as they learned about the holy tree collar, these people became more and more desperate. They discovered that the strength of the Sacred Tree Collar was far from as simple as they thought. On the mainland, their strength was even stronger.


    It turns out that the ancestors'' claims about the miracle continent are true. Not only that, this vast continent is much larger than their large overseas islands, and the species on it are also extremely rich.


    Only on the side of the holy tree leader, they had already seen the undead, the beetles, and the mad orcs. Even they saw the real half-elves, but in their eyes, there was not much difference between half-elves and humans.


    After constant inquiries, they learned that although the holy tree collar is very powerful here, it is not the most powerful. There are four empires on it. It''s just that the Sacred Tree Leader is developing too fast, and the Sacred Dragon Empire has always wanted to trouble them, but there is no chance. "If we can provide the Holy Dragon Empire with a chance, maybe..."


    "But this is too dangerous. The people of the Sacred Dragon Empire may not be good people. What if they come to our side and directly ask us to surrender." The leader of the Sea King family made an opinion.


    "Guylu, you have to know that if the sacred tree leader is allowed to develop, we will be annexed in a short time. Or, if not annexed, we will be controlled. This sacred dragon empire is more or less reasonable, besides, we have other things. The way to do it."


    "Let the Holy Dragon Empire pass, at least it can form a containment, no matter what the result is, at least it is much better than it is now."


    Finally, Gu Yilu gritted his teeth: "Okay, I agree. But this matter must be approved by the top of the family."


    "Of course, we can''t mess around without their orders. But let''s prepare first. As long as the family orders arrive, we will set off immediately, but we can''t wait any longer."


    As a result, these people began to secretly prepare, and at the same time notified the family. The only thing that made them depressed was that the people in the Sacred Tree Leader had not bothered them. Originally, they were all ready to be hunted down.


    But no matter what they do, the holy tree leader doesn''t care about them, which makes them feel a sense of helplessness being ignored. Even if they were spotted by the militia sometimes, they just looked at themselves and others with strange eyes. That kind of look, including pity, and other things, made several people almost crazy.


    Fortunately, the family order finally came. After identification, they confirmed that the family had agreed to their plan. The pressure of the sacred tree tie on them is really too great, and at this time the destruction of a family is imminent.


    In any case, in their eyes, the Sacred Dragon Empire, which is farther away, will never be the same as the Sacred Tree Collar.


    With this inexplicable mood, several people began to walk towards the Holy Dragon Empire. However, what they didn''t expect was that this action brought more troubles. Trouble is not dangerous, but it makes them depressed.


    "Hello, can you take us a ride? We want to go to the trading city."


    Beside an airship, Goethe Hall reluctantly took out a handful of gold coins. This is our gold coin over there, not the golden dragon over here. But in any case, this is also gold.


    The leader of the caravan looked back at the position in his airship, and finally nodded and said, "Well, come up here, remember not to damage my things. If it weren¡¯t for the low volume of my shipment this time, I wouldn¡¯t take it with me. what about you."


    Several people stepped onto the airship gratefully. This was their 68th request. They were accustomed to thinking that they would be rejected again. Unexpectedly, it succeeded this time. They didn''t know what kind of mentality it was.


    "I said you guys why didn''t you even have the nerve brain installed? It''s hard to walk without a nerve brain in the sacred tree collar. It''s really difficult for you to get to this place." A few people can only Nodding vaguely.


    "Haha, there is nothing we can do. This is not because I heard that the sacred tree collar is very prosperous, so I wanted to come and find something to do. After I came here, I found out that we can''t do anything." Goethe had to come out and communicate by himself.


    "You just found out that the Sacred Tree Neck is indeed very good in all aspects, but it is not easy to join here and become a leader here. Besides, if you don''t have a nerve, you are troublesome to even buy things. You get the money. It¡¯s not Golden Dragon. Which little place did you come out from? Don¡¯t inquire about it clearly when you come out."


    Okay, I¡¯m from a small place, overseas is indeed not big compared to the mainland, but it''s not too small.


    Who knows, the golden dragons used here are actually the golden dragons produced by the Holy Dragon Empire, and there are magical anti-counterfeiting on them, and the gold of oneself cannot be recognized at all. Several golden coins can be exchanged for a golden dragon, which is no one.


    But there is no way, in order to be able to enter the Holy Dragon Empire, they can only persist in this way. As for the neurological brain, it is the enemy''s thing, they really dare not transplant this kind of unknown source to themselves.

 Chapter 870： The enemy of the enemy is the friend

    As a businessman, his nagging ability is good. After Goethe Haar''s continuous close-up, along the way, everyone has a better understanding of the holy tree collar.


    I have been nesting in one place before, and it''s strange that they would understand the Holy Tree Leader. Unexpectedly, the sacred tree collar, which was already very powerful on the surface, was actually even stronger inside. The most terrifying thing is that they can get the support of all the people.


    Thinking of this, their hands and feet became even colder. If there is enough time, then Karan Island will completely become a part of the Holy Tree Neck. If this situation is allowed to spread, even their own territory will gradually become unstable.


    No, this message must be delivered back as soon as possible. "Occupied by the Holy Dragon Empire, after surrendering, we are also nobles, but once occupied by the Holy Tree Leader, then we will lose the status of nobles. At that time, it is not a trivial matter to suffer the people''s backlash." At a glance, you can see the horror in the other''s eyes.


    With the deeper and deeper understanding of the holy tree collar, these people became more vigilant about this place in their hearts.


    And they also got a new message that the lord is not a human, but a half-elf.


    Sure enough, the minds of non-my races must be different, and they all have this idea in their hearts. Since they are not humans, there are even more reasons for them to fight against each other.


    The belief in everyone''s hearts suddenly became firmer. Two days later, the airship gradually approached the trading city of the Maro Kingdom. The leader of the caravan pointed out the window and said: "I see it, it is the place where it is said that the floating city is being tested. Once the floating city is successfully built, the strength of the holy tree collar will be stronger. I really hope to join them."


    "What? Floating city, a city that can float in the air?" Several people were even bigger.


    Imagine a city flying above you, how the war would be fought. Even if the opponent¡¯s city can be knocked down, if one city falls, don¡¯t think about the city below.


    No, we must speed up. "Is it there? It''s a trading city. The Sacred Tree collar is really generous. He took out a city and asked us to buy an airship. Sooner or later, the flow of goods across the continent will change for this. I really envy that old guy. Ah, he invented online shopping, and he was the first to register, otherwise I would be the richest now."


    Goethe Hall looked forward, and the airship flying over there widened everyone''s eyes. This is the airship that defeated the Karan family, although the color may be a little different.


    However, the Sacred Tree Leader actually sold the airships without armed forces, which shows that the Sacred Tree Leader''s airships are definitely not a few. Seeing the civilian airships in front of you, you can imagine the number of military airships.


    The hidden power of the sacred tree collar is definitely stronger than on the surface, it turns out that they are no longer opponents of the sacred tree collar. Now, without relying on the power of the Holy Dragon Empire, how can they fight against the Holy Tree Leader.


    Therefore, this time the trip to the Sacred Dragon Empire is imperative. It didn''t take long for the airship to land in the airport. The people in the caravan have left quickly because they are still anxious to find new sources and buyers.


    Goethehar and his party left the airport, and then began to use their abilities, quietly inquiring. Most of the people here are merchants, yes, but many of them are merchants of the Sacred Dragon Empire.


    In the end, despite paying a lot of gold coins, Goethe Harr bought a merchant from the Sacred Dragon Empire, got their help, and flew towards the Sacred Dragon Empire with the help of a civilian airship. That''s right, even some of the merchants in the Sacred Dragon Empire are now buying and using civilian airships.


    The flying boat is really too expensive, and it is not what they can buy. Seeing other people transporting goods in large quantities, eventually, under the stimulus of Golden Dragon, some people always start to use airships. Once this hole is opened, it will be out of control.


    Today, most of the merchants in the Sacred Dragon Empire already have their own airships and begin to use airships to transport goods. Even if it is banned within the Holy Dragon Empire, some merchants in other parts of the Holy Dragon Empire have begun to use airships secretly.


    Upon arriving at the Holy Dragon Empire, the group found that this place was not as convenient as the Holy Tree Neck, nor as magical as there, but there were more people here and the city was more prosperous, allowing them to see a different scenery. It''s just that a few people just watched it for a while, and they still have more important things to do.


    After inquiring, the group soon found a little nobleman. The nobles can''t reach them now, they can only do so. People who are unfamiliar here are not easy to be able to do this step.


    In the end, relying on a fist-big gem that Gu Yilu took out, he managed to meet the little baron in the Holy Dragon Empire. This is still not good in the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "You have tried your best to find me something, just say it quickly, I will give you five minutes."


    This once, this arrogant attitude also belongs to them. Goethe Haar did not dare to waste time, and said quickly: "We are from overseas islands. There are four large islands overseas, and each of them is not smaller than the empire. Recently, the Holy Tree leader invaded overseas and occupied two of the large islands. One of the three overseas families has died, and we are here to seek cooperation."


    "Seek cooperation? Overseas? How to prove that what you said is true I certainly have a way to prove it, but we need nobles who really dare to lead the sacred tree. Obviously you still can''t do it."


    The baron''s face changed: "Hmph, I think you are deliberately entertaining me. The Sacred Tree Leader is nothing, if I want to, I can easily kill a small local power like them."


    For all other small places outside the empire, they didn''t look at it, even if they knew that the holy tree collar was very powerful.


    Goethehaar suddenly exuded his own aura, which belonged to the silver level aura. A master of this level, even if he is the baron of the Holy Dragon Empire, he has no one under him.


    "My strength is enough to prove it, and it''s impossible for the adults above to see whether what we are talking about is true or false. I think that the enemy''s enemy is a friend. Are you right?"


    Cold sweat dripped down that baron''s face, even in the Holy Dragon Empire, some rangers assassinated nobles from time to time. Taking a deep breath, the old baron finally made up his mind: "Well, I can inform you of your affairs, but it is not my business whether they will meet you or not.

 Chapter 871： Its 1 oclock early to talk about location

    The notification speed is still very fast, and the order has already been issued on the same day.


    There is no way, the elderly baron found Goethe Hall and the others, and said with an arrogant expression: "The lower-level meeting has passed, indicating that you can send someone to meet you. But you must pay attention to your identity and do not bring it with you. Weapons, and don¡¯t talk nonsense when the time comes, otherwise no one can spare you."


    The old baron is also worried, because these people are too strong. Once they cause something to happen, as the referrer themselves, the fate is conceivable.


    A small baron, not too many in the entire empire, it doesn''t matter to deal with one.


    "All the rules must be in accordance with the Holy Dragon Empire." Goethe Hall stopped Gu Yilu who was about to say something.


    "Very well, then come with me. The flying boat outside is already waiting for you." The old baron took them outside, and indeed a flying boat in the sky has slowly landed.


    Seeing this same flying alchemy item with completely different styles, a few people''s eyes flashed something different, and of course the old nobles who had been paying attention to them saw their eyes.


    "Huh, the foreign buns, I have never seen Feizhou, so I want to cooperate with us. Without the help of Feizhou, an airship formation on the Sacred Tree will be able to easily torture all of your forces."


    With this inexplicable pride, the elderly nobles first stepped on the flying boat, followed by others in turn.


    "Please hand over all your weapons. If you have space and you can''t carry them, there will be special personnel over there to check it for you." Just stepping up, a knight covered in armor stepped forward and said.


    Seeing this man, Goethe Hall and Guyilu''s face changed at the same time. "We understand, and we will follow suit."


    The two hurriedly winked at the people behind, and the one who was still thinking about arguing, immediately closed his mouth. It wasn''t until this person left that a young man behind him murmured dissatisfiedly. "Why don''t you let us speak, these people are too domineering, they don''t treat us equally at all."


    "Huh, equality? Only if you have the corresponding strength can you be qualified to talk about equality with others, but do we have it."


    Goethe Harr also whispered: "Don''t speak, that person was a golden master before, and we are not opponents at all. It is indeed the most powerful empire on this continent, and only those who come to pick us up have a golden level. "


    Hearing the golden level, everyone immediately closed their mouths. Gold level masters, even if there are only a few of their three major overseas families, there is only one family in each family, and they don''t know if there is a second one.


    But such masters, in the Holy Dragon Empire are only used to pick them up, and now they have more confidence in the Holy Dragon Empire, and they are also more anxious. If the Holy Dragon Empire wants to deal with them, what will they do?


    They didn''t know that the Holy Dragon Empire was just because the things they said were too important, that would allow a golden master to pick them up. Gold level masters are rare top masters even in the empire.


    The flying speed of the flying boat is still very fast. In just over an hour, the flying boat flew over thousands of rivers and mountains, and finally landed from the air into a big city. This city is much more prosperous than what they have seen before. There are large and gorgeous buildings everywhere here, and none of the people who come and go look like civilians.


    "Please follow us. This is the headquarters of our lower parliament. The Duke of Konnon is waiting for you inside."


    The golden warrior made a gesture of asking, and then walked forward without his head. What they can say, they can only follow into a large building. In the hall, is a huge table.


    The table is thirty meters long and ten meters wide. In such a hall, the hall still looks a bit empty. At this time, a large number of people were already seated on both sides of the table, and every temperament was different from ordinary people.


    Looking at the badges on them, they are all the nobles of the Holy Dragon Empire. The worst person who is qualified to sit here is also an earl. The barons and viscounts were standing on both sides quietly, and they didn''t even have the qualifications to sit down.


    There are also some attendants who dared not make any noise when they walked. They were as busy as bees, but the whole hall showed a strange quietness. After seeing them and a group of people enter, everyone''s eyes immediately turned to them.


    "Are you from the overseas island alliance? I heard that there are four large islands overseas, each of which is not smaller than the Sacred Dragon Empire, is that right?" The leading man said in a deep voice.


    "You are Duke Konnon." The person on the other side nodded, and Goethe Hall''s eyes turned slightly.


    "Excuse me, what is the lower-level council? Can only one lower-level council control such a huge land."


    This is questioning himself, and many nobles have a look of dissatisfaction. Duke Konon tapped the table lightly: "Don''t worry, this matter is managed by our lower-level assembly. Our Sacred Dragon Empire manages all matters large and small by the lower-level assembly, and the upper-level assembly system is responsible for the royal family. They won''t be in charge."


    The system of the Sacred Dragon Empire is a bit strange ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Goethe Haar thought silently in his heart.


    Konnon did not intend to give them more opportunities to speak, but said calmly: "You said that there are large islands overseas and seek cooperation. Then where is your location, you can mark it on the map first."


    The Sacred Dragon Empire also continued to explore the sea many years ago, but never found any large islands, and then disappeared. Unexpectedly, there are now people claiming to be from overseas large islands.


    If it wasn''t for this matter to have something to do with the Sacred Tree Leader, they would really not come to meet these people in person. The sacred tree collar has developed too fast recently, and the dragon people on the upper level are drunk and dreaming every day, regardless of these things. But these human beings felt a huge sense of crisis, and at the same time they were very jealous of the resources of the Sacred Tree.


    Had it not been for some rules, there was still a half-elf empire involved, they would have launched an army to swallow the sacred tree leader directly. It is also a good excuse to be able to conflict with the Holy Tree Leader overseas now.


    "Should we first determine the cooperation system? It''s too early to talk about the position." Goethehaar will not expose his overseas position casually, because the Sacred Dragon Empire is too strong and they now need a guarantee.

 Chapter 872： There really is such a big island overseas

    "Haha, are you? You don''t really think we value your island very much. If it''s not a resource-rich place, we won''t want it. Otherwise, our Holy Dragon Empire won''t be so big."


    Everyone present knows that the four empires and a few places are the most resource-rich areas on the entire continent, and other places are too barren, and they don''t even have the idea of ??occupying them. As for the sacred tree collar, it was not because of how rich their land was, but because of their various plants and commercial trade with the half-elf empire.


    Hearing these people belittle overseas in this way, Goethe Hall and others were a little annoyed. But the fact is also true. In terms of resources, the overseas islands really cannot be compared with the Sacred Dragon Empire.


    "Yes, our resources are indeed far inferior to the Sacred Dragon Empire, but there are no resources on the islands, but there are many in the sea. The places near the islands are the easiest to mine."


    Everyone thought about it, it was the same. There are a lot of resources in the sea, but it¡¯s too difficult and too dangerous to go deep into the sea. If this is the case, it would be a good place.


    "It makes sense, so why don''t you develop it yourself?" An aristocrat made an opinion.


    "Our alchemy ability is not as high as yours, even if we want to develop it, there is no way."


    Goethe Hall did not hesitate to say his shortcomings, these were not secrets.


    "That''s right, even if our Sacred Dragon Empire can''t effectively develop the seabed right now, it is indeed even more impossible for you. But the sea near the coastline is not a problem for us."


    One nobleman said with pride, and another noble also spoke: "But anyway, the holy tree collar we really want to deal with. If it weren''t for the holy tree collar, we wouldn''t care about overseas at all."


    At this time, Kunon, who had been thinking about it for a long time, said: "Very good, the information you provided is very useful. Then, how do you want to cooperate." Duke Kunon was a little tempted by overseas resources.


    After so many years of development in the Sacred Dragon Empire, all places with resources have owners, and it is too difficult to expand. Even some ordinary mineral veins were scrambled by some little nobles. Nowadays, exploring overseas and developing new resources is the best way to shift internal conflicts.


    Moreover, maybe you can still get some benefits for the members of the lower-level council with those dragon people on your back.


    Without even thinking about it, Goethe Harr said: "We need flying boat technology, as well as other alchemy technologies. In addition, our strength is far inferior to the sacred tree collar, so we will not directly participate in the so-called war."


    "Presumptuous, how can you covet the flying boat technology? I think these people are simply hiding evil intentions."


    Flying boat is one of the most powerful military weapons of the empire, how could it be handed over to outsiders casually. Once they develop, doesn''t it allow them to add another enemy to the Sacred Dragon Empire.


    It¡¯s just that Konnon doesn¡¯t think so: ¡°It¡¯s okay to provide you with some technology, but it can¡¯t be the first new one, and you must also provide us with your technology so that it can be equal. You can not directly participate in the war, but you must Provide them with some overseas intelligence, especially about the holy tree collar."


    Unexpectedly, the Duke actually agreed. Goethe Hall quickly nodded and said: "No problem, we will immediately send enough people to sign an agreement with you after asking the owner of the house."


    "Agreement? What we are going to sign is a contract." Such things as agreements have no effect at all. How can such a big thing not be bound by a strong contract? This way both parties can rest assured.


    "It should be, it should be." According to Goethe, getting the technology of the Sacred Dragon Empire has a greater effect on the development of his family. The Holy Dragon Empire simply looked down upon them. Even if they were given the skills, after finishing the holy tree collar, they would be the next step. They had to get some outdated alchemy techniques, so they didn''t want to vomit it twice.


    They don''t want these two large islands to develop into two top kingdoms that can compete with them.


    Why don''t those top kingdoms dare to move easily, just don''t want to lose too much. Each of these kingdoms has a powerful flying boat technology, and even some other special knowledge and resources.


    "Now, you can tell where you are." Duke Kunnon said.


    "Of course it can." The two parties have signed a temporary contract, and then the formal contract can be guaranteed. On the map, Goethe Haar quickly drew a circle.


    "Lead from the sacred tree, about this far away."


    As soon as he saw this, Konnon tried a color at the person next to him. Then, all of them quietly began to do their homework. For this kind of weird change, Goethe Hall and others are not aware of it, so they can only go to the countryside and do as the customs.


    But what Goethehar didn''t expect was that in less than two hours, as the evening approached, a soldier hurried in. "My sirs, it has been found out that those big islands exist."


    Then, a recording spar was placed in the middle of the table, and after exciting the spar, the footage recorded from high above appeared before their eyes. Below the sky, there are large islands, and people or buildings on the islands. Analyzed from the scale, each of these islands is indeed not much smaller than the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "There really is such a big island overseas It''s really a long experience today."


    "Yeah, yeah, I haven''t found it before. It seems that I am looking for the wrong direction. You can see that the airships in the sky are all from the sacred tree collar. I didn''t expect that the sacred tree collar has developed overseas. went."


    "Huh, how about developing overseas, there will be our world sooner or later. The Sacred Tree Leader will never say anything if he doesn''t want to give up. When they want to say it, who will believe their words."


    Many nobles are too satisfied now. The big nobles look down on those barren and remote places, but the little nobles like it. Just because all land is owned, even the empire cannot attack other countries at will.


    But overseas is different. There is no direct connection between overseas and inland. As long as it is knocked down, once the ship is done, other empires will have no chance to intervene. These places can only belong to the Holy Dragon Empire. So next is the question of how to divide the land and resources of this island.


    But Goethehar and others were shocked. They didn''t expect that the Holy Dragon Empire would be able to run back and forth in such a short period of time. How did this happen? The empire''s background is really unfathomable.

 Chapter 873： Save people in distress

    They didn''t see it, but they didn''t care much. But when they really saw such a large site, it would be impossible to ignore it. Such a large site, even if there is nothing, is a huge asset.


    Even if I don''t want it, there are many people who want it. Especially those nobles who have no territory.


    It has been many years since the establishment of the Holy Dragon Empire, and other countries are facing the same problem. That is, there are too many nobles, but not enough territories, causing many nobles who should have territories to float outside.


    Isn''t this the best opportunity now? The dragon people will not care about these, but they in the lower assembly need to maintain the stability of the entire empire, which is their fundamental interest.


    "What excuse do we use to interfere in this matter. According to what is shown above, the Holy Tree Neck has obviously occupied the two large islands. We will definitely confront them directly in the past."


    They don''t want to wear a hat that actively attacks other territories, because then someone will inevitably be in the wrong. No one wants to take the initiative, everyone can only watch it temporarily. On the screen, Karan Island has been completely controlled, and even the internal fighting is about to disappear. At least on the surface, they haven''t found any loopholes yet.


    The Sacred Tree Leader is not an overseas force after all, but a powerful force on their mainland. They don''t want to collide with the sacred tree leader on the mainland now, because that would cause them heavy losses.


    As long as the loss is too great, the people in the upper council will never let them get better. So, how can we intervene?


    Some nobles kept scanning Goethe Hall and others. If it hadn''t been for the signing of the contract before, I am afraid that someone would have proposed attacking Sea King Island and Beast King Island. After all, there are also two big islands.


    Those two islands were not occupied by the sacred tree leader, nor were they mainland forces. Just like the current sacred tree collar, as long as it is knocked down as fast as possible, then no one can say anything next.


    As for the fact that Sacred Tree Island and Karan Island are in the middle, they won''t care. After a big deal, the route will turn around. Seeing that such a large amount of fat can''t be eaten, many people feel very uncomfortable.


    Goethehaar and others lowered their heads, feeling the gaze that they were constantly scanning, and secretly groaned in their hearts. The people of the Sacred Dragon Empire were more aggressive than the Sacred Tree Leader, and they regretted coming to them now.


    Goethe Hall even prayed in his heart, hoping that the Sacred Tree Leader would not lose to the Sacred Dragon Empire, at least he would stick to it. If both parties have been stalemate overseas, it would be best.


    Once Sacred Tree Island fails, then there is no need to think about it next, the people of the Sacred Dragon Empire will definitely find an excuse to swallow them.


    "The Holy Tree led the innocent attack on Karan Island. This is an unjust war. Deliberately amplifying small contradictions as an excuse to annex the other party. This is simply a shame to our mainland nobles."


    "That''s right, we are disdainful of this kind of people. We must impose sanctions on this kind of thing." A group of nobles began to condemn the sacred tree collar, and various thoughts in their hearts kept turning.


    Suddenly, a glint flashed in the eyes of an elderly marquis: "The people of Karan Island originally lived a quiet and peaceful life under the rule of the Karan family, but the attack of the Holy Tree-Lord broke the peace and caused the people on Karan Island. People are living in dire straits. We must save them."


    "Yes, we want to save the people from suffering." As if to find a sense of justice all at once, all the nobles became excited. Isn''t this the best breakthrough?


    Konnon also nodded with satisfaction: "That''s right. The three major overseas families are in the same spirit. The two big families as allies came to seek help after the Karan family was eliminated. As an empire, we should help to discuss it. A fairness."


    After a pause, Duke Konnon continued: "Of course, there is no need to tell others about this matter. Our Holy Dragon Empire can do it well. We will definitely drive the people from the Holy Tree Leader from overseas. ."


    What are you driving out for? Will the Holy Dragon Empire spit out the large islands? That is obviously impossible. As a result, they will not be swallowed, and then, I am afraid that they will find an excuse to annex the remaining two large islands.


    Thinking of this, Goethe Hall felt even more depressed. This matter was originally brought up by himself and others. Once it really happened like that, there is no need for others to blame, Goethe Hall himself would be very painful.


    But looking at these people, it was obvious that they would not listen to their orders. After the contract was signed and his position was revealed, the next thing had nothing to do with the two overseas families.


    After that, I could only watch what the people of the Holy Dragon Empire and the Holy Tree Leader did. They can only watch, this kind of powerlessness makes them sad. "That, the technical aspect we need." Goethe Hall still said.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll leave it to you later. You don''t need to participate in the war, but all the information you know must be told to us, you know." Konnon looked at these people coldly.


    Even if it''s just some outdated technology, they still feel very disadvantaged. Are they just people from a small place? They dare to threaten themselves with this kind of conditions, and sooner or later they will regret it. Goethehaar and the others were relieved, at least they got what they wanted, and they should develop quickly when they go back.


    "I hope that Sacred Tree will support for a period of time to strive for us to transform the technology into our own things."


    They can only rely on delaying time now. With enough time, they can have the power to protect themselves. If the sacred tree collar falls too fast, then they will really want to cry without tears.


    "Then the next thing will get rid of you, and we have to go back and explain to the family."


    Goethe Hall felt that he couldn''t stay here anymore, and he had to send the news back as soon as possible, so that the family could be prepared early.


    Duke Kunnon waved his hand, but did not speak, as if sending a beggar. This feeling makes them feel even more unpleasant in their hearts. The strength is not as good as others, even if others insult themselves, they can only endure it.


    "Huh, sooner or later, we will develop overseas to the point where you have to pay attention." Thinking of a holy tree leader making the holy dragon empire so uncomfortable, I don''t know why these people feel a sense of relief in their hearts. After all, the sacred tree leader has been overseas for a long time, and although there is uncertainty, it also makes them feel more cordial than the sacred dragon empire.


    The development of the sacred tree collar is in front of him, and he must be able to reach this level.

 Chapter 874： Legendary Bone Colossus

    Chi Nan didn''t know that those overseas people were bold enough to contact the Holy Dragon Empire. At this time, Chi Nan was focusing his attention on the world of undead. With Chi Nan''s permission, some high-level people were able to see the situation on the opposite side.


    Through the gold-level fold ear grass, directly across the space to see the scene of the opposite world, although the picture is blurry, continuous viewing consumes a lot of magic, but these are all minor problems. This amount of magical power consumption, under the current base size, is not as fast as recovery, and it is enough to support their cross-regional communication.


    In the beginning, he could only control the command intermittently, but now, he can already control it all the time. After connecting, the first thing you see is the development of the opposite base.


    At this point, the base was completely different from what I had built at the beginning. The ground is full of magic sun flowers and purification trees. The forest formed by the purification tree is purifying everything around it all the time.


    Although the sun in the sky is still red, the red sunlight seems to be purified when it falls. There is a sunny feeling in the entire base, which makes people very comfortable.


    There are countless plant weapons moving inside and outside the base, and airships in the sky are densely packed. After such a long time of unscrupulous development, the overall strength of the base over there at this time is much stronger than that of overseas.


    After calculating the number, the number of airship formations over there has actually reached more than fifty. Although there is no commander, it doesn''t matter. If it doesn''t work, just take over directly from a long distance.


    Perhaps the response is slower, and in some cases there will be mistakes due to not being comprehensive enough, but there are no major problems. Just looking at the inside and outside of the base, Chi Nan didn''t find any problems.


    At this time, the area where the base was expanded and purified had reached an area the size of a province. This is because it is too troublesome to purify, and it takes a certain amount of time to transform all the dead energy. Otherwise, according to the speed of plant expansion, even if it expands to the size of a kingdom or even an empire, Chi Nan will not feel surprised.


    "What happened? Why are you looking for us in such a hurry? Could it be that you found any special plants?"


    Chi Nan asked directly, and the person in charge of the Undead World Command immediately said: "Lord Lord, it''s not that there is a problem with the base, but we have found a very dangerous existence on the opposite side, so I specifically came to ask for instructions."


    The person in charge here is the bald old man. Originally, the commander-in-chief who controlled the battle in the north was the bald old man. He was also the first person to control the development of the base on a large scale. He was very experienced in the development of the base.


    Because the north has now been completely defeated, the bald-headed father also evacuated from the north, just taking over the development of the alien base. The South still needs Home to watch over there, and there is no way to help with this matter for the time being.


    "What powerful enemy, you found something." Chi Nan said strangely.


    "We found a very powerful undead. I am afraid that the strength of this undead has surpassed the gold level. We don''t know how to deal with it." Suddenly, the picture changed and appeared in a desolate place. In this area, there is still some distance from the edge of the plant base, and there is such a satellite in the sky alone.


    If it weren''t for this generation that there are no undead in the air, the plant team is also more resistant to death air. Put a satellite here, I am afraid it has been cleared long ago, it is impossible to stay.


    "That''s the place. We found a giant white bone elephant inside, very powerful."


    "Really, can you bring it out for me to see, if it''s too dangerous, then forget it."


    This danger is not about them, but the base. Once a powerful undead destroys his base, it will have a very big blow and influence on his plan to develop another world. Once that world is destroyed, one''s own path to becoming a **** will be broken. No matter what happens, Chi Nan will not let such an accident happen there.


    "Yes, we''ve done it before. The giant bone elephant doesn''t seem to like it very much, and its brain is not very good, otherwise I am afraid our base would have been attacked long ago."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "The undead of beasts are indeed not very good minds. And our purification power is also annoying to the undead. Fortunately, this guy is not too smart. I guess I haven''t seen any other kind in this long time in Changsha. The creature, otherwise it would have already started. Try it out, and I will determine the strength of this undead."


    No way, across a plane, Chi Nan, the master of the pseudo-plane, has no way to communicate with the plane consciousness, or else he would have learned everything about the enemy on the other side.


    The bald father had already prepared, and he had already controlled an airship and flew to the other side. When Chi Nan gave the order, the airship had already flown over from the other side, and suddenly a strange roar rang from below.


    "It''s the giant elephant, because we have tentatively attacked several times, so the giant elephant already reacted when the airship was approaching."


    As the bald father said, the airship had already launched an attack. More than a dozen bat missiles that reached the gold level flew out instantly, and the target was below. The attack started as soon as they met Suddenly, a tall figure appeared in the valley below. From the outside, it is indeed similar to the skeleton of an elephant, but it has four slender tusks growing on its body, and the bones of the body are thickly draped over the body.


    In the face of the dozen or so bat missiles coming directly, the giant elephant had absolutely no intention of evading. You know, even gold masters generally wouldn''t resist such an attack, because it''s easy to die. As soon as these missiles approached the giant white bone elephant, they fell into a cloud of white light, which was emitted from the giant elephant.


    The light is not very dazzling, but it still shatters the missile in air. Seeing the situation is bad, the missiles behind will automatically detonate in the first place. Violent explosions and fire lights lit up around, but there was no way to shake the pale white light.


    The next moment, the giant elephant stared at the air, and the bones under his feet suddenly flew up. Pieces of bone fragments were bombarded into the air like a ballista. "Bang" Bones hit the airship, smashing the airship into pieces.


    "It''s so powerful, it''s a precise attack. The previous white light seems to be a domain, and only legendary level masters can have a domain. It seems that this white giant elephant has reached the legendary level."

 Chapter 875： How did they know

    "Lord Lord, are we going to encircle this giant bone elephant? There are many giant bone elephants around here, but apart from this one, none of them have too powerful long-range attacks. Our airship should be able to do it."


    Dad Bald had already explored the surroundings, and Dad really did things reliably.


    It''s just that Chi Nan has rejected it: "No, the legendary level is no longer a mortal thing. We don''t know how powerful these extraordinary beings are, even if they are just an undead. So, let''s wait for a while."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally said: "The army on the ground is ready first, and then the airship will be used to deal with it. However, our airships will have to be piled up to at least a hundred formations."


    The bald old man felt that Chi Nan was making a big fuss, because even a golden level master might not be able to resist an airship''s attack. This actually required a hundred formations. Oh my god, one formation is one hundred and twenty ordinary warships and four motherships. One hundred formations, that would be 12,000 airships and 400 motherships.


    Such a huge power might be enough to fight the empire, but it was only used to deal with a giant bone elephant.


    "My lord, there is no need to be so careful." The bald father said carefully.


    "No, Chi Nan''s preparations are still necessary. The existence of each legendary level is not that simple. If the opponent''s domain happens to restrain your airship, it may not be enough."


    It was Silinka Yee who spoke, and Chi Nan was a little surprised: "Silinka Yee? When did you come back."


    "Of course I will come back when I''m done with things at home. There is nothing interesting here. By the way, the first shipment of the Elf Forest has been delivered. You can do it yourself, I don''t care."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "I really trouble you. By the way, what do you think of these legendary masters."


    Slinka shook her head and said: "Legend levels are inherently small and rarely seen. Besides, each legend is different and has its own path. What I can say depends only on the specific abilities of this giant elephant. But the giant elephant originally had no enemies in the air. I think his ability will not restrain the airship."


    Silinkaye himself was not very sure, but from the point of view of Silinkaye''s attitude, this legendary master was really not that simple. If you restrain yourself, a hundred formations will not be enough.


    "Then just follow what I said. Let us first accumulate to a hundred formations and then leave enough strength. If the loss is too great, we must recover in the shortest time, but we can''t let other people. It''s cheap."


    After reaching the legendary level, even the undead will have absolutely complete thinking, which is no different from the mind of ordinary people. Once the undead of other legendary levels discover the changes here, who knows what will happen to them. Chi Nan still didn''t know whether these legendary undeads had any connection with each other, and whether they had an alliance relationship.


    "Give us a month to prepare." The bald father said after thinking about it.


    Prepare the airship and fully develop with the current base strength, within half a month, the accumulation mentioned by Chi Nan can be completed. But to leave enough magic power to continue to develop the base, it will take more time.


    "Anyway, don''t worry, you must be fully prepared and be safe first."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan seemed to have thought of something, and quickly said: "By the way, don''t forget the sunflowers. Graft me the sunflowers to the plants over there. The pure holy light restrains these undead even more."


    "Don''t worry, sir, we''ve already done it a long time ago. Sunflowers were not easy to grow because of the environment there, but now in the purification area over there, sunflowers can get very good growth and recovery conditions. "


    Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction. The family is as old as a treasure. Although the bald-headed father is not young, he does things more safely than anyone else. He has done everything he didn''t expect.


    "Then I will trouble you next." Chi Nan temporarily put the matter down.


    "Report to Lord Lord, we found that the Holy Dragon Empire is gathering a large number of flying boats." At this moment, another news came. Chi Nan frowned, what the Holy Dragon Empire wanted to do.


    "How many flying boats did they gather?" Chi Nan asked immediately after thinking about it.


    The observation soldier on the opposite side quickly said: "I don''t know how much, but according to our calculations, it is very likely that there are dozens of flying boat formations, maybe more. And their direction seems to be the Overseas Island Alliance."


    Island Alliance? How did they know, Chi Nan''s heart suddenly flashed a weird premonition.


    "Could it be a coincidence, but just fly over there temporarily." Hermilla said hesitantly.


    Sophia immediately shook her head: "No, it''s definitely not a coincidence. The flying boat is different from our airship. As long as it takes off, it consumes the magic spar. If you are flying into the sea, it is impossible to let so many flying boats go together. It¡¯s too big, and the gain is not worth the loss. Especially when they are still mobilizing more flying boats."


    "Sister Sophia is right. As a country, they can''t rashly harm their own interests. They can only do so when they discover greater interests. The only way overseas is the Island Alliance."


    Weiweisi, who is also a princess, has also spoken Chi Nan suddenly thought that Weiweisi is now on the overseas Sacred Tree Island.


    Now, Chi Nan is a little worried. "This **** Sacred Dragon Empire, why are they everywhere? Who on earth has leaked overseas news. Where are they now, and how long will they be able to reach?"


    "Lord Enlightenment, their flying boats have just set off, and more are still being assembled. According to calculations, the fastest batch of flying boats will arrive a day later, and the large forces should arrive in two days."


    "Is that so? In one to two days, our distance is closer, maybe we can support it."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately said: "Let the North send out some airship formations and send them overseas, and gather a hundred airship formations. Since they want to fight, I will let them see their strength."


    There are so many airships overseas, they will definitely think that there are more airships on their side. What Chi Nan has to do now is not to hide, but to show up, at least to scare these guys. Similarly, Chi Nan also wanted to see how many troops this Sacred Dragon Empire could mobilize. Perhaps the power of his own territory can already contend with them.

 Chapter 876： Emergency arming within 2 days

    "Quickly, everyone pays attention. The Holy Dragon Empire may have discovered our overseas position. It is now gathering troops to attack us. There are still two days left. All those who receive the news are ready to deploy immediately."


    As soon as they got the news, the order had spread to the entire overseas area. They didn''t know if the Holy Dragon Empire would really come, but defense was inevitable.


    If it were before, this kind of deployment would have been very troublesome, but now it is different.


    After receiving the order, all the soldiers instantly divided the area with the help of the plant brain. Small dots on the map marked the locations of the surrounding islands and reefs. Different patterns represent different conditions, as well as various suggestions and plans for arranging defense measures, etc. All conditions are listed.


    Then these places were divided into pieces, one soldier was responsible for one piece, and they were quickly adjusted according to the serial number.


    These soldiers also immediately got control of the surrounding bases. There were not so many bases, and they only got control of a part of the base. But there is no problem if it is only used for construction.


    A small bird very similar to the Hummingbird flew out under the control of the soldiers. This kind of bird is a special existence after Chinan simplified the base airship, and can be used as any seed by itself.


    A large amount of life magic is stored in the body. Once it hits the ground, it can breed and hatch in a very short time to form all kinds of plants that it needs. This is a means specially used by Chinan for quick deployment.


    Similarly, this is also a way to build plant weapons and bases away from the energy pool area.


    Just like in previous games, there is no way to build a ground reaction far away from the base.


    Because of the limited radiation range of the energy pool, the length of the energy pipeline formed by the surrounding plants is also limited. Therefore, in places farther away, some special methods are needed to construct.


    Although this method is a waste of magic power, its speed is incomparable with conventional methods.


    These little birds flew directly out of the coast at close distances, while those farther away were transported by airships and released after reaching the place. As soon as these little birds landed, they began to change.


    On the surrounding reefs, large black hemispherical plants began to appear, which instead looked like some kind of metal. A long barrel protruded from this, but it was solid, and there was no middle pipe. The entire barrel was more than three meters long, aimed at the air, and rotated freely back and forth.


    "With this new type of high-power wind cannon, we now have strong power against the air."


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth raised slightly. This new type of wind cannon was researched by a half-elf nature mage, but it was not practical. The barrel is very large, it can quickly gather wind elements, and then form a wind cannon.


    Even the range of the wind cannon has reached more than one kilometer, and its power has increased, basically being able to keep firing once every five seconds. But because of the need to attract the surrounding wind elements, the barrel of this type of wind cannon is too large.


    Not only the gun barrel, but also a larger base, the total weight is not much worse than a conventional airship. If this thing is mounted on the airship, it will greatly affect the speed of the airship.


    Therefore, Chi Nan did not install this kind of unsuitable wind cannon on the airship. As for the war fortress, all large bombs are used, and the power is far from comparable to that of this type of wind gun, and the range is not good. In the end, this kind of thing was temporarily sealed and has not been used, but I didn''t expect it to be used here today.


    Although this type of wind cannon is less powerful and has a shorter range, it does not occupy space at all on the ground. Only one reef can be placed on one, and a larger reef can even be placed on several.


    It is still very good to be used as a line of defense against the air. After the defense order was issued, a layer of anti-air cannons was soon added to the coastal coastline, with the gun barrels directly facing the air.


    At the same time, in some relatively hidden places, airships fall from time to time. It didn''t take long before the airship flew away.


    If someone is here, they will be able to find that some bat missiles were left behind when these airships left. These bat missiles are wrapped in large leaves in these hidden places.


    From a distance, it is difficult to see clearly what this is. Once a war breaks out, these missiles will automatically fly up and attack the enemy. These hidden missiles are all of the golden level.


    For this batch of missiles, the rear capacity is fully deployed, but it is also difficult to satisfy. In the end, it was far from Chinan''s vision. "Sure enough, it is basically impossible to perfectly layout according to your own ideas."


    Chi Nan could see that if he arbitrarily lays out the entire coastal defense line, it will be a bottomless pit at all. It seems that there are already many troops left overseas, but in fact, even if it is increased tenfold, it is impossible to lay out the perfect line of defense in his mind, because it is too wasteful.


    Can''t keep up with plant propagation, this place is really too big.


    In addition to these things, some ships on the sea outside are also in place. These are not ordinary ships. Ordinary ships have no way to fight the air. The enemies this time are mainly from the air.


    Many of these ships have been eliminated. The normal ice cannon on it has been removed and replaced by a huge anti-air cannon. Just such a wind cannon made the ship almost unable to carry it.


    And inside the ship, a floating ball was actually added. During the experiment, it was discovered that without this floating ball, it was possible to turn the entire ship over with just one attack. Perhaps these anti-air cannons are not a great threat to the flying boat, but they can also consume a lot of the magic power of the flying boat and weaken the opponent''s strength in disguise.


    At a glance, there are countless ships swaying on the sea.


    Some of the war fortresses that were originally still in the interior have slowly floated out at this time. Within two days, the unreformed war fortresses were stuck on the surface of the sea and entered the sea.


    The location of each war fortress is strictly calculated, forming a special angle with the surrounding defense line. If the enemy comes over, you will find that the attack is very uncomfortable no matter where it comes from.


    Two days were very short, and Chi Nan didn''t know how far he could deploy his defenses, but he basically tried his best. Because in less than two days, all the life magic powers originally stored were exhausted.

 Chapter 877： They seem to have discovered

    On Karan Island, civilians are doing their own thing. Originally thought that the Karan family was wiped out, and then they would live a very cruel life. But no one thought that their lives would be better than before.


    Now even if there is no job and only relying on relief food, it is not easy for people to starve to death. Of course, if you don''t work hard, it''s impossible to live a good life, and you''ll be beaten by others at once.


    With the addition of different levels, the civilians on Karan Island are more active than before in order to live a life of the upper class. As for those nobles, who knows who they are? Isn¡¯t it all said here? In the future, there will be no nobles, only the difference between citizens and untouchables. Of course, there are officials above them, so there is no difference between them and nobles.


    Whoever can give them a better life, they listen to whomever. Although there are still some people who want to resist, this kind of resistance is very weak, and it will soon be extinguished if it appears, and it will be used as a negative teaching material.


    Within a short period of time, most of the entire Karan Island was calmed down again, and it was more prosperous than before.


    Weiwei is very tired from working here every day, but this kind of life also makes Weiwei very satisfied. This is a manifestation of one''s own ability and a means of one''s pursuit of happiness.


    But no one thought that the Holy Dragon Empire would appear here at this time, so the situation changed.


    Nowadays, the entire Karan Island is under military management, and loudspeakers are installed in many places to propagate some ideas to brainwash the people, and it is also broadcast in real time.


    It''s just that most civilians simply cannot know the truth of some things. For example, when the Holy Dragon Empire is about to come, this did not let the civilians know at all, after all, even they themselves were not very sure.


    In this way, the spies on Karan Island did not know what was going to happen. The two families of the Sea King and the Beast King knew that the Holy Dragon Empire was not coming, and everyone was waiting.


    However, just one day after the Holy Dragon Empire set off, some airships suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "I really envy these airship commanders. It would be nice if I could be one of them." A civilian looked into the sky.


    "Don''t dream about it. That''s a military weapon. How could it be possible for us to go."


    An old man stopped not far away: "Don''t say it, we are really possible. I heard that although the Sacred Tree Collar is powerful, their population is not enough, and the number of troops is also very small. This is what a nephew of mine has seen. I heard that many airships lack commanders. We may be doing so well one day."


    "What the **** is going on, tell us. I will do your job for you." A strong man said quickly.


    The old man twitched his mouth and began to talk about what he knew. If someone helps oneself, why not do it.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that it didn''t take long before they saw some airships flying towards this side. And the number seems to be increasing. "It''s weird, there are not so many airships in normal times, so maybe something happened."


    "I think 80% of them have discovered some hidden and sabotaged nobles, so they are attacking now." Since the nasty things done by those nobles were reported, the people here are full of aversion to the nobles.


    In the past, some contradictions broke out completely, but now they are still gloating after seeing those nobles unfortunately.


    In Chi Nan''s eyes, this is the same as scoring local tyrants to divide fields. It doesn''t matter whether it''s good or bad, it''s just that the class is different. This is a natural contradiction. It is unlucky for aristocrats, and most people are still happy to comment.


    But as more and more airships flew over, their faces became a little strange. "According to the organization of the airship, it seems that there are more than a dozen formations of airships that have flown over. How can there be so many."


    "Could it be that they were conducting that exercise? Didn''t they also have it before."


    The old man shook his head and said, "Yes, but the green airships used in the exercise are not this blue and white, and there are too many. You don''t know, the Sacred Tree leader exercise will destroy a lot of airships. of."


    "Isn''t it going to be another war? Could it be that the other two families are coming over."


    "Impossible, the Karan family has been wiped out so quickly, what a large number of those two families dare to fight over. I think the eight achievements are mobilizing the army and changing the deployment." A young man who has not spoken said.


    "Perhaps, there is only this explanation." Everyone could not think of other possibilities. At this moment, the original relaxed atmosphere gradually changed, and everyone felt as if a big rock was pressed in their hearts.


    At this moment, the two families of Sea King and Beast King also discovered the changes on Sacred Tree Island and Karan Island. Although they did not dare to approach easily, some spies sent some news back.


    The spies inside the island may not know what happened, but the outside ones do. It is impossible for anyone to hide such a large-scale mobilization of the army.


    After learning about this, the two families began a meeting. Recently, the two families have been communicating frequently. "You said, is it possible that Sacred Tree Island discovered what we did."


    "Impossible. If I find out, I will definitely attack us now."


    "It may also be the power to deal with the Holy Dragon Empire. After dealing with the Holy Dragon Empire, it will be our turn next."


    Fierce controversy sounded in the communication spar As the communication between the two families deepened, the technology for this kind of communication developed rapidly. Although the distance may not be very far, it is at least convenient and safe.


    "Anyway, I still feel that they found something, otherwise it would be impossible to do so."


    An old voice suddenly sounded: "Don''t say so much. Anyway, we will not participate in this war. We are only responsible for providing information. Now that there is an action on the Sacred Tree Collar, we will notify the Sacred Dragon Empire. If the Sacred Dragon Empire does not Pay attention to it, and it is impossible to blame us if we suffer a loss. We just need to be ourselves first."


    The contest between the two behemoths, the two top families that they were able to call the wind and rain overseas, are now like harmless kittens, hiding in the dark and shivering.


    This kind of thing, who would have believed before, now everyone feels extremely aggrieved. "Yes, what we have to do is to develop and strengthen ourselves as soon as possible. Without absolute strength, overseas will eventually be lost in our hands."


    Hearing these two speeches, the others shut up immediately, and no one was arguing. The news was sent out soon.

 Chapter 878： Their barrels are pointing at me

    When the news was sent, the formation of airships flying from the north also entered Sacred Tree Island from all directions, and then part of it entered Karan Island. Without seeing the overall situation, no one knows how many airships have arrived.


    Before noon the next day, all the airships from the north to support overseas were in place.


    At the same time, the flying boat from the Holy Dragon Empire also flew towards this side. The first to arrive is the Flying Boat Vanguard, but this Vanguard also has a full five formations. The number of flying boat formations is less than the number of airship formations, but each formation is also close to one hundred flying boats. In the past, this is the strongest team.


    Not every one of these flying boats is the latest type, but at least half of them are the latest type, and the remaining half are also types that have just been eliminated, and their combat effectiveness is not much worse than the latest type.


    At this moment, the flying boat was advancing on the sea, and a straight line flew towards the coordinate direction of the overseas islands.


    "I don''t know, why haven''t I found such a large site so close to us before, although the place is remote enough," said an aristocratic teenager dressed up like a big **** on the bow of the flying boat.


    "Master, when we explored the ocean before, our Sacred Dragon Empire did not have that powerful power, so it was very troublesome to explore. Later, we thought that there could be no large islands in the sea, so we gave up, and it is better to develop the sea. After all, the sea is The depths are full of dangers, and that place is so remote, we don¡¯t know it, and it¡¯s normal."


    Looking at the meticulously dressed middle-aged man next to him, the young man curled his lips: "Che, if it weren''t for this place to have my own territory in the future, I wouldn''t come, such a small remote place."


    Then the young man looked depressed: "When will this develop? It is very troublesome to build transportation materials in such a place. Uncle Cooper, what should we do?"


    Cooper still has the same expressionless face as before: "Master does not need to live in this place, just let others take care of it. The supplies and money are returned to the family, so Master will be enough for you to live the life you want."


    "Cut, I''m not one of those rice bugs, but I want to make a career."


    Cooper closed his mouth, didn''t want to endure hardships, and wanted to make a career. Everyone thought about such a good thing.


    "Master, I just got a piece of information, saying that the opposite sacred tree collar seems to have spotted us, and seems to be laying a line of defense along the coast. This was sent by the Sea King family and should be reliable. We need to be careful."


    The young man looked disdainful: "When you find it, you will find it. Besides, can they really find it? We are the first group of pioneers. How could they find it, and there was no one who met them on the road."


    Then the young man continued: "Furthermore, what can be done even if you find it. Do you really believe that the airship made in that small place can threaten our flying boat? That''s just fooling people. That idiot, want to use it. This method conceals my incompetence, but who I am, I am not afraid of a small lord in the country."


    "Master, let''s be more careful. It''s definitely not easy for the sacred tree to develop to this point. Don''t take it lightly." Cooper''s face was serious. This is war, not a child''s play.


    "I know, I know, anyway, we don''t confront them head-on, but just to explore the way. What else can we do. We can''t run when we meet the enemy, you don''t think those guys can catch up with us, right? ."


    For this war, the members of the lower council of the Sacred Dragon Empire were mobilized. The upper parliament doesn''t care about these things, so the nobles in the lower parliaments can only use their own power. This time, they basically mobilized all the flying boats they could dispatch. If it were not for continued mobilization, it would be difficult to explain, and they would bring the remaining power.


    This time, it is about whether it can occupy more territory overseas and whether it can continue to grow for the next development of his family. Maybe there are no resources overseas, but with a site, it can also increase some income and population.


    Hearing that there are lands over the size of four empires overseas, those people can''t help it anymore. A team of advanced flying boats was dispatched, and the nobles who did not have the most advanced flying boats also sent their own forces.


    There were even some teams that didn''t have flying boats in their hands. At this time, the smashers bought some short flying boats and sent them. Some nobles even came by themselves to gain military merit.


    Regardless of whether or not to obtain territory, this military exploit is always useful. Now the entire empire is full of joy, and everyone thinks it''s time to divide the benefits. No one cared even if Rusis was everywhere preaching the strength of the Holy Tree Collar.


    No one who is capable of participating in this war wants to miss this opportunity. Even the upper level of the Holy Dragon Empire was shocked. Those dragon people don''t care about the overseas islands, but they are also concerned about the large-scale military operations of the empire. Of course, perhaps in their eyes this is just watching the show.


    Finally, after a journey of more than a day, the flying boat saw the coastline of the horizon from a distance. That place is the same big island as the mainland they call. "I didn''t expect that there is such a big island."


    "Master, there seems to be something wrong with this place That''s not their line of defense, right?"


    Looking down Cooper''s line of sight, the young nobleman really saw a cannon barrel, swarthyly aiming at them.


    Suddenly, the young nobleman laughed: "Hahahaha, this thing is considered a line of defense. They don''t think that our flying boat is driven on the sea, right? This kind of thing can also be against the air? Does he think it is an alchemy cannon? ."


    "Look, the barrel is still facing me, I really don''t know what the sacred tree collar thinks, they are such idiots."


    After a pause, the young nobleman said with a disdainful expression: "Prepare to aim at these things. Now that we have seen them, we can''t just let it go, right? We will kill these things for me later."


    Below the flying boat, two small lattices slowly opened, and two small barrels were extended. The alchemy flying boat has always had eight to sixteen alchemy cannons, but this alchemy cannon can only target the air, and basically cannot target the ground.


    And below the alchemy flying boat, there are only two alchemy cannons that can target the ground. Because all the time, only the same flying boat can really fight against them. The two below are just for dealing with the ground alchemy cannon.

 Chapter 879： Can really hit

    "Without coordinated combat on the ground is trouble, we can only rely on ourselves, there are so many things."


    The young nobleman murmured, the alchemy cannon below had already fired. Two red spheres flew out instantly and landed on two anti-air cannons in the distance. There was an explosion, and the entire air cannon was blown to pieces.


    This ground alchemy cannon is different from the air-to-air alchemy cannon above. The main target of the air-to-air alchemy cannon is other flying boats, so it strengthens its penetration, focusing on destroying the opponent''s defense barrier.


    However, these two on the ground are different. This kind of alchemy cannon strengthens the area''s destructive power. Because there are too many ground forces, only penetration is basically useless.


    But later they discovered that even if the destructive power of the area was strengthened, the use of alchemy cannons against the ground was also a waste, and it was not cost-effective at all. Therefore, when the alchemy flying boat is usually dispatched, there are always ground forces in concert. Their goal is nothing more than some alchemy cannons on the ground, and some mage towers and the like.


    After the important target is destroyed, the rest is handed over to the ground troops, their enemy is only the alchemy flying boat.


    Only this time is different, the flying boat can fly to this place at the fastest speed. However, the Sacred Dragon Empire itself did not develop much ships, so their ships could not reach this place at all.


    Even if the wind and waves are calm along the way, their ships want to reach such a far place, I am afraid that it is impossible to travel without a month, and it may even take longer. But here is the ocean, and the theory simply doesn''t hold.


    So this time there was no ship that could cooperate with them, so I had to fly the boat on its own. The young nobleman felt very distressed when used for such ordinary goals. You know, as long as the alchemy cannon is moved, the magic spar is being consumed. The Sacred Dragon Empire has several large magic spar veins, but they can''t help being wasted like this.


    After attacking a few times, the young nobleman felt bored: "Hey, it doesn''t mean anything at all. Let''s forget it. We just ignore these things." The alchemy artillery stopped, and they continued to fly forward.


    What they didn''t expect was that those gun barrels were still aiming at them, but there was no movement.


    "Hmph, I can see it, what coastal defense is, this is just fooling us. If you want to use this method to consume our magic power, is this young master an idiot? Just leave it alone and go straight to it."


    "Master, should we be more careful, let a few flying boats come closer and take a look."


    "Needless to say, this is definitely a lie, I said, Cooper, don''t always think that there are so many powerful people in those small places. The countryside is the countryside, and it will never be compared with our Sacred Dragon Empire."


    Before this was finished, the fact slapped him severely. Because an air cannon finally fired.


    A group of wind elements condensed to form a large typhoon ball, which suddenly separated from the cannon and flew towards them. Because it is the wind element, the speed is very fast, far from being able to escape.


    With a "boom", Feizhou shook violently. The young nobleman almost fell, and immediately furious: "How do you drive the flying boat, do you want to rebel?" Just now, he almost lost his image.


    "Master, be careful, it''s the coast of the Sacred Tree collar, these things can attack us."


    Cooper looked surprised and roared loudly at the same time. But at this time they have already gone deep, and under the calculation of the plant brain, this is the best place to ambush. So many wind cannons were aimed at them at this time.


    I don''t know when, the surrounding reefs were actually full of such wind cannons. One by one wind elemental shells flew over, and a flying boat behind the fire was trembling violently, and the defensive barrier flickered a few times and was actually extinguished.


    "No, their firepower is very strong, let''s go." Now Cooper didn''t care what his master said, and quickly commanded loudly. And at this time, which young nobleman was actually dumbfounded, with no reaction at all. The young nobleman, who had never experienced the flames of war, suddenly realized that he was attacked and was beaten instantly.


    If it weren''t for the defensive barrier around, the young nobleman wouldn''t know how many times he had died.


    Cooper pulled his young master and hid in the cabin. "Fight back immediately, retreat quickly, and leave the inside of their defense line." Cooper''s voice came, and Feizhou immediately made a corresponding move.


    The alchemy cannon attacked again, accurately extinguishing the anti-air cannons below, and then turned around and left. I have to say that there were a lot of flying boats, and all the surrounding wind cannons were quickly knocked out.


    But when they left the defensive attack circle, their losses were still not small. The attack in just a short period of time left sixteen flying boats here. If the time is extended a bit, I don¡¯t know how much to fall.


    Sixteen flying boats were nothing compared to the entire flying boat team, but this loss made the young nobles feel distressed. Moreover, the teacher was not good enough, and the young aristocrat who had been beaten and fled as soon as they arrived here was filled with aggrieved and angry hearts.


    "Don''t turn around, go back to me, I must make that **** **** look good. Dare to ambush me, he is looking for death, go back to me, hurry up." The young nobleman jumped up and down like a monkey.


    Cooper looked serious: "Master, please don''t be self-willed. If you continue to do this, I can only send you back to the master of the house Hearing this, the young nobleman finally calmed down. , But his eyes widened to look at the steward. The steward who usually obeyed her own words, why didn''t he listen to her own, what was going on.


    Cooper didn''t care about this guy''s thoughts, and said to himself: "According to visual observations, the range of those wind cannons is not far or close, and our usual flying altitude is within their range of about one kilometer."


    "We can attack further away, so they won''t be able to hit us."


    "That way, how much magic spar we have to consume, and how much we gain. Do they have other defense methods, whether we will have more flying boats shot down, and how big our losses will be at that time."


    This series of questions left the young nobleman speechless and his face flushed.


    "Moreover, our airship hasn''t appeared yet. We are just the vanguard. If we lose too much, the benefits we get later will be reduced. Master, you don''t think other nobles will pay for our own losses."


    At this moment, the young nobleman seemed to finally realize the seriousness of the matter. The real war was completely different from what he thought.

 Chapter 880： The little fat man who was beaten crying

    It seemed that the young nobleman, who had been taken over all at once, was full of resentment, but he also knew that Cooper''s approach was right. But the right approach is very frustrated and very lacklustre.


    If this is known to other people, I will lose my face.


    "Master, please remember that for the family, the family''s interests are more important than everything else. Personal face can only be put aside. Please be sure to distinguish the priority." With this opportunity, Cooper is constantly instilling as a nobleman. Think right.


    The young master is already this old, it''s time to grow up. Although it seemed to be much stronger than others in the Sacred Dragon Empire, it was suddenly revealed when things were really encountered. I hope that through this battle, my young master can grow up.


    In the next period of time, the formation did not attack frontally, but was constantly testing and drawing the defense map. After probing, they finally found something in the line of defense that they didn''t know before.


    "There are some bat missiles around here. They can be moved on ships that can be installed with wind guns. The overall defense force is strong. The airships did not appear, but they should all be on the opposite side. There are also large fortresses near the coastline. This is probably the deputy of the floating city. It¡¯s a product. It¡¯s really surprising that they have already studied it to this point."


    They haven''t seen a war fortress, but this kind of thing that is similar to a city that floats in the air is obviously very similar to a floating city.


    They didn''t think that the Sacred Tree Leader could make a floating city in a short time, but now they don''t think so. Such a large fortress can be suspended on the sea, so how far is it from the floating city?


    Of course, they don''t know that this distance is very far away. The vanguard moved quickly, and after paying four flying boats again, they finally drew a rough line of defense.


    The information was sent back before the large troops from the rear arrived. "Master, don''t be upset, this is a great achievement."


    "It''s a great achievement, but it''s too shameless. It''s obvious that their strength is not as strong as ours."


    "Is it really stronger than us? Young master, don''t just look at the surface."


    "Don''t you think they can do anything else? Isn''t there just an airship?"


    Cooper raised his brows slightly: "The real means cannot be taken out all at once. The best means to deter the enemy is to hide it until the necessary moment. The Sacred Tree Leader has done a good job."


    "Then I will see if they are the same as what you said." Isn''t it just for meritorious service that my family brings so many flying boats? But facing a weak country lord, they had to fight so aggrieved, it was too uncomfortable.


    Time passed by every minute, and as the evening of the next day approached, the rear troops finally arrived one after another. "Haha, isn''t this Young Master Kerry? I heard that you lost a lot of flying boats when you first came this morning. You were beaten down by so many flying boats by the leader of the sacred tree, I really don''t know what to say about you."


    "Yeah, we have all seen and bought those airships. Isn''t it just made of wood? You can kill one with a single shot. I don''t know how many airships Master Kerry has killed. Right."


    When Feizhou arrived in the rear, some of the sons and buddies began to taunt. These people, like Kerry, looked down upon the sacred tree collar at all, otherwise they wouldn''t have come to the battlefield in person.


    On the battlefield, they are here to take credit. Usually, Kerry always brags in front of them, saying that they are rubbish. The family members always use Kerry as an example to educate themselves, and they have long been bored.


    They hadn''t arrived today when they heard that this annoying guy had been blocked from the line of defense and had lost a lot of flying boats, and they were proud. Usually so triumphant, it''s not enough to encounter a battle. If you behave better than this guy, you will definitely be admired by everyone when you go back there.


    "Shut up for me. You have the ability to attack the line of defense. Don''t blame me if you lose too much."


    "Hmph, just go, I''m afraid they won''t succeed. Isn''t it just a sacred tree collar? Look at the news you sent back, saying how strong their defense line is, I think you are scared. Let''s rush and give them some points. Look at the color."


    A little fat man ordered his team to rush forward on the spot. And the people on the flying boat obviously looked down on the Sacred Tree Leader, so they did it without thinking about it. No one intercepted the whole process.


    The result is conceivable. When Feizhou killed many anti-air cannons on the road and rushed into the defense line triumphantly, something that they regretted happened next. The surrounding wind cannons fired one by one.


    In just the first round of attacks, the wind cannons caused them to drop more than a dozen flying boats, which was definitely set on fire. They didn''t know that after the previous attack, those plant brains had adjusted their attack methods and sequence. The learning ability of the plant brain is very strong, but it has no creative ability.


    With the help of the soldiers, the newly adjusted attack rules caused them to destroy more than a dozen flying boats at once. Although this line of defense is not very strong, it can also consume a portion of the flying boats.


    Frightened, the little fat man yelled in surprise: "Oh **** it, don''t you say that you are foolproof? RunRun, I want to get out of here." As he said, the little fat man actually cried Up.


    In the end, because he rushed too fast and deep, when he ran out, he actually lost more than 30 flying boats. Seeing this situation, Kerry''s originally aggrieved mood suddenly improved, making these guys cry in front of him.


    At the same time, the other people''s eyes widened, none of them expected that the other''s strength was far stronger than they thought.


    In an instant, so many flying boats fell and were shattered in the air. Screams, desperate calls for help. Because they were far away, they didn''t hear it, but the silent shouts cast a shadow in everyone''s hearts. War seems to be different from what is written in the book, and it is not as beautiful as I thought.


    At this moment, many nobles retreated in their hearts. If it weren''t for them to save face, I am afraid that many people are already preparing to evacuate. The layer of defense in front seemed to have become a tiger''s lair in Longtan.


    "Haha, it''s really dangerous. It seems that the information you sent back is correct. Let''s wait here for the big troops to come over." The young nobleman who mocked Kerry first said embarrassingly, turning his head away from Kerry. Because he knew that even if he rushed over now, I am afraid the result would not be much better than that hapless guy.

 Chapter 881： Alien version 0 group battle

    When Kerry first fought the enemy, no one believed it because no one else saw it. But this time, a little fat man rushed in with someone, and everyone saw it.


    With a hapless person, the people behind naturally didn''t dare to go deep, so they all waited around, slowly testing. This temptation is not without cost, and various small frictions continue to appear in the front line of defense.


    Often some flying boats will fall down, and some front-line turrets or ships will be destroyed. But both sides seemed to be restraining, no one did it on a large scale. The main team of the flying boat was not dispatched, and the two big islands only mobilized some airships, and did not let the airships fly over directly.


    From a distance, I could see the densely packed airships flying in the air, but none of them entered the defensive range.


    Both sides are here to wait and see each other to restrain each other, but everyone knows that the war is not far away and it is impossible to stay for too long. Although today''s frontline is indeed very long.


    But for the flying boat and the airship, this is nothing at all, because the speed of both sides is very fast. Flying from one side of the battlefield to the other side, a straight line is enough, even one or two minutes, this also includes the initial acceleration time.


    "It''s such a large scale. I didn''t expect that they would mobilize so many flying boats, much more than I thought."


    Relying on the satellites in the sky, Chi Nan looked at the picture with bursts of surprise in his heart. Speaking of it, since the arrival of these flying boats, their own satellites have been destroyed by three of them with alchemy cannons. None of the satellites near them are left. The Sacred Dragon Empire really knew what their satellites were for.


    "How did the Holy Dragon Empire know the overseas location? Obviously they haven''t explored the ocean. This time, when so many flying boats were mobilized at once, the location must have been determined long ago."


    Hearing Hermilla¡¯s words, Sophia said embarrassedly: "I think I probably know. At the beginning, we did not refuse to follow some businessmen who came from overseas, and the management was not very strict."


    "You mean that people from overseas brought the news? I don''t know if it is the remnant of the Karan family or the other two families." Weiwei was a little upset, she knew she shouldn''t be so gentle.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No matter what happened to you, I didn''t realize it. But it doesn''t matter. Although they have a lot of flying boats, their flying boats are inferior to us, not to mention that there are still a lot of things that have been eliminated. "


    Chi Nan could tell at a glance that not all of these flying boats are the latest. The latest type is indeed powerful, but the flying boat needs to be refined by an alchemist little by little. It also requires a lot of craftsmen and raw materials, and it takes more time than making the airship by yourself.


    His own airship was born under the magic of life, without intervening himself, even the airship mothership could grow out and then be assembled in only half a month. But these flying boats can''t be done well within a few years.


    Therefore, even in the Sacred Dragon Empire, Feizhou could not make such unlimited manufacturing with itself. Without war, they only made a part of it, and used it as a means of making money and deterring.


    Now that war broke out, they finally showed their shortcomings. "Hehe, I think this war, regardless of whether we win or lose, we can all damage the vitality of the Sacred Dragon Empire. It takes a lot of time for them to build more flying boats, and it just so happens that we also need time. There is enough time for ours. The speed of development is faster."


    This is true, everyone has expressed their understanding. "It seems that this war is still good for us."


    "There are advantages, but the disadvantages are not without them. We have never been on the table before, and we have not been truly recognized. After the war is over, I am afraid that our holy tree will truly come into the sight of the major empires."


    Hermilla was a little worried, after all, there were too many people participating in the war this time, and even the Holy Dragon Empire couldn''t control it. They can hide this battle, but after the war is over, they absolutely cannot hide it.


    At that time, everything overseas will be exposed, and I don''t know what will happen to other forces.


    Regardless of the relationship between Chi Nan and the half-elf empire, with huge benefits, the nobles of the half-elf empire will definitely intervene overseas. It depends on whether they can eliminate the enemy altogether this time.


    Other empires and powerful forces that are farther away do not mean that it is absolutely impossible to intervene, these are not necessarily.


    While Chinan was observing this side, a command post was also established on a hidden island nearby. It is impossible for such a large-scale war to be commanded by those low-level nobles, let alone without command.


    At this time, among the headquarters, it was Bruce, the Grand Duke of the East, the commander-in-chief of the eastern coast of the Holy Dragon Empire who came secretly. Such a large-scale war has not occurred for many years. Even those old people like them don''t remember them. Therefore, this war was regarded by the nobles of the Holy Dragon Empire as a show of strength and bravery.


    This is also a war for some nobles to fight for military merit. Similarly, for those in the military, this is also the best excuse for strengthening the military.


    Because of the peaceful relationship, their army has not received sufficient funds for a long time to developLook at the flying boat at this time. It looks untidy and discordant. This does not all explain the construction of the army. Is there a problem. In this battle, the entire eastern part of the empire participated in the battle, as well as the troops of the nobles themselves.


    "It''s almost time, how many people are here?" Bruce looked at the spar in front of him.


    This is not a plant brain slab, but an alchemy item, which is made after the idea of ??a plant brain slab. The cost is high, the picture is very blurry, and one card is one card, but this is their latest achievement.


    If they want to develop better ones, they can''t do it in a short time, and they dare not use things like plant brains.


    "Report to the commander. According to statistics, the flying boats that have just arrived here have more than two hundred formations, but a large part of them are the teams of local nobles. I am afraid that the fighting power of the flying boats is not enough."


    "Well, let them test it later. Although Rusis said something weird, it also shows that the combat effectiveness of those airships is indeed very good. You can''t take it carelessly." In real war, no one dares to act rashly. .

 Chapter 882： Isnt the war pushed horizontally?

    "Isn''t the information about the two overseas families sent here yet." Duke Bruce glanced at the spar, then raised his head and looked into the distance for a while, using a telescope.


    However, this telescope was not produced by Chi Nan, but after studying the principle of the telescope, the alchemists of the Sacred Dragon Empire used spar to polish the lens. It was not a kind.


    It can be said that as long as it is related to the military, the Sacred Dragon Empire, like other kingdoms, likes to use its own products. Basically, they will not use the things created by other big forces, and they are worried that they will be left behind. Especially those plants made them even more unbelievable.


    It''s just that it is still too far away from the two big islands on the opposite side. They can only see a vague outline here, and they can''t see clearly, they can only tell by the news from the front.


    "I really envy the people of the Sacred Tree Collar, who can sit at home and easily see any picture they want to see. Our hateful alchemists know all day to study their inexplicable things and don''t know how to contribute. ."


    The people around bowed their heads and said nothing, the grand duke did not dare to talk nonsense. As for the alchemists, they are all a huge group, even if they are nobles, they are not willing to offend those people easily.


    At this time, the information sent by the two families had been turned out. Looking at the contents of this information, Duke Bruce frowned again. "The two waste families are actually afraid to get close to the line of defense. They can only use their own speculations to infer how we fight."


    Pointing to the map: "Forget it, leave them alone. According to past experience, the sea is already full of their lines of defense, and we must fight all the way. Without ships working together, we can only consume magic power. Clean up."


    Continue to point to further places: "These ports are definitely their strongest defensive forces. We must avoid these locations. These mountains must also be avoided, and we cannot attack from here."


    "Why not? The mountains are the most difficult to build defenses. Didn''t our previous wars cross the mountain areas to attack?"


    Bruce did not speak, and an old man next to him had already spoken: "Our previous enemies are the same as us, using alchemy as the main means of warfare. It is not easy to establish alchemy defenses on the mountain. Difficulty, this is determined by nature, the defense of this place is inherently weak."


    The old man continued: "But the sacred tree collar opposite us, their way of fighting is to use plants. Planting plants on the mountain is not difficult for them."


    Yes, even on the sea and reefs, some anti-air cannons can be easily planted, not to mention those inland peaks. It is too easy to build a defense on the mountain.


    "You''re right, I didn''t even see it. Moreover, there are already many trees on the mountain. It is even more difficult for us to distinguish war plants in that place." Everyone has already figured it out.


    "The main target of our attack is the Karan Island side, so we can temporarily let go of the Sacred Tree Island side. This way, our pressure is much less. Use the two main forces to resist the Sacred Tree Island over there. The support is enough. The other forces can be placed on the offensive side of Karan Island." Bruce continued to formulate the battle plan.


    Counting and making gestures to the map, he said quickly. Everyone also continued to give their opinions, and finally everyone finally determined three places as the location of the attack. Bruce drew three circles on the map.


    "Very good, these are the three locations. A large area of ??these two locations is the Gobi Desert, which has not been covered by plant transformation for the time being, so the plant weapons here are the least, which can reduce our pressure on the ground."


    "The last position is on the side. Although there may be more defenses here, there is a smooth road behind it. It is close to the center of the Karan Island family, which is also the command center that controls Karan Island. We need to use this pressure, Forcing them to concentrate a large amount of troops, and then strengthen the other two breakthroughs."


    The old man just now showed a clear expression: "As long as the three-way army enters the interior of Karan Island at the same time, they will lose sight of one another. At that time, our flying boat will have the greatest advantage over them."


    Bruce nodded and said: "Yes, our strategy is to expand our advantages, but the most important thing is to look at each other''s hard power. As air combat, there are too few strategies that can be used."


    "The Lord Duke is too modest, but we still have the Golden Mage with the army, and the Sacred Tree Leader can''t get a Golden Mage. With the Golden Mage, I think we will win this battle, just consider how to win."


    The less the losses, the better the outcome of the war, the more they can demonstrate their strength, and the more credit they can get.


    "Well, at this stage, we can''t just rush to it like this." A nobleman suggested.


    Bruce nodded and said, "Yes, it is not possible now. We must first clear their maritime defense lines. At least three channels must be cleared. No, three are not enough. We need to clear a few more so that they don''t know that we will be connected. The offensive route down. So, let''s choose six routes." Bruce quickly drew six lines.


    "In these six directions, first let our main force retreat and let the local aristocrats organize themselves to clean up, just say it is my order." Bruce said with a serious face.


    The other nobles around wanted to refute, but in the end they closed their mouths. The Grand Duke had already given orders.


    You know, many nobles have a relationship with them, even if they themselves, they dare not say that all the flying boats are the latest models, many old models, these have to be sent as cannon fodder.


    Don''t say the credit is small, but the loss is beaten, who wants to. But this matter must be done by someone, and for the final victory, they can only grit their teeth. Who put them in the headquarters now, here is not just a place to consider personal interests.


    After a while, the order was issued, and the expressions of the nobles who received the order suddenly changed. "What? How come there is such a ridiculous order, can''t we just push it over, why should we be the forward?"


    "That is, the opponent''s strength is not very strong, so can''t we just push it horizontally? Didn''t wars always be fought like this before." Some nobles began to tell what they had learned in the military academy.

 Chapter 883： The war begins, shoot at each other

    The plan is completed, and the next step is to implement it. Although the nobles are very dissatisfied, but there is no way.


    "The **** command, you know to save your strength and let our people go to death. Damn it, come on to me, follow the other teams, be careful, don''t get beaten down."


    "Remember, come back after more than half of the magic power is exhausted, don''t exhaust all of it, we still have to keep the strength behind to compete for credit."


    A group of nobles secretly gave orders to their subordinates, it can be said that they are pregnant with ghosts.


    "Damn it, my model is still 50 years ago, and the range and power are similar to those of the wind cannons. When I can hit them, they will definitely hit me. What should I do if I change it." A little nobleman put his hands in his hair and felt an abnormal headache. He thought he was here to take credit this time.


    Who knows, the other party is so powerful, and he has assigned himself a hard work.


    This time, no matter how much credit he got, there is no way to make up for his loss. No, we must find a way, I would rather not take the credit this time, and not let my flying boat lose too much.


    Once the flying boat loses too much, his own control over his territory will be much weaker. When the time comes, facing the attacks of other nobles, I don''t know how much it will cost to recover.


    This is a disgusting cycle. Once you have to pay a price to keep your peace, your resources will become less and less, and others will grow stronger and stronger.


    The imperial decree can protect oneself and still manage one''s own territory, but without the ability to develop, one''s own territory will be almost the same as without. There are many people who have the same ideas as him.


    But after the order is given, they still have to prepare as soon as possible. The nobles don''t put themselves in a dangerous place. At first, the reason why the nobles led their people forward was because they couldn''t appreciate the power of the holy tree collar.


    But after seeing their power, these nobles didn''t have so much guts. Each team will leave one or two flying boats, and their owners are on these two flying boats, and they haven''t been dispatched. The flying boats that were actually dispatched to the battle were controlled by ordinary crew members.


    A large number of flying boats marched towards this side under pressure, and soon the two sides fought against each other. The first thing to start was those flying boats that had a longer attack distance, and red **** shot straight out of the air.


    I have to say that the accuracy of the alchemy cannon is really good, and it can hit the turrets that are clearly exposed below it very accurately. The two sides fought undeclared in this way.


    The turrets on the bright surface were wiped out one by one, and the army seemed to be attacking very smoothly. All the way forward, the anti-air wind guns were not fired several times at all, but they were cleared out. It seems that fighting is not very difficult.


    But just when some nobles began to talk and laugh, the battlefield situation changed. The wind cannons in some hidden places around began to show off. One by one, the typhoon shot directly into the air, and they were all attacking by focusing on fire. After one round of attacks, many flying boats fell from the sky and crashed severely in the sea.


    "Counter counterattack, give me counterattack quickly." These hidden plant weapons are no different from ordinary plants when they are not moving, but once they do, they immediately reveal their position.


    Next, the air and the ground began to shoot at each other. The plants and buildings on the reefs and small islands are constantly being cleaned up, but the flying boats in the sky are not without loss. From time to time, the flying boats are broken into pieces.


    Some nobles in the back watched this scene, and their distressed heart disease was about to break out.


    "I can''t look at it a little bit, why is it so careless. Damn, another one." A nobleman turned pale.


    "I don''t know how to attack it all the way. Those plants must be on the small islands. It''s enough to blow up the small islands." There was also a nobleman jumping in the back and scolded.


    But there are also calm, eyes full of worries: "Impossible, the range of those small islands is too large, if it is an ordinary reef, it is okay, to bomb the small island to one side, it takes too many attacks, our magic spar not that much."


    It''s not that there won''t be a lot of magic spar in the rear, but it''s not necessary, it''s too wasteful. Of course, the current method of fighting is actually not much better. The two sides have basically entered a stage of mutual consumption.


    Finally, when the flying boat reached the middle section, it wasn''t just the wind cannons that counterattacked. In some hidden places, the big leaves suddenly exploded, and the bat missiles emerged one by one, and then spread their wings and rushed straight into the air.


    Because it was too secret when it was launched, the speed of the bat missile had reached an extremely fast level by the time their enemies.


    The flying boat does not react so fast in the air. As a result, the bat missiles aim at the concentrated position of the flying boat and fly over. With a "boom", the bat missile exploded, and all three flying boats around were blown off the defensive barrier and fell down.


    After all, these flying boats are not the latest type of flying boats. Faced with this kind of attack that can reach the destructive power of the golden peak spell, they can''t even hold the flying boat. There was no desperate scream on the flying boat, because all the people were either dead or unconscious in the first place. UU reading www. With the debris falling to the sea, there will never be a survivor.


    "No, it''s missiles, scattered and scattered, don''t they all huddle together, do you want to die?"


    "No, we can''t disperse. After we disperse, the area of ??contact between our defense line will increase. At that time, we will face more sea defense lines, and the loss will definitely be greater.


    Two different views broke out in the rear, arguing with each other. Only when they were arguing, there were still flying boats in front of them being constantly shot down. These nobles slowly discovered that real war is not the same as talking about soldiers on paper. Usually they can argue slowly, but in the face of a real war, arguing will only make them missed opportunities.


    The nobles from these colleges finally discovered their shortcomings.


    "Sure enough, missiles with golden levels of destructive power are arranged around. Fortunately, they are just ordinary flying boats. If it were our elite flying boats, the losses now would be much greater than the immediate ones."


    The corner of Duke Bruce''s mouth, who was also watching the battlefield, twitched slightly. From the overall point of view, this loss is not a big deal, on the contrary, it can reduce the real loss to the extreme, which is a big profit.

 Chapter 884： We come for peace

    The previous skirmishes were nothing, but now such large-scale conflicts are finally regarded as wars.


    "The army of the Holy Dragon Empire, why are you innocently attacking our territory?" Chi Nan transmitted his voice to the front line through transmission, and then amplified it through a loudspeaker, which could be heard throughout the battlefield.


    "The sacred tree collar''s ability is really good. It can spread the sound throughout the battlefield. Only our empires have been able to do this." Bruce frowned when he heard this voice. I have to say that the sacred tree collar that emerged from nowhere is developing too fast, which is a huge threat.


    Although their main force has not been dispatched yet, isn''t the opposing airship also not dispatched either.


    Bruce said to the people around him: "Connect my voice and spread it all over the battlefield."


    The operation was quickly completed, the person next to him nodded, and Bruce also began to say loudly: "We are here for peace."


    "Peace? All you bring is war." Chi Nan said disdainfully. It seems that everyone who initiates a war will say that he is for peace, but it is not weird why he wants war for peace.


    "Your sacred tree leader attacked Karan Island for no reason, resulting in the destruction of the innocent Karan family. As an empire, we have the right to maintain peace in any human region. Now hand over Karan Island and return it to the Karan family, we can Forget the past."


    Return the Karan family? The Karan family is now dead and clean except for a few guys who are not a direct line. What else is the Karan family. But listening to them, it seems that someone from the Karan family informed them of this position.


    Has the Karan family already surrendered? But no matter what, Chi Nan couldn''t admit it.


    "The Karan family innocently attacked our Sacred Tree Island, and we are just fighting back. The Karan family has done all the evil things, and we are justified in taking over Karan Island in accordance with the people''s will." Isn''t it just talking nonsense with your eyes open, who won''t.


    "We have taken over the entire Karan Island. This is overseas, not on the mainland, nor under the management of your Sacred Dragon Empire. Everything that happens here is our own problem, and you have no right to intervene."


    Bruce frowned, which seemed to be the case in terms of scope. However, how can they show weakness.


    "The entire world is managed by the four empires. Since it is close to the Sacred Dragon Empire, it is naturally under the management of the Sacred Dragon Empire. Now, you immediately leave Karan Island, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude."


    The words are really not polite, Chi Nan sneered in his heart, everyone actually knew what they wanted to do. This time the battle was inevitable. If they took a step back, then they would have to make progress.


    "Since this is overseas, the rules on the mainland cannot be used. Moreover, even on the mainland, not the four empires can manage all regions." Chi Nan continued to quarrel with the other side.


    Think about it, too, the dragon clan of the Dragon Valley, the elves of the elves forest, and the plains of the undead, they are all powerful forces that are not inferior to the four empires, how can they listen to their jurisdiction.


    The so-called four empires are just because there are only four empires. His own holy tree leader, it can be said that, except for the legendary level master, it will definitely not be worse than an empire in every aspect. If you count the people''s livelihood, the lives of ordinary civilians are definitely better than the civilian lives of the four empires.


    "You are going your own way. Since you don''t listen to advice, use your strength to speak."


    "Hmph, it should be like this a long time ago. Haven''t you already called. Why didn''t you issue a notice before." Chi Nan went back without hesitation. It''s all fighting, now what''s the use of these.


    Before, the two parties were just testing each other''s attitude. Since both sides are so tough, the war that has already fought is absolutely impossible to stop.


    Ahead, those flying boats are still pushing forward. At this time, the six teams have gradually separated and approached the back of the defense. The line of defense here is not just the fixed defense.


    The transformed ships are constantly moving on the sea at this time, and each ship has a huge ground-to-air wind cannon. While advancing quickly, he attacked the flying boat flying in the air.


    Because of the continuous advancement of activities, it is a lot more difficult for Feizhou to target these ships. At least, it''s a bit more difficult than those fixed wind cannons that stay on the ground and won''t move. In the past, only one attack would inevitably destroy a target, but now this probability has been reduced to 70%. Although the attack effect was still good, some deviations appeared after all.


    With just such a slight deviation, those flying boats who dared to take their heads lost much faster than before.


    After a while, the hummingbirds flew on the ships that were eliminated. There are also some battered hummingbirds that have been eliminated almost long ago, and they have begun to exert their last residual heat.


    Especially those who explode hummingbirds can close to the target and explode. At first, everyone on the flying boat thought it was a variant of the Bat missile. Later, it was discovered that the power of the explosion was not so great, and this was a sigh of relief.


    But there are flying hummingbirds everywhere in the sky, and under the combined attack on the sea, these flying boats are simply struggling. The rate of loss is constantly increasing by geometric multiples.


    "It turns out that war can still be fought like this they have provided us with a good idea."


    Bruce looked at the front line, not only did not feel distressed, but was very happy. The effect of such coordinated operations seems to be very strong. Even when his strength is far weaker than his own, he can still cause such a big damage to himself.


    "My lord, this is not the time to think about this." The nobles beside them felt uncomfortably tight.


    At the same time, Chi Nan, who was observing the battlefield, also discovered the other party''s intention: "Six attack routes? According to this direction, there are a total of 14 possible attack positions. With their strength, it is indeed sufficient, but it is impossible. So. Said that there must be a deliberate misleading of our attack route. This is to lure us into dividing our forces."


    "Although there are not many strategies that can be used in aerial battles, they can be used well to give full play to the advantages of strategies." Sophia looked at the route calculated by the vegetative brain and also put forward her own opinions.


    "But absolute strength is strength, no matter what strategy is used, it is useless. Well, it still has to be calculated. If you lose too much, you will not be able to deter other forces that come in the future."

 Chapter 885： The airship is finally dispatched

    "According to our previous plan, if we want to reduce losses, we must fully utilize the defense line and use airships for coordinated operations. If we continue to fight like this, our defense line will be pierced."


    It is not to wipe out the entire line of defense, but after opening a path in the middle of the line of defense, the next line of defense will not work. So now, the way of fighting must be changed.


    Chi Nan smiled: "I thought that these arrogant guys would all be overwhelmed. I didn''t expect the defense line to have such a small effect. But it is also. It''s time to change the fighting method."


    What Chi Nan didn''t know was that if it weren''t for Bruce, the duke who had been fighting with sea beasts all year round, in command, I''m afraid these guys would really be overwhelmed by what he thought. In that case, Chi Nan would send his own airship to block the opponent directly in the defense area. Take advantage of coordinated operations to wipe out the opponent all at once.


    But now the line of defense has less effect, but that doesn''t matter. On the other side, it seems that the opponent doesn''t intend to attack Sacred Tree Island, so it''s just a defense.


    "If this is the case, then send my order to issue six airship formations to cooperate with the defense lines to intercept the airships on the six routes."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the airship behind was immediately dispatched. Six complete formations of airships flew toward the established route. The airship mothership has already opened the hatch before it is completely lifted.


    A large number of bat missiles were floating around, and many hummingbird fighters were also dispatched. Compared with the previous hummingbird fighters, this is the real hummingbird fighter group. A large area is densely packed in the air, and the individual strength is much stronger than those used by the navy. In an instant, they became the nightmare of those flying boats rushing over.


    "Their airships have finally been dispatched. We can finally see how powerful these airships are. No, they have so many missiles. It seems that we have made some mistakes in our calculations."


    Duke Bruce nodded solemnly and said: "There was a mistake. I thought that their missiles must be difficult to make, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case. So many missiles are used to squander, doesn''t the guy Rusis say anything Is it true? Back then, they were really defeated head-on and wiped out."


    Originally, the nobles had always used it as a joke for a story, but at this moment they finally realized that it didn''t necessarily seem to be fake. If it is true, then this battle is not easy to fight.


    But it has become like this, and it is impossible for them to give up just because of a guess. In that case, how do others think of their Sacred Dragon Empire, bullying others and fearing hardship? Just go back, those dragon people will not let themselves go.


    It seems that I can only bite the bullet and continue to fight. In just a few moments, the two sides were close. The hummingbird fighters had already flown over before they were in range. In desperation, those flying boats could only launch an attack.


    "Damn it, I said let those alchemists invent a method that can deal with such large-scale flying targets, but they just said it was useless, what should I say now." Hummingbird fighters are not very strong, and every attack is only a bronze level. . If they are single, they won''t pay attention to it at all, but there are too many of them.


    With so many hummingbird fighters, even if the individual attack power is not enough, they are constantly consuming their defensive barriers. The magic power in the magic furnace is rapidly consuming. They have lost a lot of money before the war begins.


    If you use alchemy cannons to attack these little things, it won''t be worth the loss, and it won''t be easy to hit them. It''s not impossible for an accidental person to attack oneself, this is really annoying.


    "Let the wizards do it." In desperation, the few wizards who accompanied the army had to come by themselves. The staff waved, and magic swayed out, clearing out these not very sturdy hummingbird fighters piece by piece.


    At the same time, those archers and warriors also took action. They have known such things as hummingbird fighters for a long time, and it is impossible not to be prepared. Soldiers can also kill many hummingbird fighters by throwing javelins and spears. The archers who shot those hummingbird fighters were mainly archers, because they were more frequent and attacked farther.


    It''s just that this kind of battle cannot last too long. Of course, they will not wait until they are tired. When they attacked the Hummingbird fighter, the bat missiles in the distance rushed over.


    These bat missiles are truly complete models. There are combustion types and explosion types. Regardless of the type, these are not the most advanced flying boats, and they can destroy the magic barrier just once.


    When the airships entered the range of the flying boat, most of these flying boats as forwards had been knocked down.


    Seeing this scene, Bruce said immediately: "Let the reserve team go up. If the quality is not enough, use quantity to fight."


    Bruce looked solemn, he had never thought that these airships were so powerful. Bruce didn''t say that in their hearts, the latest batch of flying boats in the Empire were really not opponents of the other party.


    If you fight alone, you will probably be destroyed by the opponent¡¯s bat missiles if you don¡¯t enter the range. If it were not for the bat missile, which has limited physical capacity, this war would not be necessary.


    It didn''t take long for the airship to retreat quietly because it ran out of missiles.


    The sharp-eyed Bruce saw this for the first time even though the distance between the two parties was very long.


    "Don''t be afraid, rush up immediately. They don''t have many missiles. Some of the airship missiles in front are exhausted. If you don''t rush over, you will still die when they replenish the missiles." Bliss''s voice spread throughout the battlefield without hesitation. .


    Bruce didn''t even think about hiding this kind of words that told the enemy''s secrets.


    "Hehe, I found out so soon, this is indeed the commander of the East. But, even if I see it, what can I do." Chi Nan said to himself, but his eyes still flashed hesitation and worry.


    "Chi Nan, do you want to use the self-explosive airship now? Their current formation is very dense, and it''s a good time to use it."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, Chi Nan shook his head: "No, it''s not available now. Although the timing is good, these flying boats are all eliminated and can''t be effective. It is not good to let the other party know our hole cards too early. "


    The so-called self-detonation airship is a method that Chi Nan came up with himself. Putting a few huge mutant self-explosive mushrooms in the airship, turning the airship into a big bomb, the power is not comparable to ordinary golden magic.

 Chapter 886： Weaknesses of the airship

    Maybe other people didn''t know, but Chi Nan knew that the biggest weakness of his airship was its ammunition limitation. Because all missiles are used, it is over after launching.


    Although the alchemy cannon also has magic limitations, the magic spar can carry a lot. The most important thing is to last. When facing a real war, it can last longer than your own airship.


    There is no way to do this, even because the missile manufacturing is too complicated, even those airships have never really carried some bombs when they are full. This can also avoid the defect of too much missile loss once the airship is destroyed. The missiles on the airship are even more valuable than the airship itself in terms of construction cost.


    But now, when encountering such a large-scale battle, this weakness is manifested.


    After discovering that some airships started to use clean missiles, some of the airships that went too deep knew that they could not retreat, so they directly pursued the past. The first to chase was the flying boats on the left.


    Chasing an airship without missiles, it kept attacking all the way. "This airship really doesn''t have missiles anymore. Hit me and destroy this thing." After a series of artillery attacks, the defensive barrier on the airship finally couldn''t hold on.


    The airship uses the simplified Heart of the Sky, and the defense is usually good, but under this kind of artillery attack, it will not last long. After the barrier was broken, there was no way to resist.


    Under the attack of the alchemy artillery, the airship was quickly pitted.


    "Damn, why their airship is so hard." At this time, the people on the airship looked at the weird airship with wide eyes. There was no defensive barrier, so why couldn''t it move.


    "The blue-and-white wood itself is silver-grade wood, very hard."


    "Don''t attack indiscriminately, attack the head of the airship, there is their control center, as long as you destroy the head airship, it will be completely finished." After such a long time of investigation, they did not know the structure of the airship. The head of the airship is where the plant brain is, and it is also the center for controlling the airship.


    At the same time, on the inside of the airship¡¯s head, there are a large number of autonomic nerve structures connected to the entire body of the airship. Once the head is severely injured, the airship will lose control at a small amount, and may even crash on the spot.


    These are not the latest airships, and their alchemical artillery are all obsolete goods, and they are not effective in attacking blue and white airships. If it is the latest type of flying boat, after destroying the magical barrier outside, it can definitely be completely broken by a few attacks.


    The broken flying boat, even if the head is still intact, is of no use.


    At this time, an old mage behind said: "According to our research, the airship¡¯s weaknesses are not only the head, but also the lower and side doors. In addition, the rear thrusters are also weaknesses. These places only need to be protected. Breakthrough, then ordinary airships will be completely destroyed, including those large airships they call motherships."


    Duke Bruce nodded slightly: "It turns out that this is the case. We have never cared about these airships. Now it seems that we are careless. Inform everyone and tell them the weaknesses of the airship."


    The Duke of Bruce ordered the news to pass quickly.


    The unknown is the most terrifying. At first, they thought that they were not the opponent of the airship at all, so they were very afraid. But now they have discovered that they also have weaknesses, and the ammunition of the airship is not as durable as their own.


    Some people are enthusiastic, even not afraid of danger. Especially after the airships were shot down one by one, their desire for military exploits gradually suppressed their fears.


    "Follow me, isn''t it an airship? We put in a circular formation and take turns to bear the missile attack, and we can try not to be shot down at once. Every time we set fire, we will definitely destroy an airship."


    "That is, their airship combat effectiveness is much stronger than ours. As long as we destroy one ship, we will have something to earn."


    Others began to greet other people around him: "Brothers on the flying boat opposite, our side is short of manpower, let''s form a team with us." People''s subjective initiative is indeed very high.


    When these people were really organized, the battle began to become mutually successful. In the air, it was originally from one side that gradually became balanced against each other, and no one could suppress anyone.


    Because of the expansion of the battlefield, the defenses on the sea below were continuously guided out and then destroyed. The airship formation can only retreat slowly, not because they are not opponents, but because the opponents are far more numerous than them. If consumed, they are definitely not as good as each other. The most important thing is that the line of defense on the sea is gradually being destroyed.


    They retreated in order to cooperate with the rear sea line of defense, and only in this way can they cause greater losses.


    "Fortunately, no one on those airship motherships is commanding them, otherwise this effect will not be effective."


    Chi Nan said to himself, in fact, because the airship is developing so fast, there are many airship motherships without people on it because of insufficient manpower. Now rushing to intercept the enemy, this is the same as the death squad.


    No one is not flexible enough to control, but this style of not being afraid of death and not needing to retreat is enough to make any enemy fearful.


    Just now a mothership was approached by the enemy, and after three consecutive rounds of fire attacks, the mothership was smashed to its head. Even with it, there is no way to release the large number of weapons above.


    There were two more attacks, and the entire airship mothership crashed downwards. That huge impact guarantees that no plant weapons will remain in it. There was a cheer on the other side, which could be heard from far away.


    What they didn''t find was that even if the airship mothership was destroyed, the airship on the opposite side was still fighting in an orderly manner, with no change at all. They didn''t know that they hadn''t lost a single person on the other side.


    If the Holy Dragon Empire knew this, I''m afraid their mood would not be so good.


    "Continue, I want to see how long these people can hold on." Chi Nan looked at the screen coldly. The six fronts have gradually approached the land at this time. Next, it depends on which route they are really attacking.


    Or it is also possible that these six are the positions they want to attack, which is not impossible. Many airships in the rear have slowly lifted into the air, and have begun to move toward the contact position of the six fronts. Defense is like this. Although the loss is small, there is no way to take the initiative like the attacker.

 Chapter 887： Ace, Dragon Head Flying Boat

    "Lord Duke, our plan seems to have been successful. News came from the flying boat in front, and the opposite side can already see the airship in the rear moving towards six different routes. This will reduce a lot of pressure on us."


    "Yeah, a lot of pressure is reduced, but their airships are still too powerful, so that''s not enough. And the waste." Bruce looked into the air, his eyes full of disdain.


    Many of the surrounding nobles bowed their heads, and the performance of those flying boats was indeed not very good.


    At the beginning, these people were full of fear and unwillingness. Later, when I learned that the airship could also be knocked down, one by one seemed to have been hit with blood, and they rushed forward with red eyes.


    But now, because the flying boats are constantly being shot down and the losses are constant, fear once again begins to overwhelm the blood.


    At this moment, many flying boats have begun to slow down their advancement speed, and even use other people''s flying boats as shields. Obviously, the opponent''s airship has already lost more than half, and the front line has slowly approached the coastline.


    But at this moment, the advancing speed is getting slower and slower. There were some airships in the rear, and even took advantage of this opportunity to come to the mothership and start to replenish their own medicine. Most of the medicines are placed on the mothership, and there are not many airships. But if you only rely on the mothership, you can''t bring out all the missile''s power.


    After the battle, even the densely packed hummingbird fighters in the air have mostly been damaged. I am afraid they will be cleaned up if they are not used. But at this time, their flying boat team was advancing more and more slowly.


    "It can''t go on like this. If you let all the missiles of these formations come into play, I don''t know how many flying boats will be lost. Now this deadlock must be broken."


    "Yeah, many people have already protested because their flying boats have lost too much. If we don''t give a result, I''m afraid someone will let their flying boats leave the front line later."


    The old man next to him was also helpless: "If they really start to retreat, then the previous attack plan will be completely destroyed. Even if the holy tree collar cannot restore the sea defense in a short time, I am afraid it will be able to restore a large part of it. It is hard for us. You can''t just lose the results you have gained."


    The people present are not fools, in fact, the nobles are not invisible. But for their own benefit, they all made very normal choices, so now it is their turn.


    "Huh, it''s really a group of wastes who have seen the wind and the rudder. The overall situation is still considering personal interests. Forget it, they can only do this. They are originally a group of mobs, how can they compare with the elite of the empire."


    Many nobles pouted, because there were people in their family. Obviously, I just scolded them with them.


    "Send our dragon and beast flying boats, three ships, from the three directions we need to attack. Before breaking through the opponent''s coastal defense line, they definitely don''t have time to transfer the mobilized airship back. We just need to rush in, and after taking root, it will be easy. Up."


    Looking back, Bruce looked at the others: "Is everything ready. Once we land successfully, we must move forward steadily to the base as soon as possible. If the base is lost, everything we did before will be in vain."


    "Commander, please rest assured, we are already ready."


    "Dragon Beast Flying Boat? Did we actually have Dragon Beast Flying Boat brought? I really didn''t expect those people to have such a **** foundation."


    "That''s right, I heard that the dragon beast flying boat is controlled by the dragons. Every dragon beast flying boat needs a dragon crystal to be able to manufacture it. If the dragon crystal is used to make the dragon beast flying boat, the dragon must agree to it. ."


    Everyone was excited when they heard the dragon and beast flying boat. Don''t look at their alchemy flying boat developing so fast, but compared with the dragon beast flying boat, it is far worse. Soon, the three flying boats flew up, very inconspicuous.


    But if you look closely, you can find that there are no alchemy cannons on the three flying boats. At the bow of the ship, there is a statue in the shape of a dragon''s head, which seems to be like the bow, but it seems to be alive.


    There were no crew members who ran away in dense numbers. Except for a few messengers, the only person who controlled the flying boat was a very strange human. In other words, this is not human. Because this person generally looks like a human, but he bears a head that looks like a dragon''s head, but it is not completely similar, and has a somewhat different feeling.


    At first glance, people who didn''t know thought that they saw the tauren, and those two horns soaring into the sky are also very flavorful.


    It''s a pity that this new flying boat is not big, with a length of only five meters, which is very inconspicuous. Mixed in a group of flying boats, even Chi Nan didn''t notice it. As a result, these flying boats approached the forefront.


    Suddenly, after a flying boat flew to the forefront, it did not stop and continued to rush forward. The flying boat was very flexible and extremely fast, and it was close to the front of the airship formation in a short time. At this moment, the faucet on the bow of the ship suddenly opened up, and a burst of flame burst out. The flame took on a cone shape, covering a large area in the air.


    The shrouded airship, the defense only persisted and was destroyed in an instant. The flames contaminated the airship, and the shell of the blue and white painted tree didn''t have much defensive ability It was burnt to pieces in a moment.


    If you observe the inside, you will find that the inside has been completely incinerated and turned into garbage. In the end, only a few fragments fell from the air while burning up. Some have been burned without falling into the sea.


    The faucet turned slightly, and a horizontal shift came. As a result, a large number of airships were ignited. In this attack, more than forty airships, including an airship mothership, were destroyed in an instant. Although this is also due to the denser airships, this attack was really terrifying, and it attracted everyone''s attention in an instant.


    "Great, the dragon beast flying boat is really extraordinary. The power of this dragon''s breath cannon has reached the power of the golden level of dragon''s breath, and it is not what their defense can resist. With our flying boat, this time we will win."


    Even Bruce showed a smile: "Although the Dragon Breath Cannon is powerful, it consumes a lot after all, and those dragon people are not what we can command, so in the end, we mainly rely on our flying boat."


    "Originally, it was used at the most critical time. The Duke''s face is the greatest, and he can get the right to use the dragon beast flying boat." A group of nobles around was complimenting. At this time, two dragons'' breaths quietly bloomed in the air.

 Chapter 888： Let our blew airship

    "What''s that? It is so powerful, is it a new type of flying boat." Chi Nan was also taken aback. The airship formation that had steadily retreated, suddenly suffered a huge loss in three formations, and everything was so unexpected.


    And until this time, Chi Nan and others discovered the existence of the Dragon Head Flying Boat. On the screen, the satellite spotted the culprit all at once, and carried out a full scale analysis.


    "It''s this kind of small flying boat, which is very powerful. Wait, what kind of race is the person on it."


    Chi Nan saw the strange dragon man above, and Slinka''s next words let everyone know. "This is the Dragon Man, the true ruling class of the Sacred Dragon Empire, but I didn''t expect them to come here. That kind of flying boat is called the Dragon Head Flying Boat, which can only be made by using the dragon crystal core, and only the Dragon Man himself can make it."


    "Able to take out three dragon first flying boats, they have lost their blood this time. If this is lost, even the real seniors of the Sacred Dragon Empire will feel distressed." For the Sacred Dragon Empire, Slinka Ye still More understanding.


    After all, is everyone an empire? It would be strange if they didn''t understand each other at all. In fact, the true empire''s trump card can never be these ordinary flying boats, and flying boats can only be regarded as the main army.


    "Very well, then kill them for me. On the missile." Chi Nan snorted coldly and issued an attack order.


    The airships who had been prepared have excited the surrounding missiles one after another, and a series of meteor-like missiles flew straight toward the dragon head flying boat. If they were hit, they would definitely not end well.


    "Huh, isn''t it that it can exert a golden level of attack power, our missiles can also do the same, although the range is a little smaller." When many soldiers saw this scene, they showed their expressions of relief. Just that moment, it really made their faces dull. Who could have imagined that in the air domain, the Holy Dragon Empire still hides such a big killer.


    But the next moment, everyone grew their mouths, their faces full of incredible.


    Because the missile has just approached the Dragon Head Flying Boat, it has not yet approached it. They discovered that a layer of faint ripples suddenly appeared around the dragon head flying boat, which was a layer of ripples with a little golden color.


    The ripples are very dim, as if they don''t exist, but they are very scary. Any bat missile that came close was full of cracks in an instant. The next moment it was dismembered into countless fragments, blooming in the air, like a big firework.


    This type of controlled missile does not detonate by itself, and will not explode if it is broken.


    "What happened just now, what happened?" Chi Nan asked in surprise.


    "According to calculations, it just seems to be some kind of sonic attack, not very strong, and I don''t understand why it can destroy our missiles." The vegetable brain calculates very quickly, and instantly understands what is going on.


    "I tell you that the dragon head flying boat is made of dragon crystal cores. It must have the characteristics of dragons. The sound waves contain dragon power and the lethality is not too strong. They are usually used to deter monsters. Your bats The missile is too fragile, and of course it can''t stop this kind of Longwei attack." Slinka seems to have seen this kind of attack.


    However, the probing ahead did not stop, and found that the missile was useless, so I started to use other methods.


    But then they discovered that the dragon head flying boat seemed invincible. The Hummingbird fighter had just approached, and it was the same. It was shattered by the faint Dragon Power sound wave, and it was impossible to connect and touch.


    A series of wind cannons took shape, this was the only means of attack for airships other than missiles.


    The wind ball flew at a very fast speed. But when the wind gun was about to hit the Dragon Head Flying Boat, a dimly colored barrier suddenly appeared on the Dragon Head Flying Boat, which seemed to be a magical barrier.


    When the wind cannon hits this barrier, there is no ability to destroy it at all, and it doesn''t even have the qualification to make it shake. The wind blades and storms that erupted, raged for a while, and slowly dissipated.


    "How is it possible that even wind cannons are useless? The magic barrier on this little flying boat is so powerful."


    "It''s not just the reason for the magic barrier, the dragon is also very strong." At this time, the airship commander Olna also spoke. The plant brain next to it is quickly calculating all the pictures just now.


    "From the screen, we can see that when the wind cannon was approaching, it passed through the range of Longwei sound wave. Under this sound wave, the structure of the wind cannon was seriously damaged. According to calculations, the wind cannon is really breaking out. At the time, the power dropped by at least 70%. Although the number is still large, it is difficult to shake the defense of ordinary flying boats, let alone this."


    Slinka Ye also said: "Yes, don''t look at this dragon head flying boat is just a flying boat, but in fact it is no different from a flying gold-level master. It is much stronger than your extreme airships."


    The airship itself can fight against the golden masters, this is because the missile is powerful, and the airship mothership is also very strong. But in the face of the existence of this kind of truly flawless gold, the gap between the two sides is not a little bit.


    "I also know that it seems that the development of weapons in the future will require a change of thinking. But for now, let''s just win the current one. I can''t let these dragon head flying boats continue to wreak havoc, otherwise my line of defense will be destroyed. Lost."


    "Destroyed." When speaking, the flying boat was already close to the coastline. Without the threat of airships, those defenses on the sea behind would not constitute a threat at all. When a large number of flying boats approached, a large number of alchemy cannons attacked and completely slaughtered the entire surface of the sea, leaving them with no defense.


    Next the real landing attack will begin. The targets they selected are very good, and defenses in these areas are relatively weak. Once they really take root here, most people will really feel a headache if they want to drive them away.


    "In that case, let''s flip a hole card and let the airship explode."


    "Are you going to expose the self-explosive airship now."


    "Of course, didn''t they have already dispatched the Dragon Head Flying Boat, at least they have to improve our morale. It''s not used now, can it be used when we lose more."


    "My lord, please prepare to explode the airship, my lord, how many will be dispatched."


    Chi Nan thought for a while: "Each dragon head flying boat has sent three to go there." No matter how much, Chi Nan feels distressed too. The construction of this self-detonation airship is second only to the airship mothership in troublesomeness, and the most important thing is that it is a consumable.


    Since it was manufactured, it hasn''t made much, and there is no place to replenish it in a short time.


    ps: follow)

 Chapter 889： Blooming little sun

    "Haha, sure enough, with the Dragon Head Flying Boat, all air power is useless."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the dragon is always the strongest in the air, and the dragon head flying boat is only a little bit of dragon power." Despite this, the smile on Duke Bruce''s face is so conspicuous.


    After the dragon head flying boat showed its power, the nobles in the rear stopped clamoring. On the one hand, it was shocked by the power of the Dragon Head Flying Boat, and on the other hand, it was because they didn''t have to continue to lose.


    "The elite troops in the rear are ready to dispatch immediately once they enter the coastline, occupy three attack points for me in the shortest time, build a port in situ, and completely base themselves on Karan Island."


    There are no war fortresses in the places they choose. They all bypassed the place where the several war fortresses on the sea were. At this time, if the war fortress wants to approach, it will be impossible for a while.


    "Already prepared, this time I will definitely take down Karan Island."


    "We not only want to take down Karan Island, but also four large overseas islands, including Sacred Tree Island. Hehe, I heard that this place is not easy to get in and out. They even made twelve floating islands for us. Kongqiao, really good people." A group of nobles laughed and toasted to each other to celebrate this huge victory in advance.


    But what they didn''t find was that a few inconspicuous airships, which were the same as ordinary airships, flew out, and were quickly approaching the dragon and beast flying boats in front of them.


    "The self-explosive airship is so easy to use? Why not do more." Weiwei, who has been working all the time, didn''t know this new airship. In fact, even Sophia hadn''t heard of it, only Hemira knew a little.


    Chi Nan smiled calmly: "This thing is not so easy to manufacture. The entire airship contains 860 self-explosive mushrooms of various shapes, each of which is of gold level. According to a lot of our research, it is finally final. Forming, detonating at different levels, compressing itself with the help of the explosion itself, and then releasing the power to make the power stronger."


    "It can be said that in addition to not reaching the legendary level, the power of the entire explosion can definitely threaten the legendary level master. Well, I haven''t seen the legend, this is just speculation."


    Under the suspicion of everyone, Chi Nan still added. "But there is no problem with these. Anyway, you know that this thing is very powerful."


    "It turned out to be so, it''s so difficult to manufacture, no wonder there are not many."


    Weiweisi and others seem to understand. Eight hundred and sixty golden-level explosive mushrooms require a large plantation and can only be cultivated after a long period of cultivation. The cost is not a small amount.


    Although from Chi Nan''s point of view, any plant is free, and there is no such thing as a cost. But in the eyes of other people, all plant weapons can be divided by them with a certain price, which is calculated in accordance with the resources and time consumed, the manpower and plantation area occupied, etc. Chi Nan does not understand this.


    "It''s not just causing trouble, it''s also very dangerous. Except for a few control-type self-explosive mushrooms, the others are all trigger types. As long as it receives a certain impact, it will explode."


    This is the most dangerous thing. Since Chi Nan made these things, he has never dared to let these things come close to him. Once it accidentally exploded one day, wouldn''t it be wrong to be dead.


    Even the manufactured ones are installed in some uninhabited places when they are not in use.


    This time, if it hadn''t been for the outbreak of the Great War, Chi Nan hadn''t even thought about mobilizing these things. Because of the long distance, when the mobilization came, the three airship formations were close to being destroyed. The elite troops behind the Sacred Dragon Empire also began to lift off. Those powerful flying boats, carrying a large number of people and cargo, flew along the waterway.


    "They can''t be evacuated, otherwise it will be difficult to catch them."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be removed. Look, it''s already here." Just when a few dragon head flying boats completed their missions and were ready to leave, the battered airship at the rear finally flew to its destination.


    These things, which are like other airships, are not the same on the plant brain board, but are constantly shining with a dangerous red warning light. When people look at it, they know that these things are very dangerous.


    Three of each dragon head flying boat flew over, and at the moment of approaching, the self-detonated airship suddenly accelerated and rushed past. At that kind of speed, even the dragon people felt they were caught off guard.


    "Very well, each time the Dragon Breath Cannon is fired, it needs a buffer time of about one minute, and there is half a minute of buffer time from the last one used just now, and it rushes up." Under the calculation of the plant brain, this buffer time , Was clearly calculated.


    Even the dragon people didn''t even think of this. "Why are those airships flying so fast suddenly, it''s not good, it''s dangerous, hurry up and sink them." The dragon man''s voice rang from the dragon head flying boat.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late, except for a few messengers on the Dragon Head Flying Boat, there are no masters. As a result, it was approached by the airship. "Open the defensive barrier with all your strength." The dragon man who feels the danger ignores everything now The Dragon Breath Cannon cannot be used, so we can only open the barrier first. The originally dim barrier exudes a bright light at this moment.


    However, a stronger light concealed it for an instant. As if the whole world had paused, suddenly, a bright white light in the sky shone on the earth. Everyone felt tingling in their eyes.


    The soldiers who were looking straight in the air, tears were already streaming when they closed their eyes. The person approaching the front even covered his ears, feeling a sharp pain in his ears, but he clearly didn''t hear anything.


    The strong white light lasted for two seconds before it gradually subsided. At this time, everyone felt the terrifying heat coming from the air. When I looked up, I couldn''t help being shocked. Three large fireballs with a diameter of more than 500 meters appeared in the air. The fireball continuously rotates and burns, emitting intense light and heat.


    It was just the bright light bursting out of these three fireballs, like three little suns. The violent flame elemental power exploded, and the wizards even felt as if they had left the sea for an instant.


    The concentration of this fire element gives them the illusion that they are on the edge of the crater. However, here is obviously the sea. How did this happen? Even the golden mages couldn''t imagine a magic of this scale.

 Chapter 890： The rest is to drag time

    "Is this the power of the self-explosive airship, it is really terrible." Everyone was frightened by this terrifying power. There is simply no way to resist the explosion of such a huge fire element.


    Even the golden mage relied on the magic array defense of the mage tower, and faced such an attack, he would have to be crushed all at once.


    When dealing with the Karan family, if there was a self-destructed airship, it would only be possible to burn the Karan family''s clan to ashes once, and how would it be as hard as this time to fight and consume so many airships.


    "I was wrong. I knew that this thing is so powerful. As long as one self-explosive airship can kill one of them and one dragon head flying boat, it doesn''t need three at all." Chi Nan said helplessly, really distressed.


    In a short period of time, it is impossible to want more self-explosive airships, at least in this war, there is no need to think about it.


    "With this kind of self-explosive airship, Chi Nan, now your Sacred Tree Leader has the power to threaten the empire. Regardless of the outcome of this war, the Sacred Dragon Empire will not dare to deal with you easily. Even if you don¡¯t Dispatch legendary masters, ordinary conventional troops and even the Holy Dragon Empire are no longer your opponents."


    Even Silin Kaye said so, it seems that she is really strong now.


    This kind of compliment really makes people feel a little inflated. Looking at the spar, I recorded some pictures just now.


    When the self-detonation airship approached, the entire airship suddenly expanded in a circle, and then the airship began to shrink, as if being squeezed by a big hand. Then expand again and shrink again.


    After doing this three times, the airship was only half its original size. The speed of this is very fast, if it is not for slowing down the camera, there is really no way to see it so clearly. The three contractions are not really using magic to contract, but because of the explosion of the self-explosive mushroom in the body, which produces a special explosive force.


    After this explosive force passed through a special structure, a compression force was spontaneously produced, and he compressed his own power to the extreme, bursting out even stronger power. So in the end, such a huge fireball can erupt.


    The whole process took no more than one second. Even the legendary masters at this speed would not even want to react and escape. This is how Chi Nan believes that this kind of power can threaten the legendary master.


    "What are we going to do next? The airships on these three lines of defense have been almost destroyed. It will take a while for other airships to get close. If they are desperately intercepted, they can also be stopped."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "Didn''t we have already planned it, why should we intercept it? If they want to come in, let them in. Anyway, it''s just a construction on the beach, and the next time will be longer."


    "Hehe, let''s go next, the rest is to delay time." In fact, the plan was already done.


    Wait for the other party to enter the land, as long as they don''t want to break Karan Island in a short time, then delay the time. The longer the delay, the better for them. Because a large number of bases are developing rapidly at this time. Over time, he will have more airships and various plant weapons. This is Chi Nan''s development strategy.


    He didn''t want to have his airship basically exhausted after a battle, and when the people from other forces arrived, he would have no way to resist. Therefore, how to preserve one''s power is the key point.


    I believe that after this outbreak, the other party''s aggressive mentality will also be lost.


    "What to do, three dragon head flying boats, three dragon men, what are we going to do." The nobles of the Holy Dragon Empire widened their eyes. Even if the dragon men did not have the status of nobles, they were more noble than them.


    "I''ll figure out a way, you don''t care about the others, bypass the fireball in the air and continue to attack, according to our plan."


    Bruce took off his hat, and deep regret flashed in his eyes. He never thought that the other party had such power. The defensive power and speed of the three dragon head flying boats did not even have a chance to escape.


    Looking at the huge fireball, I''m afraid there will be no chance to escape after coming a few more times. Although the dragon people were fooled by themselves, in order to protect themselves, they had to sign a life and death contract.


    Without this life-and-death contract, one''s position would definitely not be preserved. Even now, I''m afraid it''s impossible without a little blood. So this time, we must get enough benefits. Bruce has already begun to consider how to explain to the dragons. This matter cannot be postponed, and you must get in touch with the people behind immediately.


    At this moment, the few dragon men in the team began to yell loudly. Even if they signed a life and death contract, they never thought that they would really die. When a companion died, they became scared and panicked. This emotion makes them even more angry, because they think it is an insult to themselves.


    Therefore, the other nobles who were the targets of venting can only endure it. In the sacred dragon empire, the most noble is always the dragons, followed by the dragons. They humans have the largest power, but there is no way to compare them with the dragons.


    The war continued, because the airships on all three routes were cleared. The subsequent flying boat bypassed the fireball and only flew a little longer. Under a frightened state of mind, he was suffering from the scorching heat outside.


    But they thought it would be a very cruel battle, and then it was very easy. Just cleared away some of the defenses on the sea they easily fell to the shore and completely occupied a part of the coast.


    It makes them feel a little unreal to complete the goal so easily. However, three dragon men were lost, but they didn''t know whether this battle was a good deal. At this time in this battle, everyone felt a strange and fantastic feeling in their hearts, full of unreality.


    "That''s it. Then just follow our plan. Procrastinate, work hard, consume their flying boat power bit by bit, and don''t let them think that we are passively sabotaging."


    "Lord Lord, please rest assured, we are familiar with this kind of thing." The soldiers laughed.


    After the task is arranged, there will be nothing for Chinan next, and the sky city will also be on the agenda.


    Of course, there is one more thing that Chi Nan cares about. Those are the three big fireballs in the air, which are different from ordinary magic and disperse quickly after using them. These three big fireballs actually burned in the air for two hours.


    Even after dark, you can still see this bright fireball. It didn''t dissipate slowly until two hours later.

 Chapter 891： Stalemate overseas

    What caused the fireball to burn for two hours? Chi Nan couldn''t figure it out, and all those who were curious couldn''t figure it out for the time being. Perhaps it has not reached a certain level, and there is no way to explain it.


    All in all, this kind of special power that surpasses ordinary golden magic can only be understood by legendary level masters. In the ensuing process of the war, it gradually entered a period of stability.


    After laying down the three gaps in the Holy Dragon Empire, it then began to use these three gaps as its base. Starting from the position of the gap, the craftsmen and soldiers of the Holy Dragon Empire began to build ports and fortresses, and at the same time set up a plaza for docking flying boats. The next thing to solve is the problem of supply.


    Not everything can be transported from the rear, they also need to solve the food problem here. The easiest way is to fish directly from the sea. But in this way, more people are needed to join.


    The Holy Dragon Empire continuously transports some civilians here, but it still strictly controls the information here, and the outside world does not know what the Holy Dragon Empire is doing. In any case, this is also an empire.


    Without going all out, an empire can easily support an immigrant of this scale.


    "Why do we have to delay the time, can we just fight over?" The soldiers complained.


    "Have you heard from Lord Lord? We have to use the delay to build more airships. If we lose too much in this battle, what shall we do when other mainland forces enter?"


    "I see, even if we directly start a decisive battle with them, we won''t lose too much. Our airship is much more powerful than their airship." Some people dismissed the enemy.


    A soldier from two outsiders also agreed with his face and said, "I think it is, it''s better to fight directly."


    The leader snorted coldly: "Hmph, hit hit hit, we know what to hit, if we want to fight over, where do we want to hit?"


    At this time, everyone was stunned. The team leader continued: "Now overseas, they don¡¯t have a base camp. We can¡¯t go to the home of the Holy Dragon Empire. In that case, it¡¯s not an overseas issue. What we are fighting overseas now is the land of no owner, but if it is Fighting on the mainland is a war with the Holy Dragon Empire."


    "Now the Holy Dragon Empire is attacking us. We have a reason. Once we take the initiative to attack the Holy Dragon Empire, we have to say that although our strength is very strong, it is still a lot worse than the Empire."


    This person also has some understanding of the empire, after all, does he have a certain status? In the system of the sacred tree leader, people with a certain status can understand some information that can be understood at their own level.


    This kind of information is often far more people than in other kingdoms and empires. Therefore, officials and military officers are not completely ignorant of the strengths of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "But if we don''t do it now, will we have a place to fight in the future?" Some people still don''t understand.


    The team leader said naturally: "Of course, why are you so stupid. Are they not building a port now? When their port is successfully established, won''t they have a base camp? Just hit that place when the time comes."


    After a pause, the team leader continued: "Now we don¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s because they invest too little now. Once we make a move, we will give up. But when they invest more, we will attack these places at that time. , Can they still give up? Certainly not, that is the time for the decisive battle."


    "That''s right, and the civilians they sent over will definitely be a lot at that time. Isn''t there a shortage of civilians in our territory now? This happens to be able to send us some people over."


    The soldiers laughed and the scene was harmonious. Outside, the war seems to have nothing to do with them.


    Every day, soldiers of the Holy Dragon Empire are sweeping the sea, constantly clearing those lines of defense, and some newly established wind cannons or bat missiles. During this cleaning process, flying boats will be attacked from time to time.


    It is precisely because of this that several flying boats were formed each time in this errand, and the temporary teams came out to investigate one by one, which can be said to have contained a large number of flying boats in the Sacred Dragon Empire.


    At the same time, the Holy Dragon Empire often sent flying boats to patrol the surroundings, but they also often encountered patrolling airships, so the two sides would fight if they saw in the air until the flying boat of the Holy Dragon Empire escaped or one party was destroyed. .


    Those airships never knew how to escape, and they had to fight to the death. Recently, some soldiers of the Sacred Dragon Empire have become a little afraid of those airships, and the result of this fear is the outbreak of conflict.


    Just the day before, someone deliberately organized two flying boat formations and attacked them head-on to find trouble with the airship.


    As a result, Olna, who used satellites to see this scene, directly mobilized an airship formation, and suffered a loss with this flying boat formation. One airship formation was completely destroyed, but the two airship formations were also mostly damaged. All in all, after this battle is over, the planners will inevitably be punished when they go back.


    But after that conflict, the conflict on this day became more intense. The fact that the Sacred Tree Leader didn''t dare to take the initiative to take the initiative also made the leaders of the Sacred Dragon Empire feel lucky.


    It''s just that the Dragon Head Flying Boat has never been dispatched again, because they are worried about that kind of self-exploding airship. So under this anxiety, the two sides confronted each other like this, bit by bit, as time passed day by day.


    There is no large-scale decisive battle. In this kind of confrontation, no one has noticed that the flying boats of the Holy Dragon Empire are rapidly decreasing. What''s more, no one noticed that the other party''s airships were increasing.


    They just feel that they are not strong enough, hoping to mobilize more power from the rear. With the establishment of the port, the fortress became larger and larger, and more and more overseas specialties were sent to the territory of the Holy Dragon Empire. Therefore, because of the golden dragons earned by these overseas specialties, the nobles of the Holy Dragon Empire are even more jealous and even more reluctant to give up here.


    Just as Chi Nan guessed, as the fortress was built more and more perfect, as the population here increased, gradually those people could no longer give up these ports. It seems that the day of the decisive battle is getting closer.


    When Chi Nan sees the development of the Sacred Dragon Empire overseas every day, his heart is even more proud. "That''s it, continue to invest. The more you invest, the more you will lose at that time." Chi Nan prepared to make them suffer a big loss.

 Chapter 892： Form the first sky city

    When the troops of the Holy Dragon Empire entered the periphery of Karan Island for the first time, the situation looked very critical, but Chi Nan''s attention was no longer focused on this place.


    From that time on, Chi Nan had personally come to the south of the Sacred Tree Neck. Of course, it is not the southernmost place. After all, Chi Nan now has to consider whether the Holy Dragon Empire will use this opportunity to attack himself.


    And Chi Nan himself, in another unobtrusive place, began to form his first aerial city.


    After a lot of experiments, Chi Nan has collected enough data for those towns floating in the air. With practice, the parameters of various structures are basically completed.


    The only thing that needs to be done now is to turn towns into cities, nothing more. The plan has already been done, and now the only thing that is worse is to assemble it. "It''s really planning to change as quickly as possible." Chi Nan said to himself.


    Originally the first city was going to be built on the sea in the north. But who would have thought that the overseas position was so exposed. Now, the holy tree leader and the holy dragon empire have broken out even greater conflict.


    Even on the mainland side, Chi Nan was not certain that he would not be affected in any way. Look at the fluctuations in prices to see some problems. Therefore, what we have to do now is to continue to deter the Sacred Dragon Empire. At least let the Sacred Dragon Empire not dare to mess around, and dare not lead the conflict to the mainland. Therefore, the sky city is the best deterrent.


    Chi Nan personally made a huge foundation directly. The lower floating sphere plate has been successfully constructed, and the hollow foundation made of the fiber structure has also been completed. By that time, just install some plant weapons in the middle.


    There are exits in all directions, and there are a large number of bat missiles that can be launched from it. I believe that even in the face of a large number of flying boat attacks, there is no way to deal with your own city.


    "There are 37 pillars in total. The middle one is used as the main mage tower, so let''s build it into nine floors first. There is no golden mage? It doesn''t matter, I am. The surrounding four are used as four seven-story mage towers. empty."


    While planning, Chinan began to manufacture hollow pillars of fiber structure. Although the pillar itself is hollow, the structure is extremely rigid, and the middle pillar is also extremely tough. These are the main load-bearing structures.


    Anyway, this sky city does not need a wall, so there is no wall. The tallest building in the outer circle just needs to be made stronger. Anyway, they are made of high-density fibers, and their strength is not comparable to that of ordinary city walls. These buildings are equivalent to the walls of the city.


    The outline of the floating city was completed in just a few days. The lift-off test confirmed that there was no problem, and the next step was the installation of two sets of Sky Hearts, and the installation of eight large propeller groups around it.


    These thrusters can allow the floating city to move faster in the air.


    "Lord Lord, we haven''t completed the magic circle that condenses the clouds. I''m afraid it will be a while."


    Hearing the words of his master, Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s okay. Anyway, this first floating city is not used elsewhere. I want to put it on the trading city without being blocked by clouds."


    "How are the magic light cannons done? We need a lot of magic light cannons to arm the floating city."


    Hearing this, the old mage said helplessly: "My lord, our number of mages is still too small, and the strength of alchemists is not very strong, so is this research progress..."


    "You just need to tell me if it''s done." Chi Nan frowned slightly.


    "Lord Enlightenment, the research has been completed, and we have been able to create the first-class magic light cannon. But if you want the magic light to be powerful, you need a condenser. The condenser of the magic light cannon is polished with black porphyrite. of."


    "Black Porphyrite? What is that?" Chi Nan heard this name for the first time.


    "This black porphyrite is a special ore from overseas, only in the records of the Karan family. It seems to be a kind of ore in the depths of the sea, which is not available on land. Because it has some black markings, it is It is called melanite. After polishing, this black markings will not affect the light-gathering effect, but will be strengthened."


    The old mage continued: "From the perspective of our trophies, the larger the condenser, the stronger the elemental light that can be condensed, and the more terrifying the power. In theory, the power of the magic light cannon does not even have an upper limit."


    In theory again? Chi Nan sneered, there were more theoretical things.


    But then Chi Nan said: "Milia is in charge of the things in the sea. Isn''t she always studying submarines? Just ask her to find them another day. The research on the Magic Light Cannon must be completed as soon as possible."


    Although Chi Nan said this, he still frowned. The Magic Light Cannon was gone, so his floating city was flawed. The current weapons, either physical or their range is too close, simply cannot afford the defense of a floating city. At least, the floating city in Chi Nan''s own vision is a super war fortress.


    Forget it, since there is no way, then don''t need it for the time being. "For the surrounding floating fortresses, temporarily use large wind cannons and bat missiles At least self-sufficiency is fine, even if it is a big airship."


    Chi Nan muttered to herself while getting out the floating fortress he designed. These so-called fortresses are just a kind of architectural structure used to protect the city itself, and it does not matter if it is lost.


    The city itself has energy pools and homeland mother trees, and it can also produce various plant weapons. The only pity is that the city cannot carry too many weapons, this is to reduce the weight of the city.


    "Sure enough, in the end, airship formations are needed for joint protection. Fortunately, this floating city has its own cycle, but it doesn''t take a while before it comes into contact with the ground." For my own airship, it is only after a certain period of time. If you have to contact the ground and absorb some substances from the ground to replenish your own, this floating city is no longer needed.


    It carries some soil into the air and can be recycled and reused. "During this period, I don''t know if we can develop an ultra-long-distance plant weapon, just like a wind cannon, which does not require physical shells."


    Chi Nan''s whimsical ideas unfolded, but now is not the time for experiments, so I can only explain the task first. For his own work, he still has to build this floating city first. People of the Sacred Dragon Empire, wait for your own deterrence.

 Chapter 893： What is that in the sky

    The overseas fight is fierce, and the inland is not peaceful. Although on the surface everyone still seems to have a good relationship, the various fights in the dark have also become more obvious, and the Holy Dragon Empire is scorching and pressing.


    Especially in the border position, some robbers and bandits on the side of the Holy Dragon Empire have recently been increasing, constantly invading the scope of the Holy Tree Collar. Some changed places with one shot, and some were surrounded by plants when they first arrived.


    These plants are different from ordinary soldiers. Once they are discovered by a large number of plant weapons, there is nothing to play with. Similarly, there are also many spies who keep coming in secretly. Fortunately, the sacred tree-ling provides the same service as an ID card. Without the sacred tree, it is relatively difficult to win people¡¯s trust on the sacred tree¡¯s side.


    Otherwise, with the infiltration strength of the Holy Dragon Empire, it is really not so easy to completely monitor these people.


    This kind of conflict is getting more intense day by day. After nearly a month, this conflict has even begun to surface. Prices in the Holy Dragon Empire gradually began to rise, and business became increasingly difficult.


    Even the merchants of the Sacred Dragon Empire and the merchants of the Sacred Tree Collar had more conflicts.


    Fortunately, the merchants on the side of the Sacred Tree Leader were never afraid of the counterparts of the Holy Dragon Empire. If they were to be replaced by merchants from other kingdoms, they would have been forced to desperate. But even so, the trading environment is still getting worse. During this period of time, Hermilla received complaints from some major chambers of commerce.


    However, for a long time, neither the Holy Tree Leader nor the Holy Dragon Empire made any response. The people on the Sacred Dragon Empire are not paying attention here, and they don''t bother to put forward any opinions on these issues.


    But there was no objection from the holy tree collar, which made people a little strange. After all, in their eyes, Chi Nan is still very good to the leaders. Once there is any problem in the whole, Chi Nan will solve it as soon as possible.


    "Hey, I don''t know what happened, you said, this is not going to be a war, right?"


    "How is it possible? How long was the last war? Our sacred tree collar is very powerful."


    "It''s because of its strength that it is necessary to fight. Will the Sacred Dragon Empire allow a new empire to develop next to itself." Some people began to refute and chaos.


    Soon, the surrounding area became a noisy place. "Our lord, but never thought of Jianguo."


    "You are not Lord Lord, how do you know you don''t want to. Besides, even if our Lord Lord really doesn''t want to, does the Holy Dragon Empire believe it? Anyway, I won''t believe it when replaced by it."


    "Shut up, what kind of noisy things look like, what we have to do is do our business well. If the Holy Dragon Empire continues to be unruly, we won''t do business with them anymore. Hmph, we are afraid of selling good things. Don''t you go out."


    "Your goods are all from the half-elf empire. Of course, don''t worry. We all produce them ourselves and are local products. If we don''t sell them to the outside world, our business will be greatly affected."


    Just as a group of people complained, a buzzing sound suddenly came. Some people felt something was wrong, and slowly stopped the argument. Because of these people, more and more people stopped talking.


    "Did you hear any sound? This sound is so strange."


    "Nonsense, why can''t you hear such a loud voice. Wait, I found out, it seems to be from the sky. Look at it, there seems to be a lot of black spots in the sky, is it an airship or a flying boat?"


    A wealthy businessman said grimly: "Of course the airship flew over from our sacred tree collar. The airship will not enter the sacred tree collar, otherwise it will definitely be shot down. They don''t have permission to enter."


    Everyone knows that, whether it is the Holy Tree Leader or the Holy Dragon Empire, the senses of each other are not very good.


    The airships of the Sacred Tree Leader can enter other surrounding countries, but they cannot enter the Sacred Dragon Empire. Even the airships purchased by the merchants of the Holy Dragon Empire can only stay in the special open space outside the empire.


    When the goods are transported to the open space, they can only be replaced by flying boats or trucks before entering the territory of the empire. Airships are never allowed to go deep. Because of this incident, the holy tree led most of the goods, and could only buy the north of the holy dragon empire, and there was no way to go deep into the south. Except for those special goods, it is still too extravagant to transport them by flying boats.


    In the same way, after the last war, the flying boats of the Holy Dragon Empire were not allowed to enter the sky above the Holy Tree.


    As the black spots get closer and closer, everyone gradually sees that they are really some airships. But behind the airship, there was a bigger black shadow. At first, they thought it was a cloud.


    But when they got closer, everyone slowly realized that something was wrong. "God, look, what is that in the sky."


    With good eyesight, I have seen the outline of that group of black shadows. This is definitely not a dark cloud. The surrounding airships were obviously protecting the dark shadow, but they were too far away to see clearly.


    The dark shadows gradually approached, and some people slowly grew their mouths: "Oh my God, that wouldn''t be a city, a city flying in the sky. Isn''t this a floating city? Didn''t it mean that the floating city is still being studied?"


    "No, I heard someone say yesterday that our place to study the floating city has only one foundation. It is impossible to complete the construction of the entire floating city in one day."


    The wealthy businessman before shook his head and said, "You don''t understand How can this kind of military secrets be shown to people casually. That base is just used to cover people''s ears. I used to I heard that there is also a secret base, which seems to be used to mislead others. The real floating city was not built in these two places."


    "The ones we saw before are just what the Lord Lord thinks can be shown to us. Now that the floating city is truly completed, we can take it out."


    "I think so too. If some people in the Sacred Dragon Empire see that the floating city is about to be completed, they will definitely destroy it. Lord Lord is still cautious. We civilians can only be civilians. The gap is really big."


    "You dare to compare with Lord Lord, what kind of thing are you." This crooked the floor.


    At this moment, not only these businessmen who saw the floating city, they flew over along the road, and countless people saw the miracle in the sky. Those spies who have been investigating this matter feel that their brains are blank at this time.


    How could this be successful? Obviously, I haven''t found out anything yet. Why does the holy tree understand so quickly.

 Chapter 894： Changes brought about by the floating city

    "Quickly, report, report the matter of Floating City, this time it''s a big trouble."


    At the junction of the two regions, which is where the Maro Kingdom is now reserved, more and more people are anxious.


    Even the King of the Maro Kingdom opened his mouth wide after hearing this, feeling a little overwhelmed. How could this legendary floating city suddenly appear?


    "Perhaps, sending my daughter over there is the most right thing I did."


    The king of the Malo Kingdom suddenly had such a feeling. During this time, thanks to the help of the Trade City, the Maro Kingdom expanded towards the surrounding area and laid down some territories. Although it is not as good as the previous Maro Kingdom, it is basically about to recover.


    How long is this, and if it continues in the future, the Maruo Kingdom will definitely be stronger. After hearing about what happened in Floating City, even the ministers and nobles who had been opposed to it, now closed their mouths.


    When the news was sent, some nobles of the Holy Dragon Empire were also confused.


    Several nobles who specialize in supervising trade cities gathered together on the border, wondering how strange their expressions were.


    "I said what''s wrong with you all, why are you all with this dead father''s expression." Suddenly, a young nobleman ran in and saw that his friends had become like this, which was very strange.


    A nobleman pointed to a report and said: "The news just got is that the floating city on the side of the holy tree collar has been built. The floating city is about the size of our medium-sized city, and it has been parked on the mountain next to the trading city. It¡¯s said that this floating city is used as an experimental item and will stay in this place in the future."


    "What, Floating City? God, they actually did it."


    Afterwards, this person said with a disdainful expression: "Even if it is made, what can be done? Isn''t it just a bad floating city. If you really fight, it will definitely be easy to destroy it."


    A slightly older nobleman snorted coldly: "What do you know, a floating city represents more than just your own combat power. This is a fighting platform in itself, and the real battle is just left to other airships. The combat power of the airship, this paragraph Don''t you know the time yet." Some news from overseas has passed.


    Although the Holy Dragon Empire is suppressing the spread of news, it is still not a secret among the nobles. If this trend continues, it seems that it won¡¯t take long for this secret to be kept.


    "I know, even so, what can be done, a city is very powerful, it can keep the airship fighting. But what can be done, as long as we are determined to fight for a greater loss, we can still kill it."


    "Sure enough, you are still so naive. A floating city is not too threatening, but its meaning is very important. If you can build a floating city, you can build other floating buildings. The meaning of it... forget it. I won''t talk to you about this. You just need to know how much they can make if you successfully build a floating city based on the particularity of the sacred tree collar."


    An aristocrat who hadn''t spoken next to him said with some frustration: "According to observations, the floating city should be constructed with plants. Within the field of plants, the manufacturing speed of the sacred tree collar is not comparable to ours."


    Now, even the young aristocrat who took it seriously, knew what it meant.


    Sure enough, when the floating city stayed next to the trading city, the original tense atmosphere suddenly changed. The merchants from the Sacred Tree Collar looked even more proud every day, and didn''t care about the merchants of the Sacred Dragon Empire at all.


    And because of the emergence of Floating City, even the merchant of the Holy Dragon Empire didn''t know why he felt shorter. Oh my god, it''s okay to be from an empire.


    This sacred tree collar is really too rich and powerful, and the floating city created is actually used for experimentation. And he didn''t hesitate to take it out as the second trading city, directly open to all people to use.


    Some trading cities that were overcrowded in the first place suddenly became empty, because as long as there were people with flying boats and airships, they liked to trade in the floating city. In any case, even standing on the floating city, I feel relaxed and happy.


    "Don''t raise the price, our floating city is there."


    "Don''t cross me, our floating city is standing over there."


    Recently, Floating City has almost become a benchmark among all kinds of conversations. When there is a conflict between the merchants of the Holy Tree Leader and the merchants of the Holy Dragon Empire, as long as the floating city is mentioned, the other party will basically give in.


    The strong support from the territory makes the people of the holy tree leader even more proud. The most direct manifestation is that recently, the number of merchants on the side of the holy tree collar has increased significantly, and many people have joined the team.


    Originally, some civilians even put aside the things in their hands and moved to the southern trading city to change careers. And as long as they hear that the other party is the person who is the leader of the sacred tree, as long as they see the familiar and unfamiliar nerve brain, these people will be regarded as the guests. This era is an era of vigorous development belonging to the sacred tree leaders.


    The leaders of the Holy Tree Leader, except in the Holy Dragon Empire, are always superior no matter where they go.


    There is an iconic floating city standing in this place Anyone who wants to offend the holy tree leader will subconsciously look up and then decide whether it is worth dealing with them.


    In this place, the administrators of the Sacred Tree Leader have recently felt that it has become easier to do things. The manager of the Sacred Dragon Empire, who had always troubled himself, has recently backed down a lot, which is really comfortable.


    This is just a change among civilians. Because of the emergence of Floating City, some border nobles who were ready to move suddenly died down. Others don''t know, but they themselves are preparing an army privately, hoping to attack the Holy Tree Collar one day. This is not just an overseas war, but also their confidence in themselves.


    But now, when they saw the floating city, they suddenly felt that the power of the sacred tree collar seemed not as simple as they thought. The local power must be stronger than the overseas power, and the loss of the war is not worth the loss.


    The most important thing is that these people are just little nobles, and they will not benefit from encountering powerful enemies. Because these nobles died down, without their encouragement behind, the border environment began to become more peaceful.


    The mainland battle that was likely to break out at any time was choked to death in the cradle because of a floating city.

 Chapter 895： Prepare to deal with the legendary undead

    Not long after the Floating City was built, Chi Nan once again set his sights on the side of the Undead World. In fact, the preparatory work had been completed three days ago, but because Chi Nan had been busy with Floating City, he ignored it.


    In the past three days, the officers in charge of the Undead World continued to develop the base, working hard to calculate and test various problems. After three days of inspection, there will be no surprises for general routine problems.


    As for whether there are other accidents at that time, it is beyond their control. On this day, when Chi Nan launched the plan to hunt and kill the giant white bone elephant, all the high-level officials of the entire Sacred Tree Leader focused their attention here. Some things that were not very urgent were temporarily postponed by various officials.


    At this time, it was as if all the territories were taking a collective holiday, and everyone was watching a movie.


    Staying alone in the floating city manufacturing base that had just been vacated, Chi Nan, under the protection of the guards, began to pay attention to the other side. "Start now, I will watch."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the forces on the side of the undead world began to move. Originally, Chi Nan wanted to have only a hundred formations of airships on the opposite side. Three more days were left, and the number of formations increased.


    Catch up with the completion of the second wave of airships, although there is no one on the other side, the total number of airship formations has reached more than 180. Others are because the number of battleships is not fully in place.


    "How much did our self-detonation airship prepare on the opposite side?" Chi Nan asked directly. There is no way to get the support of your own side, you can only rely on yourself to collect life magic, and every investment must be carefully calculated.


    "Lord Enlightenment, we have prepared twenty self-detonating airships, which should be enough in theory."


    "Twenty? That''s a lot." Thinking of the power generated by the self-explosive airship that day, Chi Nan was still a little frightened. With his own strength, being involved in the explosion is definitely a place to die.


    I didn''t expect that I could create such a dangerous thing. If it were not for a smaller scope, this would be equivalent to creating a nuclear weapon. Moreover, it is the kind of purely natural and pollution-free nuclear weapons.


    The other side is always preparing, so the speed is very fast. It only took less than ten minutes to reach the valley. The vanguard army has densely surrounded the valley. The airships and the army of plants in the rear are still arriving continuously, and I believe they will all be in place in less than half an hour, so it can start now.


    There are a total of five war fortresses at the valley entrance of the valley, completely blocking them from all sides to prevent the undead from rushing out from here.


    "After this valley, the terrain on the opposite side will continue to rise and enter a plateau. According to the information we have collected during this period, the opposite plateau is full of giant bone elephants. It may have been an elephant mound in the past."


    The old bald also spoke at this time: "Although there are many giant bone elephants, most of them do not have too strong strength. We have observed that not many of them have reached the golden level. The next step is to purify the entire plateau. The bones around the legendary bone giant elephants Elephant, there are only four who can reach the golden level. Should we eliminate these four first, or ignore them."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "We attack both at the same time. Anyway, we have a lot of airships. It is best to kill them directly with a sneak attack. Who knows what other abilities the giant white bone elephant has."


    Whoever lets himself have more weapons and more airships, so he is self-willed. The other people are the same. They didn''t feel any strange about Chi Nan''s choice, because his strength was so strong that he could do this.


    After a while, the airships were in place. At this time a large number of hummingbird fighters have been released. However, in order to deal with the giant bone elephant, the configuration of the hummingbird fighter is not many, and the most are all kinds of bat missiles. There are combustion types and pure explosion types. After preparation, the first wave of missiles fell from the sky.


    Like a layer of meteor shower, it descended densely. If it all exploded, it would definitely collapse the entire valley.


    But just when everyone thought the missile could fall smoothly, there was a scream. The huge sound wave soared into the sky, shattering countless bat missiles in the air.


    In the end, the only ones who can continue to fall are those far away. Around the legendary white giant elephant, no bat missile can approach. The other bone elephants were very miserable.


    In one round of explosion, three of the four golden bone elephants were blown to pieces on the spot, and one was crippled. It was obviously impossible to help. Suddenly being attacked, the giant bone elephant roared angrily, and the whole body began to fight.


    When the elephant''s legs stepped on the ground, the vibration could be clearly felt even through the screen. The mighty power from the legendary creatures is vividly manifested at this moment.


    "Don''t make waves of attacks, try a continuous attack. The roar of the Bone Colossus is absolutely impossible to last."


    The bald father gave an order, and the missiles began to fire continuously regardless of levels. "Twice, this is the second time that sound waves have shattered our Bat missiles. It seems that sound waves are indeed the weakness of Bat missiles, but how can this be solved?" Chi Nan focused his attention at this time. Up the sound waves.


    The continuous attack method, the sonic attack of the mutated giant elephant really can''t work. Although smashed the one-minute bat missile attack , after a minute, the giant bone elephant still paused.


    Just this time, many bat missiles hit the giant bone elephant and exploded on the giant elephant. "Hit, great..." Cheers rang out in the combat command room.


    "No, it didn''t work." Suddenly, everyone discovered a problem. The bat missile left no trace on the bone giant elephant, as if it hadn''t hit at all. This defense is too terrifying.


    A layer of white air current slowly emerged from the bone giant, and it was obvious that this thing blocked the explosion.


    Suddenly, the white air current expanded, and a spherical space with a radius of more than one kilometer was enveloped with the giant white bone elephant as the center. At the edge, there is a very dim white air current.


    This layer of airflow is not very obvious, but so eye-catching, anyone will spontaneously look at this thing.


    "Be careful, this is the domain of legendary creatures. Once you enter the domain, your own power will be suppressed, and the power of legendary creatures within the domain will increase." Silken Kaye said what she knew in a timely manner.

 Chapter 896： Pure power field

    "No effect, this is the domain?" Chi Nan stared at the scene in the picture with wide eyes.


    Just like Chi Nan, everyone else was surprised. In that thin layer of white mist, which is almost misty, there is a special power that makes people unclear what it is.


    As long as all the hummingbird fighters and bat missiles enter it, they will be shattered in the first place, and nothing will be left. In this way, all the attacks are not effective at all.


    "Use triggered missiles." The bald old man reacted quickly and immediately changed his combat strategy. As long as the trigger director encounters a shock, he will explode instantly, and it will not just break like this. It''s just that this type of missile is relatively dangerous, so Chi Nan seldom keeps the army in stock, because he is worried that the airship will detonate these missiles after being attacked.


    However, such missiles are still available after all. Some special bat missiles left the team instantly and flew downwards.


    Only the next moment, everyone was shocked. Because after this triggered missile entered the domain, it turned out to be like a big firecracker, "banging" it, and then nothing happened.


    "How could this happen? Is there no solution in this field?" Chi Nan said in surprise.


    Silinkaye said very naturally: "It''s normal. The domain is a way for a legendary master to use his own power to influence the surrounding world. It''s all the bone giant''s own power."


    "As long as it is not your own power, you will be repelled and suppressed. If the level is not enough, then it will not play any role. If it is not for your missile itself contains some fire elements, I am afraid that even this sound will not be emitted. "


    Chi Nan still didn''t understand: "You mean that the legendary masters who own the field are invincible, then what are we going to do." The war has already started, this time if you can''t win, the consequences will be very serious. Although he wouldn''t completely destroy his base, his vitality was severely injured.


    This has greatly hindered one''s own development in another world, but now he can''t stop.


    Slinka shook her head and said, "Of course not. No one can be truly invincible. Even the gods have a way to deal with it."


    After a pause, Slinka said with some uncertainty: "I have heard other legendary masters say before that the domain of legendary masters is always fighting against the laws of heaven and earth, so it consumes a lot of power. Heaven and earth power The stronger the fluctuation, the faster this consumption. Without the legend of the domain, this invincible possibility would be lost."


    "In other words, as long as we can cause fluctuations in the surrounding forces, then we can attack the domain with such fluctuations."


    Chi Nan was a little envious of Slinka Ye. As an elf, Slinka Ye often saw all kinds of masters in the Elf Forest. Even legendary masters are not uncommon. This is the first legendary creature he ever saw.


    Silin Kaye nodded uncertainly: "It should be so, after all, I haven''t really seen it. It''s hard for us to understand without entering the legendary circle, but you should be fast."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Haha, it''s still a little too close." Recently, the development of the territory has been extremely fast, but Chi Nan found that his speed of improvement is also limited, and he cannot continue to improve without limit. But at this speed, he will soon be exposed to the legendary level. As long as you can get in touch, you have a way to break through the past.


    I don''t know what his field is, Chi Nan is a little curious and a little expectant.


    At this time, the bald father followed Slinka Yee''s opinion and changed the attack mode again. This time I used ordinary bat missiles, but I didn''t want to attack the giant bone elephant.


    The missile flew to the edge of the bone giant''s domain, and then exploded by itself. Fireballs burned around, and the violent elemental forces continued to impact the domain. The field that had not changed much has finally begun to fluctuate.


    Although the fluctuation is not very large, although the shock is not very intense, it still makes people feel shocked. They prepared a lot of missiles, and since they were effective, they would definitely be able to destroy the giant bone elephant.


    It seems that the legendary level creatures are not invincible. "Great, continue to attack and destroy this thing as soon as possible. As long as the giant bone elephant is destroyed, all the surrounding areas will be ours." Yes, it is impossible for legendary creatures to stay together, even the undead. The same is true, everyone is very territorial.


    At this time, the giant white bone elephant finally started to do it. This thing is undead, how could it be possible for others to attack and not fight back. The huge white bone elephant''s trunk flicked fiercely into the air.


    Immediately afterwards, countless white spheres formed in the field and smashed into the air.


    These spheres flew out of the realm and continued to impact forward, and everything they passed was indestructible. Everything was shattered into pieces, whether it was a mothership or a battleship, or something else.


    That kind of terrifying power will be completely shattered as long as it is touched. "What kind of power is this?"


    Chi Nan was extremely surprised, even if it was an attack by a golden master, his airship mothership would at least be able to resist for a while.


    "This is a legendary creature attacking casually, but it was launched in conjunction with the domain. It seems that the domain of the white bone giant is a pure power domainSilenkaye once again began to popularize knowledge.


    "In the field of pure power, what is that?" Chi Nan recalled the knowledge the world had given him, but couldn''t find it for a while. In other words, the world feels that there is nothing worth recording about this power at all. After all, plane consciousness is different from ordinary creatures, even if the focus of the record is completely different.


    Silin Kaye didn''t sell anything, and quickly said: "The realm of pure power is a realm that has no other special abilities except for its own power. The power of surging itself is a characteristic of every domain."


    "In other words, the domain of this giant bone elephant is a very ordinary one, and it has no special abilities."


    "No, it''s so powerful without special abilities, wouldn''t it be invincible if you have special abilities."


    "That''s not the case, special abilities are also targeted. If it is for the undead, it may not be useful for ordinary creatures, so you should understand." Silinkaye didn''t know how to explain it.


    However, Chi Nan almost understood that this kind of domain special ability is similar to an ability. Powerful, but single effect.

 Chapter 897： Unbreakable domain shell

    No matter what the abilities of the Bone Colossus are, as long as the Bone Colossus''s domain is not destroyed, then it can only continue to attack. This field is simply a tortoise shell.


    Moreover, Chi Nan didn''t know how long it would take to destroy the power of this loud noise. Although it was only a giant white bone elephant, it felt more difficult to deal with than the golden mage plus the mage tower, and the power reserve was even more terrifying.


    Chi Nan knew that this was not because the giant white bone elephant had so much magic power, but because of quality problems. The quality is too high, so the consumption is less. The self-level is high, and the recovery speed is also fast. After all, it is the first time to deal with a master of legendary strength, and there is no experience, so everyone is not in a hurry now.


    Everyone, including Chi Nan, was ready to fight for a long time.


    After using the white ball to attack for a period of time, the giant bone elephant felt a little unusable. This white ball is all right, but it can only attack a straight line, and can only attack a few channels at a time.


    With each attack, the ball penetrated the airship formation and flew towards the distance. For the entire airship formation, this kind of damage is not too great, and the loss is not much. But for the Giant Bone Elephant, this wasted too much power. This airship is not as powerful as he thought, so there is no need for such a strong attack.


    As a result, the Giant Bone Elephant suddenly changed its attack method. With a neigh, sound waves spread out along the domain, and the surrounding hummingbird fighters and bat missiles were all shattered. At close range, some battleships also shattered.


    Only the mothership is okay, even if it is affected, it is not completely destroyed, but there are countless cracks on the surface. Even the surrounding defensive barriers are still indeterminate at this time, and they are about to be extinguished.


    "It''s such a strong attack. Our mothership can withstand the golden magic blows several times, but there is no way to withstand the roar of this white giant elephant!" Even if there is no close-range feeling, everyone can see it.


    Even in the battle with the Holy Dragon Empire, so far, only a few motherships have been lost. And this loss was all destroyed by the Dragon Head Flying Boat at the beginning. In the subsequent battles, ordinary battleships lost a lot, but the mothership never lost a single one, but here, the mothership is a higher level of cannon fodder.


    The existence of this legendary level really seems to be cheating. It''s no wonder that this world has always been based on masters as the top power. No matter how powerful the flying boats are, those top kingdoms can''t be compared with the empire.


    "Pay attention to all, keep the mothership away temporarily, and don''t waste the weapons carried on the mothership."


    The bald father spoke, some motherships in the rear did not dare to continue to approach the front, but stayed in the distance.


    As for the method of attack, the battleship is brought back and carried, and then released outside the attack limit of the giant bone elephant, and then speeds up in the direction of the giant bone elephant like a death squad.


    The battle between the two sides and the fluctuations that have caused the entire canyon has become completely unrecognizable. In the middle of the canyon, a huge open space appeared. This open space was still expanding, and it was about to turn the canyon into a basin.


    It''s just that the two sides didn''t realize this at all, or that they didn''t care about it at all, their eyes were only their own enemies. After all, the attack range of sound waves has a limit.


    The Giant Bone Elephant is not without any method at this time. The huge bones and elephant legs stepped on the ground, and countless bones were shaken off. No, it was not being shaken, but it really flew up, shooting straight into the air like a crossbow arrow. A large number of bone fragments have a much longer range than sound waves, and everything is destroyed along the way.


    Even if it is an airship mothership, it can only resist for less than a second. In the next moment, a large number of bone fragments broke the defensive barrier, penetrated its own shell, and soon became a sieve, and further turned into fragments scattered. Come down.


    "Didn''t you have seen this trick before? It was not so powerful at the time. How could it be so terrifying this time."


    Each of these bone fragments possessed the penetrating power of gold-level magic. With such a large range, it is difficult for a golden master to use such a powerful magic with the help of the Mage Tower.


    But now looking at the giant bone elephant, it seemed to be very relaxed, and he threw it out casually. It''s much easier than the condensed white sphere before. How could things become like this is really puzzling.


    Silinkaye is like an encyclopedia, and will explain every time this time. "Because this time these bone fragments are all blessing the power of the domain, so the displayed power is of course different."


    "Domain? It''s a field again, isn''t the field so unsolvable." Chi Nan didn''t understand it, it didn''t make sense at all.


    "Yes, the domain is so overbearing. Any attack that blesses the domain''s power will change in nature. It will definitely not be weaker than the golden spell. Moreover, this small cost is nothing to the legendary creature. The biggest cost is, on the contrary, It is the consumption of maintaining the domain itself. So now it depends on how long this bone giant can last."


    Silinka night¡¯s words made Chi Nan very depressed. This domain is too amazing. Except for the domain itself, it doesn¡¯t consume at all. Then the gods, what do they consume when fighting, and what power do they need.


    Forget it Those levels are too high, and now I can''t even beat a legend. The battle continued, and airships continued to turn into fragments in the air, and then more airships in the rear rushed forward one after another.


    Those motherships that have launched missiles are okay, at least there is a chance to leave this place and go back to replenish them. But those ordinary airships, after the attack, can only fly over as missiles.


    Because recycling ordinary airships is really a bit wasteful, and even if you want to run, it''s basically difficult to get away.


    At this moment, these airships, which are very precious to outsiders, are sent to the battlefield one by one like cannon fodder. But the giant white bone elephant is still intact, and the domain is just constantly shaking, and the distance is shattered. I don''t know how long it will take to wait. If this continues, maybe his airship runs out, and the bone giant will still be intact.


    When the time passed by one day, the 180 airship formations over there had lost more than 60. But the domain still looked intact at this time. Chi Nan worried that if this continued, he might not be able to eliminate the giant bone elephant.


    Now it seems that even if it may cause some unknown danger, it must be boarded with a self-detonation airship.

 Chapter 898： We can also interfere with the law

    "Use a self-explosive airship." Chi Nan finally gave the order. Chi Nan didn''t give the order, and others didn''t dare to use it indiscriminately.


    "But my lord, the movement of using the self-detonation airship is too loud. In case it attracts the attention of other powerful undead, it is not a good thing for us." Although I wanted to use it, the bald father reminded it.


    "No matter so much, even if something happens, it''s not your fault." Chi Nan''s words reassured everyone. They worry that they will be complained after something goes wrong. Now that the lord has already assumed the responsibility, what are they afraid of. In the place of the Sacred Tree, Lord Lord is the absolute authority.


    Some self-explosive airships that had been prepared a long time ago had already flown, but they were only approaching the battlefield without accelerating.


    "According to even, the shortest interval between two sound waves of a giant white bone is one minute. The blow with bone fragments is very long and lasts for a long time. The interval is only about ten seconds, so we have to grasp this gap."


    With the calculation of the plant brain, the battle of the sacred tree leader has gradually begun to enter a data-based mode, and it is a bit incompatible with the fighting methods of other people. This is only the sacred tree leader himself knows.


    Originally it seemed to be very dense and continuous and there was no chance to get close at all. Only by relying on the number to try luck, let a large number of bat missiles penetrate deep into the battlefield and then explode. Nowadays, under the calculation of the plant brain, there is actually a gap, but the gap can only be found by careful observation and calculation.


    This is simply not what a normal person can tell. After waiting for a full twenty minutes, finally when the giant bone elephant used a broken bone attack, the vegetable brain calculated the next time to attack.


    "There are still five seconds for the bone attack to end, and there will be seven seconds of safety time between the next ten seconds. The self-detonation airship is ready, and the self-detonation airship begins to accelerate and enter the predetermined route." The plant brain kept calculating.


    While the bone fragments in the air still looked like a violent storm, the self-explosive airship had already accelerated. When the self-detonation airship rushed to the edge of the attack, the attack of the bone fragments suddenly became weak and stopped abruptly. It seemed to outsiders that the attack of the colossal bone elephant had stopped.


    At the moment when the attack was paused, several airships had already speeded up to the extreme, like a meteor, a total of ten self-detonating airships rushed to the side of the bone giant elephant field from all directions. You can''t go deeper when you get here.


    Because it continues to deepen, it will be crushed by the power of the domain. Not to mention the seven-second gap, from the end of the attack to the present, even two seconds have not passed. This gap is too big for a plant brain.


    With a "boom", a self-explosive airship exploded. Almost at the same time, the other nine self-detonated airships also exploded. Ten large fireballs like the sun lit up around them, and the white light shone on everything around them. In an instant, even the satellites in the sky were almost blinded by the white light, and there was a white spot on the screen.


    At the next moment, the automatic repair will start, and the satellite will be repaired intact again. Several large fireballs shrouded in the sky, no matter it was an ordinary airship or something, all were burned down.


    In order to mislead the giant bone elephant, this attack placed a large number of their airships inside. But anyway, it''s just some cannon fodder, and no one cares about it at this moment.


    The Bone Colossus himself did not expect that the enemy who had been besieging him for a whole day would be able to release such a powerful attack. The area that had always been in a slight fluctuation, finally fluctuated violently.


    Under the impact of the strong impact, even the high-standard force of the field was also affected by terror.


    "Strange, how did this fireball quickly dissipate?" Chi Nan discovered that the fireball, which should have been able to burn for two hours, dissipated on its own in a short period of time, which is really weird.


    "Can your fireball last for a long time?" Slinka said.


    "Yes, we used it once before. The fireball burned for two hours before it disappeared." Hermilla also said.


    "Unexpectedly, your bombs have reached this point. Being able to last for such a long time indicates that this level of explosion has begun to affect the laws of nature, which already has a certain legendary power."


    what? Influencing the laws of nature, just like the legendary domain, can have a great impact on the laws of nature, which is a kind of strong interference. Chi Nan himself didn''t expect that, originally he thought that the fire element had been gathering for some reason, but he didn''t expect it to be in this almost qualitative change form.


    "But after all, this kind of interference can only be produced because the strength is strong enough, and in essence it is still unable to compare with the real legend. Therefore, in the face of more powerful interference power, this flame power will be dispelled."


    "Pointing to the screen, Slinka Ye said. Then Slinka continued to add:" But anyway, with this kind of power, you already have the capital to fight against the legendary master. This kind of power may not be easy to kill the legend, but it can quickly consume their domain power, just like now. "


    In the picture, the giant white bone elephant whose domain is constantly fluctuating, finally is no longer as indifferent as before. Along with the explosion, the giant white bone elephant seemed to have received some shock, and it was shocked back several steps.


    With a roar the white airflow around the giant bone elephant is stronger, and countless bone elephants around are abruptly shattered by the giant bone elephant, and the resulting bone fragments fly towards the air. This time the attack power is stronger and the range is stronger. Also bigger.


    "Continue to calculate and do it again." Since the interference force was eliminated within a short time, it would not attract the attention of other powerful undead. It should be so, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    The existence of legendary level, even in a world full of undead, is not easy to appear.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the injury or other reasons. This time the time comes sooner. In just ten minutes, an opportunity for attack appeared. Suddenly, ten more blew airships flew towards the giant bone elephant at the same time. The giant bone elephant, who had already endured an attack, felt the danger instinctively.


    The white ball attack that hadn''t been used for a long time suddenly formed beside the giant bone elephant. It''s a pity that the attack came too fast and the timing was too good, the Colossal Bone Elephant was still a step slower.


    Before the attack was launched, ten self-explosive airships had flown to the designated positions, and the self-explosive airship exploded in an instant.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 899： Its not blown up by me

    Like last time, the dazzling white light completely filled the screen. Fortunately, the screen itself has an upper limit of brightness, not exceeding this upper limit will not hurt people''s eyes, otherwise many people will be blind.


    The same explosion, the same fireball, but the difference is the result. The last explosion had already caused violent fluctuations in the bone giant''s domain, and countless fragments had even appeared on the edge.


    It''s just that the realm is not an entity, but a kind of power. It doesn''t matter if there are fragments, the next moment it will heal again like a broken water surface. But the last attack had already consumed a lot of the remaining domain power of the Bone Colossus. I can''t see how many, but it''s strange that the Colossus of Bone can feel better.


    This time, the generated power attacked the giant bone elephant even more intensely. The white light is still shining, and the plant brain has already begun to restore the picture. From here, you can clearly see everything that happened on the opposite side.


    The Bone Colossus was not as simple as being shaken back a few steps this time, but the entire body was shaken off by an invisible force. After spinning twice in the air, it hit the ground fiercely.


    If it weren''t for the extremely hard bones of the giant elephant, I''m afraid it would be broken into pieces. After a fall, the giant white bone elephant climbed up again as if nothing had happened.


    But the fact is that nothing really happened. Because of the surrounding fireball, it is still burning. When the forces of the two interference laws confronted each other, the force of the fireball was destroyed and dissipated. Ten fireballs in the air are quickly dissipating. Everything looked the same as before, but suddenly, an accident happened.


    The area that had been fluctuating all the time, but had been insisting, finally appeared a gap from the contact point of a fireball. This gap is like a broken dam.


    It was just a gap, but the destruction started from this place. The ubiquitous natural emission between the sky and the earth invades it, and this interference with the natural emission itself is a malignant tumor between the sky and the earth.


    The law of heaven and earth is always fighting against the domain, but the strength is not very strong. Now that the realm has finally broken through a gap, natural law instinctively wants to repair this discordant place. This field is between the heaven and the earth, in fact it is almost like a virus, it is very normal to be attacked by the laws of nature.


    With the emergence of a gap, several gaps have appeared on the edge of the field one after another. Take a closer look, aren''t these all locations that have been attacked by the explosion before. In the end, it is no longer a problem of gaps.


    It was torn from the position of the gap, and the entire field was destroyed. "Haha, it was not exploded by me yet."


    Chi Nan danced with joy. This is not as simple as defeating an enemy, but defeating a legendary master. From this white bone giant, he can see how strong the true legendary master is.


    I have to say that the legendary master is indeed very terrifying, but it is not invincible, at least he has the power to resist. It seems that after using a self-explosive airship overseas before, the people of the Sacred Dragon Empire also know that they have this level of power. It''s no wonder that the Holy Dragon Empire is not so caring about overseas support for such a long time.


    Most nobles, I am afraid that they still don''t know what that means. Unconsciously, his position in the Holy Dragon Empire has surpassed those top kingdoms, becoming a force that can almost sit on an equal footing with them.


    Just as Chi Nan was thinking about it, numerous cracks appeared on the body of the giant white bone elephant. "How is this going?"


    The previous attack clearly didn''t attack the giant white bone elephant, how did this crack appear.


    "The domain and itself are one, the attack domain is to attack him, of course, this should not have such a strong performance. Even if the domain is destroyed, backlash itself will not have such a strong effect, unless..."


    "Unless something, don''t say half of your words." Chi Nan said angrily.


    Slinka night looked serious: "I heard you say at the time that the world over there became like this after being sacrificed by the evil god. It wasn''t originally the world of the undead."


    "Yes, according to the notes." Slinka didn''t know the real situation.


    "That''s right, it seems that the plane consciousness of the opposite world hasn''t really died yet, so the laws of nature are still full of repulsion to these undead, and the two sides are incompatible, so the power of the domain being broken is stronger."


    It turned out to be like this, it seems that this is an instinctive attack of plane consciousness. Unexpectedly, there is such a side of plane consciousness. Because there was no direct connection to the opposite side, Chi Nan didn''t get any news from the plane consciousness.


    But for such things as plane consciousness, Silinka Ye actually knew that the inheritance of the elves was really terrifying. Perhaps, there are still some things that I don''t know, and there are also some records on the elven side. Chi Nan was itchy in his heart, not knowing how to get this knowledge from the elves, it seemed that he was also a foreign elves.


    Forget it, don''t care about it, deal with the giant bone elephant first. "Catch him for me, can''t let him run."


    Chi Nan commanded loudly, no way, the giant white bone elephant with a crack on its body turned around and wanted to escape. Fortunately, despite the high level of the Bone Colossus, it is not good at speed, and due to the injury, it does not run very fast.


    And in the surrounding sky, there are some airships various missile attacks, and the airship impact has never been interrupted.


    Without the field smash, the Hummingbird fighter can finally approach the target and use its own wind cannons to weaken the blow. Countless attacks instantly submerged the giant bone elephant, constantly consuming the last bit of strength on the giant bone elephant.


    The power of the giant white bone is constantly being consumed, and the cracks on its body are constantly expanding. Seeing, the giant bone elephant was about to be destroyed. At this time, the giant white bone elephant is also struggling constantly, wanting to resist his own destiny.


    Constantly roaring, the surrounding white bone fragments are constantly being shaken off, like a sharp arrow, attacking everything around. It''s a pity that there is no tortoise shell that has no dead ends in the realm, and the attacks are constantly falling on the bone giant.


    "It''s so pitiful, a legend-level master was besieged to death." Silken Kaye seemed to mourn the passing of a legend. It''s just that if someone can see Slinka Yee''s expression, she will find her face full of gloat. I don''t know, I thought this giant white bone elephant had enemies with her.


    Every plant weapon on the opposite side is fused with sunflowers. When a plant weapon approached at close range, the pure power of holy light in the dark caused more intense damage to the giant bone elephant.

 Chapter 900： This is a milestone

    At first, it was attacked by flames, but the giant bone elephant was only attacked, and nothing could be seen.


    At this time, surrounded by a large sacred light, the giant white bone seemed to be more painful. While struggling constantly, black smoke continued to emerge from the wound. With the release of black smoke, the bones of the giant white elephant began to decay.


    It was no longer as bright and new as before, and the bones at the wounds finally looked like normal bones. With the continuous intrusion of the Holy Light, the bones of the giant white bones are still being corroded away.


    The power of the Holy Light, this is the power that truly restrains the undead. At least, it is more restrained from the dead.


    "It''s really a sunflower. Even the Holy Light Empire has to be used to make holy water. This thing is too strong for the undead. Even the legendary undead can''t resist it."


    "Of course, the legendary undead is still an undead, not a god. As long as it is an undead, it will be restrained by quantity. Even if it is a god, there will still be strength and slight restraint between different forces."


    Slinka Yekan once again began to show her superiority as an elf, which is a kind of crush on knowledge and inheritance.


    Chi Nan shook his head and ignored it. Now is not the time to compare with the elves, one day he will be able to surpass the elves. When the time comes, the elves will definitely follow themselves. Isn''t it easy and natural to want any knowledge?


    At this moment, the struggling colossus of white bones had already ran two kilometers forward. It''s a miracle that he can run so far under constant attack. But that''s it. The movement of the Bone Colossus is getting slower and slower. At this time, every step it takes will be very difficult, and every attack will be extremely difficult.


    If it weren''t for this thing made of bones, you would definitely be able to see a very painful expression.


    Finally, a leg of the giant white bone elephant broke with a "click", and the fracture was like a bone that had been rotten for a long time. The Bone Colossus let out a roar, and there seemed to be a deep sorrow in its voice.


    Only at this time, no one will bother. Numerous airships escorted in the air, and the main force of attack at this time was no longer bat missiles, but a large number of bush fighters. The bush warrior rushed up frantically and hugged the giant bone elephant.


    After a while, the holy light was exhausted, and the bush soldiers were burned into fly ash by the power of death. The bush soldiers in the back would follow one after another, gradually drowning the entire white bone giant with a pale golden green army.


    When the airship that transported holy water in the air flew, the battle finally came to an end.


    This is the holy water of the holy tree collar brand, which is completely different from those diluted goods. To be precise, this is simply grass juice squeezed from sunflowers. The thick green grass juice fell from the sky, like rain on the body of the giant white elephant. The last undead spirit in the giant white bone elephant is quickly being purified.


    The power aura that originally belonged to the giant white bone elephant was constantly weakening, and eventually became weaker and weaker until it disappeared.


    When the battlefield calmed down completely, Chi Nan ordered the plants to retreat. Only some gray bone meal remained in place. The breeze slowly reduced the bone meal. "it''s finally over."


    "Yeah, finally killed. This bone giant is really too powerful. If there are more, we will not be opponents at all." Hermilla has already started to count the losses this time.


    One hundred and eighty airship formations, the entire battle lost more than ninety-three. It seemed that it was about the same as the one hundred formations that Chi Nan had calculated at the beginning, but in fact, it was far worse. This is a question of proportion and degree.


    If you really use a hundred airship formations, you may not be able to take them down. But if you use the self-explosive airship earlier, you might be able to win it. All in all, this legendary white bone giant caused a huge impact on their worldview. It turns out that personal strength can really reach this level.


    "This is a milestone. Today, we have finally eliminated the first legendary creature. From now on, the legendary master is no longer an invincible existence that we can''t resist."


    Chi Nan''s voice rang in the ears of all the spectators, and suddenly Chi Nan could hear the faint cheers from other places. Yes, this is indeed a milestone.


    The legendary masters who have been deified all the time are always the mountains above their heads. Everyone knows that the Holy Dragon Empire is their hostile force. Although their people''s livelihood economy is stronger and their territory is larger, their masters are still inferior.


    Because the sacred dragon empire has legends, legends are invincible, and there is no way to fight it. But just today, a legendary creature fell in front of them, which shows that the legend is no longer invincible.


    This kind of excitement seemed to have a powerful infectious power, quickly infecting everyone.


    "Huh, what I''m so happy to do is just a wild legendary undead. The domain has no characteristics, and there is no means that a legendary master should have. It can only attack by instinct. Can such a legend be considered a legend, too? If you go through a systematic study of the legend, you won¡¯t be able to keep anyone else in this way.¡±


    "Sister Silinkaye, don''t be so disappointed at this time. I believe that now we can deal with the legendary bone giant elephant, and we will certainly be able to deal with other normal legendary masters in the future." Sophia''s voice rang.


    "Yes, there is only one standard for whether we can deal with it. We can kill one today, and we can kill more in the future At this time, even Weiweisi laughed and chatted. He has been in charge of diplomacy. Wei Wei Si and Slinka Ye are still very familiar with the matter, and the friendship between the two in private is also good.


    "Okay, don''t be anxious and excited, first knock down the entire giant elephant plateau, and then we will develop our base here and purify the entire land." Chi Nan said to the bald father.


    "My lord, you **** don''t stop, haven''t you heard the lord''s order?"


    "Don''t be so harsh, just prepare for these things, and then it''s time to celebrate." It''s been a long time since the celebration banquet has been held. This time, although on the surface, everyone is still very happy.


    But at this moment, Slinka¡¯s words made Chi Nan feel cold all over: "Chi Nan, your territory is developing so fast, how is your bow and arrow skills. I will check later, if it doesn¡¯t work. If so, hum..."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan realized that he was talking a lot with Silka Yee. It seems better if you pretend to be an ostrich from the beginning. It''s miserable, how can I forget this witch?

 Chapter 901： Why are they so happy

    The entire sacred tree collar has become a sea of ??joy. A legendary master fell at the feet of his army, and from the beginning to the end, no one in his territory had lost, only some plants.


    This huge victory has raised the spirit of the entire Sacred Tree Leader''s officials to a level.


    The army is holding a celebration banquet, but this is secret and unknown to the outside world. Although the officials knew it, they couldn''t disclose it casually, but there was no way to curb such excitement.


    So the officials of the sacred tree collar began to find their own friends, and began to hold banquet **** and the like. There are also some people who simply celebrate in their own homes, with various names.


    This one said to celebrate the birthday in advance, the other said that today is in a good mood, and there are even more outrageous, because the old hen in my family has laid eggs, so I have to entertain my friends. But regardless of the reason, a banquet is a banquet.


    The collective convulsions of the upper-level officials were celebrated everywhere, and the lower-level officials were also infected.


    A group of lower-level officials gathered together, preparing for the lights and festivities. "Hey, what do you want to celebrate? It seems that there is nothing to celebrate today." A fellow with the title of nobility, who had disappeared, walked in.


    "It''s you, Jeff, I actually don''t know what to celebrate, but the top officials in our territory are celebrating. I heard that people on the military side are also celebrating, so I''m going to celebrate."


    "No, you don''t even know what to celebrate. You just come here, are you okay."


    Everyone looked at this guy as if they were looking at a fool, and it was all right to call themselves to celebrate the celebration they didn''t know what it was.


    "Huh, I really don''t know how you achieved this position. Didn''t you find out? The high-level officials are celebrating. A few days ago, something happened and all the high-level officials were resting, as if something was going on. Think about it, something good must have happened, that''s why they are like this."


    "What''s the good thing? Don''t you know." None of them had news.


    The speaker looked at them with an idiotic look: "It''s all about the people above, how would I know. It must be confidential and cannot be publicized. However, since this matter is good for the territory, why don''t we celebrate? ."


    Well, it turned out to be flattering. Although I don''t know what it is, the people above are so happy. They are also happy and happy. This guy is really smart.


    "You are right, we should also prepare for it, just to find a name, and let the people under our name celebrate it. Although I don''t know what it is, the celebrations in our territory seem to be less."


    Jeff''s eyes lit up: "It turns out that this is the case, this is a good thing. By the way, I just got a batch of good babies a few days ago, and I just took them out to share with you."


    It is true that he used to be a nobleman, although he has no territory, but his mind is still much more flexible than those of ordinary people like them. With the help of this moment of celebration, it is not easy for others to buy something. If it works well, it will make a lot of money this time.


    In Chinan''s territory, the officials are not poor people without much money. On the contrary, the officials of the territory not only have high welfare, but also have no shortage of everything because of the easy management of plants and the large yield.


    The most important thing is that the officials of the territory are under the supervision of Chi Nan. Although they are not allowed to do some illegal things, it is possible to make money by themselves. Every official has a lot of caravans.


    Even some chambers of commerce have internal shares. Some are similar to capital society, where everyone is not short of money.


    And as long as these people have nerves in their bodies for a day, Chi Nan doesn''t need to worry about what these people will do to the detriment of the territory. With a single thought, Chi Nan can make adjustments at any time.


    With the participation of lower-level officials, more and more businessmen and ordinary civilians also joined this celebration. An inexplicable celebration, but it is getting hotter and hotter.


    Because people don''t know what they are celebrating, they have to go crazy and show that they are not ignorant. Regarding this situation, those who know are silent and think it''s good, and those who don''t know think everyone else knows. So if you can''t find out, it''s better to have a crazy carnival than them.


    This kind of thing quickly affected the entire sacred tree collar, and even radiated outside from the sacred tree collar.


    Even the spies who were monitoring the Sacred Tree Collar were at a loss at this time. "Strange, what are they happy about? It''s been a whole day of carnival. Isn''t it a holiday today?"


    "No, I found out. It seems that many people don''t know why they want to party. It seems to be news from above."


    Above? That was the officials of the Holy Tree Leader, and their abilities hadn''t been able to penetrate. "Since you don''t know, report it to see what the adults mean."


    So these news soon reached the hands of high-level nations, including those from the Sacred Dragon Empire.


    "What the Sacred Tree is doing? This kind of thing seems to have something to do with overseas. But overseas, we seem to be progressing very smoothly. It doesn''t make sense to revel in the war over there So far , The news of the overseas war has not been leaked out. "Could it be that they have developed any new weapons that can have a direct impact on us." The weapon last time seemed to have a certain effect on some of the above. "


    Thinking of that kind of self-explosive airship, all the faces became ugly. Attacks that can surpass the ordinary golden level and have a certain impact on the legendary masters, they now feel terrible thinking about it.


    "Anyway, the performance of the holy tree collar is a bit weird this time, so we should increase the exploration efforts. If it is not possible, let some people transplant the neurological brain, and then mix in. I don''t believe that a small plant can reveal their identity. ."


    "Well, it seems that this can only be the case. Just remind them overseas, and let them be careful, especially to keep an eye on those plant bases. I suspect that some new weapons have been developed inside. Hey, I really don¡¯t know when they are heads. Ah. It is becoming more and more difficult to advance overseas wars, but our side cannot increase support."


    "Don''t say it, we don''t know how strong the power of the sacred tree collar is. In order to prevent them from taking the opportunity to attack us, we can only do this now. With the weapon of the last time, even those big people dare not act rashly. "

 Chapter 902： Found something good

    Even Chi Nan himself did not expect that an internal celebration would result in an inexplicable development to this point. Many civilians didn''t know, and thought that today was the birthday of their lord.


    Chi Nan didn''t explain, so let them guess by themselves. Since I came into this world, to be honest, I haven''t had a birthday yet. Speaking of it, Chi Nan didn''t know whether he was born that day in this world.


    Because of the continuous expansion of the celebration, Chi Nan was caught off guard, and it was too late when he wanted to stop it. Then let it continue to expand. What other people think has nothing to do with yourself.


    Because of Chi Nan''s indulgence, this celebration did not end in one day at all, but went on for three whole days.


    For the past three days, Chi Nan has been hiding in his secret room and has not gone out. Chi Nan is worried that once he comes out, he will be seen by Slinka at night, and will pull to practice bow and arrow skills.


    In order to avoid Slinka Ye, Chi Nan finally compromised and gave Slinka the permission to study plants. At this time, Slinka finally had something to do, staying with a group of elves all day, as if studying what was delicious, how to improve the taste, and so on. But that''s okay, I''m finally safer.


    The way that elves train their bow and arrow skills is simply beyond the reach of normal people.


    In the past few days, the Undead World is also progressing smoothly. Even if everyone is celebrating, but under the control of the plant brain, the general expansion is still very smooth, and there will be no problems at all.


    Several golden-level white giant elephants just appeared, they were directly blown to pieces by bat missiles. Before reaching the legendary level, any creature has a very big weakness. For example, ground creatures are not so easy to deal with against flying opponents.


    It is really easy and pleasant to solve it with a few missiles. Once upon a time, the golden master was still a terrifying enemy to him, but now it is almost nothing. With the development of power, more and more former opponents are no longer opponents. After solving these golden-level white giant elephants, it will be easier next.


    The army of plants swarmed up, carrying a strong holy light, and easily cleaned up the undead on the giant elephant plateau, and then established a base on it, planted the home tree, and the purification tree.


    In just a few days, the territory of Chinan in the world of undead has expanded several times. Even though it will take a long time for these places to be thoroughly cleaned up, it has already begun to develop into a better place, isn''t it?


    On the third day, the outside celebration hadn''t completely ended, but the bald father suddenly contacted himself.


    "Daddy Bald? Is there anything going on? There won''t be any strong opponents there anymore."


    On the side of the undead world, the bald father is still in charge. However, as long as you don''t meet a legendary master, nothing will generally happen. Even if you encounter it, just follow the response method this time.


    Encircled by a large army, after probing, explode the airship to consume power, and then encircle and suppress. From Chi Nan''s point of view, as long as there is no special ability, ordinary legendary undead can be eliminated by this method.


    The head of the old bald head appeared on the screen, not nervous at all, but with a smile on his face.


    "Lord Lord, we didn''t encounter anything dangerous, but we encountered a kind of magical plant, which may be useful to adults." The smile of the bald father became even brighter.


    What plant? It''s worth telling yourself in person. To know how many new plants are found every day in today''s territory. Under normal circumstances, these plants will not alarm themselves, but will first be given to other people to test.


    Only after discovering that plants have special abilities, and the special abilities are more useful, will they be reported layer by layer, and finally in their own hands. Plants without special power can''t let the bald father alarm him.


    Following the words of the bald father, the picture changed again. "This is what we discovered when we were clearing the Giant Elephant Plateau. This plant is very powerful and may improve the situation of our army."


    Everyone knows that Chi Nan has always wanted to change the state of the army. It is only because of the plant itself that these plant weapons are powerful for long-range attacks, and with the ability to fly, the army is getting worse and worse. Even if it is classified as a war fortress in the army, it can actually fly.


    In the picture, a group of giant bone elephants are escaping, and an army of plants is chasing after them. But these panicked giant elephants made a turn when they encountered a weird forest.


    This is very rare in the woods that appear in the world of the undead. It looks like some kind of huge fern, with huge leaves, basically no rhizomes, the leaves are pitch black, with some jagged edges.


    Of course, the ordinary undead were not afraid of this kind of emotion. What really feared was the leader of the giant elephant, which was a golden-level white bone giant. The golden-level undead had a clear mind. When they found out that they were not opponents, they had already started to escape with his subordinates, and he ordered the undead not to approach the woods.


    But the team was too big, and the ordinary undead had no thinking. After all, some colossal bone elephants ran there.


    Originally, Chi Nan thought that these plants would actively attack. But then Chi Nan found out that he was wrong. When the giant bone elephant ran in, a faint red light suddenly appeared on the edges of some plant leaves near www.novelhall.com.


    But these plants still didn''t move at all. When the giant bone elephant ran to the edge of the plant and collided with the leaves of the plant. A magical scene happened, the red leaf blades easily cut into the bones of the giant elephant.


    The giant white bone elephant ran forward without any feeling, until the bone broke, and then it fell down. Some of the giant white bone elephants rushing towards the inside, when they came up with it, they had already become fragments.


    "What''s going on here, so powerful cutting ability. Look at the giant white bone elephant over there, it seems that there are still several silver levels."


    "Yes, there is a silver level. The skeleton bones of the silver level are very hard, not to mention the giant white bones, the bones are harder. But in front of this kind of leaves, there is no resistance at all."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "If this ability can be used in close combat, it can indeed bring our plant army to a new peak. At that time, close combat will definitely not be weaker than long range."


    The most powerful in close combat is naturally the army, and the spring of the army may be coming.

 Chapter 903： This is the laser sword

    Anyway, this thing needs to be obtained first. "What about things, have they been analyzed over there."


    The bald father shook his head: "No, we have a hard time finding that kind of plant, but our strength can''t be analyzed. It should be said that our energy pool can''t reach it, and it may be a golden plant."


    "Golden-level plants, that would be great. I can just study things. I have already got them over there. Let''s look at mine next." Chi Nan waved his hand, golden plants. This is not the qualification for others. Research.


    After all, the life magic power of those own energy pools is only the silver level magic power with the characteristics of the golden level. If you want to give birth to golden plants, and if you want to research and transform, you can only do it yourself.


    Instantly communicated with the plants on the side of the undead world, and Chi Nan quickly found this new plant. Across a plane, although there is no way to study, Chi Nan can still project his magic power through a large amount of his own magic power, and then figure out the structure of that kind of plant. Although, the consumption is a bit larger.


    After all his magic power was exhausted, Chi Nan finally figured it out. Then Chi Nan took a few deep breaths, and with the help of the surrounding plants, he recovered his magic power. "Unexpectedly, the use of magic power across borders consumes so much."


    If it is in front of oneself, it only takes a moment for a golden plant to figure it out, and the consumption is negligible. However, the crossover made his magic power almost exhausted, and his recovery almost failed to keep up.


    "But anyway, I got it." Chi Nan, who had recovered a bit of magic, saw a huge weird fern grow out in front of him. There is a spherical stem in the middle, and the outside is all huge leaves, some are similar to iron trees, but the leaves are a whole, only the edges have some jagged structures.


    Chi Nan stroked it lightly, but the plant itself did not fight back. Chi Nan smiled softly, and sure enough, none of these plants would actively attack him. It seems that he is treating himself as the same kind.


    Chi Nan closed his eyes, he should be carefully feeling everything about the whole plant. Before, I only copied the plant structure and planted it on my own side, but Chi Nan didn''t know the real structure inside.


    "Huh? This magic pattern is so strange." Chi Nan felt that the magic pattern inside the plant was actually two very special superimposed magic patterns. These two magic patterns are of water attribute and fire attribute.


    Know that fire and water are incompatible, even among the elements. Water attributes and magic lines that say attributes seldom appear on the same plant, and the magic lines are superimposed on each other in a wonderful way. It seems that they are about to merge, which is even more strange. In the middle of the two magic patterns, there are six points that are completely fused together.


    And the position of fusion also broke out a very special force. "Compound Mageweave? It''s still a spell type of fusion mutation. Forget it, anyway, in short, let''s try it out first."


    Chi Nan looked at this special leaf weirdly and lightly aroused it. A faint red light appeared on the surface of the leaves. This layer of light looks like a fire element, but it is definitely not.


    Because this is the fire element excited by the water element. "It seems that the water element is the magic pattern of the basic auxiliary fire element, and the main effect is still the fire element. However, the expression of this element is very sharp, and this sharp edge is also very destructive. The element itself has the same fluidity as water."


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, although the red light looks quiet, it is actually like a chainsaw, always spinning continuously. It happened that he himself was very sharp, which was very scary.


    No wonder the bones of those elephants were cut easily before. Now it seems that, let alone silver-level bones, even those golden-level white bone giant elephants, the bones can''t stop the cutting of these leaves.


    Even if the domain is not used, whether the bones of that legendary giant elephant can be blocked, it is really not certain.


    If this sharp weapon can be applied to one''s own plants, it would be a kind of change.


    "I don''t know if it can be released outside. It would be better if it can be used in a long-range attack." Chi Nan suddenly started whimsical. Can be long-range, who still plays close combat? It doesn''t matter if you don''t develop an army.


    Only after a whole day of experimentation, Chi Nan finally found helplessly that although this elemental power had a strong offensive power, it was extremely unstable. Once it leaves the body, it will instantly collapse, which means that there is no way to attack remotely. It seems that this thing can only be used in close combat.


    But even if it is to be used in close combat, it must be simplified first. "This kind of ability must be carried by magic lines, but at least the bronze level plants can carry the incomplete magic lines, and the black iron level does not even have the qualifications to carry it."


    Natural plants cannot grow magic patterns until they reach the level of silver, but they only need to be made of bronze to carry them. But the bush fighters of his own are all of the black iron level, and only in this way can the cost be reduced. If you change it to a bronze level, it will be very difficult for the violent soldiers.


    Raise a level The speed of the violent soldiers must be at least ten times slower. "What do I want to do? A bush warrior blessed with this special power has no problem dealing with a hundred black iron levels at the bronze level."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan realized that he suddenly figured it out. "If this is the case, let''s add one more bush fighters in the future. One of them is ordinary goods, used as cannon fodder, and the other kind, that is, it is advanced cannon fodder."


    Very good, that''s it. If those bush warriors have thoughts, know that they are cannon fodder in Chi Nan''s heart, and don''t know how to feel. Chi Nan didn''t care about these, at this time he had already started a simplified experiment of special magic patterns.


    There is no way to directly transform the magic lines, so I can only experiment bit by bit to mutate it. This is not a small project. Now this kind of plant itself is of golden level, so I don''t know where it should be used directly. Whether it''s an airship or a war fortress, you can''t go up and hit it by yourself, it won''t have any effect.


    "Wait, it seems that there are some effects. If this destructive power is blessed on the self-explosive airship, it will not be able to raise the power of the self-explosive airship to a new level." Chi Nan showed a weird smile, very gloomy. .

 Chapter 904： The Golden Mage is born

    In the end, Chi Nan found that his whimsical idea had failed. Because of the test, a self-detonating airship was also lost.


    Originally, Chi Nan wanted to use this special magic pattern blessed plant as a powerful shrapnel, using the power of the explosion to push it out to strengthen the destructive power of the bomb itself.


    As a result, Chi Nan found that the power of the self-detonation airship was too strong, and the fragments would be destroyed immediately after the self-detonation, let alone pushed and released. Because of this experiment, Chi Nan poured cold water.


    Next, the general bat missile test was also unsuccessful. Most of the bat missiles use burning destruction. Since it is burning, it is not an explosion, and there is not such a powerful driving force.


    These fragments can only be burned in the fire element, but will also cause conflicts and weaken the power of the missile.


    Although the explosive bomb could be used, Chi Nan discovered a new problem. That is the special plant that said, to stimulate the power of magic lines, it actually needs to consume magic power. Although the consumption is not much, it continues. Continuous consumption is not a small amount. The plant itself has a certain ability to store magical power.


    After being taken out by itself, to urge the burst of light, the missile itself has no way to provide this magic.


    Therefore, this idea can only be shelved in the end. "Forget it, just use laser fern to make laser swords." In the end, Chi Nan could only give up. Laser fern is the name Chinan gave to this fern.


    Incorporating the leaves into the golden dragon perch wood, Chi Nan made it into a special wooden sword. This kind of wooden sword is not at all comparable to a golden level weapon, but as long as it is stimulated by fighting spirit or magic, it can emit a layer of red light.


    Under this layer of red light, it has reached the cutting ability of golden level magic, which is absolutely more destructive than ordinary golden alchemy weapons. For destruction magic and fighting spirit, it has a very powerful effect. If you install a special Sky Heart below, even ordinary people can display the most powerful power.


    "Very well, now, the melee attack power is also available." Chi Nan was very satisfied with this.


    Then, Chi Nan prepared to match the guards and some senior officials in the territory. With this, at least many people who are not very strong will no longer have the slightest counterattack when encountering powerful enemies.


    It''s a pity that such a good thing can only be used to make a laser sword for the time being. If you want to simplify it and apply it to plants, it''s still far away. "Perhaps, I should design a gold-level land combat plant."


    Chi Nan spoke naturally to himself, but then shook his head. There is no way, he is only at the gold level. It is still relatively difficult for him to create a battle plant of the gold level, at best it can only be achieved unilaterally.


    This is my own shortcoming. Although the plants I made can be popularized on a large scale, I don''t know if there are any restrictions that make it difficult for me to make plant weapons worthy of my own level. Under normal circumstances, when dealing with the enemy, he can only rely on the quantity to pile up, and he gradually becomes not so good at fighting.


    Regardless, let''s experiment first. In short, the rune level of the laser fern must be reduced and mutated, so that you can create what you want. After planting a test plot, Chi Nan stopped taking care of it.


    Just after he was free, Chi Nan received a communication from Hemila. "My lord, I didn''t bother you."


    "No, no, didn''t you tell me not to call me an adult? Why are you still like this." Hermilla''s character is really strong.


    Hermilla shook her head gently, but did not answer. "My lord, a golden mage appeared in our territory."


    This sentence immediately raised Chi Nan''s interest. There have been many golden warriors in his territory, but the golden mage has only one name. The real golden mage finally appeared.


    "It''s great, who has reached the golden level. With the golden mage, with my energy pool, it might be possible to transform and research the plants at the golden level. It''s great."


    "Wait sir, our golden mage is not a plant mage."


    "What? It''s not a plant mage, how is this possible." Chi Nan was surprised, knowing that in his territory, there are the most plant mages, and the inheritance can be said to be the most complete at the beginning.


    There are so many half-elves, and they have a high degree of compatibility with plants, and their cultivation talents are also high. For a long time, the demand for plant mage in the territory has been very large, that is, now that there is an energy pool, the demand is not as necessary as before. But in terms of resources, it is still incomparable to all other mages, but they are actually behind.


    Hemila nodded gently: "That''s right, Mr. Raham recently gained some experience and experience, and finally broke through to the golden level with the magic knowledge you gave, and became our first golden mage."


    "Teacher Raham? Is it a teacher from the Mage Academy? I didn''t expect that the first breakthrough was from the Academy."


    "Yes, but Mr. Raham can''t be regarded as an academy. He used to fight on the battlefield often, and he had a lot of experience in battle, but he didn''t have the chance to go to the battlefield later."


    Before Chi Nan asked , Hermira took the initiative to explain. "Ms. Raham is a puppeteer. When the puppeteers surrendered, you asked them to go to the academy to teach students, so they didn''t have a chance to go to the battlefield." So, I was worried that these guys would cause trouble for themselves. , So they are all left behind.


    But I didn''t expect that the first golden mage was born from this.


    "Okay, I know, but it doesn''t seem to matter. Now that he has reached the golden level, then give him the appropriate treatment. Puppeteer? It''s really useless for us."


    A magic puppet master can control several magic puppets, and the cost is still very high. It is not as easy to use as his own plant army. Speaking of which, this magic puppeteer is not as good as a general elemental mage for Chi Nan.


    "There is no way. Teacher Raham is a magic puppeteer, but the puppeteer himself has broken through his level, but there is no magic puppet of the corresponding level, so I don''t want to apply for some special materials."


    "We don''t have a lot of magic metal here. Wait, can you let them study wood magic puppets. If you can, our golden plant dragon roost or other plants can be used."

 Chapter 905： Cant wait any longer

    "Let me ask." After a while, Hermilla said again: "No problem, the puppet master does not only need metal to make the puppet. Because there has been no good wood, metal is used. Raham The teacher said that whether it is metal or wood, or even stone or other materials, in theory, it can be used."


    "In this case, it''s okay. I give him permission and let him spawn some dragon perches to use."


    Chi Nan gave the order directly, and the authority was immediately granted. At this time, Hermira said again: "Also, Mr. Raham has to apply for some red grain steel to use, there should be no problem."


    Chi Nan agreed without even thinking about it: "It''s just some silver-level metal, no problem, let him use it. I don''t know when our tin tree can be upgraded to the golden level."


    "Silver level is already very good, okay. Even if it is a magic puppet in the hands of a golden magic puppeteer, most of the material on the body is silver level. After adding the magic circle, it can reach the level of a golden magic puppet."


    Well, this is somewhat similar to your own airship. "Let him study it carefully, and get some more magic puppets in the future, so that others in the back can study hard. But the main thing is finished, it should be talked about private affairs. It seems that we haven''t been together for a long time."


    Hermilla''s face blushed slightly, she forced herself to remain dignified, and whispered: "Night, I''ll go back tonight. I''m still in a meeting here, don''t talk about it here."


    Chi Nan smiled: "Okay, don''t say it here, wait to come back tonight and speak slowly." Chi Nan''s smile made Hermilla even more embarrassed. After saying a word, she hung up the communication quickly. Only Chi Nan was smirking.


    "No, only Hermira can''t. Weiwei Silk is still overseas and can''t come back temporarily, but Sophia is nearby. Let them be together tonight." Chi Nan, who was not in business, began to plan for his own evil plan. Up. It is conceivable that the night must be another earth-shattering battle.


    In this leisurely day, time passes by day by day. Chi Nan didn''t feel bored either, because there were golden plants that needed to be studied by himself. Before the simplification was successful, Chi Nan would not be able to take a leisurely time.


    However, the overseas situation has developed to the point where it cannot be dealt with.


    The lower parliament of the Holy Dragon Empire met very frequently these days. Duke Kunon in the back looked haggard a lot. "Damn it, the strength of the holy tree leader is so strong, it is only overseas, and it has not received support from the mainland."


    "Master Duke, you can''t wait any longer. Now the major forces have begun to doubt. Especially those large trade unions, seem to have discovered what we are doing. When they discover overseas land, they will never give up."


    Those large trade unions, their strength is definitely not worse than that of the empire, but they have always remained neutral and have no territory of their own. However, these unions'' desire for land is very strong. Because of the suppression of the empire, it is impossible for them to obtain their own territory to develop on the mainland. This is a customary rule.


    It is conceivable that once they discover a large overseas island, they will never give up. With the big guild in its own base area, the cohesion will be stronger, and it will soon develop to the point where it can make them tricky.


    Just like the Holy Light Empire, when it first started, wasn''t it a religious organization? There are also the Plains of the Undead and the Cthulhu Empire. In the beginning, they were all evil organizations, but later they developed and grew.


    "Indeed, we can''t wait any longer. Inform overseas and fully prepare for the war. This time we will take the Karan Island in the shortest time." Duke Konnon''s expression suddenly became extremely serious.


    "Well then, do you want to continue to attack Sacred Tree Island?" A nobleman asked next to him.


    "No, the power of Sacred Tree Island is too strong, and the attack on Sacred Tree Island is not worth the loss. After we take down Karan Island, if we have enough power, we will attack Beast King Island and then Sea King Island. If our power is not enough, then we will infiltrate. . One day, these places belong to us."


    They don''t have much desire for overseas islands, but they don''t want those large organizations to get it. For this reason, even if they bear a reputation for treachery, they will not hesitate.


    At the same time, the increasingly tense situation also fell into Chi Nan''s ears. For this reason, Chi Nan had to hold a meeting. The meetings of Shengshuling today are basically remote meetings, which are much more convenient than other places.


    "Lord Lord, according to our secret investigation, we found that the affairs of overseas islands have been noticed by many large organizations. If we continue, I am afraid that even the Holy Dragon Empire will not be able to suppress it."


    Holm has always been in charge of the affairs of the South, so they are very clear about the strategic policy this time.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "The Holy Dragon Empire is so troublesome. As long as it is a war, many people are required to participate. There will always be some people who will say that even if it is controlled, there is no way."


    "Chi Nan, the time should have arrived now." Sophia also agreed to go to war.


    "Our overseas, how many airship formations there are now." Chi Nan suddenly asked.


    Without even thinking about it, Wei Wei Si said: "During this period of time, we have made every effort to develop airship formations. Now we have 263 airship formations here and even more than 100 self-explosive airships have been prepared. ."


    This is a terrorist, he likes to blew up so much. Thinking of more than a hundred terrifying airships that exploded, Chi Nan himself felt a little dizzy. But forget it, it''s ready, at least it''s a deterrent.


    "Unexpectedly, there are already so many. In that case, let''s start a full-scale war. We are the invaded people and don''t need any excuses. First drive them away, and then completely consolidate overseas."


    "Then the other two islands, our investigation shows that this time they communicated with the Holy Dragon Empire, not the members of the Karan family. Moreover, they also betrayed some of our intelligence."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s okay, it''s normal for them to do this. But we don''t take the initiative to attack them for the time being, just keep it, they regret it." With the continuous development, Chi Nan hasn''t started with the land. So longing.


    After having a floating city, Chi Nan found that he wanted to build a floating island in the sea, and it was not difficult to create a piece of land artificially. The most important thing is that you don''t know how long it will take to digest such a huge territory today. Population, why can''t population be directly produced like plants?

 Chapter 906： Sneak in to fight

    "Yes, that''s it, come quietly, don''t be discovered. Humph, if it''s not for the urgency behind, we must be fully prepared to start the war." A group of people are quietly running from a small road.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. The front is their base. Our task today is to eliminate a hundred bases. Speed ??up while they haven''t found it, otherwise it would be bad to be discovered. Look, it''s already here."


    Ahead, a plant base under development appeared. In the middle of the team, a man covered in blue robe, wrapped himself like a zongzi, walked out. Stretching out the old arm, there is also a transparent crystal ball on it. The crystal ball burst out with a bright blue light in an instant, and a layer of waves in the void instantly condensed.


    No, this is not a sea wave, but a ripple like a sea wave. Where the blue ripples passed, everything in front of them began to melt silently. A plant base disappeared without a trace in a moment.


    "Go, continue to the next one." The old voice sounded, and the person put away the crystal ball, whispering the incantation while regaining the magic power, and did not continue to talk to other people.


    The people around couldn''t help taking a sip of water, watching the scene that had completely melted, like heated butter, and they were full of fear. This is the power of the mage, it is terrible.


    The first time this base was destroyed, Chi Nan had already received the news. The people of the Sacred Dragon Empire only knew that the message of the Sacred Tree Collar was delivered quickly, but they didn''t know how fast it was.


    "I didn''t expect that they would go together with me. Now it''s too late to attack. It just so happens that we are ready too, let''s do it." Chi Nan waved his hand and told the back to be ready. Almost at the same time, the airships that had already secretly approached the three port cities, suddenly all took off and surrounded here.


    "No, quickly raise the alarm, raise the alarm, it''s an enemy attack, there are many airships coming."


    The alarms were sounded at the three ports almost at the same time, and the whole port instantly became chaotic. The civilians and craftsmen ran toward the shelter, and the soldiers maintained order by the side of the road.


    There are also those flying troops, even more directly into the air. Some other flying boat soldiers are quickly rushing towards their flying boats. The scene was extremely chaotic, and they did not expect that the port city where they had taken root and stabilized would suddenly be attacked.


    At this time, Duke Bruce who was in the harbor couldn''t help throwing down the document, his face was incredible. "The people from the Sacred Tree Leader actually reacted so quickly. We just started to do it. They actually already...No, so many airships are definitely not a temporary motive. They have already arranged them around. They are just in time for today''s hands-on. , Or because we shot first."


    "Master Duke, now is not the time to talk about this, what should we do in this situation now?"


    Duke Bruce lowered his head and frowned, thinking quickly, and soon raised his head and said: "Now there is no other way. Our defense measures have been deployed to protect the airship from launching. I will go to the Dragonman."


    "Sir, do you want to use the Dragon Head Flying Boat, but will they take action last time?"


    "I personally said that they will definitely be allowed to take action. Now we are surrounded, if they don''t take action, they will also die. Besides, with such a dense airship formation, how could they use that kind of weapon here."


    The entire port was completely messed up, and there were airships everywhere in the air. The airship and the flying troops ran into the airship when part of the airlift, and then fierce battle broke out.


    Those flying boats are too few in number. Just take off, they will often be attacked by countless bat missiles, and they will be shot down almost instantly. And their attacks are so weak that they can''t consume much defensive barriers at all.


    In the distance, there is a large airship mothership floating in the air, constantly supplementing the combat effectiveness of the airship. Farther away, Olna stayed on her special airship mothership, observing this side.


    "Notify the other headquarters, be careful, the Holy Dragon Empire must have the means to counterattack, don''t lose your life."


    "Don''t worry, sir, most of our airships here have no one on them. Those people can''t tell which of our airships are the command troops." After such a long battle, even recruits are slowly training. come out. They know how to protect themselves from the exploration of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    There is no one on the airship mothership that surrounds those port cities in the front.


    Although it is a kind of glory to die on the battlefield, who wants to die on the battlefield if nothing happens.


    At the same time, the other two teams of the Sacred Dragon Empire led people along the route they had already explored, advancing all the way. They themselves don''t know why those bases have no combat effectiveness.


    Along the way, many bases have been destroyed in the hands of these two teams.


    "Huh, it''s just the strength developed by the hillbilly. It''s really weak. It seems very powerful, but in fact, as long as you don''t get close to them, they are useless."


    "That is, we have a direct and devastating blow far away, so what can they do. It''s not just a base. When these bases are destroyed, no one in the entire Karan Island can stop us."


    A soldier squinted at the old mage behind and whispered, "Hey, what if I could become a mage too."


    "Hmph, don''t think too much about becoming a mage? Do you have this talent. Besides, even if you have the talent, do you know how much golden dragons it takes for a mage to cultivate? This is not something ordinary people like us can spend. Yes. Even a little nobleman can¡¯t afford to support a powerful mage, so it¡¯s better to cultivate our grudge."


    "You have a high-level fighting spirit. We only have a silver-level fighting spirit. Don''t talk about it. If you want to become a powerful fighter, it is impossible without a high-level fighting spirit secret method.


    "At least it''s easier than becoming a mage, it consumes less resources, and at most it just eats more."


    The surrounding guards kept rolling their eyelids. Warriors can indeed consume very little in cultivation, but it is absolutely impossible to become a true master without some precious medicines, and the resources of soldiers in cultivation are also a lot.


    Why there are so few masters is not the control of knowledge and resources. Later, the old mage still didn''t talk to these people, and chanted the spell on his own. Such a powerful large-scale magic can''t be done smoothly without preparing it in advance.

 Chapter 907： This is our home court

    The two teams were advancing very fast, because the distance was too far, they could only send messages unilaterally to the rear, without knowing that the rear was in a mess. Otherwise, would they still travel so well?


    At this time, every team had destroyed at least ten bases. "It''s really weird. There seem to be very few airships in these bases."


    A guard next to him whispered: "Maybe they are all hidden underground."


    "They won''t know that we are coming, so let''s move away in advance." There is also a pessimistic tone.


    The team leader said angrily: "Nonsense, if they knew we were coming, do you think we could walk here intact. With so many airships, even if...we are also going to die." The team leader was careful. Looking back, his eyes were exactly the old master of the gold rank.


    He knew that, facing so many gold-class missile attacks from airships, the Golden Mage couldn''t stop it for long.


    The power of the mage is very strong, but it is a person after all, the power cannot be infinite, and the mage itself is too fragile. For such a long time, they already knew that the Sacred Tree Collar was not without gold masters.


    Although they are all fighters, there are really a lot of them. It''s a pity that in such a large-scale battlefield, the golden warrior can play too small a role, and in the end we have to look at the division.


    Advancing this way, the two golden mages in the team are basically useless, all relying on the mages. If the soldiers do, the greatest possibility is to be besieged in this place. Only the mage can use large-scale weird magic to wipe out the entire base instantly, so that they don''t even have a chance to spread the news.


    The mages are a group of mysterious and dangerous guys. It''s just that the news really didn''t spread, these people didn''t know.


    "Before, it''s another base. This base is really not small this time. There are also two docked airship motherships. Old man, when you''re ready, do it quickly, and you can''t let them run away."


    The mage nodded, stepped forward, released the crystal ball, a ripple flashed, and the next moment, the base began to melt. At the same time, Chi Nan was also staring at the screen, and the high-altitude satellite was already staring at them.


    "Hmph, you outsiders, don''t you forget that this is our home court now. Now, let''s send you to the west."


    Chi Nan has already been monitoring these people, but it hasn''t been easy to get started. Therefore, Chi Nan deliberately stayed two airship motherships in this place, as bait, they will surely be able to attract them.


    The terrain around this base is special, so based on their previous attack distance calculations, there are only three places that are most suitable for launching sneak attacks. And these three places have been remodeled in a short period of time before.


    Nothing can be seen on the surface, but the underground is already densely packed with bat missiles.


    When the people of this team launched an attack, Chi Nan had already locked their position. "Although the two airship motherships are precious, they are still far behind the real gold masters. There are only a few bases, and it is a good deal to get a gold mage." Chi Nan still doesn''t pay much attention to his plant base. .


    From Chinan''s point of view, there is no cost at all to grow plants that can be rapidly expanded. At the next moment, Chi Nan had already ordered the detonation of the Bat missiles.


    "It''s not good, it''s dangerous." The mage who was chanting and preparing to regain the magic power of the crystal ball suddenly interrupted his spellcasting and shouted loudly, fighting to be backlashed by magic. It''s a pity that he said it too late, and his speed is not fast enough.


    After almost instinctively propped up the magic shield, the underground explosion expanded. I don''t know how many bat missiles were buried, and they exploded almost simultaneously. The terrifying power of the explosion even vaporized everything around it. From a distance, a huge mushroom cloud slowly lifted into the sky. As if there was an earthquake around, a small mountain was collapsed.


    After the explosion, everything was calm. The scene, like melted butter, was the bait left by Chi Nan, and it was completely destroyed at this time. Another place not far away is earth-shaking.


    The entire ground was opened, the ground was still smoking, and the fire element was extremely strong. In such an explosion, this team had no special defenses, and the entire army was wiped out at once, not even a single message was sent.


    A team on the other side, they didn''t even know what happened. As a result, I encountered the same thing here soon after. After the same explosion, they died together with the bait.


    At this point, the two golden mages sent overseas by the Holy Dragon Empire have all been wiped out. The gold-level mage has a high status even in the Sacred Dragon Empire, and it is also a very rare top talent.


    In the seaside port city, the sky has become increasingly chaotic. All the civilians were moved to the air-raid shelter. From time to time, debris fell over the city, and many fires had been burning in the city. If it hadn''t been prepared for war from the very beginning, perhaps the fire had already spread.


    But now, the situation in these port cities is not good. On the ground, the magic crystal artillery continuously attacked the air, and the flying boat and the airship in the sky were entangled into one piece, fighting each other, as if they were desperate.


    "What''s going on outside." Duke Bruce said frowning in an air-raid shelter.


    "Master Duke, our flying boats have all been lifted off, but the number is far less than them. Haven''t the two adults shot? If this continues, we may not be long Another liaison officer is also He opened his mouth and said: "Since ten minutes ago, the two teams we started have lost contact. I don''t know if they were disturbed or in trouble. "


    "Ten minutes, **** it, it seems that they have been prepared." Duke Bruce''s heart moved, knowing that the two teams might be too bad. The reaction speed of this sacred tree collar far exceeded his imagination.


    Suddenly, Duke Bruce whispered: "Our escape route is ready."


    A nobleman next to him nodded cautiously: "It''s ready, sir, are you going to leave now."


    "No, we can''t leave faster than the dragon people, otherwise we won''t end well. Those dragon people''s temperament, huh, we will leave when they start to escape. This can also relieve us some pressure."


    The surrounding nobles nodded gently, and did not continue on this topic. Now that this is said, once it leaks out, it will be very dangerous, and everyone except the Duke will have no good end.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 908： Strongly condemn your actions

    The sea surface suddenly exploded, and two huge things slowly rose from the bottom of the sea. On the surface, they are just two black hills. The nearby ships were directly overturned by the sudden waves.


    "What is that? Why did it suddenly come out? This is definitely not a monster."


    The two black shells suddenly opened to the side, revealing the tall figure, like two small cities. As soon as they appeared, the cannon holes were aimed at the surroundings, and the strong sense of crisis instantly permeated.


    "No, it''s a war fortress. Damn it. The war fortress led by the holy tree can actually be submerged under the water. It must be reported as soon as possible."


    Before they were finished, the two war fortresses had already begun to attack. A large number of bat missiles and hummingbird fighters flew out, and the surrounding navy was instantly wiped out. Then the artillery attacked, and this powerful shell shot directly into the port city at close range. Several alchemy artillery positions were bombed into the sky in an instant.


    The alchemy artillery position was destroyed, the power against the air instantly weakened a lot, and the airship in the air battled more smoothly.


    At this moment, two small weird flying boats flew up. Feizhou suddenly sentenced the Dragon''s Breath Cannon to the surroundings, and the flames of the dragon''s breath burned everything around. The two dragon heads flew around in a quick circle.


    The dragon''s breath kept on, and as it turned around, everything around was burned. The two airship motherships close to here were also damaged in the flames, and it seemed that they couldn''t hold on. This was because the time of burning and contact was short because of the rotation. Otherwise, as long as the time is a little longer, these two airship motherships will be burned out on the spot.


    "What do we do, there are too many airships here, and we are not their opponents at all. If we continue to fight here, our energy will be exhausted and we can only be buried with those inferior races."


    Another dragon sneered: "Hmph, whoever cares about these inferior people, the Holy Dragon Empire is our territory, even if they are snatched from overseas, it will be theirs. We are just here to help, aren''t we."


    "Then now..." The dragon man hesitated.


    "Since it''s not an opponent, of course I have to leave. This matter is all inferior race command is not good, just push it to the lower council. Do you want to die in this place like those hapless guys?"


    "Of course not, we are noble dragon people, how can we die in such a place. Now three have died here, and someone must bear the anger. Five of us lost three, and we are also victims when we go back. Okay. , I understand what you mean." The two dragons smiled at each other from a distance.


    The next moment, the two dragon-head flying boats turned and penetrated and flew towards the sea outside the battlefield. As soon as Dragon Breath Cannon recovered, he attacked forward, clearing a passage in an instant.


    The two dragon head flying boats together, but complementing each other, can continue to destroy all surrounding targets.


    "Do you want to run away? We have signed a contract. You can''t run away."


    Suddenly, a voice rang from the side. The two dragons sneered: "We are not running away, we just think that the war cannot be won, so we just retreat temporarily. Your command ability is too bad."


    "How can you do this? Are you still noble dragon people? You are not keeping your word. Our lower-level council strongly condemns your behavior." The voice was full of anger.


    "Knowing that we can''t win a war, our noble dragon people will not sacrifice in vain. But you, this time the war fails, you have to bear all the responsibilities, all." The dragon roared and continued to accelerate.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the anger on the other side of Duke Bruce''s face disappeared instantly when the communication was just hung up.


    "Have you all recorded it? These dragon people, as expected, are exactly the same as I thought, how can they not run away when encountering this kind of thing."


    "My lord, it''s all recorded. The news has been sent back. The lower-level council will receive this record soon. What are we going to do now? It is dangerous to continue to stay here."


    "Why are we staying here? The two dragon heads were too arrogant when they launched into the sky. How could the people with the sacred tree collar not see it? Just let them make us bait. Hmph, two noble dragons. It''s really an honour to use people as bait." After speaking, Duke Bliss took the other people away secretly.


    Even the dragon people made public statements about the defeat of the war, and it was nothing for them to leave. Whether you can go back or not depends on your own means. Unknowingly, none of the senior overseas leaders of the Holy Dragon Empire have disappeared.


    As Duke Bruce said, the two dragon-head flying boats released the Dragon''s Breath Cannon as soon as they lifted off. That kind of scene was too spectacular and too arrogant. Not only Chi Nan noticed it, but also the high-level leaders who were concerned about the battle.


    When the Dragon Breath Cannon came out, Chi Nan knew that this was the trump card of the Holy Dragon Empire. As long as these two trump cards are destroyed, the next army is not a concern at all. "Hehe, I learned to be clever, knowing that the two dragon heads are flying together, so that the release interval of the Dragon Breath Cannon can be shortened. Do you want to use this method to protect yourself?"


    "My lord, ask for continuous attacks." A request command was issued, and Chi Nan nodded in agreement.


    Then, continuous attacks came, and a Dragon''s Breath Cannon really did exactly what they thought, and it started directly in order to open the way. But they didn''t realize that they were already very close to the war fortress below.


    The huge air-breaking sound exploded, and the huge artillery shells of the war fortress below flew towards them in the air.


    "No, it''s a cannonball. Our defense can''t stop it. Get rid of them as soon as possible."


    The two dragon men felt bad, and the dragon head flying boat instantly reacted. An image of the ship''s bow was aimed at the bottom, and another dragon''s breath cannon fired. All the shells melted in the air on the spot. Even the Dragon''s Breath Cannon hit the war fortress below.


    The defensive barrier of the war fortress, which is stronger than the mothership, was penetrated after only holding on for a while. The Dragon''s Breath Cannon fell on the body of the war fort, and the upper part of the war fort was burned instantly. Half of the entire fortress was turned into coke under the Dragon''s Breath Cannon.


    "What a terrible Dragon''s Breath Cannon, isn''t even the war fortress blocked. I''m afraid this is not just an ordinary golden level attack, it also contains some other things. Our magical barrier is a golden level."


    "Of course, this is the talent of the dragon race, and it has a very strong effect on the destructiveness of magic defense." Silken Kaye nodded innocently. For things like dragon''s breath, their half-elf empire is also very jealous.

 Chapter 909： I cant keep the news from overseas

    Having just escaped from this crisis, the two dragon men had not had time to be happy when they saw an airship behind them suddenly speeding up towards them. On the surface, it is the same as an ordinary airship.


    But after experiencing the death of the three companions before, how could they not know what it was.


    This special airship quickly approached itself, and the two dragons suddenly went crazy. "Damn it, quick, kill it, don''t let it come close." Unfortunately, both Dragon Breath Cannons have been used and are still cooling.


    This special situation of flying boats cannot be changed even if they are the pilots. What makes them regret the most is that because they have always been high above, even though their talents are good, but they have not cultivated well, so they don''t have much strength at all. In this situation, even if they jump out, they will definitely be thrown to death.


    Not to mention, they don''t have the courage. Fortunately, it is not long, and they have no chance to think so much.


    When the airship approaches, it begins to expand and contract. Almost instantly, the airship that had absorbed enough fire elements suddenly exploded, and the huge fireball spread towards the surroundings, wrapping the two dragon-head flying boats inside.


    Even the screams didn''t come out, the two dragon-head flying boats just flew in the air for a while, and they became funerary objects in the fireball. The people outside never saw the two dragon head flying boats flying out again.


    In the distance, an ordinary flying boat that no one noticed was flying outside at a speed far exceeding that of the ordinary flying boat.


    "I''ll just say, you must stay away from these two idiots. These dragon people, who are used to being high above all day, don''t know how dangerous the real war is. Now there is nothing for us."


    After a pause, the Duke Bruce ordered: "Notify the little nobles, let them evacuate, we all evacuate, there is no way to fight this battle. At least, let them have a chance to survive."


    When the order to evacuate was issued, the little nobles who were already terrified to no avail, ordered one after another, taking their own people and flying towards the outside, almost nothing.


    It''s just that the airship is still chasing, and the airship is constantly being shot down in the air. Under the brilliant fireworks, the chased party had almost no time to fight back, and could only watch as he was attacked. More and more flying boats crashed into the sea, and the scene was extremely spectacular. But this time, no one is in the mood to watch it.


    "My lord, if this continues, I am afraid that many little nobles will die in this pursuit."


    Duke Bruce waved his hand indifferently: "There are so many losses in flying boats, and there are always a few people who are in the wrong. Moreover, five dragon men have been lost. If there are fewer nobles, how can we explain to the people above."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not us who died anyway, as long as we can go back alive." An old man next to him stepped forward and patted his old friend''s shoulder lightly to relieve him.


    "Hey, this can only be done. I really didn''t expect that this battle would end in this way, and our Holy Dragon Empire would actually fail. The loss is so great that many nobles will have to scold us after they return."


    "The Holy Dragon Empire has been at ease for too long. It''s time for some people to sober up. Hmph, they can make a better flying boat, but they just fool us with this kind of garbage in order to make money. If the best flying boat is made How could it be inferior to the airship of the Sacred Tree Collar, this time, I have to put a little pressure on them."


    While discussing, the group speeded up and flew back. The airship had been pursuing it all the time, until it was close to the coastline of the Holy Dragon Empire. In order to avoid a full-scale conflict with the Holy Dragon Empire, it stopped.


    During the entire battle, the flying boat sent by the Sacred Dragon Empire was destroyed by nearly half, and everyone was frightened. Especially the few elite flying boat formations were completely destroyed, and there were few left.


    During the war, how many nobles were killed, this Chi Nan didn''t know and didn''t bother to calculate.


    "This time, the Holy Dragon Empire suffered a terrible loss. But if they want to make trouble, let them come."


    "Yes, fortunately, with our demonstrated strength, the Sacred Dragon Empire will never have a full-scale war with us."


    "Anyway, you still have to strengthen your own protection. Chi Nan, you will follow me for some time to practice your bow and arrow skills, and don''t think of using other methods to escape." Silinka''s words made Chi Nan a head. black line.


    "Yes, Chi Nan, let''s listen to Sister Slinka Ye, we have to exercise too." Okay, now even Sophia and the others have betrayed, and where are they going to hide for a while.


    In the last decisive battle, the three port cities of the Holy Dragon Empire on Karan Island were completely controlled, and the troops of the Holy Dragon Empire withdrew. The clean-up and rectification of the three port cities has also been carried out quickly.


    The entire Karan Island was completely under Chi Nan''s control at this time, regardless of internal or external, Chi Nan had absolutely controlled it. The people on Karan Island were already very supportive of Chi Nan at this time. But to make them absolutely loyal, it will be impossible to cultivate them within decades or even hundreds of years.


    At the same time, a large number of overseas Holy Dragon Empire troops withdrew, and there was no way to conceal overseas news.


    A large number of evacuated nobles and soldiers spread the incident here through various methods Now all the major forces on the mainland have learned about overseas news. No one thought that there was still such a piece of land overseas.


    The four major trade unions are even more motivated, and after confirming the news, they have already begun preparations.


    The Mage Association has secretly sent people overseas to prepare to set up a magic circle. The mercenary union and the hunter union are faster, because their news is more sensitive, and they have been prepared from the beginning.


    The most urgent thing is the race alliance. Although the racial alliance is a trade union, it is an alliance formed by small oppressed races for survival. Many races even live in trade unions.


    In order to protect themselves, the race alliance struggled. Now that a new piece of land has been discovered, far away from the mainland, the major races in the race alliance suddenly become anxious. This is what they need most.


    Compared with the resources and money, what the race alliance needs more is a piece of land where it can survive and multiply. As the Sacred Dragon Empire army failed and returned, not only did the overseas countries not calm down, but they became more and more lively. But now the two families that regret it most are the Sea King and the Beast King, and they finally know what they have done.

 Chapter 910： New Ability: Mageweave Transformation

    The overseas is full of excitement, because the news has been exposed, now there is no need to hide it. As a result, a large number of overseas products were transported towards the mainland, and Shengshuling took the opportunity to obtain another wave of huge benefits.


    Regarding the occupation of the two huge islands by the sacred tree leader, the major forces are also quite criticized. Among them, the Mage Association, an organization that has enemies with itself, jumped up and down. It''s just that, Chi Nan didn''t even bother about it.


    For diplomatic matters, just leave it to the people below. The strength shown overseas now, the airship flying all over the sky, even the Holy Dragon Empire has failed. Although other forces wanted to do something, they could only give up in the end.


    The half-elf empire has also mixed up, and many half-elf nobles also hope to get overseas benefits. Fortunately, the relationship between Chi Nan and the half-elf empire is pretty good, and it is even a foreign elven. Although many half-elves had some thoughts, they could only endure it in the end, and this time, the strength displayed by the holy tree leader was too strong.


    So overseas, after only occupying a few islands, the half-elf empire developed overseas with the so-called help of the holy tree leader. At the same time, it is necessary to promote the cooperative relationship between the two forces.


    This caused the Wizards Association, which originally wanted to do it, to stop directly. Compared with the real empire, the current power of the Mage Association is still not enough after all. The most important thing is that the power of the Wizards Guild does not reach the half-elf empire.


    The wizards of the half-elf empire are almost self-contained, and the largest development of the wizard association is the Holy Dragon Empire.


    As for the Holy Light Empire, because the distance is too far, so there is no idea to occupy the territory. However, the Holy Light Empire sent many masters, leading missionaries, to prepare to preach overseas.


    This makes those who have been suppressing the development of the Holy Light Empire Church very annoying. But after all, overseas is overseas, which does not apply to some of the mainland''s rules, so everyone can only use other methods to resist.


    But all this has nothing to do with Chi Nan now. Chi Nan was working **** his bow and arrow skills at this time. And not only Slinka night, but also his three wives are actually supervising.


    With the crystal board, you can remotely control and manage things. Even Weiweisi returned to the mainland this time, and the three of them were working out with them while dealing with their own affairs.


    Even women are like this, Chi Nan has no choice but to continue exercising. He wouldn''t admit it, because Hermilla threatened not to let herself go at night without exercising, that''s why he worked so hard.


    Chi Nan''s strength is stronger, his level is higher, and his coordination and control are far beyond ordinary people. Therefore, when exercising bows and arrows, the speed of improvement is very fast. Coupled with the previous foundation, he quickly stabilized in Erye Sagittarius. It''s just that in front of Silinka Ye, the four-leaf shooter, his ability is too bad.


    Therefore, Chi Nan could only continue to exercise hard. "I really don''t know what is the use of exercising like this."


    Chi Nan reluctantly thought that his magic power could not bless the bow and arrow, nor did he have a grudge to strengthen the arrow''s power. No matter how accurate the shot was, it was just an ordinary arrow. Facing a master, the opponent can react easily at this speed.


    What is the use of such a bow and arrow if you learn it yourself. The arrow flew out, and even the magic shields and vindictive defenses of the silver-level masters could not break open. Is this kind of thing really useful to him?


    It''s just that there is no way, at least in the eyes of others, besides this method of exercise, there is no other means of improvement. Under this kind of exercise, Chi Nan gradually evolved towards Sanye Sagittarius.


    "Hopefully, after this upgrade, I can acquire the abilities suitable for combat." Chi Nan thought silently.


    Soon after this war, Chi Nan found that he had finally touched the edge of the legendary realm. An ability of the next level appeared, and that was the magic pattern transformation.


    After acquiring this ability, Chi Nan was able to feel all the powers of the magic pattern in the plant for the first time, and even knew how to transform it. This is the transformation directly on the magic pattern, not through plant mutation.


    A feeling in the dark, let Chi Nan know how to modify the magic pattern. Even because of the changes in the magic lines, Chi Nan could understand how the plants themselves need to be modified to fit the magic lines. All this is amazing. Only then did Chi Nan realize that he used to be so rough on plant mutation and magic pattern modification.


    In the next period of time, if you have time, you should make a major rectification on your plant weapons, especially those with magic patterns. The improved magic pattern will reduce consumption and increase its power.


    However, if you want to break through the legendary level, you need to rely on new plants for transformation. There are only two legendary-level plants in his hand, one is a twin tree, and the other cannot move.


    Once the twin trees are moved, there is no way to connect to the opposite world, but the gains outweigh the gains. There is also the seed of the tree of life, but there is only one thing, and the level is too high. Chi Nan felt that the seed level of the Tree of Life was probably the pinnacle among the legends. It was too difficult to transform his own abilities, and Chi Nan was also worried about something wrong.


    Another way is to use the power of the plane''s origin from the opposite world. I have already purified a large part of it. It¡¯s very easy to break through with a little source of origin No, you can¡¯t waste the origin of the plane, that plane will continue to recover, and the road to becoming a **** will also need the origin of the plane in the future. s help. Use it now, once a problem occurs, the consequences can be dangerous. "


    Chi Nan rejected this. In the end, Chi Nan only thought of one way. "It seems that I can only try to get a twin tree by myself." Chi Nan took the time to use his abilities and intercepted a branch from the twin tree.


    This branch is planted in my own home. This is not a twin tree, because there is no other tree growing with it, just a single one, but there is nothing wrong with the magic pattern and itself.


    Chi Nan strives to give birth to it, and then transform it, so that''s it. Twin trees are plants that mutate at the expense of the power of spatial shock, and cannot reproduce normally.


    Chi Nan directly used the branches and himself, which was almost cheating, to spawn a tree. No one else could do this kind of thing. Whether it succeeds or not depends on this time, otherwise the seeds of the tree of life will really be wasted.


    If the elves know that Chi Nan is playing this attention, maybe they will come over and destroy Chi Nan''s humanity.

 Chapter 911： Regret overseas family

    "What should we do now? If this goes on, we won''t have anything to do here in the future."


    A group of people may be dejected or sitting together with a sullen look. If anyone is here, they will definitely find that this is actually the top of the Sea King Family and the Beast King Family. The two high-ranking families who would normally not meet on the initiative have now been dispatched in person.


    "How else can we get them out? If we could do it, we would have succeeded a long time ago."


    An old man next to him sighed: "I regretted it. If we knew that the mainland was so powerful, we shouldn''t let them know the news here. Even if the Sacred Tree Island develops and grows, it will take a long time to annex us. Moreover, their style is relatively mild, which can at least give us a way to survive."


    "Huh, what''s the use to say these now? Why did you go early. Damn Goethe, it''s all his idea."


    The old man before snorted coldly: "Enough, although Goethehaar came up with this idea, it also shows the danger of doing so. And this is a decision made after our two families agreed, and he can''t blame himself."


    "Yeah, it''s no use to blame anyone now. Things have developed to this point. Now what we need to consider is how to leave a way for us. You said, how about we take refuge in Sacred Tree Island."


    Everyone''s eyes moved slightly, slightly moved, but no one agreed with this opinion.


    "Let''s take a look again, maybe things will turn around. Although the strength of the holy tree collar is strong, it is impossible to help us keep our current territory. It is not to depend on them."


    Overseas power has always been in their hands, and now no one wants to take it out. At this moment, the two big families completely regretted it, but what is the use of regret now.


    Since the battle between Sacred Tree Island and the Sacred Dragon Empire, the two forces have not continued to face each other tit-for-tat, which is completely different from their initial assumptions. The two powers were so peacefully together.


    The first is that the Holy Dragon Empire has occupied some small islands in the surrounding areas. Although these are small islands, they are actually not small in size. Some islands are comparable in size to some small kingdoms in the interior, and they are considered good locations. Just avoid the islands occupied by the sacred tree leader, keep a certain distance, and the sacred tree leader will not drive them away.


    The two forces seemed to have never had a conflict before, so they were so peaceful.


    But what happened next made the two big families depressed. Because the Holy Dragon Empire did not take the initiative to attack them, but after receiving the news, other major forces on the mainland began to move.


    Even they didn''t expect that the forces on the mainland would react so fast, and their actions would be extremely violent.


    Their power on the sea is indeed very strong, but the powerful force on the road does not have some flying boats. Under the attack of the flying boats, without the obstruction of the airships, the two big families are not rivals at all, and can only shrink continuously.


    But even so, there are still some people who continue to attack them, causing their ships and troops to continue to wear and tear. But they did it very cleanly, and they often couldn''t find who did it afterwards.


    These people don''t have any contracts with them, so they do things even more unscrupulously.


    Up to now, many things that didn''t have appeared in the territories of the two big families. Among the four major trade unions, the Mage Association occupied the territory here, and began to build its own mage tower and establish its own influence.


    Then, the Hunter''s Union and the Mercenary''s Union swarmed into the two big islands. Because these people were not very controlled, the two large islands instantly became misty. The territory of the Sacred Tree Neck is okay, because the management is strict, and there are plant networks everywhere. At the beginning, the noise was solved by some people, and they stopped a lot.


    But on their two large islands, they are now in a mess.


    The most terrible thing belongs to the race alliance. In order to obtain a piece of land, the race alliance directly attacked and took down several surrounding islands, and then actually began to attack the Beast King family head-on. The Beast King family suffered heavy losses for this.


    Now an area on the west side of Beast King Island has been completely occupied and has become the territory of a race alliance. Had it not been for other forces to contain it, I am afraid that Beast King Island would have fallen by at least half now.


    The missionaries of the Holy Light Empire did not occupy the territory, but what they did made him even more troublesome. Preaching everywhere, using all kinds of deceptive methods, as a result, the support of the two families by the lower-class civilians is getting lower and lower.


    The half-elf empire, which has a cooperative relationship with the Sacred Tree Leader, also occupied a large area on Sea King Island and is undergoing forest transformation. This kind of forest environment is simply not suitable for normal human habitation.


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, the Holy Dragon Empire, which hadn''t won Karan Island, finally started to do it. The Holy Dragon Empire followed the contract and did not attack the territories of the two large families, but the territories of those who occupied the territories of the two families. After the occupation, these places will of course not be returned, but the result is still cheaper for the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Both families know that there must be the instruction and support of the Holy Dragon Empire behind this, otherwise, why the Holy Dragon Empire¡¯s army has just arrived, and most of these people directly surrendered.


    And within a few days, these surrendered people will appear in other places to continue their attacks.


    If there is no shadow of the Holy Dragon Empire behind this, they would not believe it if they were killed. No one thought that the Holy Dragon Empire actually used this method to directly avoid the contract and rely on loopholes to infiltrate the two families.


    In addition to these top powers, the major kingdoms on the mainland have also taken action. The resources of these kingdoms are not as rich as the empire. In their eyes, the large overseas islands are synonymous with vast territory and rich resources.


    But the strength is not as good as them, and now they have become the target of everyone''s attack. So these kingdoms also sent their own teams one after another, and even formed a huge fleet, all the way from the sea. With more warships, the danger at sea will be reduced, and the ability to resist storms will be enhanced, which really brought them to the Island Alliance.


    These kingdoms are even more brutal and brutal in doing things, and there is no reason to say. In the recent period, it can be said that overseas is a **** storm. Almost all the islands around the two big families have been invaded and clean.


    Now the two families can be said to be hard to beat with two fists, and they have no strength to fight back. Now that the holy tree leader did not attack them, they seemed to be enemies in the world, how could they not regret it. To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.

 Chapter 912： We fought

    In the face of this cannibalization, the two families have not done nothing. On the contrary, the two big families have resisted from the beginning. The pirates at sea and some fleets disguised as pirates were dispatched.


    In the beginning, it did have some effects. Whether it was a stronghold on the coast or a fleet on the sea, they suffered heavy losses under their attack. But then, they realized the danger of doing so.


    Because they will pretend to be islands, wouldn''t those people on the mainland won''t. Even many people are originally from robbers. As a result, the overseas ports and some strongholds of the two major families have also been attacked. Many people don''t understand how everything has changed overnight, and when someone dared to attack the islands of their two big families.


    The two sides attacked each other, and in the end, even the flying boat appeared. However, some of the pirates on the mainland used flying boats to looting. The two big families basically have no resistance.


    The aerial beasts of the Beast King family, and the aerial knights of the Sea King family were dispatched, but they were all slaughtered before long.


    Even a secret golden beast hidden by the Beastmaster family met a golden mage from the Mage Association when it was dispatched. As a result, the golden beast was wiped out with only two magic spells.


    At this time, the Beastmaster family suffered a heavy loss. The unwilling Beastmaster family secretly triggered the Warcraft riot. But not long after this Warcraft riot appeared, it was killed by a group of mercenaries who came over, and the flesh and blood became the spoils of war.


    The Sea King family secretly fanned the civilians and demanded that the intruders be driven away. What made the Sea King family stunned was that an archbishop of the Holy Light Empire stood up and shouted, and in the end these people followed the archbishop of the Holy Light. And it didn''t take long for all of them to become believers, and many of them were fanatics.


    If the gain is not worth the loss, they are talking about. The two big families who had torn their faces did not care about anything afterwards, and secretly sent people to carry out the assassination, which indeed achieved great results at the beginning.


    But it didn''t take long before they discovered that the other party had also started to assassinate. Moreover, the other party did more thoroughly than them. Because there are too many hostile organizations, sometimes different people compete to assassinate a target.


    Within a few days, the two major families suffered heavy losses to the lower levels, causing their control of the entire island to begin to weaken. In the end, even the high-level officers were killed by the dark.


    As a result, the top leaders of the two major families have either hidden in the family residence and dare not come out, or they don''t know where they are hiding, and they have not shown up much. And if they do not appear, the situation becomes more erosive.


    With the development of time, the control of the territories of the two big families has dropped to the limit. If this continues, the two families may eventually be driven away from their homeland. This is not impossible. The most powerful family overseas has now fallen to the lower level, and even the top ten can''t be ranked.


    As the two islands with the richest overseas resources, how could those who came to conquer overseas territories let them go.


    The holy tree leader can be said to be the only force that hasn''t attacked them. But Chi Nan is not without any benefits now. On the contrary, Chi Nan has gained more benefits than others, at least for Chi Nan.


    Because of the war, many people left their homes, otherwise they would die at home. And Chi Nan was always willing to come to these people, and even sent a lot of airship teams to pick up and drop off these people.


    Because other forces have never lacked a population, they simply look down on these people. But Chi Nan was different. He occupied a large number of sites, but they were all empty, and there were not many people inside.


    For the population, Chinan can now say that the more the better. So the war outside became the best way for Chinan to collect the population. It is not necessary for Chi Nan to go out to publicize by himself, many people spontaneously start to help Shengshuling to publicize. Life is good over there, and people are needed over there, and topics like how anyone can get a good life are everywhere.


    Because of these people''s propaganda, in less than a month, Chi Nan felt that there were some signs of population saturation on Sacred Tree Island. Although Sacred Tree Island is full of forests, a large area has been developed.


    And Chi Nan has finally launched a new plan recently, beginning to transfer the overseas population to the inland. The originally deserted north has gradually become bustling with the arrival of these people.


    "Very well, continue to transport people. If this trend continues, the population seeds in the north will meet the requirements within a year at most. It only takes a few decades to make the north completely prosperous."


    Chi Nan didn''t care much about decades of time, because he had already felt that his vitality was much longer than normal human beings. These are all brought about by the magic of life in the body.


    I don''t know how long Chi Nan can live, but it should be no problem to live for a few hundred years. He is about to break through to the legendary level, once he breaks through, think about his life span will be longer. Just increasing the life span also made it impossible for Chi Nan to give up expansion and development. After all, only in this way can I improve my strength level.


    "We know that everything will be fine But now many forces are staring at our overseas islands. Our situation overseas is not very good." Weiweisi opened her mouth to face the trainee. Chi Nan said.


    Chi Nan simply stopped to rest: "This is no problem. For such a long time, we have developed overseas with all our strength. Now there are more than 300 airship formations. As time goes by, there will be more. Now let alone the holy The dragon empire is now, even if you add an empire, you can¡¯t do anything to us if you don¡¯t want to bleed heavily."


    "Don''t worry, we have more airship formations in the north, and we can support overseas at any time. From the north to overseas, it only takes less than a day for the nearest reinforcements to arrive."


    The North is temporarily handed over to Sophia to manage, after all, the other two people have a lot of things now. With the expansion of the territory, various things are also increasing. Now each of the three people has a large team of secretaries in their hands.


    "Who asked you to rest? Get up quickly. You can''t stop until you reach Sanye Sagittarius." Seeing Chi Nan stop and studying how to eat, Silin Kaye suddenly raised her head and looked towards him coldly. To Chinan.


    Chi Nan spread out his hands: "Okay, okay, I will continue to exercise, but I will have something to do in a few days."

 Chapter 913： 2 big families want to surrender

    Silinkaye also knew that Chi Nan''s bow and arrow training was not very useful, but as an elf, Silinkaye really couldn''t stand a half-elf like Chi Nan who could not bow and arrow, so he forced him to learn.


    With the passage of time, practicing bow and arrow skills now seems to be a joke. When Chi Nan was idle, he was happy to play with them. With continuous exercise, Chi Nan gradually felt the joy of archery.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for refusing to admit defeat now, Chi Nan himself would also like to practice his bow and arrow skills. Think about it. As Erye archer, if he is among the human archers, he can definitely be regarded as a sharp archer. There are not many human beings that can compare with himself.


    Continuing to improve, I am afraid that except for a few people, the bow and arrow skills of human beings are invincible.


    That sense of accomplishment made Chi Nan feel the joy of acting hard. That''s why Chi Nan didn''t sneak away during this period, but continued to exercise here instead.


    The distance from Sanye Sagittarius is actually not very far.


    The speed of other improvements is not slow. Although they are working out while dealing with things, in front of Chi Nan, Hemila and the others seem to be more motivated, plus a lot of resources.


    Hermilla is now very close to the golden level, it''s just an opportunity. Sophia''s strength is not very far from the golden level, and Weiweisi can be a bit worse. After all, the time to come to the Sacred Tree is relatively short.


    But Weiweisi had a better foundation, and he was still cultivating grudge, so it has been at the silver level for several days now. Even if there are no special circumstances, Pico Silk may enter the golden level faster than the other two.


    The thing that made Chi Nan most puzzled was Slinka Yee. Because Silinkaye has always been studying how to eat and what is delicious, but it is so unimaginable that Silinkaye has entered the golden level not long ago.


    With bow and arrow skills coupled with mutated natural magic, Slinka Ye¡¯s combat effectiveness at the golden level is not weak. After a trial in private, even Horn, who had broken through the golden level for a long time, admitted that he was not Slinkaye''s opponent.


    Sure enough, after reaching the gold level, the advantages of the wizard over the fighters are really much, and they are already too much to the point that there is no way to surpass them. As the level of strength increases, this gap will continue to grow. This is what Chi Nan has seen in another world record. The scene of the masters fighting in that world, but left a lot of them.


    With the passage of time, the twin trees that Chi Nan planted and spawned by himself have almost grown. It won¡¯t be long before you reach the point where you can transform yourself.


    This is the reason why Chi Nan has to take a few days to rest. Slinka also knew about it, so there was no blocking.


    Everything in Chinan is thriving, and there are even more and more airship formations overseas. Relying on the speed of construction, the need for professional pilots, and the lack of logistics support, the airship develops the same every day.


    The more airships, the more stable overseas, no one dared to move Chinan. However, the two huge families overseas were about to be unable to support them at this time. On the bright side, everyone will be very kind.


    But privately, the two families'' actions are increasing. From the initial initiative, there was only one way to go to the dark, because more and more people were secretly working on the two families, and they became worse and worse.


    The two families could have relied on their own local advantages to fight against other big forces. But with the passage of time, the two families discovered that the number of masters themselves is not an opponent at all, and various weapons are not good. After the other party got acquainted with some overseas environments, their last advantage disappeared without a trace.


    In the recent period, even important members of the two families have lost several consecutively.


    On the island, at least three-quarters of the area was out of control, leaving only the middle family residence and a nearby area. But according to this situation, I am afraid it will not last long.


    "Damn it, why, why do they have to be scorching."


    A member of the Sea King family collapsed, and the others looked like fools. Isn¡¯t it normal for the weak to eat strong? When the two families developed, didn''t they also persecuted other forces like this? Everyone is the same.


    Of course, now they are victims, so no one will tell even if they want to understand.


    "Our methods, they have already seen clearly, we have no retreat, and we are not opponents, now we can only think about how to protect our family to continue to survive."


    "Blame you, if you didn''t share all the information of the family, how could we lose to them. Now, we haven''t even made the flying boat, don''t you say it will be done soon."


    Everyone bowed their heads and fell silent. At first, their confirmation was that it was easy to know that flying boat. But who would have thought that some of the core technologies in Feizhou, as well as the processing base of materials, and some alchemy bases, they simply don''t have it. Even some special materials are only available on the mainland. Where can they find substitutes in a short time?


    As a result, until now, they have not made a flying boat, otherwise it would not be so miserable.


    "There is only one way, let''s surrender."


    "Surrender? Do you think in this situation ~ www.novelhall.com~ who dares to accept our surrender, who will accept our surrender. We dare to surrender now, then all of our family will die in their hands."


    "Is it going to be so lingering? How long can we hold on? A month or a week."


    "Enough, shut up." A fellow in the Beast King family roared with hair like a lion. "Old man, you are the smartest. Tell me what to do at this time." This person said to the old patriarch of the Sea King family.


    The closed eyes of the sea king''s old patriarch slowly opened: "surrender, give up everything, we still have a way to survive. We first apply for the protection of the sacred dragon empire, there is a contract between us. Taking advantage of this time, we want the sacred tree Lead the surrender. Only they are the least aggressive. They still have a way of surrendering."


    "Sacred tree collar? They don''t attack us because they already have two large islands. If they continue to attack, they will become the target of hatred by everyone else. This does not mean that they are good people."


    "But we only have no hatred with the Sacred Tree Leader. This is also true. Moreover, the Sacred Tree Leader only listens to one person''s orders. As long as we can get in touch, there is still hope to save our family."

 Chapter 914： We know the whereabouts of Hailing 1

    Seeing that the twin trees he planted were about to mature, Chi Nan was preparing to transform. But at this time, Hermilla suddenly said to Chi Nan: "My lord, someone from overseas has requested a call."


    "Is something wrong? Who is the person requesting the call?" Chi Nan was curious.


    For a long time, in fact, very few people will actively ask to find themselves. They just watch what they want, and talk to whoever they want to talk to. Generally, if you have any problems, you will find your boss or the local chief.


    No matter how big the matter is, it is usually solved by Hermilla and the others, there is no need to find yourself. Those who usually contact me are just a few familiar people, nothing more. If local people are looking for themselves, it is probably because something has happened or a major discovery has been made. That''s why Chi Nan would be interested.


    "The people from the Sea King Family and the Beast King Family are looking for you over there, it seems they want to surrender."


    "What? These two families are going to surrender. Didn''t they do what they did last time? It''s unacceptable." Silken Kaye directly vetoed it. As an elf, she still held a lot of grudges.


    Maybe the half-elf''s vengeful character was inherited from the elves. After all, Chi Nan was not a true half-elf. For humans, it seemed that he could let go of any hatred in front of his interests.


    "If I remember correctly, didn''t the two families have applied for protection before, and the object was the Holy Dragon Empire."


    Wei Weisi touched her hair and nodded gently: "Yes, she applied for protection from the Sacred Dragon Empire. They divided the land they can still control in half and gave it to the Sacred Dragon Empire, requesting the protection of the Sacred Dragon Empire. The Sacred Dragon Empire also publicly issued a statement, which caused other forces to temporarily cease for a while."


    "But judging from the greedy faces of the Holy Dragon Empire, it won''t be long before they will find a way to devour the remaining land. The upper aristocracy may not, but the lower aristocracy is very eager."


    Territory is very important to the lower nobles, and there is no more territory for them to allocate on the road. Now that there are so many territories overseas, it''s strange that they don''t fight for life and death.


    "Interesting, it seems they can see it too."


    "During this period, the two families had frequent activities. It seemed that they were transferring family wealth. They were very secretive. They could only be discovered under the surveillance of our plant network. It should be difficult for others to detect. Now it seems that they are ready."


    Chi Nan lowered his head and thought for a while, and finally said: "Connect, let me see what they want to say."


    Suddenly a spar slab was erected in front of him, and the light on the spar flickered, and the picture on the other side appeared. Chi Nan could tell at a glance, wasn''t that guy the top of the Sea King family who had met him before.


    I just don''t know who this person is. At this time, the person opposite has already started to introduce: "Hello, Lord Lord of the Sacred Tree, next is the Great Elder of the Sea King family, and now I propose to surrender to you on behalf of the Sea King and Beast King families."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly. For these two families, there may be a little favor at the beginning. But since they recruited the Holy Dragon Empire to deal with them, that good feeling has disappeared without a trace.


    In essence, they are no different from the Karan family, but they are not as crazy and overbearing as the Karan family. The ultimate goal is to completely get rid of myself from overseas. It''s just that they didn''t expect that it would be easy to ask God to send it away, and their plan made them completely enter the countdown to destruction.


    "Surrender to me? What are my benefits, and what are your conditions." Chi Nan''s style of directly entering the theme makes Elder Neptune a little uncomfortable, but now the situation is better than others, and he can only bite the bullet. .


    "We know the whereabouts of the Hailing clan. I heard that you have been looking for the Hailing clan. We can provide them with news."


    "Hailing clan? This is very interesting. You can say that if you are valuable, I can protect you, but if you don''t have it, I won''t talk about it." Chi Nan said indifferently.


    In the past, I wanted to deal with the Hailing clan, but I didn''t want any unstable factors to cause trouble for myself. But now it''s different. I already have a lot of submarines, and there are so many forces on the road to go overseas to share the pressure on myself. There was a Hailing clan who didn''t really care if Chi Nan found out.


    Elder Sea King looked at Chi Nan deeply, and in the end he could only speak: "The Sea Spirits were originally a race on the ground. It is said that they entered the sea a long time ago to survive. This is the way it is now. They have always hoped to return to it. ashore."


    "Now the Hailing clan occupies the Black Spot Trench. That place is the largest source of the Black Spotted Stone here. You can hardly find the Black Spotted Stone in other places. That place is very secretive, and most people can''t find it."


    Now, Chi Nan is finally a little interested. Isn''t that the black porphyrite the main material used to make the magic light cannon? The general black spot spar is relatively small and can only be used as the main body of a magic light cannon, that is, a small magic light cannon. But the powerful power of the magic light gun depends on the size of the condenser. The larger the condenser, the stronger the power.


    The general melanite is not enough, and Chi Nan has not found other substitutes.


    I have been trying to find a large porphyrite without success I didn''t expect to be on the side of the Hailing clan.


    Sea King Grand Elder continued: "Moreover, the Beast King family has a secret method that can create bloodline warriors and bloodline warlocks. The blood of beasts can be transplanted into the human body, so that humans have the same powerful physique as beasts, and what the beasts have. The talented magic ability can cultivate a strong team in the shortest time."


    I have heard of the bloodline warrior, but I didn''t expect it to be here. "Why don''t you use it yourself."


    "To create bloodline warriors and bloodline warlocks, the human body is very demanding. We don''t have enough resources. We can only rely on the physical stamina of the person. Therefore, people in the sea beast family usually choose this path by themselves. "


    Speaking of this place, Elder Sea King''s eyes were also full of bitterness. "The reason why we have been so eager for the stamina beans of the Sacred Tree Collar before is to increase the success rate of bloodline warriors and bloodline warlocks, which is of great benefit to the Sacred Tree Collar."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly. If what they said was true, it was indeed suitable for him. However, this thing itself is not so urgent. Chi Nan knew that they would definitely not dare to lie, but this could be used for research.

 Chapter 915： You must move over

    Unexpectedly, I found the two pieces of news I wanted, and the Black Porphyr and the Hailing clan were actually together. Although the magic light cannon is a little bit worse, it can finally make his magic spar veins useful.


    He has accumulated a lot of magic spar, but his territory is basically not used. Chi Nan didn''t want to sell the magic crystal veins to other people, so as not to use these magic crystals to deal with him in the future. Now it is finally useful.


    Besides, the power of the Magic Light Cannon is also good, especially its range, which is farther than its own missiles. The bigger the Magic Light Cannon is made, the farther the range will be. The speed is faster than the magic crystal cannon, almost a flash of light, it has already hit the target. At this speed, I am afraid that even a legendary master can only resist and cannot evade.


    Moreover, he can also obtain the manufacturing methods of the Bloodline Warlock and the Bloodline Warrior. In this way, many of his men have used their abilities. It seems that his own laser sword can be allocated to them.


    Not to mention, there are mad orcs with exceptionally strong physiques under him, and these people should be better at accepting this transformation. And the mad orcs would never refuse to make themselves stronger.


    "It''s interesting, what about your request." Chi Nan asked calmly.


    These things are the icing on the cake for me, and I can''t get myself to the next level, so Chi Nan is not in urgent need.


    Chi Nan''s performance made Elder Sea King hesitate. If they have no interest at all, how can they negotiate. Thinking of this, Elder Neptune said again: "We also have a collection of special plants overseas, which are difficult for ordinary people to find. These can be provided to you, the adults. Our requirements are very simple."


    After a pause, looking at Chi Nan''s expression cautiously, Grand Elder Sea King still gritted his teeth and said bitterly: "We hope Lord Lord, you can protect our family and our existing land."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan smiled: "Hahahaha, you guys are really interesting. If it is such a request, then don''t talk about it." I was interested in those plants, but now it seems that I should collect it by myself. .


    "What do you mean, we are very sincere." Elder Sea King said cautiously.


    If you just listen to it from this name, you really think they have surrendered. But Chi Nan has been in this world for such a long time, and he has not been in a high position for a day or two. How could he be deceived so easily.


    "Don¡¯t you have any ideas? Don¡¯t you know that now I have no excuses for the two overseas islands. I already occupy the two large islands. If I confuse the remaining two islands, I will definitely become a target. Maybe myself. I''m not afraid of them, but it is troublesome after all, and it will cause me huge losses, right?"


    Nearby, Wei Weisi and the others also looked at Elder Neptune with disdain, they could see it more clearly than Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan continued: "Accepting your surrender, you are my people. Your family territory is still on the Sea King Island and the Beast King Island. Didn''t this make me encroach on the two islands in disguise."


    "What other forces will think of me, I have already intervened, and it is a threat to them. Then, we will start a war. You can take this to rest and have enough time to develop yourself. As long as you can develop and grow in a short period of time. , Then you can gain a firm foothold and get rid of control."


    At this moment, Hermilla suddenly said: "I received information before. In order to get the help of the Holy Dragon Empire, you handed over all the technical materials of your family and obtained the materials for building the flying boat from the Holy Dragon Empire."


    Chi Nan suddenly realized: "I''m still wondering how you are going to gain a foothold. It turned out to be here. As long as you give you enough time to build a flying boat, many forces are indeed not your opponents."


    "Furthermore, the strength of the Holy Dragon Empire is such a big thing that you don''t look at overseas islands. You can indeed restore the power of some families. You can even take advantage of the exchanges with the mainland to bring the family to the next level."


    Elder Sea King''s mouth was full of bitterness, and there was not much hope, but he still had to fight for the family. Unexpectedly, the other party could see it at a glance, and now they are even more passive.


    Later, when some people saw this situation, they couldn''t help but sigh. It would be great if Chi Nan could promise, let them, outsiders, fight on their own. But what should I do now? Many people turned pale, as if they were hesitating about their future. Without Chi Nan''s help, they could not deal with so many powerful enemies.


    "My lord is right. We are negligent. We just don''t want to leave the family residence. Listening to you, we know that our family residence can only be given up. My lord, how can you take us in."


    Sea King Grand Elder said that he didn''t mean it, but Chi Nan just smiled. If he could believe this, the sow would have gone up the tree.


    "If you want to surrender, want me to protect you, it''s very simple, you must move over."


    Everyone was confused or thoughtful. Chi Nan continued: "I will designate two residences for your two families on Karan Island. You will develop here in the future, but you do not have any other privileges other than your residences, only the noble name. At the same time, the conditions you promised must be handed to me."


    There is no right, no territory, and even the name is no longer a royal family but a nobleman how can this be. There was a chatter in the back, and everyone was talking about it.


    "My lord, this is a bit too much. After all, we are overseas royal families."


    Chi Nan smiled disdainfully: "In our place, I am the only ruler, and everyone else is equal. If you don''t agree, you can continue to stay there with your own self-esteem. There are no other major forces. I will accept you at the risk of offending others, except for the Holy Dragon Empire, you can try."


    The power of the Holy Dragon Empire is strong, and with this qualification, the Holy Light Empire and the Half-elf Empire also have it, but they will not accept these people. Without joining the Holy Dragon Empire or the Holy Tree Leader, there is only one way to perish waiting for them.


    "In the Sacred Dragon Empire, humans are all inferior. We don''t want to be inferior in the eyes of inferior people. Relatively speaking, equality for all is more suitable for us." Later, the patriarch of the Beast King family spoke.


    The Beastmaster family didn''t have such a serious hierarchical concept, but they were more receptive to this condition.


    Grand Elder Sea King sighed: "Then follow your orders, your lord, and we will accept your terms."

 Chapter 916： Can only last for 10 minutes

    No outsider knew about the surrender of the Sea King Family and the Beast King Family. With the help of Chi Nan, the two families have begun to secretly transfer all the resources and information of the family.


    The two families had to give up the original resources of the families such as the land and mines that were unable to operate.


    When these things are transferred, the members of the family are left. Because once these members disappear, they will definitely arouse suspicion from the outside world, and now they are still under the banner of the protection of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    "Each of these two families has a strong army, many warships, and even masters the craftsmanship of flying boats. If they are allowed to develop, there may be some danger in the future."


    "Anyway, it''s just overseas. Even if something happens, it can be easily solved overseas." Sophia didn''t care much when he heard Hermilla''s words. As long as the base camp is under their own monitoring, what they are afraid of.


    Weiweisi also interrupted and said: "We can''t help but prevent them. In case they really want to fight for independence in the future, even if we can suppress them overseas, I am afraid we will lose a lot and will cause other people to covet it."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan nodded after thinking about it: "You are all right, but don''t worry, it just so happens that my new research is about to take shape, and we can add this thing to it, which can also play a good deterrent effect. ."


    Chi Nan is talking about two plants, the heart of the sky and the laser fern. Since getting the ability to transform the magic pattern, although Chi Nan has not broken through to the legendary level, he has also practiced these two abilities with other plants. These two were the first to practice. The other magic lines have not been transformed.


    There is no way, the magic pattern transformation belongs to the legendary level ability, and he has not broken through now, so there is no way to give this ability to the energy pool. So now to improve the magic lines, you can only rely on yourself.


    While waiting for the twin trees to grow, Chinan has basically completed the transformation of these two plants.


    "Is it done so soon? Let''s get it out quickly and let us see. We haven''t seen what the magicweave plant after transformation looks like." very interested.


    Chi Nan patted Hemila''s head lightly: "It''s not strengthening reform, but weakening reform."


    Chi Nan took out his own achievements. "Look, this is the heart of the sky after my improvement. The level has been reduced to the bronze level. The recovery speed is not fast, but the stored energy is not bad. It can be used as a battery."


    "And this. This is my improved laser fern. It can still form a very strong red light cutting ability, but it doesn''t consume much. Although only the bronze level mana is consumed, the cutting ability is almost as good as the silver magic. The effect produced. For armor without magic resistance, the destructive power is very large."


    "Yeah, I know, the biggest problem with this thing is its consumption, is your improved Sky Heart useful?" Slinka Ye was also attracted, because she was also a Nature Mage.


    Although they don''t understand what a battery is, they don''t hear it once or twice in Chi Nan''s mouth. I know that this battery is probably similar to the heart of the sky and is used to replenish energy.


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly: "This is the biggest problem. After all, this thing is a continuous consumption. Even if the consumption is small, the consumption will definitely be very large over time."


    After a pause, Chi Nan stroked the simplified Sky Heart in his hand. "A piece of the heart of the sky can only be consumed by laser fern for ten minutes, but it takes five hours to restore energy. If it is cloudy or at night, ten hours may not be able to recover to its full value."


    "It consumes so much, isn''t it useless?" Slinka rolled her eyes at night.


    Sophia thoughtfully: "It''s not necessarily. If you don''t use it all the time, it should last longer. Besides, this thing is originally bronze, which is easy for us to mass manufacture."


    Chi Nan gave Sophia an appreciative look: "That''s right, it really can''t be used continuously. As long as it is activated at the moment of the attack, the computing power of the vegetable brain can easily reach this level. If it is only activated in an instant. , The time that the laser fern can continue to fight will be greatly extended, and there is no problem for at least an hour or so."


    Then Chi Nan said with a bitter smile: "In a truly dangerous battle, the bronze-level bush warriors we made may not last for ten minutes, which is a one-time use."


    No way, the bronze level that was once very powerful for him can only be regarded as cannon fodder now, and it is almost no longer even an advanced cannon fodder. I don''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    "That''s it, then this time is also good. If the laser sword you mentioned is made for use by soldiers, we might not be able to control it freely." At this time, Wei Wei Si raised another question.


    Chi Nan did not evade this question in the slightest, and said directly: "The weapon used by the soldier, I have already made it You see this is it." Chi Nan made a knife and a sword, both. It seems to be made of ordinary wood. However, this wood is also made of bronze-grade diamond wood, which is very hard.


    "In normal battles, just use the hardness of the wood itself to fight. When in danger, the handle below can be rotated, and it can be activated by just turning it slightly."


    Chi Nan held the handle and turned it slightly, and a faint red light appeared on the sword in an instant. Although the red light is not very strong, the threat it brings to them is so obvious.


    "In this way, it can be turned off at any time. It may not be that accurate, but it is okay to save a little. As long as you bring a few more batteries on your body, you only need to replace it when the time comes."


    Sophia also said, "It''s okay. Anyway, we basically use plant weapons. Soldiers have very few opportunities to go to the battlefield. Even if the weapons are short, they are basically not used. Experts don''t need this thing. It."


    This is true. Although the guards and guard reserve teams are also equipped with laser swords, no one can use them. They believe in their own vindictiveness even more. Only by constantly using vindictive energy can they grow at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 917： Ground forces revolution

    After success, Chi Nan began to transform the existing army of the Sacred Tree Leader. The air force is either long-range or self-destruct, and there is no way to reform it. Because of this kind of laser-like ability, there is no way to put it outside.


    Therefore, only relying on close combat, Chi Nan knew that the opportunity for ground troops was here.


    The basic army bush warrior that I usually use has only a black iron level, and there is no way to modify it. The bush warriors of the black iron level can''t even bear the incomplete magic patterns, and can only rely on themselves.


    When you usually fight alone, just pay attention to the fact that the black-iron level bush fighters are not even the opponents of the well-armed ordinary people. Of course, if the number is large, the effect is also very powerful. After all, the bush warrior attack is still very strong, and the two tentacles are also extremely flexible.


    This thing does not need to be modified. Chinan has added bronze-level bush fighters, which are called elite bush fighters by Chi Nan. It is a bronze level, but on the surface there is no difference at all.


    This kind of bush warrior was made by Chi Nan as an elite team, or the leader of ordinary bush warriors. Chi Nan accidentally discovered that after such a transformation, the bush warrior''s battle became more organized.


    Not only is it easier to control, but it also plays a bigger role in combat. To talk about how this experiment was done, of course it was to let plant soldiers and plants imitating ordinary soldiers conduct military exercises. And there is no need to pay attention to casualties at all, all are actual combat exercises, and the results can be seen most in such exercises.


    Next, Chi Nan began to reform the entire army. There is no way to use this thing for the long-range improved pneumatic guns in the army. However, the modified jackhammer spider tank has been transformed.


    Spider tanks usually use that wind cannon to attack. But the body is small, and the most feared is melee. I''m not afraid now, because the spider tank''s legs have the structure of laser fern added.


    Once someone gets closer, the eight legs will turn on the laser sword mode, with a light stabbing, as if being stabbed by a laser sword, the melee ability is improved a lot. When needed, the ability to engage in sabotage has also improved a lot.


    The Scorpion tank, which is mainly used for close combat in combat, has also been improved. There are only three places where the Scorpion tank is improved, which is usually used for attacking, in the middle of the two pliers, and the tail pin at the back. Under the control of the vegetable brain, the tail needle is laser blessed at the moment of attack, and its destructive power can even pierce the defense of some silver-level fighters.


    The same is true for the two pliers. You can clamp the enemy first, and then start the laser blessing. The laser cutting ability plus its own pressure, the threat to the enemy is also not much worse than that of a tail needle.


    It''s just that Chi Nan was in trouble when he was transforming the Treant Warrior. The Treant Warrior has too many attack positions, and there are tree branches everywhere, and it is impossible to transform these places.


    In the end, Chi Nan could only add another combat unit, which was the wooden puppet. The so-called wooden puppet is to use wood to make a fully armed warrior, but it is wood itself.


    Originally, this kind of thing had a complicated attack action, which consumed a lot of itself, and was far less suitable for combat than Treant Warriors. But now it''s different, because a layer of light laser structure has been added to the wooden long sword, resulting in a huge increase in attack power. As a result, this wooden puppet replaced the little tree spirit and tree warrior, and became one of the main forces in the battle.


    Instead of the large Treant warriors, they were large wooden puppets, which were four to five meters tall. Coupled with the structure of the laser fern, a sword swung out, even the magic barrier can cause huge damage.


    After testing, Chi Nan discovered that this thing is actually more suitable for destroying city walls than catapults or long-range artillery shells.


    It''s just a pity that this structure can''t bless the missiles, nor can it be added to the shells, otherwise the effect will be stronger, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, always a little unwilling.


    In addition to these directly attacked plants, Chi Nan also replaced some of the plants previously used for vigilance. The best fit for laser fern is not other plants, but ground thorn fern.


    Both plants are improved from ferns, so Chinan easily integrated them. Today, Chi Nan has strengthened the fine needles stored in the ground thorn fern to two meters, which means it can pierce a standing person. Even if the person standing is a frenzied orc, this distance is enough to injure most of the frenzy''s internal organs.


    The spikes of the ground thorn fern are coupled with the water and fire elemental vibrations of the laser fern. The extreme destructive power causes this thorn to no longer only damage a small hole, but can spread and cause huge damage in the enemy''s body.


    Now the line of defense laid out by this new ground thorn fern, even the soldiers in the territory dare not approach it at will.


    In addition, the big-mouthed dog, which has been used for patrols by the militia, has also been produced by a group of elites in Chinan. When the big-mouthed dog bites the target, there are many things that could not be bitten before.


    But after adding the laser fern structure, it starts when something that cannot be bitten is found, and the target is directly torn to pieces through an instantaneous eruption. This can only be achieved after adding a plant brain to the dog with a big mouth. The first batch of big-mouthed dogs had no plant brains at all, and could only act on instinct. Chi Nan didn''t dare to reform them.


    There are also some large rattraps used to cooperate with the defense of ground thorn ferns ~ www.novelhall.com ~ also added this structure. The close defense of major cities has been qualitatively changed.


    For the silver-level laser fern, only the silver-level scorpion tanks and wooden puppets have been added. Among land melee weapons, only these two weapons are most qualified to add this structure.


    The silver-level wind cannon spider tank has only a bronze-level laser fern structure added to it.


    In addition, the biggest popularity is swords and spears. A batch of bronze-level swords and spears, as well as some bronze-level batteries, began a large-scale armed army and provided them to the militia and reserve soldiers in the territory.


    Most of the regular soldiers have a certain military rank. The weapons in the hands of soldiers with military ranks are all of silver level. The silver-level Sky Heart lasts longer, but it is more difficult to manufacture. Continuous use can last for half an hour of combat, and it is basically not used in normal times.


    On Chinan''s side, generally only officers above a centurion are qualified to be equipped with such weapons. This kind of weapon is used well and can even pose a certain threat to the fighters of the golden level.

 Chapter 918： Excuses

    With the improvement of the ground forces, the ground plant army is no longer the formerly known cannon fodder force, but has become the main force again. Although, they do not have any anti-air capabilities.


    However, the combat effectiveness of the current ground forces is definitely not much worse than that of the airship formation, and the cost is lower, and it is easier to form a scale. The ground team in the entire territory has entered a period of major transformation.


    Of course, this kind of thing is only known to the military personnel in the territory, and other people don''t know this. Those plant weapons patrols are still the same as they used to be, and they will be pulled over and reformed only when they are idle. Plant weapons don''t talk nonsense everywhere, and no one can see the power of their transformation before they encounter an enemy.


    Everything went on so quietly, no one knew. Even overseas, there were a few military personnel, and even ordinary soldiers and militiamen did not notice that the plant weapons around them had changed.


    As the transformation progressed, Silinka Yee unexpectedly became interested. On this day, Silka found Chi Nan at night and stared at him silently.


    "What do you want to say, hurry up, I''ve been busy recently, and I don''t have time to exercise my bow and arrow."


    Chi Nan was stared at a bit helpless, and could only speak first. Silinka Ye seemed very happy, not knowing what she was happy about. "Aren''t you adding a laser fern structure to the plant weapon? See if you can add it to this one too."


    Chi Nan saw that Slinka was holding an arrow and poking and poking at herself with the tail of the arrow. There was a black line on her head.


    "Do you want to add arrows, no problem, but it''s a waste. After all, the arrows are gone after a single shot. The laser fern structure is nothing, but the heart of the sky is precious even if it is simplified."


    Bronze-level bush warriors, with the current conditions for spawning, can spawn a batch of them in just two days. However, it takes seven or eight days for the Bronze-level Sky Heart, which limits the production speed of the Bronze Bush Warriors. If it didn''t work well, Chinan wouldn''t use this method of slowing down the overall production speed.


    Various other plant weapons have also prolonged their forming time because they have joined the Heart of the Sky. In the end, Chinan had no choice but to produce the simplified Sky Heart as a separate module.


    Silinka rolled her eyes: "Why are you so stupid? Who told you to add the heart of the sky to the arrow. All I want is the ability of the laser fern. Then I can inspire it by myself."


    Chi Nan looked dumbfounded, yeah, why his head became rigid. There is no need for the heart of the sky, nor the structure of the plant brain, Slinka Ye is a natural mage, and can naturally stimulate the laser fern structure to work.


    Moreover, this is an arrow. Although the laser fern structure produces water and fire elements for a short time, the flight time of the arrow is not much longer. This little power in itself is enough to maintain for two or three seconds. And after the arrow flew out, with Silinka night''s ability, it usually hit the target within one second, and the time was just right.


    In this way, the power of the laser fern structure can be perfectly displayed, and there is no need to waste the heart of the sky and the plant brain. These two things are even less likely to become a burden to arrows.


    All that needs to be done is to add a little special structure to the arrow. This arrow, of course, cannot be made of metal. However, the arrows used by the elves are not metal, but a kind of wood similar to metal.


    Well, everything seems to be solved for myself, so what else can I not do.


    "Well, I''ll give it a try, maybe it''s really possible." Chi Nan was also excited. If you can really succeed, wouldn''t it be useful to practice the bow and arrow skills for so long.


    The golden-level laser fern structure, the moment the laser bursts, can definitely penetrate the golden-level vindictive defense and magic barrier. That way, even if you face a golden level master, you will have the power to fight.


    Thinking of this, it is strange that Chi Nan is not excited. How long has it been that I dare not meet those masters alone. Thinking that when he was assassinated, he was clearly not weaker than the opponent, but in the end he had to use various calculations to deal with the opponent. That feeling of powerlessness was also the real reason why Chi Nan was unwilling to confront others.


    "Leave it to me, I''ll get it for you." Chi Nan quickly attached the laser fern structure to the arrow. I have been doing this recently, so Chi Nan did it very easily, and it was done with just one swipe.


    "Come together, I''ll test it." After getting the arrow, Slinka felt the special ice and fire power in the arrow for the first time. This kind of complicated fusion is not something that a magician can control at will.


    With the existing magicians in the territory, it is impossible to control the water and fire elements to this point.


    Silka Ye easily opened the long bow in her hand and aimed it at a distance, not the leaves, but the trunk. With a movement in his heart, a faint red light appeared on the surface of the arrow. Almost at the same time, Slinka let go of her finger. "It''s not bad, it takes a little bit of thought to control it, as long as you are familiar with it..."


    Before finishing speaking, Slinka''s voice stopped abruptly, looking at the damage caused by the front in surprise. Did not use his own magic blessing, only used the attack effect of the arrow itself.


    The hard wood trunks were shot through layer by layer. Along the road, the trunks of five large trees were penetrated. These were all bronze-level plants. After piercing five big trees, the arrow sank into a large rock behind, leaving only the tail of the arrow still trembling.


    "I used the bronze laser fern blessing, the effect is not bad."


    Chi Nan said indifferently, and Slinka looked at Chi Nan with a strange expression on her face. Look at the damage caused by the previous one, it is really terrifying. Perhaps this is because the strength on the arrow is exhausted. If you can continue to persist, the stone will definitely not be able to stop it.


    "Look, this is the result of me always asking you to exercise bow and arrow. As long as you continue to exercise, it will be useful after all." Silinka rolled her eyes and looked at Chi Nan with a smile. This smile made Chi Nan feel terrified.


    How did I give Slinka night an excuse to practice her bow and arrow skills? I''m really stupid.


    There is nothing to do with bows and arrows, but it is a problem if you take up all your time. There is Silinka night here, how can I make out with my wives? Hemira and the others have been around during this time, but Slinka Ye has always been here as light bulbs, and it has been a long time since she felt comfortable.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Reading URL of Miaoshuwu mobile version:

 Chapter 919： The 5th Generation Pea Cannon

    "I already know how to exercise, and I don''t need other people to help me." Chi Nan has long known the bow and arrow skills of the elves. If it weren''t for their strong physique, ordinary human beings really couldn''t cultivate.


    "I have to supervise you, otherwise you must be lazy again." Slinka rolled her eyes at night.


    "Don''t worry, with Hemira and the others watching, I definitely don''t have a chance to be lazy." Chi Nan wanted to send this away.


    "They can''t watch you, they spoil you too much." Slinka didn''t let it go.


    Chi Nanzheng wanted to say something, suddenly his expression condensed: "Wait, I seem to have thought of a new usage. The use of bows and arrows requires exercise, but there is one thing that can be used well without much exercise."


    "What is it? Why haven''t I seen it." Silin Kaye was curious.


    Chinan shook his head and said, "No, what you have seen is the pea cannon used by the militia."


    Seeing Slinka Ye¡¯s seemingly disapproving expression, Chi Nan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Pea Cannon. This was the first popular plant weapon in our territory. It is precisely because of the Pea Cannon that we can Against the mad orcs, you can occupy a place here. Without the Pea Cannon, there would be no current Holy Tree Collar."


    Yes, as the pea cannon is replaced by a variety of other powerful plant weapons, although the current pea cannon has become almost like a firearm, it is eventually eliminated and only used by the militia.


    People in this world are not ordinary people. Even if the Pea Cannon achieves the effect of firearms, it is not invincible. When it meets a real master, there is no effect at all, and other plant weapons or masters are still needed.


    But now is different. After blessing the bow and arrow, Chi Nan suddenly thought that if the bullet of the pea cannon can also bless this kind of laser power, it would not be able to raise the effect of the pea cannon to a new level.


    is only a bronze-level blessing effect. A large number can kill silver-level masters, and it is easy to popularize, which will greatly enhance the deterrence of the militia. I can''t see it in my own territory, but it''s overseas. After the weapons of the militia have been upgraded in quality, it is the only magic weapon that can deter internal and external stability and stabilize overseas.


    Because it is used in the hands of the militia, the effect is clear at a glance and can be seen without publicity.


    Just do it if you think of it, Chi Nan immediately made a pea cannon, which is the fourth-generation pea cannon that has been improved many times. "As long as the improvement is successful, it will be the fifth-generation pea cannon, which can be regarded as a laser cannon."


    Chinan muttered to himself as he started manufacturing. "Not all soldiers are plant mage, so it is a little troublesome to stimulate, you need to install a heart of the sky. The excitation device is designed on the launching device, and it is excited at the moment of launch. Such a linkage device should be easy to use. "


    Before finishing speaking, the pea cannon in Chi Nan''s hand burst into smoke with a "bang", and the barrel was directly broken. Although the bullet flew out, there was no quasi-head at all, and it flew to a stone in the distance, leaving a small hole in it.


    "Haha, this is what you said about the transformation. Can it be used like this? A disposable weapon that can only fire one shot. It''s powerful, but it''s not accurate at all. Are you planning to use the platoon gun you said."


    What Chi Nan just said, Slinka has already remembered. When the pea artillery didn''t have the correct head, it used the method of platooning guns to smash the mice and use the probability method to attack. After the improvement, it was not used.


    Chinan rolled his eyelids: "What is transformation? How can one succeed at one time? Isn¡¯t it just one failure?"


    Chi Nan lowered his head and thought carefully: "Just because the fire has been activated at the moment of launch, that fire element does not distinguish between the enemy and the enemy. So the destruction inside the barrel has already begun, and the entire pea cannon has been destroyed. So. The biggest problem with the improvement is to keep the bullet from being fired in the barrel, but when going out, how to fire it without contact."


    "Is it necessary to add a vegetable brain to the bullet? This is not good, no matter how small the vegetable brain is, it cannot be reduced to a bullet, and even if it succeeds, the cost is too high, it is better to add it to the missile."


    Silinka came over at night and took a closer look: "All the barrels are destroyed. The arrow is still good. Only the head is activated, and the arrow can''t make contact with the bow and arrow itself."


    Hemila and others also came over: "Can''t you try delayed activation. Didn''t you say that there is a very weak delay time when this thing is activated?" Chi Nan did not hide this.


    "The delay time is because it needs to absorb the water and fire elements in the air to activate, so there will be a little. In order to avoid it, I let the plant itself store a little element, so the delay time is almost gone."


    "Yes, I can let the bullet itself pull away the element, and then re-absorb it after excitation. Although it can only be delayed for a short time, there is a delay after all. But this time is not enough for the bullet to fly out, so what should I do? Do it Wait, if it is triggered before flying out of the barrel, isn''t the effect just right."


    Chinan thought, his expression constantly changing. The people around looked at each other without interruption. When Chi Nan entered this state, he would not pay attention to everything around him at all, and he was completely in the state of a scientist.


    "Separate the excitation decoration from the firing trigger. The excitation device is used as a contact type excitation. A small plant brain needs to be added to the pea cannon to control it. The heart of the sky is added to the side. weight."


    "There is no element in itself, so you need to absorb a little element to start, so this time... I''ll try it."


    Soon, the new pea cannon has been remodeled


    , Chi Nan was excited towards the distance, and a red light flew out of the barrel instantly, accurately hitting the stone he was aiming at, leaving a deep hole in it. "Haha, it succeeded, I succeeded."


    "It was so fast this time." Hermilla felt very unbelievable. Just now she wanted to notify Sophia and Weiwei, but she didn''t expect this to be a success. It didn''t take many days before.


    "Of course, the research is like this, as long as you find a little problem, you can succeed immediately. Of course, it may not succeed for many years, these are all uncertain." This time I was an instant success.


    There is a little difference between success and failure, and after stepping past, you will find that it is actually that simple. Today''s pea cannon can truly be called the fifth generation of pea cannon.

 Chapter 920： Attack restriction instruction

    "How on earth did you do this? It just didn''t work." Slinka looked curious. I really don''t know where this woman is so curious. Is it because this is a plant.


    "Wait, I''ll try it out first, readjust it, and I haven''t achieved the best results yet."


    Chi Nan continued to experiment, ignoring the people around him. Success after time, and with failure time after time, no one knew what Chi Nan was experimenting. After all, they didn''t have such a sensitive perception of plants.


    When Chi Nan''s experiment was completed, I found that people were already standing around. Sophia and Weiweisi have arrived, as have some territorial officials. Even the more laid-back bald daddy and Holm recently came.


    It''s really rare to see such a complete set of territorial seniors. Wait, isn''t that old Mka? It''s been a long time since I saw him, Chi Nan''s eyes flashed with light. As Hemila gets busier and busier, the old Mka, who has always regarded herself as a servant of Hemila, can of course not be idle. For more than a year, Lao Muka was busy with his feet on the ground.


    "Haha, look, this is the fifth-generation pea cannon I made. This is a bronze level. If you change it to a silver level, the effect will definitely threaten the gold masters, especially when many people use it together."


    Chi Nan raised the pea cannon in his hand and attacked different targets around him. It hits the target accurately every time, and every time a small red ball of light flashes past. No matter what it is, it is penetrated.


    It''s as easy as cutting butter with a hot knife. Even the plant trunks of the same bronze level can''t resist even the slightest. "It''s really successful! How did you do it? I heard Sister Hemira say before, didn''t you say that this thing is difficult to complete." Sophia walked over and asked with curiosity.


    Chi Nan laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, it''s actually very simple. Look at this place, as long as you add a trigger-type excitation structure to this place. When the bullet flies to this place, it will be passively excited, and the laser The structure of the fern starts to work, but it has no elemental power."


    Chi Nan pointed to a position forward of the center of the barrel, and gestured to other people.


    "Because there are no elements, it is necessary to absorb the elements. This time is very short, but there is time even if it is too short. The bullet flies out of the muzzle at a distance of half a meter to one meter, and the absorption of the elements reaches the standard, and the laser blessing is produced."


    "The laser blessing generated at this position will not harm the barrel itself."


    "It turned out to be the case. I said why the bullet didn''t come out of the muzzle but it was red. It always turned red in midair after flying out. Now I understand." Horn said suddenly.


    Horn is a fighter of the golden level, and his eyesight is not comparable to that of ordinary people. This fast bullet is just like that in front of Horn''s eyes, and it is very easy to dodge the past.


    But that''s not the case for ordinary people. At this speed, even for a silver-level master, it is not so easy to react and dodge. Suddenly being attacked by someone, then you can only resist.


    "You are right, the power of the bullet that has just been activated has not reached the maximum. When the bullet flies about two meters, the power will reach the maximum. With the energy stored in the bullet itself, it can only maintain the blessing of the bullet for two seconds."


    Pointing to the distance: "But the two-second blessing is enough for the bullet to fly more than one kilometer, and it is difficult to ensure accuracy at further places. Therefore, the effective range is one kilometer, and the effect is much stronger than before. Within two meters, using a pea cannon is not as good as using a melee weapon, so it doesn''t matter at all."


    This small flaw is nothing at all, everyone has only one refutation.


    "Couldn''t it be more perfect. You said that the effect can only be achieved by half a meter to a meter after the bullet pops out. If it is just shot out, it will be effective." As an elf, she likes to pursue perfection.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "It''s not that count. The delay time varies depending on the bullet, and the initial speed is very fast. The distance that can be maintained at this speed has reached the limit. If it continues to be shortened, Maybe some bullets will explode before they are out of the chamber, which will destroy the barrel."


    In order to ensure the safety of the barrel, the firing distance must be a little farther, which is also impossible.


    "Sister Silin Kaye, this is already very good, it is impossible to achieve absolute perfection, after all, this is not the magic of the wizard." Hemila walked up to Silin Kaye and whispered.


    "Really, something with flaws is not considered a work of art." Silin Kaye whispered.


    Chi Nan grinned, this thing is obviously a weapon used to kill, how can it be related to the artwork. Who would be like the elves, carve some patterns on the arrows they use when they are free.


    Speaking of it, the arrows used by Silka Yee, if you look closely, are really the same as works of art. UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is really hard for them. With the blessing of natural spells, the carved arrows will not become fragile. If humans dare to do this, the arrow will not know where it will go, and it will be very fragile.


    "My lord, with this new weapon, our militia''s combat effectiveness and deterrence will increase a lot in the future. Even if it is equipped with those wild orcs, it can also strengthen their combat effectiveness."


    The mad orcs are different from humans. They have always advocated their own bravery and don''t like to manipulate plant weapons.


    "Frenzy? Those guys should give them melee weapons, such as our laser sword. This kind of long-range weapon, it seems that the wild orcs don''t like it. If they are really given to them, maybe they will use the Pea Cannon itself. Throw it out as a weapon."


    This kind of thing is not impossible, thinking about the character of the wild orc, everyone is relieved.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, hurry up and make arrangements to mass-produce the fifth-generation pea cannon for our militia, as well as the guards of local officials.


    Chi Nan shook the pea cannon in his hand: "The fifth-generation pea cannon is controlled by plant brains, and there is basically no way outsiders can use it. In this, I have added a ban on attack instructions. If there is no order, the new pea cannon Guns aimed at our own officials in our territory cannot be effective."


    No attack instruction, this is Chi Nan''s control measures for the fifth-generation pea cannon. He doesn''t want such a powerful weapon to target himself that day. Once this thing is taken out, other forces will soon know.

 Chapter 921： The sacred tree collar has become stronger again

    A group of people are gathering together in the ocean-going headquarters of the Sacred Dragon Empire. On the table in front, there are also some wooden swords and weapons. This is exactly the militia weapon that Chinan began to update during this period.


    The replacement of militia weapons and the upgrade of plant weapons can be different, this thing can be seen at a glance. It would be strange if other people didn''t know about such a large-scale replacement of weapons.


    Because of the actions of the sacred tree leader, many people from overseas have gathered their eyes, worrying that the sacred tree leader will suddenly attack them. The strength of the holy tree leader nowadays, there is no way for people to continue to underestimate it.


    "What is this? What are you bringing these things to do." Duke Bruce asked with a strange look.


    Since the end of the last war, the Duke of Bruce has been sent overseas for overseas development. Originally, this kind of thing would not have been allowed to be supervised by the duke himself.


    Bruce also knows that, on the one hand, it was because the last war failed and the losses were too heavy. Although it can''t be regarded as his own fault, someone is still responsible for this matter after all. As the commander-in-chief at the time, this kind of thing can only come by himself. You can gain huge prestige if you win, but you have to bear the consequences if you fail.


    On the other hand, it was also because he brought five dragon men and the dragon head flying boat in their hands. Suddenly these five dragon men died on the battlefield, none of them ran back.


    Although there is direct evidence and an exemption contract, it is still impossible to do this kind of thing exactly as indicated on the contract. The death of the dragon is a very serious matter in the Sacred Dragon Empire, and everyone is paying attention.


    Because of the pressure from the dragons, there was nothing to do with Duke Bruce on the east side of the Holy Dragon Empire. Although his territory has not been changed, the commander-in-chief on the east side has changed someone else.


    Moreover, many dragon people want to deal with Duke Bruce overtly and secretly. In the end, after the discussion of the lower-level council, it was decided to punish Duke Bruce and let him go to this bitterly cold place overseas as a development command.


    The Duke of Bruce did not resist either, because he knew it was the lower council to protect himself. If they continue to stay in the Holy Dragon Empire, those dragon people will definitely not have their own good fruits. After coming overseas to avoid the wind, after a period of time, the eyes of those dragon people will naturally shift away from themselves.


    Apart from a duke, there are not even a few viscounts here.


    Hearing Duke Bruce¡¯s words, the visitor hurriedly said respectfully: "My lord, this is the weapon recently replaced by the militia on the sacred tree collar. It took us a lot of effort to get some."


    With their strength, although the weapons of the Sacred Tree Leader''s militia are not easy to obtain, in fact there are still opportunities. It¡¯s just that the cost is a bit higher, but this is also to pass messages to the upper layer.


    "Replace the weapons? It''s still for the militia. Is this thing worth your fuss?"


    Noting that Duke Bruce seemed a little disapproving, the person who came quickly said: "My lord, this is not an ordinary weapon. After our experiments, this thing is far more powerful than the weapons of our imperial soldiers."


    With that said, the person started to experiment. "Open the flying boat defense barrier, let''s test it."


    With an order from the visitor, a flying boat barrier opened not far away. This person twisted the wooden spear in his hand, and a faint red light appeared on the spear head of the spear. Then the person stabs forward forcefully.


    The long spear with the red-lighted wooden tip of the spear stabbed into the defensive barrier of the flying boat like this. Visible to the naked eye, I can see a little bit of penetration. You know, this is a barrier that can defend against silver magic.


    Although it only penetrated a little bit, but this is also because this thing is very thick. With that said, the general silver-level defense may not be able to block this weapon.


    Next, this person handles the sword in the same way, and there is an extra layer of red light on it. A sword pierced out, and the defensive barrier appeared a circle of ripples. A knife slashed past, and a deep mark was left, although it disappeared in a blink of an eye. If this kind of attack was a silver-level alchemy weapon, they would believe it a little bit.


    "It''s amazing. Is this just a weapon for the militia? When did the holy tree collar be so extravagant."


    "My lord, this fifth-generation pneumatic cannon is the most powerful." This person picked up a pneumatic cannon, and then opened the sleeve of his arm. On the arm, there is also an obvious neurological brain placed here.


    "How do you put your nerves on yourself? Isn''t this unique to the citizens of the Sacred Tree Leader." An aristocrat said dissatisfiedly.


    This person smiled bitterly: "This adult, you won¡¯t be able to use the fifth-generation pneumatic gun unless you install the neuron. I heard that the fifth-generation pneumatic gun is equipped with a vegetable brain they will recognize this Human."


    Everyone shut up now, and they all knew that the airships sold by Sacred Tree Ling were controlled by plant brains. So it''s very simple to control, but the only problem is that if you are not a natural mage, you can only rely on the neuron to communicate with the plant brain, otherwise it will be useless even if you buy it back.


    This is why they did not allow airships to fly into the territory of their sacred dragon empire. Who knows if this so-called vegetable brain will affect them, no one dares to take risks.


    This person no longer spoke, but pointed the gas cannon at the front. Pulling the trigger, using the continuous shooting mode, the red rays of light seemed to form a series of continuous attacks on the front.


    Every attack hits the same position. "Bang" Under everyone''s surprised eyes, the flying boat defense barrier was actually penetrated. The next moment, this person stopped the attack, and the flying boat defense barrier resumed. But the scorched black mark on the outer shell of the flying boat was so dazzling, it was just a weapon of the militia.


    "The sacred tree collar has become stronger again, what should we do? If this continues, our sacred dragon empire will hardly be their opponent."


    "I think the sacred tree collar is not so aggressive. The most important thing is that the sacred tree collar is the world of humans, which is much better than our current situation." Another nobleman whispered.


    The person next to him rolled his eyes: "However, their leader is a half-elf, not a human."


    Okay, I''m about to forget this, everyone else is silent. At the same time, in addition to the Holy Dragon Empire, other forces also used their own means to obtain these things. After testing, everyone was extremely shocked.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 922： We want to unite

    In the middle of the newly established mage tower group on Sea King Island, a group of mage also surrounded this place at this time. In order to obtain a piece of his own territory, the Wizards Association sent many people.


    In this place alone, there are a total of ten gold-level mages. With so many golden mages, apart from a few empires, only the Mage Association can produce them. This in itself is a huge force.


    "What do you think, this thing is too dangerous." The wizards also had those militia weapons in front of their eyes.


    "The weapons of the militia are so powerful. It seems that their regular army must have also changed. If this continues, our Japanese son will not be well. I heard that there is a lot of magical knowledge on the sacred tree collar. "


    "Hmph, they must have found the ruins somewhere, otherwise they wouldn''t be like this."


    These mages paid more attention to the actions of the Holy Tree Leader than anyone else. There is no way, who caused them to have a direct conflict with the Sacred Tree Leader, and the relationship between the two parties is not good.


    Originally, I wanted to block the magic knowledge of the sacred tree collar and turn them into a mage desert, but who could have imagined that people themselves suddenly possessed a huge knowledge base and placed it directly in the plant network. As long as there is enough contribution, anyone can redeem and cultivate, which is much more enlightened than their side.


    Many lower-level wizards have recently planned to leave the Mage Association and go to the Sacred Tree to find an errand.


    This kind of action made the mages more vigilant. But just relying on the Mage Association''s own power, it is not the opponent of the Holy Tree Leader at all. Indeed, the strength of the mages is very powerful.


    But the Mage Association lacks fighters, and no one can resist them in front. The management of the Mage Association is still very loose. When a big battle is really encountered, it is really uncertain how many powerful Mage Legions they can gather.


    Once the war really starts, they believe that their strength is far inferior to their sacred tree collar, and I am afraid that their combat effectiveness will be stronger than them. And even if they can win, they will be greatly injured. Whether it is the other three major trade unions, the trade unions below, or even a few empires, they will all take advantage of this opportunity to annihilate them and annex them.


    "There is no trace of alchemy. This is a purely plant weapon. We can''t unlock it. It''s useless even if there is a natural mage." This has been tested by the Mage Association a long time ago. They don''t know the evolution lock.


    "The sacred tree collar''s research on plants is really great. This thing is simply a magic weapon, and it can still be popularized. Especially this pea cannon is simply a weapon for sneak attacks. Each bullet is equivalent to a powerful single magic that is quickly activated. , This is too dangerous for our mage. I think we should probably train some protectors."


    Everyone was silent. In order to maintain the integrity of the Mage Association, the Mage Association has never accepted any profession other than the Mage. Nowadays, a big change is about to be carried out, and everyone is a little at a loss.


    "Let''s take a long-term view on this matter. This weapon is not without its shortcomings. The biggest shortcoming is the use time. There is an energy core plant in it, which can provide limited energy. The most common weapons can only last for about ten minutes. "


    An old mage who had been researching spoke up, but even so, everyone still didn''t show excitement. Ten minutes is enough to attack many times, especially the pea cannon.


    At this moment, a mage apprentice rushed in. "Report, report, masters, the big thing is not good."


    "It''s so decent to panic. If you have something to say quickly." This apprentice is so lack of eyesight. Didn''t you see that people like them are discussing important things? Why did they run in like this? Whose apprentice is this?


    "Let''s talk about it, what happened." A red-haired old mage said, no way, this is his apprentice.


    The apprentice mage tidyed it up, lowered his head and said quickly: "I just received the news that the Sea King Family and the Beast King Family have surrendered, and they surrendered to the Sacred Tree Collar."


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves, all the mages frowned and discussed, and the whole scene became like a vegetable market.


    "Everyone is quiet, please ask clearly before speaking." The mage sitting in the first place spoke, and when everyone was quiet, he continued to ask: "Then what is the attitude of the holy tree collar, does Chi Nan agree to it."


    The mage apprentice said quickly: "The Holy Tree Leader has accepted the two families, and the two families have secretly completed the transfer."


    "Asshole, dare to accept those two families. Occupying the two big islands and dare to attack the remaining big islands. We must unite, we must eliminate the sacred tree collar, absolutely can not let them be so arrogant~www .novelhall.com~ They were already very jealous of the two big islands occupied by the sacred tree collar. But because the outside world did not know when the sacred tree collar did this, they couldn''t say anything even if they knew it.


    However, now that the sacred tree leader stretched out his hand to the remaining two big islands, they couldn''t help it. Once this kind of thing gets into trouble, the major forces will definitely not let go of the Sacred Tree Leader easily. They alone dare not attack the leader of the sacred tree, but they are not necessarily united. This is especially true for several large trade unions that are very attached to land.


    Even the Holy Dragon Empire absolutely wants to use this opportunity to wash away its shame. The Holy Light Empire and the Half-elf Empire would never care about this matter. At most, they just sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight and let them fight on their own.


    "The sacred tree leader is too much. These two families still occupy a lot of land. The sacred tree leader wants to develop on the Sea King Island and the Beast King Island. I have asked if we have it, and immediately contact several other unions."


    At this time, the embarrassed apprentice mage gently raised his hand. "If you have anything else to say, just say it."


    "Well, I heard that the two families have given up their own land. They secretly moved to Karan Island. The Holy Tree Leader also issued a statement that they will never get involved in Sea King Island and Beast King Island."


    At this time, the mage''s brows frowned even more severely. Finally, I found an opportunity to jointly deal with the Holy Tree Leader, but I didn''t expect them to be so slippery. Many wizards showed disappointed expressions on their faces.


    "Ahem, it seems that the Sacred Tree Leader still has some scruples. Since they are so acquainted, we will let them go for the time being." The old mage in the lead said with some embarrassment, and many mage nodded and gave themselves a step down.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 923： In this dark hole

    The overseas situation is wave after wave, making people feel like riding a roller coaster. This period of time has not stopped. In the beginning, the major forces fought openly and secretly, and there were constant conflicts overtly and secretly.


    But in the last few days, everyone suddenly stopped. First, the militiamen of the Holy Tree Leader changed their weapons, which made them feel the threat of the Holy Tree Leader once again increased. Then, it was the surrender of the two families.


    If the two families surrendered in the first place, they would quickly occupy the remaining land of the two families, but now, no one dares to act rashly. Even if the sacred tree leader said not to touch the two big islands, none of them dared to try it easily. If the sacred tree leads their brains, they must come, as soon as they start, they will not become targets of strikes.


    After all, the sacred tree leader is completely different from them. The power of their major forces is not concentrated on one person. To decide a thing, many people need to discuss together so that they will not make mistakes.


    But the Sacred Tree Collar was different, so Chi Nan alone had the final say. As long as Chi Nan gets nervous, then the entire Holy Tree Leader will follow.


    Everyone is watching, but it''s not that nothing is done. During this period of time, there were frequent conflicts around the Holy Tree. Chi Nan knew that these people were probably testing their attitude and weapon strength.


    But Chi Nan didn''t pay attention to it, and he didn''t intend to hide it. As a result, new plant weapon capabilities were soon tested out. After the experiment, everyone found the changes in those plant weapons.


    Not to mention other things, it was the red light attack used by the militiamen, they had actually seen it on a large number of melee plants. During the temptation, many people died in vain because they were not used to it.


    After seeing the intelligence exchanged for their lives, everyone was silent. The strength of the sacred tree collar is developing too fast, and now even if the ground army has improved a lot, how can you fight them? In this place overseas, the Holy Tree Leader is now the most powerful organization, and even other empires can''t compare it.


    As a result, these people are even more afraid to move. The remaining land of the two families is now in a state of no one to take over. All major strengths are cautiously testing, but they dare not swallow it at will.


    And taking advantage of this opportunity, the two families quickly arranged other things, and basically emptied everything that belonged to them in the family. The two families unanimously chose a place close to the coast as their family residence.


    The most powerful force of the two big families today is the sea fleet that still remains. Near the sea, the fleet can bring them a greater sense of security. Even when they came to Karan Island, the two families are now cautious. After all, this kind of life under the fence is very uncomfortable.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about them. After handing over the two families to Weiweisi for processing, Chi Nan focused on another place. The materials of the two families are basically integrated into the sacred tree collar.


    Many materials now need to be studied bit by bit, and cannot be used all at once. But the location of the Black Spot Trench is now known. During this time, Miria''s submarine team has grown very strong.


    Today''s submarines, the main weapons used in the sea are ice cannons and mutated ice arrows. The power of the ice cannon is huge, the ice arrows are coherent, and the penetrating power is also very impressive. An underwater submarine has a great chance of winning against a silver-level monster in the water, but it doesn''t have the ability to kill in one hit like an airship missile.


    Today, a large number of submarines have arrived in a sea area further east of Beast King Island. In the front, there is a black hole under the sea, which looks like a dark cave.


    However, the entrance of this cave is constantly spreading downwards, and the rest of the cave is a plain, ordinary seabed.


    "According to the intelligence, it''s in this dark hole." Miria looked at the report in her hand with a weird expression.


    Even Miria¡¯s good friend Olna was watching the picture at this time. "Is it really here? Don''t those Hailing people need sunlight? Didn''t they mean that they were also terrestrial creatures before."


    Chi Nan also said: "It should be here, the Sea King Family and the Beast King Family will not lie to us unless they know that they are also wrong. Anyway, let''s go down and take a look."


    "But this is very dangerous, what if something happens." Miria said irritably.


    "There won''t be anyone in the submarine?" Chi Nan looked at the screen in surprise.


    Miria said naturally: "Of course there are people, and the submarine itself has no way to deal with various problems flexibly. This is in the ocean. No one is watching, and many things can''t be seen~www.novelhall.com ~This is the case, even if there are searchlights, you can only see a short distance away, and there is no way to see farther. "However, not every submarine has people, only a few There are people for command. I originally wanted to design a submarine mothership, but I haven''t succeeded yet. "


    Mainly because there is no powerful weapon, even if a mothership is made, it is very likely to become a target for marine monsters. In the depths of the sea, there are not so few enemies in the air, so comfortable.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and simply said, "Then let the submarines with people stay, and you will send some submarines to protect them. If there are no other people, just go into the cave and have a look."


    After a pause, Chi Nan added: "Don''t make too much, keep the signal normally, let two submarines go in first and explore the way for us." This dark place, even if you look at it through the screen. All make people feel a little hairy.


    "It can only be so." Miria nodded slightly, and then began to arrange. Miria, who likes to explore secrets in the sea, is now the highest commander of the navy in the entire territory. It''s just that this commander doesn''t seem to be so reliable. In the eyes of the public, the two submarines moved forward quietly.


    Entering that large hole, nothing strange happened. Still moving forward so steadily, forward little by little. Around, some submarines have already started to work.


    Because in the seabed near here, looking for the still black porphyrite finally found. A piece of spar was picked up by the tentacles on the submarine and could be seen clearly through the screen. This was exactly the alchemy material I was looking for.


    Perhaps, the Karan family was the melonite obtained in this place.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 924： They are here

    The submarine does not move fast. Every step forward, it will carefully explore everything around it, and completely return all the surrounding pictures, and then build a complete model in the plant brain.


    According to the calculation of the plant brain, the model diagram that appeared was quickly completed. Although I don''t know how this hole was formed, I can still find some man-made traces around it after careful identification.


    It seems that this hole was dug by some people. It should be used to expand the area of ??the cave, or to clear some obstacles that could easily hurt you. Only the computing power of the plant brain can still calculate and restore everything in such a cryptic and complex environment.


    Taking advantage of this time, some submarines began to explore the past.


    "Look, this seems to be the kind of octopus from the last time a sea beast attacked the island."


    Suddenly, a crisp voice rang. Chi Nan didn''t know this person, but it should be Miria''s men. Miria''s direct staff are all women, and she is also the only purely female organization in the territory.


    Chinan looked towards the screen, and in the distance, many octopuses appeared. On the surface, this octopus is exactly the same as the octopus that attacked the island last time, and there is no difference.


    "Strange, this kind of octopus doesn''t seem to be so aggressive, and it doesn''t seem to reproduce so fast. With such a small number, how did it form such a large scale of sea beast attack."


    Sophia raised questions, and Chi Nan also had big doubts. At this time, Weiweisi explained instead: "I seemed to have seen some records when I was collecting data on the three major families."


    "What is it? Do they still know this sea beast."


    Wei Wei Si said hesitantly: "According to the record, there will be a large-scale sea beast attack every few years, but these sea beasts are not all the same. They used to think that this was the result of the reproduction and recovery of different types of sea beasts. But later they discovered that many sea beasts simply cannot naturally form such a large scale."


    "Once a monster controlled by the Beastmaster family sent them news, it seems that the Sea Spirit family used a special medicine, which caused these sea beasts to produce special changes, and this was able to multiply and spread in large numbers."


    "At that time, I remember that it was a large-scale breeding of marine crabs. It took two years to prepare and finally formed a sea beast attack. Behind these things, there is the shadow of the sea spirits."


    Chi Nan''s eyes turned slightly: "Is that so? If it is true, then this kind of medicine must be obtained. It can stimulate the proliferation of sea beasts. Can we also use this method to produce a large number of monsters? It''s not very useful, and it''s good just to eat." The meat of the monster itself is a special resource.


    If a warrior regularly consumes the meat of monsters, it will greatly promote his own cultivation. Needless to say, some of the materials on the monsters, as long as they have formed a scale, there will be no benefit.


    This can also allow one''s own territory to increase other means of large-scale income in addition to plants.


    "I see, I will definitely get it." Miria said firmly, holding her small fist.


    It''s just that Chi Nan and the others are silent. The reason why Miria wants to figure it out is probably not because of how important this thing is to the territory, but because she is very curious about this drug.


    I hope Miria will not mess around, if one accidentally triggers a sea beast frenzy again, it will not be fun.


    The two submarines are still advancing slowly. After more than an hour of exploration, they have already advanced nearly two kilometers along the cave. At first, the hole went down, but later it became lateral.


    "Look, there is a bright light ahead, it may have reached the exit." Suddenly, Miria pointed to the screen and said.


    "There is a bright light, which is a little different from ordinary sunlight, and the gloss is blue. Let the submarine be careful, I don''t know what is ahead." Orna even added Miria.


    "Don''t worry, I know, there is no one inside anyway." Miria didn''t care.


    Two submarines passed through the bright light one after the other, and finally saw the world behind. Above, there is a huge sky dome. I don''t know what it is made of. From here, it is a large dazzling blue color.


    I don¡¯t know if it is sunlight or what kind of light it is. After filtering, it becomes very soft and shines down. There is still a large underwater world around, but it looks so beautiful.


    On some rock walls, there are layers of strange aquatic plants. From here, we can see some weird people with blue and blue bodies taking care of these aquatic plants. Like the picture, this should be the Hailing clan.


    Obviously, the Sea Spirits were also very surprised by the submarine that suddenly appeared. Many of the Sea Spirits turned their heads and pointed in the distance. More Hailing people are very curious about this kind of thing It is really here, and I finally found it. "Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, exactly the same as the information given to him by the three major families. These people have always been making waves in the sea and always attacking people on land. Now that these people are found, they can finally be solved once and for all. Up.


    Moreover, this place is also the source of melanite. As soon as he entered, Chi Nan saw a lot of black porphyrite lying on the bottom of the sea, and they were not small in size. The black porphyrite is useless to the Hailing clan, but it is useful to oneself.


    With these, I can make a high-power magic light cannon. Not to mention other things, the Magic Light Cannon is only in terms of speed.


    It''s not comparable to your own plant weapons, at least so far.


    Suddenly, the picture went black, and a submarine exploded directly from the middle. Another submarine turned the picture and saw the scene next to it. A huge sea kingfish raised the fork made of coral stone in his hand high, and cut off one of his submarines. At this time, it was howling loudly.


    The ¡¡¡¡ Hailing clan were not afraid. They looked like this from a distance, and they could still see the smile and curiosity on their faces.


    Suddenly, the sea king fish accelerated and rushed towards the remaining submarine. "Wait, don''t attack, let him destroy it." The submarine that was about to attack suddenly stopped by Chi Nan. Harpoon slashing, this submarine also followed in the footsteps.


    "Why can''t you attack, these two submarines are also people''s things." Miria was a little unhappy.

 Chapter 925： The focus seems wrong

    "These sea spirits and sea kingfish still don''t know what our submarines are capable of. In their eyes, the submarine may be some kind of beast or some other harmless thing, that''s why it behaves like this."


    "If they know that the submarine is aggressive, they might be vigilant. What we need now is to avoid getting rid of the grass."


    Chinan explained, but Miria was still a little dissatisfied. Soon, some of the Hailing clan with sea kingfish came to look for them, and they pointed and checked these things, but they didn''t find any problems.


    This thing itself is made of wood, and it is impossible to discover the specific function of this thing without a high understanding and induction of plants. Even if there are many structures in it, they are all made for people''s lives. However, these Hailing clan didn''t understand it very well, so after reading it, they didn''t find anything.


    In the end, these Hailing clan were indifferent to this. Only some children are still curiously playing around this thing.


    What they didn''t know was that one of the submarine''s observation devices was not damaged, and it was still watching them.


    "First release some small, unobtrusive observation plants to enter. I need a topographic map of the entire Black Spot Trench." Chi Nan thought for a while and gave an order to Miria.


    "I don''t have such a thing, I have to make it myself." Miria was still angry.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes, this girl really completely ignored her majesty, did she usually behave a little too mildly. Forget it, this performance at least shows that Miria is closer to herself.


    Besides, Miria does not have such a thing. It only took Chi Nan a little time to create some humble observers. Some look like fish, some look like small bugs. Now that I was prepared, the second time I entered it was much faster than the first time.


    part of it was left in the cave and used as coordinates and street lights. Part of it sneaked in quietly, but it didn''t cause much reaction. Only those that looked like fish were hunted and killed by some sea spirits.


    But after they discovered that this strange fish was not tasty, they never killed it again.


    "It seems that the Hailing clan has a special way of transmitting information. After one discovered that this fish was not tasty, the others knew it." Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he thought to himself.


    "It''s so beautiful, it looks like the residence of the **** of the sea in the legend. Look, it looks like a palace made of crystals."


    Sophia''s words resonated with many people. "It''s really similar, such a beautiful place, it would be nice if I could live here." This time it was Slinka Ye who spoke, and even the elves couldn''t resist the temptation of beauty.


    Then, a group of women began to chat and discuss, making Chi Nan feel big. Is there something wrong with the focus of our attention? Now this place is the enemy''s base camp, and after being defeated, this place will be your own mining farm. In their eyes, the only concern is whether this place is beautiful.


    "That..." Chi Nan opened his mouth, trying to say something. It''s just that the women''s discussion didn''t mean to stop at all, like a group of ducks. Chi Nan''s voice was drowned in other words.


    Chi Nan shook his head, simply looked at the screen seriously, and used the vegetable brain to record and calculate.


    But Chi Nan found that he was naive, because he couldn''t calm down at all. Hermilla suddenly asked: "My lord, what do you think we are building a palace here? Will it be nice to live here in the future."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, and finally someone talked to himself: "Forget it, there is water everywhere here, and it is impossible for us to live in it." This is deep in the sea.


    "Just find a plant that can provide a reliable environment in the sea. If it doesn''t work, just make the palace into a submarine." Miria''s reaction speed is really fast, and it can be compatible with submarines. contact with. During this period of time, Miria studied the submarine. Is this a delusion of research?


    However, Wei Wei Si pointed to the screen and said: "Look, this is not completely unsuitable for terrestrial life. Look at this place, there is a big bubble here, and there is a special environment without water."


    "Look at it, it''s really like this. The bubble seems to be tough, but it can be freely entered and exited, and it won''t break at all. How the bubble is formed, it really seems like a paradise here."


    Chi Nan''s eyes widened, and he didn''t even notice how these women''s eyes were so good.


    Take a closer look, these bubbles are all behind the huge leaves. If you don¡¯t look carefully, you can¡¯t really see them. There is no air flow in and out of bubbles, and it doesn''t matter if the Hailing clan comes in and out.


    If the air in this thing can always be kept fresh, it would really be no problem for some people to live in it No, what are you thinking about, it seems that your own rhythm has also been distorted.


    "Chi Nan, do you think we will build a palace here in the future?" Sophia rarely looked at herself with such pitiful eyes. It was so cute. This kind of look made him completely unable to find a reason for rejection.


    "Okay, okay." Wait, what I just said, looking at Sophia and the others cheering, Chi Nan finally realized that he seemed to have promised something strange. Hey, to build a palace in the sea, this is not something ordinary plants can do. Isn''t this just causing trouble for yourself, this thing has no practical use.


    But now that you have agreed, let''s study it. Looking at the cheerful smiles of Sophia and the others,


    Chi Nan seemed to be infected too. Everyone is happy, that is the best.


    Exploring has been going on, Chinan didn''t expect that this weird trench, which is not as big as a trench, is actually so big. The deeper you go, the larger the range inside. But with the exploration, after all, the exploration came to an end.


    Hundreds of kilometers later, the trench began to shrink, finally allowing Chi Nan to find another gap on the other side. It is the same as the previous gap, but this location is deeper into the depths of the sea, and it is impossible for ordinary people to find this way.


    "Are there only two gaps in total, then if these two places are blocked, even the Hailing clan will not figure it out." Chi Nan''s eyes rolled, dealing with the Hailing clan is easier than he thought. I''m so lucky.

 Chapter 926： They are not innocent

    As early as when looking for the Hailing clan, a large number of submarines in the sea had already begun to be manufactured. Although the time is shorter, submarines are easier to manufacture, so the number is still very large.


    Besides, there are not many Hailing clan. On the surface of the sea, a few war fortresses floated over in silence. Such a huge monster, the monsters on the sea turned around and left when they saw it.


    No monster dared to stop him on the road, but because he wanted to avoid other forces, he took a long detour, so it was a few days late. In the past few days, near the two exits, a large number of submarines have gathered here, densely packed in a large area. But the Hailing clan had not come out, so they didn''t find it.


    The whole sea is still calm. "It''s finally here. Next, we will destroy the Hailing clan. If they refuse to surrender, then kill them until they surrender." Chi Nan said coldly.


    "Patriarch, this is not so good. There are also many innocent people in the Hailing clan, so slaughter like this won''t work."


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, Miria couldn''t bear it. As a member of a half-elf tribe of a weak race, Miria certainly knows how powerless these weak races are in the face of powerful humans.


    Too many people died in this way. A few days ago, they had also seen the magnificent sight in the depths of the trench, and seeing the innocent smile that day, they knew that the Hailing clan was a normal intelligent race.


    "Yeah, Chi Nan, or forget it, we just have to kill those who are the main cause of the chaos, and the rest can be slowly influenced." Even Sophia also put forward her own opinions.


    If it is something else, Chi Nan may have agreed, but Chi Nan will not. Think of the nomads in the north on the original earth. Do they have no children? Do they have no disadvantaged groups? But what are they doing? These Hailing people have done even more excessively.


    "However, they are not innocent." Chi Nan said coldly.


    "Without these ordinary sea spirits, how could they cultivate so many sea beasts. Don''t forget, besides growing the food they need, all that is left for these sea spirits is to cultivate herbs to stimulate the sea beasts."


    This point, after these days of exploration, everyone has already understood. It''s just that no one has been thinking about this. Now after Chi Nan proposed it, everyone immediately realized this.


    "Hmph, they have always known what they are doing, but they still do it. They are already able to live in the sea, but because they want to live on land, they have to kill people on the land, do they occupy a few people without anyone? Isn¡¯t this small island okay? Also, you have seen the tools in their hands."


    Chi Nan pointed to the picture and said: "Many of those tools are on land, which is not what you can see in the sea. They enjoy these things, then they are responsible for these enjoyments. These things are derived from what From the place!"


    Everyone was silent, these things were made by humans, and it was impossible to make such things in the ocean. Then these tools are all obvious, and they are all snatched from human hands.


    Chi Nan continued: "Everyone remembers the sea beast attack a while ago. Because of our strong defensive force and the use of plant weapons, there were no casualties. But as for the other families, they How many innocent people died and how many soldiers were killed along the coast of China.¡±


    Everyone closed their mouths. In fact, everyone has this information in their hands.


    "Also, those small islands that are not strong enough, some have not been able to support the arrival of reinforcements at all, and the people on those small islands, what happened to them, don''t tell me that I don''t know.


    Chi Nan suddenly raised his voice: "Milia, tell me how many humans lost during the last sea beast attack." The Sacred Tree Leader, who has always attached great importance to population, has more intelligence in this respect. Precise.


    Milia pouted: "Huh, do you know." Thinking of the **** data, even the sympathy in Milia''s heart disappeared without a trace. These sea spirits stimulated the sea beasts to attack the city and never cared about human casualties.


    "We are humans, and these sea spirits were enemies before they were domesticated. Treat them as weak, because they can hide in the ocean at any time, and there will be more trouble at that time. Once they are stimulated by Warcraft Even if we are the Sacred Tree Leader, we will suffer heavy losses."


    For the development of the entire territory, all enemies must be cleaned up. These people present are not ordinary civiliansOf course they know something dark.


    Chi Nan can explain to them, it is already very difficult. "Okay, okay, people know." Miria said angrily: "The next command will be handed over to Orna, I will not do it."


    After speaking, Miria directly closed the communication, which made Chi Nan shook his head helplessly. He knew that Miria didn''t want to see the next tragedy, but because she was angry, she gave Orna the command instead of herself. But it doesn''t matter, because the highest command power is always in his own hands, and it doesn''t matter if the secondary command power is given to anyone.


    "Okay, then leave it to me." Olna doesn''t care about these things at all, as long as the half-elves have no problems. Other races, even humans, didn''t care how much they died.


    With Chi Nan''s enlightenment, it seems that the next massacre is not so difficult to accept. But thinking of the **** vocabulary of slaughter, everyone still feels very heavy in their hearts, even if these are not humans at all.


    At this time, several war fortresses have arrived at the designated locations. These have been specially modified by Chinan and are waterproof. Although he can''t exert his absolute power underwater, there is no problem in using it to do this. After opening the waterproof barrier, several war fortresses began to sink underwater.


    At the same time, a large number of submarines entered two large caves under Orna''s command. After such a long time of exploration, all the paths in the trench are already well understood by everyone.


    The outermost cave of the trench that the submarine passed through finally appeared in the eyes of the Hailing clan. At first, the people of the Hailing clan were still curious, but then they felt something was wrong.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 927： Surrender or perish

    A large number of submarines rushed in. Because of the relationship they had seen before, the Sea Spirits were not worried at first, and many people even approached because of curiosity.


    But then, all the Sea Spirit clan was terrified. The submarine, which was completely harmless before, suddenly fired ice arrows and large ice cannonballs. Where the ice arrow passed, a large piece of sea spirit turned into a sieve, flowing red and light blue blood, staining the surrounding sea water with a layer of blood.


    The ice cannon is even more powerful, hitting it directly, and any Hailing on this route along the road will be disabled without death. When the ice cube reached its limit, it suddenly exploded.


    Some of the sea spirits nearby turned into pieces of meat among the ice fragments that exploded.


    The massacre started from the very beginning, without any warning at all. Just as the Hailing clan controlled the sea beasts to slaughter humans, who would give the enemy an early warning. Besides, these are not even humans.


    "Sure enough, Olna still looks cold outside and hot inside." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    Although Olna looked cold on the surface, she didn''t seem to care about the life and death of the Hailing clan at all. But when performing tasks, there are still commands that are different from the surface. Chi Nan can see this point.


    Because when the submarine attacked, it avoided the children of the Hailing clan. Although the slaughter had been going on, but where there were children, the submarine did not attack and let them go. Even some children were attacking the submarine, but the submarine still ignored them and just passed by them.


    Therefore, Olna still showed mercy to Hailing''s men. They are not the Hailing clan, after all, they are people with their own kindness. In fact, why is it not like this myself.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said: "Let the submarine send a message, telling them to surrender and not kill."


    Seeing that Chi Nan finally gave the order, many people were secretly relieved. Although it was just across the screen, even though they were all soldiers from the Holy Tree Leader, it was the first time they did this directly for the massacre.


    Dealing with the undead is certainly not counted, because the undead is originally a monster, and it was originally dead.


    Then, the submarine began to make sounds. The sound is transmitted in the sea faster than in the air. As long as the sea spirits surrender with their weapons, they will not be pursued and killed.


    Of course, some Hailing pretended to surrender and then launched an attack. But after the attack, they will be torn apart by surrounding submarines. The Sea Spirits were not completely defiant, they were able to control the flow of water. With the prepared Hailing clan, it can deflect the direction of Frostbolt''s attack so that it will not be attacked.


    But those ice cannons are not so easy. Although there are also Hailings that can distort the attack angle of the ice cannons, these Hailings will be out of breath afterwards, and they seem to be exhausted.


    After approaching, some sea spirits were able to twist a powerful vortex directly in the sea. After the submarine was caught in it, it turned into fragments in an instant. Therefore, by pretending to surrender, the submarine lost a lot.


    Chi Nan frowned, but didn''t say anything. Although he lost some submarines, it is a good thing to make himself feel better, isn''t it. Submarines are all things that can be grown on a large scale. They have no value in Chi Nan''s heart. Chi Nan will not care about what other people think.


    As the submarine moves forward, the resistance it receives is increasing. The strength of the sea spirits at the extreme edge is not very strong, but the closer to the middle, the stronger the strength of the sea spirits, and the greater the number.


    Many sea spirits exerted their strength in the sea, more powerful than the water-based mage on the land.


    There are also those sea king fishes. The sea king fishes have no brains, but they are able to rush forward with the ice cannon attack, and after several submarines are torn apart, they may be killed.


    These sea kingfish will not surrender at all, even pretending not. But these things are no different from WoW in Chi Nan''s eyes, and it doesn''t matter how many deaths they have.


    It''s just that the sea kingfish is in the water, the original slow speed disappears, and the strength is even higher. Otherwise, relying on these ordinary sea kingfish, it is impossible to be the opponent of these submarines, let alone one-to-many.


    "Is this the wizard of the Sea Spirit clan?" A great vortex suddenly formed in front, and it was swept into more than 20 submarines, instantly turning it into fragments. This range and power are already comparable to the golden level of magic.


    Of course, it''s just the lowest level of gold, not high. This should be caused by the special environment here. Suddenly, Chi Nan saw a Hailing team wandering in front of the screen. The clothes on these people are more gorgeous, and they use an unknown material to make streamlined armor, which looks very mighty.


    The middle one was very young, with a trident in his hand.


    "What are you, why did you come to the territory of our Hailing clan and immediately withdraw."


    Chi Nan heard this Hailing speak the language of the human race, perhaps because this is the voice that the submarine has been persuading to descend.


    Chi Nan sneered and said indifferently: "We are humans of the Island Alliance. You have attacked us many times, and this time is our return. Either surrender or perish, you choose yourself."


    Chi Nan''s voice was transmitted to the opposite side simultaneously. The Hailing clan looked at each other, and they didn''t expect that the human beings who hadn''t been in their eyes would one day be able to hit their hometown.


    "Nonsense, there are obviously no humans inside, it''s all made of wood." A Hailing shouted loudly.


    Chi Nan said with disdain: "This is wood, should we go there to kill you personally. Tell me, what is your choice." To these people, Chi Nan is really not interested in talking more.


    "Our Hailing clan is the most noble race, and you humans are just lowly races. Wanting to make us surrender is just a dream." A tall Hailing shouted, and another huge whirlpool appeared with a wave of his hand. Ahead, many submarines were instantly destroyed, they were still just wood, and there was no one inside.


    At this time, the Hailing clan was a little panicked. Originally, they thought that humans were hidden in some submarines, and the submarine that just made the sound was destroyed. But now, they found that things seemed a little different from what they thought.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 928： Suppress the 1st sea kingfish family

    "Your Majesty, what should I do, these things are not easy to deal with."


    "Yes, if this continues, our losses will be very heavy." Many Hailing began to panic.


    It hasn''t been half an hour since the beginning of the battle, but the Hailing clan suffered extremely heavy losses. The point is that they don''t even know how many enemies there are, and they have no place to hide.


    There are not many shelters in such a large trench. They have not encountered such an enemy before, and they also think that the shape of the trench is very good, suitable for them to move quickly. But now they know that there is no way to calculate their losses in the face of this long-range attack weapon without occlusion.


    If this continues, they will definitely be annihilated, and even the Sea Spirit King becomes anxious.


    "We will never give in. Tell me, do the noble Hailing clan need to surrender."


    The people around were shocked: "Of course not, we are the noblest race in the world, humans are only worthy of being our slaves, and only we are the most powerful." The surrounding sea spirits said together.


    Hearing this, Chi Nan sneered in disdain. noble? If you are noble, would you still hide in this corner?


    Even if it was once noble, this Hailing clan didn''t have it. Since humans came overseas, this place has always been human, and Hailing has never been seen living on it.


    Who knows when these things were driven into the sea, and talked about nobility with oneself. Sure enough, these people can''t give them a good face, otherwise they don''t know what will happen to them.


    "Then release the sea kingfish and let these humans see our true strength."


    With an order from the Sea Spirit King, the sea king fishes who were already very anxious were finally released. A team composed of a large number of sea king fish is not comparable to one or two sea king fish. Sweep all the way, everything will be smoothed. Even if it is an ice cannon, they can smash it to pieces with a harpoon in their hands.


    Some sea spirit wizards in the rear began to control the water flow to slow down the ice bolts and ice cannons to assist the sea kingfish. The sea king fish quickly rushed to the forefront and started a head-on head-on with the submarine.


    Close-range close combat, this is not what a submarine can do. Under the constant attack of the sea kingfish, more and more submarines were crushed and turned into fragments in the sea.


    "My lord, these sea kingfish are very powerful, do they need to change their combat strategy."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, in such a narrow place, there is no strategy at all. Direct attack, as long as it is the target, even if there is a submarine nearby, it is basically impossible to survive after being approached anyway. "


    Chi Nan is not worried at all: "We have already calculated their sea kingfish. The total number is less than 3,000. We are preparing more than 100,000 submarines this time. There is no need to change a few. relationship."


    Chi Nan could see that the sea kingfish is very restrained from the submarine because of its powerful attack and strong defense. However, those Sea Spirits, who used the control of water flow as their main means, were restrained by their own submarines. Chi Nan doesn''t know how strong the Hailing clan is, but he is sure that these Hailings are definitely not opponents of his submarine.


    At this moment, the renovation of the entrances on both sides has been completed. The huge war fortress fell above the two entrances, completely sealing them off. Only two channels are left, and these two channels can be closed.


    The submarine enters from the tunnel, if the Hailing clan wants to shoot out, it is impossible.


    The battle ahead was still going on, letting go of the submarine''s hands and feet, and attacking it was a cruel. Even if they are their own companions, they can''t take it wrong, anyway, these plants have no concept of life and death.


    As long as you see the enemy, attack directly. In the beginning, the submarines that were in contact could be used to avoid the attack of the submarines behind. But then the sea king fish discovered that their abacus was lost.


    Because even if it''s his own, those submarines can''t miss it. It is often that the sea king fish has just grabbed a submarine, and then his target and himself are torn to pieces by a large number of ice cannons, or they are turned into hedgehogs by those ice arrows. Fortunately, the power of Frostbolt is not very strong, at most it can only pierce their skin instead of killing them completely.


    But with the passage of time, there are more and more fragments in the sea, and the loss of those sea king fish is also increasing. Gradually, everyone felt something was wrong.


    In the rear, the most powerful gold-level sea kingfish has more and more wounds on its body as the battle takes place. Finally, after a wave of forcible attacks by the submarine who seized the opportunity, several large holes were left on his body.


    The existence of the gold level is powerful, but in the face of a powerful army , if you don''t run away but just a frontal attack, it is not impossible to get injured and die. Each of these ice cannons is the destructive power of silver-level magic. The sea kingfish''s skin has a strong defense, but after all, there is no vindictive protection, and it can only rely on its own defense.


    There are weaknesses in his own, and there are limits to the blows he can withstand. The injured Neptune King was even more crazy, but as the bleeding became more and more severe, the injury became heavier, and finally he couldn''t hold on.


    "It''s amazing. These sea kingfish can actually destroy our submarine, which is close to 20,000. With so many debris, it will take a while to clean up." Chi Nan said with emotion when he saw the death of the chief of the sea kingfish.


    At this moment, there are basically not much leftovers of those sea king fishes. Behind, you can see many immature little sea kingfish, just like their parents, they are crazy and fearless.


    It''s a pity that these are not under one''s own hands, since they are enemies, let''s eliminate them. The sea kingfish is not a sea spirit, and it can''t be regarded as a highly intelligent creature. It even has an IQ worse than that of a wild orc. It is not a pity to kill it cleanly.


    "Your Majesty, the other party''s submarines don''t know how many submarines there are. The sea kingfish is about to die. Our mage''s magic power is basically exhausted. If this continues, we might really be annihilated."


    The Hailing executives, who had a chance of winning before, were finally afraid when they saw more and more submarines with no end in sight. That''s just a little bit of my own ethnic group, and now it has lost a lot. Even if they win immediately, I am afraid it will take many years for them to recuperate and recover. Continue to fight, many people no longer have this idea.


    Sea Spirit King''s eyes turned red, and the loss of this sudden massacre was simply unbearable.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 929： Stop it, we surrendered

    Sea Spirit King gritted his teeth and waved the trident in his hand desperately. Streams of water are controlled, each time it can break a large area of ??water. Whether it is debris or submarine, there is no way to resist.


    Kill the previous generation of Sea Spirit King according to the rules, and he has just become the new Sea Spirit King. With the help of the trident in his hand, he can exert the strength of the Golden Mage. Originally high-spirited, ready to make a career.


    But who would have thought that when he turned his head and encountered such a thing, perhaps he was the last king of the Hailing clan.


    They have always known that the strength of human beings far exceeds that of the Sea Spirits, but their Sea Spirits are the kings of the sea. The sea is much wider than the land, and humans cannot go deep into the sea. This is their territory. Therefore, they have always believed that the Sea Spirits, who can walk on the sea and land at will, are the noble race.


    However, today human beings have also gone deep into the sea, even if they didn''t come down by themselves. With the help of those plant weapons, they were still able to slaughter the Hailing clan, how could things become like this.


    "You haven''t come back yet, the people who organized us immediately, we must escape as soon as possible. As long as we enter the vast ocean, these things will never find us. We will come back sooner or later."


    Even the Sea Spirit King himself didn''t believe this, but there was only one way now.


    However, the herald who suddenly ran back gave Sea Spirit King the final blow. "It''s no good, your Majesty, the back, the back entrance is blocked, we can''t get through at all. Others finally got close, but they all died over there."


    "Tell me clearly, what the **** is going on and why it was blocked."


    Suddenly a few messengers came running over: "Report to Your Majesty, the front entrance is also blocked, we can''t get out."


    At this time, the Sea Spirit King was really desperate. After quickly listening to their answers, the Sea Spirit King finally knew that those people didn''t know what method they had used, but they used huge wood to seal both entrances.


    There are only two entrances in the entire Black Spot Trench. Originally, they knew that humans needed porphyrite, so they planted it here on purpose. Of course, it is also because the environment here is good and secretive enough.


    There are only two entrances, which can be easily defended, and the entrance behind is also a way to escape. But who would have thought that such a very good terrain would actually become their grave today.


    The Sea Spirit clan, who had not encountered danger for a long time, had abandoned the defenses at the entrance a long time ago. Otherwise, it is impossible to let them go in deeply today, and conversely block them inside.


    "Your Majesty, please decide as soon as possible, our people, our population is already less than a quarter." Not knowing what method was used, an elderly Hailing suddenly counted the population. "And most of them are children, we are almost no soldiers to fight." Lao Hailing burst into tears.


    The Hailing clan''s defeat was too fast and too sudden, and in such a short time, the Hailing clan became like this. Things happened too fast, as if they were dreaming, but they couldn''t continue like this.


    Without the sea kingfish, the submarines dispersed, and it was a massacre to the Sea Spirit clan. Seeing any Hailing who resisted, he didn''t hesitate to kill, and the trench was already filled with the smell of blood at this time.


    Sea Spirit King suddenly stepped forward and pulled away the guard who protected him: "Human, stop it, we surrendered."


    Chi Nan was stunned when he heard this. Is this Sea Spirit King so acquainted? His previous performance was very arrogant. "You really surrendered? Then let everyone stop. Anyone who resists, we kill them."


    The Sea Spirit King raised the trident in his hand, and instantly all the Sea Spirits stopped. And the submarine stopped at the same time. In the chaotic trench, it suddenly became quiet. There were only choking sounds, and the sound of water pushing debris, and the sound of debris colliding in the water. The entire trench was so strange.


    The originally bright trench, because of the large amount of blood and debris, looked a lot darker, and the sea became very turbid.


    "A member of the Sea Spirit Clan, I am the Sea Spirit King, and I am sorry for you. If it were not for my mistake, the Sea Spirit Clan would never have come to this point. From now on, everyone will follow the new owner and grow stronger. We are the Sea Spirits."


    After a pause, Sea Spirit King''s eyes became firm: "As the last generation of Sea Spirit King, I am obligated to fight for the Sea Spirit clan to the end. Next, I will fight alone. You must not intervene."


    After that, the Sea Spirit King unexpectedly rushed forward alone, waving the trident in his hand lightly, and a stream of water swept across and cut several submarines open. That kind of indomitable attitude, even Chi Nan was infected.


    "Chi Nan, what are we going to do." The submarine did not launch an attack for a long time but the Sea Spirit King obviously would not stop.


    "Your Majesty, we are your guards, and we will fight with you to the last minute." Behind, the Sea Spirit King''s guards also rushed forward without hesitation. Then, several ministers of the Hailing clan also rushed up. Others wanted to do it, but they were stopped. He could only watch his own king with tears in the final battle of his life.


    Chi Nan sighed: "No matter which race, those who give everything and even their lives for their own race are heroes. We, give them a hero''s way of death." Although they are heroes, they are still enemies after all.


    Killing them will also interrupt the spirit of the Hailing clan. When the Hailing clan re-development and growth, Chi Nan believes that he can assimilate them and completely become a member of the Sacred Tree Leader.


    "I see." Olna still said coldly. In the next moment, those submarines that had not attacked finally fought back. There are actually only two attack methods for submarines.


    One is Ice Arrow and the other is Ice Cannon. In an instant, the surrounding submarines adjusted their angles at the same time. The ice cannon and the ice bolt were sent out at the same time, a large number of attacks focused on fire, the kind of power, even the golden mage would be frightened when they saw it.


    "Your Majesty!" The sea spirits uttered heartbreaking shouts, and some figures slowly appeared where the ice broke. It was the Sea Spirit King, but the Sea Spirit King was motionless at this time. The previous combat action is still maintained, because the whole person is frozen. Together with the guards, it turned into an ice sculpture, maintaining the last action in his lifetime.


    That is the belief that persists to the end for the sake of the race. "According to the funeral method of the Hailing clan king, let him be sent off at the end. There will be no human enemy Hailing clan in the future." Chi Nan whispered.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 930： We wont live here anymore

    The battle is over and cleanup begins. Many special submarines enter the trench. These submarines are equipped with special vine tentacles, like tentacle monsters, but they are good helpers at work.


    Some things resembling bush warriors transformed from seaweed were also released inside. They can move freely in the sea, but they can only be used for work. If you want to attack, this shape is not good.


    Soon, a lot of debris and corpses were cleared out. And those Sea Spirit clan also spontaneously stood up and put the ice sculptures of Sea Spirit King and his guards in a big bubble. Just as Chi Nan thought, this big bubble really had something to do with that kind of leaf. Only that kind of weird big-leaf plant can have this kind of bubbles.


    Finally, everyone watched Sea Spirit King and their guards, as the big bubble drifted farther and farther, deep into the depths of the sea, they didn''t know where they went. This was the way of the Sea Spirit King''s funeral.


    Born in the sea and returned to the sea, this is where they belong. And the other sea spirits obviously don''t have this treatment anymore, just find a place to dig a hole and throw it inside.


    As for whether it will be eaten by other monsters or rotted in the future, it doesn''t matter to Chi Nan.


    "According to the statistics, there are more than 30,000 people from the Hailing clan captured this time, but 70% of them are children."


    This is because of Olna, or the number will be even smaller. Chi Nan rolled her eyes, Olna was still pretending to be cold with herself, isn''t this all her own thoughts?


    "Okay, I see. Their potions for cultivating monsters, and other materials are available."


    Orna said without hesitation: "I have got it. They are all carved on stone tablets and placed in the sea spirit king''s palace."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes, that thing is also called the palace? Inside a huge big bubble is a strange-looking palace, well, if it doesn''t have a door, it does not matter. There are only some simple furniture inside.


    Outside, there are some decorations, all of which are precious items, but the display is messy, and there is no beauty at all. Those who don''t know think that this is a garbage dump. Perhaps it is because of their different aesthetics. All in all, these sea spirits are like nouveau riche.


    The several stone steles inside have been taken out, and all the inheritance of the Hailing clan are carved on them. It''s just that the text is very special, it''s not a text used by humans, and Chi Nan has never seen it. This should be a text unique to the Hailing clan.


    After going back, find a literate member of the Hailing tribe and ask them to translate it.


    "We won''t live here anymore." Suddenly, Hermilla''s dull voice sounded.


    Chi Nan was taken aback? "Why don''t you live here anymore? What are you talking about."


    Sophia said, "I just don''t want to live in this trench. It turned out that we still wanted to build an underwater palace here, but now we have no interest at all."


    When Chi Nan looked at the picture, he immediately understood: "You said the environment here, don''t worry, it will be cleaned up soon. When it is cleaned up, this place will still become bright and beautiful, just like before."


    "How could it be the same. With so many people dead here, who wants to live in the battlefield and the tomb." Wei Wei Si said irritably. Sometimes, Chi Nan is so dull.


    Is that right? Chi Nan suddenly thought that this place is different from before. Because there were too many deaths in this place, even though they were only members of the Sea Spirit clan, they still killed too many. This place has experienced massacres. Anyone will feel that there is a barrier in their heart. Thinking about it at this time, even Chi Nan is a little hairy.


    This is not the earth, so many people have died, who knows if this place will produce ghosts and other troubles. Wait, it''s not right, the undead have seen a lot of them, so what''s so scary about ghosts?


    If it doesn''t work, then graft some sunflowers to completely purify the dead energy here.


    Until now, Chi Nan didn''t realize that the problems he was thinking about were completely different from the problems Hemila and the others were thinking. Someone may have noticed it, but no one dared to interject indiscriminately about this kind of thing. This is Chi Nan''s family affair.


    After a long time, Chi Nan raised his head and said, "Well, I know, I will clean up this place first, and then design an underwater palace here. The province will have no place in the future, so I won¡¯t come if I don¡¯t come for the time being."


    Hemila and the others opened their mouths, and finally rolled their eyelids helplessly. Obviously, they also want to understand, Chi Nan must have different ideas from others, this guy is sometimes so weird.


    A place where so many people have died, no matter how beautiful they are, they don''t want to live here It''s up to you, we still have things, you can take care of yourself. "


    Several people left, while Chi Nan himself stared at the screen and continued to control the submarines to clean up here. "Underwater work is completely different from work on land. It seems that we need to design some plants that work under water."


    While talking, let a few war fortresses float up, there is no more war fortresses here. And the people of the Hailing clan were also sent out one by one.


    "Chinan, how should these Hailing clan be settled? Give them an inland lake."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, they must be completely integrated into us. Don''t they always desire to live on land, so let them live on land with our civilians. You can get close. Coastal, but must not leave the coast too far, mobilize some submarines to blockade and watch them."


    "Okay, I understand, but I am not in charge of this matter either." Olna said.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "Of course I know that you are not in charge. I will tell Weiweisi."


    After a pause, Chi Nan suddenly shook his head and said: "This matter does not seem to have much to do with Weiweisi, although Weiweisi is in charge of diplomacy. Really, there are still too few officials in our territory, and the division of labor is not clear enough."


    Olna rolled her eyes and withdrew from the call. Chi Nan could just think about this kind of thing by herself. The development of the territory up to now, Chi Nan often thinks out of it, although many policies are correct. However, the territorial official system now looks a little strange, too complicated, and there is no unified plan.


    It seems that with this opportunity, it is time to reorganize the management system of the entire territory.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 931： Underwater weapons are too monotonous

    Following Chi Nan''s order, the vigorous sacred tree leader''s official system began to organize. Of course, because the population of the Sacred Tree was not large, it was still those people. Some people were even added.


    It''s just that all aspects of the system are more organized than before, and the division of labor is clearer. With Chi Nan taking the lead, it is easy to sort out some of the following issues, at least there is no need to worry about confusion.


    The transformation of the Sacred Tree Collar can be said to be more stable than anywhere else, and no one dared to take the opportunity to make trouble.


    It''s just that if the structure is adjusted, it will be adjusted according to the structure of the Sacred Tree Collar itself. In the end, even Chi Nan is not very familiar with it. The people above are fairly familiar, and the people and positions below are a bit weird.


    Simply, Chi Nan didn''t care about these things, anyway, for Chi Nan, the territory was a means to help him improve. The changes in the internal official system of the Sacred Tree also attracted a lot of attention from the surroundings. Everyone is paying attention to the local area of ??the Sacred Tree, especially some of the foreign policies of the Sacred Tree, which is even more concerned.


    Those forces that are not strong enough, one by one, are cautious, for fear that the sacred tree leader suddenly changes their foreign strategy, and then annex them overtly and secretly. Fortunately, there is still no change in the outside of the Holy Tree Ling.


    On the contrary, as the business operation system becomes more and more perfect, the external commercial trade of Shengshuling has become more and more frequent.


    With the success of a trading city, many nearby kingdoms filed applications for the holy tree to establish trading territories on their own territories. These matters are usually handed over to Hermilla to be heard.


    As for Chi Nan himself, except for his own affairs, he basically doesn''t think much about matters large and small in his territory. It can be said that Chinan is the most laid-back in the entire territory.


    Apart from giving birth to twin trees every day and researching what interests him, Chi Nan didn''t know what he should do. Even Slinka Ye, a lot of things have been busy recently.


    Therefore, without human supervision, Chi Nan doesn''t need to practice bow and arrow.


    With the planning of several trading cities, the surrounding kingdoms also let go of their guard against the Sacred Tree Collar. Moreover, as a place that will become a trading city in the future, land prices have started to rise wildly, and the surrounding population has also increased.


    The trading city hasn''t really been established yet, and this neighborhood has become a prosperous place. This change has stimulated the desperate applications of many kingdoms and regions, and even some nobles in the empire looked a little jealous.


    Unfortunately, as an empire, they don''t want an uncontrolled area in their territory, so several empires have been watching. Within the half-elf empire, there is also a territory belonging to Chinan. This place has become a trading place for the sacred tree leader to the half-elf empire.


    On this day, Miria suddenly found Chi Nan. "Patriarch, are you there?"


    Chi Nan, who was looking bored at the sky, looked strange: "What''s the matter? You will come to me on your own initiative and you won''t be angry anymore." Chi Nan said with a smile. Last time he slaughtered the Hailing clan in the sea, Miria had been Have not contacted myself.


    Unexpectedly, this time I actually took the initiative to find myself, it seems that I am not angry. Although Chi Nan would still do it again, if Miria stayed angry, Chi Nan would also have a headache.


    Miria pouted and said: "I am angry, of course I am angry, and people won''t forgive you easily."


    "Okay, okay, then don''t find me for anything, who makes you still angry."


    Under Chi Nan''s teasing, Miria was extremely embarrassed. I have to say that Miria has the same personality as a child, and Chi Nan wants to tease every time he sees it. This time it is hard to find an opportunity.


    Miria suddenly rolled her eyes and said loudly, "Patriarch, people won''t be angry if you manage this matter, okay?"


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, and there was such a request: "Tell me, what is it, if it is too difficult, I won''t help." Who knows what this girl is thinking in her heart.


    Miria said indifferently: "People just think that the weapons at sea are a bit too monotonous. There is only one submarine back and forth. In the last battle, Olna told me that I think there is still much room for improvement. ."


    "Then improve it, isn''t it all given to you." Chi Nan was even more strange.


    "Huh, who doesn''t know that the patriarch is the one who studies plant weapons the most, so it''s up to you." Miria''s big eyes blinked and blinked, as if the poor little cat was looking at the owner''s gaze.


    When did Miria learn this set, like a child. But such a look is really hard to refuse. Well, Chi Nan admitted that because he had nothing to do, he wanted to find something.


    Is it a good development direction to study underwater weapons? Now my air weapons are pretty good The ground weapons have also been upgraded, and the power has become no worse than the airships in the air. But if we talk about weapons under water or even on the water, this aspect is really not so good. The submarine is still modeled after the main body of the airship.


    There is nothing wrong with this subject, but the weapon is a very big flaw.


    "Okay, I agree." Chi Nan thought for a while and agreed to Miria''s opinion.


    "That''s great, I''ll leave it to you next."


    "Wait, leave it to me, then what are you doing." Chi Nan looked dumbfounded, is there anyone who shirks responsibility like this.


    Milia said with a normal face: "Of course I have to take people to explore the sea. There are so many magical things in the sea, and now Hailing is helping to lead the way, you can definitely find a lot of interesting things. Time research."


    This was really justified, Chi Nan almost didn''t react. Co-authoring yourself is a coolie.


    But Hailing helped to explore. This Hailing had just caught him, and he didn''t take the initiative to surrender. Isn''t it really a problem? "Well, then you should be careful and bring some more submarines, but don''t be attacked by anyone."


    "How can people be so stupid?" Miria looked like you were idiot, and then cut off the communication.


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Horn, I don''t know what these Hailings want to do. Anyway, it''s better to be careful. You send some guards to protect Miria. If that Hailing does anything bad, just Kill me."


    "Don''t worry, sir, the subordinates understand that they will never let anyone hurt Miria." Horn is very confident in his guards, but this time he sent two golden guards to lead the team. . To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 932： Compressed water bomb came out

    Chi Nan still attaches great importance to Miria¡¯s safety. This time, thirty guards were dispatched directly. Two of them are at the gold level, which are the top masters in the entire territory.


    Although the golden warrior can''t play any role in the sea, it can still be done with close protection and prevention of some dangerous situations. With these two guards, it would be difficult for a golden master to sneak attack on Miria.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also sent many people to control a large number of submarines in the water, covering all directions with Miria''s submarines for protection. This entire formation was secretly modified by Chi Nan. During the whole process, Miria didn''t even know that she had been protected by Tuantuan.


    And the Hailing who led the way, after transplanting a nerve brain on his body, he placed it on a submarine alone and gave him the lowest level of authority to lead the way in the sea.


    If this Hailing can make any bad behavior after separating it like this, then Chi Nan can''t help it.


    Miria has always had the idea of ??exploring the sea, and finally successfully embarked on the journey. All the rest can only be seen by Miria. Basically no major events occurred, Chi Nan paid attention to it at most, and would not directly interfere.


    Then, Chi Nan finished the task that Miria gave him. Of course, Chi Nan would not admit that it was just because he was bored and wanted to find something to do.


    "In the water, the development of submarines is already good. They can dive at will and stay in the sea for a long time. Food can be provided by themselves, and even air can be provided by themselves. There is no problem with the living environment. Moreover, submarines fly in the sea, although It can only be lifted into the air and cannot be moved, but there is no problem in avoiding some dangers."


    Chi Nan thought silently: "The biggest problem, then, is the means of submarine combat. There are only two types of ice arrows and ice cannons. Ice cannons and wind cannons are similar. This thing is basically tasteless on airships, let alone ice arrows. ."


    Chi Nan himself knew very well that the power of the Frostbolt was very small, and it was similar to the previous cannon. At most, there was no need to load bullets, nothing more. No way, many weapons are unusable in the sea.


    Think about it, the main weapons of airships, artillery shells and bat missiles, do not say whether they can achieve speed in the sea, but these weapons themselves are exploded by fire elements, and they are not effective in the sea.


    There are also wind cannons, which are also subject to the impact of sea water, so they are replaced with ice cannons, which are more suitable for use in the sea. There is no problem with the shell and the defensive light tree, this one is universal. But this can only be used to protect yourself, not to attack. As for those hummingbird fighters, not to mention, they cannot be used in the sea at all.


    As long as you get out of the cabin, the huge pressure can crush the Hummingbird fighter into a pie. Even ignoring this pressure, can the hummingbirds still fly in the ocean, so they need to change their form.


    "The form very similar to the hummingbird fighter, that is, the manta ray form. Write down this, and wait to catch a few manta ray to study." Chi Nan slowly recorded this thought.


    Finally, the kind of laser fern that was recently given to the Army''s Saint Grade, this one can''t be used in the sea. Chi Nan just thought about it, and then rejected it. The laser fern uses the two powers of water and fire.


    But in essence, it is the water element that stimulates the fire element, causing the fire element to flow rapidly and produce super destructive power. But here is the ocean, no matter how powerful the fire element is, it will be extinguished in the face of an environment full of water. And in the depths of the sea, it is not easy to gather fire elements.


    In this case, it can only be improved from the original weapons. "I can''t. Put the magic light cannon on all these submarines. Although this thing can be used in the sea, the cost is too high."


    Chi Nan hesitated a little. The manufacture of a magic light cannon was much more difficult than the manufacture of a submarine. Although Chi Nan wanted to use the Magic Light Cannon to make his magic crystal mine useful, it couldn''t be so wasteful.


    Simply, Chi Nan began to use new abilities to analyze and study the magic patterns of various plant abilities in the water, and then modify them. Driven by the new abilities, just after feeling the magic pattern, Chi Nan''s heart has already appeared in many different ways of improvement. This method, like an instinct that was born with him, suddenly appeared in Chi Nan''s hands.


    Cooperating with various methods of mutation improvement, Chi Nan succeeded in improving it in just a few days.


    "Compressed water bomb, a very good weapon, try it out, if it works, then use this one."


    Chi Nan threw the newly created special bomb into the water. After reaching a certain location, the water explosive bomb condensed the huge water element and exploded in an instant With a boom, the surface of the sea instantly bulged up.


    "The power is very good, try the golden level, if it is suitable, use this in the future." Chi Nan nodded. A water bomb is a layer of high-pressure water bomb that compresses a large amount of water and then suddenly explodes. The impact is very strong, and there is also a strong shock wave, fish and shrimp disappeared wherever it went.


    This is an improvement from the life-saving wood magic pattern that controls the water flow. The disadvantages are not without them. The biggest disadvantage is that this thing must have water. Without water, the flow of water cannot be compressed.


    If it is detonated in the air, the power is not very good. But in the ocean, this thing doesn''t consume much magic power, but it produces very little power effect. Chi Nan was even more satisfied when he finished experimenting with the golden-level water bomb.


    "Except for a slower launch speed and a smaller attack range, there is no other problem. In terms of power, it is only a little weaker than ordinary Golden Bat missiles. It is already a decisive weapon in the sea. Unfortunately, it can only It¡¯s used in the sea, but it¡¯s useless if you put it on the sea.¡±


    Chi Nan was thinking and talking, but it was pretty good to be able to reach this level. Determined again and again that there will be no problem, Chi Nan added this compressed water bomb into the submarine series.


    Compressed water bombs don''t need to be able to fly, so they are not made into the shape of a bat missile, but they follow the shape of a torpedo. Of course, this torpedo is more similar to a fish, with a fish tail behind it.


    The speed of launching in the sea is not as fast as the bat missile, but it can still reach nearly half the speed of the bat missile. This speed is already very scary in the sea.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 933： Submarine formation takes shape

    Happy May Day, add more today, thank you for your support.


    After many experiments, even Chi Nan pulled a lot of researchers to test together, this new water explosive bomb finally took shape. Except that it cannot be used on land or in the air, this kind of water bomb in the sea is not less powerful than a bat missile.


    "With water bombs, this submarine basically has complete deterrence. The torpedo moves slowly, but its range is farther than that of the bat missile. Then the submarine itself, as long as the ice cannon is enough, so The configuration is similar to that of the airship. Frostbolt is not needed, but it does not need to be completely removed, and..."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Since there are so many underwater submarines, an underwater aircraft carrier should also be manufactured. Underwater requires a complete platform more than the air, just like an airship carrier."


    Chi Nan began a whimsical experiment. Soon, a deep-sea mothership modeled after the airship mothership was built. The shape is somewhat different because it is more streamlined.


    And because of the buoyancy of the sea in the sea, the size of the deep-sea mothership can be made larger. There are also more torpedo launch ports, so that it has a strong attack capability.


    Finally, Chi Nan added the kind of plant that could produce bubbles found from the Hailing clan. When the mothership docks with the submarine, or when it is needed, it will directly generate bubbles to repel the surrounding water. In this way, underwater work is easier. "It''s just that, in this case, it''s still a bit monotonous."


    "There are hummingbird fighters in the air, so there should be in the water too, not just the mothership itself. There is no combat unit, what kind of mothership is the mothership." Chi Nan focused his eyes on the devil fish.


    After a week of struggle, these manta rays were finally thoroughly studied by Chi Nan. In the water, a new combat unit appeared. It was something that looked similar to a manta ray, and could easily speed up navigation in the water.


    There are two things, the propeller and the water flow controller. The speed of this devil fish fighter in the water is very close to the speed of the hummingbird fighter. And in terms of flexibility, it is higher than the Hummingbird fighter.


    "It''s a pity that the ice cannon can''t be installed on this. That one is too big. Only ice arrows can be installed."


    Chi Nan placed the ice arrow on the body of the devil fish fighter, and not one, but two. There is one under each of the two wings. When launching, the Frostbolt launchers on both sides fired one after another, full of power and coherence. Perhaps the destructive power is worse than that of wind guns, but the launch speed is incomparable.


    These devil fish fighters are flat and look a lot bigger than the hummingbird fighters. But because it is too flat, it can be easily stacked together, and the same space can fit more.


    Once the war begins, the mothership can easily release the overwhelming manta rays. These manta fighters can even fly on the sea surface at ultra-low altitude, even if they are fighting on the sea surface, there is no problem.


    Condensed Frostbolt attacks, it is easy to form the effect of all arrows. And these are all magic effects, not comparable to human archers. After the quantity increases, the qualitative change will also occur.


    "Finally, the self-detonation type is the same as the airship formation. But this self-detonation, forget it, let''s study it later."


    Chi Nan temporarily put down the self-explosive submarine and began to study the underwater base instead. That''s right, it''s an underwater base. The buoyancy in the sea is so strong, Chi Nan doesn''t want to just waste it like that.


    Now that the buoyancy is great, continue to expand the size of the underwater mothership, and in the end, simply make it a base. Chi Nan thought of the war fortress. Couldn''t this thing sink into the water before? Simply put, Chi Nan directly used the war fort to transform it into a situation suitable for underwater survival. All inappropriate weapons are removed.


    Those super cannons are useless in the ocean. Simply replace it with a larger torpedo. This base is mainly needed. With this activity base, a large number of submarines can be produced at any time to supplement.


    Even such a large base can continue to produce motherships. On the surface, this seems to be an enlarged deep-sea mothership, but in fact it is not the case at all.


    It''s not just a question of amplification, but the most important thing is that this kind of production capacity is not comparable to a deep-sea mothership. Chinan plans to use an underwater base as a standard, and then study underwater cities. Once a successful underwater city is established, I believe that the benefits to myself will be even greater.


    It''s a pity that the establishment of a city is completely different from a military fortress. The city pays attention to comfort. To build an underwater creation of this scale, it is not possible for Chi Nan to complete it alone.


    After finally issuing the research order, Chi Nan gave most of the design work to others So far, the underwater submarine formation has been completed in Chi Nan''s hands. Chi Nan didn''t bother to use other standards, and directly adopted the same standards as air formations. Each of the four motherships carries thirty submarines, directly forming a formation. Using this as a standard, the underwater submarine formation began production silently.


    People outside did not even know that such a major change had taken place unconsciously under the water of the Sacred Tree Collar.


    "Neither the mothership nor the underwater base is seriously incompatible with the underwater environment. Now it is only slightly modified. Various problems will be discovered in the future, and continuous improvement is needed so that it can adapt to the underwater environment."


    There is no need to trouble yourself with this problem. As long as you have formulated a big framework and you have completed the main body, the subsequent changes will have nothing to do with yourself. Although Chi Nan wanted to find something to do, he wouldn''t cause trouble for himself.


    Because at this time, Chi Nan has found a new research direction. In the past few days, with the continuous cultivation and transformation of twin trees, Chi Nan has become more and more powerful in his ability to transform magic patterns. Now, Chi Nan has begun to study the new wind gun concept. After adding the magic pattern of fire attribute, Chi Nan plans to develop a new plant weapon by himself.


    The recent research on deep-sea formations has allowed Chi Nan to accumulate a lot of knowledge. I also have a deeper understanding of the transformation methods of various magic patterns. This is the reason why Chi Nan moved to improve the wind cannon.


    From the beginning, the wind cannon was the most powerful weapon in the territory. Now it has become a tasteless weapon because of the range problem. It is impossible to say that it is not depressed. It''s just that I haven''t found a direction for improvement, so I''m so procrastinated.


    Now, with the ability to transform the magic pattern, after a lot of experimentation, he can finally make improvements.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 934： Super large porphyrite

    The combination of wind and fire has always been a very common match among elemental wizards. This type of magic is simple and powerful.


    At this time, Chi Nan also used this method, fusing the magic patterns of the two element types of wind and fire. This time it was a complete fusion. Using the wind cannon as the principle, launch a wind cannon with fire elements.


    This kind of power is far from comparable to that of wind cannons, and consumes less, so the launch speed is faster. But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that such a combination also made the structure of the wind artillery more unstable. The result is a longer range.


    "Damn it, how could this happen? How can I increase the range? It is too difficult for ordinary magic to increase the range." Magic and alchemy cannons are not the same after all. Before the magic controlled by manpower reached the legendary level, the range of the magic would never compare to the distance of the magic crystal cannon.


    The magician is at best suppressing warriors and ordinary armies, and the army with powerful alchemy items, even the magician can''t have any effect. Now Chinan is facing the same problem.


    What he wants is to increase the range, so that the wind gun is no longer a tasteless. But the end result is that the range is closer. Such a range cannot even be placed on ground troops, but it takes a long time to spawn.


    There is no way, then continue to study. It has been a long time since Miria left. The weather is getting warmer and hotter, but the lives of the people of the territories are getting better and better.


    Since the plants spread, the leaders have never worried about food anymore. Of course, the current leaders have not developed the habit of wasting food. As a result, a lot of food grows on the trees, and no one is going to harvest it because they can''t use so much. The granaries everywhere are filled, and the people''s livelihood of the holy tree is getting higher and higher.


    Chi Nan can now proudly say that his territory now has the best livelihood among all the territories on the entire continent.


    The second and third floating cities have also been completed recently. One is a place above the sea, between the inland and Sacred Tree Island, which can be used as a transit point. At this time, quite a few people are already living in it.


    The last one was just established, and it is still located overseas, which is the middle of Sacred Tree Island and Karan Island, connecting the two islands in a line. The two islands forming a whole have brought greater pressure to other forces.


    This is equivalent to creating a piece of land directly in the air that allows people to survive. This kind of power is even jealous of the Mage Association. Unfortunately, although they were jealous, no one dared to buy such a floating city.


    And the main weapon on the floating city recently, in addition to the bat missiles and airships, is the newly installed magic light cannon. After having the entire Black Spot Trench, Black Spot Stone is very sufficient.


    The two magic crystal veins on the northern plateau also provide sufficient magic crystals for the territory. Now that the magic light cannon manufacturing technology has been restored, many magic light cannons have been installed in several floating cities.


    After experimentation, as long as the diameter of the magic light cannon exceeds half a meter, its power will not be worse than the latest type of magic crystal cannon of the Holy Dragon Empire. The most important thing is that this thing has a far range, fast speed and precise attack. It was like a beam of light, there was no way to dodge it at all, but to choose hard resistance.


    When the various experimental data of Moguang Cannon leaked out, the major forces became more vigilant.


    At this moment, even the Sacred Dragon Empire had to admit that the Sacred Tree Leader already had the power that could barely be equal to the Sacred Dragon Empire. In terms of power under the legend, the Sacred Tree Collar is no worse than the Sacred Dragon Empire.


    Even if many people don''t want to admit it, they have to accept it. Because of this, the Sacred Dragon Empire recently began to publicize the legendary level masters, hoping to use this to enhance the confidence of the people and attack the people''s hearts of the Sacred Tree Leader.


    As for the effect, no one knows. The Holy Dragon Empire is simply the most inspirational existence in the eyes of major kingdoms today. The major kingdoms have regarded the sacred tree leader as the most powerful kingdom, although this title is only private. Because the Holy Tree Neck is only a territory, not a nation.


    Similarly, it is also because the leader of the holy tree leader is only Chi Nan. Now not only there is no heir, but even the development of the territory relies on Chinan''s own plant control ability, and other aspects of the foundation are insufficient.


    Otherwise, the prestige of the sacred tree collar will be even higher. On this day, Chi Nan suddenly received a message.


    This news came directly from overseas. In the picture, there is a super huge spar, which Chi Nan knows, it is a black porphyrite. If it weren''t for someone standing next to him, I''m afraid Chi Nan would think it was just the spar approaching the screen.


    "This is melanite? Why is it so big Look at this size, it''s as big as a hill of ten meters or so."


    A guard on the opposite side respectfully said: "Lord Lord, we have already measured it. After measuring, this huge porphyrite can open three condensers, each of which will exceed ten meters in diameter. According to calculations, such a magic Once the light cannon is successfully established, the magic spar required to fire once is enough to activate one or two legendary-level magic."


    "The consumption of legendary level magic? It seems to have reached that level with its own power. Just like our self-explosive airship, it may really be a threat to the legendary master."


    Chi Nan''s mind turned his mind, and his own self-explosive airship could theoretically affect the legendary master. It''s just because the speed is too slow and it is too fragile. If you are prepared, those legendary masters may not be affected.


    But this magic light gun is different, the launch speed is too fast, as long as you aim, I believe that even a legendary master can''t hide it. If you can really achieve the effect you imagined, this is definitely a powerful deterrent that can threaten the legendary master. With this, I am afraid I can really be on an equal footing with the empire.


    Because even if it is an empire, there are absolutely not many legendary masters, maybe even only one or two.


    "Very good, I will do my best to polish it and make it for me as quickly as possible. Just apply for whatever resources are needed, and I will give whatever I want." Chi Nan directly supported it with the greatest strength.


    "Thank you Lord Lord, we will start processing now." A local official next to him said excitedly. As long as this thing is done, he can definitely be promoted continuously, and he will be registered with Lord Lord.


    Others are also very excited, especially the senior level, who know what this means.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 935： Happy events come and go

    After Chi Nan gave the order to tilt resources, polishing of large condensers overseas was on the right track. Because of this incident, the work of excavating mesoporite in the Black Spot Trench has been in full swing.


    Unfortunately, after a few days, everyone did not see such a large natural porphyrite. The Magic Light Cannon is too limited by the black porphyrite. Of course, there are also many mages who are studying the structure of black porphyrite, hoping to make it artificially. Not only is the Holy Tree Leader doing this, other forces are also doing this now.


    In the Black Spot Trench, the underwater palace that was under construction was postponed because of this incident.


    Due to the full excavation, the water quality on the Black Spot Trench began to become turbid, and the environment was not very good. Perhaps, this is also the reason why everyone knows that this palace is basically not used.


    Now, whether it is Chi Nan or a few others, they don''t care much about the underwater palace.


    At this time, Chi Nan had a flash of light in his mind. "Yes, melanite can condense scattered water elements, and can make the water elements form a laser-like thing that bursts out in an instant, producing powerful destructive power. Then, if my wind and fire elements are condensed, it may be possible to succeed. Right."


    Doing what you think is a habit that Chi Nan gradually formed. There was no way to make black porphyrite, but the black porphyrite made Chi Nan feel that the markings on it were somewhat similar to natural magic patterns.


    So Chi Nan began to experiment and imitate slowly. Thanks to Chi Nan''s ability to transform magic lines, he can now modify the magic lines at will, otherwise it would not be easy to imitate them like this.


    Of course, it is impossible to imitate it in a comprehensive way. However, it took Chinan more than a month to complete a rough imitation. Different from melanite, the markings can only condense the water element. The magic pattern that Chi Nan imitated could condense the elements of wind and fire. Of course, this kind of condensation is far inferior to the effect of melanite.


    But with a little compression, it can still be done. And what Chi Nan needs is to compress it a little bit like this.


    The newly manufactured wind cannon gradually took shape in Chi Nan''s hands. The final formed wind cannon looked very similar to the previous wind cannon, and the main body was also a stick-like thing. But behind, there is an extra structure.


    Not the lens structure of the condenser, but something like a pot lid. On the whole, this thing looks like a deformed satellite dish. In the lid-like thing behind, there are still gleams of light.


    If you look closely at this light, it is somewhat similar to a natural rune, and it also looks like a black spar.


    "Fortunately, there is a plant like the light pattern tree that can form runes by itself. Without this as a reference, there is really no way to design this thing out of thin air. Now, it is time to test the ability of the final shape."


    I have tried it many times before, but when it finally takes shape, Chi Nan is still looking forward to it.


    "Injecting magic power into ordinary silver magic magic power, it''s a pity that there is no way to withstand the magical power of the golden level. This thing cannot be replaced by dragon perches. We can only see if we can upgrade to the golden level in the future."


    Chi Nan has some regrets, but there is no alternative. With sufficient magic power, the elements condense very fast, and it doesn''t take ten minutes at all. In less than two seconds, the entire wooden stick glowed red.


    In an instant, a red ball of light the size of a fist was launched. I saw a flash of red light in the sky, as if forming a red beam of light, which looked unusually similar to a laser cannon.


    Just under Chi Nan''s eyes, he could still see the essence of this red ball of light clearly.


    The ball of light hit a small island in the distance, yes, it was an island. This small island was about ten kilometers away from him, but it could still hit it in the air at such a distance. Chi Nan couldn''t help holding his fist, which showed that the range problem had been solved.


    Unexpectedly, just a little compression can make the range reach this level, the natural markings in this black porphyrite are really special. If you can fully comprehend it and apply it to your elemental weapons, God knows how much you can increase the power of the elements, but now you can only think about it.


    With a "bang", the small island in the distance exploded, not the entire island, but a square in the middle of the island. "Test it and calculate the power and scope of the damage."


    The plant brain uses satellites to quickly calculate. "The effective range is ten meters, and the maximum range is one hundred meters in diameter."


    Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction. After compression, the damage range of this thing was larger than that of a wind cannon.


    "The destructive effect is mainly elemental airflow, which is increased by 50% compared to the wind blade airflow effect. Within the range of effect the power is equivalent to the magical destructive power of Silver Peak, and the range exceeds the standard silver magic by at least five times. "


    The calculation results made Chi Nan even more satisfied: "Not bad, the tasteless wind cannons can finally be replaced in the future. All of our wind cannons will start to be replaced, hey, there are so many airships that need to be replaced. The wind on an airship There is no longer one cannon. When it is replaced with a wind cannon, at least ten must be added. Our Sky Heart can support it."


    Thinking that so many airships need to be remodeled, Chi Nan smiled bitterly unknowingly. This is really a blessing trouble. "Forget it, look at the transformation, maybe this kind of airship will be eliminated someday."


    Thinking that he would soon break through the legendary level, to what extent would he be able to develop plant weapons at that time, even Chi Nan himself didn''t know. But if you haven''t reached that point yet, let''s prepare first.


    After all, no one knew what was going on at that time. After studying the wind and artillery, Chi Nan finally calmed down. At this time, the twin trees had also been spawned, and Chi Nan had already begun to transform the magic patterns on it.


    The next step is to complete the transformation of the first legendary plant and strive to break through to the legendary level. That level is really desirable. I don''t know what kind of field I will have at that time. Will it be like that giant white bone elephant that can easily fight an entire army? That is simply not a power that humans can possess.


    Even if I think about it, Chi Nan will feel excited all over, and he is about to tremble with excitement. Forget it, don''t think about those useless, what you need to do now is to do the things in front of you first.


    In order to make a breakthrough, Chi Nan directly declared a retreat internally, and now even Hemilla and the others could not see Chi Nan.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 936： The world is changing

    "Is it clear after research?" The people from the Mage Association are also studying the black porphyrite.


    While the sacred tree led the development, other major forces did not stop their own development. On the contrary, because the development speed of the holy tree leader was too fast, it put tremendous pressure on the major forces, even the empire.


    So the major forces that have been immersed for a long time without much development are now starting to climb rapidly. In the past, due to various reasons, the development speed fell into a slow bottleneck and was completely broken.


    The Mage Association is now also conducting research on the black porphyrite. "Basically, we figured it out. Although we don''t have a black porphyrite, we can imitate it. The magic crystal cannon produced will be nearly doubled in power."


    "That''s good. It will be manufactured as soon as possible. With the new magic crystal cannon, we don''t have to worry about conflicts with the empire."


    The Mage Association, which has always been suppressed by the empire, now finally feels exuberant. Obtaining overseas alternative magic materials, now the Mage Association has accumulated a lot of accumulation.


    At the same time as the research and development of the sacred tree leader, the Mage Association finally launched its own alchemy army.


    Overseas, huge puppets came out one by one, these were the cars of the mages. The mage is hidden in the body of the puppet to minimize the damage. This is an improvement based on the principle of the magic puppeteer.


    In addition, there are some special types of flying boats with pointed roofs that seem to shrink the mage towers, which have also been dispatched from the Mage Association. The huge puppet can emit a powerful red light in its eyes. This is similar to the magic light cannon, but it is full of power and can attack the airship and airship in the air. The flying boat of the mage is even more different from the flying boats of other forces.


    Mage¡¯s flying boat has a reduced mage tower, so wizards can use the mage tower on the flying boat to release large-scale magic. Coupled with the now enhanced magic crystal cannon, the combat effectiveness of this mage tower flying boat actually faintly surpasses ordinary airships.


    Fortunately, wizards are a rare resource, and there are not many wizards in the Association of Algorithmists, so there are fewer such flying boats. Otherwise, there are too many such flying boats, even the Sacred Tree Leader will feel a headache.


    There are other forces that are also developing. The Holy Light Empire didn''t know what they had done, but on the surface they were just preaching. Because the distance was too far, no one could see the changes in the Holy Light Empire.


    But everyone can see the changes in the Holy Dragon Empire. The Mage Association has just upgraded its magic crystal cannon, and the Sacred Dragon Empire has also successfully upgraded. The power and range of the latest magic crystal cannon have been significantly improved. Although there is no reduced mage tower, the fighting power of the flying boat of the Holy Dragon Empire is also rapidly increasing.


    This is accompanied by rising prices. Nowadays, the price of a flying boat is at least several times that of the previous flying boat. But in the same way, the combat effectiveness of today''s flying boat has also improved a lot, and it is not even weaker than the flying boat of the Mage Tower.


    This is just a flying boat that uses the magic crystal cannon to fight, and it is also very dazzling to be able to display this kind of strength.


    In addition, the half-elf empire has also developed its own special flying boat. Thanks to Chi Nan''s research on plants, the Half Elf Empire is the same. Relying on higher plants, a very hard shell is created.


    With the aid of magic, the shell and defense of the wooden airships of the Half-elf Empire are stronger than those of Chinan''s airships. There is no improvement in attack, but the overall combat effectiveness is also not weaker than others.


    In overseas conflicts and experiments, these things are no secrets. Everyone is developing rapidly, as if an arms race, many combat weapons can be said to be the same day by day.


    Fortunately, those wizards and fighters couldn''t practice so fast, they still had to follow a step-by-step approach.


    Different from these forces are the mercenary union and the hunter union. These two unions did not have such a strong magical background, so after discussing it with the two lagging unions, they suddenly joined forces for development.


    They did not develop a weapon like a flying boat, but instead developed an alchemical weapon similar to a tank. This weapon has six wheels, and it surprised others when it first appeared on the battlefield.


    Every six-wheeled tank has several anti-aircraft guns. These are not ordinary alchemy cannons, but something similar to magic light cannons. What was released was a beam of light condensed by thunder and lightning at an unusually fast speed.


    Anyway, like the Magic Light Cannon, there is no way to dodge it, and this kind of lightning attack is powerful and permeable. It can directly attack airships and airships in the air. But he is very flexible, not easy to be hit, and his defense is also good. It may be a little bit worse in mobility, but it has also become a powerful weapon.


    I don¡¯t know why this kind of six-wheeled tank, it seems that the cost is not very high, so it quickly formed a scale, these two forces also completely established their foothold overseas with this kind of six-wheeled tank got a piece of themselves Territory.


    The most weird thing is the race alliance. Since coming overseas, the race alliance has disappeared suddenly, and there has been no news. Until a few days ago, the race alliance suddenly appeared.


    But the race alliance that appeared this time also brought everyone a big surprise. The race alliance did not develop alchemical weapons, but carried out biological alchemy. I don''t know who researched it, but actually developed a semi-alchemy product Thunderbolt. This lightning bird is extremely fast and uses lightning as its main attack method.


    Every Thunderbird can destroy three to four ordinary airships in a single fight, and then it is possible to be wiped out. In large-scale battles, the flexible figure can easily dodge attacks, and it is the nemesis of airships and flying boats.


    Because it is a living thing, it only needs to be reproduced. When everyone found out, the Thunderbirds of the race alliance had already formed a scale, and it was not easy to deal with them.


    If it weren''t for the wind artillery developed by Chi Nan, I am afraid that air power would be at a disadvantage in solo combat.


    Not long after the wind artillery was developed, the race alliance attacked a small island in the Sacred Tree. Fortunately, the wind artillery has a strong ability to restrain the thunderbirds, which repels them.


    From this day on, overseas once again entered a strange balance and calm. However, the research and infiltration work of major forces in private is even more fierce, and various struggles in the dark can be made into a series of spy war films.


    Just when the major powers regarded overseas as an experimental new weapon base, the sacred tree leader once again appeared new moves. When the major forces knew the movement of the sacred tree leader, they were a little dumbfounded.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 937： Civilization of wind gun weapons

    A good news spread throughout the holy tree collar and its surroundings. On this day, the major airports of the holy tree collar were once again surrounded by people. These are some merchants, especially the local merchants of the Sacred Tree.


    "Why are you all around here and what are you doing? Is there something good again?" Some unknown foreign merchants and half-elf merchants also followed, wanting to see the excitement.


    The last time this happened was the appearance of civilian airships, and those merchants were buying airships.


    At that time, everyone was not very familiar with it, so most of them were watching. But after such a long time, the reputation of the holy tree collar has long been beaten out, so now that anything appears in the holy tree collar, people are eager for it.


    It''s just that during this period of time, the major forces have developed rapidly, and various weapons have emerged one after another. This has led to the increasing arrogance of the surrounding major forces, and many businessmen have been bullied by these people.


    "You don''t know, this time is great news. In view of the rampant robbers in the surrounding area recently, the parliament made a decision to civilianize some of the wind cannon type weapons. As you know, business has been bad recently. Do. If we have these weapons, I don¡¯t think anyone would dare to bully us casually."


    Recently, there have been many powerful robbers around, and these robbers don''t know where they bought many eliminated weapons. Even Feizhou has such a big killer.


    Some people know that these robbers may have something to do with certain forces, but they have the name of robbers, what else can they do. It''s nothing more than someone jealous of the interests of the sacred tree leader, wanting to rely on this method to get a share.


    Perhaps, there are some other ideas, even related to some local nobles.


    These robbers come and go without a trace, and the number is huge, even if they are protected by the army of the Holy Tree Leader, there is no way far away. Recently, many caravans have been wiped out by them.


    The original airship also had a certain amount of armed force. This force was originally very powerful, but in the face of more powerful robbers, this power is now not enough. After the sacred tree leader suddenly made the decision to civilianize the wind cannon, everyone became excited. "Really, that''s great, I want to buy some too."


    The person just now disdainfully said: "You don''t have to think about it, you don''t even have a nerve brain. In order to prevent wind cannons from being robbed by robbers and used to deal with us in the past, every wind cannon weapon is controlled by a vegetable brain."


    This person raised his arm, proudly showing off his neurological brain. "Have you seen it? Only with this can we control the weapon."


    Another person next to him also said immediately: "That is, I heard that the entire territory will be completely neurological in the future, and the neurological brain is our passport. Without this, I am afraid that most of the things will not be used in the future."


    Now, those outsiders began to look at each other. "Stop talking, it''s already started, it''s started."


    Suddenly, the whole team fell silent and looked forward. At this time the warehouse opened, and a soldier led by the sacred tree came out, and at the same time directed some wooden puppets to carry out the weapons.


    "Everyone, the big family are all here to buy wind gun weapons, so let me explain to you. First of all, wind gun weapons are still limited, and it is impossible for you to buy unlimited. But this quantity is more and the types are also available. More. For specific rules, you can just watch the advertisement for yourself later."


    In the notice board next to it, the advertisement for this time has been posted.


    Then, without waiting for others to speak, the soldiers began to introduce and cover up the wind cannon weapons this time.


    In fact, wind cannons are still wind cannons, but they have been slightly improved and made into different varieties. These wind cannons do not have the heart of the sky, so the bronze level is okay, at least there is no limit to the firing speed. Those at the silver level need to condense for at least two minutes before they can be released once.


    But two minutes to exchange for a silver magic-level wind cannon, this is also very valuable.


    There are three main types of wind gun weapons sold this time. One is a shoulder-resisting wind cannon, which has only a bronze level of power. This thing is similar to the early pea cannon, but it is already very powerful for ordinary people.


    With this type of wind cannon, even an ordinary person can use it as a half-hearted wind magician. This thing is not used to deal with flying boats, but it is no problem to deal with ordinary robbers or even the army.


    The second is also a very common weapon. No one could have thought of it at first. This is actually a spider tank. Of course, it''s not that kind of very powerful spider tank, this kind of spider tank is only as tall as one person.


    The wind cannons released are only bronze just because it is controlled by a vegetable brain, it is also very thick and hard, and it can fit two people inside. Whether it is fighting or fleeing, it is very valuable.


    And the last one is to load it on an airship, or install a wind cannon for use in a certain place. This is the silver level, it can be said that it is the main gun of the wind cannon. It has a long time to condense and is very powerful. At the same time, the industry of airship transformation was also created in the Sacred Tree Collar.


    According to the needs of the merchants, they can open a hole in a different position on their airship, and then install the main gun of the wind cannon. Or you can install the main gun of the wind cannon into their station.


    As long as this thing forms a scale, the general army may not be their opponent. All of a sudden, the three kinds of weapons made the strength of those big chambers of commerce increased by many times.


    You know, just before, wind guns were still the standard weapons of the holy tree collar. In addition to the empire, the armies of the surrounding kingdoms were very jealous and afraid of this weapon. Now it is directly sold out on a large scale, and many kingdoms around don''t know whether they should also buy a batch at this time.


    Sacred Tree Leader''s own merchants didn''t care about these, and after receiving the news of the purchase, they desperately rushed to buy.


    "Now, there is no need to worry about those robbers anymore." A businessman was very pleased.


    "I hope I can meet those bandits, so that my weapons will be useful. If you kill a group of bandits, you can get a lot of rewards." With strength, people''s courage has also grown a lot.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and install Neurobrain. You don''t want to make money anymore." Many people changed their minds in an instant. Compared to the benefits that are about to be obtained, those conventional rules are nothing.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 938： New industries under the new rules

    "Strange, aren''t these wind cannons the main combat weapon of the Sacred Tree Collar? These are all sold on a large scale. In the future, the weapon advantage of the Sacred Tree Collar will be much less." There are also some unknown reasons.


    "Don''t think about it, your lord is so wise, how can he do such idiotic things. Let me tell you, I have a relative who is a soldier in the army. They tell me something."


    Many people gathered around, and this man looked proud: "You know, some time ago, Lord Lord developed a new weapon, wind artillery. I don¡¯t know how powerful it is than wind artillery. It has a longer range and speed. Soon, the territorial army has begun to phase out the wind cannons. In the future, the wind cannons will be replaced with wind artillery."


    "No, we have so many troops in our territory, do we have to change it?"


    The person just now snorted coldly: "How is it possible that only the airship and some powerful weapons need to be replaced. It seems that the ordinary hummingbird fighters and the small spider tanks are all taken out and dealt with. Those are not worth replacing, It''s better to breed new ones again." Everyone suddenly realized.


    "That said, these spider tanks used to be military, but now they are just taken out for disposal."


    Not only did they not hate it, they were more excited. After all, they were military items. Military use represents absolute practicality and power. This is the common understanding in everyone''s hearts.


    Such news, as the spies spread to the surrounding powers and kingdoms, many people began to pay attention to it. Especially the Sacred Dragon Empire, which has a bad relationship with the Sacred Tree Leader, is extremely concerned.


    Secretly, the Holy Dragon Empire is still constantly suppressing, but this has no effect. On the contrary, as there are more and more robbers around, the danger is getting bigger and bigger, but these things are selling better and better.


    Also because of the massive sale of this type of wind gun weapons, some new professions have gradually emerged. Some caravans that bought a lot of weapons simply started to change their commercial focus.


    These chambers of commerce finally united to form a mercenary union that spontaneously appeared within the Holy Tree Collar.


    It has nothing to do with the original mercenary union. It belongs only to the Holy Tree Leader himself. It can also be said to be the Bodyguard Chamber of Commerce. The main business items of this chamber of commerce have slowly shifted to protection.


    Concentrate on purchasing a large number of wind gun weapons, and then train a large number of master guards, who are specially hired by other chambers of commerce to protect them. If the chamber of commerce suffers losses, they are also responsible for compensation.


    Gradually, those chambers of commerce discovered that instead of buying weapons to train their own guards, it was better to hire a protection chamber. On the one hand, they are more professional, and on the other hand, they can save themselves a lot of time and money. Once suffered a loss, they can still get a certain amount of compensation, so several such chambers of commerce began to develop vigorously.


    Gradually, the three most powerful bodyguard chambers formed a three-part world pattern.


    A chamber of commerce that was eliminated was uneasy, but after a second thought, it developed an insurance business. This is really not what Chi Nan reminded, but this person came up with it himself. Although the various rules are not perfect, they have been developed well.


    I believe that it will not take long for a huge insurance company to rise in its own territory. This is what the local residents came up with, and it is also the world''s first insurance company.


    In addition, there are some bodyguard chambers that have been driven away, and these losers have slowly become acquainted with people from other kingdoms around them. As a result, they changed their business a bit and grew stronger in the outside world.


    These people are called kingdom mercenaries. Different from ordinary mercenaries, because they only accept the employment of powerful lords and kingdoms, and use these plant weapons to protect them.


    This time, not only solved the embarrassing situation of not being protected by plant weapons, but also allowed them to avoid the danger of being controlled by the other party when their own people installed the neurological brain. The cooperation between the two parties was very happy.


    Even the senior management of Shengshuling didn''t expect that the new regulations would be formed on such a scale in a short period of time, and even a new industrial chain would be created once again, and it would grow stronger. In the end, for these new industries, the territory can only be adjusted once again, creating relevant laws and regulations and regulatory agencies for these occupations.


    At the beginning, some people were worried that robbers would buy wind gun weapons to deal with them. There were even real robbers who secretly bought wind cannon weapons, but then, these robbers were unlucky.


    Everyone finally knows what the so-called ID card means. After transplanting the nerve brain, even if it is registered in the sacred tree collar. It''s okay, but once a crime is committed, it will be recorded.


    Even the nervous brain will directly report the guilt of those who are extremely guilty to and send out signals to determine the location and give the coordinates. As a result, these people couldn''t escape. After robbing them once, they were quickly caught by the army of the Holy Tree. After this incident, no robber dared to transplant a nerve brain.


    They know that this thing is simply the nemesis of criminals like them. At this moment, they finally understood why crimes in the Sacred Tree Collar were so rare.


    Everyone is neurologically monitored. Who dares to commit a crime? Isn''t that looking for death? For those who have no nerves, it is simply difficult to move in the Sacred Tree collar, and even shopping becomes very troublesome.


    Many shops now only accept neuronal virtual payment methods, and they don''t like ordinary gold coins and silver coins. Those plant weapons are even more impossible to control without the brain.


    "Because of the civilianization of wind gun weapons, now there are fewer and fewer surrounding dangers, and our reputation is getting bigger and bigger. I think we can add more plant weapons to the civilianization." Hemila proposed. Own opinion.


    "In principle, we agree, but we must strictly screen out what weapons are suitable for civilian use. I think that weapons above the bronze level need to be cautious. After all, weapons of this level are very dangerous, and wind guns are already very serious. In addition, , Weapons with a laser fern structure will not work either. This is our current backbone."


    "The fifth-generation pea cannon cannot be sold, but we can sell some ordinary swords integrated into the laser fern in small quantities. On the one hand, it can improve our reputation, and on the other hand, these things are not very threatening." An old man also made an opinion.


    Because the discussion of the civilianization of weapons has once again become a theme in the parliament hall.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 939： Unexpectedly large orders

    After more than a week of discussions, the list of privatized weapons was finally completed. Looking at this list, Hermilla touched her head, could this be able to build an army?


    Then, Hermilla wrote on the paper that it was forbidden to use plant weapons to attack other people''s territories and kingdoms, and only after making restrictions, did he write the word agree. After such a long discussion, Hermira couldn''t help showing exhaustion now.


    "Sister Hemila, take a break, these things will not be done in a short while." Sophia came over with a cup of tea and gently placed it on the table next to Hemila.


    "Okay, take a break, too. You''ve been very tired these days." There are so many things in the territory, they are not so relieved to give it to others, it is normal to be so tired. At this moment, Chi Nan is in retreat, and they can only stand up and do more, hoping to attract other people''s attention.


    Picking up the list, Sophie couldn''t help showing a look of surprise in her eyes. "Do these have to be added to the civilian list? This is really extravagant. When Chinan first started to develop, there were not so many powerful weapons."


    The civilian list includes the third-generation pea cannon, some of the weaker pneumatic guns and tanks in the early days. Even types that have not been produced for a long time have now been added, and it seems that they are going to be produced again.


    Ordinary bush fighters and hummingbird fighters, some weakened versions of Treant fighters and wooden puppets, all have been added to this. Even some fertilizer makers, or scorpion tanks, can be found.


    It can be said that weapons that have not been upgraded can basically be found in the list. Including some ships capable of firing ice arrows are also on the list. It''s just that these ships are not equipped with ice cannons. After all, ice cannons are not eliminated, and they are still very powerful weapons.


    Fortunately, the newly researched magic light cannons are not available. Now the magic light cannons are installed in major cities and floating cities, mainly used as defensive cities. "There is no way, who made some people do too many small actions. Besides, now that the territory is being built on a large scale, money is being used everywhere, and we also need to gather some funds."


    Plants don''t need to be spent, yes, but it takes time. Ordinary people do not need money to buy things or some special materials and construction. But not everything can be replaced with plants.


    "Hey, you are all here, I just happened to have something to do with you." Suddenly, the spar on the wall lit up. In the picture, it was Slinka Ye that appeared. Silinka Ye is ambiguous with her lord.


    Therefore, the status of Slinka Yee has always been very weird in the Sacred Tree Leader, usually with high authority, but some places are not allowed to enter. However, Silinkaye can enter and leave important places such as the lord¡¯s mansion at will, and he can leave the territory at will, and often returns to the half-elf kingdom for a period of time. No one will stop Silinkaye¡¯s actions.


    Before Slinka Yee didn''t know what was busy, now the background in the picture is a large forest.


    "The clothes on your body are so strange." The two looked at Silka Ye with weird faces. Because the clothes on Slinka Yee are too revealing, although this dress is very natural and artistic.


    Silinka looked down at herself at night, not knowing what she had thought of, her face turned red: "No way, the clothes in the Elf Forest are like this." It turned out that she was in the Elf Forest now.


    The half-elf royal family, the Golden Grass family, are themselves elves. This is not a secret in Chi Nan''s house. Sophia and Hemila have known it for a long time. Therefore, it will not feel strange.


    "Silinka Ye see sister, do you have anything to do? Chi Nan is not here now, but if there is a need from the Elf Clan, we must be obliged." A good relationship with the Elf Forest is good. Besides, Chi Nan himself is also an expatriate elf. The high-level officials of the Holy Tree Leader knew about this news, but the people didn''t know it.


    Slinka said with a serious face: "I need help. Now things are a bit troublesome. The monsters on the shore of the Undead Plain don''t know what''s wrong. Recently, the attack has been increased and we need support."


    The population of the elves is too small. In this continuous war, the elves feel a little unsupported under the continuous losses. Although the loss is small, it is really difficult for the wizard to replenish.


    "So? Do you want to borrow troops to help fight." Hemila said with squinting eyes.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, we don''t need elite soldiers, we just need some cannon fodder. I heard that you are selling civilian plant weapons, can you sell us some? We want melee types instead of wind cannons."


    The two looked at each other and laughed at the same time. At this time, Sophia said with a smile: "Hehe Sister, you really came here. We just discussed the civilianization of plant weapons. This is a list. Do you have anything you want?"


    The list was laid out indifferently, and Slinka¡¯s eyes glowed at night: "Great, these are these things. I know your rules. We will send someone to install the neurological brain. Don¡¯t worry about that. We need a lot. , How much is it, I think we need to discuss it." Slinka Yee don''t mention how excited it is.


    Nervous brain thing, Slinka Ye owns, even with the exception of Chi Nan, most of the people inside the Sacred Tree Collar collided with him, Hemila and the others are the same, and they have never seen anything bad. occur.


    For Chi Nan, Slinka Ye is very trusting, and the other elves have unconditional trust in their compatriots.


    The elves discuss things very quickly, and there are not so many interest entanglements. In less than an hour, Slinka night appeared again. "We have already negotiated. We want one billion golden dragons. But we don''t have so many golden dragons. We can only use other goods instead."


    The value of the goods of the elves is very high, a billion is really nothing. It''s just that the elves haven''t used Golden Dragon much, so they can''t get it out there. When the two heard the words, their eyes lit up.


    Such a large quantity of goods is still the first batch. This order is really good. It can handle a large number of obsolete goods left in the north. The elves don''t need to be too powerful, as long as they have cannon fodder that can withstand the undead.


    The transaction is easily concluded, and the goods and transportation will be ready for a period of time. All the elves can communicate with nature, and all they need is a control authority, so only ten elves are installed with Neurobrain.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 940： A legend without a realm

    The transaction between the two parties can be said to be a joy to everyone. The elves desperately need ordinary plants that can help them block knives, and can protect them from casting spells safely in the back.


    With these things, the masters of the elves can easily suppress the undead. Hemila even slightly modified the weapons sold to the elves, and added the structure of the sun flower to make these weapons extremely restrain the undead creatures.


    After using them, the elves are more satisfied with the Sacred Tree Collar and Chi Nan.


    For the sacred tree collar, they just disposed of a large number of plant weapons left over from the previous attack on the north, and it was treated as garbage, and there was no loss at all. The result is very much.


    For the elves, although it is a large-scale transaction, the elves have no loss. Some goods that are usually unusable or inconspicuous, but their own value is very high.


    Including all kinds of elven forest fruits, clothes, accessories, fine wine, and even sculptures and paintings. These things are very sought-after in the human world. After being labelled as elves, their value has risen even more. But for elves, these are just ordinary graffiti works, and you can make a lot of them at your fingertips.


    In terms of art, humans are indeed far inferior to the elves. After getting these things, the holy tree collar began to advertise for sale, a steady stream of golden dragons gathered in the holy tree collar, and then they were spent a lot.


    The various infrastructure constructions of the Sacred Tree Collar began to continuously improve. The territory that was originally developed only by relying on plants is now rising rapidly in all aspects, and it has begun to gradually approach the major cities of the empire.


    Of course, it is not easy to really catch up with the empire. The construction and development of such a large territory is almost like a bottomless pit, and no amount of golden dragons feels enough.


    At this moment, Chi Nan didn''t know that so much had happened outside, and he was still trying his best to transform the magic patterns of the twin trees.


    The twin tree is a legendary level plant, and it is not easy to fully understand that magic pattern with Chi Nan''s current strength. Not to mention, this is a very rare space magic pattern. It takes a lot of time just to understand. Without the ability to transform the magic lines, it would be absolutely impossible for Chi Nan to use the magic lines of the twin trees.


    While transforming the magic pattern, Chi Nan is still transforming and adjusting the plant itself according to the transformation of the magic pattern. The plant level is too high, and a little change in the magic pattern must match the change in the characteristics and shape of the plant itself.


    After a long time of modification, Chi Nan has become more aware of the relationship between the magic lines and forms of plants, and now he continues to transform the magic lines, believing that his abilities are definitely not comparable to before.


    With the continuous transformation, Chi Nan''s own breath is constantly changing. I don''t know how long it has passed, and with Chi Nan''s last stroke written in the magic lines, he finally slowly opened his eyes.


    "Success, this is the space plant I want." Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief and laughed loudly.


    At the same time, Chi Nan''s aura began to rise uncontrollably, becoming stronger and stronger. That powerful force rushed straight into the sky, and even washed away the clouds in the sky into a huge hole. The huge momentum was vented, and everyone in the entire city could feel the huge sense of depression, and stopped what they were doing.


    Hemila and Sophia, who were in the parliament hall, raised their heads at the same time, confessing that the meeting was suspended, and then ran in the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion. Wei Wei Si, not far away from the city, also let go of what was in her hands after feeling this power.


    High-level officials in other territories are also rushing towards this place at this moment. All the guards wrapped the city lord''s mansion tightly, faster than anyone came, and blocked everyone outside.


    It was a critical period at this time, even Hermilla and others were also blocked by the guards. Hemila didn''t mean to break into it either. They probably knew that this was Chi Nan''s breakthrough momentum.


    Many people in and outside the city started to move, and various news spread everywhere.


    Ten minutes later, the breath slowly disappeared. "You all come in." Chi Nan''s voice came. This time, instead of relying on plants for transmission, Chi Nan spoke by himself, and the sound vibrated as if using a radio. After reaching the legendary level, Chi Nan was able to do many things that ordinary people could not do.


    A group of people hurried to the backyard of the city lord''s mansion. At this moment, Chi Nan was standing here, beside the deformed twin tree. At this time, this twin tree has completely changed its appearance.


    "Chi Nan, did you break through." Sophie stepped forward, carefully observing Chi Nan''s whole body, as if looking at a piece of fragile glass. This look made Chi Nan angry and funny.


    "Don''t look at it, I have already made a breakthrough, very smoothly You guys don¡¯t know, my breakthrough is not dangerous." This is true. Chinan¡¯s breakthrough is through the use of plants, and the risks are all in plants. I''m fine.


    "My lord, you really have broken through to the legendary level, so what is your domain. Slinka Ye said that every legend has its own domain, and the domain also represents the strength that the legend can exert."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan was immediately depressed. After a long time, Chi Nan spread his hands and said helplessly: "I don''t know what my domain is." In fact, Chi Nan felt bitter in his heart, and he didn''t even feel the domain at all. Before this level of legend, Chi Nan had asked Slinka Yee to learn more about it.


    But who would have thought that he was so strange that he didn''t even have a domain. It''s not that it can''t be stimulated, it''s that it''s not that it doesn''t understand the ability of the field, but it really doesn''t. After using several methods, Chi Nan couldn''t sense it either.


    You know, other legends can spread out of the realm as soon as they break through. Maybe you don''t understand what the domain''s ability is, but it''s an instinct to inspire the domain, and it''s impossible to do it.


    I am afraid that I am the first legend in history without a realm. Can it be considered a legend without a domain? Chi Nan was also very helpless, who allowed his breakthrough to rely entirely on the small sapling in his body.


    That''s right, the little sapling still looks like a little sapling now, but it''s even taller. Oh my god, a sapling of several tens of meters, I don''t know why Chinan still feels this way. Shouldn''t this thing look like a normal tree? Chi Nan couldn''t tell that he had no domain.


    I am afraid that many people know what they have broken through. If you let them know that they have no domain, it will be troublesome.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 941： 1 and a half succeeded, coordinate tree

    "That breath disappeared, nothing will happen. No, it definitely won''t." Hermilla shook her hands, her eyes revealed tension, staring at the place where Chi Nan broke through, where it was Chi Nan''s. Temporary residence is also a laboratory.


    "The disappearance of the breath means that the promotion is completed, either success or failure. However, failure is not a big deal. At most, it is a loss of some strength. Wait until the next time." Silken Kaye said indifferently, but still across the screen. It can be seen that Slinka Yee is also a little nervous at this time.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps sounded, and a familiar voice came: "No need to guess, I have succeeded."


    Chi Nan opened the door and walked out slowly. Without Chi Nan''s order, no one would dare to enter.


    "Well, you are very tired these days. Go back and have a rest. The alert is lifted." Chi Nan said to Horn. Horn nodded slightly and waved his hand. The guards immediately disappeared.


    There are still some guards staying here, waiting for others to come and change shifts. And a guard like Horne who has reached the golden level of strength has no intention to rest at all. The golden level, in a sense, can no longer be regarded as an ordinary person. Horn is now able to resist even if he doesn''t sleep for ten days.


    "Great, someone in our territory finally broke through to the legendary level. From then on, we don''t have to be afraid of the Holy Dragon Empire anymore." The people around suddenly cheered. The Holy Dragon Empire has always been on their heads. Up.


    Although there are examples of dealing with legendary levels, there are also many ways to deal with legendary masters. But in the face of true legendary masters, everyone still feels heavy in their hearts.


    But now it''s different. Your lord has reached the legendary level.


    An official next to him said in a low voice, "There is no need to be afraid. If everyone has a master of the legendary level, the master of this level is a deterrent force. Unless it is a threat to destroy the country, the legendary master will hardly be on the battlefield. ."


    No matter for anyone, a legendary master cannot be dispatched casually, because one who accidentally loses one is a huge blow to the entire country, and no one can bear this responsibility.


    A master of the legendary level, that is aloof, even the emperor of the empire would definitely not be able to easily transfer it. In the Holy Dragon Empire, there are probably not a few legendary masters in the dragon clan. The existence of the legendary level is equal to the dragon clan, which has surpassed the status brought by the nobility.


    "Okay, okay, let''s all go, you guys come in with me, I think you must have a lot of questions."


    Chi Nan disperse the crowd, only a few officials at the highest level of the territory followed Hermilla and Sophia to the place where Chi Nan lived during this time. The entire yard has become a mess.


    But in the middle, you can see a tall and weird tree. "Is this a twin tree after transformation? This tree looks so strange." Hermilla said what everyone wanted to say.


    Because of this tree, there is no leaf in the whole body, and it is bare. His body shone with silver light, as if the whole tree was made of silver. On the surface, this tree has similarities with the tin tree.


    If everyone knew that Chi Nan was relying on this thing to break through, he would really regard it as an tin tree. The smooth mirror surface of the original twin tree disappeared, but now it looks more like a real tree, a strange tree that is about to die. Right above the big tree, there is also a huge spherical object.


    Countless silver-green spots of light are constantly rotating around the center, looking like a group of fireflies, and like the galaxy seen towards the sky at night, so spectacular and beautiful.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, this is the improved twin tree, and I made a breakthrough by improving it."


    Chi Nan''s breakthrough method is not a secret in everyone''s mind. Many people think that this is a shortcut for Chi Nan to break through, and they don''t know that Chi Nan has only this breakthrough method, and there is no other way for the time being.


    "Then what is the role of this twin tree, space system, can it release space spells?" Sophia also asked.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "Does it work? It''s actually very big." As he said, Chi Nan gently patted this weird tree, and a large number of light spots above suddenly revolved and then shrank instantly. stand up. The next moment, the light spot suddenly expanded, as if it exploded. It just swelled out and disappeared in the void.


    "What''s going on? What happened just now?" Everyone was puzzled.


    Chi Nan said, "This is the result of my transformation. I call this big tree the coordinate tree The light points just now are actually some special seeds of the coordinate tree. These seeds can Use as coordinates."


    "In just an instant, the coordinate tree tore through the space barrier and released these seeds toward other spaces, appearing irregularly in other worlds. When it encounters a new world, the coordinate tree will sprout and provide us with a Coordinates. In this way, we can find other planes."


    Chi Nan himself is also very happy. For a long time, Chi Nan has been committed to finding other planes, just to prevent problems in his plane, so as to leave himself a way out.


    In Chi Nan''s eyes, the plane of the undead had the greatest effect in the beginning. However, the plane of the undead wants to be completely transformed, and I don''t know how long it will take. It is better to find a new plane now.


    "It turns out that it has such a big effect. If we find a new plane, we can get more territory, more special plants, and many more. This is too important for our development." Hermi Pulled a look of excitement.


    "Hey, Chi Nan, if you find new plants, you must remember to leave some for me." Slinka couldn''t help it.


    But at this moment, Chi Nan helplessly spread his hands: "I think too, but there is no way. This is just a semi-finished product. So what you said, there is no way to achieve it now."


    "Semi-finished product, why? Isn''t it successful to launch the seed just now." Sophia looked puzzled.


    Chi Nan said helplessly: "Yes, it was successful, but even if we were able to discover the different planes, we couldn''t open the channel between the two planes, so there was no way to get things from other planes."


    Can''t get through? When everyone heard this, they were a little unsure.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 942： The other half of the envisioned

    "How can there be no way to open up the passage? Isn''t that the undead plane we control now?"


    Chi Nan shook his head and said: "Of course not. The Undead plane is connected by the Twin Tree. The two planes are not very far apart. We open the passage directly through the Twin Tree, and then we can reach the opposite side."


    Chi Nan pointed to the direction of the passage: "We were there at the beginning, but sent a base airship directly through the twin tree, and then, before the passage was closed, a large amount of energy pool power and my own magic power passed. , Opened the situation directly on the other side, and only then can we achieve the initial accumulation."


    "Without this initial accumulation, I just rely on my own development in other planes, and I don''t know how long it will take to open."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "The most important thing is that if we want to communicate with the other side, we must first open a passage through twin trees. The twin trees are two, and they are legendary plants."


    Now everyone understands, Sophia went on to say: "So it will take a very long time to grow and grow on the opposite side to be able to plant twin trees and successfully plant them."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "According to my calculations, if you rely on your own development, it will take at least a year for the closer plane to be successfully planted, and the farther plane will take longer. We have a discount. The eargrass, the channels between the twin trees are connected to each other, not a difficult thing."


    "How can this happen? One year is possible, or it may not be enough at all."


    "Yes, if one year is purely used to accumulate magic power to plant twin trees, it can still be achieved. If magic power is diverted to other places, such as creating some army to protect yourself, then this time will continue to be extended."


    At this point, even Chi Nan couldn''t help it. "What should I do then." Slinka Ye was a little lost.


    Chi Nan''s mouth twitched: "Didn''t I say that this coordinate tree is only a semi-finished product, this is only half the success. There are other half of the components, I have already figured out the direction of development."


    "You didn''t say it earlier, it scared us a lot. Come on, what''s the other half?" Sophia gave Chi Nan angrily, Chi Nan grinned, showing a very painful look.


    At this time, the bald father suddenly got up and said: "Lord Lord, I still have a lot of things to do on my side, and the subordinates retire first." The bald father turned around and left this place.


    Others glanced at each other and left one after another looking for reasons. Soon, only his three wives were left beside Chi Nan. Some of the following topics are the core secrets of the territory, and even their territory managers can''t inquire casually, unless the lord takes the initiative to tell them.


    Before these things are completed, they dare not just listen to them. To be able to climb to this position, no one is an idiot. Seeing their actions, Hemira nodded slightly.


    When everyone had left, Hermilla gave Horn a wink. Horn immediately understood, mobilizing the guards who had just come to change shifts, and surrounded the surrounding again.


    "As for such a fuss." Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    "Of course, this matter is very important to us. You have said a lot just now. If you knew what you made was this thing, you shouldn''t let anyone see it just now, otherwise nothing might happen."


    Hermilla stared at Chi Nan unanimously, her silver-white hair messy in the wind. "Moreover, they will be very busy next. Your breakthrough will soon be known to other forces, and we will receive a lot of people next."


    It seems that because Chi Nan has brought him a lot of work, Hermira''s beautiful eyes flashed with complaints.


    "Sister Hemila enjoy it, Chi Nan, hurry up and talk about what you think."


    "That''s right, say quickly, don''t sell it off." Well, everyone else closed the communication, only Silin Kaye didn''t care. However, as an elf, Silinka Ye, Chi Nan could still believe it.


    "Then tell you, what I mean is, next we will improve something like a cannon. Ammunition is space power. As long as you gather space power and bombard the coordinates, you can open a space channel."


    "I basically have the direction for the transformation, but I don''t know how long it will take to succeed. In my plan, one bombardment can open a passage for one to five days. We have enough time to put the base airship over. , And then build a twin tree on the opposite side as quickly as possible."


    After a pause, Chi Nan said again: "The twin trees also need to be transformed. It takes a month for our twin trees to open for a day. This time is too short, and this aspect must be strengthenedStrengthen Space channel, this is the most troublesome thing, Chi Nan knows it very well.


    "That''s fine. Have you found an alien plane now? If not, let the coordinate tree launch a few more times."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "How is it possible that it is not so easy for a coordinate tree to breed space seeds. It takes a year for a coordinate tree to be launched once."


    "Ah, it actually takes a year, why is it so long." One year is not short for an ordinary person.


    "Can you add a few more trees, it will be easier to cast the net if there are more trees."


    "Haha, Weiweisi, you got the point right away." Chi Nan stretched out his hand and hugged Weiweisi in his arms, as if holding a large rag doll, causing Weiwei to twist with dissatisfaction.


    "My idea is the same. Just add a few more trees. It''s just that the coordinate tree is a spatial attribute after all, and it is still a legend. It is more troublesome to plant. With my current strength, it will take a while to give birth to one. A tree, I plan to plant it on the plane of the undead, so as to increase our chances of finding a new world."


    It seems that there are countless space seeds, but it is really a matter of luck to find a new plane in the turbulent flow of space. With bad luck, you may not be able to find one in a few years.


    "Anyway, you can take care of these things, and then we can get busy."


    Chi Nan''s heart moved and she shut down Slinka Yee''s communication. "Some are busy, so before we are busy, let''s take a good rest. We haven''t been together for a long time." Chi Nan waved his hand and grabbed everyone.


    "Don''t, don''t be here, it''s still daytime..." Hermilla said strugglingly.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 943： Meeting of 3 women

    At dawn the next day, Chi Nan was lying on the bed refreshed. In retrospect, yesterday was really wonderful. With the improvement of strength, I am afraid that the most important thing for me is the improvement of my physical fitness and recovery ability.


    From day to night, if it weren''t for Hermilla and the others, Chi Nan felt that he could still do it till day. That''s really day by day, day by day.


    It''s a pity that their physique is getting stronger and stronger, and Hemila and the others can''t make themselves happy anymore. Would it be possible to add a few more women in the future? This is also the first time that Chi Nan has taken the initiative to think about this issue.


    "Forget it, let''s do it in the future." Chi Nan slowly got up, at this time Hemila and others had already left. The women who were really scared last night recovered a little bit, feeling that Chi Nan wanted to continue, so they struggled to escape from this place. I''m afraid that a few people can''t go to work all day.


    It''s a pity that he still has a lot of things to do. Just after the breakthrough, Chi Nan not only has to familiarize himself with his own abilities, but also continue to study the next development direction of the territory, and better serve his own improvement.


    What Chi Nan didn''t know was that Hemila and the others were all together at this moment, their faces were exhausted, but their expressions were extremely serious. At dawn, the three women had already gathered together and started a discussion.


    "What should I do? The abilities of adults are getting stronger and stronger, and it seems that the demand is getting stronger and stronger. If this continues, we will definitely not be able to bear it. This is just a breakthrough, and the strength will be stronger in the future. What can we do? ."


    "Sister Hemila is right. We didn''t make Chi Nan enjoy themselves this time. It''s really..."


    As a woman, there is no way to make her husband happy, it is simply a failure and shame. But what could they do? Who knew that after Chi Nan broke through, he suddenly became so powerful.


    In the past, even if two people went together, it could be matched, but now three people are not enough. Sophia and Weiwei, who had received royal education since they were young, are even more vigilant in their hearts. If this kind of thing is not resolved for a long time, God knows what serious consequences will happen. Hermilla has been in a high position for a long time, and she has some understanding.


    "Or, how about we pick a few suitable people, I think Numis is good."


    Sophia shook her head: "Numisi''s heart knot has not been untied yet, I am afraid it is impossible to let her join now."


    Weiweisi also said, "There is nothing suitable for other people. If you can find some people casually, what if you get a smog at home. Although it is easy to find someone, but..."


    With Chi Nan''s current status and ability, it is not difficult to find a woman at all. Some people want to give their daughters to Chi Nan, but Chi Nan has not accepted it, and even the royal families of various countries share this idea.


    Come to think of it, when Wei Wei Si was able to be sent over, and Chi Nan accepted it, I don''t know how many people would envy it. The power of the Sacred Tree Leader is too strong now that he doesn''t need to rely on this method to maintain his position and stability.


    The most important thing is that the people outside, they don''t understand character at all. If someone comes with a different mind, then the family will really be messed up. Fortunately, some of their personalities are pretty good, and they are basically career-oriented, so they won''t make trouble if they have a job. Who would have thought that such a thing would make them embarrassed.


    If Chi Nan knew that his wives were thinking about finding women for themselves, he would not know whether he should be happy or depressed. Shouldn''t they resolutely oppose this kind of thing.


    In the end, after discussing for more than a long time, a few people did not discuss a result. "Forget it, next, let''s inquire about these things in private. Sophia, the intelligence department is in your control, pay more attention to these."


    Sophia''s face flushed: "I know, I''ll let people pay attention."


    Let the intelligence department pay attention to the very famous beauties of various countries, no matter who does this kind of thing will feel embarrassed. And what they want is not only superficial information, the most important thing is some information about personality.


    We must find the kind of person who can fit into their circle without making trouble. Because once there is a little problem, God knows what it will become. Most importantly, they also have to think about the safety of Chi Nan.


    "Well, that''s it. We have only two best candidates right now. One is Numis. I need to enlighten me on this." Hermilla made a final summary.


    "The other one is Silinka Night. We all know very well in terms of personality. Elves don''t have any idea of ??fighting for power, and they are very suitable for adults. Their relationship is very good, but they have not broken the film. And. I heard that the elves¡¯ feelings are very slow, if you leave it like this God knows how many years it will take."


    Turning her head, Hermilla asked Wei Wei Si: "So Slinka Yee will rely on you next. You are in charge of diplomacy, and you usually have more contact with Slinka Yee, so you should do more in this regard. effort."


    Weiwei nodded slightly: "I will. I think we not only need to look outside, but we also need to exercise ourselves. As long as our strength increases, our ability to withstand that aspect will also increase. So next, we should It takes more time to practice well." Wei Wei Si said with a blush.


    "Yeah, I should practice hard. Chi Nan reaches the legendary level, and I don''t know when the life span will be extended. If we can''t extend our life, how long can we stay with Chi Nan." Sophia whispered .


    Suddenly, all people realized a serious problem, and that was the problem of longevity. Now, it''s not just that matter, but it''s related to their own vital interests.


    "Yes, we must practice hard, otherwise we don''t know how many years we can maintain our appearance." All three of them seemed to realize the seriousness of the problem.


    As a result, the three women who have always put work first, finally began to devote a large part of their time to cultivation. There is no shortage of resources and knowledge in the territory, and the slow improvement is only because of the lack of training time.


    With the improvement of Chinan, those plant-type resources will definitely break through the original level and become more advanced resources. Now, it is even easier for them to cultivate and improve.


    Even Chi Nan himself did not expect that before he could remind him, the three of them began to attach importance to cultivation for various reasons. When Chi Nan knew it, I didn''t know what it was like yet.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 944： It seems we should change our strategy

    As soon as Chi Nan broke through, the spies of other forces who had been secretly observing Chi Nan got the news. Next, these people began to pass on the news frantically.


    This matter is too serious, so even if these spies reveal their identity, even if they are dead, they have to pass it on. Moreover, the most urgent transmission channels of the major forces are used.


    As a result, there are still many officials in the Holy Tree leader''s own territory who don''t know about this matter, and the matter has spread to the surrounding forces. Also because of this incident, many spies have exposed their identities.


    As a result, the sacred tree leader intelligence organization that seized this opportunity began to cleanse again. Countless spies from other forces were found out, and then more people were arrested through these people.


    With a mind-reading machine, it is very easy to figure out what these people are thinking and what is in their minds. This kind of thing is now widely used in intelligence organizations. This cleaning can definitely make the territory much cleaner. For a long time, they were unable to restore the intelligence agency in the Holy Tree Ling.


    Fortunately, they are also used to it. Every cleansing is accompanied by the destruction of intelligence agencies, and then they need to be rebuilt. Compared to the news delivered this time, this kind of thing is nothing at all.


    The lower parliament of the Holy Dragon Empire was once again forced to convene, and the Duke Konon presided over the meeting, but this time the atmosphere was much more serious than before. In the entire hall, no one spoke.


    After a long time, Konnon finally spoke: "You all know the news this time."


    "I know, is the news true? I won''t be deceived. After all, that person seems to be young. Even with the blood of the elves, it is impossible to improve so fast."


    "Whether we can break through the legendary level has little to do with bloodliness. The important thing is to comprehend." A mage nobleman said, but his heart was full of bitterness. After so many years of hard work, he did not touch that threshold.


    "According to previous intelligence, Chi Nan¡¯s breakthrough speed was very fast and he has reached the gold level for a while. It seems that the magic power is very strong, but we did not expect that he can break through so quickly. What does a legendary level mean, I think everyone all know."


    Yes, don''t you know, the reason why there are only four empires is not because latecomers can''t develop, but because they don''t have legendary masters. Only an empire has a legend, this is an accepted fact. A legendary master is an absolute deterrent. A legend can easily destroy a country and cooperate with the army to exert even more terrifying power.


    For a long time, they didn''t think that the holy tree leader could really threaten them, and the final victory would definitely belong to them. But when Chi Nan broke through, everyone no longer thought that way.


    It was a living legend and a super lord. At this time, the sacred tree leader truly reached the empire level in terms of national power. Even if it is relatively weak, compared with them, it is already on the same level.


    The most important thing is that they are just the lower parliament. As for the masters of legendary strength, even the upper parliament had to make a good confession, the two sides were no longer people at the same level.


    "Chi Nan is just a new born legend, can we think of a way." A nobleman made a gesture of wiping his neck.


    The old earl next to him snorted coldly: "Do you think they are idiots? Chi Nan has always been inside the Sacred Tree Collar now, how can we kill them. Besides, have you thought about who should be sent to kill?"


    Everyone is silent, even if the legendary master is not good at fighting, it is still a legend. Since ancient times, only legends can kill legends. This is already a truth. But to mobilize legendary masters, let alone their lower-level assembly, even the upper-level assembly does not have this right.


    Whether or not to do this kind of thing depends only on the thoughts of those legendary masters. People at this level are no longer able to control their thinking by other people or forces. Want to assassinate, is that just a dream?


    Duke Konon waved his hand: "We all know that assassination is impossible unless Chi Nan himself... and the Sacred Tree Leader relies on Chi Nan''s ability to control plants. As his strength improves, the army of plants will definitely be able to do so in the future. More powerful. In the army, it is difficult for us to suppress the sacred tree collar, even if the combat effectiveness of the flying boat has increased."


    Everyone was silent, and Duke Kunnon knew that he could not be silent, so he bit his head and continued: "Fortunately, we did not have much conflict with the sacred tree leader, and did not pose any direct threat to their lord."


    "Then next, I propose that our relationship with Shengshuling should be repaired. Now overseas, aren''t we cooperating well. I decided to apply to the royal family to send an envoy to Shengshuling to confirm cooperation. matter."


    "Royal family? Will those arrogant dragon people agree? I don''t think they can bow their heads so easily. Even if they are legendary level masters, they might not look down on them."


    The royal family of the Holy Dragon Empire is not a dragon, but a dragon, because the dragon is aloof. But there must be a legend in the royal family, they are for sure. The most important thing is that although those guys have human ancestry, they look down on the human species at all. They probably think that only they and the dragon are the most noble.


    Duke Konon said helplessly: "I can only try it. Besides, the royal family is not all dragon people with strong blood. There are also some with weak blood, and their faces are similar to ordinary humans. Maybe they can let them go."


    Yes, those with weak bloodlines, the royal family simply look down on them, and they are not as good as their nobles. It seems really feasible to let them go as an envoy.


    And the appearance of those people is more in line with human aesthetics, the so-called royal family is just a name. As long as no troubles arise at that time, there will be no problem. The real negotiation still depends on their lower parliament.


    The most important thing is an attitude. On the side of the holy tree collar, seeing the royal family send someone out, he will definitely receive this attitude. Hey, it''s really hard work. Obviously it is only the lower-level council, but they manage almost everything in the entire empire. If this matter is not done well, they must be the ones who are in the wrong.


    "That''s it. Let''s set aside a place in the country and build a trading city so that their airships can enter. Haven''t some people always wanted us to make it easier? Now give them this right." Konnon finally Said.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 945： Deterrence of the legendary powerhouse

    A legend, which just appeared, forced the arrogant Holy Dragon Empire to lower its head and come to negotiate with the Holy Tree Leader. Even if the holy tree leader only has a legend, in their eyes it is already an empire-level power.


    At the same time, the Holy Light Empire also made this decision. It''s just that from the perspective of the Holy Light Empire, mission is more important. It is best if it can preach within the scope of the holy tree collar.


    The half-elf nobles who had been cooperating with the holy tree leader before suddenly changed their attitudes.


    In the first place, he didn''t think much of the remote place of Shengshuling, and he didn''t think much of the so-called compatriot of Chi Nan. Now as Chi Nan broke through to the legend, all of them suddenly changed their faces.


    All kinds of things such as expanding discussions and in-depth cooperation were brought up by these half-elves one after another. Every legendary master is worthy of them wholeheartedly wooing or even relying on. What if it is a remote place, a legend itself represents a huge backing, which no one can ignore.


    Among the four great empires, only the Cthulhu Empire had no idea of ??diplomacy with the Holy Tree Leader.


    Everyone also understands that the Cthulhu Empire itself is composed of a group of evil beings, and its thinking is different from that of normal people. These people are enemies of almost any other force, so how can they engage in diplomacy.


    As for the inside of the Cthulhu Empire, it has always been a mystery in everyone''s eyes. Although it was an empire, the Cthulhu Empire did not have any affiliated kingdoms. If you want to be attached, then be annexed.


    It has a good relationship with the Cthulhu Empire, and there is only one place in the Plains of Undead. And these two existences are not really close, but a relationship of mutual use. When encountering a strong foreign enemy, they will cooperate with each other. But in the absence of enemies, wars between these two forces have often broken out.


    At this moment, a group of people in the Mage Association started to have a headache. The Holy Tree Leader had just left Remas and began to expand on a large scale, and had a very poor relationship with their Mage Association.


    The Mage Association violated its long-standing neutral attitude and used customary rules to deal with the sacred tree collar. I have dealt with many other territories before, but everyone didn''t say anything, only the Sacred Tree collar headed head-on.


    Since then, their relationship has become very bad. When the sacred tree leader attacked the kingdom of Maro, the Mage Association secretly supported it, which also caused considerable damage to the sacred tree leader. Including those puppets later, they were also made out. Originally, the mages were noble, and looked down upon other forces that were unable to cast spells.


    As a sacred tree leader that grew from the magical desert, the Wizards Association really didn''t look very attractive. They believe that as long as they develop and grow, the mere sacred tree leader will never be their opponent.


    But when they had a legendary master, everything changed and everyone became nervous.


    "What to do, Lord Chinan has broken through the legend, even if it is just a natural mage, we can''t contend to reach the legend. Should we continue to hide." An old mage finally said.


    "Haha, is it useful to hide? Before we could hide, but now. We need territory to develop, we need a piece of land that belongs to us, and this place is on the overseas islands. With our own territory, we don¡¯t have The way is hidden, unless we give up, will you agree to it?"


    No one speaks, a piece of land of its own is indispensable for the Mage Association to develop and grow. They can''t give up, but if they don''t give up, it is equivalent to having a foundation and can''t hide it anymore.


    But if head-to-head, they are definitely not a legendary master, they know this very well.


    And given up the territory, then they will definitely fall from the four major guilds first, and even be knocked down in the future. How could the mages who have tasted the sweetness finally make such a decision.


    "We, and the Sacred Tree Leader did not completely tear our skin. Although we have fought with each other, they were all privately, and we still retained a little face. So I think we can work together again."


    "Cooperate again? You don''t know the character of that person. You must report it. Do you think he will let us go?"


    The headed old mage gently raised his head: "Of course I know, but Chinan''s favorite is also a variety of powerful plants. Other forces don''t have as many collections as ours, as long as they produce enough benefits, it''s no problem."


    Enough benefits? Maybe it''s really possible. As they have always put interests first, they certainly believe that interests can solve everything. "We still have legendary plant seeds, enough."


    "Then let me take care of this matter." An old man from the rear took the initiative to stand up.


    Everyone nodded, and did not take the credit. No matter who goes, the greatest credit is always the one who produced the seeds.


    Not only the Mage Association, at this moment, the other three guilds have also made the same decision to establish diplomacy with the Holy Tree Leader. Others can use it, but they can''t, because their roots are overseas.


    Part of the territory of the Sacred Tree is right next to them, no matter what the reason, this time a cooperative relationship will be concluded. They have not been involved in the sacred tree collar in their battles overseas, which is quite fortunate.


    As for why they dare to attack the Sacred Dragon Empire, it is because they know that the legendary masters of the Sacred Dragon Empire will definitely not be interested in overseas and will not come to us. As long as it is not involved in the interior, there is no problem. But Chi Nan has just broken through. Who knows what his personality is? It''s not like Chi Nan comes overseas in person once or twice.


    As the major forces made decisions one after another, the holy tree leader began to get busy. As a lord and legendary master, Chi Nan no longer needs to personally receive these people. Even the imperial royal family is not qualified to let Chi Nan come forward.


    But the Sacred Tree leader needs to receive enough weight to receive these people. So those high-level officials were taken out one after another, especially Hermilla and others, who had the identity of the lord''s wife, and many heavyweights needed them to receive.


    Even some people who didn''t show up in the Lord''s Mansion before were also taken out. Romigaara, a muscular girl, is now also taken to the official post of a diplomat, who comes out to receive these people.


    As for the people from the small kingdoms and principalities around, it would be nice to have a lower-level official to receive them now. If you can''t indulge in high-level staff, is it good to be able to indulge in a lower-level person now?


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 946： Its finally not a weak chicken

    A series of explosions sounded in the training ground, and the surrounding protection personnel did not look squinted. Obviously, they had been used to it. At this time, in the training ground, Chi Nan was shining with green light, like a big green light bulb.


    There are also several figures with cyan or white grudges shining around, and they are attacking each other frantically. The figure is as fast as lightning, like a entangled thread, and the sound erupts from the middle.


    Suddenly, there was a huge explosion, the figure stopped, Chi Nan stayed in place with a green light, while several other figures were knocked out. If an outsider sees this kind of scene, he will definitely open his mouth in surprise.


    "Lord Lord, your fighting skills are getting stronger and stronger. It seems that it won''t take long for you to truly fight like a fighter." After a sigh of relief, Horn said with a look of admiration. Horn was also one of the people who had just participated in the siege. In this hot day, a white mist appeared on his body.


    "Haha, that''s of course, I learn everything very quickly. Okay, you guys have a rest, too, the exercise these few days is tiring enough." Chi Nan has a bright smile on his face.


    "My lord, we are not tired." The guards cleaned up, standing beside them like Qing Song.


    Chi Nan ignored them, and I have to say that Chi Nan is indeed in a very good mood now. Although there is no domain, Chi Nan has recognized this after trying for a long time, and no longer struggles with it.


    But at this time, Chi Nan is no longer completely lacking in combat effectiveness. One''s own magic power can finally be used like a grudge. When he discovered this, Chi Nan was taken aback.


    This is not the new ability that he added after breaking through the legendary level, but the effect produced by the improvement of his magical quality. For a long time, Chi Nan named the energy in his body the life magic, but now it seems that this thing is different from the general magic. I have never heard of anyone who can use magic power as a grudge.


    After the breakthrough, Chi Nan not only had his physical fitness reached the level of a legendary fighter. Chi Nan could clearly feel that as the magic power in his body was circulating, all aspects of himself were improving.


    Both power and speed have risen to a great extent. This is the same as the feeling when the fighters use fighting qi. Chi Nan didn''t know how much he had improved, but he felt that he was definitely not weak.


    Before fighting with his own guards, Chi Nan only used about 10% of his power, but a dozen or so gold-level fighters were besieged and he could win. Perhaps because the guards dare not start, but gold is gold after all.


    Chi Nan can still see this point. His own magic power was condensed on his body, forming a protective layer like armor, which wrapped himself firmly. Even if Horn used his fighting energy to attack with all his strength, he could only leave a faint ripple on this layer of fighting energy defense, and he would have recovered in the next moment.


    You know, this is caused by only using 10% of his power. If you go all out, the golden warrior won''t even have the qualifications to injure himself, and even the golden mage might be the same.


    Is this your own field? Chi Nan thought inexplicably. But forget it, anyway, he is no longer a weak chicken. Facing a master of the same level before, he was at a disadvantage.


    But now, Chi Nan is sure that even if he meets a legendary master, he can still entangle for a long time if he can''t beat him. Well, if you look at it this way, the self without a domain is indeed very weak.


    Pulling out a long sword, Chi Nan yelled: "Feiyan cut." The long sword in his hand was cut out facing the front, and the magic power that was not very pleasing in color was surging, turning the long sword in his hand into green. But the next moment Chi Nan was embarrassed, because his attack had no effect at all, and the magic did not leave the sword at all.


    "How could this be?" Chi Nan was a little confused, the surrounding guards either lowered their heads or raised their heads, seemingly still holding back a smile. Chi Nan rolled his eyes and ignored these people.


    After repeated attempts, Chi Nan was finally appointed. "I knew how magical power could be the same as grudge."


    I have been practicing fighting skills these days. Chi Nan is worried about hurting others, so he has never tried to use fighting skills. The first time I used it now, Chi Nan suddenly realized that there was no way to release his magic power.


    Or it should be said that there is no way to release it like a grudge. One''s own magic power can only be concentrated on one''s body, close-range attacks are okay, but if you want to attack from the air, it''s completely impossible.


    It seems that if you disguise this soldier, you can only disguise as a half-hearted soldier. When they were at the Black Iron level, they had the ability to put out vindictiveness although not very far, although not very strong.


    But he has reached the legendary level, but he can still only get into close combat, which is really depressing.


    "My lord, your magic power can be blessed on the weapon, how about trying the bow and arrow." Horn reminded.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then nodded somewhat entangledly: "Okay, I''ll try." Bring the bow and arrow next to him. In terms of bow and arrow skills, Chi Nan is better than using a long sword. I don''t know how much.


    Pulling the bowstring, the green magic power covers the arrow. Chi Nan let go of his hand lightly, and the arrow turned into a flash of lightning and flew out quickly. Instantly pierced through the target and walls of the training ground, I don''t know where I flew to.


    "It''s really okay. So, the bow and arrow skills I have practiced during this period are not in vain?" Chi Nan was stunned, what is the matter, if this is to let Slinka know about it, she will have no leisure time. pass.


    When it''s useless, you can pull yourself to exercise frantically, especially if it''s useful. However, in any case, he finally had his own way of fighting. The bow that covered one''s own magic power was obviously much stronger, otherwise the arrow would not be able to fly out in such a nearly straight manner.


    The same is true for arrows covered with magical power, their penetration and lethality are too powerful. The decay of his own magic power is still very slow, enough to make his arrows fly far away without weakening the power.


    Even if the arrow falls, the magic power on it will last for a long time. It seems that I am looking for a balance. When I usually shoot arrows, I can''t use too much magic power. Although this waste is not a big deal, Chi Nan, who is accustomed to saving, still instinctively wants to find the best scale of use.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 947： Change a method to test

    Next, Chi Nan remained the same as before, studying his fighting skills while practicing his bow and arrow skills. This is the first time that Chi Nan has taken the initiative to exercise his bow and arrow skills, and his speed is much stronger than passively before.


    After all, this is one''s own combat ability, and it''s the only long-range attack ability of his own so far. Look at the giant white bone elephant, people don''t need to exercise, after reaching the legend, they can get the long-range ability.


    No matter where I am, I have to work hard. The only advantage is that your arrows and longbows can be made from plants at any time, even if they are made by hand, the quality is at the silver level, close to the gold level.


    No matter how lively outside, Chi Nan has no plans to go out now. Chi Nan exercised his fighting skills leisurely here, but the people outside were very busy. During this period of time, people came to visit Sacred Tree Leader and negotiated every day, and many agreements had been signed. More than 20 trade cities have been signed by various countries for the newly opened trade cities.


    These cities all need to be renovated later and then used. It will not be done in a short time.


    But none of this has anything to do with him. Even if the royal envoy of the Holy Dragon Empire came later, Chi Nan didn''t come forward. He just reported the news and Chi Nan gave a bottom line.


    Only the Holy Light Empire proposed to preach in his own territory, and Chi Nan resolutely refused. Chi Nan is very aware of the dangers of religion. Just look at the Holy Light Empire.


    Originally, the empire was not called the Holy Light Empire. Later, religion developed and spread, which replaced the imperial royal family. It is precisely because of this that all forces are very vigilant towards the Holy Light Empire.


    It seems that the Holy Light Empire is also aware of this possibility, so there is no other performance. Instead, he took a step back and reached an agreement with Sacred Tree Leader. The subject of the transaction is Sunflower. Who made them discover that the sunflowers on the side of the Holy Tree Neck are large in production and the quality is also very good. The Holy Light Empire cannot do without sunflowers.


    I heard that the Holy Light Empire and the Cthulhu Empire have been fighting fiercely recently, so there is no surprise that Sunflower is needed.


    On this day, Chi Nan, who was exercising, suddenly stopped. "Great, it''s finally done."


    "My lord, has something happened?" Horn, who had been standing next to him, asked suspiciously.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Of course, it''s a good thing. We will continue the actual combat training later. This time we will use another method to test." Change another method? Horn was puzzled.


    It didn''t take long for Horn and the other guards around him to open their mouths. What did they see, two lords? No, that''s not right, that is not the lord, but why is it exactly the same, even the breath is very similar. If it weren''t for some peculiar patterns on the skin, they all thought they had one more lord.


    "Is this your family?" Galio grumbled weirdly.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "Of course not. This is my clone." Chi Nan didn''t explain too much. At this time, Chi Nan was also feeling this wonderful feeling. This clone was conceived with great difficulty these days.


    This is the natural incarnation of the new ability that Chi Nan obtained after breaking through the legendary level. The natural incarnation allows Chu Nan to use the magic of life to breed a clone of himself, which can use all his abilities.


    It''s just that the strength of this clone must be at least one level lower than himself, and the weakest must reach the bronze level, no matter how weak it is. This clone has solved a big problem for himself.


    The clone can easily communicate with itself, and can be independent of its own thoughts. Chi Nan can easily feel the two perspectives, and there is no sense of disagreement when switching between each other, which is really amazing.


    Controlling this clone feels more flexible than controlling his own hands and feet Chi Nan.


    In the past few days, in order to make the clone bred to the extreme and reach the golden level, Chi Nan has spent a lot of energy pool magic power. The most important thing is time. There is not enough time to make such a clone.


    The only thing you need to pay attention to when creating this kind of natural incarnation is that you can''t do too much. Every time you create one more, you need your own spirit to share the control. If you make too much, it will be a burden for yourself.


    "With this, no matter where I go to explore in the future, I don''t need to go there by myself. I just need to use a clone. Even if it''s an alien plane, it''s the same." Chi Nan nodded lightly, very satisfied. Chi Nan tried it a little bit and used fold ear grass as a transfer station for control, but found that it was still the same natural.


    This shows that although the control of the interplanetary plane will continue to consume magic power, as long as the supply of magic power is sufficient, one''s natural incarnation can be easily controlled, just like when oneself has reached the opposite side.


    Chi Nan also tried not to control and found that this natural incarnation was still the same as a normal person. It''s just a little bit stiff, and when there is nothing, it will always remain inactive. After all, the clone has no desires, only absolute sanity, no, that is not even sanity, it should be said that it is a control mode.


    "This is a clone? Your lord wants to test the ability of this clone?"


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "Yes, this clone can also use the magical cohesion ability, and with skills, it can just show the golden level of combat effectiveness. And the clone is not me, you can let go of your hands and feet. I want to try. , How much combat power can my clone display, and what are the differences compared with fighters of the same level."


    Patting Horn on the shoulder, Chi Nan encouraged: "Go, remember to do your best."


    With that said, the avatar had already jumped into the field, and the surrounding guards looked at the scene in front of them with incredible expressions, feeling very awkward no matter what. In desperation, Horn had to walk into the arena, knowing that this was not the lord, then go all out.


    In the hands of the avatar, a long sword made of wood grew in an instant. It''s not that I don''t want to use it well, but Chi Nan found that using wood-made weapons has a better effect of blessing his magic power, and the power he exerts is more powerful.


    In an instant, the whole body of the natural incarnation was wrapped in green light.


    "Very well, as long as there is my own plant around, I can quickly restore the magic power of the clone. With enough energy pool, my clone is just like a perpetual motion machine. It can fight forever and never stop."


    Chi Nan once again found an advantage, which was similar to his own, but because the incarnation of nature was originally made of wood. So in this aspect, the performance of the natural incarnation is stronger than that of itself.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 948： Clones combat ability

    As soon as his body moved, the long sword in the hands of the natural incarnation had been pierced, because the speed was too fast, even Horn could only resist for a while. In the field, Horn was full of vindictiveness, but he was always indistinguishable from the green light on the opposite side.


    Even in the fight against each other, Chi Nan was surprised to find that Horn''s vindictiveness was actually at a disadvantage.


    This originally attributeless fighting spirit was specifically designed to restrain magic, and was restrained in turn, whether it was because the magic power of the clone was too strong, or because it was not magic in nature, so it was like this.


    It seems that we still need to find a golden warrior who has cultivated attribute vindictiveness to have a try.


    "It''s amazing, is this really just a clone." The guards next to him said in surprise.


    Chi Nan said of course: "Of course it''s a clone, can it be me?"


    Just now Chi Nan spoke, and suddenly realized that something was wrong. He was clearly controlling the avatar to fight, so how could he still be the same as before. Controlling two bodies at the same time, two thoughts appear at the same time, and there is no conflict at all.


    If Chi Nan knew that there was absolutely no problem, and thought he was schizophrenic. Controlling the avatar to fight over there is really a hearty, and it feels exactly the same as when you end the battle.


    All the skills can be fully demonstrated, and even better than what I can perform.


    After all, that body is made of wood. Under the blessing of life magic, many complex and difficult movements cannot be done by oneself, and the clone can also easily do it with the help of magic. The only special thing is that the clone doesn''t feel anything, or it feels very weak. Feeling within a certain level can be felt.


    But if it exceeds a certain range, it will be automatically blocked. For example, the pain of being attacked can only feel the same as being bitten by a mosquito at best, and the more serious feeling will be completely gone.


    In order to test, Chi Nan also deliberately let Horn slash on himself. It''s a pity that Horn''s grudge obviously has no way to break through the clone''s defense. If it weren''t for vindictiveness to be able to easily release changes, Horn might not be the opponent of the clone.


    The magic power of the clone can''t be released well, but the degree of cohesion far exceeds Horn''s grudge. After a few minutes of fighting with each other, Chi Nan saw it more clearly. Obviously, the magic power on the clone body consumes a lot less than the opponent.


    You know, this is magic, and the magic reserve itself is very powerful. After the wooden body was full of magic power, it was dozens of times more vindictive than Horne''s body. I am not afraid of attacks, let alone one-on-one, it feels like it''s okay to face more than a dozen at the same time. If there is a pool of magic power around, you can deal with a few more.


    On the contrary, Horne, who broke out with all his strength, would have some difficulty in regaining his breath for a while.


    "It seems that in the same level, my clone is indeed not weaker than the fighter. Although there is no domain, but in the future, I will be able to compete with the opponent at the legendary level. I hope that the opponent does not have a special ability domain ."


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, but the other side was still fighting fiercely, as if the two thoughts were not affected by each other at all. Chi Nan gradually became very familiar with this feeling.


    "Ha, Feiyan cut." Suddenly, Horn yelled, and even displayed his fighting skills.


    With a fierce swipe of the long sword, three white arcs flew out suddenly. Chi Nan was about to dodge, but suddenly thought of something, he stopped abruptly, and rushed towards Horn.


    Three arcs slashed fiercely on the clone''s body, but after passing the green light on the clone''s body, only three small traces were left on it. It disappeared in a flash, and the traces recovered again, without injury at all.


    Chi Nan continued to rush forward, stabbing out with a sword, Horn hurriedly raised the long sword in his hand to parry.


    "The power of the clone is endless, as long as the magic power is not exhausted, you can persist. However, Horne can''t keep up with his physical strength after a long burst of time." Chi Nan quickly made a summary. Horn, who was just now, sank a little under pressure.


    However, at this moment, the three arcs cut by Feiyan flew back. Unlike the previous scattered attacks, under Horn''s control, three arcs were aimed at the back of the clone at the same time, and they were connected to each other. Looking at this trend, it can definitely hit the same position. Chi Nan thought for a while, and he didn''t evade and just let Horn hit.


    The three arcs fell behind the clone almost at the same time, and the first arc left a small trace on it. The second arc flew, the trace expanded, and the third arc finally broke the defense of the clone, leaving a small crack on the body.


    But after the three fighting spirits were exhausted, only such a scar was left. The next moment, the magic barrier flowed back, and the wound of the clone disappeared Chi Nan smiled, the clone is made of wood, not flesh and blood, so under the blessing of natural magic, the recovery speed is very Fast.


    Unless the clone is subjected to large-scale destructive destruction at one time, will the clone be immortal at all?


    Moreover, this wood is also immune to various bad states, and various curses have no way to exert its effect. The only weakness of the natural incarnation is giving, which is a natural core inside the chest.


    This core is similar to the heart. Without destroying this core, the incarnation of nature cannot be truly killed.


    Even smashing the head is useless. The natural incarnation is not recorded and controlled by a plant brain. The head is just a wooden head, even if it is damaged, it can grow back, with little impact.


    With a move in his heart, the ground was overgrown with vines and vines began to affect Horn''s movements. Even if Horne exhausted his means, he could only rely on his experience and instinct to hold on to a stalemate. Continue to persevere, defeat is only sooner or later.


    "Sure enough, the life magic power on the clone is still life magic power, not real fighting spirit. Although there is no way to release it, there is no problem in inducing plants to imitate natural magic. Plus it is a piece of wood. Perhaps I can still think of it. Some new fighting methods may come." Chi Nan thought with his eyes slightly squinted.


    "Okay, stop. I already know about it." Chi Nan gave an order, and the clone stopped, and Horn also stopped.


    "My lord, your clone is too powerful, and it''s still so hard. If you can control it from a long distance, then your safety will be even higher in the future." As expected of a guard, this was the first thing that came to mind.


    But Chi Nan thought the same thing: "You are right, let us take care of dangerous things in the future."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 949： Dont let them distinguish wrong

    "Long-term high-intensity control is still a little mentally exhausted. It seems that controlling the clones requires mental power. Fortunately, I have enough mental power, and there is no problem with controlling a few clones."


    Chi Nan said to himself, he didn''t feel it at the beginning, but now he feels it. Control the two avatars, if you always control them with high intensity, your energy consumption speed will also double.


    Perhaps this is the biggest weakness of the incarnation of nature, so it needs to be made up.


    "It seems that when it''s okay, you can''t control the natural avatar, but it is not reliable to let the natural avatar move on its own. If you can think, it will be fine. Wait, think..." Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Your own plants are capable of thinking. The reason is very simple, plant brains. Then it''s the same with one''s natural incarnation, which can be formed because of its special abilities. But in fact, the incarnation of nature itself is completely a large piece of wood, and there is nothing else there.


    If you add some organs to the wood. For example, if a twin plant brain is added to the head of the natural avatar, even if you don¡¯t control it, the natural avatar can still act according to the control of the plant brain.


    Perhaps the control of the vegetable brain is not as good as the direct control of oneself, but I believe it will not be much worse. Even fighting under the control of a plant brain is not impossible, so just do it.


    In addition to the plant brain, other organs must be added. The inside of the body is too monotonous. There is only one natural incarnation. If you go to an alien plane, it is not good to enjoy nothing. Therefore, we must strengthen our sense of taste and smell. The feeling of weakening is actually as long as there is pain.


    To increase the sense of taste, but also to add a stomach, so that you can eat delicious things. Eating by yourself is the same as eating by yourself, you can enjoy all kinds of delicious food.


    And don''t worry about being poisonous, because the clone is made of wood, so it''s not afraid of any poison. As long as it is not too strong, the toxin that can directly destroy one''s own clone is useless.


    If you design it again, you can even use this method to distinguish those toxic things and then record them. This is just convenient for other people to have some reference materials when opening the space channel in the future.


    "Very good. Just do it. It seems that there are still many improvements. In terms of internal organs, most of the useless ones are not needed, and these places can''t be left empty. Or, imitate the puppet?"


    Chi Nan had bright eyes, puppets and other things, but there were a lot of weird things in his body, some were weapons, some were not necessarily. So it seems that the natural incarnation of oneself can be transformed in this way.


    Natural incarnation is just an ability, but whether the ability can be used well depends on the individual''s ability.


    It seems that some special seeds need to be added to the vacant places. Temporary seeds always consume mana and also take time. In the fierce battle, there is no such time at all.


    One''s own clone creates seeds, after all, it''s not as fast as one''s own deity can make, so it''s good to prepare some in advance. So, just do it, Chi Nan''s model has changed again.


    In order to prevent the clone from being caught, you can also shame the enemy. Therefore, a bomb should be added to a cavity in the body. Once needed, it can be self-destructed. I don''t know if I can create a legendary explosive mushroom. If I can, the power should be even more shocking.


    A sinister light flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, and even the guards around him felt chilly.


    "But this creates too much cavity, which reduces the wood itself and reduces the magic power stored on the body, which will affect the combat effectiveness and survivability. Then, what method should be used to make up for it."


    "By the way, I can add a heart of the sky to this, so that the magic storage in the body will not decrease but also increase. However, the heart of the sky needs to be improved. After all, there is no life magic in that thing. Well, just follow it. The energy pool has been improved. Just adjust the magic lines, which is not difficult for me now."


    Chi Nan thought about it while revising the design in his mind. "In the end, it is the ability to survive. The only weakness of the natural incarnation is the natural core in the middle, so it must be protected."


    After feeling it for a while, Chi Nan shook his head: "In order for the natural avatar to have the best effect, the hardness of the wood on the body is not as strong as the strength of the dragon perch. If this is the case, then the chest is basically not Wherever it moves, just replace it with a dragon perch. I don¡¯t believe that anyone can easily break such a thick dragon perch The dragon perch is inherently hard, so thick and with the magic of life The blessing of, I am afraid that only legendary masters can break it all at once. For ordinary gold masters, there is no need to think about basic mountains.


    After the transformation, Chi Nan believes that in the golden level, no one can kill his natural avatar, and his natural avatar can sweep almost all golden-level masters, even the dragons are not afraid.


    "Finally, let the natural avatar look like a person, but it must be different from myself."


    With that said, the skin of the natural incarnation began to change, the original wood texture disappeared and replaced by the color completely the same as human skin. If you don''t look carefully, you really can''t see the difference between this clone and the deity.


    After that, a green gem slowly grew out of the natural incarnation''s throat, where the throat should have grown. Maybe it''s not a gem, but it looks crystal clear and very beautiful.


    If I didn''t look carefully, I thought it was a connection. "Very good, that''s it. Turn back and inform the others that the one with this spar hanging around their neck is the clone. Don''t let them tell the difference. Just tell a few senior officials. For other people, it doesn''t matter whether it is a clone or not. What''s the difference." Chi Nan''s main purpose is to let Hermilla and the others not tell the difference.


    Horn understood: "Observe your orders, we will do it well."


    "I don''t worry about you doing things, so let''s do it. This first clone will be sent to Father Bald after I finally test an ability. Let this clone enter the world of the undead, just because I want to take a good look at the world of the undead. The view over there."


    It was too dangerous over there, Chi Nan didn''t go there by himself, nor did he let his soldiers enter casually. Now this problem can finally be solved.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 950： Space system phase conversion

    Speaking of it, his transformation of the incarnation of nature caused Chi Nan to resound the wood spirit. In the elven forest, I have seen wood spirits that are very similar to normal creatures, and maybe I can transform them.


    It used to be insufficient capacity, but now it is different. He has reached the legendary realm, and there is a natural incarnation as a reference, it seems that it is no longer impossible to create a wood spirit.


    But now, let''s try out my new ability first. I broke through to the legendary level and gained three abilities in total, the same as before. In addition to the magic pattern transformation and natural incarnation, the last ability is phase transformation. This is a rare spatial ability, and Chi Nan himself didn''t expect this ability to appear.


    "If this ability is really the same as I understand, then whether it is used for battle or escape, it will be first-class. No one would have thought that a natural mage would use spatial ability."


    Chi Nan''s eyes flashed, and suddenly the natural incarnation in front of him disappeared. The next moment, the incarnation of nature appeared in another place five meters away, and that place was originally a vine on the ground.


    This vine was summoned to contain Horn when he was fighting against Horn just now, but now it appeared where the natural incarnation had just been standing. The two of them have changed positions in an instant.


    This feeling, like teleportation, is really exciting. "Very good, keep experimenting."


    Chi Nan threw the seed in his hand to the ground and activated the phase shift, but there was no effect. "It seems that just using seeds is not enough." Chi Nan muttered to himself, the seeds began to sprout and grow, and soon became a few bush fighters.


    Suddenly, there was a flash, and the bush warriors disappeared, replaced by the same number of treant warriors. Several tall Treant warriors huddled together and almost squeezed. Before the Treant Warriors fell, these Treant Warriors disappeared. What appeared again were a few small spider tanks walking around on the ground.


    These are plants, and you know what''s going on in an instant, so you won''t be at a loss or attack indiscriminately.


    Chi Nan ordered a spider tank to step aside, and suddenly the little spider tank disappeared and an airship appeared here. "Very good, the body is a little big, so the consumption is also a bit big, a bit laborious."


    Chi Nan said to himself, and then continued to experiment. The so-called phase conversion can only be used on your own plants to change the positions of the two plants to each other to achieve the effect of mobilizing the plants you need.


    It''s just that the longer the distance, the greater the consumption, and the larger the body size of the mobilized plant, the consumption will also increase.


    "Perhaps, I should make some powerful but not big plants for backup. I can also pretend to be a summoner when I encounter danger in the future. I really want to see when the enemy sees a few grasses suddenly become With ferocious and powerful plant weapons, what kind of expression will they look like." Chi Nan was very happy.


    The light and shadow change in front of me, and the angle of view has changed. The other guards discovered that the place where their lord was located suddenly became a small sapling, and the place where the small sapling was just now, Chi Nan appeared here.


    That''s right, the phase shift can also be used on one''s own body, so that the position of oneself and the plant can be exchanged. This disguised equivalent is equivalent to owning the ability to teleport in space, greatly improving the life-saving ability.


    When the guards reacted, Chi Nan had already changed several positions one after another, and also exchanged positions with his natural avatar. Whenever there is a need in the future, he can also switch to the incarnation of nature at any time, and let the incarnation of nature help himself in adventure. Those outsiders who don''t know why will definitely not know their true position in the future.


    This natural incarnation is many times stronger than the substitutes cultivated by the nobles themselves.


    "It''s a pity, I can only use plants catalyzed by my own ability as coordinates. Naturally growing plants are not acceptable. Fortunately, I have plants that promote growth all over the world, and some of the coordinates are."


    In the past, in order to expand the range that his plants could detect, Chi Nan kept spreading around. Now all parts of the world, except for a few places, can be said to have their own plants.


    So, can I travel around the world at will? There was no time to test this ability before, but now it''s okay. It''s just that when Chi Nan felt it with all his strength, he frowned.


    "There is actually a distance limit. It seems that this is not a real spatial ability after all."


    There is no way, relying on his own perception, Chi Nan can only sense his own plants within a thousand kilometers, and only within this thousand kilometers, can he use the phase shift, and the distance will not work.


    Even if you use the plant network, you can control the plants there, but you still can¡¯t use it. Moreover, using the ability of phase conversion at a super long distance will cause a very large consumption of one''s own magic power.


    Generally, within a range of one hundred kilometers, the consumption of using the phase conversion by yourself is not very large, or even if you don''t transmit too much, the consumption can be neglected. But after this distance is exceeded, the consumption of this ability will be very scary. Fortunately, this distance is far enough that there is no problem in letting oneself escape.


    Even a legendary master, facing a distance of hundreds of kilometers in a sudden, it is difficult to catch up.


    If it doesn''t work, then create a few more transfer stations, and then continuously teleport. Unless your enemy can seal off the space, it is really easy and enjoyable where you want to go.


    That being the case, a few more floating fortresses or cities should be added to the sea. As a transit point, if you want to go overseas in the future, you only need to teleport several times in a row.


    "There is no way to transmit across space. This is also a big flaw." Chi Nan didn''t seem to be disappointed.


    After the experiment, Chi Nan began to transform his natural incarnation. The design of the incarnation of nature has been completed, but Chinan still encountered some difficulties in the real transformation, and it took a week for the transformation to be finally completed.


    "Very well, if there are no other changes in the future, just follow this model for the natural incarnation."


    Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction, then turned his head and said, "Okay, let''s go to the old bald head. Wait, forget it, let''s go by yourself." After that, Chi Nan simply changed his behavior. Anyway, it''s not too far from the old bald head, just send it over. Without oneself, one''s own natural incarnation can use this ability freely.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 951： More and more research work

    After sending the natural avatar to the foggy forest and opening the space channel, the avatar soon walked to the opposite side. The result was the same as Chi Nan thought, using the golden fold eargrass planted on the clone, as expected, it could be easily controlled.


    However, after crossing the plane, through the control of the fold ear grass, Chi Nan also found some problems. That is, there is a gap between himself and the clone. "It seems that indirect control through fold eargrass is completely different from direct control. But this is not a big problem, at most it is a little uncomfortable."


    If controlling the clone before, it was like controlling one''s own hands and feet. Controlling the clone now is like controlling one''s hands and feet after being sick. There is a little bit of trouble, but overall there is no problem.


    And after trying his various abilities, Chi Nan found that there was no problem at all, and then he would be able to develop well in the undead world. Believe that with your own natural incarnation, you don''t have to be afraid of emergencies.


    Send the avatar of nature to the base, and then it is as if there is an additional Chi Nan controlling the development of the undead world. Between the clone and the deity, you can easily exchange all kinds of information. With the assistance and control of the natural incarnation, the world of the undead will develop faster. After all, Chi Nan himself has high authority, and he does not need to discuss any decision, and he reacts faster.


    The natural incarnation is so easy to use, Chi Nan thought for a while, and once again gave birth to two natural incarnations. In a few days, the new natural incarnation will be ready for use. "In this way, some government affairs that need to be handled by me in the future can also be handed over to the incarnation of nature."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, of course, the most important thing is that some occasions that need to come forward can also appear through natural incarnations. That way, even if you encounter the danger of assassination, it has nothing to do with yourself.


    Is your own safety the most important? Even if your strength becomes stronger, Chi Nan''s temperament is still difficult to change.


    The next step is to study the supporting plants of the coordinate tree, and strive to open up the passage as soon as the coordinate tree discovers a new plane, so that people on your side can pass.


    "There are other issues. We didn''t have enough strength before and there was no way to go deep. Now we can continue to study."


    Chi Nan flipped through his notes, and the previous research on Mu Ling could continue. Mu Ling is very similar to his natural incarnation, and should be able to make similar, so I put a mark on it.


    The seed of the tree of life in his own hands can also be spawned. As for the specific things to be made in the future, let''s wait until it is planted. I believe that with my own ability, I can definitely transform it easily.


    I don''t know why, Chi Nan always feels that this tree of life, which was previously called the highest among plants, is far from the strange sapling in his body. In front of the sapling in his body, even the tree of life can only surrender. I can easily give birth to the tree of life, and I feel that I can easily transform it in the future.


    There is also the transformation of the dragon clan that he secretly captured, and the next step can also be taken.


    Chi Nan decided to completely lignify the entire dragon, and then experimented with using wood to replace all parts of the dragon''s body. Once completed, Chinan is confident that he can use wood to create a dragon-like existence.


    With the current battle, Chi Nan felt more and more that his airship did not seem to be the best combat unit. Compared with real creatures, the structure of my own airship is too cumbersome and too slow to react.


    The dragon head flying boats of the Sacred Dragon Empire are so powerful, but according to the analysis of the news, no matter how powerful those dragon head flying boats are, there is no way to compare them with real dragons. This is the difference between creatures and alchemy products.


    There was no way to do it before, but now, maybe you can try it.


    In addition, there are many magic patterns of plants that need a lot of learning now. Some plants with magic patterns that seemed useless in the past need to be re-learned and planned by Chi Nan now.


    There is no way, with the help of the energy pool, Chi Nan can indeed allow others to transform the magic pattern. But this is only the power of transformation. Chi Nan himself can instantly understand the meaning of the magic pattern, and understand how the transformation will have what kind of effect. But other people can''t do it. All of this needs to be studied by Chi Nan and the clone himself, and then recorded.


    After it is completely compiled into a textbook, it can be learned and tested by others. In this regard, other people are far from being able to compare with themselves. "It seems that it will be another busy day."


    Having just lived a more comfortable life, he will soon be beaten back to his original form. Fortunately, the improvement in strength makes Chi Nan energetic, at least this work will not make Chi Nan feel exhausted and uncomfortable.


    However, just when Chi Nan was about to start a new job Hemila suddenly heard news.


    "Chi Nan, are you busy now?" Hermilla''s voice rang in Chi Nan''s ear.


    Seeing Hemira''s look a little tired, Chi Nan faintly distressed: "You are getting ready to be busy. Take a good rest yourself, don''t be too tired. Now many things are left to others to do."


    Hermilla nodded: "I know, I just finished meditation, so I am a little tired. We received people from the Mage Association before, and the people from the Mage Association sent a kind of legendary seed, hoping to establish good diplomacy with us. relationship."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then smiled: "It''s really a bunch of grassroots. I just broke through and I was known by them. I''m here to establish diplomatic relations. But it''s nothing. Anyway, the Mage Association doesn''t have any deep hatred with us. Even legendary plants. The seeds are preserved, and the foundation of the Mage Association is truly extraordinary."


    "You mean, we just accepted it?"


    Chi Nan nodded and said, "Yes, accept it." In fact, the main reason was that the people in the Mage Association did not pose a direct threat to him. If, like the Karan family, put himself in danger twice, Chi Nanke would not forgive him.


    "Well, I''ll have someone send it to you later." With Chi Nan''s permission, the next thing will be much easier. This is the case with the Sacred Tree Collar. Anything that concerns Chi Nan requires Chi Nan to speak in person. No way, whoever allowed the entire Sacred Tree Collar to be built entirely on Chi Nan''s role alone.


    It seems that the work will take a while to proceed. Chi Nan didn''t enter the research state for the time being, but waited at his own place. The speed was really fast, and after only a moment, someone delivered a box to himself.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 952： Are you Romi Gara?

    "Lord Lord, a woman brought Mrs. Hemila''s token to deliver something, saying it was from the Mage Association."


    "It''s really fast, let her come in." Chi Nan had already seen the person coming through the spar. The plant seeds of the legendary level, Hermira did not allow Chi Nan to bring them through a long distance through plant analysis.


    After all, in everyone''s eyes, the level of legend is very mysterious, so it is only for people to send it directly.


    Chi Nan saw a woman who was one meter tall and eight people tall, holding a beautiful box with both hands, and the box was still shining with mysterious brilliance. At first glance, she knew that this thing came from the hands of a mage.


    When the woman came in, she walked towards Chi Nan without hesitation, striding to the stars, full of the boldness of the man. Well, if it weren''t for looking at that hot figure, I really couldn''t tell that this was a woman.


    That face is exquisite, and the figure is still a rare beauty, but this height is a bit too tall. Similarly, Chi Nan, who is over 1.8 meters tall, is not as tall as the opponent, which is really oppressive.


    "Well, have we met somewhere?" Horn took the box over, while Chi Nan looked at the visitor with a puzzled expression on his face. I don''t know why, Chi Nan felt that this woman seemed a little familiar.


    "Of course I have seen it. I often see each other." The woman folded her arms and stared at Chi Nan without any twist.


    The wild but clear eyes made Chi Nan feel so familiar. Suddenly, there was a flash of light in Chi Nan''s mind, this look in his eyes. The only maid who didn''t flatter herself, but was full of domineering, who also created a muscular maid guard for herself, which made herself a headache.


    "Romigara, no, how could you be Romigara, Romigara is obviously like that..."


    Chi Nan gestured with both hands, and the person''s face turned dark. "Lord Lord, his subordinate is Romi Jiala, you are not mistaken." Chi Nan''s hands stiffened as the gestures were stiff, and his face became extremely embarrassed.


    Any woman is very persistent about beauty. The Romigara used to be like a muscle pimple, but now it''s just a taller beauty, it''s not the same thing at all. I haven''t seen it in such a short period of time, is it possible that Romijiara has lost weight successfully? No, didn''t it mean that Romigara got into that way because of cultivation.


    Before Chi Nan asked, Romi Jiala took the initiative to say: "In order to quickly improve the strength, so I used the secret method, this will become like that. As long as it breaks through the golden level, it will be restored."


    "The territory''s various resources are very rich, and there are many high-level vindictive secrets, which are used by subordinates as a reference. They finally broke through the golden level two days ago and have now recovered." Romigara said coldly, seemingly completely Did not take it in mind. But if you look closely, you can see that the gratitude in Romigara''s eyes flashes by.


    Chi Nan didn''t break it either, and the embarrassing topic was finally over. "Haha, that''s good, that''s good."


    Romijia pulled his hands tightly, and said disappointedly: "Unfortunately, there are sequelae after using this secret method. There is no way to shrink my height. After all, the bones and muscles are completely different."


    It seems that Romigara is still a little dissatisfied with his height. That kind of secret method is also really strange, it can make people''s bones swell, but can''t shrink back, this body is indeed very tall.


    "Haha, you are not bad, although it is close to 1.9 meters, but it has not yet reached. I remember that there are many people over 1.9 meters in height, don''t they still live very well." Chi Nan said nothing. Said.


    Fortunately, that little girl Romilia won''t grow like this, now she looks like a little loli, very cute.


    Horn and the others, who were checking the box for danger, suddenly stiffened. They are also very familiar with Romigara, and suddenly seeing this familiar comrade-in-arms become like this, everyone is very confused.


    That''s right, Romigara has always been a comrade in arms in their eyes. It was just because of practicing a strange secret technique that caused some problems in himself. Wanting to break through the golden level within a short period of time has become an obstacle instead.


    Unexpectedly, Romigara broke through suddenly, so the sequelae caused by the next secret method should be no problem. It''s Romigara, so there can be no problem with this thing.


    Soon after the inspection was completed, the box fell into Chi Nan''s hands. Chi Nan opened the box, and there was a note in it to record the true effect of this kind of child. The seed is very small, red, and only one seed. "It turned out to be a grass seed. No wonder it is so small. Such a small seed is packed in such a big box. They really have them."


    Chi Nan muttered a word and then continued to read it. This kind of seed is called molten sorrel, and according to the note on the note, this plant is very special. In itself, it''s just a little grass.


    At the beginning, the people of the Wizards Association thought it was a kind of grass that could survive in lava, but later they discovered it. It turns out that when the lava grass matures, it will absorb a lot of fire elements, and then turn the surrounding environment into a lava environment. This is an environment created by Xiaocao himself, which is very scary.


    The Mage Association tried to train, but later found that the cultivation failed. Even though this plant is of a legendary level, the people of the Mage Association have no way to use it. It has been preserved to this day.


    For legendary plant seeds, they will not lose their vitality even if they are preserved for thousands of years. I don''t know how long this seed has been stored in Chinan, but the activity inside has not changed. "I''ll test it out. If it can be made successfully, it may be a powerful weapon plant. This Mage Association is really sending a good thing."


    "It''s not only a weapon plant, but it can also be used as a moat. The lava moat is much easier to use than the ground thorn ferns you made, but the temperature is a bit higher." Romi Gala reminded him from the side.


    "That''s also true. If you are farther away, you might be able to make a natural hot spring." Chi Nan rolled his eyes. The lava environment is a very special environment, and it is very useful to use.


    Although this is a legendary plant, it is only a small grass after all. Under Chi Nan''s control, it is easy to give birth to success. One seed blossomed and sprouted. Before it matured, more seeds appeared. Soon Chi Nan had a lot of seeds in his hands. At this time, some experiments on molten sorrel can finally begin.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 953： The birth of molten weapons

    In the already hot weather, the test area became even hotter. The reason is nothing else, but a huge lava lake appeared in the middle of the test square. That''s right, it''s a lava lake.


    "This lava grass is really amazing, and such a large lava lake can also be made."


    Chi Nan exclaimed, when Romi Jiala had already left. In Romigara''s words, she still has to train the maid guards, and strive to make those maids also break through the golden level.


    After using the secret method, it is not easy to break through. But since Romigara has succeeded, and there are so many territorial resources to support, Romigara must train such a maid guard. Even Romigara hopes that this guard can surpass the guards in Chi Nan''s hands.


    Chi Nan also left Romi Jiala to do it. After all, it would be better to hand it over to the guards than to hand it over to the maids to protect his wife. After Romigara left, Chi Nan experimented with molten sorrel here.


    The results of the test surprised Chi Nan. The magic pattern of this molten sorrel was very complicated. Originally, Chi Nan thought it was just a pure fire element, but only now discovered that it was actually a composite magic pattern of fire and earth elements.


    Moreover, the lava produced is not made of lava grass using high-temperature melting of soil and rock, but directly turns the surrounding soil into lava, which is no different from real lava, and is completely real.


    So soon, the center of the test square became a lava lake. If it weren''t for some fiery red grass growing on the lava lake, everyone would really think it was an illusion.


    "The fruit of the lava grass itself is the essence, and it contains powerful mutant lava elements. As long as it erupts, it will quickly combine with other elements in the air to create some lava out of thin air. This kind of lava may not last for a long time. It''s very long, but it''s more powerful than real lava, and it''s just right as a weapon."


    Everyone shuddered at the thought of replacing the original flames and explosions with lava weapons.


    Lava not only has higher temperature and stronger destructive power, but also has adhesiveness and can continue to cause damage. It can be said that as long as the elements are not exhausted, this kind of lava can be destroyed like real lava.


    This was created by the legendary smelt grass. Perhaps this destruction did not directly reach the level of legendary magic, but it had already brought some of the characteristics of the legendary level. Otherwise, it is impossible to create such a lava lake here. This is not temporary, but a lava lake that will always exist as long as the lava grass exists.


    As long as there is a lot of accumulation, I believe that the power generated by the lava grass can definitely cause a real legendary master to suffer heavy losses.


    It is also very simple to modify the weapon, anyway, just add it. Soon, Chi Nan added the fruit of this molten sorrel to his bat missiles and other bombs.


    The moment the bomb exploded, it was no different from before. But the next moment, the molten sorrel fruit that burst out will instantly absorb the surrounding fire elements. So the flame that could have burned for a while disappeared.


    This is not to weaken the attack, because if the fire element is absorbed, a large amount of lava will appear out of thin air. And wherever they appeared, they were all above the entities that the fruit attached to just after the explosion.


    This lava adheres to the surrounding objects, and sustained and strong destructiveness is produced. If it is an explosive type bomb, it can blow up a large number of molten sorrel fruits to farther places, which is simply a large-scale magic.


    The direct effect of this kind of magic surpasses even most golden magic. Because of the characteristics of the legendary level, even in the face of golden warriors and magicians, one who is not careful will be burned to death.


    Then, Chi Nan also devised a method of aerial spraying. Use an airship to spray a large amount of fruit jam, etc., and there is no problem in isolating the surrounding elements at ordinary times. Once sprayed, it will turn into countless lava at high altitude. Lava spilled, as if it was raining. Now, his airship once again possessed weapons of mass destruction.


    To this end, Chinan also specially built several special airships for spraying jam. An airship spray can easily turn a city into ruins. This is the terrible thing about this weapon.


    I believe that if other forces know about it, they will definitely have trouble sleeping and eating. Finally, Chi Nan added the fruit of the molten sorrel to the self-detonation airship. This is the most powerful weapon he has now.


    During the experiment, Chi Nan was really shocked this time. Because the self-explosive airship with the fruit of the molten sorrel has been added, it has truly reached the magical power of the legendary level after the explosion.


    That kind of explosion, the fireball that used to be in the air will disappear when it burns, and a lava sphere will appear under the fireball The lava will fall to the ground, and a real lava lake will be formed. The duration is not two hours anymore. After observation, the duration can even reach one month. Force interference with reality is very serious.


    Even Chi Nan himself could feel the incomparable threat. "If it weren''t for the slow speed and the time delay for the outbreak, these blew airships would be enough to threaten those powerful legendary masters." Chi Nan said to himself.


    "Unfortunately, it is too difficult to manufacture. After all, the molten sorrel is of a legendary level. It takes all the energy of a small energy pool to give birth to one tree. The two trees are of no use, and the more energy they consume is too much. ."


    Chi Nan sighed. There is no way to equip the entire army on a large scale with this weapon modified with molten sorrel grass. It can only be manufactured in small quantities for use. Unless one day I can continue to upgrade and improve the energy pool and energy harvesting system. Without enough magic power, legendary weapons are really not that easy to popularize.


    What surprised Chi Nan most was that this special molten slurry would not go out even in the sea. The most is to consume faster. The weapon with the fruit of the molten sorrel can exert a nearly perfect effect in the depths of the sea.


    "Only the characteristics of the legendary level can exert such an effect. It seems that the legendary masters will not be affected by the environment. The fire attribute can be fully utilized in the depths of the sea, and the water attribute can also exert all of their own in the desert fire. Strength. At this level, it is completely different from the normal level."


    Chi Nan is also thinking about how to use his abilities. Except for condensing it out to imitate fighting spirit, there is no way to directly use his magic power to fight. Realm, it''s all tears when you say it.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 954： Miria running frantically

    Everything in the outside world is so peaceful, at least the Holy Tree Leader has been in peace with any forces recently. After many battles, the strength of the Sacred Tree Leader''s army has been recognized by all quarters.


    When Chi Nan''s strength broke through to the legendary level, and the outside world knew it, no one in the holy tree leader dared to provoke him.


    Nowadays, the territory occupied by the Holy Tree Neck, apart from the previous remote kingdoms, only left the bitter cold land in the north and overseas. These places are barren places with no special resources.


    The major empires simply don''t look good, even the top kingdoms don''t care. Therefore, for these sites, no one will do what the sacred tree collar will do. Before the sacred tree collar showed an attitude of continuing to expand and invade other people, all of them changed their faces, and even the major empires maintained their friendship with the sacred tree collar.


    Only the Cthulhu Empire and the Plain of Undead still had nothing to do with the Holy Tree Leader.


    During this period of time, the major forces have been visiting the Sacred Tree Leader and signing special agreements one after another, and the relationship between everyone seems to be getting more and more friendly. Shengshuling''s various products are also selling more and more.


    In addition, the development of various internal products is getting faster and faster, and the upgrading is more and more one day. A large number of golden dragons entered the sacred tree collar, and then they were spent out and replaced with other materials. The cities of the sacred tree collar were also established one by one.


    Even the Floating City, five of them were built during this period, plus the three at the beginning, there are already eight Floating Cities in the Sacred Tree Leader. It is said that the royal family of the half-elf empire is negotiating with the officials of the sacred tree leader, hoping to purchase a city in the sky. Once this sale is successful, the prestige of the sacred tree collar will be even higher.


    Unknowingly, the sacred tree collar has become almost like an empire. Just because no empire was formed, many people compare the Holy Tree Collar with the Plain of Undead.


    The same is the existence of empire strength but no nation-building. Of course, the Plain of the Dead is because the situation is too complicated and there is no unified government, while Chi Nan is completely lazy to establish an empire, anyway, it is the same.


    There are no major battles overseas, but small-scale local conflicts continue to occur. In this kind of local conflict, the four major guilds became stronger and stronger, and gradually gained a firm foothold.


    If it continues to develop, it may be able to develop to the same momentum as today''s holy tree collar. But first, you need a legendary master, there is no legendary master, they are still a little worse after all.


    The original major families and kingdoms overseas are constantly dying out. They either joined other major forces and became one of them, or they were eliminated and then annexed.


    The whole world is slowly advancing in this methodical development, and everything that is aimed at the Holy Tree Collar seems to have disappeared. On the surface of the holy tree collar, it became extremely stable.


    If nothing big happens, this situation may continue forever, and it may not change for hundreds of years. It''s like the four empires today don''t know how many years they have existed.


    It is stable on land and stable overseas, but what is unexpected is that new changes have occurred in the deep sea. The reason is that the formation of deep-sea exploration submarines led by Miriam has been exploring the depths of the sea during this time.


    They have always avoided all kinds of dangers encountered in the sea in advance. But once when Miria and others were exploring a deep-sea canyon, they were still in an ambush. Some submarines carefully observed the surroundings in the gorge, only to find that the surroundings suddenly rolled over. A huge tentacle sprang out from below.


    With a "pop", several submarines turned into pieces like glass bottles.


    "It''s so big, this power has already surpassed the golden level, maybe it is a legendary sea monster, let''s get out of here as soon as possible." Miria immediately controlled the fleet to leave.


    This is not the first time I have encountered this kind of thing during this time. In the sea, there are far more legendary beasts than legendary masters on land. Every time they found that they had entered the territory of legendary monsters, they would leave immediately.


    But this time things seem to have changed. The tentacles pulled down several broken submarines, and the sound of chewing came out of the water. But after a while, he found that the sea monster was not delicious, and felt as if he had been fooled.


    In an instant, the entire deep-sea canyon was boiling. Around the sea, the temperature dropped rapidly, and countless pieces of ice appeared out of thin air. These ice cubes rotate with the water, breaking the surrounding rocks into pieces.


    The next moment, a huge black shadow floated up from the canyon. That huge black shadow question is several stories high, and the thickness of each tentacles is almost comparable to that of a submarine Eyeballs look around like a large searchlight, looking for the targets just now. .


    "The picture is restored. This thing looks like a big squid, with longer tentacles, and there are thirty-two in number. No, the domain of the big monster is ice attribute. Let''s get out of here, he found us."


    Miria felt panicked for the first time, and the sea was not so docile. The submarine formation immediately turned and fled madly in the distance. However, the squid or sea monster who saw them also realized that it was these things that had played with themselves before. The huge tentacles slid gently, and the figure that looked very cumbersome actually followed at an extremely fast speed.


    The tentacles flicked lightly, and the two submarines behind them instantly turned into fragments. "Roar..." The squid sea monster let out a strange long cry, and the sound seemed to reveal some excitement and other emotions.


    It''s just that the sea monster can''t speak, so other people don''t know what it means.


    "Run away, damn, are you going to die here today." Miria was a little frustrated. She had known this. She should listen to the patriarch''s words. She would not come to the deep sea herself, just let the submarine come.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault. If it weren''t for my willfulness, it wouldn''t hurt you anymore."


    "Master Miria, don''t say this, this was originally ours voluntary, we can only blame this monster for being too hateful."


    "No, that monster is catching up again. Our speed is not his opponent at all. He seems to be a little angry, what should we do." The observer''s voice sounded quickly, and everyone frowned.


    "Analyze the cause of the sea monster''s anger, speed it up, we don''t have so much time." Miria ordered.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 955： Lead him to Karan Island

    "Kacha" a black shadow flashed past, and the three submarines behind were destroyed at the same time. The monster roared again, and then continued behind, seeming to slow down again.


    Countless ice cubes formed in the ocean wherever the road passed. Countless sea creatures are frozen by the ice, or because of the drastic changes in the environment, they cause weakness and death. But there are still some monsters that follow behind that huge sea monster.


    I don''t know why, once there are powerful marine creatures in the sea going crazy in one direction, then other marine creatures will follow. Although those who have followed are relatively low-level, this phenomenon is very strange. Unfortunately, no scientist in this world studies this phenomenon.


    "It was analyzed and judged based on sound waves and behavior. That sea monster seems to use our submarine as a toy. Breaking one or more of them every once in a while can soothe the sea monster''s emotions."


    "Damn it, break it every once in a while, how long can we last." Miria was extremely angry.


    Why did I become a toy when I got into the sea. Although most submarines are unmanned, there are still two submarines with people in them. And can she give up those submarines, without the protection of the submarine formation, only her two submarines, there is no way to pass such a dangerous sea.


    There is no energy pool so far away, even if Chi Nan wants to build a base around to produce plant weapons in the sea, he doesn''t know how long it will take. For the first time, Miria regretted that she ran into the deep sea with someone.


    "Make a detailed plan. Also, notify the Holy Tree Leader as soon as possible and tell the patriarch what''s going on here."


    In an emergency, Miria finally showed the courage she should have as a leader. At this time, it is not the time to discuss who is at fault, but to take him out as soon as possible. As long as there is nothing for people, there is nothing for everything.


    Miria knew that even if the precious materials and samples carried on other submarines were lost, Chi Nan would not care. As a half-elf, Miria also regards human life more importantly than dead things.


    "Analyzing the results, it is recommended to change to this formation. This formation can ensure that when the sea monster attacks the submarine, the loss is only one at most two submarines, and we can hold on for a longer time. At this speed, we There is a high chance of returning to the overseas islands and striving to use the power of the overseas islands to protect us."


    "Go to the overseas islands? Isn''t that making trouble for our territory, it''s a legendary monster."


    Although the realm had dealt with a legendary undead before, it was not in this world after all, and it would not affect the local area, and it was done after fully prepared. This sea monster is obviously stronger than the bone giant.


    If one is not careful, the consequences can be really serious. "Is there any other way, can I take that monster to the territory of other legendary beasts and let them kill each other."


    The plant brain immediately gave the result: "The calculation shows that the success rate is less than one percent. Before encountering other legendary beasts, the sea monster will destroy us all, and then leave to avoid conflict with other sea beasts."


    Miria frowned: "In other words, there is no way for them to kill each other."


    On the other side, it was early in the morning, and several figures were lying on the bed, among them Chi Nan. At this time, Chi Nan was sleeping, Zhengxiang, after a few more clones, his energy consumption accelerated, and the enjoyment of sleeping once returned to him again.


    It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t sleep very deeply, and would wake up with a little movement. During this period of time, everyone''s enthusiasm for cultivation was good, especially the microwire, which broke through to the silver pinnacle warrior''s microwire, and was able to fight himself for a longer time. Although still not full of fun, but also refreshed myself.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan opened his eyes because someone was actually communicating with him directly. "What happened?"


    Chi Nan''s voice sounded, and several women who were asleep immediately opened their eyes. "Did something happen?"


    Chi Nan frowned: "Milia''s communication seems to be anxious."


    "Oh, then come in quickly." Several women hurriedly pulled the robes next to them and twisted them gently, as if they were wearing normal clothes. Chi Nan shook his head, but did not move.


    A screen suddenly lights up directly in front. All of a sudden, Chi Nan saw a deep sea view, as well as the huge black shadows and the nervous and panicked faces of those people. Is this a deep-sea disaster movie?


    "What''s wrong with you? What are you chasing?" Chi Nan didn''t know why. In the deep sea, even if it is a golden level of monsters, it is impossible for Miria to run away in such a panic without a large area.


    "Behind us, there is a legendary sea monster chasing us. This is information."


    Miria transferred the data to Chi Nan knew everything there in an instant. At this time, everyone was anxious.


    "Chi Nan, you must save Sister Milia." Hermilla said nervously. Milia, the elf, has always been their happy fruit, but now they are in danger, it is strange that they don''t worry.


    "Can you reach Karan Island?" Chi Nan asked quickly, actually asking about plant brains.


    "After calculation, we have a high probability of reaching the overseas islands. The nearest is Beast King Island. To reach Karan Island, we need to make a bend. I don''t know if we can reach it safely."


    Chi Nan immediately ordered: "Send a hundred submarines to disperse and greet them, and replenish the consumed submarines on the way. If there is no change in the situation, go to the beach of Karan Island. Once the situation changes, land on Beast King Island. It is important to protect yourself. Immediately notify the people on the Beast King Island of this matter and let them be prepared."


    Chi Nan continued to order: "Order the floating city on Sacred Tree Island overseas to enter the seaside of Karan Island and calculate the route. In addition, the coastal defense line will be mobilized, and the airship and underwater forces will be on standby, and the self-detonation airship and spray airship will be passed to me."


    Chi Nan suddenly got up, this time even Chi Nan became serious. That sea monster was nothing, but if Miria had an accident, it would be really bad.


    "Are you trying to test weapons? When are you still in the mood to do this." Wei Wei Si said dissatisfied.


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly and spread his hands: "There is no way. Except for these experimental weapons, we have no other weapons that can deal with this situation, unless I am in the past. But my strength, I am afraid that I am really not the opponent of that sea monster."


    Chi Nan now only has melee combat ability, the sea monster is so big, isn''t he just looking for death in the past.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 956： Super large magic light cannon preparation

    Knowing that the sea monster is dangerous, of course Hemila and the others couldn''t want Chi Nan to take risks on their own. At this moment, after a few people calmed down, they finally recovered their usual wisdom.


    "Are those weapons really effective?" Sophia asked uncertainly.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "There should be no problem. The new Magic Light Cannon has a large condenser. The magic power required for preparation alone is equivalent to the total consumption of several legendary magic. If there is no other way, we don¡¯t have a self-explosive airship. The current self-detonation airship is not what it used to be. After adding the fruit of the molten sorrel, the power is definitely sufficient."


    What Chi Nan didn''t say was that if this didn''t work, then Chi Nan himself had nothing to do. Once a legendary creature makes a fuss, once there is no way to contain it, even if Kalan Island is destroyed, it is not impossible.


    Just look at the range of influence of the sea monster at this time. Unconsciously, the scope of influence has reached more than ten kilometers, and the scope of expansion is definitely not smaller than this range.


    With the help of plant brain calculations, Miria will be destroyed by sea monsters every once in a while, but they have always remained stable, constantly evacuating from the deep sea to the overseas islands.


    At the same time, the overseas archipelago also sounded the alarm. When Chi Nan notified Beast King Island of the upcoming news of the sea monster, the Hunter''s Guild stationed on Beast King Island became nervously prepared. As soon as the Hunter Guild took action, other major forces also responded, and soon this news was no longer a secret.


    The people still don''t know that a huge danger is happening. During this period of time, military forces have been mobilized very frequently, and everyone has long been used to it. Otherwise, there will be riots in many places now.


    "Quickly, charge the Magic Light Cannon, and when we reach the position, we must be able to attack at any time."


    The sky city is flying towards Karan Island. Because it is a city, the flying speed cannot be too fast. Even acceleration and deceleration will take some time. In the calculation, when the sea monsters arrive, they will also arrive at the designated location.


    At this moment, in front of the huge magic furnace below the magic light cannon, countless plant weapons methodically carried some magic spar over. The magic spar had just been transported, and it was thrown into the magic furnace.


    A large number of magic spar was continuously burned, and the generated magic power continued to converge on the magic light cannon. Countless water elements were attracted, and the blue light gleamed around the magic light cannon. Some snowflakes formed naturally in the sky nearby. Near the magic furnace, the sky seemed to be snowing, which was very beautiful.


    It''s just that the snowflakes will evaporate instantly before they reach the ground, forming a white cloud. Against the backdrop of the white clouds and snowflakes, the location of the entire Magic Light Cannon seemed to be a fairyland.


    Of the three ultra-large black speckle-crystal graphite light mirrors that Chi Nan produced at the beginning, one was collected by Chi Nan and the other was placed in Red Sand City, ready to be made into a large magic light cannon, but it has not yet been formed.


    Only one large magic light cannon was manufactured, placed on the side of Sacred Tree Island, and finally installed in the floating city above Sacred Tree Island. Unexpectedly, when I just finished it, I encountered this kind of thing before I waited for the test.


    At this speed, the magic light cannon can be fully charged after a period of time before reaching the destination.


    The bigger the magic light cannon, the more troublesome it will be to charge up, it will take a long time and the cooling time is up to a whole day. In other words, facing that sea monster, they only had one blow.


    For this attack, the entire city needs to be moved over. This is a big project that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    As time passed, more and more submarines in the sea turned into fragments. Fortunately, the sea monster at the back was not in a hurry, and still followed slowly. It seemed that he hadn''t encountered such a fun toy for a long time.


    If it weren''t for this, now Miria would definitely be buried in the sea. With the passage of time, Miria and the others were nervous from the beginning, but now they are no longer panicked. It can be seen that the big monster is not something they can fight against, and the big monster itself is not in a hurry, it is just looking for toys to play with.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When approaching the location of the overseas islands, Miria suddenly laughed. "Great, reinforcements finally arrived, now we are safe."


    It turned out that just now, several submarines moved slowly from a distance. It looks like a small fish, without the slightest threat. The surrounding monsters did not intend to attack the submarine because of the big monster.


    As a result, many submarines secretly integrated into Miria''s team, and instantly integrated into it, keeping the size of the team not too small. And the big sea monster didn''t know if he didn''t notice this or didn''t care at all.


    The big sea monster who is playing happily has no intention to stop it. Still maintaining the frequency just now, one after another smashed the submarine into pieces. "It seems that what this sea monster is really used to is not breaking the submarine, but the ice power in the submarine." Finally, Miria seemed to realize something.


    "Yes, the sea monster itself is of the ice attribute, and there is no problem with plants that like the ice attribute."


    Others seem to realize it too. Perhaps, if it weren''t for their submarine''s use of ice power, it would not have attracted the pursuit of this sea monster. It was really dumbfounding.


    "According to the current situation, we have no problem returning to Karan Island. Now we will start to implement the plan. Plant Brain, calculate the road map for me." Miria ordered, and Plant Brain quickly calculated the route.


    At the next moment, a route appeared on the screen. The submarine changed its direction insignificantly, and neither the monsters nor the sea monsters seemed to have noticed anything wrong. It was just a change, and it was nothing.


    But according to the route, change little by little, and finally the route will form a big arc, crossing the edge of Beast King Island and heading towards Karan Island. I don''t know if the sea monster is aware of this.


    After a while, the sea monster suddenly uttered a roar, with pride and joy in the roar. The huge tentacles waved several times, and several submarines were destroyed at once. The whole formation was shaken. Milia and the others turned pale, thinking that the sea monster was impatient, and many people were nervous and sweated all over their bodies.


    But the next moment, the sea monster returned to its previous appearance, but the attack frequency seemed to be a little faster.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 957： Near the coast, escaped

    The sea monster just changed its attack frequency, and the plant brain passed the calculation in the first time and reported it to Chi Nan.


    "Strange, why is the sea monster suddenly so excited, and also increased the attack frequency." Chi Nan frowned and said.


    Hermilla pointed to the screen: "It should be because the number of submarines has increased. There hasn''t been so much just now, and the increase has been so obvious. The sea monster must be able to see that there are more toys, so I''m not afraid of wasting it."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, only to realize that he had gone too far when replenishing the submarine. If it weren''t for my own supplement, it would not have been possible to increase so much. After the Warcraft reaches the silver level, his IQ will be significantly improved.


    At the legendary level, IQ is stronger than ordinary people. Even if the big sea monster is in the depths of the sea all year round, there is no other kind of communication. But if such an obvious change is not visible, then the big monster will really become an idiot. "It seems that we need to stop transporting the submarine, otherwise Miria will be even more dangerous."


    Suddenly, Wei Weisi put her hand on Chi Nan''s arm: "Wait, it might not be a good thing."


    Everyone looked at Weiweisi strangely, and Weiweisi was staring at the screen: "That big monster just likes submarines, maybe because I haven''t seen it, maybe because of the power in the submarine, in short, the submarine is attractive. The ability of the sea monster."


    Chi Nan nodded and said, "That''s right. The sea monster doesn''t even touch the monsters next to it. It just chases the submarine for such a long time. I think it''s probably because the sea ice magic inside is attractive to the sea monster. ."


    "In other words, the sea monster is absolutely reluctant to let the submarine disappear. We might as well create an illusion for the sea monster, letting him know that only a certain submarine in his hand will attract more submarines to come. In this way, perhaps we can transfer the rice Leah was rescued."


    Chi Nan was silent for a while, then stared at Wei Wei Si and said, "How confident are you of your success."


    Weiwei said without hesitation: "60%, I have a 60% chance of success, and even if I fail, I will never put Miria in danger." With the assurance, Chi Nan was more at ease.


    "Well, I''ll give you temporary permission, and you will command it." Chi Nan handed the permission to Weiwei Si instantly.


    And Weiweisi also started her first marine command. Because there was no bottom in her heart, a cold sweat slowly broke out on Wei Wei Si''s head. "Sister Weiweisi, I believe you, I will leave it to you next."


    On the other side, Miria saw the decision made by Chi Nan and gave Wei Wei Si encouragement.


    Wei Wei Si nodded slightly without speaking. Inside the sea, the submarine began to change at this time. Around, some submarines slowly approached, like small fish. Sure enough, as soon as it appeared, it attracted the attention of the sea monster.


    The submarine led the sea monster to move forward while making ordinary monster moves. As if these submarines are communicating, some of the submarines are approaching to join the team, and some are trying to leave.


    The next moment, a black shadow flashed in the sea, and the sea monster''s tentacles smashed the submarines that wanted to leave.


    The surrounding submarine seemed to be frightened and left instantly. But it didn''t take long for these submarines to gather again. This change made the sea monster a little unclear, so he started to watch it.


    Then, things were the same as before, some submarines approached and merged into the team, and the sea monsters roared very happily. However, some submarines still tried to escape, and the result was the same as before, and they were destroyed again.


    After going back and forth several times, the sea monster found that there seemed to be fewer and fewer submarines in front of him. After such a hesitation, a submarine finally left the team. At this moment, Wei Weisi breathed a sigh of relief: "The second step plan begins."


    When the big monster didn''t know whether to pursue it, more submarines came over and merged into the previous team. All of a sudden, the whole team grew stronger. At this time, the sea monster was really dazed, it was so dangerous here, why did that kind of strange beast come over. Although the sea monster has become smarter, it has too little experience.


    So at this time, the big monster is no different from a clever child, and everything can only be imagined by yourself.


    As a result, the previous thing happened again, and the big monster tried again. The surrounding submarine and the middle submarine team communicate with each other more and more frequently. More and more submarines are coming in and going back and forth.


    The big monster is finally determined, there are many such strange beasts here. And the submarine seeds in his hands are the key to attracting more submarines. If they are not allowed to communicate and interact, they will have fewer and fewer submarines in their hands. Therefore, although the sea monsters launch attacks from time to time, and the attack frequency is getting higher and higher, they will always release part of it.


    "Hurry up and calculate, we need the safest route. UU Reading " Weiweisi''s face became more dignified, because Weiwei knows that the most critical moment has been reached at this time, and success or failure will depend on this.


    Without absolute certainty, Weiweisi would never dare to let Miria take a risk. Weiwei Si knew that if Miria was in danger, even if Chi Nan wouldn''t be like her, her status in the territory would definitely be affected.


    The Sacred Tree Neck is different from other places, and his own identity can''t tell everything.


    "The calculation is successful. According to the sea monster''s attack habits and patterns, there will inevitably be a release of the submarine every ten minutes. These points are the dead spots of the sea monster''s attack habits, and you can get out from here."


    There were six completely safe routes, all of which would not be touched by the sea monster''s habit of attacking.


    "Then proceed from this place. We only have one chance." The sea monster was already very close to Karan Island. If this opportunity is not successful, there will be no second chance next. The sea monsters attacked more frequently, and the lost submarine had turned the nearby sea into a garbage dump.


    The monsters behind did not dare to attack the submarine, but they dare to attack the fragments.


    "Let''s get started." Weiwei Si finally issued Minglin. According to the calculation and control of the plant brain, there will be no deviation, and everything else can only hope that there will be no accidents. The sea monster suddenly attacked once, exactly the same as before.


    Everyone looked at the screen nervously, and the action began. At the moment when the attack paused, several submarines seemed to communicate with the outside, flowing out from the dead angle where the big monster attacked. At this time, the big monster had no interest in these submarines.


    Even the attack did not happen, and the previously planned route was useless, but everyone didn''t care.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 958： The only thing left is fighting

    "Just now the large sea monster has turned and will not be in contact with the coast of Beast King Island. We are temporarily safe. However, there are many monsters following, and all areas along the coast are prepared for me and prepared for defense."


    The most tense alarm has been lifted, and all the defenders along the coast of Beastmaster Island are finally relieved. Although there are a lot of beasts following, but compared with the legendary level of beasts, it is far worse.


    If the legendary sea monsters land from here, it is possible that one accidentally destroys their entire Beastmaster Island. Even if they are better, their foundation may be ruined. In that case, they didn''t believe that several empires would let this opportunity go so easily. Their chance to rise will be lost again.


    But now it''s different. If there is only Warcraft, they will definitely be able to carry it down. If done well, there may be a bumper harvest.


    "Is the Karan Island ready?" The commander whispered to the people around him.


    "Everything is ready, we can get news as soon as everything happens over there."


    "It''s done well. The true strength of the Sacred Tree Leader has always been a mystery. This time the legendary sea monster attack will definitely bring out their true strength. As long as their lord takes action, we will be able to determine the true strength of Chi Nan. "


    Determine the strength, and then adjust the strategy. "It would be even better if their lord died. Without Chi Nan, the entire sacred tree collar would be a piece of meat, and we might be able to grab a very large piece."


    "But if their lord doesn''t take action." The adjutant asked strangely.


    "Huh, it would be better if you didn''t make a move. This shows that the strength of the holy tree collar is not enough. Overseas, the holy tree collar will completely lose control, even if the holy tree island is also in it. You would not think that this happened. After doing things, the people of the Sacred Dragon Empire will watch the Sacred Tree Island still in the hands of the Sacred Tree Leader."


    The Sacred Dragon Empire is not a good thing, and the final result depends on what will happen to this battle.


    The sacred tree leader quickly solved the sea monsters, and they would still choose to befriend, but once Chi Nan was seriously injured, several empires would put pressure on the sacred tree leader. If Chi Nan doesn''t make a move, they will exert even greater pressure.


    It would be even better if Chi Nan died, so that the entire Sacred Tree Leader would become their Chinese food. Unexpectedly, the sacred tree collar, which is extremely powerful and developing very fast, would actually provoke legendary creatures on its own.


    However, they still have to lead the legendary creatures towards their own land. "If we encounter this kind of thing instead, we must guide the sea beasts to places where there is no one. Local security is the best."


    The commander snorted coldly: "Guide to where there is no one? Your vision is too small. If it is me, of course it is to lead to the place where the enemy is." The little adjutant. The gap between vision and mind is too great, and it seems that I still have a lot to learn.


    In addition, in general, Chi Nan and the others watched the submarine as if they were communicating normally, gently flowing out, and their nervous mood suddenly became agitated. "Great, it''s finally out."


    That''s right, it came out. Just now, when the sea monster did not pay attention, Miria and others have successfully left the encirclement of the sea monster tentacles. Before the next attack, he moved away from this place and entered the protection range of other submarines.


    Wei Wei Si''s plan was successful, and she let out a long sigh, lying softly in Chi Nan''s arms. The pressure just now was so great that I almost couldn''t stand it anymore. Fortunately, with this success, his position in the territory will definitely be more stable, and his ability in the hearts of Chi Nan and other officials will definitely be recognized.


    Weiweisi came to the Sacred Tree Neck because of marriage, and it took a relatively short time to come. Although she has been working very hard, the ability of Pico Silk has never been recognized by everyone.


    Compared with Hermira and Sophia, Weiwei Si can clearly feel that her prestige is not enough in other people''s hearts. As a woman who wants to make a career, a woman who wants to consolidate her position.


    Weiweisi fully felt her own shortcomings, but unfortunately there was no chance, and Weiweisi had to work **** her own. But now it''s different. The Weiwei who seized the opportunity fully proved her ability.


    At this time, they were not the only ones who watched this chase, but the high-levels of the entire territory were paying attention. This is the first time this world has faced a legendary creature, and the person with the most eye-catching performance at this time will definitely get the most attention.


    She succeeded, and Miria was also safe. A few humble submarines, before they showed special features, were no different to the sea monster just let them go.


    "Don''t mess, hold steady, don''t mess, bring Miria back first." Chi Nan said with a smile.


    The next thing is very simple, just step by step away from the big monster. The submarine team still moved forward slowly, communicating with the surrounding submarines as before. The two submarines that Miria and others were riding in secretly left from the side, and under the protection of other plant weapons, they landed in advance from another place.


    When she came out of the submarine, Miria stepped onto the ground, feeling extremely secure in her heart. Many other people burst into tears, and many of them cried directly.


    The two golden-level guards are full of luck. What they are most afraid of is not being able to complete the task assigned to them by Chi Nan. In the sea, their strength is completely inexhaustible, let alone dealing with that legendary sea monster.


    "Finally safe, we are finally safe." Miria yelled, everyone no longer suppressed. Around, there are already people who respond to them and are responsible for taking them off the coastline and running towards a safe place.


    "Very well, I have lost so many submarines, so it''s time to settle the ledger. From now on, the only thing left is fighting." Chi Nan''s eyes seemed to be able to see the opposite side through the screen.


    In order to rescue Miria, she exchanged submarines and lost more than 500 ships abruptly. These are all the latest submarines, and it is not much easier to make them than the latest airships. I was concerned about Miria''s safety before and couldn''t let go of his hands and feet. But now it''s different. This sea monster has entered its own territory.


    Not far away, the floating city was slowly approaching. Above the floating city, blue light reflected most of the city.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 959： The magic light tearing the sea

    Miria was safe, and the defense of the coastline was completely mobilized in an instant. At this moment, everyone on the beach of Karan Island realized that something was wrong, even the civilians.


    A large number of plant weapons moved towards the coastline. In places not visible under the water, countless submarines, submarine motherships and even Manta fighter jets moved towards there one after another.


    If someone stands on the edge of the sea, one can see the continuous ripples across the sea, as if an ocean current is flowing, which is very spectacular. Unfortunately, at this moment, everyone on the beach was evacuated, and no one could see this spectacular sight. Because there are too many mobile forces, they can already affect natural phenomena.


    On the other side, the sea beasts'' momentum is even greater. As the sea monster progressed, the sea seemed to boil water like an airship. These sea beasts are getting closer and closer to the sea surface, so this phenomenon is even more serious.


    Especially where the big monster is, a huge black shadow can be seen from the air. At this moment, countless airships and airship motherships are in the sky above the sea, ready to attack at any time.


    "Look, what is that?" Below, a person pointed in the air and whispered.


    "Idiot, that''s a floating city. There was no floating city on Karan Island before. This should have come from the Sacred Tree Island. It''s just that it doesn''t seem to be useful to let this thing come over at this time."


    "I think this floating city was originally a powerful weapon. Otherwise, the holy tree leader spent so much effort to build the floating city, wouldn''t it be wasted." These people are not local residents of the holy tree leader.


    The previous person said annoyedly: "Will I not know Floating City? I''m talking about that thing. Didn''t you guys see that there is something on it that is always shining, shining half of the city into blue. "


    Finally, other people also noticed the luminous thing, but the distance was too far, even with the telescope, only a little blurry scene could be seen. "That thing, it looks like a magic light cannon. But the distance is so far, according to the proportion, that magic light cannon is a bit too big, I have never heard of such a big magic light cannon."


    "It is said that the magic light cannon is the main external weapon of the floating city. Look at the floating fortress next to it, there are magic light cannons inside. But is the luminous thing you mentioned really the magic light cannon?"


    The person who was watching the sky nodded and said, "It should be correct. It seems that there are still many things we don''t understand about the Sacred Tree Collar. We need to report it as soon as possible. It just so happens that after we report this, we can go back."


    Before the Sacred Tree Collar had cleaned a large area of ??spies, the spies inside the Sacred Tree Collar had been cleaned a lot, and could only be relocated. People like them just re-entered it, and originally thought they would be in danger in the future.


    Unexpectedly, with such good luck, if they do meritorious service this time, they will be able to leave this dangerous place. In the future, no matter where it is, it will be better than here, and perhaps it will be able to rely on the merits.


    Several people began to get busy, and at this moment, the floating city was also ready. "My lord, the magic power filling has been completed, and you can attack at any time." The message from the floating city notified Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan said with satisfaction: "The preparations are very good, the data is calculated, how long will it be full?"


    "As long as you put enough magic spar in the magic furnace, fully open it, you can launch it in as little as ten minutes. After each launch, the giant magic light cannon needs about 24 hours to cool down, and it can only be used once a day. "


    Everything was in Chi Nan''s vision, so Chi Nan was not too disappointed. "It seems that this weapon can only be used as a deterrent after all. No matter how powerful it is, it is difficult for a legendary master who is prepared to be hit." Chi Nan understood that it is impossible to rely on these external forces to fight against a legendary master. , At least I can''t do it now.


    At the advanced stage, Chi Nanyue discovered the importance of top masters. A person with a powerful force can play a greater role than many powerful armies combined. This is the use of a master.


    "Ocean positioning, give me coordinates, prepare to attack." Chi Nan thought, but did not stop in his hands. The control of the attack was directly taken over by Chi Nan. Although the Magic Light Cannon is an alchemy product, the base that controls the direction of the Magic Light Cannon is made of a plant, and Chi Nan can easily control it.


    The Magic Light Cannon turned, aiming at the sea from a long distance. In the sea, the submarines also began to move at the same time. Some submarines secretly entered the group of Warcraft by taking advantage of the fact that Warcraft will not attack themselves.


    If the sea monsters noticed this at this time, they would definitely find that these submarines had just surrounded themselves in the middle. The distance between each submarine and its head is exactly the same is a circle.


    This is an underwater sighting circle, but also a death circle. The big sea monster was having a great time at this time. Although there was a vague sense of crisis in his heart, he didn''t care. For so many years in the sea, there has been no danger. This instinctive sense of crisis has already slowly degraded, and the sea monster is undoubtedly slow to respond in this regard.


    Suddenly, the violent crisis finally interrupted the sea monster''s thinking, but it was a pity that it was too late to do anything at this moment. As soon as the big monster raised his head, he saw a flash of blue light in front of him.


    Just now, Chi Nan, who had completed his aim, issued an attack command without hesitation. The huge water element magic power that the Magic Light Cannon had condensed for a long time suddenly condensed into a strong light. Under the reflection and condensation of the sunglasses, it looks like a blue sun.


    Those who looked at the sky suddenly felt their eyes white, and everyone bowed their heads in tears, rubbing their painful eyes. The speed of light is very fast. Although the Magic Light Cannon cannot reach the speed of light, it is not slow.


    Just an instant, a blue magic light fell from the sky, as if it existed in the first place. The light went deep into the sea, cutting the sea in the middle, as if it had cut a layer of jelly.


    At the end of the light, it happened to be the big monster. The white and icy power of the big sea monster almost instinctively wraps itself. In an instant, the two forces collided together.


    The surrounding sea was instantly frozen, and even the surrounding submarines and monsters turned into ice. Chi Nan could feel that the frozen submarine had completely lost its function and could no longer be used after it had melted.


    "Roar..." The painful roar of the sea monster sounded, and there seemed to be some important change in the light.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 960： Massacre legend in full view

    "Quickly, collect data, I want to know what the specific situation is now." Chi Nan said loudly.


    There was chaos in the sea, everything turned into ice, and in the sea, countless ice crystal particles were scattered everywhere. Some submarines and other plants nearby, completely frozen, have completely lost their activity.


    Fortunately, the plant weapons in the distance were not destroyed in an instant, and some plant weapons were able to move and keep shooting. The submarine farther away quickly took over the work of the predecessors.


    When the picture was restored, the huge black shadow was still moving in the water, but it was much weaker than before.


    "The result has been calculated. The magic light cannon just penetrated the area of ??the sea monster, and the side of the sea monster''s head and abdomen were penetrated. Of the thirty-two tentacles, twenty-one have been cut off, and ten are left. One. According to preliminary calculations, the sea monster has been seriously injured. But the sea monster is a legendary creature, and there is not enough information to analyze the specific situation."


    "It''s great, the effect of this attack is better than I thought." Chi Nan made a fist. "Floating City has completed its mission and can now leave."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the floating city that had just launched an attack began to fly towards the place where it came from. There is no point in continuing to stay in this place. At the same time, there were also floating fortresses and a large number of airships.


    "Roar..." In the sea, the sea monster roared, but everyone could hear the sea monster''s weakness. The sea water exploded, and the sea monster that was already very miserable and left a big hole on its body finally surfaced.


    The remaining shots waved fiercely into the air, and countless sea water froze into ice crystals and flew into the air. In just one shot, the large airship was smashed into a sieve. This kind of attack was even more terrifying than the original white giant elephant, and the scope was even larger. Some of the airships that were affected were not broken, but they were frozen into ice and fell from the sky.


    If you still use the method of dealing with the giant bone elephant to deal with this big monster, I am afraid the loss will be far more than before.


    "Hehe, this idiot sea monster has never seen the world. If I run away now, I really can''t do anything about it, but I didn''t expect this guy to voluntarily run out. This is just looking for death."


    Sophia also quickly said: "Now is the best time to attack. Sister Slinka Ye said before that if the legendary master is forced to break the domain from the outside, it will take a long time for the domain to recover. There is no domain interference protection. Although a legendary level master is powerful, it is not invincible, and low-level power can also hurt him."


    "It turns out that there is such a saying, great, attack me." In the air, the improved airships and hummingbird fighters launched attacks one after another, and now they are no longer using wind cannons, but wind artillery.


    A long distance away, one by one red **** came over. Normal wind artillery hit the body, but the sea monster had a black spot on its skin. The wind artillery fired by the main gun can actually break a piece of skin on the sea monster.


    When the number was large, the effect was the same as the ant biting an elephant. In just a moment, the sea monster was beaten and screamed. The sea monster that finally woke up was about to sink.


    "I just want to run now. Why did you go early and leave him for me." The bat missiles that had been prepared for a long time finally entered the range, and they ignited and flew toward the sea monster. The sea monster is escaping in a panic, so there is no time to control these missiles. As a result, most of the missiles easily hit the target location and exploded instantly.


    "The first batch of modified missiles were used on you. You should feel honored."


    Chi Nan smiled and said, yes, these bat missiles are not ordinary bat missiles, they are all made with the fruit of molten sorrel. After the explosion, the fire element formed the first wave of impact.


    Then the fire element was absorbed by the sorrel fruit, forming a second wave of lava attack, which is a legendary level of damage. Without the protection of the domain, the sea monster has no resistance at all to face this kind of power that is close to the same level.


    After a short while, the sea monster turned red all over, as if it had been cooked. The lava left a hole in the sea monster, and it continued to deepen. Although the sea monster kept trying to use its own power to disperse it, it wanted to be extinguished with sea water. However, more and more missile attacks hit their own body, making the sea monster unable to do so.


    While struggling, the sea monster didn''t even have the thought of running away. The movements are getting slower and slower, just jumping around in place. Because of the noise of the big monsters, the monsters also became chaotic.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Chi Nan didn''t even have the mind to care about those monsters. His current goal was only one, and that was the legendary sea monster. All the attack power was concentrated on the big monster himself.


    Because of the strong hit of the first attack the sea monster instantly lost its most powerful and fundamental power. As a result, although the big sea monster is powerful at this time, it can''t exert its due effect. Under the attack of many airships, the sea monster was struggling in a panic, its strength continued to weaken, and its vitality was not only reduced.


    "It''s so scary, so powerful monster. Such a monster has been bullied like this."


    "It should be said that the previous Magic Light Cannon was powerful. With just one attack, that legendary creature was almost killed. Such a large legendary sea monster may not be inferior to the true legendary dragon family."


    Many people who have a certain understanding of the legendary level feel more frightened than those who do not. What they fear is not the combat power displayed by the holy tree leader at this time, but the terrifying magic light.


    Even if it is a dragon, there is no way to dodge it in the face of that kind of magic light. Once hit, I am afraid that the end will be no better than this sea monster. Unknowingly, the holy tree collar already had such power.


    Although the lord of the sacred tree leader did not make a move, the displayed strength gave them even greater pressure. This means that in addition to a legend, the holy tree leader still possesses other powers that can threaten or even kill legends. As the sea monster became weaker and weaker, it was finally wiped out on the sea by a large number of attacks.


    The huge power vented out after the death of the sea monster, and snow began to fall over the entire sea.


    "Dead, really dead! Report it as soon as possible, this time the matter is too serious." The spies were stunned and cold all over.


    And Chi Nan was extremely happy: "Another one, this time is a legendary creature killed in our homeland. Get this monster up for me, and I will make it into a specimen and hang it in the center of my main city."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 961： Raging sea

    The slaughter of legendary creatures has not appeared several times in historical records. The only few times were when legendary level masters appeared, or it should be said that it was a duel.


    This time, in Chi Nan, he did not do it himself. Facing the legendary creatures only using the army and alchemy weapons, he was able to kill the opponent. This was definitely a precedent. Since then, the myth of invincibility of legendary creatures has been broken. Legends can no longer be killed only by legends. Alchemy weapons and armies can do the same.


    At this moment, the entire sacred tree leader was cheering, while the people of other forces were silent.


    News is constantly being launched towards the outside world, the arrows are crazy, and even many spies who have not been caught before, at this time even have no intention of hiding themselves. They crazily want to pass the news back, even if they die in the next moment.


    But on the battlefield, the war did not end at this time. The legendary sea monster has died, but the sea monsters that came with it when the sea monster came all the way did not die completely. On the contrary, the number of sea monsters was very large.


    Now that the sea monster died, the sea beasts who had lost their suppression suddenly rioted. The sea beasts approaching the coast began to land on the coast. Those who cannot log in are starting to look for other targets that can be attacked.


    Some natural enemies of beasts, there were sea monsters suppressed and unable to attack, now they have lost their suppression, and immediately began to fight each other. The whole sea became chaos.


    "My lord, those marine monsters are in riots, and we need to stop them." A message came from the people on the front line.


    "I saw it." Chi Nan said calmly, and can''t expect the sea beasts to fight or leave by themselves, because more high-level sea beasts have the ability to go ashore. Let it go, I don''t know how much damage it will cause to the coast. Even if it can be blocked and not going to sea for such a long time, people along the coast will face great troubles.


    The occupation of Karan Island did not last long. Although Chinan was able to grow various plants on a large scale, the time was too short to transform the entire island of Karan Island. Especially near the sea.


    The main food for these people who depend on the sea is the fish in the sea, not the jujube trees planted in Chinan.


    "There are too many marine beasts. At our current rate, it may take three days to clean up. It will take two days at the earliest for the sea beasts to retreat on their own."


    Chi Nan saw in the picture that the airships had already begun to attack. The wind cannon is not the old wind cannon, it can only be used for close-range self-defense, it is simply tasteless. The firing range of the wind artillery is very long. In the high altitude, patches of red light hit the sea. Where these rays of light pass, all sea beasts will be torn apart.


    Even those hummingbird combat skills were also improved to the type of wind artillery at this time.


    In the depths of the sea, the submarines came one by one to the edge of the sea beasts. At this time, the submarines were not the toys they used to be, but they burst out with unparalleled combat power. Frozen arrows and cannons were fired one after another.


    From time to time, there will be some compressed water bombs exploding in the water, and the one-time one is a large piece.


    However, even so, these sea beasts still continue to attack wildly. Some sea beasts near the sea monster actually wanted to bite the body of the sea monster. The corpse of this sea monster is too big, it is not so easy to drag it back.


    "These sea beasts are so courageous." Chi Nan raised his brows as he dared to move his own things. Suddenly, Chi Nan said to the screen: "Our spray airship, isn''t it right there? It''s just a test."


    This spray airship is the only weapon that has not been tested now. The self-detonation airship Chi Nan does not intend to test it in front of others. At least, you have to leave yourself a little hole card.


    "The spray airship has reached the sky, do you need to attack?" A voice came from the opposite side.


    "Hey, Olna, have you taken over the control over there." Chi Nan heard Olna''s voice.


    There was no sound on the other side, but Olna''s expressionless face appeared, staring at Chi Nan coldly. Chi Nan was a little embarrassed: "Well, now the test will begin, and you will be in charge of the command."


    The planned attack range soon appeared on the crystal board of the plant brain. With Orna''s order, the spray airship began to attack. Anyway, it''s already at the end, it''s the same who will command, and Chi Nan doesn''t bother to grab it.


    As soon as this spray airship was in place, it showed terrifying power. In the air, a piece of red object sprayed out from below some airships. The moment those red things touched the air, they madly absorbed the fire element and burned. Before it fell to the surface of the sea, it exuded amazing heat and turned into lava in the air.


    "Look at it, what is that It seems to be lava, what kind of magic is this."


    "No, isn''t it possible that those airships can still use magic now? Isn''t that the ability of the Mage Tower Flying Boat of the Mage Association to do it. If the Sacred Tree Collar can do it, their background will be terrible."


    An old man stared into the air, "There is no magical light, it is not magic, it should be some kind of new weapon. The Holy Tree Collar''s use of new plants is not trivial. Report the situation here and let others analyze it. ."


    From afar, everyone saw a scene that was unforgettable for a lifetime. After the lava fell into the sea, it burned violently, and there was no sign of extinguishing in the sea. It floats or sinks like this, still maintaining the state of lava. The entire ocean surface soon burned with raging flames.


    There was boundless sea water in the distance, but before my eyes was a sea of ??lava. Under the flames, no matter what sea beasts or other things were inside, they were all burned to ashes, and the sea water was still boiling.


    Countless water vapor drifted out, and the water mist was permeated, making the whole sea look like a fairyland.


    The water vapor rose, and it was not long before it was affected by the remaining power of the sea monster, forming a heavy snow in the air, and then falling from the air. Snow fell above and flames burned below. Such a magical picture appeared on the sea.


    Two days of ice and fire, this is the scene that I''m talking about. Looking at the picture, Chi Nan couldn''t help but fell into silence. At this moment, those sea beasts are more than just sour and cool. Under the two heavens of ice and fire, most of the sea beasts don''t even have the strength to hold on for a period of time, and after a while, they are very ashes.


    Under such a wide range of flames, the sea beasts who hadn''t died quickly calmed down and moved away from this place one after another.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 962： Squirting and exploding

    The three airships spraying continuously in the air, wherever they passed along the road, all the sea beasts fled, and gradually the sea beasts formed a retreating frenzy, and the influence continued to spread.


    Even the distant Beast King Island, not long after being attacked, the sea beasts began to flee. This made the people on the Beastmaster Island, which was prepared to lose a huge amount of money, look at each other, a little unclear.


    However, during the spraying process, an airship suddenly exploded and fell towards the sea.


    With a "boom", countless sea water exploded and smoke and dust filled. The lava on the sea began to spread continuously, turning all nearby locations into a deadly Jedi. Not to mention fish and shrimp nearby, even if the reefs are melted under the ravages of spreading lava, it is very likely that this place will become a small island in the future.


    "What''s the matter? Why did it suddenly explode? Did something attack our airship just now?"


    Chi Nan''s expression changed, and he began to order the surrounding airships and satellites to observe everything around him. At the same time, what just happened was restored through the screen, and a large group of people stepped forward to start research.


    Only after a while, a researcher said speechlessly: "Lord Lord, it has been investigated clearly that our airship blew itself up and was not attacked." Others also nodded.


    "Blode? What''s the reason?" Chi Nan was a little unbelievable, but he still wanted to ask.


    Soon, pictures appeared one after another. The pictures were taken by the ship below, not the satellite above.


    "Lord Lord, please look here. Our spray airship is not lava, but lava jam. The jam condenses into the form of lava by absorbing fire elements, and then attacks. We usually seal the jam inside the airship to avoid The jam is exposed to the element of fire, so it can be preserved in this way."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly. This was done by himself. Of course Chi Nan knew it very well.


    The researcher continued: "But look at this, my lord, some jam will inevitably be contaminated on the hull of the airship during the spraying process. Usually the jam is sealed and it is fine, but if it is contaminated on it, it will begin to absorb the fire element. "


    In the picture, those contaminated jams absorb the fire element and then turn into lava. This lava does not distinguish the enemy from us, and will soon corrode the body of the burning airship. There is a defensive barrier on the surface of the airship, so there will be no way to destroy it for a while. But as the lava burns, this layer of defense is not enough.


    After all, this layer of defense itself was only made by the light pattern tree, and the defense barrier was barely close to the golden level. But compared with this lava, which itself has the power of legendary level, it is far worse.


    If it weren''t for very little jam, I''m afraid there would be no way to persevere. When the range of lava corrosion expands, the range of the jam inside will become larger and larger.


    When the scope is expanded to a certain extent, then this airship will not be able to continue to isolate the external fire element. A large amount of the fire element was absorbed by the jam inside, and then turned into lava, and the airship exploded.


    As he was talking, another spraying airship exploded, and as before, a large lava lake was formed on the spot. And the lava is still spreading, rapidly transforming the surrounding terrain and environment.


    "Now I understand. It seems that there are some things that cannot be completely understood without actual combat. You continue to experiment and try to solve this problem." Chi Nan gave orders to others. I don''t have time to fiddle with these things now, I have more important things to do.


    "Lord obey your orders." Everyone glanced at each other and nodded immediately. This is a good thing. Being able to participate in the research of such an important weapon will also be of great help to them in the future.


    And Olna said: "Then what do we do now, if there are so many sea beasts that cannot be completely driven away, it will still have a serious impact when the sea beasts return."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan asked, "How many spray airships are still on the beach."


    "A total of sixteen ships, two have just exploded, no, now three have exploded, and 13 ships remain."


    In the picture, the last spray airship that was pursued also exploded. These explosions that sprayed the airship were distressing enough, not the airship itself, but the molten sorrel jam inside. It was too difficult to make these things. Even if Chi Nan participated in it himself, it took Chi Nan a whole day to make these jams.


    "Okay, let them all out. Anyway, these things are too defective and useless." Chi Nan agreed, and Olna naturally ignored the others and released all these airships.


    Each can be sprayed for a period of time, then this period of time should be used in the most important place. The route and scope of the attack also need to be re-planned The plant brain has started to calculate again.


    Those that haven''t started spraying, just stay in the air temporarily and let other airships protect them.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that his unintentional decision made the surrounding forces feel even more terrifying. There are so many such big killers that could be used as a secret weapon in the Sacred Tree Collar. If you can send 16 spray airships at will, there must be more in the Sacred Tree Collar, and it may even be mass-produced.


    After feeling this possibility, the threatening nature of the holy tree collar invisibly increased a bit. There are still many knowledgeable people here. Finding that lava can exist in the sea for a long time, I naturally know that this thing has a legendary level of destructiveness.


    In other words, once attacked by this kind of lava, even a legendary master will also be affected. In the absence of a legendary master, the threat of this thing is no different from that of a legend.


    As for the issue of self-destruction, they also thought about it, it must be because the weapon is not perfect. But it is not perfect enough to produce so many, it shows that this thing is not troublesome to manufacture, and the cost is not high. This is the most terrible.


    "My lord, the sea has turned into lava. It''s not a problem to keep burning like this. Should we block this place."


    Looking at the strange mess in the picture, Chi Nan finally nodded: "Well, let''s temporarily block it. How long will the lava be extinguished." He actually forgot that there is still such a thing.


    Weiweisi said silently: "Didn''t it take a long time to calculate, it will take a whole month, even if the time can be shortened in the sea, it can only be shortened by one or two days." Overseas, but it is managed by itself, and now it is actually made. That''s it.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 963： Legendary biological buildings

    In the next month or so, this sea is full of lava, and it is impossible for any other changes to occur. The creatures in these places are extinct, there is no way to fish here.


    There was no way, Chinan had to let people grow a large number of jujube trees and other plants in the nearby coastal area, at least to solve the problem of eating here. It takes at least one or two years to transform the entire Karan Island. It is really not an easy task to completely control such a large island.


    Just like the current sacred tree leading the north, although the north has been completely controlled, it is correct, but most places are not completely covered by the base and territory plants, and can only be gradually improved little by little.


    As for the inside of the sea, after this lava event has passed, we will fill the bottom with marine plants. Anyway, the sea is so big, it will be completely restored soon. If it doesn''t work, just raise the fry by yourself.


    Overseas affairs, in the killing of legendary creatures, everything else was suppressed. As long as the matter is resolved, it will not have any impact on your reputation.


    Of course, even if it affects Chi Nan, he doesn''t care. Anyway, as long as the plant weapons are still under his control, he doesn''t have to worry about what anyone can do with himself. Chi Nan ignored the general requirements.


    Miria was really frightened this time. After coming back, she didn''t go anywhere for several days, so she stayed at home and slowly cultivated herself. Even Olna temporarily put aside the things in her hands to accompany Miria. After this lesson, Miria finally knew that the world was not so safe, and she didn''t dare to run around.


    So next, although Milia still sent some submarine formations to explore the deep sea, she did not go there in person or even let other people go, but used the plant brain to remotely control it.


    As for the interesting things in the sea, they are all brought back and studied later. Although it is less fun, at least it is absolutely safe. After comforting Miria, Chi Nan found that Miria was recovering quickly, so she felt relieved.


    A few days later, a huge black shadow in the sky flew from the sea, broke directly into the misty forest, and flew towards Hongsha City, the core city of the sacred tree collar. Countless people have seen it before it gets closer.


    On this day, everyone on the street looked forward to it, looking at the huge figure in the sky. "Look, that is a legendary creature in the deep sea. It really is a sea monster, it is so big."


    "What''s this? I heard that the tentacles are basically cut off. What I see now is just a broken state."


    The person below pointed and pointed, and in the air, four airship motherships were used, connected with huge chains, and the huge figure was slowly approaching. That''s right, this is the corpse of the sea monster that Chi Nan had brought back.


    The square below that had been cleaned up a long time ago was cleaned up. There are countless people around who are busy carrying wooden barrels one by one. "Quickly, quickly, it''s going to be used soon. Just be careful. If you knock it over, it won''t be enough to pay you." A man in a white coat drank loudly, but no one retorted.


    These things are all used to dispose of that huge sea monster corpse.


    Finally, when the sea monster was placed on the ground, the entire ground seemed to be shaken. After the people around were amazed, they started to get busy. "Go up and paint all over the sea monster."


    Looking at the sea monster with its tattered surface, countless people swallowed a mouthful of water. Even if the sea monster is dead, the power is still missing, making them feel a tremor in their hearts.


    The power of this legendary creature has such a terrifying deterrent even if it is dead.


    "My lord, what are you doing, do you really want to make a specimen?" On a high tower in the distance, Chi Nan stood in front of him, and Hermilla stood there with Sophia and Weiweisi. , Looking at the huge figure.


    Except on the screen, this was also the first time they saw the true face of this big monster with their own eyes. Looking at it from the front, it was really shocking. Even though Chi Nan had reached the realm of legend, he could still feel a wave of depression from the corpse of the sea monster.


    "Of course it must be made into a specimen. Not only will it be made into a specimen, I will also make it into a landmark building here. At that time, everything in the sea monster will be hollowed out, leaving a layer of skin. Support him to make an aquarium."


    "Aquarium? What is it?" Some people who didn''t understand Chi Nan''s thoughts looked strange.


    Chi Nan smiled strangely: "Haha, the so-called aquarium is of course a museum for people to learn about marine life. Inside I will collect some magical or powerful marine life into specimens and display them in it~ www.novelhall.com~ Let everyone watch. Of course, these are all tickets required."


    "Good idea, with such a large specimen, as well as marine specimens, can fully demonstrate the strength of our territory. Just looking at this specimen building can mentally suppress members of other countries."


    During this period of time, we were constantly negotiating with other major powers, and several people were tired enough. With this thing, I believe that the negotiation will be easier, this is the deterrence brought by the legendary biological specimen.


    Only Chi Nan is a little confused, are you sure we are discussing one thing? Chi Nan himself just wanted to build an aquarium. No matter what they think, this matter is being completed quickly.


    This square was originally cleaned up and used by the sea monster. Exhausted all his energy, completely hollowed out the sea monster''s body, and these things were processed and preserved one after another. Everything in the legendary creature is precious and can be used. Chi Nan didn''t intend to use this layer of skin, but was supported by wooden brackets inside.


    The originally broken tentacles were hollowed out and reconnected, again supported by wooden brackets. Finally, the gate was placed on the sea monster¡¯s mouth, making it a large building.


    Inside, many booths are empty, and various marine objects will be placed in the future. Because the body of the sea monster is limited, Chi Nan rebuilt several huge museum buildings behind the sea monster as auxiliary buildings.


    The big monster itself is placed in the center of the square, dedicated to displaying the most precious goods. Before it was built, this place became an important attraction. Whether it''s for business or tourism, or someone who has other plans. The first time you came to the Sacred Tree, you would come to see this big monster.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 964： The Unprovoked Sacred Tree Collar

    The brutal and domineering figure of the big sea monster completely remained in the Red Sand City and became another landmark building in the Red Sand City. Although there are tickets to be collected and there are not many things, it can''t stop everyone''s enthusiasm.


    Especially the local residents, it is like a pilgrimage, some people borrow money to come and see it again. In order to show their worship of the lord, many people gave up taking all kinds of transportation and walked over to watch them on foot.


    That huge figure made many people from other forces extremely greedy. Such a large piece of leather can be used to arm an army if it is made into armor. After tempering, many armors or other equipment can also be manufactured. The value of these equipment is not low. With a strong enough alchemist, it is not impossible to make legendary treasures.


    Every one of such huge creatures is a treasure. And the sharp teeth linked to the skin are all treasures. Unfortunately, they can only watch, no one dared to make an idea.


    The lower assembly of the Holy Dragon Empire was held again. The atmosphere this time was even more silent than last time.


    "What do you want to say, this time we originally planned to test Chi Nan''s combat effectiveness, but we didn''t expect that he didn''t take it personally. Just using the super large magic light cannon and other weapons can slaughter the legend."


    Everyone is silent, which is simply impossible. If it weren''t for this matter is no longer a secret, I am afraid that many people would think that there is a problem with the intelligence department, or even a kind of betrayal.


    But, how is this possible, legendary creatures, they are invincible, they exist like gods.


    "We, we still have many legendary masters, and our Holy Dragon Empire has more legendary masters. They are able to deal with a sea monster with all their best. Our strength is far beyond what they can deal with."


    Duke Konon said with a serious face: "The problem is that legendary masters are risky. Moreover, there are not many legends in our empire. Dragons are even more unlikely to listen to us. Such a huge danger, you are sure that those above exist. Many will come forward for the empire." Legendary masters themselves are on par with the empire.


    Everyone was completely silent. Yeah, it''s such a big danger, they wouldn''t be able to do it instead. If the empire wants to order them, there is no need to think about it. As for the dragons, well, those are all Taishang.


    Moreover, even if it is their Sacred Dragon Empire, there are actually few legendary masters who belong to the Empire.


    "Someone has already seen it. The sea monster stands at a height of nearly fifty meters and is more than a hundred meters long. Do you know what this size means? We have determined that the area of ??the sea monster is The ice attribute is not the most common type without attributes, as evidenced by the magma sea that is still snowing overseas."


    "This shows that the true strength of the sea monster is definitely not worse than that of the legendary dragon. Although there were some suspicions of a sneak attack at the time, I am afraid that no one can dodge the speed of the Magic Light Cannon."


    Now, the atmosphere is even more suppressed. "Fortunately, although their weapons are powerful, they also have big flaws. It is impossible to attack us actively. But we have to realize that there is no legendary master in our lower-level council.


    Yes, they are the lower parliament and cannot represent the entire empire. Those in the upper echelons of the empire only know how to enjoy, but don''t care about these things. If something goes wrong, they are all going to be blamed.


    "So, my lord, what do you mean..." someone finally spoke.


    "For us, the sacred tree leader cannot provoke, but can only make friends with them. Next, we need to fully cooperate with the sacred tree leader, and strive not to conflict with them, their development speed is too fast."


    "So in the future, the strength of the Sacred Tree will continue to develop, won''t it affect us?"


    Duke Konon lowered his voice: "Anyway, the sacred tree collars are much gentler than the people above them. And even if they threaten to increase, we don''t need to come forward at that time. Naturally some people will have a headache."


    Everyone understands it with heart, and will not discuss this issue anymore.


    At the same time, the members of the Mage Association were also very anxious and helpless at this time. "Everyone knows what happened before."


    "Yeah, we all know that the power of the Magic Light Cannon is really terrible."


    The silent scenes of a group of white-bearded old men are a little weird. The guild president shook his head and said, "I''m not talking about this, but their lava weapons. If I am not mistaken, it is made of lava plants. I didn¡¯t expect that we just handed them lava plants. In such a short time, they can use it to this extent."


    "Yes, in terms of plants, the sacred tree collar is the absolute authority. There is no way for the elves to compare . A person next to it also said: "The most important thing is their alchemy weapons and other weapons. , In this regard, they have already surpassed us. The only thing we can be better than them now is the number of wizards. "


    Everyone knows that this is just a matter of time. The sacred tree collar is also cultivating wizards, and is more open than them. Because the sacred tree leader would not hold the mage''s knowledge too tightly.


    As long as there is enough contribution, it can be exchanged through the plant brain. Under this system, the mage of the holy tree will show explosive growth. Unfortunately, even though they knew this effect, they would not and dare not do it.


    The sea that was still burning, told them that it was definitely the result of molten sorrel. Legendary plants can be used to this point in such a short time, so there will be more higher plants in the future.


    "The strength of the sacred tree collar is too strong for us to provoke. We can only make friends in the future, and we can''t be hostile. We don''t even have a legendary master." This is the eternal pain in their hearts.


    There is no legendary level master, facing weapons that can threaten the legendary level. Even if they occupy the territory to develop and grow, they will always be shorter than others in the future when facing the holy tree collar, which makes these noble mages feel very uncomfortable in their hearts. Once upon a time, the mage was still the most noble existence in this world.


    Other major forces also held meetings at this time, and the goal of the meeting was directed at the Holy Tree Leader. With the end of this incident, more fiery diplomacy began in the Holy Tree.


    This time, Hemila and the others have also formed their own secretarial team, otherwise there is really no way to receive so many people. And Chi Nan is the same as before, and has no plans to show up at all.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 965： Supporting device, split-air cannon

    Since the confrontation with the sea monster, the whole world has calmed down, at least on the surface. For the next nearly a year, nothing happened on the entire continent.


    During this year''s time, under Miria''s exploration, the ocean has been continuously explored for various hidden existences, and sea charts have been accurately manufactured. And Chi Nan also sorted out the magic patterns of various weapons in the entire territory and transformed them.


    On the surface, those plant weapons did not seem to have changed much, but in fact, because of the transformation of the magic pattern, the power of the weapon itself increased by nearly 30%, and the consumption was less than half of the previous, and the recovery speed was faster. Now if a large-scale battle is launched, others will be able to see that the power of the holy tree collar is coming.


    The two overseas islands have been fully transformed. The sacred tree leads to the north, and half of the land is already occupied by plants. What a large number of plants brings to Chi Nan is the huge recovery ability and the gathering of life magic power.


    It''s a pity that after Chi Nan''s level was upgraded to Legend, too much magic power was needed to go further, and it could not be provided in a short time. And Chi Nan''s life is also very peaceful.


    During this time, Slinka Ye has been busy in the Elf Forest. Through the cannon fodder of the plant weapons that he disposed of, the elven forest continued to expand and captured a large amount of undead plains.


    With the help of the home tree and the purification tree, these lands are being constantly refined. At this moment, the Plains of the Undead is being encircled by the elves. If it weren''t for the existence of a few masters in the Plains of the Undead, perhaps the Plains of the Undead wouldn''t be so easy now. But even so, the Plains of the Undead lost a tenth of its land.


    But these things have no effect on other places on the mainland.


    The Cthulhu Empire still fought with the Holy Light Empire, and when it didn''t stop, there was no major change.


    During this time, Chi Nan finally improved his fighting skills through his own training from time to time and became a good swordsman. In terms of archery, he also successfully stabilized to the level of a Sanye archer.


    Every subsequent step of improvement will be very difficult. Even if Chi Nan has reached the legend, even if his own body control is very high, it is still not that simple to reach Yotsuba in a short time.


    Not to mention, at this moment, it is impossible for Chi Nan to focus all his attention on this.


    After Hermira and other women radiated their enthusiasm for cultivation, they finally broke through the golden level within this year under the accumulation of a large amount of resources. The first breakthrough was indeed Weiweisi.


    As a fighter, it is easier to break through this level. Recently, Sophia and Hemira finally broke through and became the golden mage. The golden mage in the realm today is no longer as rare as before.


    Perhaps it is far inferior to the Mage Guild, but this number is definitely not a lot.


    In addition, after several years of growth, Romilia and other little guys have basically grown up and are no longer the same children. Although he still has no adulthood, he is already able to participate in some more important things. Romelia took the lead and set up a research studio, and also researched many useful things for the territory.


    During this period of time, Chi Nan devoted most of his energy to researching space plants. When I broke through, the coordinate tree was only half completed, and it was considered a semi-finished product.


    After so long of research, Chi Nan finally completed the other half. On this day, beside the coordinate tree, a conical object appeared in the back that looked like a cannon, while the front was like a giant electric drill.


    On the surface, the mysterious and mysterious flying runes continue to rotate, and the surrounding large energy pools continuously provide energy consumption. This huge weird object with a height of more than five meters is the result of Chi Nan''s research during this period.


    "Hahahaha, finally succeeded, finally succeeded, in the future we will finally not be confined to this world."


    Since knowing about the world of the undead, Chi Nan''s heart has always had a huge sense of crisis oppressing him. But today, Chi Nan finally feels that he can relax, because the back road has basically been opened.


    In one year, the world of the undead has not expanded much, because with the continuous expansion, several very troublesome legendary undeads have been encountered on the side of the undead world, so the expansion has encountered troubles and has fallen into a standstill. It''s just that the controlled place has been thoroughly purified. With the guarantee of these places, the plane consciousness of the undead world will not go wrong.


    The undead world is still not a good way to escape, but now, you may have a lot of choices can tear the space to form a space channel, which will be called the Rift Cannon in the future. "Chi Nan named the cannon loudly. For so long, it has been consumed almost every day, and now it has finally succeeded. The sense of accomplishment is unparalleled.


    For this thing, Chi Nan even had very little time to enjoy and accompany Hermilla and others. Isn''t everything for today''s success? Looking at the space that was torn apart in midair. There are still many cracks in the air, like a piece of broken glass, that is the space torn apart during the previous experiment.


    Now that you have the air cannon, then you can explore the different world that you have always dreamed of.


    "This is good news, inform the senior leaders of the territory as soon as possible. Very good, let me feel it." After Chi Nan gave the order, he placed his hand on the coordinate tree and felt it carefully. He would do this every once in a while.


    Finally, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "Have you found other planes? It''s a pity it''s still this one. It seems that the only point to explore is this one." This place was found three days ago.


    After the seeds over there sprouted, the coordinates have been transferred back. It''s a pity that there is only one choice. There are many coordinate seeds launched this year, and there is only one response. It is really not that easy to find an alien plane.


    But he is already very good, and the other gods want to find a different plane, and they don''t know how many years of luck. I just don''t know what the situation on the other side is like, so let''s prepare first.


    "After the notice, prepare in secret. We will prepare an elite army of plants and send it to me together at that time." In the north, in the deserted area, some plant weapons began to be mobilized.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 966： Ready to explore the ectopic plane

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    After a year of quiet development, although the north has not been completely covered by the plants of Chinan at this moment, the transformation of the north is indeed the biggest, because there are not many people in this place.


    Without alarming anyone, Chi Nan had already completed the mobilization of the army. A large number of high-level plant weapons have been mobilized, and these plant weapons are all made of dragon perches.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a tree warrior, a wooden puppet, or an airship, it''s the same. This kind of plant weapon made of dragon perch is not much stronger than ordinary plant weapons, but its own defensive ability is much stronger. Moreover, it has a stronger heart of the sky, and it also has a lot more energy storage.


    This is an elite team created by Chi Nan specifically to enter another world. The entire team was made by Chi Nan himself, and the number is not too large, only 20,000 in total.


    But the number of 20,000 is equivalent to 20,000 golden-level combat power, and the combination is even more terrifying.


    Even now, after the accumulation of a large amount of resources in Chinan, the combat effectiveness of the entire Sacred Tree Collar truly reaching the golden level is actually not much. The overall strength of plants has surpassed the strength of normal humans more and more.


    "Chi Nan, are you ready? Do you know what''s going on on the other side." In the sky, an airship flew quickly, and Sophia and Hemira arrived together. Because Weiweisi was not with other people, it was a little late.


    "I don''t know. After all, it is too far away. There is a seedling with only one coordinate tree on the opposite side. There is no way to pass the situation on the opposite side." Chi Nan spread his hands. In fact, even if he could deliver the message, Chi Nan would not know anything. After all, if an inactive sapling could understand the local situation, Chi Nan would not believe it.


    It didn''t take long for Weiweisi and several other territories to arrive. Holm put aside the things in the south and appeared here too. Old Mka has now become a pivotal figure in the Sacred Tree Leader.


    At the beginning, the first batch of territorial seniors, except for the bald father, have already arrived. These are the confidants of the Holy Tree Leader, and there is no need for others to let them know for the time being. Even now, the strength of the holy tree collar itself, under Chi Nan''s calculation, is still inferior to the holy dragon empire. If the Holy Dragon Empire goes all out, it will be hard for it to be an opponent.


    In order to prevent the information from being leaked by the Holy Dragon Empire or even other empires, and then take action against himself, Chi Nan did not inform too many people about this matter. Even if Slinka Yee, she didn''t know about it.


    The old bald head is dealing with things on the side of the undead world at this time, so there is no time to arrive.


    "You are also prepared. I will not let our people pass in the first batch, but when the second batch comes, some people will still be needed to reach the opposite side." Chi Nan turned his head and said to the others.


    "Don''t worry, we have already started preparing." Hermilla said naturally. They had known Chi Nan''s plan for a long time, so everyone secretly trained a group of existences who were completely loyal to Chi Nan. These people don''t usually appear, and they will be used when fighting on other planes.


    "We are also ready, and can set off at any time." Horn said with a serious face.


    After such a long period of training, with a large amount of resources accumulated, Horn''s strength has reached a state of golden level and close to its peak. Just wanting to reach the level of legend, it is not possible to rely on cultivation.


    Nowadays, it hasn''t reached the legendary level, and it doesn''t have much effect on the territory.


    "Very well, continue training, you may be busy next." Chi Nan nodded slightly.


    This kind of exploration must be handed over to good strength and complete loyalty to one''s own existence. Except for the people trained secretly by Hemilla and others, the only guards that Chi Nan trusts most are his own guards.


    "Hey, our own strength is not enough. If our strength can protect ourselves from anyone''s coveting, what will happen even if we expose it." Chi Nan thought to himself in his heart, and did not say it.


    A large number of plants around are still busy. This time it is not only as simple as a part of the army in the past, but also a lot of testing equipment. These things can not only be done by plants. There are many other things, all alchemy products, after all, they don''t know what the environment is like on the other side.


    It''s as if they had entered the world of the undead. If it weren''t for the strength, it was not bad, it would have been assimilated and turned into an undead.


    In this way, it was the reason why the opponent hadn''t completely transformed into the world of undead, otherwise Chi Nan''s original strength might not be able to resist it. Thinking about it now, I''m still a little scared.


    After learning a lesson, Chi Nan doesn''t want to come again. Speaking of it, if it weren''t for the knowledge that plane consciousness gave him later Chi Nan wouldn''t know that he had walked through the gate of ghosts.


    "Chi Nan, do you need to conceal it next, we are likely to be discovered by other people with such a big move here."


    Chi Nan lightly stroked the long hair like a waterfall of Picosi: "No, the main movement is on another plane. As long as we don''t bring back a lot of things from the different planes, it won''t cause much. As for the north, there are not many people in this place. Once you find someone showing up, you can control it directly."


    A gleam of light flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, and he naturally knew that many forces were now trying to monitor the sacred tree collar. Not only the big powers, but also the small ones, who would let his sacred tree lead so much glory.


    In one year''s development, although the Holy Tree Neck did not become the most powerful territory in strength, it became the richest territory on the entire continent. It is also the most desirable territory for all civilians, and the most annoying place for all nobles.


    No matter what, there are many people who are staring at themselves and want to hit their attention.


    Even if the preparatory work has been completed, the preparation work is still done for three days. Three days later, the entire open space changed the same. There are energy pools all around, and there are hundreds of energy pools carefully counted.


    Countless army of plants are ready to go, just the base airship, Chi Nan has prepared three. This is to prevent in the event of an accident, oneself can change other base airships to re-development and use.


    "Everything is ready, so let''s start now." Chi Nan took the others and left this place, and set up a temporary base further afield. They are also worried that if they open the opposite passage, they will encounter unknown dangers.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 967： A portal to a new world

    All the personnel avoided, and the surrounding square was protected by a dense army of plants. In the air, more than a dozen low-altitude satellites constantly search everything around to prevent any existence from approaching this area.


    Not only is there not a single person here, there is not even a monster animal. Any living creatures who dare to approach will be killed in the first place. Even if the birds flying in the air just approached, a beam of light directly shot out from the ground, breaking them into pieces. Even with the corpse, it will be caught and cleaned by the plants when it falls.


    The light on the ground is not a magic light cannon, but a kind of anti-aircraft cannon made by Chi Nan using the fifth-generation pea cannon. Although it is a physical state, it has the terrifying destructive power of laser bonuses, and its range is good.


    At this moment, the air-cracking cannon like a large drill began to move. The body of the entire Rift Cannon moved slowly, adjusting little by little, as if it was a proofreader or something.


    His own light flickered, and strange lines ran across the streamer, exuding a mysterious and unknown aura.


    A coordinate tree next to it was also shining with white light, flashing and flashing, as if talking to something. This kind of light bursts out when the power of space flows.


    Although it seems simple, for people with strong perception, the terrible feeling contained in that power can make people collapse. Even Chi Nan felt very depressed when he felt this power.


    Everyone knows that this is the rift cannon using the coordinate tree to align the coordinates on the opposite side. It is not so easy to proofread the spatial coordinates. If this plant is not born with this ability, there is no way to do it easily.


    Ten minutes later, the Split Air Cannon suddenly stopped, and instantly became motionless, giving people a weird feeling.


    At this moment, the light on the Rift Air Cannon was dimly lit, and the brightness became stronger and stronger. On the ground, it seemed like a small sun appeared, and the huge light reflected everything around it.


    Fortunately, there are no other people around here, so no one can see the vision that appears here.


    "It''s terrible, does it take so much energy to open the space channel?"


    The surrounding energy pool is constantly evaporating. With such a huge energy consumption, everyone watching is beating vigorously. You know, today''s energy pools are the second-generation energy pools that have been transformed.


    The energy stored in each energy pool is about ten times as much as before. But in such a short time, nearly ten energy pools were evaporated, and the number is still increasing.


    Chi Nan is not surprised at all: "This is not about opening a channel between two connected coordinates, but finding a coordinate position, which needs to be locked, and then forcibly tearing up the space and forcibly stabilizing a temporary channel. To open up a channel in this way, the energy consumed is more than a hundred times the normal consumption."


    Then Chi Nan said with a sad face: "But even so, this kind of consumption is far less than maintaining an energy channel. Our energy pool here seems to be insufficient to maintain the permanent existence of this channel."


    Fortunately, there is no need to maintain the space channel now, so when the time comes, continue to increase the energy pool and the surrounding magic sun flowers. It seems that in order to increase the recovery speed of the energy pool, the magic sun flower must also be transformed and upgraded.


    Sophia nodded slightly: "That''s it, but compared to the benefits of a plane, a small amount of energy consumption is really nothing." Yes, that is a plane, a plane that represents infinite possibilities. .


    "When it stabilizes over there, I will also go over and have a look." It was Miria who spoke.


    Hermilla knocked Miria irritably: "Have you forgotten the danger you encountered last time? We can''t protect you when we encounter danger in the alien plane, and no one knows anything over there."


    Milia stuck her tongue out, and under the influence of curiosity, she couldn''t help but yearn for unknown places.


    Finally, when the energy of more than twenty energy pools was evaporated, the Split Air Cannon seemed to have met the conditions, and finally stopped absorbing it. A bright light lit up on the Rift Air Cannon.


    Suddenly, the huge drill bit turned away, and suddenly there were countless cracks in the void where there was nothing. The cracks are getting bigger and bigger, as if there is something in the air.


    Everyone stared at the screen closely, because they all knew that the space was torn apart.


    Suddenly, the air-split cannon stopped abruptly, and the white light was shot out. The light disappeared in an instant, and the original crack was completely shattered, and a dark passage appeared. The passage is dark and deep, and I don''t know where it leads to. After a long time, white light appeared in the black channel and in this moment, countless energy was evaporated. The more than one hundred energy pools originally prepared have been evaporated by more than half at this time. "It seems that the energy consumption is more than I thought."


    Then Chi Nan shook his head: "No matter how much it is, it just needs to be successful anyway."


    The spatial channel was established, and soon the constantly fluctuating edge tended to stabilize. At this time, the surrounding plant weapons were also waiting in full battle, for fear that something dangerous would appear on the opposite side.


    "The calculation results come out. This channel can last for five days, and we only have five days to prepare. It seems that the opposite plane is not very far away from our side, and the spatial similarity is also high."


    For some knowledge of space, Chi Nan had specially unlocked it for a long time, and these were all in the things that plane consciousness gave him. The passage is completely stable, and the plant weapons are still fully guarded, and there is no intention for anyone to enter the passage. And many wooden puppets around began to operate various instruments to experiment.


    "There is no special energy, no corrosive rules, no toxic gas found. The air content has been tested, and it is not much different from the standard plane, and it fully meets the requirements of biological survival..."


    Each piece of information was transmitted through the plant brain, and as various tests proceeded, everyone became more and more happy.


    It seems that the opposite side is really suitable for people living here. Once stabilized on the opposite side, even if there is a problem in his own world, he will finally have a way out.


    At this moment, everyone cheered, and many people screamed in excitement. It''s a pity that only these people know that the large number of residents in the territory can''t notify them of this situation for the time being, so only they celebrate themselves.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 968： Leave it to me next

    Celebrate celebration, but work still has to go on. There are only five days, and there is no time to rest during these five days.


    While testing, some tiny plants that mimic insects and birds flew to the opposite side through the passage. Before long, some tiny plant insects came back here, and a lot of information appeared.


    "The test on the other side is similar to this one. If there is no problem, the other side should be able to survive. There is no problem with animals, and there is no problem with plants. The environment over there seems to be in the middle of a big mountain."


    After receiving the news, Chi Nan pondered for a while, and then waved his hand: "Then prepare to set off. Since there is a big mountain over there, no intelligent creatures have been found, so we just need to be careful not to be discovered by the locals. "


    After a pause, Chi Nan said again: "In addition, I brought the twin tree seeds that I newly made to me, and when I am there, I will plant them, and we will open a permanent channel."


    On the other side, a person who looked exactly like Chi Nan appeared on the square.


    "The spatial distance is not very far, no matter whether you control it yourself or use a vegetable brain to control it independently, there is no problem, and then leave it to me." This person who looks like Chi Nan waved and said.


    Fortunately, everyone already knows that this is the natural incarnation of Chi Nan, otherwise it would be strange to not be shocked the first time I saw it.


    When seeing the incarnation of nature for the first time, Hermilla and the others were not less scared. When Wei Wei Si discovered that this avatar was not Chi Nan, she even pulled out her weapon and almost cut the avatar. So this time seeing this incarnation of nature, the three women rolled their eyes in unison, seeming to blame Chi Nan for frightening them.


    On the surface, except for the spar on the neck, the natural incarnation is basically the same as Chi Nan. Even the spar was deliberately picked up by Chi Nan to let him distinguish his identity.


    A large number of plant weapons slowly entered the passage, and the natural incarnation also passed to the other side.


    Soon, the low-altitude satellite on the opposite side was lifted off, and the signal connection device was opened. From here, you can directly see the scene of another plane through the screen. Everything seems to be no different from your own plane.


    With the green mountains and green waters, the scenery looks really good. It''s just that it looks a bit desolate here, and there are not many animals nearby, let alone beasts. It seems that this is a barren mountain.


    It''s just that the range of this mountain is not small, and by visual inspection, the entire mountain range has reached several thousand kilometers in length, and may even be longer. There are countless branches, forming a large undulating special terrain. This kind of terrain is good, at least it develops here, so there is no need to worry about being discovered by others in a short time.


    "It''s very suitable for manufacturing bases. It just happens that the distance is not very far. Let''s start development here."


    The clone, or Chi Nan himself at this time, slowly spoke. Raising his hands, Chi Nan felt very miraculous: "Across a plane, it''s almost the same as coming by myself, and it feels a little different."


    "The signal is good. Even if the space channel is closed, it can be controlled so easily. It''s amazing."


    After Chi Nan sighed, the base airship at the rear had also slowly flown over. After finding a clearing, the airship landed on the ground, and then the airship quickly unfolded.


    At the same time, some auxiliary construction airships also flew over. After these construction airships were opened, all kinds of plant buildings were exposed. Even the mother tree of the homeland was planted in an unfolding airship. At the same time, the purification tree was planted, which is very important to Chi Nan.


    "Huh? The purification tree reacted a little. The negative power in this world seems to be higher than we thought."


    The purification tree absorbs a lot of negative forces and then transforms them into natural forces to radiate out, but this phenomenon has caught their attention. This shows that there are more negative forces in this world.


    Since there are more negative forces, there will be more evil creatures or intelligent creatures that cultivate evil forces. Chi Nan doesn''t know whether there are humans in this world, but Chi Nan knows that most of the world where there are living creatures should have humans. This is what plane consciousness and himself have said.


    I don''t know why, the adaptability of human beings is too strong, and it will exist in many places. If you find a human being, I believe it will be easier after you integrate into it.


    There is no need to consider these for the time being. After the base is deployed, there are still about fifty energy pools left behind, and the energy begins to evaporate continuously. The base here has also begun to tell the state of development.


    Because of the arrival of a large number of plant weapons in the rear , there is no need to build some low-level weapons in this place. Chi Nan directly controlled remotely, unlocked all the blockades of the base, and directly began to build the airship formation. There are also several huge battle fortresses, which have also begun to be built. As for the floating city, the consumption of this thing is really too great.


    Moreover, the floating city flying in the air is too eye-catching, and Chi Nan doesn''t want to build it temporarily.


    Underground, some plants dedicated to building underground spaces also began to move, and huge holes were dug out. Below, it is usually used to store things to grow mushrooms, and when necessary, it can also produce some underground weapons.


    Around, all kinds of defensive measures are unfolding layer by layer. The entire base is continuously expanding at a rapid rate. The entire mountain range was constantly occupied and completely controlled by his own hands.


    "This place is indeed very strange. There are so few animals. There is not even a monster. With such a large mountain range, the energy here is so rich. It is impossible that there will be no monsters."


    Looking at the messages, Chi Nan''s eyes flashed with strange light. Is this place strange, or is it due to other reasons? "Make a batch of exploration-type aircraft, and let them go out and explore the surroundings."


    Coming to a new world, the most important thing is of course not force, but knowledge and intelligence about this world.


    With sufficient energy, an exploration-type plant flying vehicle was quickly manufactured. These aircraft look like little birds, but they can stay suspended in the air and never fall.


    As long as it is not being attacked, from the outside, it is impossible to tell that this thing is not an animal. This type of aircraft can be used very well in his own world, and Chi Nan has long released it everywhere.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 969： There are people in this world

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    With the exploratory type of plants, the scope of exploration has been expanded a lot. Soon, many exploring birds flew out, monitoring everything around them within their sight range.


    At the same time, a large number of low-altitude satellites have begun to be built, but it will take some time.


    The plant weapons that came here began to spread out towards the surroundings. When Chi Nan found that there was no danger here and that the surrounding area was very suitable for developing his own base, Chi Nan let go of its development strategy.


    Both base airships were used, and even the two surrounding base airships were urgently mobilized, and they were placed in this mountain range at the same time. In the mountains, five places suitable for the initial base for development have been built one after another. The five bases began to develop at the same time, I believe it will be much easier to completely control this mountain range.


    As for the continued development, shouldn''t it be enough to create a new base at that time? The energy pool at the back burned continuously, and the recovery speed could not keep up at all. Only in the morning of the third day, the energy pool here was exhausted.


    At this time, the energy pool and magic sun flower carpet on the Alien plane had been established, basically satisfying a certain degree of self-sufficiency. In addition to the large number of special plant weapons sent in the past, the airship formation has gradually taken shape.


    Within a short period of time, three airship formations had already formed on the opposite side. You know, ordinary airships can also fly to the other side through space channels. But the airship mothership is so big that it is impossible to fly past it. If it weren''t for Chi Nan''s promotion, the airship mothership would be spawned faster than before, and Chi Nan had sent the mothership semi-finished products.


    It is impossible to build three airship formations within three days. With the formation of airships and a large number of high-grade plant weapons on the ground, there is no need to worry about safety issues.


    As long as there is no legendary master, even if a team of golden masters is dispatched at once, this mountain range cannot be broken by the opponent. But then, I can only rely on the opposite myself.


    The seed of the twin tree was not planted by Chinan, after all, they didn''t know where it was.


    If it is too dangerous or there are other problems, even if this place is occupied, it may be abandoned at any time in the future. The seeds of twin trees are not other plants, they are very precious.


    "It''s a pity that the wood spirit hasn''t been completed yet, otherwise I will create a fake wood spirit, and I don''t need to arrange it by myself here."


    Although other people can explore and command here through the space, after all, there is a world across, and many things are inconvenient to do. Most of the things here can only be handled by Chi Nan''s clone.


    In the last two days, there was basically no help from the local people. Fortunately, the development here has entered a virtuous circle, so the development speed is still steadily increasing.


    Until the fifth day, the space channel was slowly closed, except for some unrepaired space cracks in the air, nothing else could be seen. At this time, Chi Nan raised his hands.


    "There is a little stagnation to control your own clone, but there is no big problem, as long as you don''t encounter too powerful enemies. You don''t have to be afraid of enemies of the golden level, even at the peak. Unfortunately, there is still no domain. When encountering a legendary level Master, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even support a single move."


    Chi Nan said to himself that from now on, Chi Nan has entered a period where people in the rear cooperate with him to expand the world''s power. This is the initial development in the early stage, and it is quite smooth. It is a good beginning.


    "Patriarch, how about giving me the main things in this world?" Miria said suddenly, licking her face.


    Chi Nan looked strange: "Why are you interested in this place? Haven''t you been exploring the sea all the time?"


    Miria''s mouth curled: "What is there to explore in the sea, it''s so dark, there is nothing to look at, it''s something a little bit more alien." Miria''s performance made Chi Nan a little strange.


    "Hehe, Miria has lost interest because she has explored the general situation in the sea recently." Sophia smiled and said Miria''s real situation. There are indeed many unknowns in the ocean, but if you have to discover a little, you don''t know how much time it will take. Miria''s temperament, but not so good patience.


    "It turned out to be like this, Chi Nan said a little funny."


    "Patriarch, just say you agree or disagree." Miria stared at Chi Nan with some annoyance.


    "Okay, I agree, but don''t mess around." Anyway, there are a lot of people to help. Miria is not a real child, but she is more curious, and Chi Nan is not worried about Miria''s troubles. Come. Besides, don¡¯t you still have your own avatar? Just like yourself, you don¡¯t have the final say when you need to make a decision Oh, that¡¯s great, I¡¯ll be here next. "Milia took over the second command of the Alien Plane with a happily face, and then began to explore the great cause, of course, they were all strange little things.


    Chi Nan and the others looked at each other, shook their heads, and continued to develop. Development is boring, without a certain amount of patience, this kind of development is actually very meaningless.


    However, on the sixth day, the exploration vehicle suddenly heard news that interested Chi Nan. "Have you found a humanoid creature? I don''t know what it is, and there are language and writing. It''s great, continue to explore."


    Chi Nan shifted his gaze, through the gaze of the plant, he finally saw the situation there. Several humanoid creatures were running on the ground, holding various weapons in their hands, and their armor wrapped themselves tightly.


    This armor is red and black, very weird, like the outer shell of some kind of crustacean, the workmanship looks rough. But the densely dissatisfied with the traces of various battles above shows that this armor is not just for good-looking. Even this rough-worked armor is definitely not a ragged thing, it''s very hard.


    Finally, when these people stopped, one by one took off their helmets.


    "Huh? Humans, and what are these creatures with blue-faced fangs like wild orcs. They seem to be much smarter than wild orcs, and they''re just a bit taller than normal humans, far inferior to them."


    "The language they speak is a little familiar, it seems, it seems to be very similar to the ancient Elvish language, but there are some variants. Now they start to collect each other''s language with all their strength, analyze it for me, and then give it to me through the plant brain." Chi Nan commanded. .


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 970： This desolate world

    Exploration aircraft are not suitable for collecting languages, but bionic plant insects are no problem. The distance was not very far anyway, and soon many insects were released and spread towards this room.


    The aircraft followed a few people and did not leave. After a few people rested, they continued to set off. It didn''t take long for Chinan to see a town, yes, it was a town.


    "It''s so desolate, this place looks even more desolate than our previous Hongsha Ridge."


    Hearing Hemila''s words, Weiweisi was a little strange: "Is Hongshaling desolate before? Wasn''t Huangshaling located in Hongsha City at first." Weiweisi didn''t understand this.


    Sophia nodded slightly: "Yes, there used to be a small population in that place. The foggy forest was not developed. It was called the death forest. There were often warcraft and poisonous insects. The wild orcs were raging outside, and the inside was controlled by robbers. At that time, Hongsha Ridge was almost unable to support it. If it were not, the empire would not have agreed to Chi Nan as the lord."


    Chi Nan was the first to become the lord of the kingdom at that time as a half-elf. Of course, he couldn''t have any good territory.


    "It turned out that it was so difficult at the time. It was really hard for you." Wei Wei Si whispered.


    For a long time, Wei Wei Si had the powerful sacred tree collar in her eyes. She thought that Chinan''s territory was very good. Who could have thought that Chi Nan''s situation was so bad at the beginning.


    At this time, Wei Wei Si also understood more about Chi Nan''s rebellion against the former Rusiyara Kingdom and the establishment of the current Holy Tree Collar. If you don''t do this, with Chi Nan''s identity and ability, the ultimate fate can be imagined.


    But don''t worry now, the sacred tree collar has become the top of the mainland, and has even developed to other planes. If this continues, I believe that Chi Nan will be able to surpass any legendary figure.


    Chi Nan waved his hand indifferently: "Haha, these are all over, haven''t I been very good. Let''s keep watching." Chi Nan focused his attention on the picture.


    After five days have passed, most of the high-level officials have returned to their posts. After all, they still have a lot to do. For the next thing, they no longer need to stay in this place. And if they are not in their posts for a long time, even idiots can imagine that the sacred tree leads big things.


    Even Hermira and the others, have to leave this place from time to time. Apart from the secret personnel specially trained, only Chi Nan and Miria can stay here.


    It can take a lot of time to collect the language of the other party and sort them out. During this time, Chi Nan could only observe the world temporarily. Gradually, Chi Nan discovered that this world was really desolate.


    Because the whole world, at least where I can see, the planting industry is not developed at all. Within a few days, only a few towns could be found in Chinan, and these towns were very rough.


    Outside, it is just a simple city wall built with stones and some wooden stakes. It may be more appropriate to say that it is a fence. When encountering a powerful enemy, this thing has no defensive power at all. Chi Nan didn''t see the mage either, but there were some people who could release small spells. These spells are basically used for healing and assistance.


    The main combatants in this world are warriors, whether they are humans or shrunken orcs. What makes Chi Nan feel strange is that there are not many archers in this world.


    There are very few people growing land in towns, and only a very small number of plants are grown. This has led to the fact that things like vegetables and fruits are very valuable in this world.


    Only some noble people can often eat it, maybe this is the nobleman of this world. Then there are those powerful warriors, sometimes they exchange some fruits, vegetables and other things with these nobles.


    More often, some wild vegetables dug out from the ground or wild fruits found outside are used to improve food. Everyone is honing their fighting skills, but not many people are willing to work in the planting industry.


    The main food for the people here is actually some big bugs. The soldiers often go out to fight, and the targets are these large beetles. After killing the beetles, bring them back and take out the strips of white meat inside. This is their food. Chi Nan could also see now that the armors on their bodies were also made by the shells of these insects.


    Wrap some metal with a shell and then forge it. No wonder Chi Nan always feels that the texture and color of the shell are like insects. It''s just that the forging technology in this world seems to be a little too bad.


    The only thing that made Chi Nan''s eyes bright was the quality of the warriors in this world. Even these few small towns that don''t seem to be very big have a large number of silver masters flooding them, although they are all fighters.


    Perhaps this is caused by the brutal style of this world. I just don''t know how strong are the real masters in this world. Perhaps there are more golden warriors in this plane than I thought. Moreover, their combat skills also have unique features, and various combat skills can also make Chi Nan''s eyes shine.


    "A lot of combat skills, if they are well practiced, can make it easier for fighters to fight against wizards. This plane mainly develops combat skills, and it really improves combat skills to an incredible level."


    Chi Nan has decided that even if there is nothing else, he should collect the combat skills of this world and use it to train his own soldiers and guards in the future. Even if these soldiers are basically useless.


    Under Chi Nan''s order, the plant brain continuously collects their fighting skills and then calculates them. Just don''t know why, Chi Nan always feels that their fighting skills are a bit awkward.


    Although it is very powerful, it feels very weird. Chi Nan''s understanding of combat is not high, so I can''t see it for the time being. "Forget it, let the experts solve this problem." Chi Nan simply threw it to the guards to see for themselves.


    Only Miria didn''t know where he ran some flying machines. For those interesting creatures or matter, Miria''s interest is obviously higher than observing those intelligent creatures. Perhaps it''s something that Miria can''t understand what those people are talking about. Even Chi Nan often feels bored.


    Fortunately, after five days of collection, the language and text are finally collected, at least there is no problem with the commonly used ones. Through the rapid analysis and summary of the plant brain, I believe I can learn it soon.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 971： I am a summoner from the east

    "Similar to the ancient Elvish language, it should be a variant. Many words themselves are the ancient Elvish language, which is even more similar than the current Elvish language." After the plant brain was instilled, Chi Nan began to absorb the special languages ??of the world.


    Chi Nan found that these languages ??were almost indistinguishable from the ancient Elvish languages, which was really strange. In the end, Chi Nan even discovered that in terms of writing, there was no change at all, it was the inheritance of the ancient Elvish language.


    If you want to talk about changes, it should be said that the language has become almost like a dialect.


    "It seems that this ancient elven language is really strange. It can exist across many planes, and it is definitely not unique to our plane. Perhaps, there have been gods in this world before." Chi Nan Touched his chin and said to himself.


    While collecting these languages, the aircraft also collected some general information about the world. Perhaps, it''s just the general situation of this place. Farther away, the aircraft and simulated insects were not found. However, looking at the dilapidated appearance of the town here, Chi Nan quickly gave up the idea of ??finding a large number of books here.


    But what makes Chi Nan feel strange is that from what he knows now, it seems that the towns and cities in the vicinity and even far away are basically like this. The cities with walls seem to be about to become legends.


    Is there such a small number of craftsmen, or is it because the city wall is not suitable?


    "It seems that I need to take a look at it myself." After thinking for a long time, I can simply contact it myself.


    "What, you want to go by yourself, how can this be. As the lord, as the core of the entire territory, how can you do such a dangerous thing." Just as Chi Nan spoke, Miria, who was next to Chi Nan, objected. .


    "Yeah, just leave this kind of thing to those plants. If it doesn''t work, you can send a few people over. Or, just plant the other part of the twin tree on the spot." Sophia also suggested.


    Any decision made by Chi Nan will be sent to Hemira and the others in the first place. Sophia directly put aside the things in his hands and started communicating with Chi Nan from a distance.


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly and spread his hands: "You are too exaggerated, but it''s just a clone. Anyway, even if the clone dies, nothing will happen to me, don''t worry."


    "That''s not okay, you will feel the same way if the clone dies. The feeling of death will definitely not be good."


    "No, even the pain is weakened. The feeling of death must be completely different from the real one."


    Chi Nan is still certain of this. If it is exactly the same as the real one, wouldn''t he be brain-dead if he is not careful. This point, as early as on the earth, seems to have been confirmed by some people.


    "However, your clone is now in the opposite world and is presiding over the overall situation. Once something goes wrong, you will have to reopen the channel to send a clone over. This will really delay things."


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "Don''t worry, I''m ready there. Even if the clone dies, I can make a second clone within a day. Also, don''t you think this is the best way to understand the situation on the other side? The way? If you can¡¯t have direct contact with people in this world, there is no way to get a lot of information."


    After all, Chi Nan was the lord and the head of the family. After Chi Nan was determined to go, everyone finally compromised.


    "Since you are going, then we have no objection, but you have to ensure that there must be no accident, even if it is a clone. The clone is very real. Once you get used to taking risks, who knows what you will do."


    "Sister Hermilla is right. If you risk accidents this time, you won''t be able to do this kind of thing in the future. We have trained many dead men, and they are fully capable of this kind of investigation." Weiweisi also joined in the fun. .


    Chi Nan frowned. The dead men trained are also humans. This practice of putting other people''s lives in a position where they don''t care at all, even if it is for himself, Chi Nan still feels a little disgusted.


    Chi Nan also knew that this kind of mentality was the mentality of the normal superiors in this world, and even the normal thinking of most superiors, but Chi Nan still couldn''t persuade himself to accept this kind of thinking. "Well, I see, I''ll talk about this kind of thing later." Chi Nan waved his hand and said irritably.


    The three women sighed. How could they not know what Chi Nan''s character was? After all, they were a family who lived together all the time. Dead men and subordinates, isn''t the life completely owned by the lord himself?


    This kind of practice of not wanting to sacrifice other people''s lives as a last resort, made him gratified and felt extremely headache. It seems that this bad guy has to do it himself Chi Nan doesn¡¯t know what other people are thinking. At this time, Chi Nan has already controlled the clone and left the territory, and flew to a town in a small airship. Near. Then the airship landed and Chi Nan walked out by himself. The airship took off again after Chinan left, but did not leave. Instead, it floated high in the sky, always near Chinan.


    The magic circle gathering clouds and mist below began to operate, condensing a cloud of snow white. Looking into the sky from below, I thought there was a white cloud in the sky, and no one would have any doubts at all.


    "Next, I got in touch with the natives of this world. I don''t know what their personalities are."


    He was about to come into contact with the aliens, even Chi Nan couldn''t help feeling a little excited. Walking towards the town, when I reached the door of the town, someone on the arrow towers on both sides suddenly shouted: "Who? What are you here for?"


    "Show your ID card, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude." The two looked at Chi Nan as if they were facing an enemy.


    After Chi Nan didn''t take out his ID card, a soldier actually sounded the alarm bell. Before long, groups of humans and orcs in armor ran out. The identities of those shrunken wild orcs in this world are orcs.


    "What''s going on? How can these people be so nervous, can''t you tell that this is a human being."


    The senior leaders of the sacred tree collar looked at the scenes and felt surprised, and at this time they were just like watching a movie that could communicate with each other.


    Chi Nan was also depressed. This kind of treatment was something that Chi Nan hadn''t expected at all. The eyes of these people told Chi Nan that if they didn''t give them an answer, these people would definitely launch an attack on him. Chi Nan thought quickly, suddenly turning his eyes, Chi Nan immediately said, "I am a summoner from the East."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 972： There is no summoner here?

    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. There are only rolling mountains to the east. How can there be people living there."


    "That is, there are no monsters in the mountain to the east. Many years ago there was only wasteland."


    The mountain range that Chinan walked out was to the east, but I didn''t expect these people to get to the point all at once. I thought they would think about the place further east, who knew they would just want the place in front of them.


    Is it because I can''t keep up with the times, or because these people have a generation gap with them. Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t know how you saw the mountain range to the east, but I do live in it." This is also true.


    At this moment, an orc with a tiger''s back and waist more than two meters walked out, and the red lines on this person''s face were more rough and rougher than the others. "Well, the summoner from the East, I am the sheriff Cassie here. How do you prove that you are a human and not something dangerous?"


    Chi Nan frowned as he wanted to prove that he was a human being. In this case, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it.


    "Haha, the patriarch has been questioned. But that really isn''t a human being, it''s just a clone made of wood." Melia, who was next to her, didn''t know when she came in, and was pointing at Chi Nan and laughing.


    Chi Nan''s face turned dark: "Who knows what they mean." Chi Nan himself was also very depressed.


    "It seems that there is at least one thing in that world that can pretend to be humans, so they are so wary. Without that ID card, it would be difficult to get the trust of the world town over there." Sophia said thoughtfully.


    "Have you said that you want to use a dead man? At least they can prove it." Yes, they only need to cut a few knives at themselves. But at this time, Chi Nan was really depressed. Seeing these people, the eyes of distrust are getting more and more, and if this continues, you will have to start.


    Chi Nan could only helplessly say: "I don''t know how to prove it. How do you want me to prove it?"


    Cassie hesitated for a while, unexpectedly Chi Nan would ask like that. "I don''t believe you have never had any contact with other people, and you don''t even know this." Someone beside him could not help shouting.


    Chi Nan immediately said: "I have been living in the mountains before. This is the first time I have come out. I really don''t know everything outside." For the clone, this is fine, and Chi Nan comforted.


    Others, as if watching a comedy, laughed while watching, just like melon seeds and popcorn.


    Cassie frowned, wondering if he should believe Chi Nan: "To be honest, we have never heard of the profession of a summoner, but I don''t think those things will use such bad excuses. I can explain to you. , As long as you cut a knife on your body and the blood is red, there is no problem."


    Chi Nan keenly discovered that the things in their words made them feel terrified. And the blood is not red, there is a problem. But myself, the blood seems to be green.


    No way, who made this an incarnation of nature, as it is made of wood, it would be nice to have something similar to blood, and wanting the red one is just kidding. With this cut, the woody flesh and blood would definitely make people doubt it.


    "You mean, there has never been a career as a summoner outside, so let me show you something."


    Although I don''t know what those things are, as long as they are not related to plants, I believe they can be confused. If it doesn''t work, then leave, because their strength can''t hurt themselves anyway.


    As he said, Chi Nan pointed at it casually, and a large pile of grass grew on the ground.


    "This is the summoner? Summon the grass?" The people around him despised him. But the alert in their eyes was obviously much less. Their enemies can''t control plants at all.


    Chi Nan also breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, he had been observing other people. It seems that this plant and the thing in their mouth are not the same, and now I can completely rest assured. Even in other planes, occupations that can control plants seem to be rare, not to mention that there are only humans and orcs here.


    "No, this is just a material for summoning." Chi Nan said.


    "I see, the summoners must be very similar to the wizards in the legend. I have long heard that those wizards need to use casting materials if they want to cast spells." A voice among the crowd suddenly sounded.


    "No, Master, that''s a big figure in the legend. How could they come to our place? Shouldn''t they all be on the front line of Cangming Mountain." Someone shouted again.


    It turns out that there are mages in this world, but there are no summoning professions, which is really a strange plane. From the conversations of these people, Chi Nan quickly analyzed what is useful to him At the same time, there are several teams on his side that collect some information from their conversations for analysis. Chi Nan¡¯s There was not a single person standing behind the clone.


    At this moment, Chi Nan''s clone only knew the grass on the ground: "I''m about to start summoning." As soon as the voice fell, the green light flashed on the grass, and the next moment it was no longer the grass.


    Instead, there are three leaves and two tentacles, surrounded by a strange plant in the shape of a pillar more than one meter high. The root system below is not inserted in the soil, but is running back and forth.


    This thing is not one or two. "This is the summoner? Doesn''t it look great, so weak."


    "It seems that it is a plant, and it really has nothing to do with those things. It''s just a pity that such a small thing can''t do much." Cassie''s muscles relaxed, and at the same time she was a little sorry.


    Chi Nan was a little dissatisfied: "I''m just showing you, this thing is a basic summon, bush warrior, not very powerful, but the battle is also good. See if the tentacles are there, there are strong narcotic drugs inside. , Can make people unconscious at once. And the blade, that thing is very sharp."


    As he said, a bush warrior waved lightly towards a stone next to him, and a deep mark was left on the stone, almost cut in half from the middle.


    "His, so sharp." There was a gasping voice around. This little guy who looks very cute is so dangerous. If this is not protected by armor and cut on his body, I am afraid I can''t support it.


    It is possible to protect the whole body with one''s own fighting spirit in the presence, but only those big men above the silver level.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 973： This is the end of the world, right

    "You said this thing has a strong anesthetic effect, can you let me try it."


    An orc suddenly walked out, and the others gave way. Chi Nan glanced at him. Although the strength of this orc was good, he did not reach the level of silver. He had an armor and rough weapons with a strong aura.


    "Are you sure, if you are anaesthetized, you won''t be able to wake up all day." Chi Nan knew that to be convincing, he had to show a certain amount of strength, and he had to hide a part of his assassin.


    "It''s me, I won''t make you embarrassed." The orc strode up and looked at those little things with disdain.


    "Well, since it''s what you requested, then it will fulfill you." Between the words, it seemed that nothing happened. But the orc suddenly straightened his eyes, and his footsteps began to stagger. All of a sudden, the orc fell to the ground. The people around hurried forward and checked carefully.


    "It''s just a coma, it''s okay." A few of the orc''s friends were grateful.


    But for a few people, their pupils shrank. These people had reached the silver level, so they could see the rapid attack from the tentacles of the bush warrior just now. Because other people didn''t pay much attention, they didn''t see clearly at all.


    At that moment, the tentacles suddenly stretched out and placed them in the gaps in the orc armor. Then a thin thorn pierced straight out, because the thorn was too small, so the armor had no defense at all. After all, these armors are not a good thing, the workmanship is very rough, they are just made of insect shells.


    As a result, in such an instant, they put one of their famous players directly. This is just a narcotic, if it is a poison, wouldn''t it mean that he would die on the spot?


    Even if they are silver-level people, if they don''t know in advance, if they are rashly approached by these things, I am afraid they will be recruited. It is impossible to say that such a strong anesthetic is useless to oneself.


    "Stop it, just this bush, the bush warrior shot, it seems that you are a very strong summoner. How much can you summon with this kind of thing." Cassie looked at Chi Nan hopefully.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Able to summon a lot, at least one small-scale war is no problem." Chi Nan is absolutely modest, let alone small-scale wars, giving himself enough time to cover the entire plane is not a problem. .


    When the people around him heard Chi Nan''s words, their expressions became strange, and they seemed to be relieved, happy, and afraid.


    Chi Nan is a little unclear about what is going on. Cassie bowed slightly: "Your abilities are very useful. Now is the time when you need a strong fighter like you. I hope you can join our town."


    Chi Nan has already understood that these people are in great need of combat effectiveness. Although many people worry that they will affect their status, perhaps their interests. But these people didn''t say anything. It was obvious that the external pressure was too great, and it far exceeded the internal pressure. In order to deal with the enemy, they don''t even care that someone is pressing on their heads.


    If this is the case, then you have to take a closer look. "I have always lived in the mountains, and I don''t know everything about the outside world, can you tell me about it." Chi Nan suddenly said.


    Hearing this, many people were very strange and relieved at the same time. Chi Nan said before that he didn''t know anything. If it was an enemy, then it was absolutely impossible to know nothing.


    "Well, we can explain it. Now the world is full of these things. By the way, do you know the history before the great change of the world." Chi Nan shook his head, and Cassie and the others looked at each other and could only helplessly explain Up.


    "This world used to be our world. The most powerful are humans and our orcs. We were not together at the beginning, but two opposing forces. We have our own civilizations, and humans have powerful wizards, but we The orcs have stronger fighters and numbers far surpassing them, and they have been fighting each other all the time."


    "Once, we thought that when one of us destroys the other, we can become the master of this world, but we never imagined that the outcome of the matter was completely different from our thoughts."


    A woman behind said: "It is said that these things suddenly appeared in the West hundreds of years ago."


    "What are those things?" Chi Nan asked quickly.


    The woman over there said calmly: "It is our greatest enemy, the beetle, the overwhelming beetle appeared and began to ravage the entire West, but at that time we didn''t take it seriously."


    "Yeah, we think it is just some bugs, which can just help us solve some disobedient people, at least it can weaken their strength, but then we found that we were wrong. Those bugs are getting more and more Some different types have appeared, and the overall strength has become stronger and stronger, until after the demise of several countries, we found that it was too late.


    Cassie took the words and continued: "In the beginning, we still fought separately, or even three-way melee. While cleaning up the bugs, we attacked each other''s territory. But later, the number of bugs increased."


    "The reproductive capacity of insects is far from what we can match, and it was very chaotic at first. Later we discovered that those insects actually started to have commanders. By the time we realized that something was wrong, a lot of land had been lost."


    The woman behind continued: "Since that time, we humans have cooperated with the orcs. However, because of the hatred between each other, many people have violated yang and yin, which led to the failure of the war. Until those bugs destroyed us. When it was one part of the world, we discovered that we had made a mistake again."


    "Now, those bugs have reached the front line of Cangming Mountain, and the most elite soldiers of our coalition have been guarding there. The world has also been knocked down by bugs by four-fifths, and only less than one-fifth of the world remains. On the land, we are still lingering."


    All people were silent: "We don''t know how long this situation will last, or even if we still have hope, but we have never given up resistance, and we don''t want our destiny to end here."


    A ray of flame flashed through Cassie''s eyes, the ray of hope that was eager to see in despair.


    But Chi Nan was stunned at this time, what is going on in this plane. I originally wanted to find a safe way for myself, but this world is more dangerous than my own. This is the end of the world. Is it such an exaggeration?


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 974： This strong sense of familiarity

    From the description of Cassie and the woman, Chi Nan finally understood what happened in this world. Strictly speaking, the world is indeed in a crisis of doomsday.


    Even, it is almost to the end. It''s just the specific situation, because they are only a small place, so Chinan is not very clear. After all, these people basically have no power to go too far.


    "At best, we can move around here to clean up some of the bugs that have leaked from the front line. Generally, people on our side will leave after reaching the golden level and go to Cangming Mountain." Cassie concluded.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly. No wonder there are so many silver levels here, but there is no gold master. It turns out that this is a standard. As long as it reaches the gold level, it will contribute its last strength to the entire world. After reaching that level, all of them have the obligation to go to Cangming Mountain to fight the insects.


    Of course, this is only for them. And Chi Nan also discovered that the rank of this world is actually silver and gold, at least in their language.


    Perhaps, all the major planes, at least many planes are this kind of general calculation method. Chi Nan thought secretly in his heart, what is the reason that the different planes that have not communicated with each other will have so many same traces.


    In the end, Chi Nan couldn''t explain it, maybe only the existence of God can do it. It''s just that Chi Nan hasn''t seen a real **** until now, and doesn''t know what the state of the god''s existence is. But thinking of the gods he saw at the beginning, the gods definitely existed, Chi Nan didn''t doubt this.


    "Let''s go, let''s go in, and get your identity certificate later, you will be from our town in the future."


    Cassie is still very enthusiastic about Chi Nan. A strong combat capability is very important to everyone. Even if this person might harm their power and interests.


    Chi Nan walked inside, tapping side by side. Gradually, Chi Nan probably understood that this so-called town is almost the same as the gathering place. There is no city lord here, and there is no title such as mayor.


    There is no such thing as a country or region on this plane, but there is a force that connects them secretly and nothing more.


    In every town, the most powerful adventure team is the security team, and as the leader of this adventure team, the security officer. Strictly speaking, Cassie is not much different from others.


    The biggest advantage is that the security team controls the town, and can extract a certain percentage of other people''s transactions in the town to support itself. As long as the town is not in danger, they don''t have to take the risk.


    It is precisely because of this that the security team is generally the best-developed team in a town. When Cassie breaks through and leaves, maybe this security team will be replaced by another team, which is also a kind of tacit understanding.


    "Come here, this is the big bug we just hunted. Although this thing doesn''t look very good, it tastes good. This is our main food outside. By the way, you used to live in the mountains to eat What."


    Chi Nan said silently: "We, of course, eat plants and grow out of the ground."


    "Your life is really good. Outside of us, only nobles can eat these. There are no nobles in our towns. If you want to be late for food, vegetables and fruits, you can only go to some big towns to exchange them."


    Cassie looked at Chi Nan enviously, and Chi Nan was speechless. In the normal world, meat is more valuable than things like vegetables. Although, these are just some bugs.


    It didn''t take long for a group of people to walk into the town. At this time, a few beetles larger than a person were carried up, and some were being separated by them. All the shells and internal organs have been collected, it seems that there is some other use. The outer shell can be attacked to create weapon armor, but the internal organs, Chi Nan is temporarily unclear.


    "Look, this is our main enemy and our main food. When we die, these bugs will eat it, and when the bugs die, it''s our food." The shell was opened and the internal organs were removed.


    This looks very disgusting beetle, with strips of snow-white flesh drawn out of its body, which looks very attractive.


    "To kill this big beetle, you can only find the weak point, because the shell is too hard. You see, under normal circumstances, this point behind is the biggest weak point, and there are two sides of the eyes. In addition, the position of the shell link, see No, even in these eight areas, attacking these places can also kill the beetles, or at least seriously injure them."


    The woman explained to Chi Nan as she gestured. At this moment, Chi Nan, who was sitting in his room, had serious eyes. "Have you found it?" Chi Nan suddenly asked Hemila also nodded slightly: "Yes, it''s this thing, I didn''t expect it to be there too."


    Sophia frowned and said: "After all, our two planes are not very far apart, and it''s not impossible to be discovered. It''s just that I didn''t expect that the one could do this step, but fortunately we blocked it.


    "What are you talking about? Do you know this thing?"


    Hermilla immediately explained: "Weiwei, you haven''t come yet, but you should have heard that there was a beetle disaster in the north. At that time, those beetles were under the command of the beetle god. These beetles are exactly the same as we saw , Although it is only the lowest level of ordinary beetles." Explain this, and Wei Wei Si knows.


    The beetle, Weiweisi, has long heard of it, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. Because of the nature of fear of insects, after the disaster passed, even though she had heard of it, Weiwei did not investigate what these beetles looked like.


    Now that Hemila said it, Wei Wei Si finally understood.


    Chi Nan felt very fortunate, but fortunately, he developed faster, at least faster than the Beetle. Otherwise, once the beetle was one step faster at that time, the world would become almost the opposite.


    At that time, no matter how strong one''s ability is, what can he do. You can''t run away, and it''s not about being submerged by these beetles. But I didn''t expect that these beetles were also present on the plane I had just discovered.


    I just don''t know how the beetles in this world are developing. Chi Nan knows that there are beetles behind the beetles. If these beetles cannot be contained, the beetles that develop will be catastrophic. To bring that world into one''s own control, the development of the army of plants is indispensable.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 975： The ID card is going to drip blood

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    While those people were still dividing the beetle, Cassie quickly handed a card to Chi Nan. This is not the box-shaped card that Chi Nan imagined, but a triangle, less than half a palm.


    This card doesn''t know what it is made of. The material seems to be some kind of metal, but the weight seems to be a kind of wood.


    "As long as you drop a drop of blood on it, this ID card will be yours in the future. This is the ID card created by a mage a long time ago, just to distinguish us from those bugs. We can''t do it here."


    The town cannot be manufactured, so there are not many preparations usually. Generally, only when there is not enough, will I apply with the higher-level town. Only in higher-level towns will there be nobles who are qualified to enjoy life.


    Chi Nan had a bitter face and still had to bleed. Of course there is no problem if I am here, but I am a clone now, essentially a plant, and I don''t know if the fluid in my body is useful.


    "Well, you can do it yourself, I''m going to check the food." Cassie ran to the front with her saliva.


    The so-called food is just the meat of the insects. Some are grilled directly on the fire, and some are grilled wrapped in weeds and bark. And that''s what Cassie looked at.


    "Anyway, I don''t understand, let''s try." Chi Nan watched as no one noticed him, so he pressed a finger on the identity card. The tip of the finger split instantly.


    A drop of green liquid flowed out and was absorbed by the card all at once. The next moment, the card emits a faint white light. "Fortunately, it is useful. After all, the imitated blood is very similar to blood."


    Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief and quickly recovered the wound on his finger, but he couldn''t let them see that the blood on his body was abnormal. At this time, many people saw the identity card glowing, and their original worries finally dissipated. Because this thing is specially manufactured by them, it is impossible for bugs to use it.


    Although the beetle man has developed a special ability to create a form that is very similar to the human orc, or it can transform the human and the orc into an insect after being captured, it is not the same after all.


    So this kind of card, with the blood of the bug, is absolutely unusable. It is precisely because of this characteristic that this kind of card will eventually become an identity certificate recognized by everyone.


    "Haha, it''s finally baked, come, come, everyone comes to eat." Regardless of the hot things, Cassie grabbed a piece of weed-wrapped bug meat. To Chi Nan''s surprise, Cassie even put weeds into her mouth at once, chewed hard, and ate the weeds and insects.


    Don¡¯t do this even if you don¡¯t have vegetables, eat grass? Chi Nan could see that this was not a wild vegetable. Many other people around, even ate weeds and bark with no expression on their faces.


    Of course, a few people frowned, it was obvious that this thing was not tasty.


    "Brother, hurry up and eat. If you don¡¯t order something green, your body will have many strange diseases. So, even if weeds and bark are not delicious, we have to eat it. This is the best taste we have found. ."


    It turned out to be like this, Chi Nan thought in his heart: "Um, thank you for your hospitality, I also ask you to eat something."


    Chi Nan sighed, transformed a few seeds casually, and then threw them to the ground. Under the magic of life, the seeds quickly sprouted and grew, and in the eyes of everyone''s amazement, they grew into big trees and green vegetables on the ground.


    The big tree doesn''t need to blossom and bear fruit directly, just like this, one by one, attractive colors grow out. Chi Nan took one off and put it in his mouth and bit it into pieces with a "click". "You don''t have to be polite, I have this thing, just eat it."


    As soon as Chi Nan finished speaking, the people around him turned into silhouettes, and the fruit of the tree disappeared in an instant. The green vegetables on the ground are the same, they all fall into the hands of these people. Everyone stuffed their mouths frantically without talking, for fear that others would **** their own. The performance of this refugee is really sorry for their tall stature.


    At this time, the eyes of Cassie and others looked at Chi Nan, it was full of fiery, as if they were about to swallow Chi Nan.


    Is it such an exaggeration? Chi Nan felt a chill in his heart. The vegetables are still raw, and some varieties taste not much better than wild grasses when eaten raw. These guys, how long hasn''t seen the vegetables.


    "Well, you don''t have to be polite." Chi Nan said dryly, and then gave birth again.


    As for the worm meat, Chi Nan is not interested in eating it. Thinking that those insects are eaten by humans, even Chinan would never taste the delicious things. After all, I am not hungry and have nothing to eat The momentum of the windy clouds on the opposite side is not just Chi Nan was shocked, and many others were also shocked. Are the vegetables so delicious? I feel hungry when I watch them. I must try them when I go back today.


    "Thank you so much. I ate it once when I was young, and I haven''t tasted the taste of fruit for many years." A person actually started to cry while eating, and gradually the crying infected many people around. The whole scene, as if turned into a memorial service, this strange atmosphere made Chi Nan feel like sitting on pins and needles.


    Suddenly, Cassie said loudly: "I propose that in the future, Your Excellency Chinan will be our town''s consultant and our most noble guest. You don''t need to go out hunting and kill in the future, as long as you provide some vegetables and fruits."


    "I agree that as long as there are vegetables and fruits, my strength will be greater and I can kill a lot of bugs. In the future, the consultant''s bugs will be counted on me."


    "While going, why count on you? Are we all fake."


    With Cassie''s proposal, the surrounding atmosphere became even more fiery. Cassie looked at Chi Nan expectantly, hoping that Chi Nan could agree. Chi Nan looked to the side: "What do you think."


    Miria shook her head and said, "Of course not. How can I stay here to see the outside world? How many things will I miss?"


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and simply ignored this guy. And Hermilla said: "It doesn''t matter if you stay, after all, there is not much to show us around. If we want to occupy this world, we must have prestige."


    "So, we not only want to develop the army, but also to improve the overall strength of the people in this world. Perhaps, some things can be used." Hermilla didn''t know what was thinking.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 976： Let’s start with the transaction

    Inexplicably, he became a consultant for this town, although Chi Nan also knew that these people must have come for plants. Unexpectedly, this profession that can control plants has actually become a top profession in this world.


    No way, who has basically destroyed the planting industry in this world. No one has the mind to spend a lot of time on planting, and there is basically nothing left of the previous planting techniques.


    Although bugs are troublesome, a large number of bugs also provide them with enough food. They eat everything, and then they eat them. As long as they can kill a few, it will be enough for a large group of people to eat.


    The entire banquet was finished in this strange atmosphere. "Well, let''s discuss now how we should develop in this world. Forget about weapons. What we have to do now is to integrate weapons into this world, at least not to let them repel. After all, we still need Some people will manage."


    Just relying on plants, many things are not easy to handle. Besides, it is impossible for Chi Nan to control a world just by relying on those plants. Without normal creatures, it always feels very awkward.


    No one else had any thoughts on this question, and Sophia proposed to let the team responsible for the development of another world organize the plan. As for them, they are beginning to discuss other issues.


    "First, we have to expand your influence, and then more people will listen to your orders. After that, we need to use these people to form the local army, which is a very important part." Weiweisi said first. .


    Having been engaged in diplomacy, Wei Wei Si still has a lot of ideas on how to penetrate into the interior of an unfamiliar group, and then fundamentally disintegrate and control the other party. "Yes, well said, so what are we going to do."


    Wei Wei Si smiled slightly: "It''s very simple, since they lack plants, then use these. Plants have a great effect, and it is good to just use them as commodities. When they all know that only you can grow some special products, just use them. I''ll be fond of you. Besides the special circumstances of that world, I''m afraid no one will want to calculate you."


    While discussing, Chi Nan''s clone has already started to move. Chi Nan''s clone was given an open space, which was allocated to Chi Nan as a consultant, and then Chi Nan experimented here.


    In the entire town, there are not all those fighters who can fight. There are many logistics personnel, some women who cannot fight, the elderly, children, and even the disabled who have retreated from the battlefield.


    Those disabled soldiers generally serve as instructors and are responsible for teaching children to learn combat skills. The children here have to learn all kinds of fighting skills from an early age to fight against bugs in the future.


    Chi Nan also finally understood why people in this world have such awkward fighting skills. It turns out that these are techniques specifically for bugs, not for people. After years of fighting against insects, they have almost forgotten **** people. If you want to deal with humans or other creatures, you need to readjust it.


    And those women and old people who are not capable of fighting are the staff recruited by Chi Nan. Their job is very simple, that is, after Chinan planted plants, then they came to collect fruits and vegetables, nothing more.


    The currency of this world is actually a special kind of black metal, not gold and silver in the general sense. Chi Nan didn''t know what role this metal had.


    Chi Nan gradually discovered that the mushroom that was very popular on his side was not very popular on the other side. Mushrooms are popular because the taste is similar to meat, and the people on the opposite side have long been tired of eating meat. They like green vegetables.


    So gradually, mushrooms have become something that is not very popular. Fruits are very popular. In order to expand the scale, Chinan also teaches others how to make deep-processed foods such as preserved fruits. Gradually, these things spread out, and Chi Nan found that these things were about to become luxury items outside.


    The changes in the town can be seen with the naked eye, but in less than a month, many people in this town have replaced their weapons and armors and replaced them with real metal products instead of things made of bug carapace.


    Of course, the quality of metal weapons in this world is much better than that in our own world. The development in the course of years of constant fighting, although the technology tree is a bit crooked, has its own uniqueness.


    And just like what Weiweisi said before, because of the environment of this world. Although he lived a lot of benefits and allowed his town to develop continuously, after all, no one came to make trouble.


    At most, someone came to seek cooperation, or wanted to join them but did not secretly make small moves. Persecution by foreign enemies is indeed the best catalyst for peace and unity.


    Gradually, this small town began to develop into a higher-level town. Although Chi Nan is not yet a nobleman over there, some people have already begun to propose that Chi Nan become the nobleman of the new town.


    "Since the environment is so good, then it''s okay to add a little new bargaining chips." Chi Nan thought for a while and started to increase.


    Among the surrounding mountains, a large number of plant weapons have developed very quickly, and they have begun to spread secretly, spreading out toward other desolate places. Chi Nan, who was relieved, finally planted his homeland mother tree in his own place.


    Now, you don''t need to give birth all the time. With the mother tree and energy pool in the homeland, the plantation allows him to develop on his own. And Chinan started planting the first batch of stamina beans next to it.


    Of course, this is just the most common, not improved. But even so, this stamina bean can quickly recover from injuries and stamina, which is really great for this world full of fighters.


    When the pills made from the stamina bean powder began to be sold, they instantly swept the entire town and quickly spread to the surroundings. Whenever the stamina beans appear, they will be sold out almost instantly.


    At the sales point outside of my plantation, I can see crowds of people lining up outside every day, just for the stamina. That kind of exaggerated scene makes people who don''t understand can''t believe it. On the third day of the appearance of stamina beans, a group of very strangely dressed and meticulous guys came here.


    "Excuse me, Is Your Excellency Chi Nan here? We belong to the Noble Federation."


    Noble Union? Sure enough, as long as there are people, there are classes, and the nobles can unite.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 977： Become a noble again

    "I''m Chi Nan, don''t you know what''s up with the others?" Chi Nan said while looking at these very weirdly dressed guys. Speaking of which, these so-called nobles are really weird in their outfits.


    The thick foundation on his face is almost the same as that of singing. Even the nobles on the plane he was in weren''t so unconventional. Just contact made Chi Nan feel uncomfortable.


    The one in the lead suddenly made a strange etiquette that Chi Nan could not understand: "Your Excellency Chi Nan, it is like this, and it has been unanimously approved by our Noble Federation. Your contribution is very great, whether it is vegetables, fruits or physical strength beans, Both have a huge effect on our alliance. After our vote, we have decided to recruit you as a member of the nobles."


    With that said, a person next to him handed Chi Nan a book and a document, as well as a badge.


    "This is a noble appointment letter. This is a noble development history and etiquette. Although in this situation, most aristocrats have not followed these etiquette very much, but we as aristocrats still have to learn."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, and he said so. But also, the world is about to be destroyed, so what are these useless etiquette left for? But looking at these guys in front of me, they are all kind of old-fashioned.


    "After becoming a nobleman, is there any obligation or power?" Chi Nan asked after thinking about it.


    The visitor said indifferently: "The so-called nobility has now become a title. A title that can be obtained as long as you contribute to the alliance has no obligation or power."


    After a pause, the visitor continued: "But those are just ordinary nobles. The nobles with territories are not the same. In their own territories, nobles can do everything except ordinary people. After all, ordinary nobles can do anything. People are the source of our alliance¡¯s fighting power, and harming ordinary people for no reason is a big crime."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly. There are already very few people in this world. If the internal consumption continues, how can you fight the bugs. Those bugs have no internal contradictions, at least in Chi Nan''s cognition.


    "So, how to obtain territory?" Hearing this, the others showed a smile, which means that Chi Nan has accepted the fact that he has become a nobleman. And the nobles with territories are just like them.


    "My name is Halasi, and I am very happy that you can be one of us. To gain territory, first of all depends on your ability."


    With a wave of his hand, a person next to him pulled a huge disc, and the disc became a reel. The scroll opened, and Chi Nan saw a huge map. Most of the map is red, and some are white.


    "This is a map we passed down before. The red part was occupied by bugs. We don''t know what it looks like now. This part of the white part is our current site. Do you see the circles above? These circles The inner part is the noble territory controlled by the nobles. If you want a piece of territory, just circle a piece on it."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, how to obtain territory became such a simple matter, just draw a circle. If this is a bigger picture, isn''t it a big profit? "Is that how to paint casually?" Chi Nan was a little worried.


    "It is indeed painted casually, but there are restrictions. You can''t draw other nobles'' territories into your own territory, unless you discuss it and let another nobleman transfer your own territory, and this is only the first time. Row."


    "The larger the land enclosed, the greater the contribution to the alliance. This contribution is continuous. For example, our territory generally requires a long time to spend some troops and fruits and vegetables."


    Halasi pointed to a place: "That is my territory, very close to your territory. But you have more advantages than us, because you have stamina beans, so you can maintain it by supplying stamina beans to Cangming Mountain. ."


    It turns out that this is the case. This is similar to paying taxes, except that there is no shortage of food in this world, because bugs are everywhere. What is lacking here are vegetables and other supplies, which are also necessary to maintain the frontline soldiers fighting. Your own stamina beans can be divided into military supplies.


    "There is another point. You must be responsible for protecting your own territory. You can build your own army. Once your territory suffers a heavy loss, you will face punishment. If there is a need on the front line, your army must also participate."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "It''s very reasonable." They don''t know their strength. This way of distribution is fair. This is the reason why this world has been maintained until now.


    They didn''t know that when Chi Nan''s own strength developed, he was not afraid of those bugs at all. At least with my understanding of the army of bugs I will never be afraid.


    "Then, I''ll start painting." Chi Nan picked up the paintbrush next to him and prepared to paint up.


    At this moment, Halasi suddenly said: "Please pay attention, don''t draw too much of those towns. Every town will increase your burden, and those wastelands are useless, don''t mess around."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "I know, there is no need for towns or anything, what I want is the barren mountains. Don''t worry, I can plant these places. Is there really no problem with such a large territory?" Chi Nan When it stopped, it had already circled a considerable range, which was almost unimaginable by other nobles.


    Because of this range, it is larger than the original Ruth Yala Kingdom. Although most of them are desolate land and mountains, even the mountains that I came here before are also included.


    "Such a big site, are you sure you really want such a big place?"


    Chi Nan nodded, and Halasi frowned and said, "Although only three towns are not too much, the land area is a bit too big, I''m afraid the price to pay is not small. Are you sure you really want such a large site? ?"


    Chi Nan nodded again, and Halasi gave up his persuasion: "I will wave and communicate with the cadres of the Noble Federation. Next, you will wait for my news." Halasi shook his head, seemingly not optimistic. .


    But Chi Nan didn''t care at all. The identity of this nobleman was just an identity that temporarily allowed him to move in this world without resistance. After it develops itself, it will be impossible for any noble association to stop itself at all. But now, it is indeed necessary to rely on their power. During the disaster period, the speed of handling all kinds of things is very fast.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 978： Nobles on the verge of extinction

    The matter of Chi Nan becoming a nobleman spread throughout the entire territory within a short period of half a day. Of course, it mainly refers to the three towns, because other places are desolate places, and there will not be many murders in these places.


    After all, this world is very dangerous, although there are not so many monsters, but those bugs are more aggressive and mobile. Once targeted by these insects, without the strength to protect themselves, they will definitely be eaten.


    But even if the aristocratic status is confirmed, the attitude of other people towards Chi Nan has not changed, and they are already very respectful.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about anything. No matter what his attitude, what he did on this land now was justified. As long as it''s not just causing harm to civilians in an upright manner, and it''s not explicitly confronting the Alliance, then no one will make any accusations for their actions, and they can develop casually.


    Moreover, as long as the things they do are good for them, they will even take the initiative to help them in many things. Next, is the era of great development. But it still can''t be too fast, and they have to adapt bit by bit.


    All of a sudden, their own army of plants came out, and God knows if they will treat themselves like those bugs. If you come to make trouble again, this plane really won''t be able to stay any longer.


    At the same time, Chi Nan was also reading the book that was said to be aristocratic etiquette. The etiquette records above are very detailed and extremely complicated. Including how to dress up, and what decorations should be used at what season and time.


    This thing, now only a few members of the ancient inheritance of the family will be observed, other nobles will not at all.


    The nobles in this world are also completely different from before. After the ravages of insects, the old nobles have been perished since hundreds of years ago. There are still some internal problems, and now there are not many nobles left in the ancient heritage.


    This book was written by them and passed down. Nowadays, most of the nobles have made major contributions, or the titles obtained after killing countless enemies. When they were old and had little strength to fight, they would go back to the rear and divide their territories to continue to train people capable of fighting.


    And these people basically don''t have any idea of ??hereditary territory. When they die in old age, the territory will become ownerless again. Only those families with ancient inheritance will inherit their own territory.


    But today''s territory, in the eyes of these nobles, is basically not that important. What they pay more attention to is their own plantations and other industries, as well as their own army.


    I have to say that from the above point of view, the development time of this world is much longer than the time of my own plane. Otherwise, the various etiquettes will not be so meticulous that they are almost harsh.


    The origin of aristocracy is the aristocracy among the original humans, and there is not so much etiquette on the orc side. Being able to retain the identity of the nobleman, I don''t know what happened. I''m afraid, those nobles in the past paid the price. The nobles nowadays don''t have too many privileges.


    The books are very detailed. In the past, there were kingdoms and empires in this world. It is a pity that with the establishment of the alliance, the concept of the state has gradually faded and has now completely disappeared.


    The ancient nobles still wanted to re-establish their own country, but there was no way, and conditions were not allowed.


    It has been developed to the present, and the existing several ancient nobles, I am afraid they are about to be unable to hold on.


    What really interests Chi Nan are some special records on this. For example, local minerals, as well as some previous races and so on. Of course, there is also a mage meditation idea attached to the back.


    Just this meditation idea, Chi Nan can only give an evaluation: "Rough meditation idea without much practical value."


    This meditation thought, in Chi Nan''s view, without a very good talent, it is absolutely impossible to reach the golden level. I don''t know if this is just the foundation or whether they really rely on this kind of thing.


    In this world, there seems to be no such thing as a mage tower, and all mages are fighting on their own strength. But the mage still has a very high status in this world. The fundamental reason is that the mage can play a huge role on the battlefield, and can control the outcome of a war with one''s own power.


    After a few casual glances, Chi Nan ignored it. "Halfling? Is there still this race."


    Chi Nan discovered that there was a race of halflings in the records, which had no combat effectiveness and was known for its delicious food. The demise of this race is the most regrettable of all the nobles, and it is also the most inexplicable.


    Because all kinds of food became more and more rare after the insects were infested Finally, most people started to eat insect meat. As halflings of the food clan, one by one refused to use inferior food, and most of them starved to death. Even if a race could exterminate it in this way, Chi Nan didn''t know what to say.


    The extinction of some other races was normal, and they were completely slaughtered because of the ravages of insects. After all, not all races, like human orcs, are large enough to cover the entire world.


    "It seems that there is no elves in this world." Chi Nan opened the entire book and found no traces of elves. I am afraid that there is really no trace of the existence of elves. However, their language is obviously a variant of the ancient Elvish language.


    "Could it be that the ancient elven language is actually not directly related to the elves, but the ancient elves are using this language, so the so-called talents of our plane will be named like this?" Chi Nan felt that he might have found something. What is the source of this ancient Elvish language?


    Forget it, if you want to do so much, you should first think about how to develop your own territory and how to integrate the concept of plant weapons into this world as soon as possible.


    After reading the book roughly, Chi Nan threw it there. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that Sophia was very interested in the content of this book. Actually started a discussion with Weiweisi.


    Looking at the meaning of the two of them, it seems that they want to incorporate some of the etiquette above into the sacred tree collar, and perfect a set of noble etiquette that belongs to the sacred tree collar. Although the sacred tree led this place, the nobility was almost extinct.


    After the Noble Federation finally determined Chi Nan''s lord status, Chi Nan began other actions. First of all, on the ground, the road made by the undercarriage was opened again, connecting the three towns at the same time.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 979： Bush warrior specializes in bugs

    To determine the territory, it is indeed necessary to collect a certain amount of tax. What Chi Nan paid was 10,000 stamina bean pills every month. These stamina bean pills will all be sent to Cangming Mountain to fight against insects.


    This stamina bean is nothing to Chi Nan, but for people in this world, it is a very important material. Some very simple battles in the past will become very easy now. Some wars that could not be won in the past are now very likely to be won.


    The most important thing is that the existence of these stamina beans will greatly improve the confidence of the soldiers. They know that even in difficult battles, we still have stamina beans to use and morale can always be maintained.


    On this day, Chi Nan started to provide bush fighters. The first to be accepted was the sheriff of the small town of Casey. After Chi Nan became the lord, he did not drive Cassie, but let Cassie start to form his own army.


    The number may not be large, but it is no problem to protect the three towns. Chi Nan is no stranger to insects, after all, the war has been going on for so long. So Chi Nan knew that the kind of big-mouthed dog used for law and order was useless. On the contrary, the bush warriors he made before have been fighting with bugs from the beginning.


    Now that more research on the weaknesses of insects has been obtained, Chi Nan only needs to add more combat modes to the plant brain.


    Cassie looked at the strange disc on his arm called the neurocerebral, and felt that he could easily command the very short bush warrior to run and run, and his face was stunned at this time.


    "Lord Lord, is this thing really useful? It''s not that I don''t believe you, but this thing is too small. If it doesn''t work, it''s irresponsible for other people''s lives to use it rashly."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "Of course it works. If you don''t believe it, you can try it yourself."


    It can be seen from this that they really don''t pay much attention to their so-called noble and lord status. In their eyes, the most important thing is the lives of those soldiers.


    If it weren''t for making things like stamina beans, and providing them with enough food, I am afraid that they would not even have such a tone. The bush warrior looks really weak. This thin-armed and thin-legged man is only half the size of an ordinary orc, not even the height of a human being, how could they believe the combat effectiveness of this thing.


    Even when Chi Nan gave a demonstration, the hard shell on the surface of the beetle''s body was too hard.


    "Well, then let''s try it out. Anyway, even if it fails, there is no problem. If it succeeds, this method will be promoted, and our rear will become very safe."


    "It''s not just the rear, but it''s grown on a large scale, and it can be used even on the front line." This is all verified by his own long-term war. Of course, Chi Nan doesn''t have the slightest worry.


    Cassie didn''t speak either, and left the town with a few of his confidants. They patrol here all year round, and of course they know where they are most likely to encounter beetles. They even know where there are beetles.


    Some people even deliberately keep some beetles not to kill them, because these beetles are their food, and the hard shell on their bodies is also the material for making armored weapons. Wait until some beetles have grown up before killing them. This is also sometimes the way to do it. Of course, under normal circumstances there will not be, because there are too many beetles.


    Chi Nan did not follow, he is still secretly carrying out the plant cover layout. To cover his current territory, according to Chi Nan''s calculations, it would take at least two months or so.


    Of course this is just covering with ordinary plants. If you really want to fight against so many bugs in this world, I''m afraid it won''t be possible in a short time. But don''t worry, take your time, the world will not perish in a day or two anyway.


    On Cassie''s side, he took some people and quickly found some beetles. Several people did not take action, but ordered the bush warriors to rush over. As long as the bush warriors fail, they will kill the beetles by themselves.


    The next experiment made these people stare. The bush warrior is too agile, and the speed is not slow. The thin legs can change directions very quickly, making it difficult for the beetle to fall on the body with the heavy attacks. Even if it is attacked, the bush warrior itself can easily resist it. It can be said that as long as it is not bitten, the bush warrior is difficult to cut off.


    Even if it is cut, as long as the plant brain at the root is not damaged, the bush warrior will not die. As long as it is planted, it can grow back after a period of time and continue to fight.


    Cassie suddenly discovered that this kind of bush warrior might be even more difficult to deal with than those beetles.


    When the bush fighters attacked the smooth attack was even more shocking. Easily go around behind the beetle, aiming at the weak point and piercing it with a spike, and as a result, with such a small wound, the beetle is dead.


    Or if it penetrates into some other vital positions, the strong anesthetic can easily numb the beetle''s body, and then just add it. Only the blade is cut and will be blocked by the hard shell.


    But these bush fighters have a skill that can make them spin quickly. The three blades instantly formed a knife wheel, and even the beetle would be injured within the attack range. The leg that has been scratched will break instantly, even if the body is cut, it may hurt the inside, but it can''t be killed all at once.


    This trick may not have a very good effect on beetles, but if it is used against humans and orcs, it would be terrible. This is simply a meat grinder, once it is turned on, it will be full of flesh and blood.


    "Well, is this really the power of plants? No wonder Lord Lord said that the bush warrior specializes in beetles, which is actually the case."


    "Great, it will be much easier for us to deal with the beetles from now on. Lord Lord really brought us great gospel." The team members cheered, as if they saw a bright future.


    Cassie nodded slightly: "Yes, these bush warriors specifically target beetles, and they are all plants. They plant and multiply faster than beetles. Maybe, maybe this is our hope."


    If the beetles were not in large numbers, they would not believe that beetles could destroy them. But just a quantity has become their nightmare. Now there are plants that are easier to scale, and they are also not afraid of death, and they also specifically target beetles. If this was not specially sent by God to save them, Cassie didn''t believe it now. To report, it must be reported.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 980： Still familiar formula

    Chi Nan didn''t know the shock of the people in Cassie at this time, and ignored their experiment. Because of similar experiments, I don¡¯t know how many times I have done it on my own plane before, and Chi Nan now wants to develop his territory.


    To develop his own territory, Chi Nan is also very familiar with this kind of thing. First, we must build a city. Yes, it is a city, not a town like today. The town is too small, and it is not suitable for protecting civilians.


    The city is very big, with tall walls and enough plant weapons to protect itself, it will give people an unparalleled sense of security in the city. And only when cities are established can they develop themselves better. Even attracting more people to come, gradually forming a virtuous circle, expanding their influence in this world.


    Therefore, a city is necessary. Next, is the very familiar construction plan.


    There are a lot of wasteland here, and Chinan finds a piece of land for planning, and no one cares about it at all. And this place, after Chinan''s observation, is still an important traffic road.


    It''s a pity that no one will pay attention to this kind of traffic in this environment. There are no internal disputes, no commercial military development, and traffic arteries are not necessary at all.


    This kind of place is not important to bugs at all. When worms fight, they can climb mountains and ridges, and even make holes in the ground. It''s great that such a good place can be occupied by yourself so easily.


    First, after planning, Chinan began to plant the surrounding city walls and some wooden houses. Floors, roads, shops, etc. etc. Important buildings have also been built one after another.


    If someone who is familiar with it sees it, they will be surprised to find that this is a replica of Redstone City. As the gateway city outside Hongsha City, it was a very important big city in the Sacred Tree Collar. Now Redstone City has been expanded twice, and the scope is far from comparable before. The city now looks very similar.


    For the time being, no powerful plant weapons were installed, and Chi Nan just reserved all the necessary space. On the periphery, a lot of thorn ferns were planted for protection, nothing more. Believing in a large army of insects, it is impossible to hit this place.


    As for underground defense, Chi Nan is not without options. A thick and hard floor, underneath are criss-crossed grass roots. These grassroots can be used as attack weapons at critical moments.


    Further down, there are sewers and underground passages further down. These underground passages are criss-crossed, specially reinforced by plants, and there are some fighting plants inside. It''s not easy for bugs to dig holes here.


    After entering, those insects will be attacked wildly by plants, I believe that not many insects will have a chance to survive.


    "Very good. Just plan like this. After they get used to it, you can increase it slowly. Even on our side, not all of them have adapted to my plant-style city from the start." Chi Nan said to himself. Said to himself.


    Nearby, many soldiers and idle people were watching from a distance, their eyes filled with wonder.


    "Are we going to move to this place in the future? I heard that this is a legendary city. I didn''t expect it to be so big. Our town is not even one-tenth the size of this city.


    "More than that, I don''t think there is even one-twentieth. Look at the tall city wall, and it feels particularly safe. It''s not easy for the bugs to come up with such a big city wall."


    A soldier next to him shook his head and said, "Only a small number of insects can be dealt with, and a large number can be piled up. Besides, the insects will dig holes, dig in from below, there are walls, and they will not be able to escape.


    "Nonsense, I heard that the underground was also prevented by the Lord Lord. It is impossible for insects to dig holes into the city. Moreover, I heard that there are plant warriors who can help defend the city and fight, and insects are not opponents at all."


    "Anyone who has seen plant weapons fights is said by the lord himself. What if it''s useless. Anyway, if I don''t see clearly, I won''t live in this kind of place." People holding various opinions are noisy. Noisy.


    Chi Nan is not in a hurry, he knows what advantages his city has. I have defeated the beetle army once, and I will develop faster again. I believe that after they see the advantages here, they will rush to it. Another advantage of this city is that it is not afraid of being besieged.


    Because there are several plantations in the city, the mother tree of the homeland is used as the foundation to catalyze the production of various foods. Whether it is mushrooms, vegetables, food, fruits, or some strange things, there is no shortage here.


    Even if you are surrounded by bugs in the future, people in the city don''t have to worry about starving to death Since being able to use plants to imitate various foods, Chinan has paid great attention to nutritional balance.


    There is no problem with drinking water. There are many plant wells here, which can easily draw groundwater and even absorb moisture from the air, and condense it after purification. Drinking this kind of water will not cause any hidden dangers.


    "When this place is established, let''s slowly attract them. The people in three towns can''t fill such a city. Next, there is the issue of armor and weapons." Chi Nan said with a smile.


    With a part of the guards, Chi Nan came to the edge of a desolate mountain next to him. This place is recorded as an iron mine on the map. It''s a pity that the smelting technology is not good now, and everyone has become fighters and there are few blacksmiths. The demand for minerals has become very small. Although this iron ore is huge, no one comes to mine it.


    Most of the time, people just rely on some open-air iron ore, and it is enough to just collect a little. Because the main materials are the shells of the beetles and some special metals.


    Ordinary steel has no development here. But Chinan is different. For the iron ore, Chinan built a fortress city directly around here to protect this iron ore.


    I can¡¯t use it myself, but it¡¯s no problem for others to use it. Moreover, after the production of our own red sand steel, I believe that these things can definitely become a weapon to attract the population.


    Most of the population lives in the land of no owner. Among the territories divided by the nobles, the population is generally not large. After all, no one wants someone to take care of themselves, even in name. Even in the three towns divided by Chinan, there has always been a population loss these days, but it is not as serious as other territories.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 981： Better material red sand steel

    The iron bark tree was planted, and under the catalysis of Chinan, it quickly absorbed iron ore particles, and pieces of bark continued to fall off as they grew, turning into pieces of red iron bark.


    No one can imagine that this method can be used to open a vein. The guards and some blacksmiths brought by Chi Nan''s eyes widened, and their faces were all inconceivable. The sound of the iron sheet falling to the ground made them almost think they were dreaming.


    "Well, this is really iron? With such easy mining of iron ore, we will be able to make a lot of farm tools and some common weapons in the future." Life is not good, partly because of different farm tools.


    "Uncle Blacksmith, what do you think?" Chi Nan said to a big man who was only 1.6 meters tall but looked very old with muscle ligation. This was only found by Chi Nan, and it is said that this person has the blood of a dwarf. Yes, there used to be dwarves in this world, as good at mining and forging as the legend.


    Only later in the raging insects, the family of dwarves whose hometown was in the West completely perished, and now there are not many people with dwarf blood. But I have to say that each one has extraordinary talents in forging.


    If Chi Nan hadn''t used countless high-level materials as a temptation, this old blacksmith would really not follow him.


    The old blacksmith stepped forward and picked up a piece of bark and said, "It''s not simple, it''s really not simple. If I read it right, this should be a material that has reached the black body level. Perhaps it is more than the ordinary beetle shell we have processed Easy to use."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly: "Of course, this is a natural black iron level magic metal, there is no problem with using it to build weapons."


    "I''ll give it a try." The old blacksmith took off the iron plate from his back, and then randomly pulled some iron sheets and placed them on the iron plate. Then he slammed it down with a big iron cone around him.


    The continuous smashing sound made many people feel pain in the eardrum. A large number of Mars burst out continuously.


    Chi Nan''s expression was incredible, because the old blacksmith seemed to be using a lot of power, but none of the scattered iron sheets were shaken out. Instead, with the constant beating, the temperature continued to rise, and these iron sheets quickly became as if they were being heated by the fire. This saves even the stove.


    It really deserves to be the advanced skills inherited from the dwarves, and it really deserves its reputation.


    In the hands of the old blacksmith, these iron sheets were beaten into one piece after a while. Soon after that, the iron sheet became a big red sword. Putting down the hammer, the old blacksmith grabbed the big knife casually.


    Regardless of how hot the knife is, a single wave cuts the stone next to it in half. "Very well, I was right. This material is better than the processed beetle shell. After enchanting, it will exceed ordinary weapon armor. I don''t know how large the output of this thing is." The old blacksmith looked at Chi Nan.


    "The output is very large, as long as there are iron ore veins, and ordinary iron products are also acceptable. The important thing is the number of tin trees."


    Chi Nan pointed to the side, thinking that these tin trees were rapidly multiplying under Chi Nan''s planting, the old blacksmith finally smiled with satisfaction. Suddenly the old blacksmith bowed slightly: "Thank you for your contribution, this kind of red sand steel will reduce countless sacrifices."


    Chi Nan smiled and helped the old blacksmith up: "The blacksmith is too famous. These are what I should do as a human. But this red sand steel is not the final form, there are two more advanced ones."


    As Chi Nan spoke, he planted a more advanced tin tree. "Look, it is this that has been absorbed and evolved again based on Hongsha steel, blood cloud steel, this is a metal that has naturally reached the level of bronze."


    "And this, a silver-grade material forged on the basis of blood cloud steel, red grain steel."


    Looking at the new metal, the old blacksmith became more and more excited. "It''s great, great. The weapons of Red Sand Steel can replace the weapons used by ordinary fighters. The Blood Cloud Steel can replace the weapons of elite fighters. Weapons made of this red grain steel can be used by our golden fighters. Are there more advanced ones?"


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "Not yet, it''s still under study." He was also helpless.


    Who didn''t let himself study this thing carefully, the golden tin tree, it hasn''t been completed yet. "In other words, is there really no problem with weapons made of silver materials for gold masters?"


    "Of course not, as long as it is enchanted." The old blacksmith said naturally.


    Chi Nan asked hurriedly, only then did he realize that the enchantment in this world was completely different from his own. These are all special enchanted scrolls made by the mage engraving some special runes on the scrolls.


    As long as there is a golden enchantment scroll used to wrap the weapon armor, the magic rune will be attached to the weapon armor after activation, exerting its due effect. Under the protection of magic the strength of weapon armor can definitely reach the golden level.


    The more advanced the bottom material, just to be able to withstand the more advanced magic circle. High-level magic arrays can not only reinforce materials, but also allow weapons to have some special effects. This is the first choice for warriors. It''s just that under normal circumstances there are too few good weapons and armors, and no one has the opportunity to use the enchanting scrolls that these mages have worked so hard to make.


    It seems that this method of enchantment also needs to be studied, and this aspect is far beyond one''s own plane.


    In their own planes, the alchemists all merge different materials and then carved runes on them. The importance of the material itself is sometimes more important than magic runes.


    Unfortunately, the old blacksmith is not a mage, not at all. The mages are also on the front line, and they can''t recruit them on their own. Sure enough, it''s better to develop first. When it develops and grows, many things will naturally come in hand.


    "Then, I will trouble you. I will catalyze a large amount of these metals, and I will leave the promotion to you. I hope that everyone can use the weapons made by our Hongsha Steel."


    Although Hongsha Steel is the worst, it is also the easiest to popularize. The quality is good but the price is not high, this is the most important point. After all, there are always a few masters in a world, and most of them are relatively ordinary people.


    "This matter is left to me. I still have many friends. For the alliance and to get rid of those big bugs, everyone will do their best." The old blacksmith recruited the work himself. Without waiting for Chi Nan to say anything, the old blacksmith turned around and left, looking more anxious than himself. The guards under him were all excited at this time, as if they were celebrating a holiday.


    Forget it, let them go, and continue to build on their own.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 982： The shock that followed

    I don''t remember how many years it has been, and it has always been the same as stagnant water. When the insects first started their attack, they had been studying the characteristics of the insects, and they had developed many ways to deal with the insects.


    But at that time, no one paid too much attention to bugs, and there was even constant internal fighting. But later, the insects kept approaching, but they hadn''t made any new inventions for many years.


    The kind of strengthening of the army, the kind of breakthrough progress used to deal with bugs, hasn''t appeared for a long time.


    Many people, even desperate because of this, joined the bugs and became human traitors. Few people at the lower level may know it, but the upper level knows this very well. Every year, many people join the bug party and become bug people. After the transformation, these people quickly became completely different from normal people.


    But in the past few days, various surprises have appeared continuously.


    Those fruits and vegetables are nothing. The appearance of stamina beans has almost doubled the combat effectiveness of the front line. In small-scale battles, this combat effectiveness has been improved several times.


    The soldiers on the front had confidence, and their morale is now completely incomparable with before.


    Just when the senior leaders of the alliance made a decision to publicize the stamina bean and try to let the army take this opportunity to wipe out some more bugs, new surprises came again, and they were about to turn into fright.


    The alliance meeting is usually held only once a year, and this time it was held ahead of schedule.


    In addition to a regular speaker, the meeting is also a representative of the other major legions. There are humans, orcs, and logistics personnel, and even some of the larger nobles are among them.


    "This time, it is a member of our nobleman who provided these things from the rear. This is the information, you can look at it." A traditional nobleman passed the information to others with a smile on his face.


    "What you said is wrong. Although that person accepted the status of a nobleman, he was not originally a nobleman, at least not a traditional nobleman like you. So this is a contribution that belongs to all mankind and cannot be attributed to you."


    Just when I heard that these nobles wanted to take credit, someone immediately retorted. The speaker frowned and tapped the table lightly: "Don''t quarrel, this situation cannot withstand any internal friction now." Everyone knows this, so they closed their mouths after hearing the speaker''s words. Seeing this situation, the speaker didn''t care much.


    "First of all, the following is the metal called Hongsha Steel, as well as those advanced metals. These metals can be produced in large quantities, and the iron ore that has been abandoned by us for a long time is used."


    Hearing the speaker''s words, an orc shouted loudly: "This is a good thing. Real metal weapon armor is much better than these insect shells. These things are not sealed at all. Besides, these things are difficult to modify, and the quantity is ours. The production of weapons just can''t keep up." Others nodded one after another.


    "The most unexpected thing is that this thing is actually produced by the use of plants. Is this Summoner profession so powerful?" Another young person said strangely.


    "Summoners should be right. I did have this profession a long time ago, but they are basically all for summoning animals. I have never heard of this kind of plant summoning. Maybe they have a unique special inheritance. After all, they have not In this world, it is not impossible to develop and grow due to some special circumstances."


    This was proposed by the nobles, and the nobles have the most comprehensive records of the ancient world.


    "Everyone, since Lord Chinan took out this metal, he wanted to give it to us. But we have our own rules. It is impossible to take other people''s things in vain, so we need to trade normally."


    "Normal transaction? But what can we trade with, they don''t lack anything."


    Yes, some of them have it in Chinan, and there are also many things that they regard as treasures. The speaker thought for a while, and finally said: "Let''s ask afterwards and see what he wants."


    The others had no choice but to nod their heads. Even, they want to get more stamina beans. Many people have noticed that Chinan''s production of stamina beans is much faster than paying them taxes.


    "Then the second question is also brought by the lord of Chinan. That kind of bush warrior, specifically targeting beetles, has a very powerful killing effect. If there are a large number of such plant weapons, we may be able to advance and regain lost ground."


    All of them breathed quickly. Regaining lost ground is what their ancestors have dreamed of for generations. No one has really achieved this for hundreds of years. In the past, even if there were only a few signs, there were countless people willing to fight for it But now it is different. If the bush warriors can really multiply and they can control it, then this may be true. Maybe it can be done, but they are not excited.


    "Wait a minute, can that kind of plant really target the beetles? Isn''t it just relying on powerful forces to fight head on?"


    Targeting and surpassing the opponent are completely different things. The strength is strong, so the planting must be slow. Even plants must follow the laws of nature, and no one can violate some basic laws.


    "We have tested it, it is aimed at, there is no problem. The bush warrior is only at the black iron level, but even in the face of the bronze level beetle, there is a great chance to kill it. This is our test data."


    The speaker passes the data to others. "But there is a problem, that is, if you want to control the bush warrior, then you must transplant the nerve brain, that is, this thing, this thing will take a certain amount of time."


    The speaker rolled up his sleeves, revealing the green disc underneath. Seeing this thing, many people frowned. After all, they were doing their hands and feet on their bodies, and many people had lingering fears. Because the worms who have been transformed have used similar methods to do it, it is no wonder they have scruples.


    "We have passed the test, this kind of thing is a pure natural plant, it will not cause the slightest harm to the body. It will not affect our own thinking and emotions, it is just an auxiliary thing."


    "And if you don''t want it, you just need to unplug it. There is no problem at all. I believe that in this case, no one will do anything to harm everyone for their own benefit."


    The person who was still worried in his heart really calmed down. No way, this is the cruel reality.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 983： Give them some more chips

    "Hehe, as I thought, I agreed so soon. Moreover, the conditions are still up to us."


    Chi Nan looked at the report that had just been delivered to him, or it was a communication order, and the corners of his mouth twitched. The same thing has quickly spread throughout the three towns in his entire territory.


    Even in this environment, the senior level still likes to use these methods. Announce the news in advance, if you do too much, it will definitely cause a backlash. In this world, once disgusted by civilians, no matter how capable this person is, he has no chance to develop. In the end, he can only end up with nothing.


    Sure enough, before Chi Nan had finished reading the letter, he had already been found by a so-called capable subordinate. Cassie is not in this place, and Chi Nan also knows that Cassie is now cooperating with those people in experiments.


    "Lord Lord, we are here for the bush warrior and Hongsha Steel. I heard..."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "You don''t need to hear it. I made it. These were originally to be used by people on the front line. No, it should be said that they are for everyone to use. We can''t continue to consume them.


    The people around him suddenly smiled, and it is a blessing for Sansheng to be with such a great lord. However, Chi Nan sneered in his heart. Although these people seemed to be selfless, it was difficult to completely subdue them. It seems that if you want to truly develop, the core strength still needs people from your own territory.


    Fortunately, in this regard, Hemira and others have already begun to help themselves with planning. For this reason, Hermilla even devolved most of the things, and took the time to do it herself.


    As a result, many people have seen that Hermilla seems to have ignored government affairs recently, and it is still a bit strange.


    "Great. Let these things be used by everyone. We will definitely be able to regain lost ground. Insects will no longer be our opponents." Someone praised loudly.


    However, is this trying to make oneself give in vain? Even if Chi Nan is a Virgin, it is impossible for Chi Nan to do such a thing in this regard. If they are really developed, it will be difficult to control them in the future.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately said: "Of course, we don''t want nothing, we need to exchange."


    "But sir, we don¡¯t lack anything. If we want money, this stuff doesn¡¯t seem to be much." Many people feel a little depressed. Trading with money doesn¡¯t work because they often barter. .


    There is no shortage of things here. Vegetables and fruits and other things are eaten casually. There is no problem with eating one serving and throwing two servings.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Although there is no shortage of things, you can''t develop some of their bad habits. I think about it, what we need, um, all kinds of knowledge can be used, and this good has the highest gold content."


    Everyone was indifferent, and Chi Nan had a bottom line. It seemed that it was less difficult for the world to acquire knowledge than he thought. The knowledge that can improve the overall strength is hoped that everyone at the top can learn it. But those cultivation resources are very stingy, and they will only be handed over to those with the best talents to train them.


    Knowledge can be copied infinitely, so people here don''t take it seriously, which is great.


    "In addition, there are other things, such as population and some craftsmen with special talents, etc.. Those who do not live well in other places can be sent to us, and we will give the best treatment."


    "My lord, trafficking in human beings is immoral, right?" Someone immediately retorted.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Of course it''s not human trafficking. We will develop on a large scale and we need to absorb a lot of people. Many people don''t know our situation here. I need other people to help publicize and guide those who have nowhere to go. When civilians come to us, we can give very good treatment."


    "Of course, as the distinguished guests who led them, we can''t let them do anything in vain, so we still need to give them some rewards." Sure enough, after changing the argument, these people immediately stopped rejecting them.


    In many cases, different statements about the same thing have completely different results.


    "Finally, we also need some special minerals, some remnants from ancient times, antiques, etc. are all OK. By the way, I also need the materials of those insects."


    "The material on the bug? But there is not enough steel. The material on the bug is a very important strategic resource."


    Can anyone think of a problem from an overall strategic point of view? Sure enough, a kind of environment is a kind of person.


    Chi Nan smiled: "What I want is not only the shell of the bug, but also some things on the bug''s body. The eyes of the beetle, the gallbladder, and the supporting bone in the middle are all things I need These things are of no use to people in this world, because they only see things that are helpful to combat. And these things, manufactured into various items and medicines, are of great value.


    The plane on my side had already been researched out. It''s a pity that because the bugs are extinct, many things have become unrivaled. If you bring them back, these things are of very high value and are of great benefit to the development of your own territory.


    "These things? There is nothing wrong with this, as long as you pay attention to them when disposing of the corpses of insects after the battle. However, these things are more troublesome, and I am afraid that few people are willing to do them." It''s disgusting. Killing bugs and dismembering are completely different things. Generally, only butchers and cooks do it.


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, and it seemed that he was going to give them a little bargaining chip. So Chi Nan opened his mouth and said, "I see if you have a nerve brain, this thing can actually be used as a communicator. Different people can use this to communicate with each other according to different numbers."


    "What? Can you communicate without any time delay? If it is true, then it will be much easier to command the battle." Sure enough, the sensitivity to the battle is still very high.


    "Of course, real-time communication, as long as a few signal transfer stations are built in the middle. Not only can it be used to command battles, but also can be used to do many things, such as battlefield simulation, such as data storage, such as live broadcast to the rear. Something like that." Chi Nan quickly explained to others and gave examples, everyone''s eyes widened.


    It seems that there is no hindrance to his plan to promote the neuro-brain. This kind of advantage, let alone the frontline soldiers, even the old-fashioned inheritance nobles, absolutely can''t resist this temptation.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 984： There is no distance now

    After confirming the transaction, everything else is very easy. Just leave the pricing to others to do. Sure enough, the communication problem is a very big one. After the news was delivered, the Union Parliament immediately agreed.


    Even the prices of various materials are not low. However, in order to increase the strength of the entire population of the world, Chi Nan took the initiative to lower the price. The main ones are stamina beans and bush fighters.


    Anyway, as long as the scale is sufficient, these things can be produced very quickly. One was for human use, and it was the lowest-class combat plant, Chi Nan didn''t care about it at all. It can also be used to exchange something you need, so why not do it. Some nearby territories and towns have already begun to deliver a large amount of materials they need.


    The knowledge is faster. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that all kinds of knowledge that he thought was difficult to obtain would come into his own hands after a while. And all kinds of detailed books are piled up in several warehouses.


    Of course, Chi Nan would not believe that this is all. After all, people are selfish, and there must be many people hiding something. But this does not matter, because the most important thing is already in hand.


    The kind of enchanting technique that I value most is of course also in it. Moreover, this enchanting technique didn''t even hide at all. Because this can directly improve the strength of the entire army, no one will hide anything from this unless he doesn''t use it himself.


    Those red sand steels are even simpler, because Chinan sells tin trees directly. Of course, it is only the lowest grade tin tree. Otherwise, they all rely on their own production, not to mention that they don''t have so many iron ore. Even if there is, the population under his hand is not enough to transport.


    With the establishment of the first plant city, more and more people moved in to live. After noticing the convenience and safety of living here, more people were finally attracted. In addition to those people who were guided and sent over by others, the number of people in one''s own territory began to rise rapidly and more and more.


    And Chi Nan, who did all this, is now back in the mountains to the east. In the middle of the mountain, there is a huge open space, and there are carpets of magic sun flowers everywhere. There is only a broad road in the middle.


    The width of the road has reached more than 100 meters, and the thickness has reached more than two meters, which is a large block above the ground.


    At the end of the road, there is a huge piece of wood. No, it should be said that it is a big tree. One side is extremely smooth, like a large mirror-like large plant, the branches and leaves on it are very sparse, but it gives a sense of mystery.


    "Finally finished, this unnaturally growing twin tree is actually so troublesome to fully sense each other. Fortunately, I have used the Split Air Cannon to open the passage in this place before, otherwise it will take longer."


    A long time ago, Chi Nan decided to establish a spatial passage in this place. But after half a month of proofreading, it finally succeeded. If there is no such channel, even if the two twin trees are sensitive to each other, it is absolutely impossible for them to truly communicate without one or two years. From this point of view, the Split Air Cannon is still very useful.


    When it was fully aligned, the mirror suddenly fluctuated. Soon, the mirror surface lit up, and another scene appeared on the opposite side, a forest over there. "Successful, please calculate the consumption problem for me."


    Under the magic sun flower carpet, one after another special energy pools after transformation, the life magic power inside is being rapidly burned and consumed. The Vegetal Brain calculates quickly, and it doesn''t take long for the results to be sent over.


    "A land with a radius of ten kilometers, after completely planting and improving the magic sun flower, can it always maintain the existence of the passage. This is not a problem. If the weather is bad, you need to transport the magic from other places. It seems. , You have to add some magical pipelines. The radius of ten kilometers is not too big."


    Compared to a world, this site is really nothing, but to protect this place from being disturbed, it''s really not something ordinary people can do. It seems that we need to build a wall around it and treat it as a fortress to protect it.


    "Chi Nan, great, the passage has finally been established, and now we can also pass."


    Sophia was on the other side. After seeing the passage established, she wanted to go over and take a look, but was held back by Chi Nan. "Wait first, it''s uncertain whether the channel is really completely stable, let others explore the way first."


    Chi Nan would not let his wife take risks. "Furthermore, the opposite is dangerous now, not a good place for vacation. Wait, we can pass anytime after I control the opposite completely."


    "Yeah, Sister Sophia, we don''t need to be so anxious now. Didn''t we see that all adults use natural incarnations. Let a group of guards reserve and dead soldiers pass byHemi Ra also persuaded Sophia.


    Sophia is not ignorant, just too excited. Seeing that everyone was persuading me, I dismissed the idea.


    The guards and reserve members who had been gearing up for a long time, and some of the dead men with expressionless faces, did not move forward until the plants were sure that there was no problem in the past.


    The air environment on the opposite side has been repeatedly tested for a long time, and it is very suitable for human habitation on this plane, and there will never be any problems. Even the various component environments are very similar to my own world.


    If Chi Nan hadn''t determined that his side and his side were not the same plane, he would really think that this was a different continent on the same planet.


    "Now I have finally Unicom, and I will use my ID card to prove my human identity after I come here. It just so happens that I lack a lot of manpower now, especially those who are absolutely loyal to me." Chi Nan has had enough of this time. Although those subordinates are all pretty good, they are all too fair and selfless, and they are all from the perspective of the whole world.


    Such people have to be said that they are all good people, but they are very unqualified if they are used as their own subordinates. Many people even think that they should selflessly dedicate their strength.


    Chi Nan is just soft-hearted, and not a true Virgin, how could he do this kind of thing. Now that I have my own person, it will be much better next. The identity card can only prove that it is not the identity of the bug, nothing more.


    But in fact, because there is too much population movement there, and there are no such personnel as household registration statistics, even if they send many people they don''t know, no one will be surprised. Who would have thought that these people had come from other worlds. As long as it can be concealed for a period of time, it is enough for Chi Nan.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 985： The airship is finally here

    Just as Chi Nan thought, he brought these people, but it did not attract the attention of the local residents. After Chi Nan''s research, there is essentially no difference in blood between humans in this world and humans on another plane.


    Therefore, it is very likely that the humans in all planes come from the same place. Chi Nan thought a bit big, but couldn''t figure it out at all, and simply put aside these things and didn''t think about it for the time being.


    After these people used the so-called identity cards, they were inserted into their own territory by Chi Nan''an. Relying on their powerful strength, as well as some of their own abilities, plus Chi Nan secretly assisted them in their calculations. It didn''t take long for these people to occupy high positions on the bright side, one by one, to the management of the entire territory.


    Whether it is on the surface or in the dark, he is controlled by his own people. Although some local residents are not convinced, there is nothing to do. After all, the abilities of others lay there.


    With the continuous development of the territory, new problems once again appeared. While the volume of goods is getting larger and larger, the problem of transportation difficulties is getting more and more serious. Especially the materials on the insects, it is impossible to store them for a long time.


    There is no preservation method. In many places, things have begun to deteriorate by the time they are delivered.


    But these things are transported to their own plane every day. When these things are continuously manufactured into various items, they are simply popular among all forces and can bring huge benefits and influence to themselves.


    Because of transportation problems, many places have no way to cooperate with themselves, and even this kind of influence is still expanding. No way, Chi Nan had to solve the transportation problem in order to be able to guarantee the use of these materials on his own plane.


    ¡°In this world¡¯s perennial war, no one has maintained roads for a long time. Except for some roads used to transport military supplies, there is no land that can be used seriously.¡±


    "If you want to transport quickly in this kind of place, I am afraid you can only use an airship. Because the ground is too complicated, even a suspended transport vehicle is not easy to use in many places." Hemira also nodded.


    "But once these things are taken out, will they cause a backlash from the people in this place? After all, the value of these things for military use is very high." Sophia also said with some worry.


    After a long time, Chi Nan suddenly raised his head: "Sometimes, the necessary leapfrog development is still needed. Taking a risk may not be a bad thing." Chi Nan thought of the time when he made his own airship. Although there are airships in this world, isn''t it also a leap-forward development to build an airship in the countryside.


    For oneself, one''s own development can be found in context, but for others, they don''t understand it at all. Perhaps, I underestimated people''s adaptability.


    "Then give it a try, and take this opportunity to expand our influence. There are always some people who are jerky and crooked."


    Chi Nan is talking about those neurological problems. Many people have always thought that adding a neurological brain to their body is not a good thing. Of course, Chi Nan is actually using his nerve brain to secretly control the information he wants.


    Others don''t know that Chi Nan and Hemila are very clear about it, but they can''t publicize it.


    If there is an airship, this kind of airship can still only use neuro-brain control, then the result will be different. "You can''t use military airships, so people can see what it is. Use only transport airships without weapons."


    Weiweisi also suggested: "Our transport airship is too fast, and we must slow it down. I heard that the first-generation airship used wings. How about using that one."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "You don''t need to change to a winged one. The wings are too fragile. Those bugs also have air forces. We can weaken the propellers so that we can control the speed of the airship."


    Just do it if you think about it, and Chi Nan quickly produced a batch of airships. After casually explaining to the people below, the next thing that his subordinates began to secretly propagate and manipulate public opinion. Don¡¯t these people do this at the critical moment? When the local public opinion tends toward oneself, everyone is no longer unfamiliar with the topic of airships.


    Taking advantage of everyone''s sense of expectation, Chi Nan directly launched a simplified version of the civilian airship. There is no attack weapon, the flight speed is not very fast, the whole body is only made of ordinary diamond wood.


    The degree of hardness can be regarded as a shock to everyone, and at the same time, this degree of hardness can also give people an incomparable sense of security. Just after launching the airship, Chi Nan received orders from various quarters.


    The speed at which airships are used for transportation is so fast, which makes many people see the role of transporting military supplies and the army. Looking at these orders and letters, Chi Nan grinned slowly As I thought, as long as these guys see the benefits, they will gather like flies. Whether it is a human or an orc, this is the nature, the nature that will not change due to the environment. It''s easy to do if you have desires, and soon they will completely adapt to the changes my plant weapons bring to them. At that time, if you want to resist, there will be no chance. "


    Chi Nan didn''t meet their requirements. After all, he satisfied them all at once. God knows what will happen.


    Chi Nan used the excuse of difficulty in producing airships to fool these people. Anyway, no one entered the barren mountains and ridges to look at them, and there was no idea how many real airships there were. The mountain range to the east has long been secretly turned into a forbidden area by Chinan.


    Anyone who dares to approach will be brainwashed and sent back. As a result, the number of civilian airships appearing is very small, and most of them are used for trading and transportation with distant places, which is even more exciting.


    Gradually, the public opinion that the military needs airships has risen in the entire alliance. In the end, things can be said to be getting worse and worse, and it actually slowly affected the league''s senior level. As a result, the high-level liaison officer of the alliance was finally sent by the alliance and came to his side hoping to obtain a certain number of airships to use.


    After all, in this world, the Alliance is still the most senior command class. All the people, the hearts of the people are on their side. Since these people had already been dispatched, Chi Nan would not face them openly.


    So Chi Nan finally let go and promised to provide them with a part of the airship. After getting Chi Nan''s promise, everyone happily publicized this matter, and soon everyone in the entire league knew it. And Chi Nan''s prestige is also rising steadily. Unknowingly, Chi Nan''s current reputation is no longer inferior to a few high-ranking league leaders.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 986： Preparing to invade the frontline

    Two million words, thank you for your support, thank you.


    As Chi Nan changes the alliance army bit by bit, while the strength of the alliance army continues to improve, it has also been eroded more and more. And this subtle change has not attracted the attention of others.


    Perhaps in most people''s minds, the stronger the alliance, the more beneficial it will be. In the eyes of some individuals, as long as they control the army, there will be no problem. After all, those plants are controlled by humans.


    In some areas, some armies that used stamina beans and bush fighters frequently won. Had it not been for the bugs to be more troublesome, and there were everywhere underground, I am afraid that many places have been conquered.


    But even so, the hundred-year history of human beings shrouded in Cangming Mountain has finally passed. Recently, teams have often been able to break through Cangming Mountain and enter battles on the territory that originally belonged to the people of this world. Every time I come back, it will cause a huge sensation. Moreover, this scale is getting bigger and bigger, and the call for regaining lost ground is getting higher and higher.


    After Chi Nan built several large-scale plant brain communication towers on the front line, the communication problem was solved. Although, Chi Nan temporarily only gave them the ability to connect to a similar phone. But even so, the effect on the army is huge.


    Commanding the army is more convenient, and the commander can easily get news from various places, then summarize them, and reply as soon as possible. The mobilization capability of the entire army is also much faster than before. I don¡¯t know how many times.


    In the eyes of Cangmingshan''s commander, at this time Cangmingshan''s army was condensed into a whole under their command. This feeling was never thought of before.


    The world is changing too fast, giving them a rather unreal feeling. And Chi Nan''s influence has gradually penetrated into the frontline army as these things, and the voice in the army has become louder and louder.


    At this moment, Chi Nan believed that if he wanted to enter the army, it would be no problem to obtain the status of a local commander. Some people have even begun to call for Chi Nan to directly establish a territory near the front line to support the frontline battle at close range. At this time, the territory of Chinan was still too far from the front line.


    This prestige is also reflected in the residents of the territory. More and more residents took the initiative to come to Chinan''s territory and became Chinan''s citizens. Although this kind of leadership mobility is too strong, there is no sense of belonging.


    But Chi Nan didn''t care. The sense of belonging would naturally be there after one or two generations.


    Your own territory is different from others, because there are very complete legal provisions. It did not violate the mainstream thinking of this world, but the laws planned in this way are changing the world bit by bit.


    Those nobles with ancient inheritance almost did not shed tears after seeing such a perfect law. This is the true law of mankind in the civilization period in the legend. At this time, some territories had begun to secretly study Chi Nan and amend the laws of their territories. Although there is no strong strength and authority to guarantee the implementation of these laws, they have already begun to appear.


    "Next, we want to continue to expand our influence, then we can''t continue to stay in this place."


    Hermilla also nodded and agreed: "It''s true that this can''t go on. Now your reputation has reached its limit. If you want to continue to improve, you can only start with military merit. Now, are you going to bring the army to the front?"


    Chi Nan shook his head and said: "Of course not. Although my so-called army is an army, it is actually trained as a militia. Moreover, Cassie has his own ideals and is not so obedient."


    At the beginning, Cassie was asked to build an army, but Chi Nan really didn''t care about it. All along, his true army has always been a plant. At this time, the army developed in the barren hills had already formed a very large scale.


    "Are you planning to use a plant army? Will it be too early." Wei Wei Si was a little worried.


    Sophia agreed: "It''s time to let the plants play and let them adapt as soon as possible. Besides, you are now developing too many plants in the wasteland, and the population in the territory is increasing. Maybe soon. People will find out. If they can''t adapt at that time, I''m afraid something will happen."


    For the grasp of people''s hearts, Sophie still has a little experience. "Yes, I also have concerns in this regard, so I have to start. Fortunately, we have arranged a lot of bush fighters before."


    After a pause, Chi Nan said, "Now send some of our soldiers over, the kind with ground command experience. For the first wave of troops, what I need is a species composed entirely of bush soldiers."


    Following Chi Nan''s words, some suitable soldiers soon came here through the space channel. After a little preparation, Chinan began to construct with a large number of bush soldiers in the name of the experimental plant army .


    These people also obtained command in the first place, and then Chi Nan issued his request to the front-line headquarters and the alliance. In name, it is to test the use of plant weapons in war.


    As a result, Chi Nan got a reply soon. In this situation, anything that can be used in wars will get an answer in the first place. They will like an army that can form an army independently without attrition of personnel. At this moment, many people''s attention is focused on these new types of troops.


    "There are ten teams in total, numbered from one to ten. Let''s set off now. Remember, this is your first war on this plane. We must show our morale and let them take a good look at the strength of the plant army."


    Chi Nan said loudly to several soldiers, and the soldiers agreed. A soldier replied loudly: "Lord Lord, please rest assured, we will not let you down. Although this army is very backward, we have experience in dealing with bugs."


    These people used to be the ones who followed the old bald head to deal with the northern insects. Even the transformation of the bush warriors back then, many of them were their proposals. They are indeed very familiar with these bugs.


    "That''s good, let''s go now, don''t reveal our origins for the time being." After Chi Nan gave a final explanation, these people set off with the guide. Everyone was accompanied by ten to twenty thousand bush fighters. The total number exceeded 150,000 bush soldiers, and they walked all the way to the mighty green, eye-catching.


    In some towns along the road, countless people came out to see them off and stopped to watch. Seeing this mighty military force, the emotion in my heart is even more engorged. At this time, Chi Nan ran through a wave of prestige.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 987： The first show of Bush Army

    The territory of Chinan is still some distance away from the front line of Cangming Mountain, but the army is moving very fast. This speed surprised everyone who followed. After all, they are all plant weapons.


    Bush fighters basically do not need to rest, as long as they take root for a period of time every day, they can maintain all-weather operations. Therefore, as long as people can move, the plant army can move forward.


    Moreover, the bush warrior is very light, and the following activities use countless strong grass roots, so all kinds of harsh terrain can be easily passed. As a result, the bush soldiers showed a marching speed several times the usual army. In less than two days, the bush warrior came to Cangming Mountain.


    At this moment, several clouds suddenly appeared in the sky above Cangming Mountain. No one knows that there are some low-altitude satellites hidden behind these clouds. These plant satellites are in the high altitude, monitoring everything below.


    Ordinary bugs and flying legions in this world are simply impossible to fly to such a high place, so it is completely impossible to discover the existence of these special satellites. Even an ordinary airship can''t fly at this height.


    The altitude of each satellite is at least about 10,000 to 20,000 meters. These are the latest satellites.


    "This is Cangming Mountain. After hundreds of years of transformation, it has become like this."


    Chi Nan looked at the picture below, and some other territorial leaders were also watching. For hundreds of years, a place has been transformed, enough to happen any miracle. Cangming Mountain is like a huge city wall.


    This city wall divided the whole world into two different worlds. To the east are humans, and to the west are bugs. I don''t know what Cangming Mountain was like before, but now it''s not what it used to be.


    The front is basically flattened, and the front is smooth, like a real wall. There is also a plane above, and various defensive facilities built by humans. This is a super large fortress. Because the base is a stone, it is difficult for insects to make holes under it, and it is very difficult to come through the city wall.


    In the past, some mountain passes on both sides of the connection were blocked by city walls. After hundreds of years of continuous construction, these walls are even harder than mountains. There are magic runes and magic circles all around.


    The magic array connects the entire Cangming Mountain, including the underground below, under protection.


    At a glance, you can see the army on patrol everywhere. There are arrow towers all over the mountains, and countless ballistas are on standby everywhere. The entire mountain range was completely armed to the teeth.


    The most frightening thing is that there are so many masters here. Brings together almost all the top masters in the entire world. Only after a cursory observation, Chi Nan discovered that there were at least a thousand golden levels in this place. No, it should be more. Sure enough, cruel war is the best breeding ground for the strong.


    The population of this plane is much smaller than the population of your own plane, but the number of gold masters will probably be even greater. Of course, this will remove powerful races such as the elves and dragons.


    No one knows how many golden masters there are in those powerful races. What makes Chi Nan depressed is that in his own observation, there is no legendary master. I don''t know if it is really missing or hidden somewhere.


    "Such a large-scale war can save themselves, there should be legendary masters. The reason why these people don''t do it can only be because there are such masters among the bugs."


    Chi Nan thought secretly in his heart, and couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. Those bugs didn''t develop on their own side for a long time, so there was no existence of any legendary level. Even the last statue has only reached a legend in a certain sense for a short time, and it is not true. Just like that, it took a lot of effort to solve it.


    If in this world, the beetle can come up with a lot of legendary existence, then my own assessment of the power of this beetle will really improve. Fortunately, I didn''t rush for quick success when I came to this plane.


    After marching, the first army of plants has come to where they need to go. This is a black area similar to other fortresses. The name is Fortified Wall, a very common name.


    Looking at the scars on the city wall and the countless bricks that have been replaced and thrown aside, you can see how many cruel battles have been experienced here. "Very well, you are very timely, how we need to cooperate with you."


    The people here have no sense of politeness at all, and they are vigorous and resolute, and they are indeed the style of the army. The visitor was also a soldier from the sacred tree collar. He was very kind to this style and had no bad opinions.


    "As long as you help us block the top beetles, you can leave the rest to us for testing, we can do it now." The so-called top beetles are those with silver and gold levels. .


    "Very well, come with me. There is a group of beetles gathering outside. It is best to use them for experimentation. The number of these beetles has reached 10,000. There is only one golden beetle and five silver beetles. Leave these to us, and the rest It''s up to you, there is no problem."


    "No problem, let''s set off now," the soldier said loudly. Both sides are very satisfied with the other side''s simplicity. As a result, the first encounter between beetles and plants under the eyes of the public appeared. As soon as he entered the fortress, he opened the gate of the fortress directly, and countless bush soldiers rushed past the beetles that were charging.


    Neither side also had any formations, and they used the most brutal charge. It was completely different from the human army under normal circumstances. After receiving the news, many military commanders frowned.


    "Sure enough, I can''t command the army, so the battle is too rough."


    "Perhaps, this is the way to unleash their true power. I don''t think that lord is someone who doesn''t know how to command the army. Haven''t you already inquired about his method of training the army."


    Yes, according to military training methods, Chi Nan not only understands the military, but is also a master. "Then let''s take a look, if these things are as powerful as the information says, then it is really our gospel. Our people, we can''t continue to waste it like this." Every battle will kill countless soldiers, they My heart is dripping blood.


    I usually avoid fighting that is too costly, but now it''s different. So many plants are mass-produced things, no matter how much they consume, as long as they don''t die, they don''t feel distressed at all.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 988： The airship can still be used like this

    "Commander Rice, these things look really powerful. We seem to underestimate these plants. This bush warrior is really designed for beetles. It''s terrible."


    "Captain Creech, do you think so? Even you are so optimistic. It seems that we can indeed expand the size of the plant army. Only one person and one neurological brain can control so many bush fighters to fight accurately. This It is definitely our gospel. Compared with this, the problems that may arise are nothing more. Besides, there may be no problems."


    Among the people present, none of them planted nerves on their bodies, which shows that none of these big figures trust Chi Nan very much. At least, I am very dissatisfied with things like putting things on my body.


    At this moment, in the screen, the battle screen in front of the fortress army is being passed back in real time.


    In the picture, several human masters are hidden among the army of bush warriors. Maybe it can''t be considered as hiding, because the bush warrior is a little too short. Just amidst the green, they are very inconspicuous.


    Soon, the plants and beetles without formation just collided together like this. What happened next made them feel extremely excited. The bush fighter who was hit was hit and flew, but he moved for a while and fought again. As long as the frontal direct attack is avoided, nothing will happen. On the contrary, the beetle is completely different.


    The tentacles of the bush warrior have a strong ability to stretch, which can easily bypass the front of the beetle and attack the key points of the beetle. One after another beetle was easily put in, and it was easy to be killed.


    As long as it does not reach the silver level, and does not have the ability to flood the body to protect itself, facing these bush warriors, the disadvantage of the beetle is very obvious. The damage ratio can be described as horror.


    Only a few of the most powerful beetles can completely destroy some bush warriors. But soon, these beetles were attacked by human experts, and they were almost sneak attacks. The bush warriors who were not afraid of death even attacked and entangled desperately nearby, creating opportunities for other warriors. But these bush warriors, the beetles couldn''t ignore them.


    The power on the beetles is not vindictive magic, although it can be fully protected, but it consumes too much, usually the beetles will not be so wasteful. Once stabbed by a bush warrior, the strong anesthetic can also cause great trouble to the advanced beetle.


    As a result, the soldiers found that they were actually very relaxed under the fight of the bush warriors, and found an opportunity to solve these usually very troublesome beetles. When the battle is over, they all have an unreal feeling.


    This is the power of the plant army, which is really exciting.


    "Look carefully. Although many bush fighters have lost their fighting ability by insects, they are only superficially destroyed. As long as the core of the root is not destroyed, bush fighters can run back by themselves. It is said that as long as they are inserted in the soil power, at most It will be able to recover again in one month, and be able to go to the battlefield again."


    "Yeah, it''s terrible. This warrior is basically equivalent to a steady stream, and it is difficult to be completely destroyed. This time, there are not many bush warriors that are really destroyed. These things are more powerful than beetles."


    The commander-in-chief knocked on the table: "Unfortunately, there are no more powerful plant weapons, otherwise the war will be easy. It is still too difficult for our golden soldiers to train. Many soldiers die in exchange for the birth of gold."


    Yes, real masters are not so easy to appear. "Don''t do this, everyone. The most troublesome thing for us is that there are too many beetles. As long as the bottom beetles can be solved, other things will be simple. At least, we can conquer the lost ground." The spirits of everyone suddenly cheered up, yes. Ah, they can do it.


    "The second plant army has also reached its position. There are too many beetles outside the city wall, there is no way to leave the city wall, and the bush fighters can''t exert their combat effectiveness. Sure enough, there is no perfect unit, and bush fighters are not suitable for defending the city."


    A commander suddenly spoke, and at the same time a picture changed. Although they have this kind of alchemy item transfer technique, it is too precious. It cannot be popularized on the same scale as the neuro-brain.


    "Flaws? Forget it, although defending the city is not good, it is also a skill to be strong in the field."


    "Wait, your commander-in-chief, the newcomer made a request for a large amount of beetle toxins, hoping to be able to pack the beetle toxins in the jar." Hearing this, everyone looked at each other.


    Beetle toxins are specially used to deal with beetles, but unfortunately the defense on the surface of beetles is too strong, and this toxin can be poisoned if they are contaminated. Weapons can kill the beetles, regardless of whether they have toxins or not Therefore, although they store a lot of these toxins, they have not been used much.


    But they are all useless things, so let them use them. The commander nodded slightly: "Tell them to allow the use, but the effect must be seen. If there is no effect, use it indiscriminately, then you will be punished."


    They all thought that the person who came here wanted to smear the toxin on the bush warrior. After all, it doesn''t seem to be very difficult for the bush warrior to make wounds on the beetles. Even with sharp blades, it is possible to cut a hard shell.


    But no one thought that these toxins would be transported to the civilian airships by that person.


    Then, under the eyes of everyone, the airship slowly flew out of the mountains, far away from humans. "This is the position, and the bombing begins. I haven''t used bombing methods for a long time. I want to see if there is any strangeness."


    A soldier commanded the others with a smile on his face, opened the airship''s hatch and started throwing cans out. No way, this is not an airship with a bombing function automatically, it can only rely on manpower to come.


    The people in the command center stared wide-eyed, looking at the flowers of toxins blooming on the battlefield, their faces full of astonishment. "It turns out that the airship can still be used like this. Such a usage is simply a battlefield weapon."


    "Yeah, throwing a stone at high altitude can kill people, not to mention poison. Moreover, you can easily see where the beetles are denser and denser in the air. This effect is obvious." No need to explain, everyone As long as you see this picture, you can imagine that kind of power.


    Suddenly, Commander Leiss stood up abruptly and said loudly: "Quickly, order logistics and make as many beetle toxins as possible. Once this new method of combat is promoted, it will greatly reduce our losses and the hope of our human beings. It''s finally here."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 989： Its that nasty group of humans

    "It''s very poisonous, it''s worthy of being a plane that has been fighting insects for hundreds of years, and its ability to target insects is really unique." Chi Nan looked at it here, and the terrible toxicity made Chi Nan feel shocked.


    Just a little bit of toxic contamination can make the beetles lose their physiological functions. Even silver-level beetles will be poisoned to death. Even after Chi Nan saw a golden beetle enveloped in toxins, he escaped with his powerful vitality. But after it came out, this beetle obviously had a huge problem, and it didn''t even walk in a straight line.


    When the second poisonous jar exploded around, the golden beetle would not move soon. Maybe he hasn''t died yet, but he definitely won''t live long. This kind of toxicity is really terrible.


    The toxins specifically targeted at beetles on my own side are not so powerful either. "I just don''t know what this toxin is made of. If plants are used as the main material, we can also directly produce it."


    With the means of high-altitude bombing, coupled with the cooperation of bush fighters who were not afraid of death or fear of this poison, a huge beetle attack soon died down. A large number of beetles were cleared away, and the battlefield was quickly wiped out.


    The same goes for other places, the frequency of beetle attacks is indeed very high. But in the face of the exhausted plant army, the beetles are still a lot weaker. Near the ten armies, victories emerged one after another.


    For this reason, the front command madly issued a request for more plant troops.


    At this time, even the headquarters of the alliance was alarmed, and this kind of voice within the entire alliance continued to increase. Chi Nan knows that perhaps his status is not the highest now, but his influence here is already one of the greatest. The next step is to step by step to increase the quantity and quality of plant weapons and eliminate insects.


    Chi Nan knows that those bugs are definitely not as simple as they seem. If you want to truly control this plane''s absolute right to speak, then it is impossible to have only these ordinary plant weapons.


    Without plant weapons capable of dealing with legendary level masters, it would be impossible to shock those hidden masters at all. Therefore, speeding up research on top plant weapons is the most important thing at this stage.


    Chi Nan gave some orders, and while paying attention to the other side, he began to study more powerful weapons.


    But no one knew that behind the beetle, a group of beetle people also gathered in a black temple. Then, some broken airships and bush fighters were transported here through different channels.


    These bush warriors and airships were crushed to the plant brains, and they were cleaned up. Even Chi Nan couldn''t sense the existence of these plants from such a distance.


    "The first situation has already been delivered. These things, specifically targeted at our beetles, have caused a certain loss. If they weren''t large enough, perhaps our losses would double."


    Each of these people looked like people wearing armor, but a closer look revealed that these people didn''t wear any clothes at all. The armor on the body is just the exoskeleton that grows naturally on the body. These people are not humans, but worms. Growing limbs, regardless of the armor-like exoskeleton, it is very similar to humans.


    Not far from them, there were also some bug people, some of them were wearing rough clothes, some of them casually surrounded by a piece of rags. The body still retains many characteristics that are different from the insects, and these are all modified insects.


    Only by transforming the insects will they retain the habit of wearing clothes. These are betrayers of humans and orcs, and they didn''t get the life they wanted when they came here. It can be said that both sides are not pleased.


    Those lofty bugs don''t care about these people''s thoughts at all, but they are just some betrayed slaves. Let them do tasks when they are needed, and whoever cares for them to die when they are not needed.


    "You are too dangerous and sensational. Just a few things can affect us? Our great **** has conquered many planes. What a mere ordinary plane is worth."


    "Don''t underestimate this thing. After all, this thing is a plant. I am afraid that its ability to reproduce is faster than we thought. Once the scale is really formed, our plan to conquer this plane as soon as possible will fail."


    At this moment, in the temple behind, a **** beetle statue suddenly emitted a dazzling red light.


    The worms quickly turned around and knelt down to the temple, and those who reformed the worms knelt down in the first place. That kind of huge pressure is completely beyond their ability to contend.


    "The great beetle god, follow your highest will and listen to your words..."


    The beetles began to pray, and with their prayers, the light on the beetle statue became more and more stable. Finally, the eyes of the beetle statue moved a bit, and UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com looked at the bush warriors on the ground.


    "What is this!" A majestic voice sounded in everyone''s hearts.


    "Great beetle god, this is just a little trouble. Some plants have appeared on the border to stop our attack. Please rest assured that we will break through in the shortest time and let this world completely become the plane of your rule."


    The beetle snorted coldly: "Hmph, it''s those nasty humans again. Unexpectedly, the original **** didn''t find them, they could still come to this plane. Very good, really good." That huge pressure, Let the beetle people feel suffocated, and there are already transformed beetle people who are not very good in physique. Under this force, they are stunned.


    Soon, the breath of the beetle **** receded: "From now on, I will send a sitting high priest to assist you in attacking this plane. Remember, this plane is not necessary, but those who offend the **** must seize it. ."


    "Great beetle god, are there any characteristics of those who offended you?" the lead beetle man said cautiously.


    "They have been imprinted by the gods. As long as you feel the imprint, you can find them. Hey, it''s strange, why can''t I feel it? It seems that something has been used to shield it. Forget it, the high priest will come with their portrait, You are ready."


    After speaking, the consciousness of the beetle **** left, but his divine power did not leave, and it still remained on the statue. Seeing this scene, several beetles looked at each other, their eyes full of joy.


    "The gods have left behind their own divine power. Our temple will be a high-level temple from now on. Notify other low-level temples around that from today, they will all accept our orders." Everyone was excited.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 990： The second large territory

    Since the support of Chi Nan, the attack on the beetles on the front line has become more and more sharp, and the combat effectiveness has been continuously improved. Originally, countless people in the alliance were asking for an offense and regaining lost ground.


    But soon, the front-line command found that things did not develop as they thought. Because the beetle attacks in the frontline area are getting more and more frequent and increasing in number. Even, they all doubt whether these beetles are crazy. Or, these beetles used to hide their strength, but only now have they really taken it out.


    Only Chi Nan knew that this was because the beetles from other places had been mobilized, starting from the original scattered attacks and focused their attacks. Every time, they are united in one place and concentrated on attacking one place.


    As the defensive side, the Alliance army did not dare to gather all the troops together. Because every attack is very frequent, the rear thinks that the scale of the bug has expanded.


    But this also aroused Chi Nan''s vigilance. It seems that the potential of insects has been greatly improved, and it is not as simple as what I saw right now. The attack frequency of these beetles is getting higher and higher, and it is obvious that there is more production in the rear.


    "It seems that if these beetles are not because of their talents and people have their own factions, and they dislike each other, then there are other reasons." Hemila analyzed the report in hand.


    Chi Nan helplessly spread his hands: "This is also a good thing for us. As the power of the beetle increases, we can also increase the strength of our plant army accordingly. As long as it slowly upgrades to replace the original army, other people will be there for a while. Even if you don¡¯t want to listen to us, it¡¯s impossible. Hey, I want to be the savior of the rhythm."


    "Puff, the savior is not so good." Miria looked at Chi Nan disdainfully.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids, this little girl was really getting rude. Forget it, not like a little girl. Chi Nan kept his gaze on another plane.


    The international situation on his side is still very stable, so there is no need to worry about what will happen for the time being, so Chi Nan can also concentrate on developing another world.


    As the beetle continued to expand in scale, Chi Nan also gradually increased its supply. As the number of each legion increased, the number of legions also began to increase. Up to now, the number of plant legions has increased to thirty. Even so, the alliance and the military are still constantly increasing their demands, and it is no longer difficult to fight a war without an army of plants.


    Ordinary army, more of it has been reduced to security and logistics, and there are aspects of auxiliary warfare. If it weren''t for those masters to still be able to use it, the ordinary army on the front would really be useless.


    It''s just that some people have been clamoring, hoping that Chi Nan can give them the control of a part of the plant army. These people seem to not want to lose power, and they can make noise every time.


    From the beginning, Chi Nan used various excuses to shirk it. After all, simply give it to them, and they must doubt it. Now it looks like it should be almost done. It doesn''t matter if you give them to them, anyway, the supreme command of these plants will always be in your own hands. What they were given was nothing more than a temporary command right at the bottom.


    During this time, Chi Nan also plans to launch some scorpion tanks and dryad fighters to deal with insects, so that some bronze-level beetles will also be contained. When the number is large, the silver-level ones can also be killed.


    It was just that before Chi Nan could act, the Noble Federation and the Alliance came to the door at the same time.


    "New territory? There are also those who take the initiative to give it to the territory." Chi Nan looked at this thing and thought about it.


    "We have a request. In order to support the frontline nearby, the new territory must be near the frontline. Whatever the frontline needs, you have to support it as soon as possible. Of course, we will use the material on the bug to exchange it."


    Use the material on the insects in exchange for your own support, and then continue to fight the insects. It sounds very good, but in this case, there are too many insect materials, and I don''t have so many pharmacists and alchemists to deal with.


    Besides, there are too many things, and another plane can''t digest it in a short time. Many things originally had some substitutes. If it doesn''t work, you can only make the corpses of these insects into fertilizer as before.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "Is it nearby to support you? I agree in principle. But I can''t use so many insect materials. Why don''t you just use it to recover some of the lost land in exchange for some minerals and land. "


    Several people looked at each other and thought silently in their hearts. Regaining lost land is inherently unreliable, and whether it can be recovered is really a question. Even if it is taken back, it is not his own place now, and it doesn''t matter if it is given to him.


    They do not have so many people managing such a huge land ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After years of war, there are not many people left. As for the future, I''m afraid they won''t be able to see it when their great-grandson dies. Thinking of this, several people agreed without hesitation. Seeing the refreshment they promised, Chi Nan also did it simply.


    I took the map directly, and marked a big circle on it. Close to the front line of Cangming Mountain, a place larger than the current territory, but it is all wasteland, and there is no town within the range.


    Even outside the scope, there is no town. "There are no towns and no population. How do you manage them."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "I have my method, so don''t worry. I can transfer a part of the population at that time. Don''t worry, it is absolutely voluntary." With Chi Nan''s guarantee, they naturally have no problem. .


    "In such a big place, according to the rules, you need to provide some support to the league."


    Chi Nan said indifferently, "Stamina doubles every month, no problem."


    "Hehe, we don''t want physical beans, we want airships, which are the kind of airships that can be transported."


    It turned out to be fancy this thing, the air strike capability is indeed very important. "That''s okay, I can provide you with one hundred transport airships every month." Chi Nan''s generosity surprised them.


    So both parties were overjoyed, and after signing a temporary contract, they went back and went back with these conditions. It will take effect only after the formal contract is signed.


    "This is all right, you can get a piece of territory in a justifiable way. They can''t even dream of it. What I want is the nominal possession of those territories." This time is really profitable. When your own plants slowly spread out, the whole world will become its own.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 991： Increase weapon support

    There is no population in the new territory, and Chinan has no plans to recruit a large population for the time being. This place is on the back edge of the front line, and there have been no ordinary people nearby.


    The only towns are just military fortresses. Generally, it is not for the frontline service, or specifically for training and training soldiers, similar to the barracks. Finally, it is to give people who pass by a place to rest.


    Those people who let themselves choose towns here must have similar plans and want to make it more convenient for themselves to serve the frontline.


    However, all the places selected by Chinan are inhospitable places, and there are even many terrains that are difficult for ordinary people to enter, such as barren mountains and valleys. And Chinan started to develop in these places.


    On the surface, Chinan planted some plant weapons that were temporarily used on people in this world. After some time passed, Chinan sent some people to manage this place. Of course, these people were secretly brought by Chinan from the mainland, and they were not the original inhabitants of this plane.


    "Those beetles are attacking more and more, and some flying beetles have appeared. Recently, the air has become less and less safe. It is not an easy task to cultivate flying units on this plane. It seems that it is time to increase support. Strengthened."


    Chi Nan was observing the intelligence on the front line while calculating in his mind. After this period of development, Chi Nan has now completely stabilized on this plane. And the status and influence are increasing day by day.


    Even now, Chi Nan faintly discovered that his status and status had been paralleled by several legendary masters hidden in the dark. I did not show the strength of the legendary master, but the number of insects that has the greatest impact on the alliance is still the number. He can solve the problem of low-level bugs, and his reputation among the lower-level soldiers is unmatched.


    After the decision, Chi Nan began to introduce some special units step by step. The first to appear are the most primitive scorpion tanks and little tree spirit warriors. The body is not very big, so it is taller than people.


    But these things are made of hard wood, which is not much worse than the hard shell on the beetle. And the power is stronger, the attack is basically a blunt weapon.


    Every scorpion tank or little tree spirit warrior can block several bronze beetles. Plus a large number of bush fighters, as well as the bronze-level bush fighters that appeared later. The beetle offensive on the battlefield was once again contained. The army of the alliance is slowly advancing at this time, step by step trying to occupy the place occupied by the beetles.


    Two days later, Chi Nan released long-range weapons and bombing weapons for the first time.


    Once in my own plane, the first long-range weapon was the Pea Cannon. But in this world, the enemy is mainly beetles with thick shells, so the pea guns before the fifth generation basically have no effect here.


    The pea cannon is mainly used to deal with humans or other humanoids, but not against beetles. So the first time that Chi Nan brought out some of the most primitive pneumatic guns, after all, development should come step by step.


    Moreover, through the sale of a large number of various shells, they can be used to continue to expand their power and influence.


    These shells are not used to kill by explosions, but a wide range of toxins. After Chi Nan''s research, he used the world''s toxins against beetles and various toxins he used before to transform it.


    At this moment, Chi Nan and other researchers worked together to finally create a toxin that made Chi Nan very satisfied. This toxin basically has no harm to humans and orcs, and it is completely aimed at beetles.


    And the toxin effect is very terrifying, it can easily kill ordinary beetles within the range, even the bronze-level beetles can''t last long. Although the beetles at the silver level are not afraid, they will also be affected. Only beetles that reach the golden level will not care, but there are not many beetles at the golden level.


    After Chi Nan''s secret experiment, he was even sure that this thing would have a better effect on the Beetleman. After all, on his own plane, he had once caught several beetle people, whether they were corpses or specimens.


    Immediately after the introduction of this special toxin, a frenzy formed in the entire human alliance. At this time, there are demands everywhere to increase the supply of this toxin shell.


    In addition to weapons such as ballistas and catapults, some important fortresses began to add pneumatic cannons on the walls. The earliest air-powered gun is only, but it is also very advantageous in terms of improved range.


    On the wall of the huge mountain range, whenever the number of beetles below increases to a limit, the pneumatic cannons above will explode at the same time. Countless shells slashed through the void and smashed down fiercely into the beetle swarm.


    It exploded with a "bang", and countless dark green with a little blue smoke dispersed. In the smoke the beetles seem to be drunk, shaking and falling down after a short while.


    This kind of attack like an eraser wiped aroused applause from the soldiers.


    "Okay, that''s great, I killed another large piece. It is said that according to statistics, our most powerful beetle can kill thousands of beetles in one attack. On average, close to a hundred beetles will be destroyed in every attack. Drop. The Plant Lord is so powerful, to be able to make such a terrible weapon, the key is that this poison has no effect on us humans."


    "Yes, although the previous poison works well, it is also useful for us, and there is still a lack of remote use methods. If the plant lord continues to develop, we will definitely be able to win the insects."


    Before he knew it, Chi Nan himself had another nickname. Because he is the biggest lord and can control plants, many people call themselves the plant lord. As for his so-called Summoner profession, not many people mentioned it.


    After all, in this world, he is the only one who calls himself a summoner. You don''t have to go to the court in person, a lot of plants are everywhere. He can summon plants with this ability, but it doesn''t look very eye-catching.


    "It''s just a pity that the insects killed by this kind of poison can''t be used anywhere except the shell. Otherwise, we can change more things that are useful to us."


    The industry chain for the front line bugs and the rear to exchange things has already been formed. Every time a poisonous shell is used, it will cause a decrease in value. Therefore, the front line is generally not a last resort, and they will not use it. But in the same way, as the insects continue to increase their offensive, there are more and more cases of last resort. Without the highly toxic shells, their losses are still unknown.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 992： Why didnt you follow the command?

    When the battle became more intense, it was finally time for the airship to come in handy. With the long-distance communication, the command''s overall grasp of the military is quicker and simpler than before.


    The troops sent by Chi Nan were all under the command of the commander, and no one else had the right to use them.


    When Commander Rice saw another wave of insects in the distance, he hurriedly said loudly: "The second and third plant army is ready, the airship lifts into the sky, and I will wipe out those insects in the distance."


    The two commanders sat together, looked at each other and raised their glasses at the same time. "Hehe, it seems that the commander-in-chief is in a hurry, let''s start too, just to give them a surprise." The two people did not have much respect for the Commander Les. After all, they all came from the sacred tree leader, and only their lord is the only one worthy of respect.


    Soon, the airships in the two teams lifted off, but it was not only their airships that were launched at the same time, but also the airships belonging to the front-line command. And those airships were dispatched faster, flying in front of others.


    "Is this to grab the credit? It''s a pity, I''ll make you regret it later." The two people didn''t care at all. They had the permission to open Chinan and could use the low-altitude satellites above the battlefield.


    With these satellites staring at them, the scene they saw was much clearer than that of the commander. The commander didn''t know until now that the neuro-brain in their hands was not only as simple as what they saw now.


    After the airship flew up, no one noticed that the airships behind them had a little more. On both sides, there was a small thing more, like a shrinking deformed wing, very inconspicuous. Maybe someone saw it, maybe they thought it was just a decoration. After all, it is a little better than a monotonous airship.


    Ahead, those military airships have begun to throw bombs downwards. These are special toxin bombs. This speed was originally designed to target those beetles.


    Of course, because there is no improvement, their airships still use manpower to drop bombs. After aiming roughly in the sky, the bomb was lifted and dropped. They didn''t know that the airships of the Plant Army were actually no one on them.


    Not to mention that it was a bomb thrower, not even a driver. Before the battle, all the processes were carried out inside the plant army, so no one could see what was done. There are not many soldiers brought from the sacred tree, and each one is very precious. Chi Nan didn''t want to waste the lives of his soldiers in this kind of battle.


    It didn''t take long for the airship behind to also start dropping bombs. Commander Les looked at the airship in the sky, frowning involuntarily. Because he discovered that these airships did not throw bombs from the side door beside them.


    Instead, a window was opened directly below, and bombs were dropped directly from below. "Could it be that the airship of the Plant Lord has been improved again? It seems that we have to communicate with them after this time."


    Every time Chinan¡¯s plant weapons are increased and improved, they start with their own plant army. Only after they use it and prove the effect, the military that sees the effect will take the initiative to communicate with them.


    Just like the high-level bush warriors before, as well as those scorpion tanks and little tree spirit warriors. After showing a certain degree of power, they began to contact Chi Nan. For specific matters, it is no longer necessary for Chi Nan to come forward in person. This place has also established its own set of systems dedicated to handling matters.


    Just copy the set made by my own sacred tree leader, anyway, it''s my own person, so I''m very relieved.


    Just before the communication, Chi Nan gradually sold these things to the military, and it took a certain amount of time for the rear personnel to purchase. And all of a sudden, it seemed that a new airship mode appeared.


    This situation makes the command and the high-level alliance members very depressed. On the one hand, I feel happy because of the rapid development of Chinan, and on the other hand, they are bored and headache because of the constant tossing of them due to the rapid development.


    But under the pressure of the insects, they can only accept it, because this is a good change. If you want to continue to develop and truly regain lost ground, you can only accept those plant weapons from Chinan. No way, who makes them incapable of this ability. As long as they have this ability, they don''t want to be restricted by Chi Nan.


    The bombing soon took effect, and large green fog rose up on the battlefield. A large number of beetles have been wiped out one after another. As if insecticides killed ants, one by one fell to the ground.


    People who haven''t seen it with their own eyes can hardly imagine the magnificence of such a scene. Only these soldiers who have been fighting on the front lines all the year round know the meaning of this scene best ~ www.novelhall.com ~ no one is afraid, some just cheers.


    The cheers of victory soon began to spread, and the soldiers cheered loudly on the entire wall, whether they saw this scene or not. This means that another huge victory has arrived.


    It''s just that the victory this time is different from what they thought. Because of the heavy casualties of the ground forces, the bugs began to use other methods. The figure of the flying beetle appeared in the distance. Seeing this scene, Commander Rice''s face became a little solemn. "It''s a flying beetle. Damn it. I knew there must be flying insects on such a large scale."


    Without even thinking about it, Les immediately adjusted the call channel and said: "The airship team is ready, and the flying beetle is about to come over, ready to take off and fight. Pay attention, first of all to ensure the safety of the airship."


    The airship is very sturdy, but an airship without combat effectiveness can only be used as a rampage target in the air, and the speed is not very fast. There is no lethality to beetles, only protection.


    Since the first flying beetle attacked the airship, the military has no idea how many airships have been lost. These were all purchased by them and Chi Nan. Such a good weapon, such a loss, who can not feel sorry for it.


    "Pay attention to the airship formation ahead, start to retreat, and the flying beetle has lifted off." Rice said this to the airship formation. It''s just that no one thought that the military airship was retreating, but the airships in the Chinan Plant Army not only did not retreat, but instead rushed forward on their own initiative, as if they were about to commit suicide.


    Seeing this scene, Commander Rice became angry on the spot. "What are you doing, go back quickly, don''t you want to die? I will communicate with your lord if I don''t obey the command." These people are not their own men after all.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 993： Sudden change of air combat mode

    "Your Excellency Commander, don''t worry, we are a new airship, capable of air combat."


    "Damn, what kind of air combat capability can such a big airship have? Give me retreat, and our strength will not tolerate loss." Les roared, but there was no answer from the other side.


    "Damn bastard, Lord Chinan won''t make a good selection no matter how he chooses his subordinates, so he will look for someone who does not care about the overall situation. The Air Force is prepared to take off immediately once the beetle gets into position. Try to save more airships." In his eyes, every airship is their precious treasure against the beetles, how can it be wasted casually.


    Even if those people do not obey the command, they still have to protect the airship and the pilot. After the incident, he must make those who did not obey the instructions regret it. He believed that Chi Nan would enforce the law impartially.


    It''s a pity that people like them saw the beginning, but didn''t think of the end. When the flying beetle took off, Les was almost desperate. Because the number of these flying beetles is too much.


    Even if the air force he arranged there would fight these flying beetles once, he would be maimed after winning. "Damn beetles, how can there be so many, are they hiding something before."


    Les and the other members of the command team looked at the distant sky dullly. From their position, they can only see a little trace that is not clear, but even so, the flying beetle team like dark clouds can roughly estimate how many enemies there are. At this scale, it is no longer easy to win.


    It seemed that those airships could not be saved by themselves. What needs to be considered now is how to save as many flying troops as possible. After all, these flying units need time to train.


    As for those airships, it seems that the rear can be planted for a period of time. In terms of speed, it seems to be fast. They didn''t understand it at first, but when so many airships appeared all at once, they had some ideas.


    "Quick, look, those airships are amazing." Suddenly, a commander yelled. Les is a little irritable, what''s so great about the airship. But when he turned his head and looked at the airship formation, everyone''s eyes widened.


    Just now, the airship has approached the overwhelming beetle. Because there is no one on the airship, the airship has no sense of fear at all, even if the airship is sent to death, it will not care. In any case, the airship can guarantee the calmest and most sensible emotions, and exert its combat ability to the greatest possible extent.


    Like a cold machine, when it reached the range, the airship began to attack.


    "Haha, the cannon attack, ready to launch. I haven''t used this familiar cannon for a long time, and finally I can use it again."


    The machine gun, like high-altitude bombing, was the original airship combat method. In this way, the airship was able to compete with the air ace Griffin Knights at that time, and was able to defeat it.


    However, as various weapons became more and more numerous, the cannon was eliminated. Unexpectedly, in this new world, it can be used again. Sometimes, it''s not that the more powerful the weapon, the better it can be used, only appropriate.


    Just like now, only step by step improvement will not give people a sense of abruptness. The development of Chinan in the alien plane has not aroused the suspicion of the indigenous people, and it relies on this step by step improvement.


    The machine gun sounded, and the flanks on both sides of the airship suddenly heard continuous explosions. Every explosion is accompanied by a fist-sized bullet. The bullet is made of wood, with a little green light. Rotating at high speed in the air, the target is the beetle troops in the distance.


    Large shells similar to the pea cannon are not the strength of the original pea cannon. As long as it is hit, even the shell of the beetle will be cracked. The fragile wings were torn to pieces on the spot.


    Countless machine gun shells were shot out, and the flying beetles in the air began to fall like dumplings. At such a high place, even if the beetle falls, it is basically difficult to survive.


    Besides, if you don''t fall to death, you will also be poisoned to death. The reason why these cannons are green is that they have been soaked with beetle toxin in the pill chamber. When the beetle is injured by the machine gun, toxins will infiltrate along the wound. Falling from a high altitude plus a specially targeted toxin, this lethality can be foolproof.


    Seeing that a large number of beetles kept falling, not only the headquarters, but also the airship legions that were about to take off, were stunned at this time. This kind of effective lethality is really terrible.


    "Those things seem to be an application of pneumatic guns. Although the shells used are a little less effective, if you add toxins at high altitude, those flying beetles happen to be the most effective against them."


    Les nodded slightly: "Yeah, I can actually come up with this kind of attack. If this is formed on a scale, the flying beetle may not be a threat to us in the future. Who came up with this? It''s really amazing. ."


    "Your commander-in-chief, isn''t this bad? With the new airship, we can definitely suppress bugs easily in the future. There are only two kinds of bugs that are most troublesome, one is flying and the other is underground. As long as it can By solving those underground, we can continue to advance and truly regain lost ground."


    Les finally came back to his senses and looked at the air with a sigh: "Yes, you are right. I am a little worried now. I am worried that with the airship, our airship legion will lose its function in the future."


    This worry is not fake. Ever since the airship came into existence, the Griffin Legion of the Holy Tree Collar can only be reduced to a tool for being handsome and sending letters. Maybe in the future, there will be competitions like Griffin Rider.


    Had it not been for the flying boats on the plane at that time, Chi Nan would have been able to ramp up the entire plane with the airships long ago. In this world, there are no alchemy weapons such as flying boats, only a powerful flying team.


    "So, do our flying units still have to take off? Seeing them, it seems that they don''t need our protection."


    "No, it''s still necessary. Although this attack is good, there are too many bugs. Once the bugs get close to a certain distance, the effect of this weapon will not work, so we still need to work together to protect the airship."


    Rice''s vision is very accurate. However, this is based on the premise that the airship has no other combat methods. Once there are other ways of fighting, can Rice''s idea be realized?


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 994： We also have small air combat units

    The attack of the machine guns formed a continuous firepower net. Under the calculation of the plant brain, it can shoot down the flying beetles to the maximum, continuously consume the number of enemies, and prevent them from approaching themselves.


    But there are too many flying beetles, even if they continue to fight like this, the flying beetles still keep approaching. Moreover, the flying beetle didn''t know what was controlled by it, and it didn''t charge blindly.


    The flying beetle at the rear immediately changed its formation and approached from the side flank. After all, the number of airships was limited, but the flying beetles approached them.


    "Order the flying troops to take off, and you must protect these airships." Rice ordered immediately.


    At this time, in Les''s mind, the value of these airships has surpassed the flying troops. After all, the Air Force needs a lot of time to train, whether it is a person or a mount, the cost is not a small amount. But the combat effectiveness is far inferior to the cannons of these airships. Apart from masters, the pattern of air combat can be changed.


    Since then, the real king of the sky has changed from flying beetles into these combat airships.


    Even if he knew that these airships were all planted, he still had to let the flying troops protect them. Because he didn''t know how troublesome these airships were to build, and losing one of them would make him feel distressed now.


    However, the flying unit just flew up, resembling dumbfounded again. Because a flight suddenly condensed a wind cannon, the wind cannon was sent out in an instant, and it accurately hit the flying beetles close to it.


    With a "bang", the wind cannon exploded, forming countless wind blades sweeping out in all directions. Within the scope of the wind blade, the beetle was torn to pieces on the spot. The hard shell didn''t even show any defensive effect.


    "It''s amazing, what is that? Is this also a weapon on the airship?"


    An old man next to him stared at the front earnestly, and said solemnly: "It''s an attack that gathers elements of wind attributes. I don''t know if it is a weapon or a wizard, but it looks like a weapon. The range of this attack is far greater than that of those aircraft The cannon needs to be low, but its power has reached a silver-level magical effect. If it can be used continuously..."


    Everyone knows what it means to be able to use magic continuously. There are very few mages among human beings, and the current mages will not face the enemy head-on on the battlefield for a long time, because this is not effective.


    Today''s mages are basically reduced to war support personnel. Generally, all kinds of enchanting scrolls or other alchemy items that assist combat are made, and it is difficult to see magic on the battlefield.


    Those orcs didn''t even have a mage, and had never inherited the mage.


    Now, they saw an airship, a thing made of wood, unleashing a powerful attack like magic, which was undoubtedly not injecting them with a booster. Next, wind cannons were fired from different airships, and everyone closed their mouths. This was obviously something that could be fired continuously.


    "I can see that the magic condenses time is very long, basically more than two minutes, but the number makes up for this defect. With super long-range attacks and this wind attribute magic, there is nothing in the air that can stop the airship."


    With the approval of the mage, the rest of the command center became more confident.


    However, they found that they seemed to be surprised a little earlier, because the bigger surprise is still to come.


    In the previous high-altitude bombing, a door below was used, but now the side door was suddenly opened. Just when they thought that the people on the airship were going to fight to the death with the beetles that approached at close range, countless shadows flew out.


    That''s right, it just flew out, flapping its wings, like a bird. If you look closely, you can see that these are some flying plants, yes, this is a hummingbird fighter.


    The hummingbird fighter flew out and automatically aimed at the flying beetles around. Then, the wind cannons were shot out one by one, forming an area cut by wind blades in the air. Although these wind blades are not as powerful as large wind cannons, they are still capable of smashing flying beetles in local areas. A little further away can also be affected.


    "What is that? How can these things use magic?" Les looked shocked.


    The old mage''s eyes glowed brightly, staring from a distance with a solemn expression: "It''s not a monster, it seems to be some kind of plant, but there are actually flying plants. However, those on the ground can move, and it seems that it is not strange to fly. of."


    The old mage continued: "These flying plants can also use wind magic. Although the power is not that strong, only the power of the bronze magic, but the speed of condensation is too fast. They seem to be able to use only this magic, but they only need to be prepared for two seconds. It can be delivered, the effect is not worse than the toxin bomb and it is more flexible, but I don¡¯t know how long it can last."


    The old mage could tell at a glance that the time for these hummingbird fighters might be limited.


    No way, after all, this is only the first generation of hummingbird fighters, using wind cannons, and it is the original type that has not been improved. If it were the current wind artillery, it would be terrible.


    "It seems that the war in the air has indeed been controlled by our alliance." Les was very happy, but there was some concern.


    Chi Nan''s performance is too good, and now some counter-talks have begun to appear within the alliance, and there have been some voices that reject Chi Nan. In the past, the external pressure was too great, and everyone was still united.


    This has just relieved a little pressure, and given a little chance to counterattack, a different voice immediately appeared within the alliance. This kind of voice is still coming out of humans, and humans are indeed a complex creature.


    If it weren¡¯t for the current situation is still very complicated, I¡¯m afraid many people would jump out and ask for trouble.


    Forget it, take care of so many things, I''m just a frontline commander, first think of a way to deal with the bugs. As long as these beetles are not resolved in one day, there will still be a crisis of genocide between mankind and the remaining races.


    "Head, do we have to go on." The airship team flying in the air is now also bewildered. Originally I went to rescue, but how to look at those airships is more powerful than myself, is it embarrassing to go up by myself?


    The commander of the airship legion also stared at the front: "Listen to the command, but we slow down. In this situation, it is the same whether we are or not. Everyone pays attention to protect themselves."


    The regimental commander ordered the soldiers to protect himself, while staring into the air, a look of jealousy flashed in his eyes.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 995： Its time to use something extraordinary

    When the hummingbirds are dispatched, it means that the battle has come to an end. This extremely fast mage unit appeared, and the continuous spell attacks continued to consume the only number of beetles around.


    Although there are a lot of flying beetles, spells are originally used on most creatures. A large number of wind cannons went down, and when the flying team at the back approached, there were not many flying beetles left.


    And those hummingbird fighters, the number of losses is not too much. The head of the flying regiment grabbed a dead hummingbird fighter in his hand and glanced quickly: "It''s made of wood, not real creatures. No wonder they don''t care at all. It seems that this matter needs to be reported as soon as possible, hey. ..."


    The head of the flight regiment seemed to think about his future days, perhaps his flight team will soon be completely eliminated. Unless you can control an airship formation, then you can continue to be a high-level.


    This may be an opportunity, as long as you can do it, then your status will be higher in the future.


    Although they are all contributing to the alliance, although they are all killing bugs, human desire has never ceased. Without damaging the big frame, most people hope to climb to the top.


    Tying this hummingbird fighter that was suspected to be shot down by his own machine guns to his side, the legionary commander began to command the army to clean up the last beetles. This is the only time the flight team has not lost any large-scale air combat.


    And this time, also wiped out most of the opponent''s flying beetles. Only the sporadic ones can escape. In the process of escaping, the flying beetles were chased and killed countless by them, which is really exciting.


    The people in the headquarters below all cheered happily at this time and opened a bottle of wine to celebrate.


    You must know that the productivity of the alliance society is not enough, even fruits and vegetables are few, and this fine wine is an absolute luxury. Speaking of which, some of them haven''t had a drop of wine for a whole year.


    After the air battle was over, the ground battle soon came to an end. Under the bombing of the air force, the dense beetle quickly turned into a corpse and spread a carpet on the ground.


    It is not so pleasant to clean up these beetle carcasses. The subsequent beetles also retreated. Soon after disappearing through the ubiquitous hole, there is no way to even pursue it.


    "These nasty beetles, if they can''t beat them, they will drill holes. One day I will destroy all their holes." The soldiers on the wall gritted their teeth when they saw this scene, but at the same time they were a little proud. You must know that the beetles have never been beaten to escape by them before, but this time, so many beetles have to escape.


    After chasing for a while, the flying legions also ran back. Next, it is the spread of news of this new weapon and the above has come to negotiate with himself, Chi Nan is basically familiar with this set of procedures.


    On the other side, at the temple closest to this side, a group of worms gathered again.


    "Look at everyone, these things are completely consistent with the plant army described under the beetle crown. According to the combat effectiveness of these plant army, our current beetle army is really hard to be their opponent.


    Everyone looked at the broken plants in front of them. It was just some of the fallen hummingbird wreckage that appeared in front of them at this time. It has to be said that although the Hummingbird fighter has been smashed, the wind cannon launcher on the head is still a good thing for making wind attribute staff, but it is useless for these bug people.


    The headed worm man with a black shell looked at these things thoughtfully.


    "Under the crown of the beetle, I have already told me the news of the army of plants. This kind of thing is indeed their product, but it is not the most powerful. Before, it seems that more powerful plants have appeared.


    "Your Excellency, what do you mean, do you mean that these plant forces have degraded."


    "No, on the contrary, they can catch up to this plane, which means that their strength has not weakened, but may increase. After all, those are just mortals, and it is not easy for mortals to cross the plane. Of course. , It may also be due to an accident. Maybe the two planes are not too far apart, and there is a space overlap between each other."


    The insect man just said immediately: "Then what should we do, is the plant army really that powerful? If there is no follow-up reinforcements, we might really be repelled."


    The reproductive ability of beetles is strong, yes, but it also consumes materials. For sustainable development, in order not to destroy this entire plane, they can only control the reproduction speed of beetles. Otherwise, the resources will be exhausted and the world will be over.


    The beetle **** wants to control an intact world, not a dead plane.


    ¡°The beetle¡¯s crown has already shown The plant army is likely to have hidden power. So we are not suitable for a large-scale war with them. Follow-up reinforcements have already begun to be deployed, but it will take a while to wait ."


    After a pause, the high priest lowered his voice and said, "So, we should use some extraordinary methods now."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, what are the extraordinary means? Would they not know this? They used various unconventional methods for such a long time before attacking this plane, not once or twice.


    "It should have been like this a long time ago. I heard that all of this was done by their lord. The plant lord, as long as he kills him, then these plants are of no use. They want to recover in the future, but it is not so easy."


    The high priest nodded gently: "Yes, but you must be careful this time. After all, the opponent is not a native of this world, and it is not so easy to deal with, so we should plan carefully. Moreover, we need to divert their attention. So let''s, You pick some suitable and reliable people, and I will communicate with the beetle."


    After speaking, everyone began to prepare. This time the action is not small, it is related to whether the world can be won. Even, some things related to the beetle god.


    Once a problem arises, they can imagine how the irritable **** will deal with them.


    A few days later, the soldiers were calmly unaccustomed to the frontline position, and finally a large-scale beetle attacked again. The soldiers who had been holding back for a long time yelled and started to prepare for battle.


    It''s just that no one noticed that in the shadows, some inconspicuous figures secretly approached the front line, and then sneaked in from some defensive blind spots. Because of the small number, it was not found.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 996： These airships will think

    "For the sake of the alliance and the survival of this world, this weapon must be handed over to us to use. We are not because this weapon is powerful, nor is it because of jealousy and wanting to restrict you."


    The high-level leaders of the alliance, the high-levels of the Noble Union, and even some heroes from all over the world came to the door at this time.


    Chi Nan controlled his clone and walked out, looking at these people, thinking quickly in his heart. Through the plant brain, Chi Nan can easily record the expression and eye changes of all people.


    Although each of these people said the righteousness Lingran, but unexpectedly, based on calculations and analysis, Chi Nan found that most people actually express their true feelings and do not have selfish thoughts.


    This situation made Chi Nan quite surprised. In the past, Chi Nan always thought that the righteousness in his mouth was elusive, and that there was a problem in his heart, but what is going on today. Of course, some of them do have their own thoughts, but there are only a few thoughtful people, and most of them just have some thoughts.


    Chi Nan found that there were not many people who were really jealous of themselves and wanted to accomplish something with their own weapons. However, humans are complex creatures after all, so there are people all the time.


    Chi Nan secretly recorded these people, but on the surface they were still calm.


    After everyone was quiet, Chi Nan said: "Everyone, it is my duty to contribute to the alliance and this world. But this kind of airship is really not that easy to use."


    Chi Nan pressed down with both hands: "Don¡¯t worry, listen to me slowly. First of all, the weapons used on our airships need to be specially produced. The airship itself is not a big deal. Especially the artillery shells of the machine guns are a big consumer. ."


    When everyone thought about what they saw in the information, they nodded to express their understanding. "These are indeed a problem. It''s better, we give you more territories. Then you will produce on these territories. We still have a lot of people who can do logistics behind us, and with these, the front line can also be removed. A lot of troops are coming."


    "The chairman is right. Weapons are indeed not too troublesome. But this kind of airship is more troublesome and takes longer to build than previous airships."


    This is true, anyway, they don''t know how long the original airship will take. And they don''t know that the airship grows very fast with the help of the energy pool and the mother tree of the home, and it can give birth to many at the same time.


    "We also know this, but after all, it is a plant, and it must grow faster than our training speed. After all, your territory has a relatively small population. To control the air force, you need a lot of people to command."


    Chi Nan smiled indifferently: "Of course there is no problem. The biggest problem now is that if you want to control this special airship, you must have a high-level neurological brain. Because, our kind of airship, it actually has Thoughtful."


    Thoughtful? Everyone looked confused, whether Chi Nan was wrong, or he was thinking something wrong.


    "Yes, everyone is right. These airships can think. You may think it''s incredible, but it''s actually like this. If you don''t believe it, we can do experiments."


    Chi Nan didn''t worry at all, the airships were all equipped with plant brains, and they could think about it, but there was no problem at all. After a series of experiments, everyone is full of incredible thoughts.


    These airships are obviously just weapons, and they really can think.


    At this time, Chi Nan spoke: "Our population is very small, and every time one dies, we lose one. But those bugs, they can reproduce in large numbers, and we are at a disadvantage if we use the numbers to correct them."


    Everyone nodded, how could they not know, if it weren''t because they could only fight like this, they wouldn''t want to fill it with human lives. Suddenly, everyone realized something. "Could it be that this... these people are all elites of the Alliance, no matter how problematic they are, in fact they are still human beings.


    Chi Nan nodded and said: "Right, these airships have their own thoughts, so only one or two people can command a fleet. Even if the losses are heavy, people can still escape under normal circumstances."


    Chi Nan didn''t tell them that there was no one in his airship formation at all, as long as they were commanded remotely.


    "So, what do you mean?" Everyone didn''t quite understand what Chi Nan wanted to say.


    Chi Nan said slowly: "My point is also very simple. With the ability to think, there will be preferences. These airships must first be willing to accept commands before they can do it. You say yes."


    Everyone is completely unknown, but what Chi Nan said is nothing wrong. No matter how you think, it seems to be correct ~ www.novelhall.com~ If you have the ability to think, you will of course like it. If you don''t like being directed by someone, of course it''s useless.


    "I can promise to give you a part of the fleet, but you need to select people. If those people can''t work, they still have to be replaced by people on our side. Many people on our side have been with plants for a long time, so It can make these plants more accessible and obedient." Chi Nan said nonsense seriously.


    The alliance commander said loudly: "Okay, then everything is up to you. We will send some air combat elites later, you can arrange them whatever you want, as long as they can be accepted by plant weapons."


    After thinking about it, the commander said again: "In view of your great contribution this time, we have unanimously decided to allow you to delineate a territory again, as long as it is not other important places, you can choose whatever you want."


    The president of the Noble Federation nearby also said quickly: "Earl Chinan, in view of your great contribution, we have decided to grant you the title of Duke." They have nothing else but the title.


    At the same time, many people whispered secretly, winking constantly, and using gestures, Chi Nan knew that these people would definitely not give up. But that''s okay, the several ambitious Chi Nanke will all remember, and when the time comes, secretly support them, stay out of the situation, and let these people fight each other first.


    At least, they can''t let them unite and make trouble for themselves, the current layout has not been completely completed yet.


    "Thank you, thank you, I will definitely work harder and strive to make a greater contribution to the league." Chi Nan said with a smile on his face, and at the same time secretly winking a few people, anyway, I only need to do a little bit.


    What Chi Nan did was very secretive. People who didn''t know didn''t even see what Chi Nan was doing.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 997： Step 1 starts with brainwashing

    "My lord, I''m back." That night, Horn quietly appeared beside Chi Nan. That''s right, in order to be able to break through, Horn came to this world Chi Nan incarnation through the space channel.


    Horn knew that he couldn''t break through his strength, let alone protect the lord, even the qualification to stand by his side was almost gone. Therefore, in order to be able to go further, Horn once again put himself on the front line.


    Along with Chi Nan, there are many guards around him. There is basically no danger in Chi Nan now. No one believes that in the original world, a very tightly protected legendary master will have any accidents. If it weren''t for this, these guards wouldn''t have all come to this world.


    "As I thought, these people have come to contact us. When that happens, we will treat the people they send."


    Horn was a little puzzled: "But my lord, even if we can control those plant weapons perfectly, is it really no problem for them to use it like this?"


    Chi Nan knew what Horne was worried about. Once they controlled a large number of weapons, it would affect his prestige and rule. In the future, if you want to control the world, it won''t be so easy.


    But once you use your authority and instantly control all the plants, your reputation will also encounter huge problems. At that time, I am afraid that I will become a similar existence to those beetle people, or even a more evil existence. You can''t kill the people in this world close to clean, and teach the remaining people again.


    Don''t say that Chi Nan can''t do this kind of thing, even if it can be done, no one knows what the result will be.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Hehe, what do you think the people they sent are?"


    "Of course it is the elites in the army, as well as the elite children of major families." Horn said naturally.


    "That''s right. What I want is these people. As long as these people increase in strength and influence, it will be easy to inherit the status of the family in the future, or gain a higher status in the army and other organizations."


    Chi Nan said to himself: "Don''t forget, we have brainwashing tools here. When they come, we will slowly brainwash them. When it is completed, it will meet our requirements. We help them reach high positions, and then these people help us spread the network, it will be much easier for us to take the entire plane."


    Chi Nan''s purpose is strictly the same as those of the beetles, except that the methods adopted by both sides are different.


    Chi Nan used to blend into it, infiltrate secretly, and subtly control, while the other party forcibly attacked and destroyed the other party. These two methods can''t say who is right and who is wrong, only who is more useful.


    And now, it''s time to play with the beetles. Starting from the second day, a steady stream of people came to my side. Chi Nan used an excuse to let them communicate with the plants and take care of the plants, while secretly separating them and giving them brainwashing plants. With today''s technology, light brainwashing does not require piercing the scalp and skull to make contact.


    As long as it is far away, it is enough to use a special kind of spirit to influence the plant. Let them gradually become familiar with and accept their own ideas in a subtle way, and then they will be completely brainwashed at the end.


    This approach is hard to resist even those who have been trained for many years, let alone these people. It seems that it won''t take long for these first people to become their own people, and it will be much easier to let them go at that time.


    On the front line, Chi Nan began to release some new-style fleets, sweeping back and forth on the front line. The better the performance, the more it itches the hearts of their seniors, and they can''t wait to take control of their own fleet immediately.


    When these people''s eyes were on the airships and hummingbird fighters, the teams on the ground did not pay much attention. And Chi Nan took advantage of this opportunity to secretly expand the supply of ground teams.


    Unknowingly, there are one or two ground plant legions in the major fortresses of the Alliance, and the total number of these legions is hundreds of them. This is not counted as something that is about to increase, otherwise the whole will be even more. Although the airships don''t give much, but the bush fighters and other ground combat units are actually quite a lot.


    The army of these plants does not occupy a large area, any place will do, and there is no logistical pressure, as long as it is inserted on the ground to bask. But their combat effectiveness is very impressive.


    Gradually, new types of combat units appeared in some troops. One is the spider tank, or purely using wind cannons. This middle tank just appeared and became the star of the ground team.


    Then came some armored personnel carriers, fertilizer makers, and some wooden puppets and mobile gas gun vehicles These things appeared one after another, in addition to models, more and more The real ground troops close to the Holy Tree Neck are formed. With the increase of these troops, the battle situation on the front line finally changed.


    From the very beginning, people have been talking about regaining lost ground, but it has been unsuccessful, and now it is finally completed.


    When a former town was beaten down and re-controlled, the whole world was boiling. A small town is nothing, but the meaning of it is completely different.


    When books and objects that do not know how many years ago appeared in the human world, countless people came to visit. Many of those things were bought at high prices for their own collection.


    With so much money spent, commercial activities in the rear have become more frequent. The lifeless plane finally injected a burst of vitality. From this moment on, everyone really saw hope.


    However, just as the Alliance army was advancing, the bugs were also planning their own affairs.


    After a large-scale worm attack, some worms sneaked into the alliance world secretly. However, on the surface, there is no telling that these are bugs. After special transformation, these people are no different from normal human orcs. Perhaps it can only be seen when cutting through the inside of their bodies.


    These worms also know their own problems, because they do not have an ID card, nor can they use an ID card, so they avoid all towns, plants and other special places as they move forward.


    Unknowingly, these people were scattered among the army and hidden on the edge of some towns. Some others ran all the way towards Chinan''s territory.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 998： Even the clone was assassinated

    A group of worms secretly approached the place where Chinan was located. It was a small town on the edge of Chinan''s territory. The rest of the land was wasteland. So it¡¯s no surprise that Chinan lives in this place.


    It is impossible for Chinan to live in the wilderness, otherwise it will definitely arouse people''s suspicion, so Chinan usually lives in surrounding towns. Although the city I built has basically grown well, there are too few people living in it. Even if the place is very convenient, the time is not long enough after all.


    It is precisely because of this that Chinan has not yet managed to get into that city, but lives outside.


    "I''ve inquired, their plant lord will patrol here every three days, and he must pass by this place, so we just have to wait here." The lead worm man whispered.


    This person has a cold face, his eyes are faintly shining red, but he is not very eye-catching. Those with thin arms and legs seem to be stunted, their skin is pale white, and even their hair is gray and colorless. At first glance, he thought that this guy was very sick and not far from death.


    But for this worm, the other worms seemed very afraid.


    After a long time, someone from behind dared to speak: "You said, would the plant lord be the one who wanted to find under the crown of beetles? Didn''t the high priest say that he felt the mark planted by the crown a few days ago? ."


    A woman next to her shook her head and said, "Impossible. The plant lord has been here for a long time, but the imprint only appeared a few days ago. Either they blocked the imprint, or just arrived."


    Block the imprint? How could this be possible? It was performed by a **** and could not be blocked by mortals. And even if it can be blocked, why not keep it blocked, but instead open it again at this time? This is unreasonable.


    Although they were all modified insects, they were all humans and orcs before, and they couldn''t be so idiots. They could think of them under normal circumstances. So the result is only the latter one.


    "I just don''t know who came, but to be able to come to our world, I believe it should be a very important person. If he can be caught, we will definitely be rewarded under the crown of beetles."


    "Shut up, don''t talk too much, just wait here. What Mianxia wants to do is Mianxia''s business, and we can do it ourselves. Also, although Mianxia says that he doesn''t value the world, as a subordinate, We must do our best. To catch those who blaspheme spirits, and to take this world down."


    "Yes, boss, what you said is too right, we have to find their space channel, then fight over and take down that plane as well. At that time, hum..."


    They took down the planes that other people couldn''t take down. What a great credit. Especially being able to show his face in front of the gods, this is something that I didn''t even dare to think before. Thinking of this, many people feel enthusiasm.


    These worms didn''t wait too long, because Chi Nan''s clone came out early the next morning. Sitting in his carriage, he began to patrol around the periphery of his territory according to the established route.


    This is not to express yourself, but to calm people''s hearts. Every few days, Chi Nan will patrol here. Not to mention, the people in the territory will be more enthusiastic about their work and attract more people to come here. In a short period of time, the three surrounding towns were full. Had it not been for a city, someone would have begun to build a new town.


    But today, things are obviously not the same as usual. As soon as Chi Nan walked not far away, he felt the signs of someone approaching. Originally, this was nothing at all, and it was normal for someone to come close by.


    But Chi Nan felt that the person was different this time because he didn''t even show his face. When there was no crowd around here, someone was sneaking in, even the satellite didn''t notice it.


    If it weren''t for stepping on his own grass and trees, Chi Nan really didn''t find these people. "Damn it, is it an assassin? I don''t know who sent it. Low-altitude satellites, use other methods to observe."


    With Chi Nan''s order, the low-altitude satellites began to move. From the previous line of sight observation, it was replaced by thermal energy detection and acoustic wave detection. If there are other detection methods, perhaps Chi Nan has already used them all.


    Now, Chi Nan finally found these people. "Hehe, there are really people. Let me take a look. There are 14 of them. I really don''t know how so many people came here, but since they are here, don''t go back."


    Chi Nan was talking to himself while these people were already close to him. Chi Nan gave Horn a color, and when these people approached him, Horn suddenly rushed out with several guards. A powerful vindictive burst out and completely exploded the surrounding area in an instant. On the ground, those quiet plants began to entangle.


    Those worms who thought they were hiding well, now found that they couldn''t hide it anymore.


    "Damn it, I was found, kill it." The pale, thin man shouted. Others can only rush forward as soon as they gritted their teeth. They are not real worms, but transformed worms.


    Originally, the position of the insects was not very high, otherwise it would not be their turn for such a dangerous task. If this fails, they will definitely not end well after returning, and they know this well.


    Knowing this a long time ago, they shouldn''t have betrayed at the beginning, and they all regret not falling.


    Hearing the order, a group of people rushed out even though they were reluctant. Suddenly, there was a scream around him. Looking back, an arrow sank into a companion''s eye and went straight to the brain, obviously unable to survive.


    Suddenly there was another strange sound, and another companion was hit by an arrow in the throat. "Be careful, the plant lord is a sharpshooter." Someone finally discovered the reason. Chi Nan was holding a bow and arrow in front of him, and he made the two attacks just now. After so long of practicing bow and arrow skills, now it is finally able to come in handy.


    Killing two enemies in a row for the first time made Chi Nan''s confidence begin to swell.


    Those guards rushed and swept across with the long sword in their hands. They attacked the insect man with one sword on the spot, and they were all gold level masters. Only the thin man could block Horn''s attack.


    The skin on both hands was broken, the hard shell appeared, and the red light flashed on his body, which was able to block the gold-level vindictiveness. It was obvious that he was also a gold master. Those who died, are flowing green blood.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 999： 1 light, 1 dark, and 1 wave

    "Golden Wormman? It''s not a grudge or magic power, but a power that I don''t recognize, but it''s somewhat similar to my magic power. No, this power can be released outside, not the same as mine.


    Chi Nan found that the opponent''s red light could be released, forming a very powerful attack, and his complexion suddenly changed. If you see this speed of face change, you might be surprised if you see it.


    Without thinking about it, Chi Nan shot another arrow. There was a little green light on the arrow, which brought a huge threat to the golden bug man. At the moment when he almost felt the danger, this person gently dodged to the side. But Chi Nan''s arrow technique is so fast, even if he dodges in advance, the worm man only dodges a small step.


    The left arm was hit by an arrow on the spot. In front of the golden level power with the nature of legendary power, this worm man has no resistance at all. In an instant, it was pierced by an arrow.


    The arrow penetrated the person''s left forearm, leaving a black hole in the ground. "Perhaps, I should learn some other arrow techniques." Chi Nan suddenly discovered that he still has a lot of deficiencies in bow and arrow.


    This time it caused a penetrating injury, and most of the damage did not show up. If you have other skills, you can definitely get rid of this guy at once. In the past, with the help of Slinkaye, Chi Nan was only practising the accuracy and speed of ordinary bows and arrows, and other various skills were deemed unnecessary by both of them.


    But thinking of Slinka Yee''s training method, Chi Nan shuddered. It seems that it is better to find these skills by yourself and figure it out for yourself. Sure enough, genius is different from other people''s learning methods.


    As Chi Nan thought, he wanted to give that guy another arrow. But just when Chi Nan was about to do it, a gust of wind suddenly heard in his ears. "Why there is, how did he approach me."


    Chi Nan was surprised, and instantly he knew that he had been attacked. However, there was no sense at all before. It seems that these people are only using bait to entice the guards around them. The real lore attack comes from these worms who have always been hiding in the dark. Before they attacked, they really didn''t notice it.


    It''s a pity that these guys don''t even know that their body itself is not the deity, and they have broken through the legend. The clone cannot use all its power, but there is no problem with perception.


    Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan condensed a substantial magic power in his descendants. The green light clings to Chi Nan''s clothes behind him, forming something like a protective mirror.


    A wave of ripples flashed through the void, and a dagger seemed to suddenly appear behind Chi Nan. It was able to form a circle of faint ripples on his magical barrier. You must know that your magical power is legendary.


    "This is definitely not the ability of these worms themselves, it seems that the beetles behind them should have made the move. The power of the gods is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart. Faced with a god, it is indeed good for him not to let the deity come here. Otherwise, he has been discovered now.


    Chi Nan didn''t think that a mere mortal of the legendary level could survive in front of a god. Even if the **** didn''t come to this world, he just sent some power down.


    Just blocking the assassin''s attack, Chi Nan''s reaction was much faster than other guards. The wounded bug man tightly restrained Horn and the other golden guard with his remaining arm. Even though his whole body was scarred, he didn''t give up.


    At this time, Chi Nan was about to turn around and attack the guy behind. His fighting skills and strength can definitely kill him instantly.


    But just when Chi Nan made the move, a huge threat came to his mind. "Where does this sense of danger come from? No, it''s not the guy behind." Chi Nan couldn''t feel the source of the danger.


    However, the increasingly dangerous feeling in his heart made Chi Nan no way to relax. The body formed by the wood tightened. "Don''t worry, get out of the way first."


    "Puff", a dagger without a hilt appeared in the void, with only one tip.


    The sword sank into Chi Nan''s chest fiercely, where the heart was. A powerful force burst out from the middle, and the red light expanded rapidly. Suddenly, Chi Nan''s figure turned into a piece of debris and exploded.


    "The mission is complete, let''s go back." A voice suddenly uttered under a tree.


    If this person is silent, there is really no way for people to find out. But after he made a sound, he was caught in the position.


    What happened before was so fast that the guards hadn''t reacted yet, Chi Nan''s body had exploded But the next moment, the bug man who made the sound was shocked to find that a green blade had penetrated through it. Own body.


    Coming from behind, directly penetrated his chest, revealing a section. Worm people are not insects. Although their vitality is much stronger than ordinary people, it is obvious that they can''t survive such a serious injury.


    "Can you tell me how you concealed my perception?" Chi Nan''s voice came from behind.


    "No, that''s not the target, it''s just a piece of wood." The insect man who had just attacked Chi Nan finally reacted. At this time, this person was surprised to find that the pieces of wood on the ground were completely different from Chi Nan.


    Take a closer look, isn''t it just a large number of pieces of wood. Just when Chi Nan didn''t know where the danger came from, Chi Nan chose to exchange positions with a tree spirit warrior. Phase shift, this is one''s own natal ability.


    Because it happened so quickly, all people are still stunned. "You, you can actually avoid it, how did you do it?" The worm man said dryly, and he could feel the vitality passing by in his body.


    "I am asking you now, not you asking me." Chi Nan said coldly, twitching the wooden long sword at the same time.


    "Hahahaha, you definitely don''t want to hear any news from me. The great beetle **** is with me, you will definitely be punished by the god." The worm man fell silent for a while and suddenly shouted loudly.


    Chi Nan found this person''s attacking thoughts and disappeared instantly. After the attack, the worm man ran out of strength and fell to the ground. "I''m dying to fight back, but it''s not a self-destruction, bad review." Chi Nan said in another position.


    "It seems that this assassination of me was not done by people from other forces, but by these worms. It is normal for these worms to assassinate me."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1000： More than one of me was assassinated

    A thousand chapters, please subscribe, ask for recommendation, thank you.


    "Asshole, you dare to do this kind of thing to Lord Lord, give it to me and catch them."


    Horne who finally reacted was angry, and the others couldn''t suppress the anger in their hearts at all. Even if it was not Chi Nan, it was a piece of wood, but in their view it was also their own negligence.


    The object of protection was assassinated, and the object had exploded. If it weren''t for Chi Nan''s own special abilities, the incarnation had been assassinated just now. Even if it''s just an incarnation, being assassinated under his own protection, for the guards, there is no greater shame than this.


    I still remember that a long time ago, someone had done this in front of themselves, and now their entire family has been annihilated.


    And this time, except that Chi Nan is not the real body, the performance in front of the guards is simply worse than last time. But even so, Horn still forced himself to remain calm, ready to capture prisoners instead of killing.


    But Chi Nan is different. Chi Nan knows that these people who have beliefs are not of the same race, and there is no need to capture the prisoners at all.


    Even if it is really caught, it will be the same as the result of the previous experiment. Even if they use their own special method of reading memory, these worms will destroy their own spirit and brain in an instant, and they will get nothing. This is the method of the gods, which is not something that he can contain now, and it will not work if he breaks through the legend.


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, Horn and others took their orders loudly, and even the last scruples were let go. In the face of a group of almost crazy guards attacking, this desperate method of attack makes the insects very uncomfortable.


    As a result, these worms were torn to pieces in just a moment. Only the one who just attacked from behind Chi Nan still persisted. Chi Nan didn''t make a move, but stomped his feet, and a large number of dandelions appeared in an instant.


    Dandelions rise with the wind and surround a large area. At this time, Chi Nan sneered and pointed to the other side: "There are two more over there, don''t let them escape." Two invisible bug men were discovered.


    I don''t know what methods they use to hide their breath and weight coming to them, but no matter how much they hide, as long as they don''t blend into the space, they are all tangible. As long as there is a physical body, it can be discovered. Since being almost assassinated for the first time, Chi Nan has carefully studied how to counter stealth.


    The guards didn''t care about this, and after seeing the figure exposed among the two dandelions, they immediately swarmed up. At the moment they attacked, the two worms could no longer hide, and they were quickly killed.


    "My lord, what do these people do." Although they wanted to cut it into eight pieces, Horn and the others still resisted, leaving a relatively complete body. At least the face of the corpse was free of scars.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Let the worms sneak in, or so many all at once. This should be found in the Alliance. Send these corpses to the Alliance and let them give us an explanation."


    Chi Nan waved his hand. Although the guards were not angry, they still did. Now that he hasn''t fully integrated into this plane, many things still have to be done according to other people''s rules. But it''s coming soon, and soon, he will be able to truly control the world. Chi Nan is very confident about this.


    Only two days later, Chi Nan received a report from the Alliance. Seeing this report, Chi Nan looked strange. "It turns out that I wasn''t the only one being assassinated." The report was a **** fact.


    Unexpectedly, although some of the worms who assassinated him were the most powerful, they also had the most gold masters. However, the person who was also assassinated was not the only one who was assassinated. The previous alliance had been overwhelmed.


    If it were not for the assassination of some small officers on the front line, they would not divert their attention, let alone let off so many bugs easily. Of course, these are their own statements.


    But Chi Nan believed that even if they knew in advance, they might not be able to stop the insects from infiltrating. You can''t even feel the area covered by your own plants. This is obviously the method of the beetle god, and the method of the **** is far from being able to resist human beings.


    But I''m not the real body here, what can I do even if I get killed, just change another one.


    The reason for doing this is just to show my attitude. "This is really miserable. If Chongren did this long ago, the world would have been unable to hold on any longer."


    Looking at the report, the officers in the middle and lower ranks on the frontline had suffered a brutal blow. Fortunately, now the main battle on the front line has been handed over to one''s own plant weapons, otherwise the army on the front line will be confused for a while.


    And those unlucky alliance high-levels in the rear, as well as some nobles in special territories, suffered heavy losses in the assassination. Today, sixteen territories have lost nobles and these nobles have not left any offspring.


    Or, the heir was also killed during the assassination. This result was very embarrassing, and these territories immediately became the land of no owner. If it''s good to say, then those high-level alliances killed by the assassination are completely different.


    The deaths of these high-level coalitions caused some troops to find their masters, and the deployment of troops in the rear was somewhat chaotic. Even the front lines have been affected. It''s just that I don''t know if the insects made a profit or lost by doing this. A large-scale assassination will cost a lot of the insects.


    Insect people are not bugs, they are not so easy to be born, even if they are transformed into insect people. Especially for those who can reach the golden level, every loss, even the high level behind the insects, will feel distressed.


    It happened that Chi Nan, the most valuable, was not assassinated, but was completely wiped out by Chi Nan. But at this time, the league''s senior finally remembered that Chi Nan himself was also a master. And Chi Nan''s subordinates actually have so many existences that have reached the golden level. In the rear, apart from a few high-levels, there are no yellow-level masters around everyone else, and all those at this level are on the front line.


    The power of Chi Nan suddenly gained a huge elevation in the eyes of others. Being able to have so many golden warriors to protect shows that the power behind Chi Nan is definitely not as simple as they had previously guessed.


    But in any case, the alliance still put forward a proposal to strengthen the protection of Chi Nan.


    Looking at this proposal, Chi Nan refused without even thinking about it. A joke, there are so many secrets on my own side, if I find out in advance, that would be fine. He still wants to riot in secret, bit by bit to let others adapt.


    As a result, because of whether to increase the protection power, the alliance''s senior officials began to wrestle with Chi Nan again.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1001： Its time to launch the Totem Warrior

    "The strength of the worms is somewhat beyond our expectations. The frontline has not yet completed the coverage of plant weapons, nor has it completed the long-range control. Unless we speed up the progress, otherwise such assassinations will continue and the frontline will collapse."


    "No, I think it''s impossible for the worms to use this method to slaughter them all the time, because their masters are definitely limited. If they keep doing this, the impact on them will be too great.


    Chi Nan listened to other people''s answers, and after a long time, when they raised their hands, everyone closed their mouths. "What you said is correct. It is impossible for the worms to assassinate on such a large scale, but it is possible for the Beetle God. For a god, I believe there are ways to increase the strength of some worms in batches, especially those cannon fodder-like transformations. Bug man."


    "But Lord Lord, will the beetle **** do this kind of thing? This is obviously not good."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, it''s good. Occupying a plane is the biggest gain. And I have inquired that the beetle **** seems to be a very proud and face-loving god. Do you remember the last time we fought against the beetle god? ."


    Everyone remembered, and some people even touched their arms involuntarily. There is also a mark left by the Beetle God. With this mark, the beetle **** is able to find them.


    As for the character of a god, since a **** really exists, it is very normal to have his own personality. After fighting the beetles for so many years, this kind of thing is not a secret at all.


    And a very arrogant god, whose plan was ruined by a mortal, and left a mark, it is hard to say what the beetle **** will do. Even if they get a plane later, they will be attacked.


    Chi Nan didn''t know that the Beetle God was crazier than he had imagined, and even if the plane was not available, he would still catch them and mortals. If they know this, I am afraid they will have more headaches. "So now, we need to continue to improve the protection of those officers, at least not for the time being to let them lose too much."


    After I set up further there, it would be a benefit for these people to die a little bit more.


    Unknowingly, Chi Nan also began to disregard the lives of some people at some point. Too many people died, and it was just a bunch of numbers. Chi Nan himself hadn''t noticed this change, and he didn''t know if it was good or bad.


    But Hemila and others found out, but they didn''t mean to remind them at all. Perhaps in their eyes, Chi Nan is gradually becoming decisive, which might be a good thing.


    Suddenly, Sophia said: "To improve their protection power, there are only two ways, one uses our plant bodyguards." Plants are very strong, and there is no problem protecting those people.


    But Chi Nan directly rejected: "Absolutely not, they will not trust our plant bodyguards. Moreover, if our plant bodyguards have the ability to protect them, it will expose too much of us."


    "Then there is only one way." Sophia and Hemira looked at each other and said solemnly: "It''s time for us to launch the Totem Warrior." Totem Warrior? Chi Nan frowned and thought about it.


    "What you said is not the method sent by the Beastmaster family? Isn''t that method very dangerous, and the success rate is very low. Those high-level people will not choose this method, right?"


    Sophia shook her head and said, "No, we are not going to use it for those high-level people, but for the guards around them. I believe their guards will be willing to try."


    Suddenly Weiweisi said: "And after a lot of our experiments and the magic knowledge you left behind, we have completely perfected this method. After special verification, the success rate of this method has been as high as 70%. Even if it fails. It will not endanger life, but there will be no way to become a totem warrior in the future."


    "When did you test it?" Chi Nan''s eyes condensed, and this thing is definitely going to be tested on humans.


    "Chi Nan, don''t worry, we know your bottom line, and we definitely won''t do what you don''t want to do. We experimented with some animals and monsters. Later, we used wild orcs and some people who committed death crimes."


    Chi Nan feels relieved now, as long as it is not arbitrarily arresting people to experiment, there will be no problem. Chi Nan didn''t want his own people to become Frankensteins. There was no bottom line research at all. That was something Chi Nan didn''t allow.


    Some people may feel that it doesn''t matter if you fall like this, but Chi Nan knows the importance of the bottom line. Once one day I completely give up the bottom line, it won''t take long for me to become like a lunatic and embark on a path of self-destruction.


    "If this is the case, there is no problem, immediately transfer me some people who can make totem warriors, and I will make them immediately." I lead the people, and there are many people who are willing to accept this transformation etc. Wait, there is a problem now, that is, after all, the beasts in this world are somewhat different from the beasts of time over there. Although humans look similar, there are always subtle differences. To do this kind of transformation, the monsters of our plane may not be able to bear them, and they must use the monsters over there. "


    Chi Nan was taken aback and didn''t care: "That''s right, then there is no problem. I have caught a lot of monsters on that plane before, and I have never known what it is. If it works, use it."


    "It also needs large-scale reproduction. Once it is useful, if you want to expand the scale, you must have a certain number."


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Chi Nan thought for a while and said: ¡°Then start with small animals. The best ones eat grass and reproduce fast. I remember there is a monster like a rabbit over there.¡±


    Seeing that Chi Nan agreed to his request so easily, Hemila and others smiled. This is what they did with great difficulty in hiding it from Chi Nan. If Chi Nan is an old-fashioned man, then this research would be completely ruined. Fortunately, Chi Nan is not a guy who doesn''t know how to adapt at all.


    Several other territorial leaders who participated in this matter also breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. Chi Nan is the **** in their hearts. If Chi Nan is disgusted, some of them will even feel like dying.


    Under Chi Nan''s approval, some enchanters and wizards secretly passed through the space channel and came to this plane. As a lord, Chi Nan secretly found some people to come over, it didn''t matter at all.


    As a result, a group of people who voluntarily accepted the experiment soon appeared in a special underground secret base near the city. No one knows that things that change people''s thinking in this world will be born from here.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1002： Rabbits are very powerful

    Chi Nan didn''t bother to take care of other people''s experiments, as long as he knew the results anyway. Outside, Chi Nan didn''t leak any news, after all, he hadn''t succeeded yet.


    Chi Nan didn''t want to speak out before he was unsuccessful. If something went wrong, he would be ashamed.


    But to Chi Nan''s surprise, the test speed of the Totem Warrior was very fast, and the test was completed in just three days. On this day, Chi Nan looked at the seven people in front of him.


    There are humans and orcs, but these people have some very strange lines on their bodies, which look like pictures, but they are somewhat similar to runes. Chi Nan knew that this was the totem carved on his body.


    The so-called totem warrior is to use the material of the warcraft body to tattoo on the body to create some special totems. Then use your own power to inspire these totems to gain power.


    This method is not without its disadvantages. The biggest disadvantage is that once you gain the power of the totem, your own power will become slower if you want to improve, and you will not be able to break through the legendary realm for the rest of your life.


    Even the original Beastmaster family only turned those with bad talents into totem warriors. Of course, because their success rate is too low, there are still not many totem warriors.


    "My lord, this is the result of the experiment. After their experiment, they finally got the blood of seven kinds of beasts that can fit them. In other words, only these seven kinds of beasts can be used to make totem warriors."


    "Are there seven kinds? What are the effects of each?" Chi Nan doesn''t value the kind, as long as the effect is good, there is no problem.


    The enchanter in charge of the experiment respectfully said: ¡°After our experiment, although there are only seven types that can be manufactured, only three have significant effects. Among them, this one is produced by the cyan poisonous python, which can increase their power. It can also add a highly toxic attribute to their fighting spirit, but there are very few such poisonous pythons."


    "The other kind, we use a type of ape for experimentation, which can increase speed and flexibility, but the effect is not very good."


    Chi Nan frowned: "If there is only such a small increase, it would be better not to use it. There are not many highly toxic ones, but the insects are too resistant to toxicity, and the number of such poisonous pythons is not very large."


    The size of the poisonous python is too big, it is not so easy to cultivate. "Then the last one."


    When the enchanter talked about the last one, he finally smiled: "My lord, the last one has the best effect. This is what we tested with the black rabbit. Using the black rabbit totem, it can be greatly stimulated. It is not too expensive to increase the strength and speed of the soldiers themselves, as well as their own defensive capabilities. It is also very effective for the Golden Warriors."


    "Black-skinned rabbit? Is that the kind of rabbit? I remember this thing doesn''t seem to be very high-level."


    Chi Nan still had some knowledge of the monsters he had caught. This so-called black rabbit was a kind of monster monsters, which had only the black iron level, and it was still the lowest level.


    Even ordinary people can catch them as long as they use weapons. Black-skinned rabbits have smooth fur, very muscular and chewy, and are a good food on the table.


    If it hadn''t been for this thing to be a kind of monster, Chi Nan wouldn''t even let people experiment.


    "Lord Lord, the most important thing for a Totem Warrior is not to look at the level of the monster, but to look at the fit between the monster and itself. This black rabbit has a very high fit with ordinary people, and the level is not very high, so it consumes less. What''s more The level is low, and the impact on oneself is small. Even if you become a totem warrior, you will not slow down much if you want to practice."


    "Is that so? Let''s try it out. Come on." Chi Nan pointed to the totem warrior who used the black rabbit as a test, and let this person perform through battle. Soon, Chi Nan discovered that this person''s strength had really become very powerful.


    Very well-behaved Beast King family can rely on totem warriors to become the top overseas family, this totem has improved itself too much. The black skin rabbit totem that fits itself makes people almost invincible at the level of black iron and bronze.


    Even at the level of silver and gold, it can also bring them a huge improvement. It is not impossible to challenge even beyond a small level. The only drawback is that the totem warrior will never be able to break through the legendary level. It is said that there is no way to be purified because it is infested by external forces.


    "Continue to test, I need all the test data." Chi Nan waved his hand and smiled uncontrollably at the corner of his mouth.


    "Lord Lord, please rest assured, we will be able to completely perfect this totem soon."


    Black-skinned rabbits are just a little better than ordinary rabbits. No matter how they are, they are also rabbits. They eat grass and have fast reproductive ability. It seems that I can become a professional rabbit raising household.


    Even in this world, there are probably not many who have the opportunity to break through to the legendary level. Most people can''t even reach the silver level. Therefore, blessing the totem to double their own strength, I believe that not many people can resist this temptation. In the past three days, the various experimental totems of Black Rabbit have basically been perfected.


    Some are biased towards strength, some are biased towards speed, and of course there are also bias towards physique. As for the fighters, the strength is basically reflected in these three aspects. It seems that it is time to promote the Totem Warriors.


    Chi Nan has been operating in this world for such a long time, so naturally he has his own channels. With just one word, soon the top leaders of the alliance and the people in the frontline command learned about the existence of the totem warrior.


    At first, other people didn''t believe it very much, but after Chi Nan made the people they sent into totem warriors on the spot, these people had to believe after experiments.


    Who doesn''t want to have stronger guards? Even many generals on the front line hope to gain more powerful power through this totem. Being on the front line, they are more eager for strength.


    Soon, a large number of people came to Chinan''s territory. Even many people are thinking about whether there are some permanent residents in Chinan. In order to avoid encountering some things, I always have to run back and forth by myself.


    "Everyone, you are all here." Chi Nan smiled, and the opportunity to expand his influence came once again. Seeing Chi Nan''s smile, the senior leaders of the alliance felt very uncomfortable. Why does the thing that fights the insects and improves the overall strength always come out of this person? Doesn''t it seem that other people are incompetent.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1003： Not so perfect

    "Since everyone is here, then we won''t say much. Although we have seen the totem warrior you mentioned before, can we make one in front of us."


    With a wave of the alliance leader, a golden warrior walked out. It seems that these people are not easy to be able to let a golden warrior do experiments voluntarily. Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, but said nothing.


    "Haha, since you are willing, then of course I have no problem." Is this trying to secretly learn to imitate his own totem warrior manufacturing method? Chi Nan really doesn''t worry much. What if I let you see it. Not to mention that this requires a mage to characterize, but also requires some very special knowledge.


    If you don''t understand this knowledge, just want to draw a gourd, the final result will definitely not be too good.


    "The manufacture of our totem warrior requires some very special steps. If it is messed up, it is easy to die. Of course, if you know these methods, there is no problem even if you fail."


    "How can you fail? Isn''t this perfect to succeed?" a nobleman said loudly.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "Of course not, it has a success rate. In fact, the method of making totem warriors is not so perfect. We use black rabbits to make totems, and about one-third of them will fail."


    There is no way for this Chinan, after all, not everyone is compatible. And once it fails, there is no way to gain the power of the totem, not to mention the shortcomings will be added to oneself.


    "Moreover, after becoming a totem warrior, the power of the totem will hinder the improvement of one''s own power. The higher the level of the monster used, the slower the improvement. The most important thing is that the totem warrior cannot break through the legend."


    Chi Nan said in a low voice, but the others didn''t care much. An old man who Chi Nan didn¡¯t know even said nonchalantly: ¡°There have not been many legends in the entire continent for so many years. We now only have three. Ordinary people, how easy it is to become a legend, it¡¯s better to increase your own. Strength is better."


    Three? Chi Nan''s eyes flashed brightly. If they hadn''t concealed anything, then the power of this world would probably be known by themselves. There are only three legends, it is not too dangerous to say.


    Even if I don''t know who is strong and who is weak with the real legend, but I have so many powerful weapons, against the three legends, it is not necessarily who will win in the end. All of a sudden, Chi Nan felt relieved.


    "Why can''t you use high-level beasts, and use high-level beasts to upgrade even more?


    Chi Nan waved his hand and said, "Of course not. Totem fighters depend on the fit between the totem and themselves, not the stronger the monster the better. On the contrary, the strength of the monster is too strong, and it is even more difficult to succeed."


    "We have also successfully tested a poisonous python before. That method can add a highly toxic ability to people''s anger. The ability is very good. But because the beast itself is silver-level, the success rate is very low."


    For a golden warrior, using a black rabbit to make a totem does not require too much experimentation. After just a little test of the fit, the enchanter started to make it in full view. The black rabbit was slashed with a knife, and the blood poured into a basin, and then the enchanter poured some potions down.


    Just this one action stunned others. No one knows what those medicines are. At this time, they have no choice but to imitate.


    Several people looked at each other, thinking surging, it seems that if you want to get a totem warrior, you need to find a way from Chi Nan. It''s just that Chi Nan''s current strength is a bit strong, which is not in their interests.


    Chi Nan didn''t care either, but watched the enchanter''s movements. The potion mixed with the blood of Warcraft and some special things was painted on the golden warrior''s body, as if making a tattoo, and soon a large piece was made.


    This tattoo looks like a black rabbit, but in fact it is a little different, very abstract. The enchanter moves very fast, and in less than ten minutes, the entire totem has been completely portrayed. "Okay, it''s done."


    Chi Nan also opened his mouth and said: "Now you can test on the spot, as long as the totem is stimulated." The golden warrior stimulates the totem made by the black rabbit, and it is no problem to persist for an hour or two.


    The alliance leader nodded, and the golden warrior began to experiment. The totem medicinal power on his body has been completely integrated into his bloodline, and slowly mixed with his own power.


    Totem is not a magic circle, it is not as simple as drawing a picture on the body. At the moment of excitation, the totem on this person burst out with a faint black light, and the person''s power speed was greatly improved in an instant.


    The leader of the alliance used a color and two golden warriors jumped out beside them, and rushed towards this person. The three men fought together, fighting in the dark. But the faces of the others around him became very solemn.


    These three people were all about the same strength originally, but now in the one-to-two situation, relying on totems, that fighter can actually suppress the other two from fighting. The extent of this increase is really too great. If this continues to persist, the final outcome is really not certain. This is the power of the totem warrior.


    "Lord Chi Nan, I don''t know if this totem warrior method can be handed over to the Alliance, we will give you enough reward."


    Sure enough, he was trying to make his own totem warrior. Chi Nan said without concealment: "I''m afraid this won''t work, because to make a totem warrior requires some very special potions, which are not available elsewhere."


    This is the basic technology that can allow a big power to settle down, how can it be handed out casually. Although Chi Nan doesn''t value it very much, Chi Nan intends to use this to gain a huge influence. If it is handed over to them, what will he do.


    Several people secretly communicated with their eyes, not knowing what they were communicating. In the end, the alliance leader could only bite the bullet and said: "This method is too important for the alliance and for our world. I hope you can take care of the overall situation."


    The people around, faintly moved towards and oppressed themselves. Chi Nan sneered secretly in his heart. Sure enough, the peace and unity of this world are only on the surface. As long as there are enough benefits, they won''t care about morality.


    "Hehe, what I said is correct. This kind of medicine is really not easy to manufacture. The key is the raw material. This thing is only available here. If there is something wrong with us, then this kind of medicine will be extinct."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1004： Cracks began to occur

    With Chi Nan''s warning or threat, it really worked. At least on the face of it, no one has any idea about how to make a totem warrior. But Chi Nan also discovered that many people secretly made small movements.


    Although totem warriors are constantly making them, they are basically not their own leaders, some fighters on the front line, or the guards around other high-levels, or even the high-levels themselves.


    However, with the appearance of so many totem warriors, not many folks are talking about it. Chi Nan knows roughly, this must be the Alliance and some people secretly targeting him, not wanting to expand his influence.


    "Hmph, it is so easy to suppress me. With so many totem warriors appearing, no matter how you suppress them, the news will spread." Chi Nan didn''t care about it at all. As long as they came, he would let him People make totems for them. Gradually, some apprentices were brought out by the enchanter, and they could also make totems.


    "It seems that low-level totems are still good, at least it is not troublesome to make, even the little magic power of the apprentice is enough." Chi Nan once again discovered a benefit of the black rabbit.


    With the emergence of the black-skinned rabbit totem warrior, the black-skinned rabbit breeding industry began to rise in the territory of Chinan. Not only was Chi Nan raising farms himself, he also found the leaders in the town and started raising farms.


    A small town that has been evacuated has become a large-scale farm, where all the black rabbits are raised. Usually black rabbits can be eaten, and the taste is very good. A really good black rabbit is very valuable, because everyone wants to make their totem more powerful.


    Everyone who came to make a totem would basically go to a nearby farm to pick a strong black rabbit.


    Even though Chi Nan has repeatedly assured that the strength of these black-skinned rabbits will not affect the quality of the totem, but Chi Nan still has no way to stop the enthusiasm of those people, and the value of strong black-skinned rabbits is getting higher and higher.


    As the number of people who know the Totem Warrior increases in the future, Chi Nan believes that this situation will become more and more serious. Sure enough, no matter where it goes, metaphysics has a big market.


    Later, as time passed, Chi Nan didn''t bother to take care of it. Although, even his own leaders believed in this.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that some people actually chose to use poisonous pythons to depict totems. Of course, there is no breeding of poisonous pythons in Chinan, because breeding is too troublesome and cost-effective.


    But as far as those big forces are concerned, they don''t care, as long as they go out and arrest them. It''s true that there are no Warcraft in many places, but they also know where there are Warcraft. This kind of poisonous python is not particularly difficult to find for those big forces. Although the success rate is not high, there are still some people who choose.


    After all, this is a very poisonous fighting spirit, and it has a very powerful effect on both insects and individuals. Even if the opponent''s strength is stronger than his own, he will be restrained in the face of poisonous vindictiveness.


    The only thing I don''t know is whether these highly poisonous warriors are used to deal with bugs or people. Of course, with the emergence of totem warriors, the strength of human soldiers on the front line is getting stronger and stronger.


    Those high-level security issues have gradually been resolved. And before, finally began to truly enter the stage of regaining lost ground. To this end, Chi Nan produced a plant that can burrow into the ground.


    Now, no matter whether it is in the air or on land, or even under the ground, the bugs have no absolute advantage.


    As the team continued to advance, pieces of land were liberated. The civilians did not enter in the first time, but the logistics force began to carry out a comprehensive transformation of these places.


    Perhaps it won''t take long for these places to become the habitat of new humans and orcs.


    However, what made Chi Nan annoyed was that these guys promised their own things, but they didn''t do it at all.


    "Hmph, actually gave me this set. It seems that I usually hold them very well." Chi Nan looked at the report in his hand.


    "Lord Lord, do we need to protest." A guard next to him said with a cold expression. It was said at the beginning that part of the land that was smashed belonged to Chinan.


    But now that the land was recovered, the people like Chi Nan didn''t take out part of the land that was shot down to themselves. On the contrary, the excuse is that all the places you want to give yourself should be concentrated in one area.


    "As a result, Chi Nan discovered that the land allocated to them by these people is actually on the west side of the mainland, which is the west side of this world. Although the land is huge, these places are basically the base camps of insects.


    Unless all the beetles are wiped out one day, these places in Chinan will only be able to watch it is impossible to get them in their own hands. And even if you get it in your hands, those places have been completely ravaged by the beetles, what else can there be. Just think about it, what the beetle did in the north of its own plane.


    After the beetle was driven away, apart from the bug''s carcass, all that was left on the whole land was strips of barren and gravel. Those bugs ate everything that could be eaten.


    If it weren''t for his very special plants, Chi Nan wouldn''t be sure when he would be able to include those places under his command. I am afraid that it is not impossible to become a desert in a short time.


    These people''s actions are a bit perfidy. It seems that it is really because of their rapid development that some people can''t understand themselves. The external pressure has just diminished a little, and these people actually did it.


    "Very well, since these people are like this, then we have to fight back. Let our army pay attention to the next battle, we will not work hard, give them all dangerous battles to fight. Anyway. It¡¯s no good for us to come down, why should we waste our own plants."


    After a pause, Chi Nan said again: "In addition, we should increase the price of the plant weapons and materials we sell. If the other part is stronger, it should be banned for sale, so it is too much trouble to manufacture."


    Chi Nan said coldly, he knew that after he gave this order, I am afraid that there will be no way to ease the relationship with the high-level alliance. But Chi Nan still made such a decision.


    Coming into this world, what Chi Nan wants is a feeling of comfort. Before, he needed to compromise because of his lack of strength. But now, as long as those legendary masters don''t come out, is there anything I need to fear.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1005： Bugs will also upgrade

    As soon as Chinan''s price increases, the prices within the entire alliance begin to fluctuate. People in this world, in perennial wars, simply don''t know how terrible it is to control prices.


    Chi Nan set off the first economic war in the world, but it was not only his enemy that was unlucky, but the entire rear was fluctuating. With the price increase in Chinan, various logistics materials have been affected one after another.


    Some adventurers from weaker territories and places feel that life is not easy to get through all of a sudden.


    By the time the league''s senior leaders discovered the problem, they had already suffered heavy losses in the market. Soon, they found the culprit who did this kind of thing. Unsurprisingly, it was Chi Nan.


    They simply ignored why Chi Nan did this, even if they knew it, they wouldn''t care. In their eyes, Chi Nan is also a member of the alliance, and it is not right to not take out good things.


    Especially some ambitious people, even taking this opportunity to start secretly spreading unfavorable remarks against the plant lord Chi Nan. As a result, within the alliance that had been at peace for many years, the first struggle in many years began.


    Fortunately, everyone knows that there are beetles raging on one side, so they all have a bottom line. Although there is constant fighting, at least no one has died in this kind of fighting. However, as the incident intensified, how much influence it would cause after the event broke out, this is beyond their control.


    On the front line, following Chi Nan''s orders, the plant troops did nothing. Losing this powerful army that is not afraid of death, relying only on those frontline soldiers and a few plant weapons, it is not easy to regain lost ground.


    It was going very smoothly, but then they found that things started to become more complicated. The beetles keep fighting back, and it is impossible for them to obtain a larger land.


    Even as the battle continued, there was a situation in which the originally occupied areas would be taken back by the beetles and bugs. If you continue like this, it won''t work.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that the bugs themselves would evolve. Just after many wars, a new kind of bug appeared on the bug''s side. This insect is red all over, with many yellow spots on its body.


    This new bug can fly, but it''s not very big, and it''s very inconspicuous hidden among a large number of beetles.


    "Quickly, there is another wave of bugs coming over. Let the bush warriors stop them. We must not let them rush over. The land we have managed to cleanse must not be poisoned by bugs anymore."


    On the front line, in a territory occupied by humans, a high-level human yelled loudly. There are many plant weapons on the side, and other humans are just an aid to these plant weapons. With cannon fodder, they won''t joke with their lives. With the battle between Chi Nan and the high-level alliance, the inside of the alliance is not as stable as before.


    Some contradictions between humans and orcs in the past have gradually begun to erupt. The humans and orcs at the top of the alliance gradually separated. Even the occupied territories are distinguished between humans and orcs.


    Only this time, they obviously did not expect the development of the matter. As before, the bush warriors and the beetles collided fiercely. Then, the bush warriors performed their super skills against beetles.


    One by one beetle is solved, with the help of other ground plant weapons, more beetles are not opponents. In the air, those airships began to approach. As long as the bombing is launched, it is believed that these beetles will be wiped out soon.


    Everything is the same as usual. However, things that are different in normal times happen suddenly. The beetles, all red with yellow spots, suddenly spread their wings and flew. "What is that? Why haven''t you seen this beetle before, do you know anyone?" A soldier said loudly, but the answer was someone else''s shaking his head.


    They don''t need to answer next, because a beetle flew to the front and plunged into the bush warriors. With a "bang", the beetle exploded by itself.


    The power of self-detonation is not great, but countless yellow liquids are sputtered. After the yellow liquid came into contact with the air, it instantly turned into a yellow gas, spreading out towards the surroundings.


    "Quickly, take the antidote, and be careful of poison." A soldier hurriedly backed away in shock.


    Some other soldiers who were enveloped were even more panicked. But soon these soldiers discovered that they were not affected. "I, I don''t seem to be poisoned, what''s the matter?"


    Later, a soldier looked carefully, pointed to the front face and said with a panic: "Quick, look." Hearing this panicked voice, other soldiers quickly looked ahead this one. Look, everyone was stunned.


    Because these yellow gases are not aimed at humans at all, but at those plants.


    When the yellow gas diffused, those bush soldiers in the gas were dry and flustered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and quickly lost water, just like some plants that have been dead for a long time. After a while, a large swath of bush fighters fell to the ground, and even shattered into several pieces.


    That peculiar beetle flew over one by one, and then blew itself up. The bush warrior, who he was proud of, was solved very quickly. Without the bush soldiers, these soldiers are nothing at all.


    "Quick, bomb, bomb these beetles." The airship in the sky has already begun to throw bombs.


    But some of the flying beetles flew into the air. Soon, yellow clouds appeared in the sky. In the clouds and fog, the surface of those airships quickly began to dry and crack, exactly the same as those of bush fighters.


    The difference is that these airships are bigger and thicker, so they will not die for a while. But those hummingbird fighters that were shrouded in it had no such ability and soon fell down.


    With beetles that can deal with plants, the beetles once again advance toward the human front. Soon, a lot of the reoccupied land was lost and became the place occupied by these beetles again.


    As a result of this news, the alliance high-level who was planning to attack Chi Nan suddenly died down. The war that might have occurred inside was suddenly stopped. There is no way, when the external pressure is great enough, no matter how much they want to fight for power, they can only temporarily suppress their thoughts at this time.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1006： I think we need to talk

    When the beetles were able to target plants, everyone suddenly discovered that the battle at this time was almost the same as before. If it weren''t for this beetle toxin ineffective against other creatures, they would really be in trouble.


    The only thing that can play a huge role on the beetles is the kind of long-range plant weapon. Whether it is a pneumatic gun, a spider tank, or even a long-range attack from an airship, it can achieve this effect very well.


    However, the prices of these things are too high, and Chi Nan rarely sells them. They are all used to equip his own army. After the last incident, Chinan constantly increased prices and reduced the supply of various materials from outside, resulting in the actual price of the outside world being several times higher than the price given by Chinan, and there was still no market.


    At the beginning, the people at the top of the alliance thought that although Chi Nan''s plant weapons were useful, they could control Chi Nan, but now they found that things seemed a bit awkward.


    At this moment, Chi Nan also discovered this problem. "Have you tested it, can that beetle toxin really restrain our weapons?" Chi Nan was also very bottomless in his heart.


    Before, Chi Nan sent many people out to collect samples and conduct experiments secretly.


    A voice from the opposite side immediately came: "This kind of toxicity is indeed specifically for plants, but the toxicity is limited. We don''t know if they have more powerful toxins, but if it is only this, it will not have much impact on us. "


    "Go on?" Chi Nan felt relieved when he heard what the experimental team said.


    "After our experiments, we found that this toxin can only target plants at the bronze level at most. Once it reaches the silver level and has its own magic pattern, the plant has a strong ability to restrain this common toxicity. Normal silver Plants of the highest grade are immune to this toxin."


    The silver-level plants, this Chinan didn''t take it out. Otherwise, the current one-sided situation would not appear on the battlefield. Today, his territory is fully using silver-level plant weapons.


    But here, Chi Nan doesn''t want to take it out so early. "Bronze-level plants also have some incomplete magic patterns. How about their resistance." It is not a secret that magic patterns are in the collar of the sacred tree.


    Researchers who are responsible for researching and experimenting with various plants all know the hidden magic patterns in plants.


    The other side was silent for a while, and then said: "We have tried, and there is no fixed number. After all, the incomplete magic pattern itself is incomplete. If it is our bronze bush warrior, it will probably only be able to survive this toxicity for about ten minutes. ."


    For ten minutes, it was much stronger than a normal bush warrior who couldn''t even support it for half a minute. But in a battle, what can be done in ten minutes, Chi Nan doesn''t know, but sometimes he can''t do anything.


    At this moment, the person on the other side suddenly shouted with excitement: "My lord, we have found it. We have found it. As long as all plants are added with sun flower ingredients, they will form a very powerful restraint against that toxin. Even ordinary bush fighters can resist for at least five minutes after fusing sunflowers."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Five minutes is still too little, but you can do this step well, and the reward will not be less for you. You continue to research and strive to find a drug that truly restrains the toxicity."


    "Don''t worry, sir, we are looking for it. As long as the toxin appears in this world, it will definitely be found."


    In this regard, Chi Nan didn''t doubt that, if he wanted to, he might be able to see it as long as he looked around on the battlefield. Those plants that can survive under the permeation of toxins are very likely not afraid of that toxin.


    At least, the resistance is very strong. For the time being, Chi Nan had no plans to produce high-level plant weapons, so it made sense to use these low-level plant weapons.


    Putting things aside for now, Chi Nan began to order the rear to carry out the transformation of Sunflower. As for the ordinary bush warriors, at least for the time being they won''t be able to use them. It happens to deal with beetles that use quantity as a way of fighting, and it''s really not easy to fight without the bush fighters. It seems that in the next period of time, the defense needs to be temporarily reduced.


    But before Chi Nan had a rest, he received a letter from the Alliance. Chi Nan turned on a communicator at will, and a voice came from the other side. "Lord Chi Nan, hello, I think we need to talk."


    This voice belongs to the leader of the alliance, it has been a long time since I found myself. Unexpectedly, he would take the initiative to contact himself. Due to the popularization of neuro-brain communicators, this kind of communication is now very common.


    "Haha, it turned out to be the lord, I''m Chi Nan, I don''t know what you are going to talk about." Chi Nan sat in his own chair and talked about , and his voice was full of ridicule. If the other party could see Chi Nan''s appearance at this time, I am afraid his face would not be so good-looking. There is indeed a rift in the current relationship between the two parties.


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan, we know that you have some dissatisfaction in your heart, but some things are not done by our alliance, but small actions made by some people secretly. I hope you don''t blame everyone for these small things. After all, we are all As a whole, if we fail, the whole world will perish, and no one can escape."


    Chi Nan was disdainful, it was you who couldn''t escape, not yourself.


    But Chi Nan still said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but they take the initiative to do this kind of thing, it¡¯s really chilling, I don¡¯t know if we should continue to struggle.¡± This is going to be good, opposite. think.


    The alliance leader thought for a while, and finally compromised. There was no way. They had experienced the battle assisted by plant weapons. Now let them return to the past. No one wants it, and the soldiers also complained. Not to mention, now that the number of beetles is increasing and the offensive is getting stronger and stronger, even if they go back to the past, they are not opponents.


    "For the sake of the overall situation, we need you to provide as many long-range weapons as possible, and the price should be kept down. We will not take things for nothing. Those territories..."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "The territory doesn''t matter, anyway, the opposite is wasteland, everywhere is the same."


    The alliance leader didn''t expect that Chi Nan didn''t even ask for this. "Then what compensation do you want."


    It is best if you don''t own territory, and some people won''t come and make trouble with yourself. Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "Are there any special plants? You need to have special abilities. You know what we are best at is manipulating plants."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1007： Its all effortless

    "As long as it is not necessary to allocate territories now, there is no problem. We can divide your territory into the middle, not the place closest to the west. After all, there are not so many people now."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, he knew this was normal. After years of constant wars, the Union¡¯s population is now absent to a level that is horrifying. Even if one''s own territory is placed in the middle, if it is only calculated according to the population of this world. When I can develop the land there, I don''t know how many years will be.


    At least, within one or two hundred years, I am afraid I will not be able to develop there. If it is placed in the extreme west, in their opinion, I am afraid that they will not have much time to develop.


    These people, even in this case, are still planning for their future. Even after planning for a few years, even Chi Nan himself didn''t know how to say them.


    "What I need now is plants. This is for the overall effect. I hope you don¡¯t hide it. Now the stronger my plant army, the faster I can get rid of the bugs. I believe you also know that these bugs are not simple. ."


    "Yes, behind these bugs is a god, but unfortunately our plane is not protected by a god, otherwise it won''t be like this. If that **** continues to grow, in the future..."


    The alliance leader didn''t know what was thinking, his eyes suddenly became serious. "Now you have to go all out and you can''t have any fluke. You can''t drive away the bugs. Everything is fake. No matter how fierce the fight is, it will only be empty in the end. I believe you are not willing to be transformed. Beetle man."


    The other side suddenly became a little noisy, Chi Nan smiled secretly, it turned out that there was not only one person over there.


    I didn''t hear other people''s voices before, and Chi Nan really didn''t know. No way, it¡¯s not good if it''s not video communication.


    Soon, the opposing opinions were agreed. There is a **** who is staring at him, and they can''t help but relax. The development of beetles during this period is so fast, it is hard to believe that there was no development of beetles before.


    The reason why there has been no change is either because they didn''t pay much attention to this plane before, but that was impossible. Otherwise, they have been hiding some conspiracy.


    Thinking of a conspiracy that a **** might hide in the dark, everyone can''t sit still.


    "There are many kinds of plants we have collected here, but they are generally used as medicine or alchemy materials. What are the characteristics of the plants you need, you can tell us, we will usually prepare them for you."


    At present, it seems that there is no direct conflict between the two sides, so they will cooperate in this way. However, Chi Nan believed that once the beetle had hope of being driven away and the situation was very good, some people would still jump out. After all, not everyone is that smart, there are always some smart idiots.


    Chi Nan also didn''t care: "As long as the plants themselves have special abilities, the more special the better. If it is better to find plants that can resist that toxicity, perhaps we can transform plant weapons into those that can resist toxicity."


    Resist toxicity, if it can be done, isn''t it possible to become the same as before. Thinking of some of the lands that were conquered before, many of the original nobles here began to feel enthusiastic.


    Not to mention anything else, it is good to just get some land to grow crops. But if it is impossible to restrain those bugs and let them run to their side and explode indiscriminately, there will be no crops for them to eat. Even for them, it is impossible for them to survive intact only by relying on the meat of the beetle.


    "I seem to remember that there is a kind of plant like this, you guys wait, I''m going to ask."


    A voice that Chi Nan hadn''t heard rang. Soon some noisy voices from the other side were heard.


    "It''s really troublesome to see nothing. Maybe I should secretly install some cameras on the opposite side." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart. No one knows what nasty thoughts Chi Nan is thinking.


    "Oh, I seem to remember that there is also a special plant in my territory, because it has been very dangerous, so no one dares to touch it. I will find someone to get it now, maybe it will have a lot of effect."


    It was another person who left alone, also someone who Chi Nan was not familiar with. Next, many people left the venue one after another, not knowing what they were going to be busy with. Many people have seen special plants before. But before they saw it, they were surprised or admired, and then there was no more.


    Now they suddenly discovered that these special plants that they had never seen before ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ actually have such a useful time. Some people are considering privately whether to use these things to conduct secret transactions with Chi Nan.


    After just thinking about it, they shook their heads. No way, the Alliance is watching here. Besides, in case, because of your own actions, the deployment of the entire alliance is messed up, or even the alliance completely collapses. Then not only is it unlucky for oneself, but the whole world will suffer along with it, then it is really not worth the gain.


    And Chi Nan was also a little surprised at this time. He didn''t expect that before he had waited for the start, he had already discovered plants that could resist that kind of toxicity. No matter what it is, there is absolutely no invincibility.


    Only use the right things to cooperate at the right time, so as to be able to adapt to various situations.


    "Well, I''ll wait for your good news. I will send you a batch of the long-range weapons you want. Those that need to be modified will only be done after I get the things and test them. In terms of the price, it should be restored. It used to be fine. But if some people raise prices indiscriminately, it has nothing to do with me."


    Even in such a world, there are still some black markets and scalpers.


    "Don''t worry, we already know those people. Dare to destroy the unity of the entire alliance and use this method for personal gain. We will never let such people go."


    A group of senior leaders of the alliance expressed their views, there is no way, who let those guys touch their own interests. In the beginning, I was still fighting with Chi Nan, and now the upper class is reconciled, then we will deal with these hapless guys next.


    Many people who have made a lot of money don''t know that before they know it, they have become other people''s goals. Of course, Chi Nan has no sympathy for these people.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1008： Moss coating and dischargeable grass

    The alliance decides what to do, but it is very fast. The alliance is working hard as a whole, and no one dares to mess around at this time. As a result, those guys who secretly bid up prices were caught one by one.


    However, the originally turbulent prices returned to their usual levels within a short period of time. Even during the whole process, most people didn''t know what happened, and didn''t understand how prices fluctuated suddenly.


    All in all, these guys are a scapegoat for Chi Nan. As for whether anyone can figure it out in the future, whether anyone believes what they said, that has nothing to do with Chi Nan.


    Everything is fine now, isn''t it? The next day, all kinds of strange plants were sent to Chinan.


    "Is it this kind of moss? I''m not afraid of insect toxins. Test it and give me the result." This kind of small modification does not require Chi Nan to test it himself. Chi Nan just threw it to the rear research team.


    As a result, the research report came out that afternoon. "This kind of moss is really good, it can restrain the beetle toxin very effectively. Just make the moss into a surface-attached form to attach to the plant. This modification is easy, it does not take too much time, nor What burden will it bring to plant weapons."


    Looking at the report, the plant weapons that have been attached to the special moss, among the toxins, even the weakest bush warrior can last for 30 minutes, which is already a long time.


    Most local battles can''t last 30 minutes at all. In the battle, once the surface coating is damaged and becomes toxic, there will only be local problems. Allow it to expand, and it will take a long time to spread throughout the body.


    Even in the fierce battle, the bush warrior can hold on for about ten to fifteen minutes. This time is already very good. After all, in the real fierce battle, no one knows whether the bush warrior can last so long. The bush warrior kills insects very quickly, and the insect kills the bush warrior not too slow.


    If it is placed on a higher-level plant, it will last longer.


    Unfortunately, if you want to incorporate this kind of moss into plants, the effect will be better. But if you do that, you need to make a very large transformation of the plants, which is totally outweighed by the gains and there is no need at all.


    Even if the transformation is completed, there will be no other effect at all other than the ability to fight against this single toxicity. So Chi Nan directly abandoned this all-round transformation method.


    Only when dealing with this kind of toxicity in the future, add layers.


    "Hehe, the moss layer and the structure of sunflowers, even ordinary shrub fighters, want to use this kind of toxicity, but it is very difficult. But, I can''t take them out all at once, let them give them a little sweetness. "


    Chi Nan immediately decided to add this layer of plant weapons to them first, to let them know that they are not busy, and at least to ensure that the battle continues so that the beetles should not be messed up. As for the plant weapons blessed by both abilities, you have to wait for a while, and the strength you are currently developing is still somewhat insufficient.


    It''s a pity that no real legendary master has appeared under his own team. Otherwise, as long as there are one or two legendary masters in charge, Chi Nan believes that his pace in this world will accelerate many times.


    Soon, Chi Nan set his sights on other plants. Chi Nan didn''t expect that he would actually have a good plant to bring him. This was discovered by a nobleman on his back mountain.


    This kind of plant is just a few grasses on the surface, but inside it contains very strong lightning power. Whenever it rains, the place where these grasses are will be bombarded by lightning. However, thunder and lightning cannot eliminate these grasses. Instead, the grasses will grow on a large scale in a short period of time.


    I heard that whenever lightning is absorbed for a period of time, there is always electricity on these lawns. If someone walks on it, they will even be electrocuted. A long time ago, they called this little grass the cursed grass.


    But after Chi Nan felt it, he discovered that the so-called piece of lawn was simply a grass. This kind of grass is very special, the root system below is developed, the root system can drill out of the ground to re-grow.


    This is very similar to bamboo, both of which can grow into one large piece. What really makes Chi Nan value is the powerful electricity contained in this grass, and the level of silver peak level.


    This is the highest level among all the plants sent, and I didn''t find a golden-level plant, and I don''t know if it did or was it because someone deliberately concealed it and didn''t want to give it to myself temporarily.


    After all, what they say is difficult to convince people, and they also need to wait and see Even many people who have enemies with them before, I am afraid they do not want to develop too fast. Once the rift between people appears, it can no longer be repaired. It looks like they are reconciled now, but in fact, only the two sides know what it really is.


    But anyway, this silver level can still attract the power of Thunder, and maybe it can really be used.


    "If thunder and lightning can be used directly on the battlefield, I believe it will have a great effect. No matter how strong the defense of insects is, they will definitely not be anti-electric."


    For any living body, nothing is an insulator. I have found some plants with lightning attributes before, but most of them are not very effective. It might be possible to cooperate with this now.


    "Well, it can store electricity, and then use this magic pattern to release it in a special way. As long as a lightning attack is formed, even the silver-level beetle will probably not survive. Add this magic pattern to transform the energy. , For the time being, I can¡¯t let them know the existence of Heart of the Sky, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    "There are the most warriors in this world, so the first thing to do is to transform fighting energy. Fortunately, at that time, a plant was obtained in the elven forest that could transform fighting energy into something similar to magic."


    At that time, this kind of plant seemed to be useless in Chinan, but I didn''t expect it to be useful here now. Do as you think, this is Chi Nan''s eternal attitude. Under Chi Nan''s control, all kinds of weird plant shapes were born soon. As long as it''s suitable for combat, it doesn''t have to be the same as traditional weapons, right? Just use it.


    "I believe this will definitely scare them." Chi Nan said to himself while testing.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1009： The first native plant weapon

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    It''s just basic experiments, and Chi Nan can be said to be handy in doing this kind of thing. After the delivery time, Chi Nan had already prepared a lot, and then walked towards the front line with these plants.


    That''s right, this time Chi Nan let his natural incarnation go in person. After receiving the news, the commander-in-chief Les, who was worrying about the front line, quickly put aside everything in his hands and came to greet him personally.


    "Your Excellency, Commander-in-Chief Rice, it''s been a long time. How are you doing lately?" Chi Nan walked forward with a smile on his face.


    "How could it be good? I don''t know how many soldiers died in the hands of the beetles during this period. I am really ashamed of them. But it is great for you to come. This is the weapon you said can fight those bugs."


    Les smiled bitterly, but instead of being too polite with Chi Nan, he set his sights on Chi Nan''s back.


    This kind of performance made Chi Nan smile slightly, he was indeed a veteran, much cuter than those high-levels who stayed behind all day and only knew how to calculate. Chi Nan didn''t say too much.


    "Of course, with these, I believe that the war is still on our side. Look, this kind of thing, do you see any difference?" Chi Nan said, pointing to the bush soldiers he had brought.


    "Different? Are you talking about this fluffy thing on the surface? It doesn''t seem to have been before." Rice has also learned a lot about plant weapons. After all, are they used for combat weapons. The more you understand the weapon, the more you can save your life in the war, even if Rice has no way to understand the principle.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Yes, this is it. The last time someone provided a moss that can resist toxicity, this is it. I applied moss as a layer on the surface of the plant, which can effectively resist toxicity."


    "Is this really possible? If it doesn''t work, it won''t work." Is it just smearing a little moss, but it doesn''t look like it is smeared, but it seems to have grown on it. Hairy vegetables, this is it.


    Chi Nan smiled indifferently: "Can you test it? Anyway, these are the plants that die."


    "Yes, yes, you are right, we can experiment." Rice finally thought of it. Chi Nan dared to bring things back, then it must have been experimented. But in order to be sure, Les decided to pretend not to know and try again.


    Chi Nan didn''t point it, but pointed to the back and said, "Look at this, this is the tram we just made. This is the latest one. Thanks to the alliance for providing the kind of electric grass."


    "What''s the use of this thing?" Les looked at the trams strangely.


    Because this thing looks like a small jeep with windows and thick wooden boards around it. There is nothing suitable for attacking in the whole body. There are six wheels underneath, which can run on the ground by itself. But no matter how complicated the ground is, it can drive relatively smoothly, nothing more.


    There is something like a large pot lid on it, and there is a long thin stick in the middle of the pot lid. If someone can recognize it, they will find that this thing is very similar to a satellite antenna.


    Chi Nan didn''t mind: "This is my proud work, so let''s try it yourself."


    According to Chi Nan''s guidance, Commander Rice boarded a tram under the worried gaze and protection of the guards. Putting both hands on the grips, and then injecting grudge, I instantly felt a different feeling.


    It seems that I have a strange connection with this tram, and I can feel a strange state of locking onto the target. No, this is not an illusion, because he found this feeling to be true.


    After locking a tree five hundred meters away, Les chose to release it. A little bit of grudge disappeared, and a bluish-white light flashed on the lid of the pot instantly. This is a thunder and lightning that hits a locked tree in the distance. With a "click", the big tree broke in two, and the entire tree body was burning.


    "It''s very powerful. I''m afraid this attack has reached the level of silver-level magic. Would it be okay if it was replaced by someone else."


    "Of course it''s okay. Fighting Qi is just an introduction. It mainly attracts the lightning magic elements between heaven and earth to form magic. Everyone has the same effect. It''s just that it is best to let the bronze-level warriors come.


    Les was surprised: "Why, isn''t it possible to have a silver level?"


    Chi Nan waved his hand and said, "Of course not, everyone is the same, but this thing only needs a bronze warrior. The vindictiveness of a bronze warrior can release twenty consecutive lightning strikes."


    Although there are many silver warriors, they are still a scarce resource. If you are accidentally targeted and killed, you will lose a lot. It''s better to use it secretly to deal with those powerful beetles let the tram assist in the back.


    Anyway, a bronze warrior can be released twenty times. There are a lot of bronze fighters on the front line, and it can even be said that they are the main force, and there are as many as they need. What made Les undecided was the weapon itself. "This kind of tram? Well, how about the output."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "The yield is not small. Although this is made by silver-grade plants, it is also a core. Let''s talk about it when the time comes. Anyway, it must be enough for you."


    "Haha, don''t just talk about it, I need a lot." There are so many bronze warriors on the front line that they can''t have one man, but there must be a lot of them on each line of defense.


    Les and Chi Nan looked at each other and laughed. It is really pleasant to talk to such a person.


    "Well, you can test these first, and then give me an experiment report. I will go back and prepare more. There are still many tests to be done. Maybe you will be able to get more powerful weapons soon."


    "I look forward to that day very much. If these beetles can be driven out, I will support whatever you want in the future." Les said firmly, it seems that this person is not that simple on the surface.


    Sure enough, simple people are afraid of not being able to reach such a high position. Chi Nan smiled slightly. He knew that this was a promise made by Les to him, provided that he wanted to help him fulfill his dream, and the interests of the two people did not conflict.


    There is no answer, as long as you know it. After Chi Nan handed over these things, he left here with someone. With Rice''s right to speak, I believe it will be easier to control this plane in the future than I thought.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1010： What will the Cthulhu Empire do?

    Not only Chi Nan is paying attention to the experimental results of the new weapon, but everyone in the entire alliance is also paying attention. At this moment, this is a major event related to the entire world, and even the traffickers and pawns will not ignore it.


    The results of the experiment undoubtedly made everyone satisfied. With layered plant weapons, they have great resistance to that kind of poison, and can fight bugs for a long time before they die in an environment filled with toxins.


    Although in the next battle, the loss of various plant weapons is still very large. But the beetle also didn''t have the previous posture of driving straight into complete invincibility. On the contrary, under the frontal battlefield conflict, even if there were only bush fighters, the beetles still lost more at this time, and the battle began to lean towards them again.


    After increasing the support of various long-range weapons, the battlefield can be said to be victorious.


    Land is constantly being conquered, but those people really arrange their new territory, that is, the share that should belong to them, to the middle of the mainland. It will be a long time before we can get in touch with it.


    These people are really thick-skinned. Chi Nan despised in his heart, and said nothing on the surface.


    However, because of this incident, Chi Nan''s support rate among the people is constantly improving. On the contrary, many nobles and senior alliance leaders who contributed to this incident have gradually been found out by some people.


    Because of the perennial war in this world, the class between people is not so obvious, and the common people dare to talk about everything. And many people, because of this incident, the reputation is declining.


    People sympathize with the weak, and a person who is bullied is the weak. And this person has made such a great contribution to the alliance, that is a hero. Bullying a hero who looks like a weak person, but for the sake of the overall situation, the hero dare not resist. Many people have been protesting everywhere because of this incident.


    Although those people didn''t see it, but their territories were declining. On the contrary, the number of people in Chinan Territory was increasing. It seems that soon, the first city will be full.


    At this time, the trams sent by him on the front line had become a kind of advanced weapon.


    It can easily inspire silver-level magic, although it is only a single magic, but it is very easy to spot and kill those high-level beetles. There is no need for the soldiers to risk their lives and rush into the enemy.


    If it weren''t for too few numbers, this would definitely become the most star weapon. Even now, people on the front line treat this weapon as a treasure, and even the high-level people in the alliance want to transfer one or two away.


    Thunder and lightning are fast, difficult to dodge, strong offensive, and can be used against the air. Is there a better weapon than this?


    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know that the real perfect version is controlled by the plant brain and has the function of the heart of the sky. The power that such a tram can exert is no weaker than a Raiden Mage.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that when the situation on the alien plane was getting better, there was a problem with his own home plane in the rear. Originally, Chi Nan thought that the local plane would remain calm for a long time without change.


    But after seeing the report, Chi Nan didn''t know what to say. "Co-authoring this has something to do with me, no, I don''t remember this pot, and what this Cthulhu Empire does has nothing to do with me."


    Chi Nan muttered to himself and picked himself out. In the report, the internal turmoil of the Cthulhu Empire seemed to be preparing for some evil ritual. Someone discovered that there were many large blood pools in the capital of the Cthulhu Empire.


    It takes so many blood pools of this size, not to mention how many people will die to fill them, it''s just the blood pool itself, which is definitely not used for good deeds. If they succeed in their plan, who knows what will happen.


    And the reason seems to have a lot to do with myself. For their own reasons, many plant weapons were sold to the elves, and the elves used these cannon fodder to cooperate with their own masters to constantly attack the plains of the undead and expand their sphere of influence. The land of the undead was constantly cleaned up and purified, causing them to retreat steadily.


    Originally, the Plains of the Undead and the Cthulhu Empire watched and helped each other, and they were full of filthiness. Now that the power of the Plain of Undead is constantly weakening, even the life of the Heretic God Empire is not getting better.


    The Plains of the Undead cannot be borrowed, and the Cthulhu Empire has to face the attack of the Holy Light Empire. However, the Holy Light Empire imported a large amount of holy water made from pure sunflowers from Chinan.


    As a result, because of the relationship between the Sunflower Holy Water, the balance between the Cthulhu Empire and the Holy Light Empire was broken. At least, the balance between the lower-level armies was completely broken, allowing the Holy Light Empire to continue to advance.


    Nowadays, the two most evil organizations on the mainland are in trouble one after another ~ www.novelhall.com~ Follow this trend to continue. I am afraid that the two evil organizations will eventually be severely injured or disappear completely in history.


    Because with their weakness, those who can''t understand them, and those who want to take advantage of them have come. Even the sacred dragon empire and the half-elf empire took this opportunity to launch an offensive against the two major forces.


    But the two forces are the top forces in the mainland after all, and they can''t wait to die. They still have a strong background. The battle on the frontline battlefield became more intense, and the two forces were also secretly planning something. First of all, it is the huge blood pool created by the Cthulhu Empire. For this reason, the Cthulhu Empire almost killed people near the capital.


    Such things, if placed elsewhere, the entire empire would be chaotic. But I don''t know what the Cthulhu Empire has done. The empire is still very peaceful, and many people have been driven towards the capital.


    Therefore, Chi Nan said that this matter has something to do with him. But no matter what the Cthulhu Empire wanted to do, they couldn''t let them succeed. Today, what the Cthulhu Empire is doing has touched the bottom line of all forces on the entire continent.


    It is precisely because of this that several empires have now issued invitations to themselves, inviting themselves to participate in the battle. Not only himself, but also the major trade unions and some powerful empires.


    "The other plane is still calm for the time being. Let the clone handle it first, and first figure out what''s happening on our side. Anyway, it''s right to exclude an army first, and how much other forces have taken."


    "My lord, the Sacred Dragon Empire dispatched fifty flying boat formations. All of them are the latest type before."


    Hearing Hemila''s words, Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Then we should send a hundred too, anyway, it can''t be less than them."


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL:

 Chapter 1011： This ritual is familiar

    If it is a general negotiation, it will definitely not be completed in a short time, but this time is different, because it is a direct order from the top person, so everything is very fast.


    When the one hundred airship formations on Chinan''s side were ready, the other major forces had already mobilized their troops and set off. Seeing their actions, Chi Nan also had to sigh, the background of these guys is really extraordinary.


    "Sir, do we have to do anything to prepare in the future? If these forces are not enough, maybe we will increase it."


    An official respectfully said to Chi Nan, Chi Nan nodded slightly, he also knew. With this amount of force, it is no problem to fight a big battle, but it is absolutely impossible to create a huge threat to an empire.


    After thinking about it a little, Chi Nan said: "Floating City, we prepare one, no, three floating cities are placed on the border at any time and ready to support. In addition, our Super Magic Light Cannon is also ready to do so at any time. They can change and attack." There is no way, fighting against an empire, the legendary master will definitely appear in the end.


    Only Chi Nan is a legend in the sacred tree collar, but whether it is a question of identity or some of Chi Nan''s own problems, Chi Nan is absolutely impossible to visit in person. But if other empires used legendary power, they could not.


    Chi Nan knew that they might not be doing well for the time being, but it was strange that they caught this handle not making trouble for themselves.


    There is no way, who can let the absolute hard power still be inferior to these powerful old-brand empires. Therefore, when the time comes, the Super Magic Light Cannon combined with its special self-explosive airship will be its own killer.


    No one knows if anything is mixed in the one hundred airship formations. "The personnel who remotely control the airship formation have been selected. If not, they will sign up voluntarily. Anyway, it will take some time to reach the location."


    "Sir Keiji, the selection is already in progress, and it is expected that the selection will be completed in one day at most."


    "Very good, this time we must play our morale, let them know that our sacred tree collar is not easy to provoke." Chi Nan said with a clenched fist, and then waved his hand to let people leave.


    Perhaps because the flight team was in the airship at the beginning, even if the airship can be controlled at a super long distance, the soldiers in the airship formation still retain some of their previous habits.


    For example, on the battlefield, I like to place the headquarters on a certain airship mothership. When on the ground, I like to use the airship mothership as the headquarters, but I don''t want to leave the airship mothership anyway.


    As for those safer places, not many people would really choose. Perhaps future soldiers will slowly change this tradition. Chi Nan didn''t know, forget it, it doesn''t matter anyway, let them do it.


    At this moment, Chi Nan has already focused his attention on the Cthulhu Empire. For the time being, he can only put aside the affairs of the alien plane. The Cthulhu Empire is not without grass, and there are abundant plants in many places.


    The plant tentacles in Chinan have already touched this place. At this moment, it is the time to use it. In the past, Chinan did not dare to make too much movement, so these are ordinary plants. Chinan can only rely on plant perception and passively feel everything around him. The observation distance is not very far, and he can¡¯t see too much. Something too comprehensive.


    But this time is different, because the Cthulhu Empire has become an enemy, Chi Nan began to use it boldly. Super long distance directly mobilizes some nearby plants to start growing.


    Some hidden life magic powers that were originally underground were extracted, and they finally came into play. In some places, the humble plants have slightly changed, and these tissues have become the structure of eyes and ears.


    On the surface, people who don¡¯t know can never see it, but in fact, it can be operated via a network.


    There are still some hidden places. Low-altitude satellites have grown rapidly. In uninhabited places, satellites are generated, then lifted off, and fly to an altitude of tens of thousands of meters in a blink of an eye. The surrounding clouds attracted me, and it looked like a cloud. I didn''t even know what was in that place if I didn''t pay attention.


    Condescendingly conduct all-round monitoring, so that Chi Nan can easily capture everything on the earth in his eyes. In densely populated places, there is no way to directly lift satellites into space.


    Chinan disguised the distant satellites as clouds, moved them bit by bit, and carried out reconnaissance at high altitude. "This is the capital of the Cthulhu Empire? It doesn''t look any different."


    Chinan looked at it, but this capital looked similar to the capitals of other empires, at most it was different in style, and a little lifeless. But the blood pools outside the capital are a bit disgusting.


    And these blood pools are much bigger than Chi Nan imagined. Some blood pools have formed the size of a lake. "Even if all the people in the Cthulhu Empire are dead and clean, it is impossible to have so much blood. This is definitely a problem." Chi Nan suddenly discovered a strange thing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ that is the amount of blood here is too large. Up.


    Then Chi Nan found a very weird thing through the calculation of the plant brain, and that was the way of offering sacrifices. It wasn''t about letting blood flow out after killing people, but throwing people into the blood pool.


    At this time, there is a group of people in the distance, driven by the soldiers, walking in the direction of a pool of blood. Although these people struggled and resisted or begged hard, it was of no use at all.


    Those soldiers kept their faces cold, like robots, some people dared not to be obedient, and they just drew a stick. Even without using a vegetable brain to calculate, Chi Nan could feel that at least two or three bones would have to be broken at this time.


    After a lot of people were beaten up, they finally became honest. People''s eyes were filled with despair, driven by these soldiers, step by step toward the huge pool of blood, toward the unknown future.


    "I always feel that this ceremony looks familiar, where did I see it?" Chi Nan frowned and thought seriously, but he still didn''t have a clue. There is a voice in Chi Nan''s heart telling himself that he must remember this matter. This matter is very important, and it will cause problems if I don''t remember it.


    While Chi Nan was thinking hard, these people had been driven to the edge of a blood pool. The soldiers unceremoniously pushed the people down, and if they refused to go down, they interrupted their hands and feet and threw them down, treating these people as if they were animals.


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1012： This is the sacrifice of the evil god

    In an instant, the edge of the blood pool seemed to boil, not because of people''s struggle, but the blood pool naturally tumbling. Those who fell started screaming, unable to speak even normal words.


    And these blood, like strong sulfuric acid, had a very strong corrosive effect on these people. After a while, Chi Nan saw that the flesh and blood of the people in the blood pool were falling off in pieces, and in a blink of an eye it was melted by the liquid in the blood pool. After melting, the thing completely turned into a red liquid and was added to the blood pool.


    "Isn''t it all blood, but these people''s bodies transformed? Also, the amount of blood in a person''s body and the total weight of the whole body are not at the same level. But even so, it will kill a lot of people. ."


    Chi Nan looked around, and no one threw in some animals or cattle. Those who were threw in were all human beings. No, there are also a few half-elves among them, it seems that as long as they are intelligent creatures.


    But there was not one beast, and even the Warcraft was not brought over. In a blink of an eye, all the people who had just been driven into the blood pool had all died. They still left their skeletons, swaying like instinct. This is not a dead soul, and it has nothing to do with the life, it seems that this blood pool itself is special.


    After a while, these skeletons slowly sank and disappeared into the depths of the blood pool.


    The soldiers looked at all this with expressionless faces, as if they had nothing to do with them, turned around and left here, and went on their mission again. On the other side, some people were driven over.


    A steady stream of people were sent to the blood pool, no wonder the blood pool expanded so quickly. A special pattern was formed between the blood pool and the blood pool. Chi Nan didn''t know what it meant, but he always felt familiar.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Chi Nan suddenly came back to his senses. "Strange, what is going on with these soldiers?"


    Chi Nan suddenly saw that a group of soldiers who had left before, one of them bent over and threw up, and the faces of the others were also very ugly, each of them pale, completely different from the coldness before.


    "It seems that after leaving the imperial capital for a certain distance, it will become like this. In other words, this is what they are really normal, and their previous appearance is not normal." Because Chi Nan was thinking, the satellite was always targeting these people.


    "Captain, is what we saw before is true, as if we were dreaming, are we really doing those things?" A soldier said with a panic and bewildered face.


    "It''s very possible, damn, what kind of evil did these **** nobles use."


    Although the nobles and high-levels of the Cthulhu Empire used evil methods, they already knew about it. But this time, they could not believe how they used their own people on such a large scale.


    "Captain, do we really want to continue to do this? I feel that this kind of thing is wrong."


    "But what can we do if we don''t do it, we are all soldiers of the empire, unless... I heard that many people have betrayed, but in the end they were all sent there. I am afraid that the end will be the same as we saw before. ."


    &nb


    sp; They themselves are not sure whether what they saw before is true or false, because at that time, they were in a very special state. It wasn''t until this time that I was sober, that something was wrong. The remaining fragments of that memory are too real, but they are being forgotten quickly, and the faces of several people are quickly recovering.


    "No, we have to figure out this matter. The strength of a few of us is not enough, and we will unite more people. But this matter must be carried out in secret. Once discovered, we are a dead end."


    "Captain rest assured, we are all following you. Our family is also in the Cthulhu Empire, we don''t want to see our family become like this one day."


    Many people who find that things are not right have already caused their families to stay away from the imperial capital. However, all parts of the Heretic God Empire have been tightly sealed off, and most people don''t even want to pass it.


    It is precisely because of this that they are still arrested. But this kind of pressure has gradually caused them to collapse. In this way, the time for their family''s turn is not far away. They can now understand why so many people know they are going to die or rebel. They are in this same mood now.


    As for the soldiers'' thoughts, the nobles of the Cthulhu Empire didn''t care at all. In their eyes, these civilians are nothing but resources in their hands. Do people have to talk nonsense with resources?


    They didn''t know that their reaction was clearly seen by an eye in the sky, and even their lips were translated. Seeing this, Chi Nan''s heart began to think.


    "It''s really weird to look at them. What exactly the Cthulhu Empire wants to do. Such a large-scale sacrifice is very detrimental to national power. If the war continues, the Cthulhu Empire is undoubtedly looking for death. But They definitely don''t want to die, that''s because there is some other conspiracy."


    Just as Chi Nan was thinking about it, he suddenly changed. It turned out that the power accumulated in the blood pool had reached a critical point. A red light suddenly burst from the largest pool of blood, rushing straight into the air.


    No, not in the sky, that direction is the direction of the sun. Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly widened, and his whole body stood up. Because at that moment, the sun seemed to turn red, and then the red light disappeared.


    "Quicklycall up the picture just now." Chi Nan quickly ordered. In the picture, just now, a red spot appeared on the sun. "The beam of light that reaches the sky, and the red spots, **** it, this is a sacrifice to the evil god."


    Chi Nan finally knew where he had seen this ceremony. Didn''t it be recorded on a note he found in another world? When the plane of the undead was still a normal world, it was sacrificed by those people in this way. Once they succeed, their entire world will become something like the plane of the undead.


    Moreover, the first wave of impact is definitely the strongest. If one is not careful, it is difficult for even oneself to survive. It''s really hateful, these lunatics dare to do this kind of ritual, they really don''t care about anything.


    "Once they succeed, then this world will definitely not be suitable for living. I haven''t found a way out yet. I don''t have a safe plane as a big rear. Now I absolutely can''t let this happen."


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1013： We have a twin tree

    Chi Nan knows that this kind of thing must not be left unchecked, nor can it continue to be allowed to go on. Once you don''t care about it now, you won''t be eligible if you want to manage it in the future.


    Regardless of the undead world, he can stir the wind and the rain over there, because the evil **** has already obtained what he wants, and has no longer paid attention to that plane, and has left long ago. Otherwise, he would have been spotted a long time ago.


    And this world has just been sacrificed, and the Cthulhu''s attention is on this world. As long as the Cthulhu does not get what he wants for one day, his own existence without becoming a **** can only passively confront the opponent.


    This is not the beetle god, because of the sacrifices of these believers, the evil **** can wield a very powerful force in this world. But the Beetle God can only project part of his power through his followers. The gap between the two sides is too great, Chi Nan is not idiot enough to think that he can confront a **** head-on.


    "No, this matter must be notified to several other big forces. If you want to fight a decisive battle and resolve the Cthulhu Empire as soon as possible, it will not work on my own. Now, it depends on the other forces."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Perhaps, through this incident, we can figure out what the real power behind these big forces is." Chi Nan always has a certain kind of power possessed by other forces. Caution and attention.


    But unfortunately, these things are not so easy to know. And now, who do I want to talk to? Holy Dragon Empire? That is obviously impossible, and the relationship between the two parties is not so good up to now.


    Holy Light Empire? I''m afraid it''s not very good either. Those lunatics who have been brainwashed by religion are no different from those of the Cthulhu Empire. They will believe it, but the propaganda of these lunatics will definitely change things so that no one else will believe it in the end. result? I don''t know what the result will be.


    As for the half-elf empire, well, the relationship between myself and the half-elf empire is not bad, but that is the royal family. The great nobles of the other half-elf empires were quite hostile to them, thinking that they had taken their interests.


    So, in the end, only the elves are left. He is a foreign elf, in the eyes of the elf, he is his own. The elves believed in their own people 100%.


    Even if they think they have been deceived, they will never think that they are lying. And with his own role, he can speak in the elves. "Then now, the only thing that is bad is evidence of speaking."


    Speaking of it, Chinan has evidence, and it is very much. As Chi Nan continues to fight on the plane of the undead, in fact, there are many kinds of loot. Knowing that many things over there are easily broken, Chi Nan used various methods to preserve it. As a result, Chi Nan really got a lot of books on the plane of the undead.


    Most of them are useless, and some are family heritage or secret materials. But there are also many that are used to record the sacrifice of the evil **** and the events after the sacrifice. These are all evidence.


    However, there is still a lack of decisive evidence. After all, these materials can be forged in the eyes of many people. In this way, I am afraid I have to expose a little more.


    "Hey, in order to be able to live well, expose a little bit. Anyway, a deadly world full of undead, I am afraid that only those on the plains of the undead will like it, normal people are not interested at all."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately began to secretly arrange. Two days later, Chi Nan dragged a somewhat exhausted body, summed up the compiled information one by one, and finally connected to Silka Ye who was fighting on the side of the elves.


    "Silinka night, you are still fighting, take a break, I have something to tell you."


    After Slinka quickly retreated, a few arrows wiped out her opponent, and then greeted others. Then she stopped on a tree behind and opened the plant brain board on her body.


    "It''s Chinan, what''s the matter, I''m very busy here." They were very happy to see that they were advancing along the way. If they can continue to maintain this momentum, then the undead plains in this world that they hate will disappear completely in this world. How could the elves who have been fighting against the undead be not excited.


    "This time the matter is very serious. If it cannot be resolved in time, then our entire world will be destroyed."


    Chi Nan quickly passed the previously shot scenes, and Slinka looked strange. "How about that? Isn''t it just a red light? At best, the movement of the ceremony is a bit louder."


    Chi Nan didn''t speak, but sent those materials from another world. Now, Silinkaye''s face finally changed. "Chi Nan, where did you get these? Is the news reliable?"


    Chi Nan looked serious: "Of course it is reliable. If it is not certain that this kind of thing will happen, I will never tell you about it. Besides, what good is it to cheat you on this kind of thing?"


    "I believe you, the half-elf will never lie." Well, the half-elf''s reputation is so good, Chi Nan curled his lips. "But I need to make everyone believe that your evidence is not enough." The elves don''t just believe others. Even if they are their own people, they are more willing to believe that Chi Nan is misled. .


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "This is the end of the matter. I originally didn''t want you to know about some things. Now I will tell you. There is a twin tree on my territoryDo you know what a twin tree is , Is a special legendary plant that can connect two planes."


    "You mean that there is a twin tree in your territory that can be connected to a destroyed world? Oh my god, the twin tree in the legend actually exists, and you have revealed it."


    Their elves have not been seen for so many years, and I have to say that Chi Nan''s luck is really good. But a plane that was destroyed, this has to say that Chi Nan''s luck is not good. If the other side can also use the twin tree to come over, it would be dangerous.


    "There is a plane as evidence. If this doesn''t explain the problem, then Chi Nan doesn''t know how to communicate with them. In order for them to believe in themselves, this time he has lost his blood.


    "Okay, give me all the information, I''ll go to contact all the high-levels of the major forces." Silinka said vigorously at night, and now she can''t solve such a big thing by herself. ...


    Please remember the domain name of the book¡¯s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1014： Travel to other worlds in a group

    As a princess of an empire, even though the royal composition of the half-elf empire is somewhat special, Slinka can still easily send news to the king and important figures in the empire.


    Within the elven clan, there are basically no secrets among the elven members. Such a big thing naturally spreads throughout the entire elven group at the first time, and almost all adult elves know about this matter.


    Such a serious matter, even the elves dare not take it lightly. So the powerful power of the elves suddenly burst out, and once the incomparable influence is activated, the whole world will be shaken.


    Of course, it''s just between the high-levels, and the lower-level nobles and civilians don''t even know what''s happening in this world. In order to avoid panic, no matter whether the news is true or false, the upper level will not announce this incident casually. Unless there is a result in the end, whether the result is good or bad, only then will they announce the news.


    Chi Nan naturally wouldn''t be a bad guy. If you talk about this kind of thing, there is still singing and dancing in the sacred tree collar.


    And Chi Nan himself, secretly began to increase the number of airship formations and various troops, although he was just preparing, and did not set off. But once needed, these troops can go to the battlefield at any time.


    Because of the particularity of the Sacred Tree Collar, Chi Nan mobilized the army, as long as he did not say it, he would hardly disturb the outside world. Once the layout is fully expanded, relying on the characteristics of the plant army, Chi Nan can easily control the entire territory by himself.


    The message was delivered very quickly. In less than two hours, all the top powers on the road knew it. Then, all the big forces started secret meetings, and one day later, the result was sent to Chi Nan''s hands.


    "Chinan, we will pass tomorrow, you are ready for that place, we need to go to confirm it. If what you said is true, then the Cthulhu Empire must be destroyed." Silken Kaye sent a message.


    People of other strengths could not directly contact Dao Chi Nan, but they also secretly sent a message through the Ministry of Foreign Affairs that they would send someone to the Undead World to check. There is no discussion about this kind of thing, and in order to be sure that it is true, they have to look at it. Chi Nan had already realized this from the very beginning.


    "Let''s take a look. It was originally for you. If you don''t take a good look, how can you help this plane pass this level. Hey, I''m still a bit too fragile and can''t withstand the big wind and waves."


    Thinking of the endless planes, countless masters, and high spirits, Chi Nan felt his own powerlessness. If you were a **** now, would you worry about such small things on such a plane?


    Forget it, let''s take one step at a time, let''s solve this problem first.


    I had prepared for two days before, but Chi Nan was actually preparing the twin trees. Because the plane of the undead had already been located, it didn''t take long to plant a new twin tree, and the corresponding coordinates only took ten minutes.


    is mainly the time for the birth of two twin trees, and the time for transporting seeds to a desolate place is relatively long.


    Early the next morning, when the incarnation of Chi Nan appeared in Red Sand City, representatives from various countries came here through various channels. Even those powerful kingdoms have sent some people to come, hoping to determine whether this matter is true or false.


    "Everyone, I won''t say much if there are too many, please come with me, the twin trees are in the foggy forest." Yes, Chi Nan still put the new twin trees in the foggy forest, after all, this is his base camp. If you want to make trouble here, don''t talk about them, don''t even think about people who come several times. Others did not say much, and were not even in the mood to politely introduce themselves.


    Under the reception of the escorts and diplomats, everyone boarded the airships one after another, and some took their own airships or other strange means of transportation. It only took less than ten minutes, and Chi Nan brought these people there. seaside.


    That''s right, it''s the seaside, in a hidden place, where a tall and strange tree grows. "Yes, this is the twin tree. I didn''t expect this kind of rare treasure in the legend to really exist." Silken Kaye shouted in surprise. It was Silinkaye that represented the elves here, and now Silinkaye had reached the golden level.


    At this level, even among the elves, they can be regarded as good masters.


    Chi Nan didn''t say much nonsense, and stepped forward to open the passage: "Everyone, let''s go. Originally, the twin tree can only be opened for one day, and it can only be opened a second time after a month. But with the maintenance of my energy pools, this passage can be opened. Several days."


    After speaking, Chi Nan was the first to walk over, and the others looked at each other, and finally gritted their teeth, a representative of a kingdom walked forward: "I''ll find the way for everyone, everyone will follow." No way, who Make your kingdom weak.


    Speaking of them, they are not weak, after all, they can talk to the empire. But compared to these forces in front of them, they really can''t do it. The others looked at each other and followed this person and walked forward.


    Soon, the group came to the other side. This place only has a small plant base, and Chinan did not plant purification trees here, so there are still traces of death around, and the land is dead gray.


    "The heinous Cthulhu believers who have committed such a horrible evil, their actions will definitely be punished by the God of Light." Chi Nan turned his head and opened, it turned out to be a red archbishop from the Holy Light Empire. This guy''s angry look was immediately recognized by countless people.


    is just the punishment of the God of Light? Chi Nan felt a little unreliable in his heart. It is not certain whether the Cthulhu and Guangming God are strongest or weaker. No one knows who punishes them. These believers are really speechless.


    Everyone believes that the gods he believes in are the most powerful. Don''t you know how many gods there are? You already know a few of them. Even, he is already at war with a believer of a god.


    "Lord Chinan, can we go around and study it ourselves, don''t worry, it won''t take too long, only three days is enough." A half-elf walked up and said respectfully.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Yes, everyone can come here to gather in three days. If you are in danger, don''t act aggressively and return as soon as possible." Chi Nan said that he did not interfere at all. This was originally the purpose of their coming here.


    Chi Nan is easy to talk, but the others have a heavy face, and many people have already begun to experiment secretly. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1015： All of this is true

    Chi Nan had discovered these people''s experiments a long time ago, and he ignored them and asked them to follow their own ideas. The first test is, of course, the issue of communication. All major forces have their own means of communication.


    It was just that they soon discovered that it was still possible to communicate next to the space channel, but there was no way far away from the space channel. After experimentation, they finally determined that this is not their world.


    Even if it is a twin tree, it is possible for two trees to grow on the same plane. They have never seen this kind of plant in the legend, but there are records in the materials of many major forces, especially the materials of the elves. It was the first time that they saw a twin tree and came to another world through the twin tree. They were not sure that it was impossible.


    This is also to prevent Chi Nan from deceiving them. Regarding such a major event, no one will completely trust others by relying on feelings such as trust. After confirming that this was an alien plane, some people gradually left.


    Along the way, check the air, check the soil and water sources. Some even brought some small animals with poor strength, but they soon became undead creatures. Looking at the red sun again, thinking of the records in the data, everyone''s hearts are full of depression.


    In such a world, thinking of the despair of the entire plane, even this kind of thing is happening in my own world. This kind of heavy pressure is not something anyone can bear. Fortunately, the people who come here are not ordinary people, they are all elites of major forces, and their bearing capacity is good, at least not one of them collapsed on the spot.


    "We must prevent this kind of thing, and we must not allow this kind of thing to happen on our plane. We must protect our world." A soldier clenched his fist and shouted at the sky.


    It''s just that the voice spread, and no one answered. This empty and dead world is still running forever. As they moved away, some undead gradually appeared in front of them.


    These people are carefully selected, and each team has a small team of masters. Several empires are even more wealthy, and directly formed a team with gold masters. Such a golden team is now quickly running out, trying to expand the search range as much as possible. After a long time, a team found a ruin.


    "That place looks like a ruined city. Maybe you can find something. Go and take a look."


    "Okay, but be careful. Who knows there are powerful undead in such a place. Haven''t I heard Lord Chinan say that they have seen legendary undead monsters appear from a distance in this plane before."


    Chi Nan did not say that he had killed the legendary undead, nor did he say that he had encountered several other legendary undeads now, only that he had seen it from a distance. Even this base in this place is used for disguise.


    No purification tree was planted because Chi Nan wanted to mislead these people. Let them know that this world has been completely undead, and it has no effect on anyone except for the Necromancer.


    In this case, people from other forces at least won''t compete with themselves, saving trouble later.


    At the same time, the people of the Holy Light Empire came to the ruins of a mage tower with the breath of the undead. There was a stone monument beside it: "The red giant sword that went straight into the sky left scars on the sun, the tears of the sky fell on the earth, who will heal the wounds of the earth..." The red bishop looked at the stone monument and muttered silently.


    This is a record and description of the scene after the evil **** sacrificed. Comparing with the information that Chi Nan took out, they felt more heavy.


    "Archbishop, we found this." Suddenly, a knight shouted in a low voice.


    The archbishop glared at them: "I''ll come." Ignoring them, he continued to look at the stone wall and waited until he was finished before he walked towards the ruins. When the archbishop arrived, he found some people holding their breath and spraying potion.


    This kind of potion is used to protect books that have existed for many years. With a spell, all book papers are wrapped in white light and will not be damaged. But even so, they only got some broken books.


    There are only two intact books, one of which is a notebook. The archbishop took it in his hand, and his face became uglier as he looked at it. "Damn it, all of this is actually true."


    They don''t believe that Chi Nan has the ability to set up such a big game in such a big world, and in the end it is to deceive them. If Chi Nan can do this, then there will be no problem in destroying their entire world. Then there is only one result, and that is the result they least want to think of, the evil **** sacrifice ceremony is real.


    The sacrifices of the two planes are the same. Who would believe that they have nothing to do with each other? It is even possible that this was made by an evil god. After all, the two planes are not very far apart, and it is not impossible to be discovered.


    Even the Cthulhu Empire may have been arranged by the Cthulhu, I am afraid that such a sacrifice has already been planned many years ago. If it weren''t for other forces to be powerful, perhaps the world would have become like this a long time ago. Thinking of this, everyone feels cold all over, and they feel terrified.


    "Your Excellency, what are we going to do?" the deputy asked cautiously.


    "Continue to search for information We need more and more complete information, and bring all the information back. In three days, we must make full use of these three days. There are only three days, and the Cthulhu Empire should not do it. Come out."


    A knight said quickly: "Why don''t I take these things back, let the empire be prepared, and others stay and continue searching. With our strength, as long as we don''t encounter legendary undead, there should be no danger."


    The archbishop took a deep look at the knight: "Very well, you have a heart. You have done a great job this time, and you will be the knight commander of the 36th Knights of the Light in the future."


    "Thank you for your cultivation." His Excellency Knight looked excited. Although he was a fighter of the golden level, it was basically impossible to become a knight commander of a knight order. The other knight commanders, who is not a veteran gold master, or even a master in peak state, his strength is far worse than others.


    Afterwards, the knight got up and, with the encouragement of the cardinal bishop, ran towards the road with the fastest speed with his things. Watching the knight leave, the archbishop''s face became serious again.


    "Next, things here should be up to us, for the sake of God of Light, everyone, please work hard." Reading Net

 Chapter 1016： Its a stalkers nest now

    There are many records of such a big world and such a big thing. Even if so many years have passed, there will still be many clues left in many ruins at that time.


    Even at the end, when some capable people ran away, and the sacrifice was no longer a secret, the record became more detailed. The details are even more clear than most of the nobles in the Cthulhu Empire who are making sacrifices.


    Only on the first day, the major organizations found some materials one after another, and then madly sent people to run out, wanting to send these materials back. And just like Chi Nan thought, these people really have a way to keep the information that is about to turn to ashes. You know, at the beginning, I didn''t have such ability.


    Chi Nan also didn''t stop him, and directly asked them to send out all the information. This time the information is related to the survival of the entire world, so no one will hide anything at all.


    Almost all the information is made public among the senior management, and all those who get the information will take the initiative to tell other people these things. So soon, this matter was thoroughly confirmed.


    Next, the major strengths began to hold frequent meetings, and on Chi Nan''s side, people continued to send out invitations, hoping that Chi Nan could go there in person. But Chi Nan didn''t go at all because he was too busy.


    Just kidding, even if the world is about to be destroyed, Chi Nan can''t believe these people, just think about the plane he just discovered. They had a history of fighting against the beetles for many years, and Chi Nan couldn''t believe anyone.


    Even Chi Nan was sure that as long as he dared to appear in the Holy Dragon Empire or the Holy Light Empire, then he would never want to come back. These two empires definitely have a way to keep themselves, so that they can''t leave. What if it is a true legend, not to mention that my own legend is a semi-finished product at all.


    However, they didn''t care if Chi Nan didn''t go. An absolute leader of a power and a legendary master, the invitation is a kind of politeness. In fact, Chi Nan really came, and many people would feel a headache instead.


    However, the meeting did not slow down the process. The major forces have carried out integrated consultations with each other at the fastest speed, and decided on the next battle assignment tasks, as well as various details.


    This time, everyone didn''t have the thought of protracted negotiations, and directly took out the bottom line. In some entangled areas, several great empires directly acted as referees and forced the matter to be resolved.


    Even if some people are obviously at a loss, there are also some large-scale strengths that will compensate them. Now that the sky is about to collapse, the more top-level forces are at this time, the more they must show their strength and sincerity.


    Unconsciously, the Cthulhu Empire seemed to have stabbed a hornet''s nest. Almost all the power of the entire continent was concentrated at this time, and they began to infiltrate the Cthulhu Empire.


    Before the war began, various spies had penetrated into the Cthulhu Empire and the Plain of the Undead, and on the Plain of the Undead, some people secretly joined in at this time to help the elves. There are also some weird things happening everywhere. In just a few days, some members of the Cthulhu Empire found that something was wrong.


    Five days later, everyone in the undead world returned, because this was the day set before.


    For five days, Chi Nan didn''t worry at all, because these people would never find their true base. Even if the direction is right, it will be difficult to achieve it in a straight line at the speed of a gold master for five days.


    Not to mention, how many ruins and powerful undead there are on this road, even Chi Nan himself doesn''t know. Because when this place was established, Chinan was specifically looking for a place where there are many dangers and undead.


    Even here, it is not so safe. After this time, Chinan would hardly open this place casually.


    And the identity of the master of the Chinan plane directly orders the plane consciousness of this world to hide their existence, giving these people a sense of dead silence. Afterwards, Chi Nan also felt that these people seemed to have some way to communicate plane consciousness.


    If the plane consciousness does not have a master, it will definitely respond instinctively when encountering this kind of communication. After all, the plane consciousness itself does not have too many subjective ideas. In that case, they will find that the world can be saved.


    A world that can be saved and a plane that has died are completely different things. At this time, all the big forces found that there was no way to save this plane, which meant that it would always be the world of the undead.


    Because of this, the value of this world will be greatly reduced. Five days later, when these people were sent back by Chi Nan, a large amount of information appeared among the major forces.


    Then, in just two days, a secret alliance was formed. Although this alliance is only temporary, no one dares to underestimate the alliance that brings together most of the power of the entire world.


    Of course, no one dares to underestimate the Cthulhu Empire. There must be a Cthulhu behind the Cthulhu Empire that has begun to sacrifice. Who knows what the other party can do. Of course, this alliance is only temporary. After the victory, this alliance will collapse for the first time. Therefore, the alliance is only verbal, not even an agreement.


    In the same way, except for the high-level nobles, the little nobles below the earl have no right to know, let alone the commoners. The soldiers were slowly mobilized to various places without knowing it.


    Even the Cthulhu Empire didn''t notice it, and before not knowing it, he seemed to have been surrounded.


    At the back of the Cthulhu Empire, the sea area behind the barren mountains and ridges was not calm at this time. If anyone can see underwater, chances are that it has been surrounded by countless submarines and manta rays.


    As long as any Cthulhu Empire person dares to enter the water, they will be met with an extremely terrifying extinction blow. Needless to say, this must be done by Chi Nan. In order to avoid being stunned, Chi Nan took out the submarine directly and said something.


    Of course, the first time I saw the major forces of submarines, I was shocked. Many people did not know the existence of such weapons. Those who know it are not clear that the submarine has developed to this point. It seems that in the sea, they are really not the opponents of the Holy Tree Leader. But now, no one cares about it.


    Being able to complete a full-scale encirclement without disturbing the opponent, the Sacred Tree leader has made great contributions, which is recognized by everyone. Reading Net

 Chapter 1017： what? Also want to jointly develop

    Just when everyone was unanimous on the outside world, Chi Nan once again saw how shameless people can be.


    Well, now it''s a video conference. The empires have used their own methods to use their alchemy items to remotely talk to their own plant brains, and then use the plant brains to connect with themselves.


    It''s just the content of this conversation that made Chi Nan''s brows constantly frowned: "You mean, you want the plane of the undead? You have to know, this time I only took it out to make you realize the seriousness of the matter. Yes. I never thought of sharing that plane of the undead with anyone. "These guys are too much.


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan, as you said, we really want to thank you for this matter. But even if you don''t say it, we still have the power to defeat the Heretic God Empire and prevent their conspiracy from succeeding."


    Chi Nan snorted coldly, "Huh, how long will it take based on your previous actions? When you defeat the Cthulhu Empire, the sun above us will already turn red." Chi Nan relentlessly satirized.


    But the other party''s expression hasn''t changed at all. He is indeed a veteran politician, and his face is plain.


    "Your Excellency Chinan, please listen to us. That plane of undead is not that valuable. The plane itself is completely dead, so it can be said that there is no meaning for rescue. Even if the entire world is occupied, the world will still be desolate . That plane can be said to have no effect on us."


    The speaker was from the Holy Light Empire. Looking at the crown on that head and the old face, Chi Nan knew that this was the Pope. In the Holy Light Empire, the pope is also the emperor, and these two positions have long been completely integrated.


    The Pope continued: "We can completely disregard that plane, but there will be many powerful undead in the plane. We will deal with the undead, and the plane will be left to you in the end, just as our reward for you."


    Chi Nan almost believed the righteousness of this statement. Needless to say, you also know that these unprofitable guys are definitely going for some special information about that world.


    Don''t think that you don''t know, they have found some evidence that proves what happened in this world, but also got a lot of inheritance left by their predecessors, or other good things.


    Had it not tasted the sweetness, would they have been so positive? What helps oneself develop the world is not for these legacy. It is normal for them to look down on that world, because the plane is dead in their eyes. Even if it is able to be rescued back and want to generate a new plane consciousness, it is still unknown how many years will be taken.


    What happened at that time had nothing to do with them at all. This was something that gods would like to do. Even if it is a god, seeing this kind of dead plane, under normal circumstances, it will not pay attention to it.


    Without plane consciousness, the plane cannot generate the power of the world, which is useless to the gods. Even some of the biological minerals that grow on it, etc., will have some problems because of the lack of the core of plane consciousness.


    The specific Chi Nan doesn''t know, after all, these are not important to plane consciousness, but these people must know what. But once they are really allowed to develop, oh my god, how long does it take for a plane to be fully developed, and for such a long time, these people will enter and leave his territory, Chi Nan is not willing.


    The most important thing is, once let them discover their base, who knows what can be analyzed.


    Especially those guys in the Holy Light Empire, God knows what kind of connection they have with the gods behind them, once they really find something, then that plane will have to say goodbye to themselves.


    Chi Nan wouldn''t think that he was the master of the plane, and that plane really belonged to him. It is definitely not a difficult thing for a **** to kill himself, the master of the plane with no strength.


    Therefore, Chi Nan resolutely opposed: "No, I believe that I am capable of suppressing the undead on that plane. Our army of plants is the best way to deal with the undead, and there is no need to waste your precious troops."


    "Your Excellency Chi Nan, it is better for you to think about it again. Without our help, that world would not be so easy to develop."


    Well, the Holy Dragon Empire also spoke up. People in this empire have always had a bad relationship with them. Chi Nan discovered that the person talking to the other side was a dragon man, and looking at that dress, he was actually the king of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Well, before I knew it, I was able to be on an equal footing with the top figures on these continents. But Chi Nan didn''t feel honored, because these people obviously didn''t think much of him, and it wasn''t because his background was too bad.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "I don''t need it anymore. I have deployed a lot of plant troops around, including a self-detonation airship. If there is a real danger, we will completely blow up the twin trees and cut off the passage."


    Everyone''s complexion changed. On the surface, Chi Nan said that he would not let the undead come over, but in fact he was threatening them. Dare to come to your own territory to persecute yourself, the big deal is that everyone can''t think of anything.


    "Don''t you guys be so arrogant? It''s because you need something. The place is so dangerous. It''s good to use plants to develop it It''s better to wait for things to come out, everyone allocates and buys.


    The royal family of the half-elf empire blinked at Chi Nan, and Chi Nan nodded slightly. Everyone is a genie, a family, well, at least on the surface, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "No problem, whether it is minerals or some leftovers, or even some vindictive secrets and magic, I can keep it, if the complete one can be sold. Okay, I will set up an auction next to it, and you can Come here to participate in the auction. But you can¡¯t send anyone in. After all, no one knows if there will be a Necromancer in it."


    It is absolutely dangerous and ironic to let a necromancer enter the plane of the undead. Although they wanted to say that they would definitely not, but looking at Chi Nan''s eyes, they knew that he would never compromise.


    It seems that there is only one way to think about it in the future, the wealth left by a plane, who is not jealous. Even if the plane itself is no longer useful, they still care very much about a world where a powerful civilization once existed.


    "You guys don''t want to talk about this for the time being, what we are going to discuss now is how to deal with the Cthulhu Empire." Finally, the Master Association, as a peacemaker, spoke. In the face of these powerful forces, others really dare not interject. Reading Net

 Chapter 1018： Surrounded? Our odds of winning are great

    At the time when the major forces were meeting together, the high-level nobles of the Cthulhu Empire also had meetings in two days. Especially in the face of the moment when the major forces continue to send troops to attack them, they dare not take it lightly.


    Originally, they thought that this kind of self-sacrifice seemed to be a method of weakening the national power, which would relax other major power attacks. After all, the power after the sacrifice is very powerful.


    The power of sacrifice can''t always exist, and it will disappear after a while. No one knew that their sacrifice power would be so terrifying. But never expected that those people would not play cards according to the routine.


    Not only did they launch attacks, but they also continued to increase their forces. "Everyone talks about what we should do now. The soldiers at the border have become more and more dissatisfied. If this continues, I am afraid that they will collapse themselves. Once they collapse, our sacrifices may not be completed. "The Emperor of the Cthulhu Empire said frowningly.


    Half of the ministers present here are similar to normal people, but they look gloomy. The other half is a little weird. The Cthulhu Empire''s best and most powerful force is not a normal mage.


    The Cthulhu Empire is good at transforming, transforming itself with various evil creatures or materials from monsters, so that it can gain powerful power. But if you are not careful, you will turn yourself into a deformed monster.


    Even if they succeed, they will have an impact on themselves, and these strange guys all come from this way. Those who are left are normal only because they are worshipping evil gods and not transforming the mage.


    "The problem now is that our approach has aroused the suspicion of many soldiers. After all, we have no way to expand the circle infinitely, and there is no way to hide everyone. It is normal for the soldiers to find the problem, plus external pressure. , So they have this kind of anxiety, as long as they continue to forcefully suppress it."


    "You mean, we are going to send a reforming army to suppress them?"


    "That''s right, your Majesty, you should do this, and the affairs of Lord Cthulhu must not be delayed."


    Thinking of Cthulhu''s promise to them, everyone''s eyes lit up and their hearts were fiery. Yes, they must do the great cause that Lord Cthulhu wants to accomplish. It used to be because of insufficient power.


    But this time, they have become an empire, and there is still some hope.


    "Unfortunately, our population is still too small. If the population of sacrifices can be increased by a hundredfold, the entire sun can definitely be turned into the portal of Lord Cthulhu in an instant. At that time, the world will completely enter the arms of Lord Cthulhu."


    Seeing the enthusiasm of these evil **** sacrifices, the transformation mages on the opposite side showed disdain. If these people didn''t use the power of the evil god, they would not be their opponents at all, and they could pinch a large piece of it to death with one hand. They don''t believe in the promise given by the evil gods, but they need the evil knowledge that the evil gods give them after things are done.


    "No, it''s not good." At this moment, a little nobleman suddenly entered.


    "What happened? Say quickly, otherwise you will die." A long, large pliers suddenly stretched out from the body of a transforming mage. The roots of the pliers were on the shoulder of the mage.


    The huge tongs carried the person in the air fiercely. The little nobleman Zhang Ya struggled with his arms, but he did not dare to use the slightest magical power. Otherwise, even if he was killed on the spot, no one would avenge him.


    "Let him go first, and dare to come in at this time, indicating that something really happened outside."


    When the king spoke, the man put the guy down in an instant. The little noble backed quickly, breathing deeply. After a long time, he saluted the king gratefully. "Don''t be so polite. After this incident, everyone is equal. Let''s talk about it."


    When the little noble heard this, a flash of fire flashed in his eyes, and then lowered his head for fear that the ambition in his eyes would be seen.


    Taking a deep breath, the little nobleman quickly said: "Everyone is okay. We discovered something wrong when we were exploring our surroundings. Later, we kept sending people to secretly search in all directions, only to find that we seemed to be surrounded."


    "What? Being surrounded, it''s impossible. Our Cthulhu Empire is so big, how could it be surrounded. Besides, are all the other strengths idiots? Why do you do such thankless things."


    Indeed, before they knew their purpose, no major power would do such a thankless thing. The previous war was exaggerated, but compared to encircling their entire empire, it was too terrifying. God knows how big their empire is, how much force is needed to encircle an empire.


    "Nonsense, they don''t have so many troops." The former transformation mage came up with a grumpy temper. These transformation mages have very strange personalities, and there is no way. This is the inevitable result of accepting transformation.


    "No, they were not surrounded by normal troops. We found that a large number of combat plants have been planted around them, all outside the border of the empire. This must be the leader of the sacred tree."


    Everyone glanced at each other, and they could see the solemn color in each other''s eyes. Indeed, the only one who could do this kind of thing was the sacred tree collar. But they have never communicated with the holy tree leader, nor have they had any contact, let alone grudges. They are still so far apart, why does Chi Nan have to deal with them Is that Chi Nan really such a virgin, to save some ordinary people who have nothing to do with him? people.


    No one would believe it, but they couldn''t figure it out. "Perhaps, the Holy Light Empire and the Holy Tree Leader have reached an agreement. The conditions that the Holy Light Empire can offer are not simple, especially their saints..."


    "The question now is, how should we deal with them, our situation is already very bad. If we can''t persist until the sacrifice is completed, our consequences..." Needless to say, everyone knows.


    "This is a good thing. Since the Sacred Tree Leader has helped us isolate the border, no civilians will be able to escape from the border. Isn''t it a good thing for us. Get some more people back as soon as possible."


    Everyone thought for a moment, it seemed that this was the case. There are a large number of people fleeing from the Cthulhu Empire every day, and this is the real reason for their delay in completing the first step, but now, the enemy has helped themselves.


    The king continued: "Furthermore, a sacred tree collar is definitely not our opponent, and their background and strength are not good. In addition, they are definitely not going all out. Our chances of winning are great."

 Chapter 1019： Sudden all-out war

    Because of Chinan''s posture of fish death and net breaking, everyone temporarily put aside the undead plane opening, and instead opened up an external city in that place, dedicated to auctioning various foreign goods.


    Chi Nan knew that they hadn''t given up on it. If it hadn''t been suppressed by the Heretic God Empire, these people would definitely not let it go so easily. At that time, Chi Nan was already aware of this when he was about to speak out. But there is no way, if he wants to stop the sacrifice of the Heretic God Empire, he can only find a way to convince these people.


    Fortunately, my goal is achieved after all, isn''t it? Fortunately, Chi Nan didn''t know about the affairs of the other world. Otherwise, even if they fight against themselves, they will definitely force themselves to surrender the passage.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan made up his mind to completely protect the passage and absolutely not let anyone show it.


    As for this side, everyone has basically discussed some things, and then the army began to move towards the Cthulhu Empire in an all-round way. In an instant, the Cthulhu Empire became embarrassed on all sides.


    Because the all-out war was moving too fast, in just three days, almost all the frontier fortresses of the Cthulhu Empire were completely lost. There is chaos everywhere in the entire empire.


    Those plant weapons only blocked the people inside the Cthulhu Empire, not the people outside. If you want to enter, you only need to hold a special identification certificate, which was given by Chi Nan.


    "Hurry up, clean up the battlefield. Clean up the battlefield." A group of people were busy in a camp that had just been wiped out. If you look closely, you will see that this camp is not a soldier''s camp at all, but a robber camp. Only at this time, all the robbers were killed, the corpses and blood were all over the floor, and the camp became tattered.


    "Captain, what should I do next, bury it on the spot?" The soldier spoke while preparing to dig a hole.


    "What have you been listening to before? We are trying to prevent the Cthulhu Empire from offering sacrifices, so the corpses must not be left behind. They are piled up, and then burned. You must remember that even we are the same."


    The captain said with a serious face: "If someone dies, remember to cremate it on the spot, so that your body will not be taken by the Cthulhu Empire and desecrated. Just take the ashes back and that''s it."


    Before, various solutions have been spread throughout the army. They all know that the Cthulhu Empire will desecrate corpses.


    Indeed, for the sacrifice of evil gods, it is obviously best to use living people, but if the living people don¡¯t have it, the dead are also possible. The effect is a little worse, but it can be compensated by quantity. Regardless of whether it belongs to one''s own person or an enemy''s, there is no difference in the eyes of the evil **** at all. All living beings are just materials used for sacrifice.


    What they are doing here can be considered as having a bottom line, and what really has no bottom line is the army from the Holy Light Empire. After fighting with the Cthulhu Empire for so many years, the two sides really couldn''t understand each other''s methods.


    Those transformation mages with weird bodies are completely useless under the purification of the holy light. A large swath of plants fought over and stopped the opponent''s counterattack, followed by various holy light magic arts. Restraining his own magical skills from hitting his body, the transformation parts of the transformation mage suddenly rebelled and began to swallow each other.


    It''s just that these people from the Holy Light Empire didn''t just kill the empire''s army and robbers, even civilians, they would not let it go. Chi Nan saw from high above that an army of the Holy Light Empire forcibly rushed into a village.


    "Quick, kill them, don''t let them go."


    "But collar, these are some civilians." A soldier was a little bit clueless.


    "Hmph, these are the people of the Cthulhu Empire. Even if they are just civilians, they are definitely not innocent. These are the citizens of the Cthulhu. They were born with sins and came to this world. What we need is to purify them. Drop."


    Speaking of this, all the people suddenly looked pilgrims, as if they had been baptized by light. The soldier who spoke before also looked ashamed: "I know the collar, but my consciousness is not enough."


    "No, you have done a good job. Those demons will pretend to be innocent and deceive us. You must learn how to distinguish in the future. These people seem innocent, but they have been eroded by the power of the evil god. . And if they are left behind, they will also voluntarily sacrifice for the evil god, and we must eradicate them."


    In retrospect, all the human beings and other intelligent creatures were killed and burned according to the order given to me above, and the sacrifice of the evil **** must not be allowed to continue. Now they can only bite the bullet and do it.


    Besides, the citizens of the Cthulhu Empire are infidels themselves, so they should be killed. This kind of thing does not conflict with their own ideas for them, so they can do it.


    If it was normal, they would still catch the prisoners and educate them over and over again until the complete transformation was completed. But now is different. It is an extraordinary period. No one has time to do this kind of thing. All they need to do is to kill them all and turn all the intelligent creatures they can see into ashes on the ground.


    The civilians resisted the army, there was no way to resist, and soon these people died clean.


    "Sure enough, these hypocritical bastards, no matter where they are, fanatical believers are not things that make people happy." Chi Nan saw this scene with a high-altitude satellite, and his eyes were full of disgust.


    Simply not seeing the heart or being upset, Chi Nan knew that although this approach was a bit extreme, it was indeed useful. Anyway, it didn''t threaten him for the time being, and Chi Nan didn''t dare to accept the people of the Cthulhu Empire on a large scale Then let them go by themselves.


    It¡¯s better to look at your own army. The army of plants in Chinan is advancing fast. Because of the large numbers, it is the fastest. Wherever they passed along the road, all the people were brought down directly.


    Those belonging to the army and robbers were killed on the spot and directly made into fertilizer without even burning them. Those ordinary people should be transferred quickly after being anesthetized and handed over to other forces to deal with them. Anyway, Chi Nan will not care about them for the time being.


    For the people coming out of the Cthulhu Empire, even civilians, when anyone comes into contact with them, that can''t be taken lightly. This is almost the same as the isolation during the outbreak of the plague.


    The sudden explosion caught the senior officials of the Cthulhu Empire by surprise. During the meeting, I suddenly heard all the major forces attacking at the same time. Even the people of the Cthulhu Empire were shocked enough. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1020： Its useless to fight back

    Seeing that the fortresses around his empire were completely lost, all the senior officials of the Cthulhu Empire were anxious. The commander of the army drove straight in, let alone the completion of the sacrifice, it would be good if the country could not be destroyed in the next sacrifice test.


    "Damn, what is going on with these people, why are they attacking like crazy? Damn, as long as we give us time, as long as we sacrifice the world, we can become the gods of Lord Cthulhu, and live forever with Lord Cthulhu. But At this time, these people dare to stop our great plan."


    "Your Majesty, now is not the time to consider these. We must stop them as soon as possible and complete the sacrifice. Time waits for no one. We can only fight for it. If we fail, then we will only be dead."


    When did those outsiders become so selfless, didn''t they just die some civilians, and they weren''t from their country? Why are they so crazy? Generally, the sacrifice of Cthulhu can not last too long.


    At this time, shouldn''t everyone stay far away? Why should they come here to get together?


    "Your Majesty, I heard that all the coalition forces attacked all the way, and all the people on the road were either caught or killed. Even the corpses will not be left. They will burn all the corpses so that we can''t sacrifice."


    An old man next to him narrowed his eyes: "Could it be that they have revealed our plan? But this is impossible. This is obviously a plan directly handed over to us by Lord Cthulhu, and we have not discussed it ourselves."


    Yes, I haven''t talked about it, and other people can''t know it. At most they mean planning this vocabulary. In order to be able to become a god, even their family members don''t know it. Could it be that a traitor appeared among them. But it''s not right, all the people are here, and it''s not good for them to expose this kind of thing.


    "Ahem, Your Majesty, the most urgent thing is not to discuss the cause of this matter, but to stop them as soon as possible."


    "Well, send out our transformation legion, let these people see, our Cthulhu Empire has not been unexplored for so many years." The king''s eyes flashed hard and gave the order.


    But this time, hesitated when he changed to other people. "Your Majesty, do you really want to release the Reformed Legion. But if the Reformed Legion loses control, it is not just them that will be destroyed, but our own empire."


    "Yes, your Majesty, please take it back. Let''s think of another way."


    The king sneered: "The general army is useless now. There is no other way besides this method. And we are going to become great gods soon, and we need to do what these legions do. This battle is regardless of victory or defeat, and then reform the legions. It has nothing to do with us, and everything in the world will be useless."


    Now, everyone wants to understand. "Your Majesty, I think I already know. If this is the case, then let''s go crazy for the last time. The long-range absorption sacrificial circle has been completed, and death will bring sacrifices to the nearest place to the imperial capital."


    The high priest sitting in the first place said with a gloomy expression. At this time, the king finally showed a genial smile: "Then, I will trouble everyone. This time it is up to you to climb to the sky or fall into the abyss, it depends on your efforts, let''s do it." The king raised the glass in his hand high, and others It''s the same with people.


    After that, everyone started to act. First, in various parts of the Cthulhu Empire, the true army that had not been used until 6 continued to appear. In the air, red flying boats with black patterns appeared continuously.


    "Haha, I only think of counterattack now, but it''s useless to counterattack." Seeing these flying boats, the Air Force, who was doing nothing in the air, immediately laughed loudly. Who didn''t know, the power of the Cthulhu Empire''s flying boat was not strong enough.


    The flying boats of the Cthulhu Empire are not saying that their damage is not enough. On the contrary, their attacks have cursed power, and they have the most damage to life forms. But in terms of alchemy, they are far inferior to the Holy Dragon Empire. In terms of quantity, it was incomparable with the half-elf empire, and even more incomparable with Chinan''s holy tree collar.


    Had it not been for the red cursed clouds floating around, which could affect the line of sight and the enemy''s senses, I am afraid that the air force of the Cthulhu Empire would be weaker than that of the Half-elf Empire. After this period of exhibition, the flying boats of all countries have improved.


    And those kingdoms gathered the flying boats together to form a team, and the momentum was not small at all.


    Even Chi Nan¡¯s airship formations also encountered some of the Cthulhu Empire¡¯s airship formations at this time. Orna said loudly: "Attack me and shoot them down." This command was simple enough.


    Who made the Cthulhu Empire¡¯s flying boats powerful on its own curses, but those curses were of no use to plants. The occlusion of clouds and mist is in vain for the various perception abilities of plants.


    A long distance apart, one by one red spheres flew over. It hit the airship and exploded. That kind of explosive power can''t shake the airship''s defense at all. Following the gap in the defensive edge, these red clouds began to penetrate. But even if it is infiltrated, it is of no use at all. Who will leave the airship without anyone?


    As long as there is nothing wrong with the plant brain, the airship can fight normally. So next, one by one bat bombs, one after another, wind and artillery swarmed out. That kind of firepower is simply much stronger than the latest flying boat of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    After the series of attacks passed, only a crackling sound was heard in the air. The Cthulhu Empire flying boat in the front was riddled with holes and fragments, and many flying boats fell downward.


    When the missile went straight into the red fog with a huge explosion, it was more than just smashing. The entire flying boat and the people on it instantly became boneless. The Heretic God Emperor ** team, who had never played against the Sacred Tree Leader, was beaten up all at once. It was the first time they saw such a powerful firepower.


    It''s just that no one ran away. Through the red fog, one could see that the soldiers on these flying boats had a weird symbol on their foreheads. During the battle, the symbol starts to light, and the soldiers fight mechanically.


    Whenever there is fear or other emotions, the symbol will glow red, and the soldier will suddenly return to normal. It''s just that the aura in the soldier''s eyes will disappear a little at this time and become more sluggish.


    Because of this, the flying boat army of the Cthulhu Empire never knew how to escape, and was always the most mechanical and deadliest army. With the not-so-strong flying boat, no one dared to provoke them, even the air force of the Holy Dragon Empire. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1021： The trump card of the Cthulhu Empire

    Some sneaky teams have appeared in various places in the Cthulhu Empire, but because the entire empire is fighting, no one pays attention to these people at all. After all, the entire empire is really messed up.


    Killing all the way, fewer and fewer people were seen, because most civilians either no longer knew where they were hiding, or they were secretly killed and transported away, becoming a supplement to the imperial blood pool.


    No one can infiltrate the center of the imperial capital. With the help of the power of the Cthulhu God, the Cthulhu Empire can easily distinguish all people who do not belong to them. As long as these people dare to approach, they will be spotted the first time, and then they will be cleaned up. Even though various countries have used various methods, there is still no way to infiltrate and destroy them.


    Under this circumstance, some sneaky figures appeared in places where no one paid attention, such as wild mountains and ridges. Even though Chi Nan was paying attention to the Heretic God Empire around the clock, he still didn''t realize this.


    "Finally here, it seems that we are the first to succeed. You all know what to do next."


    A group of people in black nodded gently: "Sacrifice Your Excellency, we already know that it is our honor to be able to do things for Lord Cthulhu." A pair of fanatical eyes looked at him.


    "That''s good, you will be proud of what you are doing today. Remember, death is only the beginning, not the end. After death, you can get more."


    Everyone looked enthusiastic, and under the command of the sacrifice, they began to set up a magic circle around them.


    The materials used in the magic circle are all **** things, which are taken from animals or even humans. This kind of magic circle can only be made by the people of the Heretic God Empire.


    "Your servant sends you the most sincere blessings, hoping that your power can spread throughout the world." Suddenly, the priest shouted loudly and fanatically, while reciting a series of spells that no one could understand.


    As the incantation moved, a big pot suddenly boiled in front of him. The original clean water gradually turned blood red, like a pot of boiling blood. At this moment, the priest suddenly took out a dagger and cut off his left wrist with a single knife. The left hand fell into the cauldron, and the surrounding red light was shining, and a mysterious atmosphere filled it.


    In the next moment, all the people in black surrounding this place shouted slogans almost at the same time, drew out a small knife that they carried, and enthusiastically pierced it into the position of his chest and heart.


    A deep knife, this depth can definitely pierce the heart. But everyone seemed to feel no pain, and a weird smile appeared on their faces, which was so thrilling.


    The blood flowed down the knife, fell to the ground, and then flowed into thin lines on the ground. In the end, the blood formed a very mysterious formation, and a peculiar fragrance flowed out.


    The mountain forest immediately boiled, and countless animals and beasts desperately approached here. If you look closely, you can see that the eyes of these animals have turned red.


    The person whose heart was pierced by himself did not fall down, but stood still on the spot with red eyes. Even if the blood on his body ran out, it still seemed as if he hadn''t died, he could still move and chant spells.


    The materials used to arrange the formation method slowly melted away, and melted into the ground like a melted candle. The countless vegetation on the ground dried up and died for the first time, and the entire land was dried up with countless cracks. It seems that at this moment, the essence of the earth has been extracted, and this area is still continuously spreading.


    The sacrificial voice had reached its extreme, the high-pitched voice came to an abrupt end, and a mysterious power shone directly on this place through the void. The next moment, the surrounding animals began to change.


    The bodies of countless animals are getting stronger and stronger, and the hairs on their bodies are gradually falling clean, forming a body that is completely different from the original one, and the eyes are full of tyranny and murder.


    In the next moment, countless animals began to devour each other, devour other creatures, and strengthen themselves. But more and more powerful creatures become more strange in shape. At the same time, a mysterious force began to spread around. After I don''t know how long it has passed, the earth shook suddenly, and a gap opened.


    At this time, everyone discovered that under an inconspicuous dirt bag on the ground, it was a mysterious altar. At this time, the altar was slowly opened, and there was a suppressed roar in the passage.


    Hearing this sound, the animals who were still fighting frantically stopped their actions suddenly. One by one, they lay down on the ground, as if they had seen some terrible creatures, and they didn''t dare to make another mistake.


    "Very well, we succeeded. The next step is to retaliate against the hateful invaders. We must complete the task given to us by the great gods and turn this world into a kingdom of gods. We will eventually join the gods. Live forever together." The sacrifice shouted fanatically, and the others screamed.


    At the same time, similar scenes occurred in many places throughout the Cthulhu Empire. It''s a pity that because these places are barren mountains and ridges, no one has noticed the changes in these places for those who are attracted by the army.


    Even if it was the monitoring organization of the Sacred Tree Leader, no one had noticed these differences at this time. The army of the Cthulhu Empire is still retreating steadily, and the coalition forces continue to invade and deepen.


    But because the masters of the Cthulhu Empire never appeared , although the coalition forces continued to win, they did not dare to take it lightly and were still advancing slowly. Clean up everyone on the road to avoid being used by the Cthulhu Empire. Now the two sides are fighting for a time difference. Whoever can run faster will win the final victory.


    On the face of it, the Heretic God Empire is absolutely impossible to win. All the time, everyone believed this. But suddenly, something happened to the Cthulhu Empire, and some weird things rushed out of some hidden places.


    The camps that were on the front line were suddenly attacked by some monsters and then slaughtered. Often none of the people inside will be left, and even the corpses and bones will be wiped out.


    Because it exploded too fast, many camps had been uprooted by people who hadn''t reacted until the time the problem occurred. Only the plant camp in Chinan has been preserved because of its special composition. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1022： Where did these curious troops come from

    "Is attacked? I have been attacked everywhere, what the **** is going on."


    After Chi Nan received the report, he also felt very incredible. He didn''t expect the Cthulhu Empire to have a way. Without mobilizing legendary masters, they can still suffer a big loss. It is indeed an empire.


    As a huge empire, the various backgrounds really cannot be underestimated. Soon, Chi Nan mobilized some pictorial records. In the pictorial records, there was a scene of an army attacking his camp.


    The camp originally looked very peaceful, planting plants step by step and sending out animal and plant troops, these are supplementary camps on the front line. Only Chi Nan was able to fight the war so easily, and no one else could do it.


    But suddenly, in a barren mountain, countless strange shapes burst out. That''s right, it''s things, because Chi Nan can''t tell what these are, but they look like animals. Each of them has muscles, no hair on the whole body, only some smooth skin of black color, which looks like a shell.


    But Chi Nan knew that it was neither a shell nor an exoskeleton protection, it was just skin. It''s normal to have four of these things, and those with seven or eight legs or some weird arms and limbs abound.


    Those with two heads, and those with a head on the buttocks, three forked tails, one with a tongue growing in the belly, and one with three or four legs walking upright, one with eyes on the head, and one with a heart on the outside. ...


    All in all, all kinds of imaginable or unimaginable monsters in Chinan seem to be able to be seen here. It''s like a bunch of inferior rag dolls made up of different materials, so weird.


    But these monsters move very fast, and they seem to be very coordinated. Especially during the killing, the action was as if they were supposed to be like this. It seems that the most suitable shapes for survival have evolved over countless years, but these shapes are really weird.


    Fortunately, the plant army is not a normal army, and when it suddenly encounters an attack, there will be no panic, but it will start defensive battles step by step. No matter how strange the enemy is, the plants will not be frightened.


    A sneak attack on the camp of a plant army is no different from a frontal battle. Plant Brain Xun sorted out a special battle plan. In the first wave of impact, the two sides slammed together and killed each other.


    "On the surface, these things have very strong defensive powers, and their degrees are also very good. There are even some special abilities, those that can control water and fire, those that can spit out acid, and various other abilities, which are very good."


    I have to say that these things are indeed very powerful when used on the battlefield, whether it is to kill or scare people. It''s just that these things really don''t fit Chi Nan''s aesthetics.


    No matter how the Cthulhu Empire made these things, Chi Nan had no idea at all. If it''s a normal army, after seeing these things, it''s not bad that one''s combat power can be used by half. Soon, the ace airship among the army of plants took off. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that these curious troops also had air forces.


    The whole body is perfectly round, but there are some strange parts floating in the air on the body, the deviation is still very fast, and it is very flexible. Some have wings, but some don''t even have wings.


    I really don''t know how these things fly. They are obviously different from their own airships. They don''t have propellers and can only rely on other methods to fly. Before getting closer, these things actually attacked first.


    In those strange big eyes, laser-like rays flew out, hitting his airship from a long distance. Even the shell made by the blue and white painted tree is dying fast in the face of this strange light.


    "No, this is not the power of death, it should be a decadent power." Suddenly, Sophia also spoke.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "It''s very strange, but our airship can withstand it, but I don''t know how other people are. There are too many things, and it''s too difficult." In the picture, the two sides have been fighting at close range.


    When it got close to a certain extent, his airship naturally opened fire. The wind artillery, plus the long-range strikes of the hummingbird fighters, and those missiles. But what surprised Chi Nan was that those monsters had very high resistance and defense.


    Ordinary wind artillery can only injure monsters, it is difficult to kill them, that is, missiles that have reached the golden level can do it. But to deal with these things, that would be too wasteful of missiles. Although the missile is produced by itself, it still takes a certain amount of time. The consumption of this time is the biggest problem.


    With the exhibition, Chinan also showed up. If a large number of gold-level missiles are continuously manufactured in one place, it will have a certain impact on the land in this place, and it will take time and materials to recover.


    Therefore, Chinan now manufactures missiles from different places. This is also the reason why the number of missiles is somewhat insufficient today. The number of airship formations in the territory is indeed increasing, but the missiles are always insufficient.


    But now facing these monsters, Chi Nan found that the conventional wind artillery can only hurt these monsters. After the monster approached, it was able to tear open the airship with its own claws, or spew some venom and other things to destroy its own airship. I don''t know what methods the Cthulhu Empire used, but the effects of these things on plants are first-class.


    Let alone plants, other life is the same. Only the golden-level missiles can be solved at once. No way, at this moment Chi Nan has no reluctant thoughts, and can only use it.


    "Transport more missiles on the front line to kill these monsters as much as possible. Also, build more bases for manufacturing missiles in the front, and add them nearby. You can''t always transport them from behind."


    "Lord Lord, don''t we talk to other forces. If there are more such monsters, they may have some bad effects on the war." Hermilla suddenly raised her head and said.


    "Yes, you guys try to communicate. You can disclose our information to them, and you can help if necessary."


    Suddenly Weiweisi said, "Then leave it to me. I will definitely convince them." Weiweisi has been managing the diplomacy of the territory, and communicating with other forces is just the scope of her responsibility.


    "You guys, don''t be so busy all day, some things can be left to others."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1023： Erythema on the sun

    After some discussions, Weiweisi went to communicate with others. In order to facilitate communication with each other, now many places have set up plant brain linkers, that is, plant signal radio stations.


    Through these plant contacts that other major forces don''t trust much, the communication between each other has also been much faster. Many people''s subordinates have had a few neuron-transplanted subordinates.


    In today''s environment, it is still very easy for Weiweisi to communicate with other people, and soon contacted the high-levels of other forces. Because of the existence of Picosi, the former kingdom of Maro has recently recovered to its previous national power, and even the land area and kingdom power are stronger than before, but this is already the limit.


    It is not so easy to go further, and now the entire Maruo Kingdom is following Weiweisi.


    Maruo Kingdom is not the backing of Weiweisi, but sometimes it is more like a subordinate. With the name of Weiweisi, the Maruo Kingdom can now be regarded as having a little right to speak among the coalition forces, which has a great effect on the entire kingdom.


    At the beginning, the royal family of the Maruo Kingdom didn''t think that it would give him such a great benefit when he sent his daughter out helplessly. Thinking about it now, it feels like a dream at the time.


    It''s just that Maruo Kingdom is now in a good situation, but Weiweisi''s mission is in trouble.


    It turned out that with the continuous invasion of the major forces, the war became more and more smooth, which led to the appearance of other internal phenomena. For example, fighting for power and profit, such as some other ideas.


    Because of some people''s calculations, the process of discussing the new enemy was very troublesome.


    For three whole days, there was no progress in the negotiations. "Okay, okay, don''t be angry. Sometimes things are so difficult to handle, haven''t you already known it." This is the same as in another world.


    Chi Nan gently stroked Weiweisi''s golden length that could wrap her whole person, as if she was stroking a good piece of silk. Wei Wei Si shrank in Chi Nan''s arms with a tired face.


    "Hey, those nasty nobles all look like idiots. They are all so shrewd, but they have to do some idiotic things for their own benefit. Every time they have to wait for things to become a big deal, they will regret it. Some people just think about it. When the trouble is getting bigger, I still have to fight for my own interests. I really don''t know what they think."


    "Weiweisi, there are indeed many elites among the nobles, but their superior life also makes them feel very dull about danger. However, although most of the nobles seem a little idiot, there are still a few elites."


    Sophia''s words made Weiweisi sigh: "Yes, I know, but these idiots are the subject."


    Weiweisi said with a look of disappointment: "Do you know that many generals in the army have been replaced recently. At the beginning, they were some real generals, but now they have replaced many noble young people. This must be the case. For gilding, for meritorious deeds, but these wastes are triumphant one by one, and I don¡¯t know what I have done."


    Chi Nan has been monitoring the entire battlefield, of course he knows. This kind of thing has been like this since the beginning of the smooth ban. It¡¯s also better for their sacred tree collar, because the sacred tree collar is expensive


    The clan has been abolished.


    In such a short period of time, the Sacred Tree Leader hadn''t been able to display that kind of family with a long heritage, and the people who led the army were still real soldiers. And because of the entire territorial system, if someone makes a wrong decision, others will stop it.


    There are no real soldiers, only a group of plants. They are not afraid of sacrifice or loss. All they have to do is make the most optimal choice. But the other major forces can''t be the same as them.


    In the process of this stalemate, more and more people were caught near the imperial capital by the Cthulhu Empire. The blood pool on the side of the imperial capital is getting bigger and bigger, and the entire imperial capital is wrapped in a **** light. The strong smell of blood can be smelled even if it is far away. Every morning and evening, the entire imperial capital was filled with a **** cloud.


    This kind of sight can only be seen on the side of the Heretic God Empire. After a period of stalemate, the senior officials of the Cthulhu Empire finally felt that their preparations were perfected again, so another sacrifice began.


    "Let''s start, this time, I want to let those mortals see the greatness of the gods."


    Their empire strength is too small, but that is also relatively speaking, as long as this is done, it will be very easy to occupy the entire world next. At the beginning of the sacrifice, countless high-level officials began to dedicate their strength.


    On the surface, nothing was born, but the light of those blood pools became stronger and stronger. I don''t know how long it has passed, suddenly all the blood pools burst out a bright red light, and the light burst into the sky, like a divine sword.


    Chi Nan had seen this situation before, and this was the second time. The huge rays of light rushed straight into the sky, entangled with the rays of the sun, unlike the last time, the red light quickly melted under the sun.


    This time, the red light rushed all the way up, breaking through the obstacles of the sun and rising continuously. At this moment, everyone on the battlefield saw this ray of light, because this ray of light was so dazzling. I don''t know how much time passed, the red light suddenly disappeared, but everyone felt depression in their hearts.


    "Look, look at that." Suddenly, a soldier pointed to the sky and shouted.


    Everyone looked up, but found that the originally bright sun light seemed to dim a lot. The most important thing is that there is a red marking on the sun, which is so conspicuous ~ www.novelhall.com ~ like a birthmark growing on a human body.


    "No, that is, the sacrifice was successful? Damn, I can''t continue like this." Chi Nan''s expression was a bit ugly.


    High-level leaders of other major forces have also discovered this one after another. Recalling the information Chi Nan gave them, as well as the information they found themselves. There were still some ignorant guys, but at this moment they finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    If this chaos continues, things will become dangerous in no time. They are indeed the most powerful amount in this world, but compared to the power of the gods, they are nothing.


    As a result, the major forces began to move, and these major forces worked at the same time, and the bursting power was not comparable to ordinary people. Those nobles who have been jumping up and down have been suppressed one after another. The jump is so powerful, it simply disappeared. In less than half a day, the entire frontline army reform was completely completed. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1024： Irreconcilable contradiction

    The reform of the army was too fast, and the nobles who felt good about themselves were cleaned up one after another. Many nobles protested everywhere with an angry expression, but the results they had never expected.


    I always thought that I was a person who could control the situation of the whole country. But at this moment, they discovered that after the real high-level powers, their power is so weak that they can''t do anything.


    When some of the most troublesome secrets disappeared, everyone realized something, and they died down and closed their mouths. Because they know that if the trouble continues, then there should be themselves among the mysteriously missing people. This time, the major forces are playing for real. In this case, those so-called nobles can only be honest.


    However, they still don''t know what happened. The only thing that changed was the red light that skyrocketed that day, and an extra red spot on the sun in the sky. They don''t know, they can only guess.


    But this time, they found that the information channels they had been proud of were useless, and they couldn''t find out any news. At most, I knew that it was a sacrifice made by the Cthulhu Empire.


    If they want to go deeper, they find that their information channels have been destroyed by mysterious powers. They know that this is a shot from above. What on earth is this, it will cause such a fierce reaction above.


    At this moment, the lower-class nobles were just like ordinary civilians, no difference.


    To be able to participate in this event, in the empire, at least the real power earl would do. In ordinary kingdoms, often only the royal family and a few grand dukes are qualified to know these things.


    But everyone who knows is working hard now, no one dares to mess around at this time. Thinking of the **** evidence, thinking of the destroyed plane, they didn''t want them to become like that.


    Because destruction is in sight, all struggles and interests are not important at this time. Compared with his own life, everything else has to stand aside. At this time, anyone who wants to mess around will become the enemy of all of them.


    "Now a lot of troublesome things have occurred in various places. It seems that this thing is really hurting us a lot. This is an irreconcilable contradiction, and it must be resolved in the shortest time."


    Chi Nan looked at the information collected by other people, which was more detailed. Some mass graves and previous battlefield locations have begun to change. Many people find that there will be some strange noises at night. In some places, without the necromancer''s call, some undead spawned by themselves, and then stood up.


    The coalition forces do not have so much power to clean up, and many places may become paradise for the undead in the future.


    There is one more thing, under the current sun, those undead are not very afraid. Not only did it not weaken, but it also strengthened. And those monsters are stronger than those undead.


    Chi Nan didn''t know if it was the power of the gods, the red spots on the sun, or the power of sacrifice. All in all, this is not a good thing for myself. Within a few days, the erythema began to spread.


    It only expanded a little, but after Chi Nan''s calculations, it was discovered that the strength of the monsters and the undead had slightly improved. As the erythema gets bigger, the improvement will definitely get stronger.


    Relying on this red sun to pollute the entire world and turn the entire world into a world of undead, the power of this sun is really peculiar. These subtle changes cannot be discovered by ordinary people.


    Others did not have the concept of statistics, so they did not find out. But after Chi Nan sent his statistics to the major forces, these forces also realized the urgency of time.


    When the entire world''s top leaders are working hard for one goal, all kinds of things are much easier. Chi Nan now has a feeling that the world and the earth are all at the same time, which seems to be the case.


    Only the next day, Chi Nan received the order, which was the order of the entire army, and he still attacked all without reservation. Not only for Chi Nan, but for everyone in fact, it is such a strong command wording. Even the royal families of the major empires are the same. There is no meaning to discuss this matter.


    And looking at the signature, Chi Nan discovered that it was actually signed by the Dragons, the Elves, and the Holy See at the same time. No wonder they dared to give orders to everyone. But at this time, no one has time to worry about this thing.


    "Just so, let the world see the true power of our sacred tree collar, and let us see how many masters this world can come up with." Chi Nan waved his hand, and countless airship formations and ground troops all set off on the border.


    There are already hundreds of airship formations on the front line. The number of airships issued by the Holy Tree leader one force is simply more than the airships of the other three empires combined. In addition to the level of the top master, the power of the holy tree collar can already slime other empires. This scenario shocked everyone.


    Unknowingly, the sacred tree leader has actually developed to this level. And they also discovered that a tram weapon that can discharge electricity appeared in the sacred tree collar, which was a complete version.


    Those monsters with strong surface defenses are not so strong inside. Chi Nan later discovered that the original method of using electric shocks to deal with those monsters was much better than that of wind artillery.


    These trams were just made recently, and it can be said that they are the entire sacred tree collar.


    Other major forces have also dispatched their own powerful troopsMage Tower Feizhou of the Mage Association, as well as large puppets, which have played a role in making everyone stunned on the battlefield.


    When a large-scale magic goes down, a large area of ??the Cthulhu Empire army is destroyed. That kind of large puppet can''t be killed no matter how to fight it. These two kinds of weapons have made the empire''s high-level officials look at it.


    When a full-scale offensive was launched, the Cthulhu Empire was no longer retreating steadily, but turned into a massive retreat of the entire empire. Even the help of monsters is useless. In the end, there was no way, the Cthulhu Empire could only make the monsters start to retreat, towards the direction of the imperial capital. The power of the Cthulhu Empire slowly gathered in the direction of the imperial capital.


    "It seems that they want to conduct the final battle, but fortunately, we also want to win the battle." The front-line commander shouted loudly. This commander was the Grand Marshal of the Holy Dragon Empire, and of course he was a human rather than a dragon. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1025： Everyone has come to the imperial capital

    In the headquarters, dragon men and elves are sitting next to each other. In the center of the dragon team, there was a man with a majestic face. The pressure on his body was not like a normal person. Chi Nan knew that this was a master of the dragon race.


    At this time, Chi Nan also appeared in such a public place for the first time, and Chi Nan''s guards were also very eye-catching. Because there are too many gold masters inside, all the empires are looking at them.


    While Chi Nan was observing other people, others were also observing Chi Nan. Those elves are okay, good to their senses. Other disadvantaged ethnic groups just look at themselves curiously, without any actions or words, because they have no right to speak. Only the master of the Dragon Race looked at himself unscrupulously.


    Chi Nan could feel a little bit of pressure from the opposing body, I am afraid that he really did fight, and he was not the opponent''s opponent.


    Chi Nan knew his problems, and without domain help, his combat effectiveness could only be expressed in ordinary melee methods. Sora had the title of a mage, but he couldn''t really exert the power of the mage.


    Even his own plants have not produced plant weapons that can truly match the legendary creatures, so their own combat power is not enough. But the war army in the entire territory was supported by himself.


    One''s own abilities pay more attention to development rather than individual. But anyway, Chi Nan always felt a little aggrieved.


    What Chi Nan didn''t know was that his own existence also shocked other people. Even in the eyes of a legendary master, Chi Nan''s power is still unfathomable, like a deep ocean. Looking at Chi Nan, it was as if I saw a large expanse of forest. The depth of that kind of power makes everyone see to the bottom.


    It has always been an axiom that no matter how strong it is, how strong it can be.


    Although they didn''t know how Chi Nan had such a powerful reason shortly after breaking through the legend, but this did not prevent them from guessing about Chi Nan''s power, that is, it was definitely not under them.


    "Hello, I am Moras, the elder of the elven clan. Finally, a rare male elven leader stood up and said to Chi Nan. The natural aura of Chi Nan really made Moras, who is an elven, have a good impression. .


    "Hello, Chi Nan, a foreign elven, greets you." Chi Nan made a courtesy of the elves.


    When the others heard Chi Nan''s words, their eyes suddenly narrowed. Foreign elves may not be known to other people, but their high-level leaders know very well, they are the same as elves, they are exactly their own people in the eyes of the elves. Being able to get this title shows that Chi Nan is really not easy, after all, elves are extremely xenophobic.


    "I''ll introduce to you, this is Carter of the dragon clan, it''s an ancient dragon." Chi Nan hurriedly saluted.


    Because of the small number of dragons, they do not have the status of elders. Everyone seems to exist as if there is no one left. There is only one patriarch and no other positions. The ancient dragon is a division of the strength and age of the dragon clan.


    Generally speaking, only legendary dragons can reach the level of ancient dragons. The dragon clan is also a race known for its combat effectiveness. This ancient dragon, ordinary legendary masters or even two of them are not necessarily his opponents.


    "This is Biljo, the chief knight from the Holy Light Empire, and this is the saint Arthur of the Holy See of Light."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, and the Holy Light Empire meant to use quantity if the quality was not enough. Two legendary masters. Chi Nan didn''t dare to look down upon the woman who seemed weak, young, holding an angel staff and a book in her hand. The saint chosen by the Holy See is not what most people can imagine.


    Regardless of how young this person looks, no one knows how old he actually is. Moreover, the power of the saint comes from inheritance. Once she takes over the position of her predecessor, she will become a legendary master in the first place.


    Coupled with the special magic of the Holy See, it is not comparable to ordinary people. Another Bilhuo, with the surging light power on his body, also made Chi Nan feel threatened. This is a fighter, but also a legendary fighter.


    The chief knight is the leader of all knights in the entire Holy Light Empire. This is not only a position, but also a spiritual symbol. Without reaching the legendary power, it is impossible to sit in this position. In the history of the Holy Light Empire, there was even a situation where the position of the chief knight was vacant for a long time, because no one could meet the requirements.


    The training of the early soldiers is indeed easier and the speed of progress is faster. But there are very few fighters who enter the legendary realm. Because at this level, it is often difficult for fighters to comprehend.


    Chi Nan didn''t believe that there were only so few legendary masters in a few big forces, I''m afraid it was just so few people who came forward. When they really need it, more people will show up.


    Compared with these big forces, his own territory is still not enough.


    "This is the last one. This is the Holy Doctor Gallon. He usually travels around the world to treat people''s diseases. It does not belong to any power." Molas finally pointed to an unremarkable old man.


    Chi Nan was shocked, and he had ignored this person before. This person looks quite young, with gray hair and wrinkles on his face. Holding a very ordinary wooden staff in his hand, when he put it outside, he was just an ordinary old man. Who would have thought that this person is not simple. Taking a closer look, Chi Nan finally discovered the special thing about gallons.


    There is a very vast and gentle force in him, but he really can''t see it if he doesn''t look closely. This power has surpassed the golden level, so this is also a legend. Add yourself and there are already six here.


    If the Cthulhu Empire doesn¡¯t have any special methods, this time I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a disasterHello, I have long heard that you have extraordinary abilities on plants. I have some medicinal materials that need to be planted. Can you please? Can you help? "Gallon''s coldness is completely different from that of the others, but he happily stepped forward to talk.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Of course it''s okay. It''s my honor to be able to benefit the entire world."


    "You two will discuss it later. Now what we are going to discuss is dealing with the Cthulhu Empire. From the information you gave us, if you continue to let it go, in a few years, the whole world will be destroyed by them."


    Carter said with a cold face. When it comes to business, everyone is a lot more serious. "It is incumbent to purify the evil." The saint was the first to express her position, and the others nodded one after another. People with insufficient status do not even have the qualifications to speak. Chi Nan finally realized that he is now at the pinnacle of the entire world. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1026： It seems that there is no need to discuss

    When discussing things in detail, they are no longer needed. It was all a few representatives who were arguing fiercely, which made Chi Nan feel that it was the same as the previous aristocratic meetings. The aristocrats were playing and let their hands go to the meeting to discuss.


    Finally, just sign a contract by yourself. Sometimes, others have worked so hard to discuss things for a long time, and when they come to the side of the nobles, they can change it just by opening their mouths, taking their efforts completely disregarded.


    Those who let those who are subordinates have no right to speak, it is the same now. In the face of these top masters, even the top nobles and big figures of the major forces, this is the role. However, looking at them, they were still enjoying themselves, and Chi Nan simply ignored them. Chi Nan wouldn''t even let Hermira and the others let this sort of thing happen.


    Anyway, at the end, how about the specific situation, there is no need for them to intervene.


    At this time, Chi Nan had a lively discussion with Gallon. Gallon, the holy doctor, wanders in various areas all year round, because he needs all kinds of medicines to treat people''s diseases, so there are a lot of special plants in his hands.


    Cooperating with Sheng Yi Jialun is a win-win situation for Chi Nan. Some drugs in Gallon¡¯s hand are either extinct or very small, so Chi Nan¡¯s help is very much needed. In the same way, Chi Nan also needs these things. Once they get them, they will be countless. This is of great benefit to the development of one''s own territory.


    There are also some special plants, which can even bring great benefits to themselves. Even Chi Nan discovered that even if it was a legendary-level plant, Gallon knew some news.


    Just because the gallon itself is not a natural mage, and those plants have no medicinal value, so there is no survival or sample in hand. To get it, Chi Nan can only find it on his own.


    Fortunately, the approximate locations have been obtained. As long as Chinan spreads out some plants in those places, they can be searched soon. Legendary level plants, each of them can bring you huge benefits.


    Arthur and Bilho are from the Holy Light Empire, they are sitting in a dreadful condition, and they have been reading the scriptures, as if everything around them has nothing to do with them. The faint light on his body flickered and was very sacred.


    Even if Chi Nan didn''t understand their cultivation methods, they knew that what they were doing was actually cultivating. It''s just that this kind of cultivation seems to have something to do with gods. In Chi Nan''s view, although this method does not require any qualifications, it seems that only piety is enough, but this method is absolutely not good for him.


    However, Chi Nan could not say anything. The most emotional is Moras. After looking around, he sat on his seat with a piece of wood in his hand and carved it himself.


    is really the elves who admire art, and they never forget to do these things anywhere. Others were also familiar with Moras, and didn''t care about his actions. Chinan could feel that piece of wood, but it was just a piece of ordinary wood, but even so, Moras was very serious, as if it were the most beautiful treasure in the world.


    Being able to devote himself to art, it¡¯s no wonder that the art of elves has always been completely unmatched by other races.


    The most boring one was Carter¡¯s Ancient Dragon. As a dragon, he was very proud of himself. Even if other people are in the realm of legend, and he is at the same level, he still maintains his arrogance.


    sits in his own position without any intention of communicating with anyone, like a piece of wood. From time to time, I looked around, as if the emperor was looking down on his courtiers.


    This feeling makes Chi Nan very uncomfortable, but other people seem to be indifferent, maybe they have long been used to it. After all, there are only a few masters in the legendary realm in this world, and the circle is very small.


    This time, if it weren''t for the Cthulhu Empire to destroy the world, they would not come out to fight the Cthulhu Empire''s masters. Perhaps in their eyes, there is no distinction between national boundaries, and only those who have reached this level are the objects they can communicate with, that''s all. Chi Nan could tell from their words.


    Maybe these people don''t want to fight this battle at all. It was just during the discussion that a huge pressure suddenly came from the outside world, and this force contained an unusually evil feeling.


    At the same time, this evil feeling is also mixed with a sacred feeling. In short, it is so contradictory. "It''s the power of Cthulhu, it seems that those guys are already here, we don''t need to continue discussing."


    Chinan got up with the others and walked outside. In the distant sky, a large swath of blood-red clouds obscured the sky, which gave Chi Nan a sense of sight of the blood demon from the quiet spring.


    Except for the absence of those ghosts, this feels really similar.


    "It is indeed the power of the Cthulhu. This is the evil blood fog. It is the domain power of the Cthulhu Empire''s high priest. Under this domain, the power of the Cthulhu Empire''s masters can be greatly improved, and the power of others will be greatly affected. Suppress. Here, Carter is the only one who can hold the High Priest of the Cthulhu Empire aloneLeave it to me, it''s been a long time since I have fought these evil guys, they have forgotten the greatness of our dragon clan Dare to do this kind of thing under this piece of world, this is the biggest insult to our dragon race."


    Dragons are powerful, but don¡¯t have to be like that, as if your dragons are the only ones in this world. A flash of contempt flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, it was just a minority of races, and the main body of this world was human beings.


    "There are three legendary masters in the Cthulhu Empire. If there is no surprise, we have enough people here. The high priest will be handed over to Carter, and the war demon will be handed over to me. Here I am the only warrior."


    Bilhuo stepped forward. As the knight commander of the Holy Light Empire, Bilhuo and the war demon didn''t fight once or twice. The two people can be said to be very familiar, and they are both a minority of the legendary realm, that is, fighters.


    The warrior''s domain is not as powerful and wide as the mage, but it is the most powerful for its own power improvement. The light on Bilho''s body was shining, and the sword was unsheathed, pointing in one direction.


    And in that direction, I don''t know when a very strange person appeared. Because although this person is an individual, he has four arms on his body. In addition to the two normal arms holding a knife, there are also two arms with huge hooks on them, which look like scorpions. The tail needles are the same, but bigger. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1027： This is the first battle that determines the national fortune

    "Is that guy a war demon? Why is it so strange, and the aura on his body seems to be weird." Chi Nan was a little unclear, so he didn''t communicate with them just after breaking through, and he didn''t understand the circle of Chi Nan.


    Gallon whispered: "The war demon was originally a powerful fighter in the Cthulhu Empire, not a legendary master. But his faith is very fanatical, and this kind of person is the favorite of the gods."


    "Later, the gods of the Cthulhu Empire gave him divine power and transformed him into a legendary master. But this kind of transformation is very crude. Even if it becomes a legend, the road will be broken in the future. Unless the Cthulhu continues to help him improve, rely on himself, There is no possibility of going further. In our eyes, he is not a legend at all."


    "The power of the gods is so powerful? You can transform a person into a legend at will." Chi Nan was surprised.


    Gallon lightly paused the cane in his hand: "What do you think, the gods are very powerful and magical, but it is not so easy to transform the legend, and the conditions must be met."


    Gallon had a good impression of Chi Nan, and he explained directly: "First, you must believe in piousness. The more pious a believer, the easier it is to absorb divine power and reduce the consumption of transformation. The fanatic of the war demon. , The consumption is not much. Even if it is a god, it is not so easy for the divine power to be projected onto our plane."


    Chi Nan knew that this was the case. It is not easy to want an absolutely pious believer. Moreover, the gods themselves are not willing to waste their divine power casually, and it is not easy to transform one.


    Of course, if the gods occupy this world, I am afraid it will be much easier to transform it. But after occupying it, will the Heretic God still reform? At least Chi Nan wouldn''t believe it.


    Just think about the world of the undead and you will know what it has become now. If the Cthulhu is really that great, then the words will count, and that plane won''t be so lifeless until now.


    "I heard that there is another way to purify the gods'' own things in the divine power, leaving only the purest power. This power can make the people of the golden peak break through, and there are no side effects. It''s just this method. I don''t know. Maybe, the Holy Light Empire will have this method."


    Then Gallon shook his head: "But even if there is this method, it is useless. The people of the Holy Light Empire will not waste divine power casually. They will definitely find the most devout believers. Other people can''t get divine power at all."


    "There is this method. I would like to see this method."


    At this time, the saint suddenly spoke, and the soft voice seemed to be able to flow into people''s hearts: "The method of purifying divine power is not a secret among the gods, and it is useless for ordinary people to get it. If you want, I will tell you later."


    Unexpectedly, these people took the initiative to tell themselves before they waited for a solution. Perhaps, in their eyes, it is impossible for them to get supernatural power. Yes, how can oneself who don''t believe in gods get divine power. And people who believe in gods can''t use this method to waste the power inside if they get divine power.


    No matter how you look at it, this thing is a puzzling deadlock, so there is no need for the gods to keep it secret.


    "Then thank you very much." Chi Nan slightly bowed his hand, anyway, learn a little more, who knows when you can use it.


    At this moment, a figure appeared again in the distance. The person who came was a knight. Sitting down was something that looked like a horse, but it had no body, as if it were composed of illusory energy.


    The whole body is red, it seems to be burning, the figure of the person on his body is also a little erratic, holding a knight sword in his right hand and a shield in his left. This dress, if it weren''t for the weird color, looked really decent.


    "Nightmare Knight King, the second master of the Cthulhu Empire, this guy will be handed over to me. You don''t want to intervene for the time being. Just watch them and don''t let them run away." Elf Elder Moras stepped forward.


    "The three of them have all come out. It seems that there is nothing wrong with us." Gallon didn''t care. Originally, he came here this time just to prevent the battle.


    In the blood mist, a very ordinary-looking old man slowly emerged. It seemed that this should be the high priest of the Cthulhu Empire. Wherever the blood mist passes, neither the airship nor the airship can hold it. It was completely corroded in the first place, and there was no chance to get closer. This kind of self-explosive airship, I am afraid there is no way to directly affect him.


    There are veteran and legendary masters who are inherited, it is really not that easy to deal with, even if Chi Nan wants to sneak attack, there is no way. The high priest looked at the person in front of him and slowly said, "You are here to destroy the Heretic God Empire."


    "Hmph, your Cthulhu Empire wants to sacrifice this plane, of course we will not let you succeed."


    "It is not a sacrifice, it is a transformation, turning our world into a great kingdom of God on earth, and all people will be the people of the gods."


    "I am afraid that after the transformation, we will become undead, or nothing will exist. The evil gods are evil, and if their words can be believed, there won''t be so many tragedies."


    The high priest looked sad and compassionate: "Those are the world''s incomprehensible, the gods are selfless and great, we must believe in him, we must serve him wholeheartedly, so that we can get the blessing of the gods."


    This guy looks hopeless. Chi Nan has the urge to cover his head. Every time he sees these fanatical believers, Chi Nan has a very strange sense of sight, as if he sees those guys who forcibly lead people to believe in gods. The same It is useless to say more, what you do, we will definitely not let you succeed, then fight. "


    The high priest nodded slightly: "Yes, it is to fight. This is a battle related to the fortune of the country. We win, the kingdom of God will last forever, and we lose, that is a shame. For the great god, let us fight to the end." The high priest''s words were plain and unpretentious, but instantly all the people in the Cthulhu Empire became enthusiastic.


    "It seems that there are not a few normal people in the entire Cthulhu Empire. They are all mad believers. Even if they are given to me, I dare not accept such people." Chi Nan, a person who is in great need of the population, is all at this time. Kind of feeling.


    Carter''s Ancient Dragon was impatient for a long time, and he rushed into the air without waiting for others to take action. His stature quickly expanded, and Carter disappeared in an instant, replaced by a huge khaki dragon in the sky. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1028： Legendary battle

    "Death to me, humble Cthulhu believer." Carter yelled, and a dragon''s breath rushed out. Upon seeing this, the high priest waved his hand, and the surrounding blood-red clouds resisted, and the two forces opposed each other.


    The huge force shook away and shattered all the clouds in the sky. Several satellites originally hidden in the sky, even though they were far away, were completely destroyed by this force, turned into fragments and fell down.


    The wind swept across, and Chi Nan''s eyes flashed with surprise, this is the power of the legendary level. My own half-hearted legend can easily block this force, but it is absolutely impossible for myself to cause such a large range of destructive power. In the air, an invisible force spreads centered on Carter.


    That was the power of the dragon clan, and the blood-red clouds in the sky disappeared a lot in an instant, and the rest was suppressed.


    "Carter''s domain is very special and evolved from Longwei. In Carter''s domain, any power that does not belong to him will be suppressed, even in other people''s domains."


    "So, Carter specially invited someone to suppress the Heretic God High Priest?" Chi Nan said.


    "Of course, they already know their power. If we don''t find someone who restrains his power and let the three fellows of the Cthulhu Empire cooperate, we really may not be able to do with them. If we let them run away, Even if we can destroy the Heretic God Empire, these people can cause us great harm."


    After all, they are all legendary masters, and now the foundation of the Cthulhu Empire is still there, so they can''t leave.


    But once the Cthulhu Empire was destroyed, the next step would be the other way around. Many of these people have their own empire roots, and they can''t run around casually. These guys change places with one shot, and the loss is too great.


    Without a master of the same level, there is no way for others to suppress it. Carter''s fighting method is very simple, either attacking with his claws and tail, or breathing dragon''s breath, without even using dragon magic.


    But just like this, the high priest was also very difficult to deal with, basically relying on the red clouds to resist. Every time he resisted, the red clouds would be broken up a lot, and now it depends on how long he can hold on.


    It''s just that although Carter seems to have the upper hand, he is not without problems. Chi Nan could see clearly that the scales on Carter''s body were much dimmer than before. Although he recovered quickly, he must have paid a certain price. I don''t know if Carter can stick to the end, but the power of a master of the law system is very special.


    Both sides used very simple combat methods, which seemed to be less exciting than those of low-level people, but the aftermath of each attack could shock the surroundings like a major earthquake.


    This lets everyone know that they are definitely not releasing water, as if they have returned to the basics. Of course, the dragons have always used this fighting style, just don''t know what the opposite is like.


    At the same time, the battle of the legendary fighters also began. Two streamers, one red and one white, met in the air. The war demon of the Cthulhu Empire and the Knight Commander of the Holy Light Empire clashed in the air. The two people didn''t fight once or twice, so there was no temptation, and they went straight to the point where they fought.


    Unlike ordinary legendary masters, both of them have compressed their domains to a very small area, only about ten meters, shrouded in their entire body. But in this way, their field can play the biggest role.


    There is a knight sword in Birho''s hand, each sword can leave a white mark in the air, seeming to be able to tear open space.


    The war demon followed the same degree route, waving his four arms quickly, leaving red and black lines in the air. As if the rain hit Basho, it would often take several attacks to counteract one attack.


    I have to say that the power of the holy light does have some restraint on the power of the evil god, even if it has only two hands, it can still press the opponent. Just looking at them, it will be impossible to tell the winner for a while.


    The last is the fighting power of the Elf Elder Moras and the Knight King of the Cthulhu Empire. The opponent directly increases in the air, as if charging. A number of phantoms appeared behind him, and soon turned into a charge of a knight army.


    That kind of overwhelming aura makes people feel extremely terrible after a long distance. But the next moment, countless phantoms of green plants appeared in the air, seemingly real and imaginary. A large forest grew instantly, as if a knight army commander hit the forest. Some vegetation was torn apart, and some knights were crushed to pieces, or were rolled up and torn into pieces by plants.


    It''s not like two people are fighting, it seems that two armies are fighting. Chi Nan didn''t see the obvious domain. Perhaps this phenomenon is the power of the domain. The domain is much more complicated than he thought.


    But at this time, Moras shot again, and I don''t know when an aquamarine longbow appeared in his hand. It looked so slender, as if it were a work of art, not a weapon.


    But what can be held by a legendary master is definitely not ordinary stuff. Moras gently pulled the longbow away, and for a moment his right hand shook like a convulsive wind. I don''t know how many times it has shaken, countless green arrows passed across the sky, forming a large rain of arrows in the sky.


    One person actually made the effect of a bow and arrow force. Moreover, there is a powerful force on each arrow. Some of the positions where the arrow hits seemed to be shot out, but it felt completely different.


    The feeling that Molas gave Chi Nan He was an archer that was much stronger than himself. It was definitely not shooting, I am afraid it hit some places that he didn''t understand temporarily. It seems that it has something to do with the field.


    Sure enough, as the arrow flew out, the opponent''s knight army began to fluctuate, and many knights were already shattered while still on the road. Sure enough, these arrows were not shot casually, they were all purposeful.


    Looking at it, before not knowing it, Chi Nan felt that his archery level seemed to have risen somewhat, but he didn''t shoot, so he didn''t feel much. It seems that I have to practice hard when I go back.


    The situation is very good. If there is no accident, the victory of the war belongs to oneself. But this accident is sometimes inevitable. "Hahahaha, do you think this is the way to win? As long as you eliminate you and use secret methods to sacrifice, the power of our Cthulhu Empire doesn''t have to worry about anything else, even if other legends come together, there is no problem."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1029： A skeleton crawled out of the blood pool

    "What? Did they prepare something else." Karen''s face was also a little ugly.


    "It looks like this, don''t you have any other back-ups." Chi Nan looked at them strangely.


    The saint shook her head: "No, it''s just an evil **** empire. We all know what power they have. It''s already a lot of face for us to come here. There is no need to continue to increase our strength."


    Chi Nan has an urge to cover his head. These guys have been strong for too long and their brains have been stiff. At the moment of life and death, it is very possible to prepare some counterattacks, let alone an empire.


    "Isn''t it okay to notify others now?" Chi Nan asked again.


    "Legend is so easy to inform, even if you find them, it can''t be done in one or two days, I am afraid there is no chance now." The words of the saint made Chi Nan have the urge to smash the wall.


    Obviously, the other party must have some way to make a comeback, at least they think so. And once the other party turns over, they can use them or their corpses to sacrifice and gain stronger power.


    No matter what Cthulhu can do, that power will definitely enable them to fight against all the other legendary masters in the rest of the world. And given them enough time, their power will become stronger and stronger, and finally, the entire plane will be swallowed. The battle that was originally tenable, even if it fails, it is a battle that is not afraid of.


    Now it has suddenly become a crucial battle. Just like the high priest said, this is a battle that determines the fortune of the nation. For the people of the Cthulhu Empire, it is the empire and the kingdom of God, and for them, it is the entire world.


    Once they fail, let''s not say how they are, the consequences will definitely not be so good. Whether the entire plane can survive is not certain. For Chi Nan, keeping his life is the most important thing, and he doesn''t care about the others.


    If it doesn''t work later, then Chi Nan will escape from this place without hesitation. First survive by yourself, and then find a way to continue to fight against the Cthulhu Empire. If it is not possible, you will have a retreat, so you can''t let yourself die here.


    At this moment, the Cthulhu High Priest waved his hand and made a strange cleanup. Because of being distracted to do other actions, the high priest was finally caught by Carter''s chance, and he flew out with a tail. Rolling in the air for a while, the high priest suddenly stopped, and the blood mist wrapped himself into a ball, blocking Carter''s next attack and dragon''s breath.


    Just the action just now has been completed. Not far from the direction of the imperial capital, the largest pool of blood began to boil. This is like a lake-like blood pool, and a huge black shadow slowly emerges.


    "Hahahaha, the power of our empire is simply not enough to sacrifice the entire plane as a foundation. Even if all of this power is used, at best, the power of the Eye of the Evil God will be stronger."


    "Eye of the Heretic God, is it a red spot on the sun?" Chi Nan said to himself looking at the obvious red spot in the sky.


    "So we left behind this power and gave birth to a powerful Cthulhu pet. The rest of you are not suitable for fighting. The three of them can''t stop the Cthulhu pet."


    The high priest smiled, and the dark shadow in the blood pool has slowly emerged.


    "It''s time for us to do it. No matter what is inside, at least it must be blocked, and other people must be given enough time." Saint Arthur raised the staff and books in her hands with a serious face.


    "My power is not suitable for dealing with those weird things, but it is not a problem to use it as a support. Chi Nan, how strong is your strength, can you deal with this." Gallon''s eyes were unusually serious.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I''m not very suitable for this kind of battle, but I will try my best. After all, I have prepared a lot of things for this time." Gallon was taken aback, and then smiled. Chi Nan is not alone, this guy''s ability is to spread his entire territory. Previously, the sacred tree collar had demonstrated the ability to deal with legendary creatures.


    On the floating city behind, many people have already begun to install large-scale sunglasses urgently. When it was not determined to be used before, the mirror was hidden secretly, and no one would install it at all.


    Once this thing is exposed, even a few other empires will never let the mirror remain if they have a chance. Chinan also used space plants to carry it, so that it was not spotted.


    At this time, everyone can''t take care of that much anymore. Just prepare what you have. In the air, the self-detonation airship is fully in place, ready to attack its target at any time.


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and there were small plants growing on the ground and in the sky. These plants are very small, but they have a feature that they are very light, able to fly with the wind, and they are also tough and not easily destroyed. Regardless of how small these things are, each of these plants is at the silver level.


    Of course, on this battlefield, plants of this level are useless.


    Suddenly, the blood pool exploded, and a huge figure slowly crawled out. This was a huge blood-red skeleton, full of evil spirits. That kind of power breath is almost stronger than Carter''s breath.


    Gradually, the figure climbed up, the whole body was a skeleton, and its skeleton looked like a big lizard. But the hind limbs are very strong and can walk upright. That huge tail, every time it shook, it exploded the surface of the blood pool.


    The first two claws are equally strong and sharp, and they are very slender. There are blood red bone spurs on their body They are all machines specially produced for killing.


    "Damn, this thing is definitely good at fighting, not undead, but it looks like a skeleton. It is supported by the power of the evil god. It is a pity that we are not good at fighting." Karen said solemnly.


    "Can you pester him for a while? I can try the essence." Arthurine also said with a serious face.


    The other three wanted to come and support, but they were all firmly entangled in place by their opponents, and there was no way to leave. Originally, he could still hit the opponent, but now he has become a little restrained.


    "I can try, at least it should be no problem to suppress it for a short time." Chi Nan didn''t plan to flee without a fight, at least he has to fight for a while, and he will leave when he is really sure that he can''t. Chi Nan didn''t want to leave a stain on himself, nor did he want to leave a crack in his heart because of this incident. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1030： Now i am the most critical

    Just as the three of them were about to start their hands, Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Wait, this thing doesn''t seem to have a realm."


    Because Chi Nanxian, the plants close to the skeleton were not affected, or that was not affected by the domain type, but was directly oscillated and corroded by the opponent''s power, nothing more.


    "Yes, there is no domain. It seems that we were deceived. This thing was transformed by the power of the evil god. It is not a normal creature. If there is no domain, it is normal. A monster without a domain, even if it is powerful, can wield it. How much is limited."


    "Hmph, even if there is no domain, you are definitely not opponents. This is the power of the great evil god." The high priest said indifferently. At this time, the high priest''s firepower is fully on, even if Carter''s power is very powerful, but even if the high priest is not a blow, he still looks constrained, and in many cases it is dangerous.


    "Can''t wait any longer, it will be troublesome for that thing to climb up completely." Arthurlin finished speaking, suddenly opened the book in her hand, and began to think about her surroundings. The huge holy light quickly condensed on her body.


    "Well, it''s up to me." Before Chi Nan could speak, Gallon took the first shot.


    "I''m called a holy doctor, but I also use poison to weaken this big guy."


    An invisible force spread out from Gallon''s body, and the original red skeleton was suddenly streaked, and his whole body was dimmed a lot. "It''s a pity, this thing is not a normal creature, my toxin can only wield less than 30% of his power, and it''s up to you next." Gallon said disappointedly.


    Speaking of the gallon''s power is not weak, if it is a normal creature, the gallon''s toxin power can form a big killer. But this thing is lifeless, and ordinary toxins are useless at all.


    Even gallons can weaken the opponent at best. Seeing that the skeleton climbed into the bleeding pool, the strength on his body became stronger and stronger, and Chi Nan knew that he couldn''t wait any longer. So Chi Nan waved.


    Really, just a wave of the hand does not consume much power. Unless it''s close combat, Chi Nan''s fighting style is destined to be costless. The plants around the skeleton are only used as coordinates. In fact, Chi Nan is only using phase switching. The plants that had been prepared long ago were directly replaced.


    This is a kind of vine whose level is very close to the legendary level. It has no other characteristics in itself, just being strong. The large number of vines summoned by Chi Nan suddenly entangled the skeleton.


    These vines began to wither just as soon as they were in contact. "Damn it, if you haven''t reached the legendary level, the strength is not good. What I lack now is the legendary plant of combat type." Chi Nan knew his problem.


    Even if this thing has been strengthened by himself, it still has its own shortcomings in the face of true legendary masters. Therefore, the lack of quality can only be compensated by quantity. Without hesitation, Chi Nan continued to summon, wrapping the skeleton layer by layer. Entangling tightly in this way is of no use, and there is no way to harm the skeleton.


    But it is possible to make the skeleton unable to move for the time being. At this time, Saint Arthur''s spell was finally ready. A huge holy light was entwined around Arthur.


    Finally, the power of the holy light reached its extreme, as if the sound of a holy song sounded in the sky, and an angel-like shadow appeared in the void. Arthurine pointed the staff in her hand to the front: "Purify evil."


    Purify evil? It seems to be just an ordinary spell, Chi Nan thought in his heart. It was just the power that Arthur showed off, but Chi Nan had a different feeling. The light instantly appeared on the skeleton.


    In the next moment, the skeleton seemed to be put into a frying pan and exploded, and countless evil forces were steamed out and continuously dispelled. The original strong breath began to decline continuously. "I don''t have the strength anymore, I''ll look at you next." Arthurian still has no change, not even sweat, which is hard to believe.


    But Gallon believed it and sighed. Gallon said helplessly: "Hey, the power of the saint is used to assist, and the power is not his own, but comes from the inheritance of the previous generation of saints. It really doesn''t work. what."


    Chi Nan understood. After all, this is not the strength he has cultivated so hard. It is already very good to be able to wield this level. It''s really helpless to lose power in one attack.


    He is different. What''s more powerful is that he can''t use it up, but he lacks the kind of attack method that can explode huge power at once. At this time, his vines were almost corroded.


    The evil force that was purged and dispelled by the evil did not wait for it to completely disappear before spreading into the air, just in contact with its own vines. The surrounding plants and vines absorbed this force one after another, and then they were corroded cleanly.


    Only soon, Chi Nan''s expression was not good, because even though the huge skeletal strength was constantly weakening, it didn''t take long for it to stop. From the very beginning, he was stronger than Carter, and now he was weaker than Carter''s power aura, but he was still at the legendary level, stronger than Karen beside him.


    This is a fighting creature that is good at fighting. Arthurine on the scene has no power. Gallon can''t wield any fighting power. You can''t let Gallon go up and fight with a stick. He is not a battle mage.


    The only one who can fight now is that he is the only one who doesn''t know if it is a legend. If you accidentally expose yourself, it''s not good. Chi Nan''s face was a bit ugly.


    But look at the other three people The battle has already gone to a fever pitch, and now if you dare to be distracted, it will cause serious consequences. Then, drag this thing in the end and only yourself will be left.


    Once this skeleton has the power to support others, this battle is bound to be lost. And once the Cthulhu Empire used their corpses to sacrifice, Chi Nan couldn''t imagine the consequences. Unexpectedly, in the end, he, who didn''t have to go to the battlefield, became the only key to determining the victory of the battle.


    "If that''s the case, let''s fight it. Anyway, I can leave at any time, and I don''t have to be afraid of anything."


    Chi Nan looked at the skeleton that was gradually recovering. At this time, the skeleton had already climbed up and was yelling at Chi Nan. Suddenly a mouth, a red light shot out from the skeleton''s mouth.


    That kind of speed was so fast that Chi Nan felt like there was no way to dodge, and blocked everything around him. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1031： I have a lot of methods

    "Be careful." Gallon reminded loudly, but it was too late. Although they are all in the realm of legend, their shortcomings that they are not good at fighting are also reflected. Watching, Gallon could only watch the attack head towards Chi Nan.


    With a "click", a huge bone spur pierced into Chi Nan''s body, leaving a huge hole in Chi Nan''s body. An evil force spread, even if it is a legendary master, this kind of injury is enough to die. Seeing this scene, many people''s hearts are filled with information. It is a pity, and of course there are also gloating.


    But the next moment, several meteors suddenly appeared in the sky. The green meteor instantly pierced into the body of the huge skeleton. The huge skeleton monster was pierced into the skull by a green arrow, and numerous cracks appeared on the hard skull.


    Under the blessing of the red light, the cracks disappeared and healed little by little, but there was always a force of continuous destruction. Anyone who can hurt this monster with an arrow is definitely a master of the legendary realm.


    When everyone turned their heads, they were suddenly surprised to find that Chi Nan had appeared in another place. The attack just now was released by Chi Nan. "Great, you''re all right."


    Gallon waved his staff happily, but then everyone looked at Chi Nan''s original place strangely. Over there, there is another Chi Nan slowly breaking apart. "No, this is not a person, but a puppet."


    Saint Arthur, who was not far away, finally found something wrong. On the shattering Chi Nan, green liquid was flowing out instead of red blood. The broken place does not look like a normal person.


    In fact, Chi Nan was also terrified, because he was indeed locked by the other party just now. Even the space was completely sealed off. Chi Nan tried to escape, but now we don''t even have a chance to evade. Moreover, that blow was very powerful, and with his own strength, Chi Nan was not sure whether he could stop it, even if it was blocked, he would be seriously injured.


    Then the next battle will be very dangerous. Chi Nan tried to use the phase shift, but Chi Nan found that using ordinary plant weapons, there was no way to break through the blocked space.


    In desperation, Chi Nan was ready to resist forcibly, and only tried once at the end. This time, Chi Nanxian, using his own natural incarnation, can actually achieve phase conversion.


    After inconvenience, Chi Nan transferred the incarnation of nature without even thinking about it. Because the natural incarnation is exactly the same as Chi Nan, except that there is a spar on the neck, outsiders who don''t know don''t know the difference at all.


    In the eyes of others, Chi Nan was killed by an attack, but Chi Nan had actually avoided it.


    I''m so grateful that the magic defense of my natural incarnation is easily penetrated like thin paper. According to Chi Nan''s calculation, I am afraid that this blow cannot be completely blocked by himself. Although he lost a natural incarnation, he was fine after all. After the transfer, Chi Nan used other plants to transfer himself back again.


    Now that the skeleton didn''t notice him, Chi Nan did not hesitate to use a bow and arrow to fight back, and at the same time told others that he was still there. It''s just a blow with my full strength, but it can only cause cracks to appear on the skeleton.


    Although this kind of attack injured the skeleton, it was definitely not an easy task to kill the opponent.


    "Damn it, it''s useless." Chi Nan saw that the skeleton turned his head toward him again. This time, without waiting for the opponent to attack, Chi Nan changed his position. In place, only a spider tank was left.


    The next moment, the huge skeleton spit out a bone spur through the spider tank hole. At this time, Chi Nan appeared in other places. "Awesome, this is the space ability, I really didn''t expect that the Nature Mage could also master the space power. Now at least there is no problem with dragging the skeleton." Gallon shouted loudly.


    The voice did not hide, it was to remind others. Sure enough, after hearing this, the others were no longer anxious, and continued to fight steadily, suppressing their opponents.


    The high priest snorted coldly, but there was nothing to do, because this was their last resort. When their enemies began to steadily stabilize, the pressure made them dare not even be distracted.


    Space ability has always been very troublesome. If anyone masters space power, it becomes quite difficult to kill. With the power that Chi Nan showed at this time, that skeleton couldn''t be eliminated quickly. But if that skeleton transfers the target, Chi Nan, a legendary mage who knows space power, plus an archer, God knows what he can do.


    A long-range archer who can swing such a powerful attack already has the power that threatens them at this level. Who would have thought that Chi Nan''s ability was actually more troublesome than a real elf.


    The only ones who are really happy here are probably only the Elf Elder Moras and the Holy Doctor Gallon.


    "I can''t go on like this. I can only hold the skeleton and wait for others to win. It is very dangerous to put the hope of victory on other people. It is absolutely impossible to do this. It seems that the means I prepared can also be used. ."


    That''s right, as a normal person, Chi Nan can''t do everything by relying solely on his own strength. When you have the ability, you can use your own power to do things, but Chi Nan will also use other methods in extraordinary times. Long before the battle started, Chi Nan had already secretly prepared around him.


    While the skeleton released another attack, Chi Nan did not attack at the moment he dodges. When the skeleton was on guard against the surroundings, there were not so few stubborn seeds that floated into the inner cavity of my skeleton Under the corrosion of the power of Cthulhu, these seeds were quickly destroyed. Ablation, but it can still survive for a while. And what Chi Nan wants is such a little time. The phase shift, Chi Nan displayed it without hesitation.


    A few seeds flashed, and the seeds themselves disappeared. Instead, there are several very big things. There are so many big things in my body all of a sudden, even if the skeleton has no brains, there are problems.


    "Okay, well done." Gallon''s eyes lit up, already thinking of something. And Arthurine next to her was thoughtful, somewhat wary in her eyes. This ability to use space power at will to transfer items is really terrifying. Whether it is used to fight or to do other things, there is a huge threat to them.


    Had it not been for the Cthulhu Empire now, Arthur would have to consider how to treat Chi Nan. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1032： Finally solved

    Chi Nan''s mouth slightly ticked: "The counterattack has begun, get ready." With Chi Nan''s sneer, the final killer move unfolded.


    The several big things in the skeleton are not ordinary plant weapons, but a few special airships. That''s right, it''s an airship. If someone knows it, you can find that it is a self-destructed airship.


    The shell on the surface of ¡¡¡¡ is specially strengthened. Originally, this was used to deal with legendary masters. I was worried that it would be destroyed by legendary masters at one time. The shells were thickened dragon perches.


    The dragon perch is very special. Carter felt it the first time he saw it. But this is just a plant. Although Carter can feel the dragon atmosphere above, he doesn''t think that Chi Nan has done anything to the dragon. It is no secret that Chinan can perfectly restore the plants he has come into contact with and plant them on a large scale.


    At this time, this powerful shell can easily resist the power of the evil gods around it, making it impossible for the power of the evil gods to corrode it for a while. The skeleton instinctively felt a huge threat.


    Out of instinct, the skeleton wanted to grab this thing and crush it. However, the angle that Chi Nan chose was very special, and the skeleton would not catch a few airships at all for a while. Just when I wanted to retreat to catch, the airship exploded.


    The terrifying self-detonation exploded directly in the body of the skeleton, and the big skeleton completely withstood the full power of several self-detonation airships. That terrifying shock wave, even a few legendary masters around could feel threatened.


    The violent power kept on impacting, and the Cthulhu power on the skeleton was mostly dispersed on the spot. Even the blood pool not far from the foot, the blood in it was constantly evaporated by the high temperature. Under the flames of the explosion, the skeleton made an overwhelming sound, with cracks all over it, and it was obvious that it had been severely injured.


    The next moment, the flames suddenly introverted, and countless lava appeared out of thin air, just like this attached to the body of the skeleton.


    This is not ordinary lava. These are formed by the sorrel juice condensing a large amount of fire elements. They are plants of the legendary level, and the lava power it brings naturally has the destructive power of the legendary level.


    There was a skeleton with cracks, but this time the cracks began to expand. And as the lava continued to penetrate, the skeleton became more and more fragile, and one of the most injured ribs had broken apart from the middle.


    The skeleton yelled up to the sky and roared silently. Unfortunately, there is really no way for the skeleton to deal with this method. After all, it was just a skeleton monster created by blessing the power of the evil god, not a legendary master trained by himself. In many special cases, this skeleton has no way at all.


    If there is a domain, you can easily destroy these lavas, but without a domain, you can only rely on your own strength to cancel each other out. This situation is something that everyone hadn''t realized before.


    "Damn, leave those things alone, kill the half-elf first, and then come to help."


    The high priest shouted angrily. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Carter spewed out his dragon''s breath. If it weren''t for the opponent to dodge quickly, I''m afraid he is already seriously injured. Looking at the burning sleeves, the high priest did not dare to divert his attention anymore.


    Hearing the high priest''s call, the skeleton turned his head, **** bone spurs rushed out towards Chi Nan. Before this, Chi Nan had already used the phase shift to leave the place, and the bone spurs could only destroy a large area of ??plants.


    "I want to deal with me now, but unfortunately it''s too late, the last blow killed him for me."


    Just now, Chi Nan already felt that the magic light cannon was installed. Because it was his own plants that controlled it, Chi Nan was able to fully control it the first time the Magic Light Cannon was installed.


    Magic Light Cannon has only one chance to attack, and then it will fall into a long cooling-off period. In order to ensure that this attack can produce sufficient effects, Chi Nan did not let the Magic Light Cannon attack, but was just on standby.


    And Chi Nan just used the self-explosive airship to severely destroy the power of the skeleton, once again weakening the overall defense of the skeleton. Taking advantage of the opportunity just now, the blood fog of the skeleton itself has dimmed, and for a while, it will not be as strong as before. Therefore, now the opportunity to attack came, Chi Nan shifted his position, but did not attack himself.


    Instead, with an order, the Magic Light Cannon quickly adjusted its position and adjusted its angle under the combined action of satellites and a large number of plants. The magic power that had been replenished long ago quickly burned.


    In the distance, a floating fortress lit up with a bright blue light, as if a blue sun appeared in the sky. Seeing this ray of light, everyone felt a threat surging in their hearts.


    The next moment, without waiting for the high priest who found something wrong to remind him, a blue beam of light appeared. It was like a blue sword that pierced the sky, cutting through the void directly, and the end of the target was the huge blood-red skeleton.


    "Die to me." Chi Nan''s voice sounded nearby. His hands twitched quickly, and arrows struck the void like shooting stars, directly submerged in the blue beam of light, and swept away at the target at the same time as the blue beam of light. Because the attack was too fast, the skeleton had no chance to dodge at all, and could only watch the blue beam of light enveloping his head.


    The blue light came and went quickly In just an instant, the light disappeared. The heavens and the earth became the same as before, as if the light just now was an illusion, which had never appeared before.


    But the next moment, everyone was shocked. "Look, that, that''s gone."


    A soldier pointed to the skeleton in the distance and said, on the skeleton''s head, the original huge lizard bone head disappeared completely. Under the double blow of Moguang Cannon and Chi Nan''s bow and arrow, they disappeared without a trace.


    The head of the skeleton disappeared, and the strength on his body began to rapidly dissipate, becoming weaker and weaker. The lava on the skeleton, because it lost control, began to erupt. The already very fragile skeleton has more and more cracks.


    Finally, the skeleton with the cracks all over the body suddenly dispersed, turning into bones all over the floor, wrapped in flames and burning continuously. If you don''t see it for long, these skeletons will be left at all and become ashes.


    "Damn it, how could this happen, **** Chinan, **** half-elf, you ruined everything."


    The high priest who was still holding Zhizhu could no longer maintain his image as a wise man.


    "Hahahaha, your plan has failed, now bear our anger. Sinners who want to return to this world, accept the judgment from the clan." Carter roared loudly, the power in his body forming a substantive light, more and more The more dazzling. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1033： No one can run away

    It was Arthurine who moved faster than Carter. She was standing by her side all the time, as if Arthurine, who had no strength, was not really lost at all. Instead, it has always maintained the final strength, reserved for the final blow.


    Seeing that Chi Nan succeeded in destroying the skeleton, Arthur finally no longer kept it, and the wand pointed at the war demon who was fighting in the distance, and a bright white light instantly emitted.


    This light is faster than the speed of his own magic light cannon, and it suddenly sinks into the body of the war demon. Then a white flame burst out. The war demon in the middle of the battle suddenly turned his face distorted, as if it were extremely painful. Although this white flame could not kill him, it was able to make the war demon very uncomfortable and was greatly affected.


    At this time, the war beast was fighting fiercely with Biljo, and the threat of the attacking war beast became much greater.


    Bilho doesn''t pay attention to fairness with a monster at this time, and launches his own attack without mercy or hesitation. The long sword in his hand was condensed with a huge holy light, and it pierced into the body of the war demon fiercely.


    "Sword of Light Judgment." Bilho roared, and after piercing the sword, he immediately released his arm and retreated. The light on the long sword burst out suddenly, not the kind of feeling of direct destruction.


    Instead, it began to melt, and the war demon struggled, but it slowly melted like a snowman under the sun, and finally turned into a pool of red and black liquid, and the liquid evaporated and turned into gas. A white flame suddenly appeared in the void, burning the liquid completely, and finally nothing was left.


    Both of them are from the Holy Light Empire, and they cooperate with each other very tacitly.


    "Hurry up and help." Gallon suddenly shouted to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan hesitated: "How can I help?" Chi Nan was also helpless. The Knight King was a spirit body, and he didn''t know if the attack had any effect. And that high priest is powerful, and hidden in the thick fog, he can''t find the position of the opponent at all.


    There is no way, the opponent''s strength is stronger than his own, and there is a domain to wrap himself up, Chi Nan''s spirit can''t perceive it at all.


    "Have you seen the Knight King''s army? Use your self-explosive airship to explode directly. That is the domain power of the Knight King. As long as the army is destroyed, he will have no fighting ability."


    "But Moras, isn''t his domain also over there." Chi Nan pointed to the illusory forest.


    "Don''t be afraid. Although it is Moras'' domain, his domain belongs to natural attributes. It is larger and has strong vitality. It is not so easy to be destroyed. Also, haven''t you discovered the scope of his domain."


    Chinan looked at it, and it really was that the area where the large plant forest was located was far from being destroyed by my own self-explosive airship. On the contrary, under the pressure of Morath''s power, at this time the knight king''s knight army gathered together.


    "Okay, then I''ll try." Saying it is a try, in fact, there is no need to wait at all, because my seeds are already everywhere. Just control a few seeds and adjust the direction, and suddenly a few blew airships appeared in the Knight King''s team.


    The knight king almost instinctively controlled the knights to attack the airships. The attack was too fast, and two airships were really shattered, and even the self-detonation force inside lost the opportunity to exert its effect.


    However, the self-detonation speed was too fast. Except for these two being destroyed, the remaining airships all exploded. The impact of the powerful flame force, even the domain force, was violently shaken.


    Countless soldiers were destroyed, countless forests were torn apart. But this power is nothing, after all, there is no legendary essence. But the next moment, when the lava takes shape, it''s completely different.


    These lavas have a legendary level of destructive power, which happens to be contaminated with the Knight King¡¯s army. Even though these are all illusions, they are still greatly affected. A large number of knights were either injured or killed, and the domain of the knight king was severely suppressed. Taking advantage of this opportunity, countless illusory plants broke through to encircle and suppress these knights.


    Just as Gallon said, the realm of natural attributes is indeed the most tenacious of vitality, and it is not so easy to be destroyed.


    Suddenly the void made a sound of glass shattering, it turned out that the domain of the Knight King had been breached. The domain was shattered, the strength of the Knight King suddenly dropped by at least half, and his body became illusory.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, several arrows in the air teleported halfway and appeared on the Knight King. The arrow revolved with a strong force, and forcibly tore the body of the knight king into pieces.


    "Good job." Moras yelled, and a group of green light flashed out of thin air, enveloping the power of the Knight King. In the end, he was completely wiped out under the green light, and then he stopped.


    "To deal with these evil creatures, we must disperse all the power, otherwise these powers will cause trouble to other people. And it is not necessarily whether these powers will give them a chance to resurrect." Evil Creatures always have all kinds of weird abilities that people can''t defend against.


    "I see, thank you." Chi Nan nodded slightly, and learned a little bit today.


    Finally There is only one high priest left in the Cthulhu Empire. Looking at the air, the dense blood mist has become very dim, there is a scratch on the high priest''s chest, and blood is flowing out of the corner of his mouth, and the whole person is very embarrassed.


    It can be seen that in the battle with Carter, the high priest was seriously injured. "Today you won, and I will ask them for advice the next day." The great sacrificial priest waved the staff in his hand, and it turned into blood mist and disappeared in an instant.


    At this moment, Arthur snorted coldly: "There is evil, don''t even want to run today."


    didn''t know what Arthur did, a large white light appeared on the entire battlefield. Only now did Chi Nan know that as early as the beginning, these people from the Holy See had already moved their hands and feet on the battlefield, and he didn''t know what he wanted.


    Amidst the white light, a scream sounded, and the next moment, in a corner that Chi Nan did not expect, a red blood mist recondensed. Isn''t this the high priest who just ran away?


    "Sure enough, these legendary masters don''t have a simple one. There are so many ways to escape or prevent escape. It seems that my methods are still not enough. I will think of ways to continue to increase it in the future." Chi Nan thought.


    Carter roared, and finally found the target again, and the light on his body became materialized again. "Damn monster, die for me." Opening his mouth, Carter sent out a dragon''s breath that was much stronger than before. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1034： Each means to purify the blood pool

    If the dragon''s breath descended from the sky, if it were the intact high priest who could calmly resist, the high priest was seriously injured at this time and was suddenly beaten out. Seeing the dragon''s breath descended, there was no chance to escape.


    He could only instinctively display his own defensive methods, and his already very thin body became even more dry, like a stick. But a layer of black light on his body abruptly blocked this layer of dragon''s breath.


    Carter, who dared to come later, didn''t give people a chance to escape. "Dragon claws." Carter''s dragon claws were full of light, and one claw swung down, leaving traces in the space. The paw grabbed the high priest and smashed the high priest fiercely. Carter didn''t stop, but another breath of dragon breathed out.


    "You enemies of the evil gods, the evil gods will not let you go." The high priest who had been burnt to ashes still made such a voice. A black mist suddenly formed in the void.


    In time, the black mist melted into Carter''s body, forming a weird black symbol in Carter''s heart. In the next moment, Carter roared in pain.


    The whole body''s strength was condensed, Carter didn''t know what spell he had read, a golden circle appeared outside the black symbol, and then he stopped screaming. Carter regained his human form, his face a little pale.


    "Carter, are you okay." Bilho stepped forward, looking at Carter this ancient dragon with some concern.


    Carter waved his hand: "It''s nothing, it''s just cursed to death by that guy. Now I have suppressed the curse. When I return to the group, such a curse will not affect me."


    Then Carter looked at the Cthulhu Empire in the distance and said, "Now that the masters of the Cthulhu Empire have been cleaned up, I don''t think the Cthulhu Empire needs to exist anymore."


    "Yeah, there is no need for the Cthulhu Empire to exist." Arthurine looked a little weird, and the Cthulhu Empire, which had been facing the Holy Light Empire, was actually destroyed in this way. Suddenly losing his opponent, people from the Holy Light Empire felt a little overwhelmed. Without the Cthulhu Empire, who should they fight with in the future.


    Forget it, this kind of thing is left to other people to consider, it''s not my own business anyway.


    In the void, a roar seemed to be able to spread into their hearts, but the sound was not very big, and the impact was not very big. Although it was unknown, everyone knew at once that this was a roar from the evil god.


    At this moment, even the Cthulhu who was far outside the world knew that his layout on this plane was completely destroyed. Without the power of the Heretic God to descend, it is no longer possible for this plane to continue to be affected.


    "Just leave these things to others. What we have to do is to eliminate this evil formation."


    Gallon''s voice reminded them that if this formation is not destroyed, then this formation will continue to pose a threat to the plane. The red spot on the sun has never disappeared.


    "Let''s go together," Arthur said calmly, and then flew forward. While flying, while reciting unknown scriptures, the light on his body appeared out of thin air. This is a very pure holy light.


    Under the shining light of the Holy Light, the blood pool seemed to be boiled, boiling continuously, and many unjust souls could be seen manifesting, then being purified, and disappearing into the void. Bilho also stepped forward, holding a sword in one hand, and chanting the Prayer of Light aloud. The same phenomenon also appeared on him.


    Carter''s actions became more violent, waves of dragon''s breath flames appeared, forcibly exploded the blood pools, and completely burned the contents inside. Everything he passed was destroyed into pieces.


    Moras opened up his domain, illusory plant growth, constantly absorbing the blood from the blood pool on the ground, transforming it into natural force, and purifying it in this way.


    "Let¡¯s do it too. This thing is good for the world. If we do it well, the plane consciousness will reward us with some of the world¡¯s origins, which can bring them closer. At our level, it¡¯s very hard to want to go further. It''s difficult. It''s a pity, the harvest this time is still too little." Gallon was a little dissatisfied.


    Chi Nan didn''t expect this to be said, but it seems right to think about it. Chi Nan himself doesn''t like the original power of this plane, but it''s always good to have more. Your own path of ascension is completely different from that of others.


    Gallon expanded his domain, and he didn''t know what kind of domain it was. Anyway, the blood pool and the power of the evil **** within the scope were continuously polluted. When the power is completely contaminated, it will corrupt and disappear.


    It seems that this is a kind of poison, or something else, in short, Chi Nan doesn''t know. And Chi Nan himself, because he didn''t have a domain, he couldn''t use the domain to purify him, and he didn''t have the power of light, which absolutely restrained evil forces.


    However, Chi Nan had his own method and sprinkled a lot of seeds directly. Soon, some purification trees that outsiders had never seen appeared. Under the urging of Chi Nan, the purification tree burst out with a strong light, continuously extracting the evil power around it and transforming it into natural power. Although not as fast as others, but more thorough.


    Even some hidden and very stubborn evil forces have been drawn out and transformed. I don''t know how many years the earth has been eroded by evil forces, but at this moment it started to recover continuously, and it soon became the same as normal land.


    People who didn''t have any thoughts about the land on the Cthulhu Empire, after seeing these purification trees, their thoughts changed. Even those legendary masters are still looking at them frequently.


    I am afraid that among the people present, only the Elf Elder Moras knew about the purification tree. After all, this thing Chinan was originally sold to a lot of elves, and they had already used it.


    Many people secretly began to figure out whether to buy some purification trees and go back. This thing seems to be of little use, but in fact it is too versatile and can be used anywhere.


    Chi Nan didn''t know that his purification tree had attracted the attention of others. At this time, Chi Nan was constantly expanding its scale, striving to get more purification trees to participate, so that he could speed up.


    With the continuous movements of several people, the water level of the surrounding blood pool was continuously dropping, getting lower and lower. The evil power in the air is constantly weakening, and if this continues, soon the entire Cthulhu Empire will be restored to its original state. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1035： The next step is to carve up the empire

    "Look at the sky, we are victorious." The soldiers and officers who had not received specific information in the distance were fighting with the people of the Cthulhu Empire while worrying. The red spot in the air is always a thorn in their hearts.


    Although everyone doesn''t know what this thing means, but it clearly feels that it is not a good thing.


    Suddenly, a soldier looked up and found that the erythema in the air had weakened a lot, and the dim sun became bright again. At this time, everyone was excited.


    Many people endure the strong light and look at the sun in the sky, even if they are bursting with tears from the sun, they still look up at the sky. Because this represents victory, inexplicable joy is filling my heart.


    Before I knew it, the erythema in the sky finally disappeared, and the bright sun returned to the earth. At this moment, a surge of excitement emerged in many soldiers'' hearts. If they weren''t on the battlefield now, they would all want to have a carnival.


    As for the troops that have not been fighting for the time being, the officers ordered a banquet that day, although even they themselves did not know what they were celebrating. At this time, the Cthulhu Empire''s imperial capital, although the coalition forces did not attack this place, the Cthulhu Empire''s army still collapsed. This is inevitable to face the legendary master.


    After all, the Cthulhu Empire¡¯s weapons do not have the power of Chi Nan that can directly threaten legendary masters.


    The blood pond is under the essence of everyone, and the red liquid inside has been evaporated. The red skeletons at the bottom of the blood pool were also burned to ashes by everyone. The remaining evil forces need to be purified slowly.


    This will not be possible in a short while, even if there is a purification tree, it will probably take a long time. But after the sacrificial array was destroyed, the sun in the sky finally began to recover.


    Everyone knows that this is the plane mobilizing its own power to eliminate the influence of the evil god''s sacrifice. When the erythema disappeared completely, Chi Nan showed a smile. He knew that the crisis in this world was finally over. Without the crisis of Cthulhu''s destruction of the plane, this plane is still safe for the time being.


    "Hey, I still don''t have enough strength. If I have enough strength, why do I need to plan so many things in one plane." Chi Nan sighed, and then I decided to increase my strength.


    A mysterious power slowly melted into his body. Chi Nan knew that this was some of the world''s original power sent by the world consciousness in order to thank him. This power Chi Nan has not been used for the time being, so I will keep it for now.


    When will my power reach the pinnacle of the legend, if I do not find the mythical plant at that time, maybe I can use this power to force myself to break through to the next level.


    Fortunately, there is no demi-god existence in this world, otherwise, they would not add up enough to be killed by others.


    With the complete collapse of the blood pool power, the upper echelons of the Cthulhu Empire were killed by them in the final resistance. Now only the levels of the entire Cthulhu Empire are completely destroyed, and the demise has entered the countdown.


    "Now, it''s time to tell everyone what happened before. Let them take a warning and avoid this kind of crisis of extinction in the future." Gallon said indifferently. All of them knew about the concealment of the news before, and they all acquiesced in it. If it weren''t for this, God knows what the chaos of the world is now.


    But after the crisis is over, it''s time to let them know. At least they have to know that the entire plane was almost destroyed before. In such a big crisis, the interests of any individual are illusory.


    can also take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of the powerful guys who are noisy behind them. They didn''t need to care about these things at this level, but because they had power behind them, they had to make plans.


    I am afraid that only Gallon himself would not care about these at all, because there is no power behind Gallon. Again, this is the most appropriate thing to say in gallon. Hearing this, the rear immediately became busy. After this incident has been modified in various ways, I am ready to inform the whole world.


    "So, what should we do next." Chi Nan opened his hand and said.


    Although some of my own shortcomings were exposed this time, it also allowed other people to see their own strength, and there are so many ways. Someone wants to deal with themselves in the future, I am afraid they have to think about it.


    Of course, they don''t know that their melee ability is actually very powerful. This is completely different from a normal nature mage or even an elves.


    Carter waved his hand: "Just leave the rest to the people below to take care of it. I have something to do, so I''ll leave first." Carter finished speaking, and disappeared in a flash. Everyone knows that Carter is anxious to go back and solve the curse on him.


    Arthurly said slowly: "The Cthulhu Empire has been destroyed, so the next step is to carve up the territory. The Cthulhu Empire is not an ordinary empire. Although it has been polluted by the Cthulhu power, many places cannot be used, but the high-level minerals here. Resources such as the Magic Crystal Mine are still what we need."


    This is a statement The Holy Light Empire is the closest here, so it is easier to obtain the resources of the Cthulhu Empire. What other people want, it is impossible to get around them.


    has just solved the crisis of extinction, and now they have to calculate for their own interests again. Chi Nan feels a bit of a headache. Sure enough, there is no absolute strength to suppress him, so he will be involved in these troublesome things.


    Forget it, anyway, with my own identity and strength, I don''t need to be involved in this kind of thing. Now that the sacred tree leader has the power to carve up the fruits of victory, it is left to others to do it well.


    should be his own, and Chi Nan will not give up either. Although Chi Nan doesn''t value these things, the Holy Tree Collar basically only needs its own plants. Think of it as a stage for Weiweisi and the others to temper themselves, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart. Everyone just talked about it, and then they left this place.


    The battle at the highest level is over, but the war to attack the Cthulhu Empire is far from over. On the general battlefield, there are no legendary masters, so the war still needs to advance step by step.


    It¡¯s just that there is no way to command and mobilize the Cthulhu Empire¡¯s high-level leaders and nobles. Therefore, the Cthulhu Empire¡¯s army is getting more and more chaotic, and failure is a matter of time for them.


    This difficult training opportunity, the major forces have not thought of ending it as soon as possible. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1036： Legendary plant smoky quartz

    The war is still very fierce and it hasn''t stopped, but none of this has anything to do with Chi Nan. If it were before, such a battle would be like a natural disaster for Chi Nan.


    There are already hundreds of golden level masters on the battlefield, and this is only exposed. No one knows how many are hidden in the dark. The Heretic God Empire has been fiercely resisting.


    is, after all, a religious empire, and they are all fanatical believers. Even ordinary people who are persecuted are very religious in their belief in evil gods. It is not easy to conquer such an empire. This war seems to have to be fought.


    is just this kind of war, and it doesn''t need to be in Chi Nan''s heart at this moment. Chi Nan''s biggest task now is to communicate with the other legendary masters. Of course, they also want to communicate with Chi Nan.


    Chinan¡¯s ability on plants is too strong, so in terms of logistics, it is not comparable to ordinary people. Some problems that were difficult to solve in the past seem to be solved by Chi Nan now.


    At the beginning, Chi Nan was not strong enough and not enough status, these people would not care about him at all. But now it''s different. Ever since Chi Nan has shown great combat effectiveness on the battlefield, as well as the means that can awe other legendary masters, Chi Nan''s status has risen. Although the current strength cultivation base is poor, the cultivation time is also short, isn''t it?


    As for Chi Nan did not use the domain, it seems to them that Chi Nan''s domain is not suitable for the situation at the time, and the opponent does not have the domain, so there is no need to use domains to suppress each other.


    There is only such a thing that Chinan has no realm, and no one would believe it at all. In the end, Chi Nan harvested a lot of special plants from other people, and then planted them in large quantities to give birth to them, and at the same time gave them some.


    Mutual benefit can be regarded as such. Now Chi Nan also understands that legendary masters really have no borders, and their relationship with each other is even better than Chi Nan thought. After all, there are only so many people of their kind in the entire world.


    Only the dragon clan is more arrogant and doesn''t really value the masters of other races. The elves are more cautious, and they don''t want to trust other races. On the contrary, there is nothing wrong with the others.


    At this level, arrogance is only relative, and there is no need to be too cautious, because no one can easily hurt them. On the contrary, their relationship with each other looks a bit like friends.


    Even the masters of the Cthulhu Empire actually had a good relationship with them before. This time, if it wasn''t for the Cthulhu Empire to want to sacrifice the entire plane, it would threaten everyone''s safety. I am afraid that the Cthulhu Empire will really be destroyed one day, and they will not really kill those legendary masters.


    Of course, sea beasts and monsters are different. These things are inherently different from normal intelligent creatures. Otherwise, Chi Nan would not have been able to kill a legendary sea monster so easily. No one has said anything yet.


    After a small cooperation, after sending off these people, Chi Nan paid a little attention to the things on the battlefield, and then focused on other places. "It should be here." Chi Nan looked at the screen.


    On the screen, a very strange forest appeared. The foliage of plants here is even more dim, and some places are even more pitch-black as ink. And Chi Nan found here because of clues provided by Gallon.


    Gallons travel around the world all the year round, looking for all kinds of drugs and poisons. Medicines are used to cure diseases and save people, and poisons are the gallon''s method of fighting. The gallon''s field and combat methods are basically all kinds of toxins. Those dangerous toxins, even if Chi Nan faced them, there was no good way.


    Perhaps plant toxins can still resist, but other types of toxins, even Chi Nan can easily be slapped.


    In the process of wandering all year round, Gallon has also encountered a lot of high-grade plants. Now Gallon has a very good relationship with Chinan, and it is a cooperative relationship. Therefore, these places that are not useful for Gallon are provided to Chinan. .


    What Chi Nan was looking for at this time was a legendary plant smoky quartz. Yes, the name sounds like some kind of spar, not some kind of plant, but it is indeed a plant. The name is given by gallons.


    It''s just that Chinan only knows the approximate location. I just found this place, but I haven''t found it.


    At the same time, it is not only Chi Nan who is paying attention to this matter. Hemila and the others have put aside the outside affairs during this period, and finally came back to accompany Chi Nan. Everyone missed it for a long time without company. As for the war, this has nothing to do with them. Let the military handle it by itself.


    "Is it this place? It doesn''t seem to be anything special. There are many legendary plants in this place?"


    After hearing Weiweisi''s words, she did not know when she ran back and nodded vigorously: "That''s it, this place doesn''t look like a good place, how can the normal forest be so dark."


    As an elf, Silinkaye doesn''t like this place very much.


    "Speaking of Slinka Night Isn''t this time of war? Why don''t you help? It''s not good to come and play by yourself."


    Silinka rolled her eyes and said, "What does it mean to come back to play alone? The previous battles have already cleaned up the top of the Cthulhu Empire. Although the Plains of the Undead has been cooperating with the Cthulhu Empire, the strength is still not as good as theirs. There is only one legendary undead in the Plains of the Undead, which is still a monster, without thinking."


    "The clan master who came before has already killed the monster. Without the existence of legendary creatures, there is no problem at all to destroy the Plains of Undead, as long as there are enough purification trees. This kind of war does not require me to go. "


    It turns out that this is the case, Chi Nan understands a little bit. It''s just that Slinka has always been in her home, how can she make herself affectionate with Hermilla and the others, this is simply a big light bulb.


    Hemila and the others watched the two people quarrel, covered their mouths and smiled, not knowing what they were planning.


    Chinan simply shifted his gaze to the forest that seemed very strange, and at the same time began to remotely control the plants to multiply around. Even if it is far away, Chinan can still easily lay out in this place.


    This place belongs to the sacred dragon empire, and Chi Nan can''t do too much here, so he didn''t make too many plant weapons, just arranged some plants for search, which was not very eye-catching. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1037： This thing is smoky crystal?

    The search lasted for three days, and the entire forest was surrounded by plants in Chinan. Regardless of the sky or the underground, all places and areas that can be searched were all searched by Chinan, but nothing was found.


    "It''s not that the Holy Doctor Gallon thinks wrong, how can there be legendary plants in this place."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "Impossible, as a legendary master, it is absolutely impossible to think of something wrong, it should be that we have overlooked something. If you look for it again, you may gain something." After three days of searching, Even Chi Nan felt bored. It is not easy for those who have not reached the legendary level to be able to persist.


    "It wasn''t because it was taken away by others. After all, it is a legendary plant, it is very precious."


    There is some truth to Silinka''s statement, but Chi Nan still disagrees: "It''s not that easy. There is a golden beast in this place. Most people dare to come here, and the beast is still alive."


    Chi Nan paused, and then continued: "Besides, that kind of plant is very special. Gallon said that even if others see it, they won''t pick it up, because it''s useless at all."


    Suddenly, Sophia said, "Could it be an important clue that we have overlooked? Tell me about the magic crystal."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then said: "Galun said that magic crystal is a very special plant. It has crystallized for a hundred years and is like black jade for thousands of years, so it is called magic crystal. It looks completely different from ordinary plants... ¡­"


    Sophia said seriously: "The problem is here. It is completely different from ordinary plants. We have always used the method of searching for plants. Maybe this is wrong. If it is looking for spars."


    Looking for spar? Chi Nan hesitated. No matter how peculiar plants are, there is nothing wrong with finding ways to perceive plants. It is impossible that what grows from plants is not plants. However, there may be something special. After all, it is a legendary plant, and it is very possible to find it if you are not in that place personally.


    "Well, then look for spar, there is nothing else to do anyway." Chi Nan changed his order.


    Of course, Chi Nan didn''t want to give up when he was still looking for plants while looking for spar. But this time it was very fast. In less than half an hour, many spars appeared in the forest. But Chi Nan has seen that most of them are useless natural crystals, and some are actually crystal nuclei left by dead monsters.


    Even the Golden Beast that he had killed remotely before was the same at this time, the spar was dug out. These guys, for their orders, they really did 100% without compromise.


    But suddenly, Chi Nan received a signal that there was a spar, and there was no way to get it. Chi Nan shifted the picture, and finally saw a strange black spar resembling black jade on a stone.


    The whole body looks completely non-reflective, but no matter how you look at it, you can see the extraordinary features of this thing. "There is no plant reaction. The description should be the same as Gallon said. It won''t be this thing."


    Chi Nan hesitated too. After thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "Dug it out."


    The plants started to work, a stone is really nothing. Before long, the stone was dug up, and Chi Nan found that the spar was indeed very special, because there was actually a root-like structure under the spar. And the roots of the tree grew inside the spar. Looking closely inside the spar, there seems to be a shadow, I don''t know what it is.


    "Look carefully, this spar doesn''t look like a mushroom, but a deformed mushroom."


    Hearing Weiweisi''s words, Chi Nan took a closer look, and it seemed to be true. "It doesn''t matter, bring it back first, and I will verify it myself." Plants at the legendary level are really getting more and more strange.


    The transportation is very fast, using a specially manufactured small airship. Even after bypassing the Holy Dragon Empire, he still sent it back within a day. Before the evening, the spar was delivered to Chi Nan''s hands.


    Chi Nan smiled as soon as he got the spar: "Sure enough, it is this thing. This is what Gallon said about Smoky Crystal."


    "Is it really a plant? It doesn''t look very like it. Is there any use for this thing."


    Chi Nan shook his head, "I don''t know, but it should be useful. I will try it out."


    "It''s not that I''m busy again these few days, we finally came back to accompany you." Weiwei said with a little dissatisfaction with her lips pouting. They finally took time out, but Chi Nan himself had no time.


    Chi Nan patted Wei Wei Si''s head lightly: "Isn''t there something to be busy? Besides, you can spare time at any time. Don''t be too busy. I will strive to reach the legendary level as soon as possible, so that I can rest assured."


    "It''s so easy to say, there is only you in our entire territory legend, and there are not many in the entire 6th."


    Chi Nan smiled: "There are not many in the Big Six, but there are countless worlds. Don''t forget, there is not only one world we control, but there will be more and more in the future."


    This is true, but at their level, it is too difficult to rely on ordinary cultivation to improve. Seeing that Chi Nan was going to study, in the end several people had no choice but to watch Chi Nan leave.


    And Chi Nan entered the long-awaited laboratory and began to devote himself to research again.


    Several people glanced at each other, and finally Hermira said, "Anyway, we must not see adults these days. Why don''t we do something else. Isn¡¯t the Cthulhu Empire fighting? Let¡¯s test the current plant weapons. Right. Through the war, sort out the shortcomings and advantages of the test, and let the research team continue to optimize."


    "You can only do this. The territories are getting stronger and stronger, and there are fewer and fewer things we can do now."


    Sophia is also quite touched Just thinking of her sister makes Sophia even more depressed. The eldest sister still guards her little territory, and still refuses to join the holy tree collar. I always feel that the distance between my only relative and myself is getting farther and farther.


    As if feeling something, Hemira gently hugged Sophia, and Weiwei also grabbed Sophia''s arm. Only Silin Kaye was alone, a little at a loss, not knowing what was born.


    "Well, let me sort out some bow and arrow use skills. The skills that Chi Nan wielded in the last battle are really bad." Even if Chi Nan reached the legend, Slinka Yee did not change his attitude towards Chi Nan .


    ps: Book friends, I am Starfall, I recommend a free novel app that supports novel downloads, listening to books, zero ads, and multiple reading modes. Please pay attention to the WeChat public account: dahuaiyuedu () book friends, hurry up and pay attention! ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1038： This is the best shell material

    Chi Nan didn''t know what the women outside were discussing. Chi Nan really started to study this smoky crystal with all his strength. It looks like a spar, but it is actually a spar, but it is transformed by plants.


    Some are similar to the transformation of plants into coal, but they are more complicated because the thing itself is still alive. Without their own powerful perception, most people don''t even know that this thing is a plant.


    Chi Nan also discovered that this thing has no other characteristics, just one characteristic, and that is hard. Not only is it hard, it also has a special energy defense layer. The resistance to spells was simply terrifying, which made Chi Nan think of dragon scales. No, it should be said to be even more terrifying than the dragon scales of the dragon. Legendary spells can hardly hurt this thing.


    However, if this thing wants to crystallize, it must be accumulated over a long period of time, and it will not reach this level in less than a thousand years. Either you can only rely on your own strength to induce birth, but the speed of birth is not fast enough.


    It only takes more than a month to go all out to promote the birth to the degree of a hundred years, that is, to reach the degree of crystallization. You know, even today¡¯s airship mothership, it doesn¡¯t take such a long time.


    Moreover, a smoky crystal with the size of an airship mothership shell costs more energy than two airship motherships.


    It was only after Chi Nan''s experiment that Chi Nan found that this thing was really useful as a shell. Before crystallization, this thing is a kind of mushroom-like thing, very soft.


    Even after experimentation, this thing is basically useless, which is completely different from ordinary special plants.


    But once it has been crystallized for a hundred years, it will be completely different. What has just been crystallized and changed is just a spar with a light gray color, which looks almost like a stone. However, after experimentation, Chi Nan found that the defensive ability of this thing was stronger than that of the golden level magic armor, I don''t know how much.


    There is absolutely no way to destroy a golden level attack, even if you use your own magic power similar to fighting energy, there is no way to destroy it at the golden level. In other words, once this thing takes shape, it is invincible at the golden level.


    And not only physical resistance, even spell resistance is very exaggerated. Moreover, when attacked, it can instantly activate a defensive barrier, which is much stronger than the defense of the light-stripe tree.


    In the past, the light pattern tree was used for defense, and some attack positions need to be exposed to prevent the defense from blocking their own attacks. These positions can become the biggest weakness of one''s own airship, and it is easy to be attacked.


    But this kind of smoky quartz is completely different, because the smoky quartz forms a defense spontaneously after being attacked. And it''s only a partial defense, just able to block the attacking spell. After a lot of experiments, there has never been a mistake.


    In this way, I can spread the entire defense all over the airship, completely eliminating the airship defense loopholes and defects.


    The most important thing is that the consumption of this thing is not very large, and it can automatically absorb the surrounding power to replenish itself. If you add a heart of the sky, it is almost the same as the perpetual motion machine.


    With such a strong defense, even a golden level attack, it is absolutely impossible for a short while to hurt. It can be said that the only problem is that the manufacture of this shell consumes too much energy and time.


    "So, if you want to manufacture on a large scale, I am afraid it is really not an easy task. In that case, let''s make a group of elite airship formations first, and use this. Forget it, ordinary airships are not necessary."


    Chi Nan decided to apply this kind of shell to the airship mothership to create an airship formation that was all airship motherships, using this smoky quartz shell. Believe that such a formation, coupled with a large number of special missiles, can fight even if you meet a legendary master. In the last battle, Chi Nan gained more than just shock.


    Chi Nan had a full understanding of the strength of those legendary masters. On the one hand, he knows the power of the legendary master, on the other hand, the legend is no longer so mysterious in his own eyes.


    Those legends who are not good at fighting, facing an airship formation like theirs, are definitely not opponents, even if they can escape, they cannot face confrontation. Even for those powerful combat legends, a formation like his can hold on for a period of time.


    At least, for the understanding of the legendary master, Chi Nan is no longer what it used to be. "If the smoky crystal is used to make the shell, it seems that even if it is an attack by a legendary master, it will be impossible to break it for a while."


    Thinking of the pure black jade-like spar, the terrifying defensive power, the kind of hardness that makes him powerless, Chi Nan is even more confident. Just want to make this, and consume more.


    Even if you participate in it yourself, it will take more than half a month to create one. If you only use energy pools for manufacturing and spawning, you won''t even think about manufacturing success without a year or two.


    Although one or two years is not a big deal, it is still very long in Chi Nan''s view.


    "Forget it, divide it into two parts. Let''s build a batch of completely smoky quartz airships. They will definitely arrive in two years. It''s a big deal to make more of them at once. Anyway, I can collect more energy. I will make one myself and use it. Come as your own car. At least, protect myself to make myself safer."


    Doing what he thinks is his own advantage, Chi Nan himself thinks so.


    "It''s a pity that there is a legendary-level shell, but no legendary-level offensive power, which is inadequate. If you add the legendary-level offensive power and can be used casually, my airship will be a true legendary-level combat power."


    At the golden level, his own airship can already be a master of crushing gold. But the difference between Legend and Gold is too far, and the airship has no way to fight. Let alone fight alone, even if a large number of formations come together.


    If you want to fight against the legendary level, it seems that you still have to start on the legendary plant. There is not just one location provided by Gallon. Go and see for yourself whether the other legendary plants are of any use to you.


    After completing the test and roughly planning the shell production, Chi Nan put aside the things in his hands. Next, while looking for other legendary plants, you can relax on the one hand. Hemila and the others had previously dedicated time to spend time with themselves, but now let them spare a little more time, and they won''t delay any work anyway.


    Well, just do it, Chi Nan''s eyes burned with fiery flames. Reading Net

 Chapter 1039： Elf? This is wood elf

    Sure enough, just as Chi Nan thought, when they were away, Hemila and the others ran to do other things. Take a closer look, he is actually testing various plant weapons on the battlefield of the Cthulhu Empire.


    During the test during this period, many problems were found, but it only needs to be adjusted roughly. Plant weapons have always been adjusted according to their enemies and battlefields, and they are not directly finalized and will not change. This adjustment can also make subsequent plant weapons more suitable for the current battlefield.


    But there are also shortcomings, that is, it is impossible to produce many of the most suitable weapons in advance and send them to use directly when the battle begins. Therefore, most of the airships are usually prepared.


    With the continuous improvement of airships, airships are now about to become the main combat power. Orna, the commander-in-chief of the airship, has a rising status in the entire territory.


    Even among other major forces, Orna, the air force commander, has become full of deterrence. No one has any contempt or other emotions because of Olna''s half-elf identity.


    "Haha, I did a good job during this time, I will come, I have finished the experiment. This time I have prepared a great surprise for you." Chi Nan called the other people loudly.


    "What else can be a surprise. Such a hard thing must be used to make defensive items. We should be safer. Let''s say, is it the armor or the shell of the airship." Sophia said angrily.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, his own woman was actually more comprehensive than he thought. Taking things can indeed be used to make armor. How come I forgot it, but it''s a waste to make an airship shell.


    If one''s own guards can use such armor, their defense power will definitely be improved. Even if you can add such a defensive shell to your natural incarnation, the safety will be greatly improved. Really, I didn''t even think of these usages, so I needed Sophie to remind me.


    "Haha, there are all of them, when will you come back." Chi Nan said embarrassedly.


    "Let''s wait, I''ll finish this matter first, and I''ll definitely be able to go back before the evening, don''t worry, I won''t be able to delay you." Hermilla said grimly, and after speaking, her face turned red, as if thinking of the evening show.


    Only Silinka was not clear at night, so she threw a piece of information to Chi Nan: "Don¡¯t be busy with other things, this is a bow and arrow use technique compiled for you. Now that you have been able to bless your own magic power on the bow and arrow. Now, it¡¯s necessary to learn these skills. In the next period of time, this will be your exercise program."


    Silinka stared at Chi Nan closely: "Although with your current strength, I can''t supervise you in these projects, but I hope you can take it seriously and don''t let your talents go to waste."


    Well, who is the legend and how do you feel that Slinka Ye¡¯s aura is stronger than herself. Chi Nan nodded vigorously: "It must be, I will definitely learn." After speaking, Chi Nan felt a little strange.


    I was actually suppressed by a woman on the aura, it was really helpless to say it. Forget it, it should be because of the friendship between the two people. If you change to another person, Chi Nan will not be like this.


    However, at this moment, Wei Wei Si suddenly revealed an important piece of information: "Chi Nan, a report was sent from the Research Department just now. The wood spirit test has been completed. Would you like to see it yourself."


    Wood Spirit Test? Chi Nan was taken aback, then remembered. This was an experiment long ago. After I first saw the wood spirit on the side of the elves, I have been experimenting. It was just that I did it myself at first, and later found it was too troublesome, so I handed these things over to other people, the purpose is to imitate the form of the wood spirit.


    Create something very similar to the real wood spirit. Later, Chi Nan organized his own natural incarnation, sorted out some special features of the natural incarnation, and handed it to the research department.


    Unexpectedly, what they had forgotten, they actually did it. This is not a single research data, but a whole set of research data. Including various structures and secrets that imitate life.


    "Is it really successful? Great, I''ll go see it. Forget it, send me the information, and I will study it myself." When it comes to these research things, Chi Nan suddenly seems to have changed, and the whole person enter In a state of excitement.


    Several people glanced at each other, feeling helpless, there is no way, who made Chi Nan this character.


    After the information was sent, Chi Nan really forgot about other things and ran to the research room on his own, and began to study the new wood spirit. Because of the complete information, the test progress is also fast.


    In just a moment, something like a wooden sculpture appeared. Looking at her slender figure and pointed ears, she looked like an elf. However, this itself is made of wood.


    The most frightening thing is that this woodcarving-like thing can actually move on its own, and it is no different from a real creature when it moves. At first, it was not very coordinated, but as time went on, the various movements became more and more smooth gradually became exactly the same as the real elves.


    "If you don''t have your own thoughts, you can''t control it. It''s not a real wood spirit. You can only rely on plant brains to control it. This kind of thing is not a true intelligent creature, but an imitated intelligent life."


    Chi Nan paused, and finally said, "Since it was made by imitating the wood spirit and it looks like an elven, then you will be the wood elves in the future. For the time being, you should be the lower-level commander of the army."


    No way, the computing power of the vegetable brain is unparalleled, and it is more rigorous in doing things, but the creativity is not enough, that is to say, there is no brain hole. Under this circumstance, it is impossible for the wood elves to be the commander-in-chief.


    But there is no problem with being used as a lower-level commander. It''s just that in this way, ordinary soldiers and lower-level commanders are basically not needed in their own army. It seems that in the future, only some upper-level commanders will be needed for our own soldier system. If it spreads all at once, perhaps the army should face layoffs.


    "Forget it, let''s do this first, first promote it in another world. As time continues to increase, I think our soldiers will definitely be far from enough in the future, so let these soldiers step by step to become regional commanders." read network

 Chapter 1040： The dragon can also imitate

    The wood elves are very simple to manufacture and consume little, at least for Chi Nan. The most is to increase the wood spirit''s power and increase some of its own equipment, so that it will consume more.


    But with the incarnation of nature to experiment, Chi Nan had already thought about it, so he quickly raised the strength of these wood spirits to a level close to that of silver. Of course it was just close, and it didn''t really reach it.


    There is no way, after all, it is just a wood spirit imitated by wood, and it is not easy to improve. But in any case, the wood elves can be produced in large quantities, which will have a better effect on many subsequent battles.


    With the wood elves in front of them, these things are not afraid of death and do not know what death is, even if it is lost, it will not be a pity, so your own battlefield command will be easier. In the future, all kinds of battles will become a kind of battlefield art, even battlefield games, in one''s own territory, bid farewell to the **** fighting of the past.


    A batch was produced on a large scale. Chi Nan didn''t even disguise the wood elves, so he walked out with the appearance of a wooden skin. Chi Nan directly provided these things to another plane.


    Because this is not a new species, it''s just a wood with certain thoughts and thoughts. In the eyes of people in another world, this thing is no different from puppets and ordinary plant weapons.


    But because it was sent by Chi Nan, and it was able to replace ordinary soldiers in commanding battles and charging into battle, this kind of wood elves also received mixed reviews on another plane. But Chi Nan believes that one day, these wood elves will be accepted by others. On the alien plane, the strength of various plant weapons should also continue to improve.


    These are the things that followed. When studying the wood elves, Chi Nan''s attention shifted to the dragon. At the beginning, I got a dragon, but I wanted to imitate the whole dragon.


    Previously it was just imitating the brain, but now it proves that imitating the brain has no practical meaning. However, it is possible to imitate the strength of the dragon itself by imitating the body structure of the dragon.


    A truly powerful golden dragon, fighting alone, is even stronger than one of his own airships. If you add some special methods, then your own airship is definitely not an opponent of a giant dragon.


    Chi Nan had discovered it a long time ago. Although the patchwork of plant weapons looks very powerful, the more it goes to the later stage, the worse it becomes. On the contrary, the strength that a whole creature can exert in the later stage is completely beyond the ability of this kind of patchwork weapon to contend. At the golden level, this phenomenon actually already exists.


    His own airship can indeed fight against the Golden Warrior, even against the Golden Mage.


    But that was because the attack power of his airship was too powerful. Every missile was the destructive power of the golden peak, even surpassing the destructive power of the general golden magic, which could not be blocked by other people.


    But once you understand it, even a golden mage can be one-to-two, or even defeat more airships. If it weren''t for too many airships, there would be no advantage against gold masters.


    After reaching the legendary level, Chi Nan believed that this whole normal creature would in turn suppress his patchwork weapons. Therefore, Chi Nan will not give up both types of weapons.


    "Since the wood spirit can be imitated, the dragon can also imitate." This is Chi Nan''s idea.


    The dragon, which has been imitated for a long time, has all kinds of materials. Chi Nan didn''t even think about it, and directly began to make use of his own materials and the current wood spirit imitation materials.


    A giant dragon made of wood soon appeared in front of him. "Completely imitated, the structure is very similar, but the body is not strong enough, ordinary wood can''t work, and can''t withstand too much force."


    "Continue to experiment, but it still won''t work. The quality of the wood itself has improved, but it is too hard and affects flexibility. It can''t play its own advantages at all. It seems that it still needs to be adjusted."


    Chi Nan''s experiment has once again entered a state of madness, but this kind of experiment can''t be done in a short while. Knowing that Hemila and others came back, Chi Nan was pulled out of the laboratory. After a night of Hu Tianhudi, the refreshed Chi Nan finally let go of his obsession.


    "It seems that if you want to truly imitate a plant dragon, it is still not enough. However, according to the current situation, all the preconditions have been completed, and the rest is to experiment."


    "Don''t think about flying dragon, let the experiment be given to others, we need to rest well."


    Sophia said lazily, then closed her eyes and went back to sleep. Yesterday she was really exhausted. The other two people haven''t woken up yet, and they are more tired than themselves.


    Looking at the three tired women, Chi Nan was really proud and helpless, how could he feel that he was getting better and better in this regard. Sure enough, he was so talented, Chi Nan thought shamelessly.


    But just like Sophia said, since the rest is just experimentation, you don''t need to do it yourself and hand it over to the research team. When it''s completely completed, you can reorganize it by yourself I don''t know what kind of expression the dragon will look like when seeing his plant flying dragon in the future, it should look good. But before that, we must first improve the overall strength of the territory. Chi Nan had already obtained the method of purifying divine power that Arthur gave him, and even Chi Nan knew about the various drawbacks of it.


    Using divine power purification to improve does not seem to have any sequelae, but if you want to break through again after a breakthrough, the difficulty will invisibly increase a lot. Chi Nan has already decided that even if he gets supernatural power in the future, he will not use it for Hermilla and the others.


    However, there is no problem in using it for his own guards. Loyal and powerful, coupled with the power to rise to the legendary level, I believe that he will definitely become his best helper. It''s just this divine power, how can I get it?


    Divine power can only be possessed by gods, and it is difficult for other creatures to obtain it. "But why does this supernatural power look so familiar? Have I seen it somewhere? It''s impossible. Is it the information given to me by the plane consciousness? It doesn''t seem to be there. Hey, it''s really a demon. It doesn''t matter how you look at it. Like supernatural power."


    After thinking about it for a long time, Chi Nan finally gave up. Since you don''t understand, then don''t think about it, you will always know in the future. Now that the development of one''s own territory has reached a bottleneck, it is difficult to make obvious progress in a short time. Reading Net

 Chapter 1041： Found another plane

    With the continuous progress of the war, the power of the Chinan Territory on the bug plane is constantly improving, and the combat effectiveness of the plant weapons on the bright surface is continuously improved. Now it is completely different from the beginning.


    Now Chi Nan''s plant weapon combat effectiveness on the bright surface is close to the power of the plant weapons in the territory before the improvement. In terms of true combat effectiveness, it is almost the same as the third-generation plant weapons. Even in the air, an airship with a shell made of blue and white painted trees has appeared. On the surface, this is a step-by-step improvement.


    But in fact, they are all restored, but because they are not taken out all at once, the people over there are more acceptable. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the insects on the opposite side also improved very quickly.


    Some special bugs and some powerful bug people appeared, which caused the battlefield to occupy a certain amount of place on the battlefield, and had already regained a lot of space, but after all, there was no absolute advantage.


    And now, the people of that plane''s dependence on plant weapons has reached its peak. They all knew that without plant weapons, they would have no way to fight against those beetles.


    The result is like boiling a frog in warm water. Little by little, when the Alliance truly discovers Chi Nan''s deterrence, the power that Chi Nan possesses is no longer what they can resist. If they hadn''t had a few legendary masters on their side, they wouldn''t know what to do. They always thought that the so-called situation was still in their own hands.


    After all, the power of the legend, before reaching the legend, they didn''t think anyone could fight it.


    Chi Nan also knows the small actions that many people make secretly. Some people even organized an assassination of themselves, which was not sent by bugs, but was done internally by humans or orcs.


    Once this kind of thing is exposed, the fate of those people will not be good. It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t mean to expose this kind of thing.


    It''s just that because of Chi Nan''s importance to the Alliance now, Chi Nan himself doesn''t talk about it, but some senior leaders in the Alliance know that Chi Nan is very important. In order to appease Chi Nan, it was unlucky for Chi Nan not to say a word to these people.


    At the same time, the development of totem warriors has also entered a peak. Nowadays, even if the totem warrior is changed into the level, there are already a lot of primaries. Among high-level fighters, totem fighters have already occupied a very important place.


    And these totem warriors were created by Chi Nan from the beginning, so there is an extraordinary gratitude for Chi Nan, even the people here. With these people, Chi Nan''s right to speak in the alliance is constantly improving. Nowadays, some people have begun to call for Chi Nan to establish his own country.


    This kind of thing is now only a few people are talking about, after all, the alliance is still the mainstay against the beetles. Before the beetles were driven to a certain level, things like Jianguo could not really happen.


    Perhaps it is these things that cause some people to be extremely wary of themselves.


    But Chi Nan doesn''t care, because next, he needs to develop quickly. I believe it won''t take long until the weapons on his side are fully synchronized, and some airships made of smoky quartz materials are added. Even if the beetle **** has any special methods, Chi Nan does not believe that those beetles can have any effect on him.


    Really occupy a plane, but the benefit to oneself is very great. Using secret methods to communicate with the plane, although you can''t become the existence of the master of the plane, you can still get a part of the plane''s origin.


    It was just at this moment that one incident interrupted Chinan''s development route. On this day, a special coordinate suddenly appeared in Chi Nan''s mind, and Chi Nan immediately stopped the bow and arrow skills he was exercising.


    "Did something happen?" Hermilla also stopped her practice.


    With the development of the territory, although there are more and more things now, Hemila and the others gradually put aside some things, so they have more time to accompany Chi Nan and their own cultivation.


    When they were cultivating in Chi Nan, they often practiced nearby. Everyone knows Chi Nan very well. Seeing Chi Nan suddenly stop, it must have been some kind of feedback from some plants to him. It is impossible to directly feed back the general little things here. Chi Nan nodded slightly, and everyone else stopped.


    "It''s a good thing. I just felt a space coordinate, and we discovered a new plane. After so long, we finally found the second plane." Chi Nan himself was also incredible.


    There are many thousands of planes, but in the turbulent time and space, it is not easy to find the other party. It can only be the same as finding a needle in a haystack. Finding a plane is sometimes a kind of luck.


    "Really, great, what kind of plane is this time, I hope it can be useful to us."


    Wei Wei Si bounced over and said with a look of expectation. After experiencing the previous things, everyone knows that even this world is not that safe. Who knows when there will be a crisis of destruction.


    Facing those powerful gods, a plane is too fragile. It is good to be able to find the right world and provide them with a way out. Not to mention, many worlds have very special materials and knowledge but it is very useful for them. Just like the current bug plane, there are many special plant resources.


    Maybe you don''t see much use on the battlefield, but in civil and other areas, many plants have already played a huge role. It can be said that these plants have completely changed their lives.


    "I don''t know. It hasn''t gotten through. It will take a few days to adjust the coordinates and then run through. In these few days, we will prepare a batch of elite troops and send them directly at that time."


    Hermilla said immediately: "You just made a batch of smoky crystal shell army, it is better to let them pass. Not to mention the combat effectiveness, at least their defensive capabilities are very strong."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "You are the same as I thought, and I think so too. It''s just a pity that the airship mothership can''t make it through. Forget it, first figure out the situation on the opposite side. The airship mothership is on standby here, if it is in danger. Circumstances, at least it can last for a few days." Exploring the plane is not a safe thing, because no one knows what the opposite is.


    Although the information provided by the Coordinate Seed over there seems to be not that dangerous, Chi Nan still needs to pay attention. In some places, the crisis encountered by plants and the crisis encountered by humans are not the same thing. Reading Net

 Chapter 1042： A world full of red skin monsters

    It is not the first time that Chi Nan has done such a thing as a passage to the world. In just three days, everything was ready. Elite troops and large legions are all in place.


    As for Chi Nan himself, he re-selected a place to open a passage here. The passage between this place and the previous world is not in the same place, and the distance is still very far.


    If both spatial channels are opened in one place, it is easy to interfere with each other. Once there are some problems in the space, the torn space will destroy everything around it, and Chi Nan will not make such a mistake.


    Because it is necessary to open up a space channel, the territorial high-levels who have nothing else to deal with gather again.


    Through the plant brain board, all people are paying attention to things here, and some people are on the scene. These are the absolute confidants of the territory, after all, the matter of opening a passage to other worlds cannot be exposed for the time being. Otherwise, let others know, even if it is such a peaceful race as the elves, maybe they have to take action to blend.


    Those proud dragons, Chi Nan didn''t believe that they would easily let go of such an opportunity.


    There is still a part of the high-level people who are still dealing with the Cthulhu Empire. The war is still going on, and it is absolutely impossible to end in a short time, but the inside of the Cthulhu Empire has completely collapsed.


    "Very well, let''s start." Chi Nan gave an order, and the split-air cannon, which had already stored energy, began to check the position. Finally, when the Rift Air Cannon fired, the space in front was torn apart, and a familiar passage appeared in front of everyone.


    It''s just that the place where the passage leads this time is not where it was before. A large number of elite legions that had been prepared for a long time immediately entered the opposite plane through the passage. Then the base airship was opened, and soon a base was built.


    "Detecting the surrounding environment, the surrounding environment is special, it has a certain degree of damage to plants. It is not suitable for the survival of normal organisms. It is difficult for humans to survive in this world without reaching the bronze level." Soon, the test results appeared, but the general environment It is not suitable for human survival, which makes Chi Nan feel a little surprised and strange.


    "Continue to explore, explore further places, and figure out whether this location is not suitable for survival or the whole world is like this."


    Chi Nan was a little unwilling. For Chi Nan, every alien plane meant a possible safe retreat, and Chi Nan didn''t want to give up at will. Although the opposite is not suitable for plants to survive, it is only relatively speaking.


    The adaptability of plants is much stronger than that of humans. Although some plants on the opposite side are not suitable for survival, high-level plants can still exist. Soon, pieces of chassis wood were built.


    It doesn''t matter if the ground is not suitable, just put a floor directly on it, this time it is suitable for plants to survive. When the magic sun flower spread on the floor, the huge life magic power began to gather. What surprised Chi Nan was that this life magic was gathering much faster than he thought. Could it be that the sun''s radiation energy in that world is stronger.


    "Unfortunately, there is no way to detect energy activity, otherwise it will be more accurate. But I think the energy content on the opposite side should be much higher than ours, maybe the opposite is a very dangerous world."


    Everyone nodded. Generally, the higher the energy content, the higher the high-level creatures. This is almost an iron law.


    Unfortunately, the plants on the opposite side are very rare. There are not many small animals, and there are some small bugs. Along the way, I haven''t seen any large-scale biological gatherings. Could it be that this world is a desolate world?


    "Keep searching, I don''t believe that you will find something." According to the information given to me by the plane of the undead, most planes are alive. This is the basic rule of this world.


    It can be said that the plane without life is rare among countless planes, so it is impossible for me to win the prize like this. No, although there are not many creatures in this world, there are still those bugs as proof. But in such an energetic world, even if there are bugs, it might evolve to a very strong level.


    Chi Nan never believed that such a world would not evolve into a powerful existence, so he let the plants continue to search for it. It took a few days, and a large number of probe type plants slowly spread to the surroundings.


    On this day, Chi Nan finally found signs of biological existence. "Lord Lord, I found it. We found something exists." A soldier who had been checking the information on the other side suddenly shouted.


    At this moment, the opened space channel has also been closed. Without figuring out what''s going on with the other side, Chi Nan will not establish a permanent stable channel, which is responsible for his own safety.


    "Why can''t you see anything? Forget it, mobilize resources and build a satellite. I want to see what''s going on over there." Without satellites, Chi Nan can only perceive vaguely with the feelings that plants give him. There is no specific. Information situation.


    But even if it is interplanetary, Chi Nan can easily mobilize the opposing forces. After a while, a satellite and countless plant eyes grew out. Through these, Chi Nan finally saw the picture over there.


    In the picture, there is a strange red-skin monster with limbs, very small and strong at the same time. The height of each little monster is only about 1.2 meters, or even shorter. It walks with jumping and jumping. The jumping ability seems to be very good, but it is not flexible enough. The claws are sharp and the whole body is fiery red.


    Looking closely, these things seem to have no hair on their bodies, they are completely reddish skin, and even the eyes are red. If it weren''t for the lack of horns on his head, Chi Nan would have thought it was something like a little devil.


    These things live in groups and are everywhere. These are the biggest monsters in the world that Chinan has discovered.


    "Analyze their behavior and carefully identify their IQ."


    Soon, the plant brain gave the analysis results to Chi Nan, and Chi Nan felt at a loss when he saw the results. "Have wisdom, but have IQ problems. Is it similar to a mad orc? It''s a type of brain smoking."


    Chi Nan was a little dumbfounded, but looking at the behavior of these red-skinned monsters, it seemed that this was true. And their food is actually those little bugs. I don''t know why, they can''t finish eating those bugs. It can only prove that the reproduction ability of these insects is very powerful. The ability to use insects as the main food is also a strange biological chain. Reading Net

 Chapter 1043： Is this going to be a war?

    With remote control, Chi Nan secretly obtained some plants and insects from the opposite side. It''s a pity that those seeds have a wide variety of different functions, but Chi Nan just can''t help it, because he controls plants.


    It seems that after the passage is opened, the wizards can study these bugs, and maybe they can make some medicine. Although thinking of this kind of medicine Chinan feels nauseous, it should be useful.


    The plants on the opposite side of Chinan have also experienced it. The plants in this world are indeed of very high level, many of which are bronze or even silver. It''s just that the elemental power in these plants is very powerful, and their own level is also high, but their magic lines are useless, basically they are storing elements, nothing more.


    Can''t transform elements into their own special abilities, what use is such a plant.


    As for those red-skin monsters, Chi Nan has also been studying continuously during this time. The redskin monsters usually don''t seem to have a heart to fight, even the leader does not seem to have, and they have gathered together spontaneously.


    However, these redskin monsters are not usually very good-tempered, and they attack each other frequently without even knowing the reason.


    Sometimes, two redskin monsters attacked as if looking at each other unpleasantly. Another time, a large number of redskin monsters around were involved, and finally it turned into a big melee.


    In this melee, Chi Nan also saw some problems. These red-skin monsters can actually control the fire element, and flames burst out of their bodies when fighting. But they are highly resistant to flames, so even if they fight, it is difficult to hurt each other, and they are only fighting with each other, nothing more.


    As Chinan continued to expand the scope of investigation, gradually discovered some places where the red skin monsters gathered. All redskin monsters have the same problems, gathering, bad temper, fighting often, and there are no other special circumstances.


    Could it be that there is no danger in that world, Chi Nan thought in his heart. However, after a few days of observation, Chi Nan suddenly discovered that some red monsters at the edge of his observation range had started to agitate.


    After vegetative brain analysis, these red monsters were agitated not because they wanted to fight, but as if they were stimulated. This situation is very special, and it is the first time that Chi Nan has seen it.


    So Chi Nan hurriedly called Hemila and the others over and began to observe these red-skin monsters.


    "Look, they are all lined up. Although this formation is not very good, it does have a rudimentary formation." Suddenly, Sophia pointed to some redskins in front of him and said.


    "Is this going to be a war? There is no enemy for this red-skin monster? We don''t seem to find any signs of their enemies during this period of time." The red-skin monster seems to be the master of this world, completely absent. Not to mention natural enemies, it is difficult to hurt the opponent in a fight, and the most important thing is to have no brains and ambitions.


    Under such an environment, it is really not easy to see this kind of large-scale parade transfer and moving towards one place.


    "Maybe, maybe there is really an enemy, after all, we haven''t figured out the real environment of that world at all, we are just guessing. There is a larger area, we have not explored." Silky night said.


    That''s right, it''s Slinka night again. This woman has nothing to do during this time, so she often lives on her side and acts as a light bulb. There were also times when Slinka would even call Romigara and others over at night, making Chi Nan want to do something to Hemila and the others, but they could only wait until the evening, and even had no chance at night.


    Glancing helplessly, Chi Nan nodded and said, "If this is the case, then I will install a few more satellites in front. It is not difficult to concentrate on the development of plants in one direction."


    After spreading out over this period of time, the plants have developed well in the world over there, and there are even several bases. The adaptively adjusted plants gradually adapted to the opposite environment and took root completely.


    Moreover, those redskin monsters would not attack their own plants casually. They planted some special plants, and they became very popular food for redskin monsters. So some red-skinned monsters brought some plants back to plant. It''s just that their method of planting is to plant the plants in the ground and then completely ignore it.


    Had it not been for the stubborn vitality of the plants and Chi Nan''s supply of energy behind the scenes to make adjustments, such troublesome plants would have been killed long ago. In the sky, several satellites slowly lifted into the sky, and looked over there.


    Along the way, Chinan didn''t see any strange places either. There was a very ordinary land and a very ordinary river. At most, there is only one lake, which also looks very peaceful.


    "It''s weird. What are these redskin monsters going to do? It''s impossible to come here to take a bath. But these things don''t really hate water." I don''t know if the redskin monsters are because of the control of the fire element or other reasons. They don''t like water, they are very far away from the water source. Fortunately, they don''t need to drink water themselves.


    This time, he took the initiative to line up to walk towards the lake, which is very strange.


    "Are you sure, these red-skinned monsters are really coming to this big lake, not some other place to drop by?"


    Chi Nan thought for a while and said, "Generally If there are no other problems, the route is indeed this place. Wait, look at the ground, it seems that there is something on the ground." Chi Nan suddenly pointed to Said the ground.


    So everyone pulled the picture closer, and only then discovered that there were some traces of flame burning on the ground. Although the elemental power in this world is very strong, it is difficult for this kind of direct burning trace to appear.


    "Redskin monsters in this world can''t make fires, and no other creatures have this habit. On the contrary, these traces seem to be traces of battle. Do they really have any natural enemies?


    Hearing Weiweisi''s analysis, other people looked forward to this side with some expectation.


    I don''t know how long it has passed before the big lake suddenly boiled. That''s right, it''s boiling, not the kind of boiling boiled by flames, but there really seems to be something inside. Seeing this scene, everyone turned their eyes to this side. "It seems that not only the Redskin Monster was stimulated, but also the things inside."


    If the two sides can feel each other, then a big battle will really start. This is precious information, and Chi Nan has quietly started recording and working with a large number of plant brains. Reading Net

 Chapter 1044： Its not just a red skin monster

    In the eyes of everyone''s attention, the surface of the water finally exploded. One by one heads emerged from the water, then the torso, and finally crawled out completely. "It turns out that this world is not just the Redskin Monster."


    Weiwei''s sigh said everyone''s thoughts, and this thing was blue.


    Each of them is still very petite, similar to the Redskin Monster, but a little stronger. His head looked like a modified snake head, and his slender neck was swaying.


    There are also some small scales on the body, and there are fins connected between the limbs, and you can see that they are genuine aquatic creatures.


    After arriving on the land, these blue water monsters did not feel uncomfortable, walking step by step, looking very natural. It looks like they have lived on land for a long time, maybe because of the peculiarities of the underwater environment. A large group of weird blue monsters emerged and gathered in front of the big lake.


    Just like the Redskin Monsters, they don''t have any leaders, and they just gather together. It''s just that their gathering place is not on land, but in the water.


    After gathering into a large area, these blue monsters ran in the direction of the red monsters.


    "According to calculations and the speed of both of them, the place they finally encountered was in this place, which is where we found burn marks on the ground. Perhaps they have fought more than once in this place."


    Hermilla pointed to the middle position and said the result of the calculation just now. Chi Nan also nodded silently: "Everything seems to be very natural and very mechanized. If there is not something controlling them behind it, it can only show that the world is strange. So for the time being, we can''t act rashly."


    Chi Nan has set the tone for this plane, that is, it will not open the space channel for the time being, and will not send anyone over.


    This is in compliance with the law of security. If it passes rashly, God knows what will happen. Even before the development of plant weapons to a certain extent, Chi Nan didn''t even want to make an incarnation there.


    In this way, everyone watched as a patch of red and a patch of blue monsters met at the intersection in the middle.


    These guys didn''t say hello the first time they met each other, but rushed towards the opposite side. Some who would attack from a distance have launched attacks one after another. A fireball formed in the hands of the Redskin Monster, and then threw it to the opposite side. The power of the fireball explosion is very powerful, at least equivalent to a bronze-level spell.


    The blue water monsters were not to be outdone, and some condensed water **** and threw them here. Others opened their mouths and spewed out water arrows directly. The impact was terrifying to see.


    Long-range attacks, these creatures that were originally highly resistant to fire and water elements, after encountering the opponent''s attack, their resistance is not so terrible.


    The red monsters were either hit by a water polo and then rolled and struggled on the ground, or they were directly pierced by a water arrow. The same is true for the blue water monster on the opposite side, either burned with scars, or directly blown to pieces.


    Once they met each other, many of their own people were killed on the spot. This time, it was not a small fight between themselves, but a large number of enemies were actually eliminated.


    "It turns out that these things are real mages. Although this spell is very single, it can be used very quickly, with great power, and low consumption. If you can train it, this is the best team of mages."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that these monsters don''t use magic circles, and they don''t gather their own strength to guide them. Just using their talents to cast spells is actually no different from an ordinary army." Hemila shook her head and said.


    Chi Nan knew what Hemilla said was reasonable, but when he saw so many creatures that could cast spells, Chi Nan couldn''t help but think about it.


    "Look, these monsters are not real creatures." Suddenly, Slinka pointed to the screen and said loudly.


    Chi Nan was awakened all of a sudden, looked in the direction that Slinka was pointing at, and was stunned: "What''s going on? How can this be? Why is this world so strange."


    What Chi Nan saw were the corpses of the monsters that had been killed. Originally, it was normal to be killed, and it was normal to leave a corpse. Even if the corpse was eaten, Chi Nan would not be surprised. Many creatures would eat the same kind.


    But what Chi Nan saw now, the red skin monsters that were killed, one by one started to dissipate, turning into a little red light spot, spreading between the whole world. The same goes for the blue water monster, but it turns into a blue light spot.


    "Looking at the light spots, it seems to be a pure element, and it''s still a phenomenon where a large number of elements gather."


    Sophia squinted, and they only formed such a light spot when they used the strong technique, because a large number of elements gathered. But after these monsters died, they directly became this kind of light spot. On this scale, the light spots formed by each monster''s body are enough to cast a very powerful spell.


    At least, simple golden spells can be released. How could these monsters have such a powerful elemental power. And their bodies, how could there be no residue left behind.


    "Could it be these monsters are originally creatures condensed of elements."


    Silinkaye immediately retorted: "How is it possible that we have recorded elemental condensed creatures, not very tall elemental monsters, or small elemental elves. I have never heard of such a thing."


    Chi Nan also said: "You haven''t heard of many things, maybe this is it. Forget it, anyway, let''s study it first before talking." Seeing the dangerous eyes of Silin Kaye, Chi Nan was decisive. The decision does not irritate her anymore.


    Elemental sprites are very important to sprites. It''s a pity that I haven''t seen elemental elves in this world in Chinan, even among the elves, it''s just a legend. Perhaps because of the special reasons of this world, there is no way to produce it. After knowing the existence of countless planes, Chi Nan thought so.


    Now Silinka night, naturally would think so. It''s just that these things need to be kept secret and cannot be shared with other elves, so there is no way to get any useful information from those old elves.


    As the battle progressed, some parts of the ground were continuously burned by flames, and everyone finally knew how the burning traces came. After all, it is difficult to leave obvious traces after the attack of the current. Reading Net

 Chapter 1045： Try planting a tree

    The battle broke out and ended soon. After a while, when more than half of the two sides died, the remaining monsters left the place and turned around without looking back.


    Even if the enemy is right in front of you, they can be killed in one click, but in the end, they will leave without hesitation. The whole battle, as if it were a child''s play, did not get any benefits at all. Even, they didn''t have any conflicts with each other, as if it was time to fight, so they would fight each other, nothing more.


    This kind of behavior is difficult for Chi Nan to understand, even if other people don''t understand it. But no matter what the behavior is, there is absolutely a reason, which Chi Nan believes very much.


    "They don¡¯t have a high IQ, but they always have IQ. They do this kind of brain-dead thing. On the one hand, it shows that they may not take life seriously, or even the concept of life. On the other hand, it also shows that there is something in Control them."


    "It''s not a more powerful creature, it''s the original rules of this world." Chi Nan can only guess like this.


    "Hmph, the useless waste of semi-finished products, if it were elemental elves, they wouldn''t attack each other like this." Silken Kaye was very disdainful of this, but was obviously interested in the world.


    After another few days of observation, Chi Nan did nothing out of caution. However, Chi Nan also had an understanding of the particularity of that world. In addition to these two monsters, two other monsters also appeared in Chi Nan''s eyes.


    One is almost transparent, like a sphere formed by the wind, floating in the air all the time, and often participating in gang fights. There is another kind that is hidden underground all the year round, and only emerges when it is stimulated. It is a humanoid creature formed by a mass of earth elements, with a turtle shell on its back.


    The common feature of these four things is that they are very resistant to attacks with the same attributes as their own. Even if the attack power reaches hundreds of times of its own, it can withstand it without dying.


    But when faced with the attacks of other elements, that kind of performance was very ordinary, as if being hit would cause death. Then it turns into elemental power again and dissipates in this world.


    And every period of time, there will be a large number of elements condensed, and then form this kind of monster out of thin air, this kind of monster will condense into a large group where it forms, and become a new team. Or it is to gather directly next to the original team, join the previous team, the team that suffered heavy losses in the previous battle, is this way to supplement.


    And not long after replenishment, they will set off again, and then have a game with the water elemental monster on the opposite side. It''s just that during the whole process, Chi Nan still didn''t see any benefits.


    Even the red skin monsters that survived a lot of battles didn''t mean to become stronger and kept their original state. So what is it that they are fighting each other, is it just because they don''t look pleasing to the eye?


    Wind element and earth element monsters are the most common fighting, water element and fire element monsters are also the most common, and other different types of battles are rare. This seems to have something to do with the form of mutual restraint of elements.


    But the specific situation, just looking at it this way, there is no way. "It seems that these things are really condensed by the elements. This kind of monster is completely different from the elemental elves and the elemental creatures in general."


    "It''s up to you, we can all see if it''s good or not." Slinka said irritably at night.


    Chi Nan continued: "So, I plan to do an experiment, which may be useful."


    Seeing everyone looking at him, Chi Nan didn''t mean to sell Guanzi, and said directly: "I plan to plant a tree of life over there. Whether it will work or not will soon be figured out."


    "What? What are you going to do with the tree of life, I don''t allow you to experiment with the tree of life." Silken Kaye exploded immediately. As long as Chi Nan doesn''t give an explanation, it is possible for her to attack Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not the seed you gave me, but I re-created it myself. I have researched that the tree of life not only produces elves, but also has a strong ability to condense and shape the elements. In an element-rich world, it may be possible to truly create elemental spirits, and I want to experiment."


    The tree of life is also a legendary plant. How could Chi Nan give up the research, just because he cared about the elves, he couldn''t let go of the research. At the beginning, Chinan just planted the seeds normally.


    Just because of time, the tree of life has not yet grown a real spirit. If it really grows out, Chi Nan will have to consider how to explain to the elves. After all, elves live in the elves forest.


    "Is that so? If this is the case, then you can experiment. I won''t tell anyone else. But once you succeed, the elemental spirit must have me."


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "Okay, okay, this hasn''t started yet. But you are a natural mage, what do you want the elemental spirit to do, it doesn''t seem to be of much help to you, at most it can only help you cast a spell. ."


    "Even if it''s just spells, besides, have you forgotten that we are all mutant elves. Our natural spells all have light power so elemental elves with light attributes are the best."


    Chi Nan sighed: "Okay, I''ll keep it for you." In fact, how could Chi Nan not know. Looking at the characteristics of the world opposite, it is obvious that the four elements of conventional soil, water, fire and wind are the most abundant. Chi Nan doesn''t know what the element type is. At least, it is also true that no elemental creatures of those elemental types were born.


    But experimentation must be done. Once the elemental spirits can be produced in large quantities, then through these elemental spirits, the mages in their own territory can definitely obtain tremendous development.


    Chi Nan mainly uses plant weapons, but the mage is not useless. Chi Nan has always believed that a territory that only relies on plants for development will never be truly developed.


    And the elemental elves are born from plants, maybe they can get some inspiration from them. If he could really cast elemental spells, that would be a huge improvement. A true legendary master of spell type, the destructive power that can be exerted far exceeds that of legendary warriors, and even the general legendary dragons.


    After finally convincing Slinka Ye, Chi Nan could finally conduct a trial of making a variant of the Tree of Life over there. At the same time, there are also experiments on the elemental creatures on the other side. Reading Net

 Chapter 1046： We found a temple

    Just when Chi Nan started the experiment, the bug plane once again had a problem. But this time is different from before, because this time is a good thing. One evening, some people in black came quietly to their territory.


    When they were near, Chi Nan found these people. Originally thought these were assassins, but later I learned that these people were all high-ranking members of the alliance. Even the alliance leader came here secretly.


    "Everyone, you came to me secretly, what is the matter?" Chi Nan asked calmly.


    With Chi Nan''s current strength and identity, he is naturally qualified to talk to them like this. In other words, in their eyes, except for the two legendary masters, other statuses are not as high as Chi Nan. Although the leader was a bit aggrieved, in front of Chi Nan, he still needs to maintain sufficient respect.


    "Lord Chi Nan, there is one thing we need your help in this time. I am afraid that only you can do this."


    "What''s the matter?" Chi Nan was a little surprised. Basically, everything on the battlefield was left to him, and their army should have been free. What is it, it is worth looking for themselves.


    "You come in first, don''t worry, there is absolutely no one here who can eavesdrop on our conversation."


    Yes, you can''t overhear, but there is no problem listening in an open manner. Through the plant brain crystal board, Chi Nan''s body and some high-level officials, and even some of his guards, are paying attention to these people.


    After all, it was because the two sides had different goals. They were just to fight against the bugs, while Chi Nan was to control this plane, and to obtain certain plane power blessings through this plane, as well as some plane origins. This is paving the way for the future. Through plane awareness, Chi Nan knew that doing so would be of great help to him in the future.


    "That''s it. We found a temple of the Beetle God in this place."


    A person next to the leader opened a map, and in the middle of the map was a red dot. Looking at this position, it should be very close to the back of the front line, and it is still a very inconspicuous place.


    "Temple? What do you want to do." Chi Nan still doesn''t understand. Isn''t it just a temple? What if the temple is destroyed. In other words, they can use the temple to do something.


    The leader is not surprising, many things are confidential. "It''s normal that you don''t know about Lord Chinan. In fact, only a few people know about this. But now everyone is your own, so it doesn''t matter if you tell you."


    Before working with him, Chi Nan nodded indifferently. There was some disapproval in his mind, but he also knew that some secrets were indeed impossible to tell others casually. Don''t say it''s yourself, I''m afraid many people in the room just knew about it.


    The leader didn¡¯t sell the gate, and said directly: ¡°The creations of the gods are actually diverse, so the control methods are completely different. Just like this beetle god, the beetles under his hand are actually not so easy to control. There is no thinking. The one who really controls these beetles is the statue of the beetle god."


    "God? Wait, it''s not that the one placed in the temple is a god." Chi Nan thought of something.


    "Yes, that''s it. Such idols are usually placed in the temple, and very few will be placed outside. They usually accept worship from believers and beetles, and at the same time generally restrict the behavior of beetles."


    "The reason why those beetles and high-level beetles can control beetles is relying on the power of the temple. They are only assisting in the control, which is similar to the wood elves under your hands."


    Chi Nan has put the wood elves into this world, and uses the wood elves to control the plant army under him to minimize the loss of real soldiers. A real soldier is controlled remotely just like playing a game.


    They don''t know the control mechanism of the wood elves, so they think that this thing is similar to that of the beetle god. And Chi Nan also basically wanted to understand that when he destroyed the last temple of the beetle **** on his own plane, those beetles also lost control. Even many beetles, even their own kind are attacking.


    It seems that it is the same as what they said. "In other words, as long as this temple is destroyed, then those beetles will lose control, and we will be able to eliminate these beetles more easily?"


    The leader nodded gently: "Yes, but not all the beetles, but an area near the front line. We can quickly clear the beetles and regain this area. But we must as soon as possible. Once the new idols are delivered, then those beetles will be It will be under immediate control, and it may not be easy to find the location of the new idol."


    An old man next to him also said with a serious face: "This time I was able to find the temple completely because of luck and lost a lot of good hands. We must be as fast as possible, otherwise they will transfer the idol and we will have no chance."


    Through their explanations, Chi Nan generally understood that the beetle people didn''t think they would fail at all, so although the temples were hidden, they were not too hidden, and it was normal to be discovered.


    This time the alliance counterattack was very strong. When they went deep into the front line, they finally found this temple. As for the role of the temple on the beetle this is also discovered by the top masters during many years of fighting. Only a few top executives and two legendary masters in the league knew about it before.


    If it hadn''t been for this time to suddenly discover that temple, I''m afraid this matter would really not be exposed.


    But the soldiers are fast, because they need to destroy the temple, so they can only organize a part of the force as soon as possible. Attack the temple as quickly as possible and destroy it in the end, which is why they came to find themselves.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "I understand what you mean, you want me to send troops." Chi Nan was a little tangled. There were indeed many golden soldiers under his men, but they were all his own guards. If it is for these irrelevant people to waste casually, Chi Nan is absolutely unwilling. In addition to this, Chi Nanning can lose his clone.


    "No, Lord Chinan, you misunderstood, we don''t need your men. After all, we also have a lot of golden warriors. What we really need is you to dispatch ordinary troops to temporarily hold the beetles around."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. It turned out that these people wanted to allow themselves to attack the beetles, so that the beetles would have no time for him to take care of them temporarily. When the beetles discovered the problem, their temple might have been destroyed. Reading Net

 Chapter 1047： I also want to join the team

    "Lord Chinan, please take care of the overall situation. It''s just the loss of some plant weapons. This time we can definitely regain the next piece of land easily. The territory you need, there is also a border behind this."


    The territory they gave to Chinan was either in the westernmost or in the middle. Now if the forefront can be defeated at one time, then Chinan''s territory will also be lost. In their eyes, Chi Nan would definitely fight for the territory at all costs.


    But what they didn''t know at all was that Chi Nan really didn''t care much about these territories. As long as there is enough strength to occupy a place casually, no one dares to say anything.


    Chi Nan secretly calculated in his heart that destroying a temple would be of great benefit to this plane. However, if you don''t participate, even if you draw your troops away from the outside attack, it will be of great help to this matter. But on the plane consciousness side, they don''t think so, the plane will is very fair, but there is also no thinking.


    Once you are really fighting head-on, if you don''t participate, you will pay much less attention to yourself this time.


    No matter how good the result is, I''m afraid I won''t get any benefit. On the contrary, if you actively participate in it, once you succeed, you will definitely be rewarded by plane consciousness.


    Even if there is no release of the plane''s origin, there will be a kind of power blessing in this world. At that time, no matter what you do, it will be very convenient and lucky.


    This is somewhat similar to the power of luck, and it is also very beneficial for oneself to control this plane. As long as this invisible power reaches a certain level, you can enjoy the treatment of the son of the plane in this world.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately said, "It''s all for this world, so I will go all out to cooperate with you in this matter." Hearing Chi Nan''s words, everyone who was a little anxious suddenly smiled.


    "Great. With your promise, our odds of winning have increased by 30%. Without further ado, we will start tomorrow. If there is not enough time, we can give you another day, but it must be fast." Things can''t be postponed, and the Beetle must have already known about this, and procrastination is not good for them.


    Chi Nan firmly said: "Starting tomorrow, there is no problem. I will begin to put pressure on them tonight, and strive to move more beetles away from the temple. Then we can just go out."


    "It''s not us. We have organized the team. There are 23 gold-level fighters in the entire team, and two golden mages. If this is not successful, then it can only be said to be God''s will."


    Chi Nan immediately said: "I want to join too. Don¡¯t be surprised. I am also a gold-level mage and a golden-level warrior. I believe it will be useful to join me. It¡¯s not surprising that I am also a human being, for the whole Plane, giving life is nothing." Chi Nan said with great righteousness.


    The expressions of a few people who were still dissatisfied with Chi Nan suddenly became serious. Even if you let them do this kind of thing, they still need to think about it, because if you are not careful, you will die.


    However, Chi Nan took the initiative to ask to join. This kind of belief, this kind of sacrifice for the entire plane, is really touching. "Lord Chinan, you don''t need to risk yourself personally in this matter, you have to control the army of plants."


    Chi Nan waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. Even without me, there are other people who can control the plants. You don''t have to worry that there will be no plant army to use in the future. As for me, this time is my own intention, and other people. It doesn''t matter."


    Chi Nan was determined to participate in this action. After other people tried to persuade them to no avail, they could only agree.


    "Lord Chinan, I used to be incomprehensible to you, here I want to apologize to you. This time as long as you can come back alive, I will see you as a horse in the future." A noble-looking man suddenly bowed. salute.


    Others also bent over to show their respect: "Lord Chinan, if someone dares to attack you from behind, I will fight them even if I try my best." These people obviously know what happened before. . Even some people were involved in those things, and Chi Nan knew about it.


    Looking at the shame of many people, Chi Nan understood. After all, it was caused by the general environment. No matter how insidious it was, they could still bow their heads and admit their mistakes in the face of righteousness.


    Chi Nan smiled secretly in his heart. The reason why he wanted to participate was not as righteous as they thought, because he was just to get more benefits. Moreover, he was only an incarnation, not himself.


    Even if the avatar is really dead, he only needs to spend time to recreate one.


    Chi Nan put on a look of righteousness, and raised his hand slightly: "You are welcome, you are all serving this world. To grow our world, no matter how much it is paid, it is worthwhile. So many things can sacrifice oneself. Life, let alone me. And if I succeed this time, I will become famous."


    All people thought that Chi Nan was comforting them, and they were even more uncomfortable in their hearts.


    At this moment, the leader took out a weird picture, and I didn''t know what was painted on it, it was messy anyway. "This is a magic circle created by the two masters. We will leave it to you now."


    "When you see the statue of the beetle **** , you must post it as soon as possible. This circle contains the power of two adults, which is equivalent to the full blow of the legendary master, and it is dedicated Restrain the beetle man. Only in this way can you destroy the image of the beetle god. There is no other way than that. Remember, you only have one chance."


    Unexpectedly, the leader actually gave this opportunity to himself. In this way, as long as you can succeed, you are the one who has the greatest effect in this event, and you can definitely get the blessing of the power of this plane.


    "Then leave it to me. By the way, why didn''t the two adults participate? With their strength, as long as they take the initiative, the chances of winning should be greater." Chi Nan asked in a bewildered manner, and many people did not know why.


    The leader smiled bitterly: "Of course the two adults want to participate, but there are legendary masters on the beetle man, and they will check each other. Once our two adults make a move, the beetle master will also be dispatched. After all, our strength is still a little worse. ." Hearing this, everyone understood. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1048： The offensive of Tiaohulishan

    After the discussion, that night, Chi Nan joined the others towards the team. Because it was temporarily unable to find too many powerful masters, the elite team only had twenty-five people, plus Chi Nan was twenty-six.


    The breath of all the people is very condensed, and the weakest ones also have the strength of the golden mid-level. Looking at the scars on their bodies and the murderous aura on their bodies, it is enough to prove that these people are not embroidered straw bags.


    The arrival of Chi Nan also attracted the attention of others. Although these people expressed their appreciation and alarm for Chi Nan''s initiative to join, they did not agree with Chi Nan''s approach. Because they think that a respectable high lord in Chinan, even if he has the strength, he can''t wield much, and it is too reluctant to participate in this kind of battle.


    Chi Nan didn''t speak much either, and directly expressed his ability with his fists. After being knocked down by Chi Nan''s three fighters, these people finally believed that Chi Nan wasn''t just making trouble with his blood.


    And that night, the attack to divert the beetle officially began. No soldiers even participated, it was the wood elves and the airship that went to the target location. In order to obtain the certificate, Chi Nan also mobilized a batch of previously hidden plant weapons.


    Although it has not reached the current improved plant weapon strength, this batch of plants is also of the previous generation. All airships are blue and white porcelain airships, and advanced bat missiles are also carried.


    Because it is about to be eliminated now, Chi Nan simply used it directly. Anyway, after another upgrade, the army of plants in this world will rise to this level.


    "This is the place, start the attack and destroy all the beetles in this piece."


    A wooden elf shouted to the front, but his movements were a little stiff. With the texture of the wood on his body, he didn''t look like a normal person at all, but rather like a puppet. Perhaps this is a puppet.


    The thinking ability of the plant brain is still good, plus some characteristics that imitate the wood spirit, so that the wood spirit has a little spirituality. In other words, wood elves have a little more creativity than ordinary vegetable brains.


    With the order, the ground forces began to move, and the airship formation was faster in the air. The airships released wind cannons one after another, releasing countless hummingbird fighters. A large number of hummingbird fighters flew back and forth on the battlefield, and directly wiped out any beetles. The first to be destroyed are those flying beetles that will fly in the air.


    The beetles were a little uncomfortable with this new type of airship formation, so they were torn to pieces in the first place. Perhaps it is said that the beetles have no battlefield, after being torn apart the overall formation, the next thing is a mess.


    The ground army is not mainly attacking, but digging holes. While opening a hole toward the underground, it releases some underground plants and some seeds of underground plants toward the inside. In the rear, the seeding vehicle followed closely behind.


    A large number of seeds were sprayed out, followed by fertilizer from fertilizer manufacturers. When an airship mother ship fully opened the mother tree structure of its homeland, a large number of ground plants began to be born.


    These forcibly spawned, vitality will not exist for long, but before they die, their combat effectiveness is not worse than those normally spawned by plant weapons, and may even be stronger.


    The beetle man who was suddenly attacked was beaten on the spot, and when he realized that he had been attacked, he found that his army was in a mess. "Damn, these **** plants, why are they attacking here at this time, are the people in front eating shit? Damn, damn, damn, how can they suddenly appear here."


    While the beetle man yelled, the two tentacles on his head were shaking quickly at the same time. Even because the shaking was too fast, the two tentacles kept making small sounds, as if the electricity was leaking.


    Chi Nan had known for a long time that this was a form of communication for the beetle people. Although the way of spreading Xu was not far away, it could also be known to the beetle people nearby. It spread out one by one, and soon the entire beetle people will know.


    This method of sub-communication is very similar to my earliest plant network communication method. It''s just a little more free, after all, this is an organ that grows on one''s own body.


    "Damn it, the reinforcements still have two hours to arrive. What these **** **** are doing. There is also a temple transfer, I yeah, does the temple transfer require so many troops. Come here quickly, I will be unable to stand it anymore. If I lose here, the temple will be exposed to the eyes of the Alliance." The beetle man roared loudly while communicating.


    When the communication was over, the Beetleman turned around and wanted to find a place to hide. But suddenly, a figure flashed out, and a sword fiercely pierced the beetle man''s heart.


    The anger that burst out instantly smashed all the internal organs of the beetle man. A figure also appeared behind the beetle man, holding the long sword in both hands, the vindictiveness exploded from this.


    "Thank you so much. If it weren''t for you to ask for help, we would really have failed the mission. But now, you are of no use." As he said, with a wave of the long sword in his hand, the beetle man''s body was directly affected. Shattered. That''s right, it didn''t become two halves, but it was completely crushed, and no bigger pieces of meat were found.


    This person is wearing a guard armor, obviously a guard under Chi Nan''s. "Here should have been completed, then the next place is next." After speaking, the guard''s figure flashed and disappeared without a trace.


    Chi Nan also didn''t want the guards on the battlefield, but his own wood elves couldn''t achieve the golden level of combat effectiveness, and he couldn''t help it.


    However, the guards'' thoughts are completely different from Chi Nan. They are fortunate ~ www.novelhall.com~ that no plant weapon can replace their ability. At least, now they still have a chance to go to the battlefield and have a chance to realize their value.


    If one day the territory really doesn''t need real humans to fight, they will definitely feel confused.


    The height of the station is different, the scene you see is also completely different. At this moment, in Chi Nan''s perception, different places were constantly attacking the bugs, causing the beetles to constantly adjust and leave, and his plan was obviously successful.


    Even the senior leaders of the alliance never expected that Chi Nan would complete the task so smoothly, so easily transfer a large number of beetles away. I don''t know if it is the brain problems of those beetles or Chi Nan is really clever.


    But it has to be certain that their plan is indeed a success. In the early morning of the same day, Chi Nan followed the same team and quietly went deep into the battlefield, lurking towards the back of the battlefield. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1049： After this, the front is

    When the sky was dark, Chi Nan said: "According to the latest information, there are not many beetles near the temple. There are not many established teams, and other teams are far away. Even if they find us and come in time, we There is also an hour or so. If you want to increase the activity time, I am afraid you will have to wait a while."


    "Can''t wait any longer, our time is limited, and if we postpone the afternoon, I''m afraid there will be problems in the temple."


    The old mage in the team is also the think tank of the whole team said. Chi Nan nodded slightly. In fact, he also knew this, but he had no decision-making power and could only follow them. This was also a compromise.


    Although Chi Nan thought he could accomplish this by himself or with the team, others would not believe it after all. Sometimes, being too maverick will affect some things in the future.


    In order to continue to cooperate in the future, Chi Nan had to give up the command of the team. At least, he couldn''t create the kind of rune array that could directly restrain the beetle god''s power and completely destroy the beetle **** idol.


    "We will leave now, we will be here soon." Along the way, the group of people did not stop, and any beetle encountered on the road, they would mercilessly cut it with a grudge, or a magic to solve it.


    Chi Nan also showed his ability as a summoner here. For some difficult bugs, Chi Nan will also summon plants to attack. Or the direct use of bows and arrows from a long distance makes these people amazed. Who could have imagined that a territorial leader could have such terrifying skills and intuition in combat.


    In this way, the team came all the way to the edge of a grand canyon. After finding it, everyone was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "This is the place, as long as you pass this Grand Canyon, the temple is located not far from the other side."


    Chi Nan was a little puzzled: "Why go from here? There are many other places that are easier to pass. This grand canyon is so wide, I am afraid it is not easy to pass." Chi Nan was thinking whether to summon an airship to help.


    The old mage has already spoken: "We can only pass from here, pass from other places, we will be spotted. The flying beetles of insects fly in the air all day, and we have no way to hide our position."


    Chi Nan pointed at the Grand Canyon and didn''t speak, but everyone knew what Chi Nan was going to say.


    So another mage spoke up: "Lord Chinan probably doesn''t know that this canyon is very special, and the surrounding area is forbidden from air. No one or beetle can rejuvenate here, so there is no flying beetle in this place for investigation. This is why we must pass this place."


    Now Chinan understands that the ban on air means that there are no flying beetles and other flying units to monitor this place. And such a big canyon, I am afraid that many beetle people will not think that someone can directly attack them through this place.


    So they simply did the opposite, deliberately choosing such a path. The most important thing is that not far across the Grand Canyon is the place where the temple is located. This is simply natural for them.


    "Once we pass, we will soon be discovered by the beetles, so we must fight to a decisive battle. If we can''t solve the temple in the shortest time, then we will be very dangerous next." The old mage said solemnly.


    "We will definitely solve it in the shortest time. When we come here, we have never thought about going back alive."


    The old mage said with some guilt: "For the sake of the whole plane, it is really hard for you. This time, regardless of success or failure, the mission is completed and the mission is scattered and flees. As long as you can escape back, you don''t need to worry about other people. Who can go back alive, the rest of us There will be no resentment. Those who survive must live with our share."


    The words of the old master made many people feel heavier, but at the same time, Chi Nan could also feel that everyone''s faith became firmer. Sure enough, for some conviction troops, the combat effectiveness can definitely burst out 200%.


    "Let''s start." It was getting late, and everyone didn''t mean to stay. There is no road on this side of the Grand Canyon, so just forcibly open a road. This place is forbidden, even if you use a ballista.


    Chi Nan tried to shoot an arrow, but the arrow just entered the range of the canyon, as if it had lost its inertia, and fell directly toward the depths of the Grand Canyon. Falling into the bottomless gorge, there was not even a single echo in the end.


    It''s just that the arrows and ballistas are useless, but other things are still useful. The young mage opened sixteen scrolls and spread them around, suddenly a large magic circle appeared on the ground.


    The mage didn''t wait, and directly chanted the incantation. Soon, countless cyan light spots appeared in the void. Connecting the two sections of the two canyons, the cyan light spots form a bridge in a moment. It''s just that the bridge looks very illusory, as if it will go out at any time.


    "Quick, hurry over, don''t waste time, I can only hold on for a minute." The mage opened his eyes and said hurriedly.


    Without thinking about it, everyone quickly stepped onto the blue bridge and ran towards the opposite side. Everyone is at the golden level, even the mage''s physical fitness is not bad, not even half a minute, all of them passed the bridge.


    The younger mage quickly withdrew his spell, panting and gestured on the opposite side.


    The old mage opposite said: "When we come back, he will be here to pick us up, but only the first batch. If you come back late, then think of other ways."


    After talking the old mage wrapped himself in a wide hat and ran forward. Next, is the real test. They only had one chance to shoot, and everyone turned their attention to Chi Nan.


    Without order, these people protected Chi Nan in the middle, because his task was the most difficult. "Don''t worry, I will definitely post things on that idol." At this moment, even Chi Nan was infected. Everyone did not speak, but looked ahead firmly, and ran towards the established position as quickly as possible.


    At the end of the road, Chi Nan finally saw the familiar temple, still in that style, red and black, with many beetle statues, which looked more like a beetle shell.


    And as they approached, the beetles and beetles who wandered around also spotted these invaders. When the two sides met, they didn''t give anyone time to react at all. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1050： I didnt come to joke around

    "Everyone charge, don''t give them a chance." The leading soldier shouted loudly, his whole body exploded, forming a blood-red circle, protecting the people behind, and rushing towards the front.


    And the beetle man also issued an order at the same time: "Damn mortals, they dare to attack the temple and kill them."


    As the beetle man shouted, the beetles around suddenly became crazy. It''s just that these beetles are not their opponents at all, and they can easily be wiped out by them. Chi Nan could take the opportunity to destroy a few with bows and arrows.


    But when they approached the temple two hundred meters, the high-level beetles in the temple finally reacted.


    Some beetles with red or green apertures all over ran out, opened their mouths when they saw them, one after another, reaching the golden level, as if attacking by laser beams swept across.


    The charging momentum of the foremost Golden Warrior was stopped on the spot.


    "Damn, these **** beetles, why didn''t they leave the temple." There are at least a dozen of these golden beetles. If this were to eliminate them all, it would take a long time.


    At this moment, two figures suddenly rushed out. It was two orcs. These were two twin orcs holding big axes. "You keep going, here is handed over to us. Little bugs, accept this uncle''s ravages." The two orcs shouted loudly, bursting with bright yellow vindictiveness, and swept away with violent power.


    Seeing that two people are facing a dozen golden beetles, if there is no accident, the two people may not be able to come back alive.


    But this time is not a sad time, all people have only blessings in their hearts. "Take care, you must come back alive." Wei''s soldier yelled and ignored the beetles, but continued to rush forward.


    The beetle wanted to stop, but was stopped desperately by two desperate orcs. In just a moment, there were several more wounds on the two golden level orcs, and blood spattered.


    "Block them." This time the beetle man intercepted in front of him.


    Seeing these beetle men, three human warriors directly rushed out: "These traitors are handed over to us." These beetle men knew at a glance that they were transforming beetle men. Although they are powerful, their status here is not very good. But I didn''t expect that at this time, there were actually these modified beetle people on the temple. Haven''t these guys been sent out?


    Three people intercepted these modified beetle men, and the others continued to rush forward. Next, there are real beetles, and some advanced beetles that ran over. The soldiers around Chi Nan left one by one.


    Everyone tried desperately to intercept, and in the last two hundred meters, twenty-five companions, and soon there were only three left by their side. One is a fighter who has been charging forward, and at this time he has lost one arm.


    There is also a warrior by his side, ready to be replaced at any time, and finally the old mage.


    "That is a high-level beetle man sacrifice, temporarily handed over to me, you continue to charge."


    The old mage took the initiative to stand up for the first time, taking the most troublesome beetle man sacrifice as his goal. With a wave of the staff in his hand, thunder and lightning flashed in the air, and thunder and lightning fell directly from the sky.


    Unexpectedly, the enemy suddenly attacked, and attacked such a powerful beetle man sacrifice, suddenly a little confused. He hurriedly waved the staff in his hand, red rays of light were aroused. Where the red light passed, even the stones on the ground were ignited and melted into magma, which shows the terrible power of this force.


    "I''ll stop it, Chi Nan, go in quickly." The soldier with the broken arm in the front suddenly stopped in front of Chi Nan. The three attacks that swept through hit him severely. The golden warrior, who had persisted to the limit, was turned into ashes in the red light.


    Another soldier suddenly picked up Chi Nan, and threw it fiercely towards the temple in front, throwing Chi Nan as a cannonball. Seeing this scene, the beetle man sacrificed his eyes suddenly.


    "Damn, their goal is idols, and they absolutely can''t let them succeed. The beetle people who were originally a little stupid to sacrifice, finally realized the purpose of these people. Speaking of which, if these people hadn''t come too suddenly, he would have thought of it.


    Facing Chi Nan, a ray of light struck past, but the next moment a thunder and lightning hit the beetle man sacrifice on the ground. "Your opponent is me, don''t look around." The voice of the old mage came, causing the beetle man to sacrifice anger. If you don''t get rid of this mage, I''m afraid he won''t have a chance to deal with other little bugs.


    "Then I will deal with you old fellow first."


    "Who is the old guy? You may be older than me, you old antique." The old mage didn''t give in.


    And Chi Nan, who had just received an attack, had already entered the temple along the inertia. Hong Guang''s offensive power is very strong, but he has no chance to break through Chi Nan''s defense. His defense is magical with a legendary nature.


    The green light protects itself, and the red light just makes Chi Nan feel a little hot. "I didn''t expect my defense to be so strong. I just saw this guy''s attack and thought I couldn''t stop it." Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. The body shape rotates and gently falls to the ground. In this temple, except for some beetle people who are praying, there is only the middle god.


    "Damn it, it''s an intruder." The Beetleman finally realized what had happened.


    Chi Nan didn''t give them a chance at all. With a wave of both hands, small arrows were created and shot out at the same time. A series of beetle men were killed on the spot.


    At the same time, the huge beetle statue suddenly became active, with red eyes: "It''s you, it''s you, I can feel your power, and your body is definitely the person I marked the first time~www.novelhall.com ~Through the power of Chi Nan, the Beetle God actually knew Chi Nan¡¯s identity in the air. Chi Nan himself was also taken aback. After being marked by this guy, he was able to feel his use of an avatar. The gods were really not easy.


    But now is not the time to think about this, Chi Nan''s figure jumped and rushed towards the big beetle. "Hello, shut up." Chi Nan punched the big beetle fiercely.


    "The power is good, it has a legendary nature, but unfortunately it is still far from enough." The beetle statue slowly began to move. Chi Nan punched it, but it was useless. I''m afraid it is not a true legendary power, and it is impossible to break this guy''s defense at all. The gods are so difficult to deal with.


    However, Chi Nan''s attack this time was not on his own. Seeing that he had approached the statue of Beetle God, Chi Nan''s mouth twitched. "I didn''t come to joke around."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1051： How did our idol break?

    After inadvertently, Chi Nan''s finger gently hooked, and a strange piece of paper fell out from inside a flower that looked like a ring on the finger. On the paper, there are some strange runes. &1t;/


    The ring is the space flower that Chi Nan prepared in advance, and this rune is what the previous leader gave to himself. &1t;/


    The statue is under the control of the beetle god, but after all, it hasn''t fully come to consciousness, so it is very slow to control. Feeling the danger of this thing, although the Beetle God wanted to avoid it, he was a step slower. &1t;/


    Chi Nan was right in front of his eyes, gently pasting this thing on the beetle **** statue. The next moment, a huge force swept out, and Chi Nan had no resistance at all under this force, and was knocked out on the spot. &1t;/


    "Damn it." Chi Nan, who was tumbling in the air, looked at the idol as soon as he landed. Seeing the rune intact on the body of the god, he let out a sigh of relief. The idol instinctively released a powerful force, but still couldn''t shatter this rune array, instead it was still stuck on his body. &1t;/


    Suddenly, a huge force was released from the magic circle. That power didn''t cause much fluctuation, but Chi Nan, who was close at hand, could feel a dangerous feeling deep into his soul. &1t;/


    This sense of danger did not come toward oneself, otherwise the feeling would be stronger. "It''s a strong sense of crisis, even if my main body is here, I am afraid it will be difficult to withstand it." Chi Nan thought in his heart. &1t;/


    The next moment, the idol stopped where it was. A strange breath exploded from the **** statue, and suddenly, the **** statue slowly shattered. Little by little, it shattered from the side towards the middle. &1t;/


    "Finally finished." Chi Nan let out a sigh, and then left. But this is nothing to Chi Nan, anyway, this is just an incarnation. I also prepared other incarnations, as long as I gave myself a day, I could recreate one. But, isn¡¯t there anyone else here? &1t;/


    At this moment, the other beetle people were stunned, because the aura belonging to their gods suddenly disappeared. &1t;/


    "Damn it, how come our idol is broken?" Finally, someone showed a change in the idol. &1t;/


    The high priest looked annoyed: "Kill them, the idols were destroyed by them. If you let these people run away, I will go to the lowest class of Chonghai." Hearing the name Chonghai, all the beetles couldn''t help it. There was a tremor. &1t;/


    Suddenly, these beetle people seem to be crazy, their offense is even more crazy, and sometimes they may even get injured without considering themselves. Even if he is seriously injured, he has to drag the enemy into the water. &1t;/


    This kind of desperate style of play made the human and orc warriors very uncomfortable. In a moment, two alliance masters were drowned by bugs and completely wiped out. "Let''s go quickly." Outside, the old mage shouted to Chi Nan. &1t;/


    Chi Nan nodded and ran outside. But at this moment, a red light burst out of the shattered idol. The red light instantly fell into the hands of the high priest. A red regular polygonal crystal suddenly appeared in the high priest''s hand. Seeing this, Chi Nan''s eyes widened. &1t;/


    "This thing was also in it when we destroyed the large beetle statue. What is this?"&1t;/


    Before Chi Nan asked, the high priest burst out laughing: "Although the idol was destroyed by you, the divine power left by the gods is still here. You blasphemers, I will sentence you to death."&1t;/


    The red crystal bursts with bright red light. As the high priest waved his hand, a red light struck the old mage. Where the red light passed, the old mage''s magic defense did not play a role. &1t;/


    The magical defense on his body was torn open on the spot, the red light sank into the old mage''s body, and the next moment it began to burn. Blood was constantly flowing from the place where the old mage was hit. There was obviously no wound, but the blood directly penetrated the skin. And the old mage himself quickly withered, like an old bark, very ugly. &1t;/


    "Damn it, it''s the power of the evil gods. It seems that I can''t go back." The old mage suddenly roared, and an ice-blue light exploded. The light formed a chain, which immediately entangled the high priest. &1t;/


    "Quickly, my spells won''t last long. Killing him will save the beetle **** a right-hand man."&1t;/


    The old mage finished speaking with his last strength, and died with his eyes open, even the corpse was turned to ashes bit by bit. Chi Nan knew that this was a powerful technique used by the old mage to sacrifice his life. &1t;/


    If only relying on the high priest alone, it is absolutely impossible to break free. But the high priest had divine power in his hands, and under the burst of red light, this divine power actually began to quickly melt the blue light. &1t;/


    Visible to the naked eye, the red crystal kept shrinking, getting smaller and smaller, and gradually melting away. &1t;/


    "Damn it, there is not so much time left, let me die." Chi Nan rushed forward without thinking about it. An arrow in his hand was used as a long sword, piercing straight toward the high priest. The emerald green light envelops the arrow, piercing the air instantly. The high priest wanted to evade, but found that there was no way, he could only watch Chi Nan approaching. &1t;/


    "If you want to kill me, you are not qualified enough." The high priest roared, the divine power crystal in his hand once again flashed a red light, and the light pierced directly toward Chi Nan. Chi Nan didn''t even think about it, but only used magic power to gather defense to block it. &1t;/


    When he was hit, Chi Nan could clearly feel that his magic power actually blocked the red light, but after only blocking it, he was still pierced by the red light, just like the old mage. &1t;/


    But Chi Nan didn''t feel anything else continued to sprint forward, and the arrow in his hand instantly pierced the high priest''s chest. "You, you are not, you are not..." The high priest opened his eyes with an incredible expression. &1t;/


    Because he found that there was no bright red blood flowing out of Chi Nan''s body, but something green. This is obviously not a human being. If it weren''t for this, Chi Nan wouldn''t be able to continue to rush forward and kill the high priest if he had just been hit. &1t;/


    But even so, Chi Nan felt that his incarnation strength was getting weaker and weaker, and there was no way to stop it. When the power in the body flows cleanly, I am afraid that this incarnation will also be abolished. This is so far away from his own territory, without his own plants and energy pools to replenish this incarnation, it seems that he can only give up, the power of the gods is really not simple. &1t;/


    "Then, finally let the avatar do more." Chi Nan thought in his heart. &1t;/...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1052： How many can you keep?

    Seeing that this avatar couldn''t be kept, Chi Nan didn''t just give up. Looking back, half of the twenty-five people who came with him at this time were dead.


    In this short period of time, the loss was so great. Even if they are all ready to die, Chi Nan still respects them in his heart. These people are true heroes, even if they might not be right.


    So, the few that can be kept are just a few. Chi Nan thought in his heart, while controlling his body to absorb the green liquid, at least on the surface it would not look like a normal person.


    Chi Nan shouted loudly: "You guys retreat quickly, here I will break the queen." As he said, Chi Nan condensed a long bow again, and arrows flew out one after another. The beetle people who were not afraid of death did not evade at all, charging while defending. It is a pity that the beetle men who underestimated these arrows were killed one after another, and a dozen golden beetle men died at once.


    Now, no matter how scared the beetle people were to die, they didn''t dare to touch these things casually. Especially after seeing the death of the high priest, many beetle people calmed down, and when they saw Chi Nan rushing over, they avoided.


    "No, you leave first, your role is greater than ours, you are more useful to live."


    Chi Nan was moved and helpless in his heart. In the hearts of these guys, dealing with beetles has become a kind of obsession. As long as it is good for fighting, they will do it even if they don''t want to die. It''s really touching.


    Chi Nan immediately shouted to these people: "I have the spatial ability and can leave at any time. You go first, don''t wait for me, I will return to the territory then. Hurry up and don''t be a burden to me here. "


    All that said, Chi Nan did not hesitate to show off his spatial ability. His figure flashed and appeared in another direction. A series of arrows killed some beetles that were caught off guard. There are also two golden levels. The next moment, Chi Nan''s figure flashed and disappeared in the encirclement.


    Seeing Chi Nan''s performance, they finally believed. One of the golden warriors shouted loudly: "Take care, we will withdraw. If you can''t go back, we will definitely come back to avenge you."


    After speaking, this person turned around and left with other people. This is not the time to talk about other things. The person who used to be the warrior leader has long since died, and now this one is the most prestigious among the remaining people.


    These people went through exploding one by one, and there was not much vindictive left on their bodies, and they were also exhausted. Many people have already lacked arms and legs, and Chi Nan couldn''t help it. With my current ability, although I can make a prosthesis, there is no way to make the prosthesis look like the real thing. It''s still just some foreign objects.


    When I can directly catalyze the growth of the human body, maybe it will really solve the problem of disability.


    There are also many people with disabilities in their own territory. If it weren''t for the good welfare in their own territory and the special environment, I am afraid that the lives of these disabled people would not be better than those in other territories.


    Chi Nan sprinkled countless seeds around and planted some inconspicuous grasses. Through these little grasses and their own phase conversion, they continue to appear in different places, fully protecting those fighters.


    After the chaos here, there were already countless beetles and beetle people running towards this side. Chi Nan was alone, there was no way to protect him, he could only do his best.


    The soldiers lowered their heads and rushed towards the place they came. The farther away they were, the more difficult it was to escape. When these people finally broke out of the encirclement, Chi Nan found that they had only four people left.


    "Although I haven''t saved all of them, I have tried my best." Chi Nan said to himself in his heart.


    Seeing them leave, Chi Nan was also completely let go. In the incarnation, the power is almost exhausted. Chi Nan faced the front with his left hand, and suddenly his arm fell. This was not cut off, it was cut off by Chi Nan himself. After the break, several barrel-like tubes appeared under the arm, facing the front.


    "My incarnation is not entirely made of wood, let you **** wind artillery."


    Chi Nan snorted coldly, and small red fire beads flew out, powerful and continuous. Even the beetle of the gold level turns into minced meat a moment after being hit.


    This is simply a sweep of the Gatling gun, but this is not a metal storm, but a fire storm. Almost all the magic power on his body was transformed in one breath, and a large area had been emptied in front of him.


    Looking back, those soldiers had disappeared, and the corner of Chi Nan''s mouth was hooked. "This avatar has reached its limit, so the next step is to test the self-detonation ability." Chi Nan didn''t care about being surrounded.


    By the time these beetle men surrounded him, Chi Nan seemed to be arrested. "Quickly, he has no magic power. Grab him, and you must sacrifice him to the great god." A beetle nobleman shouted loudly.


    Seeing these guys approaching and grabbing themselves, Chi Nan said disdainfully: "Waiting is this time, whoever lets you get close, then you are unlucky." Hearing Chi Nan''s words, the nearby beetles felt that they didn''t. Wonderful, but it''s too late to get out of the way. With a "boom", Chi Nan exploded.


    A huge flame swept out in all directions. The next moment the flame turned into countless lava. Within two hundred meters of Chinan as the center, everyone disappeared instantly, and there was no dross left.


    Farther away, the lava burst out like rain. As long as you are touched, even the golden beetle should cut off the burning position as soon as possible Otherwise, the flame will spread and you will be all over your body. Burned.


    In the last one, at least more than 30 golden level beetles and beetle men can be killed. This is a profit. Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, forget it, and hurry up and complete his incarnation again.


    If it takes a long time, those people think that they are dead, but it''s not good. A hidden place has already bred most of the incarnations, and it has begun to be perfected quickly. Under Chi Nan''s personal control, an avatar that was exactly the same as the previous avatar finally grew out. Looking at this incarnation, Chi Nan thoughtfully.


    "It might be better if a similar structure is added to the wood elves. It doesn''t need to be too advanced, as long as an ordinary gold-level self-explosive bomb is enough. In many cases, the wood elves have the chance to die together."


    Following Chi Nan''s thoughts, those wood elves began to change from harmless to dangerous. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1053： Turns out this is supernatural power

    phone-reading


    After a whole day, the four talents who had escaped finally merged with the mage who responded to them, and ran out in a hurry. It''s just that there are a lot of dangers along the way, and there are bugs blocking them everywhere.


    When they finally returned to the front line of Cangming Mountain, there were only three people left. The young mage looked very old at this time, this was caused by the use of magic that overdrawn vitality.


    It is conceivable that they have experienced something along the way. The remaining two fighters were also exhausted. One of the abdomen was pierced by a worm limb, and the worm limb was still on his body at this time. I''m afraid he was worried that after pulling out the worm limbs, it would cause a lot of blood to flow and could not stop the bleeding, so he persisted to this place.


    "Who? Hurry, save people." The three of them were discovered immediately after they returned here.


    Fortunately, the people here know these people. After they set off, when they estimated that they had reached their destination, the high-level officials did not continue to keep the matter secret, but directly let everyone know.


    Even portraits have long been popularized. This is the real reason why they were recognized as soon as they came here.


    It didn''t take long for several people to be picked up. The therapist was already waiting by the side and immediately treated the severely injured soldier. As soon as this person returned here, he immediately passed out in a coma.


    The other soldier was not much better to go, and fell asleep deeply as soon as he sat down.


    Only the mage was awake, and said loudly to the people around him: "Quickly, tell the above, we have destroyed the temple, and the image of the **** is shattered. After Lord Chinan broke it for us, I don''t know if he has come back, and immediately investigate. "


    After saying this, the panting mage also felt that his strength was almost exhausted. This news has spread throughout the entire alliance in the shortest possible time, and has spread among the alliance.


    As soon as he received the news, someone set off and ran towards the territory city of Chinan.


    After the high-level arrived, Chi Nan controlled the avatar he had just created and walked out. The walking process was still a bit uncoordinated. However, in the eyes of others, Chi Nan showed injuries on his body after he escaped from life and death.


    "Great, you are back alive." Seeing Chi Nan, several senior leaders of the Alliance breathed a sigh of relief with a look of joy. If something goes wrong with Chi Nan, God knows whether these plant weapons will be useful, and what the people behind it will think. If there is a little accident, it will be a big loss for the entire league.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Fortunately, the idol was successfully destroyed by us. Now the beetles in front should have been messed up. These days, we must hurry up and drive the beetles back some distance."


    "Don''t worry, we are all ready, this time it''s really hard for you. The Alliance will never let you give it in vain. Just say what you need. As long as the Alliance has it, you can prepare everything for you."


    Chi Nan almost couldn''t help rolling his eyelids, just listen. However, taking advantage of this opportunity, some special things can indeed be obtained by myself. If it is normal, I am afraid that there is really no such opportunity.


    "If the Alliance has a better plant, then give me a sample. I need this thing."


    Several people looked at each other, as if relieved. "We know. I know that there is still a legendary-level plant in the league. We will send it to you this time when we go back. We will help you pay attention to other plants in the future."


    Sure enough, the Alliance really has legendary plants. They used to collect them for themselves, but they didn''t give them to themselves. Now it''s just taking advantage of this opportunity to get it. If they don''t want it today, after a few days the gratitude in their hearts fades, I''m afraid they will want to suppress themselves again. At that time, this thing was not available.


    The only difference between high-level people and civilians is that high-level people hold power, and they will never let go of those who may pose a threat to themselves. They are more rational.


    After chatting with these people for a while, Chi Nan chased them away on the grounds that he was unwell.


    "This new avatar will take a while to get used to it. It really doesn''t work if you blindly spawn it quickly. It seems that you need to adjust it. During this time, the avatar is not suitable for going out, so just stay here.


    The next war basically did not require Chi Nan to come forward, as long as a large army of plants was advancing. After this period of development, the number of plant troops in Chi Nan''s hands has changed.


    Even if it is the army of plants in the hands of other people, there are definitely a lot of them. Of course, they don¡¯t know that the highest commander of these plants is themselves, otherwise these people would never be so happy and Chi Nan himself, He dug out the six red crystals that were originally buried underground in Hongsha City. "Unexpectedly, this thing is actually a divine power, so I already had it. No wonder the divine power that Arthur and I talked about at the time felt so familiar. If this is the case, then I can train at least six legendary masters. Up."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan was in a good mood. Originally, he was only a legend, and he was still a half-hearted man. It really made him a little uneasy. If you increase by six, even if you are all fighters, your territory will be more stable.


    So, just like that, Chi Nan immediately secretly arranged a purification circle in his own territory, and then placed the crystal of divine power in it. This purification takes time and can be used at least one month later.


    "It is said that all divine powers have their own characteristics, so it is inevitable that there will be some weird colors and impurities in these things. This can only be used when the divine power is completely transparent."


    Although Chi Nan didn''t know the use of this transparent divine power for the gods, since the gods have given this method one after another, it must be useful. The pure crystallization of divine power, for himself, is more of a breakthrough in the bottleneck. It is a pity that this thing is of no use to oneself and cannot help oneself improve.


    Even if it is a god, it is impossible to train too many masters casually. Their supernatural powers can help people break through to the realm of legends, it is already very difficult. If one''s own strength is not enough, even if there is a crystal of divine power, it will not work.


    So next, I have to choose some people who have reached the golden peak, who are the kind of masters who are only one step away from breaking through the war. "It''s a pity, the legendary mage is stronger, but I don''t have a suitable golden pinnacle mage in my hand." Chi Nan felt helpless.


    This book comes from

 Chapter 1054： We also have legendary generals

    For the next month, Chi Nan didn''t do nothing. On the one hand, Chi Nan is continuing to study and give birth to the tree of life. There are already many trees of life in his territory, but no elves have been born yet.


    On the other hand, Chi Nan is also actively participating in the counterattack of the Bugs against the Beetles. As I said before, a temple was destroyed, and then the bugs became confused.


    Afterwards, hidden churches of the Beetle God were found, and the imperfect statues were destroyed, further exacerbating the collapse and chaos of the Beetle. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the plant army pushed up and defeated the beetles. Countless beetles were cleared away, and then turned into various materials and various fertilizers for cultivating plants.


    Even the underground beetles were dug out one after another, and the ground was intertwined with grass roots that were later planted and completely sealed off. The beetles want to make holes in this kind of place in the future, it is not an easy task.


    The beetle man with a little brain keeps retreating. However, some beetle people who were simple-minded and only knew to rush forward were solved one after another. One by one, there were those high-level beetles they led.


    As a result, because of these idiots, the power of the beetles in this world was further destroyed. It can be said that after this battle, the beetle man suffered extremely heavy losses, and his vitality was already severely injured.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Alliance rushed forward without hesitation, and finally pushed the front line by a large margin. From the original corner, it advanced to a position close to the center of the mainland. Although these places are not so easy to defend because they are too big, they are still firmly anchored under the influence of the alliance army after all.


    No one can occupy such a huge land now, and even farming is impossible. However, the minerals and various resources on these lands provide them with more choices.


    In some places, although no one manages them, there is no problem in planting some fruit trees. With the help of Chi Nan, one fortress city was established to further curb the spread of worms.


    Needless to say, the ownership of these fortress cities is definitely Chinan, which makes many people jealous. Sure enough, when the external pressure was reduced, many people once again set their sights on the inner bucket.


    It''s a pity that Chi Nan''s prestige is very high now, and it has received the attention of the world and the blessing of plane power. These people who want to fight against themselves have been stumbled by all kinds of things, and even all kinds of bad luck. After Chi Nan learned about these things, he just smiled and didn''t say anything. What he needs to do now is to develop himself.


    At this time, the power of the plant army outside had been promoted by Chi Nan to a power close to what he had now. Before the improvement of this batch of plant armies, it had that level of power.


    And large war fortresses have also been opened. Through the war fortress, the battlefield advancement is easier and more flexible.


    It''s a pity that the war fortress Chinan has no intention of selling it to the outside world. Although many people are jealous, there is no way. Who made these war fortresses, even if they wanted to **** them, there was nothing they could do.


    "The next step is the establishment of the floating city. Insects like to hide underground, but the sky is our territory."


    Chi Nan was thinking about various issues while specifying the next step. Now, the entire bug plane, the territory belonging to the alliance has been restored to more than one-third. As long as the Beetle God has no other moths, it may take less than two years to completely restore the entire plane and drive away the insects.


    At that time, his plan on that plane was about to come to an end. So the next step is to truly give yourself the power to deter anyone else. Are there two legendary masters?


    Seeing that a month has passed, the divine power crystal has finally been completely purified. The people they needed were also selected one after another. All this is done in secret, no one outside knows.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that Olna was also selected. "Orna, you can think about it. Once you use this method, although you can break through, it will hinder you from going further."


    For his friends, Chi Nan doesn''t want to use these methods. Yes, even though Olna is her own subordinate, Chi Nan has always regarded her as a friend. This is not someone like Horne, it''s all his subordinates.


    "I have already thought about it. With my own ability, it is difficult to enter the legend. Although this is not good for the future, I am afraid it will be difficult for me to have a future without using this method. Besides, I believe in the patriarch."


    This is the first time Olna calls herself the patriarch instead of her own name, and it seems that she truly recognizes herself. "Well, if you want it, use it. I will find a way to get you into the demigod level in the future."


    As long as he became a true god, Chi Nan didn''t think he had no chance to let Olna continue to break through.


    Everyone is staring here closely. At this moment, in a magic circle, a red spar has receded its final color, completely becoming transparent. That kind of transparency, as if there is nothing in front of me.


    "Then, who will try first?" Chi Nan said to the people around him.


    Horn was the first to stand up: "I''ll come." All the while, as the first breakthrough for the territory except for the lord, he will always be the strongest Horn, and he has felt that he is useless for a long time.


    Now this time I encountered such an opportunityHow could Horne give up. So Horn stepped forward, grabbed the spar, and swallowed it into his mouth. The spar entered his mouth and disappeared instantly without a trace. This was an explosion of divine power, that power directly integrated into the body, and began to rush back and forth in the body of the fire man.


    Horn snorted and immediately assumed a usual practice posture, and began to circulate the fighting energy in his body. The vindictive spirit is constantly flowing on the body, as if being restricted by something.


    Finally, after a while, a barrier that was invisible to the naked eye was shattered. The strength on Horn''s body suddenly began to rise, and this breath of strength no longer belonged to the environmental level.


    "We finally have a legendary general." Chi Nan said slowly with a tick at the corner of his mouth. This is the legend, the second legend besides the lord, a legend that can truly go on the battlefield and desperately, this is their God of War, led by the sacred tree. Although I have known it for a long time, everyone still feels excited at this moment. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1055： 6 births at a time

    I don''t know how long it has passed. When Horn''s breath slowly calmed down, an invisible force spread out and affected the surroundings. "This is the domain, I don''t know what it is."


    Feeling this power, Chi Nan couldn''t help but feel a little envious. No way, who will let himself have no domain. At least in my own impression, creatures that have reached the legendary level and have no realm are very rare.


    Unexpectedly, this is the case with me who has always felt good about myself. Perhaps this is the drawback of relying on external forces to improve it. But there is no way, Chi Nan also wants to practice, but the exclusivity of life magic is too strong. Regardless of whether it is magic or vindictiveness, as long as you gather yourself, it will be completely swallowed in the first place.


    Now the territory has its own legend, although it is only man-made, it is the same as the real legend. My sense of security has finally improved a bit. With six legends, there is no need to be afraid of anything in the future.


    The Cthulhu Empire can come up with four legends, but they are supported by the Cthulhu. The dragon clan behind the Holy Dragon Empire and the elven clan behind the half-elf empire, I am afraid that there are more legendary masters than you have.


    But anyway, with these six legends at once, he was finally able to be at the peak of this world. As long as the demigod doesn''t appear, then he is truly stable on this plane.


    "Lord Lord, his subordinates have made a breakthrough." Horn knelt on one knee with an expression of excitement.


    Chi Nan raised his hand: "Get up, tell me what is your domain."


    Chi Nan was very interested in this, but Horn did not answer immediately, closing his eyes and perceiving little by little. Whether there are special attributes in the field, this is not easy to study, sometimes there is really no way to find out.


    When he opened his eyes again, Horn firmly said: "My domain possesses the characteristics of destruction, which allows my grudge to have the ultimate destructive power and can destroy everything."


    Chi Nan nodded. Although this domain is only improving his own combat effectiveness, it is more suitable for a fighter. As for other capabilities in the field, only the basics are left.


    "Very good, then, Carol and Galio, you two go and try."


    Both of them and Horne were the first followers to follow him. They were absolutely loyal, and Chi Nan trusted them very much. The two nodded, and walked forward with excitement, just like Horne. He picked up a purified divine power crystal and ate it. After that, the two people put on a cultivating posture and began to absorb the strength.


    After the two people broke through, Chi Nan found that although the domain abilities of the two people were not disillusioned, they were very similar to disillusionment, both of which increased the destructiveness of his own grudge. It''s just that Carol is more changeable.


    "Perhaps, this has something to do with their cultivation of non-attribute grudges. It is a pity that Silinka is not here, and there is no way to understand it." Such a big thing, Chi Nan would not let Silinka be here.


    It doesn''t matter whether you trust it or not, and Chi Nan doesn''t want Silka to do it at night. If you find that there are so many legends on your side at once, they are all made with the crystallization of divine power, who knows how the elves will react. After all, for the survival of the entire race, sometimes the elves will do things that violate their own ideals.


    When the three guard leaders broke through, Olna was next. It is very safe to use divine power to crystallize breakthroughs, and the success rate is guaranteed. There will be no problems at all.


    So soon, Olna broke through to the legendary level. An elemental shooter with two attributes of wind and fire, after the breakthrough, the domain is also very special. The field of entangled wind and fire attributes gives Orna the attribute of wind and fire explosion.


    The two forces of wind and fire can explode in the field, or they can be blessed to explode above the arrow. That kind of destructive power is far more powerful than what it manifests itself. At this time Olna alone could easily destroy countless airship formations, and she left as long as she wanted to leave, her airship formation simply couldn''t keep Olna.


    "Really worthy of being a legendary shooter, this is simply the nemesis of the airship formation, so the last two places are left."


    Chi Nan looked around, there was no suitable mage quota, so he could only use fighters. In the end, Chi Nan could only use two selected guards to make a breakthrough. Chi Nan didn''t know the names of these two guards.


    After all, in the guards, Chi Nan is only familiar with Horn and the three at ordinary times, so he can give all orders to them. Chi Nan actually didn''t know the names of most people in the guards.


    But these two are also for experimentation. The two of them cultivated the light attribute vindictive energy and the wind attribute vindictive energy. After using the divine power crystal breakthrough, you can also see their performance.


    What disappoints Chi Nan is that after these two breakthroughs, although they also have domains, they are both the most common domains. Only the most common ability to increase basic attributes such as strength and speed, which is found in all fields. Because there is no other special domain ability, the combat effectiveness shown is just like that.


    This kind of legend is the bottom of the legends and the worst in combat effectiveness.


    Fortunately, no matter how bad it is, it is still legendary, at least temporarily enough. Seeing that the mental state of these two guards has not changed, it seems that they are not so obsessed with whether they can have a strong field.


    "Very well, this time we have added six legends in our territory, and many things can be prepared. For the time being, don''t expose this matter. Externally, only Horne has made a breakthrough."


    Horn bowed slightly to show that he understood.


    "On the bug plane, we need two legends to sit in. Galio and Carol, you two will go over. For the remaining two, you will go to the undead plane after a while, and there seems to be some trouble over there. Be careful yourself."


    Everyone bowed to express their understanding, and Chi Nan looked at the last Olna. "Well, you can do whatever you like. How about staying here for now." Chi Nan asked Olna instead of ordering.


    "I''d better go to the bug plane, the strength there is a bit weak. Moreover, I also need some masters to hone my strength." Olna directly asked to leave the plane and go out to hone herself.


    This is also good for him, Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally nodded in agreement. "Well, the commander of the air force will keep it for you. You should find a deputy to control it temporarily." As for the position of the commander, no one cares much. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1056： This is the spring of the Master

    On the bug plane, Chi Nan''s strength and influence were already very terrifying at this time. So no matter what Chi Nan does there, it will basically have no effect.


    So Chi Nan directly and boldly once again improved the strength of the plant weapons, and at the same time sent three newly promoted legendary masters there. On the surface, Chi Nan did not directly announce them, but he did not deliberately hide them either.


    In Olna''s words, as long as they didn''t deliberately expose them, it is impossible for the two hidden legendary masters over there to spot them for the time being. In some local areas, with the help of the three of them, the plant army is progressing faster and faster. After arriving in the central region, starting from here, many sites belong to their own.


    In the past, they deliberately placed their own turf in these no-man''s areas in the central and western regions in order to stabilize themselves, but they themselves did not expect that one day the army would actually be able to hit this place.


    Moreover, the degree is still so fast, and it was completed to this point in a very short time. Although these places are still no man''s land, Chinan can fill these places with plants.


    Not to mention other things, just those wood elves can also be regarded as a kind of semi-creature, which is just right to manage and open these places. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know when I can make a real creature.


    With the passage of time, the strength of his own development on the plane of bugs has also become stronger and stronger.


    Some civilians and low-level aristocratic managers don''t care much about attacks on insects at this time. Because the site at this time has been enough for them to digest for a long time, don''t worry about it for the time being.


    Those who are still paying attention to the front attack, I am afraid that only some of the highest levels of the alliance are left. If it hadn''t been for the pressure from outsiders to be still very heavy, perhaps the alliance would now fall apart completely.


    Recently, I heard that the contradiction between the human race and the orcs has become more and more intense. There are frequent conflicts in many places. Fortunately, everyone''s territory is relatively large now, and they were all comrades-in-arms before, so it is not too much trouble.


    But if this continues, it is definitely not a good sign. At this time of internal and external troubles, the alliance''s senior leaders can only distract and regulate the contradiction between the two sides, and try to make this contradiction explode later.


    As a result, there are fewer senior alliance leaders paying attention to the front lines. Precisely because of this, they didn''t even know how powerful Chi Nan had spread out at this time. What even made Chi Nan not expect was that after so many days, the three legendary masters had not been spotted by the alliance masters in the battlefield.


    However, Chi Nan didn''t remind them. As time passed, Chi Nan''s plant weapons on the bug plane had gradually improved to the same level as his native plane weapons.


    It seemed that it didn''t take long for him to balance the weapon levels on both sides. Even now, maybe it doesn''t matter if you balance it directly, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    At the same time, the development of that energy-rich plane is also steadily proceeding. After a large number of plant weapons were formed, they also participated in the ranks of wars with those elemental creatures.


    Frequently, some elemental creatures are captured and returned for research purposes. After having a very stable base on the opposite side, Chi Nan basically explored a large area on the opposite side at the same time, and finally opened up a permanent space channel. During the exploration, Chi Nan also discovered some legendary existences.


    I just don''t know if these things are the cause of elemental creatures, so the mind is not very bright. There is no exchange and cooperation between each other, and they basically stay on their own territory.


    Each of these legendary creatures is equivalent to a mage of the legendary level, which is more difficult to deal with. Chi Nan didn''t have so many masters to deal with these elemental creatures in the past, so they could only avoid these existences.


    Fortunately, legendary creatures are a minority no matter what world they are in, even if there are not many there, after avoiding their territory, they can still develop quickly. The tree of life planted there also grew up slowly with the birth of Chi Nan. It''s just that the renovation work is not going very smoothly, Chi Nan is slowly studying it.


    Although this tree of life is also a legendary-level plant, it should be a legendary pinnacle plant, and its internal structure is extremely complex. Whether it is the magic pattern or its own growth structure, it is difficult to study clearly in a short time.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that when he hadn''t studied the tree of life clearly, his research on those elemental creatures had entered a new stage. It was not his own researcher who completed the research, but the mage.


    After all, the mages are more familiar with these elemental creatures. On this day, when Chi Nan saw the report in his hand, it could be said that he was taken aback. "Is this true?" Chi Nan asked the old mage in front of him.


    The old mage bowed slightly: "Lord Lord, of course this is true. We dare not deceive you in this regard."


    Hermilla next to him also nodded and said, "My lord, this is indeed true. My people have already reported it. The experiment is very simple. We can watch it live, but I haven''t seen it either."


    Hemila''s words, Chi Nan is very trustworthy, and the old mage has no expressions, and still maintains a respectful attitude.


    "If this is true, then this is the spring of the mage. Elemental mage, even elemental masters, will benefit greatly from this." Chi Nan couldn''t help but be surprised.


    This is a very big advantage for cultivating a mage. Regardless of the fact that the army of plants in your hand is the most powerful, it is because of the large number. Once the cultivator''s strength has been upgraded to the legendary level, then your own plant army will hardly be threatened. When you reach this level, it helps a lot for yourself.


    "Well, start preparing for the experiment. I need to see it with my own eyes." Chi Nan put down the report in his hand and said.


    The old mage quickly said: "Lord Lord, please come with me, we are ready. By the way, Lord, do you need to announce this matter."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, this is our own business for the time being, and we don''t need to let outsiders know. If the mage in our territory needs it, just capture the elemental creatures and send it back for use. I don''t want to cultivate a group of powerful enemies. "


    The most mages are still the Mage Association today, and even the Half Elf Empire has more than his own. Don''t think you have a world''s spell data, but your own background and population are still far inferior to other forces. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1057： The birth of element pets

    The experiment was ready, and Chi Nan did not waste time. Soon, the big screen in front of me appeared in another place. Chi Nan didn''t go there personally, and it was even more impossible for Hermilla. This was also for safety.


    But Chi Nan''s natural incarnation has already arrived on the scene. Everyone knows that when the incarnation of nature communicates with Chi Nan, it is no different from Chi Nan himself, and the people around him salute one after another.


    This is a square, an open space that has just been opened up. The surrounding forest is dense, completely different from the normal situation in this world. After all, most parts of the world are deserted and there is basically no vegetation. Only after the arrival of Chi Nan, can the surroundings become like this.


    Moreover, only within the scope of the forest and the mother tree of the homeland, ordinary people can survive.


    Because the external elemental power is too strong, ordinary people with poor strength rush in, and they will even be assimilated and decomposed by the elements after a long time. Only those powerful mages can live normally here.


    Moreover, the power of the wizard to cast magic here is several times greater than the power of magic on his own plane. This is simply the gospel of the wizard. The only pity is that this place is too barren.


    "Lord Lord, we are ready, shall we start now?" the old mage asked in a low voice.


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "Well, let''s start." Chi Nan looked around and found that apart from the old mage, none of this place has reached the golden level. No way, the time is too short, the background is still too shallow.


    When cultivating legendary masters at the time, wasn''t it because there were no mages of the golden pinnacle, so Chi Nan couldn''t cultivate legendary masters. At the level of the legend, the mage is much stronger and easier to use than the warrior.


    At this time, the old mage had begun to direct other mages to get busy, and on the ground, a well-drawn magic circle was created. But this magic circle was too strange, even Chi Nan didn''t even see what it was for a while. It is true that Chi Nan''s knowledge reserves are large, but he is not a normal mage after all.


    Soon, a young mage was pushed out and stood in the middle. "Harmon, this time you come, don''t be nervous, you are the most genius of our group, you must perform well in front of adults."


    Harmon''s green face is slightly reddish: "Teacher I understand, let''s start now."


    "Have you reached the silver level when you are young? Even if there is a large supply of resources, this talent is really good." Chi Nan nodded slightly, and he had a little bit in his heart for the Master Harmon.


    The reason why these wizards pushed Harmon out was to make this little wizard show up in front of him. Chi Nan calmly cast a color to Hemila, and Hemila nodded slightly, already knowing what to do. The old mage beside the two people lowered their heads calmly, as if they didn''t know anything.


    On the other side, it was ready at this time. Chi Nan saw all kinds of strange things on this large circle. There are some unknown plants around, some strange minerals, and a dark thing that doesn''t know anything. I don¡¯t know what stuff is in the other jar, as well as a bottle of strange potion.


    In the two main positions in the middle, one of them is Harmon standing, holding a strange contract in both hands. It is strange because this contract is completely different from the normal contract.


    The whole body of this contract was blood red, which Harmon had just cut his wrist and dyed it red. At this time, Harmon''s face was pale. After eating Stamina beans, his blood was not replenished, but his physical strength and injuries recovered.


    In the other central area, there is a typhoon. That''s right, it''s a typhoon ball. This is a special elemental creature of this world, and it is also a wind attribute. It looks like a sphere in itself.


    It''s just that there are some cyan chains around it firmly trapped it, this should be some kind of magical effect.


    "My lord, this magic circle mainly requires an elemental creature, as well as a monster heart and crystal core with the same elemental attributes. The level of the monster and the wind elemental creatures themselves must be exactly the same, so that they can carry and transform each other."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, did not speak, just watched quietly. After the old mage finished speaking, he thought about his surroundings, and soon the entire magic circle lit up with a strange light. As the light spread, the objects in the circle began to melt. Even the ore and jars melted one after another. "It turns out that this is the Heart of Warcraft."


    Chi Nan looked at the melted jar, the red thing that flashed away in the jar, isn''t it just a heart. Even when the jar melted open, the heart was still beating.


    However, the next moment, the heart turned into a mass of red liquid, enclosing the cyan magic core next to it, and suddenly rushed into the wind sphere. The wind ball''s rapidly spinning body collapsed suddenly, turning into a mass of wind elements. It looks exactly the same as when the elemental creatures were killed.


    But looking carefully, it was different, because these wind elements did not dissipate, but condensed around them, and even absorbed the surrounding wind elements to gather together, and finally formed a bluish-colored thing.


    About half an hour later, the cyan wind elements merged into a ball, a cyan light ball bigger than a human. At this moment, the old mage suddenly said: "It''s now, throw it in."


    Harmon did not hesitate to throw the contract in his hand forward. The contract fell into the ball of light and disappeared in the next moment. UU reading www. Inside the uukanshu.com ball of light, there was just a flash of red light, and then there seemed to be no change.


    It was just that suddenly, the light ball began to shrink and squirm, as if a piece of plasticine was rubbed by a mysterious force, changing little by little, and the shape gradually became clear.


    "Is this a wolf?" Chi Nan said as he looked at the ball of light in front of him.


    "Master Qi, we use the heart and magic core of the hurricane wolf, so the shape of the wolf is condensed. The formed elemental pet has some fighting instincts during his lifetime, and the ability to wield varies with the shape. Yes. This kind of elemental creature can greatly alleviate the weakness of the mage''s lack of strength."


    The mages themselves are too fragile. As a mages, of course they know that they have been using various methods to make up for it. It''s just that this method seems to be more effective now, and it improves itself greatly. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1058： The advantages and disadvantages are obvious

    "Very good, with this thing, the strength of the wizard will be greatly improved, and will not be so fragile. In the future, the strength of the wizard will really surpass the fighter."


    Chi Nan was very satisfied with this, because the power of the mage in his domain was finally able to get it on the table.


    As for the management of the mage, Chi Nan didn''t worry at all. Ever since he used the points system, Chi Nan can be firmly in his hands whether he is a mage or a soldier. Basically, there is no need to worry about these guys rebelling. Even if there are so many white-eyed wolves, I can''t stop eating because of choking, right?


    I believe that with my own expansion, I will eventually surpass anyone, and I don''t have to be afraid of people rebelling. What Chi Nan is worried about now is that there are not enough talents in his territory, and there are not enough strong people.


    After testing, Chi Nan found that the hurricane wolf that had just condensed was very fast. It is indeed a creature formed by the condensation of wind elements, and its combat effectiveness is much stronger than that of the wind ball that can only be relied on.


    Even more powerful than when he was a monster before. It can effectively protect the mage itself, and it can also be used as a monster to fight. Even as long as the mage needs it, he can instantly summon the wind wolf to his side to resist attacks or buy himself time to cast spells.


    With this thing, even before reaching gold, the strength of the wizard will be higher than that of the fighter. There is no way for the soldiers to condense this thing, this is what Chi Nan just saw from the materials.


    According to the data, it must be controlled by a mage, and this is also conditional. The mage must have the same elemental attributes, which means that Harmon is a wind attribute mage.


    Or, at least you have to have wind attributes. And a mage can only have one elemental creature, it is impossible to have a second. Once the second one is condensed, both elemental creatures will disappear, and there will be no such opportunity in the future. What is the reason? These mages have not studied it clearly yet, so they can only follow this rule for the time being.


    "Unfortunately, the advantages and disadvantages of this thing are as obvious as it is. It is not easy to promote it on a large scale. For the time being, we can only cultivate a few elites in a small amount." Chi Nan said to the wizards.


    "Lord Lord, we understand that we will definitely build a team of elite wizards belonging to the territory."


    There is no way. The data shows that this elemental pet is very powerful and is not afraid of death. Because even if it is dead, it can be summoned again after a period of time. The stronger the strength, the stronger the summoning time.


    However, there are restrictions on the creation of elemental creatures. You must have the same level and attribute beasts. This is not something that can be done by the wizard himself, and there must be a strong team behind it.


    Those wild stray mages, even if they had this opportunity, would not be able to complete this task. At the same time, the materials that need to be consumed are not affordable by ordinary people. Just because of the consumption of the magic circle, ordinary little nobles would feel distressed if they took it out. Fortunately, their sacred tree is rich in wealth, and there are a lot of materials at home and Golden Dragon has no chance to use it.


    It¡¯s true that the elemental pets are powerful, but unfortunately they don¡¯t have much brains. Once the mage gives the order, he will complete it without compromise. Once you give the wrong order, you can even make yourself in a hurry.


    The strength of the element pet itself can be improved, but there is no way to practice it on its own. It must be fed with a variety of crystal cores and materials of the same element, so that the strength of the element pet can be improved. For the mage, this is a huge amount of money. burden. It is impossible for an average mage to afford such elemental creatures.


    The most important thing is that the level of elemental creatures cannot be higher than that of the mage, so you can only be an assistant, not a nanny.


    Before condensing one''s own elemental creatures, the more the elemental creature''s strength is than one''s own, the stronger the strength that can be used by that time, if it is too much worse than one''s own, then it can only be used as cannon fodder.


    In the data, a silver-level mage created a black iron-level elemental creature, which was later raised to the silver level through feeding. But this elemental creature, even some stronger bronze warriors may not be able to win. This is because there is too much difference in the levels, which leads to an undesirable consequence.


    There was no way, and even if the mage regretted it, he had no choice but to do so. Difficulties in manufacturing, high costs, and higher training costs are the biggest drawbacks of Element Pets.


    Because of these shortcomings, it is impossible for elemental creatures to be popularized and cultivated on a large scale, and can only be used on a few elite mages. Maybe some mages will find ways to train them in the future, so it has nothing to do with them.


    The advantages are also great. Once such a mage breaks into the legend and cultivates elemental pets, it is equivalent to two legends. One of them is still the obedient elemental beast. This thing is equivalent to a combination of a mage and a warrior. The combat power it wields may even be stronger than that of the mage itself. This is simply invincible.


    I didn''t expect that these mages could actually think of such a way. After reading the information, Chi Nan had already decided to train a group. "You can leave the matter of cultivating the mage to you, I''m very relieved."


    After thinking about it, Chinan''s body said: "Hemira, you can also make an elemental pet. I can rest assured if I keep it by my side. Let''s use the legendary elemental creature to make it directly."


    "WhatLegendary creatures, how is this possible?" Hermilla was taken aback by Chi Nan''s thoughts. There is such a big difference in strength, and the power that is made into elemental creatures is absolutely terrifying.


    Chi Nan said nonchalantly: "The elemental creatures over there basically only use instincts, and fight on their own. We still have a chance to capture the legendary-level elemental creatures. Don''t worry, even if we fail. What will be the problem." For this, Chi Nan is more confident than anyone.


    "Let Olna and the others come back first, anyway, there is no problem for the time being. Let''s finish catching these elemental creatures first. By the way, can the elemental shooter also gather an elemental pet."


    Chi Nan''s brain hole widened: "With elemental pets, if elemental spirits are cultivated in the future, I think the effect should be better. Two powerful elemental creatures are around. This is really the spring of the wizard." Chi Nan thought of it. Slinka night, it''s a pity that she can''t let her know these things for the time being, so she still has to protect herself. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1059： Sure enough, no brains

    Chi Nan made a decision, and the others couldn''t help it no matter how much they thought. Hermilla is both moved and happy. He simply lowered his head and closed his mouth, and didn''t mean to refute Chi Nan because of Chi Nan''s chaos.


    Although there are a lot of resources to help, Sophia and Hemila are still only close to the golden peak. The training of a mage is completely different from that of a fighter. A fighter can use resources to accumulate it, but a mage needs to improve knowledge and spirit. Instead, it is Pico Silk, which has recently reached the level of its golden peak.


    It''s a pity that Wei Wei Si is a warrior, and warriors have no way to obtain elemental pets. They have done experiments before. Any warrior who uses this method will only get injured in the end.


    Regardless of the strength of the fighter, the effect is the same. But even so, after receiving the news, Wei Wei Si still came here, wanting to watch the two sisters improve. Worried about too much movement, Chi Nan didn''t mean to place the test site on this plane, but instead planned to use it on the element plane.


    For the time being, a few people didn''t go there, but waited here. Under the suppression of a few people, Chi Nan did not allow the real body to pass, as long as there was an incarnation on the opposite side. In Hemila''s words, there is no difference between the incarnation and the real body anyway.


    "How can there be no difference? It''s really possible to do something else at night, but incarnation won''t work." Chi Nan whispered.


    When several women heard this, they gave Chi Nan angrily, as if they hadn''t heard it. This guy, why don''t he care about the occasion if he doesn''t get serious, don''t he see that there are many subordinates around him?


    "We''re over here." Olna was still expressionless, her figure flashed, and she entered the space channel. In the rear, Carol and Galio, who had just returned, also passed through the space channel under Horn''s leadership. That''s right, for the sake of safety, Chi Nan sent out Horn who had been with him all the time.


    Four legendary masters fight one, if this can still be lost, then there is really something wrong. Besides, there is also his own avatar over there, and the avatar can also cause huge problems for those legendary elements.


    "It''s a pity, there are no elemental creatures with two attributes. You can choose one by yourself at that time."


    "I know, just choose the flame attribute. Chi Nan, do you know where you got the heart and crystal core of the legendary creature."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s almost solved. Hermilla is an ice attribute. We hunted a sea monster before. The ice attribute is a variation of the water attribute. Both are ice attributes. The material of Hermila is resolved. ."


    "You and Sophia both chose the flame attribute. Just think of a solution from this. I remember that the elves have a monster core that collects the flame attribute and the materials on the body. I can exchange them with them." The family relationship is very good, and there is no problem in wanting to get something.


    "But I don''t know the last one. Why don''t you go to the Dragon Clan to ask. After all, there are many experts on the Dragon Clan, and many die. I just don''t know if those arrogant guys will buy it."


    "If it doesn''t work, I can choose the wind attribute." After thinking about it, Olna finally took a step back.


    Because Olna herself has two attributes of wind and fire, and Sophia has only one attribute of fire and no other attributes. Chi Nan nodded slightly, did not say anything, and did his best by then.


    No way, there are too few legendary creatures. Even the elves have very few collections. Several legends died in the Cthulhu Empire this time, but they were all evil attributes. They weren''t monsters and couldn''t be used.


    While discussing, a group of people have arrived in the first area. This place is where a legendary fire attribute creature is located. Common fire-attribute creatures are all red-skin monsters, and this is no exception.


    But the red-skin monster was very large, more than three meters tall, and his skin was fiery red from time to time. The two sharp horns on his head looked very like a big demon. But Chi Nan knew that this thing was just an elemental creature. The creatures in this world have nothing to do with demons directly.


    "That''s it, fire-attribute creatures almost mutate and attack with flames, and our self-detonation airship can''t help it. Be careful yourself." Chi Nan said to the others.


    Orna said nothing, but an arrow flew past without hesitation. The flame monster who realized he was being attacked instinctively directly counterattacked, and he didn''t even dodge. In the impression of this creature, the attack that needs to be dodged does not yet exist. As a result, the arrow fell directly on the monster.


    A hole in the next, every arrow carries Orna''s domain power, which is not something that can be exempted casually. On the contrary, the fireball from the monster was directly evaded by Orna. When the three soldiers saw this, they also rushed out one after another.


    The four domains were expanded directly, and the flame monster''s domain was directly compressed back, tightly attached to his body surface, and there was no way to spread it one step further. The flame monster encountered this situation for the first time, and it was quite unresponsive.


    "I can see that this thing really has no brains." Chi Nan looked at the monster speechlessly, basically using instinct in all kinds of battles, and there was no change. Being forced to a desperate situation, he didn''t know how to fight back, and he wouldn''t even use his own advantages. As a result, the monster was easily suppressed by the four masters.


    It can be said that if they didn''t want to catch alive, they would be able to kill them in such a short time. After all, it is not difficult to kill this elemental creature, as long as you smash your head or directly impact with other elements.


    It''s not that the elemental creature in the legend needs to find the core to be able to kill it. This is really a bit puzzled.


    When the flame monster''s power was continuously consumed and its size was reduced to less than two meters, Olna suddenly nodded to Horn and the others. Horn received the signal and pierced the long sword into the ground, opening the circle that he had just set up.


    This magic circle is not simple, it was created by Chi Nan specially inviting the legendary mage of the plane of bugs to help. Although the other party didn''t know what Chi Nan was going to use for it, there was no problem with using it to restrict the elements.


    Chains appeared out of nowhere, the flame monster was entangled by more and more chains, and four masters suppressed it. After half an hour, the flame monster finally couldn''t move. "Quickly, don''t waste time, we will pass now."


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1060： It can also break through

    "It''s not us, but the two of us. Sister Sophia, let''s go, and you stay here. Sister Weiwei, you are optimistic about the adult, but don''t let him take risks in the past." Hemila ordered directly.


    Weiweisi gently walked forward and took Chi Nan''s arm: "Chinan, let''s stay here, and Weiweisi will be with you, so don''t worry too much." Chi Nan knew that they were worried about themselves. safety.


    After all, the plane on the other side is unfamiliar, and God knows what kind of danger will suddenly appear. Chi Nan nodded helplessly: "Well, then I''ll listen to you. By the way, have the items from the wizard delivered yet?"


    Weiwei Si immediately said: "I have sent it here. In order to express my gratitude to you, the wizard did not ask for any payment. It is just the heart of the legendary creature with the fire attribute and the supporting crystal core, and the wizard only has such a copy. Before. There were two more copies, but they were all made into other things by the elves, and this one was finally left."


    Chi Nan was speechless for a while. The elves who didn''t have any fighting spirit could have this kind of collection, and there must be more dragons. But how can we persuade these dragons to give things to themselves?


    As he was talking, things had already been delivered to the other side of the space channel. Horn also took two people and transported the huge fire elemental monster to a clearing nearby. At this time, Hermilla and the others were rushing over in the airship.


    "Hey, we have a space channel that can cross the plane, but we don''t even have a teleportation array between the same plane. It''s really a failure." Chi Nan decided on the next space plant transformation plan.


    On the other side, when the two Hemira arrived, the magic circle on the ground had already been portrayed. Various precious materials have been placed. Even these materials, I am afraid, are not the ordinary kingdoms can bear.


    In it, there are only a few legendary-level materials, and there is really no way to collect them without the vast control territory today. There are even some materials collected from the plane of the undead.


    "Are you ready, Olna, you come first, after all, you caught the things." Sophia said.


    "No, no, this was originally for you. I''ll just change to another one in the future." Orna retorted. Whether she has fire or wind attributes, there is actually no strong demand.


    Sophia smiled and said, "But without you, no legendary elemental creatures will be caught. The stronger you are, the easier it will be to catch them next, so you should come first."


    Orna also made up her mind, and no one can change it: "These elemental creatures have no strength, they only use instincts, and are of no use. And I also want to see if you use legendary materials to make elemental creatures, you can play What a powerful strength." Olna was expressionless, and in the end there was no way, Sophia could only stand up.


    If you continue to wait, I don''t know if the magic circle can still trap the powerful elemental creatures.


    That elemental creature has never given up struggling, and can''t break free in a short time, it''s hard to say after a long time. In the end, Olna stood in her place, soaking the contract with blood from her wrist, looking at Chi Nan extremely distressed.


    The whole ceremony is exactly the same as before, basically there is no difference. It''s just that the materials are more advanced, so the bursting power is stronger and the fluctuations are more intense.


    "Fortunately, it is not used on our plane, otherwise such a strong fluctuation will definitely attract the attention of other masters. If we let them know that we can capture the legendary elemental creatures, that would be fine."


    Chi Nan said to himself while staring at the screen closely. When the ceremony was completely completed, a huge red element began to condense and take shape. With the blessing of this force, Sophia''s breath is actually rising. When it reached the limit, Sophia seemed to suddenly open a special restriction.


    Suddenly, Sophie''s power burst out completely. "No, it''s okay, I can actually use this method to break through." Even at this time, Chi Nan looked dazed.


    Because of the stimulation of that power, Sophia''s power that was close to the peak of gold unexpectedly reached its peak in an instant. Not only that, under the feedback of power, Sophia actually broke through the current level directly.


    This is besides himself, the first master in his territory to break through the legendary level with seriousness. Sophia''s whole body burned out of thin air. The golden head was illuminated like a burning red flame. Sophia at this time is no longer the image of a good girl before, but like a flame goddess, full of majesty.


    After a long time, Sophia finally condensed her breath and returned to her previous form again, but that kind of domineering aura remained in the hearts of all those who watched. Everyone knows that there is a legend in the territory.


    "I made a breakthrough, great." Sophia felt mixed, and her mood was extremely complicated.


    "How about, what is your field like." Hermilla next to her looked envious, but she knew that it was her turn next, and she would use this power to break through at that time.


    His own strength is higher than Sophia, after all, he has been in the territory for a long time.


    "It''s burning. My domain power is burning. It''s not special, but it also has my own attributes." After experiencing it, Sophia opened her eyes and said, the joy that was hard to conceal in the words.


    Look carefully, at this moment, there is still a little red in the depths of Sophia¡¯s pupils. Hermilla knew that it was only because Sophia had just broken through there was no way to control her power perfectly, so she showed her performance. Special circumstances come out. After a long time, Sophia can control her own power, and that will not happen at that time.


    "Now, we can continue to accompany." Hermilla whispered.


    The two looked at each other and smiled. No one knew what they were talking about. Chi Nan was only happy that Sophia had broken through. Since then, their safety problems have basically been completely resolved.


    You know, not only have many people assassinated themselves in recent years, but in fact, many assassins have assassinated the three of Hemira and them. Had it not been for the strength of his own guards, God knew what would happen.


    "Hey, look at it, um, how could that elemental pet become like this." At this moment, an old mage next to him was looking at the mass of elemental power with shock. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1061： No wonder the elves dont use it

    Ultimately, the elemental power must be condensed and formed. What kind of monsters are used, and what form is condensed. So, this is why they are surprised.


    At this time, this group of fire elemental power had already condensed into shape, but what they didn''t expect was that it was actually a fire dragon.


    That''s right, it was a red dragon, the same as the one that Chi Nan caught, but it was left by a legendary dragon. Although the dragon does not recognize that he is a monster, in fact many characteristics of the dragon are similar to the monster.


    Otherwise, the dragon''s heart and crystal core would be impossible to use. Even for the elves, theoretically there are not as many top-level existences as giant dragons. I really don''t know how these two ethnic groups are in conflict.


    Moreover, a fire dragon was killed by the elves. But after all, the dragon clan is very powerful and extremely domineering, and will not compromise with anyone at all. Once this situation occurs in the dragon clan, it will definitely quarrel with the elves clan. At that time, peace-loving elves would definitely suffer huge troubles because of the war.


    That''s why they kept putting the body material of this giant dragon without using it. This was Chi Nan''s idea.


    This time, the reason why the elf gave himself this thing was not really trying to frame himself. But I said before with the elves that this thing is used to know the use of special items.


    As long as it is used, there will be no trace of it in the future. In order to conceal the things of elemental creatures, he hid something. The elves didn''t know, they thought they were going to cultivate what kind of plants or what kind of alchemy products.


    So there is no surprise when it is handed over to myself, but now, looking at the red dragon next to Sophia, Chi Nan has a big head. "Forget it, try not to use this fire dragon on our plane in the future. Anyway, you are also a legend now, and your strength is almost enough."


    Sophia is a serious fire mage. After reaching the legendary level, his own power is not comparable to ordinary legendary masters. Once you use your elemental pet, your strength will increase significantly.


    In Chi Nan''s view, I am afraid that Carter''s ancient dragon may not be Sophia''s opponent.


    Besides, Sophia is the wife of the lord of the sacred tree collar, and it is impossible to go to the battlefield at ordinary times. You still have to bear this trouble yourself.


    "Chi Nan, in fact, you don''t need to worry too much. As long as you don''t expose the compositional principles of elemental creatures, it doesn''t matter if you expose this in front of the dragons. There is no longer any dragon aura on it."


    Chi Nan shook his head, "No, you haven''t been in contact with the legendary dragon, so you don''t know. Although this thing seems to be elemental power on the surface, it actually has a bit of dragon power. In the real dragon master''s In their eyes, this Longwei is enough to make them feel wrong, so try not to use it."


    "But in other planes, it doesn''t matter. In short, you just need to protect yourself first."


    Sophia nodded lightly, "I know." Although Sophia had seen Carter, she couldn''t feel this difference at all because she was too weak at that time, but Chi Nan, who was sensitive, was able to see this. Point question.


    "Let''s not talk about that much, let''s test the fighting power of this giant dragon, I am also very curious about this thing."


    Chi Nan didn''t want to talk about the inexplicable things, so he asked Sophie to start the experiment.


    Regarding the matter of experimenting with elemental pet combat power, the wizards have already had a complete system. After various attack defenses and various tests, Chi Nan was surprised to find that this elemental dragon was indeed much stronger than Sophia himself.


    If Sophia is a normal mage who has just broken through the legendary level, his combat power is probably weaker than the legends he fought side by side at the beginning. Then this elemental dragon is just a bit worse than Carter''s ancient dragon, and the two are even very close. Its strength is stronger than Sophia, which is the advantage of leapfrogging elemental pets.


    It''s just that in the future, if you want the elemental dragon to continue to improve, the material cost is several times more than that of cultivating other elemental pets. Fortunately, Chi Nan is still confident about supporting these few elemental pets.


    "The greater the difference in strength, the greater the improvement effect? ??If you use the gold level to train black iron level mages."


    "I am afraid that there will not be such a good effect, because the gap between the gold level and the black iron level is far less than the gap between the legend and the gold. And because the level difference is too much, the black iron level mage may not be able to control it."


    The old mage next to him immediately blocked Chi Nan''s innocent thoughts. If there is too much difference in level, it will be uncontrollable. However, the fact that there are many levels of difference does not mean that there are more people with poor strength, so the effect is definitely not as good.


    Chi Nan couldn''t help it. After all, this was the rule of the world, and he couldn''t change it at will. "It''s a pity, there are no creatures with natural elements, otherwise I can get a powerful elemental pet." Chi Nan was helpless, there was no one suitable for him. But even if it does, maybe it can''t be used by itself.


    After all, Chi Nan didn''t even know whether he was a normal nature mage.


    The experiment is still going on over there, and everyone is very satisfied with the performance of the fire dragon. This time, the territory instantly added the equivalent of two legendary masters. If Hemilla is added, two more will be added.


    The ice element is a variant of the water element so it is sufficient to use the water elemental creatures. Even the location of the water elemental creature, Chi Nan and others have already found it, and they are now targeting the location of that elemental creature.


    "Lord Lord, it has been calculated. If this legendary fire dragon dies, it will take a month to re-summon with the strength of the fire dragon. Within this month, there is no way to use the power of the fire dragon."


    "Well, the stronger the strength, the longer it will take to resurrect after death. Okay, I know, after all, resurrection is not without a price, this price can still be bearable. Anyway, this fire dragon is not so easy to die "Although I am a little dissatisfied with such a long buffer, I think there is no way.


    This is not a game, it can be re-summoned immediately after death. Even this elemental pet was created in his own territory. It''s just that in this situation, Chi Nan hesitated whether to treat the elemental creatures as a commodity. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1062： Hermilla, Queen of Ice

    After Sophia successfully broke through, he said to Chi Nan, "Chi Nan, I will join in the next arrest."


    "How can this be? This capture operation is very dangerous. You have just broken through now, and you have no means of mastering the legendary level. You will easily be caught by those elemental creatures if you rush to participate in this way."


    Chi Nan didn''t want Sophia to take the risk, but Sophia didn''t care at all: "Although I have just broken through now, my strength is also good. Those elemental creatures have only instincts and may not be my opponents. Besides, there are no other people. ."


    Sophie paused for a while and continued: "And because I have no experience, I need to observe this level of combat closely, so that I can think of better ways to improve my means and master my own power, so you let me go. ."


    Sophia spoiled, making Chi Nan almost unbearable. Think about what Sophia said is right. With her current strength, even if she hasn''t fully mastered her power, she still doesn''t have to worry about encountering any danger.


    If it doesn''t work, isn''t there another element pet? Although the elemental dragon only relies on its own instinct to fight, the dragon race also relies on instinct to fight. In addition to the control of the fire element, as long as it is not encountering a creature of the demigod level, at least there is no problem in protecting Sophia''s safety.


    The big deal, when the time comes, he will be brought to the base, desperately destroying a base, and also protect Sophia.


    "Well, I agree, but you must pay attention to your safety, and you must obey the instructions and don''t mess with other people."


    "I know, I will listen to Orna''s orders." Sophia was excited, and I really don''t know why Sophia, who has never liked fighting so much, suddenly became so interested in fighting.


    Women''s minds are sometimes so strange, and Chi Nan doesn''t bother to guess.


    "Sure enough, there are advantages and disadvantages." Chi Nan said to himself. It is easier for a mage to reach the legendary level, and it is more powerful and has more means. However, at the legendary level, it is even more difficult for a mage to master his own power.


    On the contrary, once a fighter reaches the legendary level, he can easily control his own power. Back and forth are those martial arts moves, as long as you hit a few times, you can get used to it. Maybe there are not so many methods of the mage, but the fighter can wield his power to the fullest, which is definitely the most difficult thing on the battlefield.


    Just look at his own guards. They are all fighters, and now they have complete control over their own power. In the course of the battle, he can fully display all his combat power.


    At most, that is, they don''t have some tricks to kill. This is up to them. After all, every legendary master''s trick is completely his own, and it is useless to learn from others.


    So a group of people came out, and because of the addition of a Sophia, this time it was easier than before. It didn''t take long for them to capture a powerful legendary water elemental creature.


    This elemental creature, a huge murloc, was just trapped by chains at this time.


    "What? This elemental creature is not powerful at all. Except for the impact of the domain itself, it will only use melee methods, which is not interesting at all." Sophie just came back and complained to Chi Nan.


    "Haha, who makes the elemental creatures here so weird? Isn''t this something that can''t be helped?" Chi Nan was also speechless. He was obviously a water elemental creature, and he was actually using melee combat without the power of the water element.


    In the previous picture, this huge elemental murloc, after actually condensing a harpoon with water elements, just woke the harpoon to fight, and deserved to be easily caught by them.


    "Forget it, don''t worry about that much, Hermilla, this time it''s your turn."


    Hermilla nodded lightly, took a deep breath, and suppressed the tension and expectation in her heart. There was a time when, in my own eyes, a legend like a god, was actually only this step away from him, and he was about to pass. In retrospect, I was just the daughter of an ordinary businessman at the beginning. Without Chi Nan, I would never be able to go today.


    Looking at Chi Nan, Hermilla''s eyes were full of tenderness: "My lord, it''s great to meet you in this life."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Don''t think so much, we still have a lot of time together in the future. After breaking through the legendary level, I can rest assured of your safety." Chi Nan smiled and appeased Hermilla.


    Of course, in Chi Nan''s mind, the breakthrough legend is not only a guarantee of safety, but the most important thing is life. Hermilla and the others were just ordinary people before, and their life span was not too long.


    Chi Nan didn''t know how long his lifespan was, but Chi Nan faintly felt that his lifespan would never be short. Especially after breaking through the legend, it is even more exaggerated. He didn''t want to watch his wife get old one day.


    For a long time, Chi Nan deliberately didn''t think about it. After all, he was still in this world for a short time, but when Sophia broke through the legend, Chi Nan finally started to face this issue. The reason to face it is because this problem has been solved. Now, it''s a little bit short, I believe it won''t take long before I can think of a way.


    It really doesn''t work, and there is no problem to solve it with divine power. Turning his head to comfort Wei Wei Si, Chi Nan watched Hemila walk to the front, the center of the circle, and then cut his own wrist.


    Although it hurts, compared to the future, this pain is nothing. The ceremony is the same as before, without any changes or changes. In this barren world No matter what you do, it will always be so peaceful, no one will make trouble.


    When the ceremony was completed, Hermilla began to change. The icy breath of the whole body began to spread towards the outside world, and the ground was frozen. This was caused by the fact that the power could not fully control after the breakthrough.


    The original white head became crystal clear at this time, as if it were carved from crystal. Even Hermilla''s eyes have faded a lot. It seems that they are not weakly affected by this force, Chi Nan thought in his heart. But when Hermilla can fully control this power, it should be restored.


    The surrounding area was icy and snowy, and snow flew in the sky. Standing in the middle, Hermilla stretched her proud figure and walked slowly towards Chi Nan. As if the goddess of ice and snow was coming, even Chi Nan was infected.


    Is this still her own gentle Hermilla? Suddenly, Chi Nan felt a strange feeling. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1063： Next step to find the dragon

    Hemila walked slowly in front of her. When the last step stopped, the snow in the sky suddenly dispersed, and the temperature in Hermila''s eyes regained. "My lord, I''m back."


    The corner of Hermilla''s mouth twitched lightly, as if the ice and snow melted and bloomed. All of a sudden, people feel that the earth is spring back, and the beauty is suffocating. Chi Nan also recovered and let out a long breath.


    "Haha, I knew you would be successful, but I was scared to death just now." To cover up his unnaturalness, Chi Nan reached out and hugged Hermilla. Hermilla also fell into Chi Nan''s arms and did not resist. She also knew that the cold breath that had just passed away was really unacceptable.


    Fortunately, Chi Nan didn''t have any bad thoughts about herself, which made Hermilla very relieved.


    "Even if I become real ice in the future, the arms of an adult can tolerate me and melt me." Hemila whispered to herself, because the business was so small that even Chi Nan didn''t hear it.


    After a long time, Wei Wei Si gently pulled Chi Nan and said, "Chi Nan, let''s take a look at that elemental creature first."


    Chi Nan came back to his senses all at once, quite embarrassed. Looking around, everyone is doing their own things. No one looks here, as if this side is the air.


    Chi Nan curled his lips in an annoyed manner. They were all flatterers. "Okay, let''s take a look at that thing."


    Chi Nan helplessly let go of Hermilla, there is no way, who would let himself be just an incarnation. Although it doesn''t feel like a problem, it''s not my body after all, and I can''t do anything else I want to do.


    When Hermilla comes back here, she must be punished tonight. In addition to Sophia, the two people became cold and hot, and inexplicably taboo words such as ice and fire appeared in Chi Nan''s heart.


    Looking at the huge figure that had condensed into shape, Chi Nan suddenly felt a strange feeling. "This elemental creature is so big, bigger than that giant dragon, can this thing really be used on six grounds?"


    Sure enough, what demon beast is used, what it condenses is what it looks like. Hermilla''s domain is the same as the giant squid sea monster, it is of the ice type, but the freezing ability is stronger, and the range is much smaller. I don''t know if it''s because of the size, but it doesn''t matter to Chi Nan at all.


    And that huge figure is what the sea monster looked like before his death. Numerous huge tentacles, waving back and forth in the air, looked terrifying. "Hey, this sea monster has become an elemental creature, so it can fly."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan realized that this sea monster could completely treat the sky as the sea, so that he could wield his perfect combat power. She has a flexible stature and doesn''t need the help of sea water at all.


    And there are so many tentacles, every attack can smash and freeze everything nearby. With elemental attacks, it will be more flexible. This size plus this special structure, after testing, although the strength is similar to that of the fire elemental dragon itself, the combat power it can wield is much stronger than that of the elemental dragon.


    "In the future, standing on this squid sea monster and casting spells will definitely be safer." Chi Nan said to himself.


    Hermilla nodded slightly, yes, such a big sea monster, standing on it, with so many tentacles to protect, basically does not need to worry about what dangers it will encounter.


    Although the mage reaches the legendary level, some problems in melee combat will basically have means to make up. However, his physical strength is not enough and his melee strength is weak. This is still a difficult problem that cannot be solved.


    After some experiments, Hermilla, who was familiar with her own power, put her sea monster away.


    It''s just that these people are familiar with the way of power, which looks too rough in Chinan. It turned out that both Hermira and Sophia summoned their elemental pets and let them fight each other by themselves.


    Although they have become elemental creatures, the two creatures still have some instincts and some simple thinking. As the battle progressed, the two pets slowly learned a lot of fighting methods, and the battle became more sharp.


    Perhaps, for the elemental creatures, the understanding of myself and others has some deviations. They were also told during the battle that the large sea monster had indeed always had the upper hand. Not only is the element restraining each other, but also because of too many tentacles. The offensive and defensive coordination is very good, once moving, any enemy will feel bound.


    "Next, it''s time to prepare elemental pets for Olna, Olna, do you think you want the pets of fire element or wind element." Hermilla turned her head and asked Olna.


    Orna nodded slightly: "It''s all the same, it''s best to use the fire element. I still prefer offensive. But for the specific situation, you need to see Chi Nan''s and see what kind of Warcraft materials he can get."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "We don''t have this material in our hands. If we want to get this kind of material, we''d better go to the Dragon Clan. I have already issued an invitation letter to the Sacred Dragon Empire, but there is no reply yet." So arrogant, even if his territory is stronger than them in all aspects, it is still useless.


    These guys always thought they were the best. If it were not for the lord of a powerful territory, or a legendary master himself, perhaps they would not even accept their invitation letter.


    "Then you can only wait." Hermilla also faintly discovered some problems, frowning slightly. "If our strength is exposed, it should be easier for more legendary masters to put pressure on it."


    Chi Nan hurriedly shook his head: "Don¡¯t Before you were a little behind the golden peak, you reached the legendary level all at once, and anyone would doubt it. If they doubt that we have any special methods to cultivate legends, Then we will be miserable. Right now we still don''t have the ability to fight the entire Big Six." There is no way.


    Even now, there are many restrictions in all aspects. Once he really reveals that he can train legendary masters, maybe the elves will not be so good, but other forces will put pressure on him, or even attack directly.


    With the current strength of his territory, there is really no way to fight against so many forces at the same time. Hey, after all, there is still no absolute power to suppress everything. Hearing this, Hermilla closed her mouth decisively.


    "Don''t say so much, come back quickly, don''t stay on other planes all right." Chi Nan became a little impatient. Only after hearing Chi Nan''s words, Hermira and Sophia''s faces blushed slightly. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1064： This arrogant attitude

    In the next few days, Chi Nan had been waiting for news there. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the Sacred Dragon Empire actually let himself wait for three days.


    Even when Chi Nan thought that the other party would not pay attention to him, the other party finally sent the message.


    "What? I am not allowed to enter the Dragon Valley in order to keep it secret, and no dragons will even come out to negotiate with me, actually to protect the dragon." Chi Nan saw this information and almost didn''t give himself up.


    I knew the dragons were arrogant for a long time, but I didn''t expect them to be so arrogant. How do you say it is a legendary master, they dare to be so negligent. Now Chi Nan finally knows why there is such a weird system in the Sacred Dragon Empire. Even the empire had to be managed by the lower-level council, and the people in the upper-level council only knew how to eat, drink and have fun.


    "Since you have agreed to negotiate, let''s negotiate. Tell the people in the Holy Dragon Empire that people below the legendary level are not qualified to talk to me face to face. If you want to negotiate, use the crystal board."


    Since the other party was arrogant, Chi Nan would not be used to them either. If you don¡¯t want equality, then you can give them your class.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that this kind of words spread to the Holy Dragon Empire, and the people of the Holy Dragon Empire were not only lifeless, but very much agreed. In their eyes, there is no problem with what Chi Nan said.


    If a legendary master still eagerly runs to their turf to get angry, showing a surrender attitude, it will make him look down. The current performance is normal in their eyes.


    The legendary master was originally the most powerful existence in the world, the top senior, and the pinnacle of power. There was no problem at all. What Chi Nan proposed was also within the scope of their understanding.


    As a result, negotiations began soon. The counterparty of the negotiation was the king of the Holy Dragon Empire, a guy who looked more like a lizard than a human, with a crown that looked like a closet on his head. It''s just because of the sharp corners on the head that there are two holes left. It looks so nondescript and makes people feel very funny.


    Chi Nan didn''t smile, just stared at the dragon king. "You are the king of the Holy Dragon Empire, you all know what I negotiated with them." Chi Nan said directly without hesitation.


    The other side nodded slightly, neither humble nor overbearing, there was no contempt or disdain in his eyes, but he did not bow to knees either. Perhaps in his eyes, the backer behind him is stronger than himself, so there is no need to fawn on himself.


    Just out of respect for the strong, the king would not show his arrogance.


    "I already know that you need a legendary beast''s heart and supporting crystal core. I have consulted the Dragon Clan about this. We can fully meet your requirements. Not to mention the fire system, there is no problem with other systems."


    Chi Nan was a little surprised by the other party''s refreshment, but then it became normal. Dragons like to collect treasures, he knows this. Moreover, the arrogance of the dragons did not come out of thin air, but was achieved through battle.


    In ancient times, how many masters fell in front of the dragon clan, and this has created the reputation of the dragon clan. Although the dragon clan has not shown the mountains and dew water, the collection of the dragon clan is definitely not what ordinary people can imagine. Not to mention one, even if it is a bunch of materials left by legendary masters, they may be able to find it.


    bsp; I don''t know how powerful the dragon clan is now, it''s really desirable.


    "Conditions, what conditions do you need?" Chi Nan said calmly. After all, it was a legendary material, Chi Nan didn''t believe that the other party would hand it over to him so easily, it would definitely not work without paying.


    Sure enough, King Sacred Dragon heard his words, his eyes lit up. Then it returned to normal, but Chi Nan had already seen it.


    "It''s very simple. I heard that Lord, you have very strong control over plants. We need a large number of dragon perches and drunken dragon grass."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, not because of trouble, on the contrary, this request was too simple for him. Longqimu, I used Longqimu as the airship material and used it on the airship. It''s just that there are more smoky crystals now, nothing more.


    "What do you want to do with dragons? Where there are dragons, there will be no shortage of dragons."


    King Sacred Dragon shook his head and said, "That¡¯s a rumor from the outside world. In fact, the formation of dragon perches requires very harsh conditions. Only you can plant it casually. And dragon perches are of great benefit to dragon cultivation, and it is also beneficial to us. ."


    Chi Nan understood that this condition may not necessarily be the requirement of the dragon clan, but it may also have something to do with them. Although the dragon is high on the top, it is very embarrassing to be caught in the middle.


    If they can improve their strength and increase their right to speak when facing the dragon clan, it will also be of great benefit to them. "Well, I know, I will provide you with enough, but you need to give me a list."


    Chi Nan wouldn''t promise to have as many as they wanted. In that case, if they wanted to be greedy, it would not be costless to cultivate plants in their own territory, not to mention there is a time limit.


    "So what about Drunken Dragon Grass, is this thing useful to you?"


    King Shenglong nodded slightly: "This is actually no secret. Drunken Dragon Grass is rare."


    Chi Nan nodded, and the king continued: "But Drunken Dragon Grass has a great effect, it can purify the bloodline, and it can also enhance the strength of dragon creatures. It has a very big effect on our dragon people."


    "You won''t believe that rumor," Chi Nan said in surprise.


    He remembered There is indeed a rumor in the Holy Dragon Empire, saying that eating too much drunken dragon grass might even cause them to regenerate and turn from a dragon into a giant dragon, but this kind of thing pools Nan could not believe it.


    "No, that rumor is not false, it is true." Obviously, the king knew what he was talking about. "Because our sixth generation king of the Holy Dragon Empire returned to the ancestors to become a giant dragon in that way. The sixth generation king also has a high reputation among giant dragons." After so many years, the old dragon is probably It''s already dead.


    But looking at King Shenglong''s face, Chi Nan could also think that it was probably the most glorious time for their dragon people at that time. Unfortunately, there are not many drunken dragon grasses, and Chinan knows that the only place with more than one is the Elf Forest.


    But that place, even a giant dragon would not approach it. Wait, could it be because of this thing that the elves and the dragon had conflicts. Suddenly, Chi Nan realized that he faintly knew the reason why the fire dragon would die in the hands of the elves. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1065： This thing is a fire phoenix, right

    The negotiation went very smoothly, and the number of dragon perches and drunken dragon grasses requested by the other party was so large that it was an impossible task in anyone''s eyes. But to Chi Nan, it was nothing at all.


    Chi Nan, who has mastered the planting ability, doesn''t even need to do anything by himself, but just a few production bases are fully operating, and they can prepare the dragon perch and drunken dragon grass they need in up to ten days.


    This time, both sides were very happy. What Chi Nan didn''t know was whether he was negotiating with the dragon clan or those dragon people. Even what he gave them would end up in whose hands, Chi Nan didn''t know.


    But what does this have to do with me, even if the Holy Dragon Empire collapses because of this, it doesn''t matter to me.


    Now, the Cthulhu Empire has basically collapsed. Although the war is still going on, the resistance of the Cthulhu Empire has become weaker and weaker. Pieces of land were continuously being annexed by the three empires.


    Chi Nan did not participate in the land distribution gathering, but the three empires all owe Chi Nan a favor, and they can only make up for it through other means. Perhaps this is not the case, and negotiations with the Sacred Dragon Empire could not be so easy. After all, there has always been animosity between the Holy Dragon Empire and himself.


    The two sides moved quickly. Before Chi Nan''s things were delivered, the other side had already delivered the crystal core and heart. The strong flame power on this let Chi Nan know that this thing is definitely not a fake.


    So, the action of Olna''s team began again. Another red-skin monster of the fire element suffered. However, even if these elemental creatures were wiped out one after another, they would not respond.


    Although these elemental creatures are powerful and have their own thinking, they are not much different from the stone without thinking.


    During this period of time, many wizards had their own elemental creatures, and Chi Nan''s men also had a powerful wizard power. It''s just this power, no one knows yet.


    On this day, after the last arrest, Olna, who has reached the legendary level, will also have her own elemental pet. It''s still that consciousness, just a different person, nothing more.


    After the consciousness progressed, Olna''s breath was shocked, and she really got a little improvement. It''s just that the improvement is not very big, but it is not easy to be able to achieve such an improvement at the legendary level.


    "This thing is a fire phoenix." Chi Nan blinked and looked at the group of fire elements. Unexpectedly, this thing is actually the legendary fire phoenix, and the appearance of the fire phoenix is ??too recognizable.


    The shape of the huge flame bird, the gorgeous tail feathers, and the burning flames all show the true identity of the fire phoenix. Unexpectedly, these giant dragons would kill even the Fire Phoenix and put them away. If it weren''t for me, I don''t know how long this thing will be in the hands of the dragon.


    So, this thing should be collected by the dragon. If it was collected by the dragon, I believe that this thing has now been made into something unknown. After all, dragon people and giant dragons are very different.


    "Yes, this is the fire phoenix." Orna is not unfamiliar with this legendary creature. After seeing the first glance, she has already determined the identity of this thing, not to mention that both parties have special features. contact.


    Sophia exclaimed happily, "Hurry up and test it out to see how strong this Fire Phoenix is."


    Even Hermilla was curious at this time. Only a few people have powerful elemental pets at the legendary level. Even if they don''t have the heart to compare, the mind to try it out naturally appears.


    Orna didn''t care, and just experimented. The method of testing is still fighting against each other.


    "Sure enough, it''s not good if it''s a bit worse. The Fire Phoenix is ??obviously more complete than the elemental pets of the two of them, but because Orna was at the legendary level before, it hurts the Fire Phoenix. The strength of the Fire Phoenix is ??better than the giant The dragon and the sea monster are a bit worse." Only a moment later, Chi Nan and some people could see it.


    "Yeah, if both sides are at the same level of strength, maybe this fire phoenix can only stay in their hands for a while." Now it seems that some are evenly matched, but only slightly at a disadvantage.


    But the real situation is that because the difference in strength is not that big, the improvement for elemental pets is also much less. It''s just that Olna doesn''t seem to care at all.


    After all, it was a breakthrough legend he chose himself, and it was impossible for her to regret it. Moreover, with the Fire Phoenix, he has already improved a lot, and there is no need to fight for these things, right?


    Orna whispered: "The Fire Phoenix is ??not bad. It can bless my bow and arrow power and let me wield more powerful combat power. Moreover, the Fire Phoenix has the ability to regenerate from the ashes, and it is difficult to kill."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, yes, how did he forget this: "Rebirth from the ashes, which means that after death, he can be resurrected directly through his own ability. There is no need to wait for a month. With this ability, some At that time, the fire phoenix was more practical than their two pets." Chi Nan felt his eyes light up.


    "It''s not as unsolvable as you said. Although the fire phoenix can be reborn from the ashes, it only has one chance per day. If you die twice a day, it will really die. You still have to wait a month later."


    "Oh, no, it should be less than a month, because the fire phoenix''s strength is weaker than their pets, and the strength of the phoenix is ??stronger than theirs, so the recovery should be faster." Olna added.


    Sophia and Hermilla didn''t care at all. After all, their pets were more powerful, didn''t they?


    Unknowingly, these women have become pet madmen. I thought that this would only happen in my hometown. Forget it, let them play by themselves.


    "But speaking of it, we still have to prepare more Legendary Warcraft materials, and find a way to exchange some with others in the future. After all, this is also a way to cultivate legends, and we can''t give up."


    With enough legends, on this plane, he no longer has to worry about anything. As long as the real gods are not intervening, even the top races can rub them on the ground when the time comes.


    Speaking of it, Chi Nan has long been bored with this feeling of being scrupulous about doing everything.


    "You''re right, I think our transaction with the Dragon Race can continue." An inexplicable brilliance flashed in Hemila''s eyes. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1066： Meet in the Undead World

    Originally thinking about exchanging some top-level monster materials with the elven dragons, or going to the sea to find Chinan, but was interrupted again by things. The more planes you control, the more things tend to be.


    Chi Nanyue felt that the strength of his men was really not enough. Chi Nan actually received a distress signal from the plane of the dead. "Two legends exist, but they are not opponents of each other."


    Chi Nan frowned, speaking of it, on the Undead Plane, there were already three legendary undead creatures lying in front of him. Only after the death of the Undead Legendary creature, only some bones are left as materials, which is of little value at all. At least, he has not yet found a way to use it.


    Unexpectedly, after adding two legendary guards this time, he was still in danger.


    Although the fields of the two legendary guards are only the most common, they are used with combat skills after all, and the strength they wield is much stronger than that of the undead with no brains. What''s going on this time.


    "It''s strange, even the undead creatures will unite? There are actually three units united together. No wonder they are not opponents. Fortunately, the two fighters, a skeleton and a zombie, are about the same strength as the two of them. But that Thing, this thing shouldn''t be something like a vampire, is it a corpse?"


    Looking at the most difficult undead creature in the report, it was a zombie-like thing in itself, and it didn''t look strange. But when they were attacked, they found that the undead was actually covered in silt.


    When the silt was knocked down, it didn''t hurt itself at all, and it was easy to recover.


    The attack method used some weird bats, which made Chi Nan almost think that he had encountered a vampire. However, it turned out later that these so-called bats are actually made of silt.


    This thing is not very afraid of physical attacks. It seems to be a spell-type creature. When the three are added together, if two people are lucky, and there are a lot of plant weapons to rescue them, I am afraid that two people will be planted there.


    "Orna, are you interested in going to the Undead Plane, there is a bit of trouble. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to go, what? You agree." Chi Nan directly communicated with Ao who just returned from the Elemental Plane. Erna.


    Hearing the situation on the Undead Plane, Olna expressed interest. Only the next moment, Chi Nan was depressed. Because Sophia and Hemira wanted to go and take a look.


    "You two go there to join in the fun, it''s not a good place over there, it''s very dangerous."


    The plane of the undead is much larger than the plane of the bug, and there will definitely be many legendary undeads that can be produced. Although there are only three alliances this time, if too much pressure is put on them, who knows what will happen in the future.


    "Chi Nan, will you let us go over and see? As long as there are no accidents, we will definitely not take action. Besides, we can come back anytime, right? We have to adapt to our own strength now. The best way is not to use some strength. Almost a legendary battle? Let us leave the two fighters."


    Although Chi Nan wanted Sword Jue to object, in the end he couldn''t help but nodded in agreement.


    "Really, I won''t let me go to dangerous places. I''m worried that I''m in danger, why they want to go and play by themselves. And why I always listen to them." Chi Nan shook his head speechlessly.


    In the end, Chi Nan let the three guards around him rush over to protect them. It doesn''t matter if they didn''t beat the undead there, but if they had any problems, Chi Nan would regret it.


    It only took less than two days before the two reached the other side. "Hey, there should be more space channels here. Only one space channel is too much trouble."


    Chi Nan said angrily: "There are too many space channels, which is a kind of pressure on the space itself, which will cause problems. Wait until the next large 6 is occupied, and a new space channel can be established from another large 6."


    There are a total of five yuan on the plane of the undead, which was only known to Chi Nan later. It''s just that the plane of the undead is special. Although it is five yuan and six, these five yuan and six are all pasted together. I don''t know, I thought it was a whole big six. Between Big 6 and Big 6, there are long and narrow cracks or mountains that block it.


    At this time, Chi Nan occupied only one of them, which was not too big. The Central 6 was already under investigation, but there were more undead over there. If you want to continue to advance, you need stronger power as an aid.


    But to this day, this large area has basically been planted with purification trees in Chinan. In time, this big 6 will definitely be completely purified and become a real treasure land suitable for human survival.


    It''s just that this time, I am afraid it is not short, and there is no need to think about it in a few years.


    And the reason why the three legendary undead were united together is probably the same reason. Just when the army was about to control this big six, as the last three top existences on this big six, that is, the three legends, they finally realized the danger. The skeleton and the zombie may have no thoughts or realise anything.


    But that weird mud monster must have a very high IQ, that is, this guy contributed to the union of the three legendary existences. Now the three have joined together, and they almost cost themselves two legendary fighters.


    This grudge must be reported As long as these three guys are taken, then this big 6 will be completely occupied by me. With a large 6 as the foundation, there is a great opportunity to purify the entire plane of the undead. "


    Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction. If he has completed the task of purifying a plane, this power will have no problem even if he can directly become a god. This is the easiest route to becoming a god, and it is also the most suitable for oneself.


    In the screen, Hermilla and his group have joined the two guards stationed on the plane of the undead. The total has reached eight legendary masters, and there are three legendary level element pets. What a huge force this is. Unknowingly, his territorial power has risen to this level, which is the absolute top 6 level.


    Today, Chi Nan feels that perhaps the overall strength of the Dragon Clan is not as strong as its own. It''s a pity that these are just speculations. Chi Nan, who has no evidence, dare not easily challenge the Dragon Clan. There is no hatred between them anyway. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1067： Alliance of 3 legendary undead

    "I have seen two lord wives, it would be great if you have all arrived, let''s get out early."


    The two guards hurriedly saw the salute, but although they respected Olna, they did not put themselves on the lower level. Because they are guards themselves, they represent the existence of Chi Nan, and they are also legendary.


    Everyone is of the same level, and if you salute Orna, it will simply drop the price for Chi Nan. Orna didn''t care either. As a half-elf, Orna didn''t care about these etiquettes at first.


    The atmosphere is very good, a large group of legends gather together, and the formed power can almost crush the opposite side. So there is no tactical discussion, just hit it directly. There was only a piece of territory left on the opposite side, and the surrounding area was completely surrounded by an army of plants. Outside, they won''t have any reinforcements.


    After all, as the undead, there is no intersection between everyone. On the contrary, these undead creatures will also regard each other as food, as long as they kill each other and eat each other''s souls, they can improve their own strength.


    Therefore, every undead is full of hostility towards other undead different from itself.


    But this time the situation is very strange. Three legendary undead who were obviously not the same race, actually stood together.


    "This situation is no longer something we can fight against."


    Hearing this, the mouth of the skeleton next to him rang out, but the meaning he wanted to express was spread out through his own spirit. "How can it not be something we can deal with. There are only two legends on the opposite side. After killing them, the three of us re-divide the territory. Each of us can get more."


    The zombie nodded blankly: "Yeah, this is fine."


    The skeletons and zombies here look like the most ordinary undead, but the aura on their body is exceptionally powerful. This is enough to explain the difference between the two existences, that strength is not simple.


    The other existence, not even as good as an ordinary zombie, looked very thin. This is the weird zombie mud monster. Obviously, this mud zombie is more intelligent than the other two.


    "That''s why I invited you two alliances at the beginning. Have you forgotten? They didn''t have two legends at the beginning. They can kill three of us with the same strength just by relying on those weird things."


    "If we don''t unite, we will definitely be defeated by them, and then die here."


    "So what? We have the upper hand now. We just need to eliminate them. Killing so many creatures will definitely increase my strength."


    There was a flash of disdain in the eyes of these two brainless idiots. Speaking of it, he is not a normal undead himself, but a variant. It has been very difficult to grow to this day. If it wasn''t for my own talents, this one would be my own world, how could I divide it up with these idiots.


    "Those creatures, they are definitely not that simple behind them. There are only two, who knows how many are behind them. This matter is no longer something we can solve. Either we have to ask other big six strong people to help, or just I can only escape."


    "You are too alarmist, why should we run away. For so many years, I have no existing existence that can allow me to escape." Now, even the zombie started to catch fire.


    The mud zombie looked helpless, how could he be with such two idiots.


    Just when he wanted to say something, two familiar forces suddenly appeared outside. "Listen to the undead inside, come out and die immediately, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude."


    This familiar breath is obviously the two legendary fighters before. The mud zombies knew that it was a race called human, because many of their undead were from this race before. But aren''t human beings dead and clean? Why do they reappear during this period, and their territory often produces a force that makes them feel strange.


    Then these humans will have more, will they still hide more powerful forces. These are all mud zombies that need to be considered. Without thinking clearly, he really doesn''t want to confront those humans head-on.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that he thought too much, but the other two allies didn''t have any ideas. After feeling the power of the two defeated men, the skeletons and zombies couldn''t stand it anymore, and they burst out of their own power.


    "Don''t be impulsive." The mud zombies were just about to stop, but it was too late.


    "You two bastards, you dare to come to make trouble. I won''t let you run away this time. I will use your soul and blood as my further tools." The zombie roared and shattered the roof. .


    The same goes for the skeletons. Instead of two more holes on the roof, the entire palace was shattered by two undead.


    Seeing the ordinary skeletons and zombies rushing out, but the powerful power entangled in the body, everyone instantly knew that this thing was not simple. The zombie looks almost like an ordinary person, except that it has no clothes and its skin is metallic.


    But zombies can speak directly, which is different from ordinary zombies. The bones on the side of the skeleton are snow white, as if they were carved from white jade, and looked very exquisite carefully. Although he can''t speak, he can express his own meaning with strong mental power. This is not what ordinary undead can do, even the golden level.


    "Yeah, these two undead are really not easy, let''s leave it to us." Sophia and Hemila stepped forward, and each selected one. Sophia was dealing with the zombie The skeleton was handed over to Hermilla.


    "You two, be careful not to get hurt, or Chi Nan won''t let you out in the future." Orna said blankly. Although the two were a little embarrassed, they nodded vigorously.


    As the lord''s wife, you can''t be willful, this time it''s not easy. I want to continue next time, but I don''t know when to wait. Didn''t you see that Chi Nan rarely does it himself? This is determined by his identity.


    You know, as the two of them, even if they receive a small injury, it is a very serious event. This time, if it weren''t for knowing that it''s safer here, the two undead were definitely not their opponents, and Chi Nan would not agree to let them come over. As for the reason why Chi Nan couldn''t come, no one knew.


    Because Chi Nan was worried about being exposed to his level, he made up his mind to take as few shots as possible and prevent others from discovering problems. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1068： Take down 1 entire continent

    "That weird mud zombie is in the middle, and we have already discovered his breath." The undead creature is not good at converging its aura. The two guards that have been in contact immediately showed the existence of the undead.


    "Leave it to me." Olna also found the other party, and without hesitation, an arrow flew out. Now, the mud zombie could no longer hide, and could only rush out. Seeing so many opponents in front of him, the mud zombie''s pupils shrank, he knew that he might be in trouble today. These human beings are indeed very powerful.


    Those two hateful idiots, who knew this would happen a long time ago, shouldn''t have dragged their two alliances. If I quit this big 6 earlier and went to unite with other undead masters, it wouldn''t be like this.


    But now he is very helpless, even as an undead, he can easily feel that the other party has locked himself in. If you dare to turn around and run away, then you must be the one who died.


    Looking around, two idiots have already fought two humans who look like women. But these two women are really amazing. Both the undead and the skeleton are warriors, and they are also warriors at this level.


    The big sword of the bone in the skeleton''s hand swung quickly, as if it had turned into a silver-white wheel. This great sword not only carries a strong force, but also a powerful undead power that can directly kill the soul.


    With such a power, Hermilla dare not touch it casually. But Hermilla also discovered that although the skeleton is not slow, it is still not so flexible due to its own structural problems, as long as it is controlled not to be overtaken by the skeleton.


    A wave of ice emerged from Hermela''s body, entangled with each other''s domain. Even if it had just broken through, Hermilla''s domain was still at odds with the opponent, and there was no situation of being suppressed by the opponent. After realizing this, Hermilla felt more relieved, and her white wrist swayed out boundless icy thorns.


    The ice thorns fell, turning the surrounding area into a sea of ??ice. Skeletons affected by the ice are slower and slower, and the opponent will leave a scar on their body from time to time.


    Up to now, Hermilla has not used her pet, which shows that the battle is still under control.


    Sophia''s side is more relaxed, the zombie itself is not as good as the skeleton. It relies on its own powerful strength and defense, even at this level. Even his own field is attached to himself.


    The zombie domain itself is a defensive type, a very powerful special domain, but it is not offensive. The realm covered by Sophia continues to burn, causing continuous damage.


    The power of the flame burned around, and a series of flame spells smashed at the zombies as if they didn''t need money. The zombies were completely burnt in black, and it might not be good to continue. It''s a pity that even if the zombies regret it, it is too late, and they have no chance to escape. Can only roar while chasing and attacking.


    At this moment, the mud zombies have no chance to observe anything. Because the fire phoenix is ??flying towards him. That''s right, it''s the Fire Phoenix, these are the arrows that Olna shot out.


    The power of the fire phoenix is ??directly blessed on her bow and arrow. Olna did not put her elemental pets away, but wanted to use the battle to better use the elemental pets, and combine the power of the two as much as possible.


    So this happened. After every arrow flew out, it would burn out of thin air. The burning flame will automatically change into the form of a fire phoenix, which is very beautiful. Faintly, Olna realized that she could still control the direction of the arrow that had been shot, and turned very flexibly in the air, just like a real bird.


    Whenever the arrow hits something, a flame of very high temperature will burst out for the first time. This flame made even the mud zombies feel frightened.


    Under the control of the mud zombies, countless bats flew out, desperately resisting those arrows. But it often takes several bats to be able to resist. When bats are broken, they will explode, exploding countless black spots.


    "These are all made of mud. It seems that this guy is of soil attributes. What kind of zombie is this? How come I have never seen it before." Chi Nan was a little surprised, thinking silently, staring at him. screen.


    On the other side, the natural incarnation controlled by Chi Nan was also observed at close range, but I just can''t remember such a zombie, and there is no similar among the familiar undead. In the end, Chi Nan could only be sure that this guy must be a mutated undead. Undead mutation is very common, but it is rare to be able to mutate benignly.


    It''s a pity that this mutant undead is now facing the existence of Orna, who crazily wants to improve her strength. Don''t look at Olna''s expressionless face as if there is nothing, but Olna''s pursuit of strength is fiery. Whenever he enters the state of fighting, that kind of fighting instinct, even Chi Nan feels unusually enthusiastic.


    Orna didn''t have the guidance of Slinka Ye, but even if she relied on herself, her archery was no worse than Chi Nan.


    "Damn, I know that you are humans, in fact, we can live in peace. As long as you let me go, I can swear that I will never be your enemy in the future." The mud zombie shouted.


    Just now, an arrow exploded on the body, exploding half of the mud on the mud zombie. Although he recovered quickly, Chi Nan still keenly noticed that the color of the mud on the zombie''s body had become lighter, and the number was much less.


    I don''t know where this thing is a weakness, but as long as the attack continues, it will definitely be consumed.


    "Unexpectedly, you still know humans Unfortunately I am not, and we and you don¡¯t have any peaceful thoughts." Orna said calmly, she is a half-elf, how can you say that she is a human? .


    Now, it''s the mud zombies'' turn to be stunned. In my memory, isn''t such a human being? No elves had ever appeared on the plane of the undead, and naturally there would be no such creatures as half elves, how could he know it.


    As for the iconic pointed ears, there is nothing strange in the impression of a zombie. Perhaps, human ears are this pointy. It''s not the time to talk, it''s still fighting. The mud zombie who was shocked was hit again, so there was less mud on his body.


    "Damn it, **** it, you hurry up to stop me, the power of the undead is not what you can imagine. Even if you take this big six, the emperor of the undead will never let you go."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1069： The world is beginning to recover

    The undead king? That is something, it should be a relatively powerful undead. Chi Nan thought in his heart, but didn''t care. Only today, Chi Nan doesn''t think he will lose to a mere undead.


    This world has long been abandoned by the Cthulhu. It was originally a plane on the verge of death, and it was very difficult to survive. In such a world, there can be any strong people, Chi Nan scoffed at this.


    Similarly, Olna would not stop because of a few threats from the enemy. All kinds of enemies, Olna, have seen a lot, even if they are more arrogant than this, they are not without. But in the end, it was not all killed by myself. On the contrary, I have nothing to do now, and my territory is still developing and growing.


    When the arrow fell on the head of this unlucky zombie, the clamor of the zombie stopped abruptly. The exploded head began to absorb the surrounding mud to recover, still not dead.


    But at this time, the mud zombies had no chance. A few consecutive arrows blasted the mud zombies to pieces. As a result, Olna did not find any support in the middle, not even a bone.


    But the mud zombies are still recovering, and some bats formed in the mud try to escape. It''s a pity that under the shroud of the realm, it''s useless at all. When the flames burned on this piece of land, the mud zombies sang in tragedy.


    After burning for a while, with the last scream that seemed to be able to melt into the soul, the mud zombies completely disappeared in this world. After searching the domain for a while, and finally found that there was no problem, Olna was relieved.


    "This thing is so strange, it is so difficult to kill, and you must be careful when you encounter it in the future. Perhaps, I should study the seal." Olna said to herself, while looking at both sides.


    Seeing that Olna had resolved the battle, Sophia and Hemila looked at each other and also accelerated. After a period of fighting, the two people became more and more comfortable in controlling their own power.


    At this time, the two undead warriors had basically lost the ability to train them.


    As a result, the fire dragon and the huge sea monster appeared at the same time, and the battle progress suddenly accelerated a lot. The sea monster''s tentacles stretched out, entwining the skeleton. Let the skeleton attack and don''t care. Then he squeezed it hard, and the skeleton made an overwhelmed sound. When the cold air penetrated, the skeleton''s bones finally couldn''t bear to shatter.


    On the other side, the fire dragon just appeared, and a breath of dragon breathed out. Immediately afterwards, Sophia''s fire spells also followed. The zombies who were already seriously injured turned red all over and began to melt.


    One mouthful after another, when the dragon breathed for the third time, the zombie finally couldn''t bear it and fell completely.


    Although the skeletons and zombies are harder and more resistant, they don''t have the immortality characteristics of the mud zombies. So as long as it is killed once, it is really dead.


    The only remaining materials are the bones, which are not used by ordinary people. Chi Nan''s method is very simple, put the materials away, then seal them up, and then seal them on the plane of the undead.


    "Very well, now that the last trouble has been solved, clear the last piece of land, and then plant a purification tree."


    Finally, he won a whole continent, and he has been on the plane of the undead for such a long time, which is considered to be effective. When this area was covered, Chi Nan suddenly felt that the entire plane had changed.


    The world that was dead and silent was suddenly full of vitality. The depressed feeling in my body suddenly disappeared without a trace. "This is, is the world beginning to recover?" Chi Nan''s avatar looked at the sky.


    Because it''s not the main body here, it can''t sense plane consciousness, and Chi Nan can only guess like this.


    Everyone was looking at this place, feeling that the pressure on the plants disappeared, and the undead who entered this continent were suppressed instead. Everyone finally discovered that the world has really changed. Between one increase and one decrease, the undead who were originally evenly matched are now extremely fragile and can easily be wiped out.


    Throughout the continent, patches of light appeared from unknown places. The breath of death that had originally remained on the earth began to weaken, and if it took time, it would be exhausted and completely dissipated.


    Moreover, the undead on this continent have not only been suppressed in strength, but their own death aura has been continuously weakened with the cooperation of the purification tree. The undead with a slightly weaker strength actually began to decay after a long time.


    After a certain period of time, these undead directly scattered and shattered on the ground, and finally, like bones that had been dead for many years, they slowly decomposed and disappeared. Many skeletons, in the end, even the bones were not left behind.


    "This is the world spontaneously cleaning up the undead. Unfortunately, only this continent is the case. Other continents have no such effect. However, on other continents, the strength of the undead is not suppressed, but the strength of other creatures will not be suppressed. It''s suppressed." Chi Nan quickly opened his eyes, and he already felt some changes.


    All along, one''s own plant weapons have actually fought in a suppressed environment, which is why the development is so slow. Otherwise, he would have occupied this continent a long time ago.


    Now that plant weapons are no longer suppressed, the strength of plants is equivalent to a big increase in disguise. This change is really the best news for myself who wants to clean up the entire world.


    "Look at the sky, the sunThe sun has changed." Suddenly, a guard pointed to the sky and said.


    Everyone turned their eyes to the air. The sun rises on a new day, but it is different from before. It used to be a blood-red sun, but today there is a little gold in the blood-red sun. This is the original color of the sun, which shows that this plane has really begun to recover.


    "When the sun is completely restored, the increase in the strength of the undead by the sun will disappear. The power of light will once again return to this world. Only relying on the sun can destroy most ordinary undead with low strength."


    Chi Nan knew that although the sun could not kill death spirits, it was without the interference of plane consciousness. Once the plane consciousness has an aversion to the undead, the power of the sun is the deadliest poison to the undead.


    I believe that after the sun recovers this time, this kind of thing will definitely happen on this plane. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1070： This is a gift from the world

    The changes in the plane of the undead are really too great, it has been reached, as long as you are still observing this plane, it is absolutely impossible not to see it. Chi Nan was fortunate now, but fortunately, he did not agree to the demands of other forces.


    People from other forces wanted to enter the plane of the dead, but Chi Nantong refused. At most, I often take out some things obtained from the plane of the undead and share them with them. Because the entrance is in one''s own territory, and only one can control it, although these forces are depressed, they can''t help it.


    After all, in their eyes, a plane with little value is not worth offending a legendary master. Not to mention, this legendary master is still a powerful leader.


    Now that the whole world owes Chi Nan''s favor, they will not be troubled by Chi Nan because of this matter.


    The only Undead Plain that may have an idea about the plane of the undead is now about to be flattened by the elves. The elves are doing their best to restore the plains of the undead, and at the same time plant trees here, intending to make this a second elven forest.


    After this period of siege, the Cthulhu Empire has also lost most of its territory, and the remaining part is believed to be defeated in less time. Even though the resistance of the Cthulhu Empire is very fierce, it is only a matter of time before a single tree is difficult to support without a master.


    This time, the war that spread to the entire world brought tremendous military merits to countless nobles and members of the military. Throughout the war, countless well-known figures emerged, and many benefited.


    Everyone was happy, and no one paid attention to the plane of the undead.


    If they see the changes in the plane of the undead at this time, they will regret their death. "The Undead World is much stronger than our original plane. Regardless of the land area or the origin, the benefits here will be even greater."


    Chi Nan knew that the minerals and magic crystals on the plane of the undead must be more advanced than the original plane. If it weren''t eroded by the forces of the undead all the year round, I am afraid that biological resources and various other resources would be exaggerated.


    Now? It depends on your own. The morning sun is no longer completely cold and cold, it is somewhat warmer. When the first ray of normal sunlight in the center of the sun shone, everyone felt warm. And all the undead felt uncomfortable for a while. At this moment, countless undeads on the entire plane began to agitate.


    Many high-level undead, because of the uncomfortable feeling, began to attack other undead around frantically. As a result, the undead on the other continents began to become confused, and scuffles were carried out in various places.


    The sun fell on the ground, and the grass on the ground was smeared with a golden halo. "Hey, no, this is not the light reflected by the sun, this has actually become like this." Suddenly, Chi Nan found a problem.


    Because the grass in front of me has really turned into golden color, which is not what I thought just now.


    Walking forward, Chi Nan felt it silently. "Chi Nan, is there anything special about this grass?" Seeing Chi Nan''s attention focused on the grass, Hermilla said lazily, lying on the back of Chi Nan.


    Since Hemila and Sophia came back, Chi Nan has used two disobedient reasons to keep them from getting out of bed for several days. Wei Wei, who suffered from the disaster of the pond fish, is still sleeping in the back, sleeping sweetly.


    What makes the two people depressed is that even if they have reached the legendary level and their physique has improved several times, they still have no resistance in front of Chi Nan. Only now did they know that Chi Nan had always been considerate of them before.


    The three people were very exhausted, and their hearts were full of helplessness. This guy is simply a beast.


    Chi Nan nodded lightly, and he was the only one who was full of energy and was completely exhausted. "Yes, this little grass has changed. I didn''t make it, but it was produced as the world recovered. This is a gift from the world."


    After a pause, Chi Nan continued: "This grass is like an advanced species of sunflower. It has a better effect on making holy water. It is full of strong light power, is very gentle, and has a strong purifying effect. It can heal wounds very well, and it can also dispel toxins and various evil forces. It is especially effective for the breath of death."


    "That said, it should be regarded as the counterattack of the world. After all, this world was originally occupied by the undead."


    Chi Nan nodded and said, "Yes, this is also a counterattack, but it is also a gift from the world that appears in front of me. If this thing can be used well, I think the effect is definitely not easy."


    The Holy Light Empire can rely on some holy water to suppress the Heretic God Empire and keep pressing the opponent. He can also spread his beliefs more widely through holy water. It can be said that holy water has played a big role.


    Now this kind of grass is more powerful and purer than sunflowers, no wonder Chi Nan values ??it.


    "So what''s the name of this kind of grass?" Hemila said interestingly, she knew Chi Nan''s talent for naming.


    Chi Nan didn''t notice Hemila''s ridiculous eyes, but seriously thought about it: "Since it appeared with Chuyang, it should be called Chuyangcao." Sure enough, this is a similar naming method. .


    But the name "Chuyangcao" sounds really good and very flavorful.


    "Then call it this name, how do you plan to use it and integrate it into your plant weapon."


    Chi Nan said without hesitation: "Of course I can only think of this method for the time being. However, Chuyang grass has the ability to condense and store the light attribute power, and it may be modified and made into other things. Things to use. But these all need to be studied and can only replace Sunflower''s work for the time being."


    Sunflower lost its status with a single sentence by Chi Nan, but everyone didn''t care. The first sun grass is obviously more suitable than the sun flower. With this thing, the strength of the plant army on the plane of the undead will be improved by 30% in disguise.


    I believe that soon, the entire world of the undead will be completely taken into his hands. "Next, what''s the strategic goal of the Undead Plane." Sophia asked when he didn''t know when he came in.


    "Abandoning the Central Continent for the time being, the Central Continent is too big, and the dead are the most. We start from the four continents next to it. First, we will occupy all the four continents, and then directly surround the middle in four directions. At that time, it will be easier to clean up. There should be more legendary undead in the Central Continent, which is more troublesome." Chi Nan frowned. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1071： Hit the second half

    The layout of satellites in the world of the Undead has been perfected. Although other continents have not attacked, the satellites in the air still exist. Therefore, Chi Nan also understands some general conditions.


    From the satellite analysis, it can be seen that there are at least 20 legendary undeads on the Central Continent, and possibly more. Once something goes wrong that causes these undead to unite or escape, the power in their hands is not their opponent for the time being. Simply, it is better to directly attack from other continents.


    At least on other continents, legendary masters are not opponents of their own territory. If you encounter trouble, you can also transfer some masters at any time, and then make supplements. In this way, these continents can be easily won.


    Try to minimize accidents, and then in the middle of the attack, if the four directions come at the same time, it can also disperse the power of the undead. At least, the undead will not gather.


    According to his own ideas, Chi Nan began to drop bases on several other continents, and sent airship formations to clean up and protect them locally. According to the development speed, even with follow-up support, it will probably take a long time.


    At this time, the development speed of the other side is very fast. On the bug plane, the army continued to attack, and the central area was soon occupied. There are plant roots underground for blockade, and some plant weapons used underground are launched. Now the central area has basically been cleared.


    And according to their previous statement, almost half of the land in the middle area belongs to them. Because there is no large population, these places are deserted.


    In their eyes, it doesn''t matter even if you give it to yourself. However, Chinan secretly developed his own plants in these places, turning the originally barren places into patches of forest. In the forest, plant weapons and wood elves are everywhere. These wood elves may not have too clever minds, but they can also be treated as simple-minded creatures.


    Use wood elves to occupy these areas, and when they develop in the future, it is not easy to get these places back from my hands. Unfortunately, these places have been ravaged by bugs, and basically nothing is left.


    Chi Nan shook his head and sighed. He didn''t know what was going on with these bugs. Even the minerals were almost destroyed. Although the insects themselves don''t need minerals, they dig holes in the minerals and mess up the veins. The average person has no way to mine in such a place. If it weren''t for the tin tree, Chi Nan couldn''t help it.


    There are also some places that are obviously abandoned magic crystal mines, and they are almost dug. Obviously the bugs don''t need these magic crystal mines, why do they dig wildly in this place.


    On his own side, there were two large magic crystal mines in the north. Chi Nan knew this very well.


    But the magic crystal mine here has disappeared. Is it because the bugs people need it, or because there are other reasons. Chi Nan couldn''t understand it, so he simply ignored it.


    After such a long period of development, Chi Nan himself has not made no progress at all. Before he knew it, Chi Nan felt that he had gradually touched the edge of the demigod level. With the continuous expansion of the territory, the speed of his own improvement has not slowed down.


    I just don''t know what kind of abilities you will have when you reach the level of a demigod. At least, it won''t be the same as the current half-hearted person. When he breaks through, the plane on his side may be invincible.


    As Chi Nan thought, he focused his attention on the bug plane. At this time, the battle has basically reached the second half of the bug plane. Only the westernmost part of the plane remained the area that the insects could still control.


    But insects don''t like going into the water, so there is no insect power in the sea. Chi Nan secretly built some facilities such as boats and submarines on the sea, which can be said to completely block the bugs on the western continent. If there is no accident, this is the last base of the insects.


    With the continuous compression of the beetles'' habitat, the density of beetles is now increasing. Chi Nan had been prepared for this a long time ago, after all, it was also the case when he was on his own plane.


    The plant army, which has reached a normal level, is advancing at a speed that is simply unimaginable. Every time the wind artillery fired, how many beetles would be broken into pieces. The air has completely become the realm of airships.


    I am afraid that even the beetles themselves did not expect that Chi Nan could develop his plant weapons to this level in a short period of time. By now, the main attack on insects has become a plant army.


    Other armies either defended and cleaned up everywhere, or they have been dispersed into the hands of different forces, and have almost become the private soldiers of some lords. That''s right, even the top of the alliance has now transformed into a lord.


    Maybe they don''t have the name of nobility, but in fact they are pretty much the same. The contradiction between humans and orcs has further deteriorated, and there have been obvious conflicts in many places. Now, there is only a large-scale conflict that will completely separate humans and orcs. At that time, a new war within the mainland will begin again.


    Chi Nan felt helpless. This is the fundamental problem of most intelligent creatures. The war can never stop, even if there are two people, the two people will look at each other uncomfortably and attack each other.


    It''s better to have your own plants. They will listen to them alone. They will not fight or mess around.


    Chi Nan continued to observe the battle on the front line while thinking wildly . A large number of beetles rushed out and were cleaned up. A large number of worms appear and will be cleared out soon. In addition to plants, there are many people on the battlefield. Some of them are aborigines, and some are members of the guard reserve team on Chinan''s side.


    These people are on the battlefield, it is for the magic power themselves, to enhance their strength. Perhaps among them, there are some who are completely disappointed with the high-levels and do not want to go with the high-levels, and they have also come here.


    Even Chi Nan discovered through satellites that many people had gone to live in seclusion, and these people were all good people. If you can earn money under your command, your overall strength will be greatly improved.


    "It¡¯s almost the end. I have seen the Temple of the Scarab God shrouded in clouds and mists. As long as this is destroyed, the control of the Scarab God over this plane will be completely lost. If I want to find this plane for a while, it¡¯s not that way. Easy."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1072： The two of you finally came out

    "Chi Nan, we can vaguely feel the legendary masters of the beetle people hiding here, do we need to find them." On this day, Olna suddenly sent such a news to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan thought for a while and said, "Did the other party show you?"


    "No, we are just faintly perceiving, and we are not actively searching. Our ability to converge our breath is very good, and they can''t easily spot us." Hearing this, Chi Nan felt relieved for the time being.


    "So, do you feel the legendary master among the aborigines."


    Olna shook her head and said: "No, their ability to hide themselves is also very good. We don''t feel it at all. If it doesn''t exist, then it is actually far from here." This is Olna''s judgment.


    Although Galio and Carol are both good in strength, how can a fighter compare to an elemental shooter in this perception. At least the Elemental Archer is still half a mage, much stronger than the two of them.


    "If this is the case, then you hide it first. This is not far from the last temple of the beetle people, but they can''t be seen. At least, we also need to know who the masters of the aborigines are."


    Chi Nan didn''t even know if there were two legendary masters among the aborigines, he could only vaguely guess, after all, there were two on the surface. Chi Nan has never seen these people, only knows their names. One is an orc, the title seems to be the beast king, and it seems to be a warrior. But among the orcs, it is impossible for other professions to appear.


    The other one must be a mage, the magic circle rune that he used to destroy the temple last time, that can''t be made by a warrior. And given the status of human beings in this world, that person must be a human being.


    In this plane, the orcs do not have the profession of a mage, and it seems that they can''t learn it.


    The name of the mage was Vulcan. Although Chi Nan was full of criticisms about this name, it seemed to be able to tell from the name that the mage''s main practice was fire magic, at least it had a lot to do with flames.


    With the spirit of Chi Nan, Olna and others hid themselves strictly, even far away from the battlefield. The next battle was difficult without their help, but because of their powerful strength, they continued to advance. At this moment, the army of plants in Chinan has been fully deployed.


    This thing is more terrifying than the realm. Countless army of plants surging forward, those beetles retreating steadily, they are not opponents at all. Wherever the army of plants passed, the beetles did not even leave any corpse residues.


    Facing a god, Chi Nan didn''t dare to take it lightly. Chi Nan had no idea of ??leaving some beetles for merchandise. In order to put an end to the beetle god''s coveting of this plane, Chi Nan decided to completely wipe out all beetles. Even if there are no more beetles in the future, Chi Nan will not hesitate.


    In this way, the fierce battle between the two sides did not stop, and within a few days, the entire frontline of the beetle man was about to be broken. I don¡¯t know how many bombs explode every day. The beetle¡¯s corpse is either turned into fertilizer or similar food.


    On this day, Chi Nan finally felt two powerful breaths rushing out. "Hehe, the legendary master of the beetle man finally couldn''t help it. Then, next, the legend here should also come out."


    Following Chi Nan''s words, two figures walked out of the Beetle Temple. One of them is indeed a beetle man, and it is also a sacrifice. Looking at the strange clothes, only the beetle-man sacrifices will be put on him.


    The whole body was shining with red light, and a very strange power filled it, full of sacredness, and full of evil at the same time. This is a special aura that only evil gods can possess. It seems that the Beetle God is really not a good god.


    The other is not a beetle, but a big beetle, the whole body is also covered with red light, there is no tyranny of other beetles in his eyes, but a light full of agility and wisdom, which is clearly distinguished from other beetles. The aura on his body was violent and powerful, and the calm contained a terrifying explosive force. Needless to say, this was another legend.


    At this moment, an incarnation of Chi Nan was watching not far from the battlefield. It would be good for him to watch more of this kind of battle. The two figures just came out, and the two powerful auras on the alliance also exploded.


    The breath did not come from the rear, but from the nearest front boundary mountain range. It seems that these two masters have been following up. Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly, and the final battle to conquer the entire plane was about to begin.


    Sure enough, two figures rushed out, a blue robe, very gorgeous, a human man. And his face didn''t look old, on the contrary, he looked like a young man, but his age was definitely not young.


    Just looking at this robe, people who don''t know thought this was a water-based mage, who would have thought that his title was Vulcan, it was really weird. The other one next to him was a cyan skin, blue fangs, and his muscles seemed to explode. There was no armor on his body, but a normal coarse cloth.


    There is nothing worth paying attention to, only a weird weapon like a machete in his hand. Behind the machete, there are criss-crossing like fangs, adding a bit more fierceness.


    This thing seems to be a treasure of the orc clan, and it is not very clear what Chi Nan is. These are some old events countless years ago, and there are probably not many people who know this kind of thing.


    "Haha I thought I wouldn''t see this scene in my lifetime, but I didn''t expect that we still had to conquer the entire Big Six. These **** beetle people should have been cleaned out long ago."


    "What to do with so much nonsense, what we have to do is to hack these two bastards. As long as the two of them die, this plane will return to our hands in the future." Beastmaster danced the machete in his hand and shouted loudly. .


    A violent force exploded on his body, making the orc body seem to be burning with a blue flame, making it even more fierce. The mage next to him gently raised his hand: "At least, should I give them a chance to live. After coming to our world for so many years, many of our predecessors and companions died in their hands."


    In retrospect, it was not easy for them to walk all the way up to now. There were some legends in the past, and they basically died together with their masters. These bugs are very clever at dragging people to die together. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1073： Fight, fight to your hearts content

    Through the satellite, Chi Nanjin looked at the picture below with relish. At this time, the satellite has also risen a lot in order to avoid the aftermath of these existing battles, reaching an altitude of tens of thousands of meters.


    If it weren''t for the observation accuracy of satellites that had been raised to an incredible level, at this height, ordinary things would not be so clear. Through the spontaneous adjustment of the satellite, Chi Nan can see what he wants to see at any time. Even the words of the people below can be instantly translated and restored with the help of mouth shapes.


    "Two mortals, are you trying to blaspheme the great gods. Even if our servants of the gods lose to the mortals, the gods will never fail. Join us and build a great earthly kingdom for the gods."


    The high priest said loudly to the two people, his eyes full of enthusiasm. This look makes the two natives very uncomfortable.


    "This nasty **** really seems to tear his mouth." Beastmaster roared loudly.


    "Leave this guy to me, and the worm next to you. Be careful yourself, but don''t let that worm die." Vulcan said to the Beastmaster, and at the same time he pulled out his staff, his eyes became cold and wary.


    "Don''t worry, if you are dragged to death by this disgusting bug, then I can kill myself."


    With that said, the Beastmaster didn''t stop at all, and even the air was blown to pieces when he stepped on it. The whole person rushed towards the beetle. The machete in his hand carried a terrifying air current, and it hit the beetle with a knife.


    The big beetle also showed no signs of weakness, opened its mouth, and sprayed out a red light. With a "bang", countless air currents were rolled up, and the knife energy collided with the red light of the beetle in mid-air and exploded directly. The beetles and plants nearby were knocked off immediately, and many were torn to pieces on the spot. This aftermath is worthy of the existence of a legendary level.


    "The methods are very rough, and there are no too subtle moves. If things are lost on the indigenous side, it is that these orcs themselves have this fighting style. Then the beetle."


    Chi Nan didn''t know whether the beetle **** didn''t care about these beetles, or he still had more instinct than IQ. The beetle **** itself is a big beetle, so many hard defects are inevitable.


    But on the other side, the battle between the masters of the two law systems would have more technical content. At the same time expand their own domains, directly oppress each other, and entangle each other. At the same time, the two men began to attack.


    The beetle high priest is still a useful method under the beetle god, once the spell is cast, red light is diffused, and the whole is a laser transmitter. Those red rays have all kinds of wonderful effects, and the speed is still very fast. If you change to an ordinary person, there is really no way to fight. It''s just that the Vulcan on the opposite side is already familiar.


    Vulcan waved his hand, and various defensive magic accurately blocked the attack route, easily resisting the red light, or simply offsetting it. The mysterious shields in the air will explode even if they are broken.


    The power of the explosion would shatter with red light, but it wouldn''t hurt him anyway.


    It was just the power used by Vulcan that surprised Chi Nan, because the Vulcan was not using the fire element at all, or it was not a pure fire element. In the flame, there is a strong lightning force.


    The flames that burned in the void were blue and purple one by one. There are elements of thunder and lightning in the flames. No, it should be said that there are even more lightning elements than flame elements. Burning in the air, like a group of wildfires. These ghost fires not only have the ability to burn, but also instantly explode when hitting the target, forming a strong current impact.


    If it wasn''t for the high priest to protect himself with divine art, he might have been paralyzed by thunder and lightning, and then found a chance to be killed. The battle between the two sides is gorgeous, but full of danger.


    "This is also called Vulcan? This thing is not even a flame, right?" Chi Nan muttered.


    Beside, Sophia also saw this fighting style, and then said: "Perhaps, this thing is thunder in their eyes, and it is also a kind of flame." Although Sophia''s statement is far-fetched, it can be justified. .


    Now Sophia and Hemira have basically handed over their own affairs to others. Although they are both workaholics, it is true that their status and status are getting higher and higher, and many things are no longer suitable for them.


    As a legendary master, it would be a bit wrong to continue to do those things. Regardless of whether it is for the sake of self or Chi Nan''s face, the two of them will let things go without an appointment, so that they will have more time with themselves. Perhaps in the future, the two people of those territories will be completely underneath, and they just have a name.


    "Is Lei Yan also a flame? Forget it, who knows what those indigenous people think all these years."


    Chi Nan muttered, and quietly leaned against Sophia. Although Sophia felt Chi Nan''s movements, she didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Sophia leaned towards Chi Nan.


    Only Weiweisi, not in this place now. However, stimulated by two people, Wei Wei Si has recently increased the time of cultivation a lot, and some things in his hands have also begun to be decentralized. Now Weiweisi is not dealing with things, but cultivating. If I just rely on my own cultivation, I don''t know how long it will take to break through to the legend.


    Perhaps, I have to think of other ways to help Wei Wei Si all of a sudden. Besides, it is a very good idea to be able to find a way to promote more of your guards to legendary, isn''t it?


    At this moment the battle on the opposite side has entered a feverish state. Orcs'' fighting style is very violent, it can be said that they have no fighting skills at all, and it can be said that every move is a fighting skill.


    For the orcs, fighting is nothing more than raising one''s own strength to the extreme, and then fighting out. As for the skill of fighting, it is instinct. Whoever has stronger instincts has stronger skills.


    At this moment, the orc fully embodied this style, and it was full of wildness when he fought with that huge beetle. However, after fighting for such a long time, the beetles were covered with scars, but the orcs themselves had no problems.


    "I can see that this orc is the same as that beetle. Their domains are wrapped around themselves to improve their own attack and defense. Could it be that the warrior''s domain should be used in this way, shouldn''t it be expanded?" Chi Nan looked at the picture strangely. The fighting skills used by this orc were completely opposite to his own plane. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1074： Sudden change

    Perhaps Horn and the others should be given a try. With this method, they might be able to wield stronger combat effectiveness. Forget it, I''ll talk about this later, let''s watch the battle on the spot first.


    This battle can be said to have affected the hearts of countless people. But not many people know what is going on.


    On the other side of the alliance, relying on the inferior images provided by Chi Nan, watching everything here from a very far away. Because the picture is not very good, distortion often occurs.


    The lower-level people in the alliance don''t know about this, but the upper-level people are paying attention. Although the situation is now very good, in their hearts, this battle is the key to determining future victory. Once they fail, no matter how good the situation is, they will definitely fail without a legendary master.


    Once the victory, with the current situation, it is absolutely possible to completely destroy the temple before the Beetle God cultivates more legends and win the entire Big Six. Drive and destroy all the beetles, and finally return the entire plane to your own hands.


    At that time, all internal conflicts and conflicts have nothing to do with outsiders, and they are all matters between their internal members. Anyway, in the recent period, many people have come to get in touch with Chi Nan.


    Not only humans, but also orcs. Moreover, there are all kinds of gifts, just some weird things, Chi Nan has received a lot. There are also some plants that Chi Nan has no time to identify one by one.


    The most depressed Chi Nan is the beauties. There are already dozens of beauties who have been sent, and each of them is unique and looks very good. That''s it for humans, where did those orcs find them. But fortunately, at least they didn''t send some female orcs with blue faces and fangs to them.


    There was no way, Chi Nan had to put all these so-called gifts aside, not going to receive them for the time being.


    "If you continue to fight like this, it might not be difficult to win here, but I don''t think things are that simple." Chi Nan whispered, always feeling a little strange.


    Hermilla stared at the screen tightly: "Have you seen it, the more the battle is in the later stage, the two people in the alliance are more careful, as if they are guarding something. And that bug is always so crazy."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan nodded and said: "Yes, they said at the beginning that beetles often drag their enemies to death, perhaps because of this. It''s just that beetles may have the ability to explode, but what about that beetle."


    Several people were discussing and watching, as if watching a blockbuster. That''s right, look at the snacks, popcorn, and drinks. I don''t know, I thought it was watching a movie in a cinema.


    Don''t think that there is no such thing as a movie. In fact, with the exhibition of plant objects, at this time the existence of a movie theater has appeared in the holy tree. There are even many crews that came into being. Although from Chi Nan''s point of view, the film now being shot is still shoddy and has many problems, but the spread is very fast.


    After all, if you use plant brains to add special effects, you don''t need to burn money. As long as there is an idea, the plant brain can produce it bit by bit. In this regard, it is much easier for the Sacred Tree to make movies.


    Finally, when the beetle was full of scars. The orc crazily threw down the back of the beetle man''s neck, and entered the machete in his hand. "Hahahaha, it''s not so easy to want to explode. My bone knife has the strongest seal, which is specially used to deal with your self-detonation ability. You now, give me death."


    Through the seal of the machete in his hand, the beetle really has no way to blew itself up. I could only watch the power of the big sword pierce his own vitals, completely breaking through his domain power.


    Then the orc clenched his fist and hit the beetle''s head with a punch, and terrifying power accompanied the field explosion. The beetle''s head was smashed on the spot, and it didn''t even escape with its soul.


    Now, no matter how powerful the beetle was, it was dead. On the other side, the situation is also very good, and the arm of the beetle-man high priest has disappeared. The wizard on the opposite side was still intact. Looking condescendingly at the Beetleman High Priest, his face was calm and calm, and his eyes faintly flashed with contempt.


    "After all, it was through external force to break through. Compared with those of us who really rely on ourselves to cultivate to a legend, you are not good. Why, don''t you need that? I have been waiting for a long time."


    The one that Vulcan said refers to the beetle man offering a curse of divine art that brings the enemy to death. In the past, many people died under this trick. In order to deal with this trick, Vulcan has studied it for a long time.


    A wave of thunder flames exploded around, and the generated power made the area of ??the beetle high priest constantly shake. Faintly, that field was about to be blown up. Once the realm is shattered, then the Beetleman High Priest is dead.


    Suddenly, the high priest laughed: "If you want me to use that curse, don''t even think about it. I would definitely fight it in other places, but here, this is the temple, the realm of the gods. The eyes of the gods are watching Stay here. Under the watch of the gods, all enemies will be wiped out. Great gods, please grant your enemies to die."


    A mysterious force spread, and everyone immediately felt strange waves in their hearts.


    "No, this is the temple." Suddenly, Vulcan seemed to show something, and he was ready to escape as soon as he turned around.


    But it''s too late now A red light directly tore open the temple, and enveloped Vulcan in it fiercely. The defensive magic that Vulcan wielded fully did not resist for a moment, and the domain was torn apart at the same time.


    Vulcan just glanced back and disappeared without a trace. Also attacked at the same time was the Beastmaster. Under the same ray of light, the Beastmaster had no resistance at all under this ray of light.


    In an instant, the situation suddenly changed fundamentally, and everyone was stunned. "Ah" with a scream, the beetle-man high priest fell to the ground, and his legs suddenly disappeared. It turned out that at the last juncture, Vulcan successfully destroyed the two legs of the high priest by using the lightning that had long been buried beside the high priest of the beetle.


    "Hahahaha, I still won. Although I have been seriously injured, under the power of the gods, I will eventually recover. Without the protection of the legend, you are absolutely not qualified to resist the footsteps of the gods."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1075： Where does the legend come from

    The high priest''s laughter spread through the plant channel throughout the entire alliance. All of a sudden, the senior leaders of the alliance, who had been fighting for this period of time, were stunned. No one thought that things would turn out to be like this.


    "What to do, our legend actually died, and they still have a legend. Even if they all die together, it''s better than it is now." An alliance senior said in a flustered manner.


    In fact, for them, the best result is that everyone is dead. In this way, no one can stand on his head. And with the current situation, there is no problem in destroying those beetles.


    But the current situation is obviously the rhythm of this world being swallowed by the other party. In a short period of time, they will never have a new legend. If legends were so easy to cultivate, there wouldn''t be so many years left with only these two. Unfortunately, under the power of the gods, these two didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    Inside the temple, a huge beetle statue slowly walked out. The breath on the body slowly began to fall.


    "It seems that the beetle **** just broke out with the help of the power of the idol. After the power burst, the idol itself was damaged. Fortunately, if the beetle **** can keep using that power, we can''t deal with it."


    Chi Nan was frightened, the two rays of light just now were definitely not attacks belonging to the legendary level.


    Fortunately, suddenly, Chi Nan found a crack on the beetle statue. Obviously, a powerful force burst out just now because of the damage that he couldn''t bear. If this is not the case, Chi Nan must consider whether to call Olna and the others back.


    "Chi Nan, we can attack now. The current situation is no better for us than this. Even if those alliance leaders have any bad ideas, they can only shut up afterwards." Olna said calmly. Said.


    Chi Nan thought for a while and nodded and said, "Then attack, but be careful. Now the Beetle God¡¯s attention is on this place, and no one knows what kind of power a **** has."


    Treat a god, Chi Nan never takes it lightly, even if this **** has failed, even if that **** doesn''t know how far it is from here. However, if you are not careful, the consequences will be devastating to zombies.


    "Don''t worry, we know." Orna said calmly. Then, when a group of high-level alliance leaders were about to collapse, a new savior appeared. Of course, this is true for some people.


    In the air, Orna flew out with an arrow before she arrived. The arrow burned directly in the air and turned into a small phoenix, with a strong flame power, across the void, and chased towards his goal. The attack that appeared suddenly was not very eye-catching and did not arouse the attention of others.


    It was the result, but everyone was stunned. The Beetleman, who had been seriously injured, suddenly felt dangerous. Instinctively expand the field. But his domain has been worn out in the battle just now.


    He was badly injured, and his strength was consumed a lot. As a sacrifice, there is no way to restore one''s own power. Only by praying to the gods can one recover the power of oneself through the power of the gods.


    As a result, the power of the sacrifice remains the same as before. As a result, this arrow easily penetrated the high priest''s domain, and after the color faded a little, it pierced into the high priest''s chest fiercely.


    The next moment, the high priest''s face was pale, and the whole person was burning. Like a large torch, it was burned to ashes in the eyes of countless people. A gust of wind blew, and nothing was left.


    "This is, what is going on? It seems that the guy died just now. Could it be that we have a chance to win?"


    "Great, I finally died. I immediately gave Chi Nan an order and asked him to go all out to fight for the temple in the shortest time, even if all the plant weapons are eliminated. Hahahaha, this belongs to Our mortal age."


    A group of people almost sang and danced. The headquarters of the alliance, which has been serious for a long time, is also full of noise at this time. Countless paper documents are flying all over the sky, like a garbage dump. All people smile like children because they know that they still have a chance to win. The feeling of coming out of despair is hard for ordinary people to understand.


    It was just that when Chi Nan received their order, the corner of his mouth curled in disdain: "You also order me, do you have that qualification."


    Chi Nan ignored them, but Olna and others had already arrived on the battlefield. There was no way for them to see who attacked the Beetleman High Priest with the arrow before.


    But now it''s different. After the three figures rushed into the battlefield, the firepower was on. Every arrow of Olna will cause a large area of ??explosion around, and at the same time a sea of ??flames burns.


    That kind of devastating destructive power, the kind of lethal power that one person can suppress the entire battlefield, all show Olna''s terrifying combat power that has reached the legendary level. Even the Beetleman statue was full of flames because of Olna''s attack, even the cracks deepened a lot.


    The red light flashes in the eyes of the beetle statue Two red lights and two arrows in the air collide, but both disappear, and no one takes advantage. And taking advantage of this opportunity, Carol and Galio also rushed over.


    The long sword in his hand carried a strong white light and slashed fiercely on the beetle''s body. The "Kacha" beetle has two huge cracks on its body, and the red light flashes in it. The divine power is constantly repairing it, but it can''t keep up with the speed of destruction.


    The arrow following it got into the crack. The violent flame power on the arrow directly turned the small crack into a big crack. Even on the huge beetle statue, it became unusually clear.


    "Oh my god, this is, this is a legendary master, where is this legendary master coming out of it."


    A group of high-level leaders in the alliance were stunned at this time. Hasn''t there been only two legends in his league for a long time, how come three more suddenly appeared. They have never heard of it, what is going on.


    "Look, that legendary ears are pointed, like those wood elves, are they related to Lord Chinan?" At this point, many people turned pale, wondering what they thought of .


    If there is really something to do with Chi Nan, with Chi Nan''s overall strength, what will happen to their alliance in the future. These are the three legendary masters, how can they hide so well, how good they would be if they had just died. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1076： Drive out the beetle god

    Three legends shot at the same time, it was simply hitting the statue. And there is also the natural incarnation of Chi Nan, who can summon some powerful plant weapons to help fight at any time, and the effect will be more significant.


    "It''s strange, the fluctuation of this statue feels obviously very strong, stronger than the previous one, but how powerful is so much worse." After observing for a while, Chi Nan raised a question.


    Sophia looked at the screen and said in a low voice: "I think it should be the previous outbreak. The Beetle God himself did not expect this to happen, so the explosive force hurt the statue. The statue has a powerful force. But there is no chance to play it out. The damaged statue is already very good to have such strength."


    "Yeah, this statue just doesn''t feel as powerful as the previous one. But this time it was three legends as opponents. Last time we were not a single legend." Hermilla also offered her own opinion.


    Chi Nan nodded, yes, it seems that this statue is indeed much stronger than the previous one. At least in the legend, the strength of this statue may be able to reach the later stage, or even close to the peak.


    If it weren''t for some inconsistency, this lineup might not be the opponent of that statue.


    "And you see, the color of the statue is very uneven. This is the birthplace of the beetle in this world. Maybe when the beetle established this place, the quality of the statue was not good because of the lack of resources."


    Even Weiweisi found some differences. I have to say that for these detailed observations, I am really inferior to these women. Finally, after careful observation, Chi Nan finally confirmed what they were saying.


    Obviously, there were not too many attacks, but because of its own reasons, the body of this beetle became more and more uncoordinated. In the end, the rift on his body was expanding. This was not enlarged because of the attack, it was purely caused by the twisting of my own movements, and other places that were shaken by the attack.


    Being able to make a **** blessed by divine power suffer from this situation is enough to show that this idol is really problematic.


    But forget it, anyway, at this time, it''s best to be able to destroy this idol. The more problems the enemy has, the more advantageous they are. It''s just that the closer to the end, the more cautious a few people are.


    At this time, not only Chi Nan, but the high-level members of the local alliance also looked at the blurry picture with a cold sweat.


    They finally knew that they had taken it for granted before. I thought that if he could deal with the two legends of the other side, he would definitely win. Now they know that the power of the gods is really not that simple.


    Even if they can really get rid of those two legends, when this statue appears, they will not have a chance to win. Everyone is not an ordinary person, so it is natural to see this.


    It''s just that their mood is very complicated now, and this battle has involved the interests of the entire world.


    If it fails, then everything is empty talk, and no matter how fierce they are, it is of no use. As long as the number of beetles expands again, they will eventually be wiped out, and they no longer have the power to fight against the beetle masters.


    But victory, it doesn''t seem to be a good thing for them, the other party has so many legends, then they will have the final say on the entire plane in the future. What else is necessary for these high-levels? No one wants to have a powerful force on his head suppressing himself, making himself unhappy in what he does.


    The best thing is that they can die with the statue, so that is the best for them. But, can this kind of thing happen? This kind of thing is not easy for the masters to die at the same time.


    The battle continued. When the cracks spread all over the body of the beetle statue, everyone knew that the final victory was about to be determined. Looking at the scene, most of the beetle statue is about to be wiped out.


    Carol and Galio flew up at the same time, and huge power was injected into the long sword. "Feiyan Slash." Feiyan Slash was inspired by the power that reached the legendary level. It cut out with one sword, and the sky was full of vindictive blades. Each vindictive blade was in the air, naturally turning into a shape like a flying swallow.


    This trick has been cultivated to a perfect state by two people. Countless Feiyan flew out, flying back and forth freely in the air. In an instant, the defensive power of the beetle statue was cut open. And these vindictive cuts only consumed half of it.


    Immediately afterwards, the anger cut into the body of the beetle statue, and the legs of the four beetle statues were chopped off on the spot.


    The statue that lost its four legs suddenly failed to stabilize its balance, and fell to the ground like this, splashing a large amount of smoke and dust. The crack in the middle of the "Kacha" beetle statue became one piece, almost splitting the beetle statue in half.


    At this moment, the change happened again. Suddenly an illusory red light spot appeared on the head of the beetle statue, and a ray of light shot directly towards Orna in the distance. The energy contained in the light caused Carol and Galio to feel extremely palpitations. That power can easily destroy himself.


    "Be careful." The people on and off the screen yelled involuntarily.


    Olna, who felt the huge threat, changed her face slightly. Suddenly, the red light in front of Olna burned out of thin air, and a huge fire phoenix appeared instantly. In the next moment, red light has swept across.


    With a "bang", the red light hit the Fire Phoenix fiercely, and the entire body of the Fire Phoenix began to quickly collapse. The element pet of the legendary level has collapsed without support for even a second.


    But this time is enough for Olna Olna stepped on the void and instantly avoided her original position. As soon as he was out of shape, the red light passed by against him.


    It penetrated a large mountain, leaving a bottomless cave in the ground, with a smooth cut.


    "Damn mortals, this **** will not let you go." A voice rang out in the void, and everyone on the entire plane could hear it. It seemed to be a voice from the depths of their own soul.


    The next moment, the beetle statue shattered into one piece, and countless broken stones fell down, piling up the surrounding area into a hill.


    People on the battlefield could see an illusory shadow instantly rising into the sky and disappearing into the void. Faintly, a trace of a beetle can be seen in this shadow. Chi Nan knew that this was the image of the beetle **** being driven away by the plane. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1077： Final cleanup of the bug plane

    At this time, Chi Nan directly turned off the screen on the battlefield, and the aboriginals on the plane of bugs suddenly showed a screen change, and only then recovered from the final shock. &1t;/


    Everyone saw that the last statue of the beetle **** had been shattered. Everyone heard it too, it was the last unwilling roar of the Beetle God. The pressure on my body suddenly disappeared from my body. &1t;/


    His own plane is finally safe. "We won, we finally won."&1t;/


    A cheer rang out in the square, instantly infecting everyone around him. The incomparable joy of joy continued to radiate, and all the people on the entire plane were plunged into the joyful ocean. &1t;/


    At this moment, even those nobles and high-ranking alliance members who were not in the mood could cheer involuntarily and threw the things around them into the air. Some nobles who have always paid attention to their appearance also took off their coats, waved them, and vented their emotions, tears streaming out continuously. &1t;/


    This is a huge disaster for the entire world. I can''t remember how long it has been, perhaps hundreds of years ago, or perhaps even more distant. From the time the insects appeared and ate the whole world step by step, they had been in dire straits. &1t;/


    People of this generation have been in an atmosphere of despair from birth. Every day there are countless people who cannot bear this kind of desperate atmosphere and choose to destroy themselves, and countless people go crazy in this environment. &1t;/


    On the frontline battlefield, many soldiers did not naturally die on the battlefield. It''s because they can''t see the end of the war of hope, which makes them nervous. Some soldiers rushed to the insects frantically on the battlefield, and were finally wiped out by the insects. &1t;/


    Whenever such a person appears, it is a cruel shock to their souls. No one can see hope, all they see is despair, and everyone is just lingering. &1t;/


    Even today, when they saw that the only two legends were wiped out by the power of the gods, the feeling of despair eroded everyone''s hearts. However, the turn of the game was that three legends appeared again in the holy tree leader, and finally drove the beetle **** out of this world. Hundreds of years of resistance finally ended with their victory. &1t;/


    Maybe there are not many people left now, but they believe that as long as there is no evil **** to intervene, they will eventually rebuild their civilization. This moment will be remembered by future generations. &1t;/


    "Although we have driven away the beetle god, there are still many beetles left by the beetle **** in this world, as well as the beetle people who escaped. We must find these existences."&1t;/


    Chi Nan began to speak publicly. At this moment, Chi Nan''s reputation in the world has been unprecedentedly high. It can be said that he is definitely the first person, even the previous legendary masters can''t compare with him. Everyone knows that the three new legends must have something to do with Chi Nan. Judging from their appearance, Chi Nan is the dominant player. &1t;/


    In the past, it was simply incredible. But now, if Chi Nan can lead them to victory, it doesn''t matter. No matter how incredible things are, they can be ignored in the face of such a big victory. &1t;/


    Chi Nan continued: "If those beetles and beetle people are left behind, maybe one day they will be able to communicate with the beetle **** and return to this world. Therefore, we must eliminate all these existences."&1t;/


    "Yes, Lord Chinan is right. We must eliminate these existences, otherwise we will always be in danger. If I am one, even if I fight this life, I will leave a hidden danger for future generations. Homeland."&1t;/


    In the past, many people tried desperately, but they were forced and desperate. But now it''s different, now desperately, that''s valuable. Anyone can feel that the battle at this time is realizing self-worth. &1t;/


    But before, the battle at that time seemed to be deceiving oneself, just lingering. &1t;/


    Seeing the appearance of these people, Chi Nan was very happy: "Then, let me divide and track them. We will form a team and start to clean up the remaining beetles and beetles in this world."&1t;/


    Chi Nan has deployed a lot of satellites in the sky. With this opportunity, Chi Nan has successfully promoted the latest neuro-brain, updated everyone''s equipment, and used satellites for positioning. &1t;/


    As for the underground, there is no way for this Chinan, only to let the plants search through some holes in the ground. Fortunately, the beetle can''t live underground all the time, otherwise Chinan really can''t clean it up. &1t;/


    As the entire world began to clean up, those beetle men entered a period of panic. &1t;/


    The true beetle people, their faith collapsed, and without the gaze of the gods, they didn''t know what they should do. These beetle people became crazy and desperate, even more exaggerated than the humans and orcs at the time. &1t;/


    Many beetle people ran out by themselves to destroy them everywhere, and then they were completely cleaned up. And those Transformed Beetles who betrayed the Alliance, at this time, regretted their deaths. After these people were caught, they had no chance to die happily. Will be pulled out, find out all the history, and then parade, dying miserably amidst the scolding of everyone. &1t;/


    Slowly, these publicly reviewed programs to transform the beetle man are about to become the most popular entertainment programs in the world. Because of these public hearings, they have also brought huge income to some entertainment practitioners. &1t;/


    Big 6 is the most western, this is the hardest hit area, there are no people, and this place also has the most residual beetles and beetles. &1t;/


    Chinan did not mobilize the originally few indigenous people, and for the time being there was no way to produce enough plant weapons. Therefore, Chi Nan simply mobilized some wild orcs from the local area to come to this world. &1t;/


    For mad orcs eating and fighting are their biggest hobbies. As for death, this is not in the consciousness of the mad orcs. As long as there are a few people to command, the mad orcs can wield enough strength. &1t;/


    The transformed mad orc totem warrior wields even more powerful combat power. With the addition of these wild orcs, the beetles in the west have also entered the final cleaning stage. &1t;/


    It seems that it can be cleaned roughly in just two months. It is a good thing for a long time to want to completely clean up these beetles. At least, it will not work within two years. It may even be longer, this is because his plant weapons can be searched everywhere uninterrupted. &1t;/


    After setting up all this, Chi Nan focused on his guards again. &1t;/...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1078： Dont be afraid of anything now

    In this battle, Chi Nan, who had tasted the sweetness, would naturally not give up those beetle statue fragments. So after searching, Chi Nan found that there were more divine power crystals condensed from the statue fragments.


    After all, it has been gathered for so many years, and I don''t know how much it has been searched by the Beetle God, but the rest still gives Chi Nan a sense of a bumper harvest. Among the statues of the beetle god, Chi Nan found thirty divine power crystals in one go.


    Probably because of the peculiarities of the statue, these divine power crystals were not used in time, so they were shattered by myself. After so many years of cohesion, it is certainly impossible to have only this point. So the excess should be the income of the beetle god.


    In other words, although the beetle **** was driven out, in fact the beetle **** just lost face, he himself did not lose anything, on the contrary, he has gained countless divine power crystals over the years. Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s originally proud mind faded. After all, they are not at the same level as the gods, and they need to continue to work hard.


    No matter how much it is, Chi Nan has obtained more than 30 divine power crystals, but it is not used to waste.


    After spending more than a month to purify all the divine power crystals, Chi Nan began to choose among his own guards. As for the mage, Chi Nan has no way to think about it for the time being.


    Because although the number of wizards under his hand is increasing, there are still no wizards who have truly reached the golden peak. Without reaching the peak, it cannot be 100% guaranteed that a crystal of purification divine power can help breakthroughs.


    Rather than waste, it is better to give to soldiers who have reached the peak. Besides, his guards were originally swearing allegiance to him, and Chi Nan himself can be absolutely trusted. On the contrary, once those mages break through, who knows if they will have other ideas. If he exposes his own affairs, it will be a huge trouble again.


    Some of the half-elves are already close to the golden peak. It¡¯s just that from Chi Nan¡¯s point of view, instead of letting half-elves use divine power to crystallize, it¡¯s better to use legendary elemental creatures and use the opportunity of incarnation elemental pets to make breakthroughs.


    In this way, not only will you get an elemental shooter who breaks through without defects, but also won''t easily reveal that you have gained a lot of supernatural powers. Besides, the obedience of these half-elves to themselves is also very good.


    After confirming, Chi Nan took the selected guards and secretly came to the place where the divine power was purified.


    "This is really the best era. This is an era when the strong will emerge. From then on, we don''t have to be afraid of anything. Even the dragons and the elves cannot have so many legends."


    Chi Nan grinned. Through his own observation and calculation, although there are many legends among the elves, it is not certain whether there are ten. There may be more dragons, but that''s it. This batch of legendary masters have been created. In terms of legendary level, the masters in their hands are probably comparable to the total number of masters in the entire world.


    In other words, unless the whole world unites to deal with themselves, no one can shake their position.


    But with such a calculation, he still can''t provoke the whole world to unite. "It is impossible for all of my masters to stay on my side. I have other planes to develop. Hey, I won''t deal with them for the time being."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan finally dispelled the idea of ??completely conquering the world. If it provokes the whole world to fight against itself, how many things will be delayed. It''s better to concentrate your strength and show other planes first.


    This time the exhibition of a small plane gave me so many divine power crystals and the favor of the whole plane consciousness. It can be said that there are so many benefits. That being the case, I still want to do so much.


    When Chi Nan was thinking about it, some guards had already stepped forward and ate the divine power crystals.


    Their predecessor, Gao Suo, had long been told about what they were going to do, so this time all people did not encounter any trouble at all. After eating, he assumes a cultivating posture and continuously absorbs the power crystallized by the divine power.


    When the power is completely absorbed, the aura in them has become very powerful. There are powerful formations around to isolate the atmosphere, otherwise it would be strange that so many legendary masters would gather together and other people would not be alarmed.


    The entire Big Six was calm, and everyone''s attention was still focused on the Cthulhu Empire that was about to be destroyed. No one thought that so many legendary fighters appeared in the Great North.


    One breakthrough after another, and then one after another walked to Chi Nan''s side and pledged allegiance again. Even if Chi Nan was loyal to so many legends, he couldn''t help but feel a light and fluttering whole body.


    Okay, that''s great, Chi Nanshuang''s is almost dying. After the last legendary warrior took the oath, Chi Nan came back to his senses. Everyone next to him was looking at him, making Chi Nan blush. But Chi Nan knew that these eyes were longing and admiring eyes, which made Chi Nan the most happy but it was the eyes of women like Hemila.


    Being adored by your own woman, this is something that all men will be happy about.


    "Very good, your foundation is really solid, and everyone has made breakthroughs. However, you still don''t have all your strengths, and you still need to continue to work hard."


    "As a warrior, you must master your own strength through fighting and fighting. So next, I will send you to the plane of the undead. Our plan on the plane of the undead is already in full swing. What you have to do That is, work hard to improve your combat effectiveness on the plane of the undead, and try to solve as many powerful undeads over there to clear the way for us."


    "Yes, we won''t let the adults down." All the guards bowed and saluted, with a frenzied expression on their faces.


    "Okay, okay, don''t look at me like this, we still have a lot of things to do. I believe that our territory will get better and better in the future, and I will take you to the top of this world together."


    "Well, I believe you, but when will I be able to break through the legend." Seeing that so many fighters have broken through, Pico Silk, which is also the golden pinnacle, is a bit savory, because Chi Nan won''t let her crystallize with divine power.


    "I will find a way as soon as possible, the divine power crystal is not so easy to use. Once used, it will become an obstacle to continue to break through in the future. I don''t want you to stay at the legendary level in the future." Chi Nan''s ambition is very high. Great, he wants to become a god. How could Chi Nan, who knew the existence of the gods, let himself stay on the low-end. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1079： Its time to form an empire

    With the appearance of a large number of legendary masters, the advancement of the plane of the undead has been faster, and the evolution and development of several big 6s have also become smoother. The plane of bugs has been harvested smoothly by himself, waiting to be fully controlled.


    On the Elemental Plane, it has completely become its own pasture. The plant bases exhibited everywhere draw circles in the entire world, and inside these circles are the places where the elemental powers gather.


    The elemental creatures that appeared in these places had become a resource that Chi Nan left for the mages under his command to use. And with the exhibition, the number of resources is increasing, far more than that of mages. Now, all the wizards require are the best resources, the most powerful elemental creatures they can bear, instead of just finding one.


    Even many wizards directly broke gold to the level of legend, as their elemental pets gathering time. I hope to rely on this method to take a shortcut and break into the legendary realm.


    The local plane has always been so peaceful, everything is very peaceful, and the exhibition is very stable. Recently, Chi Nan''s life has made Chi Nan feel as if he is in heaven, so leisurely.


    Even if I study bow and arrow skills, I just take the time to study it myself. Without Silinka watching by the side, Chi Nan was much more relaxed. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that recently there was another incident that affected Chi Nan''s quiet life.


    Not on the main plane, but on the bug plane. The worms are slowly being cleaned up, and the land and resources under Chi Nan''s control are getting bigger and bigger. But on the original alliance, all kinds of contradictions have completely exploded. The contradiction between humans and orcs made the two races look at each other uncomfortable again, and even almost caused a major conflict.


    If this continues, the war between humans and orcs will explode.


    As a result, some of the orcs and humans who hated the fighting, as well as a few races, left their place and came to the territory of Chinan to survive. Because in Chinan''s territory, there is no fight at all.


    And Chi Nan didn''t bother to fight with other people. Unlike the current alliance high-levels and nobles, they have begun to form gangs, organize their own forces, and compete for power with each other endlessly.


    In other words, the alliance no longer exists, and it has completely collapsed. The alliance was originally united to deal with the bugs. Now that the bugs are wiped out, even if there are still some leftovers, isn''t there someone still dealing with it?


    What they have to do now is to strengthen their own power at this time and allow themselves to occupy a place in this world.


    Even on the orc side, the tribal structure reappeared. Of course, it is not a primitive tribe, but a tribe as a division unit, with its own town and territory under its control.


    And as a large number of people who didn''t like fighting poured into the middle of Big 6 and became the leader of Chi Nan, a voice gradually spread among these people. That is to build an empire.


    Once, among the old paper piles of history, the titles of kingdoms and empires circulated. Let them know that there is only the country, the product of the highly developed civilization at this time. Only with a country can it truly represent that they have returned to a civilized society. I don''t know since when, more and more people asked Chi Nan to establish an empire.


    The population may not be enough, and other conditions may not be enough, but the power that Chi Nan holds is much stronger than the previous empire, which is seen in the literature. Moreover, Chinan''s territory is also the largest.


    Such a large territory is far larger than those imperial territories recorded in history. They can become the first batch of empire founders, and then their families and their descendants will reap huge benefits.


    Regardless of the reason, this voice became stronger and stronger, and in the end even directly alarmed Chi Nan. Of course, this deserves to be the incarnation of Chi Nan. Because Chi Nan''s incarnation has always been in the middle of Big Six.


    After establishing a space channel in the middle, Chi Nan placed the main city of the plane of bugs near this place. The area of ??this main city is very large, which is bigger than any city in their minds. In their eyes, isn''t this the imperial city? So there is no need to build a kingdom, just start with an empire.


    And to the east of Big Six, some lords have actually played the title of kingdom. Although their power is far from being compared with the real kingdom. With the first appearance, more and more kingdoms appeared in the east.


    "What do you think about this matter, and how they look like, you don''t stop building an empire."


    "What do you think, this matter depends on you, not others." Hemira said indifferently.


    After thinking for a while, Chi Nan said, "I think building an empire is very helpful. With the empire as the title, then I can gradually control most of that plane and become the real master of the plane. ."


    Chi Nan knows that being a master is good for him, although he doesn''t know what the specific benefits are. This is mentioned in the knowledge of the Undead Plane Consciousness for itself, but it is just a specific situation, perhaps the Plane Consciousness itself is not clear.


    "Since it''s good for you, then build an empire. Anyway, it''s only for that plane. To be honest, even if you want to build an empire on our own plane, I''m afraid no one will oppose it. Our current strength is clear. , Have reached the empire standard. Actual strength, has passed any empire." Weiwei Si proudly said.


    Who could have imagined that a victim of himself in the past could stand at such a high height today. Weiwei Si didn''t have any resentment towards Chi Nan, but was full of gratitude. Her man was indeed the best in the world.


    Chi Nan lowered his head and thought about it. After a long time, he finally made up his mind: "If this is the case, then build an empire. Anyway, it''s just a question of name."


    Thinking that he was about to become an emperor, Chi Nan himself felt a little upsurge Haha, then congratulations to your majesty. What title will you use from now on, what is the name of the empire? "Sophia lay on Chi Nan''s back weirdly, but there was a somewhat complicated look in her eyes.


    Chi Nan said angrily: "What name, think about it later, what do you think so much now."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "But speaking of it, I am already a king now. Should I build a harem? My imperial concubines, let''s start with you first." Chi Nan suddenly rushed over.


    There was a lot of laughter in the room, and it didn''t take long before it turned into a blushing sound.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1080： 3 million people under his command

    Now that the decision to form an empire had been made, Chi Nan did not hide it, and directly spread the matter through the nerves of the entire plane of bugs. This is a big event that shocked everyone in an instant.


    The high-levels who had been fighting for the first time suddenly became quiet. It seems to have recovered from the chaotic war to a peaceful period in an instant. After all, they knew that their strength was completely incomparable to Chi Nan. Even most of the weapons in their hands were purchased from Chinan''s territory.


    Many people have speculated that Chi Nan can control these plant weapons. But they have no way to give up now. Because once you give up, your enemy has these weapons, you are bound to lose.


    For their own sake, they can only use their teeth. But when Chi Nan suddenly announced the establishment of an empire, they were really scared.


    Once Chi Nan wants to deal with them, they will have no resistance at all. As a result, countless people began to emerge from Chinan''s territory, traveling long distances, and using various methods to find out information.


    A few days later, when Chi Nan separated his territory. As you can see, Chinan''s territories are basically concentrated in the west and the middle. To the east, there are only two territories that Chinan acquired at the beginning, and they are all former wastelands.


    After knowing this news, these forces finally felt relieved. Then, countless gifts and blessings passed.


    What makes Chi Nan depressed is that there are a lot of people who want to get married, and they all seem to want stronger support and strength through themselves. It''s just that the current Chi Nan is no longer the one he used to be.


    Once I needed to use the means of marriage to delay time and give myself more time to develop. Although thinking about it now is not bad, but very happy, but Chi Nan is very disgusted with that kind of thing. The last marriage event was a shame for Chi Nan. Of course, this is just the incident itself.


    Chi Nan, who was originally disgusted with such things as marriage, unceremoniously rejected everyone.


    What can you do if you look beautiful, if you really want it, you can now collect thousands of people in the harem. But is it necessary? I am busy with many things.


    Chi Nan has always only admired beauties, and Chi Nan has no interest in collecting beauties.


    Although these forces are very helpless and depressed, no one dares to oppose it. After knowing that others had not been accepted, they were relieved. What they worry most is that the person Chi Nan accepts is not himself.


    After preparing for a month, the empire inauguration ceremony began. Standing on the top of the tower, Chi Nan read aloud the manuscripts that others had compiled for him. Chi Nan felt very boring, but in the eyes of others, it was very sacred.


    There are even a lot of artistic talents around who have begun to get busy, some who paint, write songs, and even sculpt statues. Needless to say, Chi Nan also knows that this day will definitely become a strong stroke in future history. These people may become well-known artists in the future.


    Looking at the screen, Chi Nan looked helpless: "I really don''t know what is good about this ritual, why it must be done like this."


    Sophia whispered: "This is useless at first, but it is of great significance. This is to give the people a signal and a reason to appease them. Although you don''t like it, it is your responsibility."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes: "Well, there is only a kingdom of three million people."


    Chi Nan scanned the screen. Although it was crowded with people, it already occupied almost one-third of the people in his so-called empire. Moreover, they are all residents of this main city.


    That''s right, an empire has a population of only three million, which is what is left over after years of war.


    In comparison, this plane on his side, although his own population has been in a state of lack, it is impossible to have so few people. On my own side, some of the more developed cities have more than this population.


    In the trading cities on the border, the population can exceed tens of millions. At a glance, there is a feeling of looking at the coastal cities on the earth in the past life. The crowded scene is not fake.


    "Forget it, if the population is small, the population will be small. Anyway, there will be a little more. It''s a big deal, let some people go from our side in the future. Now even if it reveals that I am not a person of that plane. It doesn''t matter anymore."


    What Chi Nan said was correct. In fact, there have always been some speculations about Chi Nan''s identity. It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t say anything, they couldn''t help it. After all, the origin of Chi Nan has always been a mystery. He said that he came from the East, and this matter is no longer a secret now.


    The place where they were originally was the east of the mainland. During this time, many people were looking for the origin of Chinan.


    There are even rumors that as long as you can find the origin of Chi Nan, you can become the second plant lord.


    But after looking for such a long time, whether it is in the name of catching bugs or other things, Dongfang has been searched all over, and in the end no one found out where Chinan came from. This has already caused many people to guess. Up.


    Some people say that Chi Nan, like the Beetle God, originated from outside of this plane.


    It was just this kind of statement that was quickly rejected by people, because in their eyes, Chi Nan was a human being, just like them. No one knows that this statement is actually very close to the truth.


    And now even if Chi Nan really reveals his identity, I am afraid no one will have any other ideas, or they dare not have other ideas. Not to mention other things, just the three legends remaining today are enough.


    At the end of the ceremony, Chi Nan asked the three Olna to wander around in front of everyone to show off their strength and at the same time their absolute authority. The empire was completely established. Of course, Chi Nan didn''t bother to think about the name of the empire, so he could just use the name of the sacred tree empire.


    When the empire was established, Chi Nan suddenly felt a force blessed on him. Even across the plane, you can still faintly feel the effect of this force.


    Perhaps this is the benefit that plane consciousness brings to oneself. If he had personally arrived at that plane now, he would surely be able to become a existence like a child of the plane. It''s just a pity that there is nothing to invest in that plane. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1081： Surprise Lithospermum

    For the bug plane, there is no need to invest now, but it has entered the era of large output. After a large number of beetles wreak havoc, the plant resources of the entire plane are also very thin.


    But with the tenacious vitality and adaptability of plants, they can exist even in places like the plane of the dead. After this beetle rages, of course, there will be more plants left than the plane of the dead.


    Various unknown plants were sent to Chinan, and then Chinan and other authorized research members worked together to figure out the usefulness of these plants, and then sort them. The data is in the plant brain server, and Chi Nan can transfer it whenever he needs it. With so many people studying together, it is much easier than doing it alone.


    Similarly, in the westernmost part of Big Six, various minerals began to be unearthed continuously, and then they were exported to Big Six through space channels. The arrival of a large number of minerals has led to further rapid development of the territory.


    The benefit of this is that more and more people have begun to settle in the Holy Tree Neck. Not only humans, there are many other races. And the half-elves nearby, as long as they can find a chance to come out, almost all come out.


    Now the Cthulhu Empire is on the verge of destruction. Except for the three original empires with empire-level power, Chi Nan is the only one left. Among these empires, two of them are half-elves, at least that''s what others think.


    This made the half-elves who were originally underground, began to look different in the eyes of the world. Now those half-elves only need to play the banner to come to Chinan''s territory, and the holy tree leader will directly send an airship to greet them. At this time, the major forces were basically afraid to stop them, and could only watch these half-elves leave.


    You must know that some of the forces that secretly performed small actions have either been eliminated, or they were basically used by the holy tree collar to use special methods and are basically unable to hold on.


    The arrival of a large number of people has caused the Holy Tree to need more materials, and the degree of digestion of materials is also accelerating.


    Of course, the disadvantages are not without it, because the arrival of various materials has led to the continuous price reduction of the materials of the holy tree collar. In order to make money, those merchants left their territories one after another and went to do business further afield.


    The result of this is that the influence and scope of the sacred tree collar are constantly expanding. According to this trend, it won''t be long before the strength of the holy tree collar will truly rival that of the old empire. This refers to overall strength.


    Speaking of combat effectiveness, Chi Nan is now ignoring any empire. Whoever allows him to get a lot of divine power this time, there are more than 30 people who have reached the legendary level in the entire territory. Coupled with those elemental pets, the power of the holy tree collar has truly stood at the pinnacle of this plane, unparalleled.


    It''s just that the legendary fighters who had just broken through did not master their own power, and Chi Nan sent them to the plane of the undead to exercise their power. In a short time, I won''t be back here.


    After the establishment of the worm plane empire, Chi Nan''s free time once again increased. The number of people on the opposite side was very small. Chi Nan just formed a council to manage things, and then left it alone if there were no big things, even his own incarnation was the same.


    On this day, Chi Nan held a strange plant in his hand. This kind of plant, called purple blood grass on the plane of bugs, is purple all over, with bright red lines on it.


    It looked like a purple weed soaked in blood. Get closer, and you can smell some peculiar fragrances.


    In the beginning, Chi Nan just used this kind of thing as a kind of spice, just like the natives of the bug plane. But after an accident, Chi Nan suddenly discovered that his half-elves had an unusually fondness for this kind of thing.


    That kind of affection is beyond Chi Nan''s imagination. After experimentation, all the half-elves in Chi Nan are like this. Until today, Chi Nan finally understood that the half-elves like this thing not because of the elven blood, because the elves have no feeling for this thing. And the ones who really like are those whose blood is not pure enough.


    After Chi Nan discovered that this thing was special, he personally started to study it. After a series of studies, Chi Nan finally got a conclusion, that is, purple blood can purify the blood of living things.


    And the way of purification is to keep people''s blood vessels moving towards the higher blood vessels in one''s own body, infinitely close, but it will never be possible to achieve 100% purity.


    This effect is somewhat similar to that of Drunken Dragon Herb. But drunken dragon grass can only have an effect on dragons and dragon people. In the beginning, the drunken dragon grass effect was overbearing and direct, but in the later stage, it was useless.


    Lithospermum is mild, and as long as it can be used consistently, it can always be effective.


    "With this thing, in the future, the half-elves of the holy tree collar will be able to infinitely approach the bloodline of the elves. Although they are not real elves, they will not be much worse. I think Olna and the others will be very Happy. It¡¯s just this time. I¡¯m afraid it will take a little longer. The average half-elf needs to last for five years."


    Chi Nan calculated it in his mind. If it were to be used by half-elves whose bloodlines were not so pure, it would take ten or twenty years, maybe even longer, which is too long.


    "I don''t know if we can increase the comfrey''s ability by increasing the level. The comfrey is only at the bronze level. If we can improve this ability, the effect may be better."


    It¡¯s not the first time to do it when you think about it, and it¡¯s not the first time that Chi Nan started to catalyze it. In less than a day, the bronze level was raised to the silver level This is nothing to Chi Nan.


    It was only after experimentation that Chi Nan was depressed. Even if the level was increased, when it was actually used, the effect was still the same as before, or there was no change at all.


    "Sure enough, eating more does not mean you can absorb more. The substances that can work are still those. The ability to upgrade and evolve has nothing to do with the ability to improve bloodlines. Perhaps, for purple blood grass , The ability to improve the bloodline is just a product of accidental evolution, and it has no effect on itself at all."


    Helpless Chi Nan could only give up, and then began to cultivate a large number of purple blood plants. Then, purple blood grass was sold in large quantities as a consumable food. However, Chi Nan had control over purple blood plants, and was not able to buy them indefinitely.


    On the contrary, only residents with territorial status can use purple bloodweed, and no one else can. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1082： Dont worry about the population now

    The effect of purple blood grass is more obvious than Chi Nan imagined. After those half-elves were used, it was obvious that their blood began to approach the direction of the elves, and the effect was like a landslide.


    Chi Nan hasn''t used it for other creatures with mixed blood for the time being, so they don''t know yet. Publicity, purple blood is only useful for the elven blood, after all, some things need to be accepted step by step.


    But even if only half-elves can use it, the effect is still terrifying.


    "Chinan, recently there have been more and more half-elves who came to our territory and asked to join. If this continues, the number of half-elves in our territory will probably be more than that of humans." Hermilla faced the pool. Nan said.


    This personnel management was originally Hemila''s business, and Hemila had already delegated everything to others to do. But recently, because the number of half-elves has been increasing sharply, and worrying about things going wrong, they took the initiative to contact Hermilla.


    "Isn''t this a good thing? I made this request just to attract people. The population of our territory is too small. There are so many half-elves, which is good for the development of our territory. And in the future these half-elves will still Will be infinitely close to the elves, at that time there is not much difference from the real elves.


    Chi Nan is sure of this. Although it may take a lot of time, the lifespan of the elves is very long.


    "However, the problem now is on the half-elf empire. The half-elf empire has protested to us and demanded that our purple blood be opened to them. As you know, the half-elf empire has the most half-elves."


    Chi Nan frowned, he really forgot this. The half-elf empire is the largest gathering place for half-elves. Many half-elves have thin elven bloodlines, so their styles are more similar to those of other creatures.


    The mentality of these people is not as pure as the elves. Needless to say, these people must be making trouble behind them. Purple blood is just a low-level plant, Chi Nan can grow a lot, but he doesn''t want to let it go like this.


    "Has the half-elf imperial royal family also protested?" Chi Nan asked.


    "That''s not true. The half-elf royal family didn''t react at all, as if they didn''t care at all. But the great aristocrats and high lords below are all making trouble, and things have become more and more troublesome. We are on the half-elf empire. Fortunately, no one has been injured yet.¡±


    Chi Nan nodded slightly. They knew that the royal family of the half-elf empire was actually elves, and they didn''t need purple blood at all. But it is precisely because the royal family are all elves and the desire for power is not very heavy, so the control of the empire is also weaker.


    On the contrary, the real half-elves are the subjects controlled by power. In many cases, it can affect the decision of the royal family on certain matters. The elves are like this, they are too soft-tempered and have too few desires.


    In fact, this is why Chi Nan feels relieved about the half-elves. As long as the bloodline keeps approaching the elves, then their personalities will also keep approaching the real elves, which is inevitable.


    "You can''t let the members of the half-elf empire become like that, otherwise there will be no offensive half-elf empire, and the strength will not be as good as the elves, and it will definitely be swallowed by the holy dragon empire and other forces."


    After thinking about it for a long time, Chi Nan finally made up his mind: "Let¡¯s tell the half-elf empire that our production of purple blood is limited, so we can only sell part of it. In addition, form a group of people to secretly export a part of purple blood. The grass gives them the illusion that this is a difficult smuggling past."


    "This is good attention. Not only can it appease the half-elf empire on the surface, but also secretly allow the nobles of the half-elf empire to enjoy enough resources, so that they will definitely not continue to make trouble."


    Listening to Weiweisi''s words, Chi Nan smiled and shook his head: "One more thing, that is, I really hope that the blood of the seniors of the half-elf empire will be close to the elves. In this way, they will not be so aggressive. "


    Maintaining the aggressiveness of the lower level can maintain the vitality of the entire empire. However, Chi Nan didn''t want the aggressiveness of the upper echelon to exist. Because these guys have mainly calculated themselves over the years, not other people. Perhaps in the eyes of these half-elves, he is the one who is the best to bully. Who makes himself the one in their eyes?


    As for whether the weakening of high-level offensiveness will affect the international situation, Chi Nan is not worried at all. Even the elves will attack the Plains of the Undead when threatened.


    If it doesn''t work, don''t you still have yourself, then you can protect yourself.


    "Chi Nan, what you do like this has another effect." Hermilla said with a smile: "Because the civilians of the Half-elf Empire cannot get purple blood plants, they will definitely find ways to join our territory. You say, When we accept half-elves in the future, should we impose a restriction to avoid some things from happening?"


    Chi Nan thinks so: "Something should be added. If the civilians of the Half-Elven Empire swarm to us, not to mention whether other forces will be anxious, even the Half-Elven Empire will definitely find us trouble."


    The Half-elf Empire is not afraid of trouble, but he hates trouble. After finally being able to take some time off, Chi Nan didn''t want to get busy again because of this incident.


    Following the decision of several people, the parliament soon announced the sale of purple blood grass. Anyway, it was an excuse that the output was insufficient, so it could only be sold to a part of the half-elf empire, and it was not even enough for high-level use.


    In private, some people contacted the upper echelons of the half-elf empire by special means, telling them that they had a way to get some purple blood plants Anyway, the reason was that they made it up by themselves.


    All in all, when the upper echelons of the half-elven empire are satisfied, the upper echelons will no longer be able to pick things up. On the contrary, they feel better because of that superiority. If the civilians are the same as themselves in blood, wouldn''t they be ashamed. There was no way before, so how can resources be distributed equally now?


    Without these high-level leaders making troubles, it would be useless for the lower-level people to jump no matter how much they did. Although some little nobles and civilians are very dissatisfied, but what can they do.


    Next, as expected by Chi Nan and others, many people in the Half-elf Empire began to run towards them. If you continue to follow this trend, your territory will no longer have to worry about the population.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1083： The final struggle in the Plains of the Undead

    Just as Chinan spread the purple bloodweed channel, the elves'' attack on the Plains of Undead came to an end. To be honest, if the elves didn''t go all the way, they would clean the ground.


    According to the strength of the elves, the Plains of Undead had long been leveled. But even so, the Plain of the Undead is far less than the Cthulhu Empire, and the Cthulhu Empire is still about to be wiped out.


    The innermost layer of the Plain of the Undead, this place is a sinkhole excavated by a large number of undead. This place is also the final gathering place for Necromancers. At this moment, the last Necromancers gathered here.


    Looking at the past, the necromancers that are usually very difficult to see are everywhere here. Those who can have a seat are of the golden level. And there are dozens of these golden level necromancers. On the other side, there are some undead warriors, death knights and the like, which have reached the golden level more.


    These are the last high-level powers on the Plains of the Undead. Unfortunately, their enemy is the elves. Without the corrosive influence of the Undead Land, the elves are so powerful that they can''t resist it at all.


    "Damn it, if it wasn''t for the purification tree led by the holy tree, how could we have fallen into this situation."


    "That is, it is not good for the Sacred Tree Collar. However, if the Cthulhu Empire hadn''t done this kind of thing, it would not be jointly destroyed by others. If the Cthulhu Empire still exists, the Elves would not dare to do this to us rashly."


    A Necromancer whispered: "The matter has reached this point, so I don''t need to talk about it. Besides, when the Cthulhu Empire is going to do things, don''t we also agree."


    At this time, everyone closed their mouths. Indeed, they and the Cthulhu Empire have always been along the way. At that time, because the scale of the sacrifice was too large, it was impossible to conceal it, so they knew about it before the sacrifice began.


    Even many materials are provided by their Plains of Undead. In the early days, many arrested people and some undead used for work were also provided. The Cthulhu Empire was able to expand the blood pool to that size so quickly, and this was indispensable for them. After all, after the sacrifice, in the so-called kingdom of God on earth, the activities are all undead creatures.


    Originally, these necromancers thought that their spring was here. When blood spots appear on the sun. They can feel that their strength is increasing, and the sun''s suppressive effect on them has diminished.


    Even some places of death will naturally form undead creatures. At that time, there were undead everywhere on the Big Six, and they thought that their time had finally arrived.


    But who would have thought that the Heretic God Empire would be so vulnerable and easily destroyed. "Well, let¡¯s talk about what we should do next. There is nothing on our road that can stop the elf¡¯s footsteps. The next moment, they will definitely attack our place directly. As you, it¡¯s hard to hide. ."


    Everyone knows that as an undead professional, he is almost like half an undead, and his body is full of death. No matter where you go, it will have a great impact on your surroundings, and it is not easy to hide.


    Especially after they didn''t know what method the Sacred Tree used to search for those who were hiding, they were even more unconfident. So now, they have no retreat and can only do their best.


    After embarking on the path of undead professionals, it is impossible to look back and rebuild other powers.


    "There is no other way but the last resort. But with this method, we have no retreat, and we may also be attacked. Everyone, vote."


    The Necromancer sitting in the first position finally said helplessly. People around you look at me, I look at you, and then raise their hands one by one. Everyone knows that this is the last moment of life and death.


    "Very well, most people agreed, so let''s start. I hope that none of us will die here. If you can''t get a place to live afterwards, then everyone should find a place to hide."


    In the end, Wei''s Necromancer stood up and said, and then walked towards the deepest part of the big pit behind. Others followed closely. In this place, there was a huge magic circle on the ground, connected to an altar in the middle. It seems that these things are some years old, and they are definitely not new products that have just been made.


    Everyone glanced at each other, then walked to their place and chanted the spell. Then, the undead around, threw the things that had been prepared a long time ago, such as some dead bodies and some smoky crystals, into the deepest part of the big pit.


    There were even some zombie skeletons and the like, and they jumped into the big pit by themselves. There was no movement in the entire big pit, and it was still the same as before, with thick gray smoke full of death.


    I don''t know how long it has passed before the earth began to shake. Wei''s mage turned around and ran: "Hurry up and get out of here."


    Others ran away in a panic, and in the depths of the big pit, a powerful force hit the ground. In the void, there is a special magic circle resisting this force. But under the impact of this force, every time it hits, the magic circle will weaken a lot.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, but when it hit the last time, the magic circle finally couldn''t hold on and shattered. Those undead professionals have been far away from this place, hiding in the distance watching the changes here with lingering fears. A white ray of light rose into the sky, like a huge sword that pierced the firmament, traversing the sky.


    The earth was shaking constantly, and a huge figure slowly crawled out of the big hole.


    "What''s happening? This doesn''t seem to be an earthquake The elves have also discovered the difference in this land.


    "Look over there, what''s going on over there, it seems that there is a white light. That direction is not good, there is the core place of the undead plain, the tomb of the undead, something must have happened over there."


    The elves immediately realized that something was wrong, and Silinkaye, who was adjusting the battlefield at the center and rear, also noticed this. "The strength of this power is not right. This is a legendary power. Report it immediately."


    I have seen more than one legendary level of Silin Kaye, and is more sensitive to legendary power. The elves didn''t have so much suspicion between each other, Slinka said so, and the other elves believed it immediately.


    It didn''t take long for the news to be sent to the rear, and the masters of the elves were dispatched immediately. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1084： What a big bone dragon

    &1t;nett>


    The ¡®Jing¡¯ spirits reacted very quickly. Before the Necromancers¡¯ final means were completed, the masters of the ¡®Jing¡¯ spirits had arrived. . . One of them is the ¡®jing¡¯ elder Moras who has been in charge of fighting outside.


    The other is a ¡®female¡¯ and ¡®sex¡¯, with an expressionless face like Olna. There is no such common weapon as a bow and arrow, but empty-handed. It''s just that the bracelet and ring on the hand are a bit more. You know, the general ¡®jing¡¯ spirit does not carry so many gestures. The power of these gestures tells others that these are all magic items.


    "Molas, can you do it by yourself, this thing seems a little special to me."


    Moras said solemnly: "I also feel that this thing is very powerful, with a faint aura of dragon power, it may be a bone dragon. Lan Li, I will fight later, if I can''t do it by myself."


    The ¡®Jing¡¯ Ling, known as Lanli, nodded gently. Speaking of which, the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits don¡¯t like fighting, and if it¡¯s not necessary, they won¡¯t come to the battlefield, even if they are all inheriting levels.


    Molas is in charge of the usual battles, and in general battles, Molas can do it alone. This time, Lan Li had just come over to suppress the formation, this is to prevent accidents.


    But who knows, they felt that the breath on the other side would be so powerful. Even Moras wasn''t sure about it alone, otherwise, Lang Li would not like to fight. Fortunately, although the ¡®jing¡¯ spirits don¡¯t like fighting, their fighting instinct is innate. Even if he rarely fights, his own combat power is still good.


    Finally, the white light on the opposite side exploded, and the originally clear sky suddenly turned black. The naturally formed tombs of the undead spread out, and the surrounding undead creatures immediately increased their power nearly twice.


    However, under the resistance of the ¡®Jing¡¯ spirits and those plant weapons, even though the undead¡¯s strength after strengthening was stronger, there was still no way to break through their lines of defense.


    Many''jing'' spirits all raised their heads in unison, looking at the terrifying figure of Kong.


    It is a bone dragon, but they have never seen a bone dragon. Some giant dragons that died in ancient times did not have time to return to their dragon bones, and many died outside. It is not weird to be dug out to make an ossified dragon.


    For these necromancers who use bone dragons, once they are known by the dragons, they will pursue them with all their strength. This is why the necromancers dare not use bone dragons blatantly. There are also some bone dragons, which have the appearance of just one dragon bone. They are pieced together, not really giant dragon bones. It''s like the one Chi Nan saw in Rusiyara.


    The bone dragon in front of him was obviously a real keel. Because his terrifying dragon might be too powerful. When Longwei burst out completely, the ¡®Jing¡¯ spirits of the two transmission levels were also affected a bit.


    But this bone dragon is really too big, reaching more than 5,000 meters in length. It was overwhelming when it flew up, as if it were a mountain in itself. No, this is a mountain.


    "What a big bone dragon, it seems that we are going to shoot together this time." Lan Li whispered, her expression dignified. The body burst out with the light of five colors and six colors, and these things are all elemental powers that are attracted.


    Moras frowned and looked at Kong. "It''s impossible for such a big dragon to be unknown during his lifetime. Wait, I remembered, this dragon should have been the third generation of the Dragon Emperor of the Dragon Clan before his death, and was also the closest to the demigod existence at that time. But then the Dragon Emperor went out Looking for an opportunity to become a legendary demigod, but never came back."


    "I also remembered it. It was recorded that the Dragon Clan went out to look for it later, but I didn''t expect to die here."


    Suddenly, Lan Li suddenly realized: "I understand, it''s no wonder that the undead chose this place as a stronghold and made it into the Plains of the Undead because of the relationship between this dragon."


    The death of the dragon, for unknown reasons, condensed a huge resentment, the body was full of death power, and even affected the entire plain. The necromancers found this place and used it as their stronghold.


    But because the dragon is too strong, the necromancers have no way to control it, so they can only try their best to soothe it with magic and seal it at the same time. If it weren''t for today''s dying, they wouldn''t release this thing at all.


    They can''t control this thing when it is released, and if they are entrenched in this place in the future, the Necromancers can''t stay here anymore. This is equivalent to giving up this place in the Plains of the Undead.


    "If the Dragons knew about this, they might have destroyed the Plains of the Undead early. Unexpectedly, we will help the Dragons today. I hope they will remember our favor in the future."


    After speaking, Moras took out his long bow and faintly locked the bone dragon on the opposite side.


    The Bone Dragon glanced towards this side and said coldly: "The''jing'' spirit, do they want to block me." In the age when he lived, the world had almost no opponents, and he did not even count as the''jing'' spirit clan. Keep your eyes on it.


    Moras also said coldly: "You are just the dead dragon king. You are already close to the demigod before you are alive. Of course we are not opponents, but how much power do you have now." Although the body has a huge breath, it is also weak in strength. Otherwise, he really didn''t have the courage to confront him head-on.


    "If there is not much power left, it''s not that the two of you can stop me."


    The bone dragon''s consciousness is very clear, but as an undead creature, the heart''s killing intent is also not weak. Just finished speaking, the bone dragon opened its mouth to this side the dragon''s breath condensed into a group, and directly spit out in a spherical shape.


    "Fight." Moras ¡®shot¡¯ the arrow in his hand and detonated the empty dragon''s breath. In an instant, the huge death air spread. The surrounding plants that hadn''t had time to leave here, instantly withered and died. And those''jing'' spirits that didn''t run away became dry in the first place, and they didn''t even have a chance to fall, and became undead directly.


    "Damn it, you are looking for death." When Lan Li saw the death of her compatriot, her eyes were red. Four spheres emerge around the body, namely earth element, fire element, water element and wind element.


    The elemental ball condensed into a sphere, madly absorbing the surrounding elemental power, instantly forming a powerful magic. Across all the way, like a cannon, it swept out at the bone dragon, nothing gorgeous. &1t;/nett>


    Novel station! ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1085： Ran away, why did you ran away

    The three legendary masters didn''t have the intention to constrain as soon as they shot, and they went all out. A huge jungle of illusory plants grew, entangled the bone dragon constantly, and took root on the bone dragon.


    Although it was only illusory, the death aura from the bone dragon was continuously absorbed, and the aura on the body was continuously weakened.


    A lot of magic hit the bone dragon, but it didn''t cause much influence on the bone dragon. The rich death power and the dragon''s own resistance to magic make the bone dragon extremely resistant to magic.


    I thought that bringing a mage could sweep and restrain any undead. But who knows, now he has been restrained by the other party. The keel itself is unusually hard and highly resistant. Not to mention the bones of the original third-generation dragon emperor, even if the dragon emperor now comes here in person, the bones are far inferior to this guy.


    If it weren''t for this guy who had been dead for many years and had been sealed by the Necromancers for so long, his strength had been weakened all the time. This time I am afraid that even the entire elven forest will suffer a catastrophe.


    And this huge bone dragon obviously felt something was wrong with it. Originally, even if he became a bone dragon, his power would decrease, but at least it was the top-level existence among the dragons.


    But now, he can clearly feel his weakness. Obviously, the quality of his strength is higher, but what''s the matter with that weak feeling. The power from one''s own bones is simply not enough, once the power is exhausted. Just relying on the skeleton without power to protect, he is not the opponent of these two elves at all.


    Thinking of this, the Bone Dragon became angry: "Damn mortals, you do good things. Even if the final sacrifice does not give me enough sacrifices, then use you instead."


    With that, the power on the bone dragon erupted, stunned countless undead and undead professionals below. Then the big mouth sucked at the ground, and the huge death force was absorbed and swallowed, like a huge pile of smoke, just the other way around.


    With the absorption of the power of death, the aura of the bone dragon continued to condense. "No, stop him, I can''t let him go on." The illusory forest spread quickly, competing with the bone dragon for the breath of death.


    What is different from the bone dragon is that after those illusory forests absorb the breath of death, they will wither and die, but the breath of death will disappear. The illusory forest spread, and the undead still living on the ground, as well as professionals such as necromancers, were strangled one after another. After he died, he couldn''t provide the power of death to this bone dragon.


    Lan Li waved her hand, and the four elemental **** around her flew out instantly. "Elemental Ring, stop him."


    This elemental ring was her own domain ability, and this time Lanli herself was desperate. The four element **** flew to the bone dragon''s side, suddenly twisted and deformed, butted two by two, forming a huge circle composed of four colors.


    Although it was just a circle, it cut off the power of death all at once. The Bone Dragon suddenly realized that he couldn''t absorb the breath of death at all, and then he noticed the ring around him.


    Before the bone dragon could react, the ring suddenly began to shrink, and at the same time it continued to rotate. The bones of the bone dragon began to smoke, making an overwhelmed sound. Even if there is no pain, the bone dragon feels something wrong.


    "Damn, the imprisonment type domain ability. No, it''s not just the imprisonment type. How can such strange people appear in the elves these years. If my power is not gone, the emperor will let you all die here. "The Bone Dragon roared, while struggling with all its strength, the death force on his body was constantly surging.


    The force of death is sandwiched in the middle to prevent the element ring from contracting, and the element ring is constantly rotating and shrinking, wanting to use this method to completely strangle the bone dragon. Outside, there are a large number of illusory plants absorbing their own power.


    Suddenly, a crack appeared in the bones of the bone dragon. Then there was another crack. If this continues, his bones will probably break apart. After finally resurrecting, the bone dragon didn''t want to die again.


    Perhaps all creatures that become undead have this idea. After seeing their transformation, those who don''t want to live are only a few. This ancient dragon emperor was obviously in the category of normal creatures.


    "Damn it, when my strength is restored, I will definitely make you pay the price." The Dragon Sovereign shouted loudly, and at the same time the power in his body burst out. The huge death aura formed a gray circle around the Dragon Emperor. The ring and the element ring collide with each other, and the space is slightly wrinkled because of this huge force.


    Finally, the death ring collapsed, but the surrounding element ring was also fluctuating, bright and dark, but it seemed that it was also in danger. The Dragon Emperor did not hesitate, the huge dragon claws directly grabbed the element ring, and then tore it fiercely.


    The "Kacha" element ring was torn apart, and the two claws of the bone dragon were burnt black, and countless small bone fragments fell down. In the distance, Lan Li''s face turned pale, which was a manifestation of the field being forcibly broken open. Even if it is just the element ring formed by the domain ability, it will take ten minutes to recover again.


    Moreover, this time he was able to put an element ring on the Dragon King by surprise, but there would be no such opportunity next time.


    Just when the two elves were ready to go all out, the Dragon King suddenly yelled: "I will let you go this time. When we meet next time, you will be dead." No one thought that the Dragon King would be like this. speak.


    While talking, the huge bone dragon suddenly turned around and flew away. In the air, even the huge sky of death that was brought about at the beginning disappeared in an instant. This is a manifestation of the bone dragon''s complete convergence of power.


    "No can''t let him escape, otherwise he will be stronger next time he comes back. We chase him."


    Moras was chasing the Bone Dragon, and Lan Li said loudly: "The next battle is over to you, the Necromancer should have no other means." After that, Lan Li also disappeared.


    On the ground, everyone was staring at the sky blankly. The invincible bone dragon escaped like this.


    The elves have not yet realized what is going on, but the necromancers are desperate. The bone dragon ran away, but took away two master elves. But what do they do, their main opponents are not those legendary existences, but plant weapons, and those powerful elves that fight with plant weapons.


    This bone dragon is really unreliable. "Well, let''s withdraw as soon as possible. If we don''t leave, it will really be too late."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1086： Energy Heart and Fast Growing Wood

    "This is the kind of special plant that can store a lot of energy?" Chi Nan looked at a ball in his hand. This thing looked like a tumor growing on a tree, but Chi Nan knew that this was a complete plant.


    Of course, this plant is actually a parasitic plant, it will only parasitize on the trunks of some powerful big trees, absorbing the power of the big trees to strengthen itself. When its own energy reaches a certain level, the tumor will split instantly, and many of the same sarcoma will appear, and a large number of seeds will appear at the same time, spreading towards the surroundings.


    Strictly speaking, this thing is no different from normal parasites and is of no use at all. But in Chi Nan''s view, this thing can store a lot of energy, which is very precious.


    "Yes, my lord, after our experiments, although this sarcoma is only a bronze level, it can store up to two energy pools." This energy pool refers to the energy pool that is currently in use.


    There are two energy pools of this kind, and the energy in the full state can create an airship mothership.


    These words shocked Chi Nan. Without experimentation, Chi Nan himself didn''t feel how useful this thing was.


    "And this, this kind of wood grows very fast. This is what we found in an abyss. There is no sunshine and no rain. So every time it rains, it will grow quickly. The fastest In just one hour, it grew from a seed to a complete tree."


    After a pause, the person continued: "The only drawback is that the lifespan of this thing is not very long. After it grows into a big tree, it will wither and die within a few days at most, leaving only seeds."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "You are doing very well. Let me give you the next experiment of these two things."


    Chi Nan waved his hand to let the others back down, and he started to study with the sample. The ability to store a lot of energy and plants that can grow quickly made Chi Nan a thought flashed in his mind.


    "First of all, raise the level of these two plants, at least not too bad, and raise it to the silver level first. As for the gold level, it is not necessary for the time being, after all, it is too wasteful."


    If you want to improve the level of a plant, this is not a troublesome thing for Chi Nan. It''s just that Chi Nan is not sure whether the enhanced abilities of some plants are what they need after they are upgraded.


    But there is no problem with these two plants, because the abilities of these two plants are so single, it is impossible to have other abilities prominently strengthened. In fact, the result was the same as Chi Nan thought. When the sarcoma reaches the level of silver, the intensity of that stored energy is directly expanded more than ten times. The wood that grows fast grows faster.


    "In that case, then this sarcoma is called the heart of energy, and there is this kind of wood, which will be called fast-growing wood in the future." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and there is no name anyway, so he named it himself.


    And these two special plants have become very precious in Chi Nan''s eyes. If it''s just a single one, it may not be of much use, but the two together will give Chi Nan a new idea.


    "The energy of the energy heart is still not enough, so first upgrade to the golden level. As for the fast-growing wood, merge with other plants to create some simple plant weapons."


    After a lot of experiments in Chinan, both things were finally transformed by Chinan to a degree beyond recognition.


    When it is completely completed, the final result is a very small airship, which is smaller than the transmission airship. Even, there is no way to put a person in it.


    And the center of this airship is an energy heart that has reached the golden level. "It''s great, it''s finally finished. Now, it will be easier for us to sit up some things in the future."


    "Chi Nan, what exactly is this thing? You have been busy for several days. Could it be that this is a new weapon?"


    Chi Nan smiled, and said to Sophia: "This thing is not a new weapon, it''s just an improvement of a previous weapon. I can''t understand it now, so let''s try it out."


    "Okay, okay, I want to see it too." Wei Wei Si raised her hand and said. Speaking of which, they all have great expectations for this new and special thing. Whenever Chi Nan worked hard to create something, it was generally very useful. Of course, there are a few cases where the things made are not so practical.


    However, even those things that are not practical, after being improved by other researchers, are very popular both inside and outside the territory. The so-called impractical, generally refers to the use in the military.


    They had known Chi Nan''s habits a long time ago, and most of the latest things were first applied to military weapons. In fact, not only Chi Nan, but also the major empires treated alchemy techniques and items in the same way. Moreover, what they did was actually more extreme than what Chi Nan did.


    At least sometimes in Chinan, the things they make are purely for civilian use and have nothing to do with the military.


    "Where to send it to the test? There are still a lot of bugs on the bug plane, and the environment is quite stable do I need to go there to test?" Hermilla put forward her own opinion.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "No, the current environment of the bug plane is too comfortable and there is no danger. My new type of weapon must be tested in the most dangerous environment."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said again: "Also, inform Holm and Dad Bald that all the top military members will come over and watch them. Follow-up tests need them to do, and I need their opinions. Press, just follow the previous rules." The army has its own system, which is not subject to outside interference.


    Chi Nan gave the order, and soon a group of people sat in front of his crystal board. All people are in their own secret rooms. For such secret things, all people will use the most appropriate way to protect the secrets from leaking out.


    Countless people in the whole world are staring at them now, and one who accidentally leaks something can easily cause turmoil in the outside world. Whenever something about the Alien plane appeared, it was also the time when these people were the least winged.


    Everyone is there, and the strange airship in Chi Nan has also been sent to the plane of the undead, flying in the air at this time. Through the screen, we can clearly see everything that happened on the other side, and many officials have begun to talk about it. Reading Net

 Chapter 1088： This is the base of war

    "A large number of undead were attracted in the distance, but the development speed of this base seems to be able to keep up." The officers looked at the screen nervously. This kind of race against time could only be experienced in games before.


    Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly. He had anticipated this situation, otherwise he wouldn''t choose this place. Although there are no golden-level undead nearby, there are in the distance, and there are many undead creatures here.


    When the undead creatures that had been attracted came over, the base on his side had already been perfected. A large number of fast-growing magic sun flowers have grown and bloomed, and a large number of flowers have been spread, and they have begun to absorb sunlight to replenish energy. Next to it, there are already several energy pools that have been formed, and this is also a fast-growing energy pool.


    At the same time, a large number of ground weapons, including spider tanks and scorpion tanks, as well as some treants and bush fighters, have emerged from their manufacturing bases, and their growth rates are too fast.


    Looking at the appearance of these plant weapons, they are somewhat different from normal plant weapons.


    When the plant weapon came out, it happened to be head-on with those undead. Nearby, several purification trees are growing rapidly.


    "The strength is very poor. It can''t compare to our sophisticated plant weapons. Without the blessing of Sunflower or Sunflower, ordinary bush fighters may not even be the opponents of skeleton fighters."


    After just saying this, all the undead suddenly became weakened and suppressed by the plant weapons.


    "That''s the case, the adults had already thought about it, so I planted a purification tree next to it. Next to the purification tree, the undead can''t even display their general strength, but the purification tree looks like it has weakened a lot."


    Chi Nan nodded: "That''s right, this is the price of rapid growth. After incorporating the characteristics of fast-growing wood, the growth rate of plants will be much faster, but it is good if you can play half of your own abilities. But. In the initial development, what we need is quantity, and only quantity can be guaranteed."


    What Chi Nan said was quickly verified, because the huge army that would have taken a few days to develop does not even have an hour here. This is because the first half an hour is at the planting base.


    It took half an hour to start planting the army of plants. On the screen, there are already densely packed plants everywhere. Although the quality is poor, this quantity is enough to prevent any undead from entering.


    At this time, the first airship finally appeared. This airship is also shoddy, but the production speed is too fast. You know, now the airship, with various bonuses, will take a week to be produced.


    And here, from the beginning to the present production, it only took more than half an hour in total. With the appearance of the first airship, more and more airships flew out and joined the battlefield.


    At this time, everyone''s mouths have grown up, and they don''t know what to say. The development speed of this base is completely different from what was previously thought. If the reaction is a little slower, the development of such bases cannot be contained.


    As a result, in everyone''s eyes, the entire base has developed into a large base after only five hours of development. Everything about the large-scale base is here, and the military strength is shoddy, but in terms of overall strength, it is definitely not bad. The amount of horror made them once again see what is called a sea of ??plants.


    "The energy of the Heart of Energy has been radiated cleanly, and that is how an energy heart can develop. Now, as long as it is not the arrival of a master at the legendary level, even those at the golden level are not opponents."


    Everyone nodded, the legend is really too few, even if it is a powerful base, it is impossible to be a legendary opponent. Being able to have such strength is already considered a force that cannot be ignored on the entire plain.


    What caused all this was just a second-generation airship base and five hours of time. This is so fast, it''s so fast that everyone feels terrified, when the development speed can be calculated in hours.


    When the heart of energy was radiated, the base finally entered a stage of normal development. Relying on a large number of spreading magic sun flowers, a large amount of energy is already contained in the energy pool. Under Chi Nan''s command and control, a normal base center was soon created. At this time, the speed was as fast as before.


    But at the moment when a complete base is manufactured at the same time, the overall speed is still not very slow. By the afternoon, a complete shrinking base had been established, and it was still expanding.


    "Once the troops are not enough, these fast-growing plants can also absorb the energy they have already absorbed for rapid appreciation. This kind of fast-growing special plants is used to deal with various crisis situations, and it is cheaper than the previous bush fighters."


    By the next day, the normal base had been established. At the same time, the unlocking of the base had been completed by Chinan¡¯s order after the environmental safety was confirmed. An army of ordinary plants slowly developed from the base.


    During this period of time, all the high-level military officials hardly left their homes and came to watch every day. On the seventh day, the normal airship finally flew out. But on this day, everyone also discovered that many plant weapons and even magic sun flower carpets began to wither and die. Some plants began to clean up these things, and then planted new ones on the spot This is the biggest problem. The life span is too short, and some of them are relatively poor, and they have begun to die. Others will die in the next few days. "


    Although this is the case, no one cares. Because of the large number of plant weapons produced before, more than half of them have been killed in the continuous development of the surrounding environment, and at least three-quarters have died in the battle with the undead.


    The remaining part, even if it dies naturally, is at least not at a loss.


    Sure enough, when the tenth day arrived, everyone discovered that the most powerful part of the plant weapons had also begun to wither, and the bases that had developed rapidly before had dried up and died. But the new base has already been completed.


    After the death of the old troops, the long-awaited normal army of plants appeared. This army has a long lifespan, and its combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of the previous simple armies.


    In ten days, a complete super huge base was nailed to a place that originally seemed very dangerous, which is really amazing. "This is the real base of war." All the officers thought in unison in their hearts. Reading Net

 Chapter 1089： A bone dragon flew over

    "Lord Lord, this kind of base, this kind of base is really suitable for war. Even if it is to open up other alien planes in the future, it will be very useful. I don''t know when it can be equipped for us to use."


    The curvature of Chi Nan''s mouth became more and more obvious: "Haha, I knew this thing was useful." The excitement in Chi Nan''s heart could hardly be concealed. The emergence of this new type of base is equivalent to increasing the military power of the territory several times.


    At least, the ability to attack and respond to emergencies has not been improved by how much. Plant weapons that can survive at most ten days seem to be a waste, but in some dangerous situations, plant weapons can survive for one day, and it¡¯s impossible for them to survive for ten days. Simply put it out and use it.


    "Now, it can be used by you all at once. You use it to develop in the undead world, I need all the data, which is related to future improvement. Unfortunately, these fast-growing plants are too poor in combat effectiveness."


    "My lord, although the combat effectiveness is very poor, the number can make up for everything. If it consumes too much, it will not be worth the loss."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "That''s right, but theoretically, before this plant is dead, its real combat effectiveness should be not much worse than a complete plant weapon, so it still needs to be studied."


    "Don''t worry, although the combat effectiveness will not be too bad, the consumption will certainly not be too great, and the growth rate is very fast."


    Chi Nan thought of mushrooms, which sometimes grow at a terrible rate. However, the structure of mushrooms and wood are different after all, and the general level of mushrooms is too poor to be used in other plants.


    Just like before, as long as you can do a good job at the beginning, you can leave the rest to other researchers to supplement. I believe that one day, my second-generation airship can become a powerful weapon in my heart.


    Next, the matter of manufacturing a new airship has nothing to do with him, and these are all handled by Hermilla directly.


    It''s just that the manufacture of the second-generation airship is a bit troublesome, and the biggest trouble is that energy heart. The energy heart itself has reached the golden level, and it takes a lot of time to manufacture it. The most important thing is that after it is manufactured, it only needs to absorb a large amount of life magic and store it in it. Not to mention the cost, the time spent on each one is not short.


    As a result, the manufacturing time and consumption of the second-generation airship is much larger than that of the first-generation base airship. The result is that the output is not enough, nor can it be wasted casually. As a result, we still need to rely on a generation base to assist in cooperation.


    I am afraid that before the formation of a certain scale, the military will not be able to use this second-generation base airship casually.


    These things have nothing to do with me. After so many days, I need to enjoy it. Chi Nan looked at the moving bodies of Hemila and the others, and his heart became hot involuntarily.


    It¡¯s just that when Chi Nan just wanted to do it, Sophia next to him suddenly said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s not good. Someone outside the border said that there is a bone dragon flying in our direction, and it will reach us soon. Territory."


    "Bone dragon? What kind of bone dragon, how come this thing flies over, just hit it down directly." Chi Nan said indifferently. He wouldn''t have spoiled his interest because of a bone dragon, he finally had a chance.


    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s impossible to get better today, Sophia said nervously, ¡°No, that bone dragon is too big, it¡¯s said to be as long as five kilometers. In terms of strength, it must have reached the legendary level. ."


    "Then let the guards go, isn''t there still Horn. No matter how powerful the bone dragon is, it cannot be a normal legendary opponent." In Chi Nan''s mind, most of the undead had no brains. Only use instinct.


    Suddenly, Weiweisi also said: "There is news from the elves that the bone dragon was formed after the death of the third generation of the dragon king in the ancient times. It is very powerful and has memories of life. The elves sent Mora. The two legendary elders, Si and Lanli, only then drove away the bone dragon who had just regained strength but had not reached the peak."


    "The two of them are chasing from behind, because they know that the bone dragon is heading towards our side, so they have sent a message, hoping that we can help them intercept the bone dragon."


    Chi Nan abruptly stood up: "Damn, what two elven legends can''t touch, how strong is this bone dragon. Have you notified the dragon clan? No, you can''t let them come over, this is my territory."


    His own territory asked the Dragon Race to come and help, so if he said he still had the face to meet people. In the future, even if it is the Sacred Dragon Empire, I am afraid it will point fingers at oneself. But Chi Nan still doesn''t want to expose his true power.


    "Tell people along the way to evacuate immediately to prevent being caught by the bone dragon." A creature of this level, as long as it comes up casually, I don''t know how many people will die, and a city will be instantly turned into ruins.


    Now there is no alternative but to evacuate human rights first. A bone dragon more than 5,000 meters long, this thing is a mountain standing there. If it were replaced with the previous earth, this would still be a big mountain.


    "We have already notified them to evacuate." Hemila rolled her eyes and waited for Chi Nan to figure out the situation before coming back. It was too late for anything. Who could have imagined that such a big bone dragon would appear in the air Chi Nan let out a sigh: "We can¡¯t let this bone dragon go to our most prosperous place to make trouble, or we will lose it. Our face will be hit. You two will follow me, and Horn, it''s time to show the strength of our holy tree collar. "You can''t expose too much, and there should be no problem with exposing a few, Chi Nan thought.


    If it doesn''t work, then find a way to make up a few reasons, OK? Whether others believe it or not, I believe it anyway. Very good, that''s it, Chi Nan comforted himself in his heart.


    I believe that Dragon Clan and other powerful masters, it is impossible for them to feel threatened because of the presence of so many masters on their side, and unite against themselves. If they hold back their power, how can they explore the alien plane?


    "Wait, I''ll go too. Don''t talk, I know it''s dangerous, but I won''t watch you take risks, but I am waiting at home." Wei Wei Si suddenly got up and asked herself to follow along.


    Chi Nan stared at Wei Wei Si, and finally nodded after a long time: "Well, you can follow along, but you can''t get close to the battlefield. You can only stay on the airship. The farther away from the battlefield, the better." This is the final bottom line. Of course Weiwei knows. There was no refutation, Weiweisi agreed with a smile on her face. Reading Net

 Chapter 1090： Find a place to stop him

    Stepping onto the airship, a group of people quickly flew towards the established target. Chi Nan didn''t know if other big forces knew about this, they flew along the road, they should have discovered something.


    But Chi Nan couldn''t count on these people. On the one hand, they were far away and didn''t know when they would come. On the other hand, many forces are still gloating. After a little understanding, Chi Nan knew it.


    The strength of this bone dragon was already close to the level of a demigod before he was alive, and some people even thought that the dragon king had already reached that level, otherwise it would be impossible to grow so big. Even Carter¡¯s Ancient Dragon, the body is only one kilometer in size, and the distance from this five kilometers in length is far worse, not an order of magnitude at all.


    Such an existence, even if it is dead, even if it is still in a period of weakness, is definitely not comparable to ordinary legends.


    In addition, there are memories of life, if not for being constantly weakened by the necromancer, or being surrounded and beaten by the legendary elves just after appearing. The recovered bone dragon is at least a terrifying existence close to the pinnacle of the legend.


    Nowadays, on the entire continent, it is not certain whether there are any masters of this level, it should be no more.


    At least apart from the dragon clan, other forces definitely don''t have this level of existence, even the elves are the same. The dragons themselves are too powerful and too mysterious, so all this is just speculation.


    "According to calculations, we can stop the bone dragon at this place at the current speed. But when we get to the vicinity, we need to slow down, so that the bone dragon can be led to a wasteland, and the battle will not spread to other cities."


    Chi Nan said without hesitation: "Then follow this plan, and hope that the bone dragon will not come on a whim."


    "By the way, how is the two elder elders? How far is the distance?" Chi Nan thought for a while and suddenly asked.


    Weiwei Si immediately said: "According to the news over there, after we fight the bone dragon, they can arrive within ten minutes. In terms of speed, they don''t seem to be the opponent of this bone dragon."


    "Ten minutes. The ten-minute battle is over long ago. Damn it. It seems that you can''t count on other people this time. When you start to fight, remember, Sophie cannot summon your fire dragon. We don''t know if there is any. How many people are staring at us, if the fire dragon is summoned, it will not be good to cause the association of the dragon clan."


    After certain calculations, Chi Nan found that if the dragon was in its heyday, so many legendary masters under him would have to spend at least half of it to contain him. At this time, Chi Nan suddenly felt a little bottomless.


    Originally thought that his power had surpassed any forces on this continent. But if you count it according to your own strength, once the Dragon Clan has one or two masters of this level, he really is not an opponent.


    Let''s wait until you find out the strength of the dragon clan. But where the Dragon Valley is and where the Dragons live, Chinan has not been able to find it until now, which is really strange.


    "The fairy forest said that the bone dragon has been injured and the death power has been exhausted. There are no undead here, so the strength of the bone dragon has not been displayed much. At most, it is about the same as Carter''s ancient dragon."


    Others still knew Carter''s strength, and Chi Nan didn''t hide it from them. Just for comparison, Carter''s strength is not something ordinary people can resist, but fortunately, it does not exceed the strength of the four of them.


    "Just ask, how strong this bone dragon is and where are they located." Chi Nan said.


    Soon, Wei Wei Si got the information from there: "I have already asked. There are some cracks in the ribs of the bone dragon and the fifth piece of the spine. This is caused by the attack of the element ring. There are also two dragon claws, injured. It may be heavier. Without the addition of death power, the bone dragon''s injuries will definitely be inevitable."


    "So hard? Even the element ring did not completely destroy the bone structure?" Chi Nan was taken aback. After learning what the element ring was, Chi Nan knew roughly that the bone hardness of the bone dragon was still in his own imagination. Above.


    It seems that this strong strength during his lifetime is not small for his afterlife. It is not an easy task to destroy the bones of this thing. It seems that one can only start from the cracks in the bones.


    At least, the fire of the soul behind those big eyes is an absolute goal he must choose. "I don''t know how strong my life magic is to restrain the undead, this time it''s just a test."


    For a long time, everyone has not allowed Chi Nan to enter the world of the undead, so Chi Nan is not clear about whether his power restrains the undead. He only knew that the power of the light element restrains the power of the undead, and the same is true of the nature element. The power of the Nature Mage and the Necromancer restrained each other, and from this, it can be concluded that their own life magic power should also be used for restraint.


    But how many there are, I don¡¯t know. Speaking of it, if the bone dragon hadn''t come too suddenly this time, and the masters around him had been sent out again, I''m afraid Sophia and the others would still not allow themselves to go to the battlefield.


    Of course, I wouldn''t let them come to such a dangerous place. But now, in order to protect the territory, he can only play on his own. If it is really not the opponent, then Chi Nan will also choose to retreat. No matter how great the territorial loss is, even if it is gone, it is better than losing the lives of himself and his family.


    In this regard, Chi Nan has always adhered to his principles. The life of himself and his family is always the most important thing. Chi Nan is very dismissive of the practice of giving up his own life for the sake of territory It is okay to say that he is selfish, or that he is ruthless, in absolute terms. In principle, Chi Nan would not care about these.


    Others didn''t know what Chi Nan was thinking about, and they were still moved because Chi Nan went to the battlefield in person. Many civilians knew that Chi Nan came to deal with this bone dragon himself, and many people were praying to Chi Nan.


    If Chi Nan were a god, he would definitely find that the power of faith around him was skyrocketing.


    "Quickly, just ahead. According to calculations, the bone dragon can be intercepted in five minutes. Everyone can prepare for battle. The flight speed and route of the bone dragon have not changed, and there have been no accidents."


    On the screen, the last city passed by the bone dragon, and the bone dragon had no reason to deal with it. After all, there are two evil stars chasing after him, and the bone dragon will not waste your family you in vain. This bone dragon is not the kind of bone dragon without a brain. It has its own thinking and knows how to do it to its best advantage.


    And flying north is also because of the desolation here. The reason why I didn''t go to the dragon clan was because the bone dragon, as the dragon king, knew what the dragon clan''s attitude towards the bone dragon was. Going to that place was equivalent to looking for death. Reading Net

 Chapter 1091： This restraint is too strong

    Five minutes is not long, but at this time, everyone feels that time has been extended indefinitely. For the first time against such a powerful existence, everyone felt there was no bottom in their hearts.


    "After a while, I will launch the first attack, and then the others will attack again. If it doesn''t work, it will be procrastination. When the two masters of the elves arrive, we will get rid of the bone dragon together."


    Chi Nan''s face is also a little nervous and solemn. Speaking of it, it has been a long time since I fought with my own hands. Although it is true to use avatars to fight, the mentality is different after all. The avatar death will not be affected by himself, but if his true body dies, it is really dead.


    Ahead, can already feel a powerful force swept in. At this moment, the doors around the airship were completely opened, and even the top was completely opened. The airship is no longer like an airship, but a good platform.


    This is how Chi Nan instantly transformed this airship into this way. They are all legendary masters, and they will only limit their performance in the airship. Legend level masters are actually able to fly.


    It''s just that the flight cost is relatively large, and it can''t stay in the air for a long time. Therefore, if there is no wings, the average legendary master will not fly in the air at all, at most, it will stay in the air for a short time.


    The magic power radiated from Chi Nan''s body, the airships under his feet quickly dispersed, and the surrounding aerial platforms were created one after another. At this moment, they have reached the interception position in advance. When the black spot in the distance can be seen, countless floating platforms have appeared in the sky.


    These platforms are temporary places for them to shelter and settle down. The platforms are not all flat, but from a height of 100 meters to more than 5,000 meters from the ground, everywhere.


    Chi Nan didn''t manufacture the general weapon either, because this kind of thing had no effect on his opponent this time. At this moment, there are such platforms all around, as long as they can provide them to play.


    A group of people jumped and appeared in different positions. Hermira and Sophia drew their staffs, and the power in their bodies began to condense. A hint of apology flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, because he did not find the staff and other magic items used by the legendary level, so Hermira and Sophia could only use the golden level.


    Chi Nan secretly made up his mind to find suitable equipment for the two people in the future.


    Of course, even Chi Nan himself was actually unequipped. The longbow in his hand was just casually urged by himself. The real use is still his own magic power, without the magic blessing, his bow and arrow will not be effective.


    Horn also drew out his long sword, the whole person was like a tin can, blocking the front. The vindictiveness on his body is ignited, like an active volcano that may erupt at any time.


    Once it bursts out, that force will destroy everything. Just the weapon on his body is also a failure in Chi Nan''s eyes. Really, it''s right to collect some legendary weapons.


    Not to mention anything else, the machete left by the dead orc in the plane of the bug is a good thing. It''s a pity that this thing was used as a souvenir by their natives, so I can only put it in the museum. The museum was built by Chi Nan himself, but there is no reason to use the contents casually, which would also affect his own prestige.


    Even if Chi Nan doesn''t have to worry about anything now, he still doesn''t want to lose his principles in doing things by himself. Those who have power and do whatever they want will eventually fall into the magic way, which is not what Chi Nan wants.


    "Here." Chi Nan stared straight ahead. "Let you see, my archery improvement during this period of time, three consecutive shots." Chi Nan''s three insights were sandwiched between his fingers with a special technique, and the bowstring was slowly pulled apart.


    During the whole process, there was no power to release, only a little green light on the arrow.


    The bone dragon in the distance didn''t realize anything at all. Although there was a huge gathering of black shadows in front of it, the bone dragon still didn''t feel any threat. But just a few legendary level masters who just broke through.


    If it weren''t for fear of being overtaken by the two people behind, Bone Dragon felt that he could easily kill them. Now, all you have to do is to rush over with your own hard bones. As for the strength of Chi Nan, the bone dragon didn''t feel it at all. According to the level, Chi Nan is even higher than that of the Bone Dragon, and his strength is extremely concentrated.


    Finally, when the bone dragon appeared within the range of Chi Nan, in the eyes of others, the bone dragon was still a small black spot. Chi Nan moved, and his hands flickered like a phantom, and three arrows flew out almost at the same time.


    If you look closely, you can see a brilliant green meteor in the sky piercing straight ahead. At the very front is an arrow, and the other two insights are hidden in the streamer of the arrow ahead, and they are not visible at all. I don''t know, I thought it was just an arrow. This is not as simple as shooting three arrows.


    This is the special arrow technique of the elves. Although there are three arrows, the power of the three arrows can be superimposed on each other. The superimposed burst of power is equivalent to more than twice that of a normal attack.


    Vaguely The Bone Dragon also felt a threat, and almost instinctively turned his head sideways. The arrow that was supposed to hit the eye socket fell on the bone dragon''s forehead in an instant.


    "Bang" the green light exploded, and the bone dragon''s head suddenly had several cracks. Being able to leave a crack on the bone dragon''s hardest skull, Chi Nan''s attack was already very powerful this time.


    "It''s a pity, my strength is not good at fighting. If someone who is good at fighting has strength at my level, it will be no problem to sling this bone dragon directly, even the strength of this dragon emperor before his death is about the same." Chi Nan said to himself. Suddenly, Chi Nan''s expression changed: "What is going on, this restraint force is too strong."


    Chi Nan suddenly discovered that the green light on the bone dragon''s head was constantly eroding. The originally white bones quickly turned gray, then turned into powder and fell off. The huge bone dragon also stopped, making a screaming sound.


    The bone dragon was struggling and rolling in the air, as if suffering from great pain, and everyone could see that something was wrong.


    "It''s weird, isn''t the bone dragon undead, and the undead will feel pain?" Hermilla said strangely, but no one gave Hermilla an answer at this time. Reading Net

 Chapter 1092： Entangle him for me first

    Chi Nan himself didn''t know what was going on, although he knew that his power would definitely restrain the undead, but this restraint was too strong. If it weren''t for the fact that he was not good at fighting, he would be able to get rid of it this time.


    "According to calculations, my arrow can even corrode and penetrate the bone dragon''s head. If the strength is stronger, the bone dragon''s soul fire will be severely brightened, but the power is not enough."


    Chi Nan regretted that he hadn''t studied the arrow technique well. At this moment, with the improvement of his strength, Chi Nan''s bow and arrow skills have been upgraded to the four-leaf level, even higher than Slinka Yee. This is not how strong one''s talents are, it is purely legendary level of power, making one''s grasp of power stronger and easier.


    If Silinkaye had this level of power, she would have reached the five-leaf level long ago. Every time they raise a level, their strength will have a huge change, which is also the foundation of many archery skills.


    If one''s strength can be fully utilized, it is not a three-shot burst just now, at least five bursts can be shot, and the superimposed burst reaches nearly three times the level. Then, wouldn''t the bone dragon be solved in one shot?


    For the first time, Chi Nan regretted that he hadn''t exercised his bow and arrow well.


    "Don''t worry about so much, take advantage of this opportunity to attack." Sophia suddenly shouted, and at the same time, a ball of flames condensed and shot towards the front. The flame has no special performance, it is just a big fireball.


    It''s just that this big fireball, no matter the degree of cohesion or strength, far exceeds the scope of normal magic. Even if the airship explodes spontaneously, there is absolutely no such effect.


    It was just that the fireball hit the bone dragon fiercely, but it had no effect at all. The bones of the Bone Dragon are still so white and smooth, and there is no black ash left. The large number of ice cones that Hemila sent out fell on the bone dragon like rain, but what was embarrassing was that this attack still had no effect.


    "No, the magic that can bless their domain power has no effect. This bone dragon has definitely reached the level of a demigod before his death." Chi Nan was affirmed that the bone dragon was definitely not a legend before his death.


    I just don''t know what method this bone dragon used to break through. Under normal circumstances, although a demigod is not a true god, it has a divine nature, and its life span is endless. But the Dragon Emperor was dead, which made people confused.


    "Damn mortals, dare to hurt the great dragon king, you are all going to die." Finally, the bone dragon that had been struggling for a long time recovered, and the eyes formed by the aura of death revealed endless anger.


    "No, everyone back away." Horn yelled, and he rushed over. Unleashing Feiyan Zhan with all his strength, countless Feiyan-shaped grudge slashes issued from his hand, cutting back and forth. Relying on its powerful attack domain, Feiyan Zhan actually left a trace on the bone dragon''s bones with every attack.


    But this little trace is nothing to the huge bone dragon. As long as there is enough death energy, the bone dragon can restore all these traces, which is not considered an injury.


    Without even a chance to block them, the bone dragon rushed towards them, waved his claws halfway, and blew Horn away a long way away. After a few steps back, Horn finally stopped.


    With no power to stop him, Horn has never been as depressed as this moment. My own guard is too unqualified. How many times I encounter danger, the lord must go to battle to solve it, so what is the use of himself.


    But no matter how unwilling he is, there is no way, this bone dragon is indeed not something he can deal with. To deal with such a huge creature, it is really a disadvantage for the warrior, and it is better for the wizard. But the two mages, because of the relationship they just broke through, didn''t have a good grasp of their own power, let alone hurt each other.


    But Chi Nan squinted his eyes and calculated carefully in his heart. If there is no chance, Chi Nan will not mind running away.


    "My bow and arrow can hurt the bones left by the demigod level dragon clan during my lifetime. It is still such an obvious scar. It seems that I have misunderstood my own power. My power and restraint against undead creatures are better than I thought Much bigger."


    Chi Nan''s mouth ticked: "If this is the case, then there is still a chance to fight."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately said: "Hemila, hold this guy for now." Hemila didn''t even think about it, she looked at the oncoming bone dragon, her heart moved, the temperature of the void air dropped, and the sky floated up. Countless snowflakes.


    Perceive carefully, there is also a powerful aura in this snowflake, which is the aura from legendary power. In the air, a huge squid sea monster appeared out of thin air. The size of this sea monster is not as big as a giant dragon, but it is also more than half the size of a bone dragon.


    The bone dragon hadn''t realized why such a big thing appeared next to him, and the sea monster would be entangled in the next moment. Countless tentacles entangled the whole body of the bone dragon fiercely, and the terrifying chill was released. The whole body of the bone dragon began to freeze, and layers of frost were permeated. The bone dragon knew that this was his enemy no matter how stupid it was.


    While roaring, the bone dragon struggled to break free, and at the same time bit on the head of the huge sea monster. The huge death aura began to be injected in the form of dragon''s breath. If this was a real sea monster, it would die at this time.


    But even so the cold air on the sea monster began to be constantly disordered, and the elemental composition continued to collapse, which could not last long. Even Hermilla herself can clearly feel it.


    "Quick, the sea monster can only hold on for two minutes at most, no, maybe only one minute."


    Chi Nan smiled calmly: "Is one minute? That''s enough." As he said, Chi Nan didn''t hesitate. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the bone dragon being entangled, he drew the bowstring and started shooting arrows at the bone dragon in front.


    Anyway, such a big bone dragon, such a huge target, if you can''t hit it, you can just find a piece of tofu and kill it. This time, Chi Nan didn''t have only one attack, but one after another, and countless bows and arrows with his own magic flew out, forming a large rain of arrows in the air by himself.


    Chi Nan, who has no domain, can only use this method to attack, at least not worse than that with domain, Chi Nan thought in his heart. Every arrow flew towards the joint position of the bone dragon accurately.


    If the bone dragon is still free, even if Chi Nan can lock himself with an arrow, he can still get rid of it. It''s a pity that the bone dragon has no chance at all, and can only watch these things that are not as good as toothpicks hit him. Reading Net

 Chapter 1093： What a big pile of bones

    The tiny arrow, with an unobvious aura, sank into the gap between the bones of the Bone Dragon. To be honest, the gap itself is much larger than the arrow, but the arrow is not an ordinary arrow.


    After immersing in these gaps, the arrow suddenly shattered, and its own attack did not have much impact on the bone dragon. But the green light erupted from inside the arrow, but it directly caused the crevices of the bone dragon''s bones to start to smoke.


    The gaps between the bones of the undead creatures are not connected by bones or other things, but rely on a special force, a force after the death force of the undead itself mutates. This kind of power, even most of the Necromancers themselves do not know, or even feel the existence of this power.


    However, Chi Nan''s life magic can actually destroy this power. After the eruption, smoke continued to erupt in the cracks between the bones, and eventually separated from the original bones.


    "Fortunately, the same as I thought." Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief after a wave of arrows. The magic of his life, the quality is really very powerful. A large number of dislocations have appeared in the bones of this bone dragon.


    This is because the edges of the bones are sealed by their own life magic, and there is no way to link the undead power before this power is cleared away. But the bone dragon was huge, so pieces of bones began to fall off.


    The most severe spine position has become fragments. If the bone dragon is given enough time, he can certainly recover his bones, but will Chi Nan give him this time? The answer is no.


    On the huge sea monster, there was only one bone dragon skull left at this time, the other parts had fallen off, and some even fell to the ground, still struggling. This is the reason why the bone dragon itself did not die, and these bones were looking for their own subject. At this time, the bone dragon was finally anxious.


    Finally resurrected, even if he became an undead, but the ancient dragon emperor still didn''t want to die again like this. The pain of death and sleep is too uncomfortable for the bone dragon.


    A look that no one could understand flashed in the Bone Dragon''s eyes, and the teeth were torn fiercely, and the sea monster that had the upper hand suddenly shattered. Chi Nan frowned. He just felt that the weak strength of the bone dragon had dropped a lot.


    And it was this attack that Hermilla''s sea monster elemental pet actually collapsed. It seems that I can only wait for recovery. But the bone dragon skull broke free from the restraint and fell downward, the target was the broken bones. Once it falls, he can recover most of his body in a short time.


    "I want to run now, it''s too late?" Chi Nan snorted coldly. Chi Nan who had been prepared for a long time only moved his wrist slightly, and then another three shots shot straight to the skull of the Bone Dragon.


    "No, you can''t do this." The bone dragon roared in horror. If his body was still there and prepared, it would be impossible for this kind of attack to hit the target. But the bone dragon now has only one head left. It just exploded and consumed a lot of power. Now even if you want to use other methods to avoid it, you can only watch the arrow approach.


    Finally, in the horrified gaze of Bone Dragon, the arrow plunged directly into his own eye socket. The huge power burst out, and a soft "click" suddenly sounded in front of the Bone Dragon''s eye sockets.


    I don''t know what shattered, but I don''t know whether it is energy or material. Obviously, it protects the bone dragon''s eye socket. It''s just that this thing is obviously incomparable with the skull.


    The power of the three arrows superimposed, this thing was not blocked at all, it was directly penetrated. The superimposed arrows pierced into the bone dragon''s skull fiercely. This place was the core of the undead.


    What is called the fire of the soul is burning here, and I don''t know if it is a soul or something else, maybe it should be said to be a mutated soul. In short, if the soul fire is not destroyed, the undead will be safe and sound. But when the fire of the soul is destroyed, the undead is dead, and all the undead are like this.


    The bone dragon''s huge head fell to the ground, as if dead, and a burst of black air emerged from his body. But Chi Nan suddenly discovered that the bones that had fallen off around him were still moving.


    Perhaps this is controlled by the strength of the bone dragon. Chi Nan would not think that this thing would be the same as the natural activity after a snake died. The undead is a whole, which obviously means that the bone dragon has not died.


    "Pretend to be dead, then do it again." Anyway, because of his own magic power, Chi Nan didn''t worry, so he shot the bone dragon skull three times in a row. The bone dragon, which was so badly injured that it could hardly move, could only let out a scream.


    This time with three consecutive shots, it was the eye socket that had just been attacked. This time there were no obstacles, and the huge life magic power burst out from the bone dragon''s head. Under the pure magic of life, the power of death was constantly washed away. Finally, the bones of the bone dragon''s whole body shook, and then completely stopped moving.


    The bones, which were originally as white as jade, looked a little gray at this time, maybe this is the real color.


    On the bones, black auras came out and merged into the air. These are the death auras on the bone dragon.


    After a while, a phantom suddenly appeared in the void. It was a huge dragon phantom. The whole body was golden. It was a golden dragon and the royal family of the dragon clan. The golden dragon roared and disappeared into the void unwillingly The one just now, it should be the appearance of the dragon emperor before his death, it is really terrifying. "


    "Yes, but we still killed it. But speaking of it, what should I do with these bones." Chi Nan looked at the bones on the ground with some speechlessness. These are all good things.


    The bones left behind as a demi-god-level dragon clan, even if they have been through so many years and have been transformed by the undead, these bones are still excellent materials. Used to make weapons or other things, very good.


    However, this thing is the bones of the dragon after all, running all the way, I am afraid it has already alarmed the dragon. If this is used rashly, wouldn''t the dragons come to trouble themselves. Those unreasonable guys, when they fight with them, they still know what will happen, don''t they develop other planes.


    But if these things were returned to the Dragon Clan for nothing, Chi Nan would not be reconciled. If this is the case, let me show my strength first and then show my strength. "It seems that some guards are going to be summoned back."


    Just after Chi Nan finished speaking, two figures in the distance rushed over quickly stepping on the air. From a distance, there are actually two elves. One of them is Moras, an acquaintance of Chinan. Reading Net

 Chapter 1094： A specimen as big as a mountain

    "Elder Molas, we meet again, this is Elder Lan Li, right?" Chi Nan stepped forward and said loudly. At the same time, let a floating platform fly over, just to catch two people.


    Pursuing them all the way, even if they reached the legend, the two people''s faces couldn''t help showing a touch of exhaustion.


    Fortunately, these two people didn''t have any complaining expressions. As elves, they didn''t like fighting and killing. Even if the opponent is an undead, if it weren''t for them to provoke them, they really wouldn''t make a move.


    Now that I was killed by myself, the two of them were also happy. "It turned out to be Chi Nan. I really didn''t expect that your territory''s development has reached this point. Now I can rest assured that I will leave this thing for you."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, knowing that Moras was talking about the bones of this bone dragon. Originally, he thought that the elves would be reluctant to give such a precious thing to himself. At this time, Chi Nan was a little ashamed, these elves were indeed moral models.


    "It''s not so good, after all, it is such a powerful bone dragon, and you still chased it all the way."


    Chi Nan is a guy who eats soft but not hard. When others have given up, he feels embarrassed instead.


    Moras waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter, this thing is of no use to us anyway. We elves won''t like the bones of the undead. But your territory should be able to use it."


    At this moment, Lan Li next to him suddenly said: "Wait, we chased this bone dragon all the way, I believe it is no longer a secret. I am afraid that the people of the dragon family already know the existence of this bone dragon. If you take this The bones are used casually, I am afraid it will not be easy to explain to the dragons."


    This is the same problem as I thought. I didn''t expect that the elves could even think of it so simple. Well, elves are just innocent, but it doesn''t mean they are stupid. Being able to live for so many years has become a pure person.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Don''t worry, I have already thought about it. I will make it into a specimen first and will not use it for the time being. When the dragon comes to me, I will exchange something with the dragon."


    "That''s okay, it''s killing two birds with one stone." A look of joy appeared on Morath''s face.


    Chi Nan could see that Molas was really happy, and he didn''t know what to say.


    Lan Li said again: "Dragons are very overbearing. Even if they want to exchange things with them, they must have the corresponding strength, otherwise they will definitely grab them. Do we need us to give you a seat? Our elves do not have other things. The masters are still There are so many." The elves are not afraid of the dragons.


    In terms of the number of masters, the elves are only a lot more than the dragons, and may be a little worse in quality, but the population base is larger. In contrast to the legendary level, the elves have never lost to others.


    Chi Nan was a little speechless. Is Moras really an elder who is in charge of fighting with the outside world? How can he look simpler than the ice-faced elder Lanli, and even more indifferent to world affairs.


    Although it was a bit wrong to use the term on the old monster, Chi Nan felt that way. This feeling flashed in his heart, and Chi Nan didn''t say much, he knew the kindness of the elves, was he also a foreign elves. We use this well, this is


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Friends please note: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    He completely regarded himself as his own, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    However, Chi Nan still refused: "Don''t have to be so troublesome. Recently, we have gotten a lot of good things, so there are more masters in the territory. At least the Dragons want to deal with us, and it won''t work without paying a huge price."


    "It turned out to be so, then I can rest assured, Moras, let''s go."


    "What a good thing, it can also make the territory more masters. I tell you, the dragons are really not that easy to talk." Moras still doesn''t understand anything, why didn''t I see him like this last time we met .


    Well, Chi Nan had been communicating with the holy doctor Gallon last time, so he didn''t have much contact with this one.


    "Come on, there is only one thing that can make a legendary master. Imagine the situation in the northern part of the mainland and you will know it." Lan Li said angrily. How can this guy be more innocent than herself? It''s really enviable.


    Seeing the two elves leaving here noisily, Chi Nan had an urge to cover his face. The personality of the elves is really completely different from ordinary creatures. Forget it, take care of so much. "Clean up and take these bones back. We are here, um, find a city with no people. It will save you trouble."


    Chinan, who was ready, directly took out a city with few people, and it was surrounded by wilderness. The people inside moved out temporarily, which turned into an empty city. In the center of the empty city is a huge square.


    On the open space of the square, there is a huge frame of bones, which are the bones left by the bone dragon. In Chinan, people used steel to directly water, and added their own plants as a support, to forcibly make the bones of this bone dragon into a specimen.


    Even though he was dead, the power aura and expression on this bone dragon could still make people feel extremely shocked. People who are not strong enough don''t even have the courage to get close to this skeleton. The tiger''s power is still there. It seems that after the dragon''s death, its power is stronger than that of the tiger by many times.


    "Next is to wait for the dragon people to come over. Their movements are really slow."


    Chi Nan has been waiting here for three days, otherwise it would be impossible to make this huge specimen. This huge bone dragon skeleton is placed here like a mountain. No, it should be said that it is a mountain.


    Even if it is made into a specimen, a bone dragon that is five kilometers long has a height of two kilometers. These two kilometers, isn''t that the height of a mountain? Not to mention it towering into the clouds, it was freezing because of the weather.


    What Chi Nan didn''t know was that the dragon clan was also arguing at this time. The Dragon Clan had long known that Chi Nan had collected the Dragon King¡¯s bones, but because Chi Nan had not used it for alchemy, the Dragon Clan did not immediately appear, but arranged for people to monitor it around. The dragons themselves are in heated discussions internally.


    Some people think that the keel should be forcibly taken back, and some think that the legendary master should not be offended casually, and that it should give a little benefit. The two sides kept arguing, and this argument lasted three days.


    Even some dragons have thrown aside their favorite sleeping activities and participated in the discussion. In so many years, this is the first internal dragon gathering, and Dragon Valley hasn''t been so lively for a long time. Reading Net

 Chapter 1095： Negotiations to show each others strength

    "Okay, don''t make any noise. After all, the Sacred Tree Neck is not an ordinary territory, and it will not be good for us if we get involved. A legend, if it is intentional, can also bring us some troubles, and even downsizing of the tribe."


    The dragon clan is very powerful, but not every dragon can reach the legend, and even most dragons can only maintain the strength of the golden level until death. Facing the legend, it is still very fragile.


    The number of dragons is scarce, and they have always stayed in the Dragon Valley. One reason is to protect the group. Otherwise, the Dragon Race may have no more people left. For the masters of the legendary level, the Dragon Clan also dare not neglect.


    "Do you want us to damage our majesty?" a dragon roared dissatisfied.


    The leading golden dragon said in a low voice: "Carter, you have always been in charge of the outside affairs. This time you lead the team. We will bring a few more masters over to put pressure on the sacred tree leader. If their strength is not very strong, Then forcibly bring back the bones of the three generations of the Dragon Emperor. If you are strong, then you will notify us first."


    Carter walked out and nodded slightly: "I know, leave it to me. Last time I had contact with the leader of the holy tree leader, he is easier to talk, and his own strength is not very strong, not suitable for fighting."


    After a pause, Carter continued: "The lord of the holy tree leader has very pure power and should have great restraint on the undead. This time he will get the help of the elves to kill the bone dragon incarnation of the dragon king. Now that the elves have already If we don¡¯t get involved in this matter, I think we have a good chance of bringing the keel back directly."


    The Dragon Sovereign was very satisfied: "Then I beg you, okay, it''s all gone."


    The Dragon Sovereign spoke, and although everyone was unwilling, they still left here. Carter, on the other hand, brought some dragon clan masters towards the territory of Chinan. To be precise, he flew from the place where the Dragon King specimens were present.


    Only one day later, a group of dark shadows approached the deserted city. Looking at this huge skeleton from a distance, all the dragons were shocked. "It''s a big keel, when will my body grow to this size."


    "Haha, then you have the time to compare." Dragons increase their strength as their lifespan grows. The larger the size, the stronger the strength. With such a large dragon body, one can imagine how strong this dragon was before his death. There is also the hidden remnant aura. As a dragon, he feels more clearly, this aura is much stronger than his own contemporary dragon emperor.


    At this moment, some figures flew out from below, headed by Chi Nan. "Senior Carter, long time no see, friends of the Dragon Race, please sit down for a while and have a cup of tea to talk slowly."


    Although the words were very polite, in fact the two sides were already at a standstill right after they met. All the dragons released their own breath, and the people on Chi Nan''s side also unfolded their own breath of strength.


    Sophia and Hermira are not in this place, because the mage and the warrior are completely different things and can''t give the dragon too much excitement. And Chi Nan didn''t want two people to take risks.


    Although Hemila and the others didn''t want Chi Nan to come forward, it''s weird that, as the lord, they didn''t come forward. Therefore, Chi Nan still showed up here with his guards. Even if it is really troublesome, he can run away. After all, Chi Nan''s power, if used for defense, can be much stronger than the fighting spirit of a soldier.


    Carter''s face changed slightly, but the dragon''s body couldn''t be seen. "It turned out to be Lord Chinan. I really didn''t expect you to come to greet us in person. Now that you have spoken, let''s go down."


    What does this arrogant attitude mean, if it wasn''t for Chi Nan who knew that the dragons were like this, and thought that the other party wanted to fight with him. The power that the Dragon Clan brought out this time was indeed very powerful.


    With Carter alone, the Dragon Race actually dispatched five legendary masters. Even when dealing with the Cthulhu Empire last time, Carter appeared alone. These five legends do not know how big a force is among the dragons.


    Carter is more vigilant, the five legends are already half of the legendary masters in his own group. Among the entire ethnic group, plus the legendary existence that the Dragon King can produce, there are only eleven. But what did he see today, is this still only a legendary sacred tree leader, oh my god, what is going on?


    Behind Chi Nan, the eight legendary masters of the warriors were neatly arranged, although they were all warriors. It may not be the opponent of the five dragons present, but if they want to go, they can''t stop it.


    There are eight legendary fighters plus one from Chi Nan, for a total of nine legendary masters. Even if they go to Dragon Valley, once a battle begins, perhaps the Dragon Clan will eventually be able to take them down, but they can still cause huge damage in Dragon Valley.


    It is very possible to slaughter those dragons that have not reached the legendary level. Although Dragon Valley is secret, will they be discovered? They don''t have a bottom. The Sacred Tree Collar is really too mysterious.


    In this case, they can''t grab it hard. Anyway, this keel was of no use in Chi Nan''s hands except as a material. Chi Nan is not a Necromancer, so there is no value in wanting this kind of thing.


    Then, the only thing left is negotiation. As soon as the two sides met, they had already clashed secretly ~ www.novelhall.com~ After showing their strength to each other, both sides secretly had some guesses about each other''s strength, and at the same time they became more afraid. The power of this dragon clan is not simple, and the power of the sacred tree collar is also terrible. They are afraid of each other and have the premise of negotiation.


    The five dragons have turned into human forms. Although they are still arrogant, they no longer have the mentality of ignoring Chi Nan before.


    Under the guidance of Chi Nan, these people came to a pavilion, and the huge keel could be seen in the distance. After the tea and snacks were delivered, the two sides watched each other drinking tea quietly.


    At the same time, everyone is thinking quickly. In the end, Carter, who still didn''t like this way of talking, broke the deadlock first. "Lord Chi Nan, you probably already know what we mean by coming here this time."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "I know, it came for the dragon bone, so I haven''t moved the dragon bone, just put it together, you can recover at any time. And this dragon crystal, I am useless."


    Chi Nan took out a piece of dragon crystal in his hand, but the dragon crystal was already full of death. This kind of dragon crystal is almost like a waste in Chi Nan''s hands, and it may also attract the coveting of the Necromancer. Instead of that, it''s better to hand it all over to the dragon clan. Seeing this dragon crystal, the surrounding dragons breathed heavily. Reading Net

 Chapter 1096： Unexpected high-end transactions

    Probably the Dragon Clan has never had such a face-to-face transaction with people. For a long time, the Dragon Clan relied on its powerful strength to take and seize everything, who would dare to oppose it.


    Even in ancient times, the dragon clan was a symbol of evil. Just because the dragons at that time always snatched whatever they saw, and would never put other creatures in their eyes.


    Later, the dragon clan broke out many times with other masters, and finally calmed down for some reason. According to the long-held concept of the Dragon Clan, this time he did not intend to give anything. If the strength is enough, they simply want to grab the keel back directly. But now, their thinking has changed.


    The strength that Chi Nan demonstrated was too strong, even the Dragon Clan didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    The most important thing is that this keel is huge, and it is not an easy task for the dragons to transport it back, and Chinan must cooperate. With such a large keel, they don''t have such a large space item.


    So there is no way, now I can only sit and talk together. Seeing the dragon clan compromise, Chi Nan''s mouth twitched. Being able to compromise the most powerful race on this continent, his own strength has also been recognized by the entire world.


    Once upon a time, when he first came into this world, he was still a precarious little person. Who would have thought that in just a few years, he had developed to this level and stood at the pinnacle of the entire world.


    "My request is very simple. To be honest, this keel is not of much use to me. It is better to give it to you. However, I can''t give it to you in vain. After all, I shot it down. So, I need something. ."


    Carter stared at Chi Nan: "You said, as long as you don''t overdo it, there is no problem, but don''t overdo it."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "Don''t worry, you don''t need to do anything from your dragons, I just need something you don''t use very much. Your dragons are the highest collectors in the world, so you won''t be short of these things."


    First of all, I complimented the dragons, and the dragons present showed a satisfied look. These guys will be happy as long as they are praised. It is exciting to be praised by such a powerful leader. If it weren''t for this place, I''m afraid some giant dragons would fly into the sky and fly a few laps to express their feelings.


    "Let''s talk about treasures. We dragons say second, and no one dares to say first, not even the elves."


    Chi Nan curled his lips, and the elves were not a race that liked to collect treasures. You have the ability to compare with elves than works of art. See if the elves will push you into the sea.


    Chi Nan didn''t say it directly either. What is needed now is a transaction. This dragon clan''s brain is rushing, who knows what they will do if it makes them unhappy. Even if he struggled with himself, Chi Nan would not believe it.


    In this regard, Chi Nan had already had an idea. "My requirement is very simple. I need the heart of a legendary creature and the matching magic core, which must be on the same creature. My requirement is that it must be a monster with four basic elements: earth, water, fire and wind. If it is of other types I don''t need the magical beasts." Chi Nan put forward his own opinions without hesitation.


    Several giant dragons glanced at each other, and finally Carter said: "The legendary creature''s heart and magic core, we have some of these things, but you said that as long as there are four basic element types, there are not many."


    Chi Nan was overjoyed, the dragon was indeed rich. After so many years of development, with the dragon''s strength and arrogant personality, Chi Nan didn''t believe that they would not clash with other legendary creatures. Sure enough, the same as I thought.


    But these guys really don''t know how to negotiate, and they show up directly. That''s good, it''s more convenient for one''s own plunder.


    Chi Nan pointed to the dragon skeleton in the distance and said, "You know, after my research, this third-generation dragon emperor may have reached the level of a demigod before his death. Not to mention that the bones are very hard, and this dragon crystal should also retain this. Some special inheritance. If you can digest this inheritance, maybe a new demigod will appear in your dragon race."


    This is true, it''s just a matter of chance, so it''s hard to say. Having been an undead for such a long time, the memory of the dragon itself will definitely be affected. Moreover, he died after the breakthrough.


    If this can rely on this incomplete inheritance to become a demigod, then it really has the same probability of winning the lottery.


    But the dragons present were all excited. This bone dragon was not only different in his life, but also powerful. But they didn''t expect that this senior could actually reach the level of a demigod.


    You know, in this world, demigods are still at the legendary level, not to mention that they have never appeared before, there are only two recorded in history. And this history is the history of dragons and elves.


    In the current history of humans or other races, you can''t even see the term demigod.


    What Carter did not expect was that Chi Nan would actually know the level of the demigod, and could also judge that the strength of the three generations of the dragon emperor had reached the demigod during his lifetime, which made these dragons feel incredible.


    "Quickly, let''s go take a look." The dragons couldn''t hold back any longer, and they turned into their bodies and flew toward the skeleton.


    If it was someone else, it would definitely be offensive to do so, but the dragon didn''t care at all. Chi Nan also didn''t care about With his own strength, these giant dragons did not dare and could not make small moves in front of him.


    "This kind of negotiation is really extraordinary. It is the first time I have encountered this kind of opponent." Chi Nan felt that the opponent was simply his own assist. The feeling that there is no opponent at the negotiating table is helpless and strange.


    It didn''t take long for the dragons to fly back, just looking at their expressions, full of excitement.


    "Yes, it really has reached the level of a demigod. I didn''t expect another demigod to appear in our dragon clan. This skeleton is very precious. I think about it, what kind of compensation should I give you." Carter began to think Up.


    This guy hasn''t made any comments yet, this guy is thinking about it, it''s a good dragon.


    The other dragons were also very excited. Seeing their appearance, they didn''t hide it at all. Get rid of, we are negotiating. You are embarrassed to start, Chi Nan thought helplessly.


    But soon, Carter thought about it. "In our collection, the number of intact hearts is relatively small. I can give you ten copies. These are not worth enough, I know. So, we will give you some other compensation."

 Chapter 1097： This is an unexpected easter egg, right

    Carter hadn''t mentioned enough by himself, so what can Chi Nan say. However, what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that this giant dragon could actually come up with ten pieces that met his own conditions. You know, the magic core is easy to retain, but the heart is not easy.


    It is not easy to be able to keep ten copies, and just like that, these dragons still feel that they are not enough to compensate. Perhaps this is the way of negotiation between giant dragons, at least in this world.


    Well, what else does Chi Nan have to say. There are only ten shares that meet your requirements, so you can only get these ten shares. It¡¯s just that the dragons don¡¯t know that ten materials can cultivate ten legendary mages for themselves, plus ten elemental pets of the same legendary level. Suddenly, the territory gained twenty legendary combat power.


    Those elemental pets can be resurrected after death, which is just too powerful.


    With these additions, one''s own territory will not only make up for the shortcomings of high-level mages, but also make one''s own strength to the next level. Now his strength is not afraid of the dragon clan, increasing by ten, it will completely crush the dragon clan.


    It seems that after going back, we must choose some people who are suitable for breakthrough as soon as possible. "No, there are not enough wizards who have reached the golden level and are close to the peak. Therefore, some elemental shooters need to be added."


    Those half-elf elemental archers, Chi Nan was more assured, and they were also more loyal. In the end, Chi Nan intends to leave half of the quotas for elemental shooters, and the rest will be reserved for his own masters.


    "By the way, the little girl of Romilia seems to have reached the golden level. If appropriate, leave a place for that girl." Chi Nan thought for a while, and a candidate popped up in his heart.


    After so many years, the cute little girl who was back then has now grown slim and turned into a big loli. In a few years, she will become an adult. Looking at her now, she will definitely be a beautiful woman in the future.


    The most important thing is that Romilia is very loyal to herself, which Chi Nan is very confident. And Romelia is very talented, I believe that after the breakthrough, she will be able to go further.


    It was so decided, Chi Nan happily settled the matter. As for the dragons, except for a messenger, the others were taken back by Carter and returned to their lives. The speed of the dragon clan is still very fast, anyway, these collections are of no use to the dragon, they just like to collect treasures.


    The character of the dragon, even if he doesn''t like something, others can''t move it. But if it is used for trading, it can get better things, these insignificant things, the dragon will not value it too much.


    On the contrary, in the eyes of the dragon, those jewels are even more precious than the things left behind by these legendary beasts.


    After Chi Nan confirmed the ten copies, he had a bottom in his heart. Sure enough, the dragon is still rich. Making war money or something is the fastest way to make a fortune. Before, I could only get a share.


    "After our discussion, we finally unanimously decided to give this to you. This is our compensation to you." Carter finally handed a box to Chi Nan. Chi Nan took it and found that the box was quite heavy.


    After opening, a light radiated out. "This is the Glory of the Stars, a legendary pinnacle weapon, already very close to a semi-sacred weapon. We know that you are a shooter, and this is just right for you."


    The dragons'' collection is really rich, and they also have bows and arrows of this level. There are only three matching arrows, and these three have great power, but generally no one will use these three arrows.


    Under normal circumstances, using ordinary arrows is sufficient. With his special magical power situation, he could be worthy of his current combat effectiveness. Even if you don''t need it in the future, you can give it to someone else.


    Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction: "I like this gift very much." Even Chi Nan can feel a little effort when pulling the bowstring gently. This shows that this longbow is indeed an item of his own level. An arrow in the void formed naturally, without Chi Nan''s magic power being injected. Release the finger, the arrow disappeared to the horizon in an instant.


    The arrow is very gorgeous, very dazzling, and looks like a rising star. Chi Nan now knows why this thing is called the dazzle of stars. It really is an extremely dazzling and good thing.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan noticed the box. The box is a wooden box and looks very ordinary. But it is definitely not an ordinary box that can withstand legendary weapons.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Chi Nan actually felt a ray of vitality still remaining in the box. It can be kept for such a long time, and even the dragons have not found it. This is definitely not an ordinary box. Speaking of which, if it weren''t for Chi Nan''s strong strength, he would really not feel such a little vitality.


    Is this an Easter egg? Chi Nan thought silently in his heart. But now in front of the giant dragon, Chi Nan is not good at expressing it directly. If you let them know, who knows if they want to take back the box.


    This kind of thing might not happen to other people, but the dragon can really do this kind of thing.


    "I am very satisfied with this gift, our transaction is completed." Chi Nan said without hesitation.


    "It''s fine if you are satisfied. Then, we have to transfer the remains of the three generations of the Dragon King. The three generations of the Dragon King have left our Dragon Valley for too long, and will not return to the dragon cemetery Our dragon will never rest in peace. of."


    Chi Nan made an inviting gesture: "Then I won''t bother you. If you need any help, just come to me. By the way, do I need to evacuate the metals and plants on this."


    Carter looked at the huge keel, thought for a while, or shook his head and said, "I don''t want it anymore, let''s do it ourselves."


    It is not a small project to put together such a big bone. And after it''s broken, it''s more troublesome to piece together. Instead of this, it might as well keep it temporarily, and Chi Nan didn''t mean to embarrass them.


    "And this, this is the dragon crystal on the bone dragon, and I will return it to you after I say it."


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and the attendant brought up a box. After Carter opened the box, seeing the gray dragon crystal, a look of excitement flashed in his eyes, and then he buttoned the box.


    "Thank you, you will be a friend of our Dragon Race in the future." This was a promise, and Chi Nan almost couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Friends of the Dragon Clan, there is no restriction, that is to say, Chi Nan would not really believe it. If you go to the dragon in such a big trouble, it''s only strange that they can help. Reading Net

 Chapter 1098： Big project, buy tickets to watch the excitement

    The transaction is completed, but the work is not completed. Because such a large bone dragon skeleton needs to be transported, it is not an easy task. The number of dragons is too small, and they dare not take it lightly.


    In the end, the dragons directly recruited a large number of dragons to take charge of this matter. It is also the first time that Chi Nan has seen so many dragon people. For a long time, Chi Nan thought that the number of dragon people was very small.


    But today Chi Nan doesn''t think so. Behind Carter brought a large group of dragon people with low eyebrows and pleasing eyebrows. There is no need to count carefully, the number is at least thousands. And this is the first batch, and more dragons are coming. "These all have a certain level of technology, so there will be no problem with them for the next thing."


    It is not easy to be able to ask one''s own opinions. Chi Nan nodded indifferently: "Yes, you have the final say on this skeleton now." Since the transaction is completed, Chi Nan naturally doesn''t care.


    Behind his back is the shining of stars. During this period of time, Chi Nan exercised his bow and arrow skills spontaneously every day, and at the same time was familiar with the abilities of the shining stars, so he was not exposed to the incomparable space at all, but placed behind him.


    Seeing Chi Nan dressed like this, Carter was also very happy. After all, it was given out by himself. The more others value and like it, the higher the sense of accomplishment in Carter''s heart.


    Afterwards, these dragons began to work under the arrangement of both parties.


    "Sure enough, these dragons are not fuel-efficient lamps, they are really cautious."


    Chi Nan saw that the tall dragon was torn down piece by piece by them and handled it carefully. Chi Nan couldn''t understand that kind of treatment. Only after the treatment, the death air on the dragon bones disappeared, and the faint dragon power was clearer, the bones looked whiter and brighter, and it was indeed effective.


    The most important thing is that the steel and plants used to support it have been taken down. And carefully cleaned inside and out, and finally burned down. This made my attempt to find Dragon Valley through plants failed.


    Although Chi Nan didn''t think that he could succeed in doing so, the care of the Dragon Clan still made Chi Nan look at him with admiration. Every race can survive for a certain reason.


    Even if this race is a powerful race like the Dragon Race, Chi Nan thought of it silently.


    At the same time, there was another thing that made Chi Nan dumbfounded, and that was the gathering of many people outside. Not only people from their own territory, but also people from other territories and even local people from the Holy Dragon Empire, all dared to come here from thousands of miles away.


    As a member of the Sacred Dragon Empire, the status of the dragon in their eyes is very important. They had already heard of the huge skeleton of this third-generation Dragon King, and even turned it into a myth.


    In order to see this, the nobles of the empire put aside their reservations, and were not afraid of the threat of the sacred tree collar, they ran with their guards. When these people arrived, Weiwei Si felt that this was a good opportunity instead.


    As a result, after the three women fiddled with each other, they pulled up a cordon on the wasteland around the city. If you want to watch near the city, you have to buy tickets.


    Such measures not only give the territory an income, but also strengthen exchanges in many aspects.


    At this moment, there are a large number of people around, and the dense number makes people who are not used to it feel that their scalp is wrinkled.


    "Hurry up, the one in front is not ready. Isn''t it just a ticket? It''s not very expensive. If it doesn''t work, I''ll pay for it." There are already people behind who can''t wait any longer. These people are really troublesome.


    In the distance, the tall figure is the bones of the three generations of Dragon Emperor. Even though he was so far away, he could still see the terrifying figure. In this way, they can''t wait to take a closer look.


    Perhaps, in this life I only have this opportunity to watch the dragon skeleton and the dragon. I don''t even know if my children and grandchildren will have a chance. Especially for the people of the Holy Dragon Empire, that would be even more hopeful.


    "That''s right, don''t waste our time. I have heard that the big man above is transferring the skeleton, and he wants to transfer the skeleton to Longgu. Now he has started working. If it takes a long time, maybe we won''t be able to see it. The skeleton of the dragon is gone.¡± Behind, a nobleman from the Holy Dragon Empire, who seemed to be of great standing, said.


    "Really, it''s going to start the demolition? No, I want to speed up, and I must record all the scenes."


    "Of course it is true. Can I still not get the real news based on my identity. But even the video, our empire has long been secretly recorded by spies, it is clearer than you, and more complete."


    The person just now dissatisfied and said: "It''s from the Empire, can it be the same as mine. Besides, I can''t get it."


    "What you said is correct. The self-recording shows more sincerity and is more valuable for collection. Thank you for reminding me. When I get the video from the Imperial Intelligence Department, I will make a copy for you."


    These two nobles, who were originally very different in status, just chatted together on a common topic.


    There are also many people who have become friends with each other because of these topics. Of course, they almost fought more. There are only militiamen on the scene to maintain order, and these people are just staring at each other, not daring to mess around.


    After buying tickets, a large number of people walked towards the middle one after another, like a pilgrimage. The closer they are to the dragon''s skeleton, the stronger the sense of horror and oppression. Of course, these people are not allowed to enter the city. The city has been completely sealed off by the dragon. Anyone who dares to approach, the dragon will not care who this person is, just kill it directly.


    "Okay, everything is smooth, so be it. Keep staring, and you must not let any accidents happen here."


    When everything was in a stable period, Chi Nan ordered Hemila and the others.


    Hemila nodded and said, "Don''t worry, we are watching here. By the way, you don''t have to stay here, Weiweisi, work hard." Hemila blinked at Weiweisi.


    Weiweisi nodded slightly. Recently, the two of them have been reducing their workload so that they can have more time to practice. This Weiweisi knows. There is no way for Pico to break through without side effects, Pico can only rely on itself. They all knew that Chi Nan would never let Wei Wei Si use the method of divine power to make a breakthrough.


    It''s just that as a fighter, there is no special method. It is too difficult to break through the legendary level by relying solely on oneself. Even if there are a large number of legendary masters as training partners, it is just as difficult. Reading Net

 Chapter 1099： Now the teleportation array has hope

    The dragons commanded the dragon people, so that the dragon people didn''t even have time to sleep. These pampered dragons, the first time they encountered this kind of work, the feeling is not to mention how uncomfortable.


    But all the dragon people didn''t complain, or they didn''t dare to complain, didn''t you see so many dragons over there looking at them? And there are ancient dragons, which are the top existence among the dragons.


    These guys who usually treat humans and other races as slaves are now slaves in the eyes of the dragons. Even if it is uncomfortable, even if it is depressed, you must work hard according to the orders of the dragon clan.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about all this. For these dragon people, Chi Nan didn''t have a good impression.


    At this time, Chi Nan was looking at the box that contained the Glory of Stars. The dragons'' eyes left, Chi Nan also successfully replaced the real body here with a natural incarnation, and ran to the depths of the territory to study. On this day, Chi Nan finally awakened the vitality in the box and allowed the plants to grow again.


    "It''s really complicated. I don''t know what this thing is. It''s so difficult. It must be a legendary plant, and looking at the wood, it''s probably a kind of tree." Chi Nan said to himself.


    In the next few days, Chi Nan was either practicing bows and arrows, or cultivating this new plant. Legendary level plants can only be studied by themselves now. Of course, not all legendary level plants are useful to you.


    Ten days later, the huge skeleton has become very crippled, but not only has the number of people around to visit it not decreased, but more and more. Many people set up tents nearby to live.


    The plant villas in the territory are selling very well during this period. Especially the nobles from all over the place are buying them one after another, and then find a place to plant them around. The purpose is very simple, here is to watch the skeleton disassembly.


    At this moment, the huge keel, the head is gone, and the large pile of bones also looks strange in shape. But anyway, the coercion on this bone, far away, can still make them feel extremely shocked.


    After ten days of cultivation, Chi Nan finally brought that special plant back to life.


    "It turns out that it is a rare space plant. It can open the space door at close range and realize space transfer. It is very similar to my phase transformation, but there are some differences. It does not need plants as coordinates, just the coordinates of another point."


    After studying, Chi Nan''s mood is getting better and better. Because he discovered that this thing is the short-distance space transfer plant that he has been looking for. Unexpectedly, this time he was actually sent to himself by the Dragon as an easter egg.


    In Chi Nan''s eyes, this box is truly precious, even surpassing the brilliance of the stars in the box.


    "Legend-level plants can realize the teleportation of Kua continent, whether it is instantaneously transferred to the past, or opens a spatial channel to walk over directly. But in this case, it is a bit wasteful. If it can be weakened, the kingdom and the kingdom can be realized. Space passages between kingdoms and even within kingdoms are now available, and they are not very expensive."


    Chi Nan has already decided, and this is the focus of his next research. It is necessary to realize the popularization of the space channels on their own territory. At least, let the space channel become like a subway.


    Some important places in territories must have space passages. In special places, a teleportation array must also be set up.


    There is no such information on the mainland, so you can use plants to realize it yourself. For the understanding of space, Chi Nan is not bad, it can even be said to be very deep. Therefore, it is not very difficult to study.


    When the huge dragon skeleton was basically transported away, Chi Nan''s study came to an end.


    On this day, the last bone was processed and transported away, and a large number of people began to leave. Of course, those who left were mainly aristocrats from various places. But similarly, there are still a large number of people staying here, and even more external populations are pouring here.


    "Look, that place is this square. Did you see the claw mark? This is what the bone dragon left. That is the third generation of the dragon king of the dragon clan, who reached the level of a demigod during his lifetime. You don''t know about demigods. What is it? It is one level higher than the legend, it can be said that it has become a **** in a certain sense."


    A tour guide led a group of tourists, pointed to the square and said. That''s right, although the bone dragon is gone, the claw marks left by the bone dragon still remain on the square and become another attraction.


    Perhaps Hermilla and others have discovered this a long time ago, so after a few people discussed it. It was decided to build this depopulated city into a tourist city dedicated to tourism, as well as a large number of playground facilities to integrate.


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, this is about to become an amusement city. After the bone dragon moved away, all the people here did not leave. On the contrary, after so long of living, this place has become very prosperous.


    What was once a wasteland has now become a very special place. After Hemilla asked people to build the passage, the place became crowded. For a large number of people in the Holy Dragon Empire, this is even a holy land. As for why the Holy Land is on other people''s territory, this is completely out of their consideration.


    The wilderness, which was not easy to develop, has become a prosperous area rarely seen in the entire territory in a short period of time.


    Those people who originally lived here They were surprised to find that their homes began to rise continuously, and they had risen to a point where they all felt scared.


    After Weiweisi announced that the real estate in this city would not be sold, the value of the real estate for these people with their own real estate became even more terrifying. The real estate of different planes began to develop horribly.


    On this day, Wei Wei Si found herself, and used special vegetable glue to bond the bone dragon paw prints on the ground. This is to prevent the two precious paw prints from being destroyed by the wind and sun.


    It can be said that this paw print made this city. For this reason, paw prints are no longer in the open air. Instead, a huge dragon museum was established here, which contains many things related to the dragon. The foundation of the ground is just two claw marks. This set of procedures, I don''t know why, makes Chi Nan feel very familiar.


    When Chi Nan saw this unrecognizable special city, there was a feeling of not knowing what to say.


    "Forget it, you can make trouble, anyway, it''s a trivial matter." Chi Nan simply ignored it. There is also a giant plant dragon in his hand. I don''t know when the research will be completed. Reading Net

 Chapter 1100： Space gate with independent property rights

    On this day, in the largest city overseas, a group of people have been busy here since early morning on the side square.


    Because of the busyness of these people, it has attracted the attention of everyone in the entire city. "What happened over there? How come there are so many people. Those people seem strange. What is that badge."


    "Stupid, those are domain research workers who have special permissions. They can cooperate with the lord to study plants. We usually don''t see such big people. Don''t talk nonsense and don''t cause trouble."


    An old man next to him walked over: "Haha, I was here early in the morning. I heard that Lord Lord is going to open the space gate. From now on, we are going to the mainland. We just need to walk through the space gate. There is no need to travel long distances."


    "No, is this true? If we are going to the mainland now, it will take five days to fly with an airship."


    Not far away, a militiaman said disdainfully: "You said that it is a civilian airship. Military airships don''t take that long. I heard that the fastest military airship can reach the mainland in a day at most."


    "That''s it, do you still use it?" The young man just retorted dissatisfied.


    The militiaman said proudly, "Huh, I listened to what my brother said. My brother is a regular soldier, a small regiment commander."


    Everyone''s eyes changed suddenly, who didn''t know, it was very difficult to be a soldier in the Holy Tree Collar. In the sacred tree, being a soldier means becoming a commander of the plant army.


    The entire territory is guarded by an army of plants, so there is very little demand for soldiers. Don''t look at that little captain with a small print, but there are definitely a lot of plant troops under his control.


    For civilians like them, these are all characters who need to look up to themselves. Even some people with the title of nobility would envy these people who are qualified to serve as soldiers. No wonder he would be proud to have such a brother. This person is here today, together with other militiamen, to accompany him to prevent accidents.


    "It''s amazing, come on, have a drink. By the way, since your brother is a errand in the army, then you should know what this thing is. We really want to know the effect of this thing." A young man handed a bottle. .


    The militiaman took a sip unceremoniously: "There are colors, I like them. Let me tell you, it''s not a secret anyway."


    The militia lowered their voice: "This is the teleportation array and space gate that the Lord Lord has just studied. It has our own property rights." Everyone now knows what this independent property rights are.


    This shows that this thing has not used any other people''s information at all, or even used alchemy methods, otherwise it would not have said that. This thing is probably made of pure plants.


    "This was stripped from a legendary arbor of the space system and divided into three models. We are the largest model here. It can cross the continent and appear anywhere in the world with the same model of teleportation array."


    Pointing to the middle, the militiaman said triumphantly: "Is it a teleportation array if you see that array? It''s very convenient for you to directly transmit through that if you pay for it. It''s very convenient to see if the one next to it is not, that is the space gate. , Permanent, but it takes longer to open. To get to the opposite side, just walk over."


    "It''s so convenient, so in the future, will we be able to go to the mainland to play casually."


    The militia sneered: "Huh, you think too much, let alone how expensive this thing is. You have to pay ten gold coins once you use it. The average person can''t use it at all. Only big businessmen and people with status can use it. Just say that. , Do you think anyone can use it."


    "Isn''t that a space door, why can''t it be used?" Everyone was puzzled.


    The militia said indifferently: "First, the space door needs to be opened, which consumes more energy. Second, the space door is continuous. It can pass many people continuously, and the smaller number is simply a waste."


    After a pause, the militia continued: "I heard that this space gate is basically used by army soldiers for rapid transfer. Others can use it, but they must make a great contribution to the territory and receive the Medal of Honor. ."


    In Chinan''s territory, there are not so many cross medals, only one kind, and that is the Medal of Honor. Anyone who has made a great contribution to the territory will receive a Medal of Honor. Contribute next time, get another one. On the back of the Medal of Honor, the time and event of the Medal of Honor will be engraved.


    All this represents only honor, not a status symbol like the Cross Medal.


    But now it''s different. Everyone knows that without the Medal of Honor, you can''t use the space gate, you can only use the ordinary teleportation array. In many cases, this is a very delay, especially when dealing with bulk goods.


    At this time, many people began to think carefully. At this moment, a bright light suddenly lit up on the square, and then the light turned black. In the void, a black plane appeared out of nowhere.


    Not long after, the sound of running came from the other side, and a group of soldiers in red armor ran out from the other side. "Very good space door test is completed, you can use it, the effect is good, continue to test the next one." Then the soldiers ran back again and disappeared in front of people''s eyes. Now, everyone around believed the effect of this thing.


    At the same time not only overseas, but also some floating cities and large inland cities have built different types of space gates and teleportation arrays. On the half-elf empire, a happy space gate was completed.


    From then on, to transport goods to the half-elf empire, you no longer have to fly a long distance, just go through the space channel. As for the half-elf empire, some people are not at ease, so they don''t care about their own business.


    All in all, with the help of space channels and teleportation arrays, the traffic inside and outside the entire territory has become more convenient and faster. The sacred tree collar once again entered a period of faster development.


    "If the empires and kingdoms weren''t worried about us using this method to deal with them, and not letting us build space channels in the past, our trade network would be more developed." An official said to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan waved his hand indifferently: "Don''t worry about them, they will naturally come and beg us to build when they see the benefits. Now, we should develop ourselves first. Well, that''s it."


    Chi Nan frowned suddenly, because just now, another new plane was discovered. It''s just that this time the new plane was discovered not by the main plane coordinate tree, but by the bug plane. Reading Net

 Chapter 1101： How is it locked

    Discovering a new plane, this is the biggest thing, and everything else can be temporarily put aside.


    It''s like the bug plane has brought a lot of resources to itself, as well as a variety of special plants, so that the territory develops faster and your own strength improves faster. The Undead Plane has unlimited potential.


    Chi Nan, who became the lord of the plane of the undead, as long as the plane of the undead is brought into his hands, it will not be a problem to become a **** in the future.


    Elemental Plane has brought him countless elemental pet materials, plus some suitable materials for monsters, he can directly create a legendary mage. Now, the territory has begun to choose.


    Romilia, who was appointed by Chi Nan herself for a long time, used this method to reach the legend not long ago, becoming the youngest legend in the entire territory and even the entire continent.


    That''s right, a legend who hasn''t grown up yet, and he''s still a mage. If you say this, I don''t know how many people will be scared to death.


    It¡¯s just that there are not too many materials for Warcraft. In the end, Romilia could only choose a snake-like monster shape as her pet. Fortunately, Romilia didn¡¯t hate it.


    What I need to worry about now is that when Romelia gains a strong power, it is best not to damage the territory. After all, it is a child, who knows when and what he is thinking. So during this time, Romi Gala was always by his sister''s side, and he dared not leave for a moment. Frequently, Hemila and others will also come to look after.


    I don''t know if it was because of someone playing with me, Romilia was in a good mood during this time.


    are just two little guys, Sophia''s brother and sister, but now they are very envious. No way, who made these two little guys more playful, with the help of a lot of resources, they have not even reached the silver level now.


    Because of this incident, Sophia has also become more strict with these two people, making these two little guys miserable during this time.


    "Lock the position, now turn it on." Chi Nan didn''t pass by, but was still incarnate over there. However, after locking the position, with the current overall strength, it only took a few days to lock the target.


    Then, the rifting cannon began to rotate, and the space barrier was directly crushed. Exactly the same as before, a temporary space channel appeared in front of him in an instant. Pieces of plant weapons have already been opened for the first time.


    is also mixed with a second-generation base airship. If the environment on the other side is safe, this base airship will not be used. After all, it is not easy for this base airship to prepare now.


    If the opposite side is more dangerous, the base airship will be deployed as soon as possible, giving them enough time to develop on the opposite side. At the same time, there is a normal first-generation base, which is usually used.


    Opened the passage, the plant army passed quickly, and after reaching the opposite side, Chinan saw that this place was actually a small forest. It''s not a large forest, just the woods next to the road. That''s right, there are roads ahead and obvious man-made buildings. This is not the kind of primitive dirt road, but made of slate. It seems that the development of this plane is pretty good.


    Farther away, Chinan saw the outlines of some cities, not large cities, but small cities. But what was the gleaming thing on the city wall, a stream of light, full of fantasy.


    "It seems that this plane is not a desolate plane. The probe is launched, and the information here is collected as soon as possible."


    Chinan gave an order, and many of the detectors that had been prepared for a long time flew out. At the same time, some satellites in the sky began to grow. In this special environment, satellites can only be structured in such sub-regions.


    The plant weapons have been spread out. After the small woods were detected clearly, these plant weapons began to move towards the rear. There is a hill behind, not very big, but sufficient for the time being.


    Then the airship took root, the ordinary base was unfolded, and the magic sun flower began to spread slowly, collecting the surrounding energy.


    For a highly developed plane, Chinan dare not easily develop plant weapons on a large scale. Once the opponent thinks that he is an intruder, it is not easy to obtain this plane next.


    Even a god, who wants to occupy a plane, rarely launches an offensive at the beginning. At least among the various legends that Chi Nan saw, only the Beetle God would do this.


    After all the tests were done, Chi Nan was looking at the report, but suddenly something happened. I didn''t know where it was far away, and suddenly a colorful light flew straight forward. In an instant, it accurately hit the space channel. That''s right, it''s the space passage that was built temporarily to reach this world.


    This ray of light is not intended to destroy the space passage, but directly diffuses and envelops the entire passage. On the surface of the passage, dissatisfied with the colorful rays of light, the spatial force that had been constantly rioting had actually stabilized.


    "What''s the matter, where is the light from?" Chi Nan felt a little wary in his heart.


    At the same time, the Split Air Cannon began to slowly rotate As soon as it was found to be wrong, the Split Air Cannon would be launched immediately, directly disrupting the space power in front of us, and completely shattering this space channel. After all, not every plane is safe, so every time you explore a new plane, Chi Nanke is fully prepared.


    "From a building that is suspected of being a mage tower, a super big city far away? This light is used to stabilize the space passage. It is not easy to be able to completely stabilize the temporary space passage."


    Chi Nan looked at the analysis of the plant brain, and his eyes gradually became serious. His natural incarnation also walked towards the opposite of the space channel. If the other party can do this, it is definitely not a barbaric and primitive civilization.


    "Our split-air cannon, with full power, can completely destroy the space channel, that''s fine. Let me see what is going on in this plane." Chi Nan has a bottom in his heart, then it doesn''t matter.


    The plant weapons that had originally evacuated quickly returned to the space channel and wrapped them up. If you encounter problems, you can block the enemy at the first time and buy time. Chi Nan didn''t want the other party to throw some positioning objects on his side. This is the first one that makes Chi Nan feel that there is no bottom plane.


    "Now test the element concentration of this world and analyze the height of the power of this world." Chi Nan ordered again. The surrounding instruments shone brightly again. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1102： There are many planes connected here

    It didn''t take long for the analysis to be completed. "The concentration of elements in this world is very high, and there are even more comprehensive types of elements than the types we have collected so far. There are even some special elements. Don''t know the specific role?"


    Chi Nan was surprised in his heart, the world seemed to be a little different. "According to the calculation of curvature, this world is very huge, dozens of times or even larger than our main plane, which is really exaggerated."


    I don''t know if this is good luck or bad luck. Such a big world can definitely bring greater benefits and help to myself. But the shortcomings are also very obvious, that is, the power level of this world must be very high. It is not difficult for oneself to take root here, but it is difficult for one to gain a certain status.


    "The element concentration is dozens of times that of the main plane. How did this develop? According to calculations, there is a possibility that there may be more than one demigod in this world."


    When the analysis reached this point, Chi Nan was even more shocked, extremely surprised in his heart. "No, I have to break through to the demigod level as soon as possible. I can''t wait, otherwise it will definitely be unsafe."


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, the demigod was simply more pressured than the gods. Because it is not easy for the gods to come into the general low-level planes, but the demigods are different. The demigod has no restrictions in this area, and can perfectly display his strength. A demigod is much stronger than the power projected by the beetle god.


    At least by virtue of himself now, he is not an opponent at all, his plant army is also vulnerable in the eyes of the opponent.


    Before long, some black spots in the distance flew over. These black spots look like clouds, on top of which are some weird buildings made of stone, and the overall appearance is circular.


    This is a weird style that I have never seen before. It looks full of strange gorgeousness, but it also feels a little too simple.


    After a while, an old man walked out of the building and stood on the balcony. The flying weird building also slowly landed. Through the incarnation, Chi Nan could feel a huge threat.


    "Legend level mages, and flying mage towers that can provide legend level mages, or something similar to mage towers, this world is really dangerous." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    A strange light radiated from the building and quickly spread.


    When it landed completely, the light disappeared. The old mage looked at Chi Nan, with a difficult expression on the corner of his mouth that seemed to be smiling. "Welcome to the Alchemy League. I am Francis, the local representative of the Alchemy League. The first time you come to the Alchemy League, you need to be checked to make sure that you are not an aggressive race."


    Chi Nan''s expression was taken aback, what was going on, couldn''t he see this spatial passage. And what is the Alchemy Alliance? Is it an organization of alchemists?


    And Chi Nanxian, the old man, speaks very special. He speaks an ancient language, and he can understand it. But just as he spoke, the old man''s mental power produced a special vibration next to him.


    Chi Nan was certain that even if he didn''t understand the other party''s language, he would know what the other party wanted to express.


    "Hello, we are explorers from the Sacred Tree Empire, and I am the King of the Sacred Tree Empire."


    The old man nodded slightly: "A special avatar, like our alchemy avatar, I know, this is for safety. But no matter what, we still have to test it."


    Chi Nan sighed, the situation is better than others, there is no way. "Well, I agree, how do I need to test."


    The other party can even see that his natural incarnation is not the deity, this technique is a bit too high.


    "Don''t worry, our Alchemy Alliance is a multi-plane alliance. Our plane is connected to many other planes. There were also many people from other planes who came to our plane before. As long as you are not an aggressive race, Anyone can join the embrace of the alliance. However, to enter the alliance assembly requires a certain amount of strength."


    "The Alchemist Alliance is dominated by alchemists, but strength is always the most important. The legendary level can be added to the Alliance Council to make some decisions. If you want to enter the core of the alliance and become a decision maker, you need to become a demigod. ."


    Chi Nan was surprised: "Become a demigod? How many demigods are there in the alliance."


    The old man said indifferently: "There are six demigods in the alliance on the bright side, and a few are unwilling to join and drift away.


    Okay, that''s six. Compared with them, his territory is nothing at all now. Sure enough, among the many planes, he has just started, and he is not qualified to compete with those powerful forces.


    But an alliance formed by a large number of planes is really interesting. Perhaps, I can set up a similar organization in the future. Forget it, Chi Nan suddenly shook his head, after all, his side is different from the other party. The opponent is the main alchemist, but he is the main one, and the plants he controls are the best subordinates.


    After introducing the alliance, the old man waved and threw a special contract in front of him.


    "Signing this contract is the basis of our mutual trust. This contract guarantees that it will not cause any harm to you during the investigation, nor will it reveal any of your secrets."


    After all, this is the first time the two parties have met, and no one will believe anyone. This kind of contract is the most effective protection. Moreover, it is impossible for Franci to enter the opponent''s plane himself, this is to prevent the opponent from being left behind.


    No matter how strong the league is, if you die then really nothing needs to be said.


    After a glance, after confirming that there was no problem, Chi Nan directly used Soul Fluctuation to sign a contract. The contract came into effect. At this moment, both parties were relieved. Such contact between different planes is something that no one dares to take lightly.


    Franci waved his hand, and some puppets walked out and walked into the space channel. These puppets were all made by Franci. It can be seen that this old guy is also an alchemist, and very powerful.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what strength a legendary alchemist could wield, but it was definitely not simple. Everyone knows that alchemists are the strangest group of people, and they always have all kinds of strange props in their hands.


    And Chi Nan has also seen the method of testing. Those puppets will randomly look for some people, whether they are civilians or executives, they can easily hypnotize them, and then get various information from the depths of their brains. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1103： Records about the beetle god

    Although this test does not mean that it is 100% useful, it is very useful for understanding a plane. Fortunately, there is contract suppression, this time the test is completed, the other party will not check any records.


    And after the test is completed, the internal memories of these puppets will also be destroyed. In this way, the absolute confidentiality of the information of the party being viewed can be guaranteed. Of course, in order to be sure, Franci will also learn a little bit.


    I won''t look at the hidden things, but I will still look at the things on the surface.


    The test is very fast. These puppets specially used for testing can even directly tear open space and transmit them over long distances, which is really eye-opening. With these puppets, Chi Nan was able to see the power of this world.


    In just three days, the puppets were all recovered, and everything on the entire plane was explored. Fortunately, Chi Nan hid all of his people in advance and secretly sent back to his main plane.


    At the same time, the space channel was closed, so that these puppets did not find any information on the main plane. Otherwise, if it is accidentally leaked, the trouble will be great. Although the two parties have a contract, Chi Nan also believes that the other party definitely has a way to bypass the contract, or to pay some price to obtain some important information.


    Even if the other party wouldn''t do this, Chi Nan must be careful. As a soul from the earth, Chi Nan would be extremely cautious when he came into contact with any stranger, and would never trust others credulously.


    "So it turns out that your plane doesn''t seem to be very big. It''s not easy to have a few legends. The beetle god, I didn''t expect to be harassed by this guy."


    Franci looked at Chi Nan''s avatar with sympathetic eyes: "No wonder you are so cautious. It''s really not easy to preserve your plane under the raging beetle god."


    Although the Beetle God is not a secret thing, since he can see it, it means he knows it.


    Chi Nan''s heart moved: "Do you know anything about Beetle God?"


    Franci nodded: "Yes, in fact, we have detailed records of many gods here. After all, gods are not born, almost all gods are cultivated by us mortals."


    "So, can you tell me some information about the beetle god." Chi Nan continued.


    Franci didn''t care: "Don''t worry, since it has been determined that you are not aggressive, it doesn''t matter to tell you. Many of these evil gods are publicly available on our side."


    After Franci''s statement, Chi Nan gradually understood. It turns out that this beetle **** has raged on many planes nearby. There are successes and failures, so there are many records of the beetle god.


    "Speaking of it, the Scarab God was originally a member of the Elf God System, and he used the beetle army to win countless victories for the Elf God System. But then I don¡¯t know what happened. This guy actually rebelled and joined the Cthulhu camp. Listen. It is said that the Elven Gods are chasing and killing the Beetle Gods everywhere, so this guy is allowed to run around here."


    "It''s a pity that the beetle **** hides too deeply, no one knows where it is. So even if you want to catch this guy, no one has been able to succeed so far." Franci''s impression of the beetle **** does not seem to be. That''s great.


    However, Chi Nan suddenly realized that the slaves and beetle people under the Scarab God spoke the ancient Elvish language. It turned out that this guy was betrayed by the Elven God family, and the ancient Elvish language was also a language of the Elf God family.


    Chinan, a family of elves, understands that it has always been synonymous with scarce numbers. Long lifespan, poor reproductive ability, but very strong individual strength. The whole race loves peace and does not like war.


    But to survive, war must be indispensable, even for elves. Once a war, there will be losses. The elves are the least able to withstand losses because it is difficult to replenish them after losses.


    Therefore, the elves need cannon fodder if they want to show up. The most common, naturally, are all kinds of dryad warriors, which is also a method of the elves themselves. In the ancient times, in order to cope with this method, the elven gods thought of using insects. And the elves who don''t know where, actually tried this method successfully.


    Later, the beetle **** stood out from these insects and became a true god, making the elves once shine on the battlefield. But later, I don''t know why the beetle **** rebelled.


    Even with countless beetles were taken away, and since then, the elves have no longer used bugs as their own means of warfare. Perhaps, the crazy killing of insects is also different from the peace concept of the elves.


    All in all, now the Beetle God and the Elf God System are two camps. "Because of the large number of beetles under the beetle gods, the strategy for all major planes has been to attack with troops as long as they appear. Moreover, the beetle gods don''t seem to trust other people very much, so he has always been his own, and has not joined other gods. , So don¡¯t worry too much."


    Chi Nan knew that Franci was comforting himself. Without joining other gods, it is impossible to have too much background, and it is impossible to casually find the plane where you are.


    Even if he is kicked out, it is not easy to get revenge. And next time you come, the beetle will still open the way, there will be no other means. Since he can drive away the opponent once, he will definitely be able to drive away the second time.


    The Beetle God still has enemies, so it is impossible to pay any price, and he will really come. Once caught by the elven gods, the beetle **** is dead. After hearing this, Chi Nan, who was still a little worried, was completely relieved.


    "Although your plane is relatively weak and has a relatively small number of people, it is one plane after all. And it is still a unified plane. In that case, you, as the king, can directly join our alchemy alliance. ."


    After a pause, Franci said again: "We need to determine your true strength, including your legendary level strength. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want it, but if your strength is poor, your status and power in the alliance will be reduced. You You can also use your own contributions to make up for it. These are the rules of the alliance."


    Franci handed a booklet to Chi Nan, and looked at the pages of the booklet, I''m afraid it is some years old. I don''t know how long Franci waited here before he waited for an alien visitor.


    "Can you let me think about it? I need some time to think about it." Chi Nan said.


    "No problem, the biggest role of our local representatives is to contact visitors from other planes. You can come to me at any time."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1104： Get to know each other and prepare to join

    Franci directly stopped his aircraft next to him, and the next day, someone built a large number of buildings nearby. Chi Nan was an eye-opener, and the construction of this plane also had a different style.


    A large number of alchemy products, like the most professional engineering team, in less than a day, a huge palace and outbuildings were built. This degree is simply faster than the growth of his own plants.


    Of course, Chi Nan''s actions also shocked Franci. He never thought that there would be ways to use plants to grow into various buildings. Although the construction is not so fast, it is convenient to construct. Just sprinkle the seeds and set the shape to allow these plants to grow freely.


    Franci knows that for a small number of construction manufacturers, his own degree is much faster than the other''s. But the number is different, no matter how much the number is, the actual construction degree is the same, because they are all planted and can grow at the same time.


    And you have to invest in various materials and alchemy puppets, otherwise you can only build them in batches. From this point of view, the other party can actually live by himself. How did that little plane give birth to such a monster?


    Perhaps, the alliance will join another powerful branch. Thinking of this, Franci was even more happy. As the leader of himself, the better Chi Nan is, the greater the contribution he brings to the alliance, the more benefits he will benefit from.


    As a result, Franci was more enthusiastic about Chi Nan''s attitude. From Francis''s side, Chi Nan also gradually gained a deeper understanding of the entire league. This plane used to be one of its own, with masters emerging in endlessly, and wars continued. Until one day, a powerful mage opened a channel to other planes.


    From this day on, the war broke out. Because that plane is a plane controlled by an evil god. During the war, the power of the entire plane gradually integrated, and finally an alliance was formed, which was similar to the bug plane.


    The difference is that the power of this plane is more powerful, and there are several demigods. But even so, the war with the opponent is still at a disadvantage. Until later, this mage joined the alchemist to open up other channels.


    After finding one plane after another, and occupying it, or uniting with the people inside, it gained enough power to regain the disadvantages of the war bit by bit.


    Chi Nan generally understood that because there were powerful enemies, when they opened up other planes, they had no courage to conduct two-line combat, so they could only choose to cooperate with the other side. The opponent''s strength is far from their opponents, so naturally they dare not do anything. In addition, there is a stronger enemy, so there is a foundation for the two sides to unite.


    And as more and more planes join, the final alliance is formed. In the most powerful period, there were nine demigods in the alliance. At that time, the war between them and the other side was really wave after wave, and there were battles every day.


    It was only later that the war gradually eased down, and the losses on one''s side were great, and the losses on the other side were also very great. Although the war continued, it remained relatively calm.


    At this time, the alliance finally gained more time to develop, so more and more planes were registered and entered the alliance''s sight. Chi Nan didn''t expect that he would come directly to the plane of the Alliance Headquarters this time.


    "In other words, up to the present position, the war with that powerful plane has not stopped and continues. Even because of the perennial war, the space channel has expanded, and there is no way to disconnect it. The space channel itself has formed a A huge plane, like a space dedicated to war."


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, although this plane seems to be safe, the external pressure is not small. Their existence is no different from the bug plane, but it is relatively stable.


    Because of the tremendous role that alchemists played in the war, the industry of alchemists developed extremely fast. Today, the alchemist has become the mainstream of the entire plane.


    This is why this alliance is called an alchemy alliance. Not only is the number of alchemists the most powerful, but it is also the reason why they rely on alchemy products the most.


    But after so many years of exhibition, a lot of materials needed for alchemy have also been consumed. And the more they consume, the more materials they need, so they look for more other planes as their source of materials. Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, it seems that this alchemist''s exhibition has begun to affect the balance of this plane.


    The consumption of resources is a huge problem that no plane can ignore. In this way, in this world, I can quickly make a lot of contributions. Because he has nothing else, countless cannon fodder.


    Plant army and alchemy products can be different. The former requires a lot of time to manufacture and also consumes a lot of resources. And your own army of plants, as long as you have soil and seeds. With sufficient magic power, even the sun can be omitted. If one''s own army of plants were put on the battlefield of this world, one''s own contribution would be great.


    At that time, all kinds of powerful plant materials that I need will continue to be sent to myself. In the record, the entire plane is connected to at least twenty ectopic planes.


    Among so many planes, the number of various special plants produced is definitely not a decimal.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan found Franci directly and agreed to join the alliance. And Franci finally breathed a sigh of relief. In the past few days, he has fully seen the extent of the plant exhibition.


    This matter He has already explained to the people above, the above command is to stabilize the opponent with all his strength, must let Chi Nan join the alliance, and absolutely cannot be an enemy. For such a long time, Franci kept communicating with Chi Nan and finally succeeded.


    No way, for a researcher who doesn''t communicate with the outside world very much, life during this period is really exhausting. Speaking of which, even Chi Nan doesn''t like this kind of social activities very much.


    After determining his purpose, Chi Nan began to mobilize manpower to flood the world. The natives without the plane of bugs come from their true subordinates. The natives of the bug plane still don''t know that their plane is connected to other planes. Chi Nan plans to find a suitable time to announce these things.


    Anyway, the number of indigenous people is small, and their strength is not very strong. The fighting during this period has reduced their strength a lot. What can I do if I know it. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1105： Why are you so strong?

    On this day, Franci found Chi Nan and said happily: "Chi Nan, the above has agreed, we can go out at any time. The teleportation formation is on the side of my main city, and we just need to go there."


    After this time of training, Franci''s smile became more natural, and it was no longer the stiff look he had before. Chi Nan also smiled: "Then come out, this time, my real body will not come, after all, there are still many things to be busy."


    "I really envy you. I can let an avatar run around to help myself with things. I only need to keep doing research. Hey, our puppets can''t reach this level. Many things must be done by themselves. "This is not a compliment, Franci really admires Chi Nan''s incarnation.


    He also recently learned that Chi Nan has only one researcher like himself, but his research direction is plants.


    The other party can let the avatar move freely, and he has been studying it all the time, which is envious of Franci. During this period of time, in order to complete the task assigned to him by the Alliance, Franci''s research was unable to proceed.


    Fortunately, now finally succeeded, as long as Chi Nan joins, then he can get a lot of credit.


    Some materials and knowledge that I was greedy before, now I can finally get it.


    "Wait a moment, I will ask all of my subordinates to come over and register." Chi Nan directly brought all the legendary masters in the entire territory except Hermilla, Sophia and Romilia.


    Among them, there are three elemental shooters who have reached the legendary level, and there are already four mages.


    These are people who have recently been selected to meet the requirements and who are very loyal to themselves. Being able to use these materials to make breakthroughs is my absolute confidant, and I am naturally qualified to know these things.


    Moreover, using these powerful planes to frighten them can also make them less mindful.


    However, when Chi Nan came with more than 30 legends, Franci''s eyes stared out. "You, why are you so strong?" Franci stared at these people with an incredible expression.


    Chi Nan said strangely: "What''s the matter, can''t it be so strong?"


    Franci was even more surprised: "Of course not, your plane is not very large. The stronger the plane''s power, the higher the level, in order to train more and more powerful masters. How could your plane be possible? I have cultivated so many legends. According to my calculations, it is not bad that I can cultivate at most ten."


    Then Franci thought with a puzzled look: "Is it because of the fight with the beetles. But even if you can train masters through war, the nature of that world is still too bad."


    Chi Nan''s heart was stunned. He didn''t expect that there would be this problem, he really didn''t know. Could this be the meaning of small ponds that can''t raise big fishes? It seems that I still have too little knowledge of planes.


    "That, there weren''t so many in the beginning, but didn''t we just drive away the beetle god, we got a lot of divine power crystals from the beetle god. As long as the divine power crystals are purified, then we can train masters."


    "What? You used this


    method. Don''t you know that the legend cultivated by this method will be very difficult to continue to improve in the future. Without the cultivation of divine power, it is absolutely impossible to break through to the next level in the future. "Franxi blew the beard and stared expression, it seemed that he was really angry, but it was also true temperament.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, these people were unlikely to break through to the legend, so they used the divine power to crystallize, which is good for them. Besides, I am not useless, and those with talents are useless. ."


    Franci, who was originally angry, suddenly stopped: "That''s right, those who don''t have the talent to break through, using this method to raise a level is indeed better than keeping it like that."


    "But you must remember that as long as you have the ability to break through and continue to improve, don''t use the divine power crystallization. After all, these things are left by other gods, and they contain the power of the gods. No matter how purified they are, they cannot be truly pure. "


    Is that right? Chi Nan really didn''t know this. It seems that what really hinders them from continuing to improve is the power of these gods. But Chi Nan couldn''t help it. Even other gods couldn''t solve this problem. What can he do? Forget it, in the future there will always be a way to let his subordinates continue to improve.


    The truly talented, just like Chi Nan said, have never used the divine power crystal, they can rely on their own practice to continue to improve. During this time Chi Nan also noticed it.


    The most obvious is the comparison between Olna and other elemental shooters. After the breakthrough of other elemental shooters, they can continue to improve when stabilized. Only Olna''s strength has not improved at all, because only she has used the crystal of divine power.


    Hey, if you knew this at the beginning, it would be better to wait for a while, and wait until the elemental plane appears before Orna can break through. Now it''s too late to say anything, and Chi Nan has nowhere to regret it.


    The guards didn''t care at all. Just as Chi Nan said, if they were not used, they would almost never have a chance to break through. Legend is not a general level, it can''t be promoted by hard work and resources. For Chi Nan, they only have gratitude and loyalty, and it is impossible for them to have other ideas.


    "Forget it, anyway, your strength is still very strong. Although you didn''t come by yourself, but only by virtue of these legends, you rank among the top among the many parliamentarians."


    Chi Nan immediately asked: "What about the most plane, how many legends do they have?"


    "Of course the most is our plane I don¡¯t know the specific number, but there are more than 300 recorded. Ranked second, I remember that there are close to 100, and the strength is very good. Strong."


    Well, the second place is close to a hundred. This is not a hundred gold, but a hundred legends. This kind of quantity is definitely more than the main plane of oneself, it seems that that plane is stronger than one''s main plane.


    The main plane is not too weak, and definitely not too strong. Chi Nan silently calculated the strength of each power plane, while following Franci forward. After all, Franci is not good at communicating with people, and Chi Nan can easily figure out what he wants. Only some secrets, Franci would not tell himself.


    When he reached the teleportation array filled with streamers, Franci stopped talking: "Here, just go over."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1106： Here is just 1 office

    A group of people quickly walked to the magic circle, and the guards instantly checked everything around them and cleared the middle for Chi Nan. Seeing this scene, Franci''s eyes flashed with envy.


    I have been alone for so many years, and my subordinates don''t even have a legend. Although he can use some special methods to improve his combat effectiveness, he still has to rely on himself.


    But the one in front of him, although only an incarnation, can be protected by so many loyal legendary fighters, this has to make people''s eyes red with envy. Even among so many planes, this kind of thing rarely occurs. For the leaders of other planes, most of them just elect a representative.


    There are even some planes, their representatives will change every once in a while, not just one person.


    The current situation is very simple. These people will never change representatives. They are all loyal to Chi Nan alone. In addition to these fighters, there are also those mages who look very respectful to Chi Nan.


    Hasn''t the mage always respected the mage who is more powerful than him? When will this happen? Although Chi Nan is only an incarnation, he is not a mage.


    In the Alchemy Alliance, the one who controls the plants is not regarded as a mage, but as a natural manipulator, which is a natural profession. On the contrary, the mage is a profession that uses the magic power of the mage.


    "Let''s go." The envy in Franci''s eyes only disappeared in an instant. Then, the entire circle was opened, Chi Nan and the others around instantly disappeared, and the next moment they appeared in another place.


    "This is much easier to use than our own teleportation array." Chi Nan thought in his heart, and at the same time glanced at the others.


    The teleportation array made by Chi Nan using plants can also send people in an instant, but it takes a certain amount of time to gather strength. Basically, they are prepared for about two seconds before moving.


    But Chi Nan also knew that it was because plants needed to control the surrounding space forces, so time delay was needed.


    And the magic circle in front of him, with the help of the power of the magic circle, restrains the space power, so that the space power is always in a state that can be used at any time. And this kind of magic circle will not cause any power turbulence when it is transmitted.


    When one''s own plant teleportation array is teleporting, some people who are too weak will feel dizzy. For example, people who have not reached the silver level will be affected. Ordinary people who are too weak may even experience vomiting. This situation is the same as the situation of motion sickness and seasickness.


    But Chi Nan didn''t care, because his space gate technology was much better than this kind of teleportation array. As long as you walk a certain distance, there is no dizziness, you can use it forever, at best, it will continue to consume strength.


    However, as long as a piece of land has enough space to plant the magic sun flower and energy pool, it can maintain the space channel to exist.


    Therefore, the envy in Chi Nan''s heart only flashed by. Looking around, Chi Nan found himself in a huge city. In the whole city, there is no edge at all.


    The surrounding buildings are full of streamlined gorgeousness. Many buildings use round or spherical decorations. This should be a unique aesthetic of this world. This is not the case with Franci himself, it seems the same to others. Take a closer look, there is even a style similar to future science fiction.


    Franci greeted, Chi Nan followed. It can be seen that Franci is very proud at this time.


    Because he had already seen it, not only Chi Nan, but even the people he brought with him were slightly surprised. Hehe, a world that has been destroyed for a long time, surely you can''t see these civilization products.


    He didn''t know that Chi Nan was just a momentary surprise, as if he saw a beautiful scenery, still laughing at these buns in his heart. The city teleportation array is not far from the center, which is the most gorgeous building in the entire city.


    In the middle of this building is a huge mage tower. The head of the mage tower is a sphere, like a distorted TV tower. It''s not that there is nothing below, but there are a lot of buildings.


    Chi Nan glanced at it and found that, except for the residences, the other buildings were all similar to factories. Various parts were processed and then sent to other places for assembly. Unexpectedly, the assembly line production method that I did not develop has already been used very well in this world.


    However, Chi Nan also noticed that although these production lines are very smooth, the energy is not ordinary electricity, but magic. In other words, only mages can use this method.


    Even the things produced can only be used by mages or other people with magical powers. Because civilians cannot use it, there is no way to expand on a large scale, which is completely different from a real mechanical technology exhibition. Perhaps, one''s own territory can also develop this type.


    Anyway, from Chi Nan''s point of view, as long as it is not for guiding the development of earth-like technology, magic technology poses no threat to him. Well, that''s it. After all, science and technology of the earth type are too harmful and too threatening to oneself.


    As long as the number of magic technology is not up, it will not have much impact on oneself. Moreover, what affects the degree of magical politeness is the personal strength of the alchemist and the mage, which has nothing to do with specific research.


    "This is the 36th office of our alliance. We can choose to register here This is just an office? Then where is the headquarters of the alliance, don''t you need to go there?" Chi Nan was a little surprised. An office is just so powerful, if the headquarters is not even more terrifying.


    "Of course, none of you have reached the demigod level, so you can only be certified in the office. Although your masters are more standard this time, after all, the level of strength is still not reached. Only if you have reached the demigod level, you are also eligible to enter the headquarters. . But you can rest assured that with your strength, you can definitely register at the headquarters."


    Well, it''s this kind of hard and fast rule again. However, for any organization, without such strict regulations, it is impossible to grow. Although the system may seem blunt, it is often the most effective.


    "Then let''s go in quickly and follow the rules. Everyone will be a family from now on." Chi Nan didn''t care. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1107： Are your planes really weak?

    Chi Nan''s attitude made Francis very satisfied. You must know that some people who came from low-level planes before came here and thought that the second and third is the eldest son, that is an arrogant one.


    In the end, there was no way to deal with those people. The alliance could only send masters to directly suppress them, and wait until they were completely honest. And this kind of person is very unpopular in the league.


    If you can''t pinpoint your position in a short time, I''m afraid it won''t be long before you will be disgusted by other alliance members. In the end, these people are inexplicably sent to some dangerous places, and they will not end well anyway. Although there are not many legendary masters in the league, there are definitely many, and there is no shortage of such a half.


    Chi Nan brought a lot of masters this time, and once the trouble really started, it would be a lot of trouble.


    In order to appease so many legendary masters, the alliance must either give him some good conditions, or let the demigod masters suppress it. Regardless of the method, his last benefit for Franci will disappear, and he may still be punished.


    But seeing what Chi Nan looks like now, Franci is relieved. Sure enough, it was a plane that had fought against bugs for so long, and he was always able to maintain absolute respect for powerful forces.


    He didn''t know. In fact, Chi Nan knew more about the existence of demigods than he himself.


    Because of the information given by a plane, and the plane of the undead seemed to have had a semi-god existence before, Chi Nan would understand it. That kind of existence, with the legendary realm in front of him, is no different from a little white rabbit.


    Franci satisfactorily led the people to the middle tower. The upper and lower towers were actually connected by something similar to an elevator made by a short-distance transmission array. Soon the group came to the top level.


    There are many counters in this place, and many people are busy around. There are three offices behind.


    Francis pulled the people directly into the middle office and shouted before opening the door: "Lulu, hurry up, register these friends. They are from a new plane."


    In the office, a woman is busy behind the desk. With a pair of thick eyes, this woman blocked most of her beautiful face. I was wearing a loose coat, and I couldn''t tell what my figure was. There were still some stains on the coat. It seemed that I hadn''t washed it for a long time. It is also rare for a girl to be so sloppy.


    The large amount of information on the table almost drowned the woman in it.


    And through induction, Chi Nan found that this woman named Lulu was actually a legendary existence.


    "Wait, that''s not right, how is this kind of power aura similar to the breakthrough of using the divine power crystal." Chi Nan didn''t say it, but I could feel that although this woman had reached the legendary level, there was actually a problem with her strength.


    The breakthrough must have been made with the help of external forces, and a lot of hidden dangers have appeared in itself. And this hidden danger is probably even more obvious than the use of divine power crystals. Don''t talk about breakthroughs in the future, it would be nice if there are no problems.


    He seems to be a master of the law system, but the combat effectiveness may not be as strong as the fighters around him. These fighters use divine power crystals, and divine power crystals are also a superior external force breakthrough treasure. Although there are some side effects, it has no effect on its own strength. The combat power spurred is no different from the one that relies on one''s own breakthrough.


    Seeing Franci, Lulu gave a tired smile: "It''s Sir Franci, why are you here."


    Franci indifferently pointed to Chi Nan and said, "These people have just come to our side from an alien plane, and they came to register specially. Although their plane is not large and the population is not large, they are masters. There are still quite a few."


    Lulu looked over here, her eyes flashed. At this moment, Chi Nan felt as if there was some power to see through him. For an instant, Horn and a few people stood in front of him.


    Lulu opened her cute mouth and looked at them dullly: "This, so many legends, what is going on that plane, it''s not that big." How strong a plane can be cultivated How many masters.


    This is common sense, and Lulu, a clerk who is already a legend, certainly knows. "Furthermore, and this is actually an incarnation. Why didn''t your deity come here? It is impossible to be successful without the deity. Forget it, let me register for others first." Lulu took a few deep breaths, and then recovered. normal.


    In any case, he is also a person accustomed to big scenes. Although he is a little surprised by these few legends, he is only surprised at their planes, not at the strength of these people.


    Franci smiled bitterly: "Their plane is really not very big, but it is very special. Because their plane was attacked by the Beetle God before, they were able to train many masters in the battle. Recently, the Beetle God was driven out. Go, they got a lot of divine power crystallization from the beetle **** idol. That''s how these people came out."


    "The beetle god? Ah, I remember, it was that evil guy, how did he come across the plane that was attacked again. The last plane that was attacked by the beetle **** was driven away by us shooting people to help."


    This beetle **** is really famous, this off-line girl named Lulu remembered it after a while.


    "This is their collar, the collar in the true sense. This time it is only to verify the ownership of that plane, not to verify its own strength, so there is no problem with the incarnation here."


    The deity does not come, there is no way to test the true strength, but the incarnation has its own soul aura, and there is no problem in authenticating its identity. No matter how many people there are, the soul of each person will never change and it is unique. Lulu nodded lightly, and then began to get busy.


    Some weird equipment was taken out, the energy crystal on it, this should be used to test the strength. Such a precious thing, to be thrown aside so casually, is really great.


    "Okay, come here to test your strength, and then write down your name and professional information here. This is related to your status and treatment. And you, after recording the soul information, record that plane. Your plane is called what."


    After finally realizing his existence, Chi Nan said helplessly: "Just call it the Holy Tree Plane." It has the same name as his own empire and territory, and the same name as the sapling in his body.


    "Holy Tree Plane, number 59, yes, this is your proof. If you lose it, you have to come back and reissue it." With that, Lulu handed Chi Nan a badge with a weird gleam. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1108： Please select a territory

    Looking at this weird badge, Chi Nan also knew that it was made of special materials. But the most important thing is the special magic circle in the middle. With Chi Nan''s insights, he can''t actually see what it is.


    The alchemy ability of this alchemy alliance is indeed very powerful.


    Moreover, the things they use to record data are similar to the plant brain tablets in their own territory, but they do not rely entirely on consciousness input, but consciousness plus manual input. Looking at the keyboard, how could Chi Nan have a sense of seeing the computer. Of course, this thing is much more powerful than a computer, after all, it is not made of ordinary materials.


    However, this thing also has shortcomings. Looking at the material, Chi Nan can at least analyze a dozen precious materials. Such a precious thing is definitely not affordable for ordinary people.


    And the effect does not necessarily have its own plant brain crystal board easy to use. It seems that it is really easier to develop your own crystal plates, and it is easier to integrate into the masses of the people.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan had a plan to make money. In this plane, Chinan does not have a local currency yet. In this world, gold is just a material and cannot be used as currency.


    It can be seen that the Alchemy Alliance is not interested in what their plane is called, this name is just for registration. The real address is still used for numbering. It was just that in Chi Nan''s heart, it was not Plane 59 of the Holy Tree, but Plane No. 1 of the Holy Tree, which was the first plane to be completely controlled by himself.


    At this moment, Lulu suddenly dragged out a huge map from the wall, which marked a piece of land in detail. It seemed that it was not a complete alchemy alliance, but just this area.


    "This is the map of our No. 36 area. Since you have joined our Alchemy Alliance, you have to choose a piece of land in this place as your territory."


    After a pause, Lulu continued: "Because I don''t know how strong your specific strength is, you can only calculate it from the strength of the followers you bring. Based on the overall strength of your followers, you can choose from a province. area."


    A province? Chi Nan looked at the area of ??this province, which is really not a small number. Secretly calculated in my heart, this so-called area of ??a province is actually half the size of the Holy Dragon Empire. And at the level of this plane, this place is probably much richer than the entire empire of the Holy Dragon Empire.


    Of course, the premise is not to look for materials that are helpful to alchemy. Because those materials have either been assigned to someone else¡¯s name, or have been collected, and the rest are barren veins.


    Although there are above, there are definitely not so many. However, there are still a lot of materials that are not available to alchemists. Various resources can be said to be extremely rich.


    Although this plane is powerful, it seems to have gone to extremes. At least in Chi Nan''s view, these guys blindly display alchemy while ignoring the power of other professions. Sooner or later, problems will arise. Faintly, Chi Nan also seems to be able to see a large number of financial bubbles in the world''s market for alchemical materials.


    "Look, these marked places are owned by the owner or belong to the alliance. You can only choose from these unmarked places." At this time, Franci also walked over.


    "You brought so many people at one time, that''s why you can choose such a huge site as your territory. Unlike me, only one person, even local residents, can only get a city."


    This city is not small, and can the city that the local residents get compared with the outsiders like them? Looking at the dense labels, there are definitely not so many visitors from the alien planes.


    The number is only fifty-nine, so I am afraid that there are only so many territories belonging to aliens in the entire world. Such dense labels, needless to say, must be rich sources of alchemical materials.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about these things either, but chose a place that was more beneficial to him. For example, those inaccessible virgin forests and the like. Well, there are no virgin forests in this world.


    Because people are powerful, they can explore everywhere. But there are always some forgotten places, because nothing good is thrown away. These places are also the most needed territories in Chinan.


    "Let it be here, the entire province-sized land is forest, with only a small mountain in the middle, and the rest are plains, which suits me." Chinan finally determined a location and took a circle directly.


    "This place? There seems to be nothing good here. Even the population is not large. After all, no one wants to live in the forest." Looking at this place, Lulu was also a little puzzled.


    "Just give it to him. I have seen his ability to manipulate plants. It is very strong. This is the best place for him."


    Hearing what Francis said, Lulu nodded: "Well, then I will register this position for you. This place will belong to you in a day, and you can go and take a look now. Although the civilians around are not Many, but as long as the exhibition is good, it will attract many civilians to live there."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, Chi Nan had already understood the world a long time ago. Don''t look at the very prosperous world exhibition, but in fact not all people are alchemists.


    Therefore, most civilians are still just civilians. On the contrary, because of the concentration of wealth, polarization has become more serious.


    And there are more civilians in this world I want more population, which is actually easier than in the main plane. People in many places don''t have to say that life is in dire straits, but it''s not easy to get enough to eat.


    "This is the place. All I need is this kind of forest." Chi Nan nodded without hesitation. Of course, others will not have objections. Seeing that none of these people objected, Lulu was completely relieved.


    "Next, you need to pass by yourself. I can''t leave my territory for too long, and I need to go back. I believe it will not be long before people from the alliance will contact you. You just have to contact them normally."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "I see." He joined such a plane, and there are so many legendary masters, it would be strange if the Alliance didn''t contact him. But Chi Nan is not worried, this plane is relatively peaceful. At most, the people in the alliance want their own plant weapons to help. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1109： This forest will be mine from now on

    I have to say that the teleportation system in this place is still very good. With the help of the teleportation array, you can easily come to this place. This place is not too far away from where I came to this world.


    Therefore, it is not too troublesome for Chi Nan to transfer his plant weapons. Already had its own territory, it would be strange for others not to think about keeping plant weapons in other places.


    After the transfer, the original space channel has been cancelled under Chi Nan''s suggestion, and the channel has completely disappeared.


    However, Chinan reopened a channel in the middle of his territory, that is, in the middle of the forest. This time it was a permanent and stable channel. However, the split-air cannon on the opposite side is still ready at any time, as long as it encounters danger, it can completely shatter the space channel at any time. Afterwards, Chi Nan dispersed his guards again.


    Most of the guards returned to the plane of the undead to fight, but those mages and elemental shooters did not need them. They did not stay on the main plane, but basically came to this new world to seek the exhibition.


    The elements of this world are more concentrated, the plane is less restrictive to individuals, and it is more beneficial to their promotion.


    Among the high-levels, this news has circulated faintly, giving them a higher motivation for cultivation. Of course, this is only circulated among a few high-levels, and other people don''t even know the existence of the Alchemy Alliance.


    Before I knew it, I had reached where I am today.


    Looking at the vast forest and feeling the huge race of creatures in the forest, Chi Nan smiled.


    "From now on, this forest will be mine. Now, surround this forest for me first. I don''t want any creatures to escape. Any kind of beast is valuable and can be used."


    Chi Nan began to set up a line of defense on the edge of the forest. Anyway, this is his own territory. Whatever he does, it has nothing to do with other people outside. During this period, Chinan began to arrange logistics at the outermost periphery of the territory. This connects the outermost place, which is a relatively desolate place, but it is not unpopulated.


    In the entire territory, at least one million people can be found, which surprised Chi Nan a little. This is still a land with a very good population. I didn''t expect that there would be so many people. The population of this face is more than I thought.


    Chi Nan also hesitated, and directly opened the way with the jujube tree, and at the same time assisted a lot of food and daily use plants. In this regard, one''s own territory has already achieved the extreme, and basically it is enough to promote it in the same way.


    Flour has long existed in this plane, so flour is not uncommon. There are even many special types of food that Chi Nan himself has never seen. However, after experiments, the floured jujube tree has been improved many times, and the output is still high-quality flour. And the output is very large, able to meet the needs of countless people.


    "In the future, we will use flour jujube tree flour as the main food, and we will improve some high-grade flour jujube trees. When the high-quality flour is exported, we can basically establish our trade network in this world."


    "Sir, we can use civilian airships to transport our various goods. Our civilian goods are more than just flour."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, nodded and said: "You are right. For the time being, weapons are not suitable for us to sell. People in this world basically approve alchemy weapons. We probably won''t have a high degree of recognition. . However, airships cannot be used for civilian purposes, and this plane is still relatively dangerous."


    Looking at the thunder eagle flying in the sky, Chi Nan said to himself. "Those powerful monsters are quite a lot in this world. The aircraft that transports goods on this plane is not without combat effectiveness at all."


    The aircraft on this plane is not a flying boat, but a weird spherical thing. Chi Nan has only seen it from the outside, but has not seen the inside. But the faint sense of threat also let Chi Nan know that this thing is not simple.


    What makes one''s avatar feel threatened is definitely the golden level of combat effectiveness. Of course, the aircraft that transports cargo is not so powerful, so the airship that transports cargo can be weakened in the future. These military aircrafts are probably stronger than their current airships, but I don¡¯t know what their specific vitality is.


    "Good sir, is there anything else that needs to be added." Others can only make comments, but can''t make decisions.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and said, "Find some people who specialize in civil affairs and set up a management department here to temporarily develop our civilian facilities and attract the population. These are two things."


    Professional things are left to professional people to do, this is a clever performance of oneself. Of course, Chi Nan would not admit that it was because of his laziness. Even Chi Nan himself is planning to move to this world if he has the opportunity.


    Because the area of ??this place is larger and more plants can be planted, it has a great effect on enhancing the strength and developing plants. For the first time, satellites in the air were all over the place, and various underground monitors had also grown. In just a few days, the entire territory and surrounding areas were under Chi Nan''s monitoring and control.


    And around, Chinan is still the same as before, secretly planting some seemingly ordinary plants, expanding his plant perception area, and expanding his own control territory. Anyway, plants will not attract other people''s attention.


    As for the slightly more advanced ones, Chinan doesn''t even dare to plant them. Because there are not only many masters in this world, but also strong alchemy ability. The things refined by alchemists have a variety of weird effects.


    Once you are not careful, you might be discovered. With the powerful force of this plane , when the other party wants to sanction him, he has no resistance. In order to avoid trouble, so just stop for a while. Anyway, if there is a need in the future, I can transform these plants from a long distance at any time to grow what I need.


    After the forest has been encircled, the exploration of the interior of the forest has also begun.


    In just a few days, a large number of plants that had not been seen were searched out. There are many of them, even for Chi Nan, they are very helpful. It seems that it is time to start designing the latest airship.


    The previous airships were only able to kill the golden level masters, not all the golden levels themselves. Chi Nan has been designing a new all-golden airship for a long time, and now he can finally do it.


    This is not the accumulation of technology, it is the accumulation of materials, and the accumulation of materials is often more important than the accumulation of technology. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1110： Is this the 4th generation airship?

    It didn''t take long for someone from the alliance to talk to Chi Nan. Of course, there is no difference in the content of the conversation. It is nothing more than testing the strength of those plant weapons, and then the alliance makes a lot of purchases.


    At that price, it is very cheap, after all, this thing was originally grown by plants. But Chi Nan didn''t care, because all he sold was cannon fodder. Chi Nan will not take out those who really have a certain degree of combat effectiveness.


    Those plant weapons sold are at most silver level, otherwise they won''t be sold at the price of cannon fodder. And the alliance is just using it to test, they don''t know how strong the specific strength of plant weapons is. Of course, for promotion, Chinan also added a plant satellite and a plant brain crystal board for use as a controller.


    Plant weapons with control are completely different from those without control. This design also makes the alliance''s people''s eyes bright. The specific follow-up procurement plan will require both parties to negotiate slowly.


    Chi Nan asked the avatar and the negotiating team to deal with this matter, and his ontology was to design a new airship at home.


    For the new airship, Chinan originally planned to use Longqimu, but Longqimu simply couldn''t meet his requirements. This time, Chi Nan found a more suitable, golden-level Bluetooth wood on the plane of alchemy.


    The fruit grows like blue teeth, hence the name. The hardness of itself is not as good as dragon roost wood, but bluetooth wood is a kind of cork, which has strong elasticity. When encountering a powerful attack, you will automatically transform. Either bounce off the attack or bounce yourself off, and it grows quickly and consumes less.


    This kind of thing is the most suitable shell material for your new airship. And the most important thing is that Longqimu cannot cooperate with smoky quartz, but Bluetooth wood can cooperate with smoky quartz to exert the power of both parties.


    Just smear the smoky quartz on the surface and that''s it. Of course, ordinary airships can only use simplified smoky quartz. The complete smoky quartz is a legendary special material, and Chi Nan uses it on the mothership.


    With this shell, this new airship is more than half completed. At the same time, the special thruster designed during this period was also completed. The new thruster has five different exhaust ports, and four can be switched and changed freely.


    This new design allows one''s own airship to make various movements more flexibly. Today''s airship is far more flexible than before. In many cases, the airship is more like a fish in the water in the air.


    Similarly, the propeller of the airship was also upgraded to the gold level by Chi Nan. Once opened, the speed is so fast that most golden flying monsters can''t catch up. This is the overall improvement of the airship, not just relying on the previous weapons to crush it.


    Similarly, the airship¡¯s main combat weapon, wind artillery, was also promoted by Chi Nan. This time, Chi Nan found a plant very similar to Wind Cannon on the Alchemy Plane, but with a higher level. After Chinan''s fusion test, a month later, a new wind artillery appeared. This kind of wind artillery is more powerful.


    In the same way, it must be driven by the improved Sky Heart, otherwise it will run out of strength in a short period of time. The heart of the sky is linked in pairs, adding the structure of quick recovery.


    Coupled with the compressed energy pool on the airship, it now takes at least ten hours for the airship to use up its strength in high-intensity combat. The degree of recovery is also very fast, and it only takes one day to recover with full recovery.


    Nowadays, there are not only one wind artillery, but three. One of them is still on the head, able to swing and attack freely. The other one is at the top and needs to be extended out of the shell to use. The advantage is that it can not only attack the front, but also attack the rear and above, which increases the flexibility of the airship against the enemy.


    The last one is placed at the bottom of the airship and can be adjusted freely. Can attack troops behind and on the ground below. It really makes this kind of airship a very comprehensive and practical weapon.


    Similarly, the Bat missile installed inside the airship has also been re-modified. Because the wind artillery can do everything that the previous bat missiles can do, the attack range is almost reachable, so the earliest bat missiles are not needed.


    The new Bat missile, Chi Nan uses a stronger shell and the latest type of thruster, which is several times faster than before. Although it can continue to be added, the strength of the shell is not enough. If better materials are used to make the outer shell, the price of the missile will increase dozens of times.


    Nowadays, the range of the new bat missile can reach hundreds of kilometers. Even many legendary masters can''t reach this far. The explosive mushroom of the Bat Missile is still the original version without any improvement.


    This mushroom itself is the golden pinnacle level, and continuing to improve can only reach the legendary level, and Chi Nan can''t do it temporarily. There is no way, this kind of mushroom has a limit, and if you continue to improve, you will blow it up.


    I don''t know when I can find a substitute Chinan. Around the missile, you can only use molten sorrel to increase destructive power. The missiles that have been added to the molten sorrel are a threat even to the legendary masters.


    With more numbers, this threat will rise to a terrible level. Chi Nan calculated that if hundreds of missiles are crowded at the same time, even if the legendary master is injured, it is not impossible to kill him. Of course, the premise is that the legendary master must resist hard, rather than use other methods to deal with the missile, or even avoid it by himself.


    Finally is the conventional weapon Hummingbird fighter on the airship. Originally Chi Nan''s idea was to add the wind artillery, but without the assistance of the Sky Heart, the latest wind artillery had no effect at all.


    However, the power of the previous wind artillery is much worse. Although a large number of hummingbird fighters can increase the combat coverage, it is no different from before. Still did not improve the combat effectiveness of the Hummingbird fighter.


    Chi Nan thought hard, but still did not have a way to improve the Hummingbird fighter. Even his own researchers have put forward a lot of suggestions for improvement. But after their experiments, there is still no effect.


    Is it necessary to keep the Hummingbird fighter unchanged? This airship is already a fourth-generation airship. What Chi Nan wants is a comprehensive improvement, but with the flaw of the Hummingbird fighter remaining here, Chi Nan always feels very uncomfortable. Perhaps it is perfect for others, but Chi Nan, a slight perfectionist, thinks that there is a problem. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1111： Fruit of Plasma Vine

    "Lord Lord, we have a new kind of plant, which may have great potential."


    On this day, a researcher contacted Chi Nan and placed a new plant next to him. The next moment, the same plant grew around Chi Nan. This plant is a vine, but there are some tiny particles on it.


    But if you look closely, the particles are faintly flickering. Chi Nan gave a slight stimulus, and an electric current burst out. "My lord, this is a new kind of vine we have now, which can continuously and steadily release electric current. This electric current has a very good ability whether it is used in weapons or defense."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, looking at what these guys were saying, it turned out to be electric rods and power grids. This kind of weapon, I didn''t even say that they could think of it, this mind is really flexible enough.


    Fortunately, they don''t know that electric energy is a very wide range of energy. If they know what electric energy can do, maybe the world''s technology will really start to develop.


    Fortunately, the main energy of this world exhibition is magic. No one thinks about converting magic power into electricity, and then using electricity as the power to drive objects. "Very well, I see." Chi Nan nodded.


    The subsequent incentive measures do not need to be handled by Chi Nan, because the territory itself has a complete set of evaluation methods.


    Originally, Chi Nan didn''t take this thing seriously, but after an instinctive test, Chi Nan was surprised to find that the tiny fruit next to the vine was completely different from what he thought. "It''s not ordinary electricity at all, but plasma." Chi Nan was surprised that something as powerful as plasma would actually appear here.


    Chi Nan once also studied the magic of those wizards. If you want to generate plasma, you need at least a golden level of magic, and the generated plasma is very small, which can only slightly increase the power of the magic.


    And the fruit on the vine actually contained a little plasma in it. Very little, if it weren''t for me to perceive it carefully, there is really no way to show this plasma. But whether there is or not is completely different.


    "But the plasma is violent, how can this thing continue to release a stable current."


    Chi Nan, who was interested, began to study. After more than an hour of various tests, Chi Nan finally determined that the problem was with the vine. The vine itself is actually a very good conductor.


    It can balance voltage and current by itself, just like a cable. If this thing really shows the power of science and technology, it can completely replace the cable, and it is still a cable that can be self-powered.


    The violent power of plasma can finally be released steadily through the control of this vine. The lowest current released can not even kill an ordinary person, but the maximum released current can reach tens of thousands of volts. If you continue to increase the voltage, the surrounding fruits will explode one after another, crushing together with the vines.


    "This made me think of a better way to use it. Forget it, since there is no name, then you will be called the plasma vine in the future." Chi Nan shamelessly named the vine, and then continued to study.


    Although there is not much plasma in the electric berry, it does not matter, you can increase the electric berry. The method to control the plasma can be obtained from the vines, as long as you find a way to make the plasma burst.


    What Chi Nan is pursuing now is not the continuous stability of the current, but the one-time explosion of plasma. As long as the amount of plasma reaches a certain level, it can even pose a threat to people at the legendary level.


    It''s just that the plasma vine itself is not a legendary-level plant, so it can''t meet this requirement at all. In the end, after a lot of experiments, Chi Nan had to give up. However, only for the use of plasma itself, Chi Nan has developed a new use. Use the method of compressing lightning to condense the lightning into a small ball, and then hit it out.


    Not only has a long range, but is also powerful. After the electric current burst, it can produce unparalleled lethality to living beings. The most important thing is that this thing completely restrains metal armor, after all, metal is conductive.


    "As long as you maintain a plasma ball in your body, plus your own recovery, you can continue to fight for two hours without replenishment in normal combat. After that, as long as you are backed by the mother tree in your home, you can quickly recover. In this case, it is There is no need to waste the energy in the energy pool to replenish it. It is really a suitable weapon."


    Chi Nan touched his chin while looking at a winged thing in front of him. That''s right, this thing was originally a hummingbird fighter, but it has now been completely revised by Chi Nan.


    The Hummingbird fighter at this time can be said to be a large plasma bomb. "Once it explodes, the plasma will flow out and cause huge damage to the surrounding. If it explodes itself, the range and power will increase by more than ten times."


    Chi Nan calculated silently in his heart, and found that after the hummingbird fighter exploded, even a legendary master would be injured if he didn''t pay attention. Of course, it is basically impossible to kill the opponent. Unless it is the kind of brainless strange beast, normal legendary masters can freely use the domain to offset these attacks.


    But even this is not easy. It can threaten the legendary master with a golden airship. Once the number is large, even those legendary masters will definitely be restrained and unable to show off their strength.


    And this time, he combined the Hummingbird fighter with the self-destructive Hummingbird that he had eliminated for a long time, and he could wield the effects of two kinds of weapons. It is a consumable in itself, so it doesn''t hurt to discard it.


    Although it takes more time and energy to produce than before, the quality is higher and the lifespan is longer. Overall, the price/performance ratio is still very high.


    "So, now the golden airship is completely completed. This should be regarded as the fourth generation airship. Next, I will improve the design of the airship mothership. The things used are still the same, but the design needs to be increased. Then, It''s mass production. Going to the Alchemy Alliance, you always have to have some strength."


    The strength of the Alchemy Alliance is too strong. If you want to avoid being bullied, you must show your ability.


    I believe that with this new airship weapon, I can also have a place in the alliance. What Chi Nan wants most now is all kinds of knowledge in the alliance, and only these are the ones that have the greatest effect on him.


    As for the resources of the alliance, Chi Nan really didn''t care, he was also an existence that could open up a different plane. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1112： Hot plant weapons

    While Chi Nan was studying here, plant weapons were also sold a lot. Unlike the sacred tree plane, it is impossible for people on the Alliance side to see those low-level plant weapons, which are all weeds in their eyes.


    But high-level plant weapons are different. It''s just that within a short period of time, the highest level of plant weapons cannot be bought.


    Many forces still have alliance headquarters, and they still purchase a large number of silver-level plant weapons. Next, they saw the true power of these plant weapons. First of all, this is not afraid of death, very suitable for them.


    Although the alchemy puppet is not afraid of death, it costs too much to manufacture and the output is too small. Every time you use it, you need to consume a lot of magic crystals. As long as these plants are exposed to the sun, there is no consumption at all.


    When large-scale plants displayed excellent cannon fodder potential on the battlefield, the Union Council looked at it.


    If Chi Nan was here, it would appear that Franci was staring at a screen, which was in a meeting. The other people on the screen are all members of the Alliance Council, but there are no demigods in it.


    "Francie, you brought that person over, please tell me your opinion."


    Franci looked serious: "What that person, that is a lord of our alliance, can join our council and become a member of us after the inspection period. Their plane strength is very strong, regardless of the upper level. Still lower."


    "Hmph, it can be considered powerful without a demigod plane." The person just said disdainfully.


    Franci spoke unceremoniously: "You are not a demigod either. A demigod also appeared on your plane. Except for that demigod, what else can you compare with Chi Nan."


    "What are you talking about..." Seeing that the two were about to pinch again.


    The others hurriedly stopped, Franci curled his lips, isn''t it just that a demigod appeared on the plane. He dared to **** himself with this native native, I really don''t know what he thinks. There is indeed no demigod behind him, but once something goes wrong, those demigods won''t support him.


    Moreover, their demigod itself is not a complete demigod, otherwise how could the upper level just record a name?


    After a pause, Franci said: "You have seen those plant weapons. The characteristic of not afraid of death is the same as our puppets. I think this can completely solve our current problems."


    "The strength of the puppets is much stronger than those of plant weapons. Is it necessary to replace them with worse ones to harm our soldiers."


    Glancing and seeing that guy again, Franci said angrily: "How do you calculate the cost of using the puppet? How do you calculate the resources consumed by the puppet manufacturing. If you die, don''t you feel bad, so you can use."


    Turning his head, Franci said to the others: "Everyone has seen the information. These plant weapons are not weak. They only need a period of growth. It consumes nothing more than a little sunlight and water. How much do we need for these things? How many. And not only that, there are even more powerful plant weapons, but they are not for sale."


    &nbs


    p; Hearing that, everyone nodded, everyone is not an idiot, they are all paying attention to these things. How could one fail to see the advantages of this plant weapon because of the clamor of one person.


    Everyone knows the shortcomings of their alchemy alliance. Alchemy weapons are indeed very strong, but limited by resources, they have entered an endless loop. Once they have not found a new resource plane for a period of time, they will fall into crisis.


    But now it''s different. With plant weapons, they can offset this consumption. But they also have some concerns, that is, if the lower-level forces are covered by plant weapons, there will be problems, such as being restrained.


    The reason why everyone is meeting is for this reason. "Franci, can we control this plant in our own hands, I''m talking about making it ourselves, and we also have a nature mage here."


    There are spirits in the alchemy alliance, and there are natural mages if there are spirits. This is common sense.


    Franci smiled: "Chi Nan told me that we can control the plant weapons we sell, and the air devices are in our hands. If we don¡¯t believe this, then even if the seeds are planted by ourselves, There is no way to make people believe it. After all, the characteristics of plants to obey orders are different from our intelligent creatures.


    Thinking of Chi Nan''s ability to command plants absolutely, even Francie couldn''t help being very envious. If he has this ability, I believe he will be better than that guy.


    "And there is this. This thing has been fully promoted in the territory of Chinan, and it can be used by civilians. It is really unexpected. This is a very precious item here."


    With that said, Franci took out a neuron and some matching plant brain crystal boards. The so-called controller is actually this thing. After Chi Nan''s authorization, others will be able to control those plant weapons with the help of neuro-brain and plant crystal plates.


    "Moreover, there is something called a satellite in Chinan. As long as it is high in the sky, it can exert a more powerful effect than the eyes of the wizard and permanently monitor an area. As long as the satellite always exists, it can always be After using it, there is no other consumption, no magic wave, and it is not so easy to be discovered."


    Thinking of these things, many people have a look of envy in their eyes. "There are also those airships, whether they are used for battle or to transport goods, they are very easy. The most important thing is that they are low in cost and they are huge in number."


    "Hmph, you are not getting any benefits for promoting these things so hard, right?"


    Francie didn''t want to bother about that idiot, and the others didn''t even look at that guy. After asking for a boring one, the man also closed his mouth, after all, he is not a fool himself.


    After a long time, someone finally spoke up: "I understand, if this is the case, then we will send the next order to Chi Nan. But I also need to inform him that we need more powerful weapons, those who can produce against gold masters. Don¡¯t hide and tuck the affected weapon, we won¡¯t deal with him just because of this."


    "Yes, many members of the small planes who have just come to our alliance always have various concerns. In fact, we don''t take this benefit in our eyes." If this thing offends people indiscriminately, their alliance is early It was wiped out. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1113： If you want to buy, then I will sell

    Just after focusing on the Alchemy Alliance, Chi Nan received a call from the Alliance. The major members of the alliance place orders, requiring a large number of plant weapons and some plant tools.


    The order is very large, and the money is enough to attract a large number of coalition civilians and make a huge contribution to their territory exhibition.


    This kind of benefit, if you change to Chi Nan, you still have to think about it, but now you don''t have to think about it. "Is there any other plant weapons that can deal with gold-level airships? Hehe, this guy has to buy even Floating City, the price is really good. Since you want to buy, then I have no reason not to sell, right?"


    Chi Nan didn''t care, if before, Chi Nan didn''t want to sell his most powerful weapon. But now it''s different. I have already produced a fourth-generation airship, and the strength has crushed the third-generation airship.


    And the third-generation airship Chi Nan cannot be sold in a complete configuration, at least for the lava grass, something that can be lethal to the legend, Chi Nan will not join it. After the withdrawal, there will only be an ordinary golden level attack.


    And those hummingbird fighters also need to be weakened. The biggest weakness of the Hummingbird fighter is the lifespan. After being manufactured, it can only survive for two months. In this way, they are not afraid of mass production of Hummingbird fighters on the airship mothership they purchased. If there are more of these things, it will be a trouble for myself.


    The most important thing is that Chi Nan is worried that without this restriction, other people will be wary of themselves. Instead of this, it is better to hide the clumsy and let them think that their plant weapons have many disadvantages.


    After the order was placed, the part of the forest in Chinan began to build a large number of bases, and then began production to complete these orders. All this, as long as Chi Nan thinks about it.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also began to secretly build the fourth-generation airship. Before the fourth-generation airship reached a certain number, Chi Nan did not intend to expose these things. However, some other items have begun to be produced.


    For example, the kind of laser swords, various foods and fruits, some special woods and medicinal materials. Even Chi Nan sold a large number of plant weapons that were simplified and manufactured based on the world''s conditions to civilians and businessmen. Ordinary plant weapons can be used as bodyguards, and simplified airships can be used as defense and transportation tools.


    A large number of neuro-brain and plant-brain crystal panels promoted in their own territory began to exhibit information and entertainment in this world. It''s just that the lives of ordinary people are not so good, so the entertainment exhibition is not fast.


    In this place, Chi Nan has not taken out the set of points, and has not added a lot of knowledge to the plant brain server for the time being. This is also worrying about other people, and there will be restrictions on myself after this point.


    However, what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the implementation of his nerve brain and crystal board was so smooth that no one actually blocked it. Even those high-levels bought these things and used them for their own use.


    "Haha, it''s no wonder they dared to use it, it turned out that there was such a method." Two days later, Chi Nan found a problem, because after the nerve brain and crystal board were in the hands of a nobleman, Chi Nan couldn''t control it. That''s right, this nobleman added a special alchemy item to this thing, and then he couldn''t control it.


    Things can still be used normally, but they are not under their control. I was able to perceive it early, and it seemed that those nobles didn''t know how strong they were. Forget it, let them comfort themselves.


    The result of this is that the neuro-brain and crystal plates manufactured by ourselves are in short supply. And many territories are asking to install their own servers. You don''t actually need to secretly display plants by themselves. These locals help themselves to cover a large area. I really should be thankful to them.


    Of course, that kind of special monitor that can monitor one''s own territory can only be built in one''s own territory.


    Other territories will not allow such monitors to be installed on their own territories. But this idea was learned by other alchemists. I heard that someone has already started to make something similar.


    It''s just that you don''t have to think about it, the price of this kind of similar things will definitely not be low.


    As the Chinan Territory gradually gained its reputation, a large amount of wealth continued to flow in, and continuous construction began on the periphery of the territory. One by one, cities continued to build, floating cities appeared in the sky, and underground cities were dug out.


    When these messages were publicized, more and more people were attracted and slowly gathered. Originally, Chi Nan had no worries about the small population problem, but he didn''t expect to solve it so easily.


    In just one month, Chinan has seen that the population of his own territory has soared several times, and now the population of his own area has reached tens of millions, and even the number is close to 100 million. Some of the food-type plants I cultivated can''t keep up. I didn''t expect that there will be such a day.


    The increase in food cannot keep up with the increase in population, and this is the first time such a situation has been encountered. No way, Chinan had to send a planting team to establish a large number of grain planting areas in various surrounding areas.


    With the construction of the territory, Chi Nan is also slowly inquiring about some conditions in the world. The whole world looks very peaceful and peaceful on the surface, but in fact the external pressure is very huge.


    Therefore, although this world is very stable, it is definitely not a plane with a sound legal system, and more often the strong is respected. Among the stable planes, there are many robbers and underground organizations. I don¡¯t have it here, because it was too desolate before I¡¯m afraid there will be these people exhibiting here in the future.


    Therefore, monitoring must be strengthened in the future. It''s just that what Chi Nan wants to know the most, but there is no way to understand what the enemy of the alliance is, Chi Nan has never been able to find out.


    Even the plants he sold were directly entered into another plane to fight. After passing, even if he had entrained some fold ears, when passing through the plane, he would be destroyed.


    That is a very special force, so that I have no way to look at it. I don''t know if it is the special ability of that world or because of the space gate here. In short, Chi Nan has no way to investigate further.


    On this day, Chi Nan suddenly received an order from the Alliance. Franci took a document with him, telling himself that he had officially joined the parliament, became one of them, and was able to access something more secretive. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1114： New missions, conquer new planes

    "So you discussed my problem last time in a meeting." From this, you can find the record of the last meeting. &1t;/


    Franci said with some embarrassment: "Haha, every member who joins the alliance needs to go through an inspection. I didn''t tell you before. This is because the inspection period is like this. I also experienced it at the beginning."&1t;/


    Suddenly, Franci became serious: "This matter can''t be spread out. If someone joins in the future, we will still use this method to investigate. This is responsible for the entire alliance and also for ourselves." &1t ;/


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "I know, don''t worry, I''m not angry."&1t;/


    He knew that this was Franci who was warning him. If he was angry or resentful, there might be another mechanism behind it. Chi Nan didn''t believe that if he was an outsider who just joined casually, the Alliance would be so at ease with him. So, there is definitely another way to continue testing yourself. &1t;/


    Perhaps this method is not even known to Francis and the others, and it is possible that even they themselves are being monitored. But it''s enough to know this kind of thing, why do you have to say it to offend people. &1t;/


    Continuing to look through it, Chi Nan was suddenly surprised: "Unexpectedly, the alliance''s materials are already scarce to this point. Most of the alchemy weapons you use are still models from a long time ago, because there are no resources."&1t;/


    Franci looked helpless: "Yes, except for you this time, the last time the resource planes were discovered was still more than a hundred years ago. Unfortunately, the resources have been mined almost. Even if it is so economical, it still won''t work. Yours The plane, let¡¯s not talk about it, after the beetle **** rages, there is nothing left on your side except some ore."&1t;/


    Chi Nan knew that ore was still needed by the Alliance. After all, what alchemy needed most was all kinds of metals extracted from ore. But the magic crystal mine was ruined by the beetle, and nothing was left. &1t;/


    What really makes them look down on is because the sacred tree plane is too small to produce too many high-grade metals. So, it seems that my tin tree can be opened. Chi Nan thought of it silently. &1t;/


    I don''t know how popular the metal extracted from the tin tree is in the league, maybe I can get it out by myself. But it doesn''t work now. First, you need to understand the market. Second, if this thing benefits them too much, you can''t keep it now. At least, you have to wait until you have broken through the demigod level before they dare not act rashly. &1t;/


    Um, then it is decided, iron bark and similar plants cannot be brought out to let them know for the time being. In fact, the tin tree should also be a special kind of mutant plant, because only the main plane''s own territory appeared at the beginning. &1t;/


    Switching to other planes, Chi Nan hasn''t found anything similar until now. Moreover, the iron bark was born from the improvement of ordinary plants, and it has a lot of luck. &1t;/


    Other plants have also been tried, but they have not succeeded in any way. Sometimes, the world is so wonderful. &1t;/


    "There is one more thing. Now that you have joined the alliance, you also need to do something for the alliance. Every member who joins the alliance is a combat power of the alliance, and this combat power is reflected in the outside world."&1t; /


    Chi Nan looked strange: "Outside? Do you want me to join the ranks of fighting those alliance enemies. But I don''t even know what the alliance enemies are. Are you sure I will just pass by?"&1t;/


    Franci said quickly: "Of course not. Although you are also obligated to fight against those things, you don''t use it now. At least this year, or even next year, there won''t be too large-scale wars on the opposite side. Moreover, your plant weapons still need a certain amount. Time test, when the test is almost done, someone will notify you to participate."&1t;/


    This is just not trusting oneself, or not trusting one''s own plant weapons. After all, their own plant weapons appeared in this world for the first time, and they also needed to go through a lot of actual combat. &1t;/


    Chi Nan knows very well that this is a war related to the survival of this plane. Once a problem occurs locally, the consequences will be very serious. Just don''t let yourself know the inside story, will this also be a test? &1t;/


    Suddenly, Franci handed himself a piece of information: "This is the mission given to you by the Alliance. You need to take your people to conquer this new plane. There is no such thing as too powerful in this plane. It is very suitable. Newcomers participate. After you conquer this plane, this plane belongs to you personally, but the resources inside belong to the alliance."&1t;/


    Well, this is a means of the Alliance to encourage the conquest of other planes. Resources, this range can be large. All kinds of daily necessities used by people as small as ordinary people, as large as mineral vein materials, and population can be regarded as resources. &1t;/


    Even if it is worse, even stone soil can be used as a resource. However, Chi Nan didn''t say anything. Perhaps in their view, resources are the most important, but from Chi Nan''s view, plants are always the most important. &1t;/


    At this moment, Franci suddenly said again: "By the way, to remind you, when conquering the plane, it is best to conquer thoroughly, conquering from the beginning to place, and completely bring the entire plane into your own control. No matter it is. Bright face or dark face is good for the future, although I don¡¯t know what good is it?"&1t;/


    "Why? Where did you hear this." Chi Nan was very strange. &1t;/


    "When I listened to two demigods talking, they let me hear them when they leaked. I just don''t know the specific function, I only know that even those demigods are very eager."&1t;/


    "Then those demigods got control of this plane what happened later?"&1t;/


    Franci shook his head and said: "There is no birth. To be precise, none of the demigods meets such requirements. Moreover, not all planes meet the requirements, but those planes do not meet the requirements, I don''t know this." &1t;/


    Chi Nan wrote it down secretly. I''m afraid that there are some things that he wouldn''t be able to know if he doesn''t reach the level of a demigod. However, when he conquered the plane, he always controlled it completely without leaving any hidden dangers. &1t;/


    At least, within the scope of his own knowledge, Chi Nan will not leave hidden dangers. "Okay, I see, I will pay attention." Chi Nan took the piece of information. There are space coordinates on it, and there is also a space channel controlled by the alliance. It''s just that the channel is far away from my position, so I don''t need to go, I just open a channel on the spot. &1t;/...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1115： No wonder no one wants to come

    With space coordinates, the alliance can open a channel out of thin air. But Chi Nan is different. When Chi Nan studies the spatial coordinates in depth, he must now be able to perceive it only with a mage with spatial attributes.


    Perhaps in the future, some special methods will be needed to use some alchemy abilities to be able to establish spatial channels. At this point, Chi Nan has no choice. In the end, Chi Nan had no choice but to let someone take the space teleportation array and reach the vicinity of the space channel, and then find the person in charge over there and put something in it.


    After clarifying the situation and proving his identity, Chi Nan finally asked the people over there to send a seed of his own to the opposite plane. This is the seed produced on the own coordinate tree.


    This coordinate tree was planted directly on the plane of the Alchemy Alliance. Just in his own territory, a new place to create a space channel was created by Chi Nan.


    "Finally buds, very good, proofread the position, and then open the passage for me." After Chi Nan felt the information of the seed buds of the coordinate tree on the other side, Chi Nan knew that the conquest of the new plane was about to begin.


    In fact, Chi Nan also knows that at this time, the senior leaders of the alliance are also staring at him. If he does not perform well, there will definitely be various attacks. Chi Nan didn''t want to give up the holy tree plane, nor did he want to give up his foundation in this world. So some things, without absolute strength, still need to be done in accordance with the rules.


    Hey, this is helplessness without strength, or that the strength of this plane is too strong.


    The rifting cannon began to rotate, and the space was torn open with a circular opening. Then, the twin tree seeds used to stabilize the space channel were also sent to the opposite side, and they began to grow quickly with the help of space power.


    It took Chi Nan half a month to send a seed to the past, but fortunately it is over now.


    "Chi Nan has already begun preparations. He actually opened up a space channel directly on his own territory. When will plants be able to do this. Hey, according to the information, there are twin trees used to open up a stable space channel. They can find everything. It''s not easy." Everyone in the league is paying attention to this.


    "With twin trees, there may not be only one plane behind them."


    A person next to him said: "The twin trees don''t all grow on two planes, or they may be within one plane. Looking at them, we don''t know whether they have the ability to open other planes. "


    "I said that you are almost done. Whether others have the ability to open alien planes, what does this have to do with us. If they do, maybe the strength behind them is stronger, we just have to take precautions. If we provoke them at this time A powerful enemy, then the Alchemy Alliance is dangerous."


    Hearing this, everyone shut up, yeah, now their alchemy alliance is in a bad situation.


    It seems that they are fighting against each other, but this is based on the consumption of a lot of resources. Without so much resource consumption, they are simply not qualified to fight the opponent.


    Seeing that the resources can''t keep up, if they provoke a powerful enemy at this time, then it will really be difficult for them to survive. Just as they discussed, the space channel has completely stabilized.


    As before, a large number of plant weapons entered, and then the second-generation base airship was deployed on the opposite side. That''s right, it started directly, because this time I was going to fight the opponent, and Chi Nan didn''t need to hide anything. The most important thing is that the alliance has already sent some information on the opposite side.


    It¡¯s just that Chi Nan didn¡¯t understand why the Alliance didn¡¯t take it down by himself, but instead left it to himself to deal with.


    "It was the same as when we came to our plane last time, with so many plant weapons coming in. The information Franci brought to us is indeed correct. It seems that they do have the ability to open different planes."


    "Forget it, let''s see if we can cooperate with them in the future. I always feel that the power behind them is probably not that simple."


    "I''ll just say, how can there be so many legendary masters in such a small place. And those people disappeared after registering. Their small plane definitely doesn''t need them to be busy."


    More and more people are sure that Chi Nan has the ability to open alien planes. Chi Nan himself didn''t know that he had accidentally exposed himself. Fortunately, they were worried about the mighty power behind Chi Nan, so they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Here, a large number of plant weapons drove past, and when Chi Nan connected to the opposite screen, his face became very ugly. "I said why no one wants to come here, it turns out that''s the case."


    At a glance, all the eyes can see is an endless sea. That''s right, there is water everywhere here, only a desert island that is not too big at the foot. It''s really a desert island, except for sand, basically nothing else. The only bit of greenness was caused when my own plant army came.


    If this is a fast-exploding production and its second-generation base airship is fully deployed, it is impossible for this small island to hold so many things. "Damn it, there is no one on the water, please design and calculate it for me."


    Chi Nan assigned the task to his men, and a group of people began to get busy. The busier than them is the plant brain. Many plant brains unite to push their computing power to the limit.


    Numerous situations were simulated and numerous solutions were produced, and then they were rejected one by one. On the opposite side, the plant base is also exhibiting at the fastest speed This world actually needs water war.


    Hermilla also saw the world at this time, facing the dumbfounded Chi Nan, Hermilla was a little funny. It has been a long time since I saw Chi Nan''s deflated appearance, which is really nostalgic.


    "Lord Lord, I think this matter can be handed over to Sister Miria. Sister Miria knows submarines best, and her research team is also the most proficient in submarine and underwater weapon design, so it is better to leave it to him Right. Also, haven''t we found a lot of water plants in this world, maybe we can use them too."


    Chi Nan leaned back: "I am even more convinced that we can find water plants suitable for us in this place full of water. Perhaps gold-level combat weapons in the water can also be manufactured here."


    He said that, but Chi Nan, who felt that he was calculated by the league, still felt a little depressed. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1116： This is Mirias special

    "What? A different plane that is all water, really, that''s great." When Miria heard the news, she jumped up with excitement.


    Without Chi Nan, Miria asked to come over. These days, because the sea is more dangerous, Miria has not dared to take people into the sea, and even she herself would not easily go deep into the sea.


    But by remotely controlling the plants, Miria can still easily explore some things in the sea. Most of the items on the Alien Plane have been recorded recently, and Miria is bored without the new things of interest. It was strange that Miria was unhappy when she suddenly heard that there was a plane that was entirely aquatic.


    Even Miria ran into the castle where Chi Nan lived. This was intended to force Chi Nan to command that plane.


    Seeing Miria again, Chi Nan was surprised. Because Miria looked much more beautiful now than before.


    The head, which was originally light green, has now become emerald green like a deep forest, and it seems to be light, like a dazzling emerald. The eyes are completely green, and the ears are more tapered than before.


    The natural breath on the body makes people unable to forget it at first sight. At this time, Miria was very close to the elf. It seems that the purple blood plant I got is really very effective.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, I''m going to check it out. Recently we have developed a lot of new plant weapons. Even if there are legendary creatures in the ocean, they must not be our opponents."


    Well, Chi Nan believes this. When I moved my heart, the screen in front of me changed, and the scene of the ocean plane appeared. At a glance, except for a lonely island, everything else is water. And this lonely island is not connected to the ground below, the entire island is floating on the water.


    After Chi Nan''s research, it is found that this small island is a whole, and it is very buoyant, so it can be suspended in the ocean. I don''t know if there are any islands like this on that plane.


    But it doesn''t matter, because your own plants can float on the water anyway. Chi Nan is planning to build several plant islands around it, connecting them into a large area, and completely forming a whole base.


    "Speaking of which, Miria, you are getting closer and closer to the elves recently, don''t you feel bad."


    Chi Nan felt that Miria was changing a bit quickly, but Miria said indifferently: "What''s the matter, there are things that change faster than me. But speaking of it, you haven''t changed at all, isn''t it useless? Purple blood?"


    Hearing this, Chi Nan''s face turned dark. He wasn''t a half-elf in the first place. He was originally a human being, a pure-bred human. No matter how pure the blood of the purple bloodweed was, it was impossible for him to change. Even if he is returning to his ancestors, he can only become a monkey. Ah, bah, I am not a monkey.


    Chi Nan smiled speechlessly, and said awkwardly and stiffly: "That, maybe it''s because my life magic is too strong, and purple blood is of no use to me. You know, I''m different from ordinary natural mages. "


    Hearing this, Miria nodded pretentiously: "That''s right, you are a bit weird at first. I have never heard that you can control plants to the same level as you, and allow others to use your abilities. "


    The reason why I can research and create new underwater plants is because I have the authority given to me by the patriarch. Thinking about it this way, Miria didn''t care about the things that hadn''t changed in Chi Nan. Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. Miria was better at fooling around, but that was not the case for the others. It seems that we have to find a way to conceal it in the future.


    The emergence of purple blood grass has caused more and more half-elves in his territory, and more and more half-elves are evolving toward the elves themselves. Many half-elves now look very similar to real elves.


    Not only here, the half-elf empire is actually more serious. Although there are few purple blood plants over there, those who have the opportunity to use it are basically those nobles. Now the great nobles are slowly transforming and approaching the elves, and their personalities are also approaching, and the entire empire has become less competitive. People on the side of their own half-elf empire can also obviously feel the pressure shrinking.


    Those who used to covet their own good things are now fewer and fewer. This is a kind of conspiracy.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that much, let''s control it as soon as possible. The base over there is roughly completed, and now the first submarine is being built underwater, which happens to be the best time."


    "Well, just leave it to me next. I will definitely dig out the entire plane." Miria looked excited. This look really doesn''t look like an elf. When will the elf become so excited. Up.


    Well, I have less contact with elves, so I don''t know if this will happen. Watching Miria start to command quickly, Chi Nan simply stopped paying attention, but sat next to him and drank a glass of juice. Hermilla and Sophia were by the side, talking while watching Miria''s operation, as if they were watching a movie.


    With Miria''s control, the opposite plane began to change. The tortoise had been shrinking the base of Xinyiyi, but suddenly it changed its style. Numerous simulated fish and submarines for exploration were released.


    The submarine mainly carries these simulated fishes and transports them far away at the fastest speed. There was a large area around the eyeliner quickly, and then this control circle continued to expand It must be said that Miria and Chi Nan''s operation methods are completely different. If Chi Nan is the kind of more conservative commander who likes to defend and counterattack, then Milia is the kind of radical commander who likes to control the overall situation and expand when he seizes the opportunity. The two have completely different styles, Chi Nan''s command is more stable, and Miria is easier to show.


    Under this condition of not being afraid of failure, Miria''s spread can be much faster than Chi Nan. A few days later, the surrounding waters were basically monitored by Miria, and many conditions in the sea were also clarified.


    "It seems that there are no intelligent creatures on this plane." Chi Nan has often come to check these days. Now that there are no intelligent creatures, Chi Nan feels relieved a lot. After all, he was going to invade the other side this time.


    If there were intelligent creatures, Chi Nan would not be able to slaughter him. This was because of his personality. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1117： The main enemies are the tortoise and the water tiger

    Generally speaking, the information has been collected, and after some local conflicts, Miria gradually took control of the situation on the opposite side, and began to adjust some configurations of underwater weapons in a targeted manner.


    Of course, this is not Miria''s own job, they don''t have Chi Nan''s kind of work, and they can easily adjust the ability of experimentation with just a few thoughts. Miria led her team to test and adjust together, which took a long time to complete. If Chi Nan did it by himself, it would take just one day.


    But after all, Chi Nan''s mind is only his own, not as big as the brains that so many people gather.


    Some thoughts of many people, even Chi Nan felt bright. Sure enough, there are more people, and all kinds of sparks of thought will be generated. It is absolutely impossible to rely on yourself alone.


    "Our main enemies are these two, at least this part of the sea where we are, should be like this."


    Miria said to Chi Nan and the others: "The sea on this plane is very deep, the exact depth is unknown, but we descended below 30,000 meters, but we still did not detect the bottom. It is expected that it should be deeper."


    "There are many floating islands underwater, which are only used by many underwater creatures to inhabit and multiply, and they are also the focus of underwater creatures'' competition. But this is meaningless to us, because we can build out of thin air at any time. The enemy is the strongest. The big one is this tortoise, and the other is this water tiger."


    Two creatures appeared in the screen. A huge tortoise, although it''s a tortoise, it''s absolutely different. Because the tortoise''s body is translucent, as if it were made of black gems.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, it''s really hard to imagine such a beautiful tortoise.


    And this tortoise is not easy to mess with, the sharp claws can easily break open very hard things. So it is a tortoise, not a sea turtle. A strong stream of water can be spit out from the mouth. This current is not a normal current, but a special kind of magic. The most powerful turtle, the water spit out can even affect the operation of the field.


    But the tortoise hadn''t reached the legendary level yet, this terrifying ability to control water flow was shocking.


    On the other side is the water tiger, which is the name given by Miria, because this thing is somewhat similar to a tiger. The whole body is white with black lines, as if it were a white tiger. But these water tigers are bigger.


    Adult water tigers can reach a length of thirty to fifty meters, second only to those turtles in size. Yes, the tortoise is bigger. The water tiger has webbed feet and sharper claws.


    These water tigers can also attack by natural magic, but they are not remote, but they control the water flow by their side, so that they can defend and attack. This underwater is basically the territory of both of them.


    "The deeper the water, the greater the water pressure. This is not something ordinary organisms can bear. However, these two organisms cannot go ashore and can only survive in the water. So a habitat that can be used for reproduction is very important. Those suspensions The special islands in the water are the breeding grounds that they must fight for, and the main battle between them comes from this."


    Miria is also very clear about this, such a long time to gather intelligence, it is not fake. Even before, for a huge underwater mobile base, the two sides had a big fight underwater.


    "I have to say that this thing is indeed very dangerous. Under this kind of water pressure, it is no wonder that the Alliance is not willing to come to this plane to maintain this strength. If this is replaced by someone else, there is really no way to conquer this plane."


    Chi Nan looked at the information on these two creatures while analyzing. First, the turtle with the largest number is actually the tortoise, and the strongest individual is also the tortoise. It sounds like these tortoises are the strongest. But in fact the opposite is true, because these turtles are basically crushed by the water tiger, and in most cases, the water tiger is the dominant one.


    I think that turtles have strong reproductive ability. Like ordinary turtles, they can lay a lot of tortoise eggs each time. Each time it hatches, it is a large area, so the number of tortoises is the largest.


    But the growth cycle of tortoises is too long. I don''t know how long it will take to grow up. Although he grows up, his strength is far better than that of the water tiger, and while his defense is strong, he will be able to attack more successfully, and his melee combat is not bad. But often most tortoises die under the hands of the water tiger before they grow to that level.


    On the contrary, water tigers are viviparous, their reproductive ability is not as strong as tortoises, and their cubs need to be taken care of, which is more troublesome. But the advantage is that the growth of the water tiger clan is very fast.


    If it takes more than a hundred years for tortoises to grow up, then it only takes about ten years for these water tigers to grow up. Because there are a lot of numbers on both sides, the tortoise is usually below.


    But similarly, because the lifespan of the tortoise is very long, the lifespan of this Warcraft turtle is longer. So there seems to be some old monsters among the tortoises, and they are very powerful. Although he didn''t show up, he could feel that the water tigers were actually scrupulous. It is precisely because of this that the tortoise cannot be exterminated and can always maintain a certain territory.


    The two sides have been fighting each other for so many years and have become the main race in the entire sea. Moreover, when the two sides are catching other food, they basically treat the other side as food, and this hatred is even stronger.


    Perhaps the members at the bottom do not have much wisdom, but as their strength reaches the silver level, even monsters will have wisdom. Therefore, this situation of feeding on each other is also tacitly approved by them.


    "Can we clean them up?" Chi Nan raised his head and asked Miria spread her hands: "Water tigers are nothing, after all, our growth rate is faster than their reproduction rate. Many. But those tortoises are very troublesome. Especially the large tortoises, the shells on their bodies are too hard."


    The defensive force is strong, so there is no way for your own underwater weapons to create obvious damage. There is no way. Although he has a powerful weapon that can have an effect on the existence of the legendary level, it is basically useless underwater. In such deep waters, these weapons are only against the environment, I am afraid they can''t keep them for long.


    "Why don''t the Alchemy Alliance send people to this place? Don''t they have very powerful alchemical weapons. I don''t believe that those things are not as powerful as our plant weapons." Sophia said with some confusion.


    Chi Nan was also helpless: "It''s not that they refused to come, but because the price-performance ratio is not enough."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1118： It can only be cleaned up at 1:1 point

    Chi Nan was also curious about the Alchemy Alliance not entering this plane, but he later learned. It''s not that the Alchemy Alliance is not good, but that no one really wants to come to such a place.


    First of all, such an environment full of water is not suitable for the weapons of the Alchemy Alliance. It would be too wasteful to redesign weapons according to this environment and then produce a large number of them.


    Newly produced weapons will waste a lot of resources, and this plane obviously does not seem to have so many resources for them to develop. Those new weapons are only suitable for use in water, leaving this plane will become waste. No one wants to waste so many resources, and as a result, make something that can only be used here.


    After exploring, they also found that this plane wanted to open, and there was absolutely no way to have too few underwater weapons.


    In the end, it was calculated that the input was much more than the output, and there might even be no output. The Alchemy Alliance decisively gave up this plane. Moreover, it does not wait until I show up to deal with it.


    In fact, when Chi Nan was investigating the data, it was discovered that this plane had been forcibly sent to many people from other planes before, asking them to open it. But in the end, everyone failed.


    Then this plane has been retained until now, no one is going to open it on a large scale. If you feel uncontrollable, you can completely give it up. No one will say anything. At most, you will record the failure of the previous task once.


    Speaking of it, if you want to control such a plane, even a demigod can''t do it. Otherwise, Chi Nan didn''t know if those demigods would choose to control this plane and try, after all, sometimes, some things are very strange.


    "I remember that the flying vehicle of the Alliance can fight underwater."


    Chi Nan smiled: "That''s right, you can go into the water to fight, but you can only go about two kilometers underwater. If you continue to dive, you will not be able to withstand the water pressure. And this plane is two kilometers. It''s nothing at all, it can only be regarded as the surface of the water."


    Everyone nodded, it turned out to be like this. "And that kind of aircraft is only suitable for fighting in the air. Once it enters the water, most of the weapons are useless. People who cooperate with the battle can''t get out. When in the water, the strength of the aircraft can only be used. Less than one-third, they don¡¯t usually launch the aircraft."


    No one exists in his own submarine, so he can completely open the inside and put water directly into it. In this way, the internal and external pressures are the same, and the water pressure in the water can be ignored without the need for a hard outer shell.


    "Then what shall we do now, start the slaughter? Our underwater weapons are a bit weaker, and it will be a little troublesome to deal with the tortoise that reaches the golden level. If you encounter the legendary level, it will definitely not work."


    They have killed a lot of legendary creatures, but it doesn''t mean that the legend is bad. On the contrary, once the legendary creature is good at defense, then Chi Nan has no choice. Not to mention the underwater legendary creatures, even if it is a 6-land legend, who is good at defense, Chi Nan will not be able to rely on the army of plants without sending out experts of the same level.


    "Then I hope I won''t encounter it for the time being, try to exhibit as much as possible and make some floating boards.


    &1t;isty1e=¡®co1or:#4876ff¡®>-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--&1t;/i>


    Novel netizens please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    &1t;isty1e=¡®co1or:#4876ff¡®>----This is a gorgeous dividing line---&1t;/i>


    Clean up a little bit. "Chi Nan is also very helpless.


    To talk about giving up this plane, Chi Nan said that he was unwilling to do anything. Faintly, Chi Nan could feel that the more planes he controlled, the better. And this plane, no one will compete with oneself, so complete control is not impossible. As long as there are no special resources, those people will not care at all.


    As Chi Nan''s will changed, Miria also began to move around. Melia, who could not bear it for a long time, controlled underwater weapons and began to capture those water tigers and turtles, as well as various other strange creatures.


    Miria was not allowed to move, but Miria had been holding back for a long time. Miria doesn''t like killing, but likes to catch things she hasn''t seen before and study and observe, that''s it.


    Besides, killing these creatures that are not intelligent races and looks a lot different from her own, Miria will not be soft. Moreover, it doesn''t even matter if you can''t even feel the blood through the screen.


    In the sea, local wars began to explode. They are all things that originally seemed harmless, but suddenly turned into horrible weapons. The most unlucky is the water tiger clan, because they do not have as strong defenses as tortoises.


    Under the circumstances, the water tiger that was pressing the tortoise in this area gradually began to lose its advantage, and the two sides became evenly matched. Only at this time, it is no longer a war between the two sides. Before you know it, there are more third-party forces in this area, that is, those weird plant forces.


    The two parties who have no brains and don''t like to think at all didn''t think about how these things came from. Of course, they regarded them as an aboriginal and of course their own enemy, so it was good to attack.


    As a result, a war like a big melee exploded in the water, and it intensified, and the scope of its spread became wider and wider. If it weren''t for the scale of the submarine in Chi Nan''s hands, it might not be a three-way melee.


    "I didn''t expect that after the war broke out, they would actually summon their companions. This number is increasing, and this piece of water is about to change color. If this continues, I don''t know what will happen."


    After a pause, Chi Nan continued: "Have you not detected the sea floor yet."


    Millia rolled her eyes and said, "The patriarch, what you said is light The underwater is too deep, even our plants themselves cannot bear it. This is no longer a problem of internal and external pressure, but The pressure has overtaken the hardness of the wood itself. I am thinking about spawning the legendary level of wood. Only wood of this strength can persist even further."


    That''s right, at this time they have already explored an area of ??100,000 meters underwater, and continue to deepen, that kind of linear increase in pressure. It seems that this kind of water pressure has the power of law, which is the reason why the wood can''t hold on.


    Only legendary creatures with the power of the law can resist the pressure of the law. "Okay, do you need help? Can''t this plane have no bottom, right?"


    "There is no bottom? How is it possible that every plane has a bottom, and I feel that I am about to come into contact with this place." Miria retorted without hesitation, and she didn''t know what Miria''s self-confidence came from. From the place. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1119： Think of it as a Tibetan Hyogo

    Miria didn''t hesitate to ask Chi Nan to help, she didn''t mean to be polite at all. In order to find out what''s going on at the bottom of that plane as soon as possible, Chi Nan was not polite and channeled his power from a distance.


    Because the opposite has his own avatar, it is very easy to accomplish all this. After a few days of busy work, the latest exploration submarine was finally built. After the exploratory submarine passed below 100,000 meters, it actually touched the bottom of the sea without sinking even 2,000 meters. This is really the bottom of the sea.


    The bottom of the sea looks very desolate, far less prosperous than above. In the sea above, there are many plankton and small fishes and shrimps. But on the bottom of the sea, there are only some unknown bugs and small creatures.


    There are two big tongs that don''t know what it is, and some things that are constantly wriggling like earthworms. It seems that these things are all seabed cleaners who specialize in cleaning up rubbish.


    Many creatures that died above will eventually fall into this place. So there are rotten meat, bones, and shells left by tortoises everywhere. These are the food of underwater creatures.


    It''s just that the bones and shells are not so easy to clean up, and the rotten meat is much easier to eat. In such a deep place, the meat itself does not rot easily. It is some special substances secreted by underwater creatures that really make the meat rot. Chi Nan couldn''t figure it out, so he could only arrest some and come back for research.


    Of course, there are definitely not many creatures that can survive such heavy water pressure when they are caught.


    "There doesn''t seem to be any good things underwater. There are only some small bugs, and they are definitely not legendary creatures. It is just because of the special environment of this world that these small bugs can survive here."


    Hermilla frowned involuntarily looking at this picture. At this depth, there is no light at all, this is the light from the detector itself. They were a little disappointed with this place.


    "Although those bone shells can be used as very good medicinal materials, it is too extravagant to use such a high-value submarine to salvage, and the price-performance ratio is not enough. No wonder people in the alliance don''t like this place, maybe they are all right about this place. There has been exploration." Sophia also put forward her own opinions.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No matter what they think, in short, even if there is nothing on this plane, I have to occupy this plane. Even if it is a hidden arsenal."


    Looking at the surface of the water, at this time pieces of floating plants unite to form a piece of existence as if the plant is as big as 6. Although there is no land, is there any difference between having land?


    As for those underwater creatures, if you dare to get close, you will be hit by nearby submarines. There are also those underwater defensive weapons, just like fortresses, protecting the entire surface of the water strictly.


    In the air, floating wooden boards were covered with magic sun flowers. This is specially used by Chinan to collect solar energy. Since there is no ground, use floating chassis wood instead. It is impossible for the creatures in the water to fly to the sky to knock down these wooden boards. These pieces are like solar panels.


    The Tibetan Hyogo that Chi Nan was talking about was actually talking about those airships flying all over the sky. That''s right, Chi Nan has already built a lot of airships here, although these airships are useless on this plane.


    However, these airships can be directly pulled out and sold to the major forces of the Alchemy Alliance, and also let them know a new source of their plant weapons. In this way, they can shift their eyes to other places.


    Recently, someone has always set their sights on the plane of the holy tree. Although Chi Nan didn''t care that the sacred tree''s No. 1 plane was being watched by them, it would be no good if they passed through there and discovered other planes of their own. This defensive heart is indispensable, especially when the strength of others is far greater than that of yourself.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan finally said: "Anyway, the first batch of advanced underwater explorers have already been made, so let''s take a good look at the bottom of the sea. It''s fine to dig more places, maybe there are mineral veins."


    "Even if there are mineral veins, can you still get them out? It''s not easy to get them out in such a deep place."


    Hearing Miria''s complaint, Chi Nan rolled her eyes. Miria was worried that her digging would destroy something she was curious about. However, this problem is not completely impossible.


    After thinking about it a little bit, Chi Nan said, ¡°Space channels have the ability to prevent changes in the general environment. What we usually prevent is the circulation of air on both sides. If it is in the sea, it should also prevent the circulation of seawater.¡±


    Sophia''s eyes widened: "Chi Nan, you don''t, you don''t want to..."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, that''s what I think. Since the veins are on the seabed, then we can open a new plane channel directly in the sea. Transport the ore directly from under the sea. Anyway, we are here. The sea is not as deep as the opposite. If it doesn¡¯t work, close the passage."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately ordered: "Now open a plane channel in the water. Let''s do an experiment first. If the sea water flows back, we will close it, and think of other ways in the future."


    Milia rolled her eyelids: "After talking for a long time, I''m not going to detect seabed mineral veins, okay, then I''ll detect it."


    Miria gave orders reluctantly, and several special detection submarines on the seafloor released their tools and began to dig pits in the seafloor. Because it is a material made by legendary plants, digging is easier.


    Such a deep seabed, the ground was not as hard as Chi Nan imagined, but was easily dug out.


    "I hope there is no submarine lava in this plane, or else I really have to give up." Chi Nan thought nonsensically, there is no way, it was too deeply influenced by some sciences in the previous life.


    The plane is different from the plane, and this is not a planetary composition, any situation is possible. In any case, the surface development of the entire plane is still in progress.


    This barracks for mass production of plant weapons has gradually been recognized by the Alliance. Many people know that most of the plant weapons sold in the Alliance are produced from this ocean plane. Being able to turn a useless ocean plane into a treasure is also Chi Nan''s ability, and many people are now self-proclaiming this matter. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1120： The underwater situation is about to change

    As Chi Nan explored and expanded, the melee in the water became more intense. On the largest scale, it has reached a terrifying scene where hundreds of thousands of creatures appear at the same time. &1t;/


    This is a large creature of hundreds of thousands, not counting plants, not hundreds of thousands of people. Ten thousand people are boundless, and this giant creature has reached the scale of hundreds of thousands, so you really can''t see the edge. &1t;/


    If it weren''t for statistics using improved underwater satellites, there is really no way to count this number. &1t;/


    With the expansion of the scale, the expansion of the plant army was finally contained. The water tiger is not bad, it can still kill a lot without strong defense while attacking powerfully. &1t;/


    But those tortoises are different, they often consume a lot of energy, and there is no way to kill them. There are also some special tortoises with thicker and harder shells, which are simply unbreakable walls. Under the rampage of this tortoise, he suffered heavy losses. Miria had no choice but to change her strategy. &1t;/


    Weakened the attack on the water tiger, maintained the strength of the water tiger, and then pinched the tortoise with the water tiger. But after the number of tortoises has increased, it is really not easy to kill them in large numbers. &1t;/


    Especially when the tortoise is not afraid of death to charge, the threat posed is really great. Plant weapons are not afraid, but they can''t beat them head-on. When the water tiger sees the tortoises charging like this, they can only temporarily avoid the edge. &1t;/


    Speaking of it, if both sides could not feed on the other side, they would really not be able to hold on to a battle of this magnitude. After all, they are not a kind of intelligent race, nor do they have the concept of logistics. &1t;/


    It was completely because Chinan broke the balance of the nearby sea that caused this situation. &1t;/


    However, with the emergence of a large number of sea beasts, the underwater army in Chi Nan still gradually became unable to support it. &1t;/


    On this day, Chi Nan, who was observing, suddenly said: "Stop, move to the right and move to the right. I just saw a strange light here, just a purple one. Have you seen it?"&1t;/


    Without waiting for others to speak, Chi Nan suddenly said: "Look, that''s the one, you all have seen it. Quickly, go and see what''s over there." A purple light flashed across the screen. &1t;/


    Only when the submarines from Chinan arrived, the light disappeared. "Is there nothing? It''s wrong."&1t;/


    Suddenly, the sharp-eyed Miria said, "Look over there, is that turtle corpse strange."&1t;/


    "It''s really weird. It was cut in half from the middle. The incision was very smooth. It didn''t look like a normal attack." That''s right, the tortoise was cut in half from the middle, and it was just created. of. &1t;/


    Going forward and checking, the tortoise hasn''t completely died yet, and is still able to move. This shows that the attack was just born. Look at the wound on the tortoise, as if it was cut directly by a sharp knife. But this tortoise itself is an old tortoise that has reached the golden level. How could this be so. &1t;/


    "There are no other enemies nearby, not even the water tiger, but there are some other entities, all of small races. Look at the wounds on these corpses, they are all like this."&1t;/


    If you look closely, it''s really the case. Not only these corpses, but also some bones that have long been rotten and clean, with smooth incisions on them. Wait, bones, this is not the bottom of the sea, Chi Nan suddenly thought of it. &1t;/


    It turns out that this place is actually a floating island. But isn''t the floating island a breeding ground for various creatures in the water? How does it look like there are only a few small creatures, not any large creatures. Not to mention the two races, the water tiger and the tortoise, the overlord in the sea. The tortoise that just came here doesn''t know what killed it. &1t;/


    "Perhaps, there is something very powerful on this, so that neither of the two dominant races can get this place."&1t;/


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed: "Explore the submarine and start to imitate the activities of the beasts." Chi Nan did not hesitate to take over the control of Miria. Now that the submarine was out of control, Miria turned her head and stared fiercely To Chinan. &1t;/


    Chi Nan didn''t care, just like this, he controlled the submarine, circling around the entire floating island, like some monsters. There are no powerful creatures on this floating island. Seeing such a large submarine coming over, they all evaded. &1t;/


    However, when the submarine landed in a place, suddenly a purple light flashed across it. In an instant, the submarine became two halves, separated directly from the middle. &1t;/


    "Quickly, play back the picture just now, and the plant brain analysis and recording begins." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. &1t;/


    In the screen of comprehensive monitoring, the scene just now appeared. After processing, Chi Nan and others were finally able to see clearly. It turned out that when the submarine just landed, the water ripples spread and affected. &1t;/


    An inconspicuous little thing underwater, like a stone-like ball, suddenly began to light up. In the end it became a whole purple, like a purple gem. Then, a purple light burst out from the spar, like a long sword, stab at the top, and then the light disappeared. &1t;/


    Because everything was born too fast, coupled with the shelter of the submarine, this made Chi Nan and the others fail to see clearly. &1t;/


    "Go, get me that thing." The subsequent submarine rushed over without fear of death. Now, everyone can see it more clearly. Because of the continuous burst of purple light, he cut off ten of his submarines abruptly. &1t;/


    When the eleventh submarine passed by, the spar brightened, and finally did not explode again. The submarine stretched out its claws and gently removed the spar. But I didn''t expect that there were some rhizome-like things behind the spar. &1t;/


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "Haha I didn''t expect it to be a plant, this is the order. It seems that the underwater situation is about to change."


    Miria''s head nodded and said, "Yeah, yeah, you don''t need to be afraid of those turtles now." The previous defeat by the tortoises made Miria very depressed, and it seemed that she could get revenge. &1t;/


    "Don''t worry about so many, get it back first. I have a hunch that if this thing is done well, it may become our new powerful weapon." Chi Nan said loudly. I didn''t expect such a big gain today. This is worth the ticket. Price. &1t;/


    The delivery rate was very fast, and within an hour, the things were delivered to the temporary base. After imitating the overall perception, the information entered Chi Nan''s mind, and the same plants began to grow around him. &1t;/...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1121： This is water

    If it is other things, even if they have research value, Chi Nan will not value it too much. For example, the Magic Light Cannon, even if it could have an effect on the legend, but Chi Nan still didn''t care too much about it.


    But the one in front of me is completely different. This is a plant. Although I don''t know what it is, but with such a powerful attack power, it is definitely not an ordinary plant. Perhaps, in addition to the plant weapons in the water, it can also be used on other 6 ground or air weapons. Chi Nan has not seen such a valuable thing for a long time.


    The newly grown plant was nearby, Chi Nan stretched out his hand and gently pulled it over. Chi Nan can fully control the plants that he has spawned, so he doesn''t have to worry about attacking him.


    "Chi Nan, is this that kind of plant? What is it for?"


    "That''s the patriarch, hurry up, is this thing really that easy to use." Everyone gathered around.


    Chi Nan closed his eyes and felt silently, and then opened his eyes with a look of surprise. "What''s wrong, what''s going on? Is it because the level of this plant is too high, or you can''t control it?"


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, the level of this thing is not high, but it has just reached the golden level, and even the silver level, but this attack has a somewhat legendary level nature."


    "It''s so powerful, it can have a legendary nature, is the magic pattern of this plant so special?"


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Yes, this magic pattern is very strange, I didn''t notice it at first. But later I realized that this magic pattern seems to be able to play a role in a certain area, mutating the power of the water attribute into this Kind of situation."


    "What, this thing is water attribute, isn''t it light attribute or mixed with other attributes." At this time, everyone was surprised, how could they not believe that this thing is water attribute.


    Chi Nan also nodded with a dazed expression: "Yes, I am not very clear about the specific situation, but this thing is really water attribute, it is completely water attribute, and there is no other attribute. Water attribute has special mutations. It has become a purple light similar to the light attribute, and it has a powerful cutting ability."


    It is precisely because of this change that the purple light can easily cut the tortoise at the golden level. You know, after that kind of tortoise reaches the golden level, even Chi Nan has a headache because of the hardness of the shell.


    Even if your own molten stalks attack outside the water environment, they can only hurt these tortoises, and it is difficult to solve them all at once. You know, the molten sorrel is extracted from the legendary plant.


    But this kind of weird plant with only a golden level, or even a silver level, can wield this terrifying ability.


    The mutated water attribute is really powerful enough. "There are some problems with the range, probably because of mutation. The range of this purple light can only reach two kilometers on this plant. After this range, the water element will revert back to the ordinary water element, losing that kind of Powerful lethality."


    Chi Nan pointed at the outside, a purple light instantly formed on the fruit, and then released. However, two kilometers away, the purple light instantly turned blue, and then quickly dissipated in the air, forming a large blue cloud.


    You don''t need to check in the past to know that this blue cloud should be composed of water elements.


    "Although it is only two kilometers, it can also play a strong role in the water. The distance of two kilometers seems to be insufficient in air combat, but the distance on the 6th battlefield is already very good." Hemira said softly.


    "It''s very good, in fact, even air combat can play a role." Chi Nan thought of mecha in his heart. But forget it, Chinan doesn''t even have a manufacturing idea of ??that kind of thing.


    The air combat at my own level now has an attack range of more than ten kilometers at every turn. It is not my own new type of weapon, and I am afraid that there is no such a large combat radius. Therefore, this distance can be regarded as a close combat weapon in air combat. But the effect of this attack is really terrifying.


    In the future airships, it is better to add two, anyway, the consumption of this thing is not very large.


    "This has just reached the golden level. If you continue to increase its level, what kind of power will it wield."


    Seeing Sophia look expectant, Chi Nan smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I think too, but I just found out that I can only raise this thing to the level of the golden peak, and it won''t work anymore."


    Everyone looked weird, because for the first time they discovered that there were plants that Chi Nan couldn''t handle. This plant is not of a legendary level, it actually only has a golden level. This situation is really true.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said: "The plant characteristics of this plant are already very weak, and it is completely dependent on the level of magic lines. But this magic line is too weird to mutate, and I have no way to upgrade it. There is no way. Upgrade the magic lines, so I will not handle the level of this plant." After all, magic lines and plants are not the same thing.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said again: "And this magic pattern, I feel that it fits the law of heaven and earth very well."


    "What? The law of contract is related to the law, isn''t it only at the level of a demigod to reach it."


    Chi Nan said affirmatively: "That''s it, so I suspect that this plant should be a descendant of some kind of divine plant, so it has some characteristics that only gods have, and this kind of characteristics cannot be changed by me."


    Although the plant level is not high, the quality is too high, and it has passed the limit that Chinan can improve.


    "So, I must reach the demigod level before I can change the characteristics of this plant. Fortunately, I am not far from the demigod level now." Chi Nan is still very confident about this.


    Once you have the characteristics of God, this plant can definitely be strengthened. Now, this feature can only be used. But even this characteristic is enough to pose a certain threat to those legendary masters.


    This is an attack like light, fast and unable to escape. If a large number of attacks converge at the same time, Chi Nan believes that many legendary masters without special means will inevitably die under this purple light.


    "Let¡¯s give this plant a name, how about calling it Violet Grass?"


    The people around him kept rolling their eyes upon hearing this, and knew that this must be the case for Chi Nan''s name. However, everyone did not object. Chi Nan was very proud. See how appropriate the name is.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1122： Sound the horn of counterattack

    The visibility in the water is very low, so the attack distance of creatures is often limited. Even if it is a tortoise with long-range attack talent, in fact, their attack distance is definitely not too far.


    This Chinan has already had information about it. The tortoise that has reached its golden peak has a long-range attack distance of only a little over one kilometer at most. Even at this distance, the tortoises would basically not attack.


    Because it was too far away, the eyes of the tortoises could not see in the dark environment. These creatures in the water, because they have been in this water environment for a long time, their eyes have been degraded, and they are basically relying on other sensory organs to feel the surrounding movement.


    But how can other sensory organs be so sensitive and so remote as vision? This gives Chinan the best opportunity. Chinan''s underwater perception is not as powerful as other underwater creatures, but it can choose light for its own plant weapons. As long as there is a faint light, the sensory organs of plant weapons can see far away.


    As a result, a new batch of submarines were launched in a few days with the help of Chi Nan. Now Chinan has a large 6-site base on the sea level, and there are many docks for the production of submarines.


    "Look, here, here." A group of soldier commanders looked at their screens with excitement.


    With the opening of the sea plane, it is impossible for this plane to still rely on Miria alone. Therefore, a team was brought over by Miria. Of course, these people are not in the castle in Chinan.


    It''s just through the crystal board to communicate, although everyone is thousands of miles away, but in fact it is no different from what is in front of you. Miria can easily control everything in the entire legion, like an arm and a finger.


    Millia squinted at them, and said nothing, because she was also looking at the screen. After the new submarine was launched into the water, it was the first time to engage the enemy. This must be tested carefully.


    The black shadow in front was quickly restored by the plant brain. It was a group of tortoises. Before, this was the last enemy they wanted to encounter. Because of the ice cannons and compressed water bombs on the ship, neither of them can cause effective damage to the shell of the turtle.


    "It''s close to the range. Do you need to attack now." A soldier said.


    "No, wait, this distance is still very safe, let them get closer, and then come directly to annihilation. After all, in the water, they are more flexible than us." Miria ordered.


    That''s right, it''s flexibility, not speed. Straightness, these aquatic creatures are inferior to submarines with propellers. However, flexibility is not comparable to submarines. Especially when it comes to corners and changes in some details, it is hardly a level, and there is no alternative.


    After such a long battle, they also knew that if the aquatic creatures attacked and wanted to escape, they would not be able to catch up after a certain distance. It''s not because of the degree.


    As long as the aquatic organisms disperse and go around a few more times, there will be no alternative. Those aquatic creatures are not idiots either. For so long, even knowing the defects of submarines, they have thought of many tactics for this defect.


    This time, as usual, the tortoises quietly dispersed, preparing to approach from all directions. They also know that once a submarine


    &1t;isty1e=¡®co1or:#4876ff¡®>-----This is a gorgeous dividing line--&1t;/i>


    Novel netizens please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. Recommended reading:


    &1t;isty1e=¡®co1or:#4876ff¡®>----This is a gorgeous dividing line---&1t;/i>


    They are also likely to be killed if they set fire to attack.


    But as long as you avoid concentrated attacks, there is no problem. Sneak attack and then run. This is the tactics of these tortoises.


    Even if they are spotted by the enemy, they are not afraid, and whoever lets them is scattered. But this time, it was obviously completely different from before. The enemy still spotted them first, but did not attack.


    The tortoises thought that these things did not show themselves, so they continued to approach. "It''s all within the range of fire, request an attack." A soldier immediately shouted at the crystal board next to him.


    Miria nodded: "Allow attacks, don''t let go of any of them. Try to let these aquariums discover our new weapons later." Upon receiving the attack order, the soldiers immediately issued the order.


    The submarine in the water also opened fire immediately. This time, it was not an ice cannon, nor a compressed water bomb. On both sides of the submarine, two things that looked like lanterns suddenly lit up with purple light.


    The purple light flew out towards the distance instantly, as if it was completely harmless, because when it passed by the sea, the sea did not change at all. It''s as if these two purple lights are just the light from two flashlights.


    But the light of this sword suddenly passed the tortoises, and after just a few slides, the tortoises were all swept past. When the light passed the tortoise, it was not blocked, but penetrated directly.


    "The attack is over." There was a voice from the opposite side, but there was still nothing in the picture.


    Just as the tortoises continued to move forward, gently moving their bodies to move forward, this activity broke the balance. A tortoise suddenly split from the middle and turned into two halves. The blood was sprayed around with great force.


    As the first tortoise appeared in this situation, more and more tortoises showed fine cracks. Some tortoises have only one, and some have several, but without exception, they separate the tortoise from the middle. In just a moment, the scene completely changed, and all the tortoises lost their breath of life.


    Maybe some can still struggle in the water, but that''s it. "Very good, the battle is over, the result of the battle is perfect. The subsequent submarine salvaged the tortoise carcass and brought it up."


    Chi Nan smiled with satisfaction, this result is really unpleasant. From now on, the water battle can start to counterattack The days when we were crushed and beaten by two races are gone forever.


    Now even if there are legendary creatures, Chi Nan is absolutely not afraid, the big deal is to waste more submarines. And those tortoises and shells are great products. Whether in the main plane or in the Alchemy Alliance, it can be sold at a good price.


    "The next battle will be left to you. If there is no way to control this plane like this, you will be the only one to ask at that time."


    "Don''t worry, the patriarch, with this weapon, as long as it''s not a demigod, I won''t have a problem." Miria is also very confident about this, so she can''t win, so she just don''t do this business in the future. Up.


    "By the way, the undead plain is about to be cleared out. Sister Slinka Ye will be here soon, patriarch, don''t you prepare for your house." Suddenly, Miria said, causing Chi Nan to fall into a wave of depression. . ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1123： Win Slinka Night

    As Miria said, as the war on the main plane gradually subsided, Slinkaye, who had returned to her hometown because of the war, will probably return here soon.


    Originally, it wasn''t a big deal for Silinka to come here at night, but now that she puts her main energy on the outer plane, there is a problem. These things, Chi Nan never wanted Silka to see them all night.


    Because he was worried that after seeing these things at night, Slinka would report them to the elves. The exploration of the alien plane, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible for the elves to give up. If one is not careful and attracts some bad opinions from the elves, then they can only break with the elves. This is what Chi Nan doesn''t want to see.


    I have been able to develop smoothly to this day, but the elves have helped me a lot. If you turn your face with the elves because of something, that''s what Chi Nan doesn''t want to see, at least not now.


    If you have reached a demigod, it doesn''t matter if the elves know about it at that time. He believed that the elves would definitely not turn their faces with him at that time, but it was too early now.


    Beside, Sophia said in a low voice: "Chi Nan, we know your concerns, but we can''t ignore things on other planes in the future." Chi Nan deeply agreed with Sophia''s words.


    "Yeah, Slinka Ye always comes in and out of our place casually, running around, it is easy to find some problems."


    Hermilla also whispered: "So, in order to avoid this kind of thing, you''d better take down Slinka, then we will be a family. Even the elves will definitely be more towards us in the future."


    "That is, the elves are very loyal to their feelings. As long as there is no threat to the elves, Sister Silinkaye will definitely help us keep secrets." Sophia also said next to her.


    Chi Nan looked at the two men with a miraculous expression. Not only were these two women not jealous, but they were still flirting with themselves. What was going on. If Weiweisi were here, would she be like them? Although this makes me very happy, but this kind of performance also gives Chi Nan a feeling of seeing a ghost.


    That''s right, during this period of time, Weiweisi has been training hard, hoping to break through as soon as possible, so people who often don''t see Weiweisi.


    According to Weiweisi''s experience, through the large amount of resources and information that Chi Nan gave herself, Weiweisi feels that she has gradually reached that threshold. It may not take long to break through, of course, it may also be an illusion.


    "You two, what do you mean? Slinka Ye, I thought it out for you."


    "Hmph, don''t think I don''t know, every time you look at Slinka Yee, you can¡¯t wait to stick it to someone else."


    Miria also raised her hand: "I agree, Sister Silinkaye and the patriarch are a good match, and I agree that you are together." Well, this half-elf girl has also begun to betray.


    "Anyway, the two of you have good feelings with each other, so what can you do if you are together? It¡¯s just a little trick, isn¡¯t it good to go ahead." Sophia¡¯s words are true. Chi Nan didn''t believe it himself. However, Chi Nan has never taken the initiative in such matters, and there are so many women in the family.


    Whenever thinking of this kind of thing, Chi Nan feels whether he is a little too much. They are all good women, and Chi Nan does not want to leave any of them in the cold, nor does he want them to be sad because of these things.


    Seeing Chi Nan¡¯s expression, Hermilla walked gently to Chi Nan¡¯s side and held Chi Nan¡¯s hand: "We know your concerns. In fact, you don¡¯t need to have these thoughts at all. To be with you, we all very happy."


    "Yeah, let alone someone who can reach your height, even if there are many worse than you, there are more than three women in the family, you have very few now. In fact, many people privately think that you have What''s the problem."


    Sophia leaned gently in Chi Nan''s arms, while Chi Nan''s face was dark. "If there is a problem with hair, they have a problem. They are just the brains of worms. I am, but..."


    Sophia thought about Chi Nan¡¯s words: "Okay, okay, we all know that you are sincere to us, so we hope to see Sister Silinkaye also get happiness. Besides, if you don¡¯t take the initiative, then But there will be waiting. Did you forget that Sister Slinka Ye is a real elf."


    Well, Elf, I really ignored this. Elves and humans are different. The biggest difference is their longevity and their indifferent character. Human men and women can come together in as short as a few months or as long as a few years.


    In this world, perhaps the time is even shorter, because this world is not so stable.


    But the elves are different. Because of the long life span, men and women of elves want to get together, usually for decades, or even hundreds of years. It is said that many elves are single all their lives, and there is absolutely no way for them to compare with humans or other races in this regard. Could it be that I and Slinka Yee have to talk about it for decades.


    He is a normal human being. Even if his life is longer, his thoughts will not change.


    Can I really stand it for such a long time? Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s heart began to shake.


    As if seeing Chi Nan''s vacillation, Hermilla quickly added a fire: "As a man, you have to take the initiative. You can''t always let girls take the initiative in this kind of thing." Chi Nan''s face flushed.


    "Who, who always let the girls take the initiative. Well, I take the initiative this time. But you have to help me choose the timing."


    The last sentence seems a bit weak. It''s really rare for Chi Nan to show such a timid expression, who has cultivated the aura of a superior in a high position. Behind Chi Nan, Sophia and Hemila touched their fists lightly, making a scissor-hand movement. Speaking of which, they learned this action from Chi Nan.


    "What are you two doing?" Chi Nan felt that the actions of the two were different.


    Hemila quickly said: "It''s nothing, I''m just trying to figure out a solution for you." The two blinked at each other, and Chi Nan didn''t notice it either. No way, who made Hermira and Sophia also legendary masters.


    At this level, it is very easy for two people to make some small movements without hiding Chi Nan. Especially, Chi Nan''s heart is in a mess at this time, and Chi Nan''s perception ability is even worse at this time. Melia curled her lips next to her, a duplicity man, really made herself, a half-elf, extremely despised. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1124： The sea is still rich

    Although Slinka night may be back soon, the war is not so easy to end after all. At this moment, the large-scale war on the Plains of the Undead has ended, and the Necromancers have completely failed.


    However, some local conflicts and the work of pursuing the remnants of the Necromancer is still unfolding. There is no way to end it in a short time. At this time, manpower was needed, and Silka Ye did not come back.


    Even Silinka also informed Chi Nan that more plant weapons were mobilized from here to support. In other words, Chi Nan directly packaged some eliminated plant weapons and gave them to the elves. The elves also packaged some useless artworks and threw them directly to Chi Nan as a reward.


    Something that both parties look down on can be regarded as a kind of transaction. After all, this is something that both parties need very much, and the value is not low. This kind of transaction cannot be seen in other places.


    Here, the sea plane is constantly exploring. With the emergence of more and more new submarines, the war slowly tilted towards Chinan. Although those sea beasts can unite together, it is also an instinct.


    When a certain sea beast in a place encounters a powerful enemy or a huge temptation, the sea beasts in this place will unite and attack their target. Then the low-level will obey the high-level existence.


    However, they are only partially united, and they do not have a unified plan, and they cannot be integrated like the army. This made it easy for Chinan to break down each and every area, and these areas were all based and standard on floating islands. When these places are destroyed, they will be occupied by plants.


    Chinan left some cubs and tortoise eggs that were not destroyed, but slowly spawned in the future, as if they were a factory. It''s like raising pigs. When these monsters grow up, they are all produced by the territory, whether they are dead or alive.


    With the opening of these islands, gradually some of the seafood on the above was also mined, and began to appear in a large number of local planes and alchemy alliances. The things that are produced in the sea are all rare and the price is good. Many people even felt jealous about Chi Nan''s ability to open the sea.


    But Chi Nan didn''t care, anyway, besides himself, no one else could open this place so easily. Those people are reluctant to open it at a huge price.


    And those big people actually look down on this thing. Therefore, there is really no other way around this place except Chinan. Just as Chi Nan thought, this sea is indeed very rich.


    "It''s a pity that there are fewer space channels, otherwise, even if seafood is farmed, a staged industrial chain can be formed. In the future, we will see if we can open a larger portal, which may solve this problem."


    The use of portals to solve the bottom-end seafood, this kind of thing I am afraid Chi Nan can think of. Speaking of which, apart from Chinan, no one can use such a cheap and unnecessary space channel.


    And on this day, new news suddenly came from the bottom of the sea. For a long time, those special submarines under the sea have been constantly exploring. Only because of the small number, the degree of exploration is relatively slow. But yesterday, the submarines discovered an undersea mountain range, and then began to explore, and today there was good news unexpectedly.


    "What''s the matter, what the **** is happening, even you are so excited." Looking at Miria who was bouncing around, Chi Nan said angrily. This little girl is the least obedient, even now.


    He has grown to be a country and city, and looks like an elf, but this character is still like a child who hasn''t grown up.


    Miria stopped, pointed to the screen and said, "Look, we found something good, it''s a magic crystal mine, and it''s a medium-quality magic crystal mine, do you think it''s a good thing."


    "What, medium quality, how big is the reserve." Chi Nan also became serious now.


    "The specific situation is not clear, but the reserves should be large. No one has ever mined this place. Perhaps, it''s all in the half of the mountains below." Miria is purely the kind of gratification to find good things.


    But Chi Nan is different from the others, everyone knows the true value of this magic crystal mine. In fact, this medium magic crystal mine does not refer to reserves, but quality. This shows that most of the magic crystals produced in this magic crystal mine are medium-quality magic crystals. This quality is a standard given by the Alchemy Alliance.


    According to this label, the magic crystal mines on the main plane are of low quality. Only a few medium-quality magic crystals can appear in large veins. They are now in the treasure house of the major forces as precious gems.


    And inside this huge vein, there are magic crystals of this quality. There is only one high-quality magic crystal mine, even if it is the main plane of the Alchemy Alliance, and it is not too big. It was opened a long time ago.


    "It must be kept secret. If we let the Alliance know about this matter, we may not be able to keep this aspect."


    Chi Nan said with a serious face: "If the Alliance learns about a medium-quality magic crystal mine, even those demigods will be unable to sit still. I have not reached the level of a demigod now, and there is no way to protect this benefit. Wait until I have something. It¡¯s time to make a breakthrough, and it¡¯s time to take it out." This kind of quality magic crystal mine is too profitable.


    For many high-level puppets, there is no way to provide power without a medium magic crystal. If there are enough magic crystals, even the alchemy alliance has the idea of ??hitting the opposite side, this is the value of magic crystals.


    No way, who makes the resources of the current Alchemy Alliance too scarce Miria nodded vigorously: "I know, I''m not a child, how can this kind of thing be said nonsense. But except for the magic There are also many associated mineral veins in the crystal ore, there are many gems in it, and there are two low-level magic crystal ore nearby. There are also many metal mines such as iron ore and copper ore on the seabed nearby."


    Chi Nan said with satisfaction: "Very good, very good, it is indeed the sea, it is rich. These ordinary mineral veins can already be opened, and the things will be transported directly to the main plane through the sea."


    "After screening on our side, and then sending the appropriate things to the Alchemy Alliance, the more sensitive accompanying mineral veins are ignored. If someone speculates from it, it will be troublesome." Chi Nan thought for a while and said.


    "By the way, has our submarine space channel test succeeded." Chi Nan is responsible for this matter. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1125： The formation of a new industrial chain

    "You said about this. I heard that something is already prepared over there, so I''m ready to activate it. But don''t you order the experiment yourself." Miria looked at Chi Nan with a cute expression on her face. &1t;/p>


    "Should I order it myself." Isn''t this something they should do after they have explained it themselves. &1t;/p>


    "I didn''t want it, but didn''t it need your authorization? Of course I need to notify you of such a big thing. Their notice was just sent today. Didn''t Sister Hemila tell you about it?"&1t; /p>


    Hermilla turned over the fakes: "I''m here every day, and you don''t know if I didn''t say it, I just knew it too."&1t;/p>


    Miria touched the knocked head: "Huh, how could it be possible to be here all the time, we won''t be together at night." With a bang, Miria was struck again on the head, this time it was a blushing Suo. Phila did it. &1t;/p>


    "Then let''s start, I''ll see for myself." In the ocean, a large area belongs to Chinan, this place is secret and deep. In fact, this place is in the north, and no one will come here except Chinan. &1t;/p>


    The north is completely Chinan''s territory, which is recognized by the entire world. In a canyon underwater, some specially treated plants are busy here. One of the split-air cannons was slowly rotating in one direction. The spatial forces above continue to condense, flowing mysterious streamers, unusually gorgeous. &1t;/p>


    "Start the experiment." Chi Nan gave an order, and the air-split cannon immediately accelerated its rotation. As before, a channel was instantly opened. The facilities next to it are in operation at any time, ready to cut off the space channel at any time. &1t;/p>


    The depths of the sea shook for a while, and Chi Nan smiled with satisfaction in the next moment: "Sure enough, as I thought, the sea is the same as the air, and when both sides are in the same environment, this kind of environment will not interact with each other. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s going to happen in the sea and the air. It¡¯s worth experimenting."&1t;/p>


    The sea on both sides is very calm, even though the water pressure on the opposite side is stronger, there is no such phenomenon as sea water intrusion. My side is only more than a thousand meters deep, but on the opposite side, it is close to the bottom of the sea, more than 100,000 meters deep. &1t;/p>


    Above this depth, there is a floating island formed by plants, and many plants and tools in the water are busy. Not far away, five deep-sea forts stood in it, and large searchlights constantly scanned the surroundings. As long as a creature that does not belong to one''s side appears, various attacks will vent toward the target, and nothing can be approached. &1t;/p>


    This kind of defense is said to be some sea beasts, even if a few legendary masters join forces, it is very troublesome to break this place. &1t;/p>


    Then, the seabed mines began to send all kinds of things continuously. Some magic crystal mines, some gems, and various metal veins. Although metal is not a precious thing, Chi Nan doesn''t care. &1t;/p>


    After the ordinary metal was delivered, Chi Nan directly sorted it and piled it on the beach, and didn''t mean to smelt it. Because the iron trees and variant iron trees planted above are the best means of smelting. &1t;/p>


    After the special metal is produced, Chi Nan will transport it to the Alchemy Alliance. After certification and testing by the Alliance, the quality of the special metals produced by these tin trees is quite high in the Alliance. Many advanced puppets can use their own materials, which is enough to illustrate the value of these materials. &1t;/p>


    After these materials were sold in large quantities, the reputation of the holy tree plane and Chi Nan began to spread among the alchemists of the Alchemy Alliance. In the beginning, he was only transmitted because of his strength, but now he is a symbol of wealth. &1t;/p>


    In addition, a large part of some low-level magic crystal mines have also been sent to the Alchemy Alliance. Francy, who had a fairly good relationship with Chi Nan, ran to Chi Nan even more shyly, asking for long-term purchase of magic crystals. &1t;/p>


    Chi Nan gave a preferential price on the spot. Happy Franci immediately shared a lot of alchemy knowledge with Chi Nan, and when buying alchemy items in the future, there was a 20% discount on the price. &1t;/p>


    These things are not used in Chinan, but there are many that can be used. Especially the natives of this plane, these people have much higher trust in alchemy products than their own plants, and there is no way this can be done. &1t;/p>


    There are also some sensitive associated mines, and Chi Nan dare not go to the Alchemy Alliance. But after they were selected, they were temporarily stored in their own warehouse. If the main plane is useful, it can also be exchanged. Because of these things, Chi Nan once again exchanged two element pet materials he needed from the dragon clan. &1t;/p>


    This dragon clan is indeed in stock. Last time I said that there was no more, but this time I was able to take it out again. Who knows how much they still have, it is really meaningful to make a deal with the Dragon Clan, Chi Nan smiled secretly in his heart. &1t;/p>


    It''s a pity that there is a lot less of this kind of stuff on the elves. And the elves don''t value these precious gems too much. This kind of light personality of the elves is really a headache sometimes. &1t;/p>


    With the provision of a large amount of alchemy knowledge, in Chinan''s territory, the unsatisfactory alchemists who had been mixed up finally got the knowledge they dreamed of, so the team of alchemists began to expand. &1t;/p>


    All kinds of alchemy products began to emerge crazily, but just like the alchemy plane. On the side of the Sacred Tree Collar, whether it is a commoner or a wealthy businessman, they are more interested in plant products, rather than trusting in alchemy items. As a result, these alchemy items could not be sold locally, but were sent to places outside the sacred tree collar. &1t;/p>


    In those places, these high-quality alchemy items are selling hot, after all, those places are restricting the entry and exit of plant products. As a result, these alchemists quickly became rich, and their reputations also increased. UU reading www. uumshu.com&1t;/p>


    It is said that some alchemists were even regarded as guests of the Holy Dragon Empire, which even Chi Nan hadn''t thought of. &1t;/p>


    The new industrial chain has driven the overall development of the entire territory, and the entire territory has driven the development of the entire plane. After a great battle, the plane that was supposed to be depressed, unexpectedly began to exchange vigorous vitality strangely. &1t;/p>


    No one can think of this kind of thing beforehand. But just as the main plane was exhibiting, there was another crisis on the sea plane. This time, because there were too many dead marine life, the powerful existence behind the tortoise and the water tiger appeared. At one time, several legends appeared in both races. &1t;/p>


    There are more on the tortoise side, there are a total of five, and the water tiger also has three legends at once. &1t;/p>...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1126： This is the age of water properties

    "A total of eight legends, and not all of them, this is troublesome." Chi Nan frowned involuntarily.


    There is no way. Although there are many legendary masters in his own hands, the deep sea environment is on the opposite side. This is not a place where terrestrial creatures can exert their strength. Moreover, ordinary weapons cannot be used in that kind of place.


    Weapons that can damage legendary creatures in the water, now there are only purple grass. But there was no specific experiment, and even Chi Nan himself hadn''t felt it too seriously, and didn''t know the specific situation.


    "Fortunately, these legendary creatures are hostile to each other, and they don''t seem to put us in the eye. Usually they will fight on their own when they meet, and these legendary creatures are not gathered together, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with. "At this moment, even Miria showed a solemn expression.


    Even though Milia likes to play, she doesn''t know everything. She knows the power of a legendary master.


    "We can experiment. If it doesn''t work, we can think of other ways. I''m thinking, aren''t these the best materials we use to improve. On the Elemental Plane, there are many powerful elemental lords."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard Sophia''s words. "That''s right, these are all monsters."


    At this time, Romelia who came to play was also looking at the screen, but she suddenly raised her mouth when she heard these words: "What is good is water attribute, not even a wind attribute."


    Romilia, who has become a beautiful girl, is more loved by everyone at home. Hermilla held Romelia in her arms from behind, teasing gently: "Don''t worry, the adults will find you something suitable for you in the future. And you have to hurry up and practice, or else just There is no way to improve it with the materials."


    You can get elemental pets anytime, but if you don''t reach the late golden stage and use legendary elemental pets, it is impossible to directly promote yourself to legendary level.


    And even if you get an elemental pet, the quality of the pet is not much better than that of others.


    "Well, people know. Lord brother, don''t let people wait too long."


    Chi Nan smiled and nodded: "It definitely won''t, you have to hurry up."


    Romelia got up and ran outside: "I''m going to practice now, goodbye brother, goodbye sister." Romilia who turned into a cloud of smoke quickly disappeared from their sight, really a carefree Where''s the little girl.


    "It seems that this is the age of water attributes." Chi Nan smiled and shook his head.


    Everyone is also very helpless. There are a total of eight, and there may even be more legendary biological materials in the future. After they get them back, there will be a lot of water elemental legends in their territory. On his own territory, the water attribute is indeed a little over the standard. The mages in the future don''t know if this will affect their choices.


    But no matter how much it is, in short, having so much material is a good thing after all.


    On the other side, the siege operation is also ready. "First of all, the tortoise has the most masters. We start from here, so that they can focus on each other."


    A half-elf under Milia pointed to the legend of the turtle in one of the areas and said: "After our investigation, the area of ??this legendary turtle creature is just an ordinary area, which can only improve its own strength and has no other special attributes. It can be said that, The defensive ability is considered the weakest. We can use this to test it."


    Chinan agreed: "Very well, if this can be easily killed, then other turtles can be dealt with. If this is difficult, other turtles have to think about it, and it is best to use it as a whetstone."


    Since the lord Chi Nan agreed, it is impossible for others to disagree. As a result, the encirclement and suppression operation soon began.


    This time, although a large number of submarines are used, in fact the real main force is not submarines. When the submarine approached the target, countless Manta fighters were released from the submarine, forming a dense swath in the sea. At a glance, it seemed as if he had encountered a school of fish.


    "These are special devil fish fighter planes, which are assembled with purple grass structure and cost a lot. However, when fighting, they can only issue one or two attacks. It can be said that they are specially made to deal with these legendary creatures."


    Milia looked serious: "What is the battle plan." These were not made by her.


    "The battle plan is to make an ambush in a place where the target frequently haunts, and wait until the opponent approaches to attack. Before we attack, our plants will not arouse the opponent''s vigilance."


    "No, it''s too passive. If you find a way to attract it, just use some submarines. Anyway, there are so many submarines here. If too many turtles are killed, the other party will definitely chase them. If there is no connection between the target and other targets If we do, our actions will be very fast, and try not to let other masters discover the problem."


    Milia''s men immediately began to take action. In fact, that trap and ambush ring is very easy to make It doesn''t even need special terrain, just spread it out in this dark place.


    In the previous battles, they have always used submarines, and did not use too many manta fighters, so this devil fighter has not been included in the ranks of the enemy by the sea beasts.


    Just imitate ordinary fish schools. The fish schools in the sea are very rich.


    The only ones that really fear the turtles are the submarines. In the past, some submarines had purple light rising above them, and all the turtles on a line could be cut in half at once, causing the turtles to suffer heavy losses.


    Ordinary tortoises are not the opponents of these submarines at all, so legendary tortoises will appear. I have encountered many such situations before. When the number of submarines has reached a certain level, if there are powerful turtles nearby, they will definitely be attracted. Even the actions of the tortoise have been calculated by the plant brain.


    "All are ready." Chi Nan looked at the area in the picture that gradually subsided.


    "Lord Lord, everything is ready, we can do it at any time."


    Chinan''s mouth twitched: "Then I will leave it to you Miria, and try to kill this guy at one time." Miria''s small fist was gently clenched, and she made a relieved expression. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1127： Easily solve the first

    As the plan unfolded, the submarines that were originally scattered around began to move. As usual, divide into small groups, and then the submarine rages around. Before long, many tortoise corpses appeared in the sea.


    But this time, unlike the past, the bodies of these tortoises were not taken away, but just thrown into the sea like this. The **** smell of the dead turtle began to diffuse towards the surroundings.


    In this kind of marine environment, a little **** smell will be perceived by other creatures. So many large tortoises die, the strong **** smell will not be strange to people. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for a lot of powerful tortoise teams to come here, hoping to avenge the enemy.


    What I didn''t expect is that these powerful turtles are still not opponents. A long distance away, a purple light was cut open, and then the submarine drove away. The turtles are at a loss and don''t know what to do.


    In the end these tortoises were divided into two parts, one looking back and the other chasing. And those tortoises and sea beasts that were chasing had no good end. Because the evacuated submarines returned unexpectedly and left after killing them clean.


    At this time, the tortoises in this area were completely angered. The news was quickly fed back to the legendary turtle. The legendary tortoise in this area, the sacred tree collar has already confirmed all the information. The field is very ordinary and there is nothing special about it. The tortoise itself is as large as fifty meters, which is much larger than the average tortoise.


    But compared to the legend of the water tiger, he was much smaller. No way, after all, turtles grow very slowly.


    Then, the big tortoise chased this way, and soon saw some submarines. The turtles and beasts opened their mouths, and with a strange roar, a stream of water was sprayed out.


    The jetted water did not follow a straight line like a general beam, but flowed out a very strange arc, continuously spreading. It seems that there is no power the same. But the submarines in the distance were suddenly dismembered and turned into fragments. Regardless of the distance or range, it is far beyond the comparison of ordinary tortoises.


    As soon as the body moves, the tortoise''s speed is also very fast. Suddenly, purple light flickered in the darkness, and a submarine attacked itself as it approached the turtle.


    "This is actually the case. Is the attack too strong or the opponent too weak." Chi Nan''s eyes widened.


    Because the purple light easily broke through the tortoise''s field defense and landed on the tortoise''s shell. Then, a very deep mark was left on the shell of the tortoise, and it seemed that the shell was about to break through.


    This is just an unintentional attack. If I knew that this way, I couldn''t test it like this. The tortoise didn''t seem to feel anything, after all, the shell was too thick to feel any traces. But the legend of the tortoise was still enraged. Turning his head and spitting out a sip of water, the submarine over there was the same, and it was completely shattered in minutes.


    After that, the tortoise continued to swim forward. After a long time, some tortoise warriors followed.


    "Quickly, we will be here soon. Very well, the old tortoise really didn''t have any preparations, so it just came over." Miria squinted and calculated that the old tortoise was getting closer to the trap area she had designed.


    When approaching the manta fighters, the old tortoise really didn''t care at all, didn''t even take a look. The surrounding devil fish fighters, imitating the movements of ordinary fish, seemed to be frightened, and scattered towards the surroundings.


    These marine overlords have been dominating the sea for a long time, and they have all become accustomed to days without natural enemies. Although I have never seen this kind of fish, in the heart of the old tortoise, this is just a kind of food that can be eaten.


    It is the submarines gathered in the distance that can really arouse the anger of the old tortoise. That kind of purple light can even make one feel threatened, and absolutely can''t leave these things behind.


    Opening his mouth, another stream of water spurted out far away, and several submarines that had just gathered in an instant turned into debris. But in all these circumstances, none of the people present felt a pity.


    It''s just some submarines that can be mass-produced, which can be compared with the materials on a legendary creature. Not to mention the materials used to make elemental pets, even other materials on the body are extremely valuable.


    "Look back, attack." Miria gave the order in an instant. The devil fish fighter planes around immediately turned around. At this moment, the old tortoise felt a fierce crisis in his heart, but it was too late.


    The distance is too close, and a large amount of purple light is generated in an instant, and the purple light is crisscrossed and crisscrossed around it, as if forming a large purple net. In just an instant, the old tortoise was wrapped in the middle.


    In the next moment, criss-cross marks appeared on the shell of the tortoise. As long as the purple light stays in a stalemate for a period of time, it can penetrate this layer of shell and directly enter the body of the old tortoise.


    The paws and head outside became scarred all over the body for the first time, and countless blood spilled out. The old tortoise let out a screaming scream, and then the sound stopped abruptly, because the head had been penetrated.


    "What a powerful attack, it is indeed a divine attack. This purple light''s attack power at close range is even stronger than the legendary spell. The only drawback is that the movement is too slow and the distance is too short."


    Yes, the movement is relatively slow. Although this degree is already fast, in the eyes of legendary masters, that''s how it is. If you are one-on-one or prepared, legendary masters can still be avoided.


    After all, this purple grass has only a golden level, perhaps this is an inevitable defect.


    "Don''t worry about the patriarch. We have adjusted the angle of attack before and absolutely avoided the heart of the old tortoise. The purple light that attacked the shell is also against the lines we were going to cut, which is more convenient for future Cutting and using, we have calculated all of this in advance using vegetable brains."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes, of course he knew. Even if you don''t control the plants, you can easily perceive any changes in the plants. After all, he is the supreme controller of these plants.


    "Don''t waste time, hurry up and catch it. I don''t want other old turtles to show up. Also, all the turtles that follow are solved. Don''t let the news leak out." Chi Nan told Miria. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1128： The Cthulhu Empire collapsed

    The underwater army, which has been prepared for a long time, moves very fast. Soon the big tortoise was taken away and dragged towards the base. And on the road, the plants came forward directly and blocked all the tortoise wounds.


    In the surrounding waters, some special seeds were sprinkled and spread quickly. The blood of this old tortoise was swallowed, preventing any blood information from flowing out. After all, the blood of this legendary creature is completely different from the blood of ordinary creatures. Who knows if this kind of thing will attract the attention of other old tortoises.


    As for the tortoise soldiers who followed, under the sudden attack of a large swarm of manta rays, none of them died in a moment. The tortoise elites in this area have been wiped out.


    It''s a pity that this sea is too big, and there are too many kinds of creatures. It is really not an easy task to clean up all the creatures here. It seems that it is a long way to go to completely occupy this plane.


    When the materials were dug out and sent back, another territory selection began. And Chi Nan thought for a long time, and suddenly said: "I remember Olna''s mother is an elemental archer with the ice attribute. If the water attribute can be used, then give her a place." Chi Nan remembered that although she was killed Disfigured, but still strong, with the tenacious survival of the entire group of women.


    Everyone nodded, and there was no objection. Speaking of it, since the half-elf''s life got better and better, Wei Si didn''t know what she should do anymore. Until recently, it seemed that Weisi had regained her belief and wanted to join the battle against other planes of the outside world. If it hadn''t been mentioned by Orna before, Chi Nan didn''t even think of it.


    After the matter is explained, Chi Nan doesn''t need to be busy anymore.


    One after another traps were laid out, and then under the discussion of the discussion group, various plans were worked out to prepare to deal with the legendary overlords in the ocean and provide materials for the territory.


    At this time, another piece of new information was delivered to Chi Nan. "Is the Cthulhu Empire already broken? I didn''t expect it to be delayed until this time." Chi Nan really didn''t understand the way of war in this world.


    Obviously, he could easily win the Cthulhu Empire, but after disposing of the opponent''s top master, none of the legendary existences of the other major forces could attack, so let the ordinary army attack.


    From the beginning to now, I don¡¯t know how many troops have been filled in. Perhaps this is also a benefit to soldiers. Soldiers can be trained, and their strength can be improved with the pressure of war. After this battle, many powerful figures appeared among the soldiers of various countries, and even the Sacred Tree Collar appeared a lot.


    Another aspect is that many heroes or soldiers with great merit have emerged, and they have been promoted during the battle. Of course, the holy tree collar is the same here.


    So these soldiers are full of anticipation and excitement for this kind of war, and they have no disgust.


    The soldiers themselves thought so, and it''s useless for others to think about it. However, the top of the Cthulhu Empire finally collapsed. Although there are some evil gods at the lower level, they are not very capable, at least they are incomparable with the elites of various countries.


    The battle has reached the present, and with the fortresses being destroyed, now the Cthulhu Empire is finally unable to sustain it.


    Two days ago, the capital of the Cthulhu Empire was completely breached. The last nobles of the Cthulhu Empire took their royal family members and fled to the temporary capital behind. But in less than a day, the plants dug a hole under the Metropolis. With the help of this hole, the new capital was completely taken down that night.


    At the same time, a large number of nobles and royal families in the Cthulhu Empire were caught one after another, and few of them could escape. But early this morning, countless crosses were erected on the side of the Cthulhu Empire.


    The nobles and royal families of the Cthulhu Empire were **** one after another, and after reading their sins, they were killed on the spot. At this point, the management of the Cthulhu Empire had completely collapsed.


    There are still some small armies in the area resisting, but there are no good days.


    Those aristocrats who fled, who are a little bit idiot, continue to chant to rebuild the empire. In some places, there is a lot of trouble, but that''s it. The smarter one has been incognito and completely hides himself.


    In the future, it will be a long time to arrest these existences. Of course, it is basically impossible to grasp it cleanly. This kind of thing is basically handed over to the people of the Holy Light Empire, who makes them like it the most.


    "The war is over, the next step is to divide the territory. The Holy Dragon Empire and the Holy Light Empire want the largest share. Our Holy Tree Leader does not need the territory there, but we can exchange other surrounding lands."


    Chi Nan thought for a while: ¡°Although there are some old empires around, it¡¯s no problem to let them become our subsidiary empires. They will be digested little by little. Anyway, these people have no right to resist. If they want to resist, it would be better. We have a reason to wipe out all the troublesome nobles When it is time to be decisive, Chi Nan can still be decisive. "I know, but Cthulhu The resources on the empire side are still not comparable to ours right now, but if we are only on the ground, we will suffer too much. "


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Of course, after all, is it necessary to divide the territory? I will play with them for the time being. We need them to give enough compensation, whether it is some treasures or their knowledge. Whether it is some treasures or their knowledge. The evil knowledge of the Cthulhu Empire, or the knowledge of the gods, we all need to record."


    Chinan always feels that these things are useful, and I clearly feel that way.


    "Then leave this negotiation to me. It''s been a long time since I participated in this kind of thing." Hemila got up and said.


    Chinan did not refute, Hemira is the most suitable candidate. Regardless of his status or his own strength and ability, he is competent enough. Especially it is a legend in itself, which is already known by the entire continent.


    A legend participates in the negotiation, and the pressure on them is considerable. As long as they don''t get involved with your original land in the Heretic God Empire, they will obediently send them all the following benefits.


    "Let''s go with Weiwei, don''t always exercise so intensely. Cultivation also requires a combination of work and rest." Thinking of Weiwei who is still working hard, Chi Nan feels a little distressed. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1129： 1 big guy appeared

    "Well, knowing that you love sister Weiwei the most, I will take her with her." Hermilla also left the office to prepare for her next negotiation.


    A negotiation is not a matter of having to go there alone. There are still many documents that need to be understood and processed. Hermilla is already very familiar with this aspect and can easily do it. The most important thing is Hermilla''s current strength.


    Chi Nan shook his head and looked at the screen with Sophia, while Miria was still preparing various traps.


    In fact, dealing with these simple-minded marine monsters without any conspiracy is very simple. The big environment is like this, even if you have advanced thinking, these monsters still have to follow the big environment.


    The environment of this ocean plane is the weak and the strong, and everything is so naked. Basically, there is no need for any thinking or special means. As long as your strength is strong, you can kill and eat the opponent, it''s that simple. So everyone found that just an ordinary strategy to lure the enemy into depth can play a very big role.


    Every time, after losing a few submarines, one can destroy a legendary sea beast, along with a region of elites. This is really a bargain. Therefore, the territory controlled by Miria is getting bigger and bigger.


    Gradually, not only the ones that appeared at the beginning were dead. From the beginning to the first, the realm has now obtained more than 20 points of legendary materials on this plane, which is already very much. The legendary masters produced in half of the ocean plane turned into corpses in their hands, and even these things could not be taken out at once.


    Not to mention that there are not so many golden-level mages, even if there are, Chi Nan does not plan to use them to train them. Without a certain amount of credit contribution, and without a certain assessment, it cannot be distributed casually.


    This is a way to enhance the cohesion of the territory. Chi Nan is not afraid of betrayal by these guys, but no one wants to encounter betrayal for no reason. I still have to urge them to upgrade the mage they have cultivated as soon as possible.


    "Continue to expand the territory, and strive to completely occupy the entire ocean plane. Those who have the hope of breaking through to the legendary, temporarily let it go, and after they break through, we will go to harvest." Southwest happily issued the order.


    "I know how such a good thing can be wasted. Damn it, how come there are no natural elemental creatures." Seeing these gains, Miria felt depressed in her heart.


    It would be nice if there was a natural element, so that he would also have the opportunity to break through to the legend. Rather than relying on self-cultivation bit by bit as it is now, I don¡¯t know when we can break through. This is the difference between self-breaking and using external objects. We all know that using foreign objects will have defects, but this method is also simple, isn''t it?


    Chinan rolled his eyelids: "Who said no. Collect more. Then I will see if I can exchange some with others in the Alchemy Alliance, or buy some with other things."


    The strength of the Alchemy Alliance is so strong, Chi Nan doesn''t believe that he doesn''t have the material collection he needs. The heart and the matching magic core are hard to find, but they are not absolutely absent. I can only hope that people in the Alchemy Alliance will not use up everything.


    The search continues, and the expansion continues. With the continuous expansion of the plant army, the living space of the two originally powerful races has been continuously compressed. A lot of legendary losses, no matter how stupid the top of the two races were, they knew that something was wrong.


    It''s a pity, because every time they kill it is very clean, they don''t know how Chi Nan did it. But after that, it''s not so easy to find those who are alone. Therefore, the trap needs to be expanded and redesigned. It is best to be able to kill two or even three Legendary Sea Beasts at once to rest assured.


    This deep sea plane can''t be used by a master, it''s really depressing.


    But on this day, as Milia continued to expand and was about to continue killing a group of turtles, a powerful force suddenly emerged from the depths of the sea. I didn''t see the other person''s figure, but the strength alone made people feel shocked.


    Even across the screen, that power seems to be able to surge out, making everyone present feel very depressed. In an instant, countless submarines and plant weapons lost control in an area.


    "Quickly, get closer to that area, I want to see clearly what it is." Chi Nan said loudly.


    So, the continuous plant weapons approached that place. Unlike them, all the marine creatures in that area fled outside one after another, as if some natural enemy was chasing and killing themselves.


    Along the road, there are debris everywhere in the ocean, as well as the wreckage of destroyed plants. "What a terrifying force, it seems to be aimed at our plant weapons, is there any master in the two races?"


    Chi Nan looked serious: "It should be that it is possible to attack on such a wide range, but also to distinguish between targets and non-targets. I am afraid that this power is no longer the legendary level." It is not a legend, then there is only one possibility Now, demigod. Who would have thought that there would be a demigod in such an ocean plane .


    Generally speaking, such a single plane cannot have a strong plane origin, and it is basically impossible to produce a demigod. Who would have thought that such an impossible situation would actually happen.


    It seems that the overall power of this ocean plane is not inferior to the power of the main plane.


    Finally, when some plants approached quietly, they saw a figure in the shadow. "This is a big tortoise, but it''s a little different." Chi Nan narrowed his eyes and looked at the dark shadow.


    Gradually, the shadows became clear. It was the **** tortoise, only ten meters in length, not as exaggerated as imagined. But on the shell of the tortoise, there appeared thick spikes, which grew on it. It''s not so much a tortoise, as it is a mutant hedgehog, very weird.


    On the tortoise¡¯s skin, there are tiny black lines that collude with each other to form a very mysterious pattern after another, which looks a bit similar to a rune, but a little bit different.


    "Sure enough, it is a beast with no brains. Only a beast can put these things that represent its own strength on the surface. It is indeed very simple to do this, but it is also easy for the opponent to see his own reality."


    It''s a pity that Chi Nan''s strength has not reached the demigod, even if these things are in front of him, he can''t see anything. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1130： The coercion from the demigod

    Who would have thought that this world would hide a demigod. And until now, when the tortoise race has been severely hit, it finally ran out. Have you been sleeping before?


    "Patriarch, what should we do." Miria was also a little dazed. A creature at the level of a demigod, this has never been dealt with. Let alone deal with it, even if I saw it, it was the first time I saw it today.


    In fact, the Dragon King bones were also at the demi-god level at the beginning, but the demi-god level was only the strength of the bones. It can''t break those bones, but Chi Nan''s strength restrains the opponent, and can also damage the opponent. This time, what appeared was a genuine demigod, a living demigod, which was a little troublesome.


    Besides, this is still a tortoise. Let alone a demigod, even if it becomes a true god, the racial characteristics cannot be erased. This is a tortoise, and tortoises are good at defense. This is normal.


    "How do I know what to do? I haven''t touched a demigod. Although this size is not that big, but the strength is definitely obvious. Let''s try and see if we can hurt this guy."


    Unconsciously, a devil fish fighter came quietly to the demigod tortoise''s side. Between time and time, the purple light flickered, and he struck at the tortoise. At this moment, the tortoise suddenly looked over here, and he had discovered it in advance. But the tortoise didn''t react at all, letting Ziguang hit him.


    As a result, the purple light hit the tortoise''s shell without damage, lasting, and no damage. The purple light flashed across the tortoise. There was still no damage to the outer shell, even after the skin was hit.


    No, it was not completely without damage. There was a faint trace on the surface of the skin, but it quickly disappeared.


    "What a terrible defensive ability, this has not yet used the demigod''s law power. Once used, it is not at all uncomfortable for us to hurt us. Let alone our ocean power, even if our entire territory adds up.


    Chinan finally saw a demigod head-on for the first time. Although it was only a demigod of monsters, but even so, the total amount of face-to-face confrontation with his entire territory was not the opponent''s opponent. Thinking of the demigods in the Alchemy Alliance, Chi Nan was satisfied with his caution. This is really fortunate.


    The more it reaches the later stage, the greater the gap in strength at a level. At the beginning, Chi Nan was often able to leapfrog the enemy and even kill in groups. Later, when he reached the golden level, he was able to use some plants to hurt the legend.


    Even through its own special design, it''s not impossible to kill some legendary creatures that are less powerful. I have done it several times recently in the sea. But now Chi Nan found that the demigod could not be dealt with by himself.


    Even if he creates a true legendary plant, I am afraid it is not the opponent''s opponent.


    Just when Chi Nan was thinking, the big tortoise that couldn''t fight back became angry. A huge force spread out from the tortoise, invisible and invisible, but it can be felt, even through the screen, there is no way to block it.


    On the side of the screen, some timid soldiers even fainted to the ground due to the coercion, and many of them had incontinence. This is the coercion that belongs to the demigod, and the demigod also carries the word of God, which cannot be resisted by mortals.


    This is already a two-level creature. As soon as the screen went black, all nearby plant weapons were instantly destroyed.


    But at this moment, a powerful current in the sea suddenly rose to the sky. With a distance of tens of thousands of meters, this current slammed into the top of the sea. In an instant, Chi Nan''s natural incarnation was hit, and then disappeared in the water. Chi Nan didn''t know how the other party determined his position.


    "The power of the demigod is truly extraordinary. You must be careful when facing the demigod in the future. No, I will not break through the demigod, and I will never go to the plane of the alchemy alliance. do not know."


    Chi Nan, at this moment, had a strong fear of those demigod methods in his heart. There were still some thoughts about to be moved, so I completely let go of it. Even those people in the Alchemy Alliance plane, Chi Nan temporarily did not allow them to come back.


    After a while, no other changes were found on the opposite side, so Chi Nan continued to send out surveillance plants and began to search the surroundings. "The demigod tortoise has disappeared, but it must still be in this area."


    Chi Nan whispered, but the demigod tortoise hid and couldn''t find it by himself. "I want to find this guy in the future, as long as we kill more turtles. But now, we have to stop for a while." Chi Nan also had no choice. The plants began to shrink. He didn''t want to be treated by that guy. The forces that are easy to develop are destroyed.


    To develop to this level, the time spent is definitely not a decimal. "Next, we will temporarily accumulate combat power in the ocean, and when we need it, we will dispatch it all at once."


    Speaking of this place, Chi Nan''s voice suddenly stopped. Even the others stared at the screen blankly.


    The huge base of in the screen was divided into two halves from the middle. Before the incarnation was destroyed, Chi Nan didn''t feel much, but it''s different now. After a long period of development, the first plant island has been developed and expanded by Chinan, which is as large as a smaller continent, and its solidity is definitely not too bad.


    But just like that, the other party still cut the base island in half directly with water flow. In other words, the other party can at least cut a smaller continent, that is, a continent like the four large overseas islands.


    This kind of destructive power, this kind of destructive scope, is this really the power of a demigod? With such power, a few legends are not enough. Sure enough, the more the later stage, the more important the quality, far exceeding the quantity.


    Chi Nan, who was still complacent about the continuous growth of his legendary master team, suddenly calmed down. "The next subject is to develop higher plants and try to cover the surrounding area."


    "Chi Nan, are you trying to break through to the demigod as soon as possible?" Sophia knew Chi Nan''s thoughts.


    Chi Nan nodded solemnly: "Yes, whether it is to protect yourself or kill this guy, you need to break through the demigod. My current plant transformation ability, even if I have purple grass, it is impossible to kill this guy. "


    Chi Nan, who has calmed down, is very self-aware of his abilities. Sophia is also very supportive of this decision. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1131： Slinka is back at night

    The ocean plane temporarily stopped opening, maintaining the existing turf. Although he didn''t know what the old tortoise thought, Chi Nan knew that as long as he gave in, the tortoise would not continue to attack him.


    Perhaps the tortoise race has always done this. Fortunately, there is no such a powerful existence on the water tiger. However, the water tiger has no demigod master but can survive till now, which also shows the character of those tortoises.


    Anyway, the site that still exists is already very large, and a variety of seafood is very rich. There is no danger in the seabed, as it can produce a large amount of resources needed by one''s own territory, so it''s good to continue to stay in place for the time being. Now that he has no strength, he can only give up temporarily, Chi Nan put his gaze on the plane of the undead, that is his own plane.


    At this time, the plane of the undead had undergone a lot of transformation, and a lot had been restored. On the territory where he is, he can see countless virgin forests and many kinds of plant weapons at any time.


    In addition, the wood spirit leading the plant weapon also walked around, a peaceful atmosphere. It''s just that during this period of time, because he didn''t pay much attention to it, Chi Nan didn''t know much about the current changes there.


    "What happened to the Undead Plane? Tell me about the news over there."


    The person in charge of the Undead Plane is the bald old man. Hearing Chi Nan¡¯s words, he immediately replied: "Lord Lord, the Undead Plane has been developed very smoothly. We have more legendary masters. Now the edge of the three big six is ??basically close to our In hand."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Very well, hurry up, wait until the four edge 6s are occupied, don''t attack the central 6s for now, and spend a little time to accumulate troops." Because of this defeat, Chi Nan faced the plane of the dead. Be more cautious.


    I don''t know why, although the plane consciousness of the undead plane did not tell him that there are demigods among the undead, but Chi Nan always feels that the center of the big six seems to be something wrong. In that case, it''s okay to postpone some time.


    "Sir." The bald-headed father has a very calm personality, and he doesn''t mean to take risks.


    After this period of training, on the plane of the undead, his own legendary guards and other legendary masters have improved their power by leaps and bounds. There are legendary undead as opponents, and even they are sometimes reluctant to kill the enemy. Just trap the enemy, and then take turns in battle, constantly improving their abilities through battle.


    By now, except for those legends who just broke through, everyone else has basically mastered their own power. Now even if you are fighting with those old legendary masters, I believe it will not easily fall into the disadvantage.


    If you want to wield a stronger force, it won''t be possible for a while.


    The plane of the undead is very stable, the plane of the holy tree has long been taken, and it is still developing smoothly. The alliance can only make arrangements for itself, and there is no way to expand its influence too much. On the main plane, there seems to be nothing wrong.


    On the main plane, he already has a very high status and strong strength, but it is very difficult to take it down. The most important thing is that because Chinan has always lived here, Chinan has a feeling of being tied up.


    Anyway, before others came to provoke him, Chi Nan didn''t want to start a large-scale war here. Now it seems that he has nothing to do for the time being, and Chi Nan suddenly feels a little bored.


    But the next moment, Chi Nan will not be bored. Because Miria suddenly said to He Chi Nan: "The patriarch, Sister Slinka Ye just said that she is coming back, and the battle on the Plain of the Undead is over."


    "Wh, what? Slinka is coming back by night?" Chi Nan''s expression changed slightly when he thought of what he had said the other day. Even the heart is beating, and I don''t know why there is a weird longing in my heart.


    "Yeah, we also just learned that there is nothing going on at Silka Yee, so we are coming back. You have to solve this matter as soon as possible, otherwise Silka walks around at night, there will definitely be some problems. "


    Sophia said quietly beside Chi Nan. Now that Hemira is preparing to negotiate, Weiweisi also followed. Sophia is the only one who can do this. Thinking of Hermilla''s explanation to herself before leaving, Sophie''s eyes became much firmer. Whether it is for yourself or for Chi Nan, you must take it down.


    "Haha, um, isn''t that joking." Chi Nan suddenly flinched in his heart.


    "You won''t be scared anymore. If you say it clearly, then you must do it. Otherwise, how about I help you." Sophia''s eyes flashed so that Chi Nan couldn''t understand it. Light.


    "No, no need, okay, okay, I will come by myself. You are also true, aren''t you just a woman? See me take her down and show you." Chi Nan felt that he seemed to be despised.


    As a lord, as a demigod, how can he be despised by others and still be despised by his own woman? Isn''t that embarrassing? Chi Nan didn''t even know that he would say such a thing when his brain was hot. After speaking out, Chi Nan regretted a bit, but also felt that he didn''t know why he was relieved.


    "By the way, you didn''t mean to test me like this on purpose." Chi Nan suddenly said in a somewhat unconfident voice.


    "Temptation? What temptation, why temptation. It is good for everyone to join us, and you don''t want to keep hiding from her. I heard that elves are very sensitive. If you keep hiding from her, time What should I do if Slinka night becomes disgusted with you." The elf is very sensitive, and it is no secret.


    Chi Nan lowered his head: "Yeah If it is really like that, it won''t be good." The long-standing outlook on life and the reluctance in Chi Nan''s heart rushed back and forth into his heart. I want to follow the idea in my heart, but I feel something is wrong.


    "What are you worrying about? I really don''t know why you are so troublesome. Other people have so many women and lovers, and they are not like you. Even the elves don''t reject this."


    Chi Nan was taken aback. Of course he knew what he was worrying about. After all, the education he had received was different since he was a child. This is not the earth, and you cannot think according to the way of thinking of the earth, but Chi Nan is still very entangled.


    "Well, since it''s not the original world anymore, just go to the countryside. This time, you can''t let the woman take the initiative." Thinking of the situation of the previous women, Chi Nan feels full of shame even now. . To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1132： We still have to do it

    Silinka night said that he would come back, and that was really back. In less than two days, when Slinka night appeared in the Sacred Tree Neck again, Chi Nan took a lot of people to greet him.


    According to the identity of Slinka Yee, Chi Nan didn''t need to greet him, but the relationship between friends made Chi Nan bring people. It''s just that I didn''t bring so many officials, and didn''t make such a big scene.


    A private greeting and a formal greeting are completely different. Otherwise, let people know that Chi Nan took the officials of the entire territory to officially welcome the princess of the half-elf empire. Chi Nan didn''t care about it himself, but the senior leaders of the territory didn''t care about it. The status of the holy tree leader is no worse than that of an empire.


    "Welcome back." Chi Nan stepped forward, a strange light gleaming in his eyes.


    "Yeah, I finally came back. Thank you very much this time. If we don''t have the plants you provided, we don''t know how many compatriots we will lose." Silinka looked at Chi Nan with a fixed look, her cheeks blushing. .


    "You said, how can I thank you." Slinka said with a smile in her eyes.


    "Then, then, don''t force me to exercise bows and arrows in the future." Chi Nan wanted to say something, but when the words came to his lips, it became like this again. Chi Nan cursed secretly in his heart, he was really timid, but there was no way.


    This country is easy to change, and the nature is hard to change. Sometimes people know what they should do, but they just can¡¯t do it. There is no other way. Many people around looked at Chi Nan and sighed.


    "That won''t work, if it weren''t for my exercises, it wasn''t that easy to deal with that bone dragon at the time when you encountered that bone dragon. I feel scared to imagine." Silinka said irritably.


    "Don''t say so much, we have prepared the banquet to welcome you." Chi Nan waved his hand, and walked towards his castle with Silinka Yee, where Silinka Yee was also a frequent visitor.


    was just to conceal something, at this time the crystal plates in the castle had been closed.


    "Sister Hemila, this is how things are, you see, should we do it ourselves." Taking advantage of an opportunity, Sophia, who avoided Chinan, started contacting Hemila and Weiweisi.


    Hearing this, Hermilla, who had just been negotiating for a day, stroked her white hair and said helplessly: "It seems like this. Your lord has such a non-active character. We can only help him. "


    Weiweisi also looked helpless: "Hey, that is, Chi Nan has the current status. If it weren''t for this, it would be difficult to marry a wife with this personality." After being together for a long time, Weiweisi is already familiar with Chi Nan''s character. , If at first, I would definitely not dare to make a joke like this. Now, this kind of joke is nothing.


    "Then what do you say I am going to do?" Sophia''s mind began to appear in various pictures.


    "What else can I do, use the most common method, let them have a banquet alone. Then, just add a little means to promote them, anyway, their relationship has a foundation."


    "Promotion? It won''t be medicine. But Chi Nan''s ability, if there is medicine, it can be easily felt. And ordinary medicine is of no use to him, right."


    Suddenly, the corner of Weiweisi''s mouth twitched: "I remembered that there is a secret medicine in our hometown. This medicine has an aphrodisiac effect, but it is not a forbidden medicine. On the contrary, it is a tonic. The effect is only when you eat too much Intense, eating less can only boost the fun. Moreover, this medicine is not a plant or a mineral, but an animal mixed medicine."


    "Ah, why didn''t you say it earlier, we never knew there was such a thing."


    "Well, because the production of this drug is very small, and only a few people from the royal family are eligible to use it, I have never used it, so I forgot it." Weiweisi said with a slight flush.


    "Anyway, this is also a way. I will arrange the banquet and leave the things to me. The two of them are too inactive. From my point of view, as long as there is a little effect, Chi Nan will definitely take the initiative. ."


    Chi Nan''s personality is not complicated, nor is it so gloomy, it can be said that everything is on the surface. These women are very capable, and they all come from extraordinary backgrounds, so they can see it naturally.


    Speaking of it, if they hadn''t recognized Slinka Yee, and Chi Nan would not object to it, they would definitely not take the initiative to do this kind of thing. Chi Nan didn''t know at this time, he had been calculated by his own woman.


    Since Slinka Ye came back here, many things have not been easy to do. Although Chi Nan avoided Slinka''s desire to train herself in special bow and arrow training, she couldn''t do many things on her own.


    The transfers of the legendary masters are all secretly issued orders, and then they are allowed to transfer themselves. Regarding the affairs of the alien planes, she didn''t even dare to let Slinka know about it. Otherwise, Slinka told the elves, and then I don''t know what will happen. Chi Nan knew that Slinka Yee knew these things and would definitely inform the group.


    The elves originally claimed to have no secretsNot to mention that Silinkaye hasn''t completely turned to herself.


    So, when Slinka is active every night, there are two legendary warriors secretly following. As long as you find out where Silinka goes at night, report it immediately, and then turn off all the deliberate pictures of that place.


    also because of this incident, the territorial military high-level officials have recently gotten into trouble. Maybe these people don''t know it on the bright side. Gradually, the impact of this incident has already been clearly seen by Chi Nan''s subordinates.


    On the other side, Sophia is also actively carrying out her mission. Weiweisi had already notified that the royal family of the Maruo Kingdom, which was under the control of the Holy Tree Leader, sent the things without hesitation.


    secretly used urgent means to hide things and transport them in a private airship. With so many airships in the territory, Chi Nan couldn''t monitor every airship every moment, so he didn''t even know about it.


    In less than two days, even with the collection and transportation, the secret medicine was finally delivered to Sophia''s hands.


    "Huh, let you not take the initiative, let you cause us trouble, in the end, we still have to do it. Don''t wait any longer, just today. You go, prepare top materials, I want to hold a small banquet, yes, just a few people "The last sentence was what Sophie told her men. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1133： Banquet with only 2 people

    Sophia''s staff is in charge of the intelligence department. Although everything has basically been allocated, but Sophia speaks, the current supervisor still dare not neglect, and arranges at the fastest speed.


    Although they don''t know what the immediate boss is going to do, they still need to go all out.


    At the same time, the secret patrol team on the side of Chinan Castle changed slightly, avoiding the vicinity of a room. And Sophia secretly ordered that all the attendants and maids were not allowed to pass through this place.


    This matter is not under Sophia¡¯s jurisdiction, but a good friend, Romigara, will handle it.


    As for what Sophia was going to do, Romigara did not show any emotions after learning about it, so he directly obeyed it completely. Sometimes, when the mighty lord is good, he has to do something extraordinary, right?


    And this matter was originally ordered by the lord''s wife, so Romigara was not at all psychological. Even for this, Romigara took away his sister and Sophia''s younger siblings, just to find a reason. In the entire castle, even the atmosphere has slightly changed.


    And all of this, the two parties didn''t know at all. In this case, an ultra-small banquet was arranged like this. Sophia personally completed the entire room.


    "Chinan, tonight, yes, it is 8 o''clock tonight, you come to room 305. Slinka will be here too, remember that most of it is a little more handsome, it''s up to you today."


    "What, tonight? How about waiting a few days, I''m not ready yet."


    "It''s okay, you can come here, just wait a few days if you are not ready, today is just to cultivate your feelings. You won''t even do this, then you don''t know when your business will end."


    Chi Nan hesitated for a moment. Under Sophia''s arrangement these days, the strangeness of the two people quickly disappeared, and their feelings have also risen rapidly. It''s just Chi Nan''s own character, coupled with the elves'' nature, that the two of them never pierced the last layer of window paper, so they were hanging like this, and it was anxious to not get up.


    According to the usual style of the elves, if you want to develop to the end, God knows how many years to wait.


    But for this kind of thing, it''s useless how outsiders say to help. If not, Sophia would not choose this radical approach. "Well, I agree." Chi Nan finally nodded.


    "That''s it, hang up first, I''ll tell Slinka night."


    Sophia closed the crystal board communication, a small fox smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "Hmph, you won''t blame me, it''s useless to blame me, anyway, it''s all for your good, you will be grateful to me then."


    Chinan¡¯s character, at most he punished himself a little afterwards. Just thinking of punishment, Sophia''s face suddenly turned red and her body became a little weak. He shook his head forcibly, and then the feeling was cleared out.


    "Sister Slinka Ye, it''s me, I''m Sophia. At 8 o''clock tonight, Chi Nan will entertain you alone. That''s right, just to celebrate your return. There were too many people before, and he was embarrassed to talk to you. Say. You are here, room 305, do you know where it is. Yes, you are more familiar with this place than we are, then you must come by then."


    After the notification, Sophia''s plans began to emerge one after another. As time passed by, Sophie felt that time passed so quickly for the first time. Calculating Chi Nan is really exciting, what should I do.


    Finally, when the time was almost up, both of them finally came to the room. Seeing what had been prepared, the two closed the door and sat down. Just as Sophia thought, these two people are still the same as before, almost unchanged at all, but today is different.


    "Enjoy the wonderful night." Sophia whispered outside the room, and then closed the door directly on a large wooden board outside the room. Although, this certainly won''t hold two people together.


    But sometimes a little effect is enough. The two people were talking while eating. But gradually, Chi Nan felt that his whole body was hot, and looking at Slinka Yee, he felt more and more beautiful.


    "Silinka night, you are so beautiful tonight." Just after Chi Nan finished speaking, he was a little surprised, how could he say that.


    "Really? Do you really think so." Slinka Ye''s face flushed slightly. I don''t know why, Chi Nan''s eyes are aggressive today. Slinka Ye¡¯s ears were trembling slightly, and the tips of her ears were already red.


    "Of course it is true, Slinka Ye, I really like you, can you, can you be with me." Chi Nan took a deep breath, but said it anyway. I never expected that I would be so bold today.


    At the same time, Chi Nan''s heart is also unusually nervous. On the one hand, he clicked a like for his boldness, and on the other hand, he was a little worried, worried that Slinka would reject herself at night. This feeling of worrying about gains and losses made Chi Nan extremely uncomfortable.


    "Well, you, you are a little weird today, are you drunk too much." Slinka got up at night and wanted to leave.


    Silinka Ye don¡¯t know Chinan is really strange, because Chinan eats secret medicine. Sophia only used this secret medicine for Chi Nan, but didn''t give it to Slinka at night, because I don''t know whether the secret medicine is useful for the elves.


    Chi Nan also got up, not knowing where the courage came from, Chi Nan took Slinka night into his arms.


    "What I said is true. I hope you will become my wife. You won''t blame me. Although I already have a wife, I promise that I will treat you and them the same. Can you agree."


    If Sophia was here, she would definitely give Chi Nan a head. Why do you want to bring other people when you talk to Slinka Yee. What if this makes people angry? How can anyone tell other women in front of a woman?


    It''s just that Slinka Yee didn''t care. Feeling the heat on Chi Nan''s body, Slinka Yee''s face slowly turned red. He lowered his head, thinking, and said nothing.


    Just when Chi Nan thought that Silinkaye would not agree, and when she was disappointed, Silinkaye suddenly nodded slightly. "Well, I agree." The voice was too small, if it weren''t for Chi Nan to listen carefully, there would be no way to hear it clearly.


    "Great." Chi Nan shouted in his heart. Before Slinka Ye continued to say anything, Chi Nan lowered his head and grabbed the small lips. In Slinka Ye''s surprised eyes, both hands began to wander around restlessly. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1134： I wont hide anything from you

    The morning sun, no, should be the noon sun shining in, Chi Nan opened his eyes. Lowering his head, feeling the warmth in his arms, a sense of pride suddenly appeared in Chi Nan''s heart.


    Haha, who would dare to say that he is not proactive enough, isn''t it? Isn''t it the result of his own initiative this time?


    Slinka, who has always been very strong, behaves like a kitten at night, not daring to move. But Chi Nan''s mood is still extremely happy, this is the person he likes.


    The elves are not only sensitive in their minds, but also extremely sensitive in their bodies. As a result, Chi Nan hadn''t had a lot of fun, and Slinka''s night was gone. In order to make Chi Nan comfortable, Silka Yee can be regarded as letting go a lot. Pulled by Chi Nan, she unlocked several knowledge that made Slinka''s face incredibly red, and finally fainted in Chi Nan''s arms.


    Ever since Chi Nan woke up in the morning, she kept holding Slinka in this posture for the night, and hasn''t woken up yet.


    It wasn''t until just now that Chi Nan felt that Slinka was awake before he opened his eyes. "Are you awake, do you feel any discomfort?" Looking at Silka Ye who was still pretending to sleep with his eyes closed, Chi Nan smirked and squeezed the soft palm of his hand.


    Slinka screamed at night, opened her eyes, and said angrily: "What are you doing, don''t let go. After being tossed by you all night, her whole body is about to fall apart."


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly, there was no way, who made the elves so sensitive. Moreover, Slinka Ye is just a gold-level archer, whose major is natural spells. He is a legendary pinnacle, and his life magic is so obvious. Plus Slinka Yee''s first time, it''s already pretty good if it can persist.


    In terms of performance, at least it was much better than Hermira and the others for the first time. "If you don''t let it go, you will never let it go in your life. You didn''t promise me last night, don''t you plan to answer me."


    Chi Nan''s rare toughness softened the stubbornness in Slinka Ye''s eyes.


    "Huh, it''s all like this, what else can''t be promised." The elves are very loyal to feelings. Although some blame Chi Nan for being too sudden and too fast, but now that this has happened, the relationship between the two naturally changed.


    As for whether there are other women in Chi Nan, Silin Kaye really doesn''t care. The loyalty of the elves is just their loyalty to their partners. They have never asked their partners to be loyal to themselves.


    It sounds convoluted, but in fact it is. It doesn''t matter to the elves themselves, but it is completely different to foreigners like Chi Nan. Such a woman, who doesn''t want it.


    "If you say it, I just want to hear you say it." Chi Nan said with a smirk.


    Silinka slapped Chi Nan''s chest with angrily: "You are enough, be careful, I will join Sophia and the others to boycott you." Chi Nan shut up quickly, because Silinka is really real. Can make it.


    "You haven''t eaten anything this morning, come, let''s eat something." As he said, there were several fruit tree branches growing out of the bed, and various fruits appeared here after a while.


    Sure enough, when Slinka saw these things at night, she was immediately attracted, and she forgot what she said before. Chi Nan hasn''t forgotten the attributes of Slinka Yee as a foodie. In the future, I can''t tease too much, because Slinkaye''s character is much more active than others. And Slinka Yee was also in this place, and had a delicious breakfast.


    Looking at Slinka Ye''s back, Chi Nan felt his whole body extremely hot. After waiting for a while, Slinka stopped at night. Chi Nan suddenly asked, "Is it full, what else do I need?"


    Silinka touched her belly at night: "These fruits are really not many, I have eaten enough, now I need to take a rest."


    "Don''t be busy with a rest, let''s get comfortable first." Chi Nan, who could not help it for a long time, rushed forward.


    "Ah, what are you doing, come back, come down quickly, people are still uncomfortable..."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Why? I know the physique of the elves very quickly. Natural spells can speed up recovery and heal injuries. After my observation, you have already recovered."


    Chi Nan, who was not deceived, rushed forward without hesitation, and soon there was another voice in the room. I have to say that as an elf but with a figure of more elves, Slinka Ye brought a perfect experience to Chi Nan. Regarding the quality of the body, Slinka Ye is absolutely No. 1 among her own women, no one can compare.


    As a result, Silinka was dragged by Chi Nan in the room all day long, and could not go out for a whole day. But the look in He Chi Nan''s eyes became softer, something that had never happened before.


    "I don''t know your parents yet, do you need to meet them?" It was another night Chi Nan hugged Silka Yee and said.


    Slinka said angrily at night: "No need, we elves don''t have that trouble. Just be together when you like it. This is a lifelong matter. There is no need to discuss with anyone, and there is no need for rituals."


    This guy has never gotten out of bed for a day, even his clothes have not been stained. This has never happened before. After a whole day of tossing, even if I recover quickly, I still feel that my whole body is limp.


    Chi Nan didn''t watch Slinka Yee, but looked at the ceiling: "If you say, now I have some secrets, I don''t want the elves to know, can you help me keep the secrets."


    Silka Ye trembles, but there is no movement. After coming over for a while, he said, "As long as there is no harm to the elves, I will help you keep a secret."


    Sure enough, after taking the last step, Silin Kaye finally turned to herself. Although I feel a little sorry for her, there is no way. "Rest assured, there is absolutely no harm to the elves, or no harm to anyone. I just don''t want anyone to deal with me for profit."


    "For profit?" Slinka Ye''s eyes changed. What kind of benefits can the elves gain from fighting at all costs? Chi Nan has such concerns, what the secret is.


    "If this secret is too important, you, you don''t need to tell me."


    Silken Kaye is thinking about everything for her own sake, Chi Nan secretly tightened her arm: "It doesn''t matter, although it is important, I also have the strength to protect it. It''s just that I don''t want to announce it for the time being, and I will let them know in the future."


    After a pause, Chi Nan said again: "Tomorrow, I will tell you tomorrow, I will not hide anything from you."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second remember: Shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1135： This is my secret

    This night, I don¡¯t know why, Slinka felt extremely warm at night, and never had a day so comfortable. Of course, it would be better if it wasn''t that the whole body was limp and couldn''t use strength.


    Another day has passed, and it is strange that no one has bothered. When the two of them got up, Chi Nan took the dressed Slinka and walked out at night. It''s strange to say that the elves who have not dressed up much, now actually start to learn to dress up. Chi Nan shook his head irritably, and Slinka would like to leave her alone.


    Just when I just wanted to open the door, Chi Nan paused. "What''s the matter?" Silken Kaye asked.


    Chinan shook his head and said, "It''s nothing, a little problem." The piece of wood outside the door of the house quickly merged into the door, and after a while, the whole piece of wood disappeared without a trace.


    Opening the door casually, Chi Nan took Slinka out of the room and walked in the direction of the hall.


    People along the road, seeing Silka Ye nestling next to Chi Nan, there was an incredible flash in their eyes. When did these two people behave so close, and their relationship has not always been like this?


    The servants saluted one after another, and no one dared to say much. As for those who know the inside story, it feels normal.


    But what is strange about Slinka Yee is that there is no unnaturalness or shyness at all, everything is so peaceful. It seems that there is nothing that can not be shown about the relationship with Chi Nan.


    Well, the special situation of the elves is really different from humans. Even Silinkaye, who was influenced by the half-elf empire, still retains a large number of elves'' characters, and there is no change.


    Finally, when people walked to the hall, Sophia saw the two people, and immediately walked over and took Slinka¡¯s arm and said, "Welcome to join us. You should call your sister now."


    Silinka night said indifferently: "No, my age is a lot older than you. Besides, I have always been called my sister, why should I change my name." Well, the two people''s thinking is not in the same line at all.


    Chi Nan glared at Sophia. I didn''t feel anything before, but when the door opened in the morning, Chi Nan finally realized something was wrong. Looking back on it carefully, there was indeed something wrong with what I was doing that night, unlike my usual self. It now seems that Sophia may have used some means for herself.


    This matter, when you go back, you must ask it carefully, and then punish the woman severely.


    Sophia showed a pitiful look, and then pulled Slinka to talk intimately. Speaking of it, Slinka''s recovery speed is indeed very fast. If this is a human woman, she can''t even walk normally now.


    But Slinka looks almost the same as usual. It''s just that Chi Nan''s eyes are swept from time to time, full of gentleness, and the others are really no different.


    "By the way, Chi Nan, didn''t you say you want to show me your secret, right here?"


    Silinka Ye is not an idiot, and suddenly realized that there seem to be many people here who know it, but only she does not. Even if Slinka is generous at night, she feels a little angry at this time, what is it to hide so strict.


    Chinan nodded: "This is my secret." Pointing to the screen in front of him, the screen suddenly lit up.


    "What a beautiful forest, but is there anything special about this forest? This seems to be your base." Looking at the base on the screen, Slinka Yeah was strange, but she didn''t feel anything special.


    "Look at this." Chi Nan suddenly adjusted the camera and looked into the air. There is a two-color sun in the sky, with a normal golden yellow in the middle and a red circle around it. The yellow part is much smaller than the red part.


    "This is the sun, wait, this color, that is the color of the evil **** after sacrifice."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Look at here again." Chi Nan adjusted the camera. This is the edge of the base. Seeing completely different pictures on the two sides, Slinka Yee seemed to have thought of something, her eyes widened suddenly.


    "This is the plane of the undead, wait, isn''t that plane of the undead has not died, there is still salvation, otherwise it is impossible." As an elf, she knows a lot. You must know that the human society is not legendary. I don''t know these. Even if it is a legend, many people probably don''t understand these inside stories.


    "Yes, this is the plane of the undead. The four continents of the plane of the undead have been occupied by me, and I will soon counterattack the last continent. As compensation for the restoration of the plane, I am already the master of this plane. ."


    "It''s no wonder that you hide in this way and don''t let people enter the plane of the undead. If this plane is purified, you might even be able to become a **** in the future, no, it should be certain."


    Her own man is so amazing, Slinka Ye is really excited.


    "Hehe, more than that, there are actually these places. You see, this is the sacred tree plane, a smaller plane, which has been completely occupied by me." When the second plane appeared, Slinka night shocked.


    It can be said that the Undead Plane was discovered accidentally because of the twin trees. So what is going on in this plane. Wait, is he already able to plant twin trees himself? But it''s not right, isn''t it true that only two naturally formed twin trees can communicate with each other. Just plant one by yourself, no other planes.


    "There is also this plane. This is the elemental plane. First of all, I have a lot of legendary wizards who came through here. In addition, there is this. This is the plane of the Alchemy Alliance, which is a truly advanced plane."


    Chinan showed out the planes one by one, and the people around did not speak, and bowed their heads to do their own things. Only Silin Kaye was alone, with wide-eyed eyes and an incredible face.


    She now understands why she can''t tell the elves this secret, if the elves know it, I am afraid it will be very troublesome. Even the elves have a heart to expand their race and develop themselves.


    Among the same plane, the elves may not like fighting very much. But other planes were discovered, especially planes without the elves. The elves would definitely hope to plant the tree of life over there. Even Slinka night herself had this kind of impulse, and she didn''t even know where this impulse came from.


    If the other elves knew about this, perhaps in order to enter other planes, they would really choose to fight Chi Nan. And not to mention other forces, how much benefit is this on a plane. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1136： Give them a place

    If it hadn''t been for Chinan, Slinka Ye would definitely not help passing the news to the elves. &1t;/


    Summarizing these planes, Slinka Ye also knows how beneficial these planes are to the elves. The smallest one is the one now named the No. 1 Plane of the Sacred Tree. &1t;/


    This plane is not rich in resources, so the elves can only plant some trees of life. However, this is a new plane, and the growth of the tree of life depends on the original power of the plane. Moreover, this is a kind of adaptability. &1t;/


    Planting the Tree of Life on a new plane, the Tree of Life will grow very quickly at the beginning, and it will be able to breed a large number of first-generation elves. This is not only the best way for the elves to expand their race, but the first generation elves are also incomparable to future generations. Both the talent and the potential are far from the descendants. &1t;/


    Even if it''s just a small plane, because there hasn''t been any elves before, it still means a lot to them. &1t;/


    Not to mention the plane of the undead, the plane of the undead was basically in a state of death before, but it was later abandoned by the evil god. The plane of the undead at this time, but can still recover. &1t;/


    If the elves are also involved in this matter, not only can they gain a huge natural plane, but they can also successfully get the awareness of the entire plane. There is no problem in cultivating this plane into the elves base camp. &1t;/


    This is not only useful for Chi Nan, but also for the Elf race. Besides, this plane is really too big, and its power is even stronger than the local plane, and the resources are even more abundant. &1t;/


    The Elemental Plane is even more exaggerated. Although the Elemental Plane is not suitable for elves to survive, it is difficult to transform it. &1t;/


    However, the elemental pets are very helpful for the elves to increase the top masters. Don''t think that the elves like to practice natural spells. In fact, the various elemental elves are also very good at it. &1t;/


    As long as you change your habits, the elves can easily cultivate a large number of elemental legendary masters of their own through this plane. At that time, let alone humans and other races, even the entire 6th class should not pose any threat to the elves. Being peace-loving does not mean that you don¡¯t know the role of force. &1t;/


    That ocean plane, on the surface, is of no use to the elves. But if after Chinan''s improvement, I believe that a huge plane, it is impossible to really have no benefits. &1t;/


    This plane can be said to be the least attractive to the elves. &1t;/


    But this plane was handed over to Chi Nan by the Alchemy Alliance. The Alchemy Alliance''s plane is huge, and there are many places with sparsely populated areas. Planting the tree of life in these places will definitely be able to cultivate a large number of first-generation elves. &1t;/


    It is said that this plane is connected to many other planes, and the overall benefits are simply unimaginable. Silinka looked at Chi Nan at night, blaming this guy for having to do that kind of thing first. &1t;/


    If it weren''t for Chi Nan to start quickly, but to let herself know about this first, Slinka Ye would definitely inform the elves of it. When the time comes, whether the elves will negotiate or take the shot directly, even Silin Kaye doesn''t know that. The interest to the race is too great, and the peace-loving elves will do the same. &1t;/


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, it seems that what Sophia and the others said really worked. In the current Silinkaye, everything is based on himself. This kind of thing is not harmful to the elves. Even if it has huge benefits, Silinkaye will not say it. &1t;/


    This kind of thing, for the elves, is like a contract, but it is more comfortable. &1t;/


    That''s right, at least for Chi Nan. Looking at Silin Kaye''s complaining eyes, Chi Nan felt proud in his heart. Sophia next to her, covering her mouth for fear that she would laugh out loud. &1t;/


    In any case, it is only good for anyone to join Slinka Yee to her family. As for those outsiders, it doesn''t matter. "So, what are you going to do now." &1t;/


    Slinka said to Chi Nan in an angry night. Hearing this, Chi Nan thought for a while and said: "At least I can''t say it casually now. When I break through to the level of a demigod, it doesn''t matter if I tell them at that time."&1t;/


    "What, are you going to break through the demigod?" Now, Slinka was shocked. &1t;/


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "What''s so strange, I practice cultivation is different from you. Forget it, you don''t understand it, you only need to know that I am not far from the demigod."&1t;/


    Silin Kaye became even more annoyed: "Since it''s not far away, you don''t have to worry about anything after you break through. Why do you want to treat me like that first?" Silinkaye''s eyes were a little red. &1t;/


    Chi Nan hurriedly walked over and gently hugged Slinka Ye''s hot body. Silinka struggled a few times at night, and did not break free, so she stopped struggling, but stared at Chi Nan''s eyes, as if she wanted to see something. &1t;/


    "I really like you, that''s why. And I don''t want to lie to you."&1t;/


    "I''m really worried that I will run around and reveal your secrets?"&1t;/


    Chi Nan quickly said: "Of course not. It is actually very simple to make you unable to show up. It''s just that I really like you and I hope you can be with me." At this moment, Chi Nan seemed to have become a love saint. &1t;/


    Silinkaye didn''t continue to blame, after all, it was already like this. "Well, I believe it, but you won''t be able to calculate me like this in the future." Slinka glared at Sophia at night, and it seemed that something had happened. &1t;/


    "How is it possible? We will all be a family in the future, how could the family calculate each other." Chi Nan quickly assured that even Sophia nodded vigorously, saying that there would never be similar things in the future. &1t;/


    Take a deep breathSilenkaye said again: "I still have a question. After you announce these planes, how do you plan to treat the elves." After all, it is your own race, Silk Lin Ka Ye still couldn''t put it down. &1t;/


    "Those places must be absolutely controlled by me, this will not change."&1t;/


    Silinkaye didn''t say anything, the elves didn''t have a strong desire for power, as long as they could grow the race. &1t;/


    "At that time I will leave a place for them to multiply. After all, there are not many elves."&1t;/


    Upon hearing this, Silinkaye finally smiled and kissed Chi Nan''s cheek gently. Chi Nan smiled secretly in his heart, this incident is finally over, and a woman he likes for nothing has been obtained. &1t;/...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1137： Finally reached the tipping point

    After solving Slinka Ye¡¯s matter, Chi Nan''s mood finally relaxed completely.


    Only next, as the price of calculating Slinka Yee, it is Slinka Yee pulling Chi Nan''s continuous training of bow and arrow skills. That''s right, it''s the same as before, no, it should be more strict than before.


    No way, who makes the relationship between the two people different now? Because of the closer relationship, Slinka Ye was able to use some methods that could not be used, such as temptation, such as acting like a baby.


    In the end, Sophia was also on Slinka Ye¡¯s side. The relationship between the two women was good, but Chi Nan was the only one who suffered. But in this exercise, Chi Nan''s progress is also very obvious.


    Originally, his own strength is very strong, and he has a strong ability to control himself. Chi Nan, whose strength has reached the pinnacle of the legend, exercises along the way according to the determined method, how can his bow and arrow level not rise. It didn''t even take long for Chi Nan to forcibly reach the level of a five-leaf archer. So far, Oslinkaye was thoroughly speculating in stocks.


    Of course, in fact, Chi Nan feels that his ability to control the bow and arrow is still worse than Slinka Yee. I can do this because my basic strength is stronger.


    If two people have the same strength, Slinka Yee is definitely stronger.


    But it doesn''t matter, anyway, I did reach this level. Moreover, Chi Nan himself did not rely entirely on bows and arrows to fight, it was just a method. In fact, Chi Nan doesn''t need to fight at all.


    Even if the fight really starts, just summon some plants. These plants are not strong enough, but can they be piled up in quantity?


    Every plane is developing very steadily now, and the growth of the holy tree collar is very fast. On the Cthulhu Empire, after a month of negotiations, Chi Nan finally took the surrounding territory.


    These places are still the major kingdoms in name, but their suzerain states have changed from the Holy Dragon Empire and the Holy Light Empire to the Holy Tree Leader, and they have completely become their leaders. All kinds of plant power began to spread out, and no one could stop it now. I believe that with the spread of time, these places will ultimately belong to me.


    This is where I am completely different from other forces. Hemira and Weiweisi were not surprised at Slinka Yee''s joining, and soon a group of people became thoroughly familiar with them.


    This made Chi Nan discover that, besides Sophia, there were probably others who calculated himself at that time. It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t know how they did it.


    Every time he asks, Hemila and others will go over it vaguely, just don''t let themselves know. But forget it, it''s just one time anyway. Among her own interesting women, there was no one else except Silin Kaye.


    In this way, a year passed slowly after a stable day. During this year, the development speed of the Sacred Tree Collar and the major planes can be described as lightning speed. With each passing day, all Chinan''s territories have completely changed their appearance. Even on the Undead Plane, the four continents have been completely brought under control.


    At this time, the four continents of the Undead Plane have accumulated a very large amount of power, ready to counterattack the central plane at any time. All that was needed at this time was Chi Nan''s words. With the order, all the troops would be ready to go.


    Only at this moment, Chi Nan suddenly felt that he had reached a critical point. Chi Nan, who was already very close to the demigod, had been waiting to reach his limit. But I didn''t expect the time to be so long.


    "I thought it would take only a month or two, but I didn''t expect to wait for more than a year to reach the limit. But this kind of limit breakthrough should be good for me." Chi Nan lowered his head and said to himself.


    Now that it has reached its limit, it is time to prepare for a breakthrough. Chi Nan got up and said, "Next, I will also prepare to break through the demigod. During this time, I will retreat and leave everything outside to you."


    Chinan retreat is not the first time. Everyone has already known what the term retreat means. And Chi Nan doesn''t have to worry about being hungry. For a plant master, it is not easy to grow something to eat.


    "Don''t worry, the outside affairs will be left to us." Hermilla nodded gently.


    "You won''t find anything on the elves, but you have to hurry up." Slinka said to Chi Nan. After all, Chi Nan had broken through the demigod, then it was time to help the elf develop.


    For the elves, a race with no ambitions, to be honest, Chi Nan really doesn''t care much. Even developing a race of elves is more suitable for you than developing humans. Although the elves are not easy to command, they are not easy to rebel.


    But human beings are different. The character of human beings is full of variables, and it is very normal to rebel. Even if it is the Sacred Tree Collar, developing such a powerful Sacred Tree Collar, there have been many internal rebels in this year.


    I really don''t know what these people think, knowing that they will die or want to rebel. For the so-called interests and power, these people don''t even have a brain. Every rebellion was easily extinguished by the local army but there were still people who followed them, and they have never been cut off. For the human race, Chi Nan, as a human, is also extremely disappointed.


    The holy tree plane is also there, there are always some people who are constantly making small moves. Because I don¡¯t show up often, I¡¯m going to mess around. Afterwards, Chi Nan no longer cared about rebellion.


    It can be said that as long as there is not a large-scale rebellion, Chi Nan doesn''t even care about it. Just leave it to the local army to deal with it. There are also many people who disagree with themselves, but who are loyal to them.


    After explaining everything, Chi Nan went to retreat.


    "It''s really strange, why after reaching the critical point, but not getting a new ability. This breakthrough is completely different from the past." Chi Nan sat in the secret room, thinking silently in his heart.


    In the past, every time a breakthrough was made, it was necessary to improve a plant one level higher with new abilities in order to be able to use plant power to drive a breakthrough. This time, he didn''t even have a new ability, and the demigod was really different from the legend.


    But Chi Nan also felt that he had a breakthrough method similar to the traditional one. That is to find a demigod-level divine plant, then tame it and completely control it, so that you can use the divine plant to break through. It''s just a divine plant, which can''t be found by oneself. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1138： This is divinity

    Chi Nan couldn''t help it. Among the many planes he controlled, there was only one divine plant he found, and that was purple grass. However, the quality of purple grass is far from the demigod level.


    Chi Nan knew that plants with a demigod level were definitely available in the Alchemy Alliance. However, demigods are different from ordinary plants. General plants may be high-level, but they are of little use by themselves.


    And even if the plants at the demi-god level are of no use, the figure and the high-quality existence they carry are still very precious materials. This material is extremely precious to alchemists. Basically, even if it appears, it will appear in the hands of a demigod alchemist, and it is impossible for him to get it.


    Therefore, Chi Nan has no extravagant expectations in this regard. The only breakthrough method that Chi Nan thought of was to use the most traditional method, that is, to use the power of the plane to make a breakthrough.


    Legendary creatures, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to reach the origin of the plane. But Chi Nan was different. After helping the sacred tree plane to drive away those beetles last time, he was rewarded by the sacred tree plane. But I got the biggest share of the source.


    This source of origin is rewarded to myself, so it belongs to me completely, but Chi Nan has not used it. Now, it''s an opportunity to use it. This source has always existed in one''s own body, but it can''t be seen or found, only one can feel it. Like a ball of light, it has been revolving around the sapling in his body.


    If you want to use it now, that''s just a thought. It¡¯s been kept forever, isn¡¯t it just to wait for it to be used now?


    But the plane of the undead has not been restored, Chi Nan cannot extract the origin of the plane of the undead. Doing that will only cause damage to the plane''s consciousness, and it is not impossible for one carelessness or even the entire plane to have a problem.


    For the hope of becoming a **** in the future, Chi Nan didn''t plan to abandon everything. This is probably enough, Chi Nan thought in his heart. "It doesn''t matter, whether it''s enough or not, you have to give it a try."


    Determined, the white ball of light that has been spinning around the sacred tree sapling suddenly trembled, and then merged into the sacred tree sapling. Yes, it is integrated into the saplings.


    Chi Nan is different from ordinary people, because he has no way to cultivate himself, he can only rely on the growth of saplings. So this sapling is its foundation. Chi Nan didn''t know what it was, and when the saplings would not eat back, but Chi Nan knew that if he wanted to improve his strength, he had to let the saplings grow.


    When the ball of light merged, the saplings began to grow rapidly. The mirror is less than two meters inside the human body, but a big tree can grow to a height of thousands of meters. That''s right, Chi Nan feels like this.


    It seems that there is a weird space in his body that can guarantee the unrestricted growth of the big tree. The current saplings are no longer saplings, and finally give Chinan a feeling of becoming a small tree.


    Wait, little tree, little tree over a thousand meters instead of big tree? What is going on, if it weren''t for Chi Nan, it would be my own feeling, and I really thought I had hallucinations. From the very beginning, the little sapling in his body gave himself a very strange feeling, so that Chi Nan never figured out what it was.


    But no matter what it was, in a nutshell, Chi Nan felt that his strength was constantly rising. The life magic in the body is constantly expanding, but the breath is not vented violently.


    On the contrary, it seems to be a natural improvement, with a silent feeling of moisturizing things. His body, as if the earth that had dried up for a long time, was absorbing rain and dew, constantly absorbing a mysterious force.


    During this process, Chi Nan felt that his physical fitness was constantly improving, and he was definitely not worse than a warrior at the demigod level. Chi Nan felt that even if he faced the bones of the Dragon Emperor last time, he could break them with his fists. Moreover, this should not be an illusion. I don''t know why, Chi Nan feels this way.


    God knows, that is a dragon with a strong body by nature. Both are demigods, but no other demigods dare to be stronger than dragons easily. His own life magic is really different, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "Hey, this feeling is... Could this be the so-called divinity." Chi Nan was secretly surprised.


    With the breakthrough in strength, his own spirit became solid, as if it had condensed into a special shape, but he couldn''t feel what it was. Without the ability to look inside the soul in the legend, you can only feel vaguely.


    At the same time, Chi Nan felt that his surroundings were completely different, and his own plants clearly appeared in his consciousness. A mysterious force continued to disperse, and concentrated towards himself.


    This is not a natural power provided by plants, but something similar to faith. But this is definitely not belief, because plants do not have their own consciousness, and even plant brains just imitate thinking.


    But this weak but pure power is very similar to the power of faith in the legend. Because, among their agility, there are some who believe in themselves as gods. They are dispersing this kind of thing. Chi Nan didn''t absorb it because he didn''t know if it would be beneficial, but these forces still surrounded him.


    In the dimness, Chi Nan''s consciousness felt a huge and terrifying consciousness. "This is plane consciousness, right." Chi Nan didn''t know why he knew this in his heart.


    This face consciousness himself can only feel vaguely, and the feeling is not real enough, but it does show the existence of plane consciousness.


    The highest thought of plane consciousness is to evolve and raise one''s level. This consciousness is the clearest. And Chi Nan could feel that the plane consciousness recognized him very high.


    I don''t know if it is because of what I have done, or because of the power and position I have in this world. In other words, it''s both, it''s just a hazy feeling, not very real.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t extract the plane origin." Chi Nan came into contact with the plane origin in the hazy, feeling that as long as he absorbed it, he could continue to break through and strengthen. But I don''t know why, there is a sense of danger in my heart inexplicably. As long as it is absorbed, it seems that something terrible will happen, even if the plane consciousness has no intention of blocking it.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what was going on, but he believed in this feeling and resisted the desire in his heart as if he hadn''t seen it. Forcibly suppressed this desire, and then slowly opened his eyes. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1139： Offspring is a big problem

    Inside the secret room, Chi Nan''s eyes flashed, the whole secret room turned green, and then the light disappeared. Chi Nan''s whole body exuded a sense of nature that was far away, completely different from ordinary people.


    This is the divinity dissipated by being a demigod. Gods are born differently, even if they are only demigods, they are still gods.


    Going out by myself now, I am afraid that many people will kneel down willingly the first time they see themselves. That is a kind of nobility at the level of life, which can''t be achieved by relying on foreign objects and identity.


    "It seems that it will take a while to converge this feeling." After Chi Nan felt his own difference, he gave a wry smile, shook his head and did not leave immediately. He didn''t want to see his wife and friends kneeling before him after he went out. If it were really like that, Chi Nan would feel very unacceptable.


    Chi Nan didn''t plan to go out before he condensed that kind of godly temperament.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan frowned, and then smiled: "Haha, let me just say, how could there be no new ability. Although I didn''t give it to me before the breakthrough, I still have it after the breakthrough. Let me first feel what it is."


    Although it is not clear, the new ability that the sacred tree has given him is not ordinary.


    But the first ability made Chi Nan depressed. "I rely on, why didn''t you tell me earlier about this ability? You said I would leave a few children first." Chi Nan was really depressed. For a long time, because he was young and there were still many things, Chi Nan never planned to make his woman pregnant.


    Because various measures are in place, there are no children as a drag for the time being. But now, Chi Nan is depressed.


    Because the first ability is the blood of God. After breaking through the demigod level, one''s own life level improved, from a mortal to a god. Although it was only average, his bloodline was completely different.


    After possessing the blood of the gods, Chi Nan found that he was able to learn some natural spells, and even other spells, he could also learn. Yes, all kinds of spells that could not be learned before can now be learned and used.


    It''s just that when you reach your own level, there is basically no need to learn these things. Unless it is a spell that can meet one''s own level, it is used to pretend to be forced.


    The effect is not great, but the potential is still good, at least you can create spells by yourself in the future.


    But the blood of the gods has a side effect, or it can¡¯t be regarded as a side effect. Because of the improved nature of one''s life, one''s offspring will also become divine creatures, that is, powerful individuals who are born with divine nature.


    This kind of creature cannot be distinguished by race, but a powerful talent. It can be said that the first generation of one''s own descendants, if there is no accident, it is certain that they will grow to the legendary level. If one''s own strength continues to improve in the future, the talent and potential of one''s offspring will be stronger. It is said that some natural demigods come from this way.


    However, the more powerful creatures are less likely to appear. The possibility of oneself wanting to produce offspring becomes very small because of this. This is why, those powerful gods basically have no descendants.


    Even if they did, they were left when they were weak. I didn''t stay because of Hina''s troubles before, but only now, after breaking through the demigod, if I want offspring, it basically becomes a luxury.


    This makes Chi Nan wish to smash the wall. It''s a pity that breaking through a demigod is an irreversible process, and if you break through yourself, it is impossible to go back. "Damn, I don''t know how to explain to them after I go out."


    Chi Nan frowned and decided not to say anything. The big deal is that all measures will not be taken in the future, just increase the chances.


    In the bitter smile, Chi Nan shook his head helplessly. Who could have thought of this kind of thing before. Planar consciousness just gave itself some general knowledge, but some details are hard to find.


    Taking a deep breath, Chi Nan continued to feel the next ability. "Really, the legendary level didn''t give me, but now I give it. But it seems that it is also a powerful ability for me."


    The second ability is the realm of gods. That''s right, Chinan doesn''t have the realm that should have been possessed at the legendary level. But after the breakthrough, he gave himself a field. God knows that when other demigods reach the level of demigods, the domain is basically useless.


    But in my own field, it''s totally different. Because my own field is basically a blessing field. All plants that belong to their own magical powers in their own domain can enjoy the blessings of the domain. Maybe the field is not very big, but the effect really makes Chi Nan''s eyes shine.


    The demigod level is a new level. Before reaching the demigod, it can be said that with the exception of a few divine creatures, no matter how many other masters there are, it is difficult to cause damage and influence to the demigod. Even the legend is the same.


    But with the domain blessing, all plants within Chi Nan''s own domain will have the same abilities as divine creatures. His every move, any means of attack and defense, have a divine effect.


    Perhaps these plants are still far from the opponents of legendary level masters, but they have a feature that legendary masters do not have, that is, they can injure demigods. The reason why the ant can kill the elephant is because it can break the defense, even if the damage is not big at all, the effect of your own plant weapons can be much greater.


    After that, as long as some plants are placed in the domain, even if several demigods besiege him, Chi Nan can rely on these plants to solve the demigod besieging him.


    At this moment Chi Nan finally feels a little bit as a master, and the former awe-inspiring aura is back again.


    Chi Nan had an illusion, as if he dared to stand in front of other demigods now, yelling that you are all rubbish.


    Well, this is just an illusion. Although his own plants are very strong under the blessing of the domain, it is difficult for other demigods to stay behind if they want to escape. After all, he does not have powerful restrictions and means of attack.


    Moreover, the scope of this realm of gods is not infinite. After Chi Nan expands it, this realm now only has a radius of 30 kilometers. This range is nothing to a demigod.


    The long-range plant inside will recover its power after the long-range attack leaves the domain. So the idea of ??being a demi-god fort is impossible. Sure enough, some other means are needed to assist. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1140： Develop good skills

    The first two skills, one made me extremely depressed, I want to smash the wall, but the second one brought me a surprise. Since reaching the silver level, he no longer has the ability to fight against a master of the same level.


    Even some of the battles that took place were only caused by the use of various methods by oneself and the fact that the opponent did not understand their own methods. It can be said that those battles are shocking at every step.


    But now it''s different. Let alone a master of the same level, even if he comes to Chinan, he doesn''t care. The only thing that needs to be done is to prepare more combat-type plants. That''s it. My own airship seems to be very good.


    So the last ability, maybe it can dilute the depression in my heart. Chi Nan felt the last ability. For a long time, Chi Nan''s eyes flashed with weird light. "I didn''t expect it to be this kind of ability. From the perspective of normal ability, it has become so scary now."


    The last ability is still not for my own use, just like before, new abilities at each level will inevitably appear for the plant as a whole, and this time is no exception.


    The name of this ability is Divine Transformation, which actually evolved from various transformation plants and transformation runes. Chi Nan is more familiar with this ability than anyone.


    But this time is absolutely different, because this time it is not an ordinary plant transformation, but the need to add one''s own divinity to make the transformation. His own divinity, with his own absolute will, can completely control plants.


    Even the derivatives of those plants can be completely controlled by oneself.


    Maybe others will think this is a chicken rib, because the plants made in Chinan originally belonged to Chinan. But Chi Nan doesn''t think so, because there is actually a special situation that does not belong to this kind.


    That is the tree of life that I have been studying, but I have never dared to activate it. Once you activate the tree of life, the tree of life will inevitably produce some primitive elves. These elves grew out of the tree of life, but they were completely independent. They didn''t have their own mark on them, and it was impossible to obey them.


    But with the divine transformation, it is different. I can completely transform the tree of life into a divine plant and put my own mark on it. In this way, the born primitive elves, and even the descendants of these primitive elves, belong to their own.


    This is a way to completely mark from the soul to the depths of the bloodline. Although these elves are still elves, they are not the same as ordinary elves. Once the renovation is completed, this branding can be said to be very difficult to remove.


    The stronger the strength, the closer the brand will be combined. In the end, the true gods can''t help it.


    The elves who have always felt out of control may be able to change here. As for Slinka Yee, just don''t let her know. There is no other way but to hide it again.


    Of course, divine transformation is more than just such an ability, that would be too useless.


    The most important thing is to transform itself, not only the tree of life, Chinan can also transform other plants into divine plants. The combat power that divine plants can exert far exceeds that of ordinary plants.


    "If used in conjunction with the realm of the gods, maybe I can make the combat power of the divine plant surpass the power of the general demigods. If it can be done, then my strength is higher than I imagined."


    Chinan doesn''t know what will happen, but this is very exciting. This is the best ability to develop the foundation.


    And with this ability, some previously stalled research may be completed.


    Such as the in-depth development of vegetable brains, which really possess the same type of vegetable brain as normal brain thinking. For example, your own wood elves may be able to make a new kind of creature, similar to that of elves. Let the wood elves completely become a special kind of creature, and at the same time branded their own brand, developed on a large scale.


    There are also imitation dragons that have not been successfully manufactured. Perhaps taking advantage of this opportunity, it can also be manufactured. With the breakthrough of his own strength, what he can do is far from what he could compare to before.


    Many things that used to be very complicated, now seem to be able to be done easily. All I need now is a little time, nothing more. But first, do your own thing first.


    Chi Nan¡¯s breakthrough was notified to Hermira and the others at the first time. After explaining to others, he explained that he would not go out for the time being. Chi Nan continued to stay to stabilize his strength and restrain his aura. By the way, it can also improve the control of new abilities. The new abilities are not controlled, and they are prone to problems when used.


    At the same time, those natural incarnations of Chinan also began to nurture. As one breaks through to the level of a demigod, then one''s natural incarnation, the highest nature can be bred to the legendary level.


    In this way, if you create a few more avatars, you can form a legendary army by yourself It¡¯s just that your own spirit can¡¯t control too many natural avatars, otherwise it will definitely be out of control. .


    is a bit more serious, if schizophrenia is caused, it will be bad. So, just keep these few for now. What Chi Nan needs is for these natural incarnations to help him enhance the overall power of plants.


    Every time I break through a big realm, it is an opportunity for a plant to improve as a whole on a large scale. Although this time he couldn''t directly upgrade his plants to a level that could compete with the legendary level, it was not impossible to greatly optimize the combat effectiveness. And those infrastructures can be maximized.


    Ten days later, the first natural incarnation was successfully gestated and joined the research team. Researchers have been studying for several days with the help of the enhanced energy pool and the higher-level life magic power in it.


    It''s just that the outside world has always been very stable, and no one knows the news of Chi Nan breaking through the demigod. If this news is exposed, God knows how much impact it will have on the entire world.


    Until now, Chi Nan is no longer obsessed with completely controlling the main plane. There is no benefit if you have control, and there is always a sense of boredom without an opponent on the surface.


    Since the first time of breakthrough, Chi Nan has completely abandoned the idea of ??controlling the main plane. Those people, just keep them. At least, I can have some fun for myself, right? ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1141： I want to plant trees by myself

    It took more than a month before Chi Nan finally condensed his aura. At this time Chi Nan was walking outside, although his temperament still seemed to stand out from the crowd, but he was not as overbearing as before.


    At most, it is more attractive, nothing more. Others didn''t know, they thought Chi Nan was only more attractive. Of course, in the eyes of those equal demigods, Chi Nan''s strength must be able to see something.


    After stepping out, Chi Nan stretched his waist, consolidating himself uninterruptedly for more than a month, making Chi Nan a bit boring. "Well, it''s been a long time since I played with Hemila and the others, tonight, don''t go now." A weird smile appeared on Chi Nan''s face.


    I didn¡¯t notify the other people either, just notified Hermilla that several people returned home, Chi Nan laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be busy talking about other things, let¡¯s celebrate by ourselves.¡± Then, there was a sound in the room. A seductive voice.


    After the matter was over, Chi Nan looked at the four different women on the bed, and a strange thought flashed in his mind: "The bed looks a bit small, it''s time to change to a bigger one." If others know that Chi Nan is thinking What is it, I don¡¯t know how it will react. After a long time, other talents regained their strength.


    Compared with Chi Nan, the newly promoted demigod, their physical strength is really not enough. Just let Chi Nan feel refreshed. If you want to let it out completely, you can''t rely on these women.


    Sophia rolled her eyes angeredly: "Chi Nan, your physique has improved again, and if this continues, we probably won''t be able to serve you anymore." The others were also deeply moved.


    Especially the two Weiweisi and Silinka Ye, because they have not broken through to the legendary level, the physical strength of the two people is even more unbearable. I don''t know if it is an illusion, Chi Nan always feels that his ability is much stronger after the breakthrough.


    It seems that divinity also plays a very important role in this aspect. Some of the actions they were unwilling to make in the past are now easy to guide them to do. This is also an absolute suppression of low-level creatures by divine creatures.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s enough to have you, and I''m not a stallion."


    "We would rather you be a stallion now." Hermilla gasped.


    "By the way, you have broken through now, do you have any special abilities again. And how is your current strength." They know that Chi Nan had no domain before, so it is relatively poor among the same level masters.


    Now that he has broken through, who knows whether the enemy will be stronger in the future. Now, as you continue to disconnect from other planes, everyone''s vision will not be limited to your own plane. It is normal to encounter a demigod.


    Chi Nan didn''t hesitate to speak out his new ability, but concealed the special effect of divine transformation on the tree of life. For the time being, I still don''t want to tell Slinka Ye, but there is nothing else to conceal. Anyway, these things, when they are used by themselves, these people must be able to see them all day.


    "So, you are now at the level of a demigod. Not only are you not the lowest in combat effectiveness, but you are still strong in combat effectiveness?"


    Chi Nan nodded lightly: "Yes, I don''t have to worry about fighting with other people again. If I can transform a battle-type divine creature, then my combat power will be increased several times."


    Several people looked at Chi Nan with a faint pride in their eyes. This is the man they chose.


    "Then, now we can give the elves a chance to spread the race." Silinka looked at Chi Nan night, and said with some expectation in her eyes. This is what Chi Nan promised herself before, she still remembers.


    Chi Nan''s heart was stagnant, and then said calmly: "Yes, but I am going to plant trees by myself now."


    Everyone looked puzzled: "What do you mean, what does planting your own tree have to do with the elves?"


    An apology flashed in Chi Nan''s heart, and then he said: "Before I planted the tree of life, because of my strength, there was no way to make the tree of life produce elves, but it''s different now."


    After a pause, a light green ball of light appeared in Chi Nan''s hand. Although the power of the light ball is not very strong, the kind of breath that it radiates makes people feel as if they have seen the **** of nature, which makes people worship.


    "I can now use the power of a demigod to strengthen the tree of life. After the strengthening, the tree of life will be able to produce elves by itself, and both the quantity and the quality will surpass the ordinary primitive elves."


    Silinka gently lay on Chi Nan''s body: "It doesn''t matter, as long as the elves can grow and grow in different worlds. Whether the elves in this world know it is meaningless."


    This is an idea that all elves will choose, after all, the elves have no power or anything. Of course, if it''s other elves, they will definitely be interested in the resources of other worlds.


    Slinka Ye can choose this way, it''s all because of her own reasons. Chi Nan''s arms tightened, and the apology in his heart became even worse. However, for the sake of your own layout, sometimes it is better to conceal something.


    With this kind of apology, Chi Nan hugged Slinka night, and the blushing voice sounded again.


    A group of people partyed for three full days, and finally stopped when the weakest recovery and physical strength Wei Wei Si couldn''t stand it. Of course, everyone was not prepared to hide Chi Nan''s breakthrough to the demigod.


    This is a kind of deterrence so Chi Nan directly and generously told everyone. Even if there are other demigods hidden in the world, Chi Nan believes that he is definitely not his opponent. What''s more, Chi Nan and World Consciousness did not feel the will of the other demigods when they perceived it, which shows that this world may be a master of demigod.


    After the notice went down, the entire territory became busy. Various materials were quickly delivered to the location of Red Sand City. This place was the original territory of Chinan, and it was later regarded as the capital city, so I didn''t care whether the location was suitable.


    At the same time, the news of Chi Nan breaking through the demigod was also quickly transmitted to other surrounding forces through various channels. One stone caused a thousand waves of waves, and the whole world was shocked by the news that Chi Nan had gone out.


    Demigod, this is the existence that only appeared in the legend, and now it actually appeared in front of them alive. Now Chi Nan''s words and deeds will affect the future of the entire world, and no one dares to take it lightly. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1142： Deterrence that gradually spreads

    "Have you heard? It seems that Lord Chinan has been promoted to become a demigod. Is this news true?"


    "Of course it''s true, you don''t know. Yesterday all the nobles gathered for a meeting. Even the royal family and dragons who have been indifferent to affairs have appeared. There are not many of them. Can this be fake? "


    This is a gorgeous courtyard where a group of noble children gather for a banquet. It must have been all kinds of luxury in the past, but now it is different. These people actually gather together to talk.


    Even the servants were all driven away, leaving no one behind. This atmosphere is completely different from normal banquets.


    "No need to guess, this matter is indeed true. My father also went to attend yesterday. It is said that the invitation card personally issued by the holy tree collar, inviting the royal family and grand dukes of the holy dragon empire to participate in the celebration banquet."


    For the holy tree leader, this is a celebration, but for other forces, it is a deterrent. If Chi Nan wants to control the entire world now, then the entire world chaos is at hand. This level of chaos, even the nobles like them know that if they are not careful, they will spread themselves.


    On this day, even those dudes who ran around all day rarely stopped. Even if it is a dude, as a child of a nobleman, his vision is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "Are you sure, is this true? It wasn''t the Holy Tree Leader who deliberately released it to deceive people."


    Hearing what this woman said, many people nodded in agreement. There are also loud supporters, hoping to please this one. After all, this is a famous beauty among them, and everyone wants you to get started.


    Wei Yi said helplessly: "I''m afraid not. After all, Lord Chinan will definitely appear in the banquet. I heard that demigods are completely different from ordinary people. Even if you don''t know, you can tell by just a glance."


    After a pause, he threw a bomb again for this one: "This time, half of the legendary dragon masters will participate in the banquet of the holy tree collar. The dragons have appeared in the past, and the third generation of the dragon emperor. The bones of the three generations of Dragon Sovereign have broken through the demigods before their deaths, and they have the most power to say about the demigods."


    A thin figure sighed: "Perhaps, the Lord of the Sacred Tree Leader got some breakthrough from the three generations of the Dragon King, so he could break through. Why did the three generations of the Dragon King be led by the Sacred Tree. "


    Everyone was silent, and they believed that if the dragon race got it first, a demigod dragon would definitely appear. At that time, it was their Sacred Dragon Empire that could control the general trend of the world. After all, the dragons were relatively lazy.


    The so-called half-elf in Chi Nan didn''t want to be a normal half-elf at all, on the contrary, it was much more cunning than ordinary humans. Many people also think that Chi Nan is mixed with other bloodlines.


    The same thing is not just born in the Holy Dragon Empire. The Holy Light Empire, the half-elf Empire, everyone was discussing this matter at this time. The birth of a demigod is of great significance to anyone.


    Some other large organizations, including the Mage Association, are also discussing. At this time, the Mage Association regretted it very much. Knowing that Chi Nan could break through the demigod, they would never offend the Holy Tree Leader before. Fortunately, they took the initiative to please them, which can be regarded as clearing some misunderstandings, but now they still feel a little unsure.


    If it hadn''t been for sure whether Chi Nan had really broken through the demigod, many of them would already want to take the initiative to plead for sin.


    More excited than them are the small kingdoms and forces around them. When they just received the news, they had already taken the initiative to run to the Sacred Tree Leader. Even if they can''t see Chi Nan, they have to show their attitude.


    From this day on, countless people from the border poured into the sacred tree collar, and all of them were well-behaved and had no intention of arrogant. Because of their active cooperation, border inspections are simpler and faster.


    Similarly, there are also many unidentified people sneaking into the sacred tree collar, searching everywhere for any news about Chi Nan.


    Needless to say, these unidentified people know that they must be spies of the major forces. It''s just that they use these people who have no identity, that is to give themselves a step secretly, even if they are caught, they can at least have room for mediation.


    The people of the Sacred Tree Leader also knew that, although they were constantly arrested, they didn''t even mean to ask who was behind them.


    And inside the sacred tree collar, every family is now lit up with lights, a festive atmosphere. This was not ordered by Chi Nan, or even ordered by the officials of the territory, but by these civilians.


    "Our territory can have the current prosperity, we can have the good days now, everything is the gift of the lord. Lord lord has now broken through to the demigod level, which is of great significance to the entire territory. Cheers to the lord."


    This is a scene at a village banquet, and the villagers who are not willing to spend much at ordinary times are a lot more generous this time.


    People from other areas around looked at these local residents enviously: "Hey, I knew I had joined the Sacred Tree Neck. But now I want to join. The Sacred Tree Neck''s censorship is stricter, and it is difficult for ordinary people to join. what."


    "Don''t say so much, let''s think about ourselves. Strive for more and build a good relationship with the local forces of the holy tree leader."


    "Hmph, no matter how difficult the review is, I must join it." A teenager said firmly.


    A half-elf not far away was disdainful: "You humans should save the province, it is much easier for us half-elves to join. Our censorship is much lower than yours or I compare easy."


    They had known this for a long time, but many half-elves still did not dare to join at will.


    Now, with the blessing of the demigods, who would dare to stop them. If the demigod is angered, the empire will not be able to hold it. So even if Chi Nan doesn''t care about things, they still have to consider what Chi Nan thinks after knowing it.


    This is the terrifying deterrent ability brought by a demigod. Even if there is no real confirmation, this influence is still beginning to spread. Territory officials, these days have been even more busy.


    Many people are received every day, and the territorial officials are forced to start the next round of selection. And this time, it was stricter than before, and more people participated in the selection than before. For this selection, even the Territory Council decided to mobilize a floating city as the selection site, which shocked many people. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1143： A banquet that determines the fate of the world

    The time for the banquet was relatively generous, and Chi Nan gave the others two months to prepare. In these two months, apart from staying with his wife, Chi Nan was adapting to his own strengths while studying some plants that had not been studied clearly before.


    Especially the Tree of Life, which will be used soon, is within the focus of Chi Nan''s research. If the tree of life is well researched, maybe it can be used instead of one''s previous base airship.


    Of course, this is just an assumption, but even with Chi Nan''s current ability, it is still not an easy task to transform the tree of life into his ideal appearance in a short period of time.


    Two months passed quickly, but during these two months, Chi Nan still hadn''t finished. At this time, all the people who participated in the banquet have already arrived. Even many people have arrived early and have lived here for a long time. The royal family of the Maruo Kingdom is actually responsible for entertaining other people.


    Many people pointed at the King of the Maruo Kingdom, with envy in their eyes. This guy used to be a **** of the Holy Dragon Empire, but now because of Weiwei, no one dares to move the Maro royal family.


    With the help of Chinan, the kingdom of Maro expanded very quickly. Later, after becoming a subordinate kingdom of the Sacred Tree, it was smooth, and even the officials of the territory gave them preferential treatment.


    Now that Chi Nan has broken through to become a demigod, they can be considered a ride. Why didn''t I get invaded in the first place, why didn''t I send my princess here?


    It is not so easy to send the princess now. It is not easy for the princess sent here to be selected as a maid by Chi Nan. With the improvement of status, selection has become more and more stringent.


    The royal family of the Maruo Kingdom, who was once the laughing stock of everyone, has now become an existence that everyone envy. Also envied by people, there is also the half-elf empire. Because the princess of the half-elf empire, Slinka Ye, is now the wife of the lord of the Holy Tree. With this relationship, at least there is no need to worry about being deliberately targeted by the Holy Tree Leader.


    "I really envy them. It''s a pity that our Sacred Dragon Empire is controlled by dragons. Those in the Royal Family certainly don''t meet the tastes of Lord Chinan." It''s useless for the Sacred Dragon Empire to learn from the Half Elf Empire.


    Those people in the Holy Light Empire were also very helpless. "Great God of Light, why don''t you care for your believers."


    When the people of the Holy Light Empire pray, they all have a sour taste. But there is no way, demigods are not so easy to appear, even if they are gods, it is very difficult to easily create a demigod level existence.


    At the beginning of the banquet, although everyone was discussing with each other, the atmosphere was very depressing, and none of them dared to speak loudly. It wasn''t until halfway through the banquet that Chi Nan finally appeared.


    "My lord is here." As the master of ceremonies shouted, Chi Nan walked over, accompanied by Hemila and others.


    Seeing Chi Nan, everyone turned their attention away, and Chi Nan suddenly became an account of everyone''s attention. Feeling the spiritual power contained in these gazes, Chi Nan smiled slightly.


    "Haha, test my strength, especially the Dragon Clan guys, let you have a look."


    Chi Nan suddenly let go of the strength he had converged. At this moment, Chi Nan changed from an ordinary life that looked handsome and extraordinary to an unattainable god, like a statue of a god.


    With Chi Nan''s breakthrough, unconsciously, his appearance has also changed and some minor adjustments have occurred. This adjustment has changed little by little. Although Chi Nan looks the same as before, it feels completely different.


    From an ordinary person to a handsome guy in the eyes of others, Chi Nan was a little dumbfounded. If it was before, Chi Nan would be very happy, but now it doesn''t make much sense.


    Others don''t care how Chi Nan looks like, and there are not no people who are more handsome than Chi Nan.


    But the divine brilliance that radiated from Chi Nan shocked everyone. "No wonder it is said that when you see a demigod, you know that this is definitely not a mortal. It turns out that it is really like this." Everyone sighed.


    That kind of divine dispersal, let them know that there is a higher-level life in front of them, suppressing them from the essence of life and soul, so that no one dares to develop a blasphemous heart. Those believers of the gods are even more sure that the aura on Chi Nan''s body is very similar to the aura transmitted by the gods, and this is definitely a demigod existence.


    It was completely certain now, Chi Nan was not lying, nor did the Holy Tree Leader deceive anyone. This kind of strength, combined with the previous influence, completely exploded, and the hearts of everyone were surging.


    This banquet is a banquet that can affect the pattern and direction of the entire world. Today''s Chi Nan, any word will have a major impact on the entire world. During the whole banquet, all the people fell silent all at once.


    Everyone looked at Chi Nan intently, waiting for Chi Nan to speak. The surroundings give people a feeling that they can be heard clearly even if a needle falls on the ground. Those breathing sounds became very subtle. Because as long as you breathe hard, you will be heard clearly. Chi Nan nodded slightly to the others and smiled lightly, but the others did not dare to be presumptuous.


    After confirming his identity, Chi Nan condensed his breath and turned into an ordinary person again, but no one dared to look down on Chi Nan. Everyone''s eyes are still full of respect and awe.


    Chi Nan smiled wryly in his heart The demigod is really different from the mortal. If I didn''t restrain my breath just now, after a while, I''m afraid someone will kneel to him and become his own faithful believer.


    "Hello everyone, many of you here today know me, and there are many that I don''t know, but starting from today, everyone knows. Please enjoy the banquet as much as you can. If you are not used to it, you can tell the attendant." Chi Nan finally spoke, and the solemn atmosphere on the scene suddenly eased a lot, at least there was no hostility, right?


    In front of a demigod, even the arrogant dragon clan in the past felt pressured at this time. Many members of the dragon clan looked at each other, and they could see helplessness and depression in the eyes of others.


    The race that claims to be the most powerful of Big 6 is now suppressed by others. It seems that after I go back, I must seize the time and work hard to cultivate, and I can never waste time so much anymore. The dragon race also needs a demigod to sit down. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1144： Remain the same

    The food at the banquet is very rich, but no one pays attention to the food itself, but feels tasteless. The music is very beautiful, but no one wants to listen to it, let alone dance, which many people like.


    Everyone sat on the side properly, not wanting to be a normal banquet at all. After a long time, Chi Nan also felt very uncomfortable in this atmosphere, but he did not speak, and others did not dare to speak.


    Well, let''s say it for yourself: "If you have anything you want to ask, just ask, I can choose to answer some."


    At this time, the atmosphere finally changed and became serious. Everyone look at me, I look at you, but no one dares to stand up. In the end, the representative of the elves finally came forward, because Slinka Yee is an elven. Under Silinka''s signal, the other elves were sure that there should be nothing wrong, so they asked first.


    "Excuse me, Chi Nan, do you have any thoughts on the situation of this big six."


    Mianxia is the name for gods and demigods, and only those with divine nature can have such honorific titles.


    Chi Nan raised his cup and took a sip, and said indifferently: "I am very satisfied with the current situation. I don''t have any ideas. Just keep it as it is." As soon as Chi Nan spoke, the big stone in many people''s hearts was put down. .


    "I don''t know what the Holy Tree Leader''s plan is next, how far it needs to expand, and what areas must be obtained." This time it was asked by the Dragon Clan. Although the Dragon Clan was in awe of Chinan, he was not afraid. This is a respect for the strong, but they believe that as long as they work hard, they will definitely be able to cultivate the existence of a demigod.


    Chi Nan is still the same as before: "The Sacred Tree Comprehension will maintain its current state and will not expand, and the subordinate kingdoms will indeed maintain these. As long as no one comes to attack the Sacred Tree Collar, the Sacred Tree Collar will not counterattack."


    After a pause, Chi Nan continued: "In addition, we don''t have any land that must be acquired, so everyone doesn''t need to worry." At this point, everyone was finally relieved.


    As a demigod, he speaks completely different from others. Every sentence will be recorded by the world consciousness and will be bound to a certain degree, similar to a contract. Even though it would have no effect on oneself even if it was violated, after all, the existence of a demigod level still had to save face. This kind of behavior that is directly recorded by the world consciousness, I don''t want to erase it.


    Every demigod doesn''t want to leave a stain on himself. Of course, those who have no face and no skin are not considered.


    "Then, does the Holy Tree Leader give preferential treatment to certain forces?" This question is a bit straightforward, and once it is not euphemistic. Chi Nan looked up and saw a familiar person, Sophia''s sister Carolise.


    It''s been a long time since I saw this one. I didn''t expect that in the past few years, Carolise''s temperament was completely different. Without the toughness of the past, but with a little more softness, the temperament is more moving.


    "It turned out to be Sister Carlo Lis, you don''t need to be so afraid of your relationship with Sophia."


    Karolis''s territory has always belonged to herself, even if it is surrounded by the sacred tree collar, Chi Nan has no intention of taking it back. Over the years, Sophia has been a great help to Caro Lis.


    In fact, if Carlos wanted to, Sophia and Chi Nan would have helped her rebuild the kingdom. It''s just that Carolise didn''t know what she had figured out, she didn''t even have the slightest idea of ??restoring the country at all, but just went on like this.


    Chi Nan looked around and said calmly: "For the major forces, we follow the principle of fair trade. These matters can be discussed with the territory officials. Our territory will not take the initiative to help any forces. Of course, some forces, we will keep it. They will not be destroyed, nothing more." Chi Nan smiled slightly.


    As for which forces will keep them from being destroyed, what will Chi Nan do to their hostile forces at that time, then they will think about it themselves. In short, with Chi Nan, many people are equivalent to having a protective umbrella.


    Of course, these people will also need to be strictly monitored in the future. Chi Nan doesn''t want to create a lot of arrogant and invincible existence because of his own words. When the time comes, he will harm one party. That is not what Chi Nan wants to see.


    All this needs the people under Sophia to manage. Appropriately, it can also be beaten.


    Others tasted Chi Nan''s words, and now Chi Nan is really not offensive. Being able to maintain his own interests all the time, Chi Nan doesn''t take the initiative to harm them, so even if there is an extra demigod, it seems to be irrelevant.


    Especially for those small kingdoms or small regions, they simply can''t involve such a high level. As long as Chi Nan doesn''t mess up the whole world on a large scale, it will have no effect on them.


    Those who are really worried about Chi Nan''s impact are actually only the top powers and empires.


    This time the banquet, the negotiations were fairly smooth. Of course, it cannot be said that it is a negotiation, it can only be said that it is a unilateral expression of one''s own ideas. Chi Nan''s will can now be said to be above all else.


    "Excuse me, what is the future direction of the Sacred Tree Leader." King Maro said with a wry smile. This is not what he wanted to ask, but the people around him forced him to ask. They didn''t dare to provoke Chi Nan, but it was okay to trouble him.


    Do you want to know the direction of your exhibition, and then avoid it? If it is a business, they also need a green light all the way.


    Chi Nan knows that every sentence will affect the whole world, so he can''t talk nonsense. What he wants now is a stable rear, a place where he can rest If the whole rear is messed up, it''s not as easy as controlling it directly, so keep your balance. All right.


    If you don''t want to get involved in the big six, then just change the direction. Thinking of this, Chi Nan said: "Next, the direction of our territory will be the sea. Not the overseas islands, but the sea bottom and sea level."


    In this place, no one except the holy tree collar has the ability to open it. And opening here will make Big 6 more prosperous, but it will not affect the interests of others. Maybe even if it is affected, no one dares to say anything.


    Starting today, all restrictions on the holy tree collar will be opened. Even if there are restrictions, it is secret. The airship of the holy tree collar can pass anywhere in the entire 6th, and the business can be done to any corner.


    Even the Holy Dragon Empire, which previously restricted itself, can only open it up obediently, and absolutely dare not make a mistake. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1145： A changed world

    [Title: Rise of the plant world of the body of the 1145 Chapter big change: the imminent demise Star]


    The latest chapter of "The Rise of Plants"~ The domain name of this site: the abbreviated homophony of \"166 Novel\", easy to remember! Good-looking novels are highly recommended: Quickly through the system. The emperor Ji Bai refining into the **** of creation, the **** of creation, Wushen World Misty Journey This star comes from the earth leisurely cultivating life network "|"| to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Hearing that the sacred tree was going to the sea, everyone was finally relieved. As long as it is not dealing with oneself, there is no problem. This era will be the era of Chi Nan. They now have nothing else to consider.


    After waiting for many years, maybe until Chi Nan leaves this plane, or he simply died, or he encountered another existence that broke through the demigod. At that time, it is possible for their descendants to find opportunities for development in this new order.


    Chi Nan also ignored these people. He knew that he was here, and there was absolutely no way for this banquet to proceed normally. Let''s save time for these people to discuss with the officials in their territory. So Chi Nan got up and said, "I have something to do. Let''s continue to enjoy the banquet." After that, Chi Nan left the place on his own.


    In the same way, Hemila and others also left, and at this time, they don''t need to be here to accompany them. In fact, no one dared to allow a demigod lady to accompany them here.


    With Chi Nan''s breakthrough, the status of Hemila and others has once again been upgraded, and has been elevated to the pinnacle of the entire world. Many women looked at a few people enviously, wishing to replace them in the past.


    Unfortunately, that distance is too far away, they just dare to think about it.


    In the following days, the mainland remained the same as before, and there was no change. So after a period of calm, the conflicts and wars that should have erupted again, but none of these had anything to do with the Holy Tree Leader.


    No one would dare to provoke the caravan led by the holy tree. Even if their caravan passes through some battlefields, the two sides will immediately choose a truce, and the war will only break out after the caravan passes.


    Chi Nan just broke through, and before the deterrence influence was reduced, this kind of unbelievable situation was simply normal.


    At this time, someone finally invented a frozen plant warehouse. With the refrigeration technology, the sacred tree leading cargo team has become more prosperous. Some food that was not easy to preserve before can be easily transported to far away places.


    So all kinds of seafood began to be sold to the mainland in large quantities. Gradually, mainland Shanghai products occupy a place, allowing people to see the prosperity of the sea, but no one dares to intervene.


    Because everyone knows that, except for some territorial waters of overseas islands, other places are under the leadership of the holy tree, or Chinan. There was no way to develop the sea plane for the time being, so Miria set her sights on the sea on her main plane. The sea here is far inferior to the depth and expanse of the sea.


    But the sea here is not small. According to Miria''s calculations, it is not easy to completely control it in a short period of time. But with the underwater plant weapons that can cross the sea plane, it is very easy to occupy here.


    After a period of sweeping, many places on the seabed of the entire sea were occupied, and many places had a large number of marine plants as reserves. When Chi Nan announced that he would attack the sea, these plant weapons burst out all at once.


    In just a few days, he completely controlled a vast sea of ??skills. Among them are collusion legendary creatures, which are easily destroyed under the attack of these terrifying plant weapons. The sea on the main plane had no power to compete with Chi Nan. No matter what race it is, it will be easily wiped out in the face of the plant army.


    Even a plant continent appeared on the sea, which is a fake land made directly from special plants. Although the others looked jealous, they didn''t have the ability, but they could only watch it.


    It''s just that some resources in the deep sea have also been gradually sent to the mainland. Some things that weren¡¯t available on land before are sold by the sacred tree but not just some food and luxury goods.


    Many things have had a very big impact on people in the original world. Some things are made into potions, which can quickly increase the cultivation speed of wizards and fighters, or help them break some bottlenecks, or it may create some new weapons or other supplies. With the expansion of resource types, the cultivation speed of the entire world is much faster than before.


    In this regard, even the major forces themselves did not expect that the original sacred tree leading the development of the sea could have such a large positive impact on them. The Sacred Tree led their own development, also very fast, even faster than them.


    This feeling really makes them at a loss. Should I hate the sacred tree collar, or should I thank the sacred tree collar.


    "How is the new weapon test? We will use this thing to deal with the demigod in the future." Chi Nan asked. In this sea, Miria is not only developing, but also experimenting with new weapons.


    Miria said angrily: "It''s just that I will test it myself If you don''t modify the purple light grass, you will still make it like this. It is impossible to have any lethal power on the demigods, and you must participate test."


    Chi Nan spread out his hands: "You know, I don''t have so much time now." Chi Nan gathered the saplings in his hands. This is not an ordinary sapling, but a seedling prototype of a tree of life. It is also the latest in Chi Nan. Something being tested.


    "Then speed up the test, I''m still waiting here. In such a deep sea, even if you break through the demigod, you can''t go down and fight the old turtle." Chi Nan was also helpless, even if she was a demigod. Entering such a deep sea will still be affected. Even if the impact is small, there is an impact.


    If you want not to be restricted by the general environment, you must become a true god. He is still far away.


    "I''ll try my best, it''s almost done, and it''s almost done in the end." Chi Nan was also helpless.


    He himself didn''t expect that the tree of life would be so troublesome to transform. The reason is simple. The tree of life was created by the spirits of the elves, and there are other gods'' marks on it, so the elves are determined to be followers of those gods.


    Although they are not masters of plant control, such things made by the hands of gods will naturally leave their breath. The first thing Chi Nan needs to do is to remove the aura of other gods from generation to generation.


    Only in this way, can one''s own brand be imprinted, and it is definitely stronger and easier to use than other gods. Before this can''t be done, strengthening the tree of life is equivalent to contributing to other gods. Chi Nan, who is already ready to become a god, naturally has to plan for his own future, and it is impossible to dedicate to other gods.


    (= One second to remember) 166 Novel Reading Network

 Chapter 1146： Finally the transformation was successful

    Net "|"| to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    I don''t know what the sacred tree in my body is. It is obviously only at the demi-god level, but it can deprive it of even the god-level aura. Although this breath is not stripped at once, it is terrible to be able to do this.


    Chi Nan wasn''t the one who didn''t understand anything before, and the true power of a **** and the power of a demigod were completely different things. Even though he had killed the beetle **** statue twice, Chi Nan would not really underestimate the opponent''s power. In essence, even the current self is very different from the opponent.


    At least, it is impossible for one''s own power to create a legendary level master, even no matter how hard he tries.


    On this day, the last bit of strength of this sapling in his hand finally ushered in the last moment. Under Chi Nan''s movements, this little power was stripped little by little and controlled little by little.


    As if he knew his own destiny, this little power was constantly struggling and trembling, but in Chi Nan''s hands, it could only be like an earthworm, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free from the control of his power.


    However, this strength of strength also shocked Chi Nan again. Because even if there is only this little power left, you can still make yourself feel slippery. Even a carelessness may allow this force to escape.


    "True gods are worthy of being true gods. Only when you really face their power can you discover the power of this kind of power. This is how many generations and how many years have passed the power and breath is still so troublesome. If it is a true god, Maybe I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to get close now."


    Chi Nan will not be arrogant, but he will not be blindly arrogant. When he felt the power of the gods, Chi Nan was even more sure that he still had a long way to go. Fortunately, on the road to becoming a god, I already have a look.


    I just don''t know if the Alchemy Alliance can find some information next. After all, there are many demigods over there, and none of them don''t want to become gods. When you are done with everything here, go there and look for it.


    While thinking, the movements in Chi Nan''s hands did not relax at all. The green light diffused, and the huge power wrapped the last bit of spirit aura bit by bit, and finally completed the final capture.


    "Very good, that''s it." Chi Nan grinned, and suddenly pulled this power aura away completely. There is no need to be cautious now. Under the power fluctuations, this aura quickly dissipated completely under Chi Nan''s power.


    At this moment, the sky and the earth suddenly changed from a sunny day to darkness. Thunder and lightning flashed in the air, and then a lot of lightning fell from the sky, smashing many buildings in the area where Chi Nan was located. An angry mood exuded from the sky, venting towards the sky and the earth. The nearby flowers and trees withered instantly.


    You know, these flowers, plants, and trees are all born of Chi Nan''s power, and they all have Chi Nan''s mark. It would wither because of other people''s power fluctuations, which had to shock Chi Nan.


    "Fortunately, this power is only unconsciously radiated, and the anger has no purpose. Even their owner may not even know what happened. Otherwise, it would be really troublesome." Chi Nan felt it for a while and finally felt relieved. .


    The previous situation had a lot to do with clearing away the spirit of the gods. Although the spirit of the spirit does not have its own consciousness, it has the will left by the spirit. Being so cleaned up by a mortal, this will naturally exudes anger.


    But because the owner of the spirit breath is not dead, it is impossible for the spirit breath to produce his own consciousness. So this is unconscious, a kind of demonstration. If your strength is not strong enough, you may even die under such anger catharsis. The lightning did not fall on him, but also because the surrounding plants have their own breath.


    This power does not have its own consciousness, so it is not clear which one is his true body.


    Of course, if you don''t have a strong force, you don''t have the ability to do this. "Hehe, from now on, you are completely my tree of life, and also the first generation of mother tree."


    After a long time, Chi Nan bared his teeth and smiled happily. Don''t worry about what happens to those gods, even if you know Chi Nan, you don''t care, isn''t it just a tree. With the help of this tree, I was able to do many things that I could not do before.


    At least, a race that belongs entirely to oneself is about to appear. This race will definitely be more useful to it in the future than the humans under its command. After all, from the aspect of absolute loyalty, a race with its own brand is almost impossible to betray than its own followers. Followers rely on oaths, and these existences rely on branding.


    Without further ado, hurry up and put your own brand on it. Chi Nan didn''t think too much, and directly mixed his soul aura with the magic of life, and directly branded it on the entire tree of life.


    Then it took a few days to continuously expand this brand, allowing one''s own breath to spread throughout the whole body of the tree of life, every cell, every magic pattern, and even potential spirituality and possible souls.


    With the help of the small tree in his body, Chi Nan''s control of plants is not comparable to those of the so-called gods Those gods can only rely on their own instincts to keep the breath, but Chi Nan is forcing it. Stay, and very detailed. After everything is done, it is absolutely impossible for other gods to clear their marks.


    If you want to clean up, you can only destroy the entire tree of life. The offspring of this tree of life, including derivative creatures, no matter how long in the past, this imprint will not fade. This is the ability that only oneself possess.


    This was a peculiar situation that occurred after the divine transformation, and Chi Nan was even sure that other gods could not do this. When the branding is all over, the next step is to transform.


    In the past, I didn''t change it, not because I couldn''t do it, but to eliminate the aura left by other gods. Now that the transformation has begun, Chi Nan can be said to be handy with the transformation of plants.


    Manipulate the magic pattern bit by bit, add some special things to it, remove some inappropriate things, and then stimulate them. A whole set of processes can be said to be familiar and can no longer be familiar. After all this is done, this tree of life is completely different from the previous tree of life. Not only the inside but also the appearance is different. This is the tree of life that belongs to oneself.


    (=Remember in one second)

 Chapter 1147： Newborn Elves

    In the sacred tree plane, Chi Nan brought Hermilla and others to this place. That''s right, this time it is the real body coming, not just an avatar as before, and other people are the same.


    After all, this is a plane that belongs entirely to oneself, and even the world consciousness is very close to oneself. On this plane, it is basically impossible to have any problems. Speaking of which, Chi Nan didn''t want to experiment in this world.


    But there is no way. The only world that belongs to you is the plane of the holy tree and the plane of the ocean, but the plane of the ocean is dangerous and has been exposed to the eyes of the Alchemy Alliance, and many people are staring at the plane of the ocean. You can''t experiment in that place, so I can only come to this place. As for the plane of undead, who knows what troubles will be encountered.


    The air of death on the plane of the undead is too strong, and the hidden danger is too big before it is fully restored.


    Everyone looked at a sapling, growing bit by bit, slowly growing up. "Is this really the tree of life?"


    Silinka looked at the sapling in front of her strangely. Because of the normal tree of life, the trunk has golden lines and the leaves are green. After all, it looks like a normal tree.


    But this weird sapling planted in Chinan does not look like a tree at all. The whole body is transparent and seems to be translucent. The whole body is emerald green, and people who don''t know thought it was a work of art carved with jade.


    Even the leaves, even every little bit, are this translucent emerald green. The whole body seemed to be one body, even the orthodox elf, Slinka Ye, almost didn''t recognize that it was a tree.


    "Of course it is true. This is the tree of life after I have improved it. Even if I completely adapt to this world in the future, it will not stop producing new elves, but will continue to produce them. The talent of new elves is absolutely It will be much better than before.¡± As Chi Nan spoke, the tree had grown to a height of more than ten meters.


    At this time, countless tiny spots of light appeared in the air, and they were continuously absorbed. "Do you see it? Even the elements are attracted. My tree of life can directly condense elemental spirits."


    Elemental elves are a rare species that has long been extinct on the main plane and can only be heard in legends. Elemental elves are the best companions for the elves, and the best pets for others.


    Obtaining an elemental spirit is like obtaining a powerful single elemental mage, and it is also the existence of almost infinite magic. It is said that when there were elemental elves on the main plane, because the elemental elves and elves have also been invaded by other powerful races. Fortunately, the elves were strong, and finally drove the enemy away.


    However, Chi Nan doesn''t worry about this, because his elemental spirit has been branded by himself since the time he was conceived. It is impossible for other people to rob them forcibly.


    Chi Nan couldn''t control the elements himself, but there was no problem in using plants to indirectly influence them. It is impossible for your own elemental spirit to sign a contract with anyone unless willingly. Of course, if a contract is signed, it will be the same as a normal elemental spirit, and there will be no way to cancel it for a lifetime. When the owner dies, the elemental elves will die with it.


    When the tree of life grew to hundreds of meters, it finally stopped growing. At this time, the intensity of the breath radiating from the Tree of Life had definitely reached the pinnacle of the legendary level. But the amount of power is the same as the sea.


    Surrounded by plants grown in Chinan, these plants spontaneously radiate their power and directly converge on the tree of life. In other words, when the tree of life breeds elves in the future, it will not consume its own strength or weaken oneself.


    As long as there are enough self-grown plants around, it will maintain a very high resilience. In the past, many trees of life had problems in the end because of the loss of their own strength. And except for the most east side of the Sacred Tree Plane, the plants in other places were basically planted by themselves, who made it desolate here.


    At this time, a group of people were on the westernmost part of the mainland, where no one else lived. The presence of the elves in this place has not attracted the attention of native natives for a long time.


    When they know it, God knows how long has passed. Gradually, under the big tree, a circle of water flow appeared. The water flow seemed ordinary, but in fact it contained huge elemental power.


    Under the big tree, several water pools appeared, and the water pools were made up of the essence of the elements. On the top of the big tree, there are many large fruits growing. Suddenly, a fruit fell down, fell into the ring of water, and floated on it.


    "Appeared, finally appeared. This is how the original elves appeared in the legend. Let''s go and help." Slinka Yee is so excited, this is the original elves.


    Chi Nan hurriedly held Silinkaye: "Don''t be impulsive, the tree of life has its own operating mechanism, we don''t need our intervention, we just watch it here." I have never seen Silinkaye so excited. Even if I was put to sleep by myself, there was no excitement after I woke up. It was incredible.


    Silinka finally managed to control her mood and watched it with others. "But without our help these primitive elves should be larvae, how can they survive."


    Sophia''s words immediately lifted Slinka''s heart.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I don''t know this, but this is the instinct of the tree of life. It is impossible to survive. The number of elves is small, so when they were young, they died because of themselves. The situation has never happened before." This is not Chi Nan''s nonsense, but an important historical record within the elves.


    Just when they didn''t know why, the scene changed again. There was a sudden wave in the pool under the big tree. One after another, transparent humanoid creatures appeared.


    "Elemental Elf, it''s an Elemental Elf." Slinka covered her mouth for fear of handing it out loudly. One element after another appeared, flashing their wings and flying. Cyan wind elemental spirits, red fire elemental spirits, purple thunder elemental spirits, blue water elemental spirits, and yellow earth elemental spirits are the most.


    Some special types have also appeared, white light elemental spirits, black dark elemental spirits, and green natural elemental spirits. Even some mutant elves with weird colors that Chi Nan couldn''t distinguish for a while appeared one by one. Reading Net

 Chapter 1148： Holy Tree Elf Clan 1

    Mutated elemental elves are the least common among elemental elves, their strengths vary, some are powerful and terrifying, and some are basically useless. However, within the elemental wizard, there is no level difference at all.


    In the record, except for the queen of elemental spirits, all other elemental spirits are equal. Behind these elemental elves are a pair of wings. When two pairs of wings grow out, they will be legendary.


    It is said that the three pairs of wings are the ultimate of elemental spirits, at least at the level of demigods, and the third pair of wings is also called the wings of the gods. From then on, no matter how powerful the elemental elves are, they can only have three pairs of wings, and there can be no more.


    The queen of elemental elves is very rare. It is said that the Elemental Elf Queen has all attributes, and all regular attributes will be available. A few elemental elf queens will even have some rare attributes and mutation attributes, but there will be no shortage of regular attributes. It''s just that this elemental fairy queen is impossible to see for the time being.


    Perhaps it is because the strength of this plane is too weak, or it may take time to conceive, but there is no right now.


    When the elemental sprites are spawned, they fly towards the surroundings, seeming to be curious about the surrounding environment. The new elemental creatures have their own consciousness, and curiosity is inevitable.


    But soon, they found Chi Nan and others. So the element elves flew over and revolved around Chinan. A little bolder, still staying directly on Chi Nan''s body. Because they felt the kindness of Chi Nan.


    It is a kind of cordial feeling above all things, like a god. Chi Nan smiled. He knew that this was because his own brand had penetrated into these elemental elves. At this time, Chi Nan could clearly sense the existence of these brandings.


    This kind of brand is not a contract, but it is stronger than the binding ability of the contract. Now he wants to let these elemental spirits do nothing. Of course, Chi Nan would not use this ability casually.


    Others, because they have the breath of Chi Nan, are also very attractive to elemental spirits. But the one with the most is Silin Kaye. It seems that the elves and the elemental elves are of the same origin, and the attraction is really the greatest.


    Others have fewer people around, the proportion of fire elements around Sophia is greater, and the proportion of water elements around Hermira is greater. This should have something to do with their own attributes. There was nothing protruding beside Weiweisi.


    Many elemental spirits just spun around Weiweisi and then flew away, making Weiweisi very depressed.


    Such a cute and beautiful creature, even Wei Wei Si, can''t help but want to touch it. To be sure, now they want to sign a contract with the elemental elves, it is also very easy. This is the first generation of elemental spirits, and the potential is very large. But for the next development of the tree of life, no one signed a contract.


    Suddenly, the surrounding grass rustled, Chi Nan looked back and suddenly smiled. "There are so many animals and monsters. It''s a pity that there are fewer animals in this world, otherwise there will be more."


    These animals did not come to attack, but were summoned by the tree of life. From then on, these animals will be transformed under the influence of the tree of life and become companion creatures of the elves.


    Every tree of life has these companion creatures, which are also the friends of the elves who usually fight and live.


    When these animals appeared, the tree of life trembled. Large pieces of emerald green fruits fell from above, and each one fell accurately into the water flow, buffered by the water flow, and did not directly hit the ground.


    As if feeling something, the animals came to the edge of the pool one after another, took a sip of water, and then waited on the spot. Those elemental spirits also let go of their curiosity, and even left the master of Chi Nan and flew towards the pool.


    One by one elemental spirits moved these fruits out of the middle of the pool. Then the natural elemental spirit jumped on each fruit, and the fruit split a gap in the middle.


    When the gap was fully opened, a child who was carved and carved in jade appeared in the middle, opening his eyes and looking outside curiously, not scared at all, and did not have the fragile feeling of a human newborn.


    The pointed ears heralded the birth of the newborn elves. In the next moment, these elves will be raised and taken care of by animals and elemental elves. It turns out that the first generation of elves all grew up like this. They are indeed a race close to nature.


    These elves have emerald green eyes and the same hair. This point is no different from other elves. But these elves made by Chinan are naturally able to control plants, so there is no need to study and research.


    Just wave a small hand, and some plants under your feet will start to grow and grow into the shape you need. This is just like some natural wizards. And Chi Nan could feel that the plants spawned by these elves were similar to those planted by his own magical powers. The elves don''t have magic power in them, so they are not natural mages.


    But they carry their own brand, and the brand contains their own life magic breath, which is an instinct. I believe that after practicing natural magic in the future, this kind of talent can also make natural magic more powerful and consume less.


    He really is a genius, creating a race even more genius than ordinary elves.


    And these elves also have a leaf logo in the center of their foreheads. The logo of each elf is different. The leaves seem to be translucent, shimmering and shiny, but they don''t seem to glow. It is very magical and very mysterious.


    This is completely different from ordinary elves. This pattern is also born, and even Chi Nan doesn''t know how it was formed. I just transformed the plants, and some details are beyond my control.


    "These primitive elves seem to be stronger than the primitive elves in the record." Silken Kaye said in surprise.


    Chi Nan looked proud: "Haha, after all, it is my improved tree of life, how could it be the same."


    Silinka looked proud and couldn''t help holding Chi Nan and kissing. It''s really rare for Slinka Yee to be so active. If it wasn''t for the wrong place, she had to throw her down, but it was a pity that it was wrong.


    "This is the sacred tree plane, so it is destined. In order to distinguish it from the ordinary elves, then you will be the sacred tree elves in the future." Following Chi Nan''s words, the green light on the tree of life flashed away.


    Chi Nan''s words have been integrated into the inheritance. Silinka gave Chi Nan a blank look at night, and didn''t say anything. Reading Net

 Chapter 1149： This is the belief filter

    While watching the newborn elves curiously looked around, Chi Nan thought to himself. "I hope that other elves won''t blame me when they know it. It''s just a slight change in body shape, there won''t be any problems."


    That''s right, thinking of the flat figures of the elves, Chi Nan is abhorrently hated. After enjoying the hot body of the mutant elf of Silinkaye, Chi Nan deeply felt that the status quo of the elf was to be changed.


    Determined to transform the tree of life, Chi Nan adjusted a little so that the figure of the elf female was no longer the ordinary flat figure of the elf, but became a hot figure like Hesilinka Ye. However, this will not be discovered until they grow up. Nothing has changed for other things.


    The elves are still women with stronger talents, and men are still very rare. Only talents and figures have changed.


    Of course, the most important thing is talent, Chi Nan thought shamelessly. These elves not only inherited the original bow and arrow talent, but also have the talent to control plants. In fact, the talent of the Elemental Wizard is also very powerful.


    In this way, the elves will have more choices in the future. The most important thing is that Chi Nan has also modified it according to the elves'' talents that they can''t cultivate fighting qi. This is just a few modifications.


    Nowadays, all the new born elves have the talent to cultivate fighting spirit. Think about it, with strong fighting spirit and powerful spells, your own elves can definitely crush all the elves of the old age and become the royal family among the elves in the future.


    I just don''t know what kind of thoughts the spirit gods will think when they see this situation in the future.


    At the same time, Chi Nan sorted out all kinds of knowledge through plant brains, and sorted out a set of inheritance suitable for the cultivation of these elves. Then these inheritances were integrated into the tree of life.


    From then on, the new elves do not need to learn, they can find something suitable for them from the inheritance to practice.


    The elves who were just born, their vitality is really tenacious. Because it didn''t take long for these elves to crawl around on their own, and control the plants to assist them in their actions.


    Some of the stronger bodies can even stand up and walk around. This point is not comparable to human beings.


    It''s just a pity that although the elves performed very well, their growth rate was still very slow. Generally, it takes a hundred years for elves to reach adulthood, and there is no way.


    After being born as a creature, the elves in the future will have no way to be directly affected by their own natural magic. That is, before he was born, Chi Nan relied on the tree of life to influence.


    This group of elves will grow faster than before, but it will take twenty years to reach adulthood. This is the case with the original elves in the future. If he was conceived and born by himself, it would take a hundred years to reach adulthood. This time is also relatively long for Chi Nan, and I am afraid it will be more dangerous in the early stage.


    In order to protect these elves, it seems that more plant weapons must be placed around them.


    But at this moment, Chi Nan suddenly felt a powerful force, which was very gentle and pure, and he could mobilize it at any time. And the source of power actually comes from the tree of life.


    "I rely on, this, is this a belief collector, it can actually collect the beliefs of elves and elemental elves. Wait, why are there beliefs in those animals, have I become their god?"


    Chi Nan had a mother in his heart, but he didn''t say it directly. If this were heard by others, he would definitely be very surprised, maybe even worried. Chi Nan was worried that there was a problem with his beliefs, so he didn''t choose to absorb and use it at all.


    Who could have imagined that these newly-born elves, elemental elves, and newly-inspired animals would actually have faith in themselves. And this belief is very pure, without any impurities.


    No, it is not without impurities. Although the mind is pure at birth, there are still impurities. What Chi Nan felt was the belief after filtering by the tree of life. That''s right, the tree of life isolates the power of faith from Chi Nan, and then directly absorbs it into his body. After being filtered by special rules, it will be handed over to Chi Nan.


    This is not just acting as a deity, is it simply a filter of faith? If this is to let other gods know, God knows how jealous it will be. In order to filter their beliefs, they don''t know how many ways they have come up with. They are not as good as their own.


    This is not Chi Nan''s guess, but inadvertently mentioned in some records in the Alchemy Alliance. This is just some broken knowledge, but after sorting it out, Chi Nan still has some understanding of the gods.


    I don''t know the gods of the elves, do you know this? Does the original tree of life have this ability? But Chi Nan knew that his tree of life definitely had this ability to make gods crazy.


    This kind of thing must not be said, if anyone knows it, it will be in trouble for yourself. Even with Hemila and the others, Chi Nan wouldn''t say it. This is not distrust, but protection. After all, once they know it, it is possible that they will attract the attention of other gods. The power of the gods cannot be guessed by ordinary people.


    "Okay, let''s continue." Chi Nan let out a sigh and stepped forward in the sight of everyone''s attention. There are no elves and animals blocking Chi Nan, everyone just looks at with respect in their eyes.


    Chi Nan patted the trunk lightly. The trunk shook, and the seeds that looked like jade beads fell into Chi Nan''s hands. These were the new seeds of the tree of life.


    Unlike the traditional tree of life, it is difficult to breed a seed. It is very easy to breed a seed for your own tree of life. It''s just a pity that the total number of trees of life that can be planted on a plane is limited, and it is impossible to plant them indefinitely.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to other places, continue to plant, and see how strong this plane can bear it."


    With the others, under the reluctant gaze of Slinka Ye and others, Chi Nan finally took them all onto the airship and flew towards other places. Whenever a suitable place is found, Chinan will go down to plant it.


    When eight trees were planted, Chi Nan found that no matter how hard he tried, the ninth tree could not grow normally. Chi Nan knew that this was already the limit for the tree of life in this world.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan simply sealed the underdeveloped tree of life. If another tree of life dies unexpectedly, this one will be resurrected to complete this number. Reading Net

 Chapter 1150： Servant and Subordinates: Wood Elf

    The newborn elves are young and fragile, and there are not many of them. Even with the protection of elemental elves and animals, it is still not reassuring. Silinkaye even wants to protect these newborn elves by herself.


    But Chi Nan didn''t want to. If Slinka stayed here at night, what would she do? It will take at least twenty years to protect them until they reach adulthood. It takes at least 20 years to protect these elves with their own power. I don''t know how long it will take.


    The current new generation of elves is too weak. The most powerful elemental elves have only the silver level. In other words, as long as a few silver-level battle teams come, they can be easily destroyed. You know, after the war, although this world has a small population, the number of golden-level fighters doesn''t know how many.


    There are a large number of plant weapons to isolate them, but plant weapons do not have their own thinking and can only rely on plant brains to control them. There is no way to communicate with the elves normally, at most they can only follow orders.


    The sacred tree elves don''t need a nerve brain, the brand in the body can play a role of a nerve brain, and it is even more useful than a nerve brain.


    But there is no way to communicate normally, and it is easy to cause some problems for these elves. Therefore, Chi Nan decided to stay for a while, while adapting to his own strength, he also made some suitable bodyguards.


    It just so happened that during this time, Chi Nan also got a lot of natural spells from the elves from Slinkaye. Because of the talent of God''s Bloodline, Chi Nan can easily learn some natural magic that could not be learned before.


    Through some principles of natural magic, Chi Nan gradually transformed into a new tree of life. This is not a general tree of life, it should be said that it is a simplified version, the kind that specializes in the production of specific creatures.


    Because of its low quality and will not absorb the origin of the plane, you do not need to consider the bearing capacity of the plane and can be planted at will.


    The tree of life itself is equivalent to a strengthened homeland mother tree, so this new plant, Chi Nan will not add these special abilities. After a long period of transformation, Chinan finally produced a new plant in half a month.


    This is something similar to the tree of life, but it does not have the ability to produce elves and elemental elves, nor does it have the ability to attract animals. This new plant has only one ability to make wood elves.


    Therefore, Chinan unceremoniously named it the Wood Elf Mother Tree. Okay, after hearing this change of name, even Silinkaye didn''t know what to say. This name is really vulgar, but it''s really simple and concise.


    "The plant that produces the wood elves is called the wood elves mother tree. There is nothing wrong with it." This is Chi Nan''s explanation.


    The fruit of the Wood Elf Mother Tree was similar to the Elf Fruit, but instead of falling in the water, it slammed directly on the ground. By falling to the ground, directly smash the shell. But even if it is not broken, the wood elves inside will come out by itself. These fruits are much larger than the elves.


    Because the wood elves were just born, they were the size of adults. On the surface, it looks exactly the same as the previous wood elves. The whole body is made of wood. Although it is similar to a normal person, the wood texture is a sign and there is nothing wrong with it.


    As soon as these wood elves are born, they have good melee abilities and some spell abilities. This is already regarded as a certain biological ability, and the body is not modified, and it is not the use of plant brain to replace the work of the brain.


    This kind of wood spirit is strictly a creature, just like a tree spirit or a wood spirit. It has its own internal structure, its own thoughts and consciousness, but its self-awareness is relatively weak.


    The mind is not very flexible and rigid, but it also has normal wisdom and thinking. The most important thing is that these wood elves work hard and will not complain about anything. And not afraid of death, or that there is no concept of life and death. It was produced on a large scale, so even if he died, Chi Nan would not feel distressed.


    Because it is not a high-level intelligent creature, Chi Nan never treats him as his own leader. This is like raising a lot of ants, and then letting the ants fight to death is a truth, and normal people will not feel distressed.


    "In the future, if these wood elves take care and protection, new elves will be born, and we can rest assured."


    Chi Nan planted more than one hundred wood elves in one breath, and in a short period of time had a large number of wood elves. Even Chi Nan plans to use the wood elves in the army to replace some middle and lower commanders.


    With the help of plant brains, these wood elves can definitely wield abilities that are not inferior to normal commanders. That is, it is insufficient in adaptability and creativity, but this ability is only needed by high-level commanders.


    "Can these wood elves really protect them? It won''t be a problem, right." Silken Kaye was a little worried.


    Chi Nan said without hesitation: "Don''t worry, the wood elves have thoughts and can adhere to principles. With the computing power of the plant brain and the monitoring capabilities of those satellites, if there is a problem, you will be useless here. ."


    At this time, how could Chi Nan say there was a problem? If Silinka Ye really stayed here, she would have much less fun. So, resolutely, there will be no problems here.


    "Then their fighting ability, can they protect the elves?" Silken Kaye asked worriedly.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "You can experiment by yourself. These wood elves are at the silver level at worst, and their bodies are made of wood. They have strong defensive power. They are not afraid of death. It will be difficult to get rid of the entanglement for a while. The strongest batch is of golden level when it is manufactured."


    That''s right, Chinan made two kinds of Wood Elves, one of which was silver grade, and did ordinary things. One is the gold level, used to serve as bodyguards. With those powerful airships and plant weapons, it is absolutely foolproof.


    Speaking of it, if this doesn''t work, then maybe there are legendary masters here who can''t protect them.


    In order to protect these elves, Chi Nan has left behind a powerful force that can make legendary masters hate it. Just for emotional reasons, Silinka Yee just feels uneasy no matter what.


    "Okay, the experiment is over here, so our next step is to go to the elemental plane to make the elves. The growth cycle of the holy tree elves is really too long. You can plant some."


    "How can this be? Planted on the plane of the undead, what if there is an accident."


    "Probably not, after all, we have all tested it. Besides, it can be replanted if accident happens."


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading address: m.


    :...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1151： The real body goes to the Alchemy Alliance

    With an absolutely loyal cannon fodder race, plus a holy tree elves with great potential, the follow-up ending is over. Next, Chi Nan planned to go to the Alliance to take a look.


    I didn''t dare to go casually before, because I was not strong enough, for fear that I would be calculated after I went. But now it''s different. The Alliance doesn''t have a real god, at best it is a demigod. The six demigods at the top of the league, together, Chi Nan may not be an opponent, but they are basically unable to leave themselves if they want to escape.


    In that case, what is there to be afraid of. After Chi Nan made up his mind, he was ready to pass.


    "We also want to go together." Chi Nan wants to go there, and Hemila and the others don''t want to just let Chi Nan go alone.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, I don''t know what''s going on in the Alliance. I''m worried that there will be danger if you go. After all, a new demigod will appear, even if they don''t join the Alliance Council, they will be targeted. "


    "But..." Sophie opened her mouth, it was because they were in danger that they didn''t want Chi Nan to take the risk alone.


    As for Wei Wei Si and Si Lin Ka Ye, they shut up directly, because their two strengths are too weak compared to the others.


    Chi Nan said unceremoniously: "This matter has not been discussed, none of you can go. I will talk about it after I have completely settled down there. You will show me the house first. This time I am not going to talk to others. People desperately."


    Seeing the flickering grievances and tears in the eyes of a few people, Chi Nan''s tone finally softened: "Don''t worry, I have absolute certainty. You don''t know, with my current strength, even if I am besieged by a demigod. , I can also escape, maybe I can fight back. But if you add other people, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    There is nothing wrong with this. After thinking about it, Hemira and Sophia finally nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, but you have to remember to keep in touch with us all the time. Otherwise, or we will come and look for you."


    Chi Nan raised his hand and surrendered: "I''m done, I''m not relieved, I''m half god, if this can be calculated casually, then I don''t need to practice at all." In fact, I have not practiced before. .


    Finally calmed a few people, explained a lot of things, and temporarily made a few people busy, Chi Nan passed through the space channel and came to the headquarters of the Alchemy Alliance.


    "Sure enough, the real body came to feel more profoundly. The power of this plane is far from comparable to other planes." At the level of a demigod, Chi Nan can feel plane consciousness and clearly feel different planes. The levels of strength are different. This plane has all kinds of power attributes, the rules are more perfect, and the elements are very rich.


    Even in terms of elements, it is second only to the elemental plane. If it weren''t for the law to have suppression, this plane could definitely give birth to many elemental creatures, not the same as it is now.


    After experiencing it for a while, Chi Nan obtained various identification certificates from the avatar, and then led a group of guards toward the Union Office. It is very easy to go to the office if you have an ID certificate.


    Immediately after arriving at the office, a clerical staff came forward to greet him. It''s just that, unlike before, this clerk is only a golden level, not the kind of legend created by a special method. It seems that the alliance¡¯s method of making legends is not so easy to use, and it is impossible to manufacture them on a large scale, which made Chi Nan breathe a sigh of relief.


    "This lord, do you need any help." Seeing Chi Nan''s identity certificate, the visitor did not show much awe.


    After all, it is just a legend, there are many such legendary masters in the league. Only after noticing the identity certificates of the guards around Chi Nan, the reception staff became serious. So many legends gathered together, it is not ordinary people can imagine.


    Chi Nan didn''t embarrass him, and said straightforwardly: "I''ll apply for the identity certificate. I used to be my clone to apply for it, but now I need to apply it myself."


    "Please come with me. In fact, you only need to transfer your identity certificate. After all, a temporary one has been done before. It is enough to test your strength when the real body arrives." The clerk said diligently.


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth clicked: "No, I want to verify my demigod identity. I just broke through the demigod level not long ago. I think my plane should have more power." Hearing this, the clerk Suddenly stunned.


    "You, you are talking about the demigod level." The capable staff felt that his waist was about to soften. This is a demigod, that is the existence they need to look up to. Legends may be made by external forces, but demigods are absolutely impossible. This is their consensus. There are only a few in the entire league record, and only those six are official.


    Basically, it is impossible for them to see these existences. Every demigod is above all else, no matter how many legendary levels come, it is definitely not a demigod''s opponent. This is a level difference.


    Even without these demigods, there would be no peace on their plane.


    "My lord, the identity verification of the demigod needs to go to the headquarters, I will give you the permission of the headquarters. However, the identity verification needs to notify the six leaders, I am afraid it will take a little time." This person spoke cautiously. Even around, there were many people who looked carefully here, but none of them dared to give pointers.


    If the demigods are not pleasing to their eyes, even if they are killed, they only need to pay a little property. There used to be bad-tempered demigods who did this kind of thing in the branch.


    Feeling the change in the surrounding atmosphere, Chi Nan didn''t say anything. With the improvement of his strength, the change of identity made many things completely different from before. If you want to talk to other people on an equal footing, it is basically difficult to do Except for the accident of your own family, few people even dare to stand in front of you.


    "Go and do it, I don''t worry, don''t worry." Chi Nan said, the clerk left here.


    While running, they also brought in other people to receive. Although everyone is afraid of demigod masters, they also like them very much at the same time. If you are fancy, then the days after that will be much easier.


    It''s just that Chi Nan has no interest in other people, and with so many powerful guards around him, many people feel resentful. The emergence of a new demigod, this matter is still very important, so things are done quickly.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading address: m.


    :...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1152： 16th seat

    In less than half a day, the headquarters was ready, and a special teleportation array was activated. Chi Nan didn''t stay here long, and led people onto this teleportation formation.


    When the teleportation started, the powerful force surprised Chi Nan. Because this condensed space force is a bit stronger. This teleportation array does not seem to be exactly the same as other teleportation arrays.


    The scene in front of him changed for a while, and a group of people appeared in another place. At the foot, there is still a gorgeous teleportation formation, much more gorgeous than the one before. Looking around, there are many bright buildings. The tallest are six special buildings suspended in the air, like mage towers, but they don''t seem to be.


    There are many suspended buildings below, which are smaller than the previous ones, with varying heights, but each is a unique architectural style.


    On the ground below, there is a huge city, this city not only has people coming and going, there are also many alchemy dolls walking around inside. At a glance, everyone here is actually not an ordinary person.


    Among the people who come and go, almost everyone has a certain strength. In this place, even children, many have reached the level of black iron, which is indeed the headquarters of the alliance.


    Chi Nan looked up at the sky and said for a long time: "This is not the plane of alchemy."


    Chi Nan could feel that the laws of this place are somewhat different from the plane of alchemy. This is basically impossible in one plane. And the power gathering here is more intense, but not because of how advanced this plane is, but using a method that I don''t know to force the power of heaven and earth to gather here.


    This reminded Chi Nan of something like the Spirit Gathering Array, which might also be a similar magic array.


    "My lord, please come with me." The two receptionists walked over respectfully. The people who came were a man and a woman, but they looked rather dull. Chi Nan felt that these two were not humans at all.


    To be precise, it should be a magic puppet made into a human shape. If it weren''t for his strong perception, it really didn''t happen.


    "Let''s go, can you tell me about the world''s problems." Chi Nan followed forward without caring.


    The male-looking demon puppet said flatly, "This is not the Alchemy Alliance, but another small plane. This plane was previously attached to the main plane, but later it was discovered by several adults and joined forces to fix it. This plane is right next to the battlefield channel. Once there is a problem on the battlefield, you can go to support it at any time."


    "It turned out to be like this, what about those buildings in the sky?"


    "This is the elder''s floating tower with records in the alliance. The highest is the residence of the six leaders, and the bottom is the other elders. It''s just that the elders and the leaders rarely come here."


    It turns out that this place is a status symbol. Chi Nan''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and he looked around, and now there are fifteen floating towers here. What does this mean? Are there fifteen demigods registered in the Alchemy Alliance?


    No matter where it is, the strong will always be respected. Those who can become elders in the alliance are probably not ordinary people. After all, it is impossible for a demigod to allow others who are less than a demigod to sit on an equal footing with themselves.


    bsp; Chi Nan asked about the alliance and the headquarters of the alliance as he walked. The two magic puppets are also the answer without any concealment. Perhaps, because of his own strength, there is nothing to hide.


    "My lord, please wait, the leader of Culiai will come over soon." After speaking, the two magic puppets left. Then I replaced them with other reception staff. These people are not magic puppets, but they don''t know much.


    Perhaps, every newly added demigod needs the leader to receive it. After all, it wasn''t the other elders who came here. Seeing that Chi Nan couldn''t ask what he wanted to know, he simply stopped asking.


    Before long, a powerful breath appeared outside the door, Chi Nan frowned, and almost instinctively released his breath. Although Chi Nan had just made a breakthrough, his particularity was completely different.


    The strength of his own breath is even faintly able to compete with each other. After a long time, that power slowly receded, and Chi Nan also reduced his strength. Get up and look out the door.


    After the door opened, a figure slowly walked in. The visitor looked just like an ordinary old lady, with wrinkles all over her skin. If it weren''t for the divine nature of her body, most people would really think of her as an ordinary person. The head is purple, the eyes are purple, and even the body has some purple lines.


    But this color, I don''t know why Chi Nan always feels a little unnatural, as if it was rendered by some kind of dye. But demigod masters, shouldn''t use stains like this.


    At the same time, there were six purple **** of light floating around the incoming person, and there was a faint feeling of threat in the light balls. The light ball rotates slowly, not very fast, but it gives a feeling that it can shoot out at any time.


    "Hello, Lord Kuriai, I am Chi Nan, the newly joined Sacred Tree Plane Lord. I am very glad to meet you."


    Curiai showed a stiff smile and said in a hoarse voice: "Welcome, new demigod master, our alliance needs more masters to join. Your strength is not worse than mine."


    When people around heard this, they were suddenly surprised. This one is one of the six leaders. These six leaders, even the youngest one, have been in office for more than three hundred years. Who can become the leader, which is not the existence of the pinnacle of the demigod. Unexpectedly, Chi Nan, who originally thought it was just a newly promoted demigod, could fight against the leader.


    Even if it is not as good as the leader, I am afraid it will not be much worse. They don''t know that Chi Nan has really just made a breakthrough, and there is still a lot of room for improvement. But regardless of strength or total power is not worse than these leaders.


    If the recovery degree is added, Chi Nan is even better than them.


    "You are too rewarding. This time I came here to join the alliance, and the other is to check some books and knowledge of the alliance. If you need to notice, please tell me directly." Chi Nan did not hesitate.


    People at their level don¡¯t need those concealments anymore.


    "I''ll talk to you about this. Let''s go through the joining procedures first. Congratulations, you are already the sixteenth elder of our alliance. You will need your help for the safety of the alliance in the future."


    For Chi Nan''s joining, Culiai seems to be really happy. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1153： Obligation to guard the passage of war

    The semi-liquid procedure is very simple. Just register your name and then register the general attributes and things you are good at. It is not the same as Chi Nan thought. You must give details. &1t;/


    In fact, it is the same. Being a demigod naturally has its own arrogance, how can it be treated like ordinary people. If the demigods are disgusted, it will be impossible to cooperate, and they are also very aware of this. &1t;/


    "Next, we will add a new floating tower here. This is your residence, but you don¡¯t usually need to live here. This is just a status symbol. What style do you need? You can find this yourself. Designed by humans, we will unify the building at that time. With your strength, the height of the floating tower can be slightly lower than ours."&1t;/


    Sure enough, the height of these floating towers is related to strength. Chi Nan didn''t object: "That''s it, I have no opinion." Chi Nan also didn''t want to expose his true strength casually. &1t;/


    Kuriai nodded in satisfaction, and then said: "After joining the alliance, there are rights and obligations. Let me tell you about the obligations of joining. Our main purpose is to guard the passage of war."&1t;/


    Chi Nan said immediately: "I want to know who our opponent is on the other side of the war channel."&1t;/


    Kuriai smiled bitterly: "Once the Alchemy Alliance opened up a plane to the outside world by accident. At that time, we didn''t know that the plane we opened was actually a layer of the abyss. The power of the abyss wanted to use the abyss to invade and erode. Our plane even drags us down and becomes a new layer of the abyss, we can only resist."&1t;/


    "Yes, our enemy is the abyss, as long as we can block them and keep our plane. Don''t go deep into the abyss, otherwise, even if our strength reaches the peak of a demigod, it will be difficult to come back."&1t; /


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes slightly and felt a headache. This legendary abyss can actually be related to them. It''s too much trouble, no wonder that with the strength of the Alchemy Alliance, they can only guard it. &1t;/


    "Fortunately, our strength is not bad. When there is no abyss will blessing, the power of the abyss monster is not stronger than ours, and we can still block it outside. The perennial war has caused a similar position between planes. The space of the face, this is the channel of war. Our wars are basically born here."&1t;/


    Chi Nan now understands this channel of war. It seems that this is a special mutation produced by the fighting between two plane consciousnesses. However, being able to fight against the consciousness of the Abyssal Plane, the main plane of the Alchemy Alliance should never be underestimated. &1t;/


    "Unexpectedly, the strength of the abyss is so powerful, this is only one level."&1t;/


    Kuriai shook his head and said: "No, the Abyssal Plane is a whole. Although the Abyssal Will has no way to gather power together, the power that can be wielded in one plane is not easy."&1t;/


    As his speech increased, Curiai''s speech gradually became smoother, and it seemed that he hadn''t spoken for a long time before. &1t;/


    "Even if it''s only one level, we must go all out. But the monsters in the abyss are not all on that level, but there are many dare to come from other places, endless. If it were not for us to use alchemy that is not afraid of death Blocked by the magic doll, I am afraid that our population has long been consumed. However, in recent years, the materials needed for alchemy have become less and less."&1t;/


    No wonder they value themselves so much, it is because of their own plants. There is no need to consume alchemy materials, as long as you plant it, your war potential is much greater than you think. &1t;/


    The abyss is the enemy of every normal plane. If you want to expand, you can''t get around this point. Chi Nan didn''t want to give up all the planes, so he could only temporarily block this hole until he became a **** before thinking about a solution. &1t;/


    "I see, what do I need to do?" Chi Nan asked immediately. &1t;/


    Kuriai did not hesitate: "Originally, according to the regulations, you need to guard an area to block the monsters on the opposite side. We can help you, but these are paid. But you have a plant army, so you need to be more busy. We other You are also needed to provide some plant troops in places where you are." Kuriai was a little embarrassed. &1t;/


    "All to deal with the abyss, of course I will go all out." Chi Nan said seriously. &1t;/


    It¡¯s just that Kuriai seems to feel that it¡¯s not appropriate to just make Chi Nan pay, so he said: "We will not let you suffer in vain. We have discussed it. We can tell some secrets that only our six leaders would know. You."&1t;/


    &1t;/


    "Originally, this kind of secret can only be known after becoming the leader. Your strength is just a little bit worse, and there are so many things to do. It doesn''t matter if you tell it. But you can''t tell other people, even the elders. ."&1t;/


    Now Chi Nan is a little curious, what kind of secret it is that can make them so careful. Although it is said on the surface that you can understand everything when you reach a demigod, there are still many things you don''t know. &1t;/


    They just didn''t expect that before they waited to find it, they said it themselves. "So, what''s the secret?"&1t;/


    Chi Nan was very interested in this so-called secret, and felt vaguely that this secret might be of great help to him. "Don''t worry, I must fully support the battle of the war channel, and I will not tell other people this secret. It is the duty of everyone to block the abyss." Is this what I have to do in the first place. &1t;/


    Kuriai waved his hand, everyone left here, and then Kuriai looked at the guard behind Chi Nan. &1t;/


    Chi Nan didn''t hesitate either, turning his head and saying: "You go out first, don''t come near here."&1t;/


    Although Horn and others were a little helpless , they had no choice but to leave. Not to mention Chi Nan''s order, even if they stay here, it will be useless. Their strength is no longer qualified to protect a demigod, the gap is really too big. &1t;/


    "Very good." Kuriai tapped the table lightly, and a light flashed out instantly, enveloping the entire room. Chi Nan was startled, because he felt very hazy with other plants around him. &1t;/


    You know, Chi Nan has always been in touch with other plants, and the plant brains around him have to send signals for Hermira and the others to see. But now, even the legendary fold ear grass signal has been affected. &1t;/


    Although Chi Nan was still able to summon plants, he couldn''t summon across planes. And this plane does not have its own plants. If this is a trap, I am afraid I will be out of luck now. &1t;/...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1154： 4 ways to become a god

    Chi Nan, who originally thought he was very powerful, suddenly realized that he knew too little about other people''s methods. Regarding their own abilities, other demigods may also drag themselves to death here.


    It¡¯s true that you can grow plants by yourself, but how strong can you grow plants in a short period of time?


    But Kuriai didn''t mean to attack Chi Nan. After completely sealing the surrounding area, he said to Chi Nan, "What I want to talk about next is the secret of becoming a god. The greatest desire of a demigod is to become a god. But there are not many who can become gods. Even most demigods don''t know how to become gods."


    Originally, Chi Nan was going to investigate clues in this regard, but he didn''t expect this to be passed on by word of mouth. Even if other elders did not reach the peak of the demigod, they were not qualified to know these things.


    I am afraid that even if I search the library myself, I will not find it. Unexpectedly, because of his role in the alliance, Culiai took the initiative to find himself and speak out. This was really a surprise, and it made Chi Nan extremely grateful.


    "Become a god? Isn''t it that when the power is enough, it will naturally break through." The previous realm seems to be like this, either power accumulation or comprehension. Isn''t it true that becoming a god?


    "Of course not. It would be easy if you want to become a god. In fact, you can become a **** on your own, but this path is too difficult, and basically no one can get it through."


    "I understand, so how can I become a god?" No one would be uninterested in this.


    Culiai sorted out the language, and then said: "There are four main ways to become a god. Weili belongs to ourselves, Weili belongs to God, Weili belongs to the world, and depends on other gods to become God."


    "What does this mean? Is there any difference?" Chi Nan asked quickly.


    Curiai said with full yearning: "Four methods, from strong to weak. First, the power is attributed to oneself. This method is the most powerful among the gods. This is to force the power of the law into oneself, or to comprehend the law of harmony by oneself. The same power, that is, the law that belongs to one''s own, and then the spirit of the godhead is condensed in the body."


    "To become this kind of **** requires too much power and requires too much self-requirement. It is said that not many people can take this path. But once successful, they can freely exert their power without any restriction. ."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly, remembering this secretly in his heart. "Then the second one, what are the disadvantages?"


    "The second one is that the mighty power belongs to the **** seat. This is a choice made when one''s own capacity is insufficient. Using a powerful amount to condense the law into a **** seat is equivalent to gaining the authority of the law."


    "When the **** sits on the **** seat, it is equivalent to the first kind of god, and there is no difference. But only the **** sitting on the **** seat is the god, and once he is driven off, it is not. Who gets the law? The authority of the world can become a new god. This **** has the authority bestowed by the endless world."


    "Within the scope of one''s theocracy, he can wield incredible power. But outside of the theocracy, the power wielded is far inferior to the first type. This is the biggest flaw."


    It''s actually a status type, which is the same as the king of the mortal world, whoever can sit on it has this kind of power. Those who are beaten down may not end well, and if they can survive, they will lose their status and strength.


    It seems that this method is not desirable, and Chi Nan gave this method a cross in his heart. I want to become a god, but what I want most is the freedom that I will bring to myself after becoming a god. If you don''t even have this, then it doesn''t make much sense.


    "Then the third type, listening to you, seems to be weaker than the second type."


    Kuriai nodded: "Indeed, the third kind of power is attributed to the world, but it is not attributed to the endless world, but a certain plane. When one''s abilities are not enough, you can communicate with the plane of the world. Get involved in it yourself."


    "Incorporate into it? What is this, do you want to lose yourself?"


    Kuriai looked cautious: "It is indeed to lose oneself. This method is to become the patron saint of a plane. If you blend into the plane, you can no longer come out. Moreover, the gods that can withstand each plane are limited. In this plane, the patron saint can use the power of the plane as a whole to wield his own power."


    "However, once you become this kind of god, your own strength will be difficult to improve, and it will be limited by a plane. You can''t go further when you reach a certain height. It''s even difficult to leave the plane."


    "This kind of **** is the favorite prey of many evil gods, because they can catch all these gods and planes in one net. Many guardian gods will eventually be eaten by the evil gods and become the nourishment of the evil gods."


    "It''s so terrible, then what is the evil god?" Chi Nan asked quickly.


    "The evil gods were also normal gods at the beginning, even some demigods, but they went on an evil path. They continued to destroy the plane, extract the origin of the plane, and engage in destruction and killing everywhere. Because they absorbed too many negative emotions, it led to He is also insane. If it weren''t for too much pursuit of power, no one would follow the path of the evil god.


    Chi Nan nodded silently, this was the same as the news he had received from the plane consciousness, and even he knew better.


    "Then the last one, belonging to God? Is it to rely on other gods to become gods?"


    Kuriai said seriously: "Indeed, the last one is to completely attach to another **** and become a **** with the help of the power of the god. Once this path is taken, it will be the slave of the other god."


    "Death by attaching to a god Being a **** will also die, without exception. But if the attached **** is strong and can continue to improve, the benefits of being a **** are also very great. This is a kind of glory and glory. The most important method of damage is to find the right person. However, how can there be so many gods for people to choose."


    Chi Nan nodded silently, this road seemed the easiest, basically lying down all the way. But in fact, it is also the most difficult way to go. Those powerful gods, why do they value themselves?


    And those ordinary gods, if they really cling to the past, I don''t know if they will become cannon fodder. Listening to Kuriai''s explanation, most of them belonged to gods, and ended up dying in various battles of gods, which was completely cannon fodder.


    It seems that the only one that really suits you is the first one, that is, you don''t know if your abilities will work. Speaking of which, Chi Nan is not very sure about his abilities. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1155： The road to becoming a **** is not easy

    "So, I don''t know what route the leaders are taking." Chi Nan wants to find some insights from their routes, which may be of great help to him in the future.


    Just hearing Chi Nan say this, Curiai smiled bitterly: "Which way to take? As long as we have a way to go, it''s good. Who cares about which way. Even if you become a god, as long as there is a **** willing, We will not hesitate to turn back. Even if we are used as cannon fodder, there is at least a glimmer of hope." She didn''t expect her to say that.


    "Why is it like this? Do you know how to become a **** and you can''t get through it?"


    "Know what, the road to becoming a **** is too difficult. It is almost impossible to rely on your own power. Relying on your own power is the most difficult, because it requires at least a hundred times the power of a semi-god, how many people can gather such a huge The power of it."


    A hundred times, so exaggerated? Even Chi Nan was taken aback. There was only so much power. Although the power he had gathered was exaggerated, Chi Nan didn''t know if he could get through this path.


    "What about other methods? For example, having a plane or something."


    "Owning a plane, this is the easiest way. But this method is not easy to succeed. First, the power of this plane must be strong enough, at least it must be able to cultivate a few demigods, otherwise the plane''s origin is not enough."


    Chi Nan nodded. Although the plane of the undead was half dead, it still had this level.


    "Secondly, this plane must completely belong to you, whether in name or in the world. When you have complete control of the entire plane and almost no one will dislike it, you can become a child of this plane. In this plane, enjoy the closeness and power bonus of the entire plane consciousness."


    After a pause, Kuriai''s eyes changed: "Then, you can use this kind of closeness to extract the power of the plane consciousness without paying attention to the plane consciousness, and forcibly use the origin of this plane to make yourself a god. "


    "But remember that this method will damage the plane, and even severely it will cause the level of the plane to drop, and it will take a long time to recover. So once you do this, you must be fast. Because the plane It takes a little time for consciousness to react, and it will be backlashed. Many people who walked this way in the past were eventually backlashed to death by plane consciousness."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly. He was not a son of a plane, but a master of the plane. Even if it damages the plane, it won''t be backlashed. It seems that this road can be taken by itself.


    "Is there any difference between relying on the origin of the plane and your own strength?" This must be asked clearly.


    "Of course it''s different. After all, the origin of the plane is not its own strength. The use of external forces to condense the laws is repulsive from oneself, and there is no way to tap out one''s full potential. In terms of strength, it is better to rely entirely on one''s own. These are these. I am not very clear, but these are all valuable experiences left by the predecessors."


    It turns out that this is the case. It seems that I have to work hard first to see if I can rely on my own strength to break through. After all, I am different. If it doesn''t work, then you can only rely on the origin of the plane and think about the future.


    But Chi Nan didn''t show it. If they knew it, this was the road to becoming a god, and God knew how they would deal with him. Demigods are not without desires. When they meet the conditions they need, they will be crazier than anyone else.


    "Is there only these two methods?" Chi Nan asked cautiously.


    "Of course not, otherwise, how could there be so many gods? The first type is almost impossible to do, and the second type is also problematic. That is, for a long period of time, only one **** can appear on a plane. Because the original power of the plane is limited, it takes time to restore the original." This is normal.


    It''s like one''s own undead plane, even if you kill it yourself, you won''t be able to recover it for a while. At least, hundreds of years are definitely needed.


    If it weren''t for the demigod level, his life span was unlimited, no one could wait for such a long time. What Chi Nan didn''t know was that it was because his plants had a special relationship. If you change to the plane to restore the original source by yourself, it may be tens of thousands of years. Even if the level of the plane drops, it will never be possible to replenish enough if the level does not increase.


    "There is the last method to rely on external forces, but this method is generally not necessary and no one is willing to choose. That is faith, with the help of the power of the belief of sentient beings, forcibly involving the law, condensing into one''s own strength."


    "But faith is a power that gods can use. Demigods cannot be purified. What they can collect is only messy beliefs. When many demigods absorb faith, they will be turned into lunatics by the messy information. Most demigods walk away. This way, they will eventually become evil gods, because before they become gods, their spirits are already confused."


    There was such a statement, and Chi Nan was shocked. But suddenly, Chi Nan found that he seemed to be able to go that way. The tree of life that I have just transformed is itself a filter of faith.


    I just don''t know the specific situation. If there is no impurities, I can really use it.


    "Moreover, by using this method, the achievement is also the belief in God. Even after the most dangerous moment, in order to strengthen oneself and ensure one''s godhood, we must work hard to develop believers. In the end, it is very likely that they will be assimilated by believers'' beliefs. , Lose yourself."


    Kuriai sighed: "The gods who follow the path of faith and become gods can finally get rid of the shackles of faith. I have not heard of them. There seem to be some legends, but those methods are not reproducible So, is no one in this world taking this path?" Anyway, this is also a way.


    "Yes, why not, I want to become a god, this is what any demigod wants. But it doesn''t work on our plane. Once someone walks this way, he will become the enemy of the right and left. There is an abyss outside of us. Threat, if someone is turned into a lunatic by faith and destroys in the plane, no one wants to see this."


    That''s why it''s no wonder that all the demigods are concentrated. It seems that it is not only to keep a group to keep warm, but also to monitor each other. For their own safety, anyone who dares to absorb faith will be besieged by others.


    It seems that the people from the Abyss plane are not only disadvantaged when attacking. I don''t know why, Chi Nan suddenly felt sorry for these people. They didn''t even have the chance to try even the most dangerous path because of the situation. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1156： Go to the war channel

    Kuriai explained in detail, Chi Nan listened and recorded all the words completely in his portable plant brain, as a memo. Although he has not forgotten now.


    Just record it, it is still a habit. And watching the video and my own memories is not a feeling.


    The secret of becoming a **** is actually very simple, it''s just that if you haven''t reached the level of a demigod, you can''t do this at all. I feel that every road can be taken, and it seems that I have to choose what I want.


    But in reality, Chi Nan was not sure, so he could only explore and cross the river by himself, and he didn''t dare to discuss it with anyone. He didn''t want him to be besieged by a group of demigods because of these things in the future.


    However, experiments still need to be done, and others who want to make breakthroughs in the future still have to rely on these methods. Chi Nan didn''t want to become a **** alone, he would definitely bring Hermilla and the others together.


    Saying goodbye to Curiai, the matter here is basically resolved. After Chi Nan found some people to participate in the design of his own floating tower, they ran into the library of the alliance headquarters. With the help of the power of the plant brain, God recorded all the knowledge without knowing it, and then left here.


    The inside of the alliance didn''t even know it, Chi Nan had already recorded all their knowledge. From now on, the Alliance Headquarters will basically not be attractive or useful for Chi Nan.


    Next, Chi Nan didn''t go back immediately, because he still had a mission. After joining the alliance, you can obtain all kinds of support and knowledge from the alliance, but there are also tasks, that is, the need to guard the war channel.


    This war channel is a new special space similar to a plane, and this space is still expanding. The size of the entire space is actually larger than the area of ??the holy tree plane.


    But because this world is derived, it doesn''t have its own plane consciousness, and it doesn''t have its own complete law composition, so it can only be regarded as a space, not a plane. This place is clearly divided into two sections. One side is the alliance''s army, and the other side is an endless army of monsters.


    When Chi Nan came here, what he saw was such a distinct situation. "It is indeed the power of the abyss, it is really terrifying." Chi Nan looked at the sky and felt the pressure easily.


    The entire space was divided into two halves. My side was very normal. There were mountains and plains, forests and lakes on the ground, a normal world, and the sky also had the rotation of the sun, moon and stars.


    But separated by a dividing line in the middle, this is not the case at all on the opposite side. The sky opposite was red as blood, and the black and bright clouds drifted slowly, exuding an evil aura.


    It can''t be said that there is no grass on the earth, but the plants over there are absolutely abnormal, more terrifying than the plants evolved from the undead world. Each of those plants has powerful aggressiveness, even more dangerous than animals.


    All animals have sharp spikes and shells, and they feel very hideous at first glance. They are definitely not something to provoke. All creatures are extremely cruel, and any creature who dares to offend will come forward and attack. Sometimes, when you are in a bad mood, you will attack the stone ground, and when you are in a good mood, you will attack.


    All in all, the creatures here are full of rage and wildness. On the other side, he could see the gathering of a large number of troops. After Chi Nan mobilized his own information, he recognized what these were.


    The little red-skinned devil, the little yellow-skinned devil, these are the most numerous in the abyss, they are often used as cannon fodder, they are not afraid of death, or they don¡¯t even know what death is.


    There are also a lot of weird and weird varieties of demons, all in all, it looks very curious. There is still a strong breath behind, which proves that there are many powerful demons behind, ready to attack at any time.


    Look at my side again, one by one castle, there are many floating buildings, these are things for dealing with demons. Most of those walking around were magic puppets, and there were many broken magic puppets in the back, which were collected and repaired. If it cannot be repaired, remove it, take down the useful parts and continue using them, and return to the furnace if they are not useful.


    There is no way, who makes the resources of the Alchemy Alliance really short, and now, nothing can be wasted.


    After Chi Nan felt the aura in the alliance, there are now a lot of legendary masters here. Some have made their own breakthroughs and become legends, others have made breakthroughs through external forces, and even have many obvious sequelae.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and didn''t bother them, but walked to an area that he was responsible for. After meeting with the person in charge, the person in charge told Chi Nan that as long as Chi Nan took over here, they would leave here immediately.


    "It seems that the alliance''s strength is also very tight." Chi Nan waved his hand, and ignored these people.


    He knew that if he didn''t do a good job of defense, it was absolutely impossible for these people to leave. Simply, let''s start doing it. And you can''t be here alone, surely you won''t be here permanently.


    Besides, it is impossible for the highest-level commander to let the plant brain or wood elves do it. In terms of creativity, real talents are still needed. "Which one of you is going to come over, the battle in this place is more difficult."


    "They won''t go. Those things look so disgusting." Miria was the first to refuse.


    "How about Olna, can''t you just come?" Chi Nan asked.


    "Now the Undead Plane is ready to attack the Central Great and can''t go away." Olna said indifferently.


    Well, it seems you don''t need to count on Olna. Look at the other confidants, the bald father is the commander-in-chief of the Undead Plane. So what about the others.


    At this moment, Holm suddenly said: "Let me come, I have nothing to do now."


    "I''ll go too, the Abyss Demon is the enemy of all races." Moiru, who hadn''t appeared for a long time, also said. Speaking of it, Moylu has reached the golden peak in vindictiveness and magic, which is really unexpected.


    "Very good, then you will let Holm be in charge of this place, and Moiru you will be your deputy. If you have any trouble, please tell me at any time. Also, you can organize your team, the research team and the combat strategy team. Yes, in addition, I lend you five legendary guards to protect your safety."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1157： Layout towards the abyss

    There is no objection. The existence of the legendary level is not only to protect safety, but more importantly, to deal with emergencies. After all, a legend is a legend, and it can be dealt with with plant weapons on the front, but in many cases it is not enough.


    Especially the encounter or sneak attack that appeared suddenly, there is no way for those.


    Just now, it seems that the number of legends under his hand seems to be insufficient. Simply, I will leave a legendary incarnation here. If you really have something, you can also contact your avatar.


    It will take a while for other people to reach this place, so next, let''s set up in this place by yourself. Chi Nan is not a base airship, but he is much stronger than a base airship.


    "Unfortunately, this is not a real plane, otherwise it might be useful to plant a tree of life here and cultivate some elves." Shaking his head, Chi Nan opened his arms, and the powerful force spread out.


    The realm of the gods then spread. With the help of the realm, Chi Nan found that he could plant plants more easily. The growth rate is faster, the quality is better, and it saves more energy.


    Within the field of ¡¡¡¡, one by one base airships were created one after another to replenish the strength of the body, and then flew towards the surroundings. In some open spaces, the airship quickly unfolded after it fell, and under the control of Chi Nan, continuous development and production, and soon a large number of bush fighters were produced. These bush warriors are used to deal with low-level demons.


    Chi Nan is in charge, and the speed of development in all aspects is very fast. The tall figures around him slowly appeared. After a while, huge trees came out. Each of these big trees was the peak of golden combat power.


    These are Treant warriors used by the elves, but these are grown by themselves. Even in terms of strength, even if a legendary master hits him, he may be injured if he is not careful.


    Then, a lot of war fortresses on the suspended ground were also created, and walked towards the surrounding intersections one by one. These things are all active fortresses, but the soldiers and ammunition inside need to be replenished by themselves.


    These, just a few days are enough. Chi Nan''s actions quickly attracted the attention of the local defenders. Seeing Chi Nan''s actions, everyone was stunned. This is a powerful deterrent for one person to become an army. Just Chi Nan alone, countless troops, while shocked, they also have joy.


    It seems that at this time, there are finally masters who can restrain those abyss demons.


    After they knew the identity of Chi Nan, that kind of reverence was even more difficult to conceal. Many people bowed to Chi Nan from a distance, and it seemed that some indigenous believers would appear in this world before long.


    Chi Nan shook his head, concentrated his attention, and continued to make. Wherever I walked, one by one, the wooden elf mother trees appeared. A large number of wood elves will be produced later, and these are all used as grassroots commanders.


    At the same time, I can also relieve the boredom of the few soldiers on my side. Although they are all wood, there is no problem in general chatting. The tree of life couldn''t be planted here, so Chi Nan didn''t take it out. Who knows if other demigods see their own tree of life, will they discover the ability to purify faith?


    In the air, the most powerful combat team appeared after more than half an hour, and quickly formed a legion.


    Needless to say, these are the latest generation of airships, equipped with powerful forces, and the whole is of golden level. An airship can even fight against several gold masters undefeated, and its combat power surpasses the aircraft of the Alchemy Alliance.


    You know, these aircraft are the most powerful in the Alchemy Alliance in regular battles. But Chinan''s large-scale holy war plants can surpass it, and it won''t take long for these things to attract a lot of people''s attention.


    In order to protect this plane, Chi Nan didn''t care about exposing something. Fortunately, he had already broken through the demigod level. If he was still at the previous legendary level and exposed these things, he would have to welcome other people''s calculations.


    Then, various special airships and spider tanks equipped with purple grass structure also appeared. These things are not for regular battles, but specifically for use against legendary creatures. Once legendary creatures appear, they will surround them, and then set fire to attack. In this way, it is very possible to kill the opponent.


    But if the opponent is prepared, it will be very troublesome to kill the legendary creature. But at least when his own line of defense is large, let the opponent''s legendary creatures dare not approach casually, this is Chi Nan''s purpose.


    Finally, a huge floating city appeared in the sky, finally shocking all the defenders. Floating city plus a satellite system in the sky. The vegetative brain and neural brain present the entire earth.


    On the map of activity, countless troops are ready at any time. If this kind of battle is still lost, Chi Nan doesn''t know what to say. These changes were so fast, they were gradually completed in less than a day. The speed was so fast that the defenders were not ready to evacuate, let alone the demons on the opposite side They didn¡¯t even know. what''s happening.


    "Hey, is it demonized, let me try it." Suddenly, Chi Nan discovered that a plant weapon had been demonized because it had been on the opposite side for a long time and was relatively weak.


    Only Chi Nan discovered that even if it was demonized, his plants were still under his own control. It''s just that this new plant is more violent and more aggressive. However, he absolutely obeyed his orders.


    "It turns out that my plants can also be demonized, but after being demonized, they can be completely controlled by me. If so, then I can lay out on the abyss." After Chi Nan discovered this, his eyes lit up. .


    In silence, some plants began to spread toward the abyss. As long as the plants in the past will be eroded by the breath of the abyss, their types will change. Chi Nan didn''t care about these, all he cared about was being able to let the plants go deep into the abyss, and then let himself know what happened on the other side.


    After his fold ear grass is planted in the abyss, he will be able to know everything on the other side.


    And this kind of change, I believe that the abyss consciousness will not care at all, after all, it is just some plants. With this layout, Chi Nan would not tell anyone that the abyss is a very large whole. I can get some benefits over there, and maybe it will be more effective for myself than I get in the Alchemy Alliance. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1158： Gradually spreading influence

    Chinan, the newly promoted demigod, has received a lot of attention in the Alchemy Alliance. Don''t look at the demigod elders who have not come, but their eyes are always on Chi Nan.


    Well, it is said that it is a new demigod, but no one actually believes it. Because the power that Chi Nan showed was almost the same as the six leaders. If it weren''t for just joining, there is no prestige and no contribution. Maybe the seventh leader of the alliance will appear. There are not only six leaders, but whoever reaches the peak of the demigod.


    It¡¯s just that Chi Nan never admitted that he had reached the peak, but others didn¡¯t believe it, thinking that Chi Nan deliberately wanted to hide himself. Because of this, everyone is paying attention to Chi Nan''s every move.


    When Chi Nan arrived at the war passage, all kinds of information never stopped. In one day, Chi Nan made a huge change here, and the entire battlefield was completely enveloped by his own plant weapons. Of these, many people can''t sit still.


    Chinan did not leave the previous defenders either, and directly waved them to leave. In three days, Chi Nan had roughly arranged the line of defense, and these original defenders finally packed up and left this place.


    Even before they left, they saw the combat effectiveness of the defense line created by Chi Nan. After a group of little demons rushed over, the plant weapons didn''t even move. Just the spikes that suddenly appeared on the ground killed all the little demons on the road. Then, the fertilizer maker was dispatched to digest all the little demons into fertilizer.


    A small-scale impact before was easily resolved. There were several golden-level big demons behind, but they didn''t even block the missiles fired by the two airships and were easily eliminated.


    And when the fortress of war later came into play, they were even more shocked. A war fortress is more terrifying than a fortress of theirs, and it is self-sufficient and does not require follow-up resources.


    For the alchemy alliance that lacks resources, it is simply a booster. So when Chi Nan was here on the fifth day, one after another negotiating team came here.


    "I want to buy some plant weapons, and what I need are self-sufficient war fortresses and bases? Okay, no problem, but I can only sell you some low-level bases, the highest level is not good. These things, you and Others discuss it." After Chi Nan knew their intentions, he casually agreed.


    Isn''t it good for someone to help myself expand the scale of plant production? Of course, Chi Nan could not be unrestrained, or be too enthusiastic. In that case, I am afraid they will doubt something.


    Therefore, this is just the right way to show that you don¡¯t care about low-level bases, and then let the people below negotiate fiercely.


    After so many days of preparation, the two of Holm and Moiru finally arrived. Chi Nan handed over and gave the two people control rights. Then the things here basically have nothing to do with him.


    As for the negotiators, follow them. Hermilla had known for a long time that these plant weapons would definitely attract the attention of others. This was also what Chi Nan had promised Curiai at the beginning, so the negotiators were the best team in the entire territory. Intense negotiations, without a period of time, are impossible to complete.


    The development of this place on the front line is different from day to day. With the status of a demigod, there was no need to hide anything anymore, and Chi Nan began to fully express his territorial power.


    After the development of this kind of terrible war potential, even stronger than the Abyssal Army, it was the first time that everyone in the Alchemy Alliance showed up, and it was the first time that the Abyss saw this terrifying power.


    It''s just that the creatures in the abyss and even the plane consciousness are chaotic, and they don''t even realize what it means.


    The front line is the same every day, and there are different changes every day. After half a month passed, with the help of Chi Nan, all the intersections on the front line were blocked, and there were war fortresses at every intersection.


    Thousands of war fortresses blocked the front line densely. The floating city in the sky is even more terrifying. Although there are not so many war forts, there are more than fifty floating cities in Chinan. If it hadn''t been for the demigod level now, with the help of the realm of gods, it would not be easy for Chi Nan himself to do this in a short time.


    Now let alone the abyss monster on the opposite side, even the Alchemy Alliance feels that it is a headache for them to want to lay down such a place. Such a line of defense, even if it is a legend, don''t even think about breaking through.


    Only when a master of the demigod level arrives, it is possible to break through here. Moreover, I am afraid that it will take a long time to avoid injury. Because the purple grass that Chi Nan set about to upgrade was a threat to the demigods.


    After a lot of research during this period, especially the improvement of the wood elves, Chi Nan finally made a new breakthrough in the study of the dragon''s structure. After the demigod level, Chi Nan was more sensitive and refined in studying subtle structures. Some things that could not be done before can now be done.


    The plants made by myself are very similar to real life. Except for some problems with wisdom, there is nothing serious about it. But this problem is not a problem.


    Simpler mind is still an advantage on the battlefield, because only in this way can it be forbidden. As for not knowing how to work around this kind of thing, isn''t there a commander, as long as the commander can work around.


    "It''s still a little bit. The wings have been completed, and the brain imitated almost the same. Then the power is not the power. By the way, why do I have to use the dragon''s breath? Use some other methods. By the way, there is this. This should be added too."


    Chi Nan once again became a mad scientist, staying in his laboratory for three consecutive days. If Hermilla hadn''t communicated with Chi Nan every day, they might have been tempted to come here. In three days, Chi Nan finally completed his research and ran out of the laboratory again.


    This time is different from the past. After being out for so long in the past, he must have stinky and sloppy. But now it''s different. The way Chi Nan enters and comes out hasn''t changed, it''s still that attractive.


    Perhaps, this is the particularity of demigods. Divinity is never something mortal can guess. Chi Nan didn''t pay attention to these. Anyway, after he came out, he would sort it out. It is necessary to take a bath and so on. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1159： This is a mass-produced dragon

    "Chi Nan, you have been busy for such a long time, what have you been doing?" Sophia asked loudly across the screen when he saw Chi Nan cleaned up. This lord is good everywhere, but he doesn''t care about anything when researching.


    Chi Nan laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, you must have never thought of it. The thing I imagined for a long time was finally completed. Back then, I thought about it before reaching the golden level. Now I have finally made it. The single strength of this weapon is absolutely It is stronger than a gold-class airship, and a larger number can easily threaten legendary creatures."


    Chi Nan was very happy, pointing to his back and said, "If I wait for my next experiment to be completed, even if the demigod is besieged by these weapons, it may be affected. This is the best way for me to fight in the realm of the gods. Up."


    Looking behind Chi Nan along the screen, they saw a huge package. That''s right, it''s the parcel, a big parcel that is more than five meters high, and a large leaf of leaves will be tightly wrapped in the middle.


    "What the **** is it, quickly open it and let us see." Hermilla also said anxiously.


    At this time, Chi Nan was suddenly a little surprised: "It''s strange, where did Wei Wei Si go, why didn''t she see him."


    Silinka immediately said: "Weiweisi often fights legendary masters, so she has found the threshold to break through, and went back to retreat to practice hard. I believe that we will be able to break through soon, but now I am the only one left."


    Silinka felt a bit resentful, and Chi Nan couldn''t help it. It was so troublesome to rely on her own cultivation to make breakthroughs. Even if Slinka Ye is an elf, she has very good talents, and she can''t break through in a short time.


    As long as the elves practice hard, it is not difficult to reach silver or even gold, but to reach the legend, it is not so easy.


    "Well, I''ll show it to you. When Weiweisi comes back, I will give her a surprise." Chi Nan waved his hand, and a large number of leaves fell, revealing a huge turquoise figure.


    When the figure stretched out, it turned out to be a giant dragon that appeared in front of everyone!


    "This is a giant dragon? What''s going on, is there a creature like a giant dragon on the alchemy plane, you still caught it."


    Chi Nan smiled: "Of course there is a dragon on the Alchemy Alliance, but I didn''t catch it. Have you forgotten? I have always wanted to use plants to imitate the body structure of the dragon to create a new dragon, but it has never been successful. ."


    This is true. The red dragon that Chi Nan caught has always been raised like an idiot and has been studying all day long. It''s just that no one can approach except Chi Nan. Few people even knew about this.


    "Now I have finally succeeded, but I made this by imitating the structure of a dragon with plants. It is the same as the dragon of the pinnacle, possessing a strong body and fighting power." This is the manufacturing that I am most proud of.


    "So is there any difference between this thing and the dragon? How about winning or losing against the dragon."


    Chi Nan said without hesitation: "The dragon knows magic, I don''t know it. The dragon has strong magic resistance, I don''t have it. But my green leaf flying dragon has much stronger defenses than the dragon. And it¡¯s not critical. After being injured, because of the plant, it recovers quickly."


    Pointing to the abdomen of the green leaf flying dragon: "There is a heart of the sky inside, which is improved. It replaces the role of the dragon crystal. The energy is much higher than the energy reserve of the dragon. The frontal battle basically does not differ greatly. ."


    "Isn''t there a big difference, so we can mass produce dragons?" Slinka said in surprise.


    "Yes, it is the mass-produced dragon, what you said is correct." Chi Nan also smiled.


    "Great. The dragons have always been so arrogant. In the ancient times, they often opposed our elves. Some elves of that period are still alive. Now it seems that they have any arrogant capital."


    I didn''t expect Silinkaye to have such an idea, which is really interesting. "Well, after a while, our main world will create a batch of them specifically for the disgusting dragon clan." Anyway, it''s a trivial matter, and Chi Nan doesn''t care.


    "Then the dragon''s most commonly used moves, Dragon Breath and Long Wei, can this be imitated."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, Chi Nan spread his hands: "Longwei can''t help it. After all, our green leaf flying dragon is just a plant without its own spirit. But this thing itself is not afraid of mental attacks and can ignore Longwei. The suppression of dragon bloodlines has no effect on plants."


    Chi Nan continued: "As for the dragon''s breath, I really imitated this. Don''t forget, we do have molten sorrel. The green-leaf flying dragon can spit molten sorrel, which looks similar to dragon''s breath and consumes less money."


    "The most important thing is that the molten sorrel itself is a legendary-level plant, which can have an effect on legendary masters. The ordinary dragon will never end well. With this, our flying dragon will defeat the dragon."


    With that, the Green Leaf Flying Dragon spouted to the side, and a mass of lava-like objects appeared in the air instantly, turning a corner of the laboratory into a lava environment, and it did not disappear for a long time.


    "The biggest disadvantage is that this molten sorrel cannot be bred in a short time and consumes too much energy. Therefore, each green-leaf flying dragon can only breathe the dragon''s breath 20 to 30 times, and then come back to replenish it." , The Dragon''s Breath of the Green Leaf Flying Dragon is charged, but more than twenty basic battles are enough.


    "And on the forehead of this green-leaf flying dragon, have you seen it, it''s just two dragon horns. This is not a normal dragon horn, but I added a purple grass structure on it."


    Well This is a powerful weapon for the yin. If there are more, the legendary dragon will be cut into pieces.


    "It''s a pity that I have not finished the purple grass. When I upgrade the purple grass to a legendary level plant, it will be a very big threat to the legendary master, even if it will definitely have a certain impact on the demigods."


    "You are not going to deal with the demigod in the plane of the sea, right." Hermilla thought of it all at once.


    Chi Nan nodded and didn''t conceal: "Yes, it''s him. I feel uneasy that the thing stays there. If you want to fully control the sea plane, the old turtle must be removed." There was no discussion.


    "That''s good. Weapons that can deal with demigods appear, and our territory will be safer in the future." This is a mass-produced weapon, and Hermilla knows how significant it is. With this thing, the demigod has to weigh it in order to deal with them. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1160： Ready to deal with the old tortoise

    It is precisely because Ziguangcao has not been completely completed, so after a day of rest, Chi Nan once again entered the laboratory. This time, it will take more time to take the initiative.


    As for the Green Leaf Flying Dragon, the golden gradation purple grass structure on its head is enough for use, and Chi Nan has no intention of continuing to upgrade. Ziguangcao itself is a divine plant. If it continues to be upgraded, this dragon horn will be more troublesome than the entire green leaf flying dragon. In that case, some of the gains outweigh the losses, so it''s better to keep it like this.


    Formidable purple grass weapons, you only need to make a part of it.


    The strength of the Green Leaf Flying Dragon is much stronger than that of the airship, and the fighting is also much more flexible. After experimentation, one Green Leaf Flying Dragon can even deal with five airships at the same time and still have the upper hand. Even against the airship mothership, seize the opportunity to kill the opponent.


    The most important thing is that this green leaf flying dragon is manufactured and occupies a much smaller space. It consumes more energy than ordinary airships, but the manufacturing speed is faster, which saves time.


    As long as the natural magic is enough, the Green Leaf Flying Dragon is easier to scale up than the airship. Then a large number of production began. In just a few days, not to mention the mountains and plains, but traces of green-leaf flying dragons appeared in many places. On the battlefield, it is the best place to test weapons. Both advantages and disadvantages are very normal.


    Green Leaf Flying Dragon can be said that apart from the number of times the dragon''s breath has been used, large-scale battles cannot last too long because of the relationship between the dragon''s breath, other dragons are much easier to use than real dragons. If there is no large-scale spell ability, then use quantity instead.


    Of course, because of the appearance of this thing, it also caused a lot of disgust from the dragon clan. The dragon demigod even protested against himself. Only later, it stopped. On the one hand, the opponent''s strength is not as strong as his own, and this sense of breath will do. On the other hand, the Green Leaf Flying Dragon is a very powerful weapon.


    After purchasing a part, it is very good to deal with demons. Even in the end, because of the characteristics of the dragons themselves, the number of dragons to buy the green leaf flying dragon is the most. This is really unexpected.


    Just when it first appeared, Chi Nan didn''t mean to sell such advanced weapons. Large-scale sales are only a matter of future. All in all, because of the emergence of new weapons, the influence of the holy tree collar is getting stronger and stronger.


    Some time later, the green-leaf flying dragon appeared on the main plane. As for the red dragon that was originally caught by Chi Nan, it was already burned clean by Chi Nan, and there were no traces left. No one knew. What did Chi Nan do.


    But after the main plane dragons knew the existence of the Green Leaf Flying Dragon, it was also quite daunting. Constantly publicizing the strength of the real dragon clan, the dragon clan that was not sent out often appears in front of people.


    The Holy Dragon Empire is desperately propagating the dragon clan, wanting to strengthen its momentum. For a period of time, almost every few days, dragons came to the door and asked to challenge the Green Leaf Flying Dragon. It seems that the dragons are also feeling the crisis. Of course, the battle is basically 50-50, which is considered to have left the opponent some face.


    If it weren''t for direct orders not to use purple grass and lava grass attacks, the dragons who challenged would not know how much to die.


    Because of the appearance of the Green Leaf Flying Dragon, it can be said that the dragon clan has lost face. After Slinka gave a part to the elves, the dragons and the elves began to spray each other. With the demigod Chi Nan, they didn''t dare to go to war at will.


    It''s just that they don''t know that Chi Nan, who they are worried about, is studying in a retreat on another plane. Ziguangcao itself is a divine plant. After Chi Nan broke through the demigod, he had some understanding of the divine nature.


    But this kind of special magic pattern that contains divine nature, it is still not easy to transform. It took Chi Nan a month to complete its transformation. During this period, he didn''t even come out and send it back, which made Hermira and the others very resentful.


    With the improvement of strength, sometimes time is getting less and less time. At first, it would be good to be able to study for a few days. Now, as a demigod, it is not easy to stick to it without eating or drinking, and it takes so long to study. But this kind of research is not without results.


    The legendary purple grass was finally made by Chi Nan. "I didn''t expect that the cultivation of this little purple grass actually requires so much life magic, and it is about to catch up with the tree of life."


    Divine plants are divine plants, which are fundamentally different from ordinary plants. Even though they are of legendary level, the consumption of purple grass is not comparable to other plants, but its power is also terrifying.


    Chi Nan used his own magic power to condense and experiment, and found that this legendary purple grass could actually make himself feel a little pressure. Use the same legendary avatar to condense magic power to protect yourself, and then let the purple grass attack.


    After ¡¡¡¡ attacked, Chi Nan found that as the incarnation of the legendary level, the magic defense on his body had fluctuated violently. You know, one''s own incarnation is also a divine existence.


    If this is to attack the average legendary master even if the strength is not enough, it can still hurt the opponent, and it is not impossible to kill it with a single move. This purple grass is a bit scary, Chi Nan thought in his heart. "Calculate how much it will take if you deal with me."


    Soon the calculation result of the plant brain appeared. "If the target of the legendary purple light grass is me, under full defense, only a hundred or so can break through my defense, so I can''t stop it. The tortoise''s defensive ability, I am afraid, is much stronger than mine, but At most, it is two or three times. Be safe and use ten times to attack."


    Continue to calculate, Chi Nan got the result he wanted: "Ten times is the number of a thousand purple grass. With my ability, it would take two months to plant so many purple grass."


    After a moment of silence, Chi Nan made up his mind: "Two months, it''s nothing, anyway, there is nothing to do now. It''s better for me to be able to kill a deep-sea demigod at once."


    made up his mind, Chi Nan did not do this directly. I haven''t been with my wives for a long time, so let''s go back and celebrate with Hermilla and the others. Simply planting plants is not research, and you don¡¯t need to put all your energy on it every day. A weird smile appeared on the corners of their lips when they thought of Hemila and Chi Nan.


    "Okay, then follow the plan, go home first, and then the next step is the old tortoise." Chi Nan turned and left. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1161： Set a trap to lead the turtle out of the hole

    After some time, the special type of purple grass made by Chinan has been arranged. It is not pure purple grass, but only retains the structure of legendary purple grass. In the water, a large swath of densely packed.


    Because the opponent is a demigod master, Chi Nan can only hide him and arrange it now. This place is basically impossible to attack actively. Otherwise, the existence of the demigod will definitely find the problem.


    In order to be able to seduce each other, Chi Nan even transformed a special avatar and left this avatar in this place.


    The rich divinity exuding from the avatar, I think that when the turtle gets close to a certain distance, he will definitely find it. This is an underwater castle. If it weren''t the case, it would be really difficult for your avatar to move in such a deep place.


    Yes, it¡¯s just not easy to move. The avatar itself is a plant, so it can survive in this depth of water. "I''m all ready," Chi Nan turned his head and said to Miria.


    "It''s ready, don''t worry, I will get the old tortoise out this time."


    Looking around, Hemila, Sophia and others nodded at the same time. This time, for planning, it wasn''t just Miria who went into battle. Several other people, each of them controlled an underwater formation, ready to do it at any time.


    "Since it''s ready, let''s do it, this time, it must be wiped out."


    This is the first demigod creature I have dealt with. Once it succeeds, this sense of accomplishment is trembling.


    "By the way, on the Elemental Plane, we have found the target, too." Chi Nan asked again.


    "It has been determined that a demi-god-level elemental creature with water attributes is not easy to deal with. This goal may require you to do it yourself." Sophia said to Chi Nan with some worry.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I won''t be able to run away if I stop the fight. Don''t you already know my strength." Thinking of Chi Nan''s strength, everyone was relieved a lot.


    "It''s just that we have not reached the legendary level and have no elemental creatures. Do we have to do it now." Hermilla asked strangely.


    Chi Nan did not conceal: "I don''t know, but I have an idea, and I faintly feel that this can be successful. Forget it, when the time comes, there is no loss anyway." Chi Nan didn''t want to say too clearly for the time being, others. Did not continue to inquire.


    At this time, the underwater plan has been completely unfolded. The submarine team, which had been shrinking for a long time, finally dispatched again. And this time not only submarines, but also many other underwater combat units.


    Especially the manta fighters, they occupy an almost dominant position, everywhere. Every devil fish fighter has a purple grass structure on its body, which replaces the previous combat structure. Before reaching the legendary level, I met them almost to death. Even in the legend, once be besieged, it will be ill-fated.


    Now, those tortoises and water tigers are out of luck. After having just been at ease for a while, he was once again surrounded and suppressed, and this time there were more enemies, stronger strength, and crazier at the same time.


    Although she didn''t continue to attack for such a long time, Miria didn''t do nothing. Instead, a large number of plants for surveillance are arranged underwater, and now almost all places on the entire plane are under surveillance.


    As long as there is a little movement anywhere, the picture can be transferred back the first time. Although the demigod tortoise has not been found yet, it can be easily captured where other creatures are.


    Follow the principle of breeding. Before reaching the legend, as long as the creature itself surrenders and no longer resists, then let it go and directly control it. Chi Nan didn''t think about cleaning up the entire ocean plane, but wanted to use it as his own farm. Not only those foods, but more importantly, these monsters that can be used as materials.


    Along with the dispatch of a large number of underwater plants, more and more tortoises and water tigers have been wiped out, and even other types of monsters have suffered heavy casualties. In just three days, the entire underwater environment changed drastically.


    It can be said that the balance of the ocean plane at this time has been completely broken by Chi Nan. Although the time is not long, the loss of the two races is even more exaggerated than the last time. The location of many legendary creatures has long been found.


    Even some of the more easy to deal with, traps have been set up in advance. When the battle started, these legendary beasts had been killed on the spot. The speed is so fast that even the two races can''t react.


    There are wailing and death everywhere under the water. After the corpse died, there was no peace. Many underwater engineering teams that dealt with the corpses would come and cut the corpses directly into pieces, and then processed them and took them away.


    This kind of action, even blatant, has no intention of concealing it at all. High-level creatures are all wise, swallowing each other, perhaps they have long been used to it. But the act of killing them as materials and transporting them away will definitely anger them ~ www.novelhall.com ~ When their strength is far less than their own, that anger will turn into fear.


    This kind of fear and anger spread continuously, and I don''t believe that the old tortoise will not come out. "Hehe, the balance has been destroyed to this point. If this continues, this trend will probably wipe out the tortoise."


    Even if it is a demigod, I am afraid that he does not want his race to be annihilated. Chi Nan hasn''t done anything these days, just staring at the screen here. In a hall, there are screens everywhere, strictly monitoring everything underwater.


    On the evening of the third day, it was sunny on the opposite sea plane. Of course, the depths of the sea are actually always the same, dark. At this time, there was finally movement in the depths of the sea.


    "Patriarch, I found it. After comparison, this place is probably where the turtle is."


    Suddenly, Miria zoomed in on a screen and placed it on the most central screen. After the outline was modified, it turned out to be the weird turtle with many hard spikes on the carapace.


    "It turned out to be here, no wonder I haven''t found it all the time." Chi Nan didn''t expect that the tortoise would actually live in this place, almost on the bottom of the normal biological restricted area. That''s right, there is too much underwater pressure in this place, and no other monsters can bother the turtle to rest. It seems that this tortoise likes to sleep very much. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1162： The old tortoise is going to be hooked

    The old tortoise, who had just woke up, exuded powerful spiritual power, and suddenly felt the **** smell of the various beasts that were dying everywhere. Above their heads, many tortoise groups are almost facing annihilation.


    There are more tortoises, all under control, this is in captivity. Seeing this, even a demigod couldn''t control his anger. The old tortoise raised his head and roared loudly. The sound spread and spread all over the surrounding sea. Even some monsters and insects near here were shaken to pieces on the spot.


    "Very well, act according to the plan. Now, who is controlling the area where the tortoise is located."


    "It''s me, I''m in this place." Private Kaye raised his hand and said. At this time, Silinka Ye was a little nervous, after all, she had just participated in the control of the plant army for a short time, this time it was still underwater.


    Because it''s not very familiar, it seems a little frantic. Chi Nan immediately said: "According to the plan, start to seduce. Relax and believe in yourself." Chi Nan comforted Slinka night.


    Silinka Ye took a deep breath. Although Silinka Ye almost didn''t feel nervous about this kind of thing, but now it was a demigod who had to calculate, so even she would inevitably feel a little unnatural in her heart.


    "Or..." Silka Ye looked at Chi Nan, as if she wanted to say something. Just seeing Chi Nan''s encouraging eyes, and then looking at other people, the same trusting eyes, Slinka took back what she said when she reached the night. "I know, I will do my best, and I will never let you down." Slinka Ye''s eyes became serious.


    The originally tense breath quietly disappeared. The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly. In his heart, Slinka''s confidence increased, which was more worth celebrating than killing a demigod turtle.


    After regaining her confidence, Silinka Yee, as planned before, began to control the submarine team. The submarine team quietly changed. The surroundings are very scattered, and some are more concentrated in the middle. It seems that there is no difference from a normal march. However, looking at it as a whole, these teams that have gathered are actually showing a curve.


    This is almost a straight curve, and the final destination is exactly the location of the trap arranged by Chinan. As for why not in a straight line, demigods are not fools. Wouldn''t I feel it if I walked in a straight line?


    Even in a demigod who is crazy about the road, he has a very clear feeling about the route he has walked. A straight line, that is too fake. This demigod tortoise, no matter how idiotic, will find that something is wrong at that time.


    Under Chi Nan''s provocation, the old tortoise finally became active. A stream of water spouted from the mouth, mixed with the power of this world. Many underwater plants in front of them were destroyed in the first place. The surrounding plant army seemed to be frightened, and began to flee in all directions. But most of them ran in one direction.


    "I haven''t felt it last time. The attack of this old tortoise is a bit perverted. It seems that this is not only the power of the tortoise itself, but also because this tortoise is the only demigod in this world, so it is benefited by the power of the world. "


    This is not the power of the patron saint, but it is somewhat similar. Chi Nan saw that if it weren''t for the weak power of this plane, there would be no way to spawn a god. And this old tortoise seems to have a milder temperament, I am afraid this tortoise has become the patron saint of this world now. Unfortunately, there is no chance now.


    Because of the exhibition of the plant army, the tortoise can no longer completely control the world in name and in the world, so the world power bonus is much weaker than the last time. This is the result of calculation.


    The attack just now was a lot weaker. Now even if the old tortoise is cruel, it is impossible to get promoted.


    I have to say that my luck is really good, and Chi Nan''s eyes are shining with unknown light.


    "The eighth team has been destroyed, and the goal has been rushed towards the ninth node. Next is not the area that I am responsible for, are you all ready." Silin Kaye successfully completed her task and breathed a sigh of relief. .


    In the next inner area, Miria is leading, and everyone else is participating. Because of the relationship between the plant brain, it is a whole, connected with each other, and there is no mess and no way to unify the situation.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me next." Melia, who had almost completely turned into an elf, made a no problem gesture to Slinka Yee. And the big tortoise was exactly the same as they had calculated before.


    The kind of attack that remembers the power of the entire plane, even this tortoise demigod can''t use it often. After all, he is not the patron saint of this world, but just a demigod Beast that is favored by the world.


    Therefore, the tortoise usually relies on its own strength. Every time you just open your mouth, you can spray a stream of water. Wherever the water flows, it will be affected within a radius of ten miles, and the plant weapons gathered in it will be torn to pieces in an instant.


    This is the power that the demigod in his home court can wield, and every attack does not consume too much. Almost every time the tortoise advances a certain distance, it encounters a wave of enemies and then destroys them.


    At this time, the tortoise demigod can be said to have been completely angry, and it is impossible to stop him without completely destroying the enemy. Who would have thought that these plants are so aggressive. The anger of the demigod was manifested vividly at this time. Chi Nan could imagine that on the main plane, if he were crazy, the damage he would cause would be no different from this old tortoise.


    In a short period of time, even the entire world can be ploughed, and ordinary creatures have no right to resist.


    As piece by piece of plant weapons were destroyed, the tortoise gradually approached the trap he prepared for him. If it is an ordinary race, losing so much, it will definitely hurt the vitality.


    Even in Chinan, this kind of loss cannot be ignored for the ocean plane. But if you want to recover, you don''t need to spend too much time The tortoise was guided and kept moving forward, and finally came to the destination.


    "It''s close in front, and there is the last node. Very good, the turtle demigod has destroyed the submarine at the last node, and the base is in front." Miria''s voice also brought a little excitement at this time. .


    Everyone''s eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the screen, and whether they succeeded in the next step is here. At this moment, the tortoise demigod also seemed to feel something and looked forward.


    &1t;tab1esty1e=\"idth:1oo%;text-a1ign:netter;\">&1t;tr>&1t;td>&1t;/td>&1t;td>&1t;/td>&1t;td>&1t;/td >&1t;/tr>&1t;/tab1e>...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1163： Turning into a purple ocean

    "Roar..." The old tortoise opened his mouth and let out an angry roar. Because, there is a base in front of me, yes, it is a base. But in the eyes of the old turtle, this is not the case.


    Because in the old tortoise''s cognition, there is no such thing as a base, this is a hatchery.


    In front of us, there are various plant weapons and semi-finished products. There were also some plant weapons that suddenly finished growing, and then emerged. The entire growth process appeared in front of the old tortoise''s eyes.


    With this degree of occlusion, it is impossible to block the peep of a demigod''s existence. The old tortoise is not only angry, but also fear, how could he not discover this thing long ago. I have never seen a race that reproduces so quickly. No wonder that within a short period of time, the balance of the entire sea can be affected.


    If this thing continues to be unfolded, there will be no place for other creatures in the sea.


    Knowing this, the line that should have completely destroyed them last time. Well, first destroy this place, then clear the inside of the sea, and then destroy the big 6 on the sea. As a demigod, he can feel the will of the world. Naturally, through the guidance of the will of the world to find the location of any enemy, it will definitely be able to clean up.


    This is the confidence of the tortoise demigod, this is the instinct of the demigod.


    So, the tortoise demigod didn''t hesitate, a mass of water flowed around, and then swept around. Where the water flows, everything will be thoroughly washed away and become finely divided particles.


    "What a powerful method, this old tortoise will definitely live forever. Every day I sleep, I can comprehend so many attack methods. It is a pity that Beasts are Beasts, there is no system, and the methods are still insufficient."


    Chi Nan calculated in his heart the strength comparison with this tortoise. Under the water, I am afraid I can only fight against the opponent, it is difficult to keep the opponent. But if he came to the 6th floor, he would beat him two by himself.


    But even so, Chi Nan can definitely know that this old tortoise is definitely the pinnacle of a demigod, and the power in his body is far from an ordinary demigod. Chi Nan had no other orders, and the people in the entire hall were still operating step by step.


    Miria even hopes to get rid of this guy quickly, and then turn the entire ocean plane into her own back garden. When the time comes, I will go there personally, and many weird things with traces of yearning can be viewed up close and even collected. At this time, they no longer need their guidance, and the tortoise will move forward by itself.


    "Roar..." Suddenly, the tortoise roared half-heartedly, ignoring the surrounding situation, and swam forward quickly.


    "That direction is where my avatar is located. It seems that this old tortoise has a problem. The strong divine power in my avatar is no different from a normal demigod. How can it not attract him."


    "Haha, your avatar must be regarded as the king of the existence of these plants. He must have thought that killing that avatar can completely destroy all the plants, so the anger is directed at you."


    This is schadenfreude, Chi Nan''s brows twitched. In the past, only Slinka night would be like this. Now, how do I feel that my wives are all getting infected. No, this situation must be controlled.


    Before Chi Nan could think of anything, the tortoise had already rushed forward, gathering strength, and the blue light inside his mouth was extremely bright. This situation occurred for the first time since the tortoise shot.


    Inside the castle, Chi Nan''s avatar also stood up, and the divine power in his body was fully condensed into one body. This incarnation is not easy to provoke, Chi Nan has spent so much time, but it is not a complete waste. With so many divine powers, at least it can deliver a blow equivalent to its own attack, although Chi Nan doesn''t have any other fighting methods.


    In front of him, a wooden shield appeared out of thin air, which was natural. It''s just that on the shield, all the divine powers are condensed, which is equivalent to a demigod spell. The blue ball blurted out and hit it hard.


    The power shook, ripples continued to spread out, and the shield was suddenly smashed out of a big hole, but it abruptly blocked the tortoise''s blow. "Not bad, positive test, my strength is still good."


    Chi Nan smiled with satisfaction. It seems that natural spells combined with his own power blessings can perform similarly to a normal demigod mage. Maybe it''s not flexible enough, or it''s expensive, but who can let his original magic power be more. The air-fighting method just now was actually only used by Chi Nan for testing.


    But the tortoise demigod was even more angry. For so many years, he hadn''t encountered an existence that could confront him. The tortoise would be happy when I met one, but this time it was different.


    For the peace of the sea, for the balance of the entire world, and for the continuation of his own race, the tortoise would never let the person in front of him go, even if his strength was comparable to his own.


    It was just the tortoise who had just condensed the second attack, and I didn''t know why, and suddenly felt a huge crisis. The originally condensed water element suddenly dispersed, changing from an attack to a defense. The shell of the tortoise was suddenly frozen. The entire tortoise has become a big ice sculpture, which is actually a completely defensive spell.


    But the arrow has to be on the string, and it is impossible to let go of the attack that has been prepared.


    All the surrounding legendary purple light grass structure attacked the plants, and at the same time gathered their strength, and hit the middle. The purple light is brilliant and colorful in the depths of the sea, dyeing the entire sea into purple.


    At this time, the satellites in the sky looked down, and a purple flare appeared in an area of ??the sea, which was very gorgeous.


    If there is a demigod master here, you will definitely be able to feel the fluctuations of the terrifying power below. If the quality is not as good as that, then the quantity will be used. The attacks of so many legendary plants at the same time mobilized the power far more than the sum of all the power of a peak demigod ~ www.novelhall.com~ and even more than the sum of this power several times.


    The ice on the tortoise was touched by purple light for the first time, and it was knocked off countless all at once, becoming pitted. The purple light continued to penetrate, and the ice cubes continued to melt and be knocked off, causing the purple light to move forward firmly.


    The degree of change is very fast. In the eyes of outsiders, it was only a moment, and Ziguang had already knocked all the ice cubes around the tortoise away. Finally, the first purple light touched the shell of the tortoise demigod, and then one after another penetrated the ice.


    &1t;tab1esty1e=\"idth:1oo%;text-a1ign:netter;\">&1t;tr>&1t;td>&1t;/td>&1t;td>&1t;/td>&1t;td>&1t;/td >&1t;/tr>&1t;/tab1e>...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1164： The lord of the skill took the shot himself

    With so many intensive attacks, the chain reaction of forces produced is even more terrifying than Chi Nan''s calculations. Even if the tortoise unexpectedly used defensive spells, it still had no effect.


    A lot of purple light hits the shell of the tortoise, maybe one can only leave traces, but when dozens or hundreds of hits at the same time, the shell of the tortoise cannot be protected. Scratches become incomplete, and incomplete becomes a gap.


    In the blink of an eye, a purple light broke through the tortoise shell and penetrated into the tortoise. The tortoise''s body was not as hard as the shell, and it was suddenly penetrated by purple light. At this time, the tortoise demigod could no longer bear it, and for the first time in his life, he felt such terrible pain, which made the tortoise demigod scream.


    Although the tortoise demigod is strong in this world, he has never had an opponent and his vision is not high, so the combat experience can be said to be very poor. And the perception of danger is not great.


    Otherwise, even if the sneak attack is successful, the tortoise can at least move forward or backward for a certain distance, avoiding the critical point. But now, the tortoise has only released a spell defense, nothing more.


    After the rays of light broke into the turtle demigod, the turtle demigod struggled and couldn''t hold on anymore.


    "The horrible vitality of the demigod, they are still immortal." Chi Nan was a little worried, worried that all the internal organs in the tortoise demigod would be destroyed. At least, the heart I want, I must stay.


    Before, Chinan had solved many tortoise corpses and completely recorded the position of the tortoise''s heart. The previous attack completely avoided the tortoise''s heart. It''s just the purple light running around inside the tortoise, I don''t know what will happen.


    Finally, when the purple light hit the cockroaches and pierced the tortoise¡¯s skull, the tortoise demigod finally stopped.


    "Last see me, he won''t let him run away." The surviving avatar immediately received the power sent by Chi Nan. The whole body burst out with green light, making this incarnation look like a good emerald.


    has undergone a special transformation, these two large-scale concentrated forces used spells in the air, this incarnation is definitely going to be abolished.


    But, just be able to do what you need. A tiny spot of light appeared on the dead black ***. If you look closely, you will find that there is a translucent existence exactly like a tortoise in the light spot.


    This is a condensed spirit of demigods. As a demigod, it is not that easy to die. As long as this spirit is still there, dare not to **** other bodies of the same kind, or reincarnate, will be able to let the demigod survive. But whether it can recover in the future depends on God''s will. This divine soul is also the most precious and dangerous existence in the demigod.


    The Soul has just appeared, and it seems that he hasn''t figured out what happened. The demigods are not gods, and the spirits and their own consciousness are not completely connected. When the turtle spirit seemed to figure out something and wanted to escape, it was too late.


    , the avatar who was ready to go next, pointed a bottle at the tortoise spirit, and then his own power exploded. The green light suddenly wrapped the spirit, and then was drawn into the bottle. In the end, the strength was completely concentrated on the bottle.


    Ordinary wooden bottle, it looks like a carved emerald. This is a divine power seal, and only divine power can seal the divine soul. Of course, the power of the demigod is actually only the power of the deity.


    "There is no problem now, take care of the soul and the corpse and bring them back." Chi Nan felt relieved.


    Your own divine power can seal the soul for a month, as long as you continue to replenish the divine power, it will continue indefinitely. As for the incarnation, there is no need to see it anymore. After launching the last spell, the natural incarnation, whose endurance reached its limit, was finally completely broken. Some parts of the body fell off, and some parts were broken into pieces.


    Even if you want to restore it, there is no need. Simply, Chi Nan''s heart moved, and the entire incarnation turned into powder and dissipated in the sea. "The rest of the recovery and development of the sea will be entrusted to you by Miria."


    Milia nodded with excitement: "Don''t worry, I will definitely turn the entire ocean plane into our pond."


    "Then next, it''s time for the lord to do it himself." Chi Nan''s eyes glowed.


    "Do you really have to go by yourself, or can''t you use this method." Hermilla said with some worry.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, this method is too time-consuming, and this trick is not a good thing. If you use too much, it will become a waste of small actions behind your back. My combat effectiveness must be maintained. ."


    Chi Nan¡¯s fallacies and heresies did not move a few people, but no one can change what Chi Nan decided. Especially Hermilla followed Chi Nan the longest, but she would not violate any order of Chi Nan.


    So, orders were issued one after another, and soon the other side was ready. Chi Nan was dispatched. Although the senior officials of the territory did not line up to greet him, they did a strict job of protecting all along the road. Even if Chi Nan doesn''t need protection, he still needs to be in place.


    The outside world is completely unclear about what happened here, so After all, these places are originally within the no-man¡¯s land, and the surrounding area is surrounded by a large army of plants, which can be regarded as a military control area. Silently, Chi Nan came to the space channel of the Elemental Plane. "Okay, just send it here, you don''t need to go in."


    After all, the next enemy is a demigod, and fighting a demigod can''t take care of others.


    Speaking of this elemental plane, it is also strange. It is obvious that the power of the plane is not very strong, and the ability is very single, and the law is a bit distorted, but it can only cultivate demigod creatures, and it is not one or two.


    At least recently discovered, there are four, one for each element. The one that Chi Nan looked for this time was the water elemental one. The water demigod is no longer a murloc.


    What appears in the picture is a huge stream of water. The flow of water forms a human-shaped existence, but it is more of a flow of water. The height is more than six meters, not too big, but not too small.


    When Chi Nan finally saw the monster, he felt the terrible aura from the opponent. Although it was only a stream of more than six meters high, when facing the demigod of the water element, Chi Nan felt that he was facing a sea. "Sure enough, it''s very powerful, this is caused by the plane power condensing, or that is, this is a node of the plane power."


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes and roughly analyzed it. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1165： Just catch the core

    "This kind of water elementary creature is basically impossible to catch the whole thing." Although other people can''t come, it is possible to monitor the situation here through the crystal board. Although the demigod of the water element is strong, he has no thinking.


    is obviously a monster with no brain but instinct, instinctively patrolling his territory, nothing more. Even this place itself is just a pool, not even a lake.


    is just the concentration of water in the air, which is far from comparable to other places. There are also a lot of water elemental creatures, large and small murlocs occupy all the surrounding space. I don''t know. I thought I arrived at a square where salted fish was dried. All the murlocs were motionless, aren''t they the same as salted fish?


    Chi Nan directly ignored these things, he had only one goal. "There is no need to catch alive. This demigod element is completely different from other elemental creatures. As long as you catch the core, it''s the same as alive."


    Chinan didn''t know it at first, but after seeing this thing, I can feel it. The water element demigod has a core in its body, and that core is the real subject, not elsewhere.


    However, this core shouldn''t be formed naturally, but the power of the entire plane is condensed here. I really don''t know what''s going on in this plane, it has developed so strangely.


    On the entire plane, only the four elemental laws are the most powerful, and they have changed a bit.


    "Okay, I won''t speak any more, I''m going to start doing it." Chi Nan burst into a swear word.


    The realm of the gods unfolded instantly, the realm was invisible, and there was no change at all. It was just that the elemental demigod on the opposite side seemed to feel something. He looked towards Chi Nan and concentrated on Chi Nan''s body. Chi Nan could clearly feel the feeling of being stared at.


    "I just reacted now, but it''s too late." Around, plants have already covered the ground, and there are lawns everywhere. And Chi Nan just sprinkled a lot of seeds, floating in the air, becoming floating plants.


    The next moment, before the water element demigod could do anything, Chi Nan used the phase shift to summon some of the green leaf flying dragons that had been prepared on this plane long ago. As soon as the Green Leaf Flying Dragon appeared, a green light shrouded his body.


    This is the divine power in the realm of Chinan God, blessing these green-leaf flying dragons, which are not weak, instantly brings the strength of the green-leaf flying dragon to the next level. The power suddenly increased, without saying hello, he attacked the water element demigod in front of him. Long breaths and purple lights struck past without hesitation.


    The water vapor on the Water Elemental Lord automatically forms a water flow shield, blocking most of the attacks, but its own consumption is a bit high, and countless water vapor diffuses and evaporates. Moreover, he was also attacked, causing some places to be deformed.


    Suddenly, the body of the water elemental demigod recovered, and the rapid flow of water cut out. Suddenly, several green leaf flying dragons were chopped up, turned into pieces and fell to the ground, and then were attacked by the fish people.


    "Sure enough, the Green Leaf Flying Dragon itself is not a divine creature, but I made it. With the blessing of the realm of God, it has just surpassed the legendary peak, and there is no problem with dealing with ordinary legendary masters. And because of the divine power It can also hurt a demigod, but this kind of damage is not too great, and it really doesn''t work."


    I don''t have time to create creatures that cooperate or even fight in the field, so the effect is somewhat unsatisfactory. This is also because of the opponent''s special reasons. Before the amount of water elemental creatures is exhausted, there is no fear of injury.


    If you change to a general demigod, it will definitely not feel good. Even a demigod with a weaker strength was seriously injured or even killed in a wave of attacks. Being killed in his own realm of gods, even the gods don''t even want to run away.


    Gods have the ability to be resurrected through believers¡¯ beliefs, but demigods don¡¯t. Once the spirit is destroyed, there will be no day to turn over. Chi Nan continued to call while thinking. At the same time, there are not only the Green Leaf Flying Dragon. The Luye Flying Dragon is powerful in combat, but it can''t compare to the airship when it comes to consuming power.


    Of the bombs carried on the airship, which one is not for destruction, and which one is not very powerful. At this time, it is the right time to use it. Even Chi Nan didn''t make a move by himself.


    Only by relying on the creatures that he summoned, he completely suppressed the water elemental demigod. The murlocs next to them did not look down on them, but simply ignored them. The aftermath of the battle alone has wiped out nearly half.


    Looking at the screen, many people are speechless. Chi Nan said that he was very powerful, but no one believed it. Now that everyone sees the ruining scene on the other side, everyone finally understands. You know, Chi Nan himself hasn''t done anything yet.


    This is really a boss of the summoning system, this group of fights are really superb. There were some people who were worried about Chinan, but now they are no longer worried, as if they are watching a movie, they are just about popcorn and coke.


    Chinan himself actually also watched the show here, calling some plants from time to time to supplement consumption. As the battle progressed, this difficult water elemental field shrank bit by bit. Half an hour later, the six-meter-large water element demigod shrank to more than one meter, and looked like he was bullying a child.


    This means that the opponent''s strength is getting weaker and weaker. But with the help of the power of the plane, this thing lasted for a long time. After another half an hour, the last bit of water elemental power was finally completely destroyed.


    When the water elemental demigod was destroyed, the water vapor in the void condensed out of thin air, and a blue core appeared. This core is the essence of the demigod of the water element, which looks like an egg.


    Chinan did not hesitate, a large number of plants grew out of thin air, wrapped up piece by piece with the leaves of Chinan''s power, and quickly completely wrapped the core. This is a kind of preservation, but also a kind of seal.


    Otherwise, after a long time, the demigod of the water element will reappear. When Chi Nan completed the seal, the entire world shook, and all the water elementary creatures in the plane shed tears at the same time. In some areas, the water elemental creatures walked out of their residences like crazy, and attacked their enemies.


    "This impact is really not small, I don''t know what will happen to the other three being caught, forget it, I''ll talk about it later." Chi Nan plans to deal with the other demigods in a few days. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1166： The tree of life responds

    Everyone can only get one element pet, and it must be of the same attributes to bear it. Chi Nan didn''t know the specific situation before, but now Chi Nan can feel it.


    Once an elemental pet is created, it is equivalent to deriving a special existence from one''s own soul. The core of this elemental pet is connected to his soul. You must have the same element attributes as your pets to form a contract-like channel, otherwise you won¡¯t even have a complete opportunity.


    Before reaching the demigod, Chi Nan really couldn''t feel it. But if there are too many elemental pets, then their soul will completely collapse. Therefore, this thing cannot be used by Hermilla.


    However, through Chi Nan''s own perception, it was discovered that the materials at the level of the demigod were not something ordinary people could bear. There must be a water element mage, and at least to reach the legendary peak, to be able to carry it.


    And in effect, it should not be as good as the golden level carrying the legendary level, this is because of the repulsion of divine nature. Each person''s divinity is unique, and the higher the difficulty does not mean that the elemental creatures perform better. Divine rejection, that kind of pressure is no small matter, it seems that this thing seems a bit wasteful.


    But Chi Nan didn''t worry much, because he had already had other ideas, and that was the tree of life.


    The tree of life can directly produce elemental spirits, which are also made of elements, which may be useful. If it is really useless, put it with your turtle and store it as a material in the future.


    Anyway, that tortoise demigod was originally the existence that Chi Nan wanted to solve. Even if Chi Nan didn''t want to use this thing, his subordinates would basically not use it, but it would be no problem to sell it to the legendary masters of the Alchemy Alliance.


    There are many legendary masters in the Alchemy League, and you can definitely find one that meets your requirements. Moreover, with this piece of material, it is very possible to create a water attribute demigod mage, and that value is very much. The entire alchemy alliance, plus his own only sixteen demigods, each is a precious resource, and they can''t help but not be tempted.


    And adding an elemental pet of the same level, it is equivalent to having two demigods born at the same time, the effect is very terrible.


    After Chi Nan took the materials and talked with others on the crystal board, he flew to the place close to the entrance. That''s right, it''s flying, and Chi Nan is flying by himself.


    In fact, legendary level masters can already fly. But without flying skills, relying on its own, it can only fly for a short time, and the power consumption is not small, so few people can fly.


    Unless it is needed during battle, everyone is walking on the ground. But when it comes to a demigod, it''s different. The flying ability of a demigod is almost an instinct. It doesn''t consume much, and the flight speed is not slow. In the past, when he was with other people, Chi Nan was still accustomed to riding in an airship, but he didn''t have so much scruples by himself.


    Chinan, who made the first long-distance flight, is now able to fly much faster than the Green Leaf Flying Dragon and Airship. "Sure enough, it feels best to fly by yourself, although it''s not that comfortable." Chi Nan said hypocritically.


    "I have a reaction, great, I know it will definitely work." When Chi Nan came to the tree of life, it suddenly appeared that the tree of life was trembling. This kind of reaction is indeed correct.


    "I only need the core of the elemental demigod, wait, this feeling is... Forget it, wait until I try it out." Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, and now it seems not very good to give the core directly.


    In that case, the demigod that was created before was still the elemental demigod before, and he couldn''t leave this world, because it was still a special elemental creature created with the help of this world. At most, it''s just that you can control it in this world. But in this world, Chi Nan had no need to use a demigod at all.


    Chi Nan took the materials and left the Elemental Plane and came to the outside world. Then he looked for a tree of life in the outside world, but this time, the reaction was weak. "Without the support of World Origin, it is difficult to use?"


    Chi Nan''s eyes rolled, and he thought silently in his heart. At the same time, they are still communicating with plane consciousness. This kind of direct creation of a demigod is impossible without the help of the origin of the plane.


    "In that case, the final result is that you can only steal it." Chi Nan still thought of a way. After becoming a demigod, many things that I didn''t understand before suddenly became clear. Everything that I didn''t understand now seemed to have become instinct. Planar consciousness does not have too strong subjective consciousness, so many things can be done.


    For example, stealing the origin of the plane will definitely be rejected by the power of the plane. But if you steal it while adding it. It''s not that Chi Nan can''t help it, he has pure power of faith.


    As long as it is supplemented with the power of faith, then this face will definitely not reject him, or even react. Said it is stealing, in fact it is almost the same as trading. As for the manufacturing itself, it uses the power of the plane''s origin to help, but the things that are manufactured must belong to oneself, and the power of belief will be consumed even more.


    "Although the power of faith absorbed for such a long time is not too much, a demigod should be no problem. Unexpectedly, in order to cut off the control of the plane consciousness, a creature of the demigod level is still needed, but it is not a loss. ."


    After Chi Nan understood it clearly, he once again came to the Elemental Plane, because it could only be done here. UU reading


    However, some materials need to be prepared in advance. Chi Nan gave an order, and the materials that could be collected were almost collected. The tortoise demigod only needs one crystal nucleus for the whole body, not even the heart that he has retained.


    Then the tortoise''s demigod body can be dealt with. Only when dealing with it, Chi Nan actually found forty-eight beads in the tortoise demigod''s body: "I want to come, this is the legendary tortoise bead."


    Demigod-level turtle beads, I don''t know if they have any effect. When Chi Nan was preparing the materials, he simply took Hemila and the others to experiment with the turtle beads. Not to mention other things, at least this turtle bead is very beautiful. At first glance, you know that this is a very precious treasure, and it is produced by a demigod, and it is definitely a powerful treasure.


    Even if it is just used as an ornament or ornament, it is actually not a waste, Chi Nan thought in his heart. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1167： The unexpected joy brought by turtle beads

    After a simple experiment, the effect of this turtle bead was finally tested.


    Sophia took the turtle beads and said: "You must have never imagined that the effect of this thing is so terrible."


    "How terrible it is, tell me about the results of your research." Silken Kaye asked with great interest.


    Sophia didn''t sell it, and said directly: "This turtle bead is used directly at first. As long as it is held in the hand, the spell power of various attributes will increase by 3o%, and the power of water attributes can be increased by 6o%. This is a situation below a demigod. The use of demigod-level spells does not have such a great effect, but the effect is not weak."


    "That''s great. Each of you brings one. There are so many here. It will be used as a reward in the future."


    This is a natural semi-sacred weapon, if it weren''t for those elemental spells, I wouldn''t be able to bring one. This thing is really amazing, it is worthy of the divine cohesion second only to the crystal core and the soul.


    "There are also defensive capabilities. The turtle bead is worn on the body, and the spell defense of various attributes has a very powerful effect. The water attribute spells below the demi-god level can be completely offset. There are also water avoidance and underwater breathing. effect."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "So tortoise beads are also useful to fighters, so let''s leave one for Weiweisi."


    Sophia rolled her eyes, and finally pointed to the last part of the report and said: "This is the conclusion obtained through our research. If you configure it as a medicine, you may get a very precious medicine. After you eat it, you can get it. Greatly increase the chances of the golden level breaking through the legendary level. There is even a little chance of perceiving the divine nature to break through the demigod."


    Well, that''s not a big deal, but it''s very interesting to be able to increase the chance of breaking through to the legendary level from the golden level. "Then, make it into a potion, the legend is much easier to use than a few treasures."


    Chi Nan turned his head and looked at Slinka Ye, but Slinka hurriedly said: "Don''t look at me, I haven''t reached the golden peak yet. It''s a waste to use it now. Let''s wait for a while."


    No way, although the resources here in Chinan are very rich, but the natural department wants to reach the peak, the resources are not very sufficient. Even though it was already fast, Slinka was still a little short of the night.


    "Don''t worry, our potion has just been tested, and there is still a long way to go before it can be manufactured. After it is manufactured, you must have reached the golden peak. Just use it at that time." Sophia said immediately.


    "That''s OK, I''m waiting for your good news." Slinka was very happy.


    "Yeah, when you all break through, I will be able to vent myself in the evening." Just as Chi Nan smiled, he felt the pain in his waist. Okay, with three pairs of small hands on his waist, Chi Nan hurriedly begged for mercy and coaxed a few women so that they could let go. Well, after letting go, I dare to make small moves to threaten myself.


    Chi Nan hurriedly changed the subject: "Let''s continue talking about other things, how do I see that there is a recovery report on this."


    Sophia nodded slightly: "There is a recovery report. This was unexpectedly discovered by us, because some of the people we tried before were your legendary guards, otherwise it would really not be shown.


    "What''s the situation, recovery? It seems that there is only one possibility they need to recover."


    Sophia immediately said: "It''s the one you think is possible. We found that this turtle bead can repair the damage caused by forceful use of divine power, so that those legends who use divine power to break through can regain the opportunity to continue to improve, and the potential will also be huge. Growth.¡± Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t expect that there would be such an opportunity.


    In the past, in order to increase the overall strength of the territory, Chi Nan could only use the method of quick success and quick profit, and used the crystallization of divine power to upgrade a group of legendary masters. But now, when he broke through to the demigod, the effect of these legends was much smaller.


    I believe that with the continuous improvement of their own strength, these people will gradually fail to keep up in the future. Especially after the method of breaking through the legend through the method of element pets, these people will slowly lose their effect.


    Although I wanted to make up, I never had a chance. I didn''t expect to find this way all at once. The materials on the demigods are extraordinary, and perhaps, similar materials may be available in the future.


    Speaking of it, if it were not supported by a large amount of knowledge from several planes, those own researchers might not be able to reach such a conclusion. "That''s great. After researching it out, I will use it for them. The number of turtle beads is enough."


    "Yeah, Olna has been stuck in her current realm for a long time and hasn''t improved at all. It doesn''t matter in a short time, but it doesn''t necessarily matter after a long time. After all, she is the air force commander."


    Hermilla also said: "The air force commander is a bit inappropriate. I am afraid that in the future it will be divided according to the plane. The highest commander of a plane or several planes can no longer be expressed by the general method of the air force. ."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly. In any case, Olna''s status is very high in the army, and there is nothing to see now. However, there will be more and more masters in the future, and there is no way to suppress other people without strength. The same is true for Horn. As the commander of his own guards, how can he be without strength? How can he protect himself without strength.


    Even if you go out, it''s not so good to look at. The commander of his own guards is very easy to use, Chi Nan doesn''t want to one day replace the person because of the problem of strength, after all, Chi Nan still misses the old.


    "I don''t agree to use it for everyone. Some guards have exhausted their potential long ago, and even if they take medicine, they cannot continue to improve or give priority to those with sufficient potential. Others I''ll talk later."


    Chi Nan thought about Sophia''s objection, and it seemed that it was the same. For those who have no potential, even if the defect is fixed, it is almost as if not repaired. "Forget it, I don''t care about this kind of thing. I will talk to Horn and let them discuss and decide." Chi Nan simply handed over the decision to themselves.


    Among his own guards, the commander Horne, as well as the two deputy commanders Carol and Galio, have good potential. Everyone was selected from among the civilians, and among the first batch, the potential was not very good.


    "That''s it, I let them hurry up and study." Sophia whispered without objection.


    Suddenly, Hermilla spoke: "All the materials have been delivered, we can start."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1168： Demigod pet in gestation

    The discussion about turtle beads is after all just a small matter, and it cannot be resolved in a short time. And now the most important thing is not these, but the demigod creatures that are about to appear.


    A new demigod is a major event for the entire territory. This is related to the outreach of the territory. It''s true that Chi Nan is a demigod, but Chi Nan is a lord, there is no such thing as letting the domain fight.


    Generally speaking, the lord is forced to take action, or when it comes to the last juncture, there is no way. Another possibility is the question of interest. But if a lord often shot, what would it look like. Not only the faces of his subordinates are not good-looking, but the evaluation of this power by other people might be very strange.


    If you develop a habit, the consequences will be terrible. With so many subordinates, why should the lord take any action casually?


    Now that there is a demigod other than the lord, it is strange that everyone does not expect it. Even if you encounter enemies of other demigod levels, with such a pet, everyone will feel very confident.


    "The materials are all complete, then, let''s start." Seeing all kinds of things piled up on the ground, Chi Nan immediately ordered. These things were taken by the soldiers and thrown into the elemental pool. The young elves and elemental elves next to them just looked at them, their eyes were ignorant, and they didn''t understand what these people were doing.


    Speaking of it, if Chi Nan were not here, there might be a fight between the two sides.


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and the core of the element demigod and the magic core of the demigod tortoise were all thrown into the element pond by Chi Nan. The next moment, in the south of the element pool, a huge plant leaf grew out.


    The leaf wrapped itself up, forming a large cocoon, and something seemed to be beating inside, like a heart. The cocoon was soaked in the elemental water pool, occupying more than half of the water pool.


    The huge water element is constantly being absorbed. At this moment, the tree of life seems to have become an energy absorber, or a transfer station. After the water element was absorbed by the tree of life, it all gathered in this cocoon.


    "That''s it, it turns out that this is where the root system of the tree of life grows." Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, and suddenly he discovered that under the huge leaf was actually a root, which was the root of the tree of life.


    Chi Nan didn''t do anything, just felt it quietly. The tree of life continuously absorbs the water element between the heaven and the earth, and breeds that life body. After a while, Chi Nan felt that the world consciousness began to concentrate on this side. A mysterious force converged in that cocoon, and continued to grow the cocoon''s power.


    "This is the plane''s original strength of this plane, right? Planar consciousness is attracted, which shows that it has attracted the attention of plane consciousness. Once it absorbs too much, then plane consciousness will start to fight back."


    The origin of a plane can''t be moved by anyone. Chi Nan was prepared early and gave the guards a color. The guards hurriedly stepped forward and placed a box under the tree of life.


    Opening the box, the elves around immediately looked over. Inside the box, there are many transparent crystals, these are not other things, but the power of faith gathered by other trees of life. After purification, it was gathered by Chi Nan, and nearly half of it was mobilized for this action.


    The reason why they can absorb the elves is because the power of these beliefs originated from themselves, and they can clearly feel a kind of cordial feeling. Even if it is purified, it will not be able to eliminate this attraction.


    Others are simply attracted. It''s not the yearning for beautiful things, but because they can feel that this power is good for them, although they don''t know what kind of good it has.


    "It seems that the power of belief is still very dangerous, and you can''t use it casually." Seeing this situation, Chi Nan was shocked. Even after purification, this effect can still be achieved, and Chi Nan dare not use it even more. Originally, the road of faith was used as a backup road, but now Chi Nan didn''t want to use it, so he crossed it out.


    Even if there was a little possible danger, Chi Nan would not let himself take risks, saying that he was timid or cautious. Anyway, Chi Nan didn''t want to use this potentially dangerous method.


    "Hey, why do you want biological spirits? Will this thing be useful after adding it? I use the power of faith to baptize, and then put my brand on it. That''s the way it is, so be it." The tree of life rarely sends a message to Chi Nan. .


    Chi Nan did not hesitate, took out a small bottle and threw it directly. The tortoise demigod''s soul just appeared, and before cheering, it was rolled up by a vine and pulled directly into the cocoon.


    This unlucky tortoise demigod can be said to have dedicated everything for Chi Nan. Chi Nan could clearly feel that the soul of the tortoise demigod was being constantly baptized. The specific situation can be guessed if you don''t feel it. The tortoise demigod''s consciousness must be very little left, and it will be cleaned up soon, and then you will get a slave demigod that belongs completely to you.


    The crystallization of faith is constantly being absorbed, the world is constantly being replaced, and the spirits are constantly being transformed. But this all takes time and cannot be completed quickly.


    Chi Nan calculated the time, and then said to the others: "Okay, don''t wait here anymore. Let''s rest. I''m afraid it will take about ten days to wait for this thing to conceive."


    The guards did not leave, but separated a part to protect the surrounding area, while the others still followed Chi Nan. These guards were all dutiful The surrounding mages did not leave either, witness The birth of a demi-god-level elemental pet is of great benefit to their research, and no one will miss this opportunity.


    Anyway, with their strength, even if they insist on not sleeping for ten days, it is not impossible. If it doesn''t work, isn''t there still a potion to replenish energy? It will definitely last until that time.


    Some mages constantly record around, whether it is pictures or sounds, and even use a pen to make written records on the notes. Really dedicated enough, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    They didn''t want to leave, and Chi Nan didn''t bother to take care of it. After tidying up, Chi Nan took Hermilla and the others to leave. Chi Nan didn''t really go to rest, but planned to take advantage of this time to complete another thing.


    Since the cores of these elemental demigods are so easy to use, how can I let them fall outside? ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1169： 4 were sealed

    After a day''s rest, Chi Nan set off. This time, Hemila and others all came with Chi Nan. Although Chi Nan didn''t want a few people to come to this place, there was no way, they had to follow.


    Afterwards, I thought about it, anyway, I don¡¯t have to play in person, I just take a few people together. It really doesn''t work, and I can help stop it when there is an accident. For the element demigod, Chi Nan was not worried anymore.


    The second goal is the earth element demigod that is the easiest to deal with. This target is usually not easy to find because it often hides underground. Every time it came up after encountering the place where the wind element gathered, and after the wind element ball was wiped out, it was hidden again. However, Chi Nan already knew the approximate location of the event.


    Through the satellites in the sky, monitoring all the time, and summing up a special rule. Calculating the time is almost the same, so Chi Nan came here. In order to deal with the earth element demigod, Chi Nan unfolded the realm of the gods in advance and summoned the green leaf flying dragon.


    On the second day after setting up the net of heaven and earth, the earth element demigod appeared. Then it was the same as before, sealed off the ground with the realm of gods, so that the opponent could not escape. Then the group fight began and continued to be suppressed.


    The speed of the earth element demigod is really too slow. In the constant attack, even if the defense is strong, it only persisted for more than three hours. After more than three hours, the long battle ended.


    The elemental power was exhausted, the elemental core was punched out, and Chi Nan directly sealed it up for future use. Sure enough, the entire plane shook once again, this time it was the earth elemental creatures that were mad.


    Without hesitation, Chi Nan''s next target is the demigod of the fire element. This guy has always stayed in a crater and never went anywhere else. Chi Nan directly summoned a large number of plant weapons, and used the method of accumulation to punch out the fire element demigod from the crater, and finally even filled the crater.


    Except that the fire element demigod detonated the crater at the end, which caused him to lose a batch of green-leaf flying dragons and airships, there was nothing else to lose. Chi Nan really doesn''t care much about the loss of such mass-produced goods.


    When dealing with the last wind element demigod, an accident happened. The wind element demigod flies in the air, flying around all day, without a fixed location, but it has always been under Chi Nan''s monitoring.


    When surrounded by it, the speed of the wind element demigod is very fast.


    Moreover, the wind element demigod seemed to feel the threat of Chi Nan, and was able to escape from the siege many times and attack Chi Nan. Chi Nan couldn''t dodge those wind blades, so he could only greet them. Condensed on himself with magical power, and then abruptly intercepted all these wind blades with his fists.


    "The hateful element of wind is so slippery and will attack me." Chi Nan said depressedly.


    There is no way, Hemira and the others are next to them. These women can''t handle the casual attacks of the wind element demigod, so they can only block them by themselves. Even, they didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was attacked, Hemila also regretted it. They knew that Chi Nan would not escape because of protecting himself. "Blame me, if it wasn''t for my waywardness, you wouldn''t have to stand in front of the former people yourself." Hermilla said reproachfully.


    "We are also at fault, we can''t blame you all." Sophia and Slinka Ye also said.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "I¡¯m staying there, it¡¯s not the time to think about it, I¡¯m here to block the attack. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find out that I was so good."


    Chi Nan looked wary, but he was happy in his heart. That''s right, Chi Nan has always positioned himself as a mage. Even if he had the opportunity to condense magic power to fight, Chi Nan did not regard himself as a fighter.


    But this accident made Chi Nan abruptly resist the wind blade attack, only to find that his defensive power turned out to be so strong. The condensed life magic easily blocked the spell attack, but he just felt a little bit of pain. This kind of life magic can cover his whole body.


    I have never heard of other warrior demigods with such a strong defense. At the level of demigods, there are more mages than fighters, and the strength shown by fighters is far inferior to that of demigods and demigods.


    Even if this is just a casual attack of the wind element demigod, you must know that although the wind element demigod has few methods, it is really close to the peak of the demigod. This is the core creature where all the elemental forces of a plane gather.


    Although the battle was unexpectedly repeated, the wind element demigod was still exhausted in the end. When the elemental core was sealed, the world shook again without accident, and this time the elements between heaven and earth rioted.


    In the void, waves of elemental storms were blowing crazily, some storms passed over the ground, pieces of the ground were cleared, and even a large mountain was blown away on the spot. The closer to the location where the four elemental demigods were before, the stronger the storm. The storm came quickly and went quickly, and after two minutes, it disappeared.


    "What happenedWhat has changed in the plane now." Several people stayed beside Chi Nan with a worried look.


    Chi Nan closed his eyes and was communicating with plane consciousness, or a unilateral perception.


    "The four elemental demigods are the core of this plane. After they are sealed, the plane needs to condense a new core. Therefore, the elemental storm just now was caused by the plane''s mobilization of the plane''s origin."


    Chi Nan opened his eyes: "Don''t worry, it''s just re-condensing the four elemental demigods. There is no other trouble. It is impossible to condense these four new elemental demigods in less than ten years. What impact did we have."


    Ten years, this is not short, at least for Chi Nan. The others also breathed a sigh of relief, as long as they were not targeted by the plane consciousness, there would be no problem. The so-called four element demigods are used to maintain the balance of this world. Even Chi Nan himself did not expect that the development of this plane actually adopted this situation.


    Using the law of elemental biological evolution, four element demigods act as the center to adjust memory. When the law evolves to a certain height, the plane can use these four laws to improve the overall level of the plane.


    This strange way of evolution, even Chi Nan did not think of it. What did this plane go through before this evolutionary direction appeared. You know, there are only a few evolution directions for most planes. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1170： A big blue turtle

    The elemental riots did not affect Chi Nan''s layout on the elemental plane. At most, there are a few unlucky bases that were destroyed by elemental storms falling from the sky, and nothing else happened.


    Elemental storms are mainly riots at high altitudes, far away from all elemental creatures. This is also a way for plane consciousness to protect elemental creatures. This time, they can be said to have occupied the light of the elemental creatures.


    The elements of the riots also did not affect the breeding of elemental pets. On the contrary, because the elements were more active and the plane origin was mobilized, many elements and plane origins were absorbed by the tree of life at once. In disguise, it is equivalent to speeding up the fertility, and it also allows the tree of life on this plane to gain more original power, which suddenly grows a lot higher.


    The potential of the creatures bred from these trees of life will definitely be higher than before.


    Sealing several elemental creatures, Chi Nan spent a total of eight days, most of which was spent on layout and rushing.


    After returning, after resting for less than two days, Chi Nan received a message from the Tree of Life. "Are you going to finish it? Hermira, Sophia, and Slinka Ye are all out." Chi Nan quickly notified several people.


    Miria, a girl who likes lively and novelty, has been waiting in this place a long time ago. High-level officials in other territories, as long as they are qualified to know about this matter, all arrive early. Anyway, what I do can also be controlled by the crystal board from a long distance. After the last banquet, this is the first time that the senior officials of the territory have come so well.


    The birth of a new demigod pet is definitely the biggest thing at this stage.


    "Is it really going to be finished? It''s still the same, but it''s brighter." Miria looked at the big blue light bulb in front of her, curious in time, and a little uncomfortable, because it was too dazzling.


    The brightness of this thing is almost comparable to that of the sun in the sky, and it would be uncomfortable to stare directly at them for a long time.


    Perhaps the only person present was Chi Nan who dared to look directly at him. This is the difference between a **** and a man.


    "It''s finished, it''s coming out soon." Chi Nan suddenly said. The tree of life has stopped devouring the crystal of faith, and at the same time it no longer continues to absorb the origin of the plane. This time stealing beams and changing posts, but stole a lot of plane origins. It will take a long time for this plane to recover, and it may even affect the breeding of the elemental demigods.


    But these have nothing to do with Chi Nan. At that time, who knows whether he still needs these elemental demigods.


    The huge cocoon slowly emerged from the pool and was pushed to the edge of the pool. The surrounding elves pointed and pointed here, and seemed very interested.


    In the minds of the elves, as long as they are bred from the mother tree, they are all their own, no matter what they are, there is no danger. If it weren''t for Chi Nan''s order, maybe some elves had already posted it, it''s not impossible.


    "Kacha" the big cocoon shattered, and small pieces fell off. Then it became more and more dense, and the figure inside became clearer and clearer. "Blue, I don''t know what it is."


    Chi Nan saw it more clearly: "There are lines on the shell of a tortoise, it wouldn''t be a tortoise."


    Well, the blue tortoise is very creative, but it is originally an elemental creature, and it doesn¡¯t seem strange to be blue. A large amount of water element ejected from the middle, even forming a blue beam of light.


    When the beam of light disappeared, everyone was finally able to see clearly what was in the middle. "Oh my God, what a big blue turtle." A voice rang from the side, it was Miria.


    Chi Nan also had a black line on his face, and he was really right about it. That''s right, this is a blue tortoise, and it''s much bigger than the tortoise demigod. When it was born, the tortoise began to swell, and the empty space in the middle was almost filled. This pure elemental creature is actually hundreds of meters in size, and it is really a huge creature.


    The tortoise shell on the body is not transparent, full of mysterious lines. The streamers flowed through, seeming to follow some special laws. Obviously I could see it clearly, but then I couldn''t remember it anymore.


    This phenomenon was quickly discovered by the masters who were preparing to record the lines. Because they have no way to record no matter what. Chi Nan knew that this was the manifestation of power belonging to the demigod.


    Without reaching above the demigod, there is no right to see and remember these things clearly.


    Only Chi Nan was able to see clearly at the scene, but it was of no use to him. Because this is the rule line of the divine nature of the water element, it is not the same as one''s innate, only some reference significance.


    If it weren''t for Chinan, it would still need to evolve the magic patterns of plants, and it wouldn''t even have any reference.


    "The peak of the demigod, this is definitely the power of the peak of the demigod. And the magic content of this size is probably more than ten times the magic reserves of the other demigods." Chi Nan compared it and thought of the original Curiai.


    In terms of breath, there is not much difference between the two, but there is more magic in the body. But such a large body is only ten times the magic power content, and it has reached the limit. If you want to get a hundred times the magic power content, you really may not be able to complete it. It seems that the most likely thing is that oneself will need to be improved through the plane''s origin at that time.


    However, we still have to rise to the peak first. The closer you are to the peak, the greater the benefit to yourself when you break through. This was not what the Alchemy Alliance told him, but it was part of the knowledge that plane consciousness gave him.


    "Can you shrink it a bit?" Chi Nan thought for a while and said to the turtle. This tortoise is branded all over his body. Chi Nan knew that this tortoise had been his pet since the day it was born .


    Although he can''t give himself strength feedback, and he doesn''t have the ability to resurrect after death, it is indeed his pet. Hearing Chi Nan''s words, the tortoise began to shrink without even thinking about it.


    "Sure enough, as I thought, pure elemental creatures can grow and shrink."


    Chi Nan kept the tortoise shrinking while thinking. In the end, when the tortoise was the youngest, it could be shrunk to the size of a slap. It was sturdy, crystal clear and very cute.


    Now, those women couldn''t control themselves. One by one came forward and stroked. Whenever he touched the tortoise''s head, Chi Nan felt an inexplicable feeling, which was really too spicy. However, Chinan could only control the turtles, not let the turtles be pets, and let the women wipe their oil. Tortoise could only look at Chi Nan with pitiful eyes, expressing his grievances. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1171： The first independent breakthrough

    After coming for two days, after everyone''s enthusiasm for the little turtle passed, the water elemental turtle was finally able to get out of it.


    At this time, Chi Nan finally announced: "From now on, the accumulation of troops has reached the standard, then the general attack on the plane of the undead will begin. At the same time, the attack will start from four directions. Daddy Bald, here is it for you. In addition, , Olna and Miria both assisted in the past, completely transforming the plane of the undead as much as possible."


    "No, I still want to control the ocean plane." Miria immediately raised her hand to object.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t be so troublesome, the ocean plane has basically been taken, and then let others control it. Without the existence of a demigod, the ocean plane is not our opponent."


    Without waiting for Miria''s objection, Chi Nan opened his mouth and said, "When the affairs on the plane of the undead are over, you should manage the head office on the plane of ocean." Chi Nan really has no choice.


    Miria, this little girl, sometimes is very difficult to order. But there is no way, this is the case for both elves and half-elves. In terms of loyalty, Chi Nan didn''t doubt it at all, and Miria was different from others.


    For a long time, Chi Nan still spoiled Miria very much. Milia pouted and looked aggrieved, but she agreed.


    "Also, take this little guy with you. Even if the enemy has a demigod, you don''t have to worry about it now."


    In fact, the Undead Plane had already accumulated troops, and the reason why it had not attacked was because Chi Nan was worried. The undead plane is much larger than the main plane, and the power of the plane itself is stronger.


    No one knows whether there will be a demigod on the plane of undead. At the beginning, Chi Nan had indeed prepared a total of the Undead Plane, but later a demigod appeared on the Ocean Plane, and Chi Nan had to suppress it. If there is a demigod on the plane of the undead, and it is also drawn out, then all of his layout on the plane of the undead will be destroyed.


    This time, with the water elemental turtle, Chi Nan didn''t worry about anything. Even if the opponent''s strength is stronger, he can also play in person. There is always no problem with two playing one.


    And Chi Nan''s own gaze was still on the side of the Alchemy Alliance. Just joined the Alchemy Alliance and became one of the elders, still guarding a position on the side of the war passage, Chi Nan didn''t want any accidents there.


    After arranging things, Chi Nan has also been paying attention to the progress of the Undead Plane.


    The next day, the whole city suddenly turned golden. "Strange, what gave birth." Many people raised their heads and looked at the golden yellow faces reflected in the sky. After searching carefully, everyone finally found out that this golden yellow color came from the air. A cloud in the sky completely turned into a golden appearance.


    At this moment, someone pointed under the clouds and shouted: "Look, what''s underneath."


    Everyone glanced over, and found that under the cloud, there was a halo that was barely visible to the naked eye. This halo is exactly golden yellow, and the clouds are also dyed into this color by this halo.


    At the end of the halo, someone finally appeared, actually coming from the side of the City Lord''s Mansion, still inside the City Lord''s Mansion. At this time, everyone was relieved. Because this change occurred at the City Lord''s Mansion, there was no problem.


    This is Hongsha City, the city lord''s mansion of Hongsha City, and that is where the demigod lord lives in Chinan. With the existence of this demigod lord, everyone felt unusually stable.


    At this moment, Chi Nan also noticed this change, and suddenly the whole person got up. "This is the power of the domain. The new domain will be released because it can''t be controlled. Someone has broken through to the realm of legend."


    This kind of power spillover situation is not the kind of situation that relies on external forces to force a breakthrough, it is born by relying solely on one''s own power to break through. Others who have reached the legendary level have all felt this change.


    "Who is it, who has such a great ability to break through to the legendary level." Everyone is very strange.


    At this moment, Chi Nan smiled. Looking at the specially prepared retreat on the side, there is only one person in that place now. "Look at the direction of power dissipation, it''s over there."


    When everyone looked over, Sophia suddenly covered her mouth: "It''s Wei Wei Si, Wei Wei Si broke through, great."


    That''s right, there is only Weiweisi who has been retreating in that place recently. When Weiweisi said that she had touched the edge of the legendary realm, Chi Nan still didn''t believe it very much. It seemed that Weiweisi was not having an illusion.


    The ability to explode domain power to repel the power of heaven and earth is already a sign of a successful breakthrough into the domain. Sure enough, Weiweisi was talented and had the greatest potential besides Slinka Yee.


    Relying solely on one''s own strength to break through, this is much better than any external help. Even with the help of the legendary element pet, it is far inferior to this. It''s just that Weiweisi is a warrior, and warriors are inherently weak. In the same level of competition, fighters are basically difficult to be the opponents of master type masters.


    "Let''s go, let''s go over and have a look, and welcome Wei Wei Si to leave the customs." Chi Nan said as he walked over there.


    Hermilla also nodded quickly: "Well, I really have to congratulate Weiweisi. To break through the legend with her own strength, besides you, Weiweisi is the first in our territory."


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "No, Weiwei is the first one. My situation is special, you know."


    Except for the most core secrets, his wives know everything else. After hearing Chi Nan say this, everyone did not refute ~ www.novelhall.com~ After all, Chi Nan''s situation is indeed so strange.


    "You go to prepare a banquet, we have to celebrate tonight." Slinka said to the servant next to her. After coming to Chi Nan''s home for so long, Slinka Ye has gradually integrated into the role of the lord''s wife. After all, she used to be a princess, even if she had some problems with the identity of the princess, Slinka Yee was still very comfortable with this kind of life.


    Sophia also waved her hand and said to one of her men: "Go, comfort the people, and at the same time spread the news to avoid panic. Let those people stop too."


    The subordinate nodded quickly and disappeared in a flash. Even if Sophia devolves power, but because of the identity issue, as long as it is Sophia, the intelligence organization under her still dare not show the slightest disobedience.


    While arranging, several people have already arrived at Weiweisi''s retreat. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1172： Picosils Sunshine Field

    Just now, Wei Weisi was sitting on the ground alone, with her long sword lying horizontally on her legs. It''s been a long time, except for eating and sleeping every day in retreat here, I basically realize myself.


    While running the vindictive spirit, feel the special power that appears from time to time. Weiwei knows that this is her own potential power, and as long as it is brought out, that power can break her bottleneck and take herself to the next level. Weiwei doesn''t know why she knows this, because she just knows.


    In the past few days, Wei Wei Si has been maintaining this action every day, because her strength has reached its peak, no matter how much she cultivates, she can''t go any further. And that feeling is getting clearer day by day.


    Finally, just today, at this moment, Wei Wei Si finally captured that power. Because she was the first self-breakthrough in the domain, no one could teach this kind of experience.


    At the moment when she grasped this power, Wei Wei Si felt that she had entered a completely new state. Suddenly, Wei Wei Si lost consciousness. In other words, Weiweisi''s consciousness has entered a special realm that is mysterious and mysterious. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Under this realm, the power on Weiweisi began to riot, and the Dou Qi''s rotation speed increased. I didn''t know how many times before. This was a realm that Weiweisi couldn''t reach anyway when she was awake. With the increase in the rotation of the bucket airflow, the vindictive gas squeezed and contracted little by little, resulting in a qualitative change.


    The power between heaven and earth was continuously absorbed, and it was quickly integrated into Wei Wei Si''s body.


    The white grudge that had no attributes in his body, I don''t know why he suddenly led the light forces around him to gather. The vindictiveness gradually turned into golden yellow, which was attributed vindictiveness.


    Obviously, there is no cultivation attribute, but it can be produced by itself, this is because of Weiweisi''s own talent.


    This kind of fighting spirit with no attributes is more likely to be attracted by the physical attributes of the body and make subtle adjustments, turning them into their own special abilities. This point, whether it is Weiweisi or others, did not expect it. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Because other people use external forces to break through, either the crystallization of divine power or elemental pets, so no one knows this change. It is impossible for other big forces to take the initiative to hand over these common sense to Chi Nan.


    Even this kind of change is a result of human experience, and even the plane consciousness of the Undead plane is not specifically recorded. At most, it is a vague memory that is not noticed. How could Chi Nan see it. As a result, the first time this change appeared on Wei Wei Si, she didn''t even think of it herself.


    Fortunately, Wei Wei Si did not notice her own changes, otherwise she might be surprised.


    A golden halo around his body slowly formed, spreading bit by bit, this is the area that has not formed, slowly growing and steadily. The overflowing force formed a beam of light and shot straight into the air.


    It happened that a cloud in the sky blocked the beam of light, which was dyed golden by the beam of light, emitting a layer of golden light, covering the entire city. The formation of other people''s domains was due to the help of external forces, and none of these domains have overflowed. This situation is also the first time that Chi Nan and others have seen it. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    When Chi Nan brought others to the Weiweisi retreat, the domain power had basically taken shape, the golden light disappeared, and the entire city was restored to its original state. Many people were excited and gathered here.


    Just before they came, they found that the surrounding area had been sealed off by soldiers, and the entire retreat was surrounded by Chi Nan''s guards. The news of Picosil''s breakthrough was quickly disseminated by the intelligence department.


    After the leaders learned of the news, they calmed down and went home to celebrate. But Chi Nan waited at the door in a little anxious manner. The first time I saw someone making a breakthrough on their own, Chi Nan didn''t know what to prepare. Only to prevent Wei Wei Si from being disturbed, wait for Wei Wei Si to come out by herself at the door with others.


    It didn''t take long for Wei Wei Si to walk out. Seeing Chi Nan, Wei Wei Si smiled sweetly, and gave Chi Nan a small hug. "Worry you guys, I have come out."&1t;i>&1t;/i>


    There are not too many sensational words, it seems very plain. "Well, just come out." Chi Nan smiled softly.


    "Congratulations, you finally broke through the legendary realm, and you will be like us from now on."


    Weiwei smiled and nodded. He knew what Hemira was talking about. Breaking through the legend represented an extension of life, which meant that he had more time to be with Chi Nan. Isn''t it because of this that they work hard to cultivate? And Weiweisi still wants to do something more, which is to stand by Chi Nan''s side and fight with him.


    It''s just that with Chi Nan''s current strength, it seems that he is farther away, slightly lost.


    "Pic, what is your domain power? How come I feel weird. Didn''t you cultivate a non-attribute vindictive spirit? Just now it was a light attribute." Slinka has the light attribute herself, of course I can feel it. Up. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Weiwei was also very strange. After feeling it for a while, she said, "It has become a light attribute, and I don''t know what''s going on." Opening the palm, a golden ball was formed in the palm. The vindictive group of domain power.


    "This is my realm. It is indeed of light attributes. The solar realm is the same as the sun. It can dispel any evil forces, and it can light and heat by itself, speeding up the recovery of vindictive energy and physical strength."


    "Unexpectedly, it is such a powerful field. It has two attributes. It is comprehensive ~ www.novelhall.com~. It is really amazing." The field of two attributes is basically a legend. See you here.


    Perhaps this is one of the reasons why Heweisi can use a lot of resources to push itself to the limit. Of course, it may also be because of the vindictiveness without attributes, and no attributes can more stimulate the power that belongs to oneself. Although Chi Nan didn''t know it at first, as a demigod, Chi Nan could understand a lot of things with just a little experience and research.


    "Then your vindictive energy now has healing power, after all, it is of the light attribute."


    Weiweisi felt it for a while, and said uncertainly: "It seems to be there, but it doesn''t seem to be, I don''t know."


    "Then try it out. If you have the healing ability, you are almost like a paladin. Summarizing your own way of fighting energy, you can teach other people in the territory to practice. This is a very bright light attribute fighting energy. ."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1173： Our own paladin

    Sorry, our power outage today has just been restored, and we will update it soon.


    The formation of every kind of vindictiveness is summed up by the predecessors. But the best way to practice fighting qi is undoubtedly inherited from legendary masters. The legendary master combined his own strength and summed up the clever grudge training method.


    Other people use it for cultivation. Although it is not guaranteed to be able to reach the legendary level due to the nature of the problem, it is not without this opportunity. Even, the opportunity will be even greater.


    Moreover, the fighting qi cultivation method with special attributes can also make the cultivator''s own fighting qi stronger.


    There are two attributes in Picosil¡¯s solar domain, one is to speed up recovery, and the other is to dispel evil, so the cultivation of this kind of vindictiveness will definitely surpass any other person in these two aspects. Even the holy knights of the Holy Light Empire could do it, but compared with Wei Wei Si''s vindictiveness, it was completely different.


    This kind of natural domain characteristics can be said to exist in a very proper way, possessing a very special power.


    There are many ways to practice fighting Qi in the Holy Light Empire, but they all have only one characteristic. Some have strengthened defense, some have strengthened attack, and some have strengthened their ability to recover. But there is nothing that can strengthen both abilities.


    Although the Paladin is very comprehensive, it is not a priest after all. Every Paladin has only one aspect that he is good at. There are two aspects to the vindictive cultivation method that Wei Wei Si summarizes.


    "The Paladins have always been the core of the Holy Light Empire''s army, the most powerful fighters. But in fact, they are only fighters who cultivate the vindictive spirit of the light attribute. But you can also see the power of those Paladins. The great empire has some powerful armies that specialize in cultivating legendary fighting spirit, and these are their core."


    Chi Nan has no objection, because his subordinates are also the same. Different military area troops cultivate the vindictiveness left by different legendary masters. It''s just that Chi Nan has never paid attention to the difference between these grudges.


    Even his own guards practiced non-attribute fighting spirit left by the legendary level. The biggest feature is that it has no attributes. But for a long time, because of his use of divine power crystallization, he has not discovered the greatest characteristic of this kind of vindictiveness.


    It turns out that the biggest advantage of this kind of grudge is that it can help people develop abilities that are more suitable for them. And without attributes, there will be no other messy things to cover up, which can make it easier for people to break through the level of legend. After thinking about it, Chi Nan regretted it a little bit. If he had known it a long time ago, he should let some talented people find a way to break through.


    It¡¯s no longer necessary to use turtle beads to make medicines so that they can recover. Their own guards also refused, and it seems that they will have to think of other ways to help them recover.


    Wei Wei Si did not oppose it either. As the lord¡¯s wife, how could Wei Wei Si object to this method of strengthening the power of the territory.


    The Weiwei who was oriented towards his own family, after adapting to his own strength, began to study. As the quarrel changes, his own method of turbulence has also been adjusted spontaneously.


    This is her own power, and Wei Wei Si can still understand it quickly. Although she hasn''t fully understood it yet, after analyzing it step by step, Weiwei still uses the vegetable brain to untie her own fighting qi cultivation method layer by layer. After that, a complete vindictive cultivation method appeared. After Chi Nan and others refer to it together, it will be thoroughly perfected.


    Because no one has done anything like this before, it took them 13 days to perfect this practice method. After perfecting, Chi Nan directly used the avatar and the body of the imitating creature to test it.


    After the test, Chi Nan was ready to promote it. "Wei Si, you have summarized this cultivation method and will give it to you in the future. After that, the Paladin troops in our territory will also be under your control."


    Weiweisi nodded slightly: "I will definitely do this. By the way, leave the diplomacy to other people. I am not suitable for diplomacy now." Weiweisi doesn''t care about this aspect of power.


    used to be to prove myself, but also to use my abilities to get a solid position at home. But now it''s different. He is already a legend, so he doesn''t need to rely on other methods to gain his status in the family. As a legend, the original position in the family is stable, which no one can ignore.


    Furthermore, the next step is to establish a Paladin team, which is the core force of the territory and is more important than diplomacy.


    Since Chi Nan broke through the demigod, diplomacy has basically been no problem, no matter who it is. As the lord''s wife, Wei Wei Si is still a legendary master, and now there are not many people on the mainland who are qualified to talk to her on an equal footing.


    It is not an appropriate thing for such a person to do diplomacy. There is no problem if you give it to other people if you have the right bottom. Chi Nan thought for a while, but didn''t object, anyway, he didn''t take this kind of thing very seriously.


    Weiwei still retains some of the characteristics of workaholics, relying on the strong physique after the breakthrough. Wei Wei Si, who had been tossed all night, recovered a bit in the morning and ran out to prepare for the Paladin Legion.


    Chi Nan was also very depressed after watching Wei Wei Si run away . It is not only a good thing, but also a very headache and depressing thing, to have a woman with a strong career as a wife. Fortunately, my own wife is not just one. Looking at the other people beside him who were still asleep, Chi Nan showed a weird smile.


    The news of the formation of the Paladin Legion was released on the same day. The selection started ten days ago.


    Although the people of the Holy Light Empire were very angry, they thought that the Holy Tree-Ling had made a Paladin Legion a provocation to them, but they only dared to be angry at home. No one dared to express it directly to the Holy Tree-Ling.


    Before their light **** did not respond to them, what could they do? That was a demigod.


    When the selection is over and the entire 5,000 Paladin Legion begins to receive training, the people of the major forces are even more depressed. The spies sent all kinds of news to let them know that the Paladin Legion was really powerful.


    The two attributes of the Holy Light Fighting Qi, coupled with the originally very balanced and difficult characteristics of the Holy Light Fighting Qi, make the people from this legion have extraordinary abilities in fighting alone.


    This background makes the major forces even more depressed. The Sacred Tree Leader is not only strong in the army, but in the future even the masters of all levels may have to suppress them. Whenever thinking of this, many people feel a headache and can''t sleep. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1174： A large-scale attack on the abyss

    The good days are always short-lived. I thought that for a long time, I only needed Chi Nan, who was constantly accumulating. After a few days of rest, I received the news of trouble again.


    The avatar he placed in the sacred tree on the 1st plane, received the news from the alliance, and let himself go to stand by.


    When Chi Nan arrived, a copy of the information was handed to Chi Nan. "Recently, the abyss is gathering forces, it is possible to attack our plane at any time, the war channel is about to explode, and all people must come back and gather on standby."


    It turned out to be like this, Chi Nan thought in his heart. Looking around, the demigods that hadn''t seen before have all appeared at this time. What surprised Chi Nan was that these demigods were not only humans, but also other races.


    Also, no matter what race it is, as long as it can break through the demigod, it is the same, and it is all high-level creatures.


    Chi Nan felt very familiar with the breath of one of them. Isn''t this the dragon clan? No wonder this guy has been staring at himself fiercely, with a look of dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction. Just think about it, because the green-leaf flying dragon that I made has affected the status of the dragon clan, making them feel unusually humiliated and depressed.


    In addition, there are two special auras, and Chi Nan feels that this should be a monster.


    Unexpectedly, after the monsters reached the demigod level, they could change the shape of adults. I just don''t know if this is a special ability of Warcraft or a spell. In short, Chi Nan doesn''t know.


    These two people looked very ordinary, and they didn''t know which template incarnation was borrowed.


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "How many troops have the abyss gathered this time, and why are they attacking us? What good will it do for them." This is what Chi Nan couldn''t figure out, and he couldn''t beat it at all.


    At the time, his guide Kuriai walked over and said in a hoarse voice: "Every once in a while, the abyss will attack once. Because the abyss is originally a twisted creature, it is normal for them to attack us."


    "On the one hand, this can weaken our strength, and on the other hand, it can also help the abyss train some masters. The demons of the abyss are through cruel battles. After most of the deaths, the remaining part can evolve in the battle. Only constant battles , The abyss can evolve more powerful demons."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Then what''s going on here with us on standby? Could it be that a demigod has appeared over the abyss?"


    Kuriai smiled bitterly: "Not necessarily, but no one is sure. The Abyssal Demon is extremely chaotic. In this kind of battle, the Abyssal Lord is easy to appear on the battlefield. Once it appears, only we can solve it. Otherwise, let the Abyss Lord attack. Coming over, it will lead the abyss consciousness to erode our plane, which is too dangerous."


    In order to protect the entire plane, they can only do so desperately. These demigods are really hard work, even harder than those legendary masters on their main planes. No way, who puts his world in a moment of life and death.


    Chi Nan nodded, indicating that he understood. Chi Nan also knows the division of the abyss. Those who have reached the legendary level are the abyss nobles, and those who have reached the demigod level are the abyss lord.


    The Abyss Lord can obtain a territory in the Abyss, become his own territory, and can wield stronger two collars on his own territory. As for the **** level, that is the abyss demon god, it is said that it is a powerful existence that controls at least an abyss as a territory.


    Chi Nan had never seen that kind of existence, at least not in the abyss plane in front of him. Otherwise, the world of their Alchemy Alliance headquarters might have been destroyed long ago.


    "I am Dragon King Gas, you are Chi Nan who just joined the alliance. I don''t know what your strength is. Have time to find a place to try it." The dragon demigod walked over, arrogantly Looking at Chi Nan. At the same time, the aura on his body spread out, and he suppressed it unabashedly, with Long Wei still mixed in it.


    Chi Nan frowned. He was not the same as he was when he was not high in strength. If someone is provoking, he will not swallow. So a force came out from the body, and the momentum suppressed the past without hesitation.


    "It''s nice to meet you. I am Chi Nan, Lord of the Sacred Tree Collar. I also want to test your strength."


    Chi Nan''s momentum spread, and the faces of the surrounding people changed. They finally knew why Chi Nan''s floating tower was so high. There were still some people who were not convinced, thinking that this was a provocation to them.


    But now, I didn''t dare to say anything, Chi Nan''s aura was definitely not worse than the aura of a few leaders. Faintly, the powerful Dragon Emperor was actually suppressed, which is really terrifying. Although the strength of the aura does not mean the strength of the strength, but the strength of the strong, the strength will never be worse, this is their consensus.


    But what was said, how could it be taken back, especially for such an arrogant race as the Dragon Race.


    The Dragon Emperor looked gloomy, staring at Chi Nan, as if he could rush to take a bite at any time. Seeing them like this, Curiai said quickly: "Don''t make trouble, the enemy is now, block the abyss first."


    After a pause, Ku continued to say: "If you want to solve your personal grievances, you can solve it on the battlefield. Whoever kills more enemies makes sense." This is equivalent to a step for everyone.


    Dragon King Gas snorted coldly: "Hmph, then see who kills more enemies, let''s talk then."


    Chi Nan sneered: "That''s what it means These dragons arrogantly think that they are the bosses, and they will not be used to them. Their green-leaf flying dragons are already very powerful, if they can go further , To create a legendary green leaf flying dragon, what the dragons do. However, it is not so easy to mass produce legendary warriors.


    It took Chi Nan for a long time, and only used divine transformation to create one, but I believe that the strength of this legendary green leaf flying dragon is definitely much stronger than other legendary dragons, after all, it has a very strong divine power.


    Unexpectedly, the two people got on the bar right after they met, and the others around were also embarrassed. If it were not for a strong enemy, the two men would definitely fight. They don''t know Chi Nan, but the character of Dragon King does. Even with the six leaders, the Dragon Emperor had challenged him, and no one would underestimate the madness of the Dragon Emperor.


    "Okay, okay, don''t say more, the war channel has already started, who wants to go over and watch it. If you don''t want it, you can stay here as before, and you can pass here at any time."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1175： Quantity and quantity bump

    Hearing Kuriai¡¯s words, Chi Nan said without hesitation: ¡°I¡¯ll go over, after all, you have to see the demons with your own eyes before you can achieve targeted transformation. My plant weapons are all adjusted like this ."


    The time here is not very long, but they have also seen the power of plant weapons. And those researchers also know some of the subtle adjustments made to plant weapons. The adjustment range is not very large, but the overall effect on the Abyss Demon is very effective.


    For example, the attacking habits of the bush warriors. The powerful toxins of the bush warriors basically have no effect on the abyss demon. Without killing the heart or the brain, the Abyssal Demon is very difficult to kill.


    When the habit of adjusting and paying attention to the warriors are all attacking towards the head and heart position, the loss of the abyss demon becomes very large. The adjustment range is not very large, but the effect is indeed very telling.


    Recently, all major forces are purchasing plant weapons. Although the number of plant weapons is still very insufficient, the trend of plant weapons replacing alchemy weapons has slowly taken shape. Especially for those soldiers on the front line, many people have already jointly reported that it is necessary to increase the number of plant weapons, especially low-level bases that can automatically produce weapons.


    If the quality is not enough, just use the quantity to make up. This is a new style of play they have recently experienced.


    Don''t worry about the weapon being destroyed, don''t worry about the wastage, as long as the brain strikes over. In the past, when they fought such a smooth battle, those alchemy puppets were meant to be used sparingly, for fear of breaking a little.


    "I''ll go over too, I want to look at this guy to prevent him from cheating." Dragon King Garth also spoke.


    "So what about the others," Curiai said, looking at the others around him, but no one wanted to.


    Also, after all, they are all demigods, they are the same everywhere, how comfortable they are here. The most important thing is an issue of identity and face. Demigods who like to mix with ordinary people are really rare. This is the same as those nobles who don''t like to mix with common people, even if they are used to it, they should avoid other people and avoid being known to laugh at themselves.


    It was some inexplicable rules, Chi Nan faintly despised it in his heart. Then, the two people used the space channel to enter the war channel. "Hmph, I will take good care of you."


    After Dragon King Garth said fiercely, the air flow oscillated and aroused countless smoke and dust. A huge figure rose into the air and flew towards the distance. This is the body of the Dragon King Garth, a huge dragon with a golden body and a golden dragon.


    That''s right, the golden dragon has always been the royal clan of the dragon clan, regardless of the plane. And this head is really big enough, much bigger than the dragon skeleton I saw at the beginning.


    If this is standing on the ground, the height is at least three kilometers, this is a big mountain in itself. It''s just that with such a large body, the strength in the body is not much more than that of himself, and I don''t know whether it is strange or strange to the other party. Wait, maybe it has something to do with the plants in your body, the tree itself is also several kilometers in height.


    Forget it, no matter what, Chi Nan shook his head and flew towards his own side. Before returning to his position, the abyssal demon in the distance had already attacked. At a glance, there was red and black in the line of sight.


    Those abyss demons are mainly red and black, which may have something to do with their environment, but it is more likely because of abyss consciousness, this is Chi Nan''s own thoughts.


    No matter how cruel it looks, it is always an enemy. On my side, countless soldiers controlling the alchemy magic puppets also greeted the past, and the flying vehicles in the air took off one after another, aiming their muzzles at the opposite side, but they did not attack.


    In the first wave, there are some ordinary little demons, and there is no powerful existence. If this is to use a flying vehicle to attack, it would be too wasteful of magic spar energy. Even those airships on his side would not waste their missiles because of these things. The front war fortress basically uses elemental weapons to attack.


    If the entity is not consumed, it will only consume a few elements, and it can be restored when there is time, and it can be restored quickly while fighting. In the same way, when the battle started on his side, he also released the army.


    Glancing at the endless red and black waves on the horizon, there are green waves on his side. Endless bush warriors and little tree spirits were born at this time. There were also some spider tanks and scorpion tanks in it, forming a seemingly chaotic mixed army, which violently collided with the enemy rushing on the opposite side.


    With a "boom", a huge explosion sounded, and then it was as if the sound of the waves hitting the reef was almost the same, but it was more messy and louder. "This is really a battle between quantity and quantity."


    Looking at this scene, Chi Nan couldn''t help but sigh. I haven''t seen this kind of scene for a long time. The last time I was fighting with insects. But these abyss demons are more terrifying, because the abyss demons are not only afraid of death, but also very fanatical.


    Even if he is injured or even fatally wounded, he must attack frantically, even more terrifying than his own plants. The body has a strong black breath, with a strong corrosiveness. Even if the core plant brain is not attacked, plants that are seriously injured by attack will be eroded by demonic energy, which will lead to death and withering.


    On the battlefield, you can see those demons devouring each other at any time. Devour the dead companion, devour the injured companion. Sometimes even the enemy is still in front of them They will devour each other desperately.


    Some demons are still devouring the remains of their own plant weapons. After sweeping the past, there weren''t many corpses left on the front line, they were all eaten by the demons themselves. It was really a cruel race.


    "Wait, what''s going on?" Chi Nan suddenly realized that after a demon swallowed his own kind, some changes occurred in his body and he became stronger and stronger. Perceive carefully, the strength of this demon is improving.


    "Could it be that these demons evolved by devouring their own kind? No, they seem to be able to swallow other things and evolve. It''s a terrible race." Chi Nan saw a demon who had eaten plants, and some plant characteristics appeared on his body. . Sure enough, these demons have evolved and improved using similar methods.


    The means of war is not only through combat stimulation, but also a means of providing corpses. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1176： This kind of war has no tactics

    Shaking his head, Chi Nan''s figure flashed back to the front line station. "Who?" Just when Chi Nan appeared, several long swords were aimed at him. Are these guards reacting fast enough.


    But then they saw clearly who it was, and all of them immediately took back their weapons: "I have seen Lord Lord, please confess your sins." With the long swords back, the guards are still carefully sensing the strength of Chi Nan. This is to prevent someone from posing as their lord. But they soon determined that this was not because of their perception problems.


    This is because of their nerve brain, which can easily recognize Chi Nan''s identity.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Okay, you don''t need so many rules, how is the situation now." In fact, Chi Nan only needs to perceive it by himself. The inquiry is just a routine question. After all, it is Holm who is presiding over it. .


    Holm immediately got up and said, "Lord Lord, we have been in our plan since the war started. There are no accidents. It''s just that the number of enemies exceeds our imagination, and it seems to be crazier than those bugs."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Yes, it is true. There are too many demons in the abyss, and I don''t know how they came into being. And have you found that those demons are constantly devouring the corpses of the same species and plants. To take this to evolve. Fortunately, to devour plants, the direction of evolution is not suitable for combat, and it is a deviation."


    The screen in front of me flashed, and another evolved little demon appeared: "If they swallow the same kind, they will evolve to a higher level. I think many top big demons appear like this."


    Holm frowned. In such a short period of time, his observation ability was not as high as Chi Nan''s, and he really didn''t see it. "So my lord, is there a countermeasure for this situation? How did others deal with it."


    This other person is talking about other organizations in the Alchemy Alliance, not their own.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "There is no good way. The other methods of the Alchemy Alliance are to burn these corpses or demons that have not turned into corpses on the spot, or destroy them with alchemy potions. But it takes time to burn the same kind. The devil doesn''t care about fire at all, and the potion is too expensive to be so appropriate."


    Moiru next to him frowned and said, "What about the fertilizer maker, or let the plants bring the corpse back."


    Chi Nan looked in Moiru''s direction, and this guy was more feminine now. Like Miria, Moiru at this time was not much different from a real elf, and his bloodline was infinitely close to the elf.


    Even Chi Nan suspected that there would be a way to get them to go to the tree of life in the future, and they might really become elves. It''s just that Moiru''s appearance is becoming more and more feminine. Apart from some feminine characteristics, there is no longer any male appearance. Even this way, she is more beautiful than some elven women.


    I don''t know, I would really think this is a female elf. There is only sound, so there is a little difference. But the difference is not big, the voices of the elves are always very gentle and delicate.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. The fertilizer maker is not flexible enough and will be killed by the devil when he arrives on the front line." Holm said.


    Chi Nan also opened his mouth and said: "There are too many demons. If we use the plant weapons on the front line to transport them back, our plant weapons will definitely retreat, and it is not impossible that they will even be defeated. Those demons won''t care about this."


    This kind of attack that looks densely packed like a large swarm of ants is actually more cruel than ants and is not afraid of life or death, so Chi Nan can''t help it. In the face of this kind of creature, some good ways to deal with beetles are completely useless here.


    At this moment, Home suddenly received a call from other people. In this place, many people have habitually used the vegetable brain produced by the Sacred Tree, even if there is no neural brain transplantation. On the one hand, they didn''t have much guard against the holy tree collar, because they were strong. On the other hand, plant brains are so easy to use.


    "What''s the matter?" Chi Nan asked when Holm was assimilated.


    Home immediately said: "For communication with other people around the front line, they need more plants to support. There are too many demons on the opposite side. Maybe they don''t want to waste too many alchemical weapons."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, then nodded and said, "If there are extra plant weapons in the future, we will provide them with some. Anyway, we need as many as these things. Alchemy weapons, more or less use them to deal with high-level demons. Yes. They can hold the front line, which is good for us, and they can also reduce the resistance in our alliance."


    Chi Nan agreed, and Holm didn''t say much, and immediately communicated with other people. Before long, more people asked for support. The surplus troops on Chi Nan''s side are quite sufficient, and there is no problem in giving them some.


    But when the extra troops were almost sent, Holm stopped this behavior and couldn''t let himself be unguarded.


    "A new force has appeared, and the Air Force is ready to overwhelm it."


    In the air, a black shadow flew over. Upon closer inspection, they were all birds and bats. The whole body is also black and red as the main colors, and it is completely the same as the demon on the ground.


    "It seems that the attack methods of these demons really have no tactics. They just rush forward in a swarm, relying solely on numbers and madness to fight." Chi Nan looked at the battle reports from various locations around him, and he had a concept in his mind. . Faced with this attack method , they are on the defensive, and they don''t have too many tactics to use.


    The powerful existence needs to face the powerful existence among the demons, so it is impossible to clear the battlefield on this kind of battlefield.


    Had it not been for a large number of alchemy items to be used as fighters, the alchemy alliance would have been impossible to persist to this day. As early as in the continuous war, I am afraid that people will die here constantly.


    In the air, a large number of airships flew out in formation, releasing a large number of hummingbird fighters, and the air soon turned into a chaotic battlefield. Every moment, there will be countless corpses falling. At the same time, in some places on the ground, there are also hummingbird fighters constantly lifting off, which are made by other bases or war fortresses.


    The Luye Flying Dragon has not been dispatched. After all, each of the Luye Flying Dragons is a stable and powerful warrior. This is the best method Chi Nan uses to deal with those demon nobles. It cannot be wasted in advance. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1177： I suddenly got a bad idea

    This kind of crazy battle, even the undead and beetles can''t last for too long, there is a gap in between. But these abyssal demons have absolutely no meaning of a gap in between.


    Chi Nan didn''t know how so many demon creatures appeared on the opposite side.


    This kind of battle lasted for ten days, and it didn''t even mean to stop at all. No powerful demons appeared, but many demons evolved into powerful demons. Even on the battlefield, another demon evolved into a gold-level existence. Immediately after the evolution was successful, the demon turned and ran, and soon disappeared.


    It seems that the level of demons is really strict, and when they reach a certain level, they will not be controlled by other powerful demons. Later, Chi Nan asked plant brain satellites to strictly monitor this type of existence.


    When a new demon evolves to the golden level, it is directly destroyed by a long-range missile. This is also a means to avoid the use of war to allow demons to continue to appear powerful.


    The golden level may be nothing, but if you continue to evolve, you can produce a legendary level. I don''t know how other people do it, so I should do my own thing first.


    Chi Nan also got along with a way to deal with the devil''s corpse. That is to use vine plants. On the battlefield, you could see some vines suddenly extending a tentacled from the team, entangled some little demons from a distance, and then pulled the cart over. There is a second line of defense behind the battle line, dedicated to killing these little demons who have been captured. Then, the corpse was sent to the mouth of the fertilizer maker, and it quickly turned into fertilizer all over the floor.


    Although this method is not very efficient, it can also curb the devouring of the corpse by the devil. As long as you find the target, you basically kill some little demons that have evolved a part.


    This kind of efficiency is the greatest, but it can only be done under the analysis of the plant brain. Otherwise, on the chaotic battlefield, it would not be easy to tell which demon was his target.


    On this day, Chi Nan left the headquarters and looked at a few special plants behind the front line. These plants were originally bush warriors. But because it was contaminated with too much demon blood and spent a long time on the other side of the separation between heaven and earth, it completely changed its appearance. The whole has also become a red and black style.


    There are a lot of spikes on his body, and there is a burst of black energy released, which is not a good thing at first glance.


    "What''s going on? Is it assimilated by the abyss? Maybe this is the abyss plant."


    Chi Nan thought while experimenting. "Very well. The spikes are longer and sharper. The same goes for the blades. As long as they are stained, a cut will be made. There are many protuberances like thorns on the surface of the blade. A piece of skin fell off. Moreover, the narcotic toxin has disappeared."


    Chi Nan felt it for a while, and realized that the narcotic toxin in the plant had actually turned into a demon-like air like a demon. It is very corrosive, and it is much more effective against normal organisms than any toxin.


    Just this kind of devilish energy is of no use to demon creatures. Fortunately, the mutation of the bush warrior is very special. The toxin has not disappeared, but has been integrated into the magic energy, resulting in a new change.


    The result is that this toxin has no effect on normal creatures, just like a normal demon energy. But when dealing with the devil, the devilish energy on the bush warrior has a very strong anesthetic effect.


    "Is it just for the devil? Is it because of me or because of the environment? This is a targeted evolution. In the abyss, the devil¡¯s biggest enemy is not other creatures from the outside world, but the demon itself. Then for plants In short, these demons are their own greatest natural enemies. However, I haven''t heard of plant-type demons."


    Chi Nan thought while experimenting. These demonized plant weapons are very irritable and full of offensiveness.


    If they weren''t watching them here, these plants even have the desire to attack and swallow the same kind. This is an instinct for abyssal evolution. But this instinct was not given to them by Chi Nan.


    Fortunately, these plants are still made by themselves, with their own marks, and they are the supreme ruler. As long as they order themselves, these plants will still do things without hesitation. For these plants, their own will is more restrictive than the will of the abyss. In this case, it is very good.


    The corners of Chi Nan''s mouth raised slightly: "Hehe, I have a bad idea now, maybe it can be used to deal with the abyss."


    What Chi Nan thought was very simple. It was to send a batch of enchanted plants into the abyss and become the native plants of the abyss, but in fact the highest controller was himself. As long as you succeed, the abyss will be in your control.


    At least in intelligence, he will never be at a disadvantage. Not only can he obtain some resources from the abyss that are not available elsewhere, but he can also anticipate the enemy''s first opportunity and obtain important intelligence for himself.


    This Chi Nan doesn''t even know if it is even possible to have other effects. But at least, the war has really progressed to a very dangerous level, and I can make these abyssal plants rebel at any time and provide help to myself. Or, let the abyssal plants make trouble within them. All in all, there are a lot of benefits for yourself.


    As for the disadvantages, I can''t see it for now. Although the abyss consciousness is powerful, it is chaotic. It does not have its own will, and it is not even as clear as the ordinary plane consciousness, and there will never be a problem with these plants.


    This provides the greatest guarantee for yourself to use plants to lurch ~ www.novelhall.com~ Do as you think, Chi Nan directly ordered the plants on the second front to collect the blood of the devil, and then use the blood to pollute and demonize some plant.


    Even Chi Nan sent several of his own base airships for demonization. At the same time, the plants and seeds that have been demonized are collected, and then catalyzed and studied. The research workers under him started work overnight, studying the various characteristics of this magical plant, and striving to re-adjust to the best ratio.


    Because of Chi Nan''s personal participation, plus these already formed plant weapons. Therefore, the adjustment is very fast. In less than a month, all the plants have been adjusted.


    Chi Nan didn''t waste time either. He found an opportunity to allow some plants to sneak into the opposite side with some demons who were temporarily mobilized to the rear. As long as you pass through the abyss channel, it is the abyss plane. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1178： Lurking in the abyss and developing in secret

    Batches of special plants entered the other side''s territory, and it didn''t really attract the other side''s attention. Most of the plants, as soon as they penetrated into the abyss, they were hit by many demons around them.


    "Very well, it''s just the instinctive attacking attitude of the devil, and it''s not what was revealed by the will of the abyss. The will of the abyss is more chaotic than I thought. This is just behind the battle, and they have already fought each other. If it is a normal commander, what? I won¡¯t let my own army have infighting and fighting each other."


    Seeing the scene on the other side, Chi Nan became more sure of his guess.


    If it weren''t for the number of these demon creatures is really countless, and the abyss environment is too corrosive, I am afraid that such an abyss plane has long been abolished.


    It''s just inexplicable, Chi Nanxian''s own plants actually sent some special messages to himself.


    "This is? The Will of the Abyss actually has the effect of inheritance." What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that although the Will of the Abyss was chaotic, it could still have the effect of inheritance. This information is open to all creatures in the abyss.


    Of course, the most important thing is to kill and swallow under the abyss environment to improve one''s strength. This is the most critical. As for the following things, because the level is not enough, the general plants don''t know. At the same time, there is a language that belongs to the abyss alone, and this kind of information also appeared in Chi Nan''s consciousness.


    "This thing can''t be used indiscriminately. This is the essence of the will of the abyss, and it is born with the function of communicating the will of the abyss. If anyone uses the language of the abyss casually, it is easy to be targeted."


    Chi Nan just felt it for a while, and then understood. After the golden enchanted plants entered, Chi Nan gained new knowledge. This is the condition for the Golden Abyss Demon to evolve into a demon noble.


    Kill and swallow a hundred of the same level, or one of a higher level, and that''s it. This method similar to raising Gu is the best method the Abyss uses to train masters. Moreover, if it is to invade other worlds, it takes only ten masters of the same level to swallow them, to meet the requirements of evolution and become a new abyssal noble.


    "Unexpectedly, their evolutionary method is actually like this. Swallowing, I am afraid that it not only swallowed the flesh and soul of the other party, but more importantly, swallowed the original power that has been released from another world."


    Chi Nan, who had a deeper understanding of the plane, quickly figured it out. In the heart of the abyss demon, there is nothing other than evolutionary promotion. To evolve, then killing and devouring are the only means.


    Abyss Demon has no cultivation method, they can only improve through this cruel method similar to raising Gu.


    As I understood, the plants that had been released by the other side had slowly converged. Just like Chi Nan thought, the opposite is indeed a very huge plane, and even the area of ??that plane is larger than the main plane of the Alchemy Alliance. In such a big place, there is no abyss demon god, which is a bit surprising.


    But with such a large plane, there are definitely many Abyss Lords, and every Abyss Lord exists at the level of a demigod. I don''t know how many of these abyss lords have to swallow up to this point.


    Based on the information he collected, Chi Nan chose five relatively safe places, and then five enchanted base airships were deployed in these places. The improved magic sun flower was planted as soon as it was rolled out.


    The sun over the abyss is not normal, but blood red. It was the same color as the Cthulhu after sacrifice, but not the same power. Bathing in the sunlight of the abyss can make the abyss demon feel strong and powerful.


    In this environment, the magic sun flower absorbs energy faster. In the energy pool, although the life magic is still conceived, it is the demonized life magic. It is very different from Chi Nan''s life magic.


    If it weren''t for this thing completely belonged to him, Chi Nan doubted that this magical power would be mobilized by him.


    Chi Nan could only use such magic power, but he dared not use it to absorb and recover. Chi Nan could feel the abyssal power contained in it. As long as you dare to absorb, if you absorb more, you might become a demon too.


    However, if you don¡¯t use it yourself, you can use it for your avatar. Chi Nan suddenly thought of something interesting. Simply, an avatar was born directly on the opposite side. As long as the abyss consciousness cannot erode oneself, there is no problem. As a demigod, it is not easy for the world consciousness to erode oneself, not to mention that one is not in the abyss yet.


    "Let the conceived avatar control this evil life magic. Maybe I can cultivate an abyss lord of my own." The special life magic power of the abyss consciousness has faintly broken some of its own limitations. . Originally, it was impossible for the incarnation to reach the level of one''s own ontology, but it seems that it is possible now.


    Besides, it doesn''t matter if there is no way to achieve it. Anyway, I didn''t expect this in the first place.


    Not long after, various types of plants after demonization began to appear, and they were produced on a large scale. Even the airships and war fortresses in the sky are the same, they are all products of magic.


    As long as they are not controlled by themselves, these enchanted plants will be as aggressive as normal abyssal creatures. At best, they will not attack each other. This is also an instinct that goes deep into the bones.


    And faintly, there is already a consciousness in Chinan that is urging his own plants to gather their own plants to the war channel, and attack them here, and they can also get the opportunity of rapid evolutionthis Drive and temptation are the means used by the will of the abyss to control the creatures of the abyss. To deal with this simple-minded abyssal demon, this method of temptation is really effective, but unfortunately, as long as there is no coercive means, my plant will not do it casually. Let the plants grow fast here. "


    Chi Nan used his higher authority to forcibly suppress the temptation will of the abyss. Plants have simple minds, so schizophrenia and madness will not occur. No matter how the Abyss Consciousness summoned, there was no movement at all.


    This abyssal consciousness also doesn''t have its own subjective consciousness, so it still urges and tempts it over and over again, without other means. After confirming this, Chi Nan was completely relieved. It seemed that the abyss was not so unsolvable and inconsistent. The key was to see whether it could resist the erosion of the abyss consciousness.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1179： The abyss nobles appeared

    When this stalemate war lasted for a month, the following increasingly powerful demons finally appeared. In addition, in order to deal with these demons, some high-level alchemy puppets and flying machines appeared one by one.


    "Elder Chi Nan, can you hear me." A big face appeared on the opposite side of a crystal board, this is another elder.


    "Already heard, what''s the matter?" Looking at the scenery opposite, it should still be at the Alliance Headquarters.


    "Hello Elder Chi Nan, first thank you for the plant weapons you provided us. Without plant weapons, our losses would be ten times greater than now, and the loss of resources would be even farther away."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly. The other party was an alchemist. This Chi Nan still knew. "Nothing, they are all members of the alliance, and I don''t want these abyss demons to break through the plane of the alliance."


    The person on the other side smiled: "You really understand the righteousness. We must be united to deal with the devil."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "If you have anything to say, just say it. The front line is very busy now, and there are more and more demons."


    "Haha, of course I know that I am here for this. According to our past experience, at this point, the abyss nobles will appear. I will inform you to prepare the legendary warriors before you. We need them to play. We are worried that you don¡¯t know, so we will let you know."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Thank you, I will pay attention." I didn''t expect it to be for this matter.


    After speaking, the other party chatted a few words with himself, and then turned off the communicator. Looking at the other party''s words, it seemed that he wanted to win him over. Behind this guy is not only himself, but a small team.


    It seemed that the few elders in this alliance were also cliques. Chi Nan shook his head and didn''t intend to continue paying attention to these guys. It''s best to be yourself, and take care of what others do.


    As for the affairs of the abyssal nobles, Chi Nan did make some preparations. I have already prepared the gifts for the legendary masters, and I can start preparing them. As for the guards and wizards under him, they just notified them. It is not certain whether they will be used in specific battles. Who gives him more means?


    With Chi Nan''s order, the soldiers began to get busy. "Prepare the legendary missile, prepare by Ziguangcao, hurry up, don''t waste time. Over there, the flying dragon takes off, ready to enter the battlefield at any time."


    The soldiers gave orders, and the wood elves at the grassroots level below got busy. The wood elves have no creative thinking, but they can handle the above commands very well. The entire battlefield is a whole and organized.


    Just like the notification, the demons don''t have a lot of twists and turns, so it''s normal to summarize some rules. At noon that day, there was a strong breath facing him in the air. Chi Nan looked into the distance, and in mid-air a weird demon with huge bat wings and a toad-like body was flying towards this side.


    Whenever you open your mouth, a powerful attraction is generated in the mouth, which absorbs everything. It seems that this is the special ability of this abyssal nobleman, it is really edible ability.


    Chi Nan wouldn''t be surprised by the appearance of something strange in this abyss demon. This toad with bat wings would have no problem as long as the powerful aura on the body was confirmed.


    "Target appears, locks, and attacks." A large number of missiles flew past, all of which can affect the legend. But who would have thought that the toad opened his mouth at the missile and ate it all. As a result, is there any effect? ??This phenomenon makes everyone frown.


    "Try using purple grass, this thing should not be absorbed." Chi Nan spoke, and the special hummingbird fighter flew over.


    Just like before, the toad still opened its mouth and absorbed the hummingbird fighter. The Hummingbird had no resistance at all, so it was attracted. But the Hummingbird was not afraid, so it aimed at the opponent.


    The purple light flickered, enveloping the toad all at once. A series of scratches appeared on the body, and after a while, the big toad was penetrated and wiped out. The demon''s heart that was penetrated quickly shrank and turned into a red and black blood core. This thing is the heart of the devil, like the crystal core of the monster, it is a very precious material.


    Before the big toad fell, there were already many demons waiting below. Looking at them, it was obvious that they wanted to use this toad as their own food. As long as it can swallow a little bit, it will be of great benefit to oneself.


    "Hmph, how can you waste such good materials? Clear the field and bring me the corpse."


    Ahead, the waiting dragon flew quickly, a breath of dragon spurted out, and the demons in a large area below were burned. Another green leaf flying dragon grabbed the demon''s corpse with one claw, and flew towards his side.


    This corpse can be sold to the Alliance even if it cannot be used by itself, but the price is very high. It is said that the soldiers used by the Alliance to stimulate the human body and create legendary existences use the body materials of this abyssal nobleman.


    The specific Chi Nan doesn''t know, because this is a personal recipe of the leader himself, and this thing is not announced.


    After the first abyssal noble appeared, 66 new abyssal nobles continued to appear. On the first day, a total of three appeared, most of which were strangely shaped, but some characteristics of the little devil could be seen anyway.


    On the second day, there were five in one day, and on the third day, there were ten. This abyssal demon, even a nobleman, is also controlled by the abyss consciousness This is more and more. I heard that in other places, there have been cases of casualties among legendary masters. There are a lot of plant weapons that can deal with the legendary.


    Cooperating with legendary masters, it is relatively easy to deal with these abyss nobles. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how many nobles in the abyss, they have been rushing so endlessly, this background is too terrifying.


    Within a few days, there were hundreds of abyssal nobles who died on the battlefield on their side. You know, this is the existence of hundreds of legends. In his entire territory, there is not even this half of it.


    "I really don''t know when this war will end. This abyss is really crazy. It seems that I have to lay out more in the abyss. I don''t know much about it." Chi Nan said to himself as he looked at the war scenes. Said to himself.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1180： New Abyssal Nobility

    "Lord Lord, according to our research, these abyss nobles are all the same, there is no field like ours."


    A report was delivered to Chi Nan''s hands, making Chi Nan frown. Although these abyss nobles are all legends, their methods are basically the same. A powerful and terrifying body with resilience, plus a deadly devilish energy.


    The method of close combat is their main method, and the others are different characteristics due to different types of evolution, which is the same as that of monsters. These abyss nobles do not have the power of the domain.


    In other words, their field may have been integrated into their own body. If there is no special means, it is indeed not an easy task for the legendary existence to deal with an abyss demon one-on-one.


    Even in a one-on-one situation, these demons have a higher chance of winning. Not because the demons are powerful, but because the aura of power in them is too corrosive. The abyssal nobles also have a certain degree of thinking, which can be said to be normal intelligent creatures, but their minds are simple and chaotic, similar to mental patients.


    In addition, there is no similar person to communicate with oneself, so thinking and not thinking are the same. These are all based on the behavior of the demons and the demonic language, plus the results obtained after analysis of the plant brain.


    "In other words, apart from being used as materials, these things basically have no research value. Is the teleportation array established? It''s good, then send some to the other side."


    Chi Nan said without hesitation, the natural incarnation of himself on the other side has not been gestated until now, it seems that it is because of the lack of something crucial. After all, the incarnation of nature is different from other plant weapons.


    Chi Nan thought for a few days, and finally decided to send the bodies of these abyssal nobles.


    On the other side, after receiving the corpse, he threw the corpse into the cultivation tank. Some special powers belonging to the devil flowed out along the cultivation grass little by little, and then eroded into the natural incarnation.


    After consuming the corpses of ten abyssal demons, his avatar was finally completed.


    "This avatar is a bit manic." After Chi Nan took over the avatar, his brows were frowned. This avatar was filled with a kind of manic power, so that he could not help but want to destroy something.


    Fortunately, I am remotely controlled by consciousness, so I can control my behavior. Even the vegetable brain can ignore this mania.


    After experimenting, Chi Nan found that this new body was actually similar to the abyss demon nobles. It''s just that his own life magic condenses himself, and the generated power is more terrifying than ordinary magic energy, and it is more corrosive. Whether it is for normal creatures or demons, it has a very powerful attack effect.


    Perhaps, this is the real demon nemesis. The difference is that his various abilities can still be used, whether it is a variety of spells or the condensed release of magic power, or even a variety of techniques.


    Anyway, the magical power of life after demonization has nothing special in its use except for its characteristics.


    After studying for a while, Chi Nan discovered that his natural incarnation had a special mark. Chi Nan smiled with a light touch. "So that''s the truth, this is the truth about the abyss nobles."


    Chi Nan understood that the so-called Abyssal Nobility was actually a mark the Abyss added to himself, which was a mark recognized by the will of the Abyss. Those who recognize the will of the abyss naturally have greater obligations. Therefore, when encountering some things, the will of the abyss will forcefully issue orders, ordering these nobles of the abyss to do things.


    Those abyss nobles went to die one by one, it was for this reason. Of course, if you can resist the will of the abyss, you can also ignore this order, but there are only a few that can resist.


    The incarnation of Chi Nan directly ignored this order, who made his main consciousness not here.


    The so-called abyss nobles, not so much an evolutionary breakthrough, as it is the abyss actively opened their shackles. Every demon is born with the shackles of abyss consciousness. The saying that demons have no potential is the same for each one.


    The devil does not need to rely on cultivation, as long as it can bring benefits to the abyss, he can follow the rules of the abyss to improve himself. The abyss opens the shackles on the body, and the demons can naturally increase their strength.


    This avatar was created directly in the abyss, so it is fully recognized by the abyss, so there is this kind of shackles in his body. But because his own consciousness was suppressed, the abyss instinctively felt something was wrong.


    But later, he incorporated the blood of the corpses of the abyss nobles into it. From the perspective of the abyss consciousness, this was the devouring of the demon itself. The quantity swallowed enough, then naturally the shackles were opened for him next.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, his natural incarnation was finally completed. No, this can''t be said to be the incarnation of nature, it should be regarded as the incarnation of the devil. Within the abyss, the strength of the demon avatars is much stronger than those of the natural avatars.


    "I am considered a powerful force on this plane now. Next, maybe I should plan to make my incarnation become an abyss lord, so that I can lay a foundation here. Even if the abyss has any targeted ideas , I can also get news in advance, and then arrange it in advance.


    Thinking of this, after Chi Nan gave his demon incarnation an order, his main consciousness returned.


    Speaking of it, he is still very cautious about Abyss Chi Nan. Who knows if his consciousness has been there for a long time, will it cause other bad things? Therefore, Chi Nan still dispelled the idea of ??long-term control.


    Just use the crystal board to observe and order from a distance.


    A few days later the intelligence collection was completed, and Chi Nan found that this battle was really protracted. From other levels of the abyss, there is a steady stream of abyss nobles and various demons coming, all lining up to participate in the battle.


    This battle will not last for more than a year. And it will not be until the latter part of the war that the abyss lord who can''t hold on will be attracted to participate in this kind of battle.


    In other words, for the time being, I don''t have to worry at all. Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief, so he had more time to set up. "So, what we have to do now is to take time to solve the problems on the plane of the undead." Because of this sudden war, and the problems on the plane of the undead, Chi Nan didn''t solve it.


    I was afraid that I had just left, but because of the appearance of the Abyss Lord, the war was lost.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1181： There really is a demigod here

    The plane of the undead began in total, and there were a large number of plant weapons in the four directions at the same time to form an army of attack. Whether it is on the ground or in the air, even underground, there are countless plant weapons that move together, openly and secretly.


    There are still many legends, plus various weapons that can pose a huge threat to the legendary masters. When caught off guard, the Central 6 can be said to be losing ground. It didn''t take long for Zhongda 6 to lose nearly half of its land, and there were more than 30 legendary undead who died. The remaining legendary undead gathered in the center one after another.


    After all, undead creatures have advanced wisdom when they reach the legendary level, and it is impossible to know that the danger is still in their hometown.


    But when the war reached the end, a very terrifying undead appeared at the core. On this day, the army of plants was still attacking, but a red mist suddenly appeared between the sky and the earth.


    The fog covered a huge area, and an entire army was enveloped in a blink of an eye. After only a moment, the plants with strong defenses were corroded clean, leaving only a little dust.


    Before long, even this dust disappeared. If it weren''t for the very special composition of Chi Nan''s territorial army, and those legendary masters were not on the front line, I am afraid that with this one, there are already many legends to lose.


    But even so, many wood elves and soldiers were lost. With the help of the wood elves, there are very few frontline soldiers, but not without them. At this time, more than a dozen soldiers were killed in action. You know, the soldiers of the Sacred Tree Leader are not ordinary soldiers. Everyone is an officer. They are not low officers among other forces.


    It has been a long time since the soldier''s holy tree collar was lost on the battlefield. It was no small matter that so many people died at once.


    So the surrounding army also gathered here. "Be sure to find out what is going on."


    The commander-in-chief issued an order, and various detectors were dispatched. The offense did not stop, but more violent than before. And the next day, a red cloud appeared suddenly, corroding a large army of plants instantly.


    At this time, the source of the red fog was finally found through the satellite. It was a very huge figure, hundreds of meters tall, sitting on the ground, thinking it was a hill. However, when the restored satellite image appeared, everyone finally realized that the figure was actually a humanoid creature, not a mountain.


    This is not a statue, but a living creature. His eyes were flushed, and his body was grey, and he was obviously an undead. Before this huge undead opened its blood-red mouth, the red mist came out from here.


    "To cover such a large area, the strength of this thing is definitely beyond the reach of ordinary undead. Maybe, this is a demigod." After discussing with others, the bald father finally came to this conclusion.


    "The existence of a demigod is not something we can deal with. No amount of plant army is useful. This is no longer a level of existence. We should report it and let the lord make the decision."


    One of the subordinates said loudly, while the bald father was silent. After a long time, the bald father said: "I can''t disturb the lord for the time being. Lord Lord is preparing for a war with the abyss. The power of the abyss is not so simple. If one is not careful, it may even affect our plane. The lord has a great influence."


    After thinking about it, the bald father said again: "Fortunately, Lord Lord has thought of this situation a long time ago, so before coming here, Lord Lord has been to the Elemental Plane and created a powerful elemental creature."


    Not everyone knows these things. In fact, even high-level people in the territory know only a few people. After all, the more people know, the easier it is to leak out.


    The sacred tree collar now is not what it used to be, because the relationship between Chi Nan, a demigod, suppresses the entire world and no one dares to move. At the same time, whether it is for profit or other reasons, there are a lot of spies on the holy tree leader, and various methods of bribery are also staged in the holy tree leader. Not everyone can bear these temptations.


    As a result, Chi Nan does not know how many people secretly favor outsiders in the current military or high-level territories. I can absolutely control the plants and everything in the plant network, but not the human heart.


    As a human, Chi Nan has no confidence in the human heart. If the news of a new demigod appears in the territory, it will not affect the overall situation, but there will still be some problems.


    Recently, Chi Nan knew that the Dragon Clan had been tricking something secretly, as if they wanted to fight against the Sacred Tree Collar.


    Keeping a demigod pet does not let people know, this is also a killer. It''s just that the current assassin''s key is to prevent problems on the plane of the undead, so now it''s time to take it out.


    "Do we still have demigod pets? Why didn''t you say it earlier." The hand heaved a sigh of relief.


    The bald father shook his head: "If possible, I would rather not use this thing. Now only a few of us know about this matter. If the news leaks out, then there is a traitor among us."


    The bald father swept across, and the people around him bowed their heads and said that they would never say anything. The bald father didn''t say anything, just remembered these people present. "The soldiers on the front line have been evacuated for the time being. This news cannot be leaked. The reason is to protect them. When we find a place where there is no one, we will start the final duel."


    As the first person to follow Chi Nan, the bald father may not be the highest-status existence in the domain now, but he is definitely the small group with the highest power. None of these people present dared to disobey.


    After the decision was made, the front line began to mobilize. Originally there were not many soldiers, just a few excuses, it was easy to mobilize people. Then, send them to manage problems elsewhere.


    Even the front-line war quietly stopped at this moment. The soldiers didn''t know that they were on vacation almost at the same time. The control of the frontline army has been completely handed over to the plant brain and wood elves to manage.


    The next battle is no longer something ordinary troops can intervene. Without anyone knowing, a little blue tortoise flew out from behind. That''s right, it''s flying. Like a blue meteor, the little turtle crossed the front line and flew towards the huge figure behind. The huge figure seemed to feel something, and slowly raised its head.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1182： Master of the Undead Plane

    "What are you? Why do I feel that you are dangerous?" The huge figure looked at the little turtle without opening, but the voice came out and all the creatures around could hear it.


    Some legendary undead hidden secretly, hearing this voice hurriedly lowered their heads.


    At this time, in the rear command center, the bald-headed father was also watching with a few other people. These people were all high-ranking military officers who knew about this matter. None of the others dared to approach, and they were surrounded by soldiers.


    Even in order to keep the secrets here, the bald father specially applied for two guards to come to ensure that the secrets here would not be accidentally heard by anyone. It can be said that the people here have been monitored.


    A small plant crawled out, and then the voice passed out. "Who are you, are you only a demigod in this plane?" The bald father was trying to obtain information from the other party.


    I looked around, and the voice sounded again: "It''s not you talking, it''s someone else. But it doesn''t matter. I know you are all normal people. In how many years, I haven''t seen normal people like you. I''m almost going to Forget, I used to be a human being, but now I have become like this."


    "What? You are a human being, how is this possible!" The bald father knows that after those human beings become undead, even if their strength improves and they can regain their wisdom, the previous memories will not leave much.


    This one in front of me, after becoming an undead, did he retain his own wisdom?


    The giant seemed to fall into memory: "Back then, I was the king of the world''s most powerful empire, occupying the entire Central Big Six, and no one could compete with me. But I am a person, and if I do not become a demigod, my life span is limited. "


    "In order to gain eternal life, I made a wish to the gods at all costs, hoping that I could become a demigod. In the end, the gods responded to me, and the price was to sacrifice the lives of countless people. But how can the lives of those people be compatible? Compared to me, I need their lives. They dare to resist, really looking for death."


    "It turns out that the king of the world''s most powerful empire, I didn''t expect this guy to still exist."


    Everyone looked at each other, and they didn''t expect to encounter the natives here. But this guy has become an undead, and still their enemy, there is absolutely no room for them to relax.


    The bald father asked again: "Then you have achieved your goal now, is this what you want to see. The entire plane, because of your relationship, does not even have a living creature. For your own sake, you actually took refuge Cthulhu."


    "Hahahaha, Cthulhu, that''s right, it is indeed a Cthulhu, but the gods are gods, how do I know their true colors." The giant smiled unexpectedly, and there was a clear curve on the corner of his mouth.


    "We signed a contract. Now think about how the gods can sign a contract with humans. I achieved my goal and became a demigod, but became an undead. This is different from what I thought. I want to find the theory of gods, but The gods have disappeared, and the entire world has become a paradise for the undead. I am the master of all the undead in this world."


    After a pause, the giant slowly lowered his head: "Thank you, living man, you can listen to me so much. But now it is up to you to pay. I will use your body to resurrect and become a real living man. "


    Dad Bald frowned. Others didn''t understand demigods, but Dad Bald did. The demigods can condense the souls, and the souls can leave their bodies and move freely to the outside world.


    Moreover, it can occupy other people''s bodies and even reincarnate, all of which can be easily done. The other party''s intention is obviously to occupy one''s own body and become a living person again. And with the help of the power of the soul, as long as you are fully prepared, you may be able to use the new power to recover to the level of a demigod.


    Although there is definitely a problem, it is not difficult to obtain a living human body for enjoyment. This body will definitely break down in the future, and just replace another one at that time.


    In the past, it was because there were no living people on this plane, so he couldn''t help it, but now it''s different. The last time he shot and killed the plant, he already had signs of being alive.


    But now, he is finally completely certain that this is what has come from other worlds. As long as he goes to other worlds, he will be able to rely on powerful forces to obtain everything he once possessed.


    "Do you think your goal can be achieved? We can''t let you succeed. Tortoise, kill him."


    The bald father gave the order, and the tortoise suddenly yelled at the giant. The giant looked at the tortoise coldly: "Although I don¡¯t know why you have brought me the feeling of danger, there is a gap between God and mortal. Mortal, hand over your body obediently, and then give the coordinates of the plane behind you. Me, I haven''t enjoyed it in a long time."


    After speaking, the giant raised his foot and stepped on the tortoise. But the next moment, his face changed. Because my feet are not what I thought, I can easily crush the tortoise.


    It seemed that he had stepped on a hard object, and the object was getting bigger and bigger. If he didn''t step back in time, he would almost push himself down. The giant looked at the behemoth with uncertain eyes.


    That''s right, he is already very big, but the huge figure in front of him is much bigger than himself. There are many huge things, but in one''s own plane, there are few things bigger than oneself.


    The tortoise let go of his size, looking at the existence like a dwarf in front of him, he roared. This guy dared to step on himself, really recklessly. Except for his own master, who dares to treat himself like this. The blue breath of the tortoise spread out, the temperature continued to drop, and small snowflakes appeared in the sky and began to dance.


    This ability to affect the astronomical phenomena is simply not something mortal can do. Even a little bit of frost appeared on the giant''s body. Now the giant also knew his opponent, and he was also a demigod just like himself.


    "As a demigod, it is really sad to obey the orders of mortals. All are gods, why should we be enemies? We should join hands to control those mortals together." The giant roared loudly.


    But how could that tortoise listen to him? The tortoise is branded by Chi Nan, so it can be said to be a pet that is completely loyal to Chi Nan. Opening his mouth, a stream of water rushed towards the giant. The giant''s face changed, and a fist was a punch, which completely shattered the water. At this time, the giant was not in the mood to continue arguing with the tortoise. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1183： No one can do nothing

    "It''s starting to fight, Commander, who will win this battle?" An officer saw this scene and instantly felt that the blood in his whole body began to burn. This kind of power is so desirable.


    With Chi Nan''s exhibition, there are more and more masters in the territory. The gathering of various resources makes their cultivation easier and easier, and there is a lot of knowledge and guidance from their predecessors. As long as you continue to make military merits, you can continue to improve. Just like them, there was a time when they were just ordinary people.


    At that time, a black iron existence was all they needed to look up to. No matter how it is now, his strength has reached the golden level, and the combat effectiveness is definitely not comparable to ordinary people.


    The army under his control can even be threatened by legendary masters, and even if he is unwilling to lose his mind, he will die. In retrospect, it seemed like a dream. And now, they have a new goal, which is the power of a demigod.


    They believe that one day their lords can become true gods, leading them may also become demigods.


    The old bald shook his head: "I don''t know, this is not our level. I can''t understand the battle at the demigod level." This is not a lie, after all, the old bald really doesn''t understand.


    Two huge beasts fought close to the center. The giant''s skin was red all over, and a **** mist spread. Seeing this blood mist, the conscious undead around turned around and ran, as if they had seen something terrible. In fact, the same is true. The corrosiveness of this blood mist is too strong.


    The giant is just the surface of this creature, and the inside of the body, in fact, has no structure for a long time, and it is all blood-like things. The blood mist is urged by this kind of thing, and this is also his own ability.


    Where the blood mist passed, everything was corroded, even the water element was affected and corroded. This huge figure, the power faintly restrained the power of the law of the element type.


    So even though it was a bit worse than the tortoise in level, the giant did have the upper hand when fighting.


    The tortoise condenses a stream of water around it, constantly attacking. The giant is waving his fists, each punch can make a blood-red fist mark. Where the red fist flies, it usually takes three streams of water to offset two. If it weren''t for the tortoise''s greater power, it wouldn''t necessarily be the opponent of this thing.


    From time to time, two monsters can attack each other, and both of these guys belong to the type of head-to-head.


    The fist that hits the tortoise has basically no effect. This tortoise may not be good at fighting, but its defense is absolutely terrifying. The giant gradually appeared, and his own attacks had no effect on the tortoise.


    The tortoise''s attack also has no effect on the giant. The impact of the water flow can even break the giant''s skin, revealing the blood red inside under the skin, like blood and flame.


    But in an instant, the skin was completely restored, nothing happened. And that ice power, under the erosion of the red substance, dissolved instantly. These two guys don''t have any powerful magic arts, and the previous spells have no effect on this level, so they are all methods of returning to the original battle, but the power level is high.


    In this way, the destructive power produced by you and me is very powerful. Everything around you was destroyed by two existences in a moment. There was only yellow sand flying around in the sky, and nothing else existed.


    The two creatures themselves may just attack at once, but for creatures that have not reached this level, their speed is too fast. They didn''t reach the legendary level, and they couldn''t even see their movements.


    Even at the legendary level, only a few traces can be seen. Many legends looked at each other, and in front of this monster, they weren''t opponents at all. Even with a punch and kick attack, they will be torn apart.


    "How about the outcome of their battle." Because he couldn''t see clearly, what he saw through the screen restoration was not very accurate, so he asked a legendary guard. This legendary guard has seen the battle scene of the demigod level. At this time, the person is watching slow motion while watching real-time playback.


    Hearing the words of the bald father, the guard immediately said: "These two existences have no fighting skills at all, but we don''t need any fighting skills. No one can resist this kind of degree and strength."


    After thinking about it, the guard continued: "Looking at what they are now, there is no one who can do anything about each other. The final victory depends on who can stick to the end." The guard gave such an answer.


    "Then you see who can hold on to the end." The bald father didn''t expect it to be like this.


    The guard spread his hands helplessly: "Who knows, but I think it should be the undead. After all, this is the other side''s territory, and here he can recover very quickly. But don''t worry, his attack is completely on our tortoise. No effect. If it doesn''t work, just wait for the recovery after shrinking the shell. It is impossible to tell the winner in a short time."


    The bald father covered his head: "I now know why in some legends, demigod battles can even last for many years. I thought it was the same as war, but I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    When two similar demigods have no lore, the battle becomes protracted. As long as the two sides never admit defeat, it can only be consumed forever.


    The demigods cannot use the power of the plane to fight but they can use the power of the plane to recover but there is no problem. In many cases, the recovery is faster than the consumption, and the demigods are not tired, there is no time limit for this battle.


    "In this situation, what should we do. If we don''t get rid of the undead, we cannot occupy the plane of the undead."


    Looking at the sky, two-thirds of the sun has returned to normal, and there is a red circle outside. If you want to completely restore this plane, the culprit must never be let go.


    But after waiting like this, I don''t know what will happen. Thinking of this, the bald father finally made up his mind. "Inform your lord, this matter is not for me." When the others heard this, they were finally relieved. Only the bald daddy has the right to disturb Chi Nan, and other people don''t have this right.


    When the bald father used authority, things here quickly came to Chi Nan''s ears. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1184： Its time for the lord to come forward

    When I first got the news, Chi Nan was fighting on this side, so I could only let the two of them continue temporarily, and Chi Nan couldn''t leave for the time being. But afterwards, Chi Nan finally found out the real truth of the war here.


    Knowing that he still had a lot of time, Chi Nan decisively gave up the battle in this place, leaving behind an incarnation, and left the war channel through the space channel on his own. During the whole process, no one was notified.


    And as long as there is an avatar standing here, and before the war begins, as long as Chi Nan is careful not to face the other elders, no one will be able to recognize his avatar. Therefore, no one knew at all that Chi Nan would leave the channel of war at such a critical juncture and quietly return to his main plane.


    "Sure enough, some things won''t work without the power lord, this time the power lord has come forward."


    Chi Nan said to himself, with a smile on his face. On the front line, there has been no fighting, nor can I calm down to study, let alone the company of beautiful women. Chi Nan''s time was boring enough.


    It is also good to be able to fight a good breath now. As for the difficulty of the giant, Chi Nan really didn''t worry. Not to mention that his methods are not comparable to ordinary demigods. Even if the demigod is difficult to deal with, aren''t there two more on his side. He can evacuate at any time, but where can the other party evacuate.


    The previous information has not been cut off. Chi Nan knew that the giant undead also had the idea of ??retreating. But he was stopped by a tortoise, yes, he was stopped by a tortoise who was not fast.


    Chi Nan knew that the undead giant''s speed was not fast. The most powerful one is the difficulty of its own structure, and the other is the powerful force brought by the body shape. The power of this thing is even more terrifying than those dragons that are many times larger than themselves. Even the water elemental turtle can feel pain when attacked.


    That''s right, although this water elemental turtle is a water element, it is actually not a pure elemental creature anymore. This is a special life after the tree of life was bred. There is no flesh and blood body, but there are many common characteristics of flesh and blood bodies.


    For this point, you can refer to those elemental spirits, but this turtle is one step closer.


    "The two of them are still fighting, how many days have passed since." Just when he arrived here, Chi Nan saw two creatures in the distance fighting frantically. The Elemental Turtle uses even its teeth, and the guy on the opposite side uses both hands and feet.


    "Lord, you can be regarded as coming, they have been fighting for more than half a month."


    The area on the opposite side has completely turned into ruins. This was destroyed by the power of law. It is very difficult for Chi Nan to grow plants in this kind of place. If you want to restore the ecology here, you have to wait.


    The raging power of the law is something that is more powerful than nuclear radiation and you don''t know how many times it is, so mere mortals shouldn''t come close.


    Chi Nan didn''t see it with his eyes, but through the special induction of a demigod, plus his identity as the lord of the plane in this world, and he saw it directly from a distance through plane consciousness. Even the previous battle scenes, Chi Nan can be re-mobilized.


    Just coming here, Chi Nan discovered that this plane has accumulated a lot of plane origins. It seems that as the plane recovers, the cohesion of the plane''s origin is still very fast. If you want, you can easily draw out all of this equity source. But for the exhibition of the plane, Chi Nan would not do such violent things.


    The surrounding officials came to salute one after another, but Chi Nan didn''t care and waved his hands. "You guys are doing very well, stay in your posts, this monster, just leave it to me."


    Chi Nan did not stop, nor did he bring the guards forward, but flew towards the center of the big six by himself. At the time of Chinan, he came to the battlefield after a while. The undead giants fighting frantically seemed to feel something, but because they were fighting a madman, there was no chance to look up.


    "This demigod friend, I am the master of this plane. Let''s join hands to kill this turtle, and then I will give you half of the control of the plane." It seems that he also knows the benefits of the plane''s origin.


    It''s a pity that this plane was drained by Cthulhu back then, and nothing was left to him. It is impossible for a dead plane to have plane origin, unless it is completely transformed into a plane of undead.


    But at the last moment, he was resurrected by Chi Nan, and seeing this plane recover, this person was happy in his heart, and he didn''t mean to resist. Otherwise, with Chi Nan''s ability back then, there really is no chance to do this. But what he didn''t expect was that Chi Nan''s spread so quickly, he reached the level of a demigod in a short time.


    Moreover, this giant doesn''t know himself either. Chi Nan looked at the undead giant jokingly: "What you mean is that I want to join hands with you to kill my own pet, and then this plane that originally belonged to Wei requires you to divide me in half. I said you are so I haven''t used my mind for many years. Have you become stupid, or that you have no brains anymore."


    No brains? This is true, this giant body is full of red special substances, how can there be things like brains, the so-called appearance is nothing more than an empty shell.


    "What? Your pet, how is this possible." Distracted, the giant was slapped by the tortoise and took a step back and almost fell. He quickly backed away again, and escaped a bite of the tortoise.


    Chi Nan said calmly: "Of course This was originally my pet, otherwise, how could it help my army to attack this plane. You, the remnant party of the old age, have already destroyed this plane. , Why don¡¯t you destroy it with the old age? What are you left to do, but a demigod that was created, you really think you are a demigod."


    Chi Nan had already seen that this so-called demigod was not cultivated by himself at all.


    Of course, there is a price to know. Even if it is a god, it is impossible to create a demigod at will. I am afraid that this is because I don''t know what method the Cthulhu used to make this guy absorb a lot of original power, and it became like this.


    After spending a little of the original power of this plane, all other sources were emptied by Cthulhu, and the plane was almost destroyed. This is what this guy did. Although Chi Nan didn''t think he was a good person, he could ruin the whole world for his own sake. Even Chi Nan couldn''t do it, but this guy did it. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1185： Plane consciousness has been shot

    "What do you want, why don''t we stop and give this plane to you, but you want to send me to other planes. I can''t stand this world of dead people anymore."


    Unexpectedly, this giant would actually negotiate conditions with himself, which is really interesting. But, does this guy think he is the king back then? Besides, even if you are a king, don''t you see yourself less.


    "Send you away from here, and then let you continue to destroy other planes?" Chi Nan mocked.


    "I just want to gain longevity and become a demigod. I don''t need to do this kind of thing in the future. Besides, using the lives of those untouchables as my nourishment, they should feel honored."


    Unexpectedly, after so many years, this guy still thinks this way. In that case, the last hesitation in Chi Nan''s heart has disappeared. Originally, I was thinking about whether it could be subdued, but now it seems that this kind of dangerous person is best eliminated. It''s better to send them to **** for **** who think they are superior.


    Chi Nan didn''t bother to talk, and directly expanded his own realm of gods. It''s a pity that the tortoise is not a plant life, and there is no way to get its own bonus. Chi Nan''s heart moved, and a large number of seeds flew in the air.


    Then the phase shifted, and countless green leaf dragons flew out. "You want to rely on these things to deal with me, you are too..."


    Before finishing talking, the giant''s face changed drastically, because he discovered that these things could actually hurt himself. Not only their own attacks, but also the inexplicable domain power, can actually bring them bonuses.


    Although the giant can destroy many green-leaf flying dragons with just one shot, the opponent doesn''t care at all and can still summon them. And as long as you are distracted, the tortoise will take it for yourself.


    The undead giants, which had already consumed a lot, are now consumed faster and faster. And he didn''t know why, when Chi Nan came here, the forces of heaven and earth around him that were closely related to him began to reject him slowly. The plane that was still helping him to recover, bit by bit deviated from himself.


    In the end, you need to fully communicate your plane consciousness before you can get a little recovery ability. This is simply not worth the loss. The demigod has strong recovery ability, but it is not that his own power is endless.


    If it consumes too much in a short time, it can also exhaust the power. Not to mention, Chi Nan almost cut off the giant''s recovery from the source.


    "What''s going on, why can''t I recover, what have you done to me?"


    Chi Nan said calmly: "I didn''t do anything, it''s just that this plane gets closer to me. You destroyed the plane and used the Cthulhu to influence the plane''s consciousness, and I saved the plane, and the plane will naturally get closer to me."


    "Damn human beings, when you die, your body will be mine." The undead giant opened his mouth to Chi Nan, and then the red liquid rolled. It''s just that Chi Nan moved faster, and a green arrow of energy was condensed in an instant.


    "Dare to be arrogant with me, looking for something to die." A series of arrows flew out as if it was raining. For such a big goal, Chi Nan didn''t need to aim at it deliberately. The arrow rain fell into the giant''s mouth, and the giant screamed, and a lot of smoke came out of his body. The strength of the body is constantly declining as seen with the naked eye.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then smiled: "Your power can restrain the elemental power, but my power can restrain you." Chi Nan found that his life magic is really strong against all kinds of evil forces.


    So Chi Nan no longer stopped, directly condensing his own strength, blessing and fighting on various spells. The power of the spells is not enough, but the life magic power condensed on the wood can make these spells qualitatively change.


    Just like condensing yourself on yourself and attacking with your fists, these pieces of wood are sharper.


    The giant quickly couldn''t hold on. Even if his own power reserves are very large, but under the combined force of the two and world consciousness, the giant undead only lasted for two days, and Chi Nan exhausted his last force.


    "I will not fail, I will never fail, you will wait for me, this matter will never end."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Really, let''s take a look." A green arrow flew out, and the unstoppable giant collapsed. The skin waved in the smoke, and nothing was left.


    As expected, this monster didn''t have any internal organs or bones, not even muscles. Under the skin, there is a mass of red. This mass of red blood waved quickly after it landed. When the smoke disappeared completely, only a small part of it was left, which was far inferior to the huge figure before. This is probably the essence.


    Among the red essence, an illusory figure suddenly appeared. It seemed that he was a middle-aged man with a good-looking face and a majestic face. This may be what the undead giant looked like when he was a human.


    And the crown and the gorgeous costumes that turned out to show his identity. The soul that just came out gave Chi Nan a fierce look and wanted to leave. And Chi Nan also raised his hand, ready to do it.


    But at this moment, a colorful light suddenly appeared in the void, instantly enveloping the soul of the undead giant and immobilizing it. "How is it possible, how dare you do this, you are betraying..." The spirit screamed, but the figure continued to melt. In other words, it was absorbed by this colored light.


    "Hehe, even the plane consciousness without subjective consciousness took the initiative, showing how much you are hated. You did it yourself, and you have to bear everything yourself. It seems that I will never see you again in the future. Chi Nan said calmly, as the figure''s screams slowly melted into the colorful light.


    Yes, it is the plane consciousness itself that is shot. Planar consciousness hates this person who almost ruined himself. Originally, there was still the power protection left by the evil god, and the plane consciousness couldn''t directly attack it.


    But now, the power of Cthulhu has disappeared, and the plane consciousness has also recovered some power. Hate to the extreme plane consciousness, unexpectedly took the initiative to kill a demigod soul. With the complete disappearance of the soul, the biggest obstacle to the plane of the undead was finally cleared away. The plane consciousness is facing Chi Nan''s consciousness of joy, conveying his gratitude.


    Chi Nan smiled lightly, and he could feel that the original power of the plane consciousness had recovered a large amount of it all at once, and that the soul really worked. But suddenly, the plane consciousness conveyed some new knowledge to himself, and Chi Nan looked down. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1186： Unexpected blood of evil god

    Chi Nan''s eyes were focused on the red liquid on the ground. That''s right, it was the liquid left behind after the giant died. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that these things not only looked like blood, they were actually blood.


    "Is this the method the Cthulhu left behind for this guy, or is it a method used to transform this guy? The blood of the Cthulhu is really a blood base." Below, plants grew out.


    It''s just that the plants were corroded by the force in the blood just as they approached. Later, Chi Nan could only give birth to some plants with a divine nature and reached the legendary level, which wrapped them up. Inside the wooden bottle, there was a mass of red blood swaying in it, and there was still a lot of it.


    There are several large buckets of blood in his own hands. This amount of blood is more than the blood obtained by killing a lot of people. "Cthulhu actually gave so much blood? No, it shouldn''t be from Cthulhu."


    Chi Nan frowned, feeling something more or less. "The Cthulhu should have only given a little at the beginning. These were nurtured by the undead giant using his own power for so many years. Maybe that giant undead didn''t even know about this matter. what."


    Chi Nan understood somewhat, that Cthulhu used this hapless guy to nurture his own blood, there must be some ulterior thoughts. However, there should be no idea about this plane.


    Otherwise, it would not be possible to emptied the origin of this plane, even to the extent that this plane is about to be destroyed. It is impossible to throw away this plane completely. If Cthulhu is still paying attention to this plane, then he has done so many things here, Cthulhu will definitely react. A **** still has certainty to deal with himself.


    On ordinary planes, gods cannot come casually. But this plane was already on the verge of death, and the power of the Heretic God could easily be transmitted with the help of the sun, and then it would cause a devastating blow to himself.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan felt terrified in his heart. But since the evil **** didn''t do this, it means that this blood-breeding behavior should have other purposes, and it shouldn''t have anything to do with him now.


    What Chi Nan is really concerned about is not these, but the role of this blood itself. After all, it is the blood of the evil god, even if it has been diluted, even if most of it is re-bred, but it is still the blood of the gods, which has a major effect.


    This knowledge was just passed on to oneself by plane consciousness. This kind of thing hadn''t been given to myself before, and even the plane consciousness itself didn''t know why this kind of knowledge suddenly increased. There is no way to ask, the plane consciousness has no subjective thinking, and it is useless to ask. But Chi Nan was very interested in the role of this blood.


    "The power and will of the evil **** contained in it first needs to be thoroughly cleaned up. There are three ways to get rid of this will. The first is to use other gods or the power of the gods to wash away, and the power of a demigod is also acceptable. "


    Chi Nan shook his head, this method is not suitable for him. Adding himself to his hands is two demigods, using his own power to wash away, not to mention that his power is not strong enough, and I don''t know how much time needs to be wasted.


    Even if you really use your own power to flush, it will cause most of the blood of these evil gods to be lost due to its own reasons. And this kind of loss could have been avoided. You are not a true god, and if you are a true god, it would not be difficult to use your own power to clean up the evil spirit''s will inside.


    "Then the second kind of power, using the plane of origin to flush, this method is the best and the fastest."


    Chi Nan thought about it carefully, and finally gave up. There are only three planes that he can use the origin of the plane. The first one is the one in front of him, but this is his main plane, which is to prepare for becoming a **** in the future.


    Therefore, this plane cannot be used. There is also an elemental plane that is completely controlled by oneself. It''s just that the Elemental Plane has just been drew a lot of plane origins by himself, and four elemental demigods have been captured. Now the plane needs to regenerate the elemental demigods, which consumes a lot of origin. Continue to draw at this time, I am afraid it will cause the plane level to drop.


    This plane is his own resource plane and cannot be wasted, so Chi Nan also denied it.


    The third is the ocean plane, this plane has just been completely controlled by myself. So as long as you want to, you can also extract the power of this plane. But this plane itself is not completely controlled, so the extraction is troublesome.


    Once it is drawn directly, it will be counterattacked by this plane, and it will even cause itself and plane consciousness to consume each other.


    Once this happens, it is not only a loss to oneself, but also a lot of loss to that plane. If one is not careful, or even the origin of the entire plane completely collapses, it is not impossible for the plane to become a dead plane.


    Therefore, this method is also unusable. Thinking of this, Chi Nan felt helpless, because there was only one last method left. "The last way is to use the power of faith to wash away. The power of faith itself is the basic power that forms the divine power, with the characteristics of true gods, and even the effect is better than the power of demigods."


    Chi Nan hesitated: "The biggest problem is Although I have the power of faith, but the number is too small. I used a lot when I bred a demigod pet, and I don''t know if the rest is enough. "


    Chi Nan knew that the power of faith was very useful, so there was no need, he didn''t want to waste it.


    But thinking of the effect of the blood of the evil god, Chi Nan finally gritted his teeth and made a decision. "Forget it, let''s use it, anyway, the power of faith can be easily restored, but the sooner you use the blood of the evil god, the better. Otherwise, my strength will increase too fast, and other people can''t keep up. However, You also need to do some tricks, or you will get out of control."


    This thing is mainly used by their own guards, who used to be their followers because of the oath of allegiance.


    When they are ordinary people, they can serve themselves wholeheartedly. But with the increase in strength, the nature of some guards began to be exposed. Although to themselves, they are still completely loyal.


    But Chi Nan didn''t know whether this loyalty came from the heart or because his strength was far stronger than them. Chi Nan never refuses to consider others in the worst case, so to train them, he must do a little trick.

 Chapter 1187： Complete purification of the plane of the dead

    The power of faith can be purified by the tree of life without any impurities, and it can also be branded on its own. That''s right, what Chi Nan wanted was to put his own brand on the power of faith.


    The blood of the Cthulhu that has been cleaned up by the power of such faith will completely clean up the will of the Cthulhu, but it will be stamped with its own mark. Moreover, it was deeper and more secretive than the evil god''s will, and there was no way to clear it away.


    After using the blood of this evil god, you will get close to yourself, and you will never betray. And he can also master the ability to ignite the power of these people at any time and burn them to death.


    The most important thing is that with the increase in strength, this brand will become stronger and stronger, and when they can become gods one day, then they will be branded on their whole body. This situation is similar to God''s, but completely different. "As long as they don''t betray, then I won''t use it to punish them."


    Chi Nan nodded. As long as he didn''t use his backhand, this thing would have no effect at all except that they would not betray them. That being the case, why don''t you use it? At least you can add a guarantee to your heart.


    As a result, all the blood of the evil **** was sent to the side of the tree of life, and many crystals of the power of faith gathered around.


    The power of faith is constantly being consumed, and the three trees of life unite to baptize and cleanse the blood of the evil gods wrapped in them. There are many purification trees around, all growing here.


    As long as the power of the Heretic God is dissipated a little, these purification trees will unite to completely purify this power of the Heretic God. Even if the Cthulhu looked towards this plane, he would not find any problems with his own power.


    After everything was done, Chi Nan calculated it and roughly reached a conclusion. "It will take at least three months for the blood of these evil gods to be completely cleaned up. Now some have to wait." Anything related to the gods needs to be cautious and takes a lot of time, so Chi Nan It''s not too anxious.


    With the improvement of strength, the time spent on doing things is not a small amount recently, and Chi Nan is already getting used to it.


    After doing the things here, Chi Nan quietly returned to the war channel of the Alchemy Alliance. In this place, the battle is still the same as before, all of which are piled up, but high-level demons are still rarely seen.


    No, it should be said that even the number of demon nobles is decreasing. With the help of the incarnation, Chi Nan understood that the remaining demon nobles were either able to resist the temptation or had already fled towards the distance.


    It can be seen that they all know that this is the task entrusted to them by the will of the abyss, but they also know that the past is regarded as death.


    This battle will last a long time. The battle here is stable, and even his own plant weapons are getting more and more. Basically, there is no need to worry about the pressure and impact of ordinary demons on his defense.


    But on the side of the Undead Plane, the final clean-up work began. This is not a war on the Cthulhu Empire, there are many things to pay attention to. We must continue to arrest people, re-educate and reform these people, and become normal people instead of cult followers. So the war over there lasted a long time before it ended.


    Even now, the original Cthulhu Empire is still very chaotic, and small battles can happen at any time. Anyway, these things are enough for the Holy Light Empire and the Holy Dragon Empire to be busy and headaches.


    As for the Undead Plane, as long as it is an enemy, it can be destroyed directly. Except for plant weapons, here are all enemies. Some hidden places hide the undead, and this Chi Nan doesn''t worry too much.


    He only needs to cover the entire plane with the purification tree. The purification tree covering the plane, within all the coverage, the evil forces will be cleaned up. Those undead either ran away or ran out desperately. You can''t hide it anyway. Because of the long time, these hidden undead will also be cleaned up by the power of purification, leaving no trace.


    As a result, the undead can''t hide at all. Speaking of which, this method was still invented by the elves when they were clearing the plains of the undead. The elves don''t have so many purification trees, but they do.


    With enough power, Chi Nan easily cleared the entire plane of the undead. After more than two months, as a gathering place for the undead was cleared, the entire plane suddenly shook.


    Even across the plane, Chi Nan could still feel the joy emanating from the plane of undead. With this opportunity, the power of the Undead Plane began to recover quickly. Perhaps in the future, there may be a higher level.


    Corroded by the power of Cthulhu, but the same plane consciousness also got a lot of inspiration from this external power, and then the level of the entire plane has been improved. When the plane is upgraded, maybe the plane level will reach the level of the main plane of the Alchemy Alliance. Chi Nan secretly calculated in his heart, but there was not much information to refer to.


    No matter so much, in short, the restoration of this plane is the greatest benefit to oneself. In the sky, the last bit of red around the sun completely disappeared, and the sun''s rays burst out.


    The sun in the sky seemed to have turned into a big fireball, seeming to vent the sorrow of being polluted for so long.


    This sun is not another planet but a special celestial body originally attached to this world. Without the polluted sun, the undead and other evil creatures would lose their living soil.


    The power in the sun originally had a strong dispelling effect on evil forces. The only breath of death on the plane of the undead, under the dual effects of the sun and the purification tree, began the final purification.


    So far, the entire plane of undead is completely liberated. In the sea, various plant weapons swept around with underwater purification trees. This is the way to clean up the air of death that may exist at the end.


    Chi Nan felt that he was completely compatible with the plane of the undead, and he had become the real master of the plane. In the plane of the undead, he is almost the same as the patron saint, able to mobilize the whole power of the world to fight at will.


    Here, Chi Nan felt that ordinary gods might not be his opponents. Of course, this may be an illusion.


    "In short, I can''t continue to call it the Undead Plane now. Why not call it the main plane of the holy tree. From now on, this will be the main plane of our holy tree leader and my main plane." Chi Nan settled. The name of the new plane, but no one complained.

 Chapter 1188： Pure blood of god

    The Abyss Demon is still attacking, but a plane that belongs to him completely, but it has diminished the irritability and depression in Chi Nan''s heart. At this time, Chi Nan was in a very good mood.


    Even Chi Nan still had time to tease the Dragon King Garth, who hadn''t dealt with him. The Dragon Emperor Gas, who was stimulated by Chi Nan, fought even more frantically. In order to show that he didn''t deal with Chi Nan, Dragon King Gas didn''t even use any plant weapons, but instead used all the dragon beasts and dragon people under his own, forming a huge number of lines of defense.


    The reason why the dragon clan is strong is not only the dragon clan itself, but also these hybrid species.


    In terms of quantity, they have always been more than alchemy puppets. In many cases, they rely on quantity to play a greater role than alchemy puppets. But this time, it was compared by plant weapons.


    Another month passed smoothly. The main plane of the sacred tree has been completely cleaned up, and it is quickly recovering. The plane consciousness temporarily fell into a deep sleep, Chi Nan knew that this was because the plane consciousness was raising his level.


    After ascending, the entire plane will change. As the plane was cleared out, the coordinates left by the Cthulhu had disappeared, and this was swallowed by the plane consciousness initiatively. Without this coordinate, Cthulhu wants to find this plane is not so easy, this is also a means to protect himself.


    Perhaps the Cthulhu himself didn''t care much anymore. Who could have imagined that a plane that was emptied of the plane''s origin and was about to die could be restored in a short period of time, or even enter the stage of evolution.


    One month later, the good news came again. Although he was prepared, Chi Nan was still very happy.


    "You are watching here, I will go out for a trip, maybe this time it will bring you great benefits." Chi Nan said to Holm. Holm nodded slightly, and said nothing.


    Holm entering the working state, it will not be affected by the surrounding environment. All the people were infected, they just saluted Chi Nan, and then entered into the tactical discussion again. During this time, they would meet and discuss this way almost every few days, precisely for the purpose of dealing with the demon creatures opposite.


    Not to mention, their frequent meetings, they really discussed a lot of effective methods to deal with demons, although they are just some tactics and improvements to plant weapons, but this is not easy.


    Chi Nan left his incarnation and came to the sacred tree No. 1 plane, where the blood of the evil **** was purified. For three full months, the blood of the Essence God has completely changed its appearance. The blood-red blood that originally exuded an evil aura now turned into a red crystal-like existence, which looked like a work of art at first glance.


    Even when it is not moving, no one can tell that this thing is actually a liquid.


    The liquid exudes a faint fragrance and a tempting taste. Anyone who sees it can''t help but come over and want to drink it. Even Chi Nan has a very slight feeling.


    This is the reason why he himself belongs to a demigod. "The power of the gods really cannot be guessed by ordinary people. The blood after purification still has this feeling, which is really unexpected." Chi Nan exhaled.


    Fortunately, there are no elves around here, otherwise God knows how many elves will be attracted. Ordinary creatures can''t bear the power of this kind of blood, and once they really drink it, there is absolutely no good end.


    Even if Chi Nan wants to use the blood of these gods, he must mix in a large amount of life tree sap that contains vitality, so that it can be used to neutralize the pressure and destruction of the blood of the gods on himself. After the blood of the gods is used, it is an in-depth transformation of itself, which can transform ordinary creatures into divine creatures, and then change its own characteristics.


    This kind of transformation can truly break the sequelae of using divine power crystals to break through, and it can also greatly enhance one''s own potential. In the future, the chance of reaching a demigod through cultivation will far exceed that of ordinary people.


    Even as long as the resources are sufficient, there is a more than half chance of becoming a demigod. Others may not have resources, but Chinan has them here. There is even the best resource, and that is this pure power of faith.


    Thinking of the power of faith, Chi Nan feels a little distressed, because this purification has used up all the power of faith accumulated before, and also spent most of the re-accumulated in the three months. If you want it in the future, you need more time to accumulate. Fortunately, there are already a lot of elves, and the beliefs they can provide are also considerable.


    Moreover, Chi Nan also spread his beliefs in his own territory, so that the common people would believe in himself. As a demigod, it is not strange to establish a religion to make people believe, and it has not aroused other people''s suspicion.


    However, Chi Nan didn''t directly absorb these beliefs. Instead, they collected them and sent them to the tree of life, so that the tree of life would purify them, and then condense them into the power of faith. I believe that after a period of time, my own power of faith will be very impressive. At that time, perhaps there is no need to worry about the power of faith.


    "The first thing to do is to use a small amount of the blood of the gods, plus the sap of the tree of life, to reconcile it. Also blend into my life magic, so that the fusion effect will be better, the ratio is ten to one, and 100% success ."


    Chi Nan made while muttering in his mouth. Suddenly, Chi Nan''s expression was stunned: "That''s not right, these gods'' blood is filled with my brand. If they are used, Hemira and the others will also be affected."


    After hesitating for a while, Chi Nan gritted his teeth: "It doesn''t matter, it''s the same whether it affects or not. Hemila and the others would not betray originally, and it doesn''t matter if you add this thing. Cthulhu''s will is more troublesome, so let''s use it." Chi Nan is simple, no matter who it is.


    My wife would never betray, whether she has her own brand or not is the same. In other words, they were already stamped with their own marks from the inside to the outside, so Chi Nan didn''t care about it anymore.


    But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that adding his own mark and not having this are completely different things, perhaps there is no difference at all on the surface. But deep down, the effect is still very terrifying.


    With this mood, Chi Nan slowly concocted the medicine. Every bottle of potion, as long as a little bit of Cthulhu''s blood is enough. Chi Nan didn''t know how much of the blood in front of him could be produced.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1189： Mass production of divine creature

    After making the medicine, Chi Nan immediately notified everyone. Including those guards who have used special means to break through, and guards who have not used the crystal of divine power. Some of the territorial officials who performed well are all here.


    As a demigod, Chi Nan can easily control everyone. As long as it is an order issued by himself, no one dares to violate it. This time, even Slinka Yew, who was getting ready to practice, was called.


    Slinka looked at Chi Nan dissatisfiedly at night: "What are you going to do, why are you calling us? So many people are here, what if something happens." Now, except for a few more important things. The people in the post, but everyone else came here. Chi Nan spread his hands, feeling a little helpless.


    This is the temperament of the elves, and the elves are relatively independent. After Slinka became his wife, everything is based on herself, but she is still very independent in her usual behavior and rarely sticks to herself.


    Coupled with the superwoman character of the other three women, Chi Nan''s family really doesn''t have that kind of Xiaojiabiyu.


    "I let you here this time to give you benefits. You have worked so long for the Sacred Tree Leader, and you have put in a lot of hard work. I see this in my eyes. You have worked hard."


    Chi Nan''s words touched the hearts of many officials and soldiers. "It''s not hard, these are what we should do."


    Someone below shouted to Chi Nan, at this moment, where they have a bit of the aura of a territory official, they seem to be indistinguishable from ordinary civilians. Some people even shed tears when they were moved.


    "Is there such an exaggeration?" Chi Nan muttered in his heart, even if he thought of himself as a god, it wouldn''t be just a sentence. Moreover, Chi Nan could feel that this was an expression of their true feelings, not fake.


    A faint guilt flashed in my heart, but then disappeared. I''m not doing bad things, it''s good for anyone, anyway, it just adds a layer of protection. It is enough to avoid any betrayal in the future. Whether it''s oneself or other people, it will be completely at ease when the time comes.


    It doesn''t matter if Chi Nan is vigilant, or he is careful, in short, he is such a person. Why has Chi Nan always believed in his own plants instead of the hard-working humans in his territory?


    It is because Chi Nan knows that his plants will never betray, and those humans, who knows what they will think.


    But in the future, not to mention everyone, at least these high-levels and the descendants of these high-levels, they will definitely not betray. Your own brand is not so simple, it is natural to pass it on to future generations.


    Chi Nan took out the box, opened it, and red bottles appeared one by one.


    "This is the potion I made with the blood of the gods, and everyone has one. After drinking it, you will possess the divine nature and become a potential divine creature. As long as you work hard, you can slowly stimulate and master it. This is of great help to your cultivation and promotion, and it is not impossible even to become a demigod in the future."


    At this time, everyone was not moved, but shocked. They never thought that Chi Nan could actually come up with this kind of thing.


    "Chi Nan, you are not dreaming, how can this thing be obtained with the blood of the gods."


    Chi Nan smiled and said, "Have you forgotten the plane of the undead? There is a powerful demigod in it. This guy was transformed with the blood of the evil god, and he still has the blood of the evil **** in his body. After being purified by me, he is a god. Blood out."


    Everyone was suspicious and didn''t know what method Chi Nan used to purify, but obviously he couldn''t ask casually. As for the people present, only a few people knew what Chi Nan was talking about.


    "After using the medicine, your offspring will also have the potential to inherit the divine nature. As long as they are stimulated, they are all geniuses." People or for whatever, except for themselves and their family, the biggest thing is not for themselves. Offspring?


    In particular, most of these people have come from the bottom, and they value their descendants especially, even more than those nobles before. As for the present offspring, Suo Ran is also very important, but no one will refuse to let his descendants have a better future. Moreover, the lord can take it out now and also in the future.


    As long as I work hard, my current sons and grandchildren may also be able to get a potion.


    Thinking of this, everyone instantly felt their blood turbulent. "Horn, you are here first. You used the crystal of divine power to make you break through, and now all the sequelae can be eliminated. Last time you refused, but this time you can''t. There are many medicines, everyone has, and he can add it. Enhance your potential, this is divine blood."


    Divine creatures are different from ordinary creatures. The potential of ordinary creatures has a limit, but the potential of divine creatures has never been limited. At least no one knows what the limit of the potential of divine creatures is.


    At most, after reaching the legendary level, if you want to go further, you will encounter the same bottleneck as everyone else. The bottleneck is not the limit of potential, but a threshold to a higher level, which is the same for all living things.


    Horn was excited, did not speak, and led the others to the front, took the potion and drank it in one gulp. Following the entrance of the medicine, the invisible barrier on the body quietly dissolved. The strength that has been stopped for a long time without the slightest increase, at this moment, it has suddenly improved, and everyone''s strength has risen.


    Horn has accumulated the most, so he has also improved the most. Of course, there is still a big gap from the demigod. After that, Horn needs to practice by himself. The good thing is that they all inspire divinity.


    Chi Nan could feel the divine power permeating them, which showed that they had become divine creatures. As long as you continue to practice step by step, there is no problem in reaching the bottleneck close to the demigod.


    But if you want to reach a demigod, you must comprehend your own law-level power. Before you can comprehend it, it is impossible to break through. Even if the demigods are not true gods, they are not ordinary people. After all, there is a **** word.


    Groups of guards stepped forward. Regarding Chi Nan''s trust, they did not hesitate to drink the medicine. The effect is immediate, and everyone can see it. The more I look down, the more excited the people in the line are. This is really a benefit. People from other territories don''t have this opportunity. This is so proud.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1190： Now you can rest assured

    Soon, all the guards used Divine Blood Potion, but not everyone turned into a divine creature. Those who reach the legendary level will completely absorb the power of the blood of God in an instant, and all are divine creatures.


    But at the golden level, only a few have become divine creatures, and the others are potential divine creatures. It hasn''t been completely absorbed for the time being, and when it''s completely absorbed, most of it should reach this level.


    After all, they haven''t reached the transcendent yet, and they are far away from the gods. In the future, if you want to stimulate it, you need cultivation or other opportunities. But I believe that with their abilities, it won''t take long for them to break through to the level of divine creatures one by one. This is not a level of strength, it is a transition of life.


    When using the crystallization of divine power, there were five guards of the golden peak, who broke through on the spot and became a legendary master. This kind of breakthrough, just like Weiwei, is made by relying on its own strength.


    After the breakthrough, their field strength is also stronger. Among them, three of them are cultivating non-attribute vindictive spirits. Sure enough, when he broke through, he spontaneously became infected with the attribute with the highest affinity.


    Perhaps it is not as powerful as Weiweisi''s dual-attribute domain, but it is also a brand new fighting spirit that suits him best. Regardless of whether it is fighting spirit or domain, they are much stronger than others.


    Those pioneers who have broken through before, slowly can''t match them in this respect. The first breakthrough often means the end, crossing the river by feeling the stones, many times there will be a gap with the people who came later.


    Chi Nan believed that it might not be long before Horn was no longer the most powerful of the guards. But Chi Nan didn''t care, after all, Horn was the leader of the guards and the captain of the guards. Even if the others surpassed Horn, Horn was still the captain of his own guard. Without speaking, no one can threaten his status.


    "Next, Hemila, come on, too." The reason why Chi Nan let the guards board in the first place actually meant to use them as test items. After all, this thing has not been tested.


    Although Chi Nan knew that there would be no problem with this thing, no one knew the specific situation. If there is a problem with the first use of his wife, then the consequences can be troublesome. So until now, Chi Nan let them use it.


    The guards were very moved because the lord values ??themselves most. Hemila and the others knew what Chi Nan''s approach meant, but they didn''t say anything. They just gave Chi Nan a blank look, and then stepped forward.


    Under Chi Nan''s nervous gaze, Hemila and others used the medicine one by one. Sure enough, they all have a body shape. Slinka night even took advantage of this opportunity to reach the level of a half-step legend.


    "It''s weird, Slinka, why didn''t you break through? You were able to break through just now."


    Silka Ye instinctively wanted to roll her eyes, but then her eyes became full of charm, looking at Chi Nan affectionately. "I just felt that there is only one attribute in this breakthrough field. When I break through, I will gain two attributes, so I need to settle." This look made Chi Nan a little surprised, but he didn''t care much.


    "If that''s the case, let''s settle down. Others, come and continue."


    Except for the guards, the others are not actually lacking in talent. Especially among the officials, there are a few talented cultivators who have been at the golden peak for a long time.


    Chi Nan carefully observed the eyes of these people, and even used the vegetable brain to analyze and calculate their expressions.


    Originally, there were indeed a few who were a little afraid of their lord, or had other careful thoughts. The plant brain doesn''t understand psychology, but with a lot of calculation, it can also find some clues.


    But after using the Divine Blood Potion, it didn''t take long for the repulsion and fear in their eyes to disappear, and only worship and submission were replaced, which relieved Chi Nan a lot.


    Perhaps over time, these people will eventually become fanatics.


    "Now, I can finally be completely relieved." Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief, completely letting go of his original anxiety.


    He was originally an ordinary person on the earth, and he had never been a leader. He didn''t know if he could be a good one. For a long time, there is no way to trust everyone. This is also a common problem, not surprising.


    It''s just that Chi Nan still feels very tired. Even if he has the most powerful force and the highest command of the plant army, this kind of distrust still makes Chi Nan very uncomfortable and exhausted for many times.


    But it didn''t need to be for a while. The high-levels of the entire territory used the sacred blood potion, and they were all stamped with their own marks from the depths of their blood and soul. At this point, other gods have to pay a huge price to solve one. Moreover, the solution is still the one before becoming a god, who would spend so much time wasting.


    It can be said that for the control of the entire territory, Chi Nan has reached the absolute peak after this time.


    Future officials can use the immediate family members of these people. Although it is possible to form a powerful family, will Chi Nan care about this? This world is not the world without special power in the previous life.


    Moreover, some permissions that were not so daring to be underneath in the past can now be easily underneath.


    This time, even Chi Nan, the little guys from Romilia, didn''t let it go. Some of the maids and attendants who had been in the family for a long time and were more trusted Chi Nan did not forget them, and gave them a copy of this precious potion.


    Even later, even with some caravan members, it can be said that they are just guys who have a certain cooperative relationship with the senior leaders of their own territory. Chi Nan also gave them a copy through some special channels after gaining their allegiance.


    This loyalty ceremony is actually only performed for outsiders, otherwise it is impossible to give them medicine without reason.


    The pride and sense of mission in the hearts of the people who received the medicine is bursting, and with the improvement of their qualifications, the strength of these people is constantly rising. I believe it won''t be long before the powerhouses of the entire plane add up, and there won''t be as many powerhouses in their own territory.


    I just don''t know what will happen to those guys hiding in the dark when they discover this. In the next few days, Chi Nan received secret messages from many people every night, and every one of them was repenting. Repent of taking advantage of other forces and doing something harmful to the territory.


    Chi Nan sneered in his heart. As expected, as he thought, the strength of the territory is strong, and there will always be some people who will be bought off. This is how humans are. If it weren''t for the medicine of God''s blood, it would be impossible for me to know what these people were doing.

 Chapter 1191： What do these lords want to do

    The divine blood potion made by the blood of the evil **** had an effect beyond Chi Nan''s imagination. But Chi Nan couldn''t use all of it. Although there was a lot of sacred blood, there was still a limit on the number of medicines produced.


    Chi Nan himself calculated that after all the divine blood in his hand was made into divine blood potions, he could only make about 3,000 to 5,000. This is because I have the tree of life that I can completely control, and the magic of life that can supplement the power of the tree of life. If it were replaced by someone else, it would be impossible to create a potion for God''s blood.


    If used directly, the greatest possibility is not to become a divine creature, but to be torn to pieces by the power in the blood of the divine.


    "The rest will be kept for the time being, and I will talk about it later when I have a chance. However, the effect of this medicine exceeds my imagination, and I don''t know if it is a good thing or a bad thing."


    Looking back, Chi Nan found that he still underestimated the effect of the Divine Blood Potion. A few days after using the potion, Chi Nan noticed that Hemila and the others had changed. It''s not just that it has a divine nature, it''s as simple as increasing its potential and strength.


    The most important thing is that after being branded with their own brand, Hemira and the others are less and less resistant to themselves.


    On the surface, it may be the same as at other times, being very obedient to oneself. But at night, Chinan can find something special. Because Hermilla and others are more receptive to their own requirements.


    Some poses that I didn''t want to pose in the past are now half pushed. At first Chi Nan felt very happy, thinking it was a welfare, but later Chi Nan found something was wrong. The reason why Hemila and the others are like this is probably because their own brand in the blood of the gods has played the biggest role, making it impossible for them to resist themselves.


    Fortunately, nothing bad was discovered for the time being, so Chi Nan did not make any countermeasures.


    After all, Hemila and others are his own wives, and what Chi Nan wants is not a few slaves. With a wry smile, Chi Nan shook his head helplessly, and could only watch it later, hoping that the imprint of divinity was not as extreme as he thought.


    For his own brand, Chi Nan doesn''t have any good research methods, after all, this thing exceeds his own ability too much. Even many gods do not have this ability, which is no longer the ability of mortals.


    After that, Chi Nan returned to the war channel. Sure enough, although Hemila and others were still worried about their safety, when they spoke, no one would object, but they were still worried. If it was before, they would definitely have to entangle themselves for a long time before letting themselves enter the war channel.


    This time, Chi Nan was able to arrive easily, but the demigod tortoise was also stuffed into Chi Nan.


    Through the last battle and some recent studies, the demigod tortoise is much stronger than before. If you fight the undead giant again, the tortoise will definitely not fall into the wind, although it still can''t help the opponent.


    The war channel is no different from before, except that there are more and more various kinds of demons, the war is still so tragic. After fighting for such a long time, there is basically not much to be seen. Either it was eaten by the devil himself, or it was dragged back by Chi Nan with plants and turned into fertilizer. Actually, there were not many corpses on the ground.


    There are not many corpses, but the ground has turned red. There is no way, every time one dies, some blood will always be left on the ground. Chi Nan now understands why he felt something was wrong here in the first place.


    It turns out that these are the smell of blood. The blood flowed more, and the ground on the front line of the battlefield became a whole red. This color, just like the original Hongsha Ridge, is a color that only appears near iron ore.


    The battlefield did not change much, and Chi Nan focused his main attention on his demon incarnation. Since he was recognized by the abyss and became a demon noble, his status on the opposite side has improved a lot. At least, among the middle and lower demons, the status of the demon incarnation is already considered good.


    There is a large army of demonized plants under his hand, which surpasses most demon nobles in strength and influence.


    During this period of time, Chi Nan¡¯s incarnation has also received many challenges from demons, whether it is single-handed assassination or frontal group battles. Anyway, there are various challenges. In short, these demon nobles have become the nourishment of Chi Nan''s incarnation.


    When the number of times increased, Chi Nan''s status also improved. However, Chi Nan found that whenever he killed a demon noble, his mark would increase a little. This was the hallmark of the abyss.


    Perhaps after raising it to a certain level, he will be able to raise his status again. If the nobles also had their status and status, their status would be much stronger than the average demon nobles.


    Faintly, Chi Nan had already touched the level of the demon lord and was able to get some news. "It''s weird, what exactly do these demon lords want to do?" Chi Nan looked at the report in his hand very strange.


    Unlike ordinary demons, Chi Nan''s avatar can keep himself awake, and will not do some crazy things because of the violent demon power on his body. It is still completely controlled by Chi Nan, and there is no possibility of mutation.


    Many of the investigative plants sent by Chi Nan were destroyed by demons. Not because of how vigilant they are but because the demons are very irritable and often attack everything around them for no reason. When they feel prying and threatening, they destroy even more violently. Every distance, you can see the fighting of demons.


    Coupled with the violent power of the devil, the devil itself possesses many special abilities. Moreover, the suppression of the demon''s own level is also very obvious, so most of the monitoring plants sent by Chi Nan were destroyed by various accidents.


    In order to maintain monitoring, Chinan continuously sent a large number of monitoring plants to make up for it with numbers. In the abyss, even satellites in the sky often encounter some irritable flying demons and then get destroyed.


    It''s just that Chi Nan discovered a strange feature recently, that is, some demon lords have quietly connected.


    In the words of the shore of the Alchemy Alliance, in every battle, there are a few demon lords who appear at the end, and they will leave after a while, and they will not fight with them at all because they have lost too much before.


    But what happened this time, the demons started to communicate with each other. The demon lord who usually doesn''t leave his territory has left frequently recently, which made Chi Nan discover something wrong.

 Chapter 1192： Was it all misleading before?

    Although Chi Nan discovered this situation, there was no way to tell others. Because even if this kind of thing is said, no one will believe it. Besides, how do I explain the information I got from where?


    In the eyes of the Alchemy Alliance, as long as it is eroded by the power of the devil, there is no turning back, and it is impossible to be controlled by itself after the erosion. Even if some of their high-level alchemy puppets were eroded by the devil''s power, they couldn''t continue to use them, and even attacked themselves frantically.


    If it weren''t for the special methods to clean up the demon power and resist the demon power later, they wouldn''t even dare to use the alchemy products. How can they believe that their natural incarnation can resist demonic power.


    If so, they might still think that they have fallen to the devil''s side. This is not impossible. There are many people who are eroded by the devil and become stupid every year, especially those on the front lines.


    This kind of demigod being corroded by demons is not unheard of. There was once such a demigod in the record. Only after making preparations, there was no such thing in the Alchemy Alliance again.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to vaguely remind them to strengthen their defenses. He had secretly planted a lot of defensive forces on his side.


    But other people didn''t care about it, and Chi Nan couldn''t help it. Especially Dragon King Gas, this guy is even more cynic with himself. In several communication meetings, this guy always provokes himself.


    "Huh, you''re also on the front line anyway. When you really run into trouble, you''ll know that it''s awesome." Chi Nan simply stopped reminding him, anyway, he had already reminded it, so even if you don''t believe it.


    On the other side, Chi Nan kept sending a large number of plants to explore, and finally got some news. The number of plants increased, and eventually they penetrated deep into the devil''s interior. Perhaps it is often eroded by high-concentration demon forces. Some plants have undergone slight mutations, and their resistance to high-concentration demon forces is stronger.


    That''s why some monitoring plants quietly entered the territory of the demon lord and approached them.


    These subordinates have no offensive power, and after they have been improved, they will not make people feel prying. After all, this is not watching directly with the eyes, and does not possess the spiritual power of a creature.


    After the plant quietly entered the territory of the demon lord, some special information was collected by Chi Nan. "The demon language used by the higher demon is more complicated than the demon language I inherit now, and there are some things I don''t understand."


    Chi Nan didn''t know what was going on, but after analyzing it, Chi Nan discovered that the demon language actually contained special power. His current demon language, through a special use method, can attract the attention of the will of the abyss, and even use some of the power characteristics of the abyss, such as offering sacrifices to the abyss.


    Some of the demon languages ??used by the demon lord are more powerful, and they can even directly draw on the power of the abyss. The higher the level of the demons, the stronger the language power they use, so it is normal for them to have no inheritance.


    Maybe you will be able to get this inheritance when your status is promoted. This is also no way. To ascend in the abyss, basically you can''t rely on your own cultivation, you can only use some other methods.


    Although some vocabulary is not clear, but fortunately, in ordinary conversation, most of the words used are ordinary demon language, so Chi Nan can still obtain some information. These powerful demon lords talked to each other, and Chi Nan collected and analyzed them, and unexpectedly discovered a very amazing plan of these demons.


    "Unexpectedly, they actually thought so. These demons are smarter than I thought. No, it should be said that in the eyes of other people, demons are stupid and violent, so when they use their brains, they are more Easy to succeed."


    Chi Nan finally understood a truth, why it is easier for honest people to use strategies to achieve success. The reason is that no one believes that they will use tactics, and the same principle applies to the devil.


    It turns out that those demon lords are usually affected by the will of the abyss, and the impact is even worse. If the Will of the Abyss wants to gain a powerful plane, it will urge these demon lords to attack. If they don''t attack, the will of the abyss will even weaken their strength, and it''s not impossible to restrict them to the position of the lord in a serious way.


    But the demon lord is not an idiot, they all know how strong that plane is. When the power was not enough, there were also several demon lords who died. Later, they learned to be smart.


    Without violating the will of the abyss, every time you show up and move, and then immediately withdraw, so that the will of the abyss will not be like them. After all, the will of the abyss itself has no thinking.


    But the demons would not leave such a big plane without doing anything. Attacking on such a plane, they can completely continue to improve their strength and status, closer to the level of the abyss demon god.


    So these demons consulted with each other, each time they wandered around, and they also made the illusion that there were few people on their side. And now, it''s time for the demon lords to take action These demon lords gathered together to catch each other by surprise. At that time, attract the opponent''s demigods out, and then swarm them to annihilate them.


    What is being discussed now is just who is going to be the bait. The demons are selfish, so no one wants to. So in the end, we still have to rely on strength to decide the victory or defeat, whoever loses.


    These demon lords, there are more than twenty in total, I don''t know if they are all. Although the demon lord could not exert the strongest power without leaving the territory, he was a demigod after all, and the power of the demon was stronger.


    If this really makes their plan successful, the Alchemy Alliance will suffer a major blow. "Fortunately, I''m here this time, otherwise, the main plane of the Alchemy Alliance might really be breached."


    Chi Nan didn''t want to let these demons swallow the alchemy alliance. The Alchemy Alliance is connected to his own plane, even if it cuts off the channel, Chi Nan is not sure whether he can really stop these demons. If they were found by them, relying on their own strength, they really couldn''t stop these crazy guys.


    In this case, with the help of others, it is good to eliminate these demon lords at once.

 Chapter 1193： We are fighting an intelligence war

    Even if other people didn''t listen to him, Chi Nan didn''t care, anyway, as long as he set his own trap at his entrance, it was enough. There is no need to destroy all the demon lords, just a part of it.


    When the time comes to make the demon lords feel dangerous, these selfish guys will naturally leave. After avoiding this time, this time I don''t know when it will be. By that time, Chi Nan estimated that he had already become a god, and there was no need to worry about a demon lord on a demon plane, so this was the most critical one.


    Because of the demons'' plan, I gave myself enough time. The demons have enough time to coordinate, and Chi Nan also has enough time to arrange his own plan, and both sides are working hard to prepare.


    The demons concealed information, secretly communicated with each other, and accumulated strength to break through the main plane of the Alchemy Alliance in one fell swoop. Similarly, Chi Nan also got the other party''s intelligence, so he took the plan and gave the other party a trap.


    This battle is less and less like a brainless battle, but instead seems to be an intelligence war. On his side, even a high-level spy has been developed, that is, his own demon incarnation.


    During this time, the demon incarnation secretly created a lot of enchanted plants, eroding the abyss plane bit by bit. There is no way to transform the abyss plane, but it is not impossible to bring the entire abyss plane under his control.


    If he planted a large number of purification trees over there, it would definitely attract the attention of the will of the abyss. Chi Nan wasn''t sure, after Abyss Will pays attention to him, whether his incarnation could deceive the other party, or even whether the other party could find his own body. The Will of the Abyss is too terrifying, more terrifying than most gods, Chi Nan still knows this.


    With this preparation, in a blink of an eye, this battle between the demon and the alchemy alliance has been going on for more than a year. That''s right, this kind of huge wastage battle has never stopped for a year.


    During this period, Chi Nan often secretly returned to his territory to stay warm with his wives. There was a demon incarnation staring at the opponent, Chi Nan didn''t have to worry about the opponent''s attack, but he didn''t know.


    During this period of time, Chi Nan finally saw the combat effectiveness and losses of the Alchemy Alliance. Their combat effectiveness is really good, the war potential is very huge, but the losses are also great, especially all kinds of materials.


    If it were not for the help of your own plants, this loss figure would have to be increased by at least ten times, which already made the alchemists very happy. The status of plant weapons is also getting higher and higher, and more and more people like it. Even the dragons, in order to reduce the losses of the dragon beasts and the dragon people, they can only buy a lot of plant bases to help in the end.


    Dragon King Gas had a worse attitude towards him, desperately trying to prove that he was better than himself.


    For this hedgehog-like guy, Chi Nan didn''t want to bother about it anymore. And on this day, the demon incarnation finally sent news to himself. "Is it finally about to start the final battle? It''s just right."


    Chi Nan suddenly got up, comforted Hermilla and the others, and then quickly returned to the war channel. In his hand is an emerald green longbow, which is the kind of divine plant that Chi Nan uses his own power to create and can be blessed by his own divine realm. During this period of time, Chi Nan produced a lot of divine plants, with dozens of them.


    Chi Nan waited rigorously for three days, when the demons'' plans finally began on this day. "Bait, three demon lords, we only have two demigods on our side, so we can attract other demigods to appear. If it is not enough, there are two supplements."


    This is the plan of the demons, and the demon incarnation has long been communicated to themselves through the vegetable brain. This time, let the demons lose a big loss. Chi Nan hooked the corner of his mouth, and did not do anything in advance.


    In the distance, a powerful force came, and it happened that three demon lords appeared.


    "The power of these demons is not weak. Even if they leave their own territory, they can still display the same strength as the real demigod. The power of the demon is stronger than the power of the general demigod, and has a strong corrosiveness. Have the upper hand. If it wasn''t for the demons to be at odds with each other and unwilling to pay for others, I''m afraid it would not be so easy to deal with."


    Seeing the three demons appeared, Chi Nan didn''t hesitate, and immediately started. Faster than Chi Nan is the Dragon King Gas who has been observing the opposite side. Dragon Emperor Gass revealed a huge body, and was the first to envelop the biggest demon.


    The reminder of the demon was also very huge, the whole body was like a huge stone, and the whole body was covered with muscle lumps. No other abilities, the best is to use fists, melee combat.


    The two huge creatures quickly fought each other. "Chi Nan, aren''t you coming out yet, do you want me to deal with one more. Dealing with two is nothing more than that." The Dragon Emperor is powerful and can indeed deal with two.


    It would be very difficult to deal with just two. Is this to show off? It is really thankless. Chi Nan''s figure flashed, and he had already appeared on the battlefield. The surrounding abyssal aura had absolutely no effect on Chi Nan.


    "No need, only two. It just so happens that I also have two here." As he said, Chi Nan threw a tortoise out. Just as the Dragon King wanted to say something, he suddenly felt the powerful power of that tortoise Damn, why is there a demigod. "The Dragon Emperor was startled and understood what the thing that Chi Nan threw out was. This is an elemental creature, but it is an elemental creature of the demigod level. Where did Chinan get this thing from? The power aura was weaker than Chi Nan, and with one addition, the face of Dragon Emperor became ugly.


    When the tortoise zoomed in, the dragon king''s face became even more ugly, because the tortoise''s breath was actually stronger than himself.


    What kind of plane are you on earth, capable of cultivating two such powerful beings. Turtle also ignored the Dragon King, and stepped forward to block a Wing Demon who was much smaller than him, and the two sides fought into battle.


    And Chi Nan chose the last thing that was completely dark, as if it were a cloud of black smoke. Chi Nan didn''t know what it was, but he knew that there were many weird types among demons.


    Even many demons are unique, and there is only one of the entire race. Therefore, all demons are generally divided into one race, thinking that they all evolved from the same thing at the beginning. This cloud of black smoke also found Chi Nan. There was a weird laugh, and black air shot straight over.

 Chapter 1194： The demons fishing plan

    "It''s very corrosive. This is the ultimate application of the essence of the devil''s power." Chi Nan saw the black smoke, his eyes flashed solemnly. Wherever the black smoke passed, everything withered.


    Whether it''s a living thing or a dead thing, even space, it makes an overwhelming sound of corrosion.


    The abilities of these demons, the demon incarnation can''t tell himself. Because once the demons start a battle, all the surrounding monitoring plants will be destroyed. However, the strength and status of the demon incarnation are not enough to participate in it. You can only give yourself some intelligence through some monitoring. For something like black smoke, Chi Nan didn''t know what his specific ability was.


    "It''s just that no matter what your abilities are, as long as it is an evil force, you must be restrained by my power."


    Chi Nan is still very confident in his natural magic. Without even thinking about it, when he moved his feet, he had escaped the black smoke. The black smoke changed and swept from another direction, but suddenly several wooden shields appeared beside Chi Nan.


    Although the spell is not very advanced, the natural magic power condensed on it is very powerful. The black smoke hit the wooden shield, but made some noises, and then it was cancelled out. And Chi Nan himself was not idle.


    Pulling the bowstring, a series of arrows flew out, like a straight line. In midair, these arrows suddenly exploded, crossed an arc, and then attacked again in the middle. The surroundings are completely surrounded, and there is no other way to evade except for retreating.


    Because Chi Nan made the shot, the speed was so fast that the opponent had no time to dodge. The black smoke didn''t care, condensing a black smoke barrier, trying to block the arrow. But when he first touched it, the black smoke found something was wrong, because his own spells were actually very difficult to block the opponent. The power above, even he himself felt a strong threat.


    In desperation, the black smoke retreated quickly. But it was not only a large number of arrows, but also Chi Nan''s spells. The underground vines and the surrounding wood thorns all swept towards the black smoke.


    This is simply a wood storm. If it weren''t for the black smoke''s fast speed, it would have been seriously injured if it were replaced by other types of demons.


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth was hooked, this was his improvement over the period of time. During this year, Chinan was not idle, and a large number of plants developed, which allowed Chinan''s strength to continue to increase. At the same time, Chi Nan did not relax in the exercise of his own skills. Not only do you exercise yourself, but your avatar is also doing exercise.


    The incarnation exercise gave me feedback, and it was completely indistinguishable from my hard work. Within a short period of time, Chi Nan had condensed all kinds of skills to a very high level. Now it''s on display, and it''s really good.


    This was fighting completely with his own power, and did not use the special power given to him by the sacred tree, which gave Chi Nan an exceptional sense of accomplishment. This fast black smoke was quickly driven to desperation by himself.


    "Abominable human beings are really cunning. They are obviously three demigods, but they deceive us to have only two. Our plan can begin." In the rear, the demon lords began to whisper to each other.


    The headed one was burning with flames, this was a Balrog, one of the top demons in the abyss.


    The flame demon looked at the front line with cold eyes, and snorted: "Huh, do you think this method can stop us? Our strength is not comparable to them. According to the plan, three are dispatched this time. "Speaking, the flame demon looked at the other big bug-like guy. This is the weaker one among them.


    The big bug devil wanted to refute something, but met the cold eyes of the Balrog, and could only compromise in desperation. Even among the demon lords, there are strong and weak. The flame demon is undoubtedly the most powerful among them.


    Even with his own power, he can break into the territory of other demon lords and carry out strong killings. It is precisely because of this ability that other demon lords are afraid and obey his orders.


    Seeing that the insect had compromised, the Balrog looked back, and the other demons also breathed a sigh of relief. Among the demons, strength has always been the highest priority. The fire demons have the strongest strength. Even if they are killed, no one will avenge them.


    Among the demons, there is no such thing as laws or rules.


    With an order, three demon lords appeared again, and they doubled suddenly, and the pressure on the two people suddenly became very great. Especially the Dragon Emperor, his face became ugly.


    "Damn, how come there are so many demon lords this time. When do you have to see, hurry up and help."


    Six demon lords, that is not a small number. Even if ten demigods appeared, it would be difficult to keep them. This is the calculation result of the demigods, and of course it is just a normal calculation result.


    Many demigods were staring at everything in this place at this time, and seeing the six demon lords suddenly appeared, their minds began to move. The number of Demon Lords that appeared this time was already a lot.


    "In a short period of time, according to past practices, no other demon lords will appear during this time period. We must fight quickly. We used to beat them back, but this time I think we should keep them. Once. Having lost six demon lords, I think for a long time, our plane will be safe."


    Hearing the words of the surrounding leadersOthers discussed with each other, and soon reached an agreement. Because time does not wait for people, they will be the ones who will lose. Therefore, everyone discussed quickly.


    In just ten seconds, this meeting was over. The first leader said loudly: "Teleport immediately, try to keep them, and then we will return to the front line." After speaking, all the people began to move.


    In another five seconds, including the activation of the teleportation array, fourteen demigods appeared in the battlefield channel at the same time, and they were still close to the frontmost position. In another few seconds, when the Dragon Emperor had the thought of retreating, they finally arrived. "Try to block them, don''t let them run away, we are already here."


    The Dragon King Garth roared: "Great, you are finally here, you can''t let them go this time." Garth also thought of the six demon lords. If they all stay here, the loss on the abyss will be great. Up.


    They don''t care what the abyss is, but they should pay attention to their planes not to be harmed. Once there are problems in the planes, they will either die or be demonized in the future, becoming a member of the demons. Sober creatures, no one likes to transform themselves into demons, unless they are really desperate.

 Chapter 1195： Whose trap is it?

    Sixteen demigods plus one demigod elemental creature at a time is equivalent to seventeen demigods. If you shoot at the same time, there are only six Demon Lords, it is really impossible to hold on for long.


    After all kinds of magic arts were defeated, the figures of several demons were scattered a lot. Especially the black smoke monster that Chi Nan focused on has faded a lot. Keep on attacking, I am afraid that this guy will be wiped out in less than a few times.


    Demons are not demigods. These demon lords do not have immortal spirits. Once they die, they are really dead. Other demigods may have a chance to rebirth after death, but this is not the ability of demons.


    It''s just that this demon, facing so many demigods'' attacks, still resisted strongly. "It''s really a demon lord. As a demon creature, survivability is powerful." Under the complicated environment of the abyss, if there is no strong survivability, it would have become food for other demons. The promotion of demons also requires fighting and fighting. Devouring demons.


    Gass roared loudly, spitting out the dragon''s breath, and then laughed: "Hahahaha, idiot devil without a brain, don''t you know this is our trap?"


    "That is, we will wait on one side for every war until you appear in large numbers. This time we catch you, and our plane will be safe for a long time from now."


    It is no wonder that even a demigod is angry after being pressed and beaten by these demons for such a long time. This time, I can finally give vent to it. Even the six leaders are going all out.


    The only one who didn''t use all his strength was Chi Nan, because Chi Nan knew that this was not all of the devil.


    Sure enough, a voice came from a distance: "Really? Is this trap really yours? No, it''s just our trap." At present, a huge flame demon was punched out as soon as it appeared. With this punch, a circle of fire was formed, and it came around here with a huge threat. The strength of this guy is actually stronger than the six leaders.


    For a long time, this Balrog has never appeared, or even if it appears, it has not been so powerful.


    Looking at the other demons around, the faces of the Alliance masters suddenly turned pale. "Damn, how can these demons still use conspiracy and tricks? Don''t they always believe in fists and power."


    A larger winged demon behind laughed and said, "We demon are already called despicable. If we only use power, why can the abyss expand so fast?" This is true.


    Kuriai looked around with cold eyes, and his eyes were full of bitterness: "Thirty, a total of thirty demon lords, almost half of us, and that Balrog, even stronger than us, is today the day we perish. Yet."


    The demons have a way out, but they don''t. "We have fought with these demons, and we have no retreat. Even if we retreat today, we will continue to erode step by step until they are fair to our plane, and our strength will only become weaker and weaker. We have no other opportunities. For the sake of the plane, fight it."


    A leader shouted loudly, and a bright white light burst out from his body. This is the power of the light attribute, he is not a believer of the gods, but a simple light attribute mage. This is a race ability, this leader is not a human being.


    The robe lifted up showed Chi Nan the slippery and strange creature below, which seemed to be a sub-human race.


    "That''s right, even if we leave today, we are dead. It''s better to fight." There were some demigods who flinched, and they understood. Everyone is a demigod and knows what is right.


    Ku left his whole body and exploded suddenly, turning his whole body into a cloud of purple toxin. The six spheres suddenly merged into the toxin. The poisonousness made people feel stronger than the erosion of the devil''s power. This is Kuriai''s trick, it is obvious that now Kuriai has begun to desperately. At this time, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "There are only thirty? Fortunately, it is still within my control. No matter how much it is, it will be really troublesome. The plant brain starts to calculate, and then attacks." Quietly, Chi Nan has already developed the realm of gods.


    The plants in some hidden places were immediately blessed by the realm of gods, and they possessed the divine power of Chi Nan. Originally, these plants were inconspicuous and did not attract the attention of others.


    Chi Nan suddenly laughed: "You devil''s trap? Don''t you know, I''m relatively timid, so I will do more things than ordinary people. This is my trap." Now, it''s not just a devil, even It was those Alliance elders who looked at Chi Nan strangely. Is there any other way he can do? Everyone has hope in their hearts.


    Yes, at first, Chi Nan reminded them to be careful, but they didn''t care much because they thought Chi Nan was in his heart. Could it be said that Chi Nan secretly carried them to make arrangements that they didn''t know.


    Only in this way can Chi Nan''s performance just now be explained.


    The flame demon looked at Chi Nan coldly: "Your strength is good, the aura on your body seems to be a great threat to us, it must be very delicious." The flame demon obviously doesn''t believe what Chi Nan can do, they are the demon lord.


    At their level ~ www.novelhall.com~ unless there is the same level of existence to shoot, otherwise the other arrangements will basically be of no use. At their level, traps and tricks are rarely useful. And the masters of the alliance are basically here. The demons don''t understand the alliance at all.


    The reason why they are gathered here is not because the devil fears that these people will run away and cause them trouble. Instead, it was solved all at once, killed directly, and sacrificed on the spot, which was of great benefit to them.


    The demons are profitists, and they wouldn''t do it if there is no good. Of course, it was also because there were fewer demon lords on the opposite plane before. This time, many demon lords came from other abyss planes.


    Chi Nan didn''t talk nonsense, and it''s better to do it directly with them. "Then let you see." With a heart move, the surrounding plants immediately launched their own attacks following the calculated trajectory. The strength that has been gathered for a long time can finally be released. Legendary purple grass, coupled with the blessing of divine nature and the realm of gods, is very powerful.


    Even in the face of the demon lord, he can still exert a strong lethality. Not to mention, Chi Nan''s power also severely restrained these demons. All of a sudden, purple light filled the surrounding area, completely covering the demons.

 Chapter 1196： 1 Work and forever solution

    "What is this?" A special feeling flashed in the hearts of all the people present. That kind of purple light, even those who have not been attacked, still feel full of crisis in their hearts.


    As if being shrouded by these purple lights, it could be fatal. No, it''s not possible, but true. Because they have seen the changes of the demons around in the purple light. Ziguang hit the demon lord, and even the demon lord''s powerful defensive ability was still injured under the attack of Ziguang.


    Just a single purple light is fine, but the problem is that these purple lights instantly hit a point, and the combined purple light changes in quantity and qualitatively, and the damage caused is not as small as the moment.


    A demon is pierced, and the black smoke demon evaporates immediately. One after another, the demon lord was either seriously injured or died on the spot. The demon with a slightly weaker strength had no chance to stop it.


    Even that Balrog, facing such a concentrated attack, can only defend with all his strength, even so, a big hole appeared in one of his arms. This is because Chi Nan didn''t waste too much power on the Balrog, but only slightly blocked the Balrog from rescuing other demons. It is not so easy to kill a Balrog.


    This kind of purple light attack, Chi Nan mostly focused on other demons that were easier to kill.


    In just an instant, the demon lords suffered heavy losses. At this time, the demon lords finally knew what Chi Nan meant when he said this was his trap. There is only one demon lord who has a special performance.


    This demon lord is like a huge rat with fangs, possessing the natural ability to devour. When the purple light arrived, the mouse instinctively turned its head, opened its mouth, and swallowed the surrounding purple light in one breath. There was a very powerful suction in the big mouth, and even the purple light around it was also affected.


    The purple light that had attacked the other three or four demon lords was actually swallowed by this demon.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that there would be this change. These demon lords were really not that simple. This change made his own trap attack effect a lot worse, otherwise at least two more deaths would be required.


    But the big mouse and demon lord also had no good results. These purple lights were not just the offensive power of the purple lights themselves, but contained the natural power blessed in the Chinan Domain, which was very restraining against the devil.


    After being swallowed, the purple light power did not know whether it could bear it, but the power of life magic began to swallow. The mouse, which was still baring its teeth, suddenly screamed, and then lay on the ground and kept rolling, its breath getting weaker and weaker. Judging from the look of this guy, I am afraid that it will not be long before he will die.


    "Cunning humans, do you think this can stop us." The flame demon was angry at the sudden change. It was not because of the death of other demon lords. The death of other demon lords had nothing to do with him.


    The problem is, I was actually calculated. The anger in the heart of the originally chaotic demon creature can no longer be suppressed. On the scene now, although the strength of the two sides has been drawn closer, the overall strength of the devil is still stronger than them.


    Chi Nan suddenly smiled: "Really, I didn''t plan to clean you up at this time. You wouldn''t think that my trap is that simple." Chi Nan said, let the demon lord watch with caution. Around.


    Chi Nan knew that these demons were all selfish, and they would charge ahead if they were good, because they were stronger than their own, so they didn''t leave. But once their strength is weakened to inferior or close to their own side, they will definitely run away and will not make fun of their lives at all.


    Perhaps the low-level demons will die, because those demons don''t have any thinking in the first place, and there is only evolution in their minds. But high-level demons are different. With thoughts and desires, they naturally don''t want to die.


    In fact, demons are not as afraid of death as most people think. On the contrary, these demons are more afraid of death than any creature.


    Chi Nan didn''t waste any time either. When he spoke, he had already started his actions. The purple grass that has already launched an attack, it is impossible for a short time to gather strength again to make a full blow, and these purple grass are also very precious. If it is wasted here, then Chi Nan will feel distressed, it is hard to accumulate.


    In an instant, the purple grass disappeared, and other plant weapons appeared on the spot. Chi Nan used this method to protect the purple grass on the one hand, and summon the main combat power on the other.


    There are also some divine plants that have been transformed during this period, which are all very powerful. There are big trees, green-leaf flying dragons, airships and some strange plant weapons. Even among them, there are two wood elves.


    These two wood elves are not ordinary wood elves. After being transformed by Chi Nan using divine nature, the two wood elves have reached the level of legendary pinnacle and possess divine nature. Under the blessing of Chi Nan''s domain, the demigods who are not very strong may not be the opponents of these two wood elves. Now, one''s own power is very terrifying.


    As soon as it appeared, various attacks were sent to the demon lord which contained Chi Nan''s life magic power, absolutely restraining the devil. And Chi Nan himself was also shooting arrows continuously, forming a rain of arrows himself.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the other demigods did not hesitate to issue their own attacks and counterattack against the devil. Fighting with the devil all the year round makes them not so unfamiliar with the demon lord, and they have many ways to fight.


    There are a few demons who were severely injured and killed by these demigods. Among them, Chi Nan had the greatest effect. Not only was he powerful, but he also had many helpers, and he was able to restrain those demon lords.


    Finally, after a few demon lords died, the remaining demon lords finally couldn''t bear it. It was the Balrog who escaped first. After losing two flame arms, the Balrog had no plans to continue fighting.


    After a burst of flames drove the enemy back, the Balrog turned around and ran away. The flame demon was gone, and the other demon lords also used their own means to escape. "These hateful demons have a great ability to escape." Gass, who didn''t bite his target, roared in dissatisfaction, and watched these demons run away.


    It''s not that they don''t want to chase, but that they can''t catch up at all.

 Chapter 1197： I want one and a half of these

    "Finally repelled them. It was too dangerous. I didn''t expect that these demons would use tactics. If it weren''t for... we would almost be wiped out this time." This does not mean that they will all die, but that they will even take their place. Face together.


    "Yes, thanks to Elder Chi Nan." A demigod sighed involuntarily.


    Look around, although the fighting time is not very long, but everything around is still almost destroyed. There used to be a large number of low-level demons here, but now they can''t see any of them, even their flesh and blood are gone.


    There is a huge pit on the ground. People who don''t know thought it was originally a sea, but there was no water in it. The surrounding space is also slightly distorted. If it weren''t for the stability of the battlefield channel space, so many demigods shot here at the same time, the space would have been torn apart. But even so, the space is still distorted.


    Within a short period of time, it is impossible to restore it to its original state. Whoever dares to fly here will be torn to pieces by the distorted space. However, this place is close to the abyss plane, and it has no effect on them.


    The surrounding laws and elements of heaven and earth forces are also chaotic. In many places around, energy storms have actually formed. The demon group that had been overwhelming and invisible on the edge has now disappeared without a trace.


    There are more demons on the opposite side staring at this side, they did not come because it is too dangerous here. After the energy storm here stops, these demons will definitely rush over immediately.


    But these don''t make much sense to them, so I''ll leave it to others to deal with. These demigods had originally appeared to deal with the demon lord. On the whole, although this time is dangerous, the effect is also very good.


    Looking at the ground, there are a total of eighteen demon lords who have died. The second lord smiled and said: "This time we have made a lot of money. We originally wanted to keep six demon lords, but we left eighteen. The number of demon lords on the opposite side is far less than us. I believe that for a long time, the demon All planes are safe, and we can hurry up and improve ourselves."


    Another leader also nodded and said: "Those demons are probably not all from this abyss, but from other places. This time, I''m afraid there will be demons leaving, and there are fewer demon lords on the opposite side than we thought."


    "Furthermore, even if the number of demon lords is one or two more than us, they still don''t dare to mess around. We are facing a battle of life and death. If we don''t win, we can only die together with the plane. But they do. Retreat, and the character of the devil, will not completely trust other people, will not really cooperate with other people, we are considered safe."


    Everyone calculated in their hearts, as long as there was no accident on the other side, then at least a few hundred years or even thousands of years on their side would not encounter this dangerous situation again.


    For such a long time, as long as it draws more planes, it will be enough for the strength of the Alchemy Alliance to continue to improve, to the point where it is enough to fight the abyss. Although the abyss is strong, there are definitely many enemies in the void.


    "Then, these demon lords, how do we distribute them?" The demon lords didn''t carry too many precious things, but the body of the demon lords itself was a very precious material, it was the body of a demigod.


    Speaking of this, everyone is silent, and the value of these things is not simple. The demon lord is equivalent to a demigod, who can ignore the value of the demon lord''s body. If you miss this time, it won''t be easy to want it in the future.


    "According to my contribution, I just want one of them. Lord Chi Nan has the greatest contribution and should be divided into more shares." The first person who spoke was actually Dragon King Gass. Although Dragon King Gas was arrogant, he didn''t bother to talk nonsense. This time Chi Nan''s contribution is obvious to all. No matter how unpleasant to look at Chi Nan, Gass will not talk nonsense here.


    Others stared at Chi Nan, wanting to see what he said. If it were an ordinary person, perhaps under the pressure of so many demigods, he would give up his own interests, but Chi Nan didn''t need it.


    After this battle, Chi Nan had a clear understanding of his strength. With their current strength, if they don''t use traps, they can fight the six leaders at the same time. Maybe they are not their opponents, but they can''t help themselves.


    If you are fully prepared, the six of them will not be your opponents together. If it''s normal, I can handle at least four by myself. As his strength improves, he should be able to deal with more.


    These people are not all in a circle, it is impossible to unite to deal with themselves, so what are they afraid of. Don''t forget, you also have a big tortoise, which is equivalent to a leader-level combat power.


    In this case, Chi Nan is not welcome. I secretly calculated my own contribution, yes, it is contribution. Although Chi Nan contributed the most and played the greatest role, he would not be arrogant enough to think that he was the only one.


    Without the help of these people, even if his trap succeeded, he would still not be the opponent of those demons. In the end, the devil ran away, not only because of himself, but also because of the existence of other masters here. If you want all the corpses of the demon lord, then you will be the one who is unlucky in the end. It is unwise to confront everyone.


    There was silence for a while Chi Nan looked up at the others and said, "I want half of these things."


    As soon as Chi Nan spoke, many people hesitated, making eye contact with each other, or using other methods to communicate. There are a total of 18 corpses, and Chi Nan is going to leave. If Garth and the six leaders are one each, there are seven in total.


    Then eight people are required to divide the remaining two, which is definitely not enough. But they wanted to refuse, but they couldn''t tell. The strength of his own is not the peak, Chi Nan''s role was so great before, and it was considered to have saved their lives.


    As a demigod, no one has such a thick-skinned face. He believes that others should help oneself, especially the demigod that appears on the plane of such adversity. Now there are only six leaders that can be denied.


    It''s just that a few leaders looked at each other, and finally discussed it, and actually acquiesced. Anyway, their own interests will not lack much. Many elders trembled in their hearts, and there was no other way. They are not six leaders, even if eight people add up, with Chi Nan''s strength, maybe eight of them are not his opponents alone.


    "Then, let''s divide it in this way, and the rest of us will discuss the distribution plan for the rest."

 Chapter 1198： The 7th leader is born

    Soon, the body of the demon lord was roughly divided. According to the value of the demon lord''s own corpse, Chi Nan found that he got a little more than half of the value, which was obviously to be good to himself.


    Chi Nan didn''t ignore the kindness of other people, nodded slightly, didn''t say anything, and let other people discuss.


    And Chi Nan himself started to clean the battlefield. In fact, he just sent back all his divine plants. Although the battle just lasted for a relatively short period of time, his divine plants were somewhat damaged.


    Divine plants are divine plants, which have not reached the level of true demigods. Although they can compete with demigods under the blessing of Chinan''s divine realm, their nature is too fragile. These plants will take a long time to recover after going back. There was even a green leaf flying dragon, which was targeted by two demon lords because of the strong attack.


    As a result, the two attacks were superimposed, and he lost this powerful plant warrior. As long as such a plant is manufactured by Chinan himself, it will take a month to form a batch, and there will not be a few in a batch.


    With such a loss, Chi Nan said it was impossible if he didn''t feel distressed. But there is no way, such a battle, there will be losses in the end. The demigod on his side can not die, which is already very good.


    The most injured one is the Dragon King who has been fighting here and is the largest. This guy has received the most attacks, and the scales on his body have fallen off a lot. Given the physique of the dragon clan, I don''t know how long it will take to recover.


    It didn''t take long for the trophies to be divided, and then there was nothing else on the battlefield.


    But at this time, Curiai suddenly said: "Elder Chi Nan''s strength is obvious to all. I propose that Elder Chi Nan be the seventh lord of our alchemy alliance."


    Everyone was stunned just now when he said this. The leader is not an ordinary elder, he has a considerable right to speak in the Alchemy Alliance. Even in some cases, it is possible to mobilize the power mobilization of the main plane of the Alchemy Alliance, as well as the military and resource mobilization of some other subsidiary planes. It can be said that the power is so great that it makes people feel scared.


    On the contrary, those elders, their right to speak is basically in their own territory and plane. If they want to mobilize the overall change of the main plane, then they can''t do it.


    Why is the power of the six leaders the strongest? Isn''t it because these rights allow them to get the most resources.


    For a long time, the six leaders are the strongest, at the peak of the demigods, so they become the leader and no one has anything to say. And these six are also the six demigods with the oldest existence, and they have much higher qualifications than the others.


    But what is Chi Nan, how long has he joined, although his strength is indeed very strong.


    However, in the eyes of many people, Chi Nan''s strength basically shows the trap, and his own strength may not be as good as the six leaders. This is because of their vision problems and they can''t tell.


    They didn''t know that the plants summoned by Chi Nan were blessed by their own strength. Even with Chi Nan''s own bow and arrow attack, apart from the six leaders, no one else could see much. On the surface, it was just restraint in terms of strength, and no one could see how strong Chi Nan''s strength was and how threatening it was to them.


    The six leaders can be seen, but there is no explanation. The suggestions made by Curiai, the other leaders are also bowing their heads and pondering, it seems that this is a sign of passing.


    An elder hurriedly said: "How can this be? Although Elder Chi Nan is very strong, it is true that he is not qualified enough."


    "No, the leader of our alliance always considers strength and contribution, and never considers seniority. We recognize the strength of Elder Chi Nan, and it is definitely not under us." This is not just the power brought by the trap.


    In their eyes, although they couldn''t see the power of the realm of gods, after Chi Nan''s own life magic power was condensed, the threat to them also let them know that Chi Nan''s strength is very powerful, and it may be stronger than them.


    The one who felt the deepest was Gas. Gass didn''t even speak, but glanced at Chi Nan from time to time with jealous and disgusting eyes. It seems that I am afraid of being seen by Chi Nan, this kind of performance is really interesting.


    "Since the strength of Elder Chi Nan has been recognized by you, then we also recognize it. But the contribution. Elder Chi Nan has not been in the alliance for a long time. I am afraid that the contribution is not enough." Another elder said.


    It seems that as long as the interests involved are relatively large, anyone will be anxious. They dare to speak out even when facing a person they can''t afford to provoke. It''s really profit making people crazy, Chi Nan thought of it silently. Chi Nan didn''t say anything, just watching it quietly, anyway, the identity of the leader is of no use to him.


    The reason why they want to get the resource tilt so much is not because the main fighting method is to use puppets. Of these demigods, one-third of them are alchemists, and the puppets used are powerful.


    Kuriai shook his head and said: "Contributions have been made. Not to mention the plants that Elder Chi Nan had traded to other people before, they are much more cost-effective than our puppets, and they are not afraid of waste, and they have saved many potential young people. Live."


    Everyone nodded There is nothing wrong with this. Kuriai went on to say: "This is another battle. Without Chi Nan, we would definitely fail. At that time, the entire plane including your plane would become a part of the abyss. At that time, even if we were not dead, we would be defeated. Assimilation to become a devil, this is a very big contribution."


    Now, no one dared to say anything. Although without them, Chi Nan would not have won. But without Chi Nan, they would inevitably fail. This time, Chi Nan''s contribution is too great.


    If you count it carefully, Chi Nan''s contribution will definitely not be much smaller than the other six leaders, at least much larger than the others. Thinking of Chi Nan''s strength and influence, as well as contributions, it seems that he has achieved it in all aspects.


    "Well, I agree." Finally, an elder raised his hand to agree. "With the development model of Lord Chinan, I am afraid that it will not require too many resources, and the main plane should not suffer turbulence."


    A sneer flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, and he knew it was asking and reminding himself. However, Chi Nan didn''t care, and directly said, "Except for population, I don''t care about anything else." At this time, everyone was relieved, and then raised their hands one by one in agreement. The seventh leader of the alliance was officially born.

 Chapter 1199： A few years of safety

    Chi Nan became one of the leaders and didn''t need any ceremonies. After all, at this position, he no longer needed to rely on these things to improve his status. It''s just a record between them, nothing more.


    It is impossible to restrain a demigod by things such as laws and regulations. Instead of doing so, it is better to let it go. At most, among the surrounding planes and the main plane, the matter of Chi Nan becoming the leader of the league will be promoted. Let everyone know that the seventh leader of the alliance has appeared, and a major battle that happened before propaganda.


    This kind of battle, if it is before victory, must not be promoted, in order to avoid panic.


    But after such a big victory, this kind of propaganda has become a means to increase the people''s confidence. When everyone knows that their enemy has been hit hard, the main plane has been safe for thousands of years, and the people''s confidence has risen unprecedentedly.


    In the next period of time, the development of all aspects of the entire plane will be very fast. At the same time, the plant development in Chinan will also be very smooth. Not to mention other things, even plants of various types of daily utensils will sell very well.


    At the same time, many poor people or territories that don''t want too many people have sent people to Chinan one after another. Chi Nan said that he didn''t need anything except population, and even used a large number of plants, weapons and equipment, and even some low-level bases in exchange for population. Some resources that I don''t need much are also used in exchange for population.


    Suddenly, the population of Chinan''s territory skyrocketed. If it weren¡¯t for the territory that Chinan had chosen at the beginning was the forest, after it was expanded, there would be some wasteland around it, and it would not be easy to accommodate such a large population.


    For the first time, the territory of Chinan was overpopulated. Even Chi Nan is considering whether to transfer some of its population to other territories of its own. Other territories are now very short of population.


    Especially the plane of the undead, has just been completely controlled by himself. But on the Undead Plane, apart from some elves, there are only some soldiers from the past. In terms of population, it is almost indistinguishable from desert.


    However, this kind of thing must be carried out carefully so that no one can discover it. Although these demigods are not their opponents in strength, but who have lived for so long, who knows what special methods they have, may be able to make their own planes unlucky.


    After this battle, although the war is still not over, there are still overwhelming low-level demons attacking the defense line, but there is no crisis, there is nothing for them.


    Neither Chi Nan nor Gas continued to stay in the battlefield passage. Gass went back to cultivate his voice, and sent a person to negotiate with his own person about the import of Luyefeilong. Maybe it feels very faceless, so there is no dragon to come forward, but to let the dragon people come forward to negotiate, these guys are really too face-saving.


    And Chi Nan himself also left the battlefield channel and returned to his home on the main plane. Hemila and the others were worried for such a long time, and when they came back, a few people pestered Chi Nan nowhere.


    After entangled for three days and three nights, Chi Nan finally settled a few women. Speaking of, after a few women have improved in strength, their physical fitness has also improved. Although they are still not as good as their own, it is still okay to refresh themselves.


    It''s just that I didn''t make myself completely refreshed for three whole days, which also made Chi Nan feel uncomfortable enough. "Hey, the divine nature is too weak. The pleasant expression that divine creatures can bring to people is stronger than ordinary creatures." Chi Nan compared the feelings of his wives before they were out of shape. It''s completely different now.


    With a weird smile on his face, Chi Nan walked out and started to pack up the spoils he brought back this time.


    There are no other good things, but there are still demon corpses. Only after the treatment was over, Chi Nan started to have a headache. Because he didn''t know how to use these demon corpses.


    I just know that this thing is very valuable, but I will use it but not. Demons are completely different from other creatures. The demon power on the demon is too strong to corrode. If the corpse of a demon lord is thrown aside, new demons will even appear in this place for a long time, and there is even a great chance of contact with the abyss.


    "I can''t help it, but there should always be a way to deal with the data collected by the Alchemy Alliance for so many years."


    Chi Nan was talking to himself, and several figures slowly approached behind him. "What are you talking about, these things are the corpses of the demon lord, it is really scary, and the breath is so strong after death."


    Chi Nan looked back and found that it was Hemila and the others who had come. With a touch of laziness and nobility, it is unusually attractive. Calculating the time, I have been dealing with these corpses here for more than a long time.


    Standing up and holding Hemira and Slinka in his arms, Chi Nan whispered: "Yes, it is these demon lords who are dealing with this time. If they leave their own territory, they can only display part of their strength. If so, In their own territory, the most powerful demons, I am afraid it will be difficult to deal with even if I personally shoot them."


    Chi Nan didn''t say that flame demon, if it was that flame demon, in his own territory, I am afraid that Chi Nan is not the opponent of the other party. With the help of the power of the abyss, the strength that every demon lord can exert is extraordinary.


    "Then how to deal with these corpses Sophia stepped forward and pointed to the huge demon corpse and said. Although she wanted to touch it, she felt the breath of the devil, so Sophia dispelled it. Got this idea.


    If you touch this, you might be backlashed by the devil''s power, and you might get hurt. It is completely different from the legend itself, which is a difference in life level. Moreover, the power of these demons is also very strong against normal creatures. When it finally reaches the level of a god, the devil''s corrosive power will have no effect.


    "I don''t know, I''m just looking for it, maybe there are records in the books on the Alchemy Alliance."


    Most of the book knowledge of the Alchemy Alliance has been recorded by Chi Nan, but there has been no time to look through it. Now if you want to find something suitable, you just need to mobilize the vegetable brain, and the other people simply didn''t leave.


    With their physiques, although they were horribly tossed, they were almost restored soon after waking up. Perhaps, I can do it again at night, Chi Nan''s eyes swept over several people.


    It seemed that they had discovered Chi Nan''s thoughts, and several women unanimously gave Chi Nan a blank look and ignored him.

 Chapter 1200： The usefulness of the demon lords corpse

    It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember this knowledge, as long as the vegetable brain remembers it. Soon, a piece of information about the use of the demon and the demon lord''s corpse, as well as some guesses, was listed.


    Then Chi Nan used the vegetable brain to organize the calculations by himself, and the general method of use appeared.


    "The first method is the most traditional method of use. The devil''s corpse is used as a material, and after removing the magical nature, it is made into weapon armor, or something else. It is also possible to leave the magical nature, but it is easy to be enchanted. ."


    Sophia said, "For the time being, as a reference, if there are some leftovers, this method is not bad."


    Chi Nan really didn''t care much about the method of clearing the demon. If it was someone else, it might be very troublesome, but Chi Nan only needs to use his own magic power to wash it away. You don''t need your own life magic, just use those gathered in the energy pool. At most, that is, for a longer period of time, who will let his power restrain the demon power?


    "Then the second method is to make a puppet. The usual method of the Alchemy Alliance is to make a demon into a demon puppet. It is said that it is very effective against demons and can effectively resist the erosion of demon power."


    Wei Wei Si denied: "This method is not suitable for us. Although we also have a magic puppeteer, there is no one who can handle such a high-level corpse." Everyone nodded, it is indeed the case.


    Chi Nan continued to look down: "Then the third method, sacrifice. Sacrifice the body of the devil as a sacrifice to the devil or god. By offering sacrifice to the devil, you can get what you want, or the power of the devil. Sacrificing to the gods will win the favor of the gods. What are the benefits? It depends on the mood and character of the gods."


    "This thing has shortcomings." Slinka said, squinting at Chi Nan at night.


    Chi Nan nodded lightly: "Yes, the devil is very insidious, and often does something unbearable. You must be careful when dealing with the devil. It is even possible to attract the devil and eat yourself. ."


    "If it is a god, you must first have faith in the god, and secondly, it depends on the god''s own personality, preferences, and mood. If you are in a bad mood, it is not impossible to have a counterproductive effect. If you don''t have faith or believe in other gods, you will be The gods pay attention, then the end may not necessarily be what will happen." This method is too uncertain.


    Hermilla has already looked at the fourth method: "The fourth method, the use of demon blood, to make potions or magic array materials."


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, the blood of the devil contains powerful power, and the creation of some evil formations or materials are all good things. If you make potions, there is a potion that you don''t know whether it is good or bad."


    Chi Nan''s heart moved, and the picture changed. "This is the medicine recorded by the Alchemy Alliance. Using the blood of the devil to create blood medicine can make people gain the power of the blood of the devil. They can exert the various abilities of the devil and improve themselves. Demonization. Even if it is well protected, there is a possibility of being demonized."


    The risk is too great, and the demon blood is not a good blood. Everyone knows that demons are enemies of many planes. Once discovered, it will be expelled from the entire plane, which is very dangerous.


    "It seems that this method can''t be used anymore, can it really only be made into materials." Sophia was a little unwilling.


    "Most of them can only do this, but there are two other methods. Only record. The specific method is in the hands of other people. I''ll go and see if I can''t come directly, then I can only exchange things with them. Up."


    Chi Nan pointed to the bottom: "Is it here? I have recorded two methods of use. One is to use the head of the demon, the head of the complete demon lord, and the special magic array to form a special force field. In this Within the force field, it can cause a lot of pressure on the human spirit and produce hallucinations, which is a very good aid for tempering the mind."


    Tempering the mind is useless for the mage, but it has a great effect on the fighters, especially the low-level fighters. The more you temper your spirit, the more you can quickly improve, and burst out a more powerful force, which has a great effect on a force.


    "There is also this. The devil''s heart can be made into a special potion with some special materials. This potion can communicate plane consciousness, let the plane origin let go of various laws and let the user feel it. In other words, it can only be one step away. When you reach the level of a demigod, using this method will make it easier to perceive the law and become a demigod."


    "It''s great to be able to use drugs to increase the chance of becoming a demigod." Hermira''s eyes lit up. Only by becoming a demigod can they obtain eternal life and be able to accompany Chi Nan forever.


    From the very beginning, their motivation for cultivation was to be able to be with Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, I have nine in my hand, so I can make nine. Forget it, I will go there and contact the other leaders, and I will get it directly. If it doesn''t work, I will use God''s blood. Exchange potions with them."


    Divine blood potions are useless to demigods, and Devil''s Heart is also useless to demigods. However, there are many descendants of other demigods, and the medicine of the blood of the gods has a great effect. The same is used to cultivate younger generations and increase the possibility of becoming a demigod. The value may be high or low, but the amount of the medicine of the blood of the gods is far beyond the devil''s heart.


    "Elixir of God''s Blood That''s not a problem." Obviously they knew it too.


    "As for the corpses of these demon lords, they are actually not completely useless. I will do an experiment. If it succeeds, at least the corpses of the demon lords can be used. Don''t worry about it being wasted."


    "What''s the use?" Silken Kaye asked with a funny face, and the elf was really curious.


    Chi Nan didn''t hide it either. He sensed his surroundings and said, "As you all know, I have a demon incarnation." Everyone nodded, and Chi Nan told them this thing from the beginning.


    "The demon incarnation is regarded as a real demon by the will of the abyss. If it can swallow and absorb the corpses of some demon lord, then the authority will be increased, and it may become a new demon lord."


    "It turned out to be like this." Everyone nodded. If a natural incarnation of the Demon Lord level can be cultivated, even if all the Demon Lord''s corpses are wasted, they will not feel distressed, because everyone knows the value of this plan.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1201： Intrinsic medicine and direct absorption

    The negotiation went very smoothly. Just as Chi Nan thought, the effect of the potion created by the Devil''s Heart is actually the same as that of Chi Nan''s Divine Blood potion. One is long-term, and the other is short-term.


    In terms of effect, I am afraid that the potion of the Lord-level Devil''s Heart is not as good as the potion of Divine Blood.


    And Chi Nan''s recipe can now be obtained with Chi Nan''s status. Although the devil''s heart potion is powerful, it is of no use to these demigods. They even hope that the alliance will have more demigods, so that the alliance will be more secure. Even in the case of previous events, there is still room for mediation.


    In the end, Chi Nan only paid three divine blood potions to get the formula for the Devil''s Heart.


    What makes Chi Nan depressed is that although the prescription is available, it is not so easy to make it out. This is not something that can be synthesized casually by relying on its own plant abilities, it requires a high level of alchemy.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to step up to improve the level of the alchemists in his territory. At the very least, it is necessary to reach the legendary level alchemist, who has a high level of himself, before he has the opportunity to make the devil''s heart of this demigod level into medicine.


    At the same time, there are many special materials, which also need to be collected. Fortunately, the people in my family have not yet reached the pinnacle of the legend, and are not qualified to use the Devil''s Heart Potion, so let''s wait for now. As for the legendary alchemists, this is not an ordinary profession, as long as they are trained at their level.


    Even if you use special methods to cultivate their ranks, but you don''t have enough knowledge and experience, there is no way. So go all out and cultivate with the capabilities of the entire territory.


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, I am afraid that within a few years, there will be no way to use his own Demon Heart. Temporarily sealed, Chi Nan sealed the Devil''s Heart with a special method, and then opened the space channel.


    Because the space channel is very secretive, and it is still opened behind the battlefield plane, even if the space channel is opened, it will not attract the attention of the will of the abyss. Otherwise, the corpse of a demon lord was suddenly teleported over, no matter how dull the will of the abyss, he would definitely pay attention to this place, then it would be easy to find the spatial fluctuations here.


    The abyss will be chaotic and without thinking, but offense and aggression are an instinct.


    "This time the things are very important. You must be careful and careful. Whenever you encounter any enemy, as long as you dare to approach, you will immediately destroy it, and you must not stay." Several dark elves whispered.


    These elves seem to be dark elves, but if you look closely, you can find special patterns on their bodies. These are not real elves, but wood elves, made by Chinan, but the place of origin is on the abyss plane.


    After being eroded by the Abyssal Plane, it will become such a dark appearance. If it were a real elf, it would have fallen into a real demon. But the wood elves are different. They are just modeled on creatures, and the essence is still wood. In order to prevent these wood elves from being demonized, Chi Nan deliberately replaced their original brains that imitated real creatures with plant brains.


    It doesn''t matter if the plant brain is demonized, because the plant brain itself has no desires, and it absolutely obeys orders. These wood elves have been demonized to this degree, and they can still be controlled intact.


    A group of wood elves carried an army of enchanted plants, secretly transporting a corpse. On the road, it was exactly the same as they said, when you encounter all demons, as long as you dare to get close and kill them all, there is no nonsense.


    This approach is not uncommon in the abyss, so it has not attracted the attention of others. In the abyss, almost no demons would let their subordinates transport important things, usually by themselves.


    Because the value of things is too high, it is very normal for the subordinates to defect and flee with the things. Abyssal creatures have a confused mind, and basically have no morality and credibility. Even if a harsh demon contract is signed, once a loophole is found, the demons will violate it without hesitation. This is the situation.


    Therefore, although they are transporting, the truly powerful demons will not be interested in them at all. In their eyes, the things being transported are probably just ordinary tatters.


    As for the demon lords, they have sneaked back to their territory to hide. The injuries on their bodies made them absolutely afraid to leave their territory for a short time, worrying that they would be swallowed up by other transparent killers.


    They even worried that the demigods here would take this opportunity to rush into the abyss and kill them. After all, they are demigods. As long as they don''t live in the abyss for a long time, the will of the abyss will not erode them so easily.


    In this case, the wood elves secretly transported the body of the demon lord back. The demon incarnation has prepared a huge pool at this time, which is transformed from an energy pool, specifically to decompose the essence of the demon lord''s corpse. The size of the demon lord''s body is not directly related to the amount of essence, but is related to their strength.


    "Throw it in, and then defend yourself, I will try to absorb it," the demon incarnation said.


    Some hard shells on this corpse that can be used as materials, but have no absorption value on their own, have been removed. UU reading www. The rest of uukanshu.com is just some flesh and blood useful to demons.


    Large pieces of flesh and blood were thrown into the energy pool and quickly turned into a pool of black things.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t stand what the demons do." Chi Nan shook his head. According to the usual practice of the demons, they all add your enemy''s corpse and eat it raw, thereby gaining the enemy''s essence and enhancing their strength.


    Even if Chi Nan was using an avatar, he didn''t want to eat these things. Therefore, it is better to turn it into a pure energy liquid, and then absorb it. No matter how the natural incarnation is the same as the real body, it is still a plant after all.


    When the demon lord''s body was completely digested, the avatar stretched out his hand, and roots grew out of his body. Root went deep into the energy pool, and absorbed these demon power essences together with the life magic power used to neutralize the violent energy in it, and at the same time absorbed it into the body. Of course, the magical life magic is used, otherwise it will definitely cancel each other out.


    Little by little power is absorbed by the roots little by little. The thin black thread spread along the roots of the demon incarnation. The skin of the avatar, which was originally very fair, showed a lot of demonized lines, and the whole began to develop towards black.

 Chapter 1202： This is the Lord of the Abyss

    With the demon essence being absorbed little by little, Chi Nan felt that his demon incarnation body was constantly strengthening. That''s right, it''s strengthening, it''s a kind of demon power strengthening itself.


    It''s not how strong it is, but the nature of the devil''s power was developed. It seems that this was originally his own power, but it has never burst out. Chi Nan understood that this was because the power of the devil came from the power bestowed by the abyss.


    I am afraid that the powerful erosion effect of the power of the devil on other forces is also because of its high level. If it is the same level of power, whoever is higher or lower depends on their own comprehension and restraint of attributes.


    Chi Nan did not resist, quietly absorbing this demon''s power. But at the same time, Chi Nan also incorporated his own magical life magic into it, assimilating it bit by bit, slowly breaking away from the absolute control of the abyss.


    Chi Nan didn''t hope that that day, his demon avatar would become a puppet controlled by the abyss, and even the power of the avatar would be mobilized by the abyss. Fortunately, the abyss has not had any thoughts, even if the power is assimilated, nothing is found, still according to his own habits, improve the status of Chi Nan incarnation in the abyss.


    Every time it absorbs a little more power of the devil, the abyss will imprint an extra layer on the body of the demon incarnation. This imprint is not only the ability of the abyss will to communicate and control the abyss demon, but also a status symbol.


    Every time a special mark is added, Chi Nan can feel that his position in the abyss will increase by one point. And with every point improvement, Chi Nan felt that he could control the power of the demons around him more and more easily.


    It seems that the Lord of the Abyss is completely different from the average demigod. Chi Nan slowly absorbed the essence while thinking wildly. He doesn''t want to absorb it too fast, he must study this change clearly.


    "Perhaps, I can learn from these methods. If my life magic can also be equipped with this situation, will I be able to create a demigod hand. No, my life magic can restrain the power of the abyss, but Basically, it seems to be a bit worse than the power of the abyss."


    Suddenly Chi Nan shook his head: "It''s not right, the level is essentially, I don''t know which of the two is stronger, at least I can''t feel it. But my strength is too weak, so it''s true that I can''t play it out."


    The power of the demon is directly controlled by the will of the abyss, so the abyss has always been able to completely control the essence of the power of the demon. Chi Nan doesn''t know how strong his life magic is, because this thing is controlled by the holy tree in his body.


    I don''t have the ultimate absolute control right, only the right to use it. It is impossible to achieve the same power as the devil. Forget it, what do these things think so much now, let''s upgrade your demon incarnation first.


    With the absorption bit by bit, the limitation of his incarnation was finally broken by the high-level external power such as the power of the devil. The previously impossible strength has finally broken through the past, and it is still steadily improving. Little by little, as his strength increased, Chi Nan felt that his incarnation and the will of the abyss were getting closer and closer.


    Many times, Chi Nan found that he was able to communicate the will of the abyss, but this will was too messy, and it was only a small piece of the will of the abyss, it was a divided piece.


    "I understand. Although the Will of the Abyss is a whole, each plane has its own unique will. Is this completely schizophrenia, and it is still divided into schizophrenia of unknown points, and they will affect each other. "


    Chi Nan felt that he didn''t know how to evaluate this will of the abyss. If the will of the abyss was a normal person, he would definitely be a guy even craziest than the craziest lunatic.


    But this is also good, at least until this part of the will of the abyss is not threatened, the will of the abyss as a whole should not be stimulated. No wonder the abyss planes of different levels often have wars or swallow each other. This is no different from hitting yourself. The Abyss Will is so confused, this kind of thing is normal.


    Finally, when Chi Nan absorbed most of the devil''s essence, his power in the abyss finally reached its limit. A power descended from the sky, and the demon mark in Chi Nan''s body suddenly changed.


    From the beginning, it was just a mark, and it slowly gathered together to form a special symbol, which was in the heart of the demon incarnation. When the symbol was formed, a special piece of knowledge flowed into Chi Nan''s mind.


    "Is this the Demon Lord? It turns out that this is the real inheritance. It seems that I also have a direction for the next plan." In addition to the continuous development of new planes, Chi Nan has no other good development direction. .


    Now, the abyss seems to have solved its own problem. You know, after such a long time, I only found two small planes at random, both of which were of the desert type. Apart from controlling it to multiply, Chi Nan has nothing to do. There is no new one on the larger plane.


    But the Abyss plane can, because the Abyss is always invading other planes, if you can''t find it, it''s impossible. However, this thing is controlled in the hands of the most powerful demon in this abyss, and he is not an opponent now.


    At this moment Chi Nan has also become an abyss lord, a new abyss lord. The power of the demon on his body skyrocketed. Although the power of the demon incarnation did not reach the level of a demigod, the power of the demon did.


    With this power, Chi Nan''s incarnation can even play a role that surpasses those demon lords who have just been promoted. As long as you assimilate it into your own demonized life magic, you can still exert a stronger power.


    Around, a large area has become his own territory at this time. In the territory, he can exert three to five times the strength and strong recovery ability. This is the strength of the demon lord.


    No wonder that when the Demon Lord is in his own territory, few people dare to provoke him.


    With the help of the power of the abyss, it really is not easy. At the same time, Chi Nan also got more demon languages, and as he thought, these were better for using demon power and communicating with the abyss.


    "If you want to become the Demon God of the Abyss, you must control at least one level of the abyss. The Demon Lord inside, either surrender or kill. Become the Demon God of the Abyss, and you can be considered strong in the abyss.

 Chapter 1203： Towards the abyss demon god

    The abyss doesn''t know how many layers there are. When communicating the will of the abyss, Chi Nan felt a record from a long time ago. Perhaps this abyssal will has not communicated with other parts for a long time.


    But a long time ago, there were thousands of layers in the abyss, maybe even more. The abyss of chaos does not even know it.


    The number of abyss demon gods is very large, at least hundreds, the most powerful even spanning dozens of abyss planes. The strength is more terrifying than many gods, and it is the most troublesome enemy of many gods.


    The Abyss Demon God is in its own line, and has a hostile relationship with all the gods. But the abyss demon gods have been able to exist until now and have not been eliminated, which also shows that their strength is only strong, simply unparalleled.


    Even if it is not the strongest divine system, it is definitely not simple. Regarding everything about the gods, although the abyss plane is chaotic, it knows more than other planes. After all, every time a plane is swallowed, the will of the abyss will absorb all the knowledge records of the will of this plane. In this chaos, there are many useful things.


    Chi Nan patted his head: "It''s really troublesome. It''s too messy. It takes me to sort out the contents. I don''t know how long it will take." Now, Chi Nan finally felt depressed.


    No way, he needs to communicate the will of the abyss in order to obtain some intermittent and disorganized knowledge from it, and then record it. The time to communicate with the will of the abyss every day is not too long, only a limited time.


    Want to sort out all the knowledge, God knows how long it will take. Even many things, I am afraid that this abyss itself is missing. But it won''t work if you don''t organize it, there are too many precious materials in it. There were even some things that Chi Nan was surprised to find was actually related to gods, and he knew very well about the abyss of gods.


    "Next, what my avatar needs to do is to control this plane as soon as possible."


    "What, do you plan to make your avatar become the abyss demon? Don''t you fear that the demon avatar loses control. This avatar knows everything about you. Once you lose control, the most dangerous thing is us."


    Hearing Hemira¡¯s words, Chi Nan said indifferently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can definitely control it. As long as I can continuously assimilate the power of those demons, I won¡¯t lose control. Besides, even if I really lose control, I¡¯m going crazy. Existence is still under my control." This point, there was a little sign before.


    It''s like a chaos-cursed character in the game. Although his thoughts are still normal, the characters will be confused. One''s own consciousness is always sober and will not betray oneself.


    The ability brought by the sacred tree is so overbearing, and the natural incarnation created by it is absolutely a part of itself.


    "It''s good if you have confidence. We are just a little worried that the demon incarnation is too powerful and you will not be able to control it. This is too risky, is it necessary to do this." Hemira still feels a little worried.


    Chi Nan sighed: "I don''t want to, but I have to do it. That''s the way it is in the abyss. If you can''t move forward, it''s equivalent to retreating. Sooner or later, the demon **** will look at this layer."


    The territory of the devil determines the strength of the devil''s strength. Even the Abyss Demon God is the same, being able to control a layer of the abyss plane can bring his own power to a higher level.


    So looking at the strength of an abyss demon god, you can guess it roughly by just looking at the depth of the abyss that the abyss demon **** controls. Others, that is, the use of power and the use of some special powers, nothing more.


    "Moreover, controlling this abyss is good for our development. First, we can control the resources of this abyss. Although the abyss plane is dangerous, there are also many special resources that cannot be found in other worlds. "


    Everyone agrees on this, because Chi Nan has already sent back a lot of things. Although many things have demon powers, there are many things that don''t. It''s just that changes have taken place in this environment. With these things, whether it is alchemy or magic research, or even some other things, they have an irreplaceable effect.


    Resources are too valuable for the development of a power. There are also some devilish things that can be used as long as they are cleaned up. Of course, these things must be cost-effective, and Chi Nan''s life magic is not infinite supply.


    Chi Nan continued: "As for the second reason, because the Alchemy Plane is too close to us. I am now in a very high position in the Alchemy Alliance. There is no threat to the Alchemy Alliance and the affiliation. Our greatest The threat is the abyss."


    Chi Nan pointed to the opposite side and said: "As long as I can completely control that level of abyss, then this level of abyss will be my final say. Except for the instinctive will of the abyss to urge some low-level demons to attack, everything else is mine. Under the control of. I can absolutely guarantee the safety of the main plane of the Alchemy Alliance, then our plane will be safe too."


    Chi Nan himself was not very afraid, because he felt that as long as he gave himself time, he could truly become a **** at any time. But for the others, Chi Nan would not watch them being threatened.


    It''s really reached the moment when things are irreversible I am afraid that even if you become a god, it will be difficult to protect everyone.


    Therefore, it is very important for a natural incarnation to become the abyss demon god. "Furthermore, this is also preparing for the future. If you really become a god, sooner or later you will meet these guys and get into an undercover agent."


    Chi Nan didn''t know before, but now, with the knowledge gained through the communication of the will of the abyss, Chi Nan doesn''t know anything about the gods anymore. Hearing Chi Nan''s words, several people looked at each other and finally compromised.


    "Well, we agreed. You can let it go, but no matter what happens, we will bear it with you. When you are doing dangerous things, think about it, you still have us by your side."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, I know." He secretly said in his heart, it is for you that I will take the risk. Everything is silent, and there are some things that don¡¯t need to be said.


    "So, do you think about what you are going to do? It is not easy for the Abyss Demon to become the Abyss Demon God. So many demons have not succeeded." At this moment, Silinka said something to Chi Nan and said to Chi Nan. A mysterious smile.

 Chapter 1204： All available to the demon incarnation

    Regarding their question, Chi Nan said directly: "I have discovered that as long as you continue to absorb the essence of other demon lords, then the authority will continue to increase, and the power gained will also increase."


    Chi Nan paused and then said: "The speed can''t be too fast, but as long as I absorb a little bit, my natural incarnation can be transformed. I have calculated that all the corpses of the demon lord in our hands will be absorbed by him. Then when it''s finished, my demon incarnation will be stronger than the flame demon, so that I can attack the entire abyss."


    The Alchemy Alliance on the opposite side would never enter the abyss. In their eyes, the abyss plane was very dangerous, and it was impossible to enter it. So, no matter what you do here, it is safe.


    Just after the First World War, according to the usual practice, the next battle will be at least a few years later. Chinan still has several years to develop and develop here until it is completely controlled.


    "That is to say, except for some leftovers, the other demon corpses will be absorbed by the incarnation." Sophia''s mouth curled slightly, as if she was a little dissatisfied with this approach, a little distressed.


    Chi Nan hugged him in his arms and said in a low voice, "Okay, don''t do this. Although it seems that we have not left any good things in this battle, we still have the heart of the devil. Besides, now this is considered an investment. When the abyss plane is under our control, there are not many things you want in the future, you say yes."


    This is true, it''s just that I feel uncomfortable in my heart, and Chi Nan also knows what they think.


    After all, it was a devil. Normal creatures don''t have a good view of devil, even Chi Nan''s incarnation. But when they think of the identity of the devil, a few people feel disgusted and disgusted from the bottom of their hearts.


    This is not going to Chinan, but a biological instinct. Chi Nan sighed, and said: "This matter does not require other people''s help. In fact, I can do it all by myself."


    "No, if you want to control such a big plane, how can you do it alone? You can''t let anyone know about this. Even the people under us, they will be in danger if they know about it."


    Slinka Ye was the first to jump out to oppose it. They didn''t know that after the high-levels used the sacred blood potion, they would be born with absolute loyalty to themselves, and they would not betray. It''s just that Silinkaye and others don''t know, so that''s why. However, an elf actually wanted to help him control the things over the abyss, this potion of divine blood was really powerful.


    Perhaps, it wasn''t just the effect of the Divine Blood Potion, Chi Nan''s heart flashed a touch of emotion.


    "Okay, then you guys can join it. By the way, the sacred blood potion, I suddenly thought of this. I remember that although a part of the sacred blood washed away the will of the evil god, it still retains the evil nature of the evil god. Perhaps. , These things can also be used."


    Divine blood is divine blood, and that is the power that a true divine creature has reached the extreme. Moreover, the power of Cthulhu and Devil is also very compatible, although not a power. Although the demon creature can reach the strength of the gods, in essence, it is just a low-level creature attached to the abyss. What will happen if it is integrated into the blood of the gods.


    Perhaps, a monster will be created. The true power of the gods, combined with the power of the devil, may be stronger than the average demon god, and Chi Nan was faintly looking forward to it.


    In the next period of time, Chi Nan, just like before, secretly transported the corpses of the demon lord one by one, and then absorbed them into his demon incarnation. There was also a portion of the heretical god''s blood, after absorbing it, his demon incarnation really became very powerful. The original power is easier to control.


    Even, for a while, his avatar almost rioted uncontrollably. Fortunately, it is faster to assimilate that power, otherwise it is possible for this demon incarnation to do anything when it loses control.


    Even if he wouldn''t rush out of the abyss and attack the Alchemy Alliance, he would probably destroy the base around him that he had finally built up. Even in a short period of time, the base has been destroyed a lot, although it is only nearby.


    "The power of the devil and the power of the evil **** are fused with each other, and the effect produced is really terrifying. So after all of them are absorbed, maybe this thing can really surpass the fire demon by a lot."


    His own demon incarnation, the power of his whole body is branded from himself, and at the same time he is also his own incarnation. Chi Nan has done his best to control his avatar to avoid losing control in the future.


    At the same time, to control the entire abyss plane, relying only on a demon is not enough. The demon lord must have a strong power to turn the entire plane into his own territory and become the abyss demon god.


    It is very easy for Chinan to develop power, just plant a lot of plant weapons directly. They are all demonized plant weapons, which are more aggressive and can be absolutely controlled by themselves, so there is no need to worry about rebellion.


    Even Chi Nan is still on the opposite side, studying some original plants in the abyss from the air. The aggression of plants in the abyss is not comparable to that of ordinary plants. When these plant characteristics are incorporated into plant weapons, the bursting power of plant weapons is even more terrifying. However, these plants can only be used in the abyss.


    If it is released, the harm will be great. If you accidentally attract the will of the abyss, the entire plane will become the target of the abyss''s power attack, which is very dangerous.


    In this way, the demon incarnation of Chi Nan developed and grew step by step, and gradually became the most powerful force nearby.


    The other demon lords are recovering from their wounds and have no time to come out and trouble him. The situation of the demons is very special. It takes a lot of time to truly recover after being injured, perhaps because of the poor nature of their lives.


    On this day, the last bit of the demon lord''s essence was absorbed. The powerful demon incarnation stood up. Although the body has recovered its whiteness, the black magic energy entwined all over the body does not want to be a normal creature at first glance.


    The black breath even hovered behind Chi Nan, forming a hazy monster shape behind Chi Nan. Look carefully, the black qi between the changes, isn''t that the shape of the demons that Chi Nan swallowed before his death.


    "It seems that the power is still not fully controlled, otherwise there will be no such signs. But there is not so much time, generally control and collect new power. It is far from reaching the power limit of the demon lord."

 Chapter 1205： The 1st family of dragons that show themselves

    The power level of the demon incarnation has surpassed that of the flame demon at the beginning, and he is clear-headed, and he can exert a stronger strength. So Chi Nan directly sent the demon incarnation to move towards the first goal.


    This goal is exactly the demon lord closest to him, and his territory is nearby. After the war, the demon under this demon lord suffered heavy losses. Chi Nan''s army rushed directly into it, fighting each other with these demons. Soon, the demons who felt like they were gone either ran away or died here.


    Yes, low-level demons will also run away. But this is only when in the abyss plane. After leaving the abyss, these low-level demons were hypnotized by the will of the abyss, which was a deadly battle and would never flee.


    "Clean up these miscellaneous soldiers, and the fewer low-level demons who are loyal to the demon lord in the territory, and the worse the strength, the less the territorial bonus that the demon lord can enjoy. If it is full of enemy soldiers, the increase Reduce it to the lowest level. Now the bonus of this demon lord is not even doubled."


    This is also a kind of knowledge of the demon lords, I am afraid this is the first way to encourage the demon lords to develop themselves. This demon lord and all the demon nobles under him were killed by Chi Nan.


    The remaining low-level goods are not opponents at all. Soon, Chi Nan saw the big bug that was still injured.


    Without being polite, or even talking nonsense, Chi Nan rushed over. With a wave of his hand, black arrows condensed, turning the big bug into a mace. Demonized life magic, although it no longer restrains the power of the devil. But when faced with other demons, this high-quality magic power is still huge.


    While the big bug was wailing, he was quickly killed and then dragged away by Chi Nan. When the big bug died, Chi Nan felt that this territory no longer repelled himself, but slowly transformed and began to surrender.


    "So, after killing other demon lords, does this territory belong to me. It''s just that the territories are not connected together. It''s really troublesome. I don''t have time to waste time here.


    Unlike ordinary demons who are anxious to connect the two territories to each other, Chi Nan has no ideas in this regard. First drag the bug back to absorb it, and then move on to the next one. The current demon lords are hiding in their hometowns, and they have no contact with each other. This is the best time to deal with them. Otherwise, there will not be such a good opportunity.


    Just as Chinan was developing the Abyssal Territory step by step, something suddenly happened on the main plane.


    On this day, a force of the main plane rose to the sky, and Chi Nan, who was in the main plane, suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. "It''s strange, what''s going on, a demigod actually appeared in that direction."


    That''s right, what Chi Nan felt was the rebirth of a demigod. Because the demigod appeared, the plane consciousness directly attracted him, and Chi Nan could feel it through the plane consciousness. Demigods are also a kind of gods, although they are not completed. For a plane, the birth of every demigod is no small thing.


    It''s just that this plane is obviously not that powerful. In what way did this guy become a demigod. The plane''s origin is not strong enough, and if you want to rely on normal cultivation to break through the demigods, it will be as difficult as heaven.


    Except for Chi Nan, no one else felt it. But within a few days, Chi Nan received an invitation letter. "Dragons? It really is these guys, they really have a way."


    That''s right, the invitation letter was sent by the dragon clan. Since the news of breaking through the demigod spread, all the forces have been dormant. The dragons are so arrogant, so it''s the same, but they are different from others.


    Not knowing what method was used, this generation of Dragon Emperor finally broke through the demigod level. At this time, a giant dragon ran over to send a letter to himself. Is this planning to demonstrate to himself? Chi Nan knew about the arrogant face of the dragon delivering the letter.


    "Well, I will send someone there when the time comes." Chi Nan doesn''t want to waste time with them now.


    "Hmph, they are all demigods, do you dare not give us the face of the Dragon King. Our dragon clan is different from you. Although it is more difficult for us to become a demigod, once we break through, we will definitely be the most powerful."


    The arrogance of the dragons is written in the bones. Now that they have a demigod, these dragons feel that they can raise their heads again. An ordinary dragon dared to shout in front of him. After the Dragon Clan broke through, the strength was indeed very strong, yes, but is he an ordinary person? His own strength was stronger than this dragon demigod from the beginning.


    The Dragon King Gas of the Alchemy Alliance, isn''t it the same, a powerful dragon demigod, but after all, he is still a lot worse than himself. Even if the original six leaders of the alliance, which one is not stronger than Garth.


    After reaching the level of a demigod, the determination of strength is not entirely its own power reserve, and has no direct relationship with the race, body type, bloodline, etc. What determines their strength is the understanding of the law. Or, it is an understanding of oneself, no matter what kind of understanding it is, this is not the power of mortals, it is the power of God.


    Even if it is the Dragon Clan, who just broke through the demigod, the comprehension is definitely not much better. Not to mention, I don''t know what method this guy used to break through. It seems that they need to be beaten.


    "Won''t look down on you our demigods will pass by then."


    Upon hearing this, the dragon who came to deliver the letter nodded in satisfaction. After all, Chi Nan is also a demigod. Although he dared to raise his head and talk now, he did not dare to confront Chi Nan. After all, the Dragon Clan was not an idiot.


    "Then wait for your arrival, our Dragon Emperor, now is the most powerful existence on this continent."


    Isn''t this a superfluous sentence? Chi Nan waved his hand. He still wants to control his demon incarnation, and there is no time to waste here. The promotion of the demon incarnation is very dangerous, and once a little problem occurs, it will be very troublesome.


    Chi Nan didn''t dare to neglect, he could only watch carefully. As for attending the celebration banquet, let Hermilla and the others go. With their identities, they represent that they have no problem, and now Chi Nan is no longer so in awe of demigods. After all, I saw too many demigods, and killed too many, don''t you feel anymore.


    Time passed quickly, and in just one month, the dragon clan held a banquet. Of course, not in Dragon Valley, but in the Holy Dragon Empire. The capital of the Holy Dragon Empire has now become a banquet scene.

 Chapter 1206： Sacred Dragon Empire

    Because it is necessary to monitor the situation of the Abyss Plane, Chi Nan is naturally unable to set off in person. Although it can be easily controlled anywhere, but if you want to communicate with other people, you will inevitably loosen the control on the other side.


    And his avatar was ascending too fast, which caused him to be very manic now. It can be said that he is under his own control mentally, but he will inevitably be a little irritable in action. Without his direct control, his avatar might do some manic things, so now Chi Nan dare not let the avatar alone.


    This time, Chi Nan just asked Hermilla and the others to set off with the water elemental turtle.


    Just when the major forces sent people to go there, the spirit of the people of the Holy Dragon Empire also changed tremendously. Originally I felt a little unable to look up, especially when facing the civilians of the Holy Dragon Empire who were facing the residents of the Holy Tree Leader.


    Now it can be regarded as arrogant, that arrogant look is even worse than before Chi Nan broke through the demigod. This kind of performance, but no one is surprised, at most it is disgusting.


    "I really envy them. The Sacred Dragon Empire now has a powerful demigod. No one dares to fight them."


    Everywhere along the road, everyone is like this. Within the Holy Dragon Empire, many people came from all over, especially those merchants. Since the holy tree leader completely opened the door of the holy dragon empire, various merchants have come and go very frequently.


    Of course, because the number of merchants increased, resulting in frequent exchanges, the empire developed faster and faster. Moreover, the wealth of the entire country is increasing, which is of great benefit to anyone.


    For this reason, the aristocrats of the Holy Dragon Empire, who were still a bit disgusted, have long since stopped opposing them. On the contrary, they also very much hope that more merchants will come and go to their territory, so they have taken the initiative to lower their taxes.


    "Huh, what a demigod of the Sacred Dragon Empire, that is a demigod of the Dragon Clan, and their Sacred Dragon Empire is useless."


    Someone objected, and the previous person blushed and said: "How can you count this? A big figure like a demigod has already broken away from the racial restriction and only has his own stand. Although this is a dragon, he is standing in the sacred dragon. Behind the empire. Of course ordinary things cannot affect that adult, but big things do."


    Everyone generally knows what the so-called big things are. In this world, the only things that can attract these demigods are each other. And there are only two demigods known first.


    "The position is the position, but the help to the empire is completely different. The character of the dragon race does not care about the Holy Dragon Empire at all. On the contrary, they will let the Holy Dragon Empire help them collect some treasures."


    Everyone nodded, of course they knew the character of the dragon clan. As the Sacred Dragon Empire communicated with the outside world in a large amount, some situations of the originally mysterious dragon clan have become common sense familiar to the masses of the people. Dragons are famous for their greed and laziness, just as famous as their strength.


    "Yes, the adult of the Sacred Tree Collar is different. He is a super natural mage who can control plants. Almost all the development of the Sacred Tree Collar is attributed to this adult. There are also various specialties, all of them are ..."


    Thinking of Chi Nan, everyone looked envious, no way, who would let them not. When Chi Nan didn''t break through, he was able to use plants to develop his territory and become a powerful force second only to the empire.


    After Chi Nan broke through, those empires were no longer opponents. Unlike the dragon race, which only knows to claim, Chi Nan alone represents a powerful force, and this is really useful to them.


    After all, the upper echelons do not have much to do with them. They only care about whether they can get benefits.


    "That''s right, the people in the sacred tree collar are the happiest, and they can get the strong support of their lord. They used to be ordinary people with mud legs, but now, they are better than us."


    At this time, a civilian from the Holy Dragon Empire walked over and said with a haughty face: "Huh, can the lord of the Holy Tree Leader be as powerful as the demigod of our Dragon Clan? As we all know, the Dragon Clan has always been invincible at the same level. "


    "Yes, that''s right, how can these outsiders know the greatness of our Dragon Clan. The Dragon Clan demigod, even if it is two against other demigods, no, there is no problem with three."


    The people around them looked serious, and they were so proud whenever they talked about demigods. Although, even they themselves have never seen what a demigod is like, let alone know what a demigod is.


    The people around rolled their eyelids. Although some people in the sacred tree collar wanted to refute, they opened their mouths and finally shut up. After all, in terms of the strength of the demigods, they also believe that the dragon clan will be stronger.


    It would be no good to cause trouble to Lord Lord because he talks too much. Lord Lord is the best Lord in their hearts, but in terms of strength, they really don''t have much confidence compared to Dragon Race.


    Seeing that even the people in the Sacred Tree Leader had shut their mouths, the smiles of these people in the Sacred Dragon Empire almost turned up to the sky to laugh.


    Having been suppressed by the people led by these sacred trees, the anger in his heart has been unable to vent. But during this period of time, not only vented out, but also angered them well, not to mention the feeling of happiness.


    "Look at that is the team of the Sacred Tree Leader. They have also come to participate in the promotion banquet of the Dragon Demigod."


    At this moment, someone pointed to a horse caravan in the distance and said. This is the imperial capital of the Sacred Dragon Empire. It is impossible for the airship to fly here, so everyone changed to a carriage or other vehicles to move forward.


    "Look, it is the emblem of the sacred tree, the lord''s car. No, look at the statue above, that is the lord wife''s car. This time, the lord wife is here instead of lord lord''s car."


    "Hmph, your lord must have come too. If you don''t come, then you will lose face. Otherwise, you will have no face to meet people and be afraid." A soldier of the Holy Dragon Empire bared his teeth at the surrounding with a vicious expression. Those from the Sacred Tree Collar wanted to give it to him, but thought that they couldn''t beat it, this was another place for others, and in the end they had no choice but to give up.


    On the contrary, their retreat made the people of the Sacred Dragon Empire even more arrogant. These guys kept using malicious language to express their status and identity. For a while, the people of the Sacred Tree Leader couldn''t wait to stay away from this place.


    This kind of thing happened not only in this place, but everywhere in the Holy Dragon Empire.

 Chapter 1207： Why didn’t Lord Sacred Tree come?

    Of course Hemila and the others didn''t know these things. This time, Hemila and others knew that Chinan was busy, so they simply came out together to visit the imperial capital of the Holy Dragon Empire, and stop by for a stroll here.


    Apart from practicing hard, Slinka also plans to take this opportunity to take a good rest. Perhaps, they can also find some materials they have always wanted to find from here, after all, the Holy Dragon Empire is a veteran empire. In terms of potential, they are far inferior to the holy tree leader. But in terms of the ultimate aura, the current Sacred Tree Collar is still a lot worse than the Sacred Dragon Empire.


    "These people from the Sacred Dragon Empire are really annoying. They used to be so respectful, but this time they dare to treat us like this."


    A wave of anger emerged in Wei Wei Si''s heart. For a long time, the diplomacy has been done by Weiweisi. Before, they didn''t dare to be so disrespectful to themselves. Even before Chi Nan broke through the demigod, he could still enjoy the courtesy.


    After Chi Nan broke through, his strength has also reached the realm of legend. As soon as he walked outside, everyone was even more respectful and almost flattering. But this time, I felt the indifference of these receptionists.


    With their strength and status, the people who connected to them were not dragons, but ordinary humans. You know, in the Holy Dragon Empire, the most noble ones have always been those dragon people.


    The dragons were not dispatched to receive themselves, which already shows that they don''t take themselves seriously, do they want to suppress themselves in all aspects.


    "Anyway, the Sacred Dragon Empire has always been like this. We don''t need to be too angry. Our strength has always been hidden. If the Sacred Dragon Empire knows about it, it will definitely not be like this. But it''s only this time. ."


    Hermilla was very open, still comforting Wei Wei Si.


    Sophia also whispered: "It''s just because their Dragon King has broken through the demigod. They think that the dragon clan''s demigod is stronger than the other demigods, so they are so proud. This is psychological. It''s just venting, besides, after this time, they may not be what will happen." Sophia seemed to think of something, and suddenly laughed.


    "But am I just angry? These people are so snobbish." This is true.


    In fact, a handful of talents in this world would not be like this, those big forces, which one is not. Even if it was Chi Nan, people who didn''t like false and unreasonable snakes would choose to compromise when they were not strong enough.


    Even now, in the face of some unknown circumstances, he is still preserving his own strength, even showing the enemy''s weakness. Think about it, a former commoner, even a half-elf who was humble in the eyes of mankind, can develop to the present, is it possible to traverse all the way? The performance of the Sacred Dragon Empire can only show that they have no future for development.


    The time for the banquet came soon, just a few days, in fact, many people have already arrived. Many people from the forces have been waiting here for more than a month.


    Hermilla and their status are extraordinary, so they didn''t come here until the end. Of course, the other forces did not dare to say anything, after all, they were also a demigod behind them.


    And even if Chi Nan didn''t show up, they wouldn''t doubt it anymore. That''s a demigod. If you show up casually, doesn''t it seem very shameless. The higher the status, the more difficult it is to meet.


    After the banquet began, one after another, people who came here entered the venue one after another. This venue was transformed from the main square in the center of the Holy Dragon Empire. The ceiling above was not known how many alchemy products were used to raise it. There is no such thing as a floating ball in the Holy Dragon Empire, it can only be done by other methods.


    However, if it is possible to build such a large ceiling in the air, if the technology is higher, perhaps the ability to build a floating city will also be possessed by the Holy Dragon Empire, but the cost is relatively high.


    "Now that the banquet begins, please take your seats. Our Holy Dragon Empire adheres to the most orthodox ancient empire in the world, and will generally maintain the policy in the future, of course, will make a little change. This change will wait until the banquet. After that, the lower level will tell everyone that we are happy now."


    The king of the Sacred Dragon Empire stepped up and said his plans for the future, of course there was only one sentence. The governance of the country has always been the work of the lower-level parliament, and the upper-level people only need to eat, drink and have fun.


    If it hadn''t been for the Dragon King to break through to the demigod this time, they wouldn''t have come forward at all. It was just this sentence that made others feel nervous. The consistent style of the Holy Dragon Empire is very domineering.


    Now, with the help of the power of the Dragon Emperor, no one knows how far they can achieve it. Even making some countries around them feel like slaves, it seems that this situation is not impossible.


    Some forces are even considering whether to stay away from the Holy Dragon Empire. It is too dangerous to stay here.


    As for those in the lower councils of the Sacred Dragon Empire, at this time, they had begun to talk to the people around them, preparing for the next new policies. There is no way, the people above give orders, and they can only do so, even if they know that it is not good to do so.


    Halfway through the banquet, the king of the Holy Dragon Empire suddenly got up. Seeing him all got up, everyone else got up too. Being polite, Hemira and several others also got up and they also felt the oppression from a distance. This kind of oppression is impossible for ordinary people to feel, but they can.


    "Respectfully invite Lord Dragon Emperor and the elders of the Dragon Clan." King Shenglong shouted. This time there is no need for the emcee. In front of the dragon clan, the dragon people are just like servants and slaves, and there is nothing noble at all.


    At the door, a figure slowly walked out. Although these people are in human form, the dragons on their bodies indicate their identities. These are all dragons. The headed dragon clan with golden eyes, the coercion on his body is even more intense.


    The King of the Sacred Dragon Empire was bent over ninety degrees, like a dog leg. I have never seen a person like King Sacred Dragon, and he is a little unbelievable, but thinking about it, it seems that this is normal.


    The Dragon Emperor looked around, and slowly said, "Why didn''t the Lord of the Holy Tree come?" The huge Dragon Power is even stronger, and a wave of powerful coercion spread out with the power from the demigod. Many people around, because they couldn''t bear the pressure, knelt down on the spot. Hemila and others, who were under pressure, immediately felt a huge pressure on themselves.


    Hermilla and the others changed their eyes, gritted their teeth and insisted.

 Chapter 1208： Who is in the limelight?

    "Your Majesty Dragon Sovereign, you are so rude," Hermilla gritted her teeth.


    The Dragon Sovereign snorted coldly: "Hmph, what is the identity of the emperor, you a mortal dare to speak like this." If the Dragon Sovereign had not broken through before, he would never do this, because Hemila and him are the same Hierarchical.


    But now, there is a difference between gods and people, and the two are no longer the same level. In the eyes of the Dragon Emperor, the only one who could be looked up high by him was the demigod Chi Nan. And this demigod is definitely not as powerful as his own. Originally, he still thought that he would subdue Chi Nan and become his subordinate at this banquet.


    Demigods can also have demigods, the key is to look at their own means and strength. The Dragon Emperor was very confident in himself. In his opinion, what a mere half-elf can do even if it becomes a half-god.


    Compared with the dragon race, which has a long history of inheritance, they are far behind. The powerful physical conditions and talents of the dragon race, once broken through, are definitely the most powerful among the same level, which is not comparable to other races.


    This has always been the pride of the dragon race, and it is the pride of the soul and blood.


    "Didn''t Chi Nan say that he will come in person, where is the person now."


    Hermilla gritted her teeth and said: "Your Majesty Dragon Emperor, the lord never said he would come over, he still has things to do."


    "Hmph, he obviously said that there will definitely be a demigod who will come to the banquet. Are you still the second one?" King Shenglong said loudly, but after being glanced at by the Dragon King, he quickly closed his mouth and lowered his head.


    King Sacred Dragon dared to talk to anyone, the only thing he didn''t dare to exist was those of the dragon clan. As a dragon man, when facing the dragon clan, the opponent has a natural oppression against him, which makes him unable to even think of resistance.


    "Hmph, dare to talk to this emperor like this, and kneel down for this emperor." The Dragon Emperor snorted coldly, his domineering aura even stronger.


    However, when Hermilla and others were about to be unable to hold on, Hermilla suddenly raised her hand. A ray of blue light wrapped up several people, and several people who were about to be unable to hold on, immediately returned to normal. After taking a few deep breaths, several people stood up straight, looking at the Dragon Emperor, their eyes became cold.


    They now represent Chi Nan. They dare to kneel down. This is already a breakthrough. If Chi Nan were here, there might be a battle of demigods, and of course they wouldn''t have a good face.


    "What''s this?" Long Huang''s eyes condensed, and his original indifferent expression became serious.


    Hermilla took a deep breath, and then said: "What we adults have said will naturally not go back. If a demigod comes to participate, there will be a demigod. This is our adult''s pet, a water element turtle, and a demigod level. "


    The people around suddenly gasped, even those who were kneeling on the ground with their heads down, couldn''t help but raised their heads and looked over here. The background of this sacred tree collar is really too strong, there is actually a demigod, when is this happening? And it''s Chi Nan''s pet, which is terrible. Two demigods, deterrence is much stronger than one.


    "Damn, is Chi Nan insulting me? It''s just a pet to participate." The Dragon Emperor narrowed his eyes, and a golden light was released, which was the essence of the dragon.


    At the level of a demigod, Longwei, which could only be used as a coercive force, was actually compressed into a substantial attack by the Dragon Emperor. It''s a pity that Dragon King is not facing another opponent, but a tortoise.


    In the void, the water element forms a barrier with the lines of a tortoise shell on it. The golden light hit this pattern, without leaving a trace, it just disappeared. But the water elemental turtle that was attacked became angry.


    Without Chi Nan watching here, no matter how good the tortoise was, he couldn''t help but explode his aura and suppressed all of them towards the Dragon Emperor. The huge aura, even the face of the Dragon Emperor became extremely ugly. The other dragon masters around were directly repelled. This was repulsed by the momentum, and there was no power to fight back at all.


    "What a strong power, how could it be like this?" The Dragon Emperor was shocked, a pet of Chi Nan, whose aura was actually stronger than himself. He is a dragon, how can he admit defeat.


    Especially in terms of aura, the Dragon Emperor, as a dragon clan, is his own strength. The Dragon King, who didn''t want to admit defeat, raised his momentum with all his strength, and suppressed the past towards the turtle. And the tortoise is the same, because the tortoise didn''t rush out because of Hermilla''s pressing. After all, the water elemental turtle also knew that this was the mistress and couldn''t hurt it.


    However, the confrontation between the two of them hurt the others around. The two auras are not direct attacks, but they are no longer different from attacks. If it weren''t for the quick reaction of the surrounding masters, they hurriedly came over to deploy lower layers of defense.


    Now this place, I am afraid that blood will flow into a river. But even so, the people who came from the major forces were also knocked into the air by the aftermath of the momentum just now. Many of them were bloodied, and the entire banquet was in a mess, and it seemed that it was completely impossible to go on.


    But no one cares about these now, everyone is watching the changes in the field. This time, it is related to the future of the entire plane, no matter who wins , it will affect the future direction of the entire world. This time, even the elves, the half-elf empire, and the holy light empire were staring at everything in front of them.


    What people did not expect was that the Dragon Emperor, who should have been invincible, was actually at a disadvantage in terms of his strengths. In the air, a slight distortion represents the dividing line of the confrontation between two auras.


    But this dividing line is constantly compressing in the direction of the Dragon Emperor. Gradually, some cold sweat appeared on the expressionless face of the Dragon Emperor, and his face was a little distorted, not knowing whether it was being suppressed by anger or pressure.


    Just when the Dragon King was absolutely downwind, Hermilla suddenly patted the tortoise''s hard shell lightly. The tortoise shook his head a little dissatisfied, still gradually shrinking her breath, and then retracted it.


    The Dragon Emperor continued to converge as the turtle converged, but at the end, the Dragon Emperor''s momentum exploded, pushing the dividing line back to the center, and then stopped. If it weren''t for Hermie''s quick action, the tortoise might have attacked. Dragon Emperor looked at the cute turtle and snorted coldly.


    Two pairs of eyes, one large and one small, looked at each other, and the people around didn''t dare to breathe, just watching this weird scene.

 Chapter 1209： Dont provoke the holy tree collar in the future

    After a long time, the Dragon Sovereign sighed, with a cold tone, and said with a little embarrassment: "Very well, you have kept your promises very much, and this matter is forgotten. Let''s go and go back."


    After speaking, the Dragon King turned and left here, and the other dragon masters also left. And the people around began to whisper after a long time. A group of nobles and royal families of the Sacred Dragon Empire didn''t have any beautiful faces.


    "How did it turn out? Is the Dragon Emperor stronger or the tortoise."


    "Isn''t it obvious? The tortoise must have won. Didn''t you see the dividing line in the air? It is obvious that the Dragon Emperor is at a disadvantage. With the Dragon Emperor''s temper, it is absolutely impossible to show weakness if he is stronger than the opponent."


    "No, maybe the Dragon Emperor just broke through soon, so the control of power is not too flexible."


    One person immediately retorted: "Shortly after the Dragon King broke through, did Lord Sacred Tree break through for a long time? This pet was obviously acquired later, and the breakthrough time must not be long. Who is better than anyone."


    "That''s right, don''t forget, the dragon clan has Longwei. In terms of momentum, it has an advantage. It scared me to death just now, but I didn''t expect it to be inferior to that tortoise." Someone was a little gloating.


    Of course, more people have already begun to retire. Just now, many people were incontinent in urinating. No one said anything, but now they have to hide quickly. It is not good to be seen.


    And in just a moment, the whole banquet scene was in chaos, all the tables were overturned, and there was nothing to eat and drink. In this case, no one would dance, so the banquet was basically over. Everyone left one after another, and in the end, even Hemila and the others also left.


    The two protagonists leave, the people around them are more relaxed, and the discussion is getting louder and louder.


    At this moment, those dragons who were originally very arrogant can no longer become arrogant. On the contrary, they were very embarrassed because of their previous attitude towards Hemila and others. People who have always been aloof, after all, don''t have such a thick skin.


    In desperation, the people in the lower-level assembly can only mediate and find ways to ease the relationship between the two parties. It has been a long time, the Holy Dragon Empire is inferior to the Holy Tree Leader in all aspects, and the difference is getting bigger and bigger.


    It was hard to think that they could surpass in strength, but they were still not as good as others, how could they be so proud.


    The dragon emperor who left here has an unusually ugly face. If you look closely, you can still see a stream of blood flowing down from the corner of the dragon emperor''s mouth. The Dragon Emperor wiped it casually, no matter how much, he got up and flew in the direction of Dragon Valley.


    "Your Majesty, are you okay, do you want to recover first?" The Dragon Emperor was injured, which made several dragons very worried.


    The Dragon Sovereign said quickly: "It''s okay, it''s just that I was injured by the aura of a backlash. Just take a break. I didn''t expect that the background of the sacred tree collar is so powerful, two demigods. According to the aura, the tortoise is very likely already It''s close to the peak of the demigods. Damn, how did they do it."


    The aura in the body rolled, and the aura of the dragon emperor became more unstable. The Dragon Sovereign stopped immediately, calmed down his aura, and then returned to normal. Otherwise, the injury will continue.


    "Your Majesty, as long as you can completely stabilize your power, you must be stronger than them. We are the dragon clan. According to our calculations, wouldn''t it only take a year or so." The current dragon emperor can''t do it casually.


    The Dragon Emperor shook his head, and a bit of bitterness flashed in his eyes: "Originally, the emperor thought the same way as you, but the breakthrough would only be the case. Through communication with the plane will, I learned about some of the demigods. "


    "The strength of the demigod has nothing to do with its own race. The deeper you understand the law, or the deeper you develop your own power, the stronger the power of the demigod will be. The dragon race is just more comprehensive. , There are more places to be good at, and he has more reserves than other demigods, nothing more."


    The words of the Dragon Emperor made their hearts very heavy. Could it be that at the level of the demigod, the absolute advantage of the dragon clan over other creatures is gone. But looking at the appearance of the Dragon Emperor, it seems that it is indeed the case.


    "That Chi Nan is not good at fighting, maybe, it''s not your opponent." Someone said.


    "No, after becoming a demigod, people who are not good at fighting are actually the same, and they are not much different."


    "Then how do you compare to that tortoise, how can you beat that tortoise?" Another dragon elder said.


    The Dragon Sovereign waved his hand: "Victory over him? Don''t be kidding me. Calculating based on my strength against that tortoise, even if my strength is completely stabilized and can be used normally, I am afraid that it will not last long in his hands."


    Unexpectedly, the always arrogant Dragon Sovereign would actually evaluate himself this way, and all the dragon elders stared in shock. Originally wanted to let the Dragon King break through and let the Dragon Race continue to stand on top of this world, but who would have thought that the gap between reality and dream is so big. This can''t be considered big anymore, it''s simply a horizontal ditch.


    "Being able to subdue such a powerful creature, that Chi Nan will probably be stronger. I didn''t expect that he could rise to this level in such a short time. How did he do it Then, Dragon Emperor sighed: "Damn it, you can''t rely on your own strength to actively break through, the sequelae will be so big. It''s a pity that the power of this world is not enough. Our Dragon Race needs a lot of power to break through. It''s really..."


    All the people are silent, yes, their dragons are talented and powerful, but they want to break through the later stage, but it is more difficult than other creatures. This is the reason why they have not shown a demigod for so many years.


    Dragons have their own blood heritage, so they know a lot more than others. They know that to become a legend and a demigod, the power requirements for a plane as a whole are very high. Although there is no need to directly extract the origin of the plane, the strength of the plane is not enough, and the strength is not enough. It is just a dream to break through.


    Therefore, they can only use other methods. Speaking of it, if it weren''t for the bones that Chi Nan sold to them, they would still be unable to use that secret method. And it can only be used once to allow the Dragon Emperor to break through to the demigod.


    "Hey, don''t provoke the sacred tree leader in the future. As long as Chi Nan is still there, we will deal with them very well. Maybe we will have the opportunity to go to other planes in the future to solve this problem, but don''t provoke them now. "

 Chapter 1210： Still the same as before

    In the reception hall, Hemila and several people were sitting together, with a small turtle on the table in the middle. The little tortoise shrank his head, looked very cute, and could not tell that it was a powerful demigod creature.


    "The Dragon Emperor is really too much. If it weren''t for the little tortoise, we would be ashamed today."


    A cold flash in Hermilla''s eyes: "Yes, the dragons have always been so arrogant, if it weren''t for...you must give them a bit of color to see. But forget it now, don''t tell the adults about this matter, or the adults must Will go to find the Dragon Clan. This way, it will be too delayed for the adults." Several people nodded when they heard the words.


    "I didn''t expect that our tortoise is so powerful, even the Dragon Emperor is not an opponent."


    Slinka put her chin on the table, her eyes fixedly looking at the little turtle, her eyes flashing with affection.


    "Of course, Chi Nan said that the tortoise itself is very close to the peak of the demigod, and may even have reached the peak. It is huge, it is an elemental creature, and its power reserve is no less than that of the Dragon King. That Dragon King But just after breaking through, how can their strengths be compared? The demigods don''t depend on race and blood."


    Several people know the demigods very well, and Chi Nan has already told them about it. Even some high-level people in the realm are very familiar with some situations at the level of demigods.


    Chi Nan doesn''t care about other people. If the level is not enough, Chi Nan doesn''t tell others about it, and Chi Nan doesn''t bother to follow it. In the first place, it wouldn''t affect cultivation, and it can broaden your horizons, so why not tell them.


    Chi Nan wanted to train more masters, and it would be better to train more demigods after she became a god. Since this is the case, Chi Nan will not be stingy with this knowledge. This is the difference between the Holy Tree Leader and other forces.


    "The dragon emperor''s aura is a bit strange, and the aura is a bit fluctuating. Have you noticed that just a collision of aura almost caused the dragon emperor to be injured. This is not what a demigod should appear."


    Suddenly, Wei Wei Si put forward such a point. Pico wire breaks through on its own, and is a fighter herself, so she can tell her physical condition at a glance. The Dragon Emperor was injured before, and Wei Wei Si didn''t fully see it, but she also saw that the Dragon Emperor was not good. So, what Weiweisi said was almost injured, which is very close to the truth.


    "Indeed, this kind of situation is impossible for the demigod. The only possibility is that the dragon king did use some special means to break through. Breaking through with this special means affects the subsequent advancement on the one hand, and on the other hand, it will also let himself I can''t show my strength."


    "In that case, this Dragon Emperor can completely ignore it and poses no threat to us at all. Hmph, when we also break through to the demigod, we must make him look good." With Chi Nan''s guarantee and the help of various resources, it''s almost impossible. This woman has no doubt that she can''t break through. And they must break through so that they can always stay with Chi Nan.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, let''s talk about things that explain the sky. Although the Holy Dragon Empire is not as good as ours, but there are so many people here, the emperor is very prosperous, and there are many things that we don''t have. "


    Soon, several women shifted the topic to shopping. But many people, because of their performance, don''t want to fall asleep today. What happened here was quickly spread out by people who were paying attention to it all the time.


    And it was getting more and more outrageous. In two days, some places even reported that two demigods were fighting at the banquet, and as a result, the dragon king was beaten to the ground by a tortoise. Without exception, the failure of the Dragon King is a foregone conclusion.


    As a result, the civilians of the Sacred Dragon Empire who had been arrogant for a while, their heads lowered.


    Many people from the Sacred Dragon Empire, whenever they want to pretend to be forced, they must observe their surroundings and confirm that there is no one from the sacred tree collar before they begin to pretend to be forced. Approaching, there is also a demigod behind them.


    But as soon as they met someone from the Sacred Tree Collar, they would shut up immediately, and then made an excuse to leave as soon as possible. Compared with the people of the Sacred Tree Leader, their background is really not good, and they are ashamed. Especially after the nobles came out with orders not to provoke the holy tree leader, they confirmed the authenticity of those rumors.


    Even the Dragon Emperor is not a pet opponent, how can they be proud of it. Perhaps, for those forces that do not have demigods, they can look down on others with a superior posture.


    Gradually, the Holy Dragon Empire no longer talked about the backstage, but began to value itself. Whenever compared with the people of the Sacred Tree Leader, they will emphasize themselves, but the Sacred Tree Leader and them are just the other way around.


    Even if it can''t be compared, there is a sentence that your dragon king was defeated by our tortoise. Okay, all of a sudden the people of the Holy Dragon Empire could only shut up, it was called a bewilderment, but they couldn''t say anything.


    After this happened, there was no way to change the foreign and domestic policies of the Holy Dragon Empire. The original policy of restricting and dealing with the holy tree collar was stopped abruptly. Everyone feels very grateful. Fortunately, these policies have not been issued, otherwise there will be no room for reversal. Fortunately, it is okay.


    Some aristocrats who are anxious to disclose their policies have been arrested a lot during this period ~ www.novelhall.com ~ declared that this is their own problem and has nothing to do with the upper class, so these people are unlucky.


    In the end, it can be said that the policies of the Holy Dragon Empire have not changed much. The only change is that they have given more preferential treatment to the Holy Tree Leader. As long as it is the caravan of the sacred tree leader, even taxation is even less.


    What they didn''t expect was that because of the reduction in taxes, many places became more prosperous, leaving these nobles who don''t understand economics scratching their heads. Is it possible that a reduction in the proportion of tax revenue can increase tax revenue.


    Everything is the same as before, the caravans of the holy tree leader are becoming more and more popular, and more and more people want to join the holy tree leader. In the same way, the sacred tree collar has stricter review of those who want to join. The civilians who have the qualifications of the resident of the Sacred Tree Neck, no matter where they go, they are all with their heads upright, with extraordinary aura.


    Behind us, there are two demigods. Who knows if one will appear again someday.


    When will the third demigod appear? This has become the mantra of many residents of the Holy Tree Leader. Even some people who still use noble names, and some leaders of large caravans, are similar to those civilians.

 Chapter 1211： Its time to start with the flame demon

    The appearance of the three demigods on the main plane is simply a precedent. Under the pressure of the three demigods, no one dared to resist at all, and the whole world was surprisingly stable. As long as Chi Nan doesn''t make trouble, the world is stable.


    Two opponents can surpass their own, even if it is the proud existence of Dragon Sovereign, he can only close his mouth and continue to live his original life. As for when he could deal with Chi Nan, the Dragon Emperor was already uncertain.


    The most troublesome now, I''m afraid it is only the elves and the Holy Light Empire. These two powerful top existences do not have demigods in their hands, and they feel a lot of pressure in the face of existences of the same level as themselves.


    The Elven language family is fortunate, at least it has a close relationship with Chi Nan, and Chi Nan Ming is also a half-elf. On the top of the half-elf empire, Chinan and the elves are the backers, but the pressure is not that great.


    In addition, the elves didn''t have many desires, and they didn''t have so many thoughts to fight for power, so it was still very plain.


    But the Holy Light Empire is different. The Holy Light Empire has always been the most domineering empire, and it has always implemented the spread of belief as its own concept. But now, with the emergence of the three demigods, there is a problem with the spread of their beliefs. On the contrary, they began to believe in the existence of these three demigods, but they began to increase.


    Even if these three beings did not actively spread the faith, but for ordinary people, instead of handing their faith to the illusory gods, it is better to hand them over to demigods. Are demigods a kind of god?


    Some people who were not firm in their beliefs left the embrace of the Holy Light Faith one after another. Some people who believed in more firmly began to waver now. If one''s own empire can no longer appear a demigod, then this situation will be more and more eye-catching.


    The senior officials of the Holy Light Empire did not value the empire itself, but they paid more attention to the spread of faith than in any situation. I really don''t know when this kind of aggrieved life I can only live with my head down.


    Secretly, the small movements of the Holy Light Empire were constant. If it hadn''t been for the movement to be directly applied to the sacred tree collar, someone would have already taken care of them. In the Holy Light Empire now, not many kingdoms are really afraid. The big deal, just go directly to the Holy Dragon Empire and the Holy Tree Leader. As long as they take refuge, no one dares to deal with themselves blatantly.


    And the stability of the main plane also allowed Chi Nan to finally rest assured that all his thoughts were placed on the abyss plane. The abyss plane is only this layer, but it is related to the important layout of Chinan.


    With a large number of corpses of the abyss lord, plus the fight against other lords in the abyss. All kinds of sneak attacks kill, and then absorb. When these powers were completely absorbed, Chi Nan found that the strength of his demon incarnation had reached a peak.


    This pinnacle is not an ordinary pinnacle, but a pinnacle that has surpassed the level of a demigod, and even the strength of his current body is almost the same. If you want to continue to improve, you must improve your own strength. Otherwise, relying solely on the power of the abyss to improve, the avatar''s strength is far beyond one''s own, and oneself may not be able to control it.


    Not the kind of rebellion, but chaos. After complete chaos, it is very normal to do anything.


    There is no way that Chi Nan can only temporarily put down the matter of increasing the strength of the incarnation. The corpse of an abyss lord that was newly killed was also temporarily absorbed by the power, sealing the power for later absorption.


    "Then next, it''s time to attack the Flame Demon." Chi Nan narrowed his eyes and made such a decision.


    The strength of the Flame Demon is far inferior to that of his own incarnation, but in his own territory, the strength that can be exerted exceeds that of his own demon incarnation. Therefore, to deal with the Flame Demon, some other means are needed.


    The reason why the fire demon must be attacked is that, on the one hand, the fire demon is the most powerful. On the other hand, Chi Nan found out that the Flame Demon controlled the communication channels between this plane and other abyss planes.


    Worried that the Balrog went mad, and directly invited a few powerful demons from other abyss planes to come and help, Chi Nan had no choice but to start. "The natural incarnation can use my own power. The realm of gods is a special ability and has not been demonized. Therefore, even those demonized plants blessed by the realm can exert my power."


    "It''s just the magic of life that restrains the power of the devil, so the time for blessing the realm of the gods is limited. You must completely kill the Balrog within this limited time, otherwise my demon incarnation will be affected."


    After making up his mind, Chi Nan directly launched a war between the lords in accordance with the usual style of the abyss demon. This method can minimize the strength that the opponent can exert in his own territory.


    The Flame Lord, who had not recovered from his injuries, did not expect that in this abyss, there would be people who would dare to challenge himself. After knowing that someone challenged him from the Will of the Abyss, the Balrog Lord became angry.


    "Damn it, someone dared to challenge my position. Do you think my strength declined after I was injured. What? That new lord, the plant lord, I want you to become the charcoal lord. Prepare for me, here we are. The second counterattack is to kill the **** who dared to challenge me." The anger of the Flame Lord seemed to have affected all the demons in the entire territory.


    Affected by the power of the Balrog Lord All the demons in the Balrog Land are evolving in the direction of the flame. Even some ordinary little demons will carry some burning flames on their bodies.


    When the fire demon lord''s men gathered, it was as if a large flame was burning.


    Lord Balrog noticed this and was very satisfied. The devil''s concept is not defensive. Following the command of the Balrog Lord, all the demons began to attack the opponent''s territory.


    Ordinary demons do not use the territory to improve their abilities, so don''t worry about being weakened outside. They will intercept and destroy the enemy before they come to their territory.


    Then, the Flame Demon Lord took action personally and completely tore the demon lord who dared to challenge him, and used this demon lord to establish his status and majesty, and perhaps he could use the opponent to recover his injuries.


    The mighty demon army marched in one direction, and along the way, the surrounding demons either avoided or actively joined. This makes this huge team even more bloated. This battle attracted everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 1212： Its over before we get to the place

    All the demon lords are paying attention to this battle. This kind of challenge between demon lords is rarely happened. Usually there is no big contradiction, just to make oneself go further.


    Even this kind of challenge is usually rewarded by the will of the abyss. Especially this kind of battle to challenge the king, it is the concern of everyone. Even if other demon lords are injured, they will temporarily come out to check the situation of the battle.


    In this battle, if the Balrog wins, then the status of the Balrog will undoubtedly be more stable. If the plant lord wins, he is the new overlord in this abyss. What you want to do in the future must be re-planned according to the character of this person. So this battle is very important for any demon lord.


    Those demon nobles are here to watch the wind. Once the new lord wins, they will definitely come to take refuge.


    Chi Nan himself did not expect that the Flame Demon would be so overbearing, and would directly send his army across his territory to fight. Although these demons will not benefit from the demon territory.


    But in the realm, the demon lord is also capable of giving his subordinates a little power, but it will consume his own power. Is it because the Balrog Lord doesn''t want to consume it, or doesn''t take these subordinates seriously. In other words, both may be possible, which is not unreasonable, no matter how many, in short, this is an opportunity.


    When the plant army was halfway along the way, it collided with the demons who rushed over. At this time, this battle is simply eye-catching. It''s just that Chi Nan laughed when he saw the opposing team.


    "It''s really messy, it''s really in line with the devil''s consistent character. Even if your strength is stronger in this battle formation, it is not my opponent, let alone your strength is far inferior to mine."


    Chi Nan ignored his army head-on. On the front are some enchanted wooden creatures, one by one, all black wooden puppets, holding huge wooden shields and long swords, forming a shield wall.


    The devils charged in a mess, and didn''t put much pressure on the shield wall at all. Accompanied by mechanical blocking attacks and killings, pieces of demons were cleared away, and then stepped on.


    The corpse on the ground will be grabbed by the vines behind in the next moment, and then used to decompose and digest, and become the nourishment for new plants. These plants can''t improve themselves by devouring demons, after all, they are still plants in nature, not demonic creatures. It is demonized at most, and it is still very different from the real demon.


    In the air, creatures like black dragons also flew out. This is the green leaf flying dragon after being demonized, but it looks like a black dragon. Chi Nan didn''t use the airship because it was inappropriate.


    The main force of his army is the airship. Flying Dragon can also explain, but if a lot of airships are used, it will inevitably make these demon lords think. No matter how idiot the demon lord is, they are not without brains.


    A large number of airships appeared, saying that their avatar had nothing to do with them, even demons would not believe it.


    However, it is enough to have the combat power to hit. On the ground ahead, the killing efficiency is very high. The black dragon in the air specifically deals with the opponent''s air power, and every time it breathes, it can clean up a large swath of demons.


    The air power of the Balrog was not very powerful, and it was quickly cleared away. It''s just that among the Balrog team, there are some demon nobles, all of the legendary level. At this point, Chi Nan''s team is inferior.


    There are no legendary plant soldiers in Chinan, but many can pose a threat to legendary creatures. For example, those black dragons, the dragon''s breath carries the juice of the legendary mellow sorrel fruit. One attack is nothing, but more is different. Demon nobles are completely different from ordinary legendary masters.


    In addition to his own natural ability, there is only a strong body. The demon nobles do not have the domain of legendary creatures, and they rarely have the means of large-scale attacks. Therefore, Chi Nan doesn''t have to worry about his flying dragons being shot down in large numbers.


    After the battle lasted for more than two days, the seemingly boundless army of demons finally showed signs of weakness. At the back of the plant army, there is a steady stream of supplements, and it still looks endless at this time.


    At this time, even other Demon Lords could see that, no matter what other abilities of this Plant Lord were, no one could compare the abilities of this violent soldier. Many demon lords also thought of the one on the Alchemy Alliance, who was also an expert in using plants. The speed at which this plant reproduces is really extraordinary.


    But Lord Flame Demon didn''t know that at this time, no one was going to confide in the news. The Flame Lord has been trying his best to recover from his injuries during this period and meet the next battle.


    In the eyes of Lord Flame Demon, he took the initiative to attack, go to the opponent''s territory, and kill the opponent. But when he didn''t pay attention, he didn''t know that his men were basically dying clean. In the end, many demons felt dangerous and began to run away secretly. By the third day, there was not much left under the Lord of the Flame Demon.


    "Continue to rush forward to disperse them for me, and then enter the territory of the Balrog in one breath. As long as these troops completely occupy the territory of the Balrog, then the chance of the Balrog gaining the territory is very small. Maybe there are not even three places."


    Chi Nan''s demon incarnation, looking at the scene in front of him, knew that the time for his attack was not far away. And other people obviously thought of this too. I just don''t know how strong the new plant lord is.


    But with the ability of this violent soldier, any demon lord who wants to challenge the plant lord must think about it. There is no way to occupy the opponent''s territory, so in the opponent''s territory, it is difficult to defeat the opponent, and it is very possible to be killed by the opponent.


    The army continued to advance, and finally came to the territory of the Balrog, and then began to slowly infiltrate from the surroundings. The demons in the Flame Demon Territory have basically been sent out, and the territory is now empty. The army of plants in Chinan can easily enter the territory and control all the places. Little by little erosion, the speed is still very fast.


    When the Balrog found that his power had begun to decline, it was too late to stop all of this.


    At this time, Chi Nan''s avatar finally left his territory and rushed towards the territory of the Flame Demon.

 Chapter 1213： Establish ones dominance

    On the way, Chi Nan could feel that many people''s eyes were on his side. Chi Nan did not hesitate to release his aura, feeling that this was even stronger than the flame demon, and all the demon lords immediately withdrew their peeping sights.


    A newly promoted lord can have such strength, it is beyond their imagination. But strength is strength, strength is everything in the abyss, Chi Nan has absolute strength, they can only bow their heads.


    Now they knew why Chi Nan dared to challenge the Lord of the Flame Demon. The strength is stronger than the opponent, the territory is larger, and the force is stronger. In addition, the Balrog has just been injured and has not recovered, so they will also launch a challenge for such a good opportunity. Even if the challenge is unsuccessful, he can protect himself, and he will still be the overlord when he retreats.


    Now, all the demon lords have set their sights on the Balrog''s body. The existence that the Balrog has been suppressing on their heads seems to be unlucky now. At the same time, many demon nobles also began to express their kindness.


    Chi Nan found that many demon nobles appeared outside of his own territory one after another, seeming to want to join his own territory. Originally, Chi Nan would not pay attention to these guys, after all, they were not his own subordinates.


    But afterwards, I thought about it. If you want to completely control this plane, you can''t rely on your own plants, because plants don''t have their own thinking. Perhaps the demonized dark elves can help themselves after they develop, but the elves have poor reproductive ability and have a long growth cycle. It is impossible to achieve this goal in a short time.


    In order to protect the absolute safety of the opposite plane, Chi Nan accepted these demon nobles. It''s just that these demon nobles were not allowed to enter the main territory of Chinan, but were placed in other seized territories.


    When it is suitable, these demon nobles still have to find a way to deal with them. It wasn''t an existence that he absolutely controlled, Chi Nan had no confidence at all, let alone these demons full of negative emotions.


    While dealing with these things, Chi Nan''s incarnation finally came to the territory of the Flame Demon. "Sure enough, it is the territory of the Flame Demon, there is lava everywhere." Chi Nan looked around and muttered to himself.


    Just entering this place, it''s like coming to another world. There were cracks everywhere on the ground, and the inside of the cracks was red. It was either lava or flames. The surroundings are full of the smell of sulfur, and even in the air, spontaneous combustion occurs from time to time, as if it has come to the end of the world.


    At this moment, a lava lake in the distance suddenly exploded, and a huge figure appeared. This is more than five meters high and looks like a humanoid creature surrounded by flames. Isn''t it his opponent, the Balrog.


    This guy has a much stronger aura than the last time I saw it, but there are two places on his body that are very faint in color. Isn''t this the place where I was hit and injured last time by myself and others?


    "The injury has not recovered, the body is weak, but the breath is strong. Is this the blessing given to him by this territory. Unfortunately, the territory has been completely occupied by my men. According to the rules of the abyss, his bonus is not that strong." The bonus is not very strong, but in terms of his own strength, he is still not weaker than his own incarnation.


    "Damn, you **** charcoal, dare to challenge my majesty, dare to enter my territory, then be a tree in my territory." The flame demon roared loudly, and then hit Chi Nan with a punch. Come here.


    "Does the anger and the injuries on your body make you see the situation clearly." Chi Nan sneered. This guy didn''t even sense the aura on his body, so he rushed over directly, really knowing how to live or die.


    However, this is also because of the good restraint of his breath. Chi Nan didn''t want to fight with this guy, and simply opened up the realm of the gods, and then the surrounding plants and black dragons rushed over.


    The realm of the gods was blessed on these plants, and the plants suddenly began to smoke. At the same time as his strength was improved, he was also being eroded by the magic of life, and it seemed that he would not last long. Even Chi Nan''s incarnation is constantly smoking. There is no way, because this guy is also a product of demonization. As time goes by, Chi Nan can feel the weakness of the incarnation.


    "These plants can only last for an hour. I can last for a whole day. An hour doesn''t need such a long time. Very good, now give me full attack."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the surrounding plants rushed up. The flame demon was angry, and the flames rose a lot. "You actually want these wastes to be sent to death, then I will fulfill them. Damn, what''s going on..."


    After attacking a few times, the Flame Demon suddenly screamed, because he found that his power loss rate was more than ten times faster than he thought, and it was still improving.


    Every time the aerial black dragon attacks, he can actually feel weakness and pain. What is going on. When did these creatures without the strength of the nobles actually hurt the great lord?


    Chi Nan didn''t explain. At this time, it''s best to take the time to kill this guy. If it takes too long, the elite army that he has developed hard to develop will suffer as a result The magic power of his own demonization will be condensed, and the whole body will be black, and the attack and defense will be greatly improved.


    The skills that the Demon Avatar can use are the same as Chi Nan. It''s just that the demon incarnation didn''t choose to use the bow and arrow. Instead, it condensed a long sword and rushed up. This is an impulse of the incarnation, and it is also a way to exert the greatest strength.


    Even Chi Nan himself realized that this was different from what he thought after rushing out. But then, the instinct of incarnation made Chi Nan discover the New World. The melee ability that this incarnation exerts is much stronger than its own body. With constant attacks and experience, Chi Nan found that his combat level seemed to be improving.


    The excitement of finding an opponent can actually be found from this incarnation. It is indeed a product of demonization, and it really is something special that I don''t know.


    With the addition of Chi Nan, the strength of the flame demon was depleted faster. After only ten minutes, the flame demon''s head was cut off, and Chi Nan went back and forth several swords to completely decompose it, leaving only a flame core and a devil''s heart.


    After killing the most powerful flame demon in this abyss, he is the absolute overlord of this abyss from then on.

 Chapter 1214： Abyss Core, Demon Vortex

    After collecting the corpse and core of the Balrog, Chi Nan began to clean up the last territory left by the Balrog. According to the challenge rule, this piece of territory already belongs to oneself completely, and there is also a path between it and one''s own territory.


    This road links the two territories, and the road itself is also its own territory. The benefits of this kind of link make your territory as a whole bigger. The two territories have become a whole, as long as you are on this large territory, you will get more bonuses. Even, it can increase his strength several times.


    Of course, Chi Nan would not really believe this either. Just like this time, as long as one''s own army controls the opponent''s territory, the opponent''s bonus will also be reduced. What is really needed is your own strength.


    It''s a pity that Chi Nan''s own strength has no way to improve. Even if one''s own body continues to improve, but the incarnation has basically reached its limit. If you want to go further, you can only wait to become the Demon God of Abyss in the future.


    However, to become the Demon God of the Abyss, first of all, the abyss must be occupied first.


    "The corpse of the Balrog can be dissolved into magic power. The flame core is very pure and can be used to create weapons with fire attributes. It just so happens that Sophia lacks a high-level staff, so use this. The rest of the demons The heart is still the same as before.¡± Chi Nan quickly decided where these things belong.


    Afterwards, Chi Nan searched out a lot of things in the territory of the Flame Demon. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that this Balrog actually had a lot of things obtained from other worlds, and he didn''t know whether it was obtained through trading or snatching.


    Inside, there are bone materials of some powerful creatures, and even some weapons. It''s a pity that the Balrog is too big, and with the flames all over it, these weapons are impossible to use, and they are all piled up here.


    Some magic cores in the normal world are high-grade and high-quality goods. There are also various special ores produced in the territory itself, which really opened up Chi Nan''s eyes. This flame demon is really richer than he imagined.


    Even other demon lords, after being defeated, did not get so many good things from their territory.


    "My lord, I found a special whirlpool, which seems to be a place to communicate with other abysses."


    At this moment, a wood elf suddenly came to Chi Nan and reported to Chi Nan. Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and he came to challenge the Flame Demon himself, isn''t it for this thing? "Take me over, as long as you control this place, then the Alchemy Alliance is basically safe, and our own plane is safe."


    Chi Nan followed the Wood Elf and ran in one direction. That place is actually inside the crater of an active volcano. Inside is a huge lava lake with only one road leading to a central island in the middle.


    Above this central island, there is a large black whirlpool, Chi Nan carefully counted, there are actually more than seventy. The reason why it is not a certain number is because some vortices are constantly appearing, and some are constantly disappearing.


    The number seventy is the conventional number of vortices. The only stable is the middle one.


    As soon as Chi Nan arrived here, the Will of Abyss sent a message to himself. "It turns out that this is the best weapon the Abyss really uses to deal with the outside world? It really makes people unexpected."


    Chi Nan understood that this thing was a spatial vortex formed by the power of the abyss, and each one appeared randomly. But these vortices can often communicate with other planes, allowing the demons to find the existence of other planes.


    As long as the devil has enough luck, he will drive his devil contract into the whirlpool. When the opposite person makes a transaction with himself, he can demonize it step by step and become a member of himself. Then it will use the opponent''s power to directly open the space channel inside the plane, so that it can attack the opponent.


    Once occupying a plane, the will of the abyss will demonize it, and then drag it into the abyss, becoming a new abyss level, which is the greatest weapon that the abyss uses to develop and strengthen itself.


    There will be such a place in every abyss, and it is generally in the hands of the most powerful being in this abyss. If you want to master an abyss, this place must also be controlled.


    The most stable vortex in the middle does not lead to other planes, but to other abyss planes. Through this vortex, it is possible to connect and communicate with other abyss planes. This vortex is very important whether it is passage or attack and occupation. For Chi Nan, these whirlpools are of even greater significance.


    "The way the devil leads to other planes is too random and too flawed. The method I use to find other planes is to find a needle in a haystack. This method is not accurate, but once found, it can be easily passed. Combining these methods, I will be able to find other planes more easily."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan was excited. Without hesitation, Chi Nan planted a magical coordinate tree in this place, and began to send a large number of coordinate seeds around through those vortexes.


    As for the location of the seed, Chi Nan will never directly open the space channel, which will only cause the invasion of the abyss consciousness. Chi Nan will hand over the coordinates to other coordinate trees, and then use the power of the body to directly open the space channel.


    The space channel will only be opened in other normal planes. This is Chi Nan''s own heritage, and he doesn''t want the abyss to take advantage of him. After planting the coordinate tree, Chi Nan put down a large number of army guards around.


    In the end, Chi Nan even moved his main territory here. Without the power of the Balrog, the flames in the entire territory began to cool. Chinan is planting here, hoping to turn it into a forest, even a black demonized forest. Only the forest environment is Chinan''s favorite environment.


    There are not many other demons in this place, and Chi Nan does not intend to recruit little demons. As long as they show up, they will be driven out immediately. The entire main territory can be said to be its own plant paradise.


    When the number of his own plant army surged again, Chi Nan began planning to eliminate other abyss lords. As long as this layer is completely brought under one''s own control, oneself will have the foundation to be promoted to the abyss demon god.


    And at that time, the Alchemy Alliance and its own plane will also be more secure.

 Chapter 1215： Will the demons unite?

    "After becoming the overlord, there is no way to challenge other demon lords. This is a kind of balance. No wonder there are not as many abyss demon gods in the abyss as you imagined." Chi Nan muttered.


    After becoming the overlord, he has lost the opportunity to challenge other demon lords. So to deal with them, you can only attack them forcefully. This method of forcibly attacking weakens the opponent less and consumes more of your own forces.


    It''s no wonder that the Balrog didn''t control this plane at the beginning, because the forces under him were too small to withstand the consumption. But I am different. I have a lot of plants. It can be said that the production is faster than the consumption. When the foundation is laid, it is simply a plague-like spread, and no one can stop it.


    In this case, Chi Nan did not wait any longer, and directly attacked the demon lord closest to him. Within a few days, the surrounding demon lords were wiped out by himself.


    But then, Chi Nan discovered that there was a problem. Because the other demon lords, when they saw something bad, they actually united.


    "Unexpectedly, the demons would also unite. Could it be that I pressed too hard?"


    Hermilla, who was looking at the screen, also smiled: "Yes, who makes adults so powerful. It''s just this situation, what do you want to do, adults." Other people around were also looking at Chi Nan with a smile.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "What else can I do, direct attack, with such a powerful advantage, what countermeasures are still considered."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan asked, "By the way, why didn''t I see Slinka Yee today? Isn''t she the most interested in this kind of thing?" It''s been a whole day, Slinka Yee doesn''t know what''s going on. The place is really strange.


    "I thought you wouldn''t ask anymore. Our demigod potions have collected all the materials and are ready for the first trial manufacturing. The alchemist spawned basically met the requirements, so Slinka went over to watch. Go. But I think this time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to succeed. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just experimenting, and we¡¯re not directly using the devil¡¯s heart."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Don''t worry too much. After all, this level of potion is not so easy to make. If it doesn''t work, just train a few more legendary alchemists. Or, let other elemental type mages work part-time. "


    First of all, there are already a lot of legendary wizards of elemental type, and the wizards basically use some alchemy methods, and it is also possible to work part-time. As for the issue of medicine, it really can''t be done in a short time.


    And Chi Nan himself, after such a long time of improvement, also found that his strength had improved a lot. It is still a long way from reaching the level of relying on one''s own strength to break through the true god, but Chi Nan sees hope.


    His strength can still continue to improve, this is Chi Nan''s happiest thing. Originally needed a hundred times the strength, but Chi Nan now has more than thirty times. As plants continue to spread and there are more and more high-level plants, this accumulation of power will become faster and faster. Now, it''s up to you whether you can withstand so much power.


    If you break through with your own strength, then your strength is definitely the strongest among all the gods. In the future, even if he doesn''t join other gods, maybe he can survive.


    The world of gods is very dangerous, not as simple as ordinary people think. All of this was summed up and sorted out from the knowledge sent from the abyss, which is not something that ordinary people are qualified to know.


    Putting things aside for now, Chi Nan controlled the army and continued to attack. On the opposite side, taking advantage of this period of development, Chi Nan himself has cultivated many truly powerful divine plants, or magic plants.


    These mutated plant soldiers can reach the level of the demon aristocracy, that is, the legendary level. There is no domain, the power amplifier is powerful, and it is no different from the general demon nobles. Even Chi Nan himself used a large number of demon corpses to extract the essence to cultivate several wood elves and demon nobles.


    These wood elves can also exert the power of ordinary demon nobles. It can be said that at the level of the demon aristocrat, Chi Nan is not weaker than the opponent. It''s just that the demon lord of the opponent united, causing Chi Nan a headache.


    I thought that this union was only a formality. But Chi Nan did not expect that this was not a form at all, but a special contract signed with the help of the will of the abyss to unite their territories with each other.


    On the territory of any ally, they can get a full territory bonus. Even if your own territory is occupied, you can still get the support of other territories. As long as they don''t leave the alliance, they will be able to exert their full strength.


    If there is only one Demon Lord who can exert his full strength like this, Chi Nan can still deal with it, but there are a total of thirteen, and Chi Nan has a headache. By virtue of himself, it is not necessarily the opponent''s opponent.


    Originally wanted to use a relaxed method to occupy their territory and bring the entire abyss plane under his control. But who would have thought that it turned out that these guys are so difficult to deal with.


    "All the demon lords usually stay together, with the most powerful wing demon as the core. If you want to attack them, it will cause all the demon lords to be besieged. Is there any way you can do it~www.novelhall.com ~ Chi Nan asked the surroundings.


    There are many winged demons among the higher demons, and it can even be said to be the most common type. It is the peak of the normal evolution of demons. Wing demons are very powerful in all aspects and have no shortcomings. It is the most suitable evolution mode for demons to survive. And the final evolution type is not weak, just like these demon lords.


    Weiwei frowned, and finally said: "The devil''s war has no tactics at all, only head-to-head. Now there are only two ways, one is to pile up their subordinates with numbers and weaken their bonuses as a whole."


    "The other way is to attack head-on. With your means, there should also be a chance."


    Chi Nan said helplessly: "There is a chance, but it will take some time to prepare for the divine creatures, and the loss will not be small. After all, those are demon lords. My incarnation may not be able to protect myself from injury."


    "Then let the two methods come together, weakening on the one hand, strengthening on the other, it will take time anyway. The two-pronged approach should be able to achieve good results by then." At this time, Sophia gave Chi Nan an idea. Chi Nan thought for a while, it seemed that this was the only way to do it.

 Chapter 1216： Its finally time for the decisive battle

    For his self-confidence, Chi Nan didn''t see these messy demons in his eyes. It''s just that what Chi Nan didn''t expect this time was that the abyss was a little different from what he had imagined.


    The abilities of these demon lords may not be strong enough, but they have a higher understanding of the rules in the abyss.


    For the first time, Chi Nan encountered obstacles when he used the army of plants to crush. These demon lords, although they have not left the territory of these alliances, are still able to spread their influence in the territory.


    Ordinary demons with no brains were still affected by these demon lords who didn''t know what methods they used. As a result, in the entire abyss plane, most of the ordinary demons appeared on the edge of Chinan''s territory one after another. Or they appeared in the alliance territory, in the alliance territory, a large number of demons piled up, and there was no place to get their feet.


    The entire abyss plane is very large, so there are also many demons here. Except for some demon nobles who can resist the enlistment of the demon lord, other demons have no resistance at all.


    If you look at the degree of their control over their own territory, they can even get a five-fold increase in combat effectiveness in their own territory. With this kind of strength, Chi Nan''s incarnation did not dare to enter easily.


    There was no way, Chi Nan had to keep growing his own army of plants outside. Plants Every day, you can see these plants and demons fighting everywhere, and the entire abyss plane is chaotic.


    Chi Nan gradually discovered that the demons in the abyss did not reproduce by ordinary breeding methods at all. It evolved out of the abyss by itself. Often there are some places where the Abyssal Demon Insect will evolve.


    These abyssal monsters swallow each other and kill each other. When they have swallowed to a certain extent, they can begin to evolve and evolve into a variety of different low-level demons. Then these ordinary demons continue to fight, and they will improve step by step.


    Although his own plants grow very fast, it is completely different from the entire abyss.


    To bring the entire abyss into his control, Chi Nan had no choice but to continuously expand the base. No other manpower was used behind it, but Chi Nan basically gave the power of the manufacturing base to the wood elves. With the continuous improvement of his own strength and continuous transformation of the wood elves, the wood elves can do more and more things.


    Although today''s wood elves are still inferior to normal humans in terms of IQ, they are just a little bit worse. In addition to lack of creativity, other aspects are even better than human beings.


    As for creativity, there are various ready-made examples for reference, and these wood elves don''t need it at all. Even if there is a special situation, it will be sent to Chi Nan, and Chi Nan will solve it with others, and then store it as an example.


    The wood elves connected to the entire network, after a year, basically can''t find anything that can''t be handled.


    With the continuous expansion of the base, the entire abyss plane went from being barren to becoming more and more luxuriant, and enchanted plants were growing everywhere. And where these demonized plants are located, the Abyssal Demon Insect basically has no room for survival. The Abyss Demon Insect that has just evolved will soon be cleaned up by various plants.


    As Chinan continues to use the method of expanding the base for development, more and more land belongs to the area under its control. Even Chi Nan found that his territory had gradually begun to expand.


    Chi Nan himself didn''t know what happened, but this feeling was completely correct.


    The realm continues to develop, and in the realm, the power that the demon incarnation can exert is getting stronger and stronger. Later, Chi Nan began to deliberately expand his territory, spreading towards the territory of the Demon Lord Alliance on the opposite side.


    Throughout the abyss, wars continued, but no outsiders came to bother. During the period, although some demons from other levels tried to contact this plane, Chi Nan refused and did not allow any demons to come to his side.


    There is no demon that is too powerful on the other side, so there is no way to break in. Perhaps, they also know the situation of this abyssal plane, so they don''t even have the intention to come here.


    The outside world is developing steadily, and the abyss has been fighting fiercely. With the passage of time, the abyss nobles lost more and more, and the current abyss nobles were either under Chi Nan''s hand or joined the alliance.


    The stronger demons have been constantly reduced along with the war. There are more and more new demon nobles, but there are fewer and fewer ordinary demons that are stronger. Five years later, the demon lord''s men are basically some of the lowest level little demons. The entire abyss is divided in half, half belongs to the forest, and the other side belongs to the alliance of the demon lords.


    For five full years, the strength of the Demon Lord has improved somewhat, but not much. After all, I have been losing steadily, and it would be strange if I have improved a lot. And without thoroughly breaking into the opponent''s territory, Chi Nan didn''t dare to do anything casually.


    So this kind of war continued to spread because of the strength of the plant territory and the strength of Chi Nan. As long as you don''t enter the opponent''s territory, the entire abyss can move around in various places. As a result, none of the abyss lords dared to move. The plant army constantly suppresses the demons, making the demons on the entire plane less and less.


    On the contrary, occupies enough territory for plants, their own development speed is getting faster and faster. If this is Chinan''s main body, the speed of improvement may even be faster than the current main body.


    It is another five years, and since the beginning of the occupation of this world, a full ten years have passed. Chi Nan himself did not expect that it would take so much time to occupy this plane.


    At this moment, the entire plane is basically covered by the forest. The only thing left unwrapped is the territory of a few demon lord, and some places around the territory. In the surrounding area, the army is pressing down on the territory, either airship flying dragon, or a large number of war fortresses. These weapons are not the versions of ten years ago.


    The weapons in this place of the abyss have been replaced with materials from the abyss one after another, and the power exerted inside the abyss is definitely much stronger than the normal weapons outside.


    The territory of the demon lords slowly expanded and became one piece, and the big territory of Chinan also formed a road, and finally contacted the territory of the demon lords on this day. "The time has come for a decisive battle."


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1217： Completely occupy the abyss plane

    Things have reached this point, everything is ready, Chi Nan no longer hesitates. After talking to Hermilla and others, several people turned their eyes to the abyss plane.


    The abyss plane has always been their secret, no one outsiders knows. "It''s finally the end, Chi Nan, is there really no problem with your avatar?" Sophie asked with some worry.


    Speaking of it, after so many years have passed steadily, the strength of Hemila and others have also been greatly improved. What makes them most depressed now is that their stomachs have not moved much for so many years. When they knew it was because of Chi Nan, that kind of resentful eyes almost didn''t melt Chi Nan.


    Yes, at their age, there are still no children yet. What a helpless thing.


    Perhaps only Silinkaye didn''t feel that way. Because Silinkaye is an elves, the slow reproduction characteristics of the elves have been deep into the bones. It has only been ten years, and it is no big deal.


    Chi Nan grinned and said, "I have been preparing for such a long time, there must be no problem."


    Ten years later, Chi Nan has become more stable than before. It¡¯s just that it looks younger than it was ten years ago. Now that Chi Nan is a young man, no one will object.


    It''s just that the kind of coercion on the body, just walking out, can bring heavy pressure to people.


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the army of plants that had been prepared for a long time had already been dispatched. A wave of black magic lights shot out on the airship, sweeping everything. The demons who had already reached their limit were immediately destroyed.


    Below, a large number of demonized wooden people rushed into it under the command of the wood elves. In the rear, there are some dark elves who have grown to half their size in command, and the attack speed can be described by crushing.


    Those dark elves were bred from the tree of life planted by Chinan in the abyss. They were all a kind of elves and were absolutely loyal to themselves. In addition, there are some demonized elemental spirits flying in the air. This is not composed of dark elements, but composed of the power of demons. In theory, they are also a new type of special demons.


    These demonized elemental elves are much stronger in combat power than ordinary elemental elves, and they are a good helper for those dark elves.


    The demon lords who had been hiding for ten years were finally unable to sit still. With the roar, one after another demon lord appeared, madly attacking everything around him. With their great strength, they have brought a huge threat to the army of plants.


    However, the territory is too large, and although their strength is strong, it is impossible to stop the plants in all places. Not to mention, some plants can even cause some harm to them.


    As the number of demons continues to decrease, the plant army continues to expand into their territory. The strength of these demon lords is also declining. From the beginning, the bonus of more than five times has gradually shrunk to four times, three times. When the last ordinary demon died, their bonus achievements were only doubled.


    "It''s finally time for me to play." In ten years, the strength of the demon incarnation has not been improved, but his methods have increased a lot, and the combat effectiveness has been nearly doubled.


    The moment when Chi Nan''s avatar finally stepped into the opponent''s territory. The bonus on himself disappeared suddenly. But in the same way, the bonuses on these demon lords have disappeared, and now everyone is on the starting line.


    "Hello, it''s been a long time, we are finally able to face each other now."


    "Asshole, plant lord, what do you want to do. You have occupied the entire plane, we can all surrender, serve you as the master, let you become the abyss demon **** of this plane, why do you want to kill us all."


    Even a devil, being bullied like this can''t stand it. One after another, the demon lord stared at Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "It''s nothing, it''s a certain thing to become the Abyss Demon God, but your strength is too strong, it is an unstable factor, I will not keep you." In fact, it has nothing to do with strength, because these are all. It is a true abyssal demon, and the demon itself is chaotic and impossible to be absolutely loyal.


    Chi Nan controlled this layer of abyss, not for cultivating the abyss devil, but for absolute control. Even in the future, think of a way to clear out the will of the abyss and not let this will affect oneself.


    That being the case, what are these demons left for? "We have no retreat, we are fighting."


    As a demon, even if he is afraid of death, he is bloody. A group of demon lords rushed towards Chi Nan. A flash of contempt flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes. Without the territory bonus, you still want to fight against yourself, who gives you the courage.


    A black light flashed in Chi Nan''s hand, and the two demon lords at the front were instantly cut in half. One head fell off, and the other was cut from the waist. They were still on the ground, wanting to continue attacking. Compared with his current strength, these demons didn''t even have the ability to train themselves. Among the demigods, this incarnation of oneself is definitely the top.


    Chi Nan shook his head and even had no interest in fighting. With a wave of his hand, a large number of divine creatures appeared around. Under these ten years of uninterrupted manufacturing, the number of divine creatures in the abyss has exceeded 10,000.


    Under the blessing of the realm of gods unfolding in Chinan, although these divine creatures continue to be damaged, they have a greater impact on the demon lords. Under the blow of a large number of abyssal creatures, the demon lords continued to resist and killed some divine creatures, but in the end they did not persist and died tragically on the battlefield.


    With the death of the last abyss lord, Chi Nan felt that the entire abyss will''s rejection of him suddenly disappeared. This abyssal plane seemed to have become his own back garden, and he could walk around at any time.


    Suddenly, the entire plane became his own territory, and he could enjoy the bonus everywhere. "Hehe, I didn''t expect to become the abyss demon god, there is still a test, not after occupying a layer of abyss plane.


    However, this method does not seem to be too troublesome for myself. "It doesn''t matter, wait until the body breaks through the realm of the true god, and wait for the avatar. If the avatar breaks through first, God knows that it can''t be controlled." For ten years, the power of the devil on his avatar was only possible. After being completely assimilated into his own by Chi Nan, he didn''t dare to mess around again.

 Chapter 1218： The conditions are basically met

    After finally completely occupying the entire abyss plane, Chi Nan can be regarded as a worry in his heart.


    "How on earth can I become the Demon God of the Abyss?" Hermilla seemed very interested.


    Chi Nan did not hide: "There are a few general methods, one is to occupy a common plane, drag it into the abyss, the abyss will reward, this is also the most suitable for me. The other is to challenge other abyss demon gods. , This is basically impossible. The last is to challenge other super abyss lords who have occupied one level, and just kill ten."


    "The most common method is to propose to the abyss plane the idea of ??becoming the abyss demon god, and the will of the abyss will give a task. This kind of task is usually very difficult to complete, but it can be done after it is completed."


    "How does this seem to be an improvement in the status of a nobleman? It is not like a breakthrough in one''s own strength at all.


    Hearing this, Chi Nan smiled bitterly: "That''s how it is, the power of the abyss demon is basically a gift from the abyss. The power of the abyss is integrated into themselves, and they slowly form their own power. They have almost nothing of their own. power."


    This system is very strict. The stronger the demon''s strength, the closer the connection with the abyss. In the end, the devil wanted to betray the abyss, it was basically impossible.


    Regardless of the fact that demons have always been synonymous with cruelty and lack of credibility, the fact that these demons betrayed the abyss really never happened. At least, Chi Nan has never heard of any information.


    "Regardless of this, the first thing to do now is to make a breakthrough in my strength. As long as I become a true god, the demon incarnation can also break through." Just as Chi Nan said this, the surrounding atmosphere was silent. .


    For a long time, Hermilla said with a bit of choking: "My lord, you, after you become a true god, will you leave this world?" Hermilla grabbed Chi Nan''s hand, very hard, and looked at Chi Nan seriously. "We don''t know when we will become the true God, or we will become your God at that time, we don''t want to leave you."


    The others also looked at Chi Nan seriously, grabbing Chi Nan''s clothes, like an abandoned kitten.


    Chi Nan felt soft, and then smiled and shook his head: "You thought I hadn''t considered this issue. In fact, I had already considered it clearly. Don''t worry, although there will be restrictions, I will not leave you."


    After a pause, Chi Nan simply said directly: "In fact, I met the conditions two years ago and can try to break through the true god, but the origin of my holy tree''s main plane has not been restored to the level I need, so I have been Dragging."


    "What do you mean? Is there anything special about that plane." Others didn''t understand.


    "I also sorted it out from the will of the abyss. After most people become gods, they have to leave this world and open up a kingdom of God in the void. This is a place to accommodate the gods. Because the kingdom of God is not a normal plane, Therefore, it is difficult to connect with the general planes, and at most have some exchanges. This is also the method for the gods to spread their beliefs."


    "Another method is to use the power of a lot of faith to directly condense a kingdom of God. This kingdom of God exists based on faith. The more believers, the stronger the kingdom of God, and it is very closely connected with believers. But believers do not Then, the kingdom of God will be over."


    Chi Nan did not pause, and continued: "The third method, and the most difficult method to achieve, is to use the plane to transform. This transformed kingdom of God has very strong development potential and can communicate with other things. Plane."


    Pointing to the main plane of the sacred tree: "My idea is to transform that side. After the main plane of the sacred tree becomes my kingdom of God, although I usually can only stay there, avoid being aware of other planes. Conflict arises. But you can also go in at any time, and then we will treat that side as our home."


    Now, everyone is finally relieved. "Wait, you said that using the plane to transform into the kingdom of God is the best, and the potential for development is also great. Why didn''t other gods do this?" Silken Kaye asked quickly.


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth hooked: "It''s not that they don''t want to do this, but that it is too dangerous. If you want to transform the plane, you will definitely be resisted by the plane consciousness. Generally, low-level planes have no value for transformation, high-level ones The resistance is too strong to reform. If you are not careful, you may even die and the net may be broken, and you will die at the same time, and at the worst, you will lose the opportunity to become a god."


    "With such a great danger, few demigods would do this. The reason why I would do this is that, on the one hand, I am already the master of that plane, and that plane will never resist me."


    Everyone knows that that plane was originally formed after the undead plane was re-occupied, and it had already recognized the Lord.


    Chi Nan stretched out two fingers: "The second reason is that the plane has entered an upgraded state after it was restored last time. Now it has truly become a plane dominated by natural forces, with a very high level. ."


    Chi Nan once tested that the main plane of the holy tree whose original level was higher than the main plane on his side, after being upgraded, the plane continued to expand, and its own strength continued to increase. Although the overall level of this plane is still inferior to the main plane of the Alchemy Alliance, it is actually not much worse.


    This kind of plane has already met all the needs of transforming into the kingdom of God. Once transformed into a kingdom of gods, this kind of kingdom of gods with the complete laws and nature of the plane will have the potential for unlimited ascension. This is a real world.


    This kind of divine kingdom can hold stronger power, bless the gods more, and its own defense power is also the most terrifying. Even among the many gods, not many can have such a kingdom of God.


    Speaking of it, it was really not easy for Chi Nan to become the master of a plane long ago.


    If this were not the case, Chi Nan could only take the risk of taking his wife with him when he held up the throne. If one is not careful, even oneself may be wiped out. Few people dare to take other people with them when they become gods.


    So when he knew this method, Chi Nan put all his energy on it. When it was discovered that the plane''s origin was insufficient, Chi Nan planted a large number of trees to supplement the plane''s origin, while waiting here on the other hand. And his own magic power reserve has reached the peak of the current stage, definitely more than a hundred times the peak power reserve of other demigods.

 Chapter 1219： Ignite the sacred fire and lift up the seat of God

    A month later, Chi Nan appeared alone in the main plane of the holy tree. Hermilla and others did not enter, but watched through the screen. After all, this matter is not suitable for other people nearby.


    In the entire plane, apart from Chi Nan himself, there were only those plants and a few elves.


    Chi Nan didn''t let these elves leave. On the one hand, he didn''t want to go to war. On the other hand, these elves were also the foundation. They are all native creatures belonging to this plane, and they still have their own brand of existence.


    Once they improve with their breakthroughs, many of these elves will grow into **** elves. This type of creatures are the best helpers and servants of gods, and even many gods can appear among them. Most gods do not receive such treatment. It is not an easy task to transform together with the establishment of the kingdom of God.


    After communicating the plane consciousness, the plane consciousness let go of itself and no longer resisted the surrounding forces.


    And Chi Nan was also ready, and said to the screen: "Wait for me, it will be all right soon." Then, Chi Nan sat on the spot with the worried eyes of other people. start preparing.


    Around, there are still a lot of crystals of the power of faith. It was just prepared by Chi Nan just in case. Once one''s own power is not enough, then immediately mobilize the power of these beliefs to crystallize. Even if you become a god, your strength will decline, you can''t take risks. Otherwise, if you fail to become a god, you will be wiped out, leaving nothing behind.


    After all, Chi Nan was doing this kind of thing on his own. Without other powerful gods to protect him, he could only rely on himself for everything.


    Besides, even if it is not used now, it will still require a lot of power of faith to crystallize when the plane is transformed later. All the power of faith accumulated over the past ten years can now be placed here.


    If it is spread out, it can spread a thick layer of a super plaza and pile it up like a hill.


    Not many people paid attention to this ceremony. On the main plane, apart from a few people like Hermilla, there was not even one person who knew about it. Even other people who have a close relationship with Chi Nan, or high-level people in the territory, don''t know about this.


    Today''s territory is different from before. Those high-level positions are unattainable, many of their own strengths have reached the legendary level, and the rest are also of golden level. Holm''s broken leg has grown again, and he has reached a legendary level. But now they are very busy, they have endless things to do every day, and the rest of the time is cultivation.


    Chi Nan didn''t notify anyone. On the one hand, he didn''t want them to worry, and on the other hand, he wanted to keep them as they are. What if it arouses suspicion from other forces and runs out to make trouble.


    You know, the Holy Dragon Empire and the Dragon Clan have been staring at them all these years, and they often want to make trouble for themselves.


    While Chi Nan was doing it, a transparent flame suddenly appeared on his body. The flame slowly transformed and turned into golden yellow, wrapping Chi Nan in it. This is the divine fire, the flame that appears after the divine soul changes.


    This kind of invisible flame can only be possessed by the true gods, it is supreme and noble.


    Chi Nan felt some special rules in his mind. At this time, Chi Nan''s mind was very firm, and he did not hesitate to choose the most difficult way to use his own power and the power to belong to himself.


    If it weren''t for Chi Nan''s special talent, coupled with such sufficient preparation, ordinary people would dare to be so messy. The flame suddenly began to spread, without hurting everything around him, but the magic power in Chi Nan''s body was continuously being burned.


    As the magic power burned, Chi Nan felt that the feeling in his own darkness became clearer and clearer. That is a tree, the sacred tree in his body. Every texture is so clear, I have never seen it so clearly.


    Chi Nan''s soul gradually changed, gradually turning into the shape of a sacred tree, and it was as solid as the substance, becoming more and more solid. Two trees appeared in the body. When the two trees reached a special trajectory, they actually became exactly the same. The sacred tree in the body began to grow rapidly, and the soul sacred tree also grew along with it.


    The astonishment in Chi Nan''s heart flashed past, because other gods, whose mighty power belonged to themselves, would form a godhead. The Godhead will condense its own law and priesthood, or its own unique special talents.


    But how did you become a tree? Shouldn''t it become a regular polyhedral crystal shape? But the road to becoming a **** has already begun, and Chi Nan himself has no way to control it, and it is even more impossible to stop or turn around.


    I can only continue to see that Chi Nan felt helpless in his heart. Without the teachings of a senior, everything had to be done by himself. It was so depressed. The rate of energy consumption in the body also caused Chi Nan''s heart to throb.


    If you run out of power, you can only use the crystallization of faith. Otherwise, the sacred fire will burn its flesh and soul, until there is nothing left in the end. People who become gods, even if they are ready, can generally only succeed about one-third.


    I have prepared so well, but after all, I have taken the most difficult path. The demigod of this path, no one in the record can succeed. In other words, I am afraid that I am the only one who meets the conditions in the record.


    "It won''t be a failure That''s really troublesome. Using the power of faith to break through, the strength will be greatly restricted." Chi Nan looked at the power in his body worriedly, already It''s about to bottom out. Chi Nan didn''t worry about whether he could succeed, but what his strength would be after success. He didn''t want his strength to be the bottom.


    Fortunately, when his own strength was finally about to bottom out, Chi Nan suddenly felt that the flow of his own strength had stopped. A power burst out from within his soul that had become a sacred tree.


    Chi Nan has a kind of enlightenment, his own ability, or his own priesthood, is the sacred tree. A special ability to control the growth and change of various plants is no different from your previous ability.


    The biggest difference is that he now has his ability to control plants to another level, and he can control and create new divine plants at will. Moreover, it is more casual. Although no new abilities have been added, each of the previous abilities is not the same. Each one is the top magical skill.


    "It can still be like this." Chi Nan sighed, opened his eyes, the divine fire on his body suddenly shrank, and a small flame appeared above his soul. In the void, an emerald green **** seat slowly formed.

 Chapter 1220： Seems to be 1 point short

    Chi Nan felt the existence of the **** seat, which was the reward of the world for his becoming a god. It is not this plane under your feet, but a complete world formed by countless planes, which is the whole world.


    "Chi Nan, have you become a true **** now?" Sophia asked quickly. As Chi Nan''s power fluctuations subsided, the signal that was not very stable has finally stabilized again.


    Chi Nan closed his eyes and felt it, then shook his head: "No, it''s not completely successful yet, it''s a little bit worse."


    "What''s wrong, isn''t it possible to become a **** immediately?" Others were also surprised.


    "If it is with external force, it may be an immediate success, but relying entirely on my own strength, it is still a bit short." Chi Nan did not hesitate, because he already knew his situation.


    "My current spirit has transformed and become a real godhead, maybe it is a godhead." Chi Nan didn''t know what was going on with the sacred tree in his head, and he was too seriously affected by this thing.


    This sacred tree has brought a powerful ability to himself, allowing himself to continue to develop to this day. But similarly, this tree did not allow itself to practice any fighting spirit spells, and could only use the power of the holy tree itself. It was not until he became a demigod that he could use the magic of life to reluctantly imitate some natural spells.


    However, I didn''t expect that after I became a god, this thing would still affect my soul. What was going on in the end. This is not like a godhead, but it seems to be something of a godhead. I have never heard of it.


    Among the gods, Chi Nan is just a cute new person, a rookie. It seems that I have to communicate with other gods in the future and ask what is going on. Moreover, it is not possible to inquire directly.


    Chi Nan continued: "My current body is transforming into a divine body. I am afraid it will take some time to evolve. In addition, my divine seat is also evolving. Without this, it is impossible to communicate with other gods."


    In every kingdom of God, there is a **** seat of its own gods. Those gods who are powerful and condensed into a **** seat, whoever sits on it, is the god, and after being driven down, they will lose their power.


    Moreover, the general gods and gods will also strengthen their own power. But Chi Nan is different. Chi Nan could feel that this **** seat was a symbol for him, and there was no way to strengthen his own power. Whoever does it has no effect on him. Of course, the person who sits on it will definitely be backlashed by the divine power.


    This **** seat can be said to have only one use, and that is a communicator. Chi Nan didn''t expect that the gods still had a place to communicate. The pantheon of this world''s natural evolution is a place that every **** can reach.


    The way to get there is to use one''s own **** seat. Sitting on the seat of the gods, the souls can enter the pantheon and communicate with other gods. In the Pantheon, no one can manipulate and locate other people.


    Only in that place can Chi Nan obtain the knowledge he wants. Following Chi Nan''s thinking, the **** seat, which should have been condensed in the void, appeared behind him, which was the center of the main plane of the holy tree.


    This place will become its own kingdom of God in the future, and of course the **** seat must be placed in this place. As for the temple or something, Chi Nan really felt that there was no such need, and he didn''t need to spread his faith, let alone pretend to be coerced.


    "How long does it take, your avatar can only support ten years."


    After the demon incarnation has occupied the abyss plane, the entire plane will only be closed for ten years. It is truly a reward from the abyss. Ten years later, Chi Nan''s incarnation will meet the challenges of other demon lord, this is a way for the demon lord to rise to the abyss demon god. For them, it may also be the easiest way to achieve.


    Chi Nan closed his eyes and calculated, and then said: "It doesn''t take that long. The **** seat can be condensed in at most two years. My own transformation may take a little longer, but it only takes five years. And my strength Having broken through, then the demon incarnation can choose to break through at any time, and now you can start the layout."


    Chi Nan had already thought about the breakthrough method of the demon incarnation. When Chi Nan said this, everyone was relieved.


    "Then can you come back?" Hemira asked cautiously.


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly: "No, the gods and plane consciousness are at the same level. There is no problem for ordinary creatures to enter other planes, but if I go back now, I will definitely conflict with plane consciousness because of my threat to one plane. Too big."


    Ordinary planes will spontaneously reject gods that do not belong to them. This is the reason why gods cannot easily descend on other planes. In addition to the patron saint, other deities can enter at most by putting one incarnation or possessing them.


    If it weren''t for the main plane of the holy tree to belong to him completely, Chi Nan must have been rejected now.


    "Then, let''s move in." Weiweisi greeted, preparing to let people go and pack their luggage.


    Chi Nan hurriedly blocked: "Wait, wait, don''t come here yet, I haven''t transformed this plane. Now anyone who comes will be transformed and everything around me will be transformed. I''ll talk about it after I finish the transformation."


    Chi Nan does not want his wife to be assimilated into his own kingdom of God, so that he will no longer be his wife but will become a puppet-like existence, a puppet with his own thoughts, this is not what he wants saw.


    A few people pouted and stopped, looking at Chi Nan faintly: "Then you have to hurry up, we don''t want to leave you for too long." These years, everyone has nothing to do, so they have always been tired of it. together. Although it took a long time, it didn''t make them bored with each other, but the feelings became more and more profound.


    Of course, this may also be caused by the mutual attraction of divine creatures. As for the feeling of the seven-year itch, let alone Chi Nan, the others have no effect at all.


    "I have calculated it. Based on the comparison between this dimension and my abilities, it will take about three months to six months to perform transformation. I will start to do so now, and strive to complete the transformation sooner."


    Chi Nan didn''t want to affect the future development potential of his kingdom of God just because of the map. What we need to do now is to be as stable as possible. The crystallization of the power of faith is enough, but to perform perfectly, you still have to rely on your ability to break through. This kind of knowledge was also taught to himself in the whole world after the breakthrough.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1221： Transform the plane into the kingdom of God

    There are usually only three methods for the establishment of the kingdom of God. The first is to open up directly with a powerful force. This kind of kingdom belongs to a high-level kingdom, and it is very powerful just after being developed, with a very high level.


    But the power needed is too strong for ordinary gods to do. Although Chi Nan can do it, he has no choice.


    The second is to use the power of faith to build a kingdom out of thin air. This kind of kingdom of God is usually the method chosen by ordinary gods, and it is also the favorite of faith in gods. But once there are problems with believers, then the kingdom of God loses its foundation, and there is a danger of retreat, shattering, and even destruction. This is the case in most kingdoms of God.


    Even many gods, because they have no conditions, did not choose to establish the kingdom of gods, wandering alone in the void.


    There are also ways to occupy other gods and kingdoms, or to inherit the remains of the kingdoms of gods left by the predecessors, but this is only a small probability event. Chi Nan chose a method that was basically impossible for ordinary gods to do.


    Use a very powerful plane to directly transform it into your own kingdom of God. This kind of kingdom of God will not be very powerful at the beginning, but its development potential is the most powerful. According to legend, only the kingdom of God with perfect laws of this kind can become the supreme kingdom of God. The legendary Supreme God Kingdom is almost equivalent to a new world of heavens.


    Of course, the legend is a legend after all, no one has seen it, and there are not many gods who are even capable of creating this kind of kingdom of God. In Chi Nan''s consciousness, there was no **** who possessed such a kingdom of God.


    Chi Nan possesses this kind of kingdom of God, and once it succeeds, it will be exposed by countless people coming to **** it. At present, his own strength can''t stop so many powerful gods, so Chi Nan plans to hide this news.


    Apart from his own family, no one else knew the news. Even those who participated in the crusade on the plane of the undead did not know the news. They were all evacuated from this place by Chi Nan.


    The plane of the undead no longer exists in the future, and Chi Nan is planning to recreate a similar place. As long as the trees are planted, and there is no careful and all-round exploration, then there will be no difference between that plane and the plane of the undead.


    Over the past ten years, Chi Nan has discovered many planes using the vortex of the abyss. Among these planes, Chinan constantly planted a large number of plants, and each plane was planted with a sufficient number of trees of life. In the end, it was not only Chi Nan''s accumulation of strength that reached his limit, but also broke through the realm of the true **** through his own strength.


    At the same time, a large amount of power of faith was also collected. At this time, the crystallization of power of faith here is enough to complete my plan.


    Chi Nan used the power of the plane and his own power to continuously describe it in the entire plane. Even after the breakthrough, the powerful power will be exhausted after a period of use. One can imagine the consumption of these special runes.


    But every time after exhaustion and recovery, Chi Nan feels that his power control is more powerful, and he is also more diligent. If this continues, perhaps after establishing this plane, his strength will also be improved.


    A large number of special runes, linked into a large magic circle, enveloped the entire plane. Whether on the ground, in the sky, or even in the void, there are a large number of green magic circles flickering, appearing and disappearing from time to time. Most people will feel dizzy and weak even if they look at these runes for a longer period of time.


    Even those demigods who watch for a long time will feel that their energy is consumed too much. Chi Nan himself hadn''t learned these runes, but he was able to write them, and he also understood the meaning of these runes.


    "According to the number of crystals in my belief, it is enough to completely describe the complete refining rune."


    Chi Nan was constantly busy while thinking. Even with Chi Nan''s current strength, it took two months to finally complete the desired rune. And in these two months, many faith crystallizations have been sent again.


    "It''s time to start, transform the plane and become my kingdom of God." Chi Nan said secretly in his heart. At the same time, his divine power was released, spreading toward the entire plane. The surrounding magic circle was instantly activated, and the entire plane glowed brightly.


    At this time, if someone is watching in the void, they will find that this plane is like a dazzling star, extremely bright. The biggest danger now is that it is easy to be discovered by other gods when the plane is transformed. Chi Nan was also worried, if found, it would be very dangerous. But after the transformation is complete, as long as you don''t say anything, it is difficult for ordinary gods to discover the essence of their kingdom.


    After this period of time, Chi Nan also roughly understood that the plane he was on was actually in a remote place among the heavens. In this place, no powerful gods are paying attention.


    That is to say, some goods such as evil gods and beetle gods will be watched in this place. But as long as they are not too close to here, they should not find it. Otherwise, Chi Nan really didn''t dare to refine the entire plane like this.


    Now, it can only depend on luck. Above the sacred tree-like soul, a golden flame suddenly expanded. Along the magic circle, the flame continued to spread, and the entire plane seemed to be bathed in flames. The laws continue to grow in agitation, and gradually become the brand of Chi Nan, deepening and perfect integration.


    In the case of plane consciousness not resisting, this kind of refining is simply too easy. I am afraid that this kind of treatment is something that no one else has ever enjoyed. With the refining of the divine fire, the entire plane was stained with a layer of divine brilliance this kind of brilliance, that can only appear on the kingdom of God. Within the plane, those elves have already felt the changes here. Holding a divine book in his hand, he recites prayers belonging to the gods in his mouth.


    All the elves are existences with perfect marks, and they don''t reject the **** Chi Nan at all. While these half-sized elves were thinking, a divine fire burned on their bodies at the same time, but none of them felt pain.


    All the elves have peaceful expressions, and their breath is gradually changing. Because all the creatures on the entire plane are in harmony with the gods, the refining of this plane can be said to have no hindrance.


    Except for the elves and plants in Chinan, there is no other creature in this world.


    Chi Nan, who originally felt that he might be under pressure, found that this method was simply tailor-made for himself, and it was too easy. The beliefs of the elves converge in the void, enhancing the efficiency of the use of the power of belief crystal.


    A large number of faith crystals continuously melted in the magic circle and flowed into the plane void.

 Chapter 1222： Successful conversion without surprises and risks

    Divine power plus faith, with the prayers of believers, the divine fire is burning, and the divine brilliance of the entire plane is getting stronger and stronger. And this situation has also led to an increasing possibility of Chinan''s Kingdom of God being discovered.


    The worries in Chi Nan''s eyes became stronger and stronger. At this time, if he was discovered by other gods, he would leave a flaw in his divine fire transformation process. In serious cases, the transformation of the kingdom of God fails, and even oneself may be in danger.


    Chi Nan was also praying in his heart, hoping that no other gods or demon gods and evil gods would find his plane.


    The flower-grabbing process does not happen overnight, it takes time. Gradually, the plane was continuously assimilated and deified, and the entire sky changed slightly. This kind of change, without reaching the level of a demigod, would be invisible at all.


    Most people can only feel that the grass here is greener and the air is fresher. Even the sun is warm and it makes people feel better. Only those who possess divinity can discover that this world is full of divinity at this time. Any creature living here can be regarded as a divine creature, although the level may not be high.


    Moreover, the divinities of these creatures are from Chi Nan, which is equivalent to a kind of branding.


    The large amount of bones left on the entire plane began to slowly melt away under this force. There is still power belonging to the undead on these bones, which is not Chi Nan''s power attribute.


    After death is rebirth, the power of death is continuously conceived by the divinity, and when it reaches its extreme, it is transformed into vitality again. The original bones slowly and completely melted and disappeared without a trace. In the originally empty place, some small animals appeared unknowingly, including rabbits, pheasants, cats and dogs, and even some elephants and rhinos.


    All kinds of ordinary animals appear, and these ordinary animals all have divine existence in their bodies. It won''t take long for these animals to become monsters one by one, undergoing more advanced transformations.


    My own world is finally getting lively. And some of the animals that were originally here were directly burned to ashes by the divine power, nothing was left, and some exploded on the spot and turned into fragments.


    But there is still a part that can withstand the transformation of the entire plane, which has begun to change. After being branded with Chi Nan, he also began to transform in the direction of divine creatures, and the transformation speed was faster than those that evolved automatically. Many animals have become beasts, and some of them were originally beasts, and their strength has begun to increase.


    A day later, a golden level of monsters appeared. But these monsters have one thing in common, that is, when facing Chi Nan, they dare not make any moves at all, they are extremely respectful.


    The same is true in other kingdoms of God. In the whole kingdom of God, everything belongs to the gods themselves. The gods can do whatever they want. This is an absolute control, and it is also a kind of helplessness for the creatures of the kingdom of gods.


    But this is not a kind of sorrow, because within the kingdom of God, all creatures will rise faster and achieve higher future achievements. The most important thing is that in the kingdom of God, the life span of living things will become very long. Once it becomes an existence recognized by the gods, it will live forever with the kingdom of God, and if the kingdom of God exists, it will not die.


    When the gods choose the divine envoys, they often choose from this. It can be said that the kingdom of God is the foundation of the gods, and it is also a huge logistics base, and it can even be said to be a large factory.


    All this, Chi Nan has not yet fully understood. Only from the second day in Chinan, he saw twelve big trees in the plane begin to grow. This is not an ordinary big tree, this is the tree of life that I planted here.


    There was nothing strange about the growth of the tree of life, but the problem was that the twelve trees of life grew too fast. Actively swallowed countless divine powers and powers of faith. If it wasn''t for Chi Nan to discover that something was wrong, he quickly used his divine power to supplement it, I am afraid that there will be more beliefs absorbed here. Even, there will be problems with the refining plane.


    After adding a lot of divine power, the height of these twelve trees of life is indescribable, almost touching the top of the entire plane. If the plane is a house, these trees of life are the twelve pillars inside the house.


    The trunk of the tree of life has also turned emerald green, like jade, this is not the state of the ordinary tree of life. The appearance of the leaves is similar to that of the trunk. If you didn''t know it in advance, Chi Nan would definitely think it was carved from jade.


    This thing, on the surface, doesn''t look like a plant, except for the majestic vitality.


    Another day later, a flash of clarity suddenly flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes. "So, these trees of life are no longer ordinary elves." Chi Nan understood it roughly.


    This phenomenon is a very rare phenomenon that appeared with the birth of the kingdom of God, and it is a kind of accompanying treasure of the kingdom of God. Normally the kingdom of God does not have such treasures, and the probability of appearing in the kingdom of God on the plane of refining is relatively high.


    These twelve trees of life are such accompanying treasures. The tree of life has only two functions, one is to stabilize the kingdom of God and make the kingdom of God exceptionally strong. Even if it collided with other kingdoms of God, basically nothing would happen to him. Gods who are much stronger than themselves want to destroy their own kingdom, basically like dreaming.


    This kind of solid kingdom of God greatly guarantees the stability and security of the kingdom of God.


    Another function is to produce the spirits of gods, which belong to you alone. When this kind of elves were just born, they were their own faithful disciples, and each of them could be cultivated as a god.


    Of course, if you really want to cultivate so many gods, your own faith crystallization may not be enough. This kind of **** spirit can easily possess itself, and can easily accommodate its own power to reach its upper limit.


    In these elves, you don''t have to choose the Son and the Saint like other gods, and you don''t have to worry about having one time causing great harm to the Son and the Saint. There is almost no additional consumption, and it can exert its full power.


    You know, it takes a lot of energy for other gods to choose the saint son and saint woman, and you don''t need it at all. The **** elves are much easier to use than the average holy tree elves.


    But for the specific effect of this behavior, to be honest, Chi Nan still doesn''t know how much help it will be. At least for myself now, it seems that I don''t need this function at all, so let''s talk about it later.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1223： The first batch of residents in the kingdom of God

    Three days passed in a flash. Under Chi Nan''s worried state of mind, refining was finally completed. Originally there was still a little estrangement from this plane, but in the end it disappeared all at once.


    Chi Nan felt that as long as he wanted to, he could control all the forces in the entire plane, and he could use it at will. And in the kingdom of God, his own strength has increased by at least three times, which is a bonus.


    Even the formation speed of his **** seat seems to have increased a lot. Of course, this is an illusion, and Chi Nan still knows it. The formation of the **** seat has nothing to do with the power of the kingdom of God, but has something to do with the Pantheon.


    After three days, the sacred fire gradually extinguished, the huge refining circle completely dissipated, and the power was integrated into the new kingdom of God. Chi Nan also felt that if he wanted to continue to improve the kingdom of God, he needed a lot of power of faith, or other special treasures. The potential of his own kingdom of God is too great, so he hasn''t raised a level, and consumes more resources than other gods.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about all of this. What he valued was the future, not the short-term gains.


    "Finally it''s finished. As long as I don''t say it myself, no gods can see that my kingdom of God came through transformation. If they don''t let them in, they won''t see the twelve companion treasures, the tree of life. ."


    Accompanying treasures are very precious and can be said to be the most natural artifacts that fit the gods themselves. Many gods of the same attribute, seeing this type of artifact, they will definitely take action and **** it, which is normal.


    However, it seems that the gods would never invite other gods to visit their own kingdom, so even if they don''t let people come in, no one will feel anything. This kingdom of God appears in a relatively remote place among the heavens. Even if other gods find out, they shouldn''t think that their own **** country is so powerful.


    I didn''t know whether it was reliable or unreliable in my mind. After a long time, Chi Nan shook his head: "Forget it, I want to do so much, anyway, I''ve already done it. For the rest, just take one step and count one step. "


    Putting these things aside, Chi Nan began to observe the changes within the entire kingdom of God. The biggest change is those elves. All the elves at this time have been caught and become the elves of the gods.


    Moreover, all of a sudden these elves have grown up for many years, from half-big elves to adults.


    "Yeah, it''s good, it''s good." Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction, and he wouldn''t admit that he was talking about the figures of these elves. That''s right, when these elves were made, they distinguished them from other elves.


    Chi Nan added a special change that caused these elves to have completely different flat bodies from normal elves. A few male elves, one by one, are just taller, but there are no other big changes.


    Those female elves are different, they are very hot, and many of them can be compared with the mutant elves like Silinkaye. If this were to go out, no one would think that this was some elves, except for the long ears.


    The sacred tree mark on the foreheads of the elves has also changed at this time. It is no longer emerald green, but has become golden. Just at the edge, there was a little green light shining.


    That forgiving hair is still the same, but it''s more dazzling, and of course the eyes are the same. This is a change in appearance, and a great change in itself. All the elves have become divine creatures. In the first batch of elves, a large number of legendary levels actually appeared, which shocked Chi Nan.


    Because Chi Nan discovered that there were more than a thousand of these legendary elves, first of all, he didn''t have so many legends combined. If it had been in the past, such a huge power would have made Chi Nan happy from ear to ear.


    But now, Chi Nan found that he was quite plain. Afterwards, Chi Nan couldn''t be calm anymore. Because it is not just these elves who have reached the legendary level, but also those elemental elves.


    The element elves have also changed. The element elves with a single attribute have all become dual attributes. Each one adds natural attributes, and while controlling plants, it can also add its own special attributes.


    For example, the original fire elemental elves can now turn the plants they control into plants that can burn. Burning will only hurt the enemy, not yourself. The two different elements are perfectly blended together, almost forming the appearance of a new element, which is a special ability brought by divinity.


    Even the rare dual-attribute elemental spirit in nature, it is impossible to combine the elements so perfectly.


    And these mutated elemental spirits, reaching the legendary level, actually approached tens of thousands. Except for a few elemental elves and those just born, almost all the original elemental elves have broken through to this level.


    Is it because the elemental creatures are more likely to break through, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    This new elemental spirit, the twelve sacred trees of life can also be bred, and the emerald green elemental pool below can illustrate this point. These elemental spirits will be the best creatures in their hands as contract pets.


    Of course, you can''t send them randomly, as these elemental spirits also have their own thoughts and emotions.


    These elemental elves also produced a special kind of accompanying elves This kind of elves is very small and has only one light spot. Originally, Chi Nan thought it was something like fireflies.


    But later Chi Nan discovered that this is also a special element condensate, or it can be said to be a companion organism. This kind of light spot has only a single attribute, that is, the natural attribute, the emotion is very simple, and there is no clear thinking.


    But this kind of thing is not completely useless, because this kind of light spot spirit is floating around and can instinctively take care of all the plants here. Give plant treatment to promote plant growth. Even some creatures close to nature are injured, and this kind of light spot can be used for healing in the past. This instinctive ability is very powerful.


    The number of light spots is huge, enough to take care of all the plants in the entire kingdom of God. "I don''t know if this light spot can be made more. If it can, it can be sent to other planes in the future so that it can easily help me plant trees."


    Chi Nan also just discovered that these light spots can actually assimilate ordinary plants into the same type as the plants he planted. You know, the plants you grow yourself can provide you with the strength to recover and improve.


    With the increase in strength, Chi Nan can now even cross the plane to receive the power sent by his own plants.

 Chapter 1224： Relocation and upper council

    It took several months, and Chi Nan finally finished it all. Subsequently, Chinan planted a city not far from the center of the Kingdom of God. That''s right, it is to plant cities.


    With Chi Nan''s current strength, as long as his heart moves, the entire city will grow from beginning to end. Even some details do not need to be understood by the plant brain, but can be completed by thinking by themselves. Chi Nan discovered that after becoming a god, his mind had become very agile, much more powerful than a vegetable brain.


    Perhaps this is also an innate ability of gods. It is said that believing in gods needs to deal with huge prayers of believers, so it¡¯s not enough if they are unhappy. Chi Nan didn''t understand it before, but now he understands it.


    This mind is much better than a computer. Fortunately, I don''t need ordinary believers, as long as I have my own spirits. The elves planted by themselves are very pure in their beliefs, and have no other ideas at all.


    Even if there is, Chi Nan can completely ignore it and clean up distracting thoughts without having to satisfy the prayers of believers. Even so, those elves won''t have any complaints. Who made these elves be branded before they were born.


    Of course, Chi Nan has also thought about it. If something big really happens, he still has to deal with it. "Well, then, leave a natural incarnation on every plane. As for whether I need to come forward, it depends on the judgment of the incarnation. If it doesn''t work, send a spirit of **** to the past, and it will be able to show through possessing. Weak power."


    Using the spirit of **** to possess, the power exerted is much stronger than the general incarnation of nature. But generally it doesn''t need to be, after all, your own incarnation, now properly conceived, can reach the level of a demigod.


    The natural incarnation of a demigod needs to consume a lot of power and faith to manufacture, but as long as one can control it, there is no problem in how much it can make. Put one on each plane, it doesn''t matter at all.


    "Chi Nan, have you finished today." Routine inquiries sounded on the crystal board.


    For three days, the signals were intermittent, and they had to be asked several times a day before they were sent to the kingdom of God once. As the kingdom of God stabilized, the signal immediately recovered and became more fluid.


    "Well, it has been completed, you can prepare to move over there, even the city I am ready."


    Chi Nan replied quickly, and at the same time thought of it in his heart: "In the future, all fold eargrass communicators will be turned into divine creatures, so even if they are far apart in the void, they should be able to communicate. However, this transformation needs to be studied. "


    In my own kingdom of God, all kinds of creatures have undergone natural transformation. This is not done by yourself, but the law of the world in the heavens used their special power to directly evolve their own plants when they broke through. If I let myself do it, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to do it, and it can¡¯t be perfect.


    These plants are completely different from the previous plants, and now they are all types that can be studied well.


    "We are ready, and we can go there now, but what should other people do? Let them come over. At that time, our main plane will not be very good at work."


    With the evacuation of a large number of senior officials, the main plane can easily become a mess.


    Chi Nan didn''t even think about it, or think of too much in one instant. This god¡¯s mind is just easy to use. "Let them come here. There are a lot of people who need to be promoted. Let them be promoted. Let''s also learn about the Holy Dragon Empire and establish the upper and lower councils. The upper council will specifically manage the lower councils and major events of different planes in the future. Parliament, on the other hand, can only manage the current affairs of its own plane, and needs to cooperate with the management of the upper-level parliament, so that''s it."


    Hemila nodded as he listened: "This is fine, but in this case, your strength will be exposed."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Just expose it. I didn''t want to let them know at the time, because I was worried that they would have some means to disrupt them. After all, the Dragon Clan and some other hidden forces have developed for many years."


    This is true. Dragons have appeared before demigods, and it is difficult to be sure whether other forces or races have appeared before. If you want to become a god, many people will make trouble and stop it. This is a matter of fundamental interest.


    "Now we don''t have to be afraid of them. Tell them that it''s actually better. I will leave a few incarnations on the main plane, enough to deter them. Besides, our elemental creatures can also be made more."


    Chi Nan now left an incarnation of a demigod level, and his strength was stronger than before he did not break through. If a few are left, it will be even more terrifying. In this case, who dares to mess around.


    There used to be only one elemental turtle, but in fact they have the ability to create four different elemental demigods. Even on the restored elemental plane, four demi-god elemental lords appeared again.


    As long as they are captured, four more can be made. If this kind of strength cannot be controlled by the main plane, Chi Nan doesn''t know what to say. Since the breakthrough, Chi Nan hadn''t had any interest in the plane of alchemy. In the dark, Chi Nan can feel that the alchemy plane can only be regarded as medium among the heavenly planes.


    There are many more advanced planes and even top planes, these are the places I will fight for in the future.


    Prepare for the time being, and start exploring now, Chi Nan is no longer interested in alchemy planes or something. No wonder those gods didn''t occupy the plane everywhere after they became gods, and there seems to be a reason.


    After confessing the matter, the entire holy tree collar began to get busy. Regarding the selection of officials, although everyone has long been selected, the selection is still not an easy task.


    After the power is huge, even a small thing will become a big thing.


    When the new officials were selected and the news of the reorganization of the parliament spread, the entire sacred tree leader blew up. The eyes of the major forces also gathered in the first place. The sacred tree collar who had been calm for ten years didn''t know what to do again. The sacred tree collar moved casually, and the entire continent would tremble three times, no one dared to ignore the influence of the sacred tree collar.


    At the same time, a big event happened in the Holy Light Empire. After ten years of continuous communication and sacrifices, the Holy Light Empire finally got in touch with the gods they believed in, or it was just a single point of contact.

 Chapter 1225： I was stunned as soon as I went to the cloud

    "It finally succeeded. Our more than ten years have not been wasted. The great God of Light finally responded to us." Inside the Holy Light Empire Cathedral, a group of high-ranking religious leaders cried like tears.


    That''s right, no matter who it is, when the gods of faith finally respond to them, they are so excited.


    "It''s a pity that Brother Six didn''t see this scene. It''s only a year away. If you live another year, you will be able to see this scene." A great knight was crying in mourning, but no one around him blamed it. .


    Because besides them, everyone else is like this. Their once incomparable Holy Light Empire has been suppressed for many years. Because of the endless emergence of demigods, the prestige of the Holy Light Empire is getting worse and worse.


    There are fewer and fewer believers, causing their influence to shrink. In recent years, the forces of darkness that had been suppressed finally began to counterattack. In recent years, Emperor Shengguang has been fighting at home and abroad, and countless people have died in the struggle against darkness and evil. Of course, this dark evil is also what they think.


    Now that he finally got a response from the gods, the Holy Light Empire was about to stand in the clouds again.


    They believe that as long as there is the help of the power of the gods, a few demigods are nothing at all.


    The God of Light did not disappoint them, when he knew some of the conditions on this plane. The **** of light began to emit a strong light. A day later, two light spots flew out from the eyes of the god.


    A light spot fell on the saint''s body, and the holy face of the saint Arthur was even more sacred, as if the goddess had descended. The aura on his body continued to improve, and the light formed two wings of light behind him. With a light fan, the surging power of light radiated out, as if forming a sea of ??light.


    Another light spot fell on the pope, and the pope''s gray hair was restored to a dazzling golden color visible to the naked eye. Although still majestic, but looks much younger than before.


    The breath of the two people instantly rose to the level of a demigod. And with the blessing of divine power, they are much stronger than ordinary demigods. Fighting alone, they believed that even the Dragon King and the tortoise were not their opponents.


    At this time, even facing the holy tree collar, they thought that they were not bad at all, and even stronger.


    "Great God of Light, your followers will surely spread your brilliance throughout the continent." The Pope shouted. At the same time, this time the sacrifice was over, and the light of the statue of God of Light disappeared again.


    After the sacrifice this time, it meant that the God of Guangming would not pay attention to them for a long time in the future. But they believed that they would be able to use their own efforts in exchange for another attention from the God of Light.


    At this moment, they have become demigods, which can be said to be the messengers of the God of Light. This is their many years of hard work, and if they go further, they might be able to become the **** of the God of Light. The identity of God is the highest honor in the hearts of all believers. And all this requires them to work harder to spread their faith.


    "Believers of the gods, starting from today, our Holy Light Empire has re-emerged. We must let all those who oppose us see our power, and we must make the whole world full of light."


    The crowd below cheered one by one, and many people even started clamoring to go to a decisive battle with the sacred tree leader. Over the years, the sacred tree collar has been the greatest evil in many people''s hearts. Because in the territory of the Sacred Tree, the faith of the light is almost a desert.


    It can even be said that except for the demigod of Chi Nan, everyone''s faith is a desert and it is difficult to carry on.


    But just when they were excited about starting a holy war, an archbishop ran in in a panic.


    "Jace, why are you so flustered, what happened?" Now they have two demigods, and they have confidence in everything. Seeing this guy panicked, there was a flash of joy in the pope''s eyes, and he had a chance to show his strength.


    The archbishop panicked and said: "No, the big thing is not good. This is the latest news we got from the Holy Tree Leader. The Holy Tree Leader, the Holy Tree will lead them to move the parliament to another world."


    "Hmph, have you discovered a new world? As expected, that is the demigod of the sacred tree leader. With the twin tree, he can really deduc the coordinates of other planes. But this new world belongs to our great God of Light. ."


    The archbishop gasped for a moment, and said excitedly: "No, no, no, I didn''t make it clear, it''s not another world, it''s the kingdom of God, it''s the kingdom of God." The people around him heard clearly now.


    "The kingdom of God? What''s the matter, did they find a broken kingdom of God." The pope''s eyes lit up, a broken kingdom of God, well used can make a demigod have the power to become a true god. It can''t be used for **** believers like them, but it can also be given to the **** of light, and maybe it can be exchanged for a godly qualification all at once.


    "No, it is not the incomplete kingdom of God, nor the kingdom of God left over. It is the kingdom of God just established by the lord of the holy tree leader. From now on, they will regard that kingdom of God as the main plane."


    "Just established? No, isn''t it true that only the true **** can build the kingdom of God? Could it be that Chi Nan has broken through the true god." Now even Saint Arthur couldn''t sit still, and suddenly took her seat. Up.


    Ten years ago, Chi Nan also fought side by side with her ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At that time, Chi Nan was not good at fighting. If it weren''t for magic to restrain the opponent, I''m afraid it would be better than myself. Speaking of it, Chi Nan''s magic power is actually stronger than his own Holy Light power restraint ability. But how long has it been since Chi Nan, who had just broken through the legend back then, actually broke through to the true god.


    The originally fanatical believers suddenly calmed down as if they were splashed with cold water on their faces.


    The **** of light they believe in is also a true god. Now the opponent is still a true god, and they have no bottom in their hearts. They don''t know how strong the true **** is, but it''s definitely not something they can face.


    "Damn it, how could it be like this." His expressions changed for a while, and he didn''t know the level of the true god. In his opinion, the God of Light he believed in was definitely stronger than Chi Nan, but the problem was that he couldn''t get in touch.


    It would be too easy for a true **** to attack them, so he still has to continue to succumb to it.


    "Check, give me a serious check, you must figure out the true appearance of the holy tree collar, even if you pay a high price." The pope finally made such a decision. As for preaching their doctrine or something, let''s put it back for now. If it makes the other party angry, even the Holy See of Light won''t exist.

 Chapter 1226： We need to change our attitude

    The birth of a true god, this kind of deterrence is really too great. Even if Chi Nan had no way to return to this main plane, it was not difficult for the True God to influence an already discovered plane.


    Not to mention, Chinan is actually very close to this world. If you are willing to pay some price, you can even drive your own kingdom of God and directly hit this plane. It is not impossible to even swallow this plane in the future. The kingdom of God itself was transformed from a plane.


    So having some special abilities that other kingdoms don''t have, such as swallowing other planes, is a kind of ability.


    It''s just that this swallowing is not perfect, and it is easy to cause damage to itself. Therefore, when devouring a plane, it is best to choose some planes whose power is far inferior to one''s own, so as to ensure that you will not have any problems.


    Chi Nan obviously didn''t have this idea, but his incarnation still remained here. The reorganization of the parliament and the management, coupled with the birth of the true god, such a big thing, it would be strange if other forces didn''t know about it.


    Chi Nan didn''t intend to conceal it. In fact, he had known for a long time that there must be many spies in his territory, and this was something that could not be prevented. Besides, as long as there are sufficient benefits, it is not very difficult to find out some ordinary things if you want to buy some people. Moreover, the major forces also have many special interrogation methods.


    Just as the Holy Tree Leader was doing a lot of activities here, the leaders of other countries came into contact quietly.


    Don''t dare to use the plant brain crystal board to communicate, because this thing easily exposes them. But Chi Nan brought the knowledge of the Alchemy Alliance to this world a long time ago, so the major forces have also learned some.


    It costs a lot of money, and they have some alchemy items for communication. It''s not as easy to use as the plant brain crystal board, but it''s safe, at least it won''t be easily monitored by Chi Nan or other people.


    "Your Majesty Dragon Emperor, you are here too, we can start now." King Shenglong saluted the screen respectfully, this Dragon Emperor is his superior. At the same time, people appeared on the screens. If there are outsiders here, you will definitely be shocked. These people who communicate are not ordinary people.


    At a glance, in addition to the king of the Holy Dragon Empire, there are also some nobles of the Half Elf Empire, and the popes and kings of the Holy Light Empire are also here. Some heads of major forces and even the leaders of some underground organizations are here.


    If it weren¡¯t for the relationship between the elves and Chinan, I¡¯m afraid the kings of the half-elf empire and the top leaders of the elves would also receive their invitations. Although, they didn''t know that the royal family of the half-elf empire was elves.


    "Everyone is here, so let''s start." Dragon Sovereign nodded lightly, his status here is the highest. At this moment, the Dragon Emperor did not know that the Pope and the saint had reached the level of a demigod.


    "The main purpose of our invitation to everyone today is to discuss things about the Holy Tree Collar."


    As the Holy Dragon King spoke, everyone began to participate in the discussion. "Then what is the current intelligence, our intelligence network is not very good, and there is no way to inquire about some detailed questions."


    A man in a black robe said grimly: "Let me talk about it. The intelligence organization of our underground trade union is the most powerful in the entire continent. No one knows more intelligence than we do, except for the Sacred Tree Collar. Our intelligence indicates that the person led by the holy tree has indeed become the true **** level, and the kingdom of God has been established."


    The badge of the Mage Association touched the beard and said: "The Kingdom of God has been established successfully. It seems that they have been prepared for a long time. After all, the Kingdom of God is not so easy to establish."


    They don''t know the specifics, but the Mage Association has existed for so many years, and they still have their own channels to obtain some information. The Holy Light Empire understands these things better, and deeply believes it.


    "Since he has become a true god, he shouldn''t be able to return to our mortal world, so what are we afraid of." A middle-aged man suddenly spoke, and many people nodded in agreement.


    The black-clothed man continued grimly: "True gods can''t come to the mortal world casually, but they can use other methods. According to my intelligence, the Holy Tree Ling has left his incarnation here. The true god''s The incarnation is at the peak of the demigod level. No, it should be said to be higher than the demigod level."


    "If this is the case, then we shall continue to obey Lord Chinan''s orders. We can''t resist anyway."


    "Shut up, don''t just say the name of a true god, it''s easy to be noticed by the other party." This time it was the saint who spoke, and the person who had just spoken quickly closed his mouth, looking scared. He just remembered now that the other party is no longer ordinary.


    The name of the true **** cannot be said casually, otherwise it will be easily sensed by the other party. Once the other party investigates it, even if it is across the plane, it will be very dangerous, not to mention that this world still has a sacred tree leader.


    "We also found that the one who had subdued some special elves was called the Holy Tree Elf. Among these elves, there appeared two **** elves that could be used as saints and sons. I think you should know what it is. Right."


    This time the Holy Light Pope said solemnly: "If this is really the case, it will be troublesome Being able to be used as the Son and Daughter, can accept the power of the gods across the plane, and exert Far beyond their own abilities. If their own strength is strong, I am afraid..." Needless to say, this is an existence that even a demigod cannot suppress.


    Who would have thought that Chi Nan could do so comprehensively. When they found that Chi Nan wanted to become a god, they didn''t even have time to do any movement, and the other party had already done everything, and the foundation was very solid.


    Even after other demigods become gods, they will not be able to achieve this level within decades or even hundreds of years.


    "It seems that everyone has no choice. Then, I think we should change our attitude towards the Sacred Tree Collar." The representative of the Race Alliance, who had always been neutral, said in a low voice, touching his head.


    This has been recognized by many people. Yes, facing a true God who can affect this world at any time, it is very necessary to change one''s attitude. Only the Dragon Emperor and the senior officials of the Holy Light Empire looked wrong at the scene.


    The Dragon Emperor was too arrogant and didn''t want to bow his head. The Holy Light Empire is purely a question of faith. The Pope secretly decided in his heart that he must find a way to get in touch with the God of Light, otherwise they could only hide temporarily.

 Chapter 1227： Interplanetary relocation process

    How about the outside world, Chi Nan is too lazy to bother about it. When the strength reaches a certain level, no matter what ordinary people do, no matter how many conspiracies and tricks, it is useless. This is the absolute coercion brought by strength.


    The only thing Chi Nan has been busy recently is the relocation work. First of all, the officials and high-level military officials under his staff have moved to their own kingdom of God, and even came to this place with Hermira and others.


    Then there is selection. Except for their absolute confidants, everyone else has to go through selection, and only some talented people will enter the upper-level council of the Kingdom of God. Others, some who have already been branded with their own brand by using the sacred blood potion, can absolutely believe it. Even if the ability is short, it will be delegated to the past.


    At least, as long as every plane controlled by itself is valuable, it will leave a seat for the local lower-level council branch president to control the affairs of the entire plane, as well as communicate with itself when encountering some major events.


    The elves that he spawned left two of them and sent them to the main plane, after taking a seat as a kind of deterrence. In addition, Chi Nan directly released the authority to these elves, allowing these elves to use the magic of life to study various plants. The plants found on each plane will be sent to the kingdom of God after the initial screening on each plane in the future.


    Then these **** elves will conduct another research and screening, and finally leave some valuable things to themselves. In this way, one''s own work can be said to be greatly reduced.


    Within my entire kingdom of God, there is a huge plantation. Planting any plant here is equivalent to having one''s own power to give birth all the time. And the entire kingdom of God is a huge energy pool.


    The Kingdom of God can freely absorb some of the power in the void, and then synthesize life magic. These life magic levels are a bit worse than their own, but they can be used to supplement their own consumption, which can be regarded as a kind of energy reserve.


    It seems that I don''t need to be like other gods, get a lot of faith crystals to temper the divine power crystals, and use them as my own power reserve. I have a more suitable one, these life magic powers can be absorbed directly, and there will be no burdens and side effects. If other gods knew about it, I''m afraid they would be envious to death.


    After Chinan has built the central city, many other things need to be moved in. In addition, various processing plants and other things also need to be established. There are also some raw materials that need to be sent into the kingdom of God through other channels.


    After all, not everything can be replaced by plants. Those ordinary people need other things to help.


    Chi Nan did not leave only his petitioners in the kingdom of God, but raised a city where at least many humans and half-elves would live here. So many things are still needed.


    As far as the decoration of this city is concerned, I am afraid there is no way to complete it in less than half a year.


    However, the selection of officials from all levels, with the plant brain network as a platform, is still very fast. Chi Nan''s approach is to select a few candidates first, and then let people vote online.


    Anyway, no matter who it is, Chi Nan can use it with confidence. In this way, the spirit and cohesion of the entire territory can be improved. It may not be of great use to myself now, but it is in line with my own mind.


    "Will you stay here forever in the future? That''s not boring." Miria stared at Chi Nan helplessly.


    All people are very happy. It is a supreme glory to be able to live with the gods. But these have been growing up with Chi Nan, so their attitude is more casual, especially those who are closer.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes: "Well, when do you become interested in other planes, you can go when you are sure of safety. How safe to stay in the kingdom of God, you have to run around."


    "Great, long live the patriarch." Miria, who had looked unlovable, jumped up all of a sudden. Olna next to her has an urge to cover her face. This friend of herself is really uncomfortable.


    Seeing other people still busy, a smile flashed across Chi Nan''s face. No matter how high you stand, isn''t this picture what you want to see. If you become a lonely person after becoming a god, that would be too boring. Even after becoming a god, Chi Nan still hopes to retain his original character, just that way.


    "Chi Nan, what should we do with other major planes in the future? If we are all in the kingdom of God, will there be any problems?" Sophia suddenly raised her head and asked when she was checking the information.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, Sophia was right, she didn''t really think so much before. If too many people are opened on the kingdom of God, it will inevitably affect the strength of the kingdom of God. Even if there are twelve special sacred trees of life to protect, it can easily become a loophole for other gods to deal with themselves. Therefore, this portal cannot be opened casually.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said: "I understand, we will only have two on the kingdom of God in the future. One leads to the main plane, which is usually closed, and when passing through, it is enough to use the interplanetary teleportation array."


    "The other one is opened on the sacred tree plane 1. From now on, the sacred tree plane 1 will be our regular portal plane. Here is a regular space door that can be closed at any time. I will set it here. A lot of plant army and holy tree elves."


    Hearing this Sophia nodded slightly, indicating that there is nothing wrong. But Hermilla suddenly said: "My lord, the entire kingdom of God is very large. It requires full management of the entire range. It is not enough to rely on so few people. My idea is that our high-level wood elves make more , Whether you are a servant or a resident."


    Chi Nan thought for a while and nodded and said: "That''s right, but it''s not a normal creature after all, and there are some brain problems. You should use it as a worker and a servant, and let the spirit of the gods manage it."


    There are not many **** elves now, and even not many in the future, but there is no problem in managing these wood elves.


    Next, questions were raised one after another, and Chi Nan gave solutions one after another. After becoming a god, the thinking speed of his mind is too fast, and all problems can be solved in an instant.


    "By the way, the potion is almost finished, and you can''t wait any longer."


    Wei Wei Si shook her head and said, "No, it''s a bit short, it''s always incomplete, and I don''t know how long it will take."

 Chapter 1228： To the guardian of the original world

    I didn''t expect this devil''s heart potion to be so troublesome. I was not a professional before, so I couldn''t help it. But now it is different. Knowledge learning and deduction are all very fast, and the nature of his own strength has become special.


    That being the case, then maybe I can study it myself. Chi Nan said immediately: "Then send the information to me, and I will also participate in the research. Anyway, there hasn''t been anything lately, that''s it."


    Yes, there are many things in Chinan for the entire territory. But for Chi Nan himself, he has been idle for a long time. Normally, there is nothing important to study by myself. It is not to play around, or to watch the things on the side of my avatar. Even my wives, they still have to practice and deal with things.


    Then there is nothing that Chi Nan can do if he doesn''t spend his free time.


    "Well, I will notify them to send it over. By the way, it seems that the main plane is a little uneasy recently. Many people are in contact secretly, don''t know what they are doing, whether we want to beat them."


    Hearing Sophia¡¯s report, Chi Nan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to hit them. It¡¯s very likely that I won¡¯t focus on this in the future. It¡¯s not good if they make a lot of trouble. And, before. For a while, there were two more demigods on the main plane." Chi Nan said with a sneer.


    It has always been called the main plane, because Chi Nan has been on that plane since he came into this world, so that plane is special for Chi Nan, otherwise Chi Nan would not specifically open a door here.


    Perhaps for anyone, the plane of their birth and growth is very special.


    "What? Two more? Who is that? Isn''t it the dragon clan."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "It''s not the Dragon Clan, it''s the Holy Light Empire. One of the auras is very familiar, it is the Saint Arthur of the Holy Light Empire. Moreover, some time ago, a strong divine power came, it should be light. God''s."


    Chi Nan felt this power at first, and he was also very surprised. If it hadn''t been for the breakthrough, there would be no way to feel it. The coercion brought to him by that divine power told Chi Nan that he was not the opponent''s opponent.


    Even if you become a true god, there is actually a gap. He is only a lower true **** now, and because of his solid foundation, he is already at the top, and he doesn''t know when he will break through.


    There are middle true gods and upper true gods on it, and there are also more advanced main gods. If there are any on them, Chi Nan doesn''t know. These are all information given to oneself by the world consciousness, which must be mastered after becoming a god.


    The power of that light **** is at least close to the upper true god, and it is very likely that he is already the upper true god. With his own strength, there is really no way to fight. After the true god, the gap between each level is greater, and it is impossible to fight by jumping. No matter how many methods are used, there is still a gap in absolute strength.


    After a pause, Chi Nan continued: "I have prepared the materials, and then we will make them."


    After the breakthrough, Chi Nan took advantage of this time to transform his plane and sent the first transformed incarnation to some other worlds. Some time ago, I had hunted down the materials I needed.


    With the help of the tree of life, Chinan directly manufactures new elemental creatures. This time there is no need to go to the Elemental Plane, even in the kingdom of God, and it is smoother than before.


    With the Kingdom of God, the elemental pets made by Chinan will not be condensed strictly according to the way the dead half-god was before his life. He can use his own power to transform and become what he wants. It didn''t take long for a group of flames to rise into the air, forming a stage of big flame bird in the air, this is the fire phoenix.


    "Sure enough, the flame attribute is the most famous and best watched of the Fire Phoenix." Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction.


    "Hmph, do you have any thoughts about Olna? I''ve seen it a long time ago. You see the sacred tree elves you designed, all of them are so good. The real elves are not so good." Slinka Ye said angrily.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes, well, he forgot a question. Although the bloodlines of those half-elves kept getting closer to the real elves after using purple bloodweed, they were always a little bit worse. So even if it is similar, there are some differences.


    Just like Olna''s half-elves, although they are not as good as Slinka Yee, they are not comparable to ordinary elves. But how could Silinkaye think that she was interested in that ice cube? This is really wronging herself.


    Isn''t it because Olna''s elemental pet is a phoenix, it''s really unreasonable. Chi Nan didn''t say anything on this topic, otherwise he must have become more and more entangled, which he had known for a long time.


    At this time, two other elemental creatures were also born. In the earth, a group of earth-yellow earth elemental creatures condensed, and the shape gradually became a huge brown bear.


    Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction, and finally looked at the group of wind elements, which gathered in the air. Chi Nan made it into a bird man very wickedly. If it were replaced with a light element, he might be treated as an angel. But speaking of it, it seems that this world has never heard of such creatures as angels, and there are no legends on so many planes.


    After making it other people just think that this shape is very beautiful and beautiful, and they have no other thoughts.


    Maybe I think more about it, but it doesn''t matter, this look is very good. Although this feminine look attracted some strange eyes, it didn''t matter. This rich wind element is really terrifying.


    The last is the water element turtle, Chi Nan brought it to this place, and then also transformed it. There is no way to change the shape, but my own divinity can be integrated into it as I get to the brand.


    "Now these four are all elemental creatures at the peak demigod level, and they are also integrated into my divine nature. They belong to the divine elemental creatures. The strength is several times stronger than the average demigod. Let them walk around the main plane. , To shock those who want to think twice." Chi Nan waved his hand, and these elemental creatures were sent to the main plane.


    "Then the Alchemy Alliance, do you want to let them know that you have broken through."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "Forget it, the alchemy alliance is too deep. If you know it, it is easy to think too much. The abyss on the opposite side, I intend to completely control it. For the time being, I will use an incarnation instead. Right."

 Chapter 1229： Demon Heart Potion completed

    The highest in the Alchemy Alliance is also a demigod, and he doesn''t usually show up. Chi Nan''s own incarnation, as long as it is made with a little care, those demigods can''t see the difference from their own deity.


    This natural incarnation is an ability brought after the upgrade, not a spell, but a very special ability. With the improvement of his own strength, it is actually not wrong to say that it is a divine art.


    And, even if they can see it, what can they do. There will be no problems at all. It can be said that unless there is a large-scale demon invasion war, no one will say anything even if he does not show up. The alchemy plane is developing step by step, and his territory is no longer as desolate as before.


    It''s a pity that Chi Nan''s current height really looks down on this place. Other gods might like these places with large populations for their faith, but Chi Nan really looks down on these ordinary beliefs.


    Even their beliefs must be filtered and condensed by the tree of life before they can be used for themselves. Even if it is used to supply the kingdom of God, Chi Nan definitely does not want to use the power of faith full of impurities, worrying about problems.


    So usually, it is enough to use the beliefs of wood elves and ordinary elves. That''s right, after Chi Nan broke through, he discovered that when he upgraded and transformed the Wood Elf again, he could also provide himself with faith.


    Because there is no soul, and because of its own problems, the wood elves don''t provide a lot of faith, but the accuracy is even greater than that of the holy tree elves. Because of these wood elves, there are no other ideas at all. It doesn''t matter if the number of units is small, as long as the total number is enough, Chi Nan is also not opposed to the large number of wood elves that spawn.


    With these, do you need any population? Now I really don''t have any ideas.


    Even some of the desolate planes that had nothing, were used by Chinan as a place to raise wood elves in captivity.


    To build the Kingdom of God, it also connects the major planes and establishes some lower-level councils of the major planes. It takes a lot of manpower and material resources to mobilize people to relocate, or even explain things about these planes to some officials.


    With the full-scale activities of the Sacred Tree Leader, there are many problems in various aspects, and many things need to be dealt with every day. In the end, Chi Nan just left an avatar, and then let the avatar discuss these things with a large group of people.


    It was Hermilla and others who worked hard every day, and they often made Chi Nan feel ashamed. But he was not idle, Chi Nan said to himself. Because Chi Nan had already begun to study the devil''s heart potions at this time. Accompanying those legendary alchemists cultivated in their own territory, or part-time alchemists.


    After digesting a large amount of research data, it is almost finished now. It''s just a bit short, and that''s about the influence of demonic power on itself. It is useless to clean up the impact, but if it is not cleaned up, it will be very harmful.


    One carelessness can make people fascinated, and the grasp of this is not so easy to control. After Chi Nan figured it out, he was relieved. "Isn''t it the demonized influence of the power of the devil? This is a problem for others, and is it still a problem for me." Chi Nan is an expert in using the power of the devil.


    Your own demon incarnation, using the power of the devil is easier than any demon lord. With the help of the demon lord incarnation and not himself to study together, Chi Nan solved this problem within a short time.


    The solution is also very easy, just use the magical life magic as an intermediate neutralizing force, and then integrate into your own life magic. Life magic protects the user from being demonized, and then the communication rules of the devil''s potion make their perception easier and clearer. In this case, it seems that the dose can be strengthened.


    Chi Nan thought, while continuing to experiment. The hearts of ordinary demons are used, so there are some things that can¡¯t be seen. After a period of research, on this day, Chi Nan gritted his teeth and used the heart of a demon lord.


    After a while, the red and green potion in his hand was made. "Look for an experiment first. You can''t experiment randomly. But this can make a demigod potion, and you can''t give it to others indiscriminately."


    After thinking for a long time, Chi Nan finally thought: "If the user is immersed in the energy pool and placed in the kingdom of God, there will be no problem even if there is a problem. Therefore, those who have worked hard, your blessings are here. The strength of the old bald head is the most suitable, the closest to the peak, and the others are a bit short. Then ask first."


    "Thank you Lord Lord, Lord Lord will always be the God Lord of his subordinates." The bald father didn''t even say a word of reluctance. This kind of medicine is not something ordinary people can get. It is an honor for Chi Nan to think of himself.


    Originally Horne was okay, but because Horne had a problem with his breakthrough at the beginning, although he made up for it, his strength was still a little bit worse. On the contrary, the bald father has improved quickly because of chance problems.


    Therefore, this test quota is given to the bald father. "Then you start first. We will finish the experiment earlier, and the territory will be able to create some demigods in the future. Don''t worry, even if you fail, there will be no problems. On the contrary, it will increase your chances of continuing to break through." Chi Nan was not surprised.


    The bald father immersed himself in the energy pool and drank the potion without even thinking about it. In an instant, the bald father passed out into a coma, a faint light radiated from his body, and the whole person was hazy.


    "Wait, continue to monitor here, you guys are here to protect the bald daddy." Chi Nan finished speaking to the guards, and left by himself. This time of comprehension cannot be completed in a short while.


    The power of this potion must be completely exhausted, and it won''t work for a month or two. Even with the help of external forces, it is still not an easy task to break through the demigods. Many people are paying attention to this matter.


    Soon, the first demigod in the realm who thought it helped to create was about to be born.


    At this time, Chi Nan focused his attention on another place, that is, the place where his demon incarnate. "I''m ready here, and I''m ready there too, then I should consider breaking through."


    To make his incarnation reach the level of the abyss demon god, this is Chi Nan''s preparation from the very beginning. Now that the previous preparations have been completed, there is only one last step.

 Chapter 1230： Pull this plane into the abyss

    Long ago, Chi Nan had already made preparations. If you want to become the Abyss Demon God, other methods are either too unreliable, too dangerous, or it takes too long, so Chi Nan chose the Sacrifice Plane.


    However, even if the sacrifice plane Chinan does not use all planes. For the breakthrough of his incarnation, countless innocent people were sacrificed. This was something that Chi Nan couldn''t do. Perhaps on the battlefield, Chi Nan would kill all the enemies without hesitation, but when others didn''t provoke him, Chi Nan would not kill people casually.


    He is not a murderer, and if he wants to kill a large number of creatures, Chi Nan will also find a suitable reason.


    This is not a superfluous act, but for the sake of letting my heart get through and not really falling into that day.


    Therefore, the place chosen by Chinan is actually a desert plane. On this plane, it can be said that outside of a desert, there is nothing, not even a creature, even if there are no bacteria or viruses.


    Speaking of, such a desolate plane, even Chi Nan only saw two. There is also a plane full of flames, which is a plane of fire elements. Up to now, Chi Nan has no way to enter it and develop.


    The closest one is also the ocean plane, at least there are many marine creatures in the ocean plane. On this plane, there was nothing, and no ruins or the like were found. It is best to use it for sacrifice.


    But sacrifice to the abyss, if there are really no creatures, it is absolutely impossible, because the benefits are too little. This plane is very large, Chi Nan calculated that it is more than twice the size of the Holy Tree No. 1 plane.


    If there are normal creatures, there is no problem at least cultivating some legends. Whether there will be a demigod, Chi Nan is not sure. In terms of area, this plane is not as large as the main plane, so it can''t be seen at all. What Chi Nan chose was to create some creatures by himself on this plane, so that there would be no problem.


    So a long time ago, Chi Nan had already prepared here. At that time, this place was planting plants, making wood elves, and developing his own army of plants. Later, Chi Nan changed his method.


    Some semi-demonized elves used for demonization, a large number of wood elves, and even many plants with demonized properties are placed in this place. At the same time, Chinan also breeds a large number of wild animals here. These things are immortal, Chi Nan really doesn''t care, but to the abyss, these are all flesh and blood creatures, and they are his favorite.


    After so long of development, the original desert plane has become a vibrant one. There are lush forests everywhere. Except for a few elves, many wood elves that resemble creatures are everywhere.


    Various beasts are also very diverse. Except for the absence of Warcraft, the entire plane can be said to be quite prosperous. Originally, Chinan also planned to turn this area into a botanical garden and become its own logistics base.


    But when his avatar was about to break through, Chi Nan did not hesitate to take this place out as the capital of the demon avatar. After this period of adjustment, it has basically been completed.


    "Then next, we need to act in a scene." Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    The coordinates of this plane are there by themselves, so the demon incarnation can easily lock this place down. Then, in accordance with the general method used by the abyssal demon to invade other planes, the demon incarnation threw a contract on this plane.


    The next day, the contract was picked up by an elf. Yes, this is a semi-demonized elf, but it is still an elf controlled by itself, not completely demonized by the power of the devil. It seems that this is a little loli.


    After picking up the contract, the elf returned to his tribe, then held up the contract and said, "This is the contract left by the great demon. As long as we submit, we can get everything."


    Okay, this voice is so cute, it sounds like it''s playing. The other elves all around applauded, expressing that they were very convinced. Although it seemed useless, Chi Nan could feel that their spirit had begun to melt into the scroll. No way, who let this scroll be started by desire.


    Of course, the demon contract does not have to be in the shape of a scroll, it can be in any shape. It''s just his own demon incarnation, just cooperating with the acting, and he doesn''t even bother to change the shape.


    "The contract has already started, so let''s proceed to the next step." Chi Nan is watching this place. After the contract absorbed the demon power and emotional power of the elves, it finally began to move.


    If these elves are not half-demonized, I am afraid that these elves will not have this kind of emotion with strong desire.


    After the demon contract was opened, a group of elves did not hesitate to drop their blood and sign a contract with the demon incarnation. It''s just a form, but the demon incarnation can directly talk to them through the power of the abyss.


    Next, it was like a stage play as if neurotic, without even temptation. The demon incarnation directly ordered, and then gave the power of the devil to demonize these elves. These elves then set up altars and temples to enshrine the things sent by the demon incarnation, and then began to arrange them at the important nodes of the entire plane.


    A total of ninety-eight altars, each enshrined the blood of the abyss The altar was activated, and the red light gradually enveloped the entire plane, this is the abyss starting to exert its strength.


    "All the creatures in the entire plane have no resistance, and they all want to be demonized. The will of the plane has just been inspired by the creatures of the past few years. Even if they resist, it is just instinct, and the strength is not very strong."


    Chi Nan looked at the plane from a distance, muttering in his heart secretly. Next, as far as the abyss is concerned, with the blessing of this kind of credit, the demon incarnation that has reached its peak will definitely be able to go further.


    I just don''t know what the specific situation of the Abyss Demon God is. Forget it, no matter what, I have already come to this point, what else can be done. If it doesn''t work, cut off the channel between the abyss and the alchemy alliance, so that you can at least protect your own planes. After becoming the Demon God of the Abyss, this should still be easy to do.


    Within the barren plane, the only elves brought the wood elves to worship around the altar while reciting the demon language aloud. For these elves, Chi Nan is the greatest belief.


    They will do what Chi Nan asks them to do. As for things like demonization, it is completely out of consideration. Such an obedient elf will have his only one here.

 Chapter 1231： Turns out this is demonization

    Usually sacrifices to a plane, it is the fallen ones who are affected within the plane to establish a powerful force, and then various abyssal arrays are deployed in different places on the entire plane, and the power of the abyss is used to sacrifice in stages.


    Every time, only one place will be demonized, and it will gradually evolve towards the abyss. When it reaches a certain level, it will attract the abyssal demon to sneak in and continue to destroy it within the plane.


    In the final stage, the abyssal demon will enter this plane in large numbers, killing all opponents in it, and all creatures will be demonized. At this time, the will of the abyss will quickly invade this plane, assimilate the will of this plane into a part of itself, and then demonize the entire plane and drag it into the abyss.


    This method has always been a common method used by the Abyss to create new planes. Some of these steps must be done step by step, but some things do not need to be so troublesome, as long as there is a better way, it can be improved.


    Just like what Chinan is doing now, there is no one in the entire plane to resist, so there is no need for war at all, and the entire plane is sacrificed directly to do the best at one time.


    This one-time sacrifice method will not damage the power of the plane, nor will it cause too much loss of the will of the abyss. It can be said that the will of the abyss prefers this method more than the general method. Of course, the will of the abyss doesn''t know what it means to like, but the benefits are great, and the benefits will definitely be more.


    It didn''t take long for the second part to come. The demon incarnation directly sent some of his messengers, that is, the same demonized elves who were not too old and looked like children, and easily entered that plane.


    Next, these demonized elves set up a sacrifice circle to help other elves in this world, as well as wood elves, even a large number of plants and the tree of life, to demonize and transform little by little.


    Because no one would resist, the demonization proceeded very smoothly. And as more and more creatures and lands are demonized in the entire world, the resistance of plane consciousness is getting weaker and weaker.


    In the end, Chi Nan could even feel that the plane consciousness of this plane gradually gave up the resistance, and actually began to take the initiative to move closer to the abyss. This kind of situation is very rare, and even Chi Nan has never heard of it in the abyss consciousness. When this happens, the speed of demonization is getting faster and faster.


    Chi Nan finally understood what the sacrificial plane was all about at this time. Take a closer look, this sacrificial plane is actually similar to transforming the plane into the kingdom of God, except that one is made by the gods and the other is made by the abyss.


    The difference is that the consciousness of the abyss is now very violent, and the assimilation methods are also more violent and rough. But it is really unexpected that a confused consciousness can do this.


    Oneself assimilate the plane, is to use one''s own divine power to imprint one''s own divine brand into the entire plane, and gradually make this plane possess divine nature. This plane will evolve in the direction of the kingdom of God. Although it will be controlled by oneself, one''s own consciousness will not be confused, will still be maintained, and even become more sober.


    On the contrary, the Demonization of Abyss is to infuse one''s own magical power into this plane, form one''s own brand, and finally completely suppress and assimilate consciousness, become a part of oneself, and make oneself more chaotic at the same time.


    Abyss has always used this method to expand and develop abroad. The plane after demonization is not able to grow by itself like the kingdom of God. On the contrary, because of the special power of the abyss, once these abyss planes are assimilated, their own potential will almost be exhausted. It is almost impossible to continue to grow by itself.


    Unless this plane swallows other abyss planes, it can continue to grow. On the normal plane, these abyss planes can''t be swallowed. But this creature like a demon is already very violent and chaotic.


    They will not devour other abysses in order to enhance their own strength. This will only cause their power to weaken, and their own strength will also weaken. This approach is not recognized by the abyss.


    So it seems to be very similar to my own method of evolving the kingdom of God, but in fact there is an essential difference. In this way, Chi Nan doesn''t even mean to learn from it. I just watched the degeneration of this plane quietly from a distance.


    Finally, after more than two months, the law of the entire plane has been completely demonized, and its own development potential has been completely lost. At this time, the plane consciousness was completely melted by the abyss and turned into chaos. Even Chi Nan couldn''t communicate with this kind of chaos, because it was filled with all kinds of dark negative thoughts and messed up.


    If the original plane consciousness was a hazy child, the current plane consciousness has become a complete lunatic. Between heaven and earth, the original power began to change, and the devil''s air filled the whole world.


    The creatures that hadn''t been demonized were quickly demonized under this demon energy. Countless creatures couldn''t bear it and burst on the spot, and many more creatures changed in shape, becoming weird Maybe a new breed of demon was formed like this. There are more demonized creatures, fighting each other and devouring each other.


    Speed ??up the process of own demonization, and at the same time enhance one''s own strength. In short, the entire plane became a mess.


    The originally clear sky turned red, the sun was blood red, and the clouds looked like blood and dirt. The earth cracked and cracks, either lava emerged from it, or filthy black gas was constantly released.


    Some flesh and blood on the ground gradually began to squirm. I don''t know which day, some special big bugs appeared. These bugs are not ordinary bugs, but the abyss monsters, the starting point of all abyss demons.


    A few days later, the abyssal insects continued to swallow and evolve, and the little demon appeared. Chi Nan knew that at this time this plane had completely integrated into the abyss and became a part of the abyss.


    And the abyss consciousness finally sent the news to Chi Nan that the mission was completed. A huge force came directly from the void. Chi Nan felt his avatar, the devil''s power began to boil, continue to expand, becoming stronger and stronger. The body reached the extreme mark of the abyss, and suddenly condensed towards the middle, right at the heart of the devil in the body.


    A pitch-black spherical core gradually formed, and mysterious power burst out in the middle. This power was very chaotic at first, and Chi Nan felt that he could rely on this power to break through the barrier in front of him at any time. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1232： Order born in chaos

    "It seems that most of the abyss demon gods rely on this chaotic power to directly and forcibly break through, but this method has too little potential, and it must rely on the power of the abyss to continue to improve."


    Chi Nan faintly felt that if he could transform his power by one point, then his power could definitely undergo more special and deeper changes. And Chi Nan also felt that it seemed that only this way was the real way to evolve in the abyss. I have already embarked on this path.


    Once completed, after becoming the abyss demon god, he will be very weak under the control of the abyss consciousness, and even break away from the control of the abyss step by step. This kind of control is the control power of the Abyss Demon God.


    Even if Chi Nan was able to control his avatar with his own power, if the abyss consciousness had a problem, his avatar would also be hit by the abyss''s power. In that case, he would lose a lot.


    After doing some calculations, Chi Nanxian, perhaps because he was fully prepared, or because the method used when sacrificing the plane is very unique, so that there is no loss in the abyss, so the power he gains is far more powerful than he imagined. . The other demon gods may only have enough power to break through.


    And this kind of opportunity is also very rare for the Abyss Demon. If you can go further, no demon will refuse, even if the road in the future will be more difficult, of course these demons may not even know.


    But it is different for Chi Nan, his own strength is enough. If it really doesn''t work, it will be a big deal to transform one or two barren planes, and then they will be dragged over directly, which is nothing at all.


    Therefore, Chi Nan used the power of the God Realm after the evolution of his body to forcibly transform this chaotic demon power.


    On Chi Nan''s body, the faith crystallization that had just been recondensed during this period of time melted one by one by Chi Nan''s side. Opposite the bond of nothingness, the demon incarnation directly accepted this power.


    With the divine power of rich natural divinity, he constantly scoured and tempered the chaotic and muddy demon power on his body. Gradually, in the evil darkness, the evil is wiped away bit by bit, and what remains is the pure darkness. It is like a quiet night, giving people a sense of peace and tranquility.


    As the divine power continued to be purified, Chi Nan felt that the violent demon incarnation had disappeared little by little. When he was out of control, the irritable mood of the demon incarnation was completely washed away.


    "Sure enough, just as I thought, this method, although I don''t know whether I can escape the control of the abyss, but it is a way to fight the will of the abyss. Perhaps my avatar will be the first demon **** to escape the control of the abyss. "


    Chi Nan murmured, and the demon incarnation, whose power had been purified, finally reached the critical point of power. Although this power came from the abyss, the abyss imprint on his body was basically cleaned up at this time. This power is now rooted in the abyss, but it belongs to the demon incarnation itself.


    Chi Nan felt it roughly, and then nodded slightly: "When my strength breaks through the middle true god, with all my strength, it should be possible to create one or two natural incarnations of the lower true god."


    "If the natural incarnation of this lower true **** is placed on my demon incarnation, then the demon incarnation can truly accept this power and become a truly independent Demon God of the Abyss, or in other words, an independent Demon God that is not in the abyss."


    Chi Nan thought about it, and the evolution on the other side had already begun. The power of the whole body is constantly expanding, the bottleneck of nothingness is broken, and the power of the demon incarnation suddenly rises. On the surface of the body, a black flame suddenly burned.


    "This is a sacred fire? No, it''s not right. This is not a sacred fire. The sacred fire is golden. This is black. This should be the essence of the purified demon power, and then a kind of power that appears after qualitative change. It is very similar to the sacred fire.


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, this flame surprised himself. Because of the knowledge that the abyss has just handed over to him, the abyss demon **** will not produce divine fire. After all, the power of the abyss demon **** is bestowed by the abyss, and does not belong to him.


    The power of his own demon incarnation is basically his own, so this change will occur. This black flame is very similar to the sacred fire, except that the conditions for the birth of power are completely opposite. As for whether there is anything special about this sacred fire or demon fire, Chi Nan doesn''t know.


    Anyway, under this flame, Chi Nan felt that the power in the body was more refined and condensed, and the power he could wield was even stronger. The body is transforming towards a higher level, and so is the spirit.


    The natural incarnation does not have its own soul, so it absorbs the spiritual breath of Chi Nan and condenses a false soul, just like Chi Nan''s own clone. Now this false soul is also evolving in the direction of the soul.


    The soul of different Chi Nan became a sacred tree, and the false soul of the demon incarnation was completely dark. Suddenly, the demonized core in the heart left the position of the heart and appeared in the sea of ??consciousness.


    Before Chi Nan wanted to understand, this core was completely integrated with his soul. Chi Nan watched from the side, as if he had entered the perspective of God, watching his own changes. The demon incarnation can be said to be himself, but it can also be said to be not himself. It should be said that it is similar to my own hands and feet, that''s how it feels.


    "Is it also an attribute of plants It''s really muddy and not stained, so I need a plant to wake up. This is also a determination of the direction of my divine power. My soul is really different from ordinary people."


    This false soul did not change in the direction of the godhead, but was influenced by itself and evolved in the direction of a plant. Chi Nan originally planned to use the sacred tree shape, but suddenly realized that it was impossible.


    "Is the shape of the sacred tree unique, so I can''t let the false soul become like this. Then, let''s use the lotus shape, anyway, no matter what shape it is, the subject is on my side."


    Chi Nan said to himself, and along with Chi Nan''s mentality, the false soul began to change. Gradually, the black sphere blossomed and bloomed like a seed, and finally a pitch-black lotus flower bloomed in the sea of ??consciousness in the incarnation of the devil in Chinan. The demon incarnation is no longer a plant body, but has truly become a god-devil body. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1233： This plane also needs to be refined once

    After a long time, when the transformation was gradually completed, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. His own demon incarnation is still under his own control, and even more flexible, while also possessing some of his own consciousness.


    These consciousnesses will take the initiative to do things according to their set behavior when they are out of control. Because they are all by themselves, Chi Nan doesn''t have to worry about a betrayal, which is very magical.


    This made Chi Nan think of the supernatural power of incarnation outside of his body, which now seems to be very similar.


    What made Chi Nan depressed was that although his demon incarnation had broken through the level of the demon god, it still hadn''t been transformed. Because it dispelled the abyss brand and purified the abyss power, the demon''s power loss was very large.


    Even if the strength is enough to advance oneself, but it is still a little worse to be able to completely transform. For all this, we need to rely on ourselves. Either take your time by yourself, or use the crystallization of faith to catalyze.


    Fortunately, in the territory of the demon incarnation, those elves and wood elves can also provide the power of faith for the demon incarnation. These powers of faith with strong demonizing power are the best nourishment for demon incarnations.


    "There is a huge gap in the power of faith. Not only does his body need to be transformed, but this plane also needs to be refined." Chi Nan thought for a long time, and finally focused on the abyss plane. Speaking of it, this is what Chi Nan just thought of. After the previous breakthrough, some knowledge that the Abyss Demon God could only know was also sent by the Abyss.


    The general abyss demon gods cannot stay in the abyss where they are, although they can still draw on the power of this abyss. This is a rule, after becoming a demon god, you will be rejected.


    The abyss consciousness has the final say, the demon **** controlled by the abyss consciousness has no way to control himself.


    This is also a way for the lower-level abyssal demon to enhance their strength through challenges and become a new abyssal demon. The reason why Chi Nan didn''t leave was because the transformation was not completed, only half of it was completed.


    The abyss consciousness itself is very chaotic, because it hasn''t been completed, I don''t know if Chi Nan is considered an abyss demon, so I can only wait and see for a while. This also made Chi Nan understand that these abyss planes were all under the control of the abyss consciousness.


    The Abyss Demon God seems to be very similar to ordinary gods, but in fact it does not have its own kingdom or base.


    The solution Chi Nan thought of was to imitate his own method of refining the entire plane as the kingdom of God, and refining the entire abyss level into his own similar kingdom of God, becoming a part of his own.


    In this way, one''s own avatar can travel between God and God at will, and can absolutely control everything in it. Even if it is the abyss consciousness, it is absolutely impossible to control this layer.


    If it were not for the chaos of the abyss consciousness itself, with the powerful power of the abyss as a whole, Chi Nan would really not dare to do so. Of course, even if refining, it is done using the power of the devil, and will never use its own divine power. Once one''s own divine power is added to it, it is normal for the abyss consciousness to fight back against oneself.


    But to do all of this, a lot of faith is needed. It seems that in the next few years, I will be busy with this matter again. The cost of this power of faith is always so overdrawn, which is not enough.


    In addition to this matter, there is also the plane that has just been pulled into this layer, and it needs to be cleaned and occupied by Chi Nan. The new level that has just been dragged into the abyss has gradually formed an abyss channel.


    It didn''t take long to feel this new level, and a large number of abyss demons would come here to try their luck. On every new level, there are no demon nobles and demon lords, and there are many opportunities to come here. Even some new planes, the great devil will soon complete the unity when they come here, and it is not impossible to take this opportunity to become a new abyss demon god.


    So every time a new plane of the abyss joins, it will cause a lot of demons to come. What Chi Nan had to do was to completely control this plane before these demons arrived.


    Fortunately, Chi Nan has more advantages than others, and the power of the abyss demon **** can make many demons retreat. There is also the layout carried out here in advance, the entire plane is almost full of its own plants and elves.


    Just show this place quickly, and when the other demons arrive, there will be an endless stream of masters here, and they are simply not able to deal with it. And in order to suppress the influence of the abyss consciousness on this plane as much as possible, Chi Nan also has to do his best to clean up the demons on this plane that are not under his control, especially the large number of abyss monsters.


    Plants everywhere, whether they were demonized or not, have joined this extermination one after another. There is still more than a year before the arrival of other abyssal demons, and time should be enough.


    If it doesn''t work, then let the Demon Incarnation send more enchanted flying dragons and enchanted special airship formations. If these things are over there, even if they meet the Abyss Lord, they can still make the opponent come back and forth.


    Since it is necessary to refine the abyss plane, the transformation of the demon incarnation itself should be temporarily suspended, at least not too fast.


    "It seems that what I didn''t want to do must be done now. It''s no wonder that those gods spread their beliefs all day, and it seems to be useful." Chi Nan sighed, and then gave an order to reach all major planes .


    Following Chi Nan''s order, , all major planes began vigorous missionary work. Even the sacred tree collar has started preaching. Faith was spread, and a large number of idols were also sent to various places. These gods are all made using the heart of the tree of life, and then added with the blessing of Chi Nan''s divine power.


    The idol can absorb the power of faith as a storage, and then transfer it to the nearby tree of life for purification. It is finally compressed into the crystallization of faith, and then sent to its own kingdom of God through other channels.


    Not only on Chi Nan''s side, but the demon incarnation is also doing this. Although it is rare for the Abyss Demon God to spread the faith, it is not uncommon. Even if Chi Nan''s approach was known to other demon gods, it wouldn''t be surprising, at best it was a maverick.


    "If this goes on, the power of faith will gather faster. I don''t know how much time can be saved, but it seems that we still have to continue to develop more planes." Chi Nan muttered while thinking. . On my own side, the initial stage of the relocation work has basically been completed, and only some detailed work in the later stage is left. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1234： God seat is finally condensed

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    The top leaders of the territory, as well as some of the best-performing existences in various places, have come to the kingdom of God.


    The distribution of the sacred blood potion was not enough, but Chi Nan didn''t care about it now. Because oneself is a god, it doesn''t matter if you use your own blood to directly make the medicine for **** blood.


    Just a little blood, it is very precious to the creatures under the gods, but it is nothing to Chi Nan. His recovery ability is fast, no matter how he draws blood, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, with a little blood, you can know a lot of magical blood medicine, enough for so many high-level people to use.


    High-level people get their own divine blood potions, which can stimulate divine nature and become divine creatures, and their future achievements will be even higher.


    As for Chi Nan, there is basically no possibility of betrayal by directly branding these people. Chi Nan is more at ease to train such people, and is more able to train them with greater efforts.


    Other gods might draw too much blood and cause weakness and the like, but Chi Nan is completely different. Who made this guy recover quickly from the beginning? Losing a little ordinary blood is nothing.


    However, there are still a small number of people who have real potential and are worth training. Although these people used the medicine of God''s blood, it was really not an easy task to rely on their own abilities to cultivate to the legendary level. Even if many people have the blessing of divine power, but limited by their talents, it is still far away to enter the legend, and the companionship is even more elusive.


    Chi Nan didn''t care either, just leave these things to others to do. After the Demon Heart Potion was manufactured, Hermira and others had already started the preparations before using the Demon Heart Potion, and there was no time now.


    When they come out, I''m afraid these things will still be left to them to lead. As for who to use to manage specific matters, Chi Nan has no interest in paying attention to it.


    After becoming a true god, these mundane things can hardly attract Chi Nan''s attention. The greatest role that mortals can do to themselves is to provide the power of faith. He has much less demand for mortals than ordinary gods.


    In the busyness of various things, unknowingly, more than a year has passed. On this day, Chi Nan''s expression suddenly stagnated, a supreme power in the void burst into his kingdom of God, and circles of ripples spread towards the surroundings. This kind of power can''t be sensed even by a demigod, and only one can feel it.


    Chi Nan turned his head, and found that the illusory shadow in the original temple had taken shape.


    That''s right, it''s the temple. Originally, Chi Nan didn''t want to build a temple. But Hemila said that as a god, he must have his own temple, so Chi Nan had no choice but to make a frame of wood by himself.


    As for the following decoration and construction work, they are all entrusted to the gods and the various craftsmen in the territory. This temple can be said to be the pinnacle of their technology and art, and is currently the highest fusion product of the Holy Tree Leader''s art. Although, in Chi Nan''s eyes, it didn''t seem to be much different from an ordinary temple.


    The location of the **** seat is in the center of the temple. After a period of cohesion, this **** seat finally took shape.


    "In addition to being a representative of his own identity, the **** seat is also the key to communicating with the Pantheon. Only true gods will have their own **** seat. Those patron saints will never receive such treatment. Even if the evil **** has a **** seat, they will collapse."


    Chi Nan recalled the role of the **** seat, and then walked in the direction of the **** seat. "I don''t know what the Pantheon is like, let''s go take a look, anyway, it''s also idle now."


    Chi Nan walked slowly to the center of the temple, which was not accessible to ordinary people. Except for the elves of the gods, even his former guards were not eligible to enter. This was not stipulated by Chi Nan, it was the qualifications obtained by those subordinates themselves, even Chi Nan didn''t know how they made the decision.


    Anyway, his own guards usually guarded around the temple, and none of them walked inside.


    This temple is usually deserted, and Chi Nan doesn''t like living here at all. That is, when you need to use the **** seat, you will come here. To use the **** seat, maybe a quiet space is needed, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Stepping forward, waving his hand to let the attendant next to him retreat, Chi Nan looked at the **** seat in the center. I don''t know what the **** seat substrate is made of. The light is shining and colorful, and it can attract people''s eyes after seeing it for a long time. It seems that there is the mystery of the whole world in it, and Chi Nan himself can''t see it, which is very strange.


    There are countless emerald green lines around the **** seat, and the decoration of the entire **** seat seems to be a plant, but it doesn''t seem to be. Faintly, Chi Nan could see that this seemed to represent his own attributes and the essence of the law.


    Some are vague, some are specious, after all, even if it is a **** seat, it is impossible to show all the essence of a god. The **** seat itself exudes a kind of majesty, people who are not strong enough, even if they are not qualified to look directly, let alone close. Just looking at this **** seat is like looking at a god.


    But from Chi Nan''s view, in addition to majesty, there is also a kind of cordial feeling.


    It''s as if this **** seat is something you should do. "It''s really weird, this is obviously not a spiritual ability, it''s a power related to the nature of the world."


    Chi Nan stepped forward and finally sat down. For an instant, Chi Nan felt that two perspectives appeared before his eyes. As if I had been divided into two, I felt very similar when I controlled the incarnation of nature at ordinary times.


    Obviously, the self here is sitting on the seat. As usual, he can see everything around and think independently But in another unknown space, there is also a self. This is not an incarnation created by relying on one''s own power, but a consciousness that is directly differentiated with the help of the power of the **** seat.


    Anyway, the thinking of gods is completely different from that of normal people. They think very fast, even if they are divided into two, it doesn''t matter. Chi Nan looked down, and his consciousness of differentiation was also sitting on a **** seat, the same as the one he used.


    No, it''s just the same style, but the size is actually different. The size of my own deeds is larger.


    "Hey, a newcomer is here, do you look great." A voice suddenly rang from the side, and Chi Nan looked in the direction of the voice. Not far from him, it was a blue **** seat with A full-body blue figure. This person does not seem to be a human being, but is also a humanoid creature in general.


    "Bookmark it for easy reading"...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1235： This is the pantheon

    "Hello, who are you?" Chi Nan hesitated and did not say his name. It is said that the name of the true **** has special abilities, so before you figure it out, don''t talk nonsense.


    The figure said indifferently: "Hello, I am Orkas, the **** of the aquatic clan, and my priesthood is water current. It is a very ordinary priesthood, so it doesn''t matter if I say it."


    Chinan narrowed his eyes: "Is there anything to pay attention to here, such as the priesthood?"


    Okas seems to be very talkative, and there is no concealment: "If the priesthood is more special and advanced, then don''t say it. Because many gods who want to become the main **** will be hostile to those who are similar or even the same as their own priesthood. Because of the same Only one person can go to the position of the main god."


    "Moreover, this kind of priesthood must be advanced, that is, it contains a relatively wide range, such as the **** of water and fire, or the building of the four seasons. This kind of includes a large range. My water flow can reach the middle **** Not bad."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, his priesthood didn''t even know what it meant, it was just a tree. Maybe very high, maybe very bad. "My priesthood is a tree, no big deal." Chi Nan said indifferently.


    Okas didn¡¯t care: ¡°It turns out that it¡¯s like this. No wonder that I feel very cordial when I see you. Before I became a god, my body was a plant. In other words, we aquatic plants all evolved from plants.¡±


    No wonder this guy is so affectionate with him. It turned out to be like this. Chi Nan doesn''t doubt his affinity for plants.


    "But you''d better not tell other people, because even if you say it, no one will believe it. Just now I saw that your **** seat has just condensed, indicating that you are a new god. But you are better than me when you become a god. Under normal circumstances, this happens only to gods with noble priesthood and powerful divine power."


    Chi Nan understands, no wonder he would say that he is new here. It seems that after my **** seat is successfully gathered, this place is also successful at the same time. But how does this guy know his strength.


    "How do you know that I am stronger than you? Here, I don''t seem to feel your breath."


    That''s right, what came here was just an illusory influence, it was impossible to feel the breath of other people, let alone use the breath to lock other people''s position. Even if the face of the person who came here, Chi Nan couldn''t be sure that it was true. Because he can feel that he can use the **** seat to obscure himself or change his appearance.


    "Sure enough, I am a newcomer. I don''t know anything. It seems that you don''t have any spirituality behind you."


    Okas laughed for a while, and then said: "This is actually very simple. There are already more than 100,000 gods in our Pantheon. These are the most powerful and orthodox existences in the heavens. Come here. Although you can''t feel the breath of other people here, the size of the **** seat is different for each person. If you don''t believe me, look around."


    Chinan looked around and found that the Pantheon was layered layer by layer, with a large trap and a small circle spreading upward. The higher you go, the larger the circle, and the fewer the gods, and the larger the gods.


    Each **** seat is very special and unique. The patterns on it represent the general attributes and power development direction of this god. For example, Okas, there is a blue water flow pattern above the **** seat.


    Take a closer look, it turns out that everyone''s **** seat is different. Oneself is in the lowest level, but the size of his **** seat is the largest. There are very few that can be compared with the size of your own **** seat.


    "The Pantheon has a total of four floors, corresponding to different strengths. The top floor is where the main **** is. We can''t see clearly here, and we don''t need to see it. Just listen to their voices."


    No matter where you go, there are levels of status, even after becoming a god.


    "Every time you level up, the area of ??the **** seat will increase, which represents the strength of the gods. The level of gods such as the upper and lower ranks is actually divided by the Pantheon, and it will eventually be recognized by the Pantheon as a whole. The fundamental knowledge of the world. These things do not need to be studied too deeply."


    "As long as you know that your **** seat is the largest below us. Depending on how you look, it may not take long to become the middle true god, and then the **** seat will be higher."


    Okas didn''t say anything like letting himself be a supporter, and Chi Nan was not surprised. After all, Chi Nan didn''t even know where the other party was. In the Pantheon, it is not clear whether the gods can help each other.


    But thinking about it, you know that no **** will disclose his information casually. Otherwise, once you encounter an enemy or a bad-hearted person, then you and your kingdom of God will be very dangerous.


    "Did you see the ball in the middle? It is called the will of the gods. It is said that that thing can communicate with the origin of the world, but my level is too low, I don¡¯t know. But that thing can communicate with the gods. When the main gods need to have a meeting, We are all informed through that. There is still a lot of knowledge that can be passed on in it."


    "The that I got after becoming a **** are also passed on to me here?" Chi Nan said suddenly.


    "Yes, it was him, I didn''t know it at the time." Okas gave a wry smile, and it seemed that he was very scared at the time.


    Then Okas continued: "Through the will of the gods, you can also trade some of the things you have. In fact, the biggest role here is a market for gods. We use each other to exchange and trade to develop ourselves. So we are the Pantheon. It is the most powerful being among the gods. If it weren¡¯t for not being united enough with each other..."


    Okas did not go on, but Chi Nan knew it too. After all, this is just a communication center, not a tough organization. If the gods and spirits of the heavens can really unite, what is the matter with the demons and evil gods?


    Those guys can''t enter here, they can only wander outside. But their strength is not weak, and the threat to the gods is not small. These were all sorted out by Chi Nan from the will of the abyss.


    "Don''t you usually come to this place." Looking around, I found that most of the gods are empty.


    "Of course, usually everyone has a lot of things to be busy with, either spreading faith or fighting with other gods, whoever has time to come here. Usually they give things to the will of the gods, browse and buy what they need, and then leave. .I am worried that if you say too much, you will leak your mouth, so most gods don¡¯t even communicate with other people."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1236： Inheritance of the will of the gods

    looked towards the center of the Pantheon. That place was a huge ball of light, like a small sun. Originally, Chi Nan thought it was just a luminous body for lighting, but now he found it was wrong.


    The hidden power on this thing is much stronger than myself, and I can hardly feel the edge.


    was thinking about walking up to have a look, but Chi Nan suddenly realized that he could not get up. Able to raise his arm, but there is no way to leave the **** seat under him, there is always a force that restrains him.


    "Don''t think about it, after you come to the Pantheon, it is absolutely safe. It is impossible to do anything here. Even if you want to leave the seat of the gods, it is impossible. It is said that even the top gods cannot leave."


    Chi Nan nodded softly: "It turns out that''s the case, thanks a lot."


    "Oh, I have encountered something over there, I will have a chance to talk later, I will go first." Suddenly, Okas screamed, and then the whole person disappeared on the seat of God, and can''t see it anymore.


    Chi Nan was silent for a while, and then stopped thinking about it. There are so many gods in the heavens and worlds, it is normal to encounter something. It seems that even if it is a god, it is not absolutely safe.


    Since I can''t get close, I can put my own will into the ball of light. Thinking of this, Chi Nan focused his attention on the ball of light, his mental power spread out, and he came into contact with the ball of light called the will of the gods. For an instant, Chi Nan felt as if he had come to a new world, and everything had changed.


    My own spirit seems to be wrapped in something, this should be a kind of verification. And his mental power obviously passed this verification. The next moment, Chi Nan felt the endless void around him.


    Many things, like a huge three-dimensional square, are placed around. Chi Nan didn''t look at it, but instead focused on the ball of light in the middle. Yes, this is the ball of light inside the ball of light.


    Chi Nan can feel that without thinking, that ball of light is the inheritance of the will of the gods. In other words, it is a huge database.


    The spirit blended into it, and Chi Nan began to choose those things that were useful to him.


    "Is every main **** a **** system, and it''s still the most powerful kind of **** system. The Pantheon now has twenty-eight main gods, and each of them has a large number of gods of all levels, these are their own gods? system.


    Each of the main gods and gods is the most powerful force among the heavens and all realms. And the gods who came here, the biggest wish is to join them. However, it is not so simple for the main **** to choose the gods, and it is very difficult to join.


    Next, Chi Nan looked at ways to continue to ascend after becoming a god. According to the inheritance of the will of the gods, there are three main ways to ascend after becoming a god. The first is to rely on your own comprehension and improve little by little. This method can be said to be the most solid, but also the slowest. Basically, it can be said that no progress can be seen.


    The second method, which is commonly used by ordinary gods, absorbs the power of faith or the origin of the plane, and uses this method to increase with the help of external forces. However, the power of the gods to absorb faith is different from ordinary people.


    Normal gods will refine the power of faith and turn it into divine power before absorbing it. The divine power crystal is a kind of currency that the gods trade with each other, and the divine power crystal has the effect of general equivalent.


    The power of the source is a more advanced item, even if it is absorbed by the gods, it can be improved quickly.


    However, the gods are different from the evil gods. The gods develop and expand the plane, letting the plane continue to grow, and then absorb it bit by bit. It is good for gods and planes, and it can be said to be a kind of farming.


    When some gods absorb the origin of the plane, they can''t control their greed and comfort, so they become similar to taking drugs or drugs, absorbing crazy, leading to the destruction of each plane.


    This method is a practice rejected by the heavens. This kind of **** will be rejected from the Pantheon and become an evil **** who can only wander around. At the same time, it is also the target of the Pantheon''s suppression.


    And the third way to improve is to eliminate monsters such as evil gods and devil gods that are not recognized by the will of the heavens. Every time you destroy one, you will be rewarded by the will of the heavens, and you will improve yourself through this method.


    Therefore, the main enemies of the gods are the demons and evil gods. Divine evil refers to all kinds of monsters that have the power of gods, but are not gods, but have no thinking, just like beasts.


    Demon God is a whole gathered under the power of the abyss, the whole is similar to a powerful **** system, it can be said that it is stronger than any main **** system. Similarly, after the demon **** kills the normal gods and sacrifices, he can also get the reward of the abyss. For the abyss devil, all gods are secretive.


    And Cthulhu is normal. It either directly absorbs the plane origin and becomes a god, or absorbs the plane origin after becoming a god, and becomes the type of the pantheon''s wanted object. In the beginning, the Cthulhus all fought in their own way, and they were all scattered.


    But later Cthulhu gradually united because of being chased and killed, forming an organization similar to the gods. Controlled by six evil gods of the main **** level, they have become another major enemy of the Pantheon.


    Similarly, for the evil gods, the corpses of normal gods and the kingdom of gods are also very beneficial. Whenever a **** is destroyed, you can still get many planes that have been managed by the god.


    Whether it is to continue farming to absorb, or to directly absorb it all at once, it is of great benefit to Cthulhu. This kind of unearned profit is the fundamental reason why Cthulhu always produces it. One day, I am afraid I will face these evil gods too. Now, he controls dozens of planes, large and small, in his hands.


    These planes are operated very well by themselves, and they have always been the origin of the crystallization of military strength and faith. In the future, it will also be the best place to produce divine power and original power.


    "Regardless of this, I will talk about it later, anyway, my strength is not afraid of ordinary evil gods." Chi Nan shook his head and focused on the knowledge of refining and absorbing divine power crystals.


    He really didn''t know before, but now he has learned it here. With the crystallization of supernatural power, mass-produced legendary masters will no longer be a difficult task. As long as the resources are sufficient, he can use the legendary master as cannon fodder. Never thought that gods can be so extravagant. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1237： Center of Ten Thousand Worlds, Central Plane

    Some knowledge that the gods themselves need to learn is actually not a lot. It''s just that it''s useless to learn before reaching the realm of gods. After Chi Nan finished studying, he began to look at some other common sense.


    Many of these are common sense left by other gods. However, most of them are used to develop the general kingdom of God, which is completely different from the growth-type kingdom of God. As long as he continuously invests in the crystallization of his divine power, he can make his kingdom of God continue to develop. The biggest problem is that my kingdom needs more resources.


    But some things are very useful, for example, some basic knowledge of divine art evolution among gods, and some basic knowledge of refining magic. These things can''t be seen in other places.


    There are also some refining magic weapons, enhancing the strength of their followers, or granting magic arts and the like. There are even some methods for cultivating envoys of the gods, and even refining the believers under them into puppets. There are everything here.


    Of course, it is not some precious knowledge, but some basic. The truly precious things may not be found here. For example, there are only three normal ways to improve one''s strength. One of them is completely dependent on oneself, which no one can learn from.


    Some other kinds of methods to improve oneself are not seen here at all. For example, Chi Nan couldn''t tell the people here how his tree of life purifies the power of faith.


    I also grow plants by myself, and plants can also provide me with a lot of life magic. With the help of the method here, go back and study it. I am afraid that Chi Nan will be able to easily find a way to refine life magic into life divine power.


    With this method, I can also speed up the speed of improving my strength. This method is even faster than using the power of faith, and it is also convenient and safe. Chi Nan believes that there are many powerful gods here, and there must be other ways to improve strength, but these methods are absolutely impossible to appear here.


    Therefore, I want to improve, and often I still have to think of something else. Chi Nan found many invitations here. Not for yourself, but for everyone.


    Some of the invitations are sent based on the attributes of each god, and others are based on race. The top one is left by the twenty-eight powerful main gods, but it is not easy to join their **** system.


    not only requires strength, but also has a strong potential, or a rare clergy variety that can help deep breathing. The invitation letters here are all with various assessments, and only those who pass are qualified. But this is only qualified. If you want to join, you still need to pass the test of the opponent''s **** system.


    Every **** system can not just absorb a large number of gods to join. Because of the limited resources, even the gods themselves have certain restrictions. Chi Nan doesn''t know what this restriction is.


    But Chi Nan knows that once the number exceeds the limit that the **** system can suppress, it will eventually burst out, and deep inhalation will cause various problems. These are all the lessons drawn from the previous powerful theological system.


    A long time ago, many powerful gods were destroyed in this way. This is in the previous inheritance.


    "Natural **** system is very suitable for me. But I have too many secrets, and my method of improving strength will definitely become a feast in their eyes. Even within a **** system, the benefits reach a certain level, I am afraid that those people will also I will start without hesitation. My current strength is not enough, so I don''t want to join for now."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and denied the idea of ??joining the **** system. Besides, I am not a person willing to obey other people''s orders. Having been the leader for so many years, Chi Nan didn''t want to be a subordinate to other people.


    In other words, most people who can become gods have this idea. Therefore, although there are many gods, most of them are formed in groups. There are more gods who form alliances and have no affiliation.


    As long as one''s strength is strong enough, why do you have to join other people? After vetoing these, Chi Nan looked towards the last inheritance. This is a summary of the heavens and worlds, and it is also some necessary common sense.


    "So, I didn''t expect that there is a central continent in the center of the heavens and myriad worlds. This is the main continent of the entire heavens and myriad worlds. This plane is said to be endless, and even the main **** doesn''t know how big it is. The endurance of this plane is very strong, even the main **** can penetrate into it and exert his full power."


    In the end, Chi Nan discovered that this world can be said to be a world that all gods compete for, and it is also the world with the most resources. Many main gods were born in this world, or grew up in this world.


    A large number of kingdoms of God are attached to the barrier of this central plane, and the gods are watching this place. The evil gods outside waited on them, and the largest abyss planes in the abyss were also attached to them. There are also many demon gods that have posted the abyss planes they control on this, but the number is relatively small, far from the opponents of normal gods.


    It''s just that the normal gods themselves are divided into countless factions, so there is no way to unite and defeat these demons.


    It is said that in this world, there are many opportunities and resources that are conducive to the growth of the gods, but the specifics are not explained here. It is not easy to survive here.


    The general distribution map of the forces, Chi Nan has also seen here, it is really dense, and it is difficult for ordinary people to survive here. It seems that I need to wait until my strength improves again before I can go to this place.


    Although the middle **** is not too strong, his own kingdom is stable. As long as he does not leave the kingdom, he will generally not be a goal. Many gods stick the kingdom of God on this, and they dare not leave the kingdom of God at will, but sit in the center. Usually send his subordinates into the central plane to develop and gain benefits for himself.


    This is also a development method for normal gods. In his own plane, the middle **** can exert a powerful force close to the upper god, and even at a critical moment, he can detonate his kingdom.


    That kind of terrifying power can bring a high-level **** to death together. Therefore, in the gods of their own kingdom, few people generally dare to face it head-on, and the war between gods is not that simple and direct attack. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1238： Supermarket in the Pantheon

    After reading the last piece of common sense, Chi Nan finally withdrew from the ball of light. Looking around, I was the only one who looked at the inheritance of the will of the gods. It seems that this **** is not so easy to be born.


    Although there are many gods in the Pantheon, even after one hundred thousand, it will take many years for a **** to appear. Many gods do not know how long they have stayed here.


    If you look at the endless years, there are so many more than 100,000 gods in a place as large as the heavens and ten thousand realms, and this number is really small enough. Afterwards, Chi Nan began to look at the surrounding stalls.


    That''s right, from Chi Nan''s point of view, this is no different from a booth. As the provider and maintainer of the venue, the will of the gods can achieve absolute fairness. Twenty-eight main gods act as justice at the same time, so this place is similar to a first-class market.


    Everywhere, these top grades are placed, and the price is also marked, some have their own names, some have no names, and some have the names of the gods. Without exception, all top grades are here. Some are in large quantities, just put a few samples here, and other goods are stored in the will of the gods.


    Moreover, Chi Nan now has to pay taxes when buying things here. The will of the gods is obviously impossible to collect taxes. Then in the end, these things must be given to the Lord God.


    Unexpectedly, this pantheon is also a major source of benefits for the main gods. It''s just that people have the strength, there is no way. These are not your own business, let''s see what''s here.


    "Hehe, mercenary business, find someone to deal with a powerful enemy, I really don''t know who made it. If an idiot with no brains really accepts this kind of business, then death will not be far away."


    The first time Chi Nan saw this business, what he thought of was not convenience and safety, but traps. Yes, this is a trap. As soon as he came to this place, Okas told himself not to reveal everything about himself easily, especially the location of his plane, the kingdom of God, which shows that the gods will never be so friendly.


    If you can''t deal with a powerful enemy, hire other powerful gods to solve it. Although there is a contract, it will be settled. Then the exposed gods and the kingdoms and territories of the gods are going to become the prey of other gods.


    Needless to say, I also know that many idiots and spirits must have fallen on this. Look at the so many businesses hanging here, but no one is here to pick it up. There is no benefit, there will not be so many businesses hanging here.


    Besides, he didn''t have any powerful enemies to deal with, so Chi Nan ignored it.


    Looking at the surrounding products, basically it can be said to be divided into two types. In other words, the largest transaction items can be divided into two types. One of them is some precious treasure materials and so on, at least it can be used by demigods. Some of these things are marked with price, which is the crystallization of supernatural power, and some are marked with bartering methods.


    You must use the specified types of items at the same price to be able to trade. However, there are basically no good things that can be taken out. In other words, good things are basically bought right after they are taken out.


    There is another type, that is, things that can help gods open up the planes, and they can usually be used on a large scale.


    Whether it''s alchemy puppets, some secret methods, or some special weapon-building tools, or even divine arts that are easier to popularize, there are all here. Chi Nan even saw some slaves who were sealed up.


    That''s right, they are slaves. They have been completely controlled by some gods and can be branded at any time to control the branding of these creatures and their descendants. These slaves, without exception, either had strong combat effectiveness or had very special abilities. I don''t know how to be sent to such a place.


    The price will be high for those who still have the ability to reproduce, but some have no ability to reproduce. This reminded Chi Nan of those pets who had undergone sterilization. These guys might not be as good as pets.


    Looking around, Chi Nan didn''t see any race that was too useful, so he could only pick one that was similar in the end. "This race is good, very similar to the legendary mermaid. The ocean used to control the ocean planes and major planes is a good creature. At least it is much better than simple underwater submarine and underwater weapon control."


    After a moment of silence, Chi Nan calculated the power of faith in his hand, and when he went back to refine some, he would send it over and buy some. I don''t know if I can add the mermaid to my tree of life. It would be better if it could be manufactured on a large scale.


    I am now showing my religious beliefs. If I can''t let the believers obtain magical skills, it seems a bit not good. Chi Nan is here, but he is optimistic about a lot of divine arts, and these need to be bought, but a lot of divine power will be crystallized.


    I now need a lot of power of faith to crystallize, even divine power, the gap is already very big, but I can''t continue to waste it. But these things are all necessary.


    Some divine arts are used as peripheral powers, and I will deduct a few powerful divine arts when the time comes, so that my believers can quickly gain powerful power. This kind of believer''s power is also an effective source of lower-level forces. It is much faster than relying on believers to cultivate slowly. What needs to be paid is only some impurities of the believers themselves.


    Perhaps many believers have become so crazy and paranoid because they have absorbed too much of their own beliefs. Chi Nan suddenly remembered that it seemed that many religious believers were able to hook up with lunatics.


    Forget it, it won''t affect me anyway, as long as my elves and the main army do not become madmen. The power of believers comes from civilians If you become a lunatic, it is enough to be a lunatic. It is no problem to restrain them from making trouble.


    In addition, it is necessary to compile a complete set of divine canon as soon as possible. It does not need to be as extreme as the Holy Light Empire. Can you be gentle? Being gentle is more inclusive and easier to spread.


    Perhaps the individual strength of the believer will be a little short, but is he a person who needs to rely on the believer to maintain his faith desperately?


    "Wait, I seem to be able to sell things too. My army of plants, no, wouldn''t it be better to sell some simplified plant bases directly. It must be well received by others, and I can secretly rely on plants to control their positions. It¡¯s impossible for them to show the plane themselves. Not only does it increase the source of plants, but it also gets more plane coordinates."


    Chi Nan thought secretly in his heart that once there are gods who want to be enemies of him, he can rely on the coordinates of plants to destroy their foundation. ......


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1239： Pitfalls and rave reviews

    That''s right, Chi Nan also has to set a trap. According to his own conspiracy theory, Chi Nan actually found various traps in many commodities. There is no way, after all, the gods are selfish.


    The reason why transactions here are not hot at all may be related to these traps. But some traps are very obvious, some are very secretive. You must be cautious when using things from these transactions.


    For example, some of the magic arts that I am optimistic about have some inconspicuous patterns in them. These patterns are actually characters unique to other gods. Once you use the original model as it is, you will expose your believer''s coordinates to the eyes of other gods. Therefore, even if it is taken back, it must be re-deduced before being used.


    I have to re-deduct some of my own divine texts, but this can''t be done overnight, it will take at least a few years. What is needed now is a large amount of divine power crystals to improve oneself.


    As a result, Chi Nan also began to set up traps. It''s nothing else, or its own plant bases, but they are all simplified versions. The best one is for Chi Nan himself, so how could he give it to others casually.


    These plants, even if they are sent out, as long as they encounter themselves, they can be completely controlled at any time. After all, he is supreme for the ability to control plants. Not to mention, the plants that I made are completely my own.


    However, Chi Nan also hides it very deeply. Because there are no traps on the surface, even the plants themselves are the same. Chi Nan''s control of plants and the imprints he has left have reached the deepest level of plants. This level, even if it is a high-level **** with natural attributes, can''t show up at all, no matter how it is refined, the essence will not change.


    If it can really affect the essence, then this base will be useless. So as long as you can buy it back and use it, it must be your own plant and still be under your own control.


    "Hmph, let me see how many people will be recruited." Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, as if thinking of something interesting. Afterwards, Chi Nan put his plant base on the platform of the will of the gods.


    As for the price, Chinan marked a relatively high price, but in terms of performance, this price is actually not very high. One day has passed, no one cares, two days have passed, it is still the same.


    Chi Nan was not in a hurry, he was waiting here all the time, and even put a sign next to him. Under the justice of the will of the gods, any buyer can write their own comments on it. "Look at whether there are many good reviews or bad reviews. This is more intuitive, how many people dare to be like me." Chi Nan looked at the sign, not in a hurry.


    In fact, what Chi Nan didn''t know was that because of the effect of this comment brand, more and more gods used it later, which also formed a trend. At the same time, many things with traps have disappeared because of the comment brand.


    This kind of comment card, in brief, made Chi Nan famous in the circle of gods in the future. I don''t know how many gods are inspired, or how many gods secretly resent. The comment card received by the will of the gods can''t be scribbled, and no one can erase it. If there is a trap, it can easily be exposed to everyone''s eyes.


    Perhaps because of the comment card, on the fifth day, a **** finally bought his own plant base.


    A few days later, the comment appeared. "This base is so easy to use. With this base, I can easily gain a foothold in a troublesome plane. It is now being developed quickly. I hope to buy a few more bases so that I can completely control this plane."


    The comment is very simple, but for the gods, it can make them shine. The next day, dozens of bases were sold, most of which were purchased by the original old customer.


    Chinan is very insidious. Once his base is deployed, he cannot change its location, nor can he create a new base. The factories that each base can support are also limited. Although the planting rate is very fast, there is an upper limit to the overall planting rate. If you want to control a plane, there are not a few hundred bases, and it will take a long time.


    The price of this base in Chinan is not low. Basically, it is a crystallization of supernatural power to buy ten ordinary or one high-level ones, which requires a lot of investment.


    Fortunately, compared to the control of a plane, this investment is nothing. As more and more people buy, more and more comments appear. Ten days later, there was a frenzy in the sales of the plant base.


    Especially after receiving the attention of the gods of the natural gods, and getting praise from the gods of the natural gods, the sale is even more crazy. He even sold out of the goods on his side once, and this has happened several times.


    Fortunately, this is the Pantheon. If you replace it with an ordinary person, there will be a problem long ago. Here is my own unique goods, unique. No one can come up with this, able to continuously create soldiers, but it does not require any resources to pay. Once invested, it will be used for life, no matter who it is, it will not be bad after use.


    And this kind of comment card, other gods have begun to follow suit. Those who used the review card at first did not have any problems with their products. However, Chi Nan grinned openly, because his income was so impressive.


    A large amount of divine power crystal income, so much divine power crystal income ~ www.novelhall.com~ If you rely on yourself, relying on the current income of faith, it is impossible for Chi Nan to make it in less than one or two years. The big deal is indeed One of the best ways to get rich.


    Now that there are a lot of divine power crystallization, then it is necessary to start using it. Chi Nan began to purchase a large amount of the magic arts he needed to fit his own power, and then came back to re-deduced and reused. Even Chi Nan extravagantly used the crystal of divine power to deduced a kind of divine literature of his own.


    This kind of divine writing, written using natural magic, is somewhat similar to the Chinese characters I used before, after all, this is a habit of my own. But the divine text is the divine text, and every text contains the power of the **** and the understanding of the law.


    The divine text is completed, and the divine canon is basically completed, so divine art will also be added to it. Healing magic, birthing magic, summoning and controlling plants, and all kinds of magic that imitate natural magic. Chi Nan added hundreds of magic arts to the divine canon in one breath. There are more than twenty core magic arts alone. All of this is obtained by relying on a large number of burning divine power crystals. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1240： The next round of improvement

    With a large amount of income like flowing water, Chi Nan didn''t care about the consumption of divine power crystals, and started to spend a lot of money. This extravagant approach, except Chi Nan, no one among the lower gods can do it, even among the middle gods. No one can do it.


    Fortunately, Chinan''s booth does not have his own name, otherwise there will be some gods following his name, and he must find a way to find his own. Similarly, as long as it is not exposed for a day that these plants are under their own control, then you are safe. And no one will be disgusted with their own plants.


    After burning a lot of divine power to crystallize religion, one''s own religious beliefs spread rapidly, and it is easier to be accepted by others. In the original main plane, the faith spread that has gradually overshadowed the Holy See.


    Although the senior officials of the Holy See had been thinking of ways, they could only watch their beliefs be eaten away. If this continues, not only will not be rewarded, but will also be punished.


    With the passage of time, the people of the Holy Light Empire are almost desperate. Chi Nan was in the kingdom of God, and every day was delicious. No **** could have such a leisurely time with him.


    The only fly in the ointment is that Hemira and the others have been cultivating, trying to break through the demigods, and have no time to come out to accompany them. Taking advantage of this time, Chi Nan also began to push his own kingdom of God, moving in the direction of the central plane.


    During the recent period, Chi Nan has spent a lot of money to improve the transmission array and the fold ear grass communication device. Otherwise, the distance will be too far in the future, and it is really not easy to communicate with the main plane and the holy tree plane. The current sacred tree No. 1 plane has completely turned into a transfer station and a large-scale distribution center.


    "The strength has been fully adapted and stabilized. Next, it should continue to improve. It is good to rise to the middle true **** earlier, not only can absolutely control the clone, prevent the demon incarnation from problems, but also increase the power of self-protection."


    Chi Nan had checked it a long time ago. As long as a middle true **** stays in his kingdom and does not go out, it is basically safe even if he is on the central plane. Unless, oneself is dead to offend the Lord God.


    There was a lot of divine power crystallization, and his strength was completely stabilized. Chi Nan, who was already very close to the middle true god, did not hesitate to choose to ascend. The crystallization of divine power is not his own, and it will contain some will and laws of other gods. When I used the crystal of divine power to upgrade my subordinates, I had to wash away the will of the divine spirit.


    Now, even more so. But with Shenhuo, it''s much easier. Under the sacred fire, the power of faith can be burned clean, and the crystallization of the divine power of other gods is the same.


    The reason why the crystal of divine power can be used as currency is for this reason. Under the golden flames, pieces of divine power crystals were thrown into it, and then they were burned to clean the impurities.


    In the end, the pure divine power was slowly absorbed by Chi Nan, and then the life magic power he prepared was merged to completely refine it into his own. Although he wants to improve as soon as possible, Chi Nan still will not damage his foundation.


    Although this method uses external force to improve, it is actually no different from relying on one''s own to improve. Chi Nan himself made breakthroughs on his own, and chose this method with the deepest foundation and the most costly. Therefore, the crystals of divine power accumulated during this period of time are being consumed by Chi Nan at a rapid rate.


    This process lasted for more than two months, and all the income of these two months was completely burned by Chi Nan with a sacred fire. At this time, Chi Nan''s strength finally reached a critical point.


    For an instant, Chi Nan felt that the whole world had changed. In fact, he has changed. The divine fire spread, enveloping the whole body, tempering the whole body, and the divine body further condensed and improved.


    His own perception is getting clearer and clearer, and his momentum is getting stronger and stronger. His soul grows with the sacred tree and becomes bigger. When he woke up, Chi Nan could feel that his control over his power went even further. And his control over plants is getting stronger and stronger.


    Even the domain is the most powerful ascendant. In the domain of gods, the divine plant receives bonuses, which can easily injure the middle gods of the same level, and it can also fight against the lower gods itself, at least for a period of time.


    A larger scope and more divine plants signify that Chi Nan is at the level of a middle god, and perhaps few people can reach it. However, he had not fought specifically, and Chi Nan himself didn''t know how.


    His divine power is more concentrated, and it should be no problem to pretend to be a melee god. At least, the melee gods below the same level may not be their opponents. My own sacred tree is really strange.


    It''s just a pity that until now, his sacred tree still ignores itself, without any information, just absorbing energy to grow, but never knows what ability it has. This is not as good as one''s own soul.


    After his soul becomes a sacred tree, he can at least give him a powerful ability to promote plants. With this improvement, Chi Nan felt that he could raise the power of plants to a higher level.


    "According to my feelings, the divine plants that are created now can already be made to the level of demigods, although they may have just entered the level of demigods. But even so, they are also creating gods. A deity at the level of demigods. Sex plants, under the blessing of my **** realm, even if they are not the opponents of the lower true gods, there is always no problem in hitting one out of ten."


    Within one''s own or even within the domain, the divine plant has a certain amount of damage to the middle god, and for the lower god, the damage is endless. If one inadvertently gets hit several times, there is absolutely no good life.


    Chi Nan''s calculations are based on the fact that the other party knows the true strength of these things.


    Although his own magical power has become stronger, but his own spells can''t keep up, and sometimes it is necessary to deduce a spell that belongs to the gods. To create plants, and to upgrade spells, it seems that some people will be busy next.


    "I still have to evolve my kingdom of gods. The kingdom of middle gods can be improved. In addition, the manufacture of artifacts should also be on the agenda. As for my demon incarnation, we must complete the tempering of the plane as soon as possible. , As soon as possible to be promoted to the middle demon god. If so, I am really busy, and the divine power gap is also very large."


    The joy of just breaking through was gone all of a sudden, replaced by the troubles that made oneself a big head.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1241： The devil can also have the kingdom of God

    The funding gap is too large, and Chi Nan cannot take out a more advanced base. These bases that are now taken out can already produce plant warriors that reach the golden level.


    Although they are all castrated versions, after the quantity comes up, it can make the golden level masters completely unable to cope with it. It can be said that knowing that the existence of several legendary levels, most of these gods can use the base they sell to do whatever they want. Not to mention, there are some early airships.


    If you continue to improve, then you must be able to threaten the legendary level of plant weapons. Of course, Chi Nan did not take out the wood elves and elves. Chi Nan also castrated some very special plant weapons.


    But if you continue to improve, even those gods will find something wrong with what they sell. No matter who it is, it provides something that is too advanced, it must have an ulterior motive.


    Otherwise, following these things, wouldn''t the speed of the various gods develop faster than themselves. The gods are not idiots, on the contrary, their minds are very clear, Chi Nan dare not mess around.


    There is no other way, but a large amount. "By the way, there are still some plants produced, I think it should be able to sell a good price."


    Chinan simply added some large-scale weapons sales items under the simplified plant base. The laser swords that were not used much before, as well as some other individual weapons, and even the war fortresses that were taken out separately, were placed on the sales shelves in Chi Nan. These things, in a short period of time, caused countless people to panic buying.


    After the credibility is really hit, it is still very easy to ship. These gods don''t know how many years they have lived, but the accumulated divine power crystals in their hands are very large, enough to be used by Chi Nan.


    There are a lot of divine power crystals, and my own faith power crystals finally don''t need to be refined. The crystallization of the power of faith that he made was very pure and had many effects, and Chi Nan didn''t dare to take it out casually.


    These crystals of the power of faith can be refined by the incarnation of the demon and become the crystal of the power of the devil. Other divine power crystals, the devil can only be used to absorb and improve itself, and cannot be converted. The strength of the Demon God is basically derived from the power of the abyss, and there is no need to waste precious divine power crystals.


    Two more years have passed. Since becoming a god, ordinary little things don''t need to affect oneself.


    What I have to do, it seems that it takes longer and longer. If it had been two years ago, it would have been a long time. And now, only enough to accumulate faith crystallization by oneself.


    A lot of faith crystals were sent to the demon incarnation, and then the demon incarnation smelted it bit by bit and turned it into a crystal of demon power. Moreover, it was still very pure, completely different from other demon gods.


    Under Chi Nan''s suppression, although his demon incarnation has been continuously transforming the body of the devil in the past two years, it has not been completely successful. Therefore, the demon incarnation still remains in the abyss plane.


    Other demon gods can only control the abyss planes they control, but they have no way to enter them, at most they are affected outside. But his own demon incarnation, Chi Nan is not going to be like them. Chi Nan was already prepared, imitating the cultivation method of the kingdom of God, transforming this level of abyss plane into his own kingdom of God, who said that the demon **** could not have the kingdom of God.


    "The Devil''s Power Crystal is ready and ready to start." Chi Nan said. "It''s a pity, Hemira and the others still haven''t left the barrier. It''s really not easy for ordinary people to break through the demigods."


    Looking at the place where Hemila and others have been in retreat, Chi Nan said helplessly. His kingdom of God has been moving towards the central plane during this period, but no one knows except himself.


    Those mortals cannot feel the movement of the kingdom of God. Moreover, the relationship between the kingdom of God, the main plane and the plane of the holy tree is still very close, and it is even more impossible for them to discover anything.


    Since there is nothing else and preparations are ready, let¡¯s start. Chi Nan gave an order, and the demon incarnation also began to move. Earlier, the demon incarnation had modified the magic circle tempered by the kingdom of God and turned it into the one most suitable for the abyss plane. Then, the magic circle has been portrayed into the entire plane.


    The key point was that a large number of altars were built, and at the same time the elves and wood elves in the entire plane began to pray. Of course, the prayers are completely different from the gods prayers, but these belong to the power of demons.


    The altar and some important places have placed a lot of demon power crystals. Even if the entire plane is completely controlled by itself, there are still a large number of plant weapons guarding it to prevent accidents.


    After all, this is the abyss, who knows if the will of the abyss will suddenly intervene, that would be very troublesome.


    "Let¡¯s start now, sacrifice the entire plane. First of all, we must restrain the will of the abyss on this level."


    The overall will of the abyss, this is not what Chi Nan dared to move, but there is only one layer, Chi Nan doesn''t care. In the void, the magic circle lit up, and a large number of demon power crystals began to burn An invisible force completely sealed off the entire abyss plane, and then sealed a very special existence. If anyone can see it, they will definitely find that this is the will of the abyss at this level. It''s a pity that the entire abyss level is isolated, and the subject of the abyss will never noticed any changes here.


    "Sure enough, it is necessary to seal the will of the abyss, and this abyss is not completely surrendered, so the demon power that needs to be spent will be more crystallized. Fortunately, I have prepared for two years, otherwise it may not be enough."


    With the development of power, the power of faith is increasing. The preparations at this time were not only higher than Chi Nan''s original power of faith, but also more than ten times the total amount prepared.


    ''S biggest purpose is to seal and transform the will of the abyss. If it weren''t for this thing, Chi Nan really didn''t need to prepare so much. Speaking of it, Chi Nan even sat down to be found at any time, and then ruined his preparation for the demon incarnation. But now it seems that everything is very much in line with one''s own meaning and is under control.


    The next step is to change step by step, branding the entire plane with his own brand, and completely controlling it in his own hands. It was the same as when he transformed the kingdom of God at the beginning, but with the additional step of transforming the will of the abyss.


    Chinan''s spirit merged into the demon incarnation, and under the protection of the power of the devil, it penetrated into the will of the abyss. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1242： Full control of the will of the abyss

    As it deepened, Chi Nan stripped away the surrounding chaotic power bit by bit. "Sure enough, it''s messy enough, it''s worthy of the will of the abyss, this chaotic shell, chaotic nature, it would be strange if it can produce normal thinking."


    Under the protection of a large amount of demon power, Chi Nan''s will quickly penetrated into it like a knife. If it weren''t for the outer magic circle to contain the will of the abyss, if it were not for the main body of the will of the abyss, Chi Nan would really not dare to do so. But even so, Chi Nan still felt a huge resistance, and a lot of divine power was constantly consumed.


    If the divine power is not enough, then this opportunity is even missed. With the deep will to prepare, after discovering what he is doing here, he will definitely pursue and kill his incarnation, or something else.


    The good news is that his demon power was not consumed as quickly as he thought. Chi Nan also discovered that because the will of the abyss itself was chaotic, a lot of different thoughts and thoughts appeared as a result.


    Some want to stop themselves, some want to stop the abyss of will to resist, some are depressed, some are desperate, some are crazy. There are some who actually help themselves in turn, to eliminate the will of the abyss.


    This is really an eye-opener for Chi Nan, and at the same time there are so many so-called allies. This one''s will became crazy and even had to fight himself, which greatly saved Chi Nan''s divine power consumption.


    It is precisely because of this situation that Chi Nan can easily go deep and analyze little by little.


    "Hey, is this the core here. That''s right. Although the will of the abyss is extremely chaotic, the core itself cannot be really chaotic, otherwise it will explode. So the core of the will of the abyss is actually the purest one, and it is directly shielded. All the will. In this case, there is no resistance, only instinct. It seems that the situation is better than I thought."


    Chi Nan didn''t even think about it. After doing some research, he branded his will into it, and the abyssal fire burned and began to crazily temper the core of the abyss will. This can also be said to be the origin of the entire plane.


    It is not the power of the source, but the source itself, which is similar to a person''s soul. As long as you brand your own will into it, then this abyss will no longer reject yourself.


    The entire plane will become the same existence as the kingdom of God, completely dependent on itself. You can stay in it or drive it at will. Even if it is the command of the subject of the will of the abyss, it will not be as easy to use as its own command.


    But this act of refining the origin of the plane is not an easy task. At the beginning, Chi Nan was already the master of the plane, so there was no need for refining at all, and he could easily control the entire plane. But here is different, this plane is not only larger, but also not surrendered. Therefore, there is still instinctive resistance.


    In this way, there was a stalemate between the two here. As a large number of imprints continued to melt into it, Chi Nan gradually felt that the resistance was getting weaker and weaker. And the whole plane is getting closer and closer to himself.


    "Almost there." Chi Nan said to himself, counting the time, it has been three months since he came to the core of the abyss consciousness. Three months of endless refining, deepening bit by bit, finally digested the core of the whole plane''s will.


    Feeling at will, telescoping and controlling, Chi Nan found that the origin of this plane has completely belonged to him. "Now, just add a layer of protective film. Although it can''t block the communication with the main body of the will of the abyss, it must not allow the main body of the abyss to recontaminate the core of our side. A lunatic, even if he surrenders, he can''t rest assured."


    While thinking, Chi Nan slowly blended the abyssal magic fire into it. This group of flames, coupled with one''s own divine power, forms a protective layer that can refine all the chaotic thinking from the outside world.


    At least you have to make sure that you will not be contaminated. The price paid for this was that the abyssal demon fire in Chi Nan was divided into two halves, and the entire demon incarnation became much weaker.


    "I still have a lot of demon power crystals, so next, consume these demon power crystals, and then use them to upgrade the demon incarnation itself. After waiting for such a long time, you should become a real demon god."


    Chi Nan did some calculations, and the entire plane of refining had come to an end, but there would be no problem even without your own control. Simply, taking advantage of this time, Chi Nan began to increase the power of the demon incarnation. Chi Nan, who is now a middle god, can easily control this incarnation ascension with his spirit, and there is no problem at all.


    Even as long as he has the materials and is willing to consume a lot of resources, Chi Nan is sure to create an incarnation of the lower true god. It''s a pity that this material is not so easy to find, and it''s impossible to make it yourself.


    The materials made by oneself can only be tempered to the degree of a demigod natural incarnation at most, and the number cannot be too much. Every time you create one, you will consume a lot of your own divine power crystal and your own experience.


    There is no way to create this type of natural incarnation for the crystallization of divine power that is not his own.


    A large amount of demon power crystallized and burned, the weak soul of the demon incarnation began to rise, and the consumed abyssal fire began to expand and ignite again. The body, which had stopped developing for a long time, also began to expand continuously with the absorption of a large amount of demon power. These are all demon powers refined by Chi Nan himself, and the purity is higher than that of most gods.


    More than a month passed. On this day, the power of the demon incarnation suddenly swelled, truly reaching the strength of the Abyss Demon God in various senses. This power belongs to oneself There is no way to deprive it even in the abyss.


    "My demon incarnation, I am afraid it is the first abyssal demon **** in the history of the abyss that can not use the will of the abyss, nor is it afraid of the abyss depriving him of his power." Chi Nan felt his own pure power and was very satisfied.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also felt a repulsive force, which was the instinct of the abyssal force. It''s just that the repulsive force is not very strong. Chi Nan calmed down this force completely.


    Without this active repulsive force, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation can naturally stay in this place easily. "From now on, this is my real territory. A divine kingdom with a demon god, I don''t know what kind of strength it can erupt. But next, there is one last step, and this step can only be considered as a success after it has passed."


    The last step is the detection of the will of the abyss. If you can''t pass it, all the preparations made before will be abandoned. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1243： Surprised or not, the test passed

    From the outside, the plane wrapped in black flames was returning to normal little by little. The surrounding flames disappeared bit by bit, returning to the original, the periphery of the entire plane, just like a black gem.


    The disappointment flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes. "After all, it is not a normal plane, and there is no accompanying treasure of the kingdom of God."


    That''s right, there were twelve trees of life in the kingdom of God at the beginning, and they evolved into companion treasures, but there were none here. It is still just a plane, or a plane similar to the kingdom of God.


    Chi Nan felt it for a while and realized that this plane was completely different from his main kingdom of God. The main divine kingdom can evolve by itself, absorb a large amount of divine power crystals, and improve step by step. Every step is very solid, and the height that can be reached in the end is not achievable by ordinary gods and planes.


    However, the kingdom of the abyss is different. He does not have the ability to evolve, only the instinct of the abyss plane has been swallowing. To swallow other planes, it must be the plane after demonization to improve oneself.


    This kind of promotion, if you have enough Demonized Plane for yourself to use, you will surely be able to improve very quickly in a short time. But Chi Nan knew that this kind of improvement was flawed and had its limits.


    Although I don''t know where this limit is, after reaching a certain level, the kingdom of God will also stagnate.


    This is the biggest difference between the evolutionary kingdom of God and the ordinary kingdom of God, not in the current stage, but in the future potential.


    All of this, at least for now, you don''t need to consider it yourself. The birth of a lower demon **** is not a trivial matter for the abyss. Chi Nan''s heart moved, the demon incarnation had left the kingdom of God and ran outside.


    This is also a concern that the will of the abyss will be revealed at once, and then the problem will arise. At least in this way, even if he is discovered, perhaps his demon incarnation can run away, after all, it is the incarnation of a lower demon god.


    When the demon flame disappeared completely, the subject of the will to the abyss finally found this plane. The two forces suddenly reconnected, and there was an explosion in the void.


    Without certain strength, there is really no way to hear it. Chi Nan felt his heart contract. Feeling cautiously, you can even feel the communication between the subjects of the will of the abyss.


    Of course, this communication is also chaotic. If it weren''t for this chaos, Chi Nan wouldn''t have the guts to do this kind of thing.


    After a long time, Chi Nan wiped the cold sweat on his head: "It seems that there is nothing wrong with the communication itself."


    The two consciousnesses communicated with each other, but there was no surprise. The consciousness of one''s own god''s plane has become his own puppet, but after all, there is only one core position where the brand is completely controlled. This position is protected by its own demon fire, and all information coming from the will of the abyss will be burned and purified before it will be received.


    But the spirit of the shell is in chaos, exactly the same as before. On the surface, no one can see the difference between the two wills. It can be merged at any time, or separated at any time, this is the normal state of the will of the abyss.


    The communication proceeded very smoothly. Without the will of the abyss of his own subjective consciousness, it has never been seen that the will of the abyss of his own has been cut off, and he thought it was a part of himself, and there was no change.


    This situation not only made Chi Nan breathe a sigh of relief, but also completely relieved his heart. It seems that the guess of the will of the abyss really is the same as what I thought. A little bit of the knowledge given to him by the will of the abyss, the next step is the next step. With a move in Chi Nan''s heart, the demon incarnation re-entered the plane and returned here.


    Sure enough, Chi Nan felt a powerful force condensed around him in an instant. This was revealed by the will of the abyss, Chi Nan was vigilant in his heart, and was ready to flee at any time.


    It didn''t take long for the pressure to disappear, and he was actually admitted by the abyss, admitting that he could stay in this plane. This feeling is really like a roller coaster.


    "Mark it for me, I want to see what I just gave birth to." Although the will of the abyss is chaotic, but it can completely record what has just been born, and it hasn''t been split all at once.


    "It turns out that this is the case, this Abyssal Will is really easy to handle."


    Chi Nan was dumbfounded. At first, the Abyss Will revealed himself, and he wanted to use his strength to directly exclude himself. However, the chaotic will, but a large number of other different ideas were born at the same time, fighting each other.


    If under normal circumstances, the will of the abyss is mainly to reject oneself, so oneself will definitely be sent out. If you keep not going out, it will cause hostility, and then you will be chased by the abyss.


    However, at this time, the direct power of the will of the abyss, which is close to oneself, is in one''s own home court. The main body of the will of the abyss that has entered has only entered a little, so it is easily affected.


    The thought of allowing oneself to stay here, allowing oneself to completely turn this layer into oneself, is directly magnified invisibly. When magnified to any other will, this is the meaning of the will of the abyss. That''s right, this kind of completely exceptional practice was born so naturally. For Will of the Abyss, this is not an exception.


    This thing was originally chaotic, and what choices he could make even Abyss himself didn''t know. There is actually no difference between this first time and countless times. The Will of the Abyss has always been like this.


    It¡¯s just that the best for oneself, UU reading has a higher chance of giving birth. It seems that if something conflicts with the main thinking of the will of the abyss in the future, you can also look for what is good for you, and then enlarge it.


    "Unfortunately, I can only do this in my home court. If it is in other places, I can''t do this. Therefore, I can''t enter other abyss levels casually, otherwise I will be really vulnerable. Once it is defined by the will of the abyss. If the enemy is wanted, it will be counted as returning to the kingdom of the abyss, and there will be no way to resist it."


    Chi Nan still knows his own situation very well. This time the test passed without risk. From then on, as long as you continue to follow this rule, you won''t encounter too much trouble.


    But now, maybe you can swallow it up and strengthen your own kingdom of God. The protection period of the plane that was just dragged into the abyss by oneself has passed, and many powerful people are coveting it. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1244： Use swallow to grow

    So many demons want to grab new resources and new planes, Chi Nan would not allow it. For a long time, Chinan has laid a sky and earth net near the entrance, and a large number of troops have been prepared here.


    Whether it is a demon noble or a demon lord, as long as you dare to enter, it will be wiped out the first time. The demon lord without the bonus of his own territory, although still a demigod-level combat power, but because there is no domain, it is relatively easy to kill. In a short period of time, more than a dozen demon lords have died here.


    But if this continues, and the entire plane has never been born of a demon lord, then the will of the abyss will act on it sooner or later. The abyss will have direct power, even if it is oneself, it is impossible to fight against it.


    So, now is the time. The kingdom of God has been formed, the two planes are very close, Chi Nan directly drives his kingdom of God to run over. In the void, two dark spheres slowly approached.


    And because of the movement of the Kingdom of God, the war channel that was originally linked to the Alchemy Alliance began to turmoil.


    The other side of the war passage began to shrink bit by bit, as if it gradually disappeared in the void. The resistance of the plane channel also made the entire plane channel become independent little by little.


    The plane channel has produced its own consciousness, although it is very weak, but it does not want to disappear. It seems that a new plane will be born soon, although this plane is relatively simple and relatively small.


    The high level of the Alchemy Alliance focused all their attention here at once, and no one knew what was happening here. If it is the strategy of the Abyss Plane, then you must be careful. They don''t believe that the Abyssal Plane will take the initiative to leave and abandon their plan to invade them. This kind of thought is impossible on any abyss plane.


    The senior leaders of the Alchemy Alliance became vigilant, and everyone was notified, even Chi Nan. It''s just that Chi Nan''s incarnation made a vigilant look, and then he didn''t take care of it. Only he himself knew about this.


    Perhaps after hundreds of years, the channel of war will become a new dimension. The war channel may be revealed in the abyss, and the Alchemy Alliance basically does not have this plane. After all, wars are basically born in war channels.


    On the other side, the kingdom of the abyss approached another abyss plane bit by bit. Then, a black tentacles appeared from the kingdom of God in the void, entwining the sphere of another plane. More and more tight, tighter and tighter. This kind of swallowing behavior occurs from time to time in the abyss plane, which is an instinct.


    From the perspective of Will of the Abyss, only killing and devouring are the best means of evolution. Whether it is a demon or a plane, it is a good thing to swallow each other, evolution. This behavior is permitted by the will of the abyss.


    The devouring war between planes and planes is not the same as between people. If it is swallowed normally, now the two planes are in contact with each other, and then the demons within the planes start war with each other.


    On the one hand, it is resistance, and the other is generally to get rid of the opponent''s resistance. But at this time, the two planes are very harmonious, there is no war, and all the creatures on the swallowed plane are willing.


    And because the consciousness of the two planes did not repel, in the process of being swallowed, they actually started to merge actively. "Next, the most troublesome thing is the new plane origin, which needs to be stamped with my brand and purified."


    As a result, because of the activities that all the demons on the entire plane participated in, in the end, only oneself was busy.


    When the abyss planes began to swallow each other, the space channel was completely closed, preventing any other surrounding demons from entering it. This is something inside the two abysses, and the surrounding space is also very chaotic.


    The result is obvious, it only took less than two months, and the other plane slowly merged into the main plane. It was not directly connected, but a phantom appeared in the void first. This phantom was the image of the other side''s plane, and then the phantom became more and more solid. On the plane that was eventually swallowed, the phantom began to collapse.


    Even the entire plane began to collapse. Plane 6 becomes piece by piece, and then enters around the main plane in a mess, like a broken jigsaw, piece by piece.


    But this kind of jigsaw puzzle is not very natural, but one piece, which is very abstract and artistic.


    The original creatures, as long as they did not reject fusion, were not threatened or affected. They easily integrated into the new plane and became a member of it. All this was completed in less than a month.


    The rest of the time is the time that Chi Nan spends in refining and refining the origin of another plane. The fusion of the two planes is also an impact on plane consciousness, resulting in the natural isolation of the communication of the will of the abyss.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chi Nan, as before, cooperated with the origin of the kingdom of God to refine the origin of another plane''s will. The consciousness of the other plane is relatively weak, and it has just fallen, and it is much easier to refine.


    The two cooperated, and it didn''t take a long time to merge them. After the two stocks were completely integrated, Chi Nan''s own kingdom of God also became a lot stronger. "Boom" Void shocks occurred, and the entire plane began to rise. The level of the kingdom of God was already very high, but now it suddenly grew to a level equivalent to that of the middle gods.


    "Unexpectedly, my own kingdom of God has not reached the middle level, but your incarnation of the kingdom of God has grown to this level first." Chi Nan said with a smile. But I can feel that although he has grown to a medium-sized kingdom of God, his strength is also stronger.


    My own kingdom of God is so special Among the same level, there is no one who can compete with my own kingdom of God.


    When the kingdom of God was promoted, the entire space expanded and grew visible to the naked eye. A large number of demonized plants naturally spawned around and spread everywhere. At the same time, a lot of abyssal worms and demons also appeared, but the number was relatively small.


    This is the final influence of the power of the abyss on one''s own kingdom of God. More monsters spawned are their own demonized plants. Chi Nan didn''t care. It was not necessarily a bad thing to produce demons at this time.


    With a wave of his hand, a large army of plants began to wipe out these demons. These abyssal forces ran out on their own, and it would be great to let themselves be wiped out all at once. If it is kept hidden, it will take a long time. After all, Chi Nan is very repulsive of this kind of power that is not his own, and dislikes it very much.


    Search for book banners, read books! ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1245： You must give me God

    After finishing the matter over the abyss, Chi Nan asked the demon incarnation to drive the kingdom of God and move towards the central plane. The strength of the demon incarnation is not enough, but the kingdom of God is high, as long as he doesn''t come out, he can deter other gods.


    The two are in two camps, and if they cooperate with each other, they can get more benefits.


    The incarnation of the spy originally used to gather intelligence, now grows to a height that makes Chi Nan feel stunned, and has become an indispensable assistant to himself. The journey ahead lies in the central plane.


    As Chi Nan himself improved, his identity began to rise. In the Pantheon, the **** seat he had just formed suddenly rose to the second level. On the second floor, I can see the scene of the third floor, but still can''t see the top. And the number of upper true gods in the third layer is very small, but each one possesses powerful power.


    Chi Nan looked around, and there were still a lot of middle-level gods. It''s not very eye-catching to be here.


    After all, gods with natural attributes have never been known for their combat effectiveness. Moreover, his **** seat is also considered to be low to medium, close to medium. If someone knew that he was close to the middle of them just after breaking through, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be such a plain expression. Chi Nan also had no idea of ??arguing with others.


    After reaching the middle level, Chi Nan showed the divine power crystal of the middle god, which was completely different from the divine power crystal of the lower god. Not only is the value higher and the power contained is stronger, but it is also a better means to promote the kingdom of God.


    If you can use the divine power crystallization of the middle gods, then your divine kingdom will definitely increase faster.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan simply took out a lot of Green Leaf Flying Dragon to sell separately. These green-leaf flying dragons were all formed after Chi Nan used a divine plant to reconstruct them. Although they took a lot of time and magic power, they were legendary when they were born.


    Chi Nan also knew now that when the gods were unable to enter other planes at will, the existence of the legendary level was already a very important powerhouse. Even the gods themselves cannot create legendary existence at will.


    They are different from themselves, the kingdom of God is incompatible with ordinary planes, and the price of sending things or divine power crystals into the lower planes is very high, not as simple as they thought. I used to think that the gods could use the crystallization of divine power to create legends at will.


    On the contrary, it is much easier to send in some creatures that are not very strong. Therefore, a green-leaf flying dragon in exchange for ten mid-level divine power crystals, this business is actually doing well.


    The Green Leaf Flying Dragon, which is equivalent to a legendary-level divine creature, is simply invincible as long as it does not encounter a demigod. Even if you meet a demigod, if several of them go together, it will make each other a headache.


    Because it is composed of divine plants, it is possible to attach it to the will and power of the divine spirit as long as it is slightly modified. This price is not very precious to those gods.


    Because of this, Chi Nan once again began to obtain a large amount of medium divine power crystals. "Fortunately, the markets of the middle gods and the lower gods are not together, otherwise it is easy for them to show some clues. At least there should be no problems in a short time. These gods are also really arrogant enough. Someone is willing to communicate with the next level of people."


    Chi Nan already knew the character of this so-called **** very well, so he didn''t say anything.


    Just when Chi Nan harvested a large amount of medium-sized divine power crystals, this point of his own kingdom suddenly burst out with a powerful aura that did not belong to him. The breath also contains the power of the law of vibration.


    "This is the birth of a demigod? This breath, is Slinkaye?"


    Chi Nan did not expect that his wife, who had been in retreat for many years, finally broke through. The first breakthrough was actually Silinkaye. It seems that for the comprehension of power, the spirit of Silinkaye is really better. Of course, it may also be because Slinka night itself has plant attributes, and is more compatible with being the kingdom of God, so it will be the first breakthrough.


    Chi Nan hurriedly left the Pantheon and returned to the plane of the kingdom of God. In my own backyard, a soft breath swelled out. It was a special attribute of the fusion of holy light and plants, not a law that exists in nature.


    A few days later, as if they had been discussed, Hermilla and others broke through one by one. Hermilla''s supernatural power is normal, that is, ice. Not very strong, not very weak, quite satisfactory.


    Sophia is the same, pure flame, the two of them are just elemental pets with the same strength.


    On the contrary, the power of Weiweisi is full of light, but it is not the soft light, but the very sharp light. Like a holy sword composed of light, it has both softness and incomparable dominance.


    This is their understanding and comprehension of their own strength, and it is also the way forward. Entering a demigod, this foundation can be said to be completely laid, and it is basically impossible to change in the future.


    A few days later, several people consolidated their cultivation base, and finally left the place where they had been in retreat for a long time. I didn''t come to see myself when I just came out, but only after a few people ran to take a bath. "Oh, how come I didn''t know long ago, I knew that everyone had done the washing together." When Chi Nan knew about it, there was no need to mention the regret in his heart.


    A few women gave Chi Nan a white look: "Huh, pervert. But it''s really hard for you. This has been for several years, and you can resist it and didn''t add a few more sisters to us." Sophia said, let Chi Nan Some helpless.


    It''s been years, yes, but I have been busy all the time. Moreover, the self-control ability of the gods is also stronger, speaking of it, there is really no feeling that I really want.


    "HahaWho am I, I am very dedicated." Chi Nan''s words attracted a few people''s eyes.


    "Congratulations, I finally broke through to the demigod. From then on, we can always be together. After a while, I will help you become gods." Chi Nan himself has a lot of resources and various knowledge of becoming gods. . There is no problem at all in helping a few women become gods, although there is no way to build a growth-type kingdom of God like myself.


    However, it is not a problem to open up directly in the void and open up the strongest potential.


    "No, we have already negotiated, we want to be your god." Hemila said on behalf of others.


    "What, to be my god? Do you know what it means to be god." Chi Nan was taken aback, really don''t know what they thought. Who is capable of becoming a god, who wants to be a god? ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1246： Well, if you belong to God, you belong to God.

    Belonging to God is a complete subsidiary of God, not a subordinate in the general sense, but a belonging similar to a slave. &1t;/


    For Chi Nan, it is very important to have independent power. But I didn''t expect that Hemila and the others would want to become their own gods, which is really incredible. &1t;/


    "Of course you know that as long as you become your god, we can be together forever in the future. God and your own **** are living and dying together. Do you have the heart to let us reopen the kingdom of God outside?"&1t; /


    Chi Nan just wanted to say forbearance, but seeing the eyes of a few people was a wave of helplessness. &1t;/


    "Get rid of it, this is not a matter of the kingdom of God, even different kingdoms of God can be united together. The key problem is that God has very little autonomy, so it can be said that it is completely a kind of attachment."&1t;/


    Sophia gently hugged Chi Nan¡¯s neck from behind: "You are our husband. As a wife, we are your subsidiary. Besides, you will definitely protect us in the future and won¡¯t let us do things we don¡¯t want to do. Right."&1t;/


    Chi Nan nodded without thinking about it, "Of course, you are my family, how could I..." No, it seemed to be a routine. Suddenly, Chi Nan realized that he had been bypassed. &1t;/


    "That''s not right. As this is the case, then as a god, we will only be more intimate with you, and there will be no such big hidden dangers as the subordinates of other gods. What is wrong. And your kingdom of God is so big. I don¡¯t have much time to take care of it, so I need someone to help me.¡± Chi Nan rolled his eyes, and this is correct. &1t;/


    Originally, Chi Nan was a person who didn''t like trivial matters. Since becoming a lord, matters of the size of the territory have been left to others to do. What Chi Nan did by himself was to seize control of the plants. &1t;/


    Speaking of which, if you are not able to control the plants absolutely, your character is not suitable for becoming a lord at all. Maybe at the beginning, he could only be a common lord with exhaustion. &1t;/


    Over the years, if it hadn''t been for the help of Hemila and others, his territory would have become a mess. &1t;/


    "Chi Nan, you don¡¯t need to be like this. We all know our talents. If we rely on ourselves, even if we become a god, it¡¯s not easy to improve in the future. But after becoming your god, our strength will definitely follow You improve faster and consume less resources. Isn¡¯t that bad?"&1t;/


    Weiweisi continued: "From the information you got back, apart from having no autonomy, other gods are no different from normal gods, and there won''t be any bad behaviors. Even if you want yourself To open up the kingdom of God, as long as the Lord¡¯s consent is obtained, the same can be done."&1t;/


    These are all data compiled by Chi Nan, and many of these data have been restored and placed on the Shen Kingdom network. &1t;/


    As the supreme authority, Weiwei Silk can of course see these things clearly. The creation of the kingdom of God by the gods does not belong to oneself in the strict sense, and the **** master can interfere and control it at any time. &1t;/


    Even after meeting certain conditions, they can be forcibly merged and integrated into their own kingdom of God. &1t;/


    And the biggest advantage of being a **** is that you don''t have to work hard and worry about spreading your faith. As long as there is no problem with the gods, there will be basically no problems with the god. &1t;/


    The gods can use part of the **** master''s divine arts and abilities, but in terms of their own strength, there is no way to pass the **** master, or even reach a level. In other words, Chi Nan is now the middle true god, so Hermilla and others can only reach the level of the lower true **** at best. If you want to continue to improve, you can only wait for Chi Nan''s own strength to improve. &1t;/


    Every **** has a limit on the number of gods. The lower true gods can only have a maximum of ten, and the median true gods are 20, and so on. Each increase in a level can add ten more places for gods. &1t;/


    God does not have the right to own God, and those who can own God are the gods who have independent rights. &1t;/


    Of course, if you have the gods of the gods, if you become other gods, the former gods will continue to follow them and become their own subordinates. One''s own God only obeys one''s own, and will not obey the order issued by the divine master of the divine master. &1t;/


    But this is just an argument. If you really don¡¯t listen, I¡¯m afraid there are ways to clean them up. &1t;/


    In the end, Chi Nan seemed to have nothing bad about thinking about it, and the talent potential of Hermilla and others was indeed not good. If they were allowed to develop themselves, their future achievements might not be too good, even with their own help. Nor does it work. &1t;/


    Become one of your own gods, and then your own strength will increase in the future, and naturally the strength of several people will be continuously improved. As long as they have enough strength, even other gods dare not 50 them. &1t;/


    Besides, in terms of identity, they are their own wives, which is not comparable to ordinary gods. It seems that there are many powerful gods who will turn their wives and even family disciples into their own gods. Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s heart slowly began to shake a little. It seemed that being a **** was not as bad as he thought. &1t;/


    "Chi Nan, please agree, this kind of thing is good for us. Don''t you want us to stay with you in your single life." Silken Ka Ye softly looked at Chi Nan . &1t;/


    Since being with Chi Nan, Slinka Ye''s character has become more and more gentle. Looking around, Chi Nan slowly said: "You have been thinking about this for a long time, have you all figured it out?"&1t;/


    Everyone nodded Chi Nan said helplessly: "Well, if you belong to God, you belong to God, I agree. There are still some divine power crystals I have accumulated recently, enough to transform, then we will start. Right."&1t;/


    Everyone cheered, what Chi Nan decides is usually not so easy to change. Several people had planned to fight Chi Nan for a long time, but he didn''t expect him to agree so easily. &1t;/


    In fact, it is not that Chi Nan doesn''t know how to work around, but that some of them love face afterwards. It is true that Chi Nan will not change the things that he thinks are right. Following Chi Nan''s order, the half-elves and elves in the entire kingdom of God became busy. It is not easy to transform to God. &1t;/


    Not to mention, this time there are still four at once, and these four are all gods, and their status is not as simple as it seems. Even if new gods appear in the future, their status will still be lower than those of them, these elves are very clear. &1t;/...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1247： 1 time is 4

    Divine transformation of the magic array, this is to be used in conjunction with the kingdom of God, this kind of magic array Chi Nan has long been figured out, in the normal inheritance of the gods. Moreover, only the gods who possess the kingdom of God are qualified to be chosen by God.


    Cthulhu can have it, but Demon God has never. Because the abyss demon **** is attached to the abyss and has no own kingdom of God.


    However, his own demon incarnation has his own kingdom of God, so I don''t know if he can collect the gods. The gods are the most trusted subordinates of the gods, and they are also the most powerful cadres. Even in some gods, a large part of the power is in the gods.


    Chi Nan would hesitate to let his wife belong to a god, but if he let his subordinates or the elves made by himself become a god, Chi Nan would not hesitate to use it as long as he needed it.


    "Well, I have time to let the demon incarnation have a good experiment. Perhaps, I can also form a powerful demon **** system. The power of the demon is much more dangerous than the gods of ordinary gods. If there are more, the effect will be also It''s very interesting." Yes, the power of the devil is in the divine power, and it also has a certain advantage.


    After all, the power of the devil itself comes from the abyss, but the abyss is a powerful collection.


    According to the intelligence of other gods, only by reaching the level of the main god, can one''s own divine power be able to pass the power of the abyss demon of the same level. Not only will they not be restrained, but on the contrary they will restrain the other side.


    However, there are only a few that can reach the level of the main god. And those abyss demon gods at the main **** level are not easy to provoke. At this level, even if they restrain each other, the actual effect is not so obvious.


    The Abyss Demon God without the Kingdom of God, the strength that can be wielded outside the Kingdom of God, is much stronger than the ordinary gods. Moreover, the style of fighting death is not something ordinary gods can hold.


    A few days later, the transformation of the magic circle was completed, and Hemila and others stood in their positions one by one.


    "You can think about it, once the magic circle is turned on, you can''t look back." Chi Nan said with some worry. Speaking of which, Chi Nan still doesn''t want Hermilla and others to use this transformation.


    In Chi Nan''s view, if you want to go, take the best path, and the same goes for your wives. And the best, of course, is to become a god. No potential, no talent, it doesn''t matter, just use resources to accumulate.


    "We are ready to start." Hemilla said firmly, and the others nodded.


    Chi Nan sighed, there is no way, since they like it, let''s start. Chi Nan''s heart moved, and the circle unfolded. The emerald green light exploded throughout the kingdom of God, covering the four people in it.


    Later, the people in the kingdom of God put aside their own affairs and watched from a distance. This is a major event for the entire Kingdom of God, and even the celebration banquet is already prepared. Once the transformation is successful, all territories under Chinan will begin to celebrate.


    There are some people who are taking notes at any time with books and notes, their eyes are fixed on this side. Looking at the style of their robes, these are all clergy under Chi Nan. These are all selected from a large number of believers, the group with the most talent and potential, and the type of people who can fool people the most.


    These stay in the kingdom of God and specifically record everything in the kingdom of God. Even small things will be recorded one by one. In the end, after the high-level arrangement of the Holy Tree, the Holy See, it becomes something on the gods.


    Chi Nan has also seen that many small stories or fables have been changed by them. Even sometimes Chi Nan didn''t even know if he really did these things.


    Looking at these records, Chi Nan felt that this thing was so strange. So after one time, Chi Nan never looked at these things again. I don''t know how they will adapt this time.


    Sighing, Chi Nan looked forward. As a divine transformation, there is actually no possibility of failure at all. Since the emergence of this method, there has not been a single failure case.


    Coupled with the powerful power of Chinan Divine Kingdom and sufficient divine power to crystallize, there is no need to worry about anything.


    Only less than two hours later, four people were converted almost at the same time. The aura on his body is much stronger than before. Everyone has his own breath, which is a characteristic of God.


    Chi Nan felt it a little, and found that a few people were already close to the peak of the demigod, how long it took. No wonder there are always many people who have to join other gods for strength. It is too slow to practice by yourself.


    As long as there is enough divine power to crystallize, Chi Nan can make his wives become true gods, that is, the lower true gods.


    The appearance of a few people hasn''t changed much, but their own strength is stronger. At the center of his eyebrows, an emerald green leaf appeared from the original smoothness, which was exactly the leaf of the holy tree in his body.


    This is very similar to the Holy Tree Elf, but the lines on it are clearer, as if it were real. The veins of the leaves are not normal emerald green, but have their own colors. Hermilla was blue when he arrived, and Sophia''s was red. The microsilk is pure gold, and the silky night is the color of gold and green intertwined.


    Just looking at this color Chi Nan, it is clear that this is a manifestation of their own attributes. The leaves flickered slightly, then disappeared. This is their own emblem.


    Every deity has its own emblem. Only the gods will use the emblem of the gods as their chassis. The emblems of those nobles seem to resemble this in many ways, and I don''t know if they are imitated.


    However, there is a big difference between Chi Nan and a few people. His own **** emblem Chi Nan is very familiar with, and it is his holy tree. As the sacred tree grows, there will be changes. It is not just a leaf like them.


    Speaking of even after he became a god, he felt that many places were completely different from normal gods, and he himself didn''t know what was going on. Forget it, I still want to do so much, so I don''t even think about it.


    "How are you feeling? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Chi Nan said to several people.


    Hemila shook her head: "It feels good. I feel that you are closer to you now. It''s so comfortable." Hemila stepped forward and gently leaned in Chi Nan''s arms. Several other people also walked over and surrounded Chi Nan in the middle. Chi Nan felt that he was really happy at this moment.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1248： Have chosen the clone ability

    Looking at the people watching here behind him, Chi Nan waved his hand: "Okay, let''s go back and tell everyone that the banquet can begin. Every plane sends some forest atmosphere, everyone has a carnival."


    There was a cheer from below, and everyone was ready to go. The breath of the forest today is not the earliest version.


    After generations of improvements, the smell of the forest today is definitely not just the bad taste, it can only be used to delay aging. This thing can really increase the life span of ordinary people.


    What''s more, the sap of the tree of life is used and brewed with various precious materials. Not only does it taste very good, but it can also improve all aspects of its abilities, which is especially effective for people with plant types.


    The price of this thing in all major planes is high, but it has always been priceless. Even the royal family of various countries can only buy it by luck. Usually there is basically no way to obtain it.


    Recently, the spirits of the gods have reformed and improved the atmosphere of the forest. This batch of new ones may have better effects and taste, even if there is not much stored in the kingdom of gods. Chi Nan took it out this time, but it made all those people happy. Even if the score is small, the effect and taste are unforgettable.


    Seeing everyone happy, Chi Nan also smiled. Turning his head and looking at his wife, Chi Nan smiled slightly. "Then, let''s celebrate too. As a god, you can''t resist."


    Several women rolled their eyes and their faces were slightly reddish. This lustful husband always thinks about that kind of thing.


    The carnival lasted for three days, and the four people who were **** concubines were also written into the divine canon, and then I don''t know how many strange stories were compiled. Chi Nan ignored all this.


    Lying on the bed, Chi Nan hugged him, feeling really comfortable. Now I can finally enjoy it, let it out completely without getting tired. After three consecutive days, Hemila and the others were only soft.


    "By the way, I forgot to ask you, what abilities did you choose. I heard that you can choose abilities in that ceremony."


    Chi Nan has only seen it in the inheritance, and has not actually used it. This is the first time.


    Hermilla''s soft voice sounded in her ears: "It''s the abilities you usually talk about. I didn''t expect those abilities to be so powerful. I chose the ability of natural incarnation, and I will be able to create some natural incarnations to use in the future. "


    "I also chose the incarnation of nature. Now there are more and more things. With the incarnation of nature, it is easier to do things. Moreover, in the future, where your natural incarnation in Chinan will go, we can also use the incarnation to accompany you. go with."


    Then several people said that what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that they had chosen the ability to incarnate nature. Is this to stay by your side? Even in other worlds, you have to use your clone to accompany your clone.


    It''s really touching, Chi Nan''s heart trembled. "Why don''t you choose the realm of gods? This ability is the most powerful combat power." The others are either auxiliary or research-type abilities. From Chi Nan''s point of view, apart from the magical cohesion of abilities that are not abilities, nothing else is of great use to the gods.


    That is to say, the two abilities of God''s Domain and Phase Transformation are the most practical. They can fight and save lives.


    "The power of the realm of gods is your own power. It''s different when it comes to us." Weiwei said in an angry voice: "Your realm of gods is a natural magic bonus, but ours are all our own attribute bonuses. . For example, mine is just light attribute, this kind of bonus is not as good as my own magic bonus."


    "I have natural attribute bonuses, but they are not as powerful as your bonuses. For people of our strength, there is not much effect." This is Silinka''s voice, and her recovery is still fastest.


    "Is that so? I didn''t want to understand." Chi Nan was a little depressed, thinking that his abilities were all the same.


    "Originally, I also thought about phase shifting, but later it turned out that you need to use plants, and it''s the plants you made. The ones we made by ourselves don''t work, so there is no value."


    It turns out that my own abilities are most suitable for me. Putting it on others is no different from chicken ribs.


    Hemila said again: "And the ability of natural incarnation is different from yours. You are bred directly from plants, and we must use lower-level monsters as materials to be able to bred and manufacture. The attributes must be the same as ours." I didn''t expect this requirement.


    Fortunately, legendary and even demi-god level monsters can still be obtained by themselves. No matter there are so many planes, there is no problem with direct purchase. There are many of these things on the market in the Pantheon.


    Both flame and ice attributes are very common, and light attributes are rare, but not many. Only Slinka is more troublesome. "How do you get your avatar? You are a natural element and a light attribute that absorbs mutations."


    "I only need natural attributes. Although it is fusion and mutation, the light attributes have been integrated into the natural attributes, so I can say that it is based on the natural attributes. It is the most convenient for me to create an avatar, as long as I use plants. "Unexpectedly, Slinka Yee is the most convenient, just like herself.


    "Okay, okay, you are great, tomorrow I will prepare the materials for you, do you only need a few avatars?"


    "Let''s get ten first, maybe it''s not enough, just add more at that time Sophia said indifferently.


    Chi Nan knocked her angrily: "Don''t mess around, start with two, even if you have the strength, but controlling the avatar will consume the elves. If you are not familiar, it will cause you a lot of trouble."


    If it weren''t that they all reached the level of a demigod and replaced them with ordinary people in such a mess, it would not cause trouble, but would cause damage to the spirit. Sophia stuck out her tongue, showing a lovely expression.


    Chi Nan suddenly got up: "Okay girls, I will do tomorrow''s things tomorrow. After I get busy, do I know when to wait. Let''s do something meaningful now."


    "Oh, why did you come back? After becoming a god, why did you raise animals?" Chi Nan laughed and rushed forward, and soon there was a seductive noise inside. Fortunately, the soundproofing effect here is very good, otherwise they will have no face to see people tomorrow. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1249： Damn, who is this

    The next day, everything went according to plan, and Chi Nan was driven out of the bed by a few women. No way, I had to sit on the **** seat and prepare materials for a few people. For convenience, just buy it directly.


    This Pantheon market has really solved a lot of inconveniences. For Chi Nan, it''s like Taobao, and you don''t need to wait for express delivery, you can directly deliver it to your own home.


    Just when Chi Nan was picking goods, I suddenly felt that my kingdom of God was shaking.


    Chinan frowned and looked around. He looked through the kingdom of God and saw the scene outside. In the void, his kingdom of God was flying in one direction like an emerald green sphere.


    Next to ¡¡¡¡, another ball appeared unexpectedly. The surface of the ball was red and black with a trace of gold in the middle. Just now, it was the shock caused by this thing hitting the kingdom of God.


    "What happened, why did it suddenly shake." This kind of thing happened in the originally very stable kingdom of God, and everyone can easily feel it. Hermilla immediately took Sophia to comfort the civilians, while Slinka Ye and Weiwei Si were the first to run towards the temple in the center of the Kingdom of God. Here, a few of them are privileged.


    Normal people cannot enter, but his wife will not be stopped. When a few people came here, they saw Chi Nan''s gloomy eyes. "I just hit another plane. I don''t know how lucky it is."


    In the void, it is not easy to find other planes. This kind of walking in the void and directly hitting other planes is even more of a small probability event.


    If you are an average person, you will definitely be very happy, because this has discovered a plane, maybe there is any benefit. But for Chi Nan, that''s the case, there are many planes under his control, and you may discover new planes every moment. With the spread of the abyss vortex and a large number of coordinate trees, it is getting easier and easier to find the plane.


    As of now, Chi Nan has almost over a hundred planes. With so many planes in control, it is a huge asset. Other gods, even high-level gods, rarely have so many planes.


    As for the main god, I am afraid that these small planes are no longer in view. The small ones are not very helpful to the main god. Their eyes have always been on the central plane, or a few other large planes.


    "But if we can find a new plane, let''s check it out. Hey, damn, why did you take the initiative to attack."


    Chi Nan who was about to check this plane, suddenly discovered that that plane actually launched an attack towards him. A red light struck out, directly hitting the kingdom of God, making the kingdom of God shake again.


    "No, this power contains divine power, it is a barbaric power, this is not a spontaneous attack by plane consciousness. Damn, this is definitely a kingdom of God, who is it, it is attacking indiscriminately."


    Judging from the power of the opponent''s kingdom of God, that guy should also be a middle-level god, and also a veteran middle-level god. The kingdom of God itself is also a medium-sized kingdom of God, and its power is much stronger than itself.


    My own kingdom of God hasn''t been upgraded to the middle level. If it weren''t for its own very strong degree of hardness, replacing it with a general lower kingdom of God, I am afraid that facing this kind of attack, he would have been traumatized. This nasty **** attacked himself so casually. From this supernatural power, Chi Nan could still feel very violent and a little chaotic.


    "This is Cthulhu. This is definitely the kingdom of Cthulhu. Damn it. You dare to do something to me. Then don''t blame me for being rude."


    Chinan is not an ordinary god, and other low-level gods do not dare to leapfrog the challenge, because this will only cost themselves a great deal. Once the kingdom of God collapses, the gods want to re-establish the kingdom of God, but it is not so easy.


    The first time the kingdom of God was established, it was actually helped by world consciousness, which was regarded as a kind of welfare for God. If you want to re-establish it in the future, you have to rely on yourself, and the difficulty is more than ten times higher than before. Moreover, when the kingdom of God was established, it was also vulnerable to obstruction and attacks from other gods and evil spirits, which was very troublesome.


    What the other side did not expect was that Chi Nan not only did not escape, but started to fight back instead. On the surface of the emerald green kingdom of God, illusory vines suddenly appeared, and they slapped the opposite side fiercely.


    several consecutive beatings made the kingdom of God on the opposite side tremble. "Hmph, don''t look at your growth, but the degree of hardness is not necessarily stronger than me." Chi Nan found that his own kingdom of God, fighting hard with the other party, is really not letting go.


    The Kingdom of God can leapfrog the challenge, and he is really amazing. But the person on the other side obviously hadn''t thought about calming things down. The red light emerged, forming two illusory big clamps, like a weird crab.


    The clip squeezed it over, caught off guard, the two vines were cut off, turning into green particles in the void and disappearing. Chi Nan''s face became stiff, and he controlled the other vines and beat them fiercely.


    The two sides confronted each other in the void This kind of confrontation consumes all divine power, and consumes its own divine power crystallization. If Chi Nan hadn''t made a lot of money recently, he wouldn''t dare to spend it with each other like this. A veteran mid-level god, the stored divine power crystal is not a decimal under normal circumstances.


    From time to time, the attack will fall on the opponent, making the opponent''s kingdom of God tremble. However, the strength of the two parties is equal, and the reserves are also very rich. Such an attack did not cause the other party to suffer any damage.


    A few days later, Chi Nan got tired of it. "This madman, I don¡¯t know where he came out. This is endless. As expected, Cthulhu is a group of guys with brain problems. If you continue like this, there is no benefit to consumption. Forget it, if I can¡¯t afford it, can I not hide it? . Let¡¯s go.¡± Chi Nan speeded up directly, free from the entanglement with the other party.


    Don''t look at the low level of Chi Nan''s Kingdom of God, but the speed is still much faster than the opponent. The quality is higher, the kingdom of God is small, and it is easy to move, so that the opponent can''t catch up, and it is getting farther and farther, and it will soon be invisible.


    "Catch up, chase me up, you must kill that person."


    "Mianxia, ??our speed can''t keep up, do we have to keep chasing it."


    "His direction is on the Five Central Plane. We will be able to find it if we go toward the Central Plane. It has been a long time since we went back, and it is time to let some people know that I am back again." That voice vibrated in the void. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1250： Void Combat and Abyssal Fire Talents

    "It''s really dangerous, isn''t it so dangerous in the void." After a few days of fighting, Chi Nan didn''t feel anything, but the others were fortunate. This was the first time they encountered this kind of battle.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Who knows, but this time I encountered a lunatic evil god. I didn''t expect that he would do this kind of direct battle in the void. It seems that I have to strengthen this aspect."


    This kind of void battle, Chi Nan knew about it, but he never took it seriously. Because directly using the kingdom of God to fight and fight through the void, this method can be said to be the most idiotic method. This is like a siege war between mortals, a method that harms others against oneself. The losses on both sides of the battle will be very large, and it will be consumed to the limit.


    Only one party completely exhausts its strength before it will lose, while the other party will also consume almost the same amount of strength. This is simply a loss of money and hurts people, and it is not good at all. Few people will choose this method of fighting.


    If it weren''t for the anger at first, Chi Nan wouldn''t be able to fight against each other like this. After three days, it consumed a lot of divine power crystals. After calming down, Chi Nan felt a little distressed.


    This kind of battle, with one''s own divine power reserves, if not counted as income, at most a few months of battle will be exhausted. I have long heard that Cthulhu is a group of lunatics, but I didn''t expect them to be so crazy.


    "Then what should I do, if I go to the central plane, I will encounter more things like this."


    Hearing Hemila¡¯s words, Chi Nan calmed a few people lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are ways to fight in the void, but I have always felt that it¡¯s unnecessary, so I didn¡¯t study it. Wait for me to see if I can. Find the fighting plants in the void, or else condense some artifacts and idols used in the void."


    After thinking for a while, Chi Nan continued: "The opponent attacked us before, probably because their kingdom is higher than ours, thinking that we are just ordinary lower-level true gods who have just been promoted, otherwise they will definitely not launch an attack."


    Wei Wei Si nodded: "Yes, the next step is to raise the level of the kingdom of God as soon as possible. As long as you upgrade to the middle kingdom, no one will dare to attack casually." The firmness of the middle kingdom of God and the reserve of divine power, even if you encounter a higher **** In the high-level kingdom of God, generally the other party will not take the initiative to attack, unless the two sides have deep hatred.


    It''s just that the reserve of divine power is not enough, even if it depends on the transaction, there will be no way to satisfy it for a while. It seems that we must continue to sell a large number of plant weapons. Fortunately, they have time.


    From here to fly to the central plane at the current speed, it will not take a long time, but it will definitely not be short.


    On the other side, the demon incarnation also started his own experiment. There is no difference between the huge kingdom of the gods and the middle kingdom of the gods, but because of their own strength, it is temporarily not suitable to continue to devour the plane to improve oneself. Therefore, the demon incarnation is also flying toward the central plane with the kingdom of God.


    But the Abyss Demon God is different from himself, he is an orthodox god, and Chi Nan will not randomly accept some gods. The abyss demon gods often go through battles, even in their internal battles.


    During this period of time, Chi Nan received some invitations to the duel of the Abyss Demon God, but they were all invited immediately, so Chi Nan did not participate. It seems that a few more gods are indeed very helpful.


    When tempering in the abyss of the kingdom of God, it also allowed those petite demonized elves to grow. Like the elves of the gods on my side, the demonized elves have matured one by one, and many of them have evolved and become varieties similar to the elves of the gods. Chi Nan named it the Abyss Elf to distinguish it from the general demonized elves.


    I don''t know if it is due to the environment. Chi Nan discovered that after the abyss elves over there matured, the female figure was much more popular than the **** elves. And men are also more burly, looking very fierce.


    On the head of every abyssal elf, there is an additional **** emblem, which is in the shape of a black lotus. I remember my demon incarnation, I chose such a thing when condensing the godhead.


    After all, I can''t help it, my godhead is completely different from ordinary gods. Choosing the ten most powerful abyss elves, two males and eight females, Chi Nan began the preparations for the **** transformation ritual.


    No way, elves have always been more women than men, and they are more suitable for combat. Even after being demonized, the male elves'' combat talents have been improved, but still occupy a small proportion. Of the ten places, only eight are suitable.


    Only after the transformation, Chi Nan discovered that the demon incarnation had more talents to choose from than his own body, which made Chi Nan almost didn''t understand. Later I realized that this might have something to do with the power of the abyss.


    Other abilities are useless in God¡¯s body, but the new abilities are different. The abyss, full of aggressiveness, actually recorded Chi Nan''s original method of using the abyss demon fire, which became an instinctive ability of the demon incarnation. Even Chi Nan himself didn''t expect that he still has this ability, or he just discovered this time The demon incarnation can not only condense magic power on his body, form armor and strengthen attacks. In the same way, it can also burn this cohesive magic power, although it is not comparable to its own magic fire, but it can be used as a conventional method.


    The attack power of this abyssal magic fire is simply terrifying. Chi Nan tried it, and if it fought against the body, even if the life magic restrained evil, there was still no way to suppress this force.


    If you deal with other goals, this power can be more powerful than your own life magic. Below the same level, his own combat power is actually not as good as his own demon incarnation, which is really depressing.


    And those abyss elves belong to the gods, nine out of ten have chosen the fighting talent, all of them are the abyss magic fire. Although you can''t leapfrog the challenge, but the same level is almost invincible, this is a super powerful combat magic.


    The last one is the only one with good management talent among the abyss elves. He chose the natural avatar and prepared to create a large number of avatars to help his demon avatar manage the kingdom of God. In terms of management talent, demonic creatures are really terrible. Usually demons use powerful force to force control of other subordinates.


    After the ten gods have been promoted, the following is a long time of training and familiarity. After a period of time, perhaps the gods can be sent out to let them go to other abyss levels to experience and improve, and by the way, earn some resources for themselves. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1251： The concept of time has changed

    Sometimes, time really cannot be viewed as time. In the past, Chi Nan, who always felt that he could do a lot of things every day, now finally realized the more time it took to do one thing.


    After reaching the level of the true god, it takes incalculable time to do anything useful to oneself.


    After several years of flying, Chi Nan and his incarnation still failed to fly the Kingdom of God to the central plane. This kind of degree is actually very fast, but the void is really too big, completely different from what I thought.


    On the contrary, the development of the plane under his hand is very fast and very stable. Chi Nan finally knew how terrifying deterrence a **** was for ordinary planes.


    No matter what kind of plane it is, as long as there is no god, Chi Nan can easily suppress it. You can do whatever you want. With the help of the plant army that has the ability to reproduce horribly, it is too easy to occupy a plane. Chi Nan was soft-hearted, and so far, neither his main plane nor the alchemy alliance had occupied it. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    But Chi Nan''s subordinates are completely different. As long as some planes are present, if Chi Nan himself doesn''t come forward, they will use various means to completely occupy the entire plane, no matter how many people are killed or injured, it doesn''t matter.


    Especially when they don''t have to lose themselves, but only need to pay for some plants.


    The two kingdoms of God are flying while scattered a lot of seeds of the coordinate tree outside, so that the range is larger, and the probability of the current plane is also higher. In the past few years, Chi Nan''s control of the plane has reached nearly two hundred.


    The largest planes are even larger than the headquarters of the Alchemy Alliance. It seems that the closer to the central plane, the more large-scale ones are encountered in the surrounding planes.


    Perhaps that is the center of the heavens and worlds, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    The religion under his hand has also been developed very quickly. Because they are able to easily control a large number of plants with the help of the power they give, they have more advantages than believers of any other religion in this respect. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    These plants can be said to be omnipotent. Moreover, the followers of his followers are not only the type that casts spells with divine power. Chi Nan has also created the melee type.


    Imitating the methods of those totem warriors, Chi Nan extracted the magic patterns of plants and made them that could be used on humans.


    After that, with the help of life magic, special means can be used to bless some believers who are not very strong in faith, and make them into magicweave warriors. With a variety of weird abilities, these Mageweave warriors are far more terrifying than normal warriors.


    At the same time, his wives also joined the religion and became concubines. Naturally, there are also some branch believers under their command. In the same way, Hemira and others can also bestow special abilities on their followers.


    Hermira and Sophia are okay, they are just some mage-type believers who use ice and fire elements. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Weiweisi''s subordinates are different. Originally, Weiweisi was the founder of the Territory Knights Organization. Today, the various knights formed here have become the two most powerful warriors with Chinan''s magicweave warriors.


    In addition, some priests who use light attributes are also under Weiweisi. Similarly, the believers under Slinka Ye¡¯s hands are not simple. Through the special holy light plant, a more special plant weapon is fused.


    Although the abilities gained by the followers of Silinkaye are also for controlling plants, after adding the power of the Holy Light, they are much stronger than traditional plant mage in many aspects. In addition, there is a dedicated team of shooters. Among the abilities of Slinka Yee, there is also a bow and arrow type of magic, which can naturally be bestowed on his men.


    When they were only demigods in the beginning, it was not easy to pass on the magic arts. But in the past few years, Chi Nan has tempered a large amount of divine power crystallization that has been harvested, and their strength has been forcibly improved. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    This is the way to belong to God, everything is dependent on the Lord of God. Even if it is forced to promote, it will not cause the foundation to be unstable. Similarly, it is very difficult for them to improve themselves through normal cultivation.


    With the help of a lot of divine power crystals, Hemila and other people also broke through to the level of the lower true gods in a very short time. But after reaching this level, if Chi Nan didn''t break through, they couldn''t continue to improve.


    So they have more time to study their magic arts than Chi Nan. As far as Chi Nan''s religion is concerned, what they believe in is almost like a **** system, rather than a single god.


    The holy tree collar today is completely different from the past. Various plant weapons emerge in an endless stream, and are no longer the only ones that were only so simple at that time in Chinan. There are many planes now, and there are more kinds of special plants. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    It''s just that the power of these plants is too bad, Chi Nan has long since taken care of it, and has not studied it.


    Within the exceptionally peaceful and prosperous sacred tree, weapons of war are no longer the focus of research. On the contrary, various civil and commercial plant research began to flourish. Nowadays, the quantity and variety of various civilian plant items have far exceeded those for military use. A large number of plant supplies have just appeared, they will be blocked.


    Because some things have a great effect on the military and are not suitable for proliferation for the time being.


    Without Chi Nan, other people still have the authority to control plants. People with high-level authority can still easily grab control of plants from people with low-level authority, but this must be used in accordance with the rules.


    Otherwise, it is okay to deprive the authority. This is all under the monitoring of the entire network Now this network is a comprehensive network across the plane. After joining Divine Power, it is much more complete and powerful than the previous network. .


    The reason for strict control of plant items is that there are always some arrogant idiots.


    After some people have a number of powerful plant weapons in their hands, they think that most of the world is not as big as their own, and they do things everywhere. There have been such people before, and there are more now. It won''t cease until they are not as advanced as some other people. But there are always people who think that they are the protagonists and can overcome everything.


    If it is not controlled, there will be more people making trouble everywhere. This is really seriously affecting the stability of his territory and the number of believers. For this phenomenon, Chi Nan can only resolutely attack.


    With the development of the Sacred Tree Collar, today''s Sacred Tree Collar has no enemies anymore. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1252： There are so many planes here

    "Counting time, it''s been twenty years," Chi Nan, who was sitting at home, suddenly said. That''s right, it''s at home, not your own temple, that temple Chi Nan would never go to.


    The subjects of Hemila and others are generally at home, and a few people live like ordinary people. People who don''t know think they are ordinary. Those who deal with things outside are their incarnations.


    "Yeah, it''s been twenty years. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have only these few people."


    Hemila and the others looked at Chi Nan bitterly, and Chi Nan touched his nose and couldn''t help it. Who knows that it will be so difficult to want offspring after an increase in strength. Up to now, they have worked hard every day without any movement.


    "Isn''t it because of the poor strength and unstable life in the past, who knew it would be like this." Chi Nan couldn''t help it.


    The wives were originally women on ordinary planes with not very broad visions. Even the most broad-sighted Slinka Yew, they only saw things in their own planes. So they are very persistent about the ideas of future generations.


    But now it has been so many years, there is still no movement, even after becoming gods, they are very depressed and helpless.


    Today''s territory is completely different from before. I don''t know how many legendary levels exist. Even if they have enough potions and the demon hearts provided by the demon incarnation, they have cultivated a lot. The major territories are not counted as the incarnation of Chi Nan, and there are more than one hundred masters of the demigod level.


    Of course, most of them were in the kingdom of gods, but Chi Nan didn''t transform into a **** except for the four Hemila. Twenty years have passed since Chi Nan broke through the middle true **** last time.


    But they still haven''t reached the central plane, still floating in the void. "Counting the time, it should be almost here. I heard that it is very lively there, and it won''t be so boring then."


    Yes, boring, this is for Chi Nan. Even if there is a lot of land occupied, the development of people''s thoughts is not so fast. The entertainment here is far inferior to the previous life, and many Chi Nan look very boring. And there is no rival, life is not at all tense. Even if it is a god, it is really boring.


    Hemila and the others rolled their eyelids, and Chi Nan is bored, they can''t. In other words, as long as you can betrayed by Chi Nan''s side, it is already very good. The children in the past have all grown up and are no longer at home.


    Those little children are at least at the legendary level now, after all, they are very rich in resources, and becoming a demigod in the future is also a certainty. When there were only five of them and servants, it seemed a little deserted. At least, in their view, a home without children can''t be lively.


    Chi Nan felt a little owed in his heart, and sighed, he couldn''t help this kind of thing.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came out: "Under the crown, we have discovered a plane nearby."


    It was the spirits of the gods who were talking about them, and most of the demigods in the kingdom of God were born from these spirits of the gods.


    "Is the current plane? Has it been checked? How is the situation on this plane?" Chi Nan asked casually. Before the current plane, Chi Nan would be happy for most of the day, but now it is completely different from before.


    With the constant approach to the central plane, the planes around Chi Nan Xian are almost more and more. Sometimes, some planes that are not very good, or planes that are too chaotic, Chi Nan is not interested in occupying them.


    So there are many planes, it''s just Chi Nan who has made layout inside, and it is far from reaching the situation of becoming a party power. There are less than two hundred planes under full control, but Chi Nan himself doesn''t know how many planes have been laid out. This kind of exhibition scale, even those main gods, is far from being compared with oneself.


    Of course, people''s master gods also look down on this kind of plane. Not everyone is the same as himself, able to rely on a large number of plants to enhance his divine power, and then promote his own strength growth.


    In the past twenty years, even though Chi Nan has not improved much among the middle true gods, the degree of improvement is still not comparable to other gods. According to this degree, within a few decades, you can become the best among the middle gods.


    Soon, the situation of the plane was sent back. "Desolate plane? No, it should be the ruin plane that is on the verge of destruction. It is this kind of plane that seeks death by oneself, and the ambition of the people in the plane is about to destroy the plane where they are. Needless to say, this plane is left to the demon incarnation, and I will let people come over there."


    Chi Nan had already encountered a dozen of these planes along the way, and they had all been handed over to the demon incarnation. This kind of plane on the verge of destruction, instead of letting them be so destroyed, it is better to sacrifice to the abyss directly, at least it can survive.


    Therefore, this kind of plane is the weakest to resist the pull of the abyss, even if there is no resistance, it is not that there is no active cooperation.


    Over the years, after sacrificing these planes, the demon incarnation has also reached the pinnacle of the lower demon god, and can break through at any time. Just because his own power was not completely purified, in order to avoid losing control, Chi Nan did not allow the demon incarnation to elevate. Even the Kingdom of the Abyss hasn''t swallowed new planes to grow in these years.


    It''s just that in the hands of the demon incarnation, the planes just sacrificed are basically controlled by his own hands. The other abyss planes have also been shot down by the demon incarnation. It can be said that their own power has grown unprecedentedly.


    If it weren''t for the strength to break through, the current Demon Scratch would be absolutely top-notch even among the middle demon gods. Without Chi Nan''s knowledge, his demon incarnation has now become a well-known figure among the demon gods and is very famous. There are many demons who want to take it, or kill it It¡¯s just because they have not been able to find a place, so there is no way.


    The Abyss Demon God does not cultivate rookies of his own race, as long as there is a threat, it is very normal to get rid of that. This kind of demon **** who can hide in his own kingdom is currently only his own demon incarnation.


    Those who are active in the various levels of the abyss are the gods in the incarnation of demons, and these gods are regarded as his subordinates.


    "Another plane appeared before it. This plane is difficult to detect." Not long after, another news came.


    Chi Nan frowned, and the planes here really grew more and more. It seems that at this level, it will soon reach the central plane. "Okay, I''ll take a look."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1253： Reach the central plane

    "A burning plane, wait, this plane seems to have experienced a **** battle, so this plane is no longer usable." Yes, this is a burning plane.


    It can be clearly seen from the outside that there is a flame burning on the surface of the plane, which is definitely caused by a powerful divine technique capable of destroying the world, and there is still some evil spirit inside. It should be a certain evil **** and **** who fought here. In the end, I don''t know what to do, anyway, this **** released this world-destroying magic.


    Neither party should take advantage of it, and the entire plane is burning. If the flame is extinguished first, a wreckage will remain on the plane, and another possibility is that the plane has turned into ashes before the flame is extinguished.


    Chi Nan has no time to wait here. If you spend your own strength to solve the flame, and then re-incorporate the plane, it will also consume a lot of time. Most importantly, it is not worth it at all.


    Becoming such a plane, the origin of the plane has long been emptied by the two belligerents, and now it can be said that the whole plane doesn''t make much sense to him. At least, it''s not worth staying for myself.


    This kind of plane, although not many encountered along the way, but not without. It seems that there are really many planes that are on the verge of destruction.


    It is a pity that before reaching the level of the gods, no one can have the same strength as himself to save a plane. Therefore, there is almost no ordinary person who can become the lord of the plane.


    If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t be the only one with such a special kingdom of God. At least for the many gods he encountered in the Pantheon these years, Chi Nan didn''t find out who had heard of such gods.


    I don¡¯t know if everyone is hiding, or really not, but even if there are, there are certainly not many.


    The kingdom of God continued to move forward, and in the next two years, the various kingdoms and planes of God that he encountered became more and more. That''s right, the surrounding divine kingdoms also exist, and even some terrifying behemoths often appear in the void.


    These are gods. Those that can survive in the void are not ordinary creatures. Even a demigod who enters this void will not survive for a few days. Those who can survive here are either gods or gods. Different from the gods, whether it is a devil or an evil god, it actually belongs to the category of gods.


    The mighty gods can even set off a void storm and destroy countless worlds. Even the weaker ones are no worse than those demigods. Killing the gods, you can get the rewards of the world, and you can get some power blessings.


    But apart from these, there are no other benefits. The corpse of the gods cannot be used by the gods, even if they are sacrificed to the abyss, the abyss does not need it. If placed in a plane, this plane will soon rot away.


    Such useless things are usually thrown in the void, and within a few days, the corpse will disappear without a trace.


    In the process of advancing, many worlds have something similar to a **** emblem on the surface. I didn''t understand it before, but Chi Nan knows it now. It turns out that these things represent the marks of the gods.


    The imprints are all representing that the entire plane has been occupied by this god, or is about to be occupied.


    . If you don''t want to go to war with this **** or even the gods, then other gods will not attack here. But those devil gods and evil gods don''t have much scruples about this. Unless the gods themselves are powerful, they don''t care at all.


    "Perhaps, the many planes I control should also be stamped with my mark, at least not allowing certain gods to attack casually." Thinking of this, Chi Nan ordered people to start imprinting on these planes.


    These marks are not difficult, especially in the plane of complete control, to add only a crystallization of divine power on the line.


    As for the devil, there is no such style, and this kind of imprint is not needed. Continue to move forward, all kinds of evil gods and demons can also be seen. There are also gods of different gods, as well as small-scale battles in the void.


    This kind of battle opened up Chi Nan''s horizons, and at least allowed Chi Nan to see some methods of fighting by the gods, although it was only a direct and overbearing attack. The Kingdom of God in Chinan also encountered many attacks.


    Some gods often come to test, or devil gods and evil gods, and some directly attack. Who made it so many years ago that his kingdom of God still hasn''t reached the mark of a medium-sized kingdom of God. The lower god, a rookie among the gods, represents a big gift package that can be easily won and can also get a lot of benefits.


    In desperation, Chi Nan also flew out many times to fight these invading enemies in the void. As a result, there were three more corpses in Chi Nan''s home. This is not an ordinary corpse, but a real **** corpse.


    The two corpses belonging to the demon **** have been sent to the demon incarnation. The remaining one was the corpse of the Cthulhu, and the Cthulhu and the spirit were of the same type, so Chi Nan left behind. This thing can be used as a material or for other things.


    Even as long as it is processed and the godhead is extracted, he can artificially create a new god. It''s just that this kind of gods created by the godhead can only reach the peak of the godhead''s life before, and there is no way to go further.


    But it is a good idea for Chi Nan, who lacks manpower.


    "Be careful this time, it can''t be the same as the last time. Those important people can''t be so wasteful, first look for people who have completely exhausted their talents." Chi Nan said with the godhead just extracted.


    This Godhead, which is close to the middle god, is like a regular little football shining with lavender light.


    "Old Mka has a lot of hard work, and his potential has long been exhausted, so let him come." Hermilla said. Chi Nan glanced squintly. This was the first time Hermilla asked, and it hadn''t been done before.


    However, when the old Mka was an ordinary person, he was the most loyal butler of Hermilla, and he also contributed a lot to the holy tree leader. But he is too old and talented. Even if he has the resources, he still has just reached the legendary level.


    There has been no further opportunity for so many years, and it is impossible to become a **** by oneself. Thinking of this, Chi Nan nodded and said, "You can make up your mind. Anyway, we will definitely have a lot of this stuff in the future."


    Hermilla nodded vigorously. After all, it was a godhead, which was no ordinary thing. Hemila was touched by Chi Nan being able to give herself so easily, even if the two people were closely related. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1254： Pick a suitable landing point

    The godhood inheritance ceremony on the old Mka side can be directly handed over to the people below to do it. People like them no longer need to think about these things. That''s how it feels to be cold in the heights.


    In recent years, with the exception of Hemila and others, there have been fewer and fewer people who can communicate with themselves. Many subordinates in the past are now respectful. There are only a few close people who can stay the same.


    It¡¯s just that Miria has been running around, wandering around in the major planes, while Orna has been paying attention to the fighting conditions in the major planes. The few grown-up little guys don¡¯t know where they are going. . Therefore, there are only a few people around who can speak and communicate with themselves on an equal footing, and the others are just subordinates.


    There was nothing in the beginning, but there were such respectful people around for a long time, and Chi Nan himself couldn''t stand it.


    I don''t want to become the high stone look of other gods, Chi Nan simply reduced the communication with them.


    "It''s another invitation from the gods. It''s really troublesome. Tell me where we will settle down after we reach the central plane." Chi Nan looked at the extra invitations in his hand and threw it aside.


    Coming along this road, I encountered many battles and many invitations. Not every **** system is strong, there are also many weak, or alliances that hold together for warmth.


    After becoming a god, what it brings to the **** is not a sense of security, but more of a crisis.


    In order to protect themselves, they can only do this. Seeing a **** with natural attributes like themselves, they also want to let themselves join. Only Chi Nantong refused, but he also had some transactions and exchanges with them.


    I didn''t dare to expose his details, and Chi Nan didn''t trade plant weapons with them face to face, otherwise his identity would be exposed. In the Pantheon, many people are staring at themselves. Once he is exposed, there is absolutely no end to it. Whether it''s jealous or people who have other ideas, there will never be less.


    It''s just that there is no problem in trading some other things. Similarly, some common sense is also there.


    Chinan took out a crystal ball, and after excitation, a pattern appeared in the sky. Pointing to these patterns, Chi Nan said: "This ball is the outer barrier of the central plane. Even the main **** can hardly destroy the barrier that can only enter and exit."


    Pointing to the large spots of light around, Chi Nan continued: "These few places are the kingdom of God where the 28 main gods are located, including their surroundings, are their spheres of influence. This area is surrounded by the devil gods, and here It belongs to the Cthulhu. There is a large area of ??chaos in the middle. They are not all together, but they are intertwined with each other."


    "So now, we either join a force and can steadily transition in one place, or we can only rely on ourselves. If we rely on ourselves, we absolutely cannot enter the range of any force."


    Hemila stared at this picture, and it was not the first time Heemila saw it these days. "If we join, there will be any benefits. We can bring them great benefits, there is no doubt about it."


    Sophia curled her lips: "Yes, we can bring such a great benefit, so what about our security issues. It is not impossible for those people to directly oppress or even destroy us with sufficient benefits."


    "Yes, they told us directly about the benefits that can be obtained. Let alone whether it can be fully realized, even if it is realized, it seems to be of little use." This is what Slinka said. When faced with such a big event, even the elf of Slinkaye was no longer as innocent as before, on the contrary, he was full of killing and decisive aura.


    "Then, our opinions are basically the same, we can only choose those chaotic areas. First of all, what kind of chaotic areas we have to choose, there are many chaotic areas in this place."


    "Can we guarantee our own safety in this place?" Hemila said.


    "If the kingdom of God rises to a level, it will take time." Chi Nan calculated: "It is expected that we will be able to reach around the central plane soon." There is no problem in upgrading here.


    The central plane is a very powerful plane. This plane can even withstand the walking and fighting of the main **** in it. One can imagine how powerful it is here. But if too many main gods fight here, it will also cause serious consequences.


    Therefore, the central plane is repulsive to the main god. Once the main **** dared to make a move inside, he would be rejected. The other gods do not matter. It doesn''t matter what you do in there. This kind of plane that even the main **** can accommodate, there is only one in the heavens and the world, and there is no second one.


    After studying for a long time, Hermilla pointed to a place and said: "Here, this place has the smallest chaotic area and the most stable. If we are here, we should be able to safely support it."


    Wei Wei Si immediately retorted: "No, this place is too small, and there are too many powerful gods around it. Even if it can be stabilized, it will not be possible to develop in the future. When it comes into contact with the central plane, any kingdom of God will be recorded~ www.novelhall.com~ Even if I leave in the future, when I come back, I can only settle down in this one place and cannot be replaced."


    This is a special feature of the central plane, and even the main **** cannot change it. Therefore, the choice of location must be selected. Once selected, it cannot be changed. Most gods, afraid to approach the central plane, are struggling with this.


    "What''s your opinion." In terms of warfare, Wei Wei Si has the most say. This point, even if it was refuted, and Hemila didn''t mean to blame it. Everyone is looking at Wei Wei Si.


    "As long as I can guarantee my safety, I suggest choosing this place. If not, I suggest waiting for a while."


    The place chosen by Weiweisi is arguably the biggest chaotic area. There are many kingdoms of gods in this place, and there are many kingdoms of evil gods around, and even the devil gods place the abyss plane in this place. A large area is messy. But there is one advantage here, that is, far away from all the powerful gods, none of the main **** level is here.


    And from here into the interior of the central plane, which is also the most barren north, the mighty gods look down on this place. As for whether it is barren or not, Chi Nan and others really don''t care. They are the people who care about the environment the least.


    "If you can stabilize here, no one will obstruct you no matter what you do, you can let go of development. Moreover, your avatars can also be placed on the side of the abyss, helping each other, and safety will be greatly improved." .. .


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1255： Im going to go to war right now

    Two are safer than one, especially when they are still in two different hostile camps. As long as they are used well, the intelligence of both parties can enable them to develop faster. As for the Abyssal Plane, I am afraid that no one except the Demon God is interested.


    If you want to completely purify the abyssal plane, the risk is too great, and there are not enough benefits, and the gods are not willing to do it.


    Hidden in his own kingdom of God, the demon incarnation should also be very safe. The demon incarnation flew toward this side relatively late, and the degree was relatively slow, so it will take a while to come over, and now you have to think about yourself first.


    "Our divine power crystallization has been completed and we are almost the last step, but this last step requires a little time. We can''t do nothing at this time, just pick a place first."


    After Chi Nan made up his mind, the others had no objection. As for those subordinates, Chi Nan didn''t bother to ask. That kind of fanaticism and respect, you don''t need to ask to know what they mean. Besides, this was originally my own business. After thinking about it, Chi Nan drove the Kingdom of God and flew in that direction.


    The closer you get to that direction, the more chaotic you are around. In the air, there are a large number of kingdoms of God floating, and from time to time you can see the battle between the kingdom of God and the kingdom of God. Especially the kingdom of Cthulhu, there is too much here.


    Some have not yet decided whether to lock their positions, and the other part is the gods after the rebellion, driving the kingdom of God to fly to this place. Because it can''t land, it can only float in the depths of the void.


    The flight of the Kingdom of God in Chinan is not very eye-catching, and many people just glance at it and don''t care. The flight trajectories that Chi Nan chose were all carefully considered, and they were all close to the positions of powerful forces. Flying along the edge between them, these forces did not dare to attack Chi Nan at will.


    Otherwise, once they do it, it will be similar to crossing the boundary, and the powerful force on the opposite side will also attack them. One carelessness may even evolve into a war between the gods, which is not worth the gain.


    In this way, after only a few not-so-serious battles, Chi Nan drove the kingdom of God to fly above the chaotic area. "Here, there is no powerful force, and no group, but the relationship between the kingdom of God in the sky is not close."


    Weiweisi pointed to the bottom and said: "This location is very good. Although there is no terrain to use, there are only some not very powerful kingdoms around. The largest is the six kingdom alliances over there, which are elemental, but the strongest. The big one is only the mid-level god, and the true strength may not be as strong as ours, so it is good here."


    "Very good, then this place." Thinking of this, Chi Nan controlled the kingdom of God and began to land.


    Just before landing, I received a lot of subpoenas. There are threats, and there are those who ask to join. In particular, the alliance of the six kingdoms of the gods over there directly said: "The gods of natural attributes, join us, and you are safe to have our protection. As long as you hand in half of your income, we can give you The best protection."


    Chi Nan just rolled his eyes and ignored it, and then there was no sound from the other side.


    "The hypocritical true god, dare to come to such a chaotic place, Lao Tzu teaches you how to be a god." Below, an evil **** kingdom suddenly showed two gray lights, full of death, and it should be an undead attribute.


    The light fell on Chinan''s Kingdom of God, and suddenly a cloud of green smoke appeared. Although this force was restrained by himself, Chi Nan was still very annoyed. "This place is really messy. But I like it. Since you like fighting, then I will use your method to come." Chi Nan sneered and was ready to do it.


    Around the kingdom of God, countless emerald green lightsabers formed, and they fought the kingdom of God that had just attacked him. The sky seemed to be raining, and the kingdom of God that was hit soon kept trembling.


    "Asshole, dare to take the initiative to attack." The evil **** roared, the gray light swelled, and the two people fought like this in the void. After so many years of accumulation, Chi Nan was well prepared and didn''t worry about fighting other people at all.


    Around, those people are happily watching the excitement. In the void, many divine kingdoms moved towards this side, Chi Nan could clearly feel the gaze and divine consciousness of these people, so clearly.


    "Haha, here comes a true **** with a very personal character. It seems that our side is going to be a little more lively."


    "It''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that natural-attributed sheep are so popular. This reminds me of the popular goddess of the natural gods, whose personality is even more evil than our evil gods."


    The ridiculing voices around did not hide the slightest, they were all released by the gods in their own way. These gods are also boring all day long, they can only communicate with other gods of the same height, perhaps the situation is similar to their own.


    However, this is more interesting. Chi Nan sneered, and directly let his kingdom fall directly above the opponent''s kingdom. "Wow, I like this character. If I don''t agree, I will try my best. It seems that this time an amazing little guy has come."


    "If he doesn''t die, there will definitely be a place for him in the future." Despite this, his tone was full of ridicule.


    The angry anger of that evil **** was about to burn. "You are looking for death, I will fulfill you."


    Chi Nan chose the landing point on his head. It is impossible for two kingdoms of God to exist at the same landing point, so the final result is that one party must be completely destroyed. Chi Nan''s choice was to start a decisive battle.


    When did the natural gods who were restrained and suppressed by their death dare to treat themselves like this. I was near here, but the old-style god, although only a lower god, was not far from the middle god.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the two kingdoms of God seemed to hit the earth as if sparks hit the earth. The most popular method of fighting in the battle of gods is to use the kingdom of gods to directly hit, and this situation may not happen once in tens of thousands of years. Now, more people around were attracted.


    I just came here, if I can''t use strong means to show my strength and determination, then the next trouble will only be more. Chi Nan knew this, so just hit it with a hot mouth.


    I am not of nature, my own power absolutely restrains these undead. "Go ahead and be prepared for shocks. We are going to kill the idiot on the other side." Chi Nan''s voice quickly passed on. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1256： Kingdom of God

    I don''t know if it''s been boring for too long, and the anger in Chi Nan''s heart suddenly rises when he encounters the enemy. Anyway, these years have accumulated a lot of divine power crystals, and after removing the used ones, there is still a lot of inventory.


    Isn''t it just an evil **** with the attributes of a **** and an undead? Chi Nan really didn''t care about it.


    In the eyes of everyone, the kingdom of God slammed down so fiercely. In the air, the battle has already begun before the kingdom of God is in contact. In the void, the gray aura of the opponent''s kingdom of God formed directly, condensed into huge bone arms, and grabbed them against the kingdom of Chinan, with terrifying power and death aura on their arms.


    And Chi Nan is no longer the same person as before. The method of fighting in the void has not been studied by Chi Nan in recent years.


    In the void, countless vines formed, and the illusory and bare vines had completely changed their appearance. The vines seem to be in substance, covered with spikes, and they look like they are real from a distance.


    But the vines that can entangle the world can only appear in the void.


    At the same time, just above the kingdom of God, a phantom of the holy tree suddenly appeared. This is also derived from Chi Nan''s deduction of other void fighting methods, something similar to the law. After the phantom of the sacred tree appeared, a mysterious power spread out.


    This power is somewhat similar to Chi Nan''s God Realm, but it can only be used on the vines in the void. In an instant, countless thunder and lightning appeared on the surface of the vine, and these lightning and lightning were all green. If you perceive it carefully, you will see that this is not thunder and lightning at all, but the effect of thunder and lightning formed by highly condensed natural forces.


    But because the natural attributes are too strong, if ordinary people are touched by such lightning, their whole body will instantly be lignified.


    The huge bone claws and vines touched each other in the air, and a mysterious sound of "click" spread through the void. The surrounding fixed kingdoms of God were all shaken by this.


    Among the stunned eyes of everyone, they found that the vines that should have been restrained by the power of the undead had nothing to do. On the contrary, the huge bone claws cracked, and then just like that.


    The broken bone claw instantly turned into a gray aura and filled it. Fortunately, this is the void, otherwise the death aura spreads, and then it is not known how much area to turn into the land of death.


    Even the evil **** in the opposing kingdom of God was full of shock at this time, and he didn''t expect the result to be like this.


    Obviously they are all lower true gods, but why the cohesion of the other party''s divine power is much higher than that of his own, and that kind of power is obviously restraining himself. Damn it, this must be a conspiracy, a conspiracy by the gods of nature against oneself.


    Unfortunately, there is no chance to speak at this time. After a few short encounters between the two kingdoms of God, they just collided together. The two divine kingdoms collided with each other, and the terrifying force exploded as if sparks hit the earth.


    The huge divine power spread towards the surroundings, and some weaker kingdoms of the gods trembled constantly under this power, and even moved a certain distance behind them. This way of fighting directly using the kingdoms of God to collide with each other is really rare. I don''t know, I thought there was a deep hatred between these two gods.


    Within the kingdom of God, Chi Nan felt that his kingdom was constantly shaking like a bouncy ball. Even if they were prepared to prevent shocks, some people were still directly shocked. The ground trembles constantly, and the ground cracks open.


    Fortunately, the gap was not very wide or very long, and it was quickly fixed by the plants. Many big trees were also collapsed, but on the whole, there was no problem. The Kingdom of God was not injured.


    The people under one''s subordinates were at best slightly injured, and they were hit by other things. Because most people are not weak, they won''t be hurt by this kind of thing. "Fortunately, fortunately, this time it was a bit too violent. I didn''t expect that the kingdom of God would collide with each other as such. If the kingdom of God is damaged, it will take more time to repair it."


    Chi Nan was a little grateful, but at the same time calmed down. It''s just that because the kingdom of God has fallen, the location has been locked. Now even if you want to transfer, there is no way, you and the other party must have one perish.


    The plane of the undead, which was also hit, was not so good. On the surface of the kingdom of God, a series of cracks split directly, which can be seen with the eyes. The two sides who are strong and who are weak show vividly and vividly in this kind of direct collision.


    The interior of the kingdom of God is even more like a scene of natural disasters. The earth shattered directly, becoming piece by piece, and some parts of the surrounding area even disappeared. Countless undead were either swallowed by the earth or directly shattered.


    These undead were obviously not prepared, and many undead were directly shocked into the air. Only a few powerful undead creatures can reflect and stabilize their bodies when they are caught off guard.


    "It''s amazing, this kingdom of God is really strong, and it''s okay with such a collision. It seems that this kingdom of God is not far from being promoted." When the people around saw this scene, they began to care about it when they were excited. .


    "That''s it, I didn''t expect that there is such a hot among the gods of natural attributes, and it won''t have anything to do with that person."


    Regardless of the speculation of the people around, the battle between the two kingdoms of God is still going on. Seeing that the other party had not been destroyed, Chi Nan was not polite, urging his kingdom of God to strike again. The Kingdom of God is not an ordinary thing, and it doesn''t have to fly high to hit it. To be precise, as long as it hits, it is hitting.


    "My kingdom of God can resist multiple impacts without being damaged I just don''t know how many times you can bear it."


    Chi Nan gritted his teeth and let his kingdom collide again. A large amount of divine power crystallized instantly, and the two divine kingdoms collided again, this time even stronger than the previous burst, blowing wildly towards the surroundings.


    Below, the barrier of the central plane, on the contrary, nothing happened. It''s just that many people have discovered that there is an unusually bright one in the sky. In the eyes of people in the central area, many stars in the sky are actually the kingdom of God.


    "Kacha" The cracks in the kingdom of the undead evil spirits are already spreading over half, like a glass bottle about to shatter, so miserable. At this time, even the undead evil **** began to panic.


    "Wait, wait, I can surrender or give up this place, please let me go back to the void." The undead evil spirit surrendered directly without morals, but the people around did not feel anything strange. . ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1257： Ill smash it first

    A person who knows the current affairs is a wise man. Among the gods, it is very common to surrender or even take refuge in the opponent if he fails to fight. They are not ordinary people, and they can fight each other desperately until they die.


    As a god, he has escaped some of the emotions of mortals, and only improves himself in his eyes. For most gods, they will not know that they will die and fight to the end like mortals, unless they are forced to this extent by the opponent.


    After all, there are not many gods. If all of them are the same as mortals, I am afraid that the gods would have already withered. However, what they didn''t expect was that what they met today was a guy who didn''t play cards according to common sense. If it is a general **** with natural attributes, the personality is naturally very gentle, but Chi Nan has always taken it as his duty to kill him when dealing with enemies.


    Hearing the other party''s words of softness, Chi Nan sneered: "Why are you going to be soft? Don''t you want to fight to death and life, I''m ready." Chi Nan continued to transform his divine power and restore the consumption of the kingdom of God that had just collided.


    "Don''t be too much, I have many friends. If you continue to persecute, there will never be any good results. If you let me go, I will pay the corresponding reward. In this chaotic place, too hard often results in Neither will be great."


    "Really, but I like to try it out. Let''s wait until I break your eye-catching thing."


    What Chi Nan said, not only was the undead evil **** at a loss, but the people around him were also depressed. This time the co-author is a madman. Who is most afraid of who is the most madman? It must be a madman.


    At the level of gods, lunatic gods are also the type they fear most. Why the Demon God has always been a public enemy, but there is generally no complete assurance that they will not deal with the Abyss Demon God. It''s because the abyss demon gods are all lunatics. When it is critical, these guys may not retreat and die with the opponent.


    And if an orthodox **** like Chi Nan was a lunatic, it would be even more terrifying. Orthodox gods have a kingdom of God, and if the kingdom of God is detonated, other kingdoms of God around here will be affected and damaged.


    It''s not impossible that the guy who was directly detonated will end up at the same time. Although the detonation of the Kingdom of God is not so easy, a lot of preparations need to be made before detonation, and it is possible to achieve this after all year round preparations.


    Therefore, the ordinary kingdom of God will not explode until death. But the lunatic gods are different, who knows if the other party is ready for such crazy preparations. Once you encounter an unstoppable enemy, you will directly detonate yourself and the opponent to die. Although the number of such gods is very small, it was not uncommon before.


    It is said that there are still some crazy gods, all gods will spend a lot of money to make such preparations.


    Thinking of this, many gods quietly moved their kingdom far away. And the gods in the surrounding kingdoms that have been locked in positions, the gods inside are distressed, how can they be with such a lunatic.


    If they are asked to prepare for the detonation of the kingdom of God, let alone how much it consumes, no one is willing to do this kind of thing. This kind of preparation can sometimes cause a lot of harm to the kingdom of God. Who wants to harm their own roots?


    Chi Nan didn''t expect them to have this kind of association, but even if they knew it, it didn''t matter. It''s only good for me to be able to stun those around me. At this moment, Chi Nan was ready for the third impact.


    "You, you lunatic, you will regret it. My kingdom of God is an undead attribute, and it will definitely cause a lot of erosion to you."


    The Undead Cthulhu still wanted to make the final struggle, but it was a pity that Chi Nan didn''t care at all, and still collided fiercely. The Kingdom of the Undead, which was on the verge of falling apart, finally did not hold on during this collision. Cracks all over the whole body of the kingdom of God, and then the barrier completely burst. The huge power tore the entire interior of the kingdom of God to pieces.


    Directly exposed to the void, countless believers and undead disappeared without a trace in a moment, either torn apart or evaporated. There was also the most dazzling figure, whose whole body was struck out in embarrassment.


    This is the undead evil **** who is working against him. It''s just that this evil god''s appearance is very miserable at this time, and the robes on his body have turned into tattered pretends, and the body made of the skeleton is also fragmented.


    Where there is no fragmentation, there are cracks everywhere, and the death air of the whole body continues to spread out. "Hehe, it''s still a dead soul becoming a god. After becoming a god, he still maintains this skeleton shape, which shows that he was originally a skeleton."


    Chi Nan smiled indifferently, and the vines that Void hadn''t recovered entangled the other side. The skeleton just wanted to struggle when it was wrapped in a large number of vines, and there was no way to escape.


    "Damn it, do you want to kill them all." The undead evil **** roared, never expecting someone to be crazier than himself.


    Chi Nan sneered: "Yes, since you are already an enemy, do you still expect me to let you go." Chi Nan condensed a bow and arrow in the kingdom of God, gently pulled it away, and suddenly faced the front. Let go of the bowstring.


    This is also a method for the gods to fight in the air. Before, there was only the protection of the kingdom of gods, and this method had no effect. The arrow just flew out and disappeared in an instant. After passing through the kingdom of God, it reappeared in the void.


    Before the Undead Cthulhu reacted, he was hit by an arrow directly in his chest. The emerald green arrow pierced fiercely into the bones of the chest, and then a mysterious and pure power spread out. Originally thinking of using death power to disperse it, but the Undead Cthulhu suddenly found that his death power actually rioted.


    "Damn, what kind of power is this, and why is the restraining power so strong?" The undead evil **** felt that he was getting weaker and weaker, and even his divine power couldn''t kick it up. The surrounding vines took the opportunity to entangle him.


    "Even if you die, I won''t make you feel better, the gods of the nature system, wait for our evil god''s revenge." Suddenly, the undead evil **** raised his head, as if he could see Chi Nan across the kingdom of God.


    The spirit of death suddenly condensed in the originally fragmented kingdom of God, forming a chain of chains, forcibly seizing the kingdom of God in Chinan. Originally, a large number of undead and death air were sent into the kingdom of Chinan by the undead evil **** using a special method. The next moment, another arrow flew out and hit the skull in the head.


    Suddenly, the skeleton broke apart and turned into pieces, disappearing without a trace under the emerald green light. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1258： Ill call the shots from today

    "Hehe, even if I die, do I have to use the power of the undead to deal with me, but I am least afraid of this kind of evil power." Chi Nan sneered, and pulled the bowstring for the third time, aiming at the outside of the kingdom of God .


    After a long time, Chi Nan narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he had caught something, and then let go of the bowstring.


    "I knew that you were going to run, do you really think I would let you go." Yes, half-god death may cause the spirit to escape, how could there be no spirit. In the void, a gray **** surrounded by golden flames suddenly appeared and fled towards the distance. The godhead and soul of the gods are fused together, and the sacred fire of the evil **** is also golden.


    If this guy is allowed to escape, he will definitely retake a creature or undead, and it won''t be long before he can regain his status as a god. There are also some that have been destroyed, but the Godhead will be very hard.


    After destroying the god, fire and soul, if the godhead is inherited by ordinary creatures, it will also get everything before the god.


    As long as you work hard to improve and not be seen, you will become a **** in the future, but the disadvantage is that the height of growth will be fixed. At most, he can only grow to the strongest state of this **** before, and then there is no way to continue to improve.


    Moreover, after inheriting the godhead, after becoming a god, the soul and the godhead merge into one, and it is impossible to separate from the godhead and condense one''s own godhead. It is too difficult to transform the godhead, so as long as one has the ability to become a god, no one will choose to inherit the godhead. But in most cases, regardless of the dead creatures, there is no chance of becoming a god.


    The arrow appeared instantaneously, and the godhead who had just emerged wanted to escape, but was hit by the arrow far away. The emerald green light exploded, and the divine fire and divine soul were instantly destroyed, leaving only the hard and indestructible godhead.


    And this godhead still retains the last bit of soul essence of the previous gods, and this is also the last chance for this evil **** to resurrect. If you use a lot of divine power to wash, the soul essence will soon disappear.


    Seeing this godhead appeared, many gods were ready to move. "It''s the Godhead. With this, you can train a strong subordinate."


    "If you want to die, you can go and don''t look at whose spoils this is."


    "That is, there is nothing wrong with the kingdom of the gods. According to this intensity, it may be no problem to smash a few kingdoms." The voice from the void suddenly stabilized the gods who were about to move. Come down. That''s right, if that lunatic attacked them, they would be the next unlucky one.


    Although the gods here often conflict with each other, who would be like Chi Nan, and fight the other side desperately if they didn''t agree with each other. Moreover, he really has the ability to fight the opponent to death.


    I don''t know which natural attribute **** came out of the corner. He is definitely a lunatic, and he is also a lunatic with a deep foundation. No wonder this guy did not enter the territory of other natural gods, but in this chaotic area. Obviously, this guy is a madman who likes to fight and fight.


    Regardless of what other people think of him, Chi Nan has already killed the opponent, Chi Nan also instantly controlled the void vines to wrap the opponent''s godhead, came into his own kingdom, and quickly appeared in Chi Nan''s hands.


    "Not bad, an undead **** who is close to the lower true **** at the peak. Ask Old Mka if he wants this godhead. If you don''t like it, you don''t have to force it, but it''s just an undead godhead. When we have time, we will find another one."


    After asking casually, Chi Nan threw the godhead into the energy pool next to him. There were wailing sounds, and then disappeared without a trace. In this energy pool, soon this godhead will be fully purified.


    As for the chains entwined with him, the Kingdom of God just burst out with a burst of light, and it was completely shattered. Then the kingdom of gods slowly landed, crushing all the impurities left in the void, and staying where the kingdom of undead gods was before. "From now on, I will be in charge of this place." Chi Nan''s voice spread towards the surroundings.


    No one around said anything, all remained silent. This kind of character, they don''t want to associate for the time being. Neither wins nor hostility seems to be good. Regardless of Chi Nan has locked his position, but the Kingdom of God can also fly.


    At that time, flying over to smash other kingdoms of God, this kind of thing can also be done, at most it can''t land.


    Having just watched such a brutal scene, everyone was in awe of Chi Nan, the new neighbor.


    Chi Nan didn''t care either, smiled, and started to deal with the rest. Just hit the kingdom of God, although there is no big problem with the kingdom of God, some details are still slightly damaged.


    Now Chi Nan needs to let the spirits of the gods bring their divine power to crystallize, go around to repair them, and completely restore the entire kingdom of God. Only in the most perfect state can one be able to make his kingdom of God the most perfect promotion.


    At the same time, a large number of death divine powers around, and countless undead creatures that have sneaked into their own kingdom, also need to be eliminated. If these undead creatures make trouble, it is also very troublesome.


    If the ordinary kingdom of God was infiltrated by so many undead and directly killed a large number of believers, it would be very distressing to many gods. But Chinan is different. There are plants everywhere and there are very few elves, most of which are mass-produced wood elves. There is no shortage of believers in Chi Nan, so these dead spirits really can''t do anything.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that these undead had just entered, and then they were suppressed by his own kingdom of God.


    It is not just one''s own natural force that suppresses the other party and even the kingdom of God itself has a deterrent effect on the undead. "By the way, my kingdom of God was transformed from the plane of the undead before, and the law of the undead is already very complete."


    Chi Nan remembered that, according to the degree of completeness, the law of the dead of the kingdom of the gods of his own will definitely not be worse than the higher kingdoms of the dead.


    It seems that this is also an advantage for transforming the kingdom of God, and it hasn''t really appeared before. In this way, these undead will be easier to clean up. It''s a pity that he is not a **** of undead attributes, otherwise this face will fit him better.


    Shaking his head, Chi Nan did not continue discussing this matter. Now that we are here, we must start the layout. With a move in Chi Nan''s heart, countless seeds passed through the plane barrier and fell into the plane, randomly landing in different places. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1259： Demon incarnation is here too

    "Sure enough, it''s not a good place. No wonder it will become a chaotic place." A few days later, pieces of plants grew underneath. Because the distance is relatively close, it is easy to communicate with plants. &1t;/


    Below this, the land is actually barren, and there are some black and lacquered barren mountains or yellow barren mountains around. It''s not a good place in a large area around. But there are a lot of creatures here, but they are all very crazy things. Within this area of ??my own, there are the most undead creatures. &1t;/


    It seems that this should be the reason for the operation of the undead **** before. Farther away, Chi Nan also saw other things, such as monsters, or chaotic elements, robber-like humans. &1t;/


    The most are all kinds of humanoids, all of which walk upright on two legs and two arms, and each of them is very violent. It seems that except for his companions, everyone around him looks like an enemy. &1t;/


    Some even have little trust in their peers. Fortunately, they are not hostile to plants. Unless it is an active plant, in their eyes, it is actually a very good thing. &1t;/


    Many plants that have just been planted have become dishes for these creatures. The lack of resources in this place has actually reached this point, Chi Nan thought vaguely. There are also several small forest oasis and other places that they have made, which have become places where many forces are fighting for battle. &1t;/


    In order to compete for an oasis, I don''t know how many creatures died in these places. This place is not only chaotic in the sky, but also chaotic below it, and it is very barren. This central plane cannot see the edge at a glance. &1t;/


    Don''t talk about Chi Nan, in fact, no one knows how big this central plane is except the main god. The plane barrier where they are located has also been divided into areas. But the internal volume cannot be compared with the outside. &1t;/


    Chinan quietly planted a large number of plants to lay the foundation for his own plant army. Generally, it secretly spreads towards the surroundings, absorbing and collecting all the sentiments here, and prepares for entering the central plane in the future. &1t;/


    Not to mention Chi Nan, even Hemila and others have already begun to prepare. However, Hemila and others did not intend to enter by themselves, but to let the avatar accompany Chi Nan''s avatar to invade, and Chi Nan''s avatar would definitely enter. &1t;/


    This central plane is completely different from the general plane, and there are many gods or god-level existences in it. Especially the devil gods and a few evil gods who don''t have their own kingdom, even their own deities are in it. If one is not careful in this, it is very likely to suffer heavy losses, and even attract powerful enemies to attack the kingdom of God. &1t;/


    While Chi Nan was observing the surroundings, his demon incarnation finally ran over in his own kingdom of God. &1t;/


    "Unexpectedly, the demon incarnation didn''t encounter any attacks. Did I think something wrong." Chi Nan was speechless for a while, but he still entered the Pantheon and communicated with other gods about the situation here. &1t;/


    Since the appearance of the message panel, some message panels seem to have become forums, and a topic often has some gods coming to leave a message. So it¡¯s okay to discuss with others here. And there is no need to leave your name, and no one will worry about causing some trouble in reality because of leaving a message on it. &1t;/


    The Devil Kingdom slowly moved towards here, but did not suffer any loss, and Chi Nan slowly understood the reason. "The first time the Devil Kingdom appeared, it seems that it is not without benefits."&1t;/


    When others saw this kingdom of God flying in with the breath of the abyss, they took it for granted as an abyss plane. There must be no Demon God in the Abyss Plane, although the Demon God came running with him. &1t;/


    Although this plane is much easier to attack than other kingdoms of God, it is not good at all. Who will do it? Moreover, if one is not careful, it is easy to be targeted by the will of the abyss, that is the real trouble. Even if the upper true **** is targeted by the will of the abyss, it is very difficult to get rid of it, and it is easy to suffer heavy losses. &1t;/


    In this chaotic place, there are not many high-level true gods, who wants to provoke such things. Let alone advancing along the edge of some forces, even if they drive directly, as long as they don''t hit their kingdom of God, no one will stop it. &1t;/


    One more point, there have been discussions in the forum. They found the chaos area, and there was a very huge abyss plane coming over. This abyssal plane, size and strength have reached the scale of the middle **** kingdom. &1t;/


    Such an abyss plane, if you just move around, God knows what will happen. Not to mention that the will of the abyss will focus on himself, even the demon **** who controls this abyss is probably a middle demon god, who wants to provoke such a powerful lunatic. Chi Nan knew that they had misunderstood, but this was common sense, and Chi Nan would not explain it. &1t;/


    Without the control of the Demon God, it is impossible to move on the abyss plane, and it is impossible to run to the central plane. This is common sense. Therefore, there must be a powerful demon behind this, hiding behind them, staring at them. &1t;/


    As a result, the abyss of the kingdom of God along the way, the danger encountered is far less than his own, the closer you are to the central plane, the fewer attacks you will encounter. By now, there is no more. &1t;/


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan suddenly decided: "If this is the case, then just pick a place at random and don''t conflict with other people. This is the place. There are more abyss levels and the evil **** kingdom here, and it is considered to have found an organization. It will be easier to continue to expand in the future. The abyss planes kill each other, this is not a strange thing at first."&1t;/


    This place of stay They have already discussed it before. The incarnation is Chi Nan himself, which naturally means the same thing. After finding the place, the Kingdom of God didn''t even hesitate, and fell straight down. &1t;/


    From outsiders'' eyes, they thought it was the Demon God who chose a place randomly and went down. Many demon gods do this. This is not their own kingdom. Although it is very important to the demon gods, they still don''t care too much. &1t;/


    The abyss plane is destroyed, only a little weakening of their strength, and will not cause substantial damage. &1t;/


    This is all right, the two kingdoms of God have reached the designated locations, and they have a better understanding of various aspects of intelligence. With intelligence, with helpers, whether to continuously exhibit in the central plane or fight with other gods, it will have an advantage. "First, let''s take a look at how far the bottom of the Devil Kingdom is from me, and find a way to get in touch."&1t;/...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1260： The beetle **** chasing after

    With the help of the kingdom of God to send seeds to each other, the two sides will soon get in touch. It''s just this distance that makes Chi Nan a little speechless. According to the calculation method here, they are separated by a distance of several thousand standard units.


    Each standard unit refers to the size and diameter of a higher kingdom of God. It takes several days for a standard unit to fly at Chinan''s degree. These thousands of standard units, even Chinan, will probably take many years to fly. It seems that if you want to communicate, you still have to establish a transmission channel.


    But Chinan has another problem, that is, the spatial laws of the central plane are more solidified, and the spatial stability is better. It is difficult for the space plants that I originally used to open a passage in the middle for my own use.


    If you want to open up the channel, I am afraid that it will take some time to study, at least you must use divine plants to strengthen and strengthen the power of communication. Within a period of time, the two sides may not be able to get help from the other side.


    This central plane was much larger than Chi Nan had imagined. You know, the distance between the two of them, this area, is just a corner. They really don''t know how big the real central plane is.


    "Forget it, I don''t want these things for the time being, I also want to start preparing for the promotion of the Kingdom of God."


    Your own kingdom of God is too solid, and the foundation is too high. If you want to upgrade, you need to spend dozens of times, or even hundreds of times, the resources needed for promotion in other kingdoms of God. After such a long time, it is almost finished.


    In addition to resources, he must also improve his own kingdom of God, slowly nurturing, and reaching the extreme. This is the most time-consuming.


    What Chi Nan didn''t know was that at this moment, a red and black kingdom of God was chasing toward him. "Sure enough, I have come to the central plane, and finally let me find his breath."


    Inside the kingdom of God, in the central temple, a brutal, bloodthirsty light was released in the eyes of a huge red beetle. The place where he stared was really in the direction of the kingdom of God where Chi Nan was. That''s right, this is the first kingdom of God that has attacked oneself in the void.


    Chi Nan just treated the other party as an ordinary evil god, but what Chi Nan didn''t know was that this guy was his old friend the beetle god. Chi Nan has a mark left by the beetle god. Although he has dispelled it after becoming a god, the breath has not disappeared for a while. And the beetle **** is very familiar with Chi Nan''s breath.


    After seeing Chinan¡¯s Kingdom of God, the Beetle God had already discovered something wrong. After the attack, Chi Nan''s identity was finally determined, so he pursued him all the way. If it weren''t for the slowness, I wouldn''t know how many games I played.


    "Under the crown, their location is a chaotic area, and that place is not the location of our kingdom of God. We have no way to land, but stay in the void. And it''s too chaotic and dangerous here, do we really want to do it."


    Hearing the words of his subordinates, the Beetle God was silent for a while, and then said: "It''s okay, get closer, try not to stir the nerves of other people. I have some friends here, and I will communicate with them when the time comes. Wait until I am close to this kingdom of God, and I must let him know the fate of offending me."


    The Beetle God is also very depressed, failing in this guy''s hands twice in a row. And twice in a row, his statue was destroyed by the opponent, which is simply a shame and must be retrieved.


    At the beginning he wanted to search through the surrounding planes, but now, he realized that this **** actually broke through to the level of a **** in a short time. This is okay, it becomes too fast.


    The Beetle God seriously suspected that this had something to do with his failure, and what benefits the other party had gained. For this reason, the jealousy in the beetle god''s heart was even worse, and he even chased it all the way. But after arriving here, the Beetle God calmed down.


    People on the side of the elven gods are still chasing themselves, so you must be careful. If discovered by them, it would be a troublesome thing at that time. He didn''t join any organization on the Cthulhu side, facing the chase of the Elf God, it would cost a lot of money to run away. Even as a middle-ranked god, the beetle **** still dare not make too much movement.


    The idea of ??the beetle **** is to approach quietly, and then kill with one blow, and leave after killing, absolutely not let the elven gods find themselves. Facing the chase of the upper true god, even the beetle **** will inevitably feel fear.


    It''s just that when the Beetle God just contacted his friends, suddenly the kingdom of God that he was aiming for appeared brightly. The emerald green light shines on the surroundings, giving people a very comfortable feeling. A golden flame flickered within the kingdom of God. How could this situation look so familiar.


    "This won''t be the promotion of the kingdom of God, right, the kingdom of God wants to be promoted, and the gods themselves must be promoted. It is absolutely impossible for the kingdom of God to be higher than the gods themselves. Could it be that that person has also reached the middle god, No, how could this happen. I must have found the wrong person, and that person is elsewhere." The Beetle God thought a little confused.


    What he didn''t know was that Chi Nan was such an existence that broke common sense. Although ordinary gods are not good enough, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation is able to use the characteristics of the abyss plane to enhance the kingdom of God with the conditions of the following true god.


    The lower true gods have the kingdom of the middle true gods, and this is the first one. However, Chi Nan himself had indeed already entered the middle true god, and in terms of true strength, he would definitely not be much worse than the beetle god.


    The kingdom of God that has entered the promotion state is very dazzling, and the surrounding gods have noticed, but no one comes to his idea. On the one hand, when the Kingdom of God is promoted, it will explode very powerful forces, and no one will choose this time to make trouble.


    On the other hand Chi Nan, this lunatic has already been famous around, this increasingly powerful lunatic, they just want to stay away, no one will choose to fight against Chi Nan.


    The kingdom of God with a solid foundation has naturally improved without encountering any accidents at all. It''s so smooth and steady. With the expansion of the internal volume of the kingdom of God, the twelve trees of life are getting bigger and bigger.


    At the moment when the promotion was successful, Chi Nan felt that the whole world was clearer, and the kingdom of God radiated bright light and became one of the most shining stars in the void. After a few minutes, the light disappeared.


    From the outside, there was no change in the size of the kingdom of God, but the aura that belonged to the middle of the kingdom of God was very obvious. The level of the kingdom of God can often be seen at a glance.


    Recommend the new book of Urban Great God Lao Shi:...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1261： Enter the Central Plane

    The kingdom of God has finally evolved, and now his kingdom is worthy of his own identity. The most important thing is that this kingdom of God itself is a label, allowing people around you to know that you are already a middle true god.


    Coupled with the crazy energy he showed before, the surrounding gods should not dare to deal with him casually.


    The kingdom of the middle true gods exploded, but even the upper true gods could suffer heavy losses. And there were not a few high-level gods around here, after all, this was a place that I had carefully selected. In the chaotic area, it is impossible to have the existence of the level of the main god. By now, Chi Nan finally felt some safety.


    Since there is no danger around, then the eyes should also be placed inside the central plane. This central plane is really too big, so it is not easy for Chi Nan to explore and collect very little information.


    After establishing the image of a lunatic, the advantage is that no one dares to provoke himself. But the disadvantage is not without it, that is, few people dare to communicate with themselves in depth, and even run away when they see themselves close.


    Because they didn''t know when they couldn''t think about it and attacked them directly, but that would be of no benefit to anyone. After he was promoted to the kingdom of God, several low-level kingdoms of God even broke away from the plane barrier and flew into the void. This was obviously avoiding himself, and Chi Nan couldn''t help it.


    There is no way to communicate. If Chi Nan wants to get the information inside the central plane, he can only rely on communicating with other gods in the Pantheon, or watching through the information records on the message board.


    However, those who can become gods are not ordinary people. Of course they knew what was important, some important information, no **** would casually share it with others, even Chi Nan.


    So Chi Nan now only knows some of the superficial conditions, but still don''t understand more.


    After Chi Nan sent his avatar into the central plane, the development on the central plane finally began.


    "Is this the Central Plane? It''s so desolate." Slinka Ye''s avatar said next to Chi Nan''s avatar. Several women chose to be like Chi Nan, making their natural incarnations similar to themselves.


    Because several people are at the level of true gods, this natural incarnation can also reach the level of demigods, and regardless of the inside and outside, it is exactly the same as the real body, somewhat different. When using an avatar to do that kind of thing, it is the same as the real thing, which makes Chi Nan very happy. This is double or even several times the enjoyment.


    It''s just that Hermira and others'' own deities will never let the avatar move. In their hearts, their bodies can only be touched by Chi Nan''s deity, even incarnations are not allowed.


    On the contrary, it doesn''t matter if Chi Nan''s deity touches their incarnations, but Chi Nan himself rarely moves. After all, the incarnation of nature is essentially wood, no matter how similar it is.


    The avatars of these people also have a green crystal mark on their necks, which is used to distinguish the deity and the avatar.


    The natural incarnation of Chi Nan is completely different from the incarnations of other gods. It is easy to manufacture and can be manufactured in large quantities. Even if it is destroyed, it will have no effect on him.


    Being caught, it is impossible to cause any damage to one''s own deity. In other respects, it is absolutely not much different from the incarnation of the gods, and even stronger. With so many advantages, Chi Nan and others had no intention of creating a **** incarnation at all.


    "It''s very desolate, but it''s not the desolation of the central plane. It''s just our area. After all, this place was originally controlled by an undead evil god. It''s strange that he can manage it well."


    Looking around, the surroundings are either bare or dark. You will often see the corpses of some zombie skeletons lying on the ground. That''s right, these things have died again and turned into corpses. Surrounded by a newly developed plant base, a large number of plant weapons are being manufactured continuously. There is also a large garden of magic sun flowers, shining with a faint brilliance.


    Around this time, there are already a large number of plant weapons constantly cleaning the surrounding undead. Chi Nan roughly calculated this site controlled by the true god. It would be difficult to clean up this area without special means.


    And here is a place controlled by undead gods, there are no intelligent creatures in the entire area, and there are not many normal creatures even. It can be seen that the undead gods are really like locusts, and no grass grows wherever they go. At this moment, Chi Nan suddenly regretted it, why did he have to lock this position and land.


    At that time, it wouldn''t be better to change a place if it just smashed the opponent''s kingdom of God. On the plane barrier of the central plane, there is a little bit of distance, and the gap inside is all different.


    Moreover, the plane itself within the central plane will become larger and larger with the passage of time, and it seems that the plane itself can grow. This is why the central plane is endless.


    It¡¯s just a barrier on the surface, but it won¡¯t grow too fast, otherwise it won¡¯t form the current pattern.


    Chi Nan squatted down and grabbed a handful of soil. "Sure enough, there are dead spirits in the soil. It is difficult for ordinary plants in this area to grow. However, the soil is normal under half a meter. It seems that this central plane is still very resistant to the erosion of dead spirits." After digging down a bit, Chi Nan was already determined.


    "It should be that the central plane has a strong resistance to the erosion of any force. The laws of this plane are too perfect and too strong. It is very difficult to make changes with our strength." Sophia looked at it. Said around.


    Chi Nan nodded, which is correct. The stronger the plane, the more difficult it is for the gods to change. On the contrary, the weaker the plane, the easier it is to transform. Sometimes just being close can affect it.


    "So, let''s plant some purification trees first. This kind of land is not the place we want. After we manage this place, we can introduce other civilians. And our tree of life can also be planted. This is the central plane. Plant a place, and every piece of land can be planted with many trees of life." The tree of life is the foundation of one''s own development.


    No one else had any objections, and then large-scale transformation and development began. Others did not come here for the time being, but communicated remotely to provide help and advice to Chi Nan''s avatar.

 Chapter 1262： The mother tree that supports the world

    I have to say that the speed of the plant base is fast, especially when the incarnation of Chinan is here. With the current materials, Chi Nan has not yet bred an incarnation of a true **** level, so here is also a demigod.


    The avatar of Chi Nan and the avatars of other people are of the same level, but when it comes to managing plants, it is completely different. Open the realm of the gods directly for a long time, and even under this realm, various plants will grow faster, and it is easier to appear divine plants, which are natural divine plants.


    So one after another, divine bases were created, and then dispersed. All the plants produced by the divine base have a certain chance to become divine plants, which is not comparable to ordinary plants.


    Even if the level is not high, it will crush the existence of the same level. The only drawback is that these stature plants are treasures of activity. The dead body is also a good material for other people.


    However, it is not easy to obtain this material. A large number of plant forces continued to spread towards the surrounding area, and within a short period of time, the area occupied by Chinan had surpassed an area occupied by the empire.


    But on such a large area, there are still some undead everywhere, and no creatures exist.


    "According to the power left by this undead evil god, I have basically been able to determine the strength of the mainstream power needed for the development of the gods here. In the central region, it is generally necessary to reach the golden level to be regarded as the main army, and the legendary level can only be in the army. It can be regarded as a commander in the middle and lower levels."


    There are not many demigods under this undead evil god, but Chi Nan still distinguishes it. Only at the level of the demigod can he be considered a good soldier candidate. Yes, it is just a soldier candidate.


    Because of the exploration during this period of time, Chi Nan can occasionally feel a strong breath from a very far place. Needless to say, this is either the true body of the gods, or other powerful existences that can be compared with the gods.


    Only the existence of the true **** level can be regarded as a strong person in the central area. It seems that the cultivation of the incarnation of the lower true **** is going to speed up. Although Chi Nan can cultivate a lot of incarnations at this level, each one needs a lot of time and his own divine power to crystallize. Therefore, it is destined that Chi Nan could not create an army with his own incarnation.


    After figuring it out, Chi Nan began to build his own army. Various green leaf flying dragons and various powerful airship formations have been created one after another. On the ground, some powerful wood elves also appeared.


    Although these are only at the golden level, their combined forces are much stronger than the army at the golden level.


    This is the main force of his own battle on the central plane. Legendary-level plants are not so easy to manufacture. They will be mass-produced in the future, but not now. In the early stages of development, too many resources should not be wasted on this.


    As for plants at the demi-god level, this Chinan can''t make them, and even other gods can''t make them. If you have to get some, it''s okay, but it takes a lot of divine power to crystallize.


    Moreover, the general low-level divine power crystals are not enough, at least the medium divine power crystals are required. Even the crystallization of superior divine power can satisfy the needs of self-manufacturing. As for the divine power crystallization of the main **** level, this Chi Nan dare not expect it.


    It is said that the divine power crystallization of the main **** level can forcibly raise an ordinary person to the level of a demigod, without even needing his own divine plant as a carrier. This level is too high to be considered for the time being.


    "Chi Nan, what is the black thing in the distance? I wanted to say it a long time ago. I thought it was just a mistake, but we have been constantly active during this period of time, and there is still one thing."


    Wei Wei Si pointed to the distance, where there was a thin black line straight into the sky from the ground. Being able to see it so far away shows that this thing is probably not small. Chi Nan frowned, "Wait a minute, I''ll check the information."


    Chi Nan left immediately, then went to the Pantheon message board and wrote his doubts. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that this was actually common sense, and someone answered soon after it was written.


    "You are a newcomer, why don''t you even know this, let me give you some science."


    Looking at the message below, Chi Nan was a little bit dumbfounded, but also a little emotional. Opening his eyes, Chi Nan said to the others: "I have figured it out. It is a tree, a big tree called the mother tree by the gods."


    "What? A big tree, how is this possible! How could a big tree be that big."


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I also want to say that it''s impossible, but many gods have proved that it is a tree. It is said that the tree was formed when the central plane was formed, supporting the entire world. The tree. The roots spread across the entire continent. It can be said that where the continent is, there are the roots of the mother tree, and the branches and leaves merge into the sky and spread throughout the world."


    "It is said that the power of this mother tree is even stronger than the main god. Long ago, the main **** could not even enter the central plane. As long as it enters, it will be immediately repelled by the power of the mother tree."


    Sophie frowned: "So now, the current main gods are all able to enter, but they agreed not to do anything in it. In other words, the mother tree will not restrict other main gods now~www.novelhall. com~ Chi Nan gave a wry smile: "That''s because, since more than a thousand years ago, the mother tree suddenly died. The cause of death is unknown, maybe only those main gods will know it. "Chi Nan sighed.


    "Death? Such a big mother tree, such a powerful force will also die, what is causing it."


    Everyone looked surprised, why didn''t they believe that an existence stronger than the main **** would suddenly die. You know, this plane has nothing at all. If this kind of plant were not for the destruction of the entire plane, nothing would happen to the plant itself.


    Chi Nan continued: "That is, since that time, the growth of the central plane has slowed down. Many people think this is the relationship between the mother tree. Fortunately, there are no other problems in the central plane."


    "It seems that if you want to figure this out, you must at least become the main **** or get close to the main god. Let''s not rely on this kind of thing now, this thing is too far away from us." Said.


    But Slinka Ye¡¯s face is full of regrets. As an elf, she has a natural affinity for plants.

 Chapter 1263： Why did you see the beetle again

    Yes, that huge mother tree is too far away from him, regardless of the actual distance or the difference in strength. Chi Nan had a hunch that the mother tree matter was very important to him, and he would know one day.


    But when this day is, Chi Nan doesn''t know. At least you have to wait until your own strength reaches or approaches the main god. According to the development of the current situation, if you proceed step by step, you will be able to become the upper true **** within a hundred years.


    This speed seems to be very slow, but in fact it is already very fast. It is impossible for other gods to reach this level even for tens of thousands of years, and this is still a very smooth development. I have to say that there is a plane with potential for development, supported by a lot of plants, and Chi Nan wants to grow too fast.


    Even the Kingdom of God itself needs to consume a lot of divine power crystals to be able to advance. There is no bottleneck in its own promotion, and there is no requirement or repair of the Kingdom of God. This is the most time-saving.


    On this day, Chi Nan is still developing step by step. With the increase in strength, Chi Nan was already able to speed up the growth of the holy tree elves at this time. In just a few years, the newly-born sacred tree elves were already close to adulthood, at least half-old. At this time, many of the holy tree elves sent over began to assist the development of the territory.


    A sacred tree elf suddenly ran in front of Chi Nan and said: "Under the crown, we have encountered a new breed of enemy, like the beetle man in the record." The elf raised a spar high up.


    On the spar, it was the battle that happened before. The enemy on the opposite side is not something else, but a big beetle. Something different from what I saw, these are more mighty and stronger. The spikes behind are also more numerous and denser.


    But no matter how you look at it, it is very similar to the beetle I dealt with in the first place. "Big beetle, are there any corpse specimens."


    The elf nodded vigorously: "Yes, the researchers behind let us stay, and they have been sent to them."


    Chi Nan touched the elf''s head: "It''s well done, let''s go and take a look." The elf showed a sweet smile, and the other companions around saw this with envy and jealousy.


    Soon, Chi Nan came to the place where the frontline researchers were. This is a new technology of Chinan. It does not require the researchers to come in person, but remotely uses a plant brain to link thoughts, and then control a wooden body.


    This wooden body is a wood elf body without thinking, and through the link of thinking, it can be controlled like oneself. The only disadvantage is that the mental strength is consumed faster in this way, and there are often some inflexible feelings in itself, but it is used to ensure safety, but there is no problem.


    Nowadays, the Kingdom of God and the Central Plane have not established a spatial channel. Except for a few gods such as Chi Nan, it is impossible for ordinary people to enter. It is impossible for Chi Nan to spend a lot of divine power to send a few people in.


    Speaking of it, if it weren''t for the strong endurance of the central plane, it would be impossible for the gods to send someone into it if it were replaced by a general small plane. Forcibly sending it inside will only outweigh the gain, and the loss will be huge.


    "Lord Lord, you are here, please see, this is the result of our research." On each platform, some dissected large beetle corpses lay here. Seeing this scene, Hemira and the others frowned and turned to leave. Only Chi Nan was still here staring at the corpses of these insects and reporting, he didn''t care about it.


    Those who bring them by themselves still call their lord, not Mianxia. Chi Nan didn''t care either. He didn''t know yet. This question of title is also very enviable in the territory.


    Those who are qualified to call him Lord Lord are all recognized members of the older generation. Just a question of title, if you put it out in various places in the territory, it will make them the most dazzling existence.


    "Is the internal organs and the various organs on the body very similar? The highest degree of similarity is even more than 80%. Is there a power contrast map?" Chi Nan frowned as he looked at the reports.


    "Yes, we also recorded their power analysis here."


    Chi Nan took it and found that this map was really similar to those beetles back then. "And this. This is the crystallization condensed from the beetle''s body. Although the number is small, there are still some." The researcher continued to take out the things.


    Chi Nan didn''t think it was dirty, so he picked up a spar and quietly felt the power in it. "Sure enough, the power is essentially the same. Although it looks different on the surface, I can still feel it easily."


    Weiweisi narrowed her eyes: "Is this Chi Nan really the beetle god''s subordinate, not just similar?"


    Chi Nan said with certainty: "Yes, it is the beetle **** we know. I didn''t expect that guy not only lays out in such remote places, but also has the power he left behind in the central area. Maybe it is possible, that guy just In the central area."


    This is not just a guess, but also a feeling from Chi Nan. Any **** will have a special instinct when it comes to situations related to himself. It can be said that it is a kind of ability of gods, or it can be said that it is a kind of enlightenment given to oneself by the will of the world. In short, every **** has this feeling.


    If it weren¡¯t for this kind of feeling, , I¡¯m afraid it could be the most important protection for the gods.


    "Since that guy has left power here, let''s fight with the Beetle God again. We are not before." Wei Wei Si said very enthusiastically.


    When Weiweisi joined the territory, the beetle had already been wiped out. Although I also encountered a beetle in another plane later, because I have never passed, I have never faced it head-on.


    The current Wei Wei Si, encounters the beetle and wants to fight against it abnormally, so as to prove himself. Hemila smiled softly: "You are our military commander, and I will trouble you with the next battle."


    Weiweisi clenched her fist, and the surrounding holy light burst out: "Don''t worry, I will let those bugs take a good look at me. Chi Nan, how about the fight with the beetles." All of a sudden the heroic goddess became A coquettish little woman.


    Chi Nan smiled speechlessly: "Okay, okay, my great army division, you will be the commander-in-chief against the army of the beetles. I will use both Olna and Miria for you.

 Chapter 1264： He was chased by 1 way

    Knowing the existence of the beetle, Chi Nan and others began to actively deploy. In this central plane, all kinds of battles are very fierce, and every battle is surrounded by many gods and forces watching.


    The rapid development of the plant field has naturally attracted the attention of many people. Although I am envious of the fact that there are so many plant bases in Chinan, no one is surprised. You know, Chinan sells a lot of plant bases in the Pantheon. If it were not for a head-on fight, no one would have known that the plants in Chinan were stronger.


    Many natural gods now use the plant base in Chinan as one of their main means of fighting.


    At the same time, a large number of beetles appeared in a large mountain range not far away. Originally the forces of the three gods here were all driven out by the beetles, there was no way, there were too many beetles here.


    Once a beetle forms an ocean, it can drown everything. The original natives here either migrated or were turned into food by beetles. These beetles can eat anything.


    "I really don''t know where the food for these beetles comes from, and wherever they go, they will be destroyed. There is no logistics." Chi Nan looked at the barren land and couldn''t help but began to complain.


    Although beetles can eat everything, they can''t survive on stones and soil. Therefore, behind the beetles, there must be something that they don''t know. After all, a **** cannot be an idiot.


    At this time, there was a news from the evil **** and the devil god. "What? The beetle **** wants to deal with his own enemies, so let others around him give him a face, and he is good to send it."


    The demon incarnation sits on the **** seat he created, which is not given to him by the Pantheon, so it is only polished from a kind of ore. "Is it clear enough?" Chi Nan asked a god.


    These gods are all selected among the demonized elves, but the demonized elves know the details of Chi Nan, and naturally they also know that the main body is actually the opponent of the beetle god. After hearing this news, he already started to inquire.


    "Basically I figured it out. I heard that it was there who fought with the Beetle God many times. When he was still a mortal, he destroyed the good things of the Beetle God many times. Therefore, the Beetle God held a grudge. This time the kingdom of God over there When the center moved, the road passed by the beetle god''s kingdom, and the beetle **** felt the mark aura left by before."


    "Do you mark the breath? It seems to be that thing, but I didn''t expect it to remain. This guy also feels really keen."


    Chi Nan squinted his eyes slightly: "Keep on talking." Upon hearing this, the gods spoke quickly.


    "On the road, the Beetle God met the kingdom of God that came over there. At that time, it was uncertain, so he launched an attack, but after the attack, the Beetle God was determined. It was just that the kingdom of God was slow, so he chased it all the way."


    "At that time, the beetle **** judged that it would come to the central plane, so he flew directly toward this side. But when it reached, the kingdom of the gods there had been upgraded, and the beetle **** himself did not dare to do anything."


    "It turns out that I still chased it all the way. I really underestimated this guy''s obsession." I thought that the battle was just an accident, but I didn''t expect it to be the beetle god. "Huh, I knew it was that guy a long time ago, and he was so careful, I should stop and kill him. What is the situation now, how many people help that beetle god."


    "Under the title, there is no **** to help the beetle god. The reputation there is now very bad, there is a name of a madman, but other gods also want to get rid of the main body there, so they didn''t stop them, and they all accepted the beetle. God¡¯s good."


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly. This is the drawback of a bad reputation. When something happens, other people just give way, hoping that someone can get rid of themselves. Well, although Chi Nan didn''t count on those guys.


    But not even a potential ally, or even reminding oneself, is still very depressing. Forget it, I didn''t plan to rely on others, and it was enough to rely on myself. Anyway, my own reserves are very large.


    "Then the method of the beetle god, what method is planned to use against us."


    The simplest method, of course, is the method Chi Nan used at the beginning, which is to directly use the Kingdom of God to attack. Another method is to fight each other''s forces and suppress each other''s beliefs. Then through faith to weaken the other party.


    The gods immediately said: "I heard that they are preparing for the **** battle, the traditional **** battle mode. The opponent''s **** kingdom is not very far away from us, so the consumption is not very large." Is the **** battle? A gleam of light flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes.


    Of course, Chi Nan also knows the so-called traditional **** battle mode. If believers fight against each other, if they can kill all the other believers, then the other party will basically be weakened to the extreme. Even if the kingdom of God is destroyed directly, it is not impossible that the gods will be disqualified. Perhaps in the eyes of the beetle god, he grows so fast, he is a **** of faith.


    But Chi Nan is really not afraid. Let¡¯s not say that he breaks through with his own power. Weili belongs to himself, does not rely on any foreign objects, and is the strongest breakthrough method. He said that his believers have hundreds of places. surface.


    It is impossible to get rid of it. When the beetle **** finds something wrong, he will use another method, which is to slaughter his own believers, collect a large number of his own faith crystals, and then open up the channel to the kingdom of God.


    This is a war of gods, so as long as the violence is turned on then a large number of soldiers poured in to destroy and attack the kingdom of God. Although this method is not as good as the previous one, it is also a magical method similar to siege.


    Beetles have never been short of numbers, and this method has not been done less. When I have weakened myself to the extreme, I''m afraid it will be the last step. The Beetle God himself will go directly on the field and fight him.


    However, Chi Nan sneered: "God war is going to war, but in the end it depends on their own abilities who invades the kingdom of God." Chi Nan didn''t put the Beetle God in his eyes at all.


    Perhaps the beetle **** might be stronger than himself now, but that is now. Your goal is not just in front of you.


    "Collect more information about the beetle god, and I need to understand it. Remember to be careful not to reveal our identity."


    "According to the order, this is all the information we have collected recently." The gods put the information down, and then retreated.


    Chi Nan glanced a few times and sneered more severely: "Are you a middle-ranked god? It''s a veteran. If you eliminate you, I might be able to get a lot of things I need from the natural gods."

 Chapter 1265： News of the Disaster Dragon

    The battle between Chi Nan and the Beetle God was fierce from the very beginning. When the developmental edge of the beetle comes into contact with the developmental edge of the plant, the continuous battle begins. In this kind of place, both sides can be more open.


    As a result, a large-scale battle that was impossible on a small plane broke out.


    The length of the battle line is difficult for ordinary people to calculate, and the range of the front battle is larger than the entire plane of the Holy Tree No. 1. It¡¯s hard to know how many plants and beetles die every day.


    In the rear, the beetles continue to ovulate and multiply, continuously providing front-line consumption, so that they can keep up with the front-line battle. Looking at the scale, I don''t know how many beetles the beetle **** has provided. Perhaps in the kingdom of the beetle god, at least half of the beetles were released, this time it was really enough for the blood.


    On the Chinan side, in the rear plantations, a large number of plant weapons are manufactured every day, and then sent to the front continuously. There are a large number of corpses every day, dragged back by both sides, and used as supplies.


    If it weren''t for this, I''m afraid the bodies of both sides would have turned the middle into a mountain long ago. It is really impossible for ordinary gods to fight frantically on this scale. The surrounding gods also felt chills when they saw the crazy fighting method of the two of them. This kind of battle scale, this kind of strength, in the lower plane is not much worse than the upper god.


    It''s just that Chi Nan is not ready yet, so while dragging with the other side, he actively develops and expands. At the very least, you should swallow the place you can eat nearby, and wait until you come into contact with the boundaries of other gods.


    On the Beetle God''s side, I don''t know what''s going on. In short, both sides are currently consuming each other.


    The army of a large number of beetle men didn''t see it, and Chi Nan also didn''t dispatch too many high-class goods. The army composed of various divine plants was also preserved by Chi Nan. Those elves are only in the rear, and the wood elves are also on standby. Only a few wood elves will appear on the battlefield.


    Moreover, the air forces of both sides did not shoot too much, as if they were testing each other.


    Isn''t it just procrastinating? No matter what the other party thinks, Chi Nan is not afraid at all. In addition, in general, one''s own demon incarnation is also actively communicating with other people, trying to figure out further information.


    The Beetle God would never have thought that an orthodox **** would have a powerful incarnation to become the Abyss Demon God, and it was also a very weird and special Abyss Demon God. This kind of spy is not something that any **** can afford.


    This kind of battle lasts for two years, for two whole years, this kind of battle has never stopped every day. Moreover, the scale of this kind of battle was getting bigger and bigger, and gradually began to spread around.


    On this day, Chi Nan suddenly discovered that the Pantheon was actually a lot more lively than usual. "What''s going on, why are so many people here today." When Chi Nan felt it, there were already a lot of people around on the **** seat.


    When Kaos next to Chi Nan saw Chi Nan, he obviously showed a big smile: "Haha, old friend, I finally saw you, I am also a middle-ranked **** now. But it''s much worse than you." I don''t know Kas. What benefits did Oss get, he actually made a breakthrough in just a few years. Although, much smaller than the size of his own **** seat.


    "Congratulations, but you haven''t said yet, what the **** is going on, why are so many people here."


    Kaos said without hesitation: "Because I found the information of the disaster dragon, it is said that it is in the largest chaotic area. Now many people are considering whether to kill the disaster dragon."


    "Disaster dragon, what is that?" Chi Nan heard of this name for the first time. "Is this the name of some kind of powerful dragon? I only heard of fire dragon water dragon and other classifications before."


    "No, no, no, this is not the dragon clan, the disaster dragon and the ordinary dragon clan are completely different things."


    Kaos shook his head and said: "The so-called disaster dragon is a special existence that can only be bred from a super-large disaster, and it is also a special behemoth. Because it has the ability similar to the dragon, it is called it. Giant dragon. Normal small planes, even disasters like plane destruction, can hardly produce this kind of existence."


    "Strictly speaking, the disaster dragon is a kind of evil spirit, but it is somewhat different. The central plane often has some disasters that can easily destroy the small planes, and disaster dragons will be produced in such disasters."


    "This time, it was said that it was related to the storm, and some said it was related to the volcano."


    "Is this thing useful? It can attract so many people, or it will be a big trouble if it doesn''t kill it."


    Kaos shook his head and said: "There will be no trouble, but killing it does have great benefits. The core of the disaster dragon is a natural godhead. After absorption, it can increase the strength of the same kind of godhead. This does not require cultivation. It can be improved."


    "Moreover, ordinary people inherit this kind of godhead, and when they become gods, they will absorb it and condense it into their own godhead. Although they are all related to the catastrophe dragon''s own priesthood, there is no limit and can continue to improve. This is powerful. A good way for the gods to train their subordinates. Every disaster dragon represents a future god."


    "It turned out to be so, no wonder it attracts so many people." Although there are many gods here, gods are still a rare species.


    Kaos had a serious look on his face: "Isn''t it are all with this kind of attention. But the disaster dragon is so easy to deal with. Once this thing is formed, at least the existence of the pinnacle of the lower gods, The fighting power is even more terrifying."


    Kaos has become accustomed to Chi Nan''s lack of common sense, so it doesn''t seem strange that Chi Nan asks anything. A lot of good things have been traded from Chi Nan, and Kaos is now very fond of Chi Nan.


    "So do you know the specific location? I want to see it too. Maybe I can get a little bit of benefit."


    "Just take a look, don''t just intervene at that time. The disaster dragon may even be a high-level god."


    Chi Nan nodded and said that he understood that although he lacked something to cultivate gods, he didn''t necessarily have to take risks. "In other words, this disaster dragon also has the name of a dragon, can''t it be tamed?"


    "Tame? There are many people who think so, but this thing is full of destruction, and it is too difficult to domesticate. Their abilities in hand are related to disasters, even if they are domesticated, they are of no use. They are very useful against other gods. It''s easy to give the other person the Godhead."

 Chapter 1266： What a lively dragon slaying

    "There is a true middle-ranked **** in our team. Is there anyone who wants to join? There are still a few people short of joining. Hurry up. We will discuss the treatment." Some words were written on a sign.


    This kind of writing should be the divine writing of a certain god, because Chi Nan must have never seen the things written on it, but Chi Nan knows the writing on it, and only divine writings have such special abilities.


    "Team and team, as long as they have fire attributes, join them quickly." Well, it''s another brand.


    Chi Nan found that since he got out the message board, it really helped most gods. Even in the Pantheon, it is much more lively than before, and there are often gods coming in, so I will look at the message board.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan saw a very interesting message: "The location of the disaster dragon has been located. Those who need to enter will leave a message. You can enter a person by paying ten divine power crystals."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Positioning, this thing can actually be positioned. Who did it on earth?"


    "It''s not the first time someone does this kind of thing. Every time a disaster dragon appears, it will always cause a lot of people to fight. It''s just that there was no message board before, and it was impossible to gather so many people. Speaking of which, this The message board is really useful. I really don¡¯t know who has such a great ability to invent this thing."


    It was Kaos who was talking, not far from Chinan. Although they can''t leave their **** seat, their spirits can move around in the Pantheon at will, and they can move around at their own level and the levels below themselves.


    For these gods, they don''t feel any restraints here. "In other words, this positioning is specially done by someone to allow people to enter, and there will be no danger?"


    "Of course not, only the slaughter of the disaster dragon itself will be in danger. But don''t worry, no one will enter in person, except those lunatics. Under normal circumstances, we all enter in an incarnation or a god. "


    Chi Nan said cautiously: "If you send the gods in, what should you do if something goes wrong?"


    Kaos looked at Chi Nan with a strange look: "No, you don''t even know this? Okay, let me popularize it for you. The so-called godliness has actually incorporated the origin of your soul into yours. In the kingdom of God. As long as there is no problem with your own kingdom of God, after the death of the god, you can be resurrected."


    "Of course, some people will not resurrect the gods, but will choose to promote one again. This is also a punishment mechanism. As long as the souls of the gods are exiled, there will be new vacancies."


    Chi Nan knew it, but didn''t expect this kind of thing. Well, in fact, Chi Nan himself hadn''t thought about this before, so naturally he didn''t know. Such things can only be discovered after the death of the gods.


    As far as the gods are concerned, it¡¯s not a secret at all. It¡¯s just that I have always been very good at protecting the gods. Even the demon incarnation has never experienced death, and at the same time, Chi Nan has not had much to do with other gods. Communication, not knowing that this kind of thing is also normal. However, since then, Chi Nan has been more assured of the safety of Hemila and others.


    "As long as you turn in ten low-level divine power crystals, I''m going to see it, how about you?"


    Kaos shook his head quickly: "No, I won''t go to see it. Anyway, there is no benefit. There is only one core of the disaster dragon, and it is not something I can grab. You can just go and see. Don''t just intervene in the robbing. "


    "We are all people who have just broken through the mid-level gods, and we have no way to compare with others. If the loss of divine power is too much, it will not be good if it affects our own development at that time."


    Kaos knew that Chi Nan had just broken through the mid-level god, but he didn''t know how fast Chi Nan was accumulating.


    Recently, Kaos, who has finally broken through, is trying his best to accumulate divine power, hoping to improve his kingdom of divine power as soon as possible. Therefore, Kaos is very struggling in terms of divine power crystallization.


    It is impossible for ordinary gods to upgrade their kingdom to the middle kingdom without a few hundred years. Kaos, who does not have a special production, may not be able to succeed even for thousands of years by his own strength.


    If there are special products, this speed will be increased to a very fast level. Just like Chi Nan, shortly after his breakthrough, he already had a reserve of divine power that was dozens of times the others, enough for his kingdom to advance.


    Chi Nan didn''t say much, just his personal thoughts, and he couldn''t change it. And Chi Nan himself, after finding the contact method, handed in ten low-level divine power crystals.


    This crystallization of supernatural power is only a small number for Chi Nan. But looking at the extent of the excitement, I am afraid that they can make a lot of money just by collecting tickets. The real consumption is when dealing with disaster dragons.


    The divine power clone itself is condensed by divine power, and it is impossible to recover by itself after the divine power is consumed, so it must be supplemented by divine power crystallization. This is far from Chi Nan''s natural incarnation. Chi Nan''s natural incarnation can recover on its own, and it can also rely on the energy pool and its own plants to speed up the recovery.


    Chi Nan also just learned from other people''s discussions. Sure enough, the abilities of the divine art level are far stronger than the gods'' own abilities, which is why the gods always pursue all kinds of divine art.


    The speed of the gods is still very fast In less than two months, they are ready.


    Chi Nan followed the secret signs left by other gods and slowly found a special place. This place, surrounded by a thick black fog, obscured everything around it.


    On the barrier of the central plane, Chi Nan thought about this black fog and walked in. Not long after entering, Chi Nan saw that his eyes lit up, and the surrounding area became ordinary empty space again.


    It''s just that around here, it''s not just myself, but there are many gods waiting here. These people spontaneously formed small circles, and small circles gathered into large circles. Chi Nan calmly walked into the circle of the orthodox gods, and then stopped in a corner.


    "Should I be the same as them?" Chi Nan under the cloak, looking at the gods around him that looked like colored light bulbs, thought to himself. He knew that these were the incarnations of gods, otherwise they wouldn''t shine like this.


    And his natural incarnation, as long as he doesn''t intentionally make light, it looks no different from a normal person.

 Chapter 1267： A storm that tears the earth

    Just when Chi Nan was considering whether to make a little light on his body, he suddenly found that several gods had condensed the light on his body. On the surface, it looked no different from a normal person.


    "Forget it, how can the incarnation of the gods always shine. Shining is only an instinct, and hiding is also an ability."


    Chi Nan suddenly realized that, almost superfluous. There are some gods here, just like themselves, concealed, but more of them are indifferent to reveal their faces, maybe they don''t care at all.


    Usually they live in the kingdom of God, and other people can''t see what they look like.


    Moreover, the gods generally rely on the breath of the opponent to recognize the identity of the opponent, not on the face. There are too many ways to change one''s face into something else, but the breath is hard to change.


    Perhaps, I am really superfluous. People who conceal their appearance just like themselves are generally either people who rarely participate in this kind of thing, or people who have too many enemies outside.


    Farther away, Chi Nan also saw some abyss demon gods. The evil magic power in these guys was so strong that Chi Nan couldn''t be more familiar with it. These guys don''t have a clone, they are all from their own deity. One of the most troublesome, has actually reached the level of a middle demon god, and the aura is overwhelming everything around him.


    Chi Nan looked around and saw some mid-level god-level clones. He didn''t know how strong these clones were.


    Unlike your own natural avatar, your natural avatar can only differentiate into a clone one level lower than yourself under normal circumstances, just like the one you use now, which was just made.


    At this time, Chi Nan''s incarnation was a lower true god-level existence, and it was fairly normal here.


    Although the **** clone has various shortcomings, there is one thing that he can''t match, that is, the **** clone, the highest strength can reach the same level as the deity, as long as it is willing to consume the divine power crystallization.


    Therefore, the deities behind these mid-level gods'' clones are not necessarily the upper true gods.


    There are a few middle true gods, which makes Chi Nan''s idea of ??picking up cheap prices dimmed a lot. Maybe, this time I really can only open my eyes here. Unexpectedly, slaying the dragon once would attract so many people.


    "Everyone, since we are all here, let''s start entering. We only have a short time. If we are discovered by others, we may come over to fight for it. Our fixed position is this place."


    A figure exuding a weird aura came over and tapped the barrier below, and a whirlpool portal appeared. Below, a clear piece of land can be seen. "Please don''t worry, everyone, other people have not straightened out the spatial fluctuations here, and forcibly opened the passage in the same place, it is impossible to reach your location."


    "The gods with spatial attributes are really rare. I don''t know which gods they cultivated."


    Many gods around took a breath, the gods of this spatial attribute are not so easy to appear.


    Chi Nan''s eyes were also narrowed, and he could faintly feel a very big threat from the figure in front of him. The spatial attributes are indeed very difficult. It''s a pity that he has no way to cultivate any attribute power at all.


    Because of the sacred tree, he can only upgrade step by step according to the power of the sacred tree, and other attributes are useless.


    However, it is not the time to think so much now, a large group of gods flew in the direction of the whirlpool, Chi Nan could only follow, and soon entered the whirlpool. "The total number is quite large, and the number of gods participating this time has reached more than two hundred. Among them, about a hundred incarnations are only at the level of demigods, but there are also many at the level of true gods.


    Chi Nan knew that his strength was not too high among the participants this time, and Chi Nan himself didn''t know if he could benefit from it. With his own strength and a large number of plants, he can be invincible at the same level, but he can never leapfrog the challenge.


    After breaking through the mid-level god, Chi Nan knew that the difference between each level of the gods, the difference was simply heaven and earth, and there was no way to overcome it. Now, it depends on your luck.


    The scenery in front of him brightened, and Chi Nan''s incarnation finally penetrated into the central area below. Looking around, everyone entered here, but the one who opened the space door did not enter. It seems that they are still very ethical.


    Looking around, Chi Nan suddenly placed his gaze on the forefront. Foremost, the sky and the earth are gray, and at a glance, I don''t know how big a whirlwind is spinning in the front. The mud on the ground was lifted up from time to time, torn to pieces in the air. In the storm, there are faint chaotic laws and forces entangled, and the destructive power produced is difficult to estimate.


    Before this kind of storm reached the level of a demigod, anyone who dared to enter it would be deadly ugly.


    "This range is enough to involve a plane." Chi Nan exclaimed. Many planes under him are probably not as large as this storm. The name of the disaster dragon is really not fake.


    Over the storm, there were some thunder and lightning from time to time, heavy rain poured down inside, and the environment was very harsh.


    From time to time in this piercing storm, there was a weird roar, with strange coercion, I could feel it even so far away Sure enough, just talk to Kaos. The same, very similar to Longwei.


    It''s just much stronger than the Longwei I''ve seen. If people who don''t know feel this power here, they really think that there is a dragon inside. This disaster dragon is indeed a well-deserved reputation.


    "Well, it''s up to everyone''s abilities when we get here, let''s go." Suddenly, a **** spoke, and then left with his team. These people came out of the Pantheon.


    The Pantheon has the most gods, and naturally it also has the most teams here. But they didn''t have the idea of ??uniting together, but scattered one after another. In this case, the strength of each team would be worse. Among the teams present, the strongest one is actually a team gathered by the Demon God, although it seems that they are all very ununited.


    "Forget it, I care about so many things, I''ll go in too." It''s not that there aren''t people who have entered the same as myself, but there are still a lot of them. So Chi Nan entered alone, and no one felt strange.


    As soon as he entered the storm, Chi Nan felt a terrifying tearing force forming around him. I faintly feel that my skin is wrinkled. It is not easy to be able to do this.

 Chapter 1268： There are actually 2 dragons

    Although the storm is strong, it is not even a hindrance to the true god. After flying for two days, Chi Nan finally saw the location of the storm center. In the center is a wind column that resembles a tornado.


    The pillars of wind came from heaven to earth, and the tearing power in the center, I''m afraid even a demigod would not dare to approach it easily. This kind of power can already be regarded as a demi-god level attack, which is really terrifying.


    "That''s it, let''s attack, and say yes, whoever kills the disaster dragon first, this disaster dragon is the one."


    A **** shouted loudly, and everyone around him nodded in agreement. It''s just that Chi Nan discovered a strange phenomenon. The gods who came here were all lower true gods, and where did those people at the middle true **** level go.


    Chi Nan saw that no one asked, so he could only hold this question in his heart and didn''t say it. Perhaps, there is something that I don''t know. It is also possible that in the end, those people will take action.


    It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t know many things after becoming a god, so even if he is at a high level, it is impossible to understand the abacus in their hearts. Forget it, think one step is one step.


    The surrounding rays of light slammed towards the central wind pillar, and Chi Nan also issued a spell casually. It''s just spells, not divine art, divine art can''t be deduced so easily.


    Countless rotating blades mingled with Chi Nan''s divine power and flew forward. This kind of attack was not inferior to the attack methods of other gods. It seems that everyone hasn''t used magic arts, and it''s also possible that their magic skills are too strong. Who knows, Chi Nan watched as his spells and other spells hit the central wind pillar.


    With a "boom" explosion, the whirlwind couldn''t withstand so many attacks at all, and it exploded automatically before the attack arrived. The violent wind swept the surrounding spells, constantly pulling the direction of change.


    Some spells actually collided with each other in the air, without any effect on the disaster dragon.


    "This is the disaster dragon, why doesn''t it look like it at all." Chi Nan looked forward blankly.


    A huge figure appeared in the place where the wind column shattered, reaching a height of thousands of meters, but it was definitely not a dragon. It looks like a seahorse, but the seahorse has eight-armed claws, which are very sharp. The tail is four more rounds, with hard spikes on the tip, and the spikes are constantly emitting electricity.


    Is this weird creature really a disaster dragon? But the terrifying coercion on this thing is indeed the kind that I have always felt. "Quickly, the disaster dragon appears, attack."


    A fire-attribute **** shouted loudly, and then a fireball hit it. This fireball looked very inconspicuous, but the power contained within made Chi Nan feel an unusually huge threat. This is definitely a magical technique.


    "It seems that in order to deal with divine art, my own magic power must be condensed to achieve equal strength. My magic condensing is a method of using divine art itself, and it is more changeable. Maybe it should be developed. ."


    His own magical power was concentrated, usually directly using melee or attached to the bow and arrow. Although it was powerful, he really didn''t realize how strong this power was. Because this is not the ability brought by the upgrade of the sacred tree, but a kind of power usage that is naturally understood. It seems that not only those abilities are useful, but this usage is also very valuable.


    The huge seahorse doesn''t care about this, the eyes are condensed with light balls, and a wisp of wind forms. In the void, the fireball was directly cut open. Then, countless lightning fell in the air and attacked everyone around.


    "Quickly, don''t keep your hands, this guy is already close to the middle true **** level." The fire attribute true **** just yelled, and after blocking the thunder and lightning, everyone took out their own expert attacks.


    There is a storm field all around, where the seahorse can exert a stronger force, but other people can''t. This disaster dragon is not a god, but it is more in line with the law of heaven and earth. It can easily use the power of the law of heaven and earth to display terrorist attacks that represent its own disaster, which is more difficult than the gods.


    "It''s not bad. Let''s do it together. It shouldn''t be a problem." A demon monster laughed, not knowing when he approached the seahorse, grabbed it with a paw, and seemed to want to tear the seahorse into pieces.


    However, Seahorse had more claws than him, and while blocking it, it directly shot the Demon God away. With this distraction, the surrounding gods gathered one after another, and all kinds of attacks greeted Seahorse without money.


    In just a moment, the sea horse was completely suppressed, and it seemed that it was a matter of time to destroy this disaster dragon. Many people unanimously began to keep their hands, this is to prepare for the subsequent snatch.


    However, just when everyone thought the battle was stable. But no one noticed that the ground had become red. The temperature rises unconsciously. When the ground burned up, someone finally found something was wrong. "No, who is hiding underneath, come out sneakily." A sword gas descended from the sky and pierced into the ground.


    But the next moment, it was not a **** who appeared. The ground suddenly exploded, and what was broken was not mud, but lava. This is not ordinary lava, because ordinary lava cannot threaten God''s inspiration.


    After the eruption of these lava , it has a strong force of law. The gods retreated one after another, and the light of the contaminated **** was very dim when he rushed out.


    "Bang" a huge bubble exploded, and a big red bug appeared inside. It looks like an earthworm, but there are many tiny tentacles on its body, and its head is somewhat similar to a dragon''s head.


    This guy is bigger than the seahorse in the sky, but most of them are hidden underground. With the emergence of large earthworms, surrounding volcanoes erupted out of thin air, and the ground quickly turned into a sea of ??lava.


    "No, there are two catastrophic dragons here, which were formed by a volcanic eruption. Damn it, divide it into two parts.


    Suddenly, the situation changed. This disaster dragon with lava attributes might be stronger than the seahorse in the sky. Although the attack speed is not very fast, it can hide underground.


    "How can two disaster dragons appear at the same time? Isn''t every disaster only one disaster dragon, can two disasters erupt at the same time?" A wind attribute **** said with an incredible expression.

 Chapter 1269： Bathed in lava

    Happy Chinese Valentine''s Day.


    "It''s snowing?" Chi Nan looked at the snow falling in the sky. Suddenly, Chi Nan discovered that she didn''t know when, a goddess opened her arms, and endless cold exploded from her body. This snowflake was released by her.


    Snow appeared and the temperature plummeted. Soon, the snowflakes came into contact with the lava, constantly colliding with each other, and the power of ice and fire distorted the surrounding air, making the surrounding laws even more chaotic.


    "Well done, it''s up to me." An armored protection fell from the sky, the long sword in his hand pierced straight out, and a sword qi rushed out before the long sword arrived. This is a **** of war, the performance of a warrior after becoming a god. Warriors have always been a few who can become gods, but their combat effectiveness should not be underestimated.


    Especially this kind of melee attack, many other gods are unable to reach. The other people in the air didn''t have any thoughts of reserving their physical strength at this time, and a series of magic arts fiercely beat the big sea horse.


    "Damn it, the most powerful guys, why didn''t they come out? Do you still have to watch the excitement at this time?"


    "That''s right, they just want them to do their best to **** things in the end. In this case, I have to quit, don''t do it with them." Someone already has the idea of ??quitting.


    The goddess who released the snowflakes in the air retracted her hands, and the snowflakes were still falling. A soft voice came out of his mouth: "Don''t think about it, they have other things, it is impossible to contribute to this matter."


    "What, don''t work here, what else do you have to do, aren''t the two disaster dragons the most valuable here?"


    Looking at the red God of War, the contact and battle just now made him uncomfortable.


    The goddess who uses snowflakes said calmly: "Of course not, but I can''t say specifically. This disaster dragon is our business, and other things don''t need us to bother." Obviously, she knows something.


    The God of War still wanted to ask, but he suddenly closed his mouth when he saw the emblem on the goddess''s body. The goddess''s emblem told him that this was nothing but a god, and he knew that **** emblem was a member of a not weak **** system. If you offend such a person, life will not be easy in the future, so I simply don''t ask about it.


    But thinking of this, God of War''s enthusiasm suddenly disappeared. Even if you continue to fight, there is no previous effort.


    The Snow Goddess didn''t care much, but took out a special scroll. The scroll unfolded towards the bottom, and a blue light rushed out, instantly hitting the giant earthworm dragon.


    The blue light spread out. The original lava sea instantly turned into ice blocks, completely cooled, and even shattered by the extreme cold. The red earthworm dragon also turned black all of a sudden, and the chill was simmering.


    "What a terrible power, this divine technique can definitely freeze a plane, and the one that can create such a scroll is at least the pinnacle among the middle-ranked gods. No, it is very likely a high-ranking true god."


    Chi Nan was surprised that the upper true **** was not something he could deal with now. Fortunately, the other party is not here, and there is just a **** in front of him. As for not daring to offend this situation, Chi Nan just flashed a thought in his mind.


    If there are really enough benefits, offend you offend. The current Chi Nan is no longer like the kind of cautiousness and the kind of fear that caused trouble when he first came to this world.


    "Still alive." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and found that the giant earthworm was slowly recovering. At this time, the earthworm, who felt the danger, wanted to escape underground. "On the ground, so many people may not be able to get things, but it''s different when they are underground." Chi Nan moved in his heart and landed toward the ground.


    In the next moment, Chi Nan had broken the ground and went deep into the ground. The whole body''s magic condensed, wrapping Chi Nan into a green figure. If it weren''t for his own magic power to condense and produce a strong defense, Chi Nan would really not dare to do so.


    The incarnation is only the level of the lower true god, but the divine power is the real mid-level true **** divine power. Chi Nan felt the surrounding temperature was very high, which made him feel very hot, but these lava could not kill him.


    Although other gods wanted to come in too, many people just broke through the ground and flew out again. This kind of high temperature, not everyone has the courage and ability to forcefully break through, this is the world of Chi Nan.


    "Hmph, it''s already weak to this level, it''s up to me next."


    The catastrophic dragon that erupted from the lava must be dealt with more than just low temperature. It''s not impossible to own plants. As soon as Chi Nan waved his hand, a large number of seeds were released.


    Melt sorrel, which has been cultivated and evolved by Chi Nan for a long time, is produced. But this time the lava grass is not to increase the power of the flame lava, but to continuously absorb the surrounding heat.


    While the molten sorrel grows, it absorbs heat and even suppresses the law, which makes the earthworms that have been severely injured even more uncomfortable. Melted sorrel plants grew out, and the body of the disaster dragon became more and more bleak. Pieces of fragments fell from the body, making the lava dragon smaller and smaller.


    No one comes to compete with oneself, it is so easy. "Speaking of which, I really want to thank that woman for her help."


    Chi Nan quickly approached the past, condensed a series of wooden thorns in his hand. Under the protection of magical power, the wooden thorns can maintain their existence in the lava Then a series of wooden thorns were beaten out and nailed in. The body of a large earthworm.


    The burst of power that does not belong to oneself, even if it is of plant attributes, still disrupts the power composition in the big worm.


    "The disaster dragon is not a god. The power is not condensed into a divine existence, but condensed into the whole body. Although the power is greater, it is not condensed enough, but it is easier to destroy."


    Chi Nan said while probing. This badly wounded earthworm has now fallen into his own hands, which is unlucky.


    After attacking for half an hour, Chi Nan finally exhausted the last bit of earthworm power. At this time, Chi Nan''s own strength was almost exhausted. "It''s really troublesome, it looks like I have to grow some plants here to recover."


    Chi Nan muttered to himself while completely dismembering the earthworm. "Strange, where did the core go, why didn''t you see it." For a long time, Chi Nan didn''t find the so-called core unexpectedly.


    "No, what is this? Could it be that the core is no longer inside the earthworm itself." Chi Nan turned his gaze to the rear.

 Chapter 1270： All resolved, the melee broke out

    Chi Nan suddenly felt that the aura of a lava disaster dragon appeared again. It was different from the one just now, with more vigor and vitality, but his own strength was not as strong as it was just now, but it was recovering.


    Fortunately, the discovery was quicker, Chi Nan quickly controlled the molten sorrel over there and quickly absorbed all the power over there.


    When he appeared over there, Chi Nan discovered that the embryonic disaster dragon condensed here was an earthworm that had shrunk a lot. There was the shadow of the guy before, but it was a little different.


    "It seems that I don''t know much about the disaster dragon. I didn''t find out clearly. This thing is really difficult to kill. But this time, I feel the core. I don''t believe you can be resurrected again.


    Chi Nan felt the strange power condensate under the head of the disaster dragon. This thing exuded a powerful force that was not inferior to the gods. This was definitely the core of the disaster dragon. There was no attack this time. When controlling the opponent, Chi Nan flew over and grabbed the core with his hands. When Chi Nan touched the core, the earthworm struggled frantically.


    "I still want to struggle. Let me see if you can resurrect without this thing." Chi Nan sneered, his hands flashed with green light, and lines formed around him, wrapping up the lava-like core.


    This is a seal. The seal formed naturally by Chi Nan using his divine power is not a magical technique, it can be said to be an instinct that all gods can. When this core was sealed, the earthworm suddenly stagnated and stopped struggling.


    In the next moment, the whole big earthworm broke apart, and a lot of heat was sprayed around it. The body fluid of the big earthworm is much higher than the temperature of the lava outside. "Fortunately, the woman used a magical technique before. Otherwise, I really may not be the opponent of the big worm myself." Chi Nan felt the spray of body fluid and said.


    With a heart move, Chi Nan controls the surrounding lava grass that absorbs heat to release heat and maintain the temperature of the underground lava. Otherwise, after a while, the underground lava will be completely solidified, and he will become very conspicuous.


    It is still impossible to let the people above know that the earthworm was killed by himself. Chi Nan thought for a while, shifted a direction, reselected a gap from a distance, drilled a hole in the ground, and quietly appeared.


    Feeling the surrounding breath, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief: "Very well, no one I know is here, so I''m relieved now."


    Just finished speaking, there was a terrifying explosion in the air. Chi Nan looked up and saw that it turned out to be the big sea horse, besieged by several gods at the same time, and finally exploded, and the surrounding winds became disordered.


    "Quickly, the core of the disaster dragon is in this storm, and it may appear anywhere, hurry up and find it, or the disaster dragon will resurrect." Ascension roar sounded in the air.


    Then, Chi Nan felt the wind and thunder in one direction condensed. Obviously, that is where the core of the storm dragon condenses. Just after condensing, he was blown up again, and then a group of people rushed over there.


    "This competition is really fierce." Chi Nan muttered. Because at this time, after the storm dragon was wiped out, the gods and demigod incarnations started to **** them.


    There are teams, but also competing. Whoever holds the core of the storm dragon will become the target of public criticism and be besieged by a group of people. It didn''t take long for this core to have changed hands many times, changing several owners.


    I don''t know who sealed it, and the storm dragon itself will not appear. "It''s strange, why this storm hasn''t disappeared, obviously the core has been sealed. But the storm has indeed weakened a lot. Wait, the underground lava has not disappeared, it is still very violent. No, because my lava grass is better than before. It''s even more violent."


    Chi Nan felt that he seemed to be thinking something wrong. He originally thought that the disaster dragon would die and the disaster would disappear, but it seemed that the disaster was only gradually weakened. The purpose of releasing the heat of the lava grass is to prevent the lava from solidifying quickly.


    But if the lava itself has to be slowly cooled and calmed down, adding lava grass can be troublesome.


    Before Chi Nan could understand, the volcanoes on the ground exploded again, with greater momentum than before. At this time, the gods who were fighting from above finally stopped for a while, at least they started to pay attention to the underground.


    In their eyes, the earthworm hadn''t died, and it reappeared after recovering for a while. The goddess who used snowflakes frowned and stared closely at the ground. She had just used a precious scroll, but it was useless, which made her very annoyed. "I hope you don''t find out about me, otherwise it will be in trouble."


    Chi Nan thought for a while. In order to hide his situation, Chi Nan flew up and joined the battle for the core of the storm dragon. It''s just that some of them didn''t work hard and didn''t grab it once.


    Chi Nan still remembers that the most powerful beings did not come out. There is already a core in himself, so there is no need to take risks. Bringing this core back is the most important thing. If robbed indiscriminately, and finally this incarnation died, the loss would be huge. The cost of an avatar is not small, and the core of the body is also exposed.


    In this weird atmosphere, the fight became more fierce and fierce.


    "Let go of the things in your hands, otherwise you don''t want this incarnation today."


    "You dream I won''t let it be given to you even if I destroy it." A young **** shouted loudly.


    "Destroy the disaster core? You can try to see if you have this ability. The natural disaster power generated by the destruction of the disaster core has a great impact on the central plane. I hope you can bear the consequences at that time." No one cares about him. if.


    Chi Nan watched the guy flying towards him, a little dazed: "Damn, why are you flying towards me. No, you have to fly that guy."


    Chi Nan pretended to be robbed, waved his hand and sent out several huge pieces of wood, and struck it with a terrifying impact. When Chi Nan was found to have acted, the panicked guy had no time to dodge.


    As a result, with a "bang", the guy was knocked out. Chi Nan continued to chase, but the speed was not very fast. Is it justifiable for a natural **** to be slower?


    Everyone''s attention is on the core of the storm, and no one has the mind to pay attention to Chi Nan at this time. There are also a group of people who are paying attention to the underground, as if they still want to find the big earthworm. So with the addition of Chi Nan, the shit-chucking stick, the entire sky became more chaotic, and more and more people were involved in the melee.

 Chapter 1271： These people finally appeared

    "Even if it''s not the deity, you don''t have to fight so crazy. But the survivability of these **** incarnations is really powerful." Chi Nan looked around, still in a leisurely mood to comment.


    As for the others, either they have become a pot of porridge, or they are still hiding their power in secret, waiting for the next snatch. Of course, there are still a few others who seem to have been trying to find the disaster dragon hidden underground.


    Of course, their eyes also look here from time to time, it seems that they also have other thoughts.


    Although Chi Nan also participates from time to time, but more energy is placed on the magic and ordinary fighting skills used by these people. These are all rare experiences, what Chi Nan lacks most now is these things.


    Regardless of Chi Nan''s stronger strength, he can easily deal with them, but in terms of fighting skills, they are far from their opponents. Even with more powerful power, it is not so easy to kill them.


    This made Chi Nan understand that the gods did not rely solely on the law or the strength of their own comprehension to bully people. Some special skills can also make their own strength play even better.


    Sure enough, none of these gods who have lived for many years is simple. Of course, if one''s own power surpasses the opponent too much, they can actually be destroyed without any skill.


    The reason why I was able to kill that undead evil **** at the outset was because the kingdom of God had directly touched him, so that the other party did not expect it. It was the power of the destruction of the kingdom of God, which also caused the opponent to be very seriously injured, and most of the power could not be displayed at all.


    On the other hand, when I was in the void and not face to face, many of the opponent''s abilities could not be used. When killing the opponent, Chi Nan directly used the power of the Kingdom of God, and he was still a middle-level god. If the undead evil spirit can run away like this, wouldn''t his power be too bad.


    But now, after Chi Nan saw many gods with the same strength as his incarnation, he finally exposed all this. In terms of his own fighting skills and experience, he was really far behind.


    The most important thing is that I don''t have any magic skills, so I think I have time to deduct it.


    Fortunately, he still has magic power to condense and use, and his own demon incarnation also has the ability of abyss magic fire. Although this thing is not a divine art, it is definitely not inferior to most divine art in terms of power, and it is also very flexible.


    Chi Nan, who was in the middle of the battle, also saw the life-saving tricks of many gods. I have to say, it''s an eye-opener. Many things that divine power can do are completely different from normal cognition. For example, an incarnation of a god, even if it is broken into pieces, he can still recover, but it consumes a lot of money, which is incredible.


    "Boom" a huge sound suddenly sounded between heaven and earth. A terrifying force descended from the sky. The storm that originally existed was cut open from the middle.


    "Hahahaha, I finally found it. It turned out to be in this place." A loud laugh came. Suddenly a golden figure all over appeared in the air, and it was this guy who had just started his hand. However, his attack was not directed at the storm, but at a mountain in the distance. It''s just that this mountain is in the vortex of the storm.


    The mountain was cut in the middle, revealing a little bit of golden light inside, gleaming under the sun.


    "This power is definitely the power of the middle true god." Chi Nan felt that power, and of course he could easily sense that power. This power is not as strong as his own deity, but the degree of power cohesion is higher. That was not sword qi just now, but a way of using it similar to sword qi.


    The others are different from Chi Nan, their eyes fixed on the torn mountain peak, which is the cracked place.


    Under the golden light, it seems that there is a kind of metal inside. "This is, this is Sky Gold. It turns out that your goal is actually this. Is it because the lava disaster dragon discovered it before."


    A **** shouted suddenly, and the eyes of the people around changed suddenly. Of course, there are others who don¡¯t know. "What is the fine gold of the sky, I know fine gold, it is a good material used by mortals."


    The Snow Goddess said calmly: "Sky Adamantite is a very valuable metal. It can be used as an auxiliary material for making artifacts. It can also be used to make semi-artifacts alone. If you can find the essence of Sky Adamantite, you can directly use it to manufacture. Sacred weapon."


    Sacred tools, that is not something that all gods have, because at least materials are needed to make divine tools. The core of the sky''s fine gold can be made, and it is still a good-level artifact, at least it is not a problem for the middle **** to use it.


    "So much of the sky''s fine gold, even without the essence core, can create a large number of semi-sacred artifacts. If it is used to arm a group of semi-god subordinates, in the future, no one can stop it in all major planes."


    "Isn''t this the same as the main gods above? They have this kind of fully equipped demigod under them."


    Everyone said every word, Chi Nan gradually understood the function of this thing. If I didn''t use all plants, I''m afraid I would be as jealous as them.


    Even now, Chi Nan is the same but this incarnation is not the opponent of those guys. If this is to build some semi-artifacts, and then give them to their **** elves to use, or send them to some planes as their inheritance items. There will be great benefits to the stability of the plane, and for other gods, it is even more difficult to resist the temptation.


    Just as an additive, it can also greatly reduce the use of other high-grade materials, which is very good for making artifacts.


    I am afraid that the Lord God will be moved by seeing this stock of minerals. If those high-level gods know, they will definitely come to fight for it. I really don''t know how these people know that this kind of place has this.


    "It''s about half, don''t want to swallow it alone." Suddenly, an ice blue appeared in the sky, and an icy goddess that resembled the snow goddess before appeared, exuding a powerful aura belonging to the middle god.


    "You two idiots, why did you just shoot right away? This is in trouble." Suddenly, a **** of air superiority appeared, with a white light shining all over his body, and it seemed that he should be a **** with bright attributes. But there was no softness in his body, full of aggressiveness, it seemed that he was a pure comprehend of the law of attack of the Holy Light.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1272： This is to kill everything

    Just after a few people appeared, three more evil gods appeared, two of them billowing in smoke, completely black, and the other was blood-red. Those who didn''t know thought it was a blood demon who was born.


    "Those are all evil gods, why are the evil gods either black or red? Do they all like it so much."


    Chi Nan couldn''t help but uttered a word, and the goddess who used snowflakes beside him squinted, but still explained. "You rarely communicate with people, you don''t even know this kind of common sense."


    The goddess was cold as if she was talking to herself: "The power of the gods comes from their own understanding of the law, but also from the beliefs of the believers. The evil **** often slaughters a plane or absorbs the power of a plane. This is inevitable. It will bring a variety of negative emotions, and most of the beliefs formed by negative emotions are of this color."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly. It turned out that this was the case. He didn''t know before that beliefs also had colors. In order to weaken the influence, normal gods can only purify their beliefs. And Cthulhu didn''t want to, but couldn''t do it.


    There are not only ordinary creatures, but also resentment brought by planes. There is no way to weaken the special power formed by this resentment. This is why the spirit of the evil **** often has problems.


    Affected by faith, it is strange that these evil gods are unchanging and cruel. The divine power on the body always carries these colors, which is normal. Even some evil gods use this power as a good thing.


    Listening to the goddess'' explanation, Chi Nan looked at the sky, but was thinking about what to do later. These guys don''t look easy to mess with. Just thinking of this, two gods appeared again, both of which were of wind attributes, and seemed to come from the same place. The distance between the two gods is very close, I think they are very close.


    "It turns out that you came here sneakily because of this. Thank you so much. Without you, how could we find such a precious treasure, but what about next, we have to share it."


    The **** of the light attribute glared at the glittering god, if it wasn''t for this guy who had too much confidence and rushed to do it, it would never have become like this. Well now, it is not so easy to get these precious sky gold.


    Even the shining golden guy''s face was very ugly at this time. He thought it was only news of a disaster dragon, and there were three middle-ranked incarnations of true gods coming on his side, and that was not a catch. Who could have imagined that there would be so many people who would follow, and there would be others who would follow oneself. This is troublesome.


    "The sky is fine gold, if you give the abyss first, you will definitely get a very big award." A gloomy voice rang. I don''t know when, three more abyss demon gods appeared.


    Except for a Wing Demon and a Balrog, the other three guys actually have big eyeballs, and they don''t know which type of demon it is. There are too many types of demons, many of them are unique, and there is no way to count them.


    "We, should we leave? We will fight later, but we won''t get anything."


    "I think so, but you have to take out the core of the storm first. Anyway, we have nothing. If it is not good, don''t think about it." Some people continue to stare at the core of the storm without any intention of giving up.


    It''s just an incarnation, compared to the core of a disaster dragon, it''s far worse.


    "Don''t stay here for now, the core of the storm is important, but it must also be brought back. Let''s change a place and continue to fight." This time it was the only God of War among the participants.


    Able to advance to the gods as a fighter, this guy is definitely not an idiot.


    "Okay, it''s settled, let''s go." But before they left, a wind attribute **** in the sky suddenly turned his head and looked here. "So much of the sky gold is not something we can eat. If the news is revealed, these demon gods are okay, and others don''t want to have a peaceful life."


    His companion next to him also said: "Yes, it''s better to get rid of them first, so that we can share them with peace of mind. If they don''t kill their consciousness here, and the news spreads, who can guarantee their survival."


    These people are all gods in the chaotic area, and there is no powerful **** system behind them. Once exposed, those high-level true gods will definitely come to them for development. At that time, they could not even escape from the Kingdom of God. Not everyone in the kingdom of God is ready to explode and can threaten the upper true **** at any time.


    "No, run." Hearing this was wrong, everyone turned and ran. But at this time, a gust of wind in the sky has already rotated down. The power of the middle true **** against the lower true gods is almost impossible to resist.


    Even if Chi Nan''s incarnation had the same divine nature as the opponent, he still could only resist a little.


    "Wait, this person is my god." The ice and snow goddess waved her hand and protected the goddess who used snowflakes, and the others didn''t care. After all, it is impossible for God to go against the meaning of the Lord. Besides, it is impossible for this guy to tell the news casually, because it is not good for her.


    "Huh, sly woman." Seeing her sending her **** away, the others murmured dissatisfiedly.


    This means she has sent the message back. If Sky Jinjin couldn''t get it herself, she would definitely expose the news. Unless it was the hand of the Demon God, she would definitely have a share, she was really smart.


    The storm revolved, enveloping all the surrounding gods in it. At this time, no one can escape.


    "What''s so special is to kill them all." Chi Nan was shocked, but even he himself couldn''t escape. In desperation, only a piece of defense was supported, but the defense did not resist for a few seconds.


    In the next moment, Chi Nan''s body, like the incarnations of other gods, was completely broken into pieces.


    It''s just that in a distant place where no one can see, Chi Nan''s figure suddenly appeared. "Fortunately, I am prepared, otherwise I will really lose in that place, although my avatar will not disappear."


    That''s right, this is the incarnation of Chi Nan, as is the one just now. It''s just that Chi Nan used a phase shift to switch between a low-level avatar just made nearby and his own avatar. Because they were all incarnations of themselves, there was no difference in their breath, and those guys didn''t find any traces of their existence at all.

 Chapter 1273： Do you want to **** them?

    Chi Nan looked at the distant air. In a short period of time, after these guys had wiped out all the lower gods, they focused on the other real opponents. These were the most troublesome.


    Without speaking much, several people almost shot at their opponents in unison.


    Several gods formed an alliance almost at the same time, and they fought towards several abyss demon gods. The three abyss demon gods are temporarily in a joint state, joining hands to resist. And the three evil gods are the same, temporarily alliance, their goal is the orthodox gods.


    These are all enemies in the general sense. For the evil gods and devil gods, it is true that the orthodox gods should be eliminated first.


    On the other side of the orthodox gods, they wanted to eliminate the demon **** first, because the fine gold of the sky was in the hands of the demon god, and it was basically the material to be sacrificed. Even if it is exposed in the future, it is of no use.


    But the devil is easy to handle, first unite, solve the most threatening opponent, and then solve the less threatening opponent. It is impossible for the last three demon gods to cooperate. They will definitely fight each other. In the end, only one will be left, and all the sky gold will be sacrificed, so that the greatest benefit can be obtained.


    As for wanting the Demon God to share it with other people, it is absolutely impossible. Even, sometimes the Demon God becomes confused, and it is not impossible to directly attack his companions.


    Therefore, although the three demon gods are fighting together, the distance is getting farther and farther away. Everyone is guarding against his companions, and may launch attacks on him at any time. In other words, the devil has no concept of companion.


    "I don''t know, should I mess with them?" Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    With the battle of several gods, the surrounding environment has undergone tremendous changes. This is even more terrifying than the disaster caused by the previous disaster dragon. The ground was torn, the sky was shattered, and the surrounding laws were in chaos.


    If this was a general plane, it would have been shattered by a few people''s battles. This is why the gods are generally fighting in the void. Those planes also don''t like the entry of gods, resulting in great rejection. Just because these guys are too destructive, it is easy to completely shred a plane.


    Fortunately, the central plane is very capable. Although the power of the law of the gods constantly affects the surroundings, it is also constantly eliminated by the power of heaven and earth. The damage caused by the power of the middle true **** can be cleaned up in a few days at most.


    This was not what Chi Nan heard about, but Chi Nan felt it. "It seems that no one is in the mood to care about other things now. Maybe I can have a better chance." Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    After the hapless guys were killed or sent away, the core of the storm remained in place.


    Those mighty gods didn''t have their eyes on this for the time being, but the core of the storm was still on the ground. Continue to fight, perhaps this core will run to the ground along the cracks in the earth.


    If it is wrapped in lava for a long time, the core of the storm may really die out in a few years.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan couldn''t bear to make a move in the end. Although the environment in that area was poor, the gods did not pour their power mainly toward the ground, let alone the ground in the distance.


    So the grass on the ground still exists. Before, Chi Nan had planted a lot of plants there, and he was going to let the plants shine and reproduce to restore his strength. Now it seems that it is still useful.


    An inconspicuous grass on the ground suddenly swelled and turned into a weird grass with a big mouth. Then he swallowed the sealed storm core in one bite. The next moment, the grass disappeared, replaced by a small sapling. The next moment, a wind blade descended in the air, cutting the sapling and the ground into pieces.


    Chi Nan stretched out his hand, and not far from it was a small grass with a big mouth. The small grass spit out a ball, which was the core of the sealed storm. "Unexpectedly, the biggest winner in the end was me."


    Chi Nan cracked his mouth and laughed. "It''s a pity, there is no way to get the Sky Gold, I can only watch them take the things away. Then what shall I do next, with these guys here, my avatar may not be able to return the same way. If I just rushed out like this, so many gods would definitely not make my avatar feel better."


    Chi Nan wondered whether he wanted to set up a base for development in this place. Although this place is too far away from its own site, it can only be sensed, but it is difficult to contact. But here is in the middle of the connection between the deity and the avatar.


    A little development here can also shorten the time for the two bases to connect with each other. But this kind of thing, it seems that there is no need for such a powerful incarnation to help here.


    But to develop to the point of teleporting his own avatar back, I am afraid that it will not work in less than two years.


    To transmit a powerful avatar, the power required is stronger. The distance is too far, and the required magic reserve is not a small amount. But watching the battle of the few guys in the air, Chi Nan rationally gave up the idea of ??returning from the original road.


    "Hmph, no matter which of you succeeds, you must be pitted at that time." Chi Nan glanced coldly in the air. He didn¡¯t dare to watch it all the time, otherwise he would definitely be discovered by several gods As for consciousness, he is not the incarnation of the gods, even if it is so far away, his incarnation can still be shared with the deity. Memory, Chi Nan''s deity already knows what happened here.


    In the ground that other gods cannot see, plants have begun to grow. This is the original form of the development base. After they leave, the base in this place will explode in a short time.


    "Wait, what is this?" Just as a large number of plants spread, Chi Nan suddenly felt a very strange fluctuation point in the plant field. In that place, there is absolutely no way for his own plants to penetrate. Chi Nan moved in his heart, and simply gave up continuing to observe the battle in the air, but walked in that direction.


    The battle of several gods in the air cannot be ended in a short time. When Chi Nan came to that special place, he found that it was just an inconspicuous hill, only two kilometers high at most.


    At a height of two kilometers, in the central plane, it is not even a mountain, it can only be regarded as a protrusion. Just in this inconspicuous place, a cave at the foot, there is a very pure power permeating the surface. The strength is not strong, but the level is very high.

 Chapter 1274： Advanced magic skills and 5 color flowers

    "This is, at least, the breath left by the upper gods. Could it be that this place is a place where the upper gods have been. No, a long time has passed here, not the most recent. The divine power has dissipated to this extent, indicating that I''m afraid this high-ranking **** has already died, so what is left in it?"


    The things left by the upper gods, who knows what they are, may be very precious items, but it may also be that they have just walked around here, and it is not impossible to leave an empty shell.


    But the important thing is that no matter what the upper gods left behind, the possibility of being useful to them is very high.


    "There is a layer of gateway on the surface of this place, which is used to isolate and hide the contents, but also to protect it. If it is not for too long, I am afraid it will be difficult to find the existence of this thing even if I stand in front of my eyes."


    "So, it''s very likely that it''s something more important. But why does a **** put things here? Could it be that he was in a bad situation at the beginning?" Chi Nan didn''t understand.


    God''s things are generally placed in their own kingdom of God, and it can be said that this is the safest. If the kingdom of God is breached, then the gods will basically come to an end. But there are some special circumstances that will stay outside.


    Either it is in a difficult situation, leaving things in other places to make oneself comeback. Either you want to accept a subordinate or a spokesperson at will. Although there are few things like accepting disciples, it is possible. Chi Nan wasn''t sure what was going on with this thing, so let''s take a look first.


    The left and right are just an incarnation, even if it is lost, it doesn''t matter. As for the upper gods, it is impossible to count oneself by relying on one''s own incarnation. Even face to face is not necessarily successful.


    After taking out the two disaster cores and swallowing them with a big mouth flower, Chi Nan walked forward alone. This divine magic circle, which had been in disrepair for a long time, was unlocked in a few strokes under Chi Nan''s actions.


    The fluctuations are so weak that it is hard to feel even when standing in front of them. Now Chi Nan is relieved, he is really worried that the fluctuations here will be felt by a few fighting guys. If they feel the fluctuations of the upper gods, perhaps they will temporarily put aside the matter of the sky''s fine gold, and come to fight for this relic. This is not impossible.


    Sky gold is related to their own development, but a precious relic left by a higher **** is also very important to their development. Not every mid-level **** has his own unique growth method like himself.


    Quietly walking into the cave, Chi Nan found that it was very empty, but the cave was not very big. There are no traces of inhabitation, no imaginary bones or traps, or even anything else.


    It was empty, with only the back and a small room. "This is too simple, there is no suspense, bad review." Chi Nan commented, but he walked forward cautiously.


    These gods are different from those mortals in Chi Nan''s impression. They don''t set up some test traps and so on. It''s useless to them. If you do that, you might as well leave nothing behind.


    When I walked into a small room behind, there really were no traps. The things left by the **** who made the cave are clear at a glance. A small platform on which is placed a black lacquered plate made of some kind of wood.


    It''s a pity that this wood has been dead for a long time. Chi Nan couldn''t activate it with his own power. He could only feel that the wood should have been left by some kind of divine plant.


    There is a small pond in the back, a little bit of stagnant water in it, but a five-colored flower grows on it. There are really five colors, five petals in total, and each petal is a color. "It''s weird, what kind of flower is this? It feels like a very high level, but I can''t control it at all. Isn''t this a plant?"


    What happened today is really strange. Simply pick up the wood and study it first. When Chi Nan picked it up, he felt a force in the wood flow into his hands.


    There is no test, and there is no consciousness that wants to seize one''s body, just a stream of memory flows into his mind. "This is a magical skill? High-level magical skills, real things are also very precious to the upper gods, how can they stay alone in this place. Is it really that what happened to that god?"


    Chi Nan deliberately understood that magical skills and magical skills are not the same thing. Divine art is a special method that the gods can use only after they have understood the law of their own power to a certain extent.


    Divine art belongs to the gods themselves, and other gods have no way to learn, at most they can only learn from it. Divine art can be lent to believers to use. With the power of gods, believers can also exert a certain power. This is divine art.


    But the magical skills are different. The magical skills are the same as the fighting skills learned by ordinary people, but this is the fighting skills of the gods. You cannot learn these skills before reaching the level of the gods and without the power of the gods.


    Divine skills are difficult to learn, but they are universal, and all gods can learn and use them. The magical skills are in the hands of the gods, and their power will never be worse than the magical skills. Especially for a **** system, it is equivalent to adding a kind of magic to all the gods, and there is no need to occupy the space of their own magic.


    Every **** the condensed magic arts have their limits. The worst basic magic technique, it''s nothing. However, high-level magic arts have a strong pressure on the gods, so the number of magic arts has a limit.


    This kind of magical skill just made up for this. It can exert the power of the magical skill, but it will not cause any impact on itself, which is equivalent to an extra skill slot. It is as if Chinan magic power is condensed and the abyss magic fire is about the same.


    Being able to let others learn is the biggest advantage. This means that not only Chi Nan himself can learn this thing, but his avatar, the **** of the avatar, and Hemila and others can also learn and use it.


    "Compared with comprehending a magical technique for a long time, this thing is readily available. Well, it''s still of the bow and arrow type, which happens to be the most suitable for Slinka night. Other people have learned it and I can rest assured, after all, is it a long-range attack."


    The gods use bows and arrows, and the attack range is farther away. It''s probably not a difficult thing to hit another kingdom of gods through a kingdom of gods. This thing is much more valuable than the fine gold of the sky.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1275： This is really a big profit

    Chi Nan didn''t know if this was left by an elf god. Although the elf **** is best at bow and arrow combat skills, other gods are not necessarily. The other party didn''t even leave anything related to him.


    Perhaps this is also to erase everything related to this cave and avoid being discovered by other gods. It is definitely not easy for the opponent''s strength to be able to force a higher **** to be so.


    "Zang Shadow Arrow, the name of this arrow technique. The name is very common, but it can be used as a high-level magic skill. Its power is definitely not so simple on the surface. Let me see what is going on."


    Chi Nan frowned and kept looking. On the surface, this magical arrow technique is very similar to the bow and arrow technique used by ordinary people. It is a means of hiding the arrow in the shadow to attack.


    But looking carefully, Chi Nan found that this is not as simple as it seems. This shadow does not refer to the shadow of the arrow, but a kind of void projection, a special existence hidden between the virtual and the reality. It does not exist in space, nor in reality, but in a special existence similar to fantasy.


    After the arrow flies out, it will disappear directly, as if following a causal relationship, directly hitting the target.


    Even the upper true gods can hardly avoid this kind of attack. Even at the level of the main god, this kind of attack technique can even play a big role, and it is not impossible to have a deeper understanding to strengthen it.


    I really don¡¯t know who came up with it. It¡¯s horrible to use this thing for a sneak attack. Even the person who was attacked didn''t know how he was injured when he was hit.


    Only divine power can achieve this terrible result. The foundation of cultivation is the lower true god. If you haven''t reached the level of the lower true gods, it''s impossible to get this thing and want to cultivate.


    To cultivate this kind of arrow technique, you must have a strong spirit and will, and you can''t do it with a strong divine power. "Yes, my mental will has always been very strong, but I don''t know how Hemira and the others are."


    This is what Chi Nan is worried about. My own spiritual will is very special, because it often communicates with a large number of plants and controls a lot of incarnation activities at the same time, the spiritual will has been honed very powerful unknowingly.


    To hide the shadow arrow, you must first deceive your own feelings before you can deceive the other party, and even deceive the law of heaven and earth. Only then can his arrows be hidden between the real and the imaginary, and no one can sense it except for himself. Even if you don''t sense it carefully, you can''t feel it. Using a special force method, the lethality of the arrow will be increased several times.


    Most importantly, this hidden shadow arrow is more than just hiding an arrow. After practicing to a high and deep place, after an arrow flies out, more arrows can be hidden behind this arrow, forming a kind of superposition.


    The deeper the understanding, the more hidden arrows. Hidden arrows cannot increase the attack power of arrows, but they can increase the number. The various methods of use are up to you. It can attack a point, or it can form a rain of arrows.


    Various methods that ordinary people can and cannot use can be realized here. It''s just that this is used to deal with the gods. Even for the gods, this kind of attack is even more difficult to deal with than ordinary people facing arrows. I was originally a master of bows and arrows, this kind of thing happened to suit me best.


    "Hey, there is also a way to forge your own longbow with divine power to condense your own divine arrow. It''s really a matching delivery." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. This is a real method of forging a magical artifact.


    Forging artifacts, either use materials and a large amount of supernatural power to wash, and the overall requirements of artifacts are met. Either a special forging method must be used, which is the same as forging by a blacksmith. Once the method is mastered, the same material will definitely work better.


    There are two ways to create arrows, one is for temporary condensing use, and the other is a special artifact. Although it is only a one-time arrow, its power can be described as terror. As for the bow and arrow itself, after being successfully forged, it can usually blend into one''s body. Bows and arrows can increase their power as their strength increases.


    This bow and arrow itself is a kind of existence between the virtual and the real, and it is compatible with the hidden shadow arrow. What made Chi Nan most unexpected was that the five-color flower was actually a material used to make long bows.


    "This can be said to be a kind of inheritance. Who is it that wants to keep such a precious inheritance here. Even if an upper **** obtains this kind of inheritance, he can become the pinnacle master among the upper gods in one fell swoop."


    Although a little suspicious, it is good how Chi Nan could give up. Closing his eyes, Chi Nan began to study this thing earnestly. This magical skill, to understand, is really difficult to achieve in a short time.


    On the other side, Chi Nan''s deity also received this magical technique. Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan called Hemila and the others over. "Here, this is a magical skill I just acquired, let''s study it together."


    "It''s great, it''s actually a bow and arrow type, just suitable for me. It just requires a strong spirit and will, I''m afraid."


    Silinka looked at the other people with some worry. Wei Wei Si shook her head and said, "My will can meet the requirements. After all, I was originally a fighter." The fighter''s will is strong, which is normal.


    Sophia and Hemila looked at each other but they were a little helpless: "We are still a little bit worse. Whether it is bow and arrow skills or will not enough, then we have to trouble Sister Slinka to teach us. Up."


    Chi Nan was not surprised at this either: "It doesn''t matter, just create a few more avatars, and use the method of controlling the avatars to hone your will. This is what I did at the beginning."


    Sophia said irritably: "We are already gods. It is not as easy to improve our will as mortals. But we will not shame you. We will be able to do it for a few years at most."


    "Hehe, what shame and shame are there between us, are we a family in the first place?"


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of several people flickered, and their hearts were filled with warmth. Even after becoming a god, Chi Nan is still the same as before, never changed, and nothing that worries them has happened. It''s worth it. So next, we must practice hard and strive to achieve the foundation for practicing magical skills.


    Chi Nan even made his own avatar and himself begin to comprehend at the same time, and a large number of avatars can comprehend at the same time, which can increase his comprehension speed. Maybe it won''t take long for you to get to the next level.

 Chapter 1276： The first artifact is the growth type

    The magical skill itself is not very difficult, Chi Nan has only spent a few days to fully understand it. But when Chi Nan started practicing, he discovered the complexity of this thing.


    Because the requirements for divine power control were too high, Chi Nan never succeeded.


    In this way, maybe for a long time, there is no way for me to succeed. "Finally understand why almost any **** can practice divine skills, but I haven''t heard of a few who can successfully practice. Not only the reason for not getting it, I am afraid that the difficulty of this thing is also a problem."


    Indeed, Chi Nan had never heard of anyone using magical skills, at least none of the gods he had ever seen or heard of. As for whether there are those gods, this Chi Nan doesn''t know, it is not the time to contact them.


    There must be a magical skill in the **** system, but it is not necessarily how many gods can learn it. Judging from Chi Nan''s own exercise, at least this advanced magical skill is not so easy to learn.


    "Perhaps, I should change my mind. A more advanced longbow may be successful."


    Seeing that two years have passed, the opposite party is already in urgent need of enough strength, as long as he is willing, he can indeed send the things over there to himself. It''s just an incarnation of myself, it won''t work for the time being.


    Because at this time, the war is still going on. The battle between the gods and the gods is like this, or it ends in a short time, just like the last time I killed the evil god, it ended in a short time.


    This is the result of relying on strong strength to directly crush. The second type is the protracted battle. It seems that the gods in front of them have fought in the air for two years, and they still haven''t ended. And looking at them, I don¡¯t know how long they will fight. During this period, there were even demon gods killing each other, but they quickly recovered.


    These gods, unless there is too much difference in strength, or strength restraint, or some special means. Otherwise, it is really not easy for everyone to end the battle in a short time when everyone is preparing again.


    Soon after arriving here, Chi Nan had already learned some common sense. Many battles between gods are based on years, and even the longest battles have not been completed for hundreds of years.


    Perhaps time is so worthless to the gods. But a few hundred years, this is still too long for Chi Nan. Such a long battle is not only a question of one''s own will and ability, but also a competition of divine power crystal reserves. Without enough divine power to crystallize, it is impossible to last for such a long time.


    But looking at the guy in front of you, I don''t know how long it will take to fight. Maybe it will end soon, maybe it will take a few years. When these guys came here, they also brought a lot of divine power.


    "Then, send the things back first." When the natural magic power was stored enough, Chi Nan put the things in the bubbles emitted by the space plants. In the next moment, all the magic power was burned out, and the bubbles disappeared.


    Almost at the same time, bubbles appeared in the kingdom of God in Chinan. "This thing can only be used as a collection." Chi Nan first picked up the inheritance of magical skills. The important thing is knowledge, and the others have no value.


    But to record the magic skills, it is not just ordinary paper, which requires special artifacts to carry it. Although this artifact can only be used to carry special knowledge, it is still an artifact. It is also good for collection. Thinking of this, Chi Nan threw things into the temple, and that place was already used by Chi Nan as a special warehouse.


    Then, Chi Nan took out the five-color flower. "According to the crafting method recorded in the inheritance, this five-color flower can just merge my own divine power to form a growth-type artifact. Even in the future, it can swallow an artifact of the same type."


    Chi Nan held the five-color flower in his hand. "Unexpectedly, my first artifact is a growth type, it''s the protagonist''s life."


    After some narcissism, Chi Nan started. There are five petals on the five-color flower, five colors, each petal represents a special power. Chi Nan used his magic power to condense into a long bow, and then consumed a large amount of divine power crystals. Runes on the longbow lit up continuously.


    In the end, runes spread across the entire longbow, condensing the illusory longbow as if it were in essence. It''s just that there are five gaps on the top, which are used to blend in the petals. The next moment, a red petal flew up and landed on an empty space.


    "Red represents explosive power, which can make the arrow more powerful." Chi Nan said to himself.


    Then, a white petal flew up, and the corner of Chi Nan''s mouth slightly ticked: "White, speed, the arrow will fly faster. Now, even if you use it clearly, it is difficult for a **** to escape."


    As white merged into the longbow, a green leaf flew up. "Green represents vitality. It can absorb the vitality of other gods and supplement it to myself. It''s better than nothing."


    The vitality of the gods also has a limit, but the vitality recovery speed is faster than the consumption, so the life span is unlimited. However, the life force of the gods is very long, and relying on this degree of swallowing at the same level basically has no effect. As for Chi Nan, who possessed the magical power of life, his vitality and recovery speed were originally the best among the gods.


    This kind of ability that is very valuable to other gods is not equivalent to chicken ribs for Chi Nan.


    At this moment, a lavender petal flew out and landed on the longbow.


    "Purple is really a noble color, which represents solidity. It can make the automatically condensed arrow harder and harder to destroy. It can also add a layer of protection to other arrows to make the arrow harder."


    The strength of this ability is difficult to judge, and it needs to be studied before you can understand it.


    Finally, the black petal finally flew up and landed on the longbow. Chi Nan instantly understood the power of the black petals. "This is the most powerful, the ability to destroy, no matter whether it is for gods or people, it has a great effect."


    Annihilation represents a kind of destructive power, which can give your arrows a very weird ability. Regardless of the body of the gods, the souls, and even their magic and magic, they have a special power to destroy from the root.


    If one''s own strength is strong, even one attack and kill one **** at a time, this is not impossible.

 Chapter 1277： New weapon, the light of dying

    The refining of the artifact was too easy this time. There are ready-made refining methods, and there are materials that are very suitable for them. Even the materials themselves are plants, although Chi Nan has no way to control and multiply.


    But this five-color flower falls into one''s own hands and is more obedient than anyone else''s hands. This is true. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to integrate into one''s own divine power to form a bow and arrow.


    When the five petals fell, the other parts of the five-color flower in the hand quickly withered, turning into powder and disappearing.


    The longbow in his hand, after fusing the colors of the species, slowly swallowed and merged with each other, and finally turned black and gold in front of Chi Nan''s eyes. A kind of strange state of black all over, but glittering with luxurious gold.


    Very strange power radiated from it, even if I saw this longbow, I felt a sense of threat in my heart. But at the same time, because this was created with his own divine power, Chi Nan also had a cordial feeling in his heart. With a move in my heart, the longbow melted into my body, even if I didn''t feel it carefully, I couldn''t feel it.


    This longbow has completely integrated with his own power. Then with a flick of his finger, his own magic power has actually formed an emerald green arrow with a little golden light on the arrow.


    The arrow flew straight out and disappeared on the ground in a blink of an eye, leaving only a deep hole in the ground.


    This can only be done when the longbow is integrated. If success was separated, Chi Nan''s own strength would not be able to do this. Don''t look at the inconspicuous arrows, but they are real divine power arrows, not just the cohesion of divine power.


    "Chi Nan, is this the bow and arrow you made? What abilities do you have, hurry up and talk about it."


    When Chi Nan appeared in front of the others with a black and gold longbow, Silin Kaye was the first one to ask. The threat of this success can be clearly felt by several people.


    Not to mention them, the elves of the gods who are responsible for guarding and serving them next to them feel that their hairs are about to pierce.


    "Yes, this is it, but I haven''t tested it specifically. Wait, there are species abilities on this. I can choose to play one or more of them at any time, or not. Let''s try it out. Speaking of which , I still don¡¯t know what strength the longbow that matches myself can exert."


    "Then hurry up, we all want to see." Sophia also said.


    Chi Nan didn''t waste any time. After he came to an open space for experimentation, he began to experiment. No matter how you test your own power, it is impossible to hurt the kingdom of God, but it can test your own strength.


    Without using any power bonus, Chi Nan found that using this new longbow, his own arrow method was not at all comparable to before. Compared to using other longbows, his strength has increased by at least 30%.


    It seems that a good artifact has a great influence on him. "Then first, the increase in explosive power."


    With a move in Chi Nan''s heart, the first power came into play. The explosive power bonus was so obvious that it surprised Chi Nan, his arrow flew out, and the destructive power directly more than doubled. This is not just a simple superposition of destructive power, but a fundamental improvement from the law. This allowed his attack power to far surpass himself.


    "It''s terrible, then the next step is the effect of speed." A light flashed from the arrow, and the arrow flew out.


    Through the calculation of the Kingdom of God and the calculation of the plant brain, Chi Nan quickly came to a conclusion. With the same attack as usual, the speed of the arrow has been directly more than doubled, and it is difficult to dodge it even in the face of such an attack.


    Moreover, there is a force around the arrow to balance itself, even in a harsh environment, it can more effectively resist the influence of surrounding forces on itself, and can attack the target more smoothly, and even lock the target.


    "Yes, yes, continue to look at the third ability." Hermilla urged with a faint smile.


    The third ability is vitality, which Chi Nan was not optimistic about. But when experimenting, Chi Nan was still taken aback. An arrow flew out, and a forest became barren, but it was nothing.


    Chi Nan suddenly realized that he could use the Arrow of Life, which was to use this power in reverse. The person who is hit will not only not be injured, but will also be able to quickly regain vitality, recovery from injury and physical strength. At this time, he became a supporting existence. Unfortunately, he didn''t have other gods teammates to cooperate.


    As for the fourth ability, Chi Nan couldn''t calculate it. How strong one''s arrows are, it''s difficult to calculate this without fighting. Originally, no one in the kingdom of God could destroy one''s own arrows, and now it is even more impossible.


    Simply skip this ability and just look at the next ability. This is also the last ability to consume, Chi Nan''s most optimistic ability. When experimenting, Chi Nan was really frightened.


    The medium-sized divine power crystal that was difficult to destroy by himself, but under the devouring power, only the light flickered, and the divine power crystal collapsed. After a closer look, the original structure of the divine power crystal was directly destroyed.


    Before it collapsed, most of the divine power had disappeared, which was wiped out by the power that was devoured. Although devouring is not the power of destruction, it is also a destructive ability second only to the power of destruction. Use it well, this ability will definitely surprise any enemy. This is even more terrifying than the abyss magic fire of his incarnation.


    "I didn''t expect the power of Destruction to be so powerful, this five-color flower really earned it."


    According to records the five petals of five-color flowers are random in color, and their abilities are also random. Only when integrating into the longbow can Chi Nan know the specific role of this five-color flower, but it is really rare that it has such a terrifying ability.


    "Since this devouring power is so terrifying, let''s call you the Light of Destruction from now on."


    Following Chi Nan''s words, a few special runes appeared at the end of the longbow. At first glance, it was clear that this meant the light of dying. It seems that this divine tool really has its own consciousness, although the consciousness may be very weak.


    The biggest difference between artifacts and general weapons is the divine power contained in them, and the second is the consciousness of the artifact itself. It is basically impossible for ordinary people to make the divine tool recognize the master. And the divine tool that does not recognize the Lord is basically unusable. It''s not impossible to use it rashly, or even be backlashed.


    When the master uses the artifact, the artifact will also actively cooperate and exert a stronger power. Saying that the artifact is a battle partner of the gods, this is not wrong at all. Chi Nan was very sure that he really picked up the treasure.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1278： Do you still insist on this

    After the test, Chi Nan called Lao Mka over. Today''s old Mka does not look old at all, but rather like a middle-aged person. Since breaking through the legendary level, life span has been greatly extended.


    This is also very normal. Old Mka came over and saluted respectfully. "I have seen Lord Lord and several ladies." Old Mka''s attitude has not changed at all, and he is still very respectful.


    In fact, there was also a feeling in Old Mka''s heart. Once upon a time, the housekeeper of a desolate nobleman who only had a girl left, followed him to a very dangerous and remote place. Later, his master, following the little lord of the countryside who was still an ordinary person, has been inseparable since the beginning of regaining his territory.


    Sure enough, his master has an extraordinary vision for people. He can see a future **** from the slightest and firmly tie himself to it. This vision himself does not have.


    Old master, we are doing very well now, better than anyone else. Now that his master has become a god, even if he let himself die immediately, Old Mka feels willing.


    "Old Mka, we just got the core of two disaster dragons. This thing can be used instead of the godhead, and the effect is better. Now we ask you, do you still insist on using the undead godhead."


    The core of the disaster dragon can be used immediately without any side effects. Even if the old Mka has just entered the legendary level now, he can easily reach the peak demigod after absorbing it, and I am afraid it will not take long to truly become a god. And there is no limit to ascension, this thing is not like the godhead, mortal use will have side effects.


    Hermilla explained to Old Mka next to him, and soon Old Mka understood what kind of existence this disaster dragon was, and also knew how precious this core was and how it had a huge effect on him.


    Old Mka worked hard and worked hard and dedicated his responsibilities. Even if he was given the core of the disaster dragon, Chi Nan didn''t care.


    In terms of loyalty, what can be more loyal than the subordinates who have been trained from the beginning. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that after thinking about it for a long time, Old Mka finally refused.


    "No, my lord, I still insist on using the godhead of the undead gods."


    Chi Nan was taken aback: "You can think about it. Using the Undead Godhead will not have such a good effect. In the future, your strength will be determined at a high level. You will never be able to reach the level of a middle god."


    Old Mka smiled very brightly: "If we hadn''t been taken in by the lord, we would have died. If we can live for so many years and still have such a status, what else can we not be satisfied with. Become a god, once an old man I was I can''t even think about it. There is an opportunity before my eyes, which is already very precious."


    "Furthermore, usually the old man is just managing the logistics. There is no need to fight. This undead attribute is just right. My talent and understanding are not good, and giving me good things is a waste."


    What Old Mka said was right, but this appearance made Chi Nan even more embarrassed. After all, this guy originally ate soft but not hard, and Chi Nan has always been very generous to his own people.


    "Lord Lord doesn¡¯t need to be like this. Instead of letting me waste the core of a disaster dragon, or even waste a position of God, it¡¯s better to do it. It¡¯s not easy to become a god, so I have more time to assist the lord. My lord and mistress, what are you not satisfied with? This is my decision."


    Chi Nan wanted to continue to persuade, and Hemila spoke up: "Let''s do it. Since it is Lao Mka''s own choice, I will not oppose it." Although Lao Mka is his subordinate, it is just a name. Up.


    Chi Nan knew that the owner of the old Mka had always been Hemila. For Old Mka, Hermilla''s orders are more important than his own. Even Hermilla thought so, so be it.


    Besides, one''s own divine position is indeed very important. As the gods, Hemila and others have lost the ability to recruit gods. Old Mka''s talent and scepticism are indeed not very good.


    It can be raised to this level, in fact, because the territories have provided a lot of resources, which have accumulated to this level abruptly. Even if you change your attributes, or even change your professional foundation, it doesn''t matter.


    Use a lot of undead for logistics, well, this is really not a bad idea. "Then you have to wait. It will take two months before the undead godhood is cleaned. I will let you know when the time comes."


    Chi Nan waved his hand to make Old Mka retreat. Old Mka still has a lot of things to deal with. Since Hermilla has left the matter, the old things have been handed over to Old Mka to deal with.


    Others are actually the same. Sophia left the matter to her younger brother Soya. The sixth prince of the original kingdom has also grown into a handsome boy. The bearing on his body is even greater than that of the former King Rus Yala. There are times in life that are so wonderful.


    And Weiweisi got one of her sisters to be her deputy. Weiweisi''s younger sister was still young, and she had no sense of presence in the territory. Nowadays, he is also a powerful figure in power.


    It can even be said that Wei Ya is even more queen fan than his own sister.


    And Slinka Yee is much simpler just handed over her own affairs to a holy tree spirit, and now it has evolved into a **** spirit. Among these elves of the gods, they can be regarded as the number one person, after all, they have important work.


    The elves of the gods serve Chi Nan. For them, the **** master who can help them is the most important thing. Other things are meaningless. Even if the strength is strong, it is only for better service.


    "Then now, how should this thing be distributed?" After the weapons were dealt with, the core of the next two disaster dragons also needed to be used.


    "Furthermore, I am not going to use these two for my gods. There are not many gods originally. They are used to make breakthroughs for loyal people. It is always good to improve. If the disaster dragon core is used, To occupy the position of the gods, it would be a little wasted." The blessing of power is repeated, which is not conducive to the development of one''s own **** system.


    That''s right, Chi Nan just wants to develop a **** system. In the early days of founding, what is more suitable than the person you cultivated. Therefore, the selection of this candidate is very important. First of all, talent, understanding and loyalty are both indispensable.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1279： Distribution of 2 disaster cores

    "The best candidates, of course, are Olna and Miria. Tell them both to try."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, Chi Nan immediately contacted two people who were still in charge of the development of the central plane. After explaining the situation, the two people refused without hesitation. Yes, they refused.


    Olna¡¯s reason is simple: "I already have my own way to go. The two attributes of wind and fire. The core of this disaster dragon does not match my own path. Using this thing will destroy my foundation."


    Well, I didn''t consider the foundation when I used the divine power crystal to force a breakthrough. But Chi Nan also knew that Olna was very persistent about her own attributes, and there was a higher pursuit, Chi Nan was not reluctant.


    Miria¡¯s reason is even simpler: "People don''t like to do damage. Disasters are not good things."


    Well, it''s useless how Chi Nan explained it. Milia decided that she didn''t like it, so there was no way. At this age, Miria is still like a little girl, full of innocence.


    These two best candidates seem to be useless. "What about Horn, he has a good talent and savvy, and he is very loyal."


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, Horn''s talent lies in the warrior side. Besides, he is my guard leader after all, and he has already determined the person who belongs to the gods. If he changes rashly, Kong Po is not very good."


    Chi Nan, the strange leader, had to consider the ideas of his subordinates when he did things, and perhaps only he would do it himself. It is precisely for this reason that the guards have been very supportive of Chinan, and even most of the officials'' subordinates in the territory show no sign of betrayal. Except for a few unfamiliar white-eyed wolves, Chinan''s territory can be said to be the territory with the least probability of betrayal.


    "If you say that, then the two of the bald-headed father and Holm will definitely not work."


    Chi Nan nodded in embarrassment. The talents of the two of them are a little bit worse, and their loyalty is no problem.


    So Chi Nan had thought about it a long time ago. These two old courtiers who initially followed him are also his own **** candidates. If it weren''t for the two people''s current strength, Chi Nan would have accepted them now.


    When you choose to belong to God, sometimes it is really caused by your temperament. But Chi Nan didn''t care. For these old courtiers, it didn''t matter to waste one or two godly positions.


    "Well, the list is here. Let''s discuss all the suitable people."


    A few people were idle, and started discussing with the list. Whether it''s the officials in the territory, the high-level leaders in the kingdom of God, or the leaders at all levels of the military, as well as the people in Chi Nan''s family. Even the guards, the servants of the house, the elves of the gods, and even some famous people and nobles in the territory, all discussed them.


    Of course, most people just pass by and are directly abandoned.


    Hemila and the others also didn''t care about the passage of time. Chi Nan has always been very busy. How could a few people object to having such a good opportunity to talk together. So this discussion went on for ten days at once.


    That''s right, for ten days of non-sleeping, non-stop, non-eating or drinking discussions, it is absolutely impossible to replace it with a normal person, but who makes the other person a god?


    After ten days of discussion, the final result is still there. Several of the users of the core of the storm finally settled on the little girl Romilia. No, I can''t talk about the little girl now, Romilia is a well-known beautiful girl in the domain.


    But I don''t know if it is because of the long time to live here in Chinan. The current Romelia is still like a child sometimes, most of the time is very gentle, but often has a little temper.


    In terms of loyalty, no one would doubt that Chi Nan and Romilia were not much different from their brothers and sisters.


    Romelia herself is a wind attribute mage, which fits very well with the core of the storm. It not only enhances the wind, but also increases the rules of rain and thunder and lightning, and further develops the power level. The priesthood of storm is at least the priesthood of a middle god. For the gods, the clergy level is very important, which means the height to which they can grow in the future.


    Once you reach the limit, you can only think of ways to transform the godhead and improve your own priesthood level.


    With Lava Core, it is not so easy to find a suitable user. Either it is someone who has a good talent and has his own way. Either the talent is too bad, the waste is used, or people with different degrees of closeness.


    At the end, Hermilla suddenly said: "How about Numis, she has agreed, and she is also a very good candidate."


    "Numisi?" Chi Nan was silent suddenly. Chi Nan is also very fond of this woman who has expressed a good impression of herself. It was just these years that Numis had been evading himself, and later it rarely appeared.


    But Chi Nan knew that Numis was always by Hermilla''s side, still looking at herself in secret.


    Speaking of it, the two of them were originally able to reach everything. If it hadn''t been for Numis''s father to have a problem, which caused a psychological bump, it wouldn''t be the case until now.


    Numisi has been paying silently, and will definitely not betray, Chi Nan knows this. After a long time, Chi Nan said, "It''s okay to let her open up a subsidiary kingdom of God outside and have a space under her own control."


    Numisi didn''t figure it out for a day, and Chi Nan didn''t know what to do with the relationship between the two people. Simply give Numis more time. After becoming a god, there is no accident. This time is unlimited.


    A mysterious smile flashed at the corner of Hermilla''s mouth and then disappeared, as if she had never appeared before.


    "Then I will thank you for Numis, and our sisters can stay together in the future."


    Beside, Sophia also breathed a sigh of relief. Compared with Hermilla, Sophia and Numis had a better relationship. After all, the two were originally aristocratic. At the time, Hermilla was just a territorial consul.


    Such a good woman is hard to find, and it is a pity to miss it, even if the object is their husband. Silinka Ye and Weiwei also knew something, closed their mouths, just looked at a few people, and didn''t speak.


    Now that the core of the disaster dragon has a place to go, there is no need to continue discussing this issue. Next, we have to return to development again. Chi Nan raised his head: "The big beetle has become more and more arrogant recently. It''s time to show him a little bit of color."


    Hemira and Sophia looked at each other, instead of continuing the previous topic, they moved on to the big beetle. That big beetle, even a few of them felt a little bored.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1280： Lock beetle **** kingdom

    The core of the disaster dragon is very easy to integrate. Chi Nan can integrate it into other people who are no longer weak with a little control. It''s just that Numis''s ceremony was presided over by Hemila himself.


    When the ceremony is completed, there will be two more pinnacle demigods in the kingdom of God, and within two years, the two of them will surely become true gods. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chi Nan took Horn, Holm, and the bald father to become a god.


    With the help of the identity of God, the three people also reached the peak of a demigod within a short time. The next step is to absorb the crystals of divine power and let yourself reach the level of a lower true god. There are enough divine power crystals to use, and the speed of their three substitutes is faster than Romelia and Numis, this is the advantage of the gods.


    After the evolution of the undead godhead was completed, Chi Nan personally presided over the fusion and inheritance ceremony of Lao Mka. This is also the first time that Chi Nan has done it. It''s really messy to talk about it, but fortunately, there is no problem.


    Suppressed by a kingdom of God, and a clean godhead, there is no difficulty in fusing together. The first time the old Mka merged, he had already entered the level of the lower true god.


    It was just that the consumption was too great, causing Old Mka to faint to the ground all of a sudden, and then he would have to cultivate for several days. During this time, Chi Nan had to find a way to get some undead attribute divine power crystals, so that Lao Muka used to improve his strength.


    The fastest to reach the pinnacle of the lower true god, that is the limit of the old Mka. In the future, unless there is a big chance, Lao Mka will not be able to go further in his life, even if Chi Nan does it himself.


    But Lao Mka was dedicated to managing the logistics of the Kingdom of God, and had no plans to open up the Kingdom of God by himself. Others may not be able to do anything about the crystallization of divine power, but there is a demon incarnation in Chi Nan, and there is no problem from there.


    Calculating the gains during this period of time, the demon incarnation itself is also very close to the level of the middle demon god. As long as there is an opportunity, there is an opportunity, then it is not impossible for one''s own demon incarnation to grow and break through naturally. It just faintly felt that if the demon incarnation surpassed him, it would be somewhat difficult to control.


    Therefore, Chi Nan is still suppressing the growth of the avatar, and it is impossible for the avatar to fully improve.


    And in the central plane, surrounded by the fine gold of the sky, several gods were still fighting. After dealing with these matters, Chi Nan anonymously told the sky''s fine gold matter in the Pantheon.


    This news really attracted the attention of many gods. Even the upper true gods have a lot of participation.


    It''s just that there are too many people involved, causing the upper true gods to agree with each other that they won''t act. The upper demon **** would not care about this little sky gold, and as a result, the melee over there broke out more and more chaotic and large in scale.


    In the beginning, the few guys who snatched the fine gold of the sky were either destroyed or didn''t know where they were driven. There is no chance to connect the fine gold veins near the sky, it is really not worth the loss.


    Chi Nan''s avatar was still watching from a distance, and did not participate. On the other side, the main location of their own development, a large number of plant troops have already moved towards their enemies. Now Chi Nan has only one biggest enemy in the central plane, the boundless beetle. Since you dare to chase yourself to make trouble, then accept your own counterattack.


    Chi Nan, when everything was ready, began to counterattack. An overwhelming army of plants opened up. It has evolved an army of plants that do not know how many times, plus targeted transformations.


    This all-out war beetles are miserable. On the frontal battlefield, even dozens of beetles had to be killed to kill an ordinary plant warrior. And the number of plants is obviously not less than their own, and the speed of development is even faster.


    After the full outbreak, the beetles began to retreat steadily. "Damn it, how could this happen? When are these plants so powerful? This is seriously inconsistent with the information." The beetle man was howling.


    "But the data also says that these plants are constantly evolving and improving. After so many years, they will naturally rise. It''s just that the rate of increase is a little too fast."


    "Then what can you do." Everyone was silent, and no one had a solution. They cannot control a war of this scale. Chi Nan, who was crushed with the general situation, did not leave him any chance at all. After three months of attack, the plant army from Chinan flooded into the Beetle Mountain without reservation.


    The most important valley was directly surrounded. In this place, there is a huge beetle temple.


    A huge black beetle statue came out of the temple, which itself exudes a powerful aura belonging to the pinnacle of the lower true god. It seems that this is a deity incarnation of the beetle god.


    "I didn''t expect that you could develop to this point. I underestimated you, but I am not easy to deal with."


    "Really, let''s give it a try. I haven''t tried a normal battle," the incarnation of Chi Nan said lightly, and Hemila and the others were ready. That''s right, Hemila and others took the shot personally, and they were still fighting one out of four. Since knowing that the gods can be resurrected, a few people have become more courageous.


    This kind of thing, if there is a god, still need the **** master to act. For this reason, Chi Nan''s shots were once again restricted. In desperation, he could only watch Hemira and others bully a big beetle.


    The beetle **** is not a god, UU reading can only rely on himself, who makes him have many beetles, but no beetle and beetle are outstanding. This is often the case for this mass-produced arms.


    Just like Chi Nan, if it were not for the twelve trees of life and those holy tree elves to evolve with the kingdom of God, it would be difficult for them to regard the holy tree elves as a god. Those wood elves and plant weapons don''t even need to think about it.


    Under the attack of four lower true gods who had pets and a large reserve, the big beetle persisted for three days, but was still broken.


    "Collect the beliefs of the beetle god, open the passage here, and then we will lock the kingdom of the beetle god, I announce the start of the **** war." Chi Nan looked at the fallen beetle, and felt an inexplicable feeling in his heart.


    Once upon a time, I only dared to rub the side ball, in order to protect himself from offending a powerful god. That just left a little divine power crystallization, the **** who can excite himself for a long time, finally is about to usher in his own end.


    "This is not my end point. I will continue to ascend, and I will never repeat your mistakes." Chi Nan seemed to see the future of the beetle god, and after greeted him, he took Hermilla and the others back.

 Chapter 1281： Why is there something wrong with my hometown?

    The former Chi Nan didn''t know what to do even if it had the conditions. But now it''s different. Divine warfare is a very common method of fighting between gods, and it is also a common sense inheritance.


    When Chi Nan obtained the statue of the beetle god, there was a lot of power of belief in the beetle god. Add in some divine power crystals with the unique divine power of the beetle god, and then everything will be a matter of course.


    Find the space opened by the beetle **** kingdom. This place originally sent the beetle and the beetle man to the central plane. After opening an altar directly here, Chi Nan then opened a spatial passage in place.


    It took three days for the space channel to take shape, and on the opposite side was the kingdom of the beetle god. Next, just like when you went to attack the territories of the demon lords, you must first rely on your own plant army to consume the beetles inside, minimize the power of the beetle god, and destroy the kingdom of the gods by the way, so that the beetle **** receives the more bonus The less come.


    As for the question of whether the Beetle God will take action, that''s for sure. But the reason why the battle of the gods is the battle of the gods is that it is worth fighting. Chi Nan directly connected the two divine kingdoms together through the lock-in.


    As long as his divine power crystal is enough, the beetle **** will consume the divine power crystal every time he makes a move, and directly resist the power of the beetle god. This is a collision between the two kingdoms of God, and there is absolutely no way to avoid it.


    Every shot will cause a certain shock to one''s own kingdom, because this is fighting in the kingdom of the beetle god.


    So every time the beetle takes a shot, the beetle **** has to stop for a while before he can do it again, although this is also a kind of exhaustion, but the faster the battle is solved, the less the consumption will be, and the final loot will be more.


    "Damn, this **** kid, dare to attack me." The Beetle God furious at home.


    But there is no way, the battle of the gods has already begun, so following the rules of the battle of the gods, even he himself has no way to stop.


    When the space passage was established, a large number of beetles around it constantly attacked here in an attempt to destroy it. Whoever breaks into the opponent''s kingdom of God first takes the initiative.


    Even if it wins later, the Kingdom of God will definitely suffer some damage. The kingdom of God is the foundation of a god, no matter whether it is an evil **** or an orthodox god, no one wants to see their kingdom of God damaged.


    It¡¯s just that Chinan¡¯s army is more numerous, and these beetles are extremely restrained, and they continue to attack for three days and nights, and there is no way to control the camp. On the contrary, in the original place, Chinan directly established a large joint base. A large number of plants were directly produced here, which made the position more and more stable.


    "Let¡¯s go back, too. There are a lot of people staring at us now. If we show no support, I¡¯m afraid many people will attack us." Chi Nan greeted, carrying the incarnations of Hemila and others. Left here.


    For a long time to come, we can only rely on the method of invasion by the army of plants to fight. It doesn''t matter anyway, I have a large production base, even if there are more beetles in the Kingdom of God, it is not my opponent.


    I am not other gods, because the believers are limited, so they consume too much, and there is no way to recover for a long time. In his own battle, Chi Nan is fearless, and who is afraid of who is exhausted.


    Now the trouble is some gods around, this is indeed a chaotic area, a large number of gods around have gathered in this place. The movement of the **** war was too great, and the connection between the two **** kingdoms was very obvious. Many people are waiting and watching. Once the battle between the two sides is over, these people may take action.


    As long as the strength of the victorious side makes them feel that they can be bullied, or the end of both sides hurt, many of them don''t mind annexing a kingdom of gods at this time, even if there is no way to kill the other party.


    After embarking on the path of gods, you can only advance but not retreat. Even if you offend others, you must make yourself further.


    Chi Nan now let the avatar go back, not because of how strong the avatar is, but to show that he does not care about the kingdom of the beetle god, and even the avatar can be wiped out without sending it.


    At the same time, I don''t want to let the other party see too much power because of the incarnation problem.


    In the void, the kingdom of the beetle **** burst out with a bright red light, but the next moment, the kingdom of the beetle also emitted a green light to cover it, and then the two sides offset it. Accompanied by the evaporation of a large number of divine power crystals.


    Chi Nan knew that this beetle **** had already shot once. "Hehe, with the crystallization of the divine power in our hands, even if we spend hundreds of years with the other party, we will not be exhausted at this rate."


    "Don''t let it go, a hundred years is too long, we will get rid of the beetle **** as soon as possible, and then there will be less danger." Feeling the wolves around him, even Hermilla is a little worried.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s okay, even if they do, I don''t necessarily fear them. It really has been a hundred years, at that time I would have become the upper true god." Chi Nan didn''t care.


    It''s just that in his heart, Chi Nan also hesitated, the upper true gods can''t grow up so easily. Not only need to accumulate enough divine power, but also need to have enough comprehension. Chi Nan faintly felt that he didn''t have to worry about the issue of the priesthood, and his holy tree priesthood seemed to have no bottleneck restrictions at all, otherwise it would be even more difficult.


    I really don''t know what this sacred tree is. Chi Nan has been trying to figure it out, but there is no way.


    Suddenly Chi Nan frowned: "Really, when is the time, there are still people making trouble."


    "What happened?" Sophie asked when she saw Chi Nan suddenly open her mouth.


    Chi Nan spread out his hands: "What else can it be? The Holy Light Empire didn''t know what happened to our hometown, and actually came into contact with the gods behind them, as if they had received some help."


    "Is that the **** of light? I don''t know what kind of strength it is, Chi Nan, what do you think."


    Hearing Weiweisi¡¯s words, Chi Nan said without even thinking about it: ¡°What else can I think about? Just go over it. Anyway, their gods can¡¯t enter the lower planes casually. We are afraid of violent soldiers on the lower planes. Who will pass. Besides, even if he finds our position, as long as it is not the main god, come and try to fight with me."


    When the situation of the gods was learned, the original fear of the gods had disappeared without a trace.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1282： The dawn of light

    There will be no way to solve the war here for a while, and Chi Nan directly injects spiritual power into the avatar that he has left in his hometown. This avatar has always been sitting in the Central City Lord''s Mansion, as if it had become a statue of faith.


    When Chi Nan noticed it again, he found that this incarnation had already gathered a huge amount of faith. This kind of faith, after purification, did not condense into the crystallization of faith, but gathered on one''s own incarnation.


    Over time, his incarnation gradually possessed a very high divinity. The whole body shone with green light, like a glowing Hulk. No matter where you go, it is the image of a big light bulb.


    This kind of image made Chi Nan''s incarnation dare not walk around at will. Because once you move around, it will cause some wide-ranging effects. Chi Nan is not a person who likes this kind of sight, so he can only sit in his own home. Although Chi Nan''s original home is still the same as before, it is enshrined as a holy place and temple.


    It is very proud to be able to live in this city.


    With the birth of Chi Nan, a new god, there were more and more believers in the sacred tree collar area and even a large area around it, and this situation also spread to the elves.


    When the elves knew that there were elves under their command, and even **** elves, some elves spontaneously regarded Chinan as part of the elven **** system, and then began to believe in it.


    The result is that now the largest faith group on the mainland is its own. There is less and less faith in the Holy Light, and the compressed ones are almost unable to survive.


    It can be said that except for the Holy Light Empire, the Holy Light believers in other places are about to disappear. After all, the belief in God of Light brought them only illusory things. But believing in Chi Nan, the sacred tree god, can get substantial and a good life that can be seen right away. This is the result of the huge financial resources of the sacred tree collar.


    Therefore, the people of the Holy Light Empire prayed every day, and finally on this day, they reconnected with their own **** of light.


    On this day, the Holy Light Empire also sent an envoy to Hongsha City directly, because they knew that the incarnation of Chi Nan was here. Wherever he passed along the road, bursts of light spread towards the surroundings.


    Some ordinary people had faith in the light in an instant. Along the way, the team has grown stronger and stronger. How could such a huge momentum not attract the attention of other major forces? Now that someone wants to provoke the most powerful force on the mainland, it is likely to disturb the future situation of this world, so everyone is staring at this place.


    Even the dragons are paying full attention at this time, and they have sent people to watch this place from a long distance.


    "When the light of dawn comes, all darkness will be dissipated, and light will illuminate this land."


    The Pope of the Holy Light Empire said loudly as he walked around. Behind, beams of light radiated from a handsome but expressionless man. The holiness of the man seemed to be born with him.


    Just looking at it makes people trance and yearning. But when they arrived within the scope of the sacred tree, a green light suddenly appeared out of thin air in the void, covering everything around them.


    The light seemed to be pierced into the thick fog, moving forward little by little, but it was very difficult to dispel the thick fog.


    The people in the thick green fog suddenly woke up. Many ordinary people who originally followed, as if they had become believers, suddenly changed their expressions and left the team quickly, hiding far away.


    "Oh my God, what''s wrong with me, why am I here?" someone shouted in surprise.


    "Damn it, you are not faith at all, you are deceiving, you demons."


    Someone soon calmed down: "I can feel the holy light embracing me, and I finally understand the meaning of the holy light." This guy has been brainwashed for too long, and he has become like this even after waking up. .


    Some of the people who followed at this time had recovered their spirits, but they had all become fanatics. The power of this brainwashing is really terrifying. I don''t know if it can be changed back in the future. When seeing this scene, many people are wary of fear, especially those who return to normal, they are far away from these people.


    This is terrible, is this the power of a truly powerful religion? To be able to change a person''s mind without knowing it, to make a person believe in their gods, is simply a demon''s method.


    It¡¯s just that for those who truly believe in, they think that they have found the truth. This is the best gift given to mankind by the gods. They don''t think of themselves as demons at all, but think that other talents are.


    Two levels that are absolutely opposite to each other just appeared. Sure enough, when there is light, there is darkness. When Chi Nan noticed this, he thought of it silently. The other party''s divine power is far from being as powerful as his own, and he is not yet in his own domain of faith, just coming to his own land like this can also burst out such power.


    Chi Nan faintly discovered that the other party''s understanding of the law was much better than his own. Chi Nan doesn''t know how strong it is, which means that the opponent''s **** level is higher than his own.


    Suddenly the man on the opposite side reduced the light, and no longer continued to affect the people around him. And Chi Nan waved his hand, and the surrounding dense fog disappeared. It was not only a match for the comprehension of the law, but also a contrast of the foundation.


    Now that the trial is over, there is no need to continue fighting. After all, they came to their side, so there is still some talk, right? "Go, invite them over, and let everyone escape along the way."


    Chi Nan is still a little worried about the other party''s brainwashing methods. He doesn''t want his hometown to become a place where mad believers are, and he does not believe in himself. Just after Chi Nan''s words were given, the movements over there were very fast. The road has been cleared, and the people around have also received news, leaving the road and returning to their homes.


    The Holy Light Empire team, which felt meaningless, also accelerated their speed.


    They are walking at the same speed as before, but their forward speed has become very fast. This is the help of divine art. On the land, they are moving faster than their own airships, and it seems that they will reach their city in a short time.


    Chi Nan walked out and raised his seat in the central square, sitting here waiting for the other party''s arrival.

 Chapter 1283： Face-to-face direct conversation

    As a god, even if it is not the deity, there are still some powers that ordinary people can hardly possess.


    The two people looked at each other as if they could see each other in the air, and then shifted their gazes. Not long after, the avatars of Hemila and others walked out beside Chi Nan, just standing beside Chi Nan.


    Similarly, a group of believers who belong to themselves are decorating the entire square. After all, this is the meeting of two gods, which should not be shabby. At the same time, we must show our own momentum. Even if this is just a small plane, it still can''t be casual.


    Besides, this is also related to my future missionary work. The main plane is his hometown, and Chi Nan doesn''t want to give it up when he is emotional. Moreover, this place is also connected to his own kingdom of God and his other planes and territories, and Chi Nan is even more unable to let this fall into the hands of other people. Otherwise, it will take a long time to eliminate the hidden dangers left behind.


    A few hours later, the entire square was decorated very beautifully, with flowers in full bloom everywhere.


    And the opposing team finally came to this place. The Pope walked in and glared at Chi Nan and shouted: "Cthulhu, your good days are over, our God of Light has noticed this world."


    Chi Nan sneered and glanced at the yelling Pope. Although his avatar was the same as the other, both were demigods, their status was completely different. Looking up, Chi Nan looked at the indifferent young man.


    "Is this what you meant? With your status, you should know what the evil **** is referring to."


    Chi Nan completely ignored the pope''s intention. Just as the pope wanted to say something, the young man said, "Shut up, there is no place for you to speak." Although the pope was unwilling, he closed his mouth. No way, in the eyes of the true gods, the pope is nothing more than a mortal, even a servant, a slave.


    Without seeing the side, the saint was like a maid, she didn''t dare to breathe, she didn''t mean to speak at all. This shows that the saint is much smarter than the old pope.


    Of course, it may also be because the Pope has been giving orders for too long, and some habits can no longer be changed. It seems that if you don''t say a few words, you feel uncomfortable in formal occasions.


    "When I first met, the **** of light is the **** of dawn." The young man suddenly introduced himself.


    Chi Nan also said indifferently: "I am a natural attribute, Holy Tree God." The Holy Tree God is a title given to him by believers. After all, many things in Chinan are named after the Holy Tree, and Chi Nan himself has no objection, so he just used it. .


    As for natural attributes, not natural gods, this shows that Chinan has no gods. Judging from the information obtained, Chi Nan has just become a **** for a few decades, and it hasn''t been a long time. Originally, he thought it was not very good.


    If I can take a look, I''ve already given the right side. After all, this is my domain of faith. But when I saw it, the God of Dawn was a little weird. The supernatural power of Chi Nan seemed to be higher than he thought.


    "Your avatar is really peculiar. It is made of wood. Although it may not be as powerful as the avatar of the gods, it can do a lot in quantity, and it can be easily sent to the lower planes to spread the good magic of faith. "


    Chi Nan said calmly: "Your abilities are also good, you can directly use someone to possess your body. But after you leave, this person may be over." Chi Nan can see that that person is definitely not a phantom, I am afraid that he was originally a person.


    "He should feel honored to be able to dedicate his life for the gods. In the future, his soul will enter my kingdom of God."


    Chi Nan curled his lips, he didn''t believe a word of this. Whether this soul can enter or not is not his own decision. As for what will happen after entering, he also has the final say, but it is just for preaching. Looking at the pious faces of those around him, Chi Nan felt an inexplicable disgust.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business. What do you mean by coming here today? Do you want to go to war with me."


    Fighting in the lower planes, Chi Nan really hadn''t been afraid of anyone. As for the fact that the other party directly destroyed this plane, Chi Nan was not worried. The opponent hasn''t been idle enough to run so far to destroy a plane.


    "It was going to go to war, but after seeing you, I don''t want to. It''s just a small plane, and it doesn''t matter if you let it go. You haven''t joined the **** system yet, how about joining our light **** system."


    The other party actually sent an invitation to himself, and Chi Nan didn''t seem to turn the corner suddenly, perhaps this is the so-called high-level way of thinking. I was still an enemy just now, so I wanted to solicit all of a sudden, as what I was.


    "You have become a middle-ranked **** within a few years since you became a god. It shows that your talents and abilities are very strong. But it is not easy to go further. Joining our light **** system, we can help you break through as soon as possible. "


    Chi Nan sneered in his heart, do you still need these guys to break through. I used to rely on myself to improve, and I never thought about relying on other people. Otherwise, why would I go to the chaotic area instead of other gods.


    "I understand your kindness, so let''s do it normally. I haven''t thought about joining the **** system yet."


    With such an obvious refusal, the look in the eyes of the **** of dawn has changed a little: "You can think about it."


    Chi Nan sneered: "Of course I thought it out With Chi Nan''s words, the surrounding plants began to surround him, and the atmosphere here seemed to be a little weird and a little nervous.


    After a long time, the **** of dawn laughed: "Hahahaha, sure enough, everyone who has just become a **** is so arrogant. You will know when you realize the cruelty of the world of gods."


    After a pause, the God of Dawn said again: "This is just a small plane, which will be given to you in the future. You keep this. If you want to join our Light God system one day, please use this to contact me at any time. We are all It¡¯s an orthodox god, without so much hatred. We all have a common enemy, don¡¯t we?"


    The common enemy is the Abyss and Cthulhu. As for the orthodox gods who have no hatred, this Chi Nan doesn''t believe it. In fact, the number of orthodox gods is the largest, and the fight between orthodox gods is the most common conflict among all gods.


    Looking at a sign thrown by the other party, Chi Nan caught it, and then began to think. The God of Dawn turned into a ray of light and rose up into the sky, and he left this plane in an instant, as if he really didn''t want it, and those believers looked desperate.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1284： Sure enough, there is a trap

    Among all the light gods and spirit temples in the whole world, all the gods'' light disappeared for the first time and became dim. Some of the original gods'' responses to them also lost their effect in an instant.


    The light power that was originally obtained by the power of the gods actually began to gradually dissipate. All the believers of light on this plane panicked at the same time. This feeling is like being abandoned by the gods.


    But in fact, they were indeed abandoned by the gods. Even the pope and the saint, the power in their bodies is also disappearing. This was originally the power given to them by the gods, and the gods can naturally take it back at any time. This is the power brought by the belief system. It is always so unstable and does not belong to them at all.


    Regardless of how easy this kind of power comes from, there is no need for cultivation, no need to pay attention to aptitude, just faith. But in fact, it''s easy to come, and it''s easy to go, after all, it''s not as good as what you have worked out hard.


    "How could this be, the great God of Light, why do you compromise with an evil person, why do you want to abandon us?" The pope looked sad and indignant, and the breath on his body was uncertain, and black auras were formed out of thin air.


    Unfortunately, both the light power and the dark power are dissipating. Otherwise, if the Pope is allowed to transform, he may become a strong man with dark attributes. But now, there is no such time.


    In a few days, the power of the Pope will be exhausted, and there may be a little left, but that is his own power.


    The Pope who hasn''t practiced much has his own residual power, and it''s not bad that he can reach the silver level. The Pope at this age has no chance to continue to improve himself.


    Moreover, there were too many enemies in the past. After this collapse of faith, it would be a ghost if the pope could survive.


    Saint Arthur turned her eyes, and suddenly kneeled respectfully in the direction of Chi Nan: "Respected holy tree god, I am willing to believe in you wholeheartedly. I only ask you to give me a chance."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, this noble and holy saint actually took refuge directly. It seems that her head is very clear. She knows her own identity. Once she loses her power, the consequences are terrible, so she should change her faith decisively.


    And Chi Nan hesitated, after all, being a saint of the Holy See, her own talent is very outstanding. Although the power may be exhausted, the strength of the body and the ability to accommodate the divine power are the same.


    Moreover, this saint also cultivates more when she is fine, and her own strength is much better than that of the Pope. The age of the saint is older than the pope. She really loses her strength and will soon die of aging.


    It can be said that Arthurine has no retreat. And this seems to be a good container of divine power to oneself, it is very good for spreading faith, and it can also add a master to this plane.


    "You, you dare to betray the gods." The pope suddenly woke up, and was shocked when he saw the black energy on his body. This is a situation that only the fallen. As the pope, he would be like this. However, when I just spoke, I found that the eyes of the people around me were strange, not only the eyes that looked at me were strange.


    It seems that many people are interested in changing their beliefs. If the gods die, perhaps many people would rather die than surrender, but the gods will take the initiative to abandon them and do so in person. That''s different.


    "Okay, I agree. How many of you want to join, as long as there is no disagreement, I agree."


    Believers? Really have different intentions, and it is impossible to join. Even if you want to mix in it, it''s impossible. Because of the rejection of belief, there is no way to accept the power of the gods, and it is impossible to obtain the unique power of one''s own religion.


    With Chi Nan''s power instillation, although Arthurine''s face showed a painful look, there was no problem with the divine power change. It didn''t take long for the strength of the saint''s body to change from a white light to a jade-like luster.


    A new saint was born, but his subordinates can replace the saint, so they don''t pay much attention to it.


    The original pope left with some other people who were unwilling to join. It is conceivable that with the collapse of faith, the entire Holy Light Empire will usher in major changes.


    I don''t know if the Holy Light Empire will continue to exist in the future. In short, Chi Nan himself has no interest.


    Let everyone leave while letting people take care of those who just joined. Chi Nan looked at the strange sign left by the God of Dawn. "Chi Nan, this thing can be connected to the Light God Element, so why don''t you keep it away."


    Is it also a retreat after all, Hemila thought in her heart. But Chi Nan was calm, feeling it carefully. "Wait, I just got this thing, I felt something was wrong, it seemed to have a dangerous feeling."


    This was not Chi Nan''s feeling, but from the sacred tree in his body just now. It''s really rare for this sacred tree to take the initiative to contact him. After all, Chi Nan didn''t understand the gods.


    Chi Nan carefully felt the power of communicating the sacred tree. Sitting in this place, there was no activity for a few days. Finally a few days later, Chi Nan''s eyes flashed: "It turns out that this is the case. The people of the light **** system are indeed the most insidious **** system. Sure enough, this is a trap." After a few days, he finally got it. understood.


    If it weren''t for the power of the sacred tree Chinan would really have no way to find out. "There is a trap, what the **** is it?"


    Others were also very surprised. Chi Nan did not hide: "This thing can indeed link the God of Dawn, but it is also a coordinate. Once it is brought into the kingdom of God, this coordinate will enter the kingdom of God, silently."


    "At that time, our kingdom of God has nothing to hide from the light **** system. As long as they launch a **** war against us, the power of countless light gods can directly penetrate into our kingdom of god."


    "These **** are so insidious, do you want us to get revenge on them?" Wei Wei Si said with a cold face.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, we can only eat this loss for the time being. Anyway, it has been discovered, and there is nothing to do with their plan. If this thing is not brought back to the kingdom of God, there will be no problem. We will stay here. Let''s face it."


    "Chi Nan, this doesn''t look like your style. You can do things like this." Slinka''s eyes widened and she looked incredible. You know, who dared to calculate Chi Nan before, Chi Nan will definitely find a way to retaliate and go back, what happened this time.

 Chapter 1285： Behind people there is a god

    Chi Nan spread out his hands with a wry smile: "There is no way, who can let people have the main **** behind them."


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and they didn''t know why. Chi Nan said again: "The Light God Element is a God Element. Originally, I didn''t know which light they were sucking deeply into. After all, there are many Light Element God Elements, not just one."


    Chi Nan pointed to the token in his hand and said, "But this makes me understand which is the top one. The things on this token are very secret, and the coordinates are almost hard to find. It is definitely not possible to do this. The upper god, but a main god."


    Chi Nan finally knew why he didn''t feel that coordinate anymore, because the main god''s method was beyond his ability to guess. If it weren''t for the sacred tree, I would really not feel it. And the sacred tree also made Chi Nan feel even more mysterious, and even the power of the main **** could detect it, this thing is really not as simple as he imagined.


    It''s a pity that after helping himself once before, the sacred tree fell into silence again and didn''t respond to what he called.


    But Chi Nan also understood that there was a Lord God behind the other party, and his own loss could only be eaten. Confronting a main god, that is looking for death. Don''t talk about yourself, even if you are a true **** at the pinnacle, bringing your own kingdom of God is not an opponent.


    The main **** and the upper true **** are completely at two levels, which is the same as the gap between the true **** and the half god, and it cannot be overridden at all.


    I am afraid that many gods have suffered from this loss, and their kingdom of God was accidentally exposed. At that time, either he was forced to join the light **** system, or he could only be dealt with by the opponent.


    Whether it is to destroy it or become his own puppet, it only depends on what the other party thinks.


    Fortunately, I sensed it, otherwise I really want to store things well, and I will definitely take them back. That way, it will be troublesome. This is a kind of mental inertia, not a spiritual influence, it is absolutely impossible to prevent.


    In the future, other gods'' things, he could definitely bring them into the kingdom of God casually, Chi Nan made up his mind in his heart.


    "Then the **** of dawn, don''t you want to take revenge on him?" Slinka continued.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "You can''t feel it, but I can feel it very clearly. That dawn body, the deity is definitely a high-level true god, and it is also an old high-level true god. We are no opponents at all."


    Chi Nan was sure to catch up soon, but before catching up, he didn''t want to go to death by himself. Chi Nan felt it the first time he was face to face. And after the **** of dawn left, the original body still stayed here. The owner of the body is dead, but the divine power is retained, but it makes the body as if it were alive.


    And as long as you don''t move, then the corpse will remain like this forever. This corpse cannot be destroyed by ordinary people. If the Holy Light still exists, this thing will definitely be taken back as a treasure and enshrined.


    But now, no one paid any attention to it and left this thing here. Without the face of the God of Light, it is useless to leave a sacred object belonging to the God of Light. Who dares to collect it casually.


    However, the above power also clearly told himself that the **** of dawn is indeed the upper god. This is to tell himself, did the other party save face for himself, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart. But thinking of the token in his hand, Chi Nan felt greasy and crooked. I want to use this method to deal with myself and still want to leave a good impression. I really want to be beautiful.


    "Then what should we do now, just forget it?" Hermilla said.


    Chi Nan nodded: "What we have to do now is to keep a low profile for the time being, and wait until the time is right to talk about it, at least to improve the strength. This thing, first store it, and later can be used to find the other party''s coordinates."


    The most wrong thing the God of Dawn did was to leave a body with its own power as a shock. Before the power in this corpse is exhausted, as long as he wants to, he can find the coordinates of the other party at any time, and then launch a magical battle.


    Now, before the power of this thing runs out, I will try to improve my strength, at least not worse than the opponent, right?


    Leave other things to others to do well. Things were done in Chinan, but the whole continent was in turmoil again. Especially when Chi Nan didn''t make a move.


    Countless believers lost their faith, their faith collapsed, and then they began to go crazy. Many people firmly believe that some people have misunderstood the beliefs of gods, and that''s why this is the reason. So these believers formed groups and began to fight each other.


    Not all believers'' power is obtained by faith, and there are some ascetic monks, almost all of their power is obtained by their own cultivation. Most of the power of those knights can be preserved.


    The power of faith has disappeared, but their physical fitness has not declined, as long as they can cultivate again after a period of time. Maybe he can''t reach the peak, but he can save most of his strength.


    In order to be able to regain the gaze of the gods, these people formed different organizations and madly attacked other people. The wars set off because of faith are the craziest, because they think they are fighting for the gods.


    The entire Holy Light Empire fell apart for the first time, and some small organizations that had been suppressed, some evil organizations, and some opposition organizations all emerged. There is not a cohesive Holy See They can finally embark on the bright side. In this way, the Holy Light Empire and its surroundings became more chaotic.


    Regarding matters related to the gods, other forces did not dare to intervene casually, so they could only let them go into chaos.


    Saint Arthur relied on her prestige and called for those who obeyed her to join the Holy See. On the one hand, it is showing his abilities, on the other hand, it is also increasing his prestige, and Chi Nan doesn''t bother to pay attention.


    After all, everyone is for themselves, and it is normal to do something for themselves. Even if those believers believe in the gods, it is actually for the conditions promised by the gods, or they need some rewards from the gods, it is impossible to be so selfless.


    The last part is completely disappointed in the Holy See, or people who were not very strong in their original beliefs. These people were either incognito and disappeared from now on, or they joined other national forces and stayed away from disputes.


    At the same time, a large number of precious materials and documents were also brought out, which had a great influence on the major forces and was very popular with them. Some secrets within the Holy See have also been exposed as a result. The wicked things that the Holy See had done were all exposed at once, which made the Holy Light Empire even worse.

 Chapter 1286： 4 beetles on fire

    The background of the Holy Light Empire is extremely profound, which is completely different from the Cthulhu Empire that has already perished. The various cultivation methods of the Cthulhu Empire are basically composed of some evil forces.


    Most of the secret methods of the Cthulhu Empire cannot be practiced by ordinary people. Once you practice, you have the opportunity to become the public enemy of the world.


    But the Holy Light Empire is different. Whether it is the secret methods inside the Holy See, the secret methods absorbed when other forces were destroyed before, or even the things that have been upgraded and improved on other secret methods, they are all very precious.


    Obtaining the secrets of these secrets, the strength of the surrounding kingdoms began to expand continuously. Those kingdoms that originally thought it was a bad thing, suddenly discovered that the Holy Light Empire had been destroyed, it was not entirely bad.


    And because there was no intervention from Chi Nan, the Sacred Dragon Empire and the Half Elf Empire also began to secretly intervene in the situation here. The two empires did not directly act, but secretly supported some small forces and empires. In the end, some other big forces have also stepped in to take advantage of the mere existence of the Holy Light Empire.


    The Holy Light Empire, which had been basically emptied by the Holy See, finally stood up at this time.


    It is a pity that the power of the royal family is too weak to control such a large empire. Coupled with the fact that the reputation has been wiped out, only the vicinity of the imperial capital is under their control, and other places have no effect at all.


    Later, the imperial family sent someone to the Sacred Tree Ling to seek protection, but Chi Nan refused directly without hesitation.


    For this plane, Chi Nan had no idea at all. At this time, it didn''t seem to be a matter of doing it by himself. Simply, guard their own territory and let them develop on their own.


    As a result, because of the inaction of the Holy Tree Leader, the Holy Light Empire and its surroundings became more and more chaotic. Every day they fight each other, and it wasn''t until several years later that the pattern of the Holy Light Empire slowly stabilized. But at this time, the Holy Light Empire was already torn apart, and the name of the empire became a thing of the past. A dozen kingdoms appeared on the site of the original empire.


    There are five of the most powerful, each of which is controlled by several big forces behind them. These five empires are also the most likely to completely unify this area, of course, this is only for ordinary people.


    The people of the Holy Light Vatican had either sneaked into the ground, disappeared, or lingered, still spreading the faith that belonged to the God of Light. Even if no one strikes, these beliefs are getting weaker and weaker.


    Who would have thought that the Holy See, which was still flourishing a few years ago, is almost disappearing now.


    And in the past few years, Chi Nan himself has not been idle, his own army of plants has been going deep into the kingdom of the beetle **** through the passage. The Beetle God has launched three consecutive attacks over the years, but none of them succeeded.


    Chi Nan, who had a large reserve of divine power, didn''t care about the counterattack in this divine battle. On the contrary, the crystallization of divine power accumulated by the Beetle God for so many years is about to be exhausted with his own development.


    The battle between gods and spirits is, in a very large sense, fighting each other''s reserves of divine power. Although the Beetle God is an old middle-ranked true god, it has been hunted and killed by the Elf God for a long time because of betrayal, and a large amount of divine power has been used up. Therefore, now that the battle of God is launched, only a few counterattacks will exhaust his family.


    A normal middle-ranked true god, even if his family is not as rich as Chi Nan, I am afraid it will not be much worse. The veteran is even more powerful than Chi Nan''s reserves. After all, they live too long.


    At this time, in the kingdom of beetle gods, it can be said that there are fires everywhere, and beetles and plants can be seen everywhere.


    In the void, several fireballs fell from time to time, all because of the damage to the kingdom of God. The impact of the army of plants itself is a kind of destruction to the kingdom of the beetle god.


    Especially when the beetle people are killed, these beetle people are not beetles, and every death will produce a wave of resentment. And this grievance will continue to pollute the beliefs in the kingdom of God and have an impact on the structure of the kingdom of God.


    Chi Nan saw that the kingdom of the beetle **** was forcibly condensed with the power of belief. This is the most common kingdom of gods, but it is also the most vulnerable one. As long as the faith is destroyed, the kingdom of God will be destroyed.


    It''s just that Chinan doesn''t have so much time, otherwise, he would definitely look for the resting plane under the beetle god, and then destroy all the beetles inside, so that the fight would be easier. Having penetrated deep into Chinan of the beetle **** kingdom, it is natural to be able to detect these planes. But Chi Nan didn''t mean to do that at all at this time.


    The most important thing for me now is to forcibly kill the beetle **** by thunder means, creating a deterrent to other gods. If you show the slightest cowardly appearance, you will be attacked by many enemies.


    In that way, even if he can win in the end, I am afraid that he will suffer a heavy loss, which is completely inconsistent with his own interests.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect to have reached this point. Very good. To lay a base in his kingdom of God and further damage his kingdom. I want to see how long he can hold on."


    On this day, Chi Nan suddenly felt that the kingdom of the beetle **** was able to grow plants. At the beginning, because of the belief in a large number of beetle gods, he could only send into the army of plants from the outside to attack and invade.


    But now, with the gradual collapse of local beliefs, the rules customized by the Beetle God in some places have been greatly impacted and even because of their own divine power invasion, their own rules have become more profound in some places. So these places have been able to grow plants. Chi Nan did not hesitate to lay down his own plant base directly in these places.


    To produce plants directly in the kingdom of the beetle god, over time, the ability to make plants will also invade the rules of the kingdom of **** and become an instinct possessed by the kingdom of **** itself.


    This kind of transformation from the inside out is simply a kind of fundamental destruction for the kingdom of God.


    At this moment, the Beetle God was in his temple, rushing back and forth in a hurry, but there was no way. When the battle of the gods began, Chi Nan''s troops invaded, and the kingdom of gods and the kingdom of gods were connected with each other, the beetle **** could not get out of his side.


    In the void around the temple, countless emerald green chains appeared, locking the temple and beetle magical powers inside. This is why the attack of the beetle **** can be directly offset by the divine power of the kingdom of god.


    This is the first time that the beetle god, who has become a trapped beast, has faced this kind of predicament. He used to deal with other people like this before. "Damn, **** kid, how could there be such a background, there must be other people behind him."

 Chapter 1287： The beetle **** at the end of the road

    Chi Nan smiled slightly, and the voice rang from the beetle **** temple: "There is no one else by my side, I am me. Forget it, it''s useless to tell you a beast, you''d better wait for death."


    Chi Nan found that with the progress of the God War, he could already hear the voice of the Beetle God speaking in the temple. The Beetle God did not expect that Chi Nan''s voice suddenly sounded next to him, and he was also surprised.


    "How come to this point, how can my kingdom of God have such poor resistance." The beetle **** is not Chi Nan, so many years of life as a god, let the beetle **** know all kinds of common sense very well.


    Chi Nan can hear his own voice directly, and can also talk to himself, which shows that his kingdom of God has been fragile to the extreme. Otherwise, the Kingdom of God has the ability to directly isolate external exploration. It''s not because of the connection of God''s war, it''s not that your own kingdom of God has reached a severe stage, and even the main **** can''t hear his own words through the kingdom of God.


    "Hurry up and stop, you don''t know what you are doing. Even if you win, but I still have many friends and enemies, they will come to you." The Beetle God thought for a while and said to Void.


    Chi Nan sneered, "No matter who it is, I''m not afraid to deal with me. As for you, since you have become an enemy, then die here." I am not even afraid of the beetle god, but also afraid of his friends and The enemy?


    Besides, some of the friends of the Beetle God will come to help. If they really would help, they would have come long ago.


    Those evil gods and devil gods, how can they take action without interest. Besides, it''s impossible for them to be an enemy of themselves for a dead person. As for the enemy, I am afraid that the beetle **** will die soon.


    It has been several years, and many gods around have already known about the things here, but none of them have taken action. They are all watching. Chi Nan is also a leader among the middle gods, and he doesn''t care about the clamor of the beetle god.


    "Damn, you don''t even know, you..." Chi Nan waved his hand, and the beetle god''s voice disappeared. This loser''s dog barked, Chi Nan didn''t even have the desire to listen, let him growl at last.


    "Although the kingdom of God is very fragile, the kingdom of God is ultimately the kingdom of God. To completely eliminate the beetles in it, and to completely erode the kingdom of God, it cannot be done overnight. Now, the second part of the layout can be carried out."


    With a move in Chi Nan''s heart, an avatar quietly entered the kingdom of the beetle god, just staying on the base of the most eroded piece of land, and the beetle **** could not sense this avatar at this time. In other words, the Beetle God has lost its sense and control over many places in the kingdom of God, just like a blind and deaf man.


    My avatar passed by, not for play in the past, as the avatar''s fingers danced, folds appeared in the surrounding void.


    These folds are nothing but records of some spatial channels. Through these spatial channels, you can enter the worlds that the beetle **** once contacted. Some of these worlds are being attacked by beetles.


    And most of them have been bowed by the beetle for a long time, and now these planes can be said to have become barren.


    "These planes, whether it is to directly control as my power development site, or to sacrifice the demon incarnation to the abyss, are all useful, barren planes, these planes are now mine."


    Chi Nan found that the beetles in these planes were much less than before, probably because they were mobilized back because of the war of gods. This also just gave himself the opportunity to speed up the devouring of these planes.


    Every plane is the arsenal of the beetle god, as long as these planes are cut off, then the army of the beetle **** kingdom will be reduced from most sources, and it will be easier to destroy it as soon as possible.


    In the same way, these planes are also the source of faith for the Beetle God. Attacking these places is the fundamental requirement of God War.


    Send the coordinates back directly, and then Chi Nan mobilized troops from his kingdom of God, and lay out one by one in these planes. After more than a month, the bases in most planes had formed a piece. A large number of plant weapons have been conceived, and they have officially entered the point where they can start wars.


    Then, a large number of plant weapons under the command of the wood elves in Chinan, plus other people''s command, began to counterattack.


    For those places where indigenous people still exist, Chi Nan didn''t even think about sacrificing them to the abyss, and simply smashed them down as their base. When their own forces entered, these people immediately regarded themselves as saviors.


    In this kind of crisis that was almost annihilating, Chi Nan found that these people''s beliefs were so firm and so fanatical. It is a pity that I have a tree of life, otherwise this situation is really a good time to develop believers.


    "Perhaps, there are many orthodox gods and evil gods that cooperate with each other, and there are reasons for this." Chi Nan has not been the same recently, and some secrets that ordinary people don''t know have gradually become known.


    Many things are made by conventions, and it is impossible to implement them on paper, and naturally they are not in the inheritance. For some knowledge, only if you go out and take a look at it, you will have an understanding of the relevant things.


    With the launch of Chi Nan, the planes behind the Beetle God had problems one by one, and then the connection between these planes and the Kingdom of the Beetle God was severed one by one. This was done by Chi Nan directly from within the kingdom of God, no matter how the people of those planes contact the beetle god, there is no effect at all. In this case, there are fewer and fewer beetles in the beetle **** kingdom.


    Finally most of the kingdom of God is in chaos. In the void, some red and black law patterns can be seen at any time, and the emerald green law patterns vibrate and fight each other in the air.


    And one by one sparks burst out from the middle. People who are not strong enough will be instantly burned to ashes even when they are close. This is the most direct collision between the law and the law, and it is also the performance of the battle of God in the later stage.


    At this time, there is basically no technical content, at most it is only to use beliefs to impact each other.


    Most of the beliefs that have been produced recently have basically been consumed in this collision.


    "Although the overall consumption is a bit less, this method is still very uncomfortable. It is best to directly use the kingdom of God to hit it. Unfortunately, with preparations, it is not so easy to hit the other party''s kingdom of God."


    If Chi Nan''s words were heard by other gods, I''m afraid he would call a madman. The Beetle God is now anxiously running back and forth, the temple is constantly shaking, and there are many cracks. The beetle **** who is like a beast, seems to usher in his own end.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1288： Eat Me 1 Tibetan Shadow Arrow

    Six years have passed since Chi Nan and the Beetle God started the battle. In the past two years, the Beetle God has only been able to survive. A year ago, the kingdom of the beetle **** was basically out of control.


    But now, the kingdom of the beetle **** is full of emerald green forests, and Chi Nan''s power has completely eroded it. In the temple, the Beetle God is surrounded by a large number of green chains, and it seems that he has no ability to resist. It seemed that as long as he was willing, he could completely wipe out the beetle god.


    The crystallization of the divine power of the beetle **** kingdom is either exhausted or taken away directly after Chi Nan discovers it. Now in the hands of the beetle god, there is no divine power crystal that can be used. Without the crystallization of divine power, the power of the divine spirit is basically not so good.


    This is like the mage in the game, without the blue bottle.


    Only Chi Nan, a **** who relies on his own power to break through, can have enough reserves of his own divine power. Moreover, the recovery speed is exceptionally fast. Using his body to fight, Chi Nan has no divine power crystals and is much stronger than other gods.


    Obviously, the beetle **** is not such a god, so he is very apathetic now. Without the source of faith, without the source of divine power, the laws of the kingdom of God have been completely eroded, and the Beetle God has come to the end.


    "I heard that after the death of the gods, there may be things like gods. But I also heard that the corpses of the gods are the best material for making artifacts. I want to see it now."


    Chi Nan teased, the beetle **** at this time didn''t even have the power to lose his temper.


    "You have already won, why continue to toss me like this. I admit that I am an evil god, and I also thought of destroying you. But isn''t it like this among gods, just the weak and the strong."


    "Yeah, you big bug can say such philosophical things. I thought you were a stupid pig."


    "What''s the point of insulting me like this? It''s all gods, and insulting opponents is insulting oneself." The Beetle God said unceremoniously. Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed. This guy was a member of the Elf God System before.


    Having been around those elegant and artistic elves, it is no wonder that this beetle **** speaks like this. Even in terms of art, many ordinary gods are no better than this big bug.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "You are right, it''s time to get rid of you. There are still many people outside who are staring, and they can''t give them any chance. However, I don''t believe you." Chi Nan stared from the air. Looking at the big beetle, the big beetle seemed to dare not swing its tentacles and legs, and a look of panic and fear flashed in its eyes.


    "I''m dying, what else can you not believe. My kingdom of God has been emptied by you, and there is no treasure at all." Hearing this, Chi Nan''s eyes turned slightly.


    "If someone else hears this, they will definitely leave this guy''s life temporarily for the treasure. But do you really think I''m such an idiot? Even if you don''t need the treasure, what can you do? For the gods, the greatest treasure is Myself."


    Chi Nan didn''t care if what the other party said was true or false. If he were to let him go at this time, it would only create variables in vain. Chi Nan felt uneasy, and simply killed him. Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately said: "You can keep the treasures or whatever. Now, I''ll send you on the road." Chi Nan said without hesitation.


    Feeling the big beetle locked up, he almost couldn''t help cursing in his heart. This is the treasure of a veteran mid-level god, this guy actually doesn''t care at all, what on earth he thinks.


    Doesn''t this guy have any thoughts of taking advantage, doesn''t he have any normal thinking? This guy is not only a lunatic, but also an idiot. How can such a person become a god?


    Originally planned to take Chi Nan to find the treasure, and then activate the back hand left in his treasure. Even if you can''t leave Chi Nan behind, you can still let yourself escape and make a comeback. But the Beetle God suddenly discovered that the other party did not accept the move at all, what should I do?


    When the beetle **** wanted to say something, a feeling of danger suddenly fell in his heart. "Eat me a hidden shadow arrow."


    Chi Nan''s voice just remembered, and before the sound sounded, the beetle **** who felt the danger had concentrated his last divine power on his body, forming a red barrier. At the next moment, three emerald green arrows suddenly appeared in the void, as if they were originally here, not abrupt at all.


    Almost the moment the arrow appeared, it had already hit the beetle god. A huge explosion sounded, and the temple that was originally full of cracks was completely turned into a ruin, and countless fragments blew out in all directions.


    The surrounding chains were torn open by one-third at once. It can be seen that although the explosion just didn''t look so grand, the power level contained in it was not comparable to those gorgeous attacks.


    "I know, you guy is really hiding a hand." Chi Nan knows how powerful his own hidden shadow arrow is. Although with his current comprehension, he could only hide three arrows, his power was also stronger than that of ordinary middle-level gods using magic arts. But even so, it was blocked by the Beetle God.


    After blocking, the divine power barrier on the beetle god''s body shattered, and there were some cracks on his body.


    Judging from the divine power that just broke out , if I was really close to the Beetle God before, with this sudden blow, if the other party had any special means, I would definitely be injured. This guy is really a bargain.


    Fortunately, there are more exchange guys that his demon incarnation has seen, and he has an extra heart.


    I want to deal with myself the same way I deal with Xiaobai, it''s really a dream. Without hesitation, Chi Nan drew the bowstring, and once again the Hidden Shadow Arrow fired. The arrow had just left, disappeared immediately, and when it appeared, it had already appeared beside the Beetle God.


    "Boom" was another explosion. Chi Nan was surprised to find that the Beetle God actually exploded one of his own eyeballs and tentacles. A large amount of divine power radiated out of thin air, and he was attacked once again, but the injury on his body was even more intense.


    "Self-harming to restore divine power, it seems that it is truly at the end of the road." The body of the gods is all condensed from divine power, and the method of relying on self-mutilated body to restore divine power will leave serious sequelae even if it recovers. The gods who use this method are definitely out of skill. But at this time, Chi Nan has not given up.


    Pull the bowstring again and aim at the opponent. "Wait a minute, your men are merciful."

 Chapter 1289： The request of the goddess of harvest

    Chi Nan didn''t know whose voice it was, and didn''t care about that much. It was just that a sense of urgency suddenly appeared in his heart, and he knew that someone was about to intervene. Without even thinking about it, he let go of the bowstring in his hand.


    Once the hidden shadow arrow flew out, it was basically silent, and no one would be able to spot it. Unless the level exceeds himself too much, and the Beetle God has reached the limit at this time, once again, the Beetle God will not even have the opportunity to self-mutilate himself.


    But the next moment, Chi Nan''s pupils shrank, because three golden wheat ears suddenly appeared out of thin air, accurately hitting his arrow. Without the confluence of the three hidden shadow arrows, there would be no way to burst out with full strength. They were broken one by one and dissipated in the air on the spot. Even the explosion did not occur, and his divine power was cancelled out.


    "Can someone see my hidden shadow arrow? No, no, it''s not that I saw it, but the other person''s speed is too fast."


    Chi Nan recalled the previous situation. His hidden shadow arrow was not shot out when he was hiding, which shows that his magical skills have not been broken. But the opponent''s strength surpassed him too much.


    When the hidden shadow arrow appeared, there was still a short distance.


    This is why the beetle **** who feels the danger can only take it hard, and there is no other way to deal with his own attacks. However, the guy hiding in the dark was able to rely on this little time to react.


    It can even launch an attack in a very short period of time, directly offsetting his own attack. Of course, this was because he didn''t fully understand the reason of Zang Shadow Arrow, but the opponent''s strength also surpassed him too much.


    Against such a master, Chi Nan found that even if he had a hidden shadow arrow, it would be useless. Not to mention, I haven''t researched my own magic arts. Although my previous powers were also magic arts, they were not mainly used for attacks. When facing a powerful enemy, is he actually so vulnerable?


    From the perspective of the void, the original red and black beetles around the kingdom of God are wrapped in a layer of golden and green colors. It is mainly made of gold and green as an embellishment, giving people a sense of vitality.


    Suddenly, a phantom appeared in the kingdom of God. The phantom gradually condensed, and finally condensed into the image of a woman. The pointed ears and the flat body indicate that this is an elf, at least it was an elf before becoming a god.


    In the green hair, the ears of wheat are neatly inserted into it, swaying in the wind, or in other words, there is no wind automatically. Those yellow eyes seemed to be able to see themselves across the kingdom of God.


    "This is the incarnation, this breath, this is definitely the power of the upper gods." Chi Nan was shocked in his heart.


    "Hello, under the crown of the noble sacred tree god, I am Ya Luo, the harvest goddess from the elven **** family." The exact same voice as before rang out, soft, but full of rigidity.


    Chi Nan took a deep breath and retracted the longbow. "Hello, honorable Yaluo, the upper god, I don''t know what you mean by this."


    Chi Nan didn''t want the other party to think that he wanted to attack her. Facing a higher god, Chi Nan could feel tremendous pressure. Even if he can rely on the kingdom of God to protect himself, he is definitely not the opponent''s opponent.


    Every upper god, as long as he is willing to pay a sufficient price, it is not difficult to destroy a middle **** who is fully defensive. Even in a normal battle, his divine power reserve and strength are not at all the opponent''s opponent.


    Unexpectedly, before he had killed the Beetle God, someone from the Elf God family would come to obstruct it.


    Looking at the beetle **** next to him, he was lying on the ground with a look of lovelessness, and there were many ears of wheat pierced in the joints. This was the power that blocked the beetle god''s body. Under severe injuries, and the kingdom of God was completely opened, the Beetle God did not have the slightest defensive power. The other gods around obviously also saw the changes here.


    The gods who were eager to move, quickly moved away from this place, a high-level god, but they can''t deal with it.


    Ya Luo said calmly: "This guy is a member of our elven **** family after all. He has betrayed us. But the trial of the beetle **** should be handed over to us, what do you think?


    Chi Nan hesitated for a moment, but still said forcefully: "This is a divine war, this is the divine war that the Beetle God took the lead. The divine war is extremely sacred and is recognized by the will of the heavens. Ok."


    There is no way, this world is where strength is respected, and the opponent''s strength exceeds one level of himself, even if Chi Nan wants to be tough, he can''t be tough. You can only reason with the other party. If you are strong, you can even attack with this woman.


    "Of course we know that the value of a middle **** is very high, but he has a different meaning to us. Therefore, as the price of taking away the beetle god, we can compensate you."


    The other party''s words made Chi Nan breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this gave himself a step.


    Speaking of it, if it wasn''t because the other party was from the elven **** family, the elves themselves would be softer and easier to talk. If you switch to other cruel gods, Chi Nan might not have the courage to say that to the other party.


    Although the Long Aotian style of speaking seemed very domineering, it was no different from looking for death. When it''s time to soften, smart people know that they should soften blindly confronting each other, there is no benefit except making enemies everywhere.


    Now that the other party is ready to return the price, Chi Nan no longer continues to scorch people. "Well, as long as it can compensate for my loss. What price can you offer."


    Ya Luo did not hesitate to take out a piece of golden wood: "This is a cloud-supporting wood, worth more than the corpse of a middle god, and it is enough to make up for your loss. And these, these are gods Some of the knowledge in the future is generally impossible for people who have not joined the gods. Although it is ordinary, there is no other place for you to obtain it."


    Next, Yalu took out a piece of green wood that looked like jade, which was used by the elves and gods to record knowledge. Speaking of which, Chi Nan is missing these things now.


    The other party is really not easy, I am afraid that he also knows his own details very well, otherwise it is impossible to know that he lacks these. Not to mention other things, that is, some plant ores and other materials, which I don''t even know.


    With this knowledge, it will be of great benefit for oneself to break into the central plane and develop oneself. In terms of value, it has indeed surpassed my bottom line. To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.

 Chapter 1290： The first battle of God ended

    After thinking about it for a while, Chi Nan nodded and agreed: "Okay, I agree, you can take this guy away."


    Chi Nan is not a greedy person, he knows where things are going and should stop. After all, the gods are not mortals, and it is impossible to spend a lot of time bargaining, which is simply cursing.


    Treat the gods like people in the market, not let the gods take a high look, only disgust them. Especially for creatures like elves that have a quiet personality, bargaining will make them even more offensive.


    "This kingdom of God is my trophy. If there are no special requirements, this kingdom of God is mine."


    Ya Luo didn''t object, and said directly: "Of course, this Kingdom of God and the things in it are yours according to the rules of God War." As a leader of the Elf God System, the Goddess of Harvest still doesn''t appreciate this benefit.


    "In addition, when I leave, I can warn those around me that they will not attack you at this time."


    The elves are not in the chaotic area, but they still have a powerful voice. At this time, if anyone does not give face, people from the elven gods will come to them to make a theory, but that is not the way to speak well.


    Although the elves are not such a tough and domineering race, once they agree to something, the elves will do it.


    Chi Nan nodded slowly: "Thank you then." Chi Nan didn''t say much.


    "I''m going back with the beetle god, if you have anything, you can contact us at any time. Speaking of which, there are many elves under your hand, which meet the requirements of our elven gods, haven''t you thought of joining us?"


    Although Chi Nan is not an elf, the **** of the elf **** system can feel it all at once. Gods are not like mortals. Seeing that Chi Nan can use natural spells, he thinks he is also a half-elf.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "I don''t have the idea of ??joining the **** system for the time being. If I have one in the future, I will definitely consider you first."


    "Then wait and talk about it later." Finally, he threw down a bead, and Ya Luo took the big beetle and left here. Just after appearing, a bright light burst out, and the surrounding kingdom of God seemed to understand something, and quickly backed away, indicating that he had no intention of attacking. In their eyes, the elven **** system has become Chi Nan''s backstage.


    Many people even think that Chi Nan is the nail deliberately planted by the elves and gods. This kind of thing has not been done without the gods, on the contrary, there are many others. In a short time, they will not attack.


    "Hehe, the elven gods are indeed one of the least aggressive gods, this communication device really has no traps."


    After feeling it carefully, Chi Nan was also relieved. The elven **** system is completely different from Guangming Deep Inhalation, and has nothing to do with it. Chi Nan can take this bead home with confidence, this will not leave hidden dangers to his kingdom of God.


    Chi Nan believed in the sacred tree in his body very much, especially when faced with the power of plant attributes, there was nothing more powerful than this sacred tree. Chi Nan took the wood that records knowledge back temporarily, and will study slowly later.


    And that huge supporting cloud wood. Supporting Yunmu is also very famous among the gods. The kingdom of God that relies on its own development is often unstable when it is developed, and it needs to be supported. This supporting cloud wood is used to support the best treasure of the newly opened kingdom of God. And its own texture is also a good thing for making artifacts.


    Chi Nan never thought of using it to support the kingdom of God, so it would be best to use it to build his own arrow.


    I have the means to create arrows, but there has been no good materials. This support Yunmu is a good thing. "Next, we need to find some special metals to make arrows. Feathers are not very difficult."


    As long as you kill a mythical beast, you can easily get the feathers you need. Or not to kill, trading is also possible.


    Finally, the ending of the battle of God also needs to be done by yourself. The kingdom of God in Chinan slowly flew up from the plane barrier, quickly approaching the broken kingdom of the beetle god. Even if it is broken, this is a kingdom of God.


    It is already full of its own power, and the kingdom of God in Chinan directly emits countless vines, firmly linking the two kingdoms of God. When the two kingdoms of God came into contact, the power of the kingdom of beetles began to flow away.


    Chi Nan is using his own kingdom of God to directly digest and absorb the other side''s kingdom of God. This is the treatment he will only receive when he completely defeats the other party''s kingdom of God. And this kingdom of God is usually one of the biggest trophies of God War.


    After absorbing, one''s own kingdom of God will definitely grow a lot, this kind of growth rate is faster than directly using divine power to fill it. Moreover, absorbing the new kingdom of God can also increase the number of laws and improve the laws of one''s own kingdom. Various laws related to the Beetle God have been absorbed one after another, and the potential of their kingdom of God will become more perfect.


    To absorb this kingdom of God, Chi Nan calculated it, and it won''t work in less than a year. This is because the kingdom of God is special and the absorption speed is fast. It is strange that other middle gods don''t absorb it for more than ten years.


    Within the kingdom of God, the final eradication has also begun. Those remaining beetles and beetles were found to be killed, or taken away. Some hidden treasures in the kingdom of God have also been dug up one after another, as long as they are useful, they will all be taken away. Useless to stay, then will be absorbed along with the kingdom of God.


    Everything in the kingdom of God can be absorbed. Except for those who are too high in digestion, they can all be used to strengthen their own kingdom after being digested. This approach seems wasteful, but Chi Nan doesn''t care.


    On the Pantheon , his business is getting better and better. In terms of background and reserves, Chi Nan is not afraid at all.


    Under the gaze of countless people around, Chi Nan pulled the kingdom of the beetle god, and once again fell back to his barrier position. The others could only watch it this way, but no one dared to do it.


    "It''s a pity that I was taken away in vain, we can only look at it like this."


    "If you want to go to war with the elven gods, can you fight for it?" A voice sounded in the void.


    "I''m not that idiot. Besides, the speed of the battle before is too fast. I am afraid that the background of that guy is not as simple as we thought. Sure enough, this guy is supported by the gods.


    "Don''t talk about the gods, it''s the crazy character that can directly hit and fight with the kingdom of God. Who wants to provoke such lunatics. Anyway, I don''t want to provoke such lunatics. I want to live a few more years."


    The surrounding gods communicated unabashedly, and Chi Nan could feel countless lights staring at him.

 Chapter 1291： If you cant get the big head, you cant steal 1 point

    Because the foundation of the beetle god''s kingdom is too poor, even if it is absorbed, on the surface, Chinan''s kingdom is not improved much. It can be said that it is still a lot short of the next critical point.


    Among them, Chi Nan needs to use divine power to crystallize it bit by bit. In this process, apart from the constant expansion and growth of the kingdom of God, there will not be any other more obvious changes.


    But Chi Nan knew that swallowing a kingdom of God would be of great benefit to him. Not to mention other things, that is, the foundation of the beetle god''s kingdom, which is completely different from its own kingdom, and belongs to a new type that has not been seen before.


    The laws of this new type of kingdom of God are also different. Absorbing such a kingdom of God is equivalent to selectively inheriting everything in the kingdom of God. In the past, the law of the beetle and the development route of the kingdom of the gods have also been recorded. Some new rules can be selectively integrated into the kingdom of God.


    Recently, Chi Nan can feel that the insects in the kingdom of God, especially the bugs with carapace, grow and reproduce very fast, and the speed of evolution has also become faster. This has added a path to the kingdom of God.


    If you have the opportunity, you must devour as many different types of kingdoms as possible, so that you can make your own kingdom of gods more potential. This kind of thing can only be done by yourself.


    Other gods swallow different types of laws, and many times they need to be dispelled and cannot be absorbed at all. And the foundation of his kingdom of God is a complete plane, so he has the strongest ability to bear various laws.


    But after thinking about it, Chi Nan shook his head. There is no way, although this is a good opportunity to develop oneself, but after all, Chi Nan still has no absolute power. If you randomly attack the surrounding kingdom of God, there is no reason. After thinking about it, Chi Nan knew that other gods would definitely unite to deal with him, and lunatics and lunatics were of different types.


    The two gods he killed so far had sufficient reasons. "It seems that you can only look at the demon incarnation. The abyss does not need to absorb other laws, it is impossible to absorb it, and it will be assimilated if it is absorbed."


    "If the demon incarnation kills other gods, you can use a little secret method to send the kingdom of God to me. On the bright side, there is no problem whether it is used for trading or other means."


    Chi Nan just thought that it seemed that some demon gods would also trade with the orthodox gods and evil gods, as long as there were benefits.


    However, the credibility of the demon **** is not very good, and he often deals with other gods when trading, so there are not a few gods who fall. Therefore, not everyone would dare to make a deal with the Demon God.


    He was a lunatic on the face of it, and it didn''t seem to be too obtrusive to deal with the devil.


    And the existence of the demon god, it is also very normal to kill other gods casually. The kingdom of the gods is of no use to the demon gods. What they need is a normal plane that can be sent into the abyss.


    The general kingdom of God is either kept for fun, destroyed directly, or thrown away. "Perhaps, I can ask the Demon Incarnation to see if I can buy some from other Demon Gods. They are also Demon Gods, so it should be possible. The Demon Gods seem to need divine power to crystallize and can be used to sacrifice to the abyss."


    Just do as he thinks, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation immediately began to secretly contact the other demon gods. Chi Nan wanted to incarnate himself as a demon, making him a second-door dealer. However, the strength of the demon incarnation is a little bit worse.


    So now I can only be cautious and not expose myself too much. Otherwise, if they are caught by other demon gods, those demon gods will never let go of an opportunity to destroy the demon incarnation and swallow them.


    The demon incarnation is in action, and Chi Nan''s natural incarnation is also in action. During this period of time, a large base has been secretly developed within the central plane, but on the surface, it is just an ordinary forest.


    The gods in the sky are still fighting constantly, and they are getting more and more chaotic. After a lot of sky gold is mined, they will be quickly transported away. Because of this, people continue to attack the mineral veins and the gods who transport the ore. Others often sneak into it secretly, and often hear that someone has gained some benefits. This vein is bigger than imagined.


    And the fighting and chaos caused by this are also increasing, and even some gods have been involved in it. At the beginning, Chi Nan himself didn''t expect that this matter could cause such a big disturbance.


    Those gods don''t care how many plants grow. Therefore, Chinan uses plants to lay out the veins a little bit. After a long time of planning, Chi Nan was finally ready to start.


    "Hehe, I can''t get the entire vein, can''t you steal a bit?" Sky Adamantite is a good thing, but its quality is not very high. It is only because of the large quantity that it has attracted so many disputes.


    Later, Chi Nan suspected that the main dispute had nothing to do with Sky Fine Gold. If Sky Adamantium doesn''t use auxiliary materials, it can basically only produce semi-sacred artifacts, and the real artifacts are a little bit worse after all.


    During this period of time, Chi Nan also discovered that the actual incarnation of the gods who actually entered stealing was not really strong. On the contrary, more gods arrived here, just to kill the evil gods and demons, and to speed up their own strength. The demons and evil spirits are also here to attack the orthodox gods, or to make sacrifices, and also for improvement.


    This chaos The main contradiction is not because of the fine gold of the sky. And after a period of eruption, after everyone calmed down, it would not continue. And this calm time will not be too far.


    The vein of fine gold in the sky has been half developed. At the current rate, it won''t take long for it to be completely exhausted. At that time, no one had any reason to stay in this place.


    Therefore, there is only one chance. Not too much, just enough to make some arrows yourself.


    "This is the place. There are a lot of places in this place. As long as I move fast, I can grab a handful and leave." Inside the cave, a grass grows quietly, but the head keeps flashing.


    This kind of flash, ordinary people still can''t see it. Some gods passed by this place before, but they didn''t turn their heads and went deep inside, so no one has found these left behind.


    It was too chaotic inside, and it was difficult to get out of his own avatar, so Chi Nan put his goal in this place. This one is close to the periphery, but there is still a little bit of mercy. It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t know how many there are.

 Chapter 1292： Quietly enter the village

    Chi Nan secretly calculated that on the road inside the vein, some inconspicuous grass appeared from time to time. But there are always gods passing by, and the vibrations on his body can shatter his own grass, and Chi Nan dare not make too much movement.


    So many things can only be calculated on their own. There are too many incarnations of lower gods here, and there are also many incarnations of middle gods. There is no upper **** incarnation for the time being, but it still cannot be taken lightly.


    The strength of his own incarnation is really too weak here. Had it not been that the veins of fine gold in the sky were not so easy to mine, with the strength of the gods, it would have been hollowed out a long time ago.


    Finally, in Chi Nan''s calculations, another group of gods had just entered. "With their strength, fighting all the way, it will definitely clear everything around. So I have three minutes, very good, that''s it."


    Chi Nan''s heart moved, and at the location he determined, a small grass quickly grew, and soon formed a channel that could be transported. Chi Nan had already passed through the passage as soon as he moved. "There are two and a half minutes left, hurry up."


    While muttering, Chi Nan had already started digging forward. The stones here are very hard, and with the strength of Chi Nan, they can only dig in bit by bit. Every time a piece is excavated, Chinan will collect a piece. The little golden light in this ore is the luster from the sky''s fine gold, which needs to be smelted before it can be used.


    This is not the high-purity ore inside, just take it out and use it. Digging down quickly, more and more golden light spots appeared on the stone wall. At the same time, a large number of plants are multiplying around, and Chinan is not afraid of being exposed at this time.


    "There are still so many corpses of the incarnation of gods, who left them, why haven''t they been picked up by the demon gods. No matter what, if you have time later, just take some away." Chi Nan muttered, holding hands. His movements have not slowed down at all.


    "It''s been two minutes. Seeing that the purity isn''t much longer, I''m wasting time by digging down. In about half a minute, collecting a little corpse of the incarnation of the gods will benefit me even more."


    The corpse of the incarnation of the gods is inferior to the gods themselves, let alone the kingdom of gods. But letting one''s own kingdom of God absorb it can also add some unusual laws and increase the foundation of one''s own kingdom of God. If it weren''t for this ability, this kind of incarnation corpse, Chi Nan would not be interested. Except for the devil who can offer sacrifices, other gods will not be interested in incarnation corpses.


    Immediately leaving the place, Chi Nan looked for some corpses on the ground along the direction set by his own grass. Chi Nan didn''t even look at some of the dead bodies on the ground, so he put them away. Running all the way, Chi Nan felt heavier and heavier.


    "This vein is really strange. No wonder the speed of those people in it is so slow, it turns out to be suppressed."


    Within the mineral vein, a force was suppressed on his body. The deeper you go, the greater the pressure on your body. Once inside, I''m afraid it is not certain even how much one''s strength can be displayed.


    This is definitely not the ability of Sky Fine Gold, and Chi Nan has not heard that the Sky Fine Gold Mine has this ability. Therefore, this phenomenon is due to the relationship of the central plane. The deeper the underground, the greater the suppression.


    Chi Nan thought of two possibilities. One was because the laws of this world were like this. There is another, that is the huge mother tree, the roots of which are spread all over the world. It may be the root of the tree, which limits the power of these gods. These were not studied by Chi Nan, he just wanted to obtain more corpses.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan raised his head. "Why is the speed so fast? It won''t work, there is no time."


    Chi Nan suddenly felt that someone had entered this place, and his little grass gave him a warning.


    On the other side, a small team also came here and naturally saw the plants in the cave. "What is this? There is no one before. No, there is someone in front of us. This is for warning. It is very likely that something has been discovered."


    Thinking of this, several gods looked at each other and immediately accelerated. The divine light burst out from his body, as if the grass was soaked in sulfuric acid, it quickly corroded and disappeared. At this time, both parties are in a hurry.


    "Damn it, why came so soon, earlier than I calculated. But it''s right, after all, this is not a program, there are no hard and fast rules." Chi Nan thought, speeding up, and soon came to the transmission channel. side. You know, in this environment, it is not easy to create such a transmission channel.


    If this is ruined, it will take a lot of time to make one again. This is the result of Chinan carefully protecting the grass, and then injecting a large amount of natural divine power into it for a long time to create it in a short time.


    "I finally arrived, but unfortunately I was a step faster by you." Chi Nan looked at the faintly appearing shadows, entered the space channel without looking back, and disappeared instantly. Chinan disappeared, and the space channel was slowly closed.


    The few figures in the back finally came to this place. Seeing that the passage was closing, the face of the headed one looked ugly.


    "Damn, they must have got something." The team leader who came a step late, waved his hand in anger, and countless spikes rose from the ground. It looks like ordinary stabbing magic, but it''s not the same thing at all. The ground thorn hit the space channel, tearing the space channel to pieces with ease.


    It''s a pity that they can only watch Chi Nan run away, even Chi Nan''s appearance does not see the breath left by , because the special environment here is disturbed, and there is also a slight deviation. . In this way, even if they suspected that Chi Nan had taken something, they couldn''t find Chi Nan in the end.


    As they stepped forward, the eyes of the headed person flickered: "This is this place. There was no trace of being excavated. Look inside, the content of this ore is very high, and there must be a lot of ore in the place that was excavated before."


    "Damn it, we didn''t find it, but now there is one more thing. Are we going to dig here."


    The captain thought for a while, nodded and said: "Move fast, don''t let people find out. Although there are not many here, it is safer than going inside." Several people quickly started to move.


    Instead of thinking about what has been lost, it is more appropriate to focus on what is in front of you. As a god, everyone is not a fool, knowing how to choose is best for you. Soon, the big pit left by Chi Nan was dug out. I don''t know if more people will dig here in the future and make this place bigger.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1293： What kind of monster is this

    The incarnation of nature left after finishing a vote, and never thought of getting more. After leaving, immediately moved the location. Then he waited for a long time, only to find that he was not exposed, and he was relieved.


    "Finally got it, it wouldn''t be great if this avatar was wasted."


    After that, using the large amount of life magic gathered during this time, the natural incarnation sent the ore and the corpse of the **** incarnation to Chi Nan to the kingdom of God. On Chi Nan''s side, it was the first time he started to move.


    Chi Nan didn''t keep the body of the incarnation of the gods and threw it directly to the kingdom of gods. The countless thick roots of the trees in the kingdom of God stretched out of thin air, and rolled these corpses into the ground, and then digested and absorbed them, without Chi Nan''s own supervision.


    And Chi Nan himself, using the artifact creation method obtained in the inheritance, began to manufacture artifacts. "The content of fine gold ore in the sky is more than I thought. Maybe after the arrows are created, there will be more left."


    Chi Nan didn''t make more, so the arrow only made thirty-six strands. The cost of supporting the cloud wood is not too much. After Chi Nan took down a section, he installed the arrow made of fine gold in the sky and added some feathers on the back. Then, the sacred fire burned, wrapping the arrow in it, and the divine power crystals merged into it one by one.


    This is artifact manufacturing, not an ordinary weapon, so it is not the same as an ordinary item.


    On the surface, it seems that different materials are just assembled together. In fact, under the scorching of the kingdom of God, these materials begin to communicate with each other and merge with each other, and the internal rules gradually merge into one.


    If the fusion is perfect, the quality of the artifact will be better. On the contrary, if the artifact cannot be integrated, the quality of the artifact will eventually decrease, and it will even be scrapped on the spot. The so-called fusion of artifacts is never as simple as it seems.


    Fortunately, this is just a consumable. Chi Nan only spent a few days without any difficulty, and the smelting was successful. With the addition of a large number of his own gods and runes, the magic pattern is portrayed inside, and the arrow gradually takes shape.


    "I''m really a genius, a one-time success, thirty-six pieces." Chi Nan said with self-entertainment.


    This is not a high-end refiner. After all, it is Chi Nan''s first time to make it. Each of the thirty-six arrows can only be used once, which is considered a one-time consumable.


    But the power is not bad, if you use the hidden shadow arrow, plus your own divine power blessing, at least attack the middle **** of the same level, you don''t have to worry at all. If it were to be replaced by a higher god, Chi Nan calculated it, and such an arrow seemed a bit unreliable. Forget it, I haven''t worked with the upper gods anyway, I don''t know the specific situation, let''s talk about it later.


    Just when Chi Nan was refining the artifact, the base group directly below, which was also the largest base group, ushered in a weird thing. Here, Chi Nan has only one demigod-level incarnation, and Hemila and the others are also incarnations.


    Chi Nan has even gradually transferred some real elves and subordinates to this side, and here can no longer be abandoned casually.


    "What kind of monster is that, Chi Nan, look at it, what is this."


    Wei Wei Si''s voice sounded, Chi Nan walked out, looked into the distance, and was also taken aback. What the **** is this.


    That huge figure that looked like a hill was nothing. There are four pillar-like legs underneath. Underneath the legs are the soles of cat''s paws, and there are some cuticles at the bottom, like hoofs.


    The top of the body is like a mountain, with a lot of soil and stones, and plants can be seen growing on it. Those who don''t know absolutely think this is a mountain. Below the body, there are four big eyes at the junction, looking around everything around.


    On both sides, there are only two huge arms, and the tips of the arms are two large pliers, like a large mutant scorpion. The pliers are full of cracks, and the inside flashes red from time to time. Sometimes, a little red liquid flows out, with strong corrosiveness and high temperature. This is not lava, but it is more terrifying than lava.


    "This breath has reached the peak of a demigod. What kind of race is this? Isn''t there in your inheritance, Chi Nan." Sophie was a little curious, but also a little worried.


    With such a large body, the strength is not worse than a few of them. If one is not careful, it is easy to have a serious impact on the base.


    They are not worried about this monster, but worry that there will be a lot of trouble here.


    Slinka night looked even more disgusted: "I hate this thing, the smell of this thing is too disgusting." Breath, disgusting? Chi Nan''s eyes lit up suddenly, as if thinking of something.


    "I see. It turned out to be such a thing. Why didn''t I expect it before."


    "What the **** is it, do you know this thing?" I don''t know whether this thing should be called a monster.


    Hearing Hermilla¡¯s words, Chi Nan said: ¡°Yes, I know, this is not a normal monster, it should be said to be a god. In addition to being in the void, only the central plane can Yes. But this **** has not reached the level of gods, so it should not be a mutation product of the level of true gods."


    After hesitating for a while, Chi Nan finally said: "It may be because the grievances did not dissipate after a certain demigod died. It may also be because of other reasons. In short, this kind of evil is the deadly enemy of the gods."


    "Look at He''s here." Wei Wei Si suddenly pointed to the distance and said, seemingly eager to try.


    Chi Nan nodded: "You can try to destroy it in the past. After this thing is destroyed, it will be of great benefit to you and can improve your strength. God evil is a monster that is not recognized by this world, there is nothing. Thinking cannot be domesticated. There is only destruction in the mind. Once you encounter a god, you will desperately attack."


    This is the deadly enemy of the gods, and they treat each other as enemies. "God evil kills the gods or the avatars of gods, and can also improve their own strength. This is a kind of compensation for the laws of heaven and earth."


    No way, the will of the heavens does not have their own subjective consciousness, so the law of heaven and earth is also extremely fair. Although the **** evil is not recognized, and the will of the heavens does not like it, it will not be completely suppressed and will not leave a way to survive.


    You can improve yourself by killing gods, this is the evolution direction of gods. It is mentioned in the inheritance that there have been gods at the level of the main god, which caused extremely huge impact and destruction within a period of time. This is a terrible natural disaster.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1294： 1 corner of the iceberg on the central plane

    "Then I''ll go, I want to see how strong this thing is." Weiwei''s figure flashed, her body bursting with light, and she rushed towards the huge monster monster, and there was a light across the distance. Sword Qi issued.


    But being stimulated by the divine power, the gods'' violent eyes became irrational, their eyes flushed, and some only had cruel killing intent. As if not under control, she rushed towards Wei Wei Si.


    Everything around him was no longer within the scope of God''s evil thinking. "Good coming." Wei Wei Si roared, and the long sword in her hand danced, and a wonderful symbol was formed under the dance of the long sword.


    When the symbol was formed, there seemed to be a small sun formed in the sky. The ball of light hit the front fiercely, chasing the sword energy ahead. The moment the sword energy hit the **** evil, the ball of light had already hit the body of that **** evil. The two forces burst out almost at the same time, and the surrounding area instantly became bright.


    "Hmph, the reaction speed is so slow, the combat ability is too bad." Wei Wei Si snorted coldly.


    "It''s amazing, Weiweisi deserves to be the most talented in combat among us, and this combat skill has been improved to this level."


    Weiweisi, who has not learned the magical bow and arrow skills, can only rely on her to comprehend her own fighting skills. Perhaps the cultivation talent is not as good as those talents, but the combat talent, Wei Wei Si is definitely not worse than anyone.


    This technique has faintly formed the prototype of a magical skill, and it can definitely become a new magical skill if it continues to develop.


    "No, be careful, that''s a **** evil. As long as it is a **** evil, the fighting skills will not be bad, even the newly born **** evil." Chi Nan said with a serious face, he could feel that the thing inside was not dead.


    Suddenly, the light was torn apart, and a huge pliers hit Weiweisi. Amidst the exclamations of other people, Wei Wei Si lightly jumped, avoiding the large pliers flexibly, and then slashed at it with a sword.


    Only after this sword, Wei Wei Si frowned. "What a weird power, what a disgusting feeling."


    The breath radiating from the gods, as long as the gods will not feel comfortable, I''m afraid the devil gods don''t like it. After all, the Devil God was still recognized by the will of the heavens, although it only went to the other extreme.


    God evil is completely a distortion and mutation of a normal creature, which is not tolerated by the world. It''s like a deformed monster among human beings, who are born completely different from normal creatures.


    "The power of the gods is completely opposite to the gods. The attack effect of the gods on the gods has been weakened too much, and the power of the gods can offset the gods to a much greater degree. The gods of the same level need two shares to offset the gods. A piece of strength."


    This conclusion made Chi Nan feel his scalp tingling for a while. If he encounters a **** who understands his level, he really may not be an opponent. No, that''s not the case. God evil can only rely on his own strength, and apart from talent, there is no other inherited magic. The gods not only have systematic combat skills, but also a large reserve of divine power.


    Counting up in this way, the restraint of the gods against the gods will not be so obvious. Of course, Chi Nan didn''t know the exact details. After all, the only **** he saw was the one in front of him, which was of a demigod level.


    Facing this huge **** evil, Wei Wei silk fluttered back and forth in the air like a flea, and from time to time he came up with a sword, leaving huge scars on the **** evil. And he has never been attacked.


    The fighting talent of this **** is almost completely instinct. I didn''t adapt at the beginning, but after all, the large size caused the reaction speed to be slightly slower, which gave Picosi a chance to adapt. After getting used to it, Wei Wei Si discovered that this goddess seemed to have only a few combat methods, and she gradually got used to it.


    "Be careful." Suddenly, Chi Nan frowned and felt a sense of danger.


    Hearing this, Wei Wei Si immediately gave up her attack plan without even thinking about it, and jumped back towards the back in a flash. And the next moment, a red liquid enveloped the place where the microwire was before, and the earth was corroded into a big pit in an instant.


    It turned out that just now, the crack on the pliers of God''s evil was instantly enlarged, and then a stream of red liquid sprayed out.


    "This is the original power of this god. If it is contaminated, it will damage your own divine power. If it is serious, it will damage the original source. Be careful." Even in the incarnation, Chi Nan didn''t want to see Weiweisi''s accident.


    Weiweisi nodded: "Don''t worry, I''ll be very careful." At this time, Weiweisi, who was provoked to fight, was useless at this time. Why didn''t I find out before that Wei Wei Si was actually a fighting madman in his bones.


    After seeing that the attack did not work, Shenni did not continue to hide. The red eyes emit red light, like a laser, but not as fast as a laser. Look closely, this is a highly condensed red liquid.


    It looks like light, but after hitting the object, it still has the same attack effect as a liquid, but the penetrating power is stronger.


    This kind of liquid can corrode the power of law to a certain extent. However, the main body of Weiwei Silk is already the lower true god, and the law power in the incarnation is more advanced. Although it has been corroded, it is not so fast, and this can achieve considerable damage.


    "Ordinary gods may be difficult to hurt this thing by its own law. I don''t know if my power has the ability to restrain this thing. After all, gods are not things like demons and undead." Chi Nan wanted to try it. , But stopped after thinking about it. How could it not be possible for the divine power of the middle god''s essence to be completely restrained by this thing.


    Apart from the emptiness, only this central area is qualified to be nurtured. With the continuous development, the ferociousness in the central area is showing out to him little by little.


    While Chi Nan was thinking about it, the wounded gods finally came to the end. Because of the injury, Shen Nie''s control of himself is getting worse and worse. But even so, the gods still attacked desperately, endlessly.


    In the face of gods, gods have always been like this, and they don''t know how to escape. "Eat my last sword." Weiwei screamed, her long sword swept across her hand, and an aurora burst out, hitting the narrowest center of Shen Nie''s body horizontally, sinking into one of the wounds.


    The powerful cutting force produced by the Aurora only stopped for a while, and cut the gods in half from the middle. The mountain-like head tribe was on the ground, and a large amount of red liquid was flowing everywhere, eroding everything around it. At the same time, under the action of the law of heaven and earth, these red liquids are rapidly being consumed.

 Chapter 1295： We seem to have met someone

    The huge gods became two halves, but Chi Nan knew that this thing could not be used at all, even the Devil God would not sacrifice this thing to the abyss. Therefore, this corpse can only be thrown here.


    God''s evil is not recognized by the will of the heavens. It is okay when alive, but after death, it will quickly dissipate, leaving nothing behind in the end. Seeing how fast this thing dissipates, it will disappear completely within three days at most.


    But for these three days, I can''t get close to this place casually. Ordinary creatures, if they are near here, are likely to be affected by the aura of evil spirits, they may fall or die at a slight level, and in severe cases, they may become trumpet evil spirits.


    That kind of ordinary gods and evil creatures also exist. They are not very powerful, but they are like a virus that can spread everywhere. Seeing this kind of thing is often the same as seeing a zombie. Generally, as long as they encounter it, they will be wiped out, because this thing even its own plants can be infected and eroded, turning their own plants into gods and creatures.


    All gods will have such a prohibition in the inheritance, that is, encountering gods and evil creatures, they must be destroyed. However, if you encounter a god, you can escape if you can''t fight, and you can ask other people for help. This is room for mediation.


    "Don''t worry about it here, we retreat, this place is not suitable for any creatures to exist in a short time. We continue to explore other places. I did not expect that this will meet the gods."


    This relatively desolate place is so easy to encounter gods, and other more prosperous places, maybe there will be more. From the common sense I got, I told myself that the more prosperous and the more populous the place, the more common the occurrence of evil spirits. In many places, the incarnations of gods have been sitting in them all the time.


    Chi Nan faintly had some guesses about these gods, but he didn''t know whether it was correct or not, and he didn''t say it.


    The base is still developing step by step. Three days later, the evil spirits disappeared, and the place was finally completely calm. There were no evil creatures around, and after searching a few times, Chi Nan declared safe.


    The growth rate of the plant base is very fast, and various plants, led by Wood Elves, are constantly expanding toward the surrounding area.


    On this day, an airship formation suddenly sent a new set of images. "Is this someone found."


    Chi Nan looked at the screen, squinting his eyes and thinking. In the picture, there is a very vague outline in the center of the ground below. It''s not that I don''t want to see clearly, but that there is no way to see clearly no matter what.


    Many places are protected by divine power, and it is impossible to rely on your own detector to see clearly. "Looking at this outline, it seems to be a town with a large area. It is definitely a large city, but it is a bit rough."


    Hearing Hermilla¡¯s words, Sophia also said: ¡°The reason why it looks vague seems to be the fog of isolation and exploration caused by the use of the power of faith. Even with direct observation like this, it is still affected. Only with the help of the gods can it be possible. To this degree." These are not precious knowledge, and they all know it.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "It is true. This belief cloud is a means to protect civilians. It is only needed in a place as dangerous as the central plane, and no other planes are needed."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan suddenly said: "Observe the surroundings and send the surrounding pictures. Since there is a town here, if there are people, there will definitely be people walking outside. We can''t see the inside, so it''s the same when looking at the outside."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, yes, sometimes if you want to figure out what the goal is, you don''t have to look at the goal itself, but can you also look around? There are many other clues that can tell yourself something.


    The airship stopped and began to observe its surroundings. In the picture, Chi Nan gradually saw some blurred figures.


    "Which **** is this? It''s too careful. It''s hard to see the believer with the power of faith. Even the believer is very difficult to see. I don''t know whether this ability is only for observation methods like airships, or whether it can be seen with the naked eye. The observation methods are all targeted." The observation of the airship is not exactly the same as the eyes of ordinary creatures.


    "I think we should release the satellites here. After we figure it out, we can also come in contact."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "It seems that this can only be done. We still don''t know what the living environment in the central area is like. We have a small population now and we can develop well without contact with other people."


    This is Chi Nan''s own advantage, because he can develop easily without external force, which is simply not possible with other gods. The struggle for faith and power among the gods on the central plane is not so peaceful.


    The gods also need a lot of resources to develop and improve themselves. Many resources are only available in the central domain. This is the reason why they compete for control of the central domain. Believers can not only provide faith, but also find things.


    Within the central realm, the perception of the gods cannot be probed too far, especially underground. If you want to find something, relying on the gods themselves at this time, it is better to train more believers and let them search around.


    "Wait, this is a footprint, which looks relatively large. According to the shape of the sole of the foot, it is indeed a human or a humanoid. And the person who left this footprint is definitely more than two meters tall, maybe 2.5 meters."


    Finally Chi Nan found a footprint on the ground, and many things can be found from the footprint. The cloud of faith can cover the town and the believers, but it is impossible to cover a footprint. Perhaps no one would have imagined that there would still be people observing from a high altitude. There are also gods who will analyze the problem through their footprints.


    Among the gods, it is more accustomed to use their own strength to solve problems directly, rather than to use their brains.


    With a "stab", the screen suddenly went black. Chi Nan was taken aback, somewhat dissatisfied: "What happened, what''s going on."


    "Under the report, we have just been attacked and the airship over the town was shot down. It should be a long strip of attack, not a bow and arrow, similar to a spear." Soon, the other wood elves reported the intelligence. Come here.


    His own airship can fly at an altitude of several kilometers. Able to shoot it down with a spear, at least a legendary master. There are not many legendary levels on this plane, which is not surprising.


    Perhaps, the safety of your own airship needs to be upgraded in this world. Suddenly Chi Nan shook his head, thinking about these inexplicable things. "Anyway, if we want to develop, we need sites and we must contact them."

 Chapter 1296： For the glory of the violent beast god

    Finally, I saw the first normal creature race in the central plane. It looked like it was a native. Maybe it was just a race that had lived here for a long time. But, after all, this was the first one Chi Nan saw.


    Therefore, even if the opponent was not so friendly, Chi Nan still hadn''t thought of killing the opponent directly.


    "You can''t kill them, but you can''t let them run away, so let''s find a way to surround them for the time being. I don''t know if there are other gathering places around, so I can just fill them with plants for the time being."


    Chi Nan didn''t even know what this thing was, but Chi Nan knew that this was definitely a normal creature. Because there are some similar farmland around, it shows that these creatures need food to sustain life.


    And near this town, there is also a lot of vegetation cover, and there are two forests on both sides. Now that there is a forest, other things are much easier. Chi Nan waved his hand, allowing the plants to spread around quietly. These creatures looked carefree and didn''t even know what the types of ordinary plants around them were.


    Maybe, except for their own food, they don''t care about everything else. So even if some new plants suddenly grow, these creatures don''t know. And Chi Nan secretly began to arrange it underground.


    The layout on the ground is easy to cause attacks, but the base on the ground is fine. Now these own plants have left the stage where they must be directly exposed to sunlight to survive.


    Even if it is placed underground, it can also supply energy through the plants on the ground to keep it from exhaustion.


    "How many plants on the central plane have we collected?" Chi Nan said suddenly.


    Sophia glanced through the notebook in her hand: "There are already a lot of plants that may be useful in the test, and there are more than 2,000 defeated, but now we have to experiment one by one, and there is no way to get a conclusion for the time being."


    After all, these people are different from Chi Nan. Chi Nan can now directly see the working principles of various plants, and even various evolutionary directions can be easily sensed. This is the power after becoming a god.


    Although there is no new ability to be born after becoming a god, the previous ability is constantly rising with the improvement of strength. Now these abilities are even more powerful than the various divine arts of the upper true gods.


    "Then start a comprehensive experiment. If there is something that feels very useful but you don¡¯t figure it out, just give it to the spirits of the gods. They can use my power and have a stronger research ability. If it doesn¡¯t work, just send it to me. Come."


    Chi Nan is planning to upgrade his plant weapons on the central plane in an all-round way. Only by using the powerful divine plants on the central plane can one make his plant weapons stronger and more adaptable to the environment here. Most importantly, there are too many divine plants and higher plants on the central plane.


    In the past, these plants that were only able to be used by nature-type gods were the most terrifying weapons in Chi Nan''s hands. However, in this aspect of researching things, there is no result in a short time.


    With the current level of plant research, it can be said that it is not so easy to improve it a little bit.


    And after a while, Chi Nan finally set up a large number of underground bases around the town, and unknowingly, the town was completely surrounded by himself.


    "These things seem to be familiar, and I don''t know which kind of human variant it is.


    Chi Nan slowly saw clearly. Except for the gray-brown skin and stone lines, the creatures in front of him were very similar to human beings. That is, the height is a bit tall, at least three meters or more. The well-developed muscles gleamed under the sun, and Chi Nan didn''t know if it was a variant of human beings.


    And the strength of this small town, Chi Nan also roughly figured it out. There is no demigod level in it, there are only a few legendary masters, it seems that there are some of the same race in other places.


    But in this area, there is only such a town. The strength of these creatures is very strong, but it is not easy to break through to the legendary level. This can only show that their understanding is too poor, that is, their brains are too stupid.


    In terms of number, there are at least one hundred thousand in this so-called town, and possibly even more. Because of the obstruction of the power of belief, Chi Nan couldn''t directly let the plants into it for exploration, so he could only draw a general conclusion.


    In the air, whether you use satellites or airships yourself, as long as they appear in a certain range, they will inevitably be shot down by these guys.


    In the sky, I haven''t seen it clearly on the ground. At this moment, Chi Nan has already prepared a large army of plants, so I''m not afraid of them now. "It''s time to start, try to get alive, there are some things I need to understand."


    In the central area, wars between gods are very frequent. Therefore, believer wars under the gods are more common, and there is no reason at all. During this period of Chi Nan, he gradually learned a lot about the various rules here.


    If this is the case, then if you have a need, just attack it directly. I don''t know what kind of **** is behind the other party, but it won''t be too strong if I want to. Moreover, as long as the fights of believers under the gods are not extinct, they are all talked about.


    "According to your orders." The bald father gently nodded, and then personally controlled the progress of this battle Now the bald father''s strength is also close to the lower true god, as the genus **** of Chinan, he controls these plants It''s easier and more handy. It can be said that these subordinates have now given full play to their ability in combat command.


    In retrospect, it is really sighing. While thinking about it, a large number of plant soldiers on the opposite side had already rushed out of the ground, and on the farther territory, many reinforcements were also coming here. This was to cope with different situations.


    A large army of plants appeared around, and those huge humanoid creatures were discovered in the first place. One of the giants who reached more than seven meters high came out, holding a spear in his hand, and roared loudly.


    "For the glory of the violent beast god, kill these invaders."


    A large number of humanoid creatures at the back took out their weapons at the same time, and rushed towards the plant warriors.


    "Raging beast gods, do these people believe in beast gods? Are they a kind of orc?" There are no wonders in the world, and Chi Nan can''t know all the races. "Listening to their words is indeed an ancient language commonly used by orcs. Maybe these guys really have something to do with orcs." To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.

 Chapter 1297： Lets talk about it first

    I have to say that the combat effectiveness of these orcs is really very powerful. At least in the same level, the power of these guys can''t be said to be invincible, but there are few people who can compete.


    Even if the Treant Warriors are bigger than them, they are still inferior in strength, but these orcs are very fast. The body is flexible, and the fighting ability is extremely terrifying. The hardness of the skin is also unimaginable.


    The vindictiveness that pervades his body, whether it is intensity or quantity, is so terrifying. When they fought, they were crazy like berserkers. But even if you go crazy, you still stay sane. If it weren''t for these guys who don''t know how to use the battle formation, they might be able to show even stronger combat power.


    Of course, it may also be because these guys have a muscle in their heads, and there is no way to learn to fight.


    Such a race, the gods behind it, shouldn''t be too bad. Chi Nan frowned, wondering what he was thinking.


    At this moment, Wei Weisi, who was looking at the screen, suddenly said, "No, this kind of orc''s fighting ability is too single. There is no other kind of composition except for the fighters. How did they survive here?"


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, and then understood the meaning of Pico Silk. This was the central plane, with all kinds of special abilities. Only the ability to fight head-on, it is very easy to be calculated.


    "Listening to you, it''s true that they even have a long-range attack and only throw one."


    Hermilla also noticed that the long-range attacks of these orcs were either throwing spears or throwing stones. They didn''t even have bows and arrows, let alone other long-range attack methods.


    The sacrifices of ordinary orcs, or totem warlocks, etc., are not visible here.


    With such a large number, even in an ordinary plane, it can be considered a very powerful force, and it is impossible not to have these special professions in the law system. I didn''t even see one that used poison or other orc exclusive abilities here.


    This is really weird. There are only two possibilities without such a large number. One is that they hide this special existence, perhaps for some ulterior motive. But Chi Nan thought for a while and shook his head in denial. This has already become the situation, no matter how you look at it, this is impossible.


    Then it is the last case, this race actually does not have any legal profession. You know, for a god, one''s own believers can never be so single, single-capable, and easy to perish.


    The other planes may be fine, but the central plane is not at all. If others use curses, these orcs will not even have the ability to resist. Faced with his own three-dimensional blow, this kind of orc couldn''t hold it at all.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Continue to increase the pressure, I want to see what this guy really means."


    When the bald father heard this, he immediately sent the airships and flying dragons behind him, and coupled with the blow of artillery, the long-range attacks like streamers in the air accurately hit these big men.


    Then these big guys were injured one by one, and a group of weird creatures composed of vines came forward, unfolded themselves, and directly **** their prey. Even if this orc is powerful, there is no way to break free.


    The arrests one after another, plus the vitality of these orcs are too tenacious, and the way they caught them, without killing a few orcs, tens of thousands have already been arrested.


    A few tall legendary orcs were left to resist in place, but when the divine plant warriors stepped forward, they had no power to resist. They were quickly injured severely, and then captured by more high-standard plants.


    "Damn, who are you guys and why do you want to do it to us."


    "This is just a barren land, don''t we escape to this place, do you still continue to arrest us, you are too hateful." The captured orcs shouted frantically, which made Chi Nan even more strange. Up.


    Such a powerful creature actually escaped here. But also, it''s not surprising that this place is in a chaotic area at the top and barren below. Of course, there are not no prosperous places, but most of them are more chaotic. But it is really strange to be able to mix it up like this.


    "I''ll take a look, you are waiting here." Chi Nan did not move, a plant under his feet suddenly swelled, and after a while, a Chi Nan came out, this is an incarnation of Chi Nan.


    The temporary incarnation of nature has only a golden level, and the level here is very low. But the divine light on his body flickered, but people dare not ignore it. Only you have the ability to create an avatar like this.


    Chi Nan was narcissistic himself, and then walked over. Along the way, the surrounding plant army even cleared the way. After a while, all the orcs in the entire town were caught, and each one was tied up.


    "There are too few casualties to attract the attention of the gods, so I have to come personally. The concentration of belief clouds around here, and the divine light in this temple, it seems that the gods behind them have not yet reached the point. The level of the god. But looking at the strength of this law, maybe it''s not too far from the middle god."


    Chi Nan himself, as the middle god, can see more in the face of gods who are inferior to him. Unless the opponent''s strength is far superior to himself, he can hide himself so that he can''t notice it.


    It''s just that these subordinates are all mixed up like this, can this be regarded as a powerful god? This is obviously impossible.


    Walking into the temple, Chi Nan felt as if he had entered another realm. Chi Nan knew that this was because he had walked to another divine territory. The temple is a place where the gods absolutely control.


    Under normal circumstances, very few incarnations of gods will enter the temples of other gods. Because there is nothing important, there is no difference between doing so and provoking. It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t care at all, this is just the reason why some gods have too strong self-esteem.


    Isn''t it just a drop in? What''s the big deal. "It doesn''t matter, let''s contact me first." Chi Nan looked at the shining idol, the light is invisible to ordinary people. At the next moment, Chi Nan''s spirit exploded, directly impacting the statue above with divine power. After a while, Chi Nan felt a consciousness sweeping toward this side.


    "Haha, is there any movement? I want to see what is going on with you."

 Chapter 1298： Turned out to be the ancestor of the mad orcs

    Other gods have already entered the temple, which would be weird if there is no reaction. "Who is it, dare to interrupt me to rest." A rough voice sounded, shaking everything around.


    "Under the crown of the violent beast god, the violent beast **** finally came to save us." The surrounding cheers.


    The orcs who were **** cheered loudly, but they looked a little ugly.


    However, the violent orc at this time also looked awkward, a statue with a awkward expression, which made Chi Nan want to laugh a little.


    When I just came over, I found that my believers had become rice dumplings, and they were all **** and thrown everywhere. This made the violent beast **** very angry. But seeing the guy in front of him, his anger disappeared.


    The guy in front of him did not hide his divine light in the slightest. From this divine light, the berserk orcs could clearly feel that the opponent''s strength is above him, and he must be a middle-level god, and it may be among the middle-level gods. Outstanding. This divine light is so rich that the violent beast **** even suspects that the opponent is not far from the upper god.


    He certainly didn''t know that because Chi Nan chose the hardest and most powerful path to break through, the strength of his divine power was much stronger than that of other gods of the same level, and it even seemed not at the same level at all.


    Is it just that he is not yet a true god? Chi Nan is really not an opponent, he has this self-knowledge.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with your coming to me, we are not many of the wild orcs, I hope you can let them go." The anger of the wild orcs disappeared suddenly, and they spoke cautiously.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, mad orcs? I didn''t expect to hear this term unexpectedly. There are mad orcs under his own, but the number of those guys is obviously very large, and the reproduction speed is very fast.


    Looking back at these guys carefully, Chi Nan finally found something wrong. These guys are roughly the same as the mad orcs. This is not the same on the surface, but a difference in blood.


    It turns out that these guys are branches of the mad orcs. No, Chi Nan suddenly realized that the race of this violent orc was also a violent orc, and it seemed to be a racial god. There are many such racial gods among the gods.


    "It turns out that these mad orcs are the ancestors of my mad orcs. It should be said that my mad beast talents are variants." Chi Nan finally understood that the mad orcs in his original home plane were really a mutant species. , Belongs to a few species. It''s just that the direction of mutation is actually reproductive ability, which leads to a very large number of mad orcs.


    Their ancestors, these orthodox wild orcs, had very poor reproductive ability, so their numbers were getting smaller and smaller. Coupled with the single ability of its own, it is strange to be able to develop in the central plane.


    I just don''t know how many numbers are there. However, the mad orcs under his own have never believed in them, and they don''t know if they have forgotten or for other reasons. There is no history, no words, and even a guy who is not very clever in his mind. There is nothing in his mind besides eating. How to communicate.


    "It turns out that you are the **** of wild orcs. I don''t know how you are so miserable, there are so many people left."


    The name of the violent beast **** is violent, but it did not show violent violent at all. Perhaps this is the reason why he can still live to the present in the face of a **** who is stronger than himself. Those gods who knew nothing about life and death were already dead and clean.


    The violent beast **** said cautiously: "Your Excellency, no, it''s the crown. Our mad orcs have always been very poor in reproductive ability, and we are very famous among the orcs. Although the strength of the lower level is very strong, but because the mind is not bright, There is no magic talent, so there are only fighters, and it is not easy to break through to the legendary level."


    "So, our strength and survivability are relatively poor. It may be fine on the general plane, but not on the central plane."


    "So what about the other beast gods, didn''t they help you." Chi Nan was even more strange.


    The mad beast **** is distressed in his heart: "We are too few in number. Although we have an advantage in combat power, we have no other advantages. Besides, the mad orcs are very similar to humans in other respects, and they don''t recognize us."


    Oh, it turned out to be like this, it was thrown out by being squeezed out. Originally such a race should have joined the Orc God System or the Warrior God System, but for various reasons, it would actually be reduced to this point.


    "Under the crown, we mad orcs are very poor, and I don¡¯t have many divine power crystals in my hands. If you can let go of these tribesmen, I am willing to dedicate a hundred divine power crystals, really can¡¯t be more, and more of me Can''t get it out."


    To what extent this has been so hard, a hundred divine power crystals, or low divine power crystals, this is simply pocket money for Chi Nan, and it is nothing at all. My income is much stronger than this.


    This kind of **** really makes him unable to even think of fighting. At this moment, Sophia suddenly said: "Chi Nan, this is a good opportunity to pull this violent beast **** into our hands. What we lack most now is this kind of powerful warrior. To other people. Nothing, but we need it."


    This is true, Chi Nan nodded. It¡¯s true that I mainly use plants, but in some cases, plants can¡¯t be used in large numbers. However, the elves under his own are very fragile. They are good at magic bows and arrows, but their physical strength is not enough. Although human warriors are good, they cannot be compared with orcs.


    On the contrary these mad orcs are like tanks. If they can be cultivated well, they are definitely candidates for meat shields.


    It doesn''t matter if the talent is not enough, use the crystallization of divine power to forcibly upgrade to the legendary level. Perhaps a study can also solve this problem. The violent beast **** does not have much divine power crystallization, and he is reluctant to use it, but he has it.


    There are too many divine power crystals in my hand, low divine power crystals, not to mention how much you need, but there is absolutely no problem in cultivating an army of legendary wild orcs.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. Anyway, we have to form a **** system, so it''s better to start here.


    Chi Nan suddenly opened his mouth and said, "You look very poor, but I have a suggestion if you want to listen. Join my **** system and become my subordinate." As Chi Nan''s words were just uttered, the whole temple was quiet. Come down.


    The wild orcs around were staring at Chi Nan, even if they were gods, they had forgotten the fear in their hearts.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1299： The first foreign subordinate god

    After a long time, the violent beast **** finally spoke: "I can join you. But you must promise that you can''t let my people be cannon fodder, otherwise I won''t agree even if I die. Although my kingdom of God is not very strong, But the intensity is still very high, and he is ready to explode at any time." So this is a lunatic.


    Chi Nan basically understood that this guy is a genuine race patron saint, in order to protect his race, he can really do anything. It is not so much a god, as a leader.


    It''s no wonder that this guy hasn''t joined the **** system for so many years, but he can survive well. I am afraid it is for this reason. A poor **** who has nothing and dares to work hard, who wants to provoke him.


    The strong gods don''t care about this guy at all, while the weaker gods don''t have the courage even if they have ideas.


    Just like Chi Nan is now, even if it is a high-ranking true god, he dare not hit his attention casually. One is because the wealth is not revealed, others don''t know how rich they are, and the other is the appearance of a madman.


    It seems that some gods have recruited this guy before, just because they want the mad orcs to be cannon fodder for them.


    After all, a creature like a mad orc is suitable for being a meat shield. However, their reproductive ability is too poor and the number is too small. This leads to the reluctance of the violent beast gods, and ultimately the negotiation will not end.


    If it weren''t for the strength and madness of his own, and his own race also migrated to this barren land, I''m afraid it would have been wiped out by the believers of other gods. Chi Nan could even feel that the violent beast **** would come at any time and enter the central plane with his true body, which is not something ordinary gods can do.


    The reason why this race of wild orcs has not been destroyed may also be because of this. It is very normal for a **** who can risk rescue for his own race to get the true love of this race.


    Chi Nan nodded without hesitation: "Yes, these can be written into the contract."


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, the violent orc finally felt relieved. Even a little excited, even more anxious than Chi Nan. "Then hurry up, now there is finally the power to protect the race."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "You don''t need to play this little trick, I am the best to my believers. I usually use plants in battle, and there are no believers who die on the battlefield casually."


    "It turns out that those are really plants, not plant life, they are all produced, no wonder so many." The violent beast **** murmured, but the voice was so big that everyone could hear it clearly.


    The next moment, a ray of light flashed on the idol, and the violent beast **** ran out in his own form. However, unlike the huge size that Chi Nan imagined, this violent orc did not even have a height of three meters, and was only two meters high at most. This is condensed. In this way, it looked more like the mad orcs in his own impression.


    To sign a subordination contract, the party as a subordinate must come in person. Of course, Chi Nan must also be a real body designated contract. This contract will be recognized by the will of the heavens and protected by the Pantheon.


    It can be said that all the gods come from this way. Subordination contracts are also strict and loose. If the divine master violates the contract, other members can leave. But other members themselves can also forcibly leave.


    According to the coerciveness of the contract and what happened, the punishment received is not necessarily. When the Beetle God broke away from the Elf God System, he must have suffered a certain amount of punishment. It''s just that the Elf God System contract is relatively loose, so it can get away.


    Like the Light God System, it seems that no members have left since ancient times. Because once you leave, the punishment you will endure is too severe. Although Chi Nan is a natural one, it is impossible to formulate a contract too loosely.


    It can''t be as strict as the light **** system, but it won''t be much worse. After making the contract, Chi Nan sent the made contract to the will of the heavens. After being recognized, his own divine system was established. In the future, I have to join my own deep inhalation. The contracts signed by everyone are the same. This is the foundation of a **** system.


    "It''s really simple, I just joined it after reading it once." Chi Nan also sighed when he saw the violent beast god''s signing without hesitation. This kind of tribe is really enough to be able to make a **** like this.


    "Well, I will give you a surprise in a few days as a gift for you to join our **** system."


    "Well, under the crown of God, I don''t know how many people we have in total and how powerful we are."


    The look of the big bald man licking his face left Chi Nan speechless for a while. "I am the Lord of God, I am only a mid-level God, you say how powerful we can be. Counting the two of us, there are three."


    Chi Nan added in his heart, you are the first foreigner. That''s right, the other three were all cultivated by Chi Nan himself.


    The old Mka manages logistics and has now become a lower true **** with undead attributes, and has not established his own kingdom of God.


    Numis became a lower **** with lava attributes, and Romelia became a lower **** with storm attributes, but because of the use of the disaster dragon core, the laws of both of them were somewhat inclined to destroy.


    Whenever the power of your own is gathered, you will be considered to have completely controlled your own laws, and you will have a further opportunity. But now they are both consolidating, and the two of them are temporarily unable to open up their own kingdom of God.


    Whether it is the spread of faith or the control of power, these are all very important, and it will not work for a while.


    And hearing this, the violent beast **** was not only not depressed, but also very happy. "Okay, okay, there is no need to fight for a small number. I heard that other gods often fight fiercely inside."


    Is there something wrong with this guy''s brain circuit? People fight for profit. The large powers have many interests, and the small star powers basically have no interests, so there is no need to fight.


    Well, this kind of guy who seeks security does not care about benefits at all, he only cares about his own race. Talking to this guy is really tiring. Chi Nan waved his hand: "Forget it, you quickly move the Kingdom of God, and you tribesmen, also bring it. Here, life and safety are guaranteed."


    Chi Nan''s own kingdom of God is still fixed and unable to move, but now he has a realm of the gods. On a plane barrier near him, other gods and kingdoms belonging to his **** system can also fall.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1300： 2 lunatics made up 1 yuan

    Joining the gods of the gods is equivalent to having two landing places on the plane barrier. Chi Nan didn''t know the situation of the gods before, but now he understands. It turns out that this **** system accepts people casually because they can gather the kingdom of gods together.


    The stronger the master of the **** system, the larger the range. Chi Nan is only a mid-level **** now, so the scope is not too big, but even so, there are still two kingdoms of the gods within its scope.


    As a result, without waiting for Chi Nan to solve the two gods, the two gods immediately rose up and left the plane barrier as soon as they discovered the problem. Obviously, they are also afraid of Chi Nan, a lunatic.


    "How is it possible that this madman will also establish a **** system, will there be a **** to join his hand. Wouldn''t it be a **** system with only one god." This situation is not unavailable, after all, it is just an application.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, I think he is deliberately making excuses to occupy the surroundings and clean up us. Let''s go quickly, or we will be unlucky. We are just lower gods, but we can''t hit his kingdom of God."


    Thinking of the crazy fighting method of using the kingdom of gods, all the gods felt a tremor in their hearts, and they still had to run.


    Since the other gods were gone by themselves, Chi Nan didn''t bother to pay attention. Their own landing points are within the range of their **** system landing points, and they will naturally be erased after a long time, and then they can change their landing points.


    Perhaps it is also a good thing for them. However, this time will take at least a hundred years to calculate, and it will not work in a short time. The violent beast god, who came along all the way, did not cause any attack from other gods. Obviously, this guy''s reputation is also very big, even stronger than Chi Nan''s reputation around here.


    Flying all the way, let alone the kingdom of the violent beast gods, there was no attack, even no one came close. Everyone knows that this guy''s kingdom of God can explode, but he was a public ceremony at the beginning.


    If this lunatic directly let his kingdom of God and himself die, this would not be a good thing.


    This kind of lunatic is the least provocative among the gods. Even the devil and evil gods must think twice when dealing with this kind of lunatic, because they are also worried that they will lose their money.


    "Why this guy also flew over, wait, wouldn''t it be the two of them going up against each other? Then there will be a good show."


    "Even if it is right, what will happen? A lower **** is not an opponent of the middle god. Not to mention that the **** kingdoms of other people are all middle **** kingdoms, and they are completely different in terms of level."


    "No, isn''t that natural **** being protected by the elven gods? Is anyone daring to touch him recently."


    A buzzing voice sounded: "For a madman, it''s useless to have any backing behind it." This voice is not in normal language, only a buzzing sound, but everyone can understand what he means.


    "Haha, let''s fight quickly, so that there will be a good show. A spontaneous explosion, even if the kingdom of God is higher, it will be damaged if it is not crushed. It is really exciting to let this guy suffer. "This is a **** who has just taken off and escaped from the control of the Chinan Divine Element. At this time, he is gloating.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the golden-gray kingdom of the violent beast **** slowly flew to the sky above Chi Nan. The two kingdoms of gods corresponded to each other, as if they were confronting each other, and the surrounding gods began to watch the show.


    Then, they saw that the golden-gray kingdom of God began to fall, descending. It''s about to die soon, it''s really exciting. They also know the character of the violent beast **** very well.


    The reason for this is obviously because this fellow Chi Nan ruined their race. The character of this guy is really normal to do this kind of thing. Watching two crazy men go shopping, this is the most enjoyable.


    Only suddenly, they discovered that the violent beast **** had actually landed next to the Chinan Divine Kingdom. "Hey, I''m not mistaken, right? It actually fell down. It seems that the position of the kingdom of the violent beast **** is not in this place, right."


    "There is the position of the **** system nearby, and it can fall. Could it be that the violent beast **** has joined the **** system of the holy tree god?"


    The surrounding gods opened their eyes wide, and they couldn''t believe how things would turn out to be like this. It was too strange.


    "No, even though that guy is a madman, he was nurtured by the elven **** system after all. Even if he wants to establish the **** system, he must recruit some natural attributes or close to nature. How can he recruit an orc or a lunatic orc."


    "Sure enough, things are gathered together, these two lunatics have got together." A **** sighed.


    Everyone finally came back to their senses, and it seemed that it was a foregone conclusion that the violent beast **** joined the opponent''s **** system. Many people have invited before, but the beast **** of berserk takes his own race as the most important thing and didn''t join them.


    It now appears that lunatics and lunatics really have a common language. The two lunatics got together, and now no one around dared to provoke them. The Kingdom of God used to explode once, but now it can explode twice.


    After other people¡¯s kingdoms prepare for self-destruction, they are just to frighten others or to protect themselves. But lunatic, that can really be used. Especially when you push to the limit, it''s normal to fight you hard.


    The kingdoms of the gods that were relatively close, but the ones that had not yet entered the range of the gods of Chinan, suddenly lifted the kingdom of gods into the sky, far away from Chinan. Seeing this scene Chi Nan is also very speechless. "Is this a madman, one plus one is greater than two. Forget it, it''s okay to leave." Chi Nan knew that his murderous name was completely beaten out.


    "Under the crown of God, I am here, and I just transferred my people to the kingdom of God to delay some time."


    Chi Nan nodded speechlessly, he sensed the kingdom of the violent beast god, and it was stuffed slowly inside. It''s no wonder that he would let his people run to the central plane to live, and it turned out that the kingdom of God was no longer able to hold it.


    In order to protect his tribe, he was able to turn his kingdom into a pigsty-like guy, Chi Nan also saw it for the first time, and he had never heard of it before. However, such people are not bad.


    "Well, you don''t have to do this in the future, I will give you a surprise."


    "What a surprise, forget it, as long as I can guarantee the reproduction of my tribe, it''s the best, and I don''t use the others at all." I don''t even have the idea of ??upgrading to a higher god. This kind of **** is also a strange thing.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids and directly ordered: "Go, find all the mad orcs under our hands, and let this bunny see."

 Chapter 1301： This is the spring of the mad orcs

    "These, these are..." At this moment, the violent beast **** was looking at the endless mad orc in front of him, and his body was trembling.


    It is hard to imagine that a **** who has reached the peak of the lower **** and is about to enter the middle **** level will actually tremble. One can imagine the excitement of this guy at this time.


    Chi Nan also knew that the tribe of the violent beast gods were basically loaded with these in his kingdom, and the number of mobilized by Chi Nan was no less than that of the mad orcs in his kingdom, which was equivalent to directly arranging the numbers. Doubled.


    "These are all wild orcs, I don''t know if they are exactly the same race as yours, so let you take a look. These are just a part of them. In fact, I have a lot of them, too many to imagine."


    Chi Nan couldn''t help it. Mad Orcs were indeed good materials for battle. In many cases, they were better than their own plant weapons when fighting on land. So every time they attack other planes, there will be a lot of mad orcs to cooperate with each other.


    As long as the mad orcs have food, they have no other needs. Food has never been a headache for Chi Nan. As a result, with the reproductive ability of the wild orcs, these wild orcs have taken root in different planes, and their numbers are increasing. He didn''t have many elves, but the number of wild orcs gradually became a little bloated.


    Chi Nan also thought about letting these mad orcs go to the battlefield and consume more. But because of the coordination with plant weapons, the consumption rate is far less than their own reproduction speed, just like rabbits on the prairie, more and more.


    Changing to other gods, I am afraid that there is no way to maintain this huge number of big stomach kings. Even Chi Nan can sometimes think about whether to plan the family planning of the wild orcs in some planes.


    The violent beast **** rushed up quickly, grabbed a mad orc, and regardless of the opponent''s struggle, the divine power invaded. With the power of the gods, directly check the opponent''s bloodline. As a racial god, I have a profound understanding of the people of my own race.


    After a while, the violent beast **** actually burst into tears: "Really, it''s our people, that''s great, that''s great. Thank you, if it weren''t for you, I really don''t know there are so many more. People are here."


    Chi Nan said strangely: "You are the racial **** of the wild orcs, why don''t you know their existence?"


    The mad beast **** said embarrassedly: "Well, our race is a little stupid. If we forget our gods and haven''t sacrificed for a long time, I won''t know where they are." Well, it''s still about faith. The problem, these simple-minded guys have never known what beliefs they have, and beliefs are not as useful as eating.


    "Actually, when there was still a part of our tribe, life at that time was more difficult than it is now. At first, I had just become a god. In order to expand my race, I sent many tribesmen to other planes at random."


    "Because they didn''t know what plane they were, they didn''t contact me later. If they can survive, maybe they can contact me. If they can''t, hey... I just didn''t expect that there would be such a result."


    Chi Nan was indifferent in his heart. For a weak race, even the racial gods had a headache for development. Such a conscientious god, although a bit stupid, really makes people feel reliable.


    Chi Nan coughed lightly: "Ahem, um, you don''t need to worry about it in the future. Let me tell you, the biggest feature of these wild orcs is their ability to reproduce, and their ability to reproduce is about the same as that of rabbits. These years, with me I have no way to calculate the number of these wild orcs in the occupied plane, at least a thousand times the number of these wild orcs in your kingdom of God."


    Thousands of times? Times! The eyes of the violent beast **** suddenly widened, and even the gods with the godhead were a little down. With so many people, this was something he had never dared to imagine before.


    Because of this mental problem, there is also the question of whether or not there is a talent for spells, it is difficult to survive even on a normal plane.


    In fact, the original mad orcs were the same, they could only live in that barren place in the north. Speaking of it, if it weren''t for the huge number of themselves and the deserted place, the mad orcs would have been annihilated long ago.


    These wild orcs, because they have mutated their ability to reproduce, they used their numbers abruptly to gain a firm foothold in the north. But later, the invasion of the reality beetle **** caused them heavy losses. When I went south, I was blocked by several kingdoms, even a few kingdoms were difficult to deal with, until I finally met myself.


    When the wild orcs were about to be annihilated, they surrendered to themselves and became their leaders. Then, with enough ground and food, the period of great development of the mad orcs finally arrived.


    Chi Nan didn''t talk about the consumption policy of the wild orcs over the years, otherwise the **** of this race still doesn''t know what will happen.


    The violent beast god''s mouth trembled, as if he wanted to say something. Chi Nan thought for a while, and said directly, "Since you are the racial **** of wild orcs, these wild orcs will be handed over to you in the future. But you need to restrain them, and you know their minds. It''s easy for them to be careless. What trouble will it cause."


    "Definitely, under the crown of the god, I swear again, as long as I breathe, I will never betray the god."


    A wave of power descended on the two people Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly, and the **** swears that it is not as ordinary as an ordinary wizard. Every move of the gods has attracted the attention of the will of the heavens.


    This oath has been approved by the will of the heavens. As long as the violent beast **** violates it, even if he becomes the main god, he will definitely be destroyed by the will of the heavens. Because this oath is too serious and too direct.


    Even if the general gods want to use the oath, they will add many clauses and restrictions to it, trying to make it contain many loopholes. However, such simple oaths are often the most direct and the least possible to violate.


    "I have seen your sincerity, don''t worry, I will not treat you badly. Let''s first understand the number and distribution of wild orcs, and then let them build temples, and in the temples, we will worship you as the **** of the race. ."


    There are still a lot of berserkers, but because their minds are too simple, they don''t provide a lot of faith. In comparison, Chi Nanning can absorb human beliefs and then use the tree of life for purification, which is more cost-effective.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1302： We also have the development of spells

    The more he understands, the more excited the spirit of the violent beast god. Faintly, Chi Nan felt that the spirit of the violent beast **** seemed to have risen to a limit. I am afraid that it would not take long before he could break through to the middle god.


    The violent beast **** who has always regarded himself as a race to protect him, as the race develops and grows, the violent beast **** is far from being comparable to ordinary gods in terms of strength and speed.


    This kind of racial **** is like this, everything is based on his own race. It can be said that the gods are tied to this race. If the race can reach the most powerful and most numerous race among the heavens and all realms, then as a race god, he will definitely be able to become the most powerful god. This is inevitable.


    However, the shortcomings of the racial gods are also obvious. Once the race is hit, the gods can hardly improve.


    If the race is close to destruction, even if no one goes to kill the racial god, the **** will fall into an eternal slumber with the demise of the race, or perish in the slumber, nothing will be left.


    This race of mad orcs is very special, it can be said that it is difficult to develop on its own, but combined with its own plant weapons, it is completely different. It can be said that the mad orcs can exert their most powerful strength in their own hands.


    Of course, if it is to cooperate with undead bugs, it should also be able to play a good effect. However, the undead and insects are too xenophobic, and it is impossible to unite with a race like wild orcs.


    Even if it is a god, after becoming a god, he will still be affected by his racial origin, whether physically or mentally.


    "Great, in the future, under the crown of God, our wild orc race will definitely develop better."


    There is no problem with weak strength, or in Chi Nan''s hands, the strength of these wild beasts is not worse than those under the beast gods, because Chi Nan has more resources available for them to use.


    But these guys are really problematic, and it''s too difficult to have a legendary level. Even Chi Nan can only rely on a huge number of bases, from which so many are born.


    Until now, there is no demigod level mad orc under Chi Nan. Chi Nan didn''t want to waste divine power crystals on these guys, even if they were cultivated, what would happen.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s okay. I was originally my subordinates. I should help them. But you should also find a way to improve your race bloodline ability. After all, their minds are a flaw."


    "I can''t help it, the bloodline of the wild orc can only move in the direction of physical development, mentally..."


    The violent beast **** can''t do it himself. As a racial god, he can actually increase the strength of the racial bloodline bit by bit. But he really couldn''t help it, even if the bloodline power was increased, these mad orcs still only developed their bodies.


    It seems that there is a problem with the natural spirit and has been abandoned. Among intelligent creatures, mad orcs are definitely a kind of mentally retarded race. Most races have a much higher IQ than them.


    "Forget it, let''s take your time, but let me show you a good thing." Chi Nan simply shifted the picture.


    In the picture, a mad orc is attacking a monster in front of him. But the mad orcs not only used the fighting energy on their bodies, but instead condensed the elements of flames on their bodies, increasing their power.


    "This, what''s going on." The violent beast **** widened his eyes. When will the mad orc be able to use elemental power.


    In other words, how to use the elemental power when it has not reached the legendary level. Creatures reaching the legendary level, because their spirits are very powerful, it is instinct to mobilize a little elemental power, and the difference lies in whether they are willing or not. Even those fighters, after reaching the legendary level, can easily mobilize elements that are opposite to their own element attributes.


    Of course, it''s just mobilization, it''s impossible to use it perfectly. But what''s going on right now, a mad orc with only silver level actually mobilized the fire element naturally, this is the attribute of the mage type.


    At this moment, a mad orc''s whole body gleamed, and a light fell on the other mad orcs. In the next moment, all the mad orcs have a layer of light power attached to them, and their speed and strength have been greatly improved.


    "This, this is a light-assisted spell, how is this possible? This is not a totem sacrifice, nor an element sacrifice, let alone a warsong sacrifice. What is going on, it seems to be a mage or a sorcerer."


    Looking at the violent beast **** with a surprised look, Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly. If you talk about the understanding of your own race, Chi Nan is not as good as a race god. However, in terms of the development and research of power, the violent beast gods can''t compare to themselves.


    There are a lot of resources, and there are a lot of alchemists and wizards under his staff. It is too easy to study these things. Of course, Chi Nan wouldn''t say how many mad orcs died because of studying these things.


    In fact, the research is public, and the participation of the wild orcs in the experiment is also voluntary. These simple-minded guys, in order to gain strength, even life will not take it to heart. Had it not been for the mad orcs'' ability to reproduce really well, the mad orcs under Chi Nan would have been annihilated by those crazy researchers a long time ago.


    "Hehe, we also have the direction of spiritual development. This is the result of our research over the years."


    Chi Nan pointed to the mad orcs on the screen and said, "Is there any patterns on their bodies These are all modeled on totems and magic patterns, and they can inspire the power of the mad orcs. "


    "Through these special runes, the mad orcs can directly communicate and mobilize the power of the elements. Although they cannot use them freely, they can use several specific spells to enhance their own and other combat abilities."


    Then Chi Nan said with some dissatisfaction: "Unfortunately, the totem research of these totem warriors has just formed a system. It is far inferior to those with mature systems of sacrifices and mages, and can only be a little closer.


    The violent beast **** said excitedly: "Enough is enough. It is enough. With these, their danger will be much less in the future. Even if some people are lost, they will be able to survive more easily."


    With the ability to reproduce and solve the problem of not having a legal profession, the future of his race has been shining. In the eyes of the violent beast god, Chi Nan is simply the **** sent to them by the heavens, a **** in the true sense.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1303： The magic of the new system

    Seeing the excitement and excitement of the violent orcs, Chi Nan nodded with satisfaction: "Since you feel good, then our research has not been wasted. But now, there is also an idea."


    After a pause, Chi Nan said: "The totem of a totem warrior is just an external force after all. Although it is easy to use, it will have a great impact on itself, affect future advancement, and also affect the improvement of strength."


    This is nothing to the former mad orcs, but with their own gods, it''s different.


    "My idea is to make this method of totem warrior into a kind of magic. In the future, let the wild beasts believe in you, and then directly use the totem of the magic type to bless you when you meet the requirements. This will not affect yourself. And it will also form a complete system. Divine magic can be improved as one''s strength increases, and it is easier to use and more flexible than ordinary spells."


    How could the violent beast **** not understand what Chi Nan meant. As a god, the brain''s response is not comparable to that of ordinary creatures. Hearing Chi Nan''s words, a magnificent scene appeared before the eyes of the violent beast god.


    "Okay, I see, I will definitely complete this magical technique as soon as possible." Even the magical technique bestowed on believers cannot be figured out in a short while. Not to mention, he had no relevant experience before.


    "I''ll leave these to you. By the way, these are divine arts such as sacrifices or totems. I have bought some before. Look at these things. It is helpful for you to form new divine arts. One more thing. , Don¡¯t just follow these things directly. There are a lot of backhands left by the gods, so you can¡¯t be careless.¡±


    "Please don''t worry, under the crown of God, I know these things very well."


    Having been a **** for so many years, how could the violent beast **** not know these things. If it were calculated, he would be gone now. After all, once, this guy almost joined the orc **** system.


    For this kind of guy with a stubborn head, Chi Nan is very relieved. The things explained will definitely be done well.


    Finally, Chi Nan confessed again: "Also, you can figure out the reason why these wild orcs have strong reproductive ability, and then let them enter the central area. Depending on the reproductive ability and my plant weapons, the development speed will be faster. "


    A **** who has been completely loyal to himself, Chi Nan will definitely not worry. In this case, the better the violent beast **** develops, the more beneficial it will be for him. The greater the power of the mad orcs, the greater their own power.


    No way, although plant weapons are not bad, they are a bit weak. Chi Nan has gradually learned the shortcomings of plant weapons. It is too difficult to upgrade plant weapons to the level of a demigod, and it is almost impossible to enter the level of a true god.


    These things do not have their own souls, and they are not normal creatures. As the strength gets higher and higher, if you want to find a helper, you still have to train it from your own men.


    And the easiest to cultivate and the most loyal group of elves, the growth rate is really too slow. Up to the present position, unless it is a god, otherwise there are only a few legendary levels, and it still takes up his own light.


    If it hadn''t been promoted along with his own kingdom of God, he would still have no such strength. Only one of the spirits of the gods in his own hands has reached the demigod in his current position.


    Therefore, cultivating some masters from among the mad orcs is also an urgent matter. Let the other gods know, I''m afraid they will die of laughter. The degree of stupidity of the mad orcs has long been no secret in the eyes of many gods.


    "Please rest assured, I will do this well. I think the breeding and control ability of the mad orcs can be made into a new kind of magic." Well, use magic to control the problem of reproduction speed, how can this be? It feels like Guanyin is sending children, and there is a strong sense of sight. Does this kind of thing need magic to control it?


    But thinking about it seems to be useful. Divine art can speed up reproduction when a large population is needed, and it can also perform a method similar to sterilization when it is necessary to control the population.


    That being the case, why not develop? Chi Nan simply encouraged the beastly beast **** to develop this aspect, and the spirit of the beastly beast **** was obviously in a frenzy. Really an easy-to-use subordinate, I like this kind of hard work.


    After the violent beast **** left, he has been coordinating and studying the matters of the mad beastman, and Chi Nan also handed these matters to the violent beast **** to deal with. On the mad orc side, temples were also established.


    With their own racial gods, the wild beasts were not disgusted at all, and directly accepted. The speed and degree of acceptance made Chi Nan feel incredible. Simple-minded races are often so easy to manage.


    Of course, as a **** system, although the temple enshrines the violent beast gods, the names of other gods in the **** system also exist. Especially oneself, has always been in the first place, this is also the inevitable of the **** system.


    The **** of faith does not necessarily have to be the most powerful one, but the most suitable one, or the one who is directly in charge of oneself. This kind of thing is not difficult to understand. This is similar to the difference between central government and power and local government and government.


    As for Chi Nan, he started to coordinate the wild orcs sent to the central plane with his own plant weapons. After the two sides combined with each other, developed faster. From the side of the violent beast god, Chi Nan also knew the intelligence of many places below. Including the powers of the surrounding gods, or the powers of the indigenous people, they all understand.


    At this time, Chi Nan also planned a development route. Continue from this place to the prosperous place, but there is an area of ??evil spirits over there, which happens to be the most suitable opponent for him.


    According to the violent beast god, that evil **** is a fear god, and his followers are best at curses like fear art. But this thing is not of much use to one''s own plants.


    As for the other magical effects, Chi Nan didn''t bother to pay attention to it, just use the amount to pile it up. The only thing that needs to be considered is that the number of Fear Gods is also quite large, and among the believers, there are actually several demigods.


    In the case that one''s own avatar cannot break the rules between the gods casually, and can''t casually shoot. It is really troublesome to cultivate a few demigods below. "Forget it, the four element demigods under me can be sent out for use."


    Chi Nan finally made up his mind to show his fangs in the central plane. This is only a remote place, if it is a prosperous place, even if there are no opponents of the true **** level.

 Chapter 1304： This thing is a mad orc?

    With the development of Chinan, it gradually became famous in this chaotic area. In the barren land below, a large area of ??forest is also very eye-catching.


    Of course, they knew that this was all made by Chi Nan, which is the characteristic of the Nature Department.


    Forest in this area is also a very good resource, especially for the people living here. The forest means that there are animals and plants, and there are things that can be eaten. The most important thing for many races is to eat.


    Therefore, during the recent period, some creatures have often launched attacks on their side. Some are hunting things like monsters and animals on their side. But there are some that make Chi Nan feel dumbfounded.


    Some people cut down their big trees and take them back. They either eat them directly, use them as fertilizer, or use them directly as building materials. Wood is always a good thing among building materials.


    Later, some brave guys actually hit their own plant warriors, and some big tree type plant warriors were unlucky. Because there are too many enemies, sometimes a lot of the forest is cut down without paying attention, as if a piece of it has been gnawed. No way, this is the shortcoming caused by too fast development.


    The speed of development of his own plant weapons is far inferior to the speed of forest expansion. Even for patrols, there are many places that can''t be taken care of. If it was just a few big trees and plants, Chi Nan wouldn''t mind it at all.


    So Chi Nan didn''t care much all the time, as long as it didn''t make too much trouble. If the trouble is too serious, and the scale is too big, then go straight to destroy it, so that no one can say anything.


    But when the mad orcs joined later, the situation changed. The wild orcs regard the forest as their territory, and anyone who comes to cut down the forest is a challenge to them.


    Especially the orthodox orcs who originally lived here, they have been short of resources, and finally lived in such a good place, but their concept has not changed. These wild orcs go crazy when they see someone robbing their "property". With his own people, he left the forest directly and attacked the opponent.


    A group of wild orcs, chasing some tauren, chasing frantically on the wilderness. And these tauren are carrying either a big tree or an animal, some dead and some are alive.


    It wasn''t until another oasis that they saw these tauren building houses with wood and transplanting big trees that hadn''t died around. Want to continue to expand their oasis territory with these big trees.


    This oasis is not small, and the number of tauren inside is unknown. "Damn tauren, dare to **** our things and kill them for me." These mad orcs are simple-minded and don''t care about the friendship of fellow orcs at all. If you dare to **** your own survival supplies, you are a mortal enemy, and there is no room for mediation at all.


    And the tauren suddenly saw so many mad orcs come out, it was also taken aback, and then quickly organized. A large number of tauren formed a team to greet the charge of these wild orcs head-on.


    "It turns out that these wastes can occupy such a good forest. Sooner or later they will be killed."


    The leader of the tauren roared: "Give them a little bit of color, let them know that we are not annoying."


    As orcs, they naturally know mad orcs very well, and these mad orcs are just a bunch of trash. Although the physical strength is very high, but his mind is simple, he can''t make a master, and he has no magical potential himself.


    In the past, if it weren''t for their help, none of these wild orcs could survive. I didn''t expect that now after I went out of independence, I would dare to bargain with myself. This is simply provoking myself.


    The two sides became angry, but neither was afraid of anyone, and then they rushed toward the opposite side.


    First they collided together. As before, the mad orcs relied on the tall and the horses, and the vindictiveness was sufficient. Actually suppressed the tauren with the same size. But the tauren people didn''t care at all.


    The heavy weapon in his hand madly attacked the opponent. At this moment, several tauren in the rear suddenly raised the flag in their hands and muttered something loudly. The figure of the bull head in the front suddenly rose a bit, and its strength became stronger.


    Then, a few tauren threw the totem pole to the ground, and the tauren speeded up a lot under the shining light. Originally being suppressed by the opponent, the next moment he began to suppress them in turn.


    The most powerful tauren, even more condensed elemental fighting spirit, the destructive power is very terrifying.


    The mad orcs have no way to drive the elements, so their vindictiveness has no attributes. This is a consensus. But today, this common sense has been broken. Several wild orcs in front suddenly roared.


    Then the runes on his body lit up with lights of various colors. The surrounding elements directly echoed each other. This is not elemental fighting energy, but a double blow that mobilizes elements to only attach to one''s own body and attack at the same time as fighting energy.


    This attack is not as fast as grudge, but it is stronger and stronger. The few tauren with elemental vindictiveness he faced were immediately suppressed again, which made the tauren faces incredible.


    "Roar Let you see how good we are today." Behind, a mad orc roared.


    The rays of light spread, and the speed of the mad orcs in front of them has been increased. Then a blue light spread, and a layer of frost was added to the mad orc''s body. This layer of frost has no effect on the mad orcs, but it adds a layer of defense, as if wearing a layer of armor.


    Even in the central area, most creatures are actually not too strong. The general battles are similar to the small planes. At most, there are more masters and larger scales.


    "How can this happen? Is this still a mad orc? How can a mad orc use spells, and what is similar to elemental vindictiveness." Many people looked dazed, and they were beaten out if they didn''t want to go.


    The secret method of this totem tattoo, after all, was something that a small plane had accidentally researched on himself, and these tauren had never seen it. Suddenly suffered a loss, they still haven''t figured out what''s going on.


    Even the powerful tauren in the rear can''t sit still a bit. If this goes on, the amount they will lose will be several times, or even ten times, that of those waste mad orcs, and they cannot be delayed any longer. Several tauren glanced at each other and jumped out.

 Chapter 1305： They also have so many masters

    A war mode different from the small plane appeared. In Tauren''s hands, not only these ordinary warriors were the only ones in the hands of the Tauren, but the legendary warriors behind had not been dispatched, and there was also a legendary Tauren offering sacrifices.


    "The number of their legendary masters has always been very small, let them see how powerful they are. These wild orcs have been a bit arrogant lately."


    The tauren master finally dispatched, and the ground shook like an earthquake. The other tauren roared, energetic.


    This is the real master of his own group. Tauren is not like other races, like flying in the air. Even at the legendary level, it is not necessary for them to still walk on the ground.


    "Haha, the tauren masters have appeared, let them see how good we are."


    Those mad orcs masters who had been itching for a long time were also dispatched. Under Chi Nan, there were a large number of mad orcs. Although there was no demigod, there were quite a few of this legendary level.


    The violent air current of the mad orcs vibrated, and their golden light shone.


    This is still a non-attributable fighting spirit, but at the legendary level, I don''t know why, the fighting spirit cultivated by the mad orcs are all this golden. Compared with the general non-attribute grudge, it has stronger destructive power and higher cohesion.


    Chi Nan didn''t understand it himself, it could only be attributed to the bloodline of the wild beasts. In Chi Nan''s impression, only a special beast like Bi Meng could have this golden but no attribute vindictiveness.


    There are nine legendary masters in the tauren tribe, but the mad orcs who fought over suddenly appeared sixteen legendary masters. This is almost close to the number of two-on-one, but their fighting ability is still stronger.


    Even if there is a sacrifice who is desperately blessing his own person, at their level, this kind of bonus will no longer have a decisive effect. The two sides had just touched, and several Tauren who had two fists hard to beat four hands had bruised noses and swollen faces. A wave of concussive force opened the cracks in the big earthquake, and the approaching tauren and mad orcs were shaken out on the spot.


    Many died even after landing. The fighting between the orcs is different from that of the humans. It is very important to die. For them, the death of a frontal battle only shows that their strength is not enough.


    "Quick, stop, we surrender." When the third tauren was beaten out and seriously injured and fell on the ground, the tauren finally conceded. "According to the rules of the orcs, we demand peace talks."


    "Hmph, peace talk, how do you guys talk." The mad orc also stopped at the same time.


    Gods have their own rules, but different races also have their own rules between different races.


    The tauren high priest stepped up to pinch you helplessly: "We will return everything we got before, and at the same time, double compensation.


    Several mad orcs glanced at each other and laughed loudly. How many years have passed since, and how many years have not been so raised. In the past, they had been severely bullied by these tauren and even other orc races.


    Only at this moment, a more calm mad orc said: "We don''t need your compensation, you can keep what you get." Everyone was taken aback, this was not in compliance. Just before they could speak, several native mad orcs were caught by the foreign mad orcs. They have been following Chi Nan all the time, and their horizons have become broader.


    Under the huge base, no matter how foolish the race is, there will be several relatively flexible minds in it. Besides, the neurological brains on their bodies are linked to the vegetative brains behind them, and some people also advise them.


    This is the real basis for the development of the wild orcs. He has a bad head, but he has a good head.


    "Our requirements are very simple. You must depend on us and become our affiliated tribes. We will provide the living materials you lack in the future, but we need to give priority to the materials you produce."


    The tauren was taken aback for a moment, and didn''t know what this meant. Could this be to give himself warmth.


    They certainly don''t know that this is a complete development strategy under Chi Nan''s command. Use things you don''t need in exchange for a lot of materials you don''t have or lack. Not only can speed up their own development, enrich their own materials, but also have more voice. In the future, there will be more tribal forces for such transactions and attachments, and a complete system will naturally be formed.


    Although attached to them, but the belief in the gods will not change. It''s just that the gods don''t give direct orders, and they won''t resist the attack. The gods can command their own believers, and believers can also influence the gods.


    When a perfect large-scale system is formed, even the gods dare not easily break him. Otherwise, either their own believers will rebel against themselves collectively, or the believers will be slaughtered directly.


    This is a way to influence the upper level from the lower level, and then control the gods to a certain extent. Most gods have no way to resist this kind of control. Chi Nan also wanted to use this method to eat away the power of other gods bit by bit.


    This was not the method that Chi Nan came up with. To be precise, it was a method that Wei Wei Si took the lead and several women came up together.


    The same thing happened not only here, but also other small forces around it.


    The difference is that some forces are attached, some forces join or join in a transaction situation, and some forces escape. There are also some who are arrogant or have problems with their origins, they will be destroyed directly.


    Even if the sacred tree collar wants to develop power here , it will not earn everyone. History has proved that doing so will only completely collapse the alliance. Looking at the current situation, the development is still good, and it has not attracted the attention of other gods.


    When Chi Nan knew about these things, he was really dumbfounded, but he didn''t say anything, and just acquiesced in it.


    With the development of the territory step by step, Chi Nan also improved little by little according to his own plan. On this day, Chi Nan suddenly raised his head because he felt a force nearby began to sublimate.


    Others can''t feel it, but Chi Nan is different. Faintly, the golden-gray kingdom of God next to it was shining silently, and it seemed to be brighter than usual. The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth twitched, an unexpected joy.


    "I didn''t expect to break through so soon. One or two middle-ranked gods belong to the gods. Although they are not very big, they are not that easy to bully." That''s right, the violent beast **** not far away, at this time, Finally broke.


    Sure enough, for a racial god, the development of a race has a great influence on itself, which is really exciting.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1306： 2 consecutive 3 breakthroughs

    The breakthrough of a middle **** is not small. There is no shining light of God''s breakthrough, but there are already a lot of divine light flickering around. Gods who already have experience know what''s going on at a glance.


    "Oh my god, that guy, that guy actually broke through the median god, I didn''t expect it."


    "Yeah, a **** of a waste race actually has a chance to break through. But that race is extinct, and this violent beast **** is not much better." This is a guy full of jealousy.


    How many people tried to attack the middle god, but for various reasons, either failed or even had no qualifications to attack. Most gods, because of their own flaws in the law of the priesthood, have no chance to go further.


    They can only carefully comprehend more rules and use them to perfect themselves, so that they have the opportunity to attack the middle god. If you are not prepared before becoming a god, once you become a god, it is not easy to change your godhead. Many gods have been preparing for tens of thousands of years, or even longer, but they have not succeeded yet.


    But the violent beast **** that they had always looked down upon, suddenly broke through the middle **** at this time, how could they not be jealous. Racial gods are like this, when the race develops, the gods will naturally advance.


    "I can''t say that. Recently, I heard that those wild orcs have no idea why, their numbers have suddenly increased a lot, and their strength has also improved a lot, and many surrounding tribes have been defeated."


    "Yeah, I also heard that these mad orcs don''t know why they seem to be able to easily use elemental powers, and they can use something similar to spells. They don''t know how they overcome this weakness."


    "No, if it has the ability to cast spells, isn''t it about the same as other orcs. No, it should be said that it is stronger than other orcs." The orcs are originally a very powerful race.


    At this time, someone said: "It¡¯s not the case. The biggest problem is that the mad orcs are too stupid to have the strong. No matter how strong a large group of weak people are, they can¡¯t be compared to a legend, or even a demigod. Master."


    This is true. Everyone knows that once you enter the legend, the number of people basically says goodbye to victory. Want to rely on the number of people to deal with higher-level opponents, that is something that can only be done by brain damage. The higher the level, the more the gap between each grade, the greater the difference.


    A group of gods started a discussion in the void. Usually, nothing happens for a long time. Now that there is something for them to talk about, they will certainly not let it go.


    Only after a few days of discussion, they discovered that there was another explosion of divine power.


    "It seems that this power is emitted from the kingdom of the holy tree god. Oh my god, didn''t a new **** just born a while ago? Why did it appear again." The gods in the discussion were suddenly attracted. coming.


    At this time, Chi Nan was also very satisfied with the aura that broke out in the kingdom of God. That''s right, it was not someone else who broke through, but the bald old man, Holm, and his own captain of the guard Horn.


    Chi Nan had turned them into his own gods a few years ago, but he had never been able to break through to the level of true gods. Chi Nan temporarily allowed them to settle, and then absorbed the divine power to improve little by little.


    Finally, on this day, the precipitation of a few people was completely completed, and with Chi Nan''s permission, they tried to break through that barrier. Being a **** is completely different from ordinary gods. It can be said that there are no obstacles to breaking through. However, after the breakthrough of these few people, there are a few more people you can use under your own hands.


    Chi Nan was reluctant to let Hermilla and the others take the risk, but his other subordinates would have no problem.


    Anyway, as a god, even if you die, you can be resurrected, and you will have no problem if you don¡¯t have an accident. "Nowadays, it is really good one after another. After this precipitation, the central area can develop better."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, feeling that his demon incarnation had completely precipitated his own power, and now he was ready for everything. It''s time to sacrifice another plane man and let the demon incarnation break through to the level of the middle demon god.


    Only at this level, in this chaotic area, can one''s own demon incarnation be safer. With the addition of a Demon God Kingdom, I believe it is also unique on the Demon God''s side.


    At the same time, Chi Nan sensed that among his subordinate gods, Numis and Romelia, the little girl, had almost integrated their own power. In terms of strength, the two people had already reached the real body level, but they didn''t have their own comprehension. Now that the comprehension has reached a certain level, two people can already condense their own godheads.


    From then on, to completely get rid of the influence brought by the core of the disaster dragon and become a true god, the next step is to find a way to open up his own kingdom of God. However, Chi Nan had already prepared everything he needed.


    "Whether it is the crystallization of divine power or the beliefs of both of them, it is enough. The support cloud wood obtained last time is not used to make arrows. The remaining part can be used to build a few pillars, the basic kingdom of God. , There is enough divine power to crystallize, as long as a pillar is used for insurance." Chi Nan said to himself as he thought.


    "By the way, old Mka Are you really sure that you don''t establish your own kingdom of God? It would be very convenient to have a kingdom of God anyway."


    "No, the old man''s strength cannot continue to improve, and there is no need to waste resources. I only need to manage the logistics. A small plane as a transfer station is enough." Old Mka responded in another place through the crystal board.


    Chi Nan shook his head helplessly. Old Mka gave up his plans to go further, and Chi Nan couldn''t help it. As for the shortcomings after inheriting the Godhead, Chi Nan doesn''t know how to break it now, so let''s talk about it later.


    Anyway, after becoming a god, the life span is unlimited, and some have time to find a way. If there is no problem, Lao Mka''s subordinate will certainly not have a problem. The days seemed to finally calm down.


    Everything progressed step-by-step, and it didn''t take long for the demon incarnation to sacrifice, and his own power began to expand. But with the kingdom of God obscured, the other demon gods did not realize that there was a crazy improvement of the same kind here.


    Otherwise, a demon **** who is being promoted is discovered by other demon gods, and that would be a big piece of fat. The demon **** doesn''t care about the problems of the same kind, it will swallow it if it can swallow it.

 Chapter 1307： This dark one is also an orc

    In the Central Plane, all developments have come according to plan, as if they were exactly the same as usual. But in the central plane, all kinds of accidents are always unavoidable, and it is impossible to avoid them.


    There are many special minerals in the central plane, even for demigods or gods. In the territory of Chinan, there are many people who are proficient in minerals looking for mineral veins everywhere.


    In many suitable places, suitable plants have begun to take root, and I will explore them bit by bit.


    In some places that are easier to dig, there are some wild orcs who go straight to dig.


    Mad Orcs are different from everyone else. These guys have simple heads and are more accustomed to doing it themselves. If it is someone else, nowadays, they use plant brains for analysis, and then control plants to do some work.


    And mad orcs always like to do it by themselves, even if they are not as good as plants, even if it will consume more physical strength and time, but they are always happy, this is really a good coolie race. Whenever he saw a group of busy mad orcs and other leisurely human elves, Chi Nan would make a comparison in his heart.


    But there was no way to persuade, and Chi Nan didn''t bother to bother about it. Because even their race god, the violent beast **** who has just broken through the middle **** now, has the same idea, these guys are guys with a stick.


    Only this time, it was different. Because when a group of wild orcs were digging under a mountain, they had already dug very deep. Using plant brains to analyze, there can be no minerals in this place.


    But these wild orcs just felt that there was something underneath, so they dug down frantically. This has been dug more than 20 meters deep. You know, here is the central plane, and the earth is not so easy to dig. The more you go down, the more difficult it is to dig, the soil will become harder and harder, and there will even be some other things.


    It is not a strange thing to dig the ground to unearth things such as monsters or gods.


    But this time, a group of wild orcs suddenly dug through the ground. A black hole suddenly appeared below, and the two mad orcs fell off unexpectedly. "Hey, are you all right, what''s the situation below."


    "Let''s show it to you." The crystal board lit up, and the two mad orcs below used their brains to start a live broadcast. The dark cave, under the shining light, barely allowed people to see things clearly.


    After the restoration of the plant brain crystal plate, they can clearly see all the scenery inside through the crystal plate.


    "A few people down, let''s explore here. Huh, I''ll say there must be something here, and our feelings can''t be wrong. Even if it is a plant brain, it is not as good as us in this respect."


    A tall orc headed by said with a arrogant expression, and then a few more orcs went down. I have to say that this cave is really spacious enough, otherwise such a big orc would not be able to walk around in a normal cave.


    When the mad orcs entered it and began to explore continuously, they gradually discovered that this cave was not as small as they thought, but it had to be big, so many. Gradually, countless forks appeared around. There was no way, the mad orcs could only pay more opponents. So that in the end, they have to use plants they don''t want to use very much to explore.


    "It''s a huge underground space. I don''t know what''s in it." Such a big discovery is naturally not for a few mad orcs to make the decision. Soon, this matter was reported to the bald father''s side.


    The bald daddy, who just broke through, didn''t need to consolidate himself at all, and went straight out to work again. Just when he came out, he encountered such a large underground space, how could this not make the bald father excited.


    This time, without letting other hands come in contact with him, the bald father took over the matter directly by himself.


    "Should you report it to the Lord Lord?" A subordinate asked the bald father.


    The old bald shook his head: "This little thing doesn''t need to disturb the lord, we will solve it first. If we find any major secrets, it will not be too late to report it." After thinking about it, the old bald gave up.


    If you go to Chi Nan for everything, you need to do what their subordinates do. Besides, Chi Nan didn''t have so much time to waste. The current Chi Nan is wandering among various materials, trying to update his own plant weapons. Before plant weapons can deal with god-level creatures, it is difficult to gain a foothold in the central plane.


    And these studies require a lot of time and energy, so Chi Nan will not disturb people in general.


    This is how the exploration of the underground space proceeded. On the first day, a huge underground space was discovered. The next day, the footprints of some other creatures were found. On the third day, they finally found some problems.


    "Look, adults, this place, there is a very large underground space here. There are traces of many people''s lives in this place. They seem to be able to grow mushrooms here." A subordinate suddenly reported.


    Another person said: "Look, there are also murals. The text on this seems to be the text used by the orcs. However, these texts are very variant, and it takes time to analyze and restore them."


    There are many things they can''t understand in the text. After all, every type of text will undergo some changes after a long time of evolution. This is not divine text, because divine text has special power, just like rune, changing a little will be invalid. Therefore, the divine writing is basically impossible to change, and the change is also made by the gods themselves.


    The text used by ordinary creatures is completely different. In some places, even within a few decades, the characters can undergo tremendous changes, and it is not impossible to mutate new varieties of characters.


    "Is this the orc''s territory? There are many orc camps that live underground. Which one is this?"


    Before the bald father could understand, a figure suddenly appeared in the shadow. "What is this, it''s dark, could it be an orc?" The figure was instantly captured, and the picture was restored.


    In the picture, a very tall, weird creature with its back bent, like a hunchback. The overall shape is human, but the hands are huge claw-shaped, extremely sharp, shining cold light in the dark.


    The hair is thick and the teeth are exposed one by one, full of deterrence. The hair on his body is all black, and it is still exuding a black atmosphere, giving people an unusually evil feeling.

 Chapter 1308： Its a conflict

    Before they could see clearly, the figure suddenly turned around and quickly disappeared into the cave. The speed of expression is faster than that of the mad orcs, and their movements are unusually light and there is not much noise.


    "Strange, what the **** is this?" The bald father thought with a weird face, and then gave the order. "The mad orcs retreat one after another, let the plants go to explore the way, contact them, and find out what kind of race they are by the way."


    During this time, they also found many other races around, either trading with them, or directly serving as a subsidiary tribe. During this time, the site they have established here has been very large and extremely prosperous. After so many years passed, the territory occupied by the Chinan Divine Element was already large enough for the entire plane of his home.


    Such a large place is nothing in the central plane, but in the eyes of other gods, it is just that, not bad. But Chi Nan was already very satisfied, because it was equivalent to having laid his foundation.


    There are a large number of apprentices who can breed plants, this is a huge base. As long as one''s own plant weapons take the next step, then one can violently violently fight, and then develop towards the prosperous place.


    Especially in that very remote place, that can only be the shadow of heaven and earth, that former mother tree. Chi Nan always feels that the mother tree is of great use to him, and he always wants to go and take a look.


    It''s just that there are too many dangers on the road, and you can''t get through with your own strength. The closer the place is to the mother tree, the more prosperous it is, and the more powerful there are in those places, and his current strength is in the past, and there is no difference between seeking death.


    After this foundation is laid, at least you can develop faster. Chi Nan himself didn''t feel that he had any bottleneck, so he just had to improve all the way. It seems that he is not far from the upper god.


    But on this day, trouble suddenly came. In the underground passage, shortly after the disappeared weird orc left, a large number of weird creatures rushed over from all directions. These biological words attacked the plants without saying a word. No other weapon, their huge claws are the best weapon.


    The claw swung fiercely, and the destructive power produced could make the gold-level strong man feel his scalp numb.


    Some plants that were only used for detection were easily torn to pieces. These monsters continued to charge forward and soon occupied all the surrounding passages. Then kill all the way, all the enemies are their torn opponents.


    Looking at their emotionless pupils and indifferent eyes, it seemed that they didn''t take the killing seriously, or even their own life and death. This look is almost a fight with the undead.


    Well, the undead had no eyes, but they also ignored the situation of life and death. The plants in the cave are retreating steadily, and the rate of loss is faster than anyone thought. At this time, the bald father can''t take care of that much: "Damn it, hurry up and support it. The mad orcs inside all return to maintain order, let more plants enter it, and protect them."


    The bald father gave orders one by one, and everyone else got busy. The tunnel is in order, and everyone walks on the right side. Although the mad orcs were reluctant, they could only withdraw because of orders.


    And a large number of plants went into the ground madly and began to block those monsters. Even if you can''t stop it, you can block the passage. But at this time, another thing happened.


    Those weird creatures actually grabbed the killed plants directly, put them in their mouths, bit them and ate them. It was still expressionless, everything looked so weird and terrifying.


    After eating, some monsters regained their stamina before long, and then continued to join the fight. As long as they have enough food, their injuries can be recovered in a very short time.


    As the killing progressed, some monsters that killed more enemies had black smoke on their bodies becoming more and more dense, and it seemed that their strength had also improved a lot. Calculated by plant brains, their strength has really improved.


    "I don''t know if it is a permanent improvement. If it is, it will be troublesome."


    In the screen, more and more creatures appeared, overwhelming, it is impossible to calculate the number.


    Seeing this situation, the bald father immediately said: "Report the news, and at the same time notify the violent beast god, and listen to his opinions." Nowadays, the main development in the central plane is the mad orcs, so of course you must tell the violent beasts. God''s.


    In the past few days, the violent beast gods are also working hard to consolidate themselves, and at the same time, they must prepare for the promotion of the kingdom of God. The kingdom of violent beast gods is not as powerful as Chinan''s kingdom, so it does not require much divine power to crystallize, and Chi Nan can easily bear it.


    When the busy violent beast **** heard what was happening here, he jumped up: "Asshole, dare to attack us, we mad orcs are not afraid of things. Let them organize outside the passage, no matter what monster it is, they will kill me. ."


    The violent beast gods are indeed violent enough. The reason why they converged before was because the number of races was too small, so they could only converge. But now, the number of races has increased, and the ability to reproduce is also strong. The nature of the violent beast gods has begun to burst out Orcs are all of this nature. They are not afraid of things. When someone is provoked, they directly fight back. It is the best way to deal with it.


    He even directly communicated with his believers with divine power and confessed his commands. The mad orcs are also a group of simple-minded war mads, and they all agreed upon hearing the gods, and those mad orcs screamed and prepared to fight the enemy hard.


    Seeing this situation, the bald father felt headaches.


    "These lunatics, I know that they shouldn''t be allowed to develop on the front line. Hurry up, inform Lord Lord, now only Lord Lord can stop them." Only Chi Nan can suppress the violent beast god.


    Who could have imagined that just one mining exploration would cause a conflict between two races, and it would still be such a large-scale conflict. Just a face-to-face, the guy on the opposite side attacked frantically, completely ignored.


    The violent beast gods are even more the same, and they have to face the opponent head-on. If this is the case for the mad orcs who have suffered heavy losses, the violent beast **** is not going to be on the court himself, this is not the first time he has done this kind of thing. If things continue to evolve and affect the layout of Lord Lord, what to do with this bald head can''t bear this matter.

 Chapter 1309： This is the **** system of evil orcs

    Chi Nan, who had just studied for a day, suddenly heard a report from an attendant, and had no choice but to walk out.


    At present, there are no ordinary people in Chi Nan''s house, either the **** elves, or the holy tree elves selected from the locality. No way, is the status different? Ordinary people are no longer qualified to approach themselves.


    "Chi Nan, I just heard the bald-headed father say that some accidents happened. Do you know what happened."


    Seeing Hemila and others also came, Chi Nan spread his hands: "I don''t know, let''s take a look first."


    Now Hemila and others are basically letting the avatar to do things, and they are accompanied by Chi Nan. When studying in Chi Nan, they will also do their own research, or evolve the magic arts.


    This was just coming out, and I didn''t contact my avatar, naturally I didn''t know. But soon, a few people knew what had happened. "Really, how could such a troublesome thing happen." Chi Nan frowned.


    At this moment, the violent beast gods also ran out of their own kingdom of God and came into their own kingdom of God.


    "You are here, tell me what this thing is. I heard the bald-headed father said that this thing is also a kind of orc, do you know." They had seen the evolution of orc writing on the mural before.


    The violent beast **** looked at the picture, his face was different from the past, a bit solemn. "If I''m not mistaken, this should be an evil orc." Chi Nan didn''t expect that this violent beast **** really knew what it was.


    "Evil orc? What is that, is it also a kind of orc?" Chi Nan didn''t understand this common sense.


    On the contrary, even though the violent beast gods have not been mixing well, they have been mixing in the central area for a long time. After becoming a god, it has been more than 20,000 years now, and naturally it is not comparable to Chi Nan, who has just arrived.


    All kinds of knowledge and experience, many things that you can''t see, Chi Nan is inferior to the violent beast **** in this respect.


    "Under the crown of God, the evil orcs are indeed a kind of orcs, but they are different from us."


    After organizing the language, the violent beast **** explained it. After a long time, Chi Nan finally understood that the evil orcs were originally normal orcs, but just like other gods, there are always some gods who cannot withstand the temptation of power.


    Therefore, some of the orc gods secretly destroy the plane, absorb the original power in the plane, and use it to enhance their strength. As a result, these orcs were finally abandoned by the Pantheon and became a category of evil gods. At this time, in order to develop themselves, they began to use special methods to reform their believers.


    After being reformed, the believers have changed from ordinary orcs to various special orcs. For example, the one in front of you is a special existence that lives underground and uses dark power.


    "This kind of orc is transformed by the special evil **** divine power condensed by human fear. I know this kind of power. This kind of orc is very fast, has a strong lethality, and is very indifferent to anyone."


    "Be careful, these evil orcs have a very special ability, that is, they can contaminate the blood of other orcs and transform them into their own kind, so be careful next."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s okay. We mainly use plants. We are not afraid of this special power." Chi Nan is very familiar with the power of the more terrifying abyss demon. He really doesn''t worry about the power of this evil god.


    "But your wild orcs, they won''t be infected too." This is the most troublesome.


    "Please rest assured, although the mad orcs are also a branch of the orcs, they are also different from ordinary orcs. The power of this evil **** that can pollute ordinary orcs is basically ineffective for us mad orcs. Although it can also Be infected, but the probability of being infected is too low, one ten thousandth of that of other orcs, or even less."


    Looking at the proud look of the violent beast god, Chi Nan secretly vomited in his heart. This may be the reason why other orc gods did not accept you. It''s so different from others, how can you treat you as a part of the orcs?


    If it weren''t for such a little infection rate, perhaps many orc gods would draw you out of the orcs.


    Chi Nan didn''t say it directly, so let the violent beast **** entertain himself. Now to consider is the trouble with these evil orcs. "Do you have any ideas, how strong they are, can you talk to these guys."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, let''s talk about the opponent''s strength first. The violent beast **** said without even thinking about it: "The evil orc **** system is also a **** system. Behind them is an upper **** and five middle gods. As for the lower gods, the last one was as early as two thousand years ago. It was destroyed by the orc gods."


    "So, behind this fearful orc, there is at least a middle god."


    "Mianxia is right. There is indeed a middle-level **** behind them, a veteran middle-level god, but they should not be strong. As for negotiations, let''s forget it. These people simply cannot talk about it."


    Chi Nan raised his brows. The most important thing now is development. Let yourself break through the upper gods first. Now if he were to fight against a powerful **** system, it really didn''t meet his needs. Once the trouble is too great, causing a large number of true god-level existences to intervene, it will consume too much of their own divine power to crystallize, and the time to break through will also be postponed.


    "Is there no way to negotiate not at all?"


    The violent beast **** said with a wry smile: "Under the crown, the orc gods have a bad temper and simple minds. This is even more so after becoming an evil god. Basically, as long as they encounter enemies, they will be crazy and desperate."


    After spreading his hands, the violent beast **** said helplessly: "If they weren''t so crazy, how could there be only so few who would die. Whenever they encounter anyone, they will attack with all their strength, and the orc gods who have no strength or luck would have died long ago It''s clean."


    It turned out to be so, no wonder they only had six left. There are high-level gods, but there are only six gods in the **** system, which is less than himself. This is really amazing, and now, Chi Nan also understands.


    "Well, in terms of quantity, do they have a lot of numbers."


    "Of course there are more. How can the number be small if it can infect other types of orcs."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan was relieved: "Very well, since there are a large number of them, then use ordinary power to fight them, slowly consume them, delay more time, don¡¯t worry, so you can train the beasts well. Practice your hands."

 Chapter 1310： The scale of the battle is always this big

    "Since Mianxia has decided, then just follow Mianxia''s meaning." The violent beast **** rubbed his hands against each other, and the expression on his face could not be concealed. This is a kind of snicker.


    Chi Nan soon understood that this kind of war of attrition is a benefit for the mad orcs.


    The mad orcs have a bad mind, so it is too difficult to rely on cultivation to appear as a master. On the contrary, this kind of method of breaking through through fighting in the battle is more suitable for mad orcs. In the past, this method was just too dangerous.


    But now it''s different. There are more mad orcs, more methods, and stronger reproductive ability. Needless to say, when they are consumed, they basically consume plants, not their more viable mad orcs.


    Although the violent beast **** is unwilling to consume too many people of his tribe, as a god, he also knows that only strength is the important basis for race development. Therefore, even if a part of the tribe is lost, it is a good thing to be able to increase the overall strength of the mad orcs. It would be even better if a few gods of the mad orcs could be cultivated.


    The reason why the orcs can become a very powerful race among the many races is because there are so many orc gods. It can be said to be one of the races that produce the most gods.


    In terms of the number of gods, even the elven gods can''t compare with them, it seems that there are more human gods than them. Now, he also wants to cultivate his own mad orcs to form a unique **** system.


    Chi Nan also ignored this guy''s thoughts, and there was no conflict in everyone''s behavior anyway.


    Chi Nan is ready, and the wild beasts are also ready. Take turns in battle with weapons. As long as there is no death on the spot, then they will not die next, and the healing power of the wood elves in the rear is good.


    And the attacks of the feared evil orcs were intensified. I don''t know when they were hidden underground, or what they wanted to do. But once they were discovered, they were completely crazy.


    In the beginning, it was just a hole that kept coming out. Later, the evil orcs dug a lot of holes around, and countless holes came out at the same time, and the number was very impressive. But these evil orcs are fast, and their attack power is also strong.


    Even with his own plant weapons, for a while, the loss would be even greater than that of the evil orcs because of the lack of adaptation. The rear researchers began to frantically study the structure of the evil orcs, and then adjusted the composition of the plant weapons. This is the strongest place for the plant army, and it can be fine-tuned according to the type of enemy.


    After the adjustment is completed, I believe that the other party will lose more than himself.


    It''s just that the number of evil orcs is really terrifying, boundless. And evil orcs are completely different from ordinary undead beetles. They will flee after being injured, and there are ways to treat them in the rear.


    At the same time, they also have magical blessings. With the help of the evil gods, the evil orcs also have special sacrificial abilities. These sacrificial abilities can be blessed on the evil orcs for a long time, increasing their strength in all aspects.


    As a result, Chi Nan can only use quantity to form a similarly evenly matched effect with the opponent. In this violent war, the masters among the orcs also frequently appeared, and sure enough war is the best catalyst for the orcs to improve.


    "The scale of the battle is so big." Chi Nan sighed, looking at the picture in front of him.


    On the second day of the battle, the violent beast **** returned to his kingdom of God, and he had to continue his promotion of the kingdom of God.


    Chi Nan also temporarily put aside his plans for research. On the one hand, he was relaxed, and on the other hand, he wanted to see how far this matter was. There are more evil orcs than I thought, and I don''t know how many there are.


    Had it not been for the small number of exports, I am afraid that the number would be even more. The food of the evil orcs is also very extensive, as well as the corpses of the kind. Therefore, there are not too many corpses left on this battlefield.


    It''s just that this kind of scene is a bit disgusting, fortunately Chi Nan has long been used to it. Under these evil gods, the habit of eating the same kind is really widespread. The only thing that made Chi Nan helpless was that the Heretic God''s divine power Chi Nan couldn''t help it. Although I have researched clearly what is going on, there is no way I can restrain myself.


    This thing is also condensed by belief, but it is not a normal belief, but the emotion of fear. With strong emotional intelligence, not even much to purify, divine power itself is a kind of filth.


    This kind of divine power has been blessed by the evil orcs, and it is no wonder that the evil orcs are so troublesome and so weird.


    "My lord, we received invitations from other orc gods. They invited us to temporarily form an alliance with them to fight against these evil orcs. They claimed that they had been looking for the people of the evil orcs gods, and now they just found it, so they are ready to take action. "Horn walked up to Chi Nan and said respectfully.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then laughed: "Hehe, it seems that they are only politely explaining to us. A middle-level god, not in their eyes. But alliance? This is the same as our usual external policy. different."


    Chi Nan knew very well that for a **** system with a main god, how could the orc gods care about himself as a middle **** with no background. The reason for issuing an invitation letter to myself is just to show it to other gods. Even if they disagree, they will call it directly, and even regard themselves as a target.


    "Then Lord Lord what should we do?" Horn asked carefully.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said: "We don''t agree with the alliance, but we can unite to deal with the evil orcs, give them a part of the gap, and let them participate. It would be best if the conflict can be transferred."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "Weiweisi, you can go and negotiate with them about this matter."


    Weiwei has always managed diplomacy, but after her strength increased, she slowly let go of this matter. But now, communicating with other gods is also a kind of diplomacy.


    People with insufficient status are not qualified to communicate. And what the gods represent is the gods themselves, second only to the gods to negotiate, among the gods, this standard is already very high.


    Weiwei nodded slightly: "I''ll leave this to me. I won''t conflict with them." Although the orcs are powerful, when it comes to negotiation and brainstorming, they are inferior to humans.


    With the addition of the orc gods, then he will have more time to develop. If you can get some benefits, that would be great.

 Chapter 1311： Why didnt you see the vixen

    Just as Chi Nan thought, before he could reply, the orc **** system had already begun to build a passage, and some orc soldiers in the early stage had already arrived near this desolate land.


    Don''t think that the orcs look savage, and the place where they live is just as savage. In fact, as a subordinate race of believers of a powerful **** system, their place is very prosperous and prosperous.


    And believers who are close to other powerful gods, some things that they can''t produce, can also be obtained from other races. It''s right that the orcs are powerful in combat, and their production capacity is not strong enough. But some ordinary orcs used to do coolies are better than other races, and orc mercenaries are also very famous.


    The orcs that Chi Nan saw were very gorgeous, and they had a strange beauty on them.


    At least it seems that it is not so wild, but very delicate. There are two kinds of orcs. One is the orcs with totem sticks of different sizes in their hands. They are supposed to be sacrificial offerings.


    Even among normal orcs, the existence of the law system of sacrifice is very rare. And most of them are produced by certain races, just like these creatures with dog heads and pig heads.


    There are also some, for some unknown reason, there are only a few signs of orcs on their bodies, which are similar to normal people.


    But Chi Nan knew that these were orcs. There is another part, that is the existence of a delicate armor. These armors wrapped the orcs tightly, like a tin can, and you couldn''t see what the people inside looked like.


    These are the warriors of the orcs, look at the armor on them, these people are definitely not honor guards. The large number of scars on that body shows that they have all experienced a lot of cruel battles, and they are warriors who have survived a hundred battles.


    "It''s weird, why are there no foxes." Chi Nan was monitoring outside in the kingdom of God, but he didn''t find the fox he wanted to see. Unexpectedly, Chi Nan was a little disappointed with such an orc.


    "Although the fox tribe is also a member of the orcs, they have a bad relationship with the orthodox orcs. Usually the fox tribe is mainly responsible for producing some sacrificial supplies and selling them to other orcs to maintain their own lives."


    At this moment, Sophia looked up from the book and said. Chi Nan felt strange: "Sophia, how do you know this." It''s a strange thing to know that he doesn''t know it.


    "Who told you not to read more books? These are all brought from the violent beast gods. We are sorting them out. After finishing the sorting, they will be stored in the plant brain. Many things are recorded in it. Especially. It is about the records of the orcs and the chaotic area. Over the past tens of thousands of years, the violent beast gods have recorded a lot of things."


    Chi Nan felt strange in his heart, the violent beast god, who looked so crude and mad, still had such a leisurely mood. This is generally done by more literary and artistic talents, which is really unexpected.


    But this thing was not recorded in the plant brain, no wonder I didn''t know it. During this time, Chi Nan has been busy doing experiments. Moreover, as long as the general knowledge is recorded in the plant brain, you can definitely know it, and you don''t need to read a book specially.


    After such a long time, Chi Nan was about to forget what it was like to read a book.


    "Well, you guys tidy it up. Since the fox clan has a bad relationship with ordinary orcs, we can try to bring them together." Chi Nan didn''t say that he wanted to see what the legendary fox is like. .


    Otherwise, he must be despised again. Fortunately, Hemila and others didn''t seem to know what they were thinking.


    "The orcs are also divided into many factions. It is said that the current orc main **** is the second generation of the orc main god, whether the first generation died or other reasons, this violent beast **** does not know. But the current orc main **** is of the liger clan It is said that it is a cross between the Lion race and the tiger race. There are two races of blood, so these two races are now the royal family of the orcs."


    "Moreover, the relationship between these two royal families is not very good in most planes, and some are even hostile. But the leaders of the orcs are generally these two races, and no one else."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly. As for the relationship between the orcs, Chi Nan had no interest in exploring.


    Now what we need to pay attention to is the situation of the following guys. Wei Wei Si has already made contact with the Orc God Element, and as expected, just like Chi Nan thought, the other party didn''t think much of herself at all, and there was a sense of disdain in her words.


    Orcs are such a race, they are not good at hiding themselves, even if they become gods.


    However, Weiweisi''s diplomatic quality is very good, and it is not born in a large force that can ignore everything. It is very natural for hiding his emotions and negotiating compromises.


    The negotiation went very smoothly, and it was completed in just three days. On the surface, it is still a face to the orcs gods so that they can come and participate, but in fact this is just pushing the boat along the river. But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that Wei Wei Si was able to get some compensation smoothly. It is not a special item, but a large number of divine power crystallization.


    This is the crystallization of high-level divine power, the total number has reached a thousand, even for Chi Nan, it is a great fortune The most important thing is that with this batch of divine power crystallization, I will be in the future. It is even easier to advance to the Kingdom of God.


    "It''s really a group of cute guys. It seems that in the future, we need to train more diplomats, and often deal with the orcs gods." In Chi Nan''s heart, the orcs have been labeled as stupid and rich.


    Orcs are not good at production, and there are many deals with them that can be done with each other. Even with the gods, it is the same. For example, Chi Nan has gradually mastered some of his own cloud wood after a long period of research.


    It didn''t take long for the support Yunmu to be able to plant it on its own, and it could also spawn in a large amount, which was incomparable to any **** system. Even the elven gods, after a long period of cultivation, have so many supporting cloud wood forests. This in turn can create artifacts that can support the kingdom of God, and there is absolutely no need to worry about no sales.


    This orc **** deeply, is it the best trading partner? But we still have to wait for a while, if the strength is not equal, then there is no equal transaction. At least, you have to wait until your own strength reaches the upper gods before you have the right to speak.


    A high-level god, even the main god, would not casually target it. At this level, he was already one of the top gods.

 Chapter 1312： Enemies are extremely jealous when they meet

    Just when Chi Nan was calculating in his mind, the space channel below was finally established. Completely different from himself, the orcs used a method that Chi Nan couldn''t understand.


    With the help of the power of the orc gods, the space was forcibly shattered and a passage was established, which was similar to his own rifting cannon. But then the method of fixing the space channel is different. The orcs used a large number of totem poles and some weird altars with all kinds of strange things painted on them, but the power they produced was very mysterious.


    This force can actually break and fix the space of the central plane. And Chi Nan''s current split-air cannon couldn''t break the central plane space, at least not before it was upgraded again.


    Chi Nan himself can only use the method of spatial teleportation, as expected, his background is not enough. Even the orc gods who are not good at research can do a lot of things that they can''t do after they have a strong foundation.


    After the space channel was established, a large number of orcs poured in frantically from the opposite side. At this time, Chi Nan had already partly stepped aside from the front line. This part happened to be in front of the soldiers coming from the orcs.


    The orcs are very grateful for this, yes, they are grateful, they have no idea that Chi Nan wants them to share the pressure. Not to mention, thinking that Chi Nan wanted to use them to help himself out of disasters.


    In the eyes of the orcs, these evil orcs are their own enemies, and they should have eliminated them by themselves. Let it be to yourself, this is justified. At least in the minds of ordinary orcs, they think so.


    These orcs wore all-over armor, and rushed toward this side. The orcs became jealous when they saw those special-looking fearful orcs. "It''s an evil orc, it''s an evil orc who fears the evil god, the fallen one, brothers, follow me and kill these bastards." An orc screamed and rushed over.


    A weird round-handled weapon in his hand swung over fiercely. The sharp ring has a larger attack area than an axe. With a wave, a group of evil orcs in front of them were all cut open.


    The speed of the evil orc is fast, but the orc is faster. Immediately afterwards, many large orcs appeared in the rear. For example, tauren, lion, tiger, etc. There are still a few elephants in the rear.


    These elephants are taller, but they are similar to elephants, and a little cumbersome. On this battlefield, these powerful Xiang people can exert even more terrifying power. The weapons in their hands are heavy weapons without exception. With his own strong fighting spirit and huge power, every movement is full of lethality.


    On the contrary, the evil orcs only have a relatively fast speed, and there is no way to compare with the opponent in terms of weapons. In other words, these evil orcs have no weapons, and they use their own claws.


    So shortly after the battle began, the evil orcs fell into a disadvantage. Since then, the orcs have become more frantic, and the fighting enthusiasm has become more intense, and the troops in the rear have been continuously invested in this place.


    "Hahahaha, evil orc cubs, we meet again, let me die." With a roar, the first legendary orc rushed up. This is a legendary kobold.


    Kobold can reach this level, it is really eye-opening. The kobold leaped up, opened his mouth, and then a violent airflow directly sprayed out like a dragon''s breath. Wherever you pass along the road, no grass grows.


    "Abominable orcs, unexpectedly came to stop our great gods from coming again, so join us and become one of us." At this moment, a ghastly voice rang out from the other side. An evil orc who was in the dense black room walked out. But the evil orc''s eyes were no longer indifferent, but full of killing intent and other emotions.


    Still not using weapons, using his own claws, but faster.


    "This evil orc has also reached the legendary level. It seems that the evil orc is not without thinking, but the thinking is suppressed by the power of the evil gods. Only after reaching the legendary level can they be qualified to resist the power of these evil gods and regain their own thinking. "


    Chi Nan thought of the previous research report. The vocal cords of the evil orcs were all right, but none of them could make a sound. It seemed that it was because of this power. After the legendary level, it began to gradually recover.


    However, the erosion itself was even more serious, and it was no longer possible to break free from the evil god''s control. That black energy brought a very mysterious power. As soon as this evil orc appeared, the orcs nearby evaded one after another, as if they had seen something terrifying. This feeling is like a natural halo of fear.


    Even Chi Nan, looking at the black energy through the screen, also had the feeling of looking at the fear technique. This level of power is not enough to affect Chi Nan, but it is already very powerful for ordinary orc soldiers.


    Orcs are strong-willed, yes, but they can''t resist this kind of power either. Of course, if you change to a normal race, you might already have a shit. The power of fear is the fundamental attribute of fear of the evil god.


    "Damn it, die for me." The kobold suddenly became angry, brandishing two scimitars in his hand, and rushed towards the evil orc. Both are fast, but the kobold is slower. But the kobolds are well equipped. Whenever the evil orc was about to attack him, a ray of light appeared on the kobold Under the light, the evil orc was not only blocked from the black energy on his body, but also blocked his claws. a bit.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the scimitar in the kobold''s hand can always follow the strange angle and attack the opponent. The sword light flickered in the air, and the evil orcs could only give up further attacks many times and retreated instantly.


    Relying on the power of the equipment, the kobold can fight head-on with this evil orc who is stronger than himself.


    "Hahahaha, I finally found you again. Now it''s up to you where you are going. When you kill the fallen one behind you, you will be restored to your original appearance." A loud roar rang out from behind.


    Accompanied by the earthquake-like vibration, a tiger master ran over from a distance. Every time a footstep hits the ground, it will shake the ground trembling unceasingly. Every step forward, the strength of the tiger person will become stronger. It seems that this is some way to accumulate strength. On the side, legendary orcs appeared one after another.


    The evil orcs were not afraid, because behind him, legendary evil orcs also appeared one after another.

 Chapter 1313： Or you hit hard

    Even Chi Nan didn''t expect that he had fought with the evil orcs for so long, and he had never encountered a legendary level or above. When the orcs had just arrived, they suddenly attracted so many legendary orcs.


    Although this is because I have been suppressing attacks all the time, it has something to do with wanting to delay time. But the cooperation of the evil orcs is also indispensable. But the relationship between orcs and evil orcs is irreconcilable.


    The orcs desperately want to kill these fallen ones, wash their shame, or take revenge, and so on.


    The evil orcs also regard the people of the orc gods as scourges. Once discovered, the consequences are very troublesome. In the past, the gods of many evil orc factions were killed after being caught by the orcs in this way.


    But in the same way, the evil beast gods themselves also have the ability to transform normal orc gods. After attacking the kingdom of beast gods, they can also transform each other into their own. It can be said that most of the evil beast gods now come from this way.


    So when they meet each other, either one of them flees quickly, or this kind of full-scale battle. Within a short period of time, the battle had reached a fever pitch, and no one gave way.


    "This phenomenon, it seems that the old lair of the fearful orcs is here. Otherwise, he will not be so desperate, and will definitely escape from this place." The violent beast **** is very familiar with the evil beast god, and soon gave Chi Nan one. Suggest.


    "That said, things here can be slowly handed over to the orcs, and we only need to assist them."


    The violent beast **** nodded slightly: "Yes, it''s best not to intervene too deeply. If the evil beast gods are looking at us, now we are not their opponents. It won''t take long for the orc gods to completely block this area. Let the evil beast god''s subordinates have no way to escape. After the attack, they will be able to take advantage of the trend and enter the kingdom of the evil beast god."


    This is still the process of a magical battle. Chi Nan had a magical battle, and he was naturally familiar with it.


    Below, the war within the plane is exactly the same as the war between Chi Nan and the Beetle.


    It''s just that the methods used by both parties are not the same. Basically, it was a fight between warriors and priests. Among the orcs, even the sacrificial cults who use elemental power, spell power, like melee combat.


    Their fighting style is more similar to that of a magic warrior, blessing themselves with spells, and then rushing to fight. Evil orcs and orc masters basically have similar methods to each other, like a battle between the same race.


    This kind of battle can be said to be the least able to find weaknesses, and it is also the most cruel. The only thing that both sides can fight is their absolute strength, the strength is not enough, and basically there is no possibility of a comeback.


    "Hey, did the demigod appear on the first day?" Chi Nan suddenly frowned.


    Because behind the orcs, a demigod-level sacrifice has appeared. The priests sang loudly and listened to different ballads, their voices getting louder and louder, and gradually filled the entire battlefield. The sound has formed sound waves at the end, and the sound waves visible to the naked eye spread. All the orcs were within the range of the sound wave, and there was a red armor on their bodies.


    This piece of armor can not only provide them with powerful defense capabilities, but also stimulate the strength and speed of these orcs to increase. Some orcs suddenly went crazy, and their combat effectiveness was not known how much they improved.


    "Frenzy? This kind of ability is really rare." Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, and he really didn''t see much of him. This spell seems to be a spell that comprehensively enhances the abilities of all orcs. After a little calculation, Chi Nan found that under this spell, the strength of the orcs was generally increased by more than twice, and the strength of the orcs with poor strength was increased by five or six times.


    The battle that was originally evenly matched suddenly turned into an orc suppressing the evil orc.


    At the moment the situation changed, a demigod also appeared on the evil orc side. This evil orc is short and inconspicuous. There was a cauldron pushed by other evil orcs nearby.


    There is obviously no fire under the cauldron, but the liquid inside is constantly boiling.


    "Curse our enemies with the flesh and blood of our fellow citizens, great gods, punish them."


    The evil orc demigod did not hesitate to throw more than a dozen evil orcs into the cauldron. The evil orcs, who were originally bigger than the cauldron, disappeared as soon as they were thrown in. Ten of them were thrown in, and the liquid in the cauldron only increased a little. The next moment, the growing liquid suddenly disappeared, but it rained in the void.


    Wherever the gray rainwater fell, the evil orc itself was not affected, but was even more violent.


    But normal orcs are eroded by rain, but their condition is not so good. An orc fell down suddenly, and when he stood up, his body trembled, his hair turned gray, and gradually his body shape became almost the same as that of an evil orc.


    Those red armors, under this kind of rain washing, are getting dimmed. The originally frenzied orc, wet by the rain, calmed down suddenly, no longer had the strength before, but became extremely weak.


    "What kind of method is this? I have cooked my own kind and cursed in this way? What kind of power is this man''s power that can turn this power into his own ontological law." This is not the natural world. The power of conventional laws is definitely the special laws of certain gods, and it is the privilege of the gods to use their own laws to distort reality.


    Therefore, no matter how strange things happen to the gods , it is normal.


    But at this scene, Chi Nan still feels very strange, how boring a **** this is, he came up with this method of sacrificing the same kind in exchange for power. The power of the rain might not only come from the sacrifice.


    When the orc sacrifice saw the action of the evil orc opposite, his eyes became solemn. With a wave of hands, two demi-god-level orc priests stepped forward. But they are not blessing or dealing with the enemy.


    Instead, he waved his hand and emitted a dim light, dispelling the rain in the sky. When the rain disappeared, there was not much armor left by the previous spell.


    "Quickly, bring back the infected compatriots and give them the exorcism water."


    In front of them, the injured or mutated orcs were dragged back. The orcs did not use a stretcher at all, they were either carrying them or dragging them on the ground. Had it not been for the strong physical fitness of the orcs, such a tossing would have long died.


    As soon as they came back, these people were given a sip of water. They had already begun to transform in the direction of the evil orcs, but they stopped all of a sudden, and gradually returned to their normal shape.

 Chapter 1314： Employment of Orc Gods

    "The orcs really have a way to solve the transformation towards the evil orcs. But looking at them, this method is only effective if the transformation is not completed. Once the transformation is completed, it will have no effect."


    Chi Nan watched carefully, those who had transformed into evil orcs, the orcs had no intention of keeping their hands, they directly killed them forcibly, and they did not waste their own evil water. Only those who are changing will be used to exorcise evil spirits and recover. But after using the exorcism water, these orcs will become weak for a while.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately said: "Go and ask the beasts for some exorcism water. Let''s study it. If they don''t give it, we will get it ourselves." Chi Nan said that we get it ourselves, using plants.


    On the battlefield, with so much exorcism water used, it is impossible not to waste a single drop. Especially for the careless creatures like orcs, there is not much water to exorcise evil spirits. From this it can also be seen that although these exorcism waters are useful, they are not so precious, at least not as precious and unduplicated as I thought.


    If this thing is the same as the holy water that I got back then, I can also restore it.


    "I know, I will communicate with them. Wait, the orc **** Lucas asked to talk to you." Weiweisi suddenly said, in fact, when Weiwei came back, she left an avatar in the orc **** Side to facilitate communication.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Let''s connect." As he said, a crystal board in front of him lit up.


    This is not your own plant crystal board, this is a crystal board created by the crystallization of divine power, and one will be prepared for each gods and kingdoms. This kind of thing is used to communicate with different gods. Besides, it is impossible for other gods to use their own plants to communicate with themselves, and ordinary alchemy items are not seen by the gods.


    Only this kind of supernatural power crystal board can communicate with each other after obtaining mutual permission.


    The orc **** system didn''t seem to be so scorching, at least not when facing oneself right now. I used a mid-level god, which is equivalent to my own identity. When he saw the other side, Chi Nan nodded secretly.


    Opposite is a lion god, belonging to the gods produced by the royal family among the orcs. Although everyone is the same after becoming a god, the status of the royal family is a little higher than the average orc god.


    Using a royal **** to communicate with oneself can also show the sincerity of the other party. "I don''t know what Lucas wants to tell me." Chi Nan looked at the person opposite and spoke first.


    The lion man didn''t mean to conceal anything, it was very direct. "This time we are here for help. To be precise, we want to hire you." The other party''s words did not make Chi Nan feel uncomfortable, because he could see that the other party did not insult him. Maybe the orcs are so direct, but Chi Nan still feels a little uncomfortable.


    The words did not mean to insult themselves, but the tone was clearly on the strong side. This faintly commanding tone made Chi Nan very upset, but Chi Nan didn''t show it on his face.


    "Employment, what exactly is the employment method." There are benefits, and Chi Nan will not refuse. The last time I was able to obtain a thousand high-level divine power crystals, it was of great benefit to me, but the divine power crystals would not be too much.


    Lucas nodded slightly: "It is too difficult to open up the space channel in the central area. We have to transfer too many orc soldiers over and take time. So we can only temporarily lock down the evil orcs. We want to hire you. Before we are fully prepared, it is up to you to consume the number of evil orcs and assist us in destroying the fear of evil beasts."


    Is this trying to make themselves push the tank? No, according to the words of the violent beast god, they should have no such thoughts.


    That is to say, what Lucas said is true, it is really difficult for them to expand the space channel, and it is difficult for them to build more. Sure enough, the orcs are the orcs, and the productivity is still so low.


    Chi Nan hesitated for a moment, and then continued: "Let me consume them, and the number of my subordinates will also be a lot. Moreover, if I do this, I will also offend the existence of the evil beast gods."


    "Your human gods are so uncomfortable and always have so many minds. Your subordinates are all plants, all produced. We have known it a long time ago and will not consume too much at all."


    Chi Nan smiled. Sure enough, after the orcs become gods, it is absolutely impossible to be so simple: "Yes, most of them are plants, but there are also mad orcs and my elves. Besides, it takes time and magic to make plants."


    Lucas is already a little impatient: "We will compensate you and won''t let you suffer. We have done a lot of transactions with humans, and the credibility is guaranteed. You can just ask about this."


    This Chi Nan believes that the credibility of the orcs is still very good, at least what they say is rarely unfulfilled. On the contrary, for some undead gods, most of their credibility is not so good.


    "Okay, I agree. I will let Weiweisi negotiate with you about the specific compensation. Another point is that I need some exorcism water. I want to study it. Maybe it can effectively deal with the evil orcs."


    "Very well, you need as much exorcism water as you need, and you can arrange the negotiation."


    Watching the picture disappear, Chi Nan smiled slightly. "Sure enough, it''s still an orc The temper is so irritable and I have no patience. Then I will hand it over to you Weiwei." Chi Nan whispered to Weiwei.


    Weiweisi''s smile is very sweet: "Don''t worry Chi Nan, we will definitely not suffer, this time we will definitely make them bleed again." Weiweisi is very confident, especially the guy opposite, that''s even more confident. It''s not once the godly negotiation with Lucas. They are all the same impatient. Losing patience is a taboo in the negotiation.


    The battle on the front line cannot change too much all at once. A few days later, the preliminary negotiations were completed, and Chinan''s plant army joined the battle in large numbers. However, the orcs still did not step back, but were mixed among the plants to fight.


    Soon, Chi Nan discovered a very peculiar phenomenon, that is, these orcs actually have a very good relationship with the mad orcs. Cooperate with each other when fighting, usually fight and drink with each other, and even chat together.


    Did he underestimate or overestimate the IQ of the mad orcs? Obviously their god-spirit relationship is very poor, but when they get to the bottom, they get mixed up so easily, maybe it has something to do with war.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1315： Not caused by plants

    "Hahahaha, it''s no wonder your plant base sells so well, now I believe it, these things are really amazing. Unfortunately, plants are plants and cannot provide faith for the gods, otherwise even the main gods will fight for them."


    A group of orcs and mad orcs drank and chatted. At present, Chinan, as the provider of the plant base, has not been disclosed on a large scale, but it is no secret within a certain range.


    No one knew that Chinan could produce elves and wood elves in large quantities, and wood elves could also provide faith, so nothing happened. Otherwise, just like what they said, it will really alarm the Lord God.


    Chi Nan didn''t eat it for nothing to say this kind of thing. Externally, the wood elves are just a kind of wood weapons manufactured, and no one knows that this thing can really generate faith. Even if it is caught by the gods and studied carefully, it is hard to feel it. Because wood elves are not normal creatures, their beliefs are too weak, far inferior to normal people.


    As for the elves, Chi Nan has been hiding strictly. Besides, even if they were discovered, they would just think that it was produced by some kind of mutated tree of life, and they didn''t know the problem of Chinan being able to plant a large number of trees of life.


    Now the orcs who are fighting with a large number of plants finally know the benefits.


    If the orcs had not always been proud of fighting the enemy with integrity, perhaps they would all want to buy a large number of plant bases. Ordinary orcs enjoy fighting, and would rather die than fear fighting, let alone think of other ways.


    This time there is really no way. The evil orcs are much more than theirs. If they all die here, then the evil orcs can''t be suppressed, so they will cooperate with the plants to find the help of others, and they will become them. s Choice.


    The most important thing is that the orcs would rather die than be transformed into evil orcs. On the battlefield, some injured orcs who had not had time to escape were all caught behind by the evil orcs. When they reappear, they have become one of the evil orcs and their enemies, which can be seen by looking at the armor on their bodies.


    The wild beasts were also very happy, and finally they were able to gain the approval of the beasts. Their combat effectiveness is strong, and it is difficult to be transformed into evil orcs. Coupled with the cooperation of today''s plant army, even the orcs dare not despise them.


    Of course, the only orcs who despised them in the past were sacrifices, and orc warriors have always liked wild orcs very much.


    At the same time, Chi Nan''s exorcism water finally arrived. Regarding the issue of the next transaction, Chi Nan didn''t hesitate to start the research himself, and even put aside the issue of plant weapon enhancement under study.


    A few days later, Chi Nan frowned and muttered to himself: ¡°In this exorcism water, there are only some ordinary substances. The main ingredients are not plants, or even medicines, but the spirits of the animal gods are used in it. Divine art. This kind of power similar to essence divine art can actually be stored in a large amount of water for a long time."


    "However, it would also waste the time and power of the orc gods to make a large amount of exorcism water, so if there are alternatives, it should be very popular." Chi Nan thought for a while and started experimenting with his other plants.


    "Both the purification tree and the sun flower have a certain effect on the evil god''s divine power, but they don''t have such a targeted effect, and they don''t have such an immediate effect. So you need to add other identities and try to imitate them."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately ordered: ¡°Plant brains start to calculate, and at the same time give the power effect map to researchers from all over the world, let them compare, and try to find suitable materials. Researchers can enter the kingdom of God. Researchers in the country can be upgraded to a level of treatment."


    Even if he has become a **** now, Chi Nan still likes to use profit to stimulate the enterprising spirit of his subordinates.


    It is undesirable if there is no benefit to be maintained only by the sense of honor. The order was issued, and the enthusiasm of the researchers was extremely high. Entering the kingdom of God is a great opportunity for many ordinary researchers.


    In the kingdom of God, receiving the baptism of the power of the kingdom of God can greatly extend their life span. Once it reaches the legendary level, it can even gain eternal life in the kingdom of God with the help of the power of the gods.


    You know, ordinary people have no eternal life ability if they don''t reach the demigod. But it''s different in the kingdom of God. Upgrade your level with the power of the gods. Once you reach the legend, you can gain eternal life with the help of the kingdom of gods. Even if it does not reach the legend, as long as the gods are willing, the creatures in the kingdom of gods can also get a very long life.


    The researchers whose research enthusiasm was stimulated began to conduct research and testing day and night. Their results will be sent to Chi Nan, and Chi Nan will test it with the eyes of the gods after personally testing it.


    In just one month, Chi Nan found that his new exorcism water had been more than half completed. It seems that soon I will be able to research out the equipped exorcism water. For the configuration type, as long as there are materials, there are as many as needed.


    Chi Nan gradually discovered that although there was a lot of water to exorcise evil spirits on the battlefield, there was not really as much water as it needed. During this month, there were actually two cases of exorcism and water out of stock. It also led to a situation where a group of orcs failed to return and were directly killed by other companions. Although the orcs don''t care about these, they still have a certain impact on morale.


    In this case, there is a market for the exorcism fruit and after Chinan¡¯s research, this exorcism water not only affects the power of the evil beast gods, but actually has an influence on the power of other evil gods. The devil''s influence is even heavier.


    For a long time, this thing has been circulated within the orcs, and few people outside know about it. Even if there is, there is no way to study it like oneself. In other words, no **** wants to conduct research.


    When I researched it out, the sales channel is not just the orc. "No, if you just sell evil spirits water, it will be troublesome to transport, and many gods don''t like it, so it''s better to use another method. The evil spirits water is directly fused into a kind of plant and made from this plant that cannot propagate. I will sell the seeds. Up."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s research enthusiasm is even higher. Sure enough, interest stimulation is the best way to stimulate work enthusiasm. Don''t say it''s for others, even for yourself.


    In a month''s time, the battlefield was still the same, but on a larger scale. Orcs and evil orcs continue to increase their strength. The evil orc really couldn''t escape, so he went crazy and fought. If it were not for the number of the plant army, these orcs would have long been unable to sustain it.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1316： The exorcism holy tree is complete

    "Your Excellency Lucas, we have just developed a new type of plant here. Do you need to use it."


    The microsilk avatar who was in the orc **** system **** kingdom suddenly raised his head and said to Lucas''s temple.


    When Lucas heard this, he asked strangely: "What kind of plant? We orcs basically don¡¯t need anything other than ordinary weapons and equipment. We recognize our own power. If it¡¯s not too far away this time, we won¡¯t use those. Plant."


    Weiwei Si had prepared and said, "Of course it''s not the kind of plant that is directly used to help fights. When you usually fight against the evil orcs, what makes you feel awkward and angry the most."


    "That is to say, of course it is those disgusting evil beast-like powers. We don''t know how many warriors have been turned into evil orcs by them and can only be killed. But what does it have to do with you? We have our own exorcism water. "


    Wei Wei waved his hand indifferently, and in a flowerpot in front of him, a sapling grew rapidly and soon became a big tree. There is no way for Wei Wei Si, after all, this is the kingdom of the orc gods.


    If you want to plant a tree on the ground of the kingdom of God, it is still too difficult to use Weiweisi''s ability without the other party''s permission. Therefore, even the soil in a flowerpot is not from the kingdom of God, so there is no problem.


    "This is a new species that we just researched. We call it the sacred tree of exorcism. It should be very troublesome for you to make exorcism water. At least the gods should make it themselves, so the output is not high."


    Lucas didn''t mean to conceal at all, he nodded and walked out of the temple. "Yes, it''s very troublesome. In many cases, a lot of time is wasted, so we all do it with avatars. But even so, it consumes a lot of divine power crystals. Many of our orc gods consume a lot of divine power crystals in this way. "


    The appearance of Lucas made Weiweisi smile secretly, and directly admitted her shortcomings. This is simply giving her handle to the other party during the negotiation. These orcs are really silly and cute.


    They all say that humans are too cunning, but in fact it is because they are too simple. However, with strength as the foundation, and everyone has become gods, no one dares to deceive them easily. This is not desirable.


    As if she didn''t hear it at all, Wei Wei Si said directly: "The sacred tree of exorcism does not need to be so troublesome at all. It just needs to be planted. Do you see the fruit on it? There is a liquid inside. Open the fruit and use a Compare the super clear water with a ratio of one hundred, and then this exorcism water is created."


    "I''ll try it." Lucas walked quickly, his head on top of the fruit. The light in the eyes flickered. As a god, no matter what his usual personality is, the god''s own ability is not compromised.


    Soon, Lucas basically figured out the power component in this fruit. "It looks similar to our exorcism water, but there is no divine power in it. Is this really useful? It''s just a bit of divine power?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can do experiments on the spot. In fact, if we haven''t verified it, we wouldn''t dare to use this thing for you." Of course, Wei Wei Si is relieved. Chi Nan has done various experiments long ago.


    Unlike ordinary people''s attempts, Chinan''s territory has long formed a perfect experimental mechanism.


    Various possible situations have already been conceived, and even various data reports and videos have been recorded.


    It didn''t take long for the evil orcs to be sent to the kingdom of Lucas. Looking at these evil orcs, Lucas'' eyes were full of disgust, as well as a faint sympathy and anger, and his eyes were very complicated.


    "Begin experimenting." Lucas waved his hand without having to do it himself, and the other orc priests had already passed by.


    The first is your own exorcism water, and then the special exorcism water after this blend. After the experiment, Lucas was surprised to find that the effect was almost the same, which is really amazing.


    "Oh my god, it''s really effective, and this thing doesn''t consume divine power and time at all."


    Weiweisi still keeps smiling: "Of course, this is something we did not find out easily. In fact, it is an accident." Weiweisi would not say that Chi Nan was sure to restore it long ago.


    "Is it really that perfect? ??I always feel that there is a difference in level."


    Wei Wei Si did not hesitate, and nodded directly: "There is indeed a shortcoming, that is, these fruits contain only divine power. After reaching the level of a demigod, using this exorcism water is useless."


    Lucas said indifferently: "What''s this? Although our exorcism water is useful for the demigod level, who would use it. At the demigod level, you can use your own divine power to resist this evil demonization power. Up."


    This is true, it is not a shortcoming in the first place. "Then the next step is to talk about the advantages."


    Weiweisi continued: "The first is large-scale planting. As long as this kind of plant is the divine land transformed by the gods, it can be planted, whether it is in the kingdom of God or other places. It is possible to grow even in ordinary soil. "


    "In addition, this exorcism water is not only for evil orcs, but also various other evil gods'' subordinates. As long as they use the evil god''s power as their own power, they can have an effect. In addition, it may have an effect on the abyss demon Even better. Of course, the effect of some demon species may be a little worse. You need to try this yourself. We can''t catch so many demons in such a short time."


    Of course, Wei Wei Si wouldn''t say that Chi Nan''s demon incarnation had already experimented a long time ago.


    But even so, Lucas was surprised. "Can the exorcism water deal with those evil gods and demons? We haven''t tested it yet. We will try it later."


    As the creator of the exorcism water, the orc gods had never tried this possibility, and Chi Nan admired them too. This can be regarded as a background or a brain-dead, looking at the picture, Chi Nan is a little speechless.


    That''s right, the negotiation and promotion are the incarnation of Weiweisi, but in fact, Chi Nan, Hemila and others are watching on the other side of the screen. Because he used his own means, Lucas didn''t realize this either.


    At this time, Lucas was very anxious. He just said goodbye to Weiweisi''s avatar, and left with things. That''s right, it''s one''s own true god, not letting the incarnation go. I don''t know if this is to show sincerity, or I have forgotten it. Chi Nan shook his head, these orc gods, even if they become gods, are still so turbulent.

 Chapter 1317： Another competitive product

    mobilized a large number of gods from the entire orc **** system to test, and the results of the test appeared very quickly.


    The result is the same as Chi Nan said. After the demigod level, this exorcism water basically has no effect. After all, there is no true God''s power in it, but they don''t care about it at all.


    The original exorcism water contains the power of the true god, but it is too little. If you want to really have a significant effect on a demigod, I don¡¯t know how much to use, the price is not enough, and it¡¯s not at the level of a demigod. It¡¯s pretty good to use this kind of water. Up.


    The most important thing is that their original exorcism water is effective for legendary evil orcs, but the effect is not very good.


    And the fruit of the sacred tree of exorcism, if you do not add water, you can directly use the juice in the fruit, even if it is a legendary level evil orc, it will have a very obvious effect. At least, it''s okay to weaken a large part of the opponent''s evil power.


    At this point, their genuine exorcism water can''t do it. They produced only that kind of variety, and the liquid in the fruit was completely equivalent to the strength after concentration.


    Although this exorcism holy tree is not an overly advanced plant, it is also a divine creature, and it barely reaches the category of a legendary level plant. Plants at this level are generally insignificant to gods.


    "It''s great. With this thing, we can save too much divine power in the future. Not only the evil orcs, but also the **** evil gods and devil gods, this method can be used in the future battles."


    The orcs praised unanimously, none of them said bad. I have to say that these orcs really don''t have that much thought for their friends. Chi Nan was able to give them such a great help, and they were already friends in their eyes. Unless Chi Nan calculates them later, most of the orc gods will not attack Chi Nan.


    Of course, this refers to most, and there are still some orcs who always think that humans are enemies.


    "Then we will go and place the order." Lucas said with a look of excitement.


    An old man who seemed to be very old came out: "Wait, this is a consumable after all. It costs too much to buy in large quantities. We can discuss whether we can let them provide it to us and make friends."


    "Old fox, what do you mean, do you want to take other people''s things for nothing? I tell you, we orcs have never said that."


    Lucas looked at the old man angrily. Everyone is a god, but the relationship is not very good. The gods of the fox tribe have always been criticized by others because they have too many eyes and their own strengths are too weak.


    And the relationship between the gods of the fox tribe and the ordinary orc gods is not very good. If this time is not in time for the big deal, the gods of the fox tribe will not appear in this place.


    "Negotiating, of course it is to lower the price, otherwise how to talk. You are easy to be calculated by humans. Forget it, I should go with it." The old fox man seemed to be completely indifferent.


    "What do you want to do, wait, are you not interested in this thing either. Yes, your strength is so weak, especially before becoming a god, the fox faces of many planes have no power to protect themselves. It is indeed very This kind of thing is needed."


    The old man blushed without being dismantled, everything is so natural. "You are right, for the sake of my people, I have to get this kind of exorcism holy tree." No way, a lot of the old man''s usual divine power crystals are used to make exorcism water, and the rest is also used. On the top of the ethnic group that protects oneself.


    After so many years, my strength has been increasing slowly, because there is not enough divine power crystal to help me delay the promotion of my divine personality level. The crystallization of divine power is not only used as divine power.


    "You take him, after all, it is our orc family. Although the strength of the fox is a little weak, but their sacrifices are produced in a lot." Above, a huge shadow said.


    "Observe the order, Lord God." Lucas quickly said respectfully, with waves of excitement in his heart. Unexpectedly, this time they would actually get the attention of their **** master, the highest **** of the orc **** system.


    Chi Nan didn''t know it, because of the exorcism holy water, he entered the sight of the orc main god. If a middle **** is targeted by the main god, I don''t know if this kind of thing is good or bad. It didn''t take long for Lucas to take the old fox back to his kingdom of God. Without the look of the Lord God, Lucas''s attitude is definitely not very good.


    When the two gods came back, although Wei Wei Si was a little confused, she quickly returned to normal.


    "This is the **** of the fox tribe, do you also need to exorcise the sacred tree." Weiwei asked with a smile.


    "Yes, I think most of the gods will need it soon, so we will take advantage of it first. I don''t know how the exorcism holy tree is sold. If the price is too high, it won''t work. After all, this thing is a consumable. We don¡¯t have so much divine power."


    This is vaccinating herself, but Weiwei is very happy because he finally has a feeling of negotiating with others. Ordinary orcs are too straightforward, and even Weiweisi can''t bear to act.


    The fox in front of him is a good opponent. Weiwei sighed in her heart, if Chi Nan had not set the bottom line, she would definitely have to fight this old fox for a few months to get through the addiction.


    sighed, Wei Wei Si could only tell the bottom line first: "In principle, we will not sell evil water."


    "How can this work? What do you guys do if you don''t sell it." Lucas next to him became anxious. The old fox glared at him. This guy is too impatient. Hey, there are not many clever races among the orcs.


    "You continue to say, don''t pay attention to this guy." The old fox seems to have become the master here.


    Without waiting for Lucas to continue clamoring, Wei Wei Si first offered her own terms. "We will only sell seeds to ensure that the seeds can germinate and grow quickly, so that it is very convenient for everyone."


    Chi Nan had already made some hands and feet on this sacred tree of exorcism. It is impossible for these big trees themselves to grow seeds. With Chi Nan''s current strength and the added evolutionary lock ability, even the main **** would not even want to unlock it. These sacred trees of exorcism can only guarantee their own growth and absolutely cannot reproduce in any way. This is Chi Nan''s control method.


    Although the sacred tree of exorcism has a long lifespan, it is fragile, and the output is only so large, so they can''t help but buy in large quantities. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1318： Selling popular exorcism holy tree

    Hearing that the sacred tree **** directly sold the entire exorcism sacred tree, the old fox heaved a sigh of relief. Could it be that this human being is really a good human being, a human being who is not cunning?


    The old fox blushed a little, as if he was a little suspicious, of course he didn''t think of other deeper things. People in this world strengthen their own strength, so many things like to use their fists to solve, even some conspiracies are often superficial.


    At this time, the old fox softened his words. "The price, let''s discuss it carefully."


    In terms of price, Chi Nan didn''t give Weiweisi any bottom line. Weiweisi''s eyes lit up, and she began to fight.


    Although the old fox was a little guilty and uncomfortable at first, he soon began to bargain. Lucas, who was next to him, looked at this one for a while and that one for a while. In the end, his head was big.


    How come these people have so many thoughts, isn''t it bad to be direct? They can also bargain for a long time for the crystallization of a few pieces of faith. Yes, it is the crystallization of faith, that is, the crystallization of faith that has not been refined into a crystal of divine power. The crystallization of these beliefs is not the pure type in Chi Nan''s hands, but a type that contains a lot of impurities.


    For the gods at the level of the middle gods, a small amount of faith crystallization is no longer very concerned. Many middle-level gods are their own subordinates or the crystallization of their belief in refining the gods, and finally the crystals of low-level divine power are sent to their hands for refining.


    When Lucas woke up, the time had passed. The two men were very happy with each other for three days of fiercely fighting the price.


    Looking at the other party, there is quite a look of sympathy, or it may be the look of encountering an opponent.


    In this way, even if Chi Nan was watching from the side, he was drowsy. If it hadn''t been for the respect of Wei Wei Si, Chi Nan would have stopped watching it. Instead, it was Hemira and Sophia, who watched them with relish, and they would make comments from time to time in the future.


    And Slinka Ye, obviously without so many complicated thoughts, had fallen asleep next to her a long time ago. That''s right, they can make the gods who don''t need to sleep fall asleep, and Chi Nan is really hard to say.


    "Ah, is the talk over? The talk is finally over. Are your negotiations so troublesome."


    "What kind of trouble is this? Negotiation is to use the art of language to fight for benefits, so it''s just a tiny bit of benefit, which is also very fulfilling." Well, the ontology of Weiweisi seems to have entered a state.


    "It doesn''t matter, you have to make compensation for making me bored here for such a long time."


    "How to make compensation, ah, let me down quickly, there are so many people here." Before Wei Wei Si finished speaking, Chi Nan picked up her body and walked towards the back. Hemila and Sophia looked at each other, their faces were a little red, but they followed. At the same time, Silinkaye, who had just woke up and was still in a daze, was also pulled away.


    After the negotiation was over, these exorcism holy trees began to be sold in the orc gods.


    The orcs don''t know what hiding is. In all kinds of battles, as long as they can use it, they all use this exorcism water. Anyway, the rear can be continuously manufactured, and many orcs who have bought enough to exorcise the sacred tree do not have to worry about not being enough.


    With such a wide range of use, there is no way to hide other people. On this day, when Chi Nan was visiting the Pantheon, there was a spirit next to Chi Nan sending a message towards Chi Nan. "Hey, Sacred Tree God, I heard that you sold the Exorcizing Sacred Tree. We want it too. Let''s make a price." The first **** asked.


    "Yes, yeah, we will definitely not bid lower than the orcs." Anyway, I need less, it doesn''t matter.


    "How on earth did you do this thing, our natural gods can''t imitate it, and it can''t even reproduce." How could Chi Nan say this kind of thing, isn''t that smashing his own sign.


    "Forget it, no matter what else, anyway, as long as it is useful. We usually let those evil gods and devil gods make it hard, and we don''t have to be afraid of them after we have this thing." It seems that they have already tried Exorcism Water.


    This thing can not only avoid the evil qi infection, but also avoid the evil qi infection. Applying directly on one''s own body or weapons can directly cause considerable damage to demons and evil creatures.


    The adaptability of this thing is simply more useful than those high-level holy waters of the Light God System. The most important thing is that it can be spread in a large amount without being controlled by others. I bought enough exorcism sacred trees at one time and can be used for thousands of years.


    Moreover, this thing has no side effects or harm to normal organisms at all, so there is no need to worry about anything.


    Seeing so many requests, Chi Nan''s mouth ticked slightly, which was exactly what she needed. If you want to walk on the path of the gods for a long time, the crystal of **** power and various resources are absolutely indispensable, and relying on yourself is simply not enough.


    "Since everyone is so flattering, then I''ll take out some. But let''s say it first, because of the production problem, plus I have to supply the orc gods first, so the number may not be large at the beginning."


    Chinan didn''t release too much at once, but made the illusion that the production quantity was not enough, which made the market more popular. These gods, they don''t know how to study the laws of the market. And speaking of the orc **** system, Chi Nan also placed a backing for him in disguise, so that other gods would not dare to move him easily.


    It has something to do with the spirit deity, and there is an orc deity behind it, and the ordinary gods really dare not deal with Chi Nan. After they understood the situation clearly, Chi Nan believed that he would have been able to deal with all this a long time ago.


    "Hey, can you tell me about the exorcism holy tree why we can''t even imitate it."


    Chi Nan looked back and saw that it was a **** of the natural gods. Chi Nan smiled and said, "This is also an accident for us. We researched the orc exorcism water."


    Chi Nan smiled in his heart, but he had added an evolution lock to it, and the process of forming the exorcism water puree was different from that of ordinary plants. Although it is just a tree, it actually forms three different sap components.


    After being blended into the fruit in different proportions, with special inoculation methods, it can form an exorcism water puree. Ordinary gods of nature cannot understand all of this in detail. It is only strange to start with the characteristics of the plant itself and to be able to study it clearly.


    "It turned out to be like this." The natural **** was a little helpless, pouting his mouth to buy the sacred tree of exorcism. No matter whether this natural **** really believed it or not, Chi Nan wouldn''t care. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1319： They are too bully

    With enough exorcism water, the situation began to change on the battlefield of the central plane. The evil orcs who had always made the orcs fear their tails, the days when they used to press the other side to fight are gone forever.


    On the battlefield, the Sacred Tree of Exorcising Evil was provided by Chi Nan, and the number was sufficient, so there was no problem not dare to waste it.


    At this time, the orcs finally experienced a local tyrant''s fighting method. Orcs really only like to rely on their own power, but they never reject some equipment that can make their own power better.


    Orcs don''t like sneak attacks, they just like being upright. In the past, the evil spirit of the evil orcs was a kind of villain behavior in their eyes. Now, it is finally possible to restrain this kind of villain behavior.


    As for whether the exorcism water restrains the other party, they really don''t care much about it. It was originally dealing with worldly enemies, and besides, this exorcism water smeared on the weapon, isn''t it almost as sharp as the weapon, it''s no different. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    On the battlefield, an orc poured the exorcism water against his head, and the whole body was filled with exorcism water. "Hahahaha, I am no longer afraid of any evil orcs, come on, let Lao Tzu hack you to death."


    "Idiot, so wasting things, it is impossible to smear your whole body, there are still exposed places."


    "What do you say, then how you did it, take a small bottle with you." Recently, there have been more new varieties of exorcism water. These orcs are no longer treated as treasures as they used to be, but as a regular thing, even as a regular thing. Usual drinking water.


    "Of course I am different from you idiot. When the exorcism water was installed before, I took a bath in the whole person."


    The surrounding orcs stared at this boss with wide-eyed eyes. This is the real master. No wonder he is the captain, he is just a small soldier, just looking at his brain, it is simply not what an ordinary orc can think of. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    "It''s amazing. I will do the same next time. No, I have to drink some water." The orc just looked excited.


    On the battlefield, there are orcs with enough water to get rid of evil spirits. Even the expressionless eyes, when attacked, will start to tremble, showing some strange looks.


    Orcs often laughed at evil orcs once and for fun. In fact, it was a natural reaction when the exorcism water corroded the evil spirits in the evil orcs, and it was not an expression that was really caused by pain.


    Gradually, the situation on the central plane began to change. Not only one place has changed here, but many places are living. With the supply of exorcism water, a large number of demons and Cthulhu''s subordinates have suffered major blows. The scope of their control is constantly shrinking, and their losses are getting bigger and bigger.


    If it weren''t for the exorcism water that could not affect the masters of the demigod level, and the true masters of the major forces did not dare to go too deep, I am afraid that many evil gods and demons would have been cleaned up now. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Even so, those evil gods have lost too many followers, causing everyone to feel resentful.


    It''s okay on the devil''s side, at least they don''t need any faith. But the demon damages too much, and there are fewer things that can be sacrificed to the abyss, and there are few strong presences of the demon at the grassroots level, which also seriously threatens the interests of the abyss.


    Therefore, recently, some evil gods have secretly started meetings, and several evil gods have also been invited to participate.


    To be honest, Cthulhu''s ability to hold a meeting is really a rare thing. Even Chi Nan''s demon incarnation was among the invited ranks. The demon incarnation who had just broken through the middle demon **** was also a master in this place.


    It''s just that Chi Nan also found that none of the evil gods and demon gods in this place came by themselves. The evil gods use incarnations or belong to gods, and the devil gods also have their own methods. That is to let your own subordinates come over, and then communicate with other gods through the method of remote possession, but the devil is the devil. &1t;i>&1t;/i>


    Chi Nan knew about this remote possession method, but it was too rough. After being possessed, this subordinate is basically abolished, and in serious cases, he may even die on the spot.


    Chi Nan uses his own demon incarnation and his subordinate gods, and also uses a similar method of possession, but it is a method of possessing gods. There is no harm to the gods, but on the surface it looks like other people.


    Even if Chi Nan had a demon incarnation, it was impossible to really act like a demon. The subordinates that he has finally cultivated are still powerful subordinates, but they can''t just be wasted. "Hey, catch an ordinary demon next time, and do the same as them, save something from being discovered, that''s not good.


    "Everyone, this meeting was held by us, mainly to deal with the problem of exorcising the sacred tree. That sacred tree **** is really horrible, and he actually made this kind of thing. If this continues, our overall loss is too great. It¡¯s bigger."&1t;i>&1t;/i>


    "Yes, they are too bullying. At that time, I made a negligence and most of my subordinates were killed. If this is expelled, when will I restore my number of believers." An evil **** began to complain.


    This time the meeting was held by the three evil gods of the higher **** level. You know, even in the chaotic area, the total number of high-ranking Cthulhus will not be too much, and three of them will come out at once, and this will cause a big deal.


    "Why don''t you kill the Holy Tree God?" A demon suddenly said grimly.


    "Are you going, I won''t go anyway, that guy is now the treasure of the orthodox gods, protected by many orthodox gods. He is not weak in his own strength, and he is still a lunatic, whoever wants to go."


    Not to mention the evil gods, the devil gods who are least afraid of death are not willing to go there Chi Nan has become the treasure of the orthodox gods, and it is normal to be protected. Moreover, he also got the help of the orc gods.


    "Furthermore, even if you kill it, the sacred trees that are sold will still exist. The protection of these sacred trees will not break even for tens of thousands of years. It is not necessary to continue to bear it in the future. This loss."


    Thinking of that kind of disgusting exorcism water, even those who are gods feel a headache. They have some methods to deal with evil water, but they can easily spread it in a large area without harming their own interests, so they will not have it.


    Expecting that Cthulhu will consume a lot of his divine power for his followers, it is better to expect the sow to climb the tree.


    The meeting gradually became a meeting of complaints and condemnation, and no one proposed any useful methods, or was unwilling to do so. The selfishness of the Cthulhu and the Demon God is vividly manifested. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1320： I have the devils holy fruit

    "Is there really no one can do anything. If this is the case, then we can only kill the holy tree **** first. It is up to the three of us to shoot, and we will lose an avatar to kill the god."


    "The three crowns are really profound and righteous, and we admire them." Everyone complimented them immediately, and the words were still neat.


    "But we can do it. This matter is not just for the three of us, we need to compensate." As soon as I said this, everyone around me quieted down, one by one watching his nose and nose, and no one spoke.


    The place that was originally like a lively vegetable market suddenly became completely quiet, which is also very strange.


    Chi Nan frowned and couldn''t let them continue like this. Although looking at them as if they were unwilling to pay, Chi Nan was sure that if this continued, they would definitely pay some price.


    Compared to continuing to wear down, this is pretty good. And the incarnations of the three upper gods, if they send out the top incarnations, it is also equivalent to the fighting power of the three upper gods. There may be various problems, but after all, the strength is not bad. Faced with such a situation, because he was only an incarnation, he might still be able to guarantee his safety by relying on the kingdom of God.


    But after exhausting the opponent, his kingdom of God is definitely in tatters. If the three come together, no other gods will help him resist in advance, and he will definitely have to finish the game. That won''t work.


    After becoming a god, once the kingdom of **** is broken, it is not so easy to re-establish a kingdom of god. Especially if he has such a deep foundation and a complete plane of law, it is even more impossible for the kingdom of God to be able to ascend all the time.


    So, they must be stopped. Seeing that these exchanges were about to begin, the demon incarnation of Chi Nan spoke quickly. "This little thing, why should the three of you have to do it yourself? Doesn''t it seem that we are weak."


    The people around swallowed what they were about to say, but instead focused on Chi Nan''s body, or Chi Nan''s body of God.


    "Tell me, what can you do." If possible, the three high-ranking evil gods are not willing to wear their incarnations. You know, creating an avatar is not just a matter of crystallization of a lot of divine power, it also takes a lot of time.


    The most important thing is that if an avatar has been around for a long time, it will gradually improve its spirituality, and it can also help oneself better understand the law. If it weren''t for the fear that their overall strength in the chaotic area would drop and the general situation would change, they would not do so. And they also intend to use this opportunity to reap enough compensation.


    But depending on the appearance of other people, they are a bit unsure. These greedy and stingy guys, if they don''t give themselves enough compensation, aren''t they at a loss? So, first look at what the devil has to say.


    "Everyone knows that I am also a plant-type demon, so I have good control over plants."


    "Do you have a way to destroy their exorcism sacred tree." An evil **** said disdainfully.


    Chi Nan looked at him coldly: "If you have a way, you can speak, if not, please shut up."


    "Yes, shut your mouth, and if you dare to say one more word, I will kill you." This is a high-ranking evil **** who spoke. The Cthulhu, who had an evil look that wanted to say something, quickly closed his mouth, they didn''t dare to offend these guys.


    Chinan continued: "They have the sacred tree to exorcise evil spirits. They use the juice of the sacred tree to deal with our subordinates who use the dark power. However, the dark power has always been more corrosive to normal creatures."


    Chinan stretched out his hand, and a very short plant grew directly in the void, which was nothing like the sacred tree of exorcism. But in fact, this was also a special plant that was simultaneously researched by the demon incarnation when Chi Nan was studying the sacred tree of exorcising evil. It is very similar to the Sacred Tree of Exorcism, but the effect is completely opposite.


    "This is a plant that I accidentally discovered. I call him the Demon Sacred Fruit."


    Chinan wore a weird smile: "It is very similar to the sacred tree of exorcism. The sacred devil fruit is also a special juice among the fruits, but this juice is the concentrated essence of dark power."


    "Adding to say that the demon power is incorporated into it, then this is the essence of demon power. Drinking it directly can completely demonize a person and create a high-level demon that retains the thinking of the past. No, it should be said that it is a demon."


    There are demons and demons in the abyss. Demons refer to the kind of monsters that are directly transformed and have no thinking.


    The demons are special races formed by the long-term breeding of thinking demons. The biggest difference is that the demons have their own thinking when they are born. They don''t have no brains at a glance with the demons, but only know that they are driven by the abyss to destroy them everywhere.


    "Then what if the power of the evil **** is integrated." A **** said.


    "Of course it''s the same. You can infect creatures, any creature can. Infect it into a creature suitable for your own strength. This is a natural believer of you, which is much more convenient than before."


    Now, everyone''s eyes are lit up, which is nothing compared to the loss of a few believers. Isn''t it more appropriate to be able to create a mass of believers? Anyway, these evil gods don''t care about the life and death of their believers.


    "Fusing our power Isn''t this going to consume a lot of our divine power? It''s a waste of time."


    Chi Nan said without hesitation: "It''s just your power, and it didn''t say that you should do it yourself. As long as your power erodes a piece of land and plant it on this piece of land, it will naturally form the fruits of your own characteristics." This situation is very similar to the Exorcism Sacred Tree, and it is difficult to believe that the two have nothing to do with each other.


    But, one is an orthodox god, and the other is a demon god. The deep power in that body is definitely a very pure demon power. It''s strange that the two of them can have a relationship, even the will of the heavens would not allow it.


    Common gods and such demons collide together, and they are definitely fighting each other to the end. They don''t know that there is another kind of weird power called the incarnation of nature in this world.


    "Then, how do you provide it, like the other side, provide seeds."


    "Yes, it is to provide seeds, but you also need your magical crystals to purchase. The price can refer to the price of the sacred tree of exorcism."


    "What do you want a demon to do with so many divine power crystals." An evil **** asked strangely.


    "This is my business, even if I offer sacrifices to the abyss, I am willing." Chi Nan didn''t care. In the evil camp, he didn''t act tough and would be bullied in many cases. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1321： The increasingly chaotic central plane

    "They are followers of Cthulhu, kill them, for the Lord God, get rid of them." A group of Cthulhu followers were just found, and a group of humans below rushed towards the front like a group of mad believers.


    If it was before, they would definitely not dare to do this, but it is different now. The exorcism water was taken out directly, and fell towards his weapon armor, instantly adding a layer of hazy light on the weapon armor.


    During this period of time, using exorcism water, they did not miss those enemies that were difficult to entangle in the past. Now, they are so happy to meet the followers of the evil god. They even discovered that the use of high-concentration exorcism water can effectively resist some special spells of Cthulhu followers, and even curses and the like.


    But today is different from the past. These Cthulhu followers did not run away. After seeing them rushing over, the Cthulhu followers ran towards them instead. "These **** again, kill them."


    "This period of time has made them very happy to chase and kill, this time they must take revenge."


    Cthulhu believers are different from the usual counter-charge, which makes them doubtful in their hearts, but also secretly happy in their hearts. As long as they don''t run away, it will be easier to kill them.


    But what they didn''t notice was that these evil **** followers also took out their own water bottles and poured them on top of them.


    In an instant, a hazy red mist spread over their armor and weapons, spreading evenly.


    When the two sides collided together, the sounds of fierce conflicts of different forces sounded, like the sound of putting a hot iron bar in the water. In the next moment, countless screams rang out.


    "Damn it, it''s exorcism water again, hurry up, get our demon sacred water."


    An injured guy poured some turbid looking liquid toward his body. The corrosive force in the wound disappeared in the next moment, and his wound was quickly recovering at a not slow speed.


    A severely injured person directly drank the magic sacred water and quickly regained his spirit.


    On the other side, the human warriors also looked dazed. After dragging his wounded back, they found that their injuries were very serious. The demonization speed is much faster than usual.


    They will not be evil beasts like the orcs, but after demonizing the whole body, they will also be affected. Either die, or they will slowly become the puppets of the evil gods, and they are not even as good as the followers of the evil gods.


    "Damn it, what method did they use, hurry up and use evil water."


    Exorcising evil water is used, the effect is amazing as usual. It''s just that today''s exorcism water is not as obvious as the previous effect, it has been weakened a lot, and the activation speed has also been slowed down a lot, which makes them feel a little weird.


    The warriors who had recovered from the treatment saw that the battle ahead had not stopped, and then they rushed over again with their weapons. What they didn''t expect was that the evil **** believers on the opposite side would actually be the same as them.


    The two sides fought each other crazy and hacked and killed each other. After a long time, the two sides slowly calmed down. Continuing to hack and kill has no chance to wipe out the opponent, but he may suffer heavy losses. Thinking of this, ordinary human fighters were the first to cease fighting. "Back, back slowly, we back, something is wrong today."


    Seeing that these human warriors have retreated, the followers of Cthulhu will naturally not continue to chase them down. Cthulhu believers are more selfish. If there is no absolute interest, or if someone urges them behind, they will not take risks easily.


    So the two sides backed away from each other. The human warrior collected the body of his companion, and then quickly retreated.


    On the side of the Cthulhu believers, they searched out the finances of their dead companions and took them away, so they didn''t care about the corpse or anything. From the attitude towards companions, it can also be seen that their beliefs are completely different from each other.


    At the same time, the same type of things happened not only in this place, but in every place.


    The evil gods and demons who were suppressed before finally have the opportunity to fight back. As for the demons, those who have no brains should still calculate, they don''t have the idea of ??anger and aggrieved at all, and they don''t know the use of using magic sacred water.


    Only those demons who have thinking will use this method. Similarly, those demons can also control some low-level demons as their subordinates, so these demons can also enjoy the demon sacred water. With the magic sacred water, these evil creatures finally have the capital to fight against the normal creatures, and the battle between the two sides intensified.


    Because of the addition of a shit-chucking stick like Chi Nan, a large-scale chaos has begun on the entire central plane. Now this chaos is only maintained among the lowest crowd, has not affected the demigods, and has little effect on the legendary masters.


    But with the passage of time, this influence will become greater and greater. Especially in the chaotic area, this place was originally canine teeth, various forces are mixed in this place, and the battle below is even more chaotic.


    Now with these two special forces, plus the previous suppression, this place is becoming more and more chaotic. Every day you can see countless places in the melee countless tribal groups are destroyed, and there are many New towns are established. Even the territory of Chi Nan was constantly attacked and coveted.


    Fortunately, the land in Chinan is basically forest, and they all come for these plants. There are also a large army of plants, which can also play a certain protective effect. As long as it is not really unable to eat, no one will die with him.


    But even so, the loss of the plant army in Chinan is getting heavier and heavier. The gods of the upper strata didn''t dare to provoke Chi Nan easily, but the believers in the lower strata would not care about it. For them, the most important thing is to survive.


    If even life cannot be maintained, many of them would rather abandon the gods. No way, there are too many gods and god-level creatures in the central plane, and they don''t have any sense of mystery about gods. Therefore, people in this place are generally not very strong in their beliefs, and things like changing their beliefs often happen.


    In the central area, it is not so easy to obtain a true devout believer. Therefore, the places where the gods mainly develop believers are still the surrounding planes, and they are only competing for various resources in the central plane.


    is just the vast majority of gods. It seems that there is only input in this place, and nothing is produced at all. This makes Chi Nan very strange, what is the purpose of their crazy investment in this place. After a while, find someone else to find out. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1322： New Generation 1 Airship Mothership

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    Without waiting for Chi Nan to find out what happened, something suddenly appeared on the side of his own experiment. When Chi Nan doesn''t use his hands, he will let his avatar continue to experiment. This avatar is different from ordinary avatars.


    This is an incarnation of a **** made by Chi Nan, not a natural incarnation of himself. Although this incarnation of the gods consumes a lot of money, he can be upgraded to the same strength as himself. For Chinan, which is not badly crystallized by divine power, it can be made naturally.


    If this thing is used out, Chi Nan feels that it is not as easy to use as his natural incarnation. But research in the Kingdom of God, because of its relatively high level, can exert a good research effect. Although it is still not as good as doing it yourself, it is much better than doing it with your own natural incarnation.


    On this day, after a large number of experiments, an experimental project that had been filed for a long time finally changed.


    "Unexpectedly, we used this structure to perform the third superposition. This is the effect we want."


    Chi Nan looked at a sapling emitting a faint light in front of him, and his eyes flashed with excitement. This light is not an ordinary light, it is the light radiating from the realm of the gods that imitates oneself.


    Of course, the buoyancy degree and effect are not as powerful as their own god''s domain, but they already have a prototype.


    Then, Chi Nan entered the test again. Although Hemila and others complained, they didn''t say anything. They just quietly supported them silently, which moved Chi Nan''s heart.


    After more than a month of research, Chinan finally completed the transformation of this plant after the results were obtained.


    "With the homeland mother tree as the core, the purification tree as the main additional material, and using my new magic pattern construction method, my new sapling is finally completed." Chi Nan walked out holding a sapling on this day.


    Seeing Chi Nan coming out, the few people who had been waiting aside hurriedly walked over. "Chi Nan, you have finally come out. Is this the result of your research? How does it feel that it is very similar to your realm of gods."


    Slinka Ye was most interested in plants, and she felt this different change first.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Of course, this was created by trying to imitate my God Realm. After a long period of research, we finally have the first type of plant weapon for the **** warfare." Chi Nan was very excited.


    After Chinan''s blessing, this plant can emit a halo-like thing by itself. Within the domain, all of his plant weapons can be blessed, but it is not the all-round bonus of Chi Nan.


    This addition only adds a special divine brilliance to the surface of the plant. This layer of light has the effect of increasing attacks and defenses, but there is no way to increase the others. But this increase effect is extraordinary.


    This in Chi Nan''s hands is actually at the demi-god level, that is to say, the plants that are added will have demigod-level attack and defense effects. Even if it is not as good as a real demigod, the effect is not much worse. From Chi Nan''s point of view, as long as dozens or hundreds of plant weapons with good strength can be used, a demigod can be besieged to death.


    "When I continue to improve and work out the bonuses that can reach the true **** level, at that time, even if we are dealing with other true gods, we will also have very powerful lethality." Chi Nan''s heart is very beautiful.


    Imagine that you don''t even need to do it yourself. With just one command, a large number of plant weapons will rush over, and then a lower **** will besiege to death, and even a middle-level **** will besiege to death in the future.


    Even if they have magical skills, what can they do, even if they have magical skills, they are not afraid even if they have the kingdom of God. At that time, as long as they refuse to flee, they will have to be besieged to death.


    At this time, Sophia said: "This thing is very useful, but we must at least have a plant warrior with similar strength. If the plant warrior itself is not strong, just adding attack and defense may not have much effect. ."


    "Of course I know this, but this is not something that can be solved now, let''s talk about it in the next step."


    Chi Nan was a little helpless, his plant weapons still didn''t improve much. In terms of combat effectiveness, one''s own plant weapons have now been able to fight against legendary level masters for a period of time.


    But this is because of the bonuses of various divine plants, and the real strength is actually only the golden level. To deal with true gods, one''s plant weapons must at least be raised to the level of a demigod.


    Because plants at the demi-god level are more difficult to study and use, I''m afraid they won''t work in a short time.


    "My lord, how do you plan to use this thing? You can plant it temporarily when you can''t fight, or do you want us to play with the incarnation or something in person?" Hermilla looked at the young sapling and said silently.


    Hermilla could feel that this little sapling could not exert its full power at all, and its scope was not good. I''m afraid that you have to play out and you will have to grow up. That''s a bit too bloated.


    But since it''s used to deal with gods, it doesn''t matter if you are bloated, as long as you can invest in it.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "I thought about it a long time ago. Our territory has always been the backbone of airships, but our airships have not been upgraded for a long time. This time, let us upgrade our airship mothership. The homeland mother tree in the ship was transformed into this, um, this new generation of war mother tree, just like this This is the name that just came up with, a few people rolled their eyes, they are already familiar with Chi Nan. .


    Everyone did not care about these things, but began to discuss the issue of the new airship carrier manufacturing. This new mother tree of war has all the characteristics of the mother tree of the previous homeland, and will be even stronger. The most important thing is the effect of supporting war.


    So basically there is no need to change too much. The only thing that needs to be considered now is that after being discovered by the other party, the airship mothership will definitely become the target of the other party''s key attack. How to protect the airship mothership.


    As a result, unless the airship formation is upgraded as a whole, the current situation is more than enough to deal with ordinary troops, but it will not be effective to deal with the elite teams under the gods.


    But if you have to deal with any gods yourself, it is really not compelling, and it does not conform to your own personality. What Chi Nan likes most is that with a big wave of his hand when fighting, countless subordinates went up to help him fight. Perhaps this is also a habit developed over the years.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 Chapter 1323： There was a rebellion

    While a few people were discussing the issue of upgrading the new generation of airships, there was another thing that Chi Nan had to deal with.


    "What''s going on, plane 67, there is a rebellion, isn''t that plane already occupied by us? Haven''t it been completely digested for such a long time, or someone is torturing them."


    "Mianxia, ??according to our information, what you said did not happen." A **** spirit said.


    Chi Nan hesitated for a while, and then said, "Is there an incarnation of me in that plane."


    The **** elves shook his head: "Because it''s just an ordinary plane, it''s just relatively large, so you don''t need your avatar. The holy tree elves usually manage that plane."


    That''s even more strange. The holy tree elves belong to a kind of elves. They are very kind in nature and cannot abuse other races. So this thing is very strange. Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately said: "Leave this to me. I want to see what happened in the end." This is the first time this kind of thing happened since he took control of the first plane.


    No matter what, Chi Nan wanted to see what the reason was.


    He didn''t do it himself, Chi Nan just divided a part of his spirit to manage this matter. In the 67th plane, beside the huge temple, under the tree of life, a lot of plants suddenly entangled and grew.


    A large amount of life magic power around was drained, and two days later, a figure walked out, it was Chi Nan.


    No, it should be said that this is an incarnation of Chi Nan, a temporary planted natural incarnation. With the strong accumulation of the 67th plane, the strength of this incarnation of Chi Nan has reached the level of a demigod.


    This plane itself has no way to breed demigods, and the most powerful are only some legendary masters, so this incarnation of myself is already invincible in this world. It can be said that no matter what happens, you can deal with it yourself.


    After all, this plane is only someone rebelling, not an alien creature invading. A plane that has been completely controlled by oneself, if other people want to invade, they must first break the defensive system set up by themselves on this plane. Such a big move, Chi Nan himself would not be unable to discover it as long as he carefully inspected it.


    It''s just that Chi Nan felt it carefully before, and found that the matter this time had nothing to do with the outside world.


    "Gong Ying Mianxia is here." The surrounding elves have been waiting for a long time. When Chi Nan walked out, the elves immediately bent over, folded their hands across their chests, and made a peculiar etiquette unique to elves.


    The elves themselves didn''t have the etiquette to kneel down, and Chi Nan didn''t force them to add it.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Okay, don''t have to be so polite, give me the information on this plane."


    The elves hurriedly got busy, and boxes of information were placed in front of Chi Nan. Chi Nan didn''t enter the temple either. Just in this place, he made a seat, and then sat down and watched.


    With the power of the gods, it would not take much time to see this information clearly. The elves around stood on the side with guilt, and their hearts were filled with depression. My own plane, but the first plane to have problems. Needless to say, they also knew that they would be embarrassed in front of the same kind in the future.


    And this matter has to bother Chi Nan to come personally, which makes them even more ashamed.


    Chi Nan didn''t have this idea. It was definitely not a trivial matter to be able to cause such a large-scale uprising on a plane. Chi Nan must figure it out, otherwise what should be done in this situation everywhere in the future.


    I can''t. After a situation arises, just use a strong force to directly suppress it. Speaking of it, Chi Nan is more inclined to use systems to regulate people''s behavior, rather than directly oppressing them with powerful forces.


    "Strange, what is wrong, there is no problem with this information."


    Chi Nan frowned as he watched. These elves must not dare to deceive themselves, nor can they deceive themselves.


    Everything is the same as the practices in other planes, just the same as the conditions set by oneself. Obviously, all people in the entire plane have no worries about food and clothing, and have the ability to learn all kinds of knowledge.


    In this case, there are people who risk rebellion, which is very strange. You know, they all know that behind the holy tree elves is a god, and there is no great grievance. Who wants to risk his death and fight against a god.


    "Xiamen, we really did strictly in accordance with your requirements, and did not do anything superfluous."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "I know all of this, and you don''t need to say it. It''s not your fault, it should be something else. By the way, are the rebels still using plants."


    "No, they destroyed all the plants in the area except those used to grow food, and they didn''t leave any neurological brains on their bodies. They didn''t use vegetable brains themselves, so they couldn''t monitor them."


    "Then their strength." Chi Nan asked again.


    "Their strength is quite strong, and there are five legendary levels behind it. If we don''t take action, the lower councils of this plane are really not their opponents. The lower councils only have three legends."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, this is what is interesting If it weren''t for themselves behind, this rebellion would really make them absolutely successful. Moreover, they actually know that plants can monitor their behavior. However, if you want to rely on this method to avoid your own monitoring, it is impossible. Don''t talk about yourself, even elves can''t do it.


    Usually Chi Nan does not allow the elves under his command to spy on other people''s privacy at will. These elves have carried out very thoroughly, so no one oversteps at all, and it is normal if they don''t know the other party.


    But these rules and regulations are all made by oneself, and they are not binding on oneself at all.


    If you want to understand the cause of the matter, you need intelligence. Thinking of this, Chi Nan suddenly got up and said, "You continue to be the same. I will go out and see what these people want to do."


    Ignoring the opposition of other people, Chi Nan''s figure disappeared instantly, leaving a small grass on the spot. That''s right, phase conversion, with Chi Nan''s current strength, it is already possible to easily perform phase conversion across planes.


    In an instant, when Chi Nan appeared again, he was no longer under the control of the lower parliament, but appeared within the sphere of influence of the rebel army. Just after coming here, Chi Nan felt a different atmosphere.

 Chapter 1324： What a grudge is this

    On a high platform, a figure was talking loudly in that place, his expression was very emotional and very contagious.


    "Our territory, from the beginning of its establishment, has advocated fairness and justice. But the best things are controlled by the holy tree elves, and we civilians can only be controlled by them."


    The crowd below chanted slogans and desperately agreed. That fierce emotion seemed to be able to burn.


    "This gives me a sense of sight." Chi Nan suddenly flashed such a strange thought in his mind. This is the situation to fan the masses through speeches.


    Chi Nan didn''t want to continue listening, but moved to one side. While walking, some special seeds were sprinkled at the same time.


    "Hehe, the special plant native to the central plane, the invisible grass, can hide itself. It is impossible to feel it without reaching a certain strength. Do you think that shoveling plants everywhere can cut off my perception."


    The area of ??the rebel army was bare everywhere. If it weren''t for the jujube trees and other producing plants, they would have to be shoveled away. Especially in those residences, there is even a stalk of grass inside and outside the house. Don''t even want to see it. I don''t know what method was used to achieve this in a short time.


    The rebels occupied one-third of this plane, and they are still expanding.


    On this one-third of the land, although some ordinary plants are usually planted, it is really not easy to be able to harm plants with such tenacious vitality into this way.


    Fortunately, the adjustment ability of this plane is still possible, and the short-term scourge did not turn this place into a desert.


    If it continues, it seems that it will not take long for this area to fall into crisis due to lack of food and water. At that time, I wonder if the rebels will regret it.


    Of course, it is also possible that they deliberately use this difficult environment to force others to rebel with them. Look, my side is deserted, but the other side is full of water and grass. In order to eat and to survive, this was originally the basis for the outbreak of contradictions. I really don¡¯t know who came up with this.


    Such a person, if in a good plane, without being suppressed by a powerful existence like himself, might really be able to become a character, but now everything is different.


    In just a few moments, with Chi Nan''s ability, various invisible plants were sprinkled out and began to grow in all places on the entire plane. Even in some castles and houses, there are hidden plants growing out.


    Because it is invisible, and there is no special aura radiating from it, no one can find it at all. Everywhere, invisible plants began to change, visual and auditory senses appeared, and then a lot of information was collected. This information was sent to the plant brain for analysis and summary, and then sent to Chi Nan.


    Although Chi Nan is also very capable of computing, he seldom wants to do the calculations himself. That would make him feel like he is not alone, but as if he is lifting a computer, which is usually done by a plant brain.


    "This kind of passionate phenomenon is everywhere. What a grudge is this, if I didn''t know that those elves can''t deceive me, I would think they did something angry."


    Chi Nan was walking, frowning, the phenomenon of this place is really incredible, and I haven''t figured it out.


    As for why things became like this, there must be a reason. It seemed that he had to start with the leader of the rebel army before it was possible to figure out the situation. Originally, some methods Chi Nan didn''t want to use. But since the trouble has reached this level, it won''t work if you don''t need it. Perhaps, I am usually too gentle.


    At this moment, a person next to Chi Nan approached suddenly. As soon as he approached, Chi Nan reacted.


    It''s just that the person just approached and didn''t mean to attack. Instead, he said loudly to Chi Nan, "Hey, why are you still here? Your strength should be good, hurry up with me."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment: "Come with you? Where to go and what to do?" It was really strange, I didn''t know anyone here. This person is also a human, and looks pretty good.


    This plane is mainly human, but there is also a demihuman race, which is slightly shorter and more flexible than humans. The entire plane is basically these two intelligent races.


    "What else can I do? The leaders are about to hold a public meeting. It is said that they are discussing how to deal with the Central Assembly. All the people can go to this meeting, and of course we will also go. Then, we can also join in. As long as we If you have the strength, you will definitely be able to mix a good way out in the army."


    Public meetings have to deal with the parliament. Interesting, I am going to find them.


    "Okay, let''s go together." Chi Nan agreed happily, and ran in one direction following this person. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the meeting place was actually in another city.


    It''s no wonder that you will take yourself with you only if you are good at it. If your strength is poor, the meeting will be over long ago when you arrive.


    By the time they arrived, the city became crowded. Chi Nan and the other person squeezed forward quickly, and with their strength, they were indeed able to get to the front easily.


    The guy who found himself with is a golden warrior, although only just arrived. In this plane, although the golden level is not the top, it is already the most powerful existence that ordinary people can see.


    "Hey, there is actually a live broadcast of this, but it is not made of plant brain crystal plates, but used alchemy crystal plates. The workmanship is rough, I don''t know where I got it."


    Chi Nan is not surprised, different planes are linked to each other, and it is not surprising that the alchemy crystal plates and knowledge of alchemy from other places can fall on this plane to be learned by others. It''s just that they didn''t expect that in order to get rid of the control of plants, they actually spent a huge price to make so many alchemy crystal plates.


    Seeing that this head still has this quantity, the price will definitely not be small. It seems that there is another word proficient in alchemy in this plane. Unfortunately, as a rebel, Chi Nan would not easily use such an existence.


    "Then let me see, what exactly you want to do." Chi Nan sneered in his heart, standing among the crowd and watching.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1325： Im so kind to you

    When the time came, the senior rebel army had arrived. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the five legendary masters of the rebel army actually appeared in this place.


    The leader is a mage, Chi Nan can tell at a glance, this guy is a spiritual mage, there are not many such mages, it is a genius to be able to grow up here.


    There are three fighters below, and one of them is a knight, belonging to the air force. The last one was very inconspicuous, but Chi Nan knew that this was a pharmacist, a branch of an alchemist, and it was not easy to grow to this point.


    It seems that this guy didn''t develop after he took control of this plane. I''m afraid that he already had a good strength before he didn''t control it. It was obviously a wild road, and it was not easy to get to this point. Unfortunately, because the path is a bit biased, at this level, it basically ends.


    "Everyone, we are here to hold a meeting today. The content of the meeting is to deal with the evil central council." Here, the lower-level council is called the central council by local people, and it is also the organization that manages the world.


    "The evil Central Council has gathered the best resources in its own hands, but we have nothing. They scream for all fairness and justice, but they call us as slaves. This is absolutely impossible..."


    The guy in the lead kept talking eloquently. Just listening, Chi Nan felt a little strange. Because what this guy said is inherently problematic, when will the parliament only ask for it but not pay.


    Let them work, don''t pay the wages, take away the ore, are these ore still their failure. How come inside this guy''s mouth, everything on the entire plane is theirs. And this guy spreads his mental power while telling it, which is a kind of bewitching at all.


    Since this is the case, Chi Nan also understands that this guy doesn''t seem to be as selfless as they said, this guy definitely has a problem. Then, I have nothing to be polite with this guy.


    With a move in his heart, the power shook, and the person''s mental fascination was instantly cracked, even if he hadn''t noticed it himself.


    Chi Nan asked loudly: "After the Central Council controls the world, food is more abundant than before, and no one can''t eat enough anymore. How do you explain this matter?"


    Since it is a public meeting, the leader of Chi Nan''s question must of course be answered. The leader was taken aback, his brows frowned: "Don''t be bought by their little favors, they are just buying people''s hearts, but just a little bit of food."


    Chi Nan sneered and continued to inquire: "Then the wars that used to break out in the world often cannot be seen now. It has been a long time since people were killed in various wars. Everyone is safe. What is going on."


    "Huh, it''s just a little trick. They control the whole world and squeeze us. Of course we can''t fight."


    "Then, what did the Central Council squeeze us? Our life is better than before, and all kinds of materials are more than before. If this is also a squeeze, then what is it for you. If I remember correctly, since you are in control After this area, hunger returned to us again, and the war once again claimed the lives of many people."


    The people around him suddenly reacted, and when they were not mentally bewitched, they naturally reacted. Although humans are a kind of conformity creatures, everyone is not a fool, and of course they can distinguish between good and bad life before and after.


    They don''t know what the policy is, or the upper-level war, but they know who treats themselves better, and under whose control, their lives will be better. In this way, it is enough.


    "Damn it, who are you? The Central Assembly sent you to make trouble."


    With that, the leader struck Chi Nan with a spirit force, and the others also looked over here.


    Chi Nan sneered: "I still want to do it, so you can tell me what you think." Chi Nan is not a spiritual type, but a **** can be good in all aspects. The spirit went back directly, destroying this guy''s spirit in an instant. After all, it was just a legendary spiritual mage, Chi Nan easily took over the other''s spiritual power.


    The leader suddenly became dull, and then said stupidly: "I don''t care about the people''s life. All we need is a further opportunity. Why do they have the way to become a demigod but don''t let us use it."


    Under Chi Nan''s control, the leader spoke out what was in his heart. The faces of the others changed drastically, but before they could move, they were all controlled by Chi Nan. Through the screen, all this is played out.


    Soon, the representatives of other various classes also spoke out their own thoughts. As Chi Nan listened, his smile became colder and colder: "So, the human heart is really greedy, and all people are selfish. If you get a little bit, you want more. The better you are, the more you will feel this It should be, right."


    Chi Nan''s heart slowly cooled. I eliminated hunger by myself and gave them the opportunity to learn knowledge. It allows them to climb up through their own efforts, and even gives many people a lot of resources.


    All this is even provided selflessly. As a result, these people actually think it should be, and they want more. Seeing that other people get more, I think I¡¯m at a disadvantage, thinking that this is my own my own is my own, and everyone else''s is my own. What a selfish thought. Unexpectedly, I actually raised so many worms, and some worms have already rebelled openly.


    Chi Nan doesn''t know what''s going on in other planes, so there should be, but no one is such an idiot.


    This guy actually thought that gathering crowds to make trouble would allow the gods to compromise and give him a chance to become a demigod or even a god. It was really good. The anger in Chi Nan''s heart has never been so intense.


    "It seems that I was too kind to you." Chi Nan''s suppressed voice sounded slowly here.


    When everyone heard this voice, they immediately felt as if the end of the world was coming. The **** was angry, and the entire plane changed. The sky was pitch black, thunder and lightning flashed, and sunlight could not be projected at all.


    Chi Nan raised his head and said calmly: "I should really thank you, if it weren''t for you, I didn''t know that my territory would have such a big hidden danger. No wonder some people say that you can''t be too good to other people, especially you can''t give selflessly. ."

 Chapter 1326： Comprehensive inspection

    "He, is he under the crown of the sacred tree, oh, run away."


    Soon someone recognized Chi Nan''s identity, and some people turned around and ran, worried that they would be unlucky if they continued to stay here. Chi Nan felt these people a long time ago, but he didn''t pursue them at all, because naturally someone would do it.


    Many people even knelt on the ground and wept bitterly, hoping that the gods could forgive their sins.


    Chi Nan didn''t pay attention to this at all. If praying can make him forgive, then what will the police do. By the way, most of the police in this place have joined the rebel army, and they are also a group of people who should be dealt with.


    It''s not that they didn''t want to attack Chi Nan, but on the one hand, they didn''t know the gods, they didn''t know how strong the gods were, and they didn''t know how strong the incarnations of the gods were sent to this plane.


    But they found that Chi Nan hadn''t directly shot at all, and had controlled their five legendary masters, so no one dared to do it. The most powerful people here are these five guys, and they have always been backed by some of them. I didn''t expect to be controlled by someone at once, so how could I do anything to Chi Nan?


    If you do it at this time, you don''t know what the consequences will be. Even though Chi Nan has always been very gentle, but they also know that no one can easily forgive what they are doing now.


    Instead of this, it is better to repent or run away, hoping to escape.


    Chi Nan glanced around with cold eyes, and then calmly said: "Since you have participated in the rebellion, you will be punished. The investigation is clear and all participants will be demoted to slaves." This is the first time Chi Nan has come under his control. Civilians became slaves.


    In fact, it has been a long time since the existence of slaves has not appeared in Chinan''s territory. It''s not that it''s not allowed directly, but Chi Nan doesn''t like it, so no one will do it.


    Even if it is some slaves who have been sold here, after working for a period of time, Chi Nan will turn his status into a pariah, and through his own efforts, he will upgrade his status step by step, and eventually become a commoner. After so many years, this is the first time someone has been directly demoted to slavery, and it is the order issued by Chi Nan himself.


    "My lord, these people don''t need to investigate at all. All they have to do is to work hard. Investigations are a waste of time. Even if there are so few people here who are not involved, I am afraid that there will not be too many.


    From the crystal board, another person''s voice came. Chi Nan frowned: "Do as I said."


    The person on the opposite side bowed their heads respectfully: "Lord Obey the orders." At the same time, this person was also lamenting in his heart that Chi Nan is really kind to these civilians. If they were replaced by them, all these people should be killed.


    Those who have rebelled, who can tolerate them and become slaves, is too cheap for them.


    After thinking for a while, Chi Nan said again: "People who directly participate or provide help will never allow their status to be promoted, and they will be slaves all their lives." The other side respectfully expressed his understanding, but he still had some disapproval.


    In their opinion, this punishment is too light. It seems that for the Lord Lord, I still have to do something privately. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to come out with this tone in their hearts, these **** rebels.


    Sending the avatar back to the temple, the deity of Chi Nan in the kingdom of God said with a cold face: "Investigate me. I want a comprehensive investigation. All the planes we control require. I want to see what these people think. Yes." Chi Nan doesn''t believe that things on this plane are isolated, but he still wants to see it.


    These people who have been living very beautifully under their protection for a long time, how did they see their lives now?


    There was a rebellion on this plane. As for other planes, even if there was no rebellion, some people would have other ideas after all. With both kindness and power, Chi Nan finally understood something. I can''t keep showing kindness to them.


    Sometimes, the necessary punishment is also very necessary. Human beings are not elves after all, and it is impossible to be full of beauty in nature like elves, and there is no need to worry about them having bad ideas and practices.


    Human beings are a complex contradiction, full of various positive and negative influences. Even the same person can become a hero or a demon, let alone the entire human society. Besides, there are some other races, and the various cognitions and personalities among these different races cannot be exactly the same.


    "Chi Nan, there is no need to be angry for these people, but they are just ordinary people. We give them all kinds of good conditions, and they should repay them, otherwise they can just kill them directly." Sophia said distressedly.


    They had never seen Chi Nan so angry all the time. Some even can''t figure it out, aren''t they just ordinary people? Of course, they themselves are very angry.


    It gave them a worry-free life, and also gave them the opportunity to learn knowledge and improve themselves. They would actually rebel, and everyone would be angry if they changed it. It''s just that they don''t understand why Chi Nan is so angry for these ordinary people. This is a difference in my own philosophy. Perhaps from the beginning, my lord is different from others.


    Several people looked at each other and sighed, but they could only comfort them.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "I know I know it''s not worth angering them, but I just can''t control it. This time, I won''t be the same as before. If you want to manage your territory, absolutely can not be like this."


    Hermilla gritted her teeth and said: "My lord, please rest assured, we will definitely investigate these matters clearly and we will never miss a point."


    Whoever makes Chi Nan angry is their enemy. Even some people who have done too much, they plan to deal with it secretly, so as to avoid that Chi Nan will be even more angry when he sees it. Chi Nan vaguely felt the thoughts of several people, but didn''t say anything. After all, I have become a god, should I change my attitude toward the world?


    Hey, it''s still too young. The time to become a **** is too short. Although he has achieved a lot, he hasn''t become indifferent emotionally. Maybe one day, when I see more of these things, I will gradually get used to it, and even ignore it.


    It is said that the gods disregard human beings, but in fact it is because the gods have seen too many various things, and they have already done all kinds of things to be unable to shake their heart. He hadn''t reached this level before, and Chi Nan would not deliberately imitate. No matter what, as long as you do things according to your own heart and let your thoughts come true, you are always right. To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.

 Chapter 1327： The restarted aristocracy

    "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that these people think that they deserve more, do they all think that they should be masters? They also want to oppress other people. Everyone actually has this idea, not just the former nobles. ."


    Looking at more and more investigation reports, Chi Nan was filled with suppressed anger. I want to gradually make everyone in my territory equal, but these people have never thought of being equal.


    The civilians want to climb up, thinking that they have the ability, they must go up. People with certain strength or status think that other people are inferior to them and should listen to their orders. Those who do not mix well are constantly complaining, complaining about the unfairness of the world, and not giving them a chance to make them mix better than others.


    Except at the beginning, because days are getting better every day, the people at that time will still be grateful, and over time, people will be full of resentment. This is especially true when there are no external pressures and threats.


    Even through some special investigations, Chi Nan found that many people have great resentment towards themselves, complaining that they have cancelled the aristocracy system, so that even if they have the ability, they can''t improve their status.


    Unless those who are more devout believers, most of the leaders are more or less dissatisfied with themselves.


    Well, it seems that people are really good at being deceived, and there is no way to suppress the anger in Chi Nan''s heart.


    "My lord, don''t be too angry, but just ordinary people. Even people under other gods will be dissatisfied with the gods. This is normal. If you are unhappy, let sister Sophia Send someone to dispose of those caught by some people on the spot, and see who else dares to complain." Hermilla looked at Chi Nan with a distressed look.


    "That is, the people in the intelligence department under me have been exploring other new planes, and it''s time for the people in the territory to see their existence again." The controllers of these departments are still Sophia''s direct reports. subordinate.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome or so direct. It is very correct to use the system to control the world order, but the system I use is a bit wrong. Our productivity is there, but the people''s consciousness is not. Not enough. Moreover, the social pattern must not change too much, as this will make people unbearable."


    Several people didn''t understand what Chi Nan was talking about, but it seemed that Chi Nan had his own ideas.


    Sure enough, Chi Nan went on to say: "No matter how the social form changes, humans are always a complex creature. Except for a few creatures such as elves, most intelligent creatures or beasts and beasts are divided into different levels. It¡¯s by nature."


    "If this is the case, then divide your nature. Since you want a level, then I will give you a level. I decided to restart the noble system." The sharp light in Chi Nan''s eyes flashed.


    That''s right, Chi Nan wants to re-open the noble system. These people want to rank and climb up, so give them this opportunity. As for the new complaints, Chi Nan no longer cares. If you have the ability, you can go up, and if you don''t have the ability, you will stay below. New complaints will go toward the oppressive class, not toward yourself.


    There is only so much Chi Nan can do, and these are all they want. Even if they regret it later and feel uncomfortable later, it has nothing to do with them. Who made them choose this way.


    Several people looked at each other, and in desperation, Chi Nan came. Who makes him the head of the family, Chi Nan is the lord of the entire territory. So soon, the new system was passed down to the lower parliaments.


    Although the elves everywhere don¡¯t like this system with obvious hierarchy, they are all planted in Chinan, and any orders from Chinan are strictly enforced. Anyway, this system will not be implemented in the holy tree elves. .


    And the people of all major planes began to cheer that day. Because the new system is issued, it means that they have further possibilities. Except for some people who made mistakes, Chi Nan classified all of them as civilians.


    Only civilians can enjoy the basic food and have their own wealth. Only the civilian class can get a certain amount of free supply of flour and other things produced by the jujube trees, instead of the same as before.


    Those who make mistakes are untouchables and slaves. Although the untouchables also have enough food supplies, they are not allowed to have their own wealth, and they are concentrated in some specialized venues. A certain amount of work must be done every day, this is decided by the local council through consultation. Chi Nan only specifies the general policy, and the others let the people below go busy.


    The lowest class are slaves, yes, slaves that were not stipulated before are now finally written into the law and the Scriptures.


    Regarding how big a mistake you make, you will become a slave. This will be resolved by the various levels of parliament. Moreover, the slaves and untouchables now have no chance to improve their status.


    Enough contributions must be made, and after discussions with the local government, their status can be allowed to rise. And the slave must be allowed by the master. The masters of the slaves were the nobles and the local council.


    Above the common people, that is the citizen. Citizens are just people, not nobles, but they are different from ordinary civilians. Only a person with a certain social status and a certain contribution can be a citizen. Citizens are divided into three levels. The social welfare of each level is different, and the right to speak is also different At the level of citizenship, even the nobles cannot swear at will without crime.


    And ordinary civilians have become the same as before. Although nobles can''t kill, they can bully.


    But now all places are full of joy, because everyone thinks that they have enough ability to become a nobleman, even if they can''t become a citizen, there is no problem. No one thought about the situation that he could not get up.


    Because life is so good now, everyone feels that they are much stronger than before. But they overlooked one thing, that is, other people are just like themselves, they are improving, and other people have not stayed still.


    He used to be an ordinary person, but now he can be better than others. When they start to work hard, they will find that others can do what they can do, but they may not do what others can do.


    But all of this will have to be experienced by them in the future. Now, Chi Nan is satisfied with their desire to become a master. As for whether they can truly become a master, it depends on themselves.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1328： New system loved by all

    With the implementation of the new system, the nobles, who had almost disappeared before, emerged again. Many people chanted their former aristocratic status, hoping to regain their territory and become the former aristocrats.


    But soon they realized that it was not so easy to become a nobleman. Although Chinan has reopened the aristocracy system, it is completely different from the general aristocracy system.


    The nobles nowadays only need to make a major contribution, not necessarily military merit, as long as it is a contribution.


    However, the nobles in the Chinan Territory have no hereditary status. The nobility is more similar to the status of a reserve officer. Only those who have the title of nobility can become officials of the corresponding level.


    The nobles are only one person and cannot be passed on to their own descendants. In other words, if the descendants want to become nobles again, they must have their own contributions. Chi Nan didn''t want to mess up his territory because of the rules of hereditary nobles. Chi Nan still understands the various problems of the previous aristocracy system.


    Of course, becoming a nobleman is difficult, and there is no possibility of accumulation from generation to generation. So the three sub-classes of nobility have been cancelled here. For example, an earl is an earl, and there is no distinction between first class and second class.


    The power of the nobles themselves is also very large. It is very clear how much power the nobles of each level have. Although the territory that nobles can own can only be maintained for one generation, they can enjoy more than the previous nobles.


    Moreover, with the status of aristocracy, one''s own children can also get more opportunities for meritorious service. As long as a family is not really idiot to a certain extent, it is not impossible to let one''s own family continue.


    Nobles in various places can freely recruit civilians in their own management territories to form guards and the like. If you want to use some tricks to **** it, you can actually do it. Although Chi Nan didn''t like this, it was not all they asked for. This kind of system does not know whether it has improved or regressed.


    Those nobles who had only names in Chinan before now finally have real power. These talents are the happiest.


    Especially those who have joined the army before now have a large territory one by one, and even some people can own the territory of several cities. Many people have already begun to look for opportunities to improve the status of their children.


    The reactivation of the aristocracy system immediately aroused the attention of people everywhere.


    At the same time, the knowledge that had been completely released from the original plant brain was directly blocked by Chi Nan.


    Some people who did not record their knowledge and did not study well, now it is too late to regret.


    If you want to learn knowledge in the future, you must have a certain social status. Without sufficient status, there is no qualification to study. Those untouchables and slaves, and even the nervous brain, would not open up any knowledge to them.


    Some of the highest knowledge requires not only status, but status plus funds to purchase. Even aristocrats who want to truly complete the accumulation of generations must purchase these things.


    In this way, the nobles have the motivation to continue to climb. What used to be readily available, but now it takes a lot of money and the support of status to be able to obtain it, and the degree of difficulty is completely different.


    However, Chi Nan found that their complaints against him were gone soon, and he was even proud of it.


    Very strangely, everyone was equal before, so they were dissatisfied. It''s different now. Even if you pay more, you can only get it and others can''t. This is the manifestation of your identity.


    You can come out to pretend to be coercive, and you can suppress other people in terms of identity, which makes them feel comfortable. Especially if you have but most people don''t have this kind of heart, let them automatically divide into circles. The social class was clearly divided according to Chi Nan''s order, and the hierarchy was created from this.


    The one who reacted the most was the plane of Chi Nan''s hometown. After all, Chi Nan has not completely controlled that plane, and only his own territory is under his control.


    After discovering the great movement of the Sacred Tree Leader, all the forces paid their attention to this place one after another.


    "It''s weird, what the Sacred Tree Leader is going to do, isn''t the Sacred Tree God always thinking the same way as the elves, advocating an equal life, how could it suddenly become like this this time, and all of a sudden, it was divided into levels. "


    "Who knows, but it''s not better this way. I used to be a nobleman and didn''t work at all, but now who doesn''t come to fawn on me. I don''t want to do what I want. It feels really good."


    "Hehe, it turns out that you are also the leader of the sacred tree. The conditions there are good, but what is the use of your nobles not being hereditary." This is a noble from the sacred dragon empire, and now he also uses his nerves. .


    The previous person said disdainfully: "What do you know, here, a country baron has better power and life than your earl or even a marquis. As for the credit, hum, it¡¯s not easy to have status. Let¡¯s talk about it. , As long as our territory reaches the strength, we will naturally get the title, and no credit will be the same."


    This is the condition that Chi Nan provides to those who like to practice, after all strength itself is a kind of status.


    "I heard that some time ago, the Sacred Tree Leader seemed to be investigating public opinion whether it was because of this incident. After all, there is no hierarchy, the society is already chaotic. If it weren''t for the strength of the Sacred Tree God , The territory has long collapsed."


    "That''s it, how can it be done without a hierarchy? The nobles have always managed the world. This is justified in the first place."


    Well, this is actually a civilian who is speaking. The civilian himself thinks that he should be under control. What else can others say. Had it not been for this knowledge, Chi Nan would not have made up his mind to completely open up the noble system.


    "In short, no matter what you do, the development of the territory will definitely get better and better, and I will support any decision under the crown." This is a fanatic, who came here to preach.


    Many other empires and kingdoms, seeing the changes in the sacred tree collar at this time, were also hesitating whether to learn. Especially the kingdoms surrounding the holy tree collar, many are already preparing to imitate.


    Only those nobles with vested interests do not want to abolish the hereditary system, so they have no way to do it for a while. They can only watch the Holy Tree Leader make reforms with eyesight.

 Chapter 1329： Im not happy so soon

    What Chi Nan saw was dumbfounding about the development situation within each major plane. I really don''t know if everything I have done for these people is worth it. These guys don''t know how to be grateful.


    They are clearly divided into levels, but they are very happy. Well, since they are happy, so be it, as long as they don''t regret it in the future. With Chi Nan''s insight and analytical ability, it is easy to know what will happen in the future.


    Sure enough, in less than half a year, earth-shaking changes have taken place in the major planes. The territory is still the same as before, it is still so prosperous, even more prosperous, after all, the construction ability is constantly improving.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that because of this system change, there would be more followers and more pious.


    Many people pray every day, hoping that they can satisfy their wishes, even if they know that Chi Nan will never satisfy the wishes of the believers, they still think that they pray wishful thinking.


    In this kind of prayer, many people become religious or fanatical, but Chi Nan doesn''t care. Anyway, their beliefs will be sent to the tree of life, and will be sent to the kingdom of God after purification.


    There are still some people who are forced to go to the Holy See to seek asylum. Sure enough, a stable life will weaken faith. Only under difficult conditions is the best foundation for cultivating believers. The harder it is, the more believers and more devout believers there will be. I really don''t understand why this is the case.


    After half a year of development, the systems of all major planes have finally stabilized.


    At this time, after investigation, Chi Nan found that the hits were no longer willing. "Hmph, I knew why I went so early, and I want to be like before. It''s better to think." Looking at the report, Chi Nan said disdainfully.


    Yes, most people now hope to return to the way they were before, and many people are confessing every day. But there is no way. Now that the new system has been implemented, it is impossible to change before major problems arise.


    Chi Nan''s control of the territory is very strict, not like other gods, but indirectly controlled only through faith.


    But what Chi Nan did was somewhat similar to the Heretic God, and it was straightforward, and it was entirely his own decision.


    The civilians in the past are working hard, hoping to get ahead and become masters. But soon they found out that this road simply wouldn''t work, because there were too many people who worked as hard as them and were more capable than themselves.


    As a result, looking at the other people in the upper position, but oneself is still below, many people''s hearts are even more unbalanced. When some people around him became citizens or even nobles, this dissatisfaction reached its limit.


    Many people protested, wanting to express their dissatisfaction. However, it is different now from before. Now there are nobles everywhere, and local managers under councils. These nobles can forcibly recruit civilians to become their own escorts, and can also mobilize nearby troops at critical moments.


    As a result, these troublemakers were directly suppressed by the mobilized army. The army of plants that used to be outside now has new abilities. The suppressed troublemakers were turned into untouchables and slaves without hesitation.


    People who have just become aristocrats just lack these people who can squeeze and control, and they are sent to the door by themselves. After all, the biggest reason they wanted to become aristocrats was not because of the power of the aristocrats.


    With power and being able to oppress the same kind, this is the pleasure that makes people feel superior.


    And those who are oppressed are naturally very dissatisfied. But at this time, what is the point of their regret. Many people even heard the oppressed life outside of the Holy Tree Neck, or the undeveloped Holy Tree Neck.


    I originally envied the life of a nobleman, thinking that he could become a nobleman. But who would have thought that everything was nothing, and that he would be the oppressed person in the end. What happened to my original complaint?


    Many people began to complain about one and the other, it seemed that they all became saints all of a sudden, and they learned to think all of a sudden. But they have forgotten that among the people who were happiest with the new system in the first place, they were themselves.


    It''s just that what''s the use of complaining at this time. Even, they dare not do anything indiscriminately. Because once they do it, someone will come with a whip to deal with them. When did the sacred tree collar ever have such a thing?


    They have more work than before, and more things need to be done, but they can get less wages. Because a large part of it was levied by the nobles, this is the power of the nobles everywhere to collect taxes. After all, with the restarted aristocracy system, the aristocrats also need money to maintain a decent life. Of course, they are the source of money.


    There is no harm if there is no contrast. Only when there is a contrast in life can they realize how beautiful the sacred tree collar was. It''s a pity that that kind of beauty is gone forever, it''s their own creation.


    Fortunately, some people who practiced hard before, at least have strength, have status. These people are now either citizens or little nobles. But those people who only knew about eating, drinking, playing and complaining before would be unlucky.


    It is not so easy to learn knowledge now. Some people who have recorded some knowledge in their hands have hidden it firmly, and no one has said that there is no such thing. Because they know that this is the hope of their own family''s rise, this is their own family heirloom. There used to be times when everyone didn''t cherish it, but now it is impossible to want it.


    I don''t know how many people are confessing every day They are regretting every day, but it is too late.


    The emotion of repentance and regret even faintly broke through the tree of life''s interception of faith, which can be felt in Chi Nan in the kingdom of God. "The common aspiration of this large number of civilians is really powerful."


    Chi Nan looked at the oppressive power in the air, but didn''t care. He still had twelve trees of life that grew with the kingdom of God, and this power could easily be absorbed and dissolved.


    "Unexpectedly, I regretted it after such a short period of time, but unfortunately it was useless. Why did you go?"


    When it was investigated that many people were dissatisfied with them, and even many people were secretly preparing various small actions, Chi Nan was completely disappointed in these guys. In that case, use your method to manage it.


    But now, more people are preparing small moves in secret, this Chi Nan also knows. After all, after class contradictions appeared in the territory, various shady professions would always come into being.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1330： Returning Intelligence Service

    In the dark underground, some figures are gathering together. One of them was still a civilian from the Sacred Tree Leader.


    "The next thing will be left to you. That **** Carter won''t let us live, and we won''t let him live." Carter is the viscount of this city and a new nobleman.


    Just because of taxation, the income of these civilians has been reduced by half compared to before. Without enough gold coins to sustain their lives, they feel very uncomfortable. Even if their income is actually very high, but it is reduced by half at once, no matter who it is, there will be complaints. Today, these civilians are united.


    Communicate with some underground mercenaries outside, and prepare to kill the local nobles, so that they will have a chance to be in position.


    At that time, whether they have been oppressed, whether they should oppress other people, is not their consideration.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry about collecting money to do things, but after all, this is the sacred tree collar, which is very dangerous. If that person has anything to do with the temple, we won''t do it, and the sacred tree collar charges twice as much as other places."


    "No problem, we knew it for a long time, double is double. Carter has nothing to do with the temple, don''t worry."


    Blood is dripping in their hearts, but they can only do this in order to get a chance to move forward.


    "Hmph, wait until that guy is killed, and then your death date. Capture the assassin who assassinated the nobleman, this credit is enough for me to go further." The contact person thought secretly in his heart, and a flash of killing intent flashed in his eyes.


    Just when they were talking, no one noticed that some people in black had appeared on the ground.


    Around ¡¡¡¡, the people in black sprinkled some seeds on the ground. The seeds grew rapidly, and the roots of the vines pierced the ground directly, enclosing them all. There is no way to escape.


    When everyone was controlled in the middle, the people in black swarmed up and broke their underground passage door directly. It was only when they wanted to escape that they discovered that their way of retreat had long been entangled by a large number of roots.


    "Grab them all, investigate carefully, none of them can be let go." A man in black snorted coldly.


    "Wait, I am a commoner, I am a commoner of the Sacred Tree Leader, who are you, do you know what it means to do this, we will not let you go under the crown of the Sacred Tree." The contact person shouted. Shouted.


    The headed man in black said disdainfully: "We are the subordinates of Princess Sophia, the people of the intelligence department of the Holy Tree. This time, we are here to catch you. You unite and collude with the foreign assassins to murder the local nobles. , The sin is already unpardonable. No need to consider other people, they have all been arrested by them.


    "You don''t need to say more, we have collected all your evidence. Do you think we can''t find you if we deliberately damage the nerves, take it away." The black man said to this guy with disdain.


    seemed to have been hit hard, the contact person was suddenly sluggish. He didn''t expect that when the plan just started, he was caught. As for those assassins, they were knocked out in the first place.


    I want to let them talk now, but they can¡¯t. That''s right, these intelligence agencies were ordered by Chi Nan to let them return. In the future, the intelligence department will no longer be a person who is completely dispatched and controls all information from the outside world.


    Today''s intelligence personnel are divided into internal and external parts. Internally, it has united with the local militia police department, and anyone who endangers the security of the territory will be directly arrested. When Chi Nan discovered that many of his own leaders were engaging in small actions, they had already decided to do so. If you don''t want to live a good life, go to the prison.


    With the differentiation of levels, there are more and more disturbances in various places, and more and more people engage in small actions. But these people are not professional after all, and there are a lot of plants around the Sacred Tree Collar.


    I want to run after doing these things, how is that possible. Some civilians who were unwilling to be oppressed even left the sacred tree collar and went to live in other places around them. But soon they came back.


    Because they found that living outside is worse and the conditions are worse. And the outside world is also oppressed, and oppression and exploitation are even worse. The most important thing is that inside the holy tree collar, there is at least a life guarantee, but outside, it is normal even if you die. After comparing them, they found that the sacred tree collar was better.


    But compared to the previous life, the current life is really terrible. It has become a sad place here. Countless people are regretting, and they dare not make some small actions, sadness fills their hearts.


    For this, Chi Nan just sneered, still doing his own way, not caring about these people''s thoughts. Choosing a path, even if you kneel down, you have to go down, not only for yourself, but also for these people.


    I am a god, a lord, but not the nanny of these leaders.


    This kind of thing happens everywhere, not one or two, but everywhere. Those caught will be judged among them. Small offenders will be put in jail, and those who want to assassinate local nobles will be sentenced to hanging their heads ~ www.novelhall.com~ and put these people to death in public in front of everyone. No mercy.


    This also lets them know that this time the territory is really playing. For a while in the territory, all places became quiet, full of various sad emotions. But Chi Nan knew that soon they would adapt and return to normal.


    Under this kind of system, the hierarchy is very clear. If you want to climb up, it is not without a chance. Regardless of whether it is meritorious service or cultivation, you can become a master. No one dare to be a commoner now, and no one from now on.


    Only this kind of system with strict hierarchy and opportunities for all classes to climb up is the best. After analyzing the plant brain and himself, Chi Nan has discovered that the territory will continue to develop and it will definitely become more prosperous. The mess of the past is never going to happen again.


    Since this is the case, why should I worry about the resentment of these civilians for a while. Most resentment comes from having nothing to do. There are too many things and exhaustion, who would have the mind to rebel.


    After finishing the internal affairs of the major planes, Chi Nan finally set his sights on the central plane again. This place is the important part of one''s own development. And now Chi Nan finally got an important news.


    It turns out that the luck in the legend is not fake. In this world, there is actually such a manifestation of similar power. And this manifestation is mainly reflected in the central plane. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1331： The evil orcs cant hold on anymore

    "Is it completely stable? I just want to look at the fighting situation below, so you can watch it together." Just as Chi Nan was about to focus on the central plane, he found that the violent beast **** had come to his kingdom.


    "Under the crown of God Lord, I have fully consolidated my strength, and in about two months, I will be able to rise to a medium-sized kingdom in the kingdom of God." The violent beast **** was still respectful when facing Chi Nan.


    After all, this guy only has his own race in his heart. Chi Nan can make the mad orcs a great development, which is enough to make him respect. Now the number of mad orcs is increasing day by day, and their strength is getting stronger day by day with their help. It''s completely different from before.


    Even on the battlefield below, you can often see mad orcs. The mad orcs are not only powerful in themselves, but also possess some spell abilities, which completely make up for their previous shortcomings. The most important thing is that there are too many.


    was so weak in the past, not only because it didn¡¯t have spell ability, but also because the number was too small to withstand consumption.


    Chinan opened the crystal board and browsed some recent information while watching the battle situation below. During this period of time, I have been dealing with the rear things, and these things have not been seen for a while.


    "Not bad, after fierce battles, the group of mad orcs has already grown a lot of masters, and the legendary level has actually increased by more than fifty." Chi Nan nodded very satisfied, and the battle was indeed the best way for the mad orcs to break through.


    "The most powerful thing is the appearance of a demigod orc. It''s not easy."


    The picture changed before his eyes, and the figure of a mad orc appeared. This mad orc was similar to the violent beast god, only over two meters tall. With the increase in strength, the height of the mad orcs continued to increase, and then continued to shrink.


    This is the same as the strength contraction, but the strength is stronger. It''s just that this demigod-level mad orc has some weird lines on his body, which are very inconspicuous.


    Chi Nan knows that this is a special talent that this mad orc has evolved, which is similar to the magic of other demigods. Because the mad orcs used the methods of totem warriors in the first place, but it was a kind of magic.


    Therefore, the totem has not become a hindrance to his progress, but has evolved as his own strength improves.


    Every time in a battle, these totem patterns will burst out with a bright light. By stimulating these lines, the person in front of him can release a very strong ice power. The power of fighting spirit is not as powerful as the spells of the law system demigods, but it is more powerful than other demigods that use cold fighting energy, regardless of range or strength.


    If you continue to develop in this way, after you become a god, your combat power may be stronger than the average god.


    Even the violent beast **** seems to want to create a special totem on his body recently, but for the time being, he has not found a suitable beast as a material, so he has not started it.


    The violent beast **** nodded vigorously beside him, and was very satisfied with the battle below. The mad orcs clan is already very powerful, if it weren''t for too few in number before, how could it have been so aggrieved, fighting is their way of survival.


    On the battlefield at this time, those plant weapons have gradually become a foil. As more and more orcs came over, these orcs gradually wanted to break away from the protection of the plant warriors, and then use their own means completely.


    plus the use of exorcism water, the orcs have a huge advantage in the battle of the evil orcs.


    Chinan can''t pose as enemies casually, so with a little trick, the demon sacred fruit is not sold to the gods of the evil beast gods. The evil orcs nowadays, when facing the orcs, they are often beaten several by one.


    Under such a disadvantage, he can still persist, which already shows that his number is very dominant.


    Orcs don¡¯t like letting plants protect themselves, which is different from mad orcs. The mad orcs under Chi Nan have long been accustomed to the scene of fighting with the plant warriors, and even like this method very much.


    Orcs and plants did not cooperate very well, which is why the evil orcs could not be eliminated.


    At this time, the number of underground holes in front of them has increased to thousands. Every day, I don''t know how many evil orcs run out of it. It can be said that blood is everywhere on the battlefield, and the earth turns red.


    Even though the evil orcs have been collecting corpses, there are still a lot of corpses piled up on the ground. Every once in a while, it is necessary to gather and dispose of the corpses to avoid plagues.


    In the presence of the orcs, the plants are not good at decomposing all the corpses into fertilizer. They can only watch the orcs burn the corpses clean, and then bury them in place, without any intention of bringing the corpses back.


    For the orcs, it is an honor to die on the battlefield. If the corpse is not returned, it will not be taken care of.


    "Looking at this, the evil orcs don''t know how long they can last." The violent beast **** said helplessly.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "According to data calculations, the output speed of the evil orcs has slowed down a lot recently, and the speed of the increase in burrows is getting slower and slower It seems that the evil orcs can''t hold on to this consumption anymore. According to My guess is that the Evil Orcs can last for the shortest month, and the longest, it will not exceed two years.


    The reason why the span is so large is because Chi Nan can only rely on some empirical analysis, and he can''t see through the earth on the central plane. But this analysis has already played a big role.


    "Two years, it''s not too long. It is good for everyone to be able to eliminate the gods of the evil orcs. These guys are also a good power on the evil god."


    To have the support of the upper gods behind, this force is of course very powerful.


    "It''s a pity, although the evil orcs were transformed by the orcs, they basically have no other breeds except for sacrifices and warriors. These evil gods are really not good at their brains." Chi Nan said disdainfully.


    The violent beast **** didn''t know what Chi Nan was talking about, so he could only touch his head and laugh beside him. Anyway, as long as the strength and number of their own people increase, there will be no problem. As for the other things, whatever. The two of them looked condescendingly here, guessing what special methods the evil orcs and gods would have.


    This neighborhood has been completely sealed by the orc gods, and it is absolutely impossible for these evil orcs to run out. The gods of other evil orcs dare to intervene, and even they themselves will be exposed. At this time, no one will help. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1332： The truth about the fight for the central plane

    Chi Nan, who was watching, suddenly said, "You said, these people are fighting all day long what they want to do. Even if the central plane has a lot of resources, there is no need to fight like this."


    This is something that Chi Nan has always been very puzzled about: "In such a desolate place, there is very little output. Whether it is ore or other things, there are very few. And this kind of battle will only make one''s own The loss of believers is too great. The gathering of faith mainly depends on quantity, not on the strong. What are they doing this way?"


    Chi Nan hasn''t figured it out, these guys seem to have a problem with their brains, and they are always fighting desperately on the central plane.


    If it is said that the beetle **** at the beginning was fighting against himself because he had an enmity with him. As for the other gods, it''s not uncommon for them to die with Chi Nan, which is really weird.


    "Don''t you know that the **** is crowned?" The violent beast **** was surprised.


    "What should I know? Could it be that there is really something to say?" Chi Nan looked at him strangely.


    The violent beast **** was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized. Although the strength of this divine lord is strong, his time for becoming a **** is very short. I didn''t have a few years to come to this place in the central area, and I didn''t communicate with people very much. No wonder it was like this.


    Even if Chinan is in the Pantheon, it usually means buying some things you need, or selling some plants to collect resources. Rarely would chat with other gods or inquire about things.


    It''s no wonder that this is not a secret thing for a long time, and Chi Nan actually didn''t know it at all.


    Thinking of this, the violent beast **** quickly said: "That''s it, the various outputs of the central plane are indeed good things, but generally these places are not in the bustling places, or near the middle. Ours is very desolate. ."


    "However, our place is very large. After all, it is part of the central plane. Moreover, in this place, there are many creatures living here and occupying these places for development. This is very necessary."


    The violent beast **** drew a circle on the crystal board, pointing out the place they control now.


    "Speaking of which, we don''t have any products here, only the roots of some mother trees underground. Is this thing useful?"


    "No, no, of course not. The gods like the roots of the mother tree can''t be broken, and it''s of no use. If it is broken, it will easily cause the earth to mutate, attract gods and other things, which is not good for oneself. ."


    It seemed to be organizing the language. After thinking for a while, the violent beast **** said: "In fact, the real purpose of our fight is this area of ??the central plane. The larger the occupied territory, the more creatures under his command. Great."


    "How good, this doesn''t seem to have a direct relationship with faith, right." Chi Nan was even more puzzled.


    "I don''t know how adults usually cultivate, I mean how they perceive the law and condense the godhead."


    Chi Nan was stunned, how he cultivated, not just planting trees, and then his divine power would continue to improve. As for the condensed Godhead, your own Godhead itself is a tree, does it need to be condensed, and you will grow. And the law of perception, get rid of, after the growth of one''s sacred tree godhead, the law will naturally be understood, why should I understand it?


    suddenly turned his eyes, Chi Nan said: "Isn''t it possible to strengthen your perception as long as you improve the kingdom of God."


    Now, it was the turn of the violent beast **** to be surprised. Chi Nan meant that there was no trouble in understanding the law by himself, which showed that when Chi Nan became a god, his own priesthood or statement covered a large range and was very advanced.


    It''s no wonder that Chi Nan has such strength without becoming a **** for many years. "It¡¯s really amazing under the crown of God, no wonder we haven¡¯t found it. In fact, it is very difficult for us ordinary gods to gather the godhead and experience the laws. Only when we understand something from the laws of heaven and earth can we be able to The godhead is raised little by little."


    Chinan nodded and said: "I know that the law has not been comprehended to a certain extent, and there is no way to improve the godhead. If the godhead cannot be improved, then many gods cannot advance."


    This is generally accepted news, and there is nothing wrong with it. "Therefore, we will compete in the central area. The law of the central plane is the closest to the law of the whole world and the earth, and it is the most complete. In this place, the larger the occupied territory, the better the development, the clearer it will be. Feel the laws of the central plane to make up for your own shortcomings."


    "It turns out that by comprehending the laws of the central plane and comparing yourself to yourself, you can supplement some of your deficiencies, so you can more easily improve your godhead."


    It turns out that this place has such a big effect on the gods, and can help the gods to advance. No wonder it will attract the gods of all heavens and all realms to come. Only those at the main **** level don''t need it anymore.


    "Not only that, if the occupied area reaches a certain level, it can even accelerate the speed of cultivation. There are some people who directly comprehend the laws of the central plane and become the gods of the central plane. The face can carry many guardian gods, even the main **** can carry it, and many gods will choose to become the guardian **** of the central plane."


    Chi Nan is really surprised, I have never seen the patron saint of this plane, perhaps because of the desolation here. If this is the case, then the central plane can be even more dangerous than one thought.


    "That''s right. In fact, the mother tree was the most powerful patron saint of the central plane at the beginning. Even the main **** is not the opponent of the mother tree. I just don''t know why, the mother tree actually died some time ago."


    The mother tree died without warning, and was only discovered long after the death. Under normal circumstances, there is no problem with the plane he is guarding, and he is not attacked. The gods will not die, which is really strange.


    But no matter how the main gods investigate, they just don''t know the reason. Of course, it is also possible that the main gods knew but didn''t tell them.


    But at this time, Chi Nan started to think. I don''t need to refer to the laws of the outside world, and there is no way to refer to it. The sacred tree directly closed the road to comprehend the law, and can only follow the growth of the sacred tree.


    Therefore, occupying a territory in this place does not seem to be of any use to me. Sure enough, I can only provide services to others. It''s a pity that Hemira and the others are their own gods, and gods don''t need such enlightenment. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1333： The divine system is growing

    The battle continues below, but everyone''s pace will not stop. After staying here for a few days, the violent beast **** returned to his own kingdom with some divine power crystals used to enhance the kingdom of God.


    The violent beast **** is the final preparation for the promotion of the kingdom of God. Once ready, then the kingdom of the violent beast gods will be able to evolve to the middle kingdom. To this end, Chi Nan directly paid several supporting clouds.


    This was just planted by myself, and it was not as good as the one given to me by the original elves and gods, but it was not bad. A little more quantity will always have a good effect. The kingdom of violent beast gods was not established by using the power of faith, but created by himself in the void. This is also related to the fact that the number of wild orcs was too small at the time.


    There is not enough power of faith to crystallize, so the violent beast **** can only rely on himself to take risks. Fortunately, the strength of the violent beast **** was good, and he actually carried it. And this kind of kingdom of God, the degree of solidity and potential must surpass the ordinary kingdom of God.


    Even if this kind of support cloud wood is not very good, it is enough for the berserk beast **** to use. Besides, this is a test.


    At the same time, Romelia and Numis, who had been prepared, were finally ready to establish their own kingdom of God.


    For the two of them, Chi Nan had no intention of letting them use the crystallization of faith to establish the kingdom of God, because that kind of kingdom of God was the worst. What Chi Nan asked them to choose was also a way to directly open up the kingdom of God.


    As for supporting the cloud wood, Chi Nan used the one given to him by the Elf God System. Separate it directly, enough for several people. Why, is Numis still reluctant to come to see me?


    Chi Nan looked around, but he didn''t see Numis, and there was only Romilia in the void. At this time, Chi Nan raised the kingdom of God and placed it aside to protect Romelia.


    Seeing this situation, none of the surrounding gods dared to step forward. Being with a lunatic **** is so dangerous. Even they took the initiative to retreat to avoid Chi Nan thinking they had any ideas.


    They don''t know how many times they have seen this new **** who built the kingdom of God. If there is no one to guard the weak, they will certainly come up and rob. After all, to establish the Kingdom of God, there must be a lot of resources. But once there is the guardianship of the gods, they will give up, after all, is the gain more than the loss. How many good things can a newly established kingdom of God have.


    Soon, Romelia in the void began to prepare. Inside the kingdom of God, Romi Gala clenched his fist and looked at his sister, looking nervous. Hermilla patted her gently: Don''t be so nervous, there won''t be any problems.


    Yes, even if something goes wrong, we will take action, and it won¡¯t cause trouble. As soon as Chi Nan spoke, there were several pairs of eyes around him staring at him full of resentment. Chi Nan quickly closed his mouth, smiled bitterly and touched his nose.


    It seems that I just said something wrong. Chi Nan didn''t speak, and Romilia had already begun to do it.


    Unlike ordinary new gods, Romelia directly used the crystal of divine power instead of the crystal of faith. The divine power crystals arranged in a special magic circle in the void, and then burned, and the huge power shook the void.


    With such a high-level magic circle and so many divine power crystallizations, that guy is really worthy of the blood.


    Hmph, this woman must have something to do with him, either the offspring or the family, otherwise no one would do this.


    When the surrounding gods saw this scene of the local tyrant, their hearts suddenly became jealous. In retrospect, they didn''t have such good treatment when they established the Kingdom of God. Those who have this kind of treatment can''t be here, they are all in the position of other gods.


    Romelia didn''t care about them, but she breathed a sigh of relief and patted her breast, which already had a certain scale.


    He clenched his small fist and seemed to cheer himself up. This kind of childish performance caused many people to tick the corners of their mouths slightly.


    This girl, it seems that she hasn''t grown up. At this moment, Romelia waved her hands, and a storm appeared between her hands. The storm was full of destructive power to destroy everything, and instantly tore the space in front of him.


    The next moment, the surrounding magic circle flickered, and immediately merged into the shattered space. The space continued to shatter, and when it reached the peak size of the lower **** kingdom, the shattered space was suddenly stabilized.


    It''s now. Romelia''s eyes lit up, and she threw a wooden stick out. This is not an ordinary wooden stick, but a divine tool made from a piece of supporting cloud wood some time ago to support the kingdom of God.


    The wooden stick suddenly grew bigger and bigger, becoming a huge pillar, supported in the void. There are storms everywhere, some appear out of thin air, and some haven''t dissipated yet. But among these storms, they all possessed some of Romelia''s power attributes, and this area was Romelia''s domain.


    The huge pillar made a crunching sound, and sometimes it would bend, but it would soon recover. Seeing this scene, many people gritted their teeth and stared directly at the pillar.


    After opening up to the limit at one time, the kingdom of God is a bit big, so the pressure is even greater. Moreover, it was developed by oneself, rather than established by the crystallization of faith, and the pressure is even greater.


    Chi Nan said lightly, and at the same time, his godhead was in full operation, constantly calculating. At least it seems that there is no problem. Such a large amount of pressure, if it weren''t this kind of supporting cloud wood, maybe it would have been unable to support it long ago. At that time, either the gods would support themselves, or they had to give up and let the kingdom of gods be destroyed.


    Only when the gods establish the kingdom of God for the first time, will they be blessed by the will of the heavens and the earth . If the kingdom of God is established for the second time in the future, it will not help. For the third time, there will even be punishment.


    Every time, the difficulty will increase, and it will increase until there is no such thing as the Kingdom of God will be established.


    And Romelia has Chi Nan''s help, so she is still very well prepared. At this moment, Romelia is constantly busy, throwing out a large amount of divine power crystallization at will, constantly consolidating the power of the kingdom of God, and strengthening the barrier of the kingdom of God.


    The kingdom of God, which was clearly visible, gradually became hazy around it. On the surface, she also coveted layers of cyan storms and lightning, which represented the characteristics of the laws that Romelia understood, and the surface of each kingdom of God was different.


    It seems to be a success. Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. The Kingdom of God is so stable that it will not fail unless someone does it. However, what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that at this time something happened suddenly. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1334： Who did it

    Among the crowd of onlookers who hadn''t shown much performance, a divine kingdom suddenly flashed a jet of black light, and it shot directly towards the kingdom of God that was forming by Romelia.


    Because the change was so fast, all people did not react. If this light is allowed to hit the barrier of the kingdom of God, with the power of this black light, the barrier of the kingdom of God will definitely be broken. Then, the pillar made of supporting cloud wood will be knocked down, and then this kingdom of God wants to rescue it, but it is very difficult to have a chance. At the moment before the success, the timing was great.


    At this moment, even Chi Nan didn''t react. However, just as the black light was about to hit the barrier of the kingdom of God, a pendant on Romelia suddenly lit up with a bright light.


    Around the kingdom of God, a huge illusory plant suddenly appeared, like a big tree.


    Seeing this, Chi Nan relaxed. This is what I did by myself when I tried to make the artifact. Although not very good, it is only a one-time item, but it is no problem to offset an attack.


    The huge phantom violently collided with the black light, and then the phantom shook. When the shadow of the big tree disappeared, the black light finally dissipated, and the two powers disappeared together.


    At this time, the weak barrier of the kingdom of God gradually solidified, and finally passed the weakest moment.


    "Damn bastard, dare to do it and stay." Chi Nan relaxed, his spirit immediately locked on the guy who did it just now. That attack did not come from the kingdom of God, but came directly from the hands of a god.


    There is no evil aura on his body. Although it is a dark element, it is not an evil god. At first, Chi Nan really didn''t notice it. But I didn''t expect that this guy would dare to attack Romilia.


    Seeing that his attack failed, the man''s expression changed, his face was full of reconciliation, and he turned and prepared to escape.


    It''s a pity that this person has already been spotted by Chi Nan. He just turned around and didn''t wait to add, this person felt a great danger. Running the defense almost instinctively, the black light enveloped himself. Then a ray of light diffused, and it attacked indiscriminately towards the surroundings. The coverage is large, but the attack is not very strong.


    This guy is very smart, as long as he uses this method to force out the hidden danger, it''s just useless at all.


    "The reaction was quick, but it was too late." Chi Nan held the bow and arrow and pulled it away again.


    And in the void, where there was nothing, suddenly an arrow appeared. Then the arrow flicked, and it turned into a full six arrows. All the arrows, with a strong divine power, shot at him.


    The dark **** was horrified, because the power on this arrow was much stronger than his own. The dark spirit can only shout: "You dare to kill me, my master will not let you go." As he said, a bracelet on the dark spirit shattered. A huge force spread out toward the surroundings, shattering the surrounding arrows.


    However, before the dark **** showed a happy expression, another arrow appeared in the void. This arrow hit the black light curtain and smashed it directly. At this time, everyone saw that it turned out that it looked like an arrow, but it was actually the sum of the power of the six arrows. Breaking the light curtain just broke an arrow.


    The remaining five arrows, when submerged in the dark god, seemed to appear instantaneously, giving the dark **** five more holes. There was also an arrow, which actually penetrated the head of this **** and shot out the godhead.


    "You, you dare to kill me." The dark **** looked at Chi Nan with a shocked expression, but he never thought that Chi Nan would dare to do it.


    "Who is behind you, why do you want to attack my people?" Romelia has never appeared at all, and it is impossible to offend others, so this is not for herself, or for the violent beast.


    And Chi Nan felt that this guy was more likely to come at him. This is not the person on the side of the evil god, it is the person on the side of the orthodox gods, who did he offend? Chi Nan couldn''t understand.


    "I won''t say it, my master will definitely give me revenge." Even if the vitality is cut off, but the **** is the god, and it will not die for a while. Chi Nan snorted coldly. Seeing this guy''s appearance, it was impossible to ask.


    As for torture, this method is useless to the gods. A vine stretched and retracted in the void, taking back both the body and the godhead of this guy. This thing is even your own interest.


    I don''t know where this person''s kingdom of God is. If there is his kingdom of God, he might still know who is behind him. It seemed that there was only a chance to inquire about other gods, Chi Nan thought in his heart. But no matter who it is, those who dare to make their own ideas, dare to move themselves, this Liangzi is considered to be settled.


    The surrounding kingdom of God retreated again, for fear that Chi Nan thought that he had something to do with this matter. This lunatic, if he directly ran into the kingdom of God, it would not be a happy thing.


    Chi Nan looked back and saw that Romelia''s kingdom of God had already taken the final step and formed completely. At this time, the kingdom of God, which occupies a huge area, began to shrink slowly, and its size was getting smaller and smaller.


    Of course, this is just a representation, how big or how big it is inside. From the outside, every god¡¯s kingdom is actually only the size of a town. The strength of the kingdom of God is not based on the appearance, but the strength of the laws and the strength of the breath contained in it. This is the basis for judging whether the kingdom of God is strong or not.


    When Romelia''s kingdom of God was completely shrunk to the same as the normal kingdom of God, a breath expanded, contracted instantly, and recovered. That kingdom of God has become the same as the surrounding kingdom of God.


    "Congratulations, Romilia. UU reading " Chi Nan''s voice sounded inside Romilia''s kingdom of God.


    "Brother Lord, I succeeded, and I can help you from now on."


    This girl, really good at talking, Chi Nan smiled at the corner of his mouth. "Don''t worry, first consolidate your own kingdom of God, do things and wait until later." Chi Nan shook his head, it really depends on his own hands.


    With so many people on his side, if Romelia is still on this little girl, wouldn''t it appear that he is too incompetent. In Chi Nan''s heart, Romilia will always be the little girl who was pitiful and affectionate.


    Romelia pouted, a little unhappy, but then she didn''t know what she thought of, and suddenly smiled. "Sister, elder sister, come here too and look at my kingdom of God." Romilia turned to Romigara and said. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1335： 4 small forces in the kingdom of God

    The celebration banquet took place in the kingdom of God in Chinan. After all, Romelia''s kingdom of God was just established, and there was nothing left.


    At that time, Chi Nan is going to plant some trees of life in it, and the newly created holy tree spirit is a believer of Romelia. As for mission matters, Romelia doesn''t need to be busy at all.


    Then, his kingdom of God was deserted. No way, Hermilla and others went to help Romelia build the kingdom of God. This little girl, why did everyone leave all at once? Chi Nan felt very depressed.


    had no choice but to vent his depression on the person who attacked him. What only made Chi Nan helpless was that no matter how he inquired, the **** of the dark system was not known to many people.


    Even if I find someone who knows him later, I don¡¯t know who is behind him. Because on the surface, this is an inconspicuous ordinary god, and it is also a mercenary role among gods, often accepting other people''s employment.


    "A dark **** who is close to the peak of the lower god, is not a person of the dark god, so who is behind it, really makes people unable to judge." The clue was completely interrupted here. Chi Nan wanted to find the person behind this person, but there was no way. He now has a good relationship with the orcs and the elves and gods.


    Only Guangming Deep Inhale has a bad relationship with him, is this guy sent by Guangming Deep Inhale?


    But it''s not very possible. Deep inhalation of light rarely interacts with the gods of the dark attribute. So, could it be the orcs or the elves and their enemies who wanted to defeat them by hitting themselves?


    This is really confusing, Chi Nan has no choice but to give up thinking. Forget it, is it better to cover up? The guy behind who wants to trouble him will appear in front of him one day.


    Another period of time passed, when Romelia''s kingdom of God was almost built, Numis finally began to build her own kingdom of God. It''s just that Numis didn''t let herself protect, but chose to let the violent beast **** protect.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to look from a distance in his own kingdom of God, holding the light of extinguishment in his hand, and then he was ready to attack the troublemakers. I haven''t seen Numisi''s figure for a long time.


    That beautiful and graceful body stood in the void, exuding a billowing heat. It''s just that Numis is much colder than before, and there is no expression on his face. Looking at it from the side, I feel a lot thinner and weaker. At a glance, there was a feeling of wanting people to protect. Chi Nan didn''t know what it was like.


    This former friend, still doesn''t want to face himself now. Chi Nan sighed. He himself is a passive character. It is not easy to get him to take the initiative.


    This time the establishment of the Kingdom of God is the same as last time, and it is faster, after all, I already have experience. During the whole process, no one came to make trouble, just watching this lava kingdom slowly take shape and the establishment was completed.


    When the Kingdom of God was established, there were already four Kingdoms of God in Chinan''s God System. The four kingdoms of God constitute a whole, which can be regarded as a small force. In this generation of chaotic regions, it finally gained a little fame.


    The establishment of the Kingdom of God, there is no such thing as Chi Nan, but those women did it themselves.


    Another period of time passed, and the violent beast **** who was thoroughly prepared also ushered in the promotion of his own kingdom.


    Beat those pillars around to support the kingdom of God, of course, it is not very useful in fact. There is no danger in the promotion of the kingdom of God, the real difficulty is the consumption of a large amount of resources, and the level of the gods themselves must be reached.


    The light of the kingdom of God shone on the surroundings, and when the light dissipated, the power of the kingdom of the beast of the violent beast **** obviously changed and became stronger. Now, the surrounding gods have a headache.


    "This lunatic actually has advanced to the kingdom of God. If the middle kingdom of God blew himself up, even the upper gods would not feel good. Let''s stay away from this place. These guys are some lunatics." A **** said.


    At this time, many people were flying towards the distance. But there are some gods still staying in place.


    "I want to go too, but if I leave, the power I have built so hard will not be there." Without the close support of the Kingdom of God, many of the powers established by the gods on the central plane are not one thing to survive. An easy thing.


    There is no way, no one wants to give up these, many people think in their hearts, as long as these people are not offended, there should be no problem. With this mindset, there are also many gods left behind. But I have to say that the gods in this area are indeed sparse. In this way, Chi Nan was directly confronted with some of the gods farther away.


    Farther away, there are small gods, and some gods are united. There are several middle gods, and they are not afraid of themselves. Chi Nan looked far away, and among the gods that were very close to him, the strongest one actually had five middle-ranked gods. No wonder he was not afraid of himself. Seeing them, they are still vaguely provoking themselves.


    "Hehe, provocative? After a while, I will see if you dare to do this."


    Chi Nan sneered There was no response, because he still had one more important thing to do. At this moment, the evil orc below did not know why, and suddenly contracted quickly. The battlefield that was in the war, strangely calmed down.


    "What? The evil orcs have shrunk back to the kingdom of the fear of beast gods. Now the kingdom of the fear of beast gods has been locked, and the orcs are mobilizing more people to enter the kingdom of gods."


    "Yes, because the orcs want to mobilize more people, but the space channel is not large and the mobilization speed is slow. So they want to continue to hire you to help. They said that as long as the fear beast **** is killed, they don¡¯t want everything. Give it to us as a trophy." This is the news that Weiwei Si got through communicating with Lucas.


    Chinan thought for a while, then nodded and said: "At the same time, companions, then help. But the reward can''t be reduced."


    "It''s okay for us to directly join this kind of thing, so that we will definitely offend the evil orc **** to death."


    Chinan waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I just want to use this opportunity to divert other people''s attention. Some time ago, we were too pushy. Just hide a little bit, and I''m ready to advance."


    Hemila and others waited for their big eyes, covering their mouths, with a cute look on their faces. After Chi Nan nodded, several people cheered in a low voice. "Don''t get too excited, I don''t want people to know."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1336： The protagonist of this battle is not us

    Just like what I did before, after getting a lot of faith crystallization from the other party and adding the other party''s gods, through some special methods, he can connect to the other party''s kingdom of God. It''s just that the orc **** system is much stronger than himself.


    This is also a manifestation of the background, even if it is an orc who doesn''t like research very much. Chi Nan found that the orcs were able to use the idols to create a very large spatial passage at once, which was extremely stable. The degree is much faster than what I did at the beginning, and this is not something that the simple knowledge left over from the inheritance can do.


    This is definitely something that has been studied more deeply, but because it is not a plant, Chi Nan can only look at it and can''t figure it out.


    The moment the passage opened, Chi Nan let the plants that had been prepared for a while rushed into it, followed by a large number of orcs and mad warriors, and the final stage of the battle of gods finally began.


    "Hold on for the time being, as long as they can not be driven out of the kingdom of God, there is no problem. This idol has been used up, I will bring it back to us, and after a month, we will be able to open the gods from another place. Country channel."


    This was what Lucas said to Chi Nan, and Chi Nan nodded slightly and agreed directly. "Don''t worry, it may not be easy to defeat the opponent, but it is not a problem for me to contain them."


    For your own plant army, the most important thing is quantity. After rooting in the opponent''s kingdom for a period of time, it is still possible to directly form a production base in the opponent''s kingdom. It is not easy to drive yourself out.


    In order to be able to take root better, Chi Nan even let some plants not far from the entrance of the other side''s kingdom of God, directly transport a large amount of soil, these soils are directly placed on top of a lot of chassis wood.


    Even though the opponent''s laws of the Kingdom of God kept repelling them, Chi Nan still took root in this place and directly created a base. Starting from the entrance, the opponent''s kingdom of God continued to erode, and after having a base, the erosion of the opponent''s kingdom of God was greatly accelerated. It seems that if it continues, sooner or later it will cause the collapse of the opponent''s kingdom of God.


    "It''s really an orc **** system, you can use a **** statue to open the other side''s divine kingdom passage from so far away. If we replace it with our own words, we absolutely can''t do it, this time I don''t know who shot it."


    After calculation, Chi Nan found that it was impossible for him to do this at all. This was no longer a problem at the technical level, but at the level of strength. In other words, this time at least one high-ranking **** took the shot.


    "Chi Nan, don''t we add some more powerful plant weapons? You have already researched it during this period of time."


    That''s right, Chi Nan has recently used divine plants to transform all of his plant army into the second generation of special plant army. This is an overall upgrade. The strength of the newly emerging plant army may not have improved much.


    But because these plants all have a special divine relationship, they can effectively kill demigods. And Chi Nan recently plans to add some special offensive plants to it. The army of plants formed in this way can definitely slaughter the masters of the demigod level. Even, it can have a certain impact on the true god.


    Such an army of plants, plus the bonus from the Scattered Field of Mother Trees in the Homeland, can definitely become a team capable of destroying the true gods. Such a team can be considered very powerful in the entire central plane.


    Hearing Weiweisi''s words, Chi Nan grabbed a handful of Weiweisi''s head to play with, and said indifferently: "The protagonist of this battle is not us, but the orcs. We just help them delay it."


    "Furthermore, with my current strength, if the army of plants I have is too strong, it can''t be justified."


    This is Chi Nan''s worry. In fact, even now, the plant army that he has shown, there are many gods inquiring about him openly and secretly. If it weren''t for his apparent cooperation with the Orc God System, and the Elf God System seemed unclear, I''m afraid that many people have already attacked him. After all, he is a middle god.


    Even if you are a high-level god, you still can''t take out certain things too obviously. Although the main **** may not be very interested in these things, other powerful old high-level gods will definitely be interested.


    In fact, the difference between the gods at each level is very obvious. Just becoming a high-level **** and a veteran high-level **** are not at the same level at all. Even now, some ordinary mid-level gods are definitely not their opponents alone.


    The army of plants is still slowly and firmly advancing the front line, and the orcs and the mad orcs are constantly fighting in this crazy battle. Almost every day, countless orcs and mad orcs break through to a higher level.


    Among the opponent''s kingdom of God, the evil orcs are obviously denser, and with the bonus of the opponent''s kingdom, their strength is also stronger. It is not easy to survive this kind of battle.


    During this period of time, a new legendary master was born almost every few days. After fighting for a month, there were two more demigod beasts, which made the beast gods happy.


    With the improvement of the overall strength of the mad orcs, the benefits of the violent beast gods are also very huge. As a patron saint, his own destiny is completely linked to the race he guards. The middle-level kingdom of God, which originally took some time to be consolidated by the violent beast gods, was actually quickly consolidated under the influence of the violent beastman exhibition.


    This phenomenon makes Chi Nan very greedy. If it weren''t for too much influence, Chi Nan would have an idea of ??becoming the patron saint of the race. However, he has become a god, and it is impossible to change it One month later, the advancement of the army in the opponent''s kingdom is not very obvious, but it has not been driven out. Even if the opponent''s **** took several shots, Chi Nan used the number of plants to firmly nail it.


    It is conceivable that in the battle of God, the opponent''s gods directly attack the ordinary army. This kind of behavior that goes beyond the rules, the opponent can not pay a little price. At least the divine power is crystallized, and it must be very expensive.


    In the battle of the gods, the gods cannot directly attack the opponent''s army. This is the rule of the will of the heavens, and it is also one of the fundamental rules of this world. It is not impossible to want to cross, but the price paid is very high.


    This dread beast **** really has a deep background, and ordinary gods would never dare to play like this. At this moment, the entire kingdom of God shook suddenly, and ripples could be seen in the void, continuously spreading out. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1337： The most direct way of war

    The void ripples became stronger and stronger, and suddenly a small fragment appeared in the sky above the kingdom of God.


    "No, you **** bastards, you are obstructing the birth of greatness, and you will definitely be punished." A huge voice rang out in the kingdom of fear beast gods.


    The one who can do this here must be the fearful beast god, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Because it was not his own divine warfare, Chi Nan never connected his divine kingdom to the other side, just looking at it from a distance. Listening to what that guy meant, someone should have taken action.


    I''m afraid that only the Orc God System can make a move at this time, and it''s almost time to count.


    "Hmph, you ground mice can really hide, but if we find it, there will never be a good end. You fallen ones, accept the righteous punishment from the Lord God." A voice came from the black hole in the sky.


    But the meaning of this is really strange. When will the honest orcs be like this. It''s really proficient to suppress the commanding heights of morality first, and then directly do it.


    With a "bang", countless cracks were born in the air, and the cracks continued to expand. Then there was another loud noise, and the cracks grew bigger. It seemed that someone directly attacked the barrier of the kingdom of God on the other side. This kind of rude way can only be done by orcs. This is not cost-effective, but it is undoubtedly a powerful deterrent.


    In the kingdom of God, the gray light flickered, and a huge figure suddenly appeared.


    "This is the fear of the beast god, how is it like this, is there a beast **** of this breed?"


    Hermilla looked at the scene in the picture with a strange look. After a long period of erosion, Chi Nan can now see the opposite picture through the plants. Although the clarity is somewhat insufficient, it is generally not obstructive.


    The huge figure on the opposite side looked like a big bug. On the whole, it is very similar to an earthworm. Those circles of flesh circles, constantly squirming in the black air, looked so hideous and mysterious.


    It''s just that there are tentacles growing on this fleshy ring, and the tentacles can stretch and become like a tough rope. With the tentacles lightly waving, no matter whether it was an enemy or an evil orc, they were all cut in half.


    In the next moment, these corpses turned into a gray mist, floated in the air, and merged into the Dread Beast God itself, and the color of the Dread Beast God seemed to deepen. The tentacles waved continuously, killing all surrounding creatures. Even the evil beast god, who had always been expressionless, had a look of fear on his face, and he moved further and further away from these places.


    On the ground, there were only those plants that I had photographed in the past, and they did not blend into the black air. The fear of the beast gods seemed to have long since been surprised by this phenomenon, and there was no unexpected meaning at all.


    After all, it is just a plant, and it does not have the emotion of fear. Without the emotion of fear, it is impossible to be used by the fearful beast god, and it is impossible to transform oneself into the power that the other party needs.


    But the beast gods on the opposite side didn''t care and continued to attack the void. Finally, during the sixteenth attack, the space above was completely shattered, revealing a huge hole. The fear beast **** stared at the black hole in the air with full concentration, and the expressionless face of the earthworm just made people see some solemn expressions.


    "Kalahri, let us finally find you, your death date is up."


    With a loud roar, a huge tauren jumped out of the big hole in an instant. As soon as he was transferred, a sledgehammer in his hand hit the ground fiercely. With a "boom", countless cracks opened on the ground.


    This is no ordinary ground, this is the kingdom of God. This hammer came down, indicating that the opponent''s kingdom of God had been damaged.


    "That''s a divine tool, and it''s still a totem power type." The hammer was covered with totem patterns, shining with mysterious brilliance. Weapons that can be used by gods in their hands are, of course, artifacts.


    It''s just that Chi Nan has studied for such a long time, and apart from the longbow of the Nine Lights, he still hasn''t created any artifact. It''s not that I don''t want to, but it''s too difficult to make artifacts.


    Without technology and materials, it will not work at all, and it will take a lot of time. My main time has recently been used either for my own improvement or for researching plants, so there is not so much time to do it. But the progress of other people is better than their own. But up to now, there is still no guarantee of manufacturing.


    "You bastard, dare to come to my kingdom of God, you are the one who died today." The fear beast **** roared, and a series of tentacles attacked the opponent. The tauren **** was also unceremonious and swung the sledgehammer directly.


    However, this sledgehammer does not seem to be very good for shot attacks. Those that are directly hit will be shattered, but there are not many that can be hit directly. In terms of combat, it seemed that the opponent was restrained.


    It''s just a matter between gods and spirits. From this kind of shot, it is impossible to see who is stronger.


    "Hahahaha, you don''t think I''m the only one here, you fallen ones, we won''t let you go."


    Inside the big hole at the back, there was another roar. Then, an orc with green faces and fangs rushed out, without using weapons, but with his own fists. Chi Nan also couldn''t recognize which kind of orc this was.


    Immediately afterwards, there were other orcs who also jumped out one after another. Each of these is a god, at least the lower gods, mostly middle-ranked gods. None of the upper gods appeared. This kind of divine warfare in which the gods go directly to the opponent''s kingdom of God is very rare, because in the opponent''s territory, one''s own power is suppressed, and the opponent is subject to surge.


    Under the circumstances, this is simply looking for death. But the orcs just used this violent and direct method and sent a large number of gods to attack together. I have to say that this is also the fastest method.


    As the last tiger orc **** rushed in, the fear beast **** seemed desperate.


    "Until now, I haven''t seen the gods of other evil orcs come to help, and even a believer hasn''t sent it over. Is it because they already know the result? These guys are really selfish."


    If they were orcs, Chi Nan believed that even if they knew they were dead, they would rush to help, and the evil orcs obviously had no such thoughts. In a sense, these evil orcs are truly completely degenerate. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1338： This time it ended so fast

    More than a dozen gods rushed into the opponent''s kingdom of God. This is definitely the most terrible way to fight. If you can''t beat one, then the group fight is fine. What''s more, is it really impossible to beat the opponent.


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, the strength of the tiger **** is far surpassing the fear beast god. Even in the opponent''s kingdom of God, the strength is still no worse than the opponent. A huge machete in his hand swung quickly, and the opponent''s tentacles were cut off before they got close. If there are only two of them, maybe the outcome of the battle is really uncertain.


    But if there are more, then it is totally different. It is impossible for the dread beast gods to only attack the other side, because there are other beast gods dealing with him. The goal of these beast gods is directly to fear the beast **** himself.


    "Haha, it''s done, let''s see what you can do now." After fighting for a few minutes, the beast **** who hadn''t done anything in the back laughed loudly. This beast **** has a snake head, he should belong to the snake-man clan.


    A special staff in his hand, the snake head eyes on it glowed with bright green light. The surrounding divine kingdom space has been affected. "Well, the space barrier of the Kingdom of God has been reinforced. It seems that this is to prevent the other party from escaping. This method, I have to study it in the future." Chi Nan suddenly thought of a point that he had overlooked.


    The kingdom of the gods is breached, and it is not impossible to escape. As long as they are willing to pay a huge price, give up the kingdom of God, and risk a possible level drop, they can still leave. And Cthulhu is obviously different from ordinary gods.


    Many of these guys have done all kinds of special methods, and it is very troublesome to escape.


    And this method can not only prevent the opponent from escaping, but it seems that the possibility of wanting to be the kingdom of God is reduced.


    After the space barrier was reinforced, Chinan¡¯s signal was immediately affected. If it was originally the viewing effect of an old-fashioned color TV, it has now become the kind of effect of a black-and-white TV.


    Fortunately, I can barely watch it. "You guys, even the upper gods have prepared the means."


    The fear beast **** was full of wounds all over his body, but he was still angry. The upper gods have all taken action, and they have also created something to imprison themselves. This is simply frantic.


    It¡¯s true that the orc gods are, but it¡¯s not so useful, right. Even the fearful beast god, who was once an orc god, was frightened by the opponent''s big hand at this time, when they were so crazy.


    If it had been the same before, they would probably be gone for a long time. And the **** sacred tree god, he is the culprit. If it weren''t for him to dig in the ground, how could he find himself.


    The fear beast **** seems to have forgotten, but they were not found immediately when they were excavated. It was discovered later, but they took the initiative to attack. Perhaps he himself didn''t think that in such a desolate place, someone could fight him. I don''t even know that there are gods in this kind of place that can directly communicate with the people of the orc gods.


    "Shut up, you better go to death." The tauren **** who rushed in first had a sledgehammer in his hand against the opponent''s head, directly causing the fear beast god''s eyes to stare at the gold star, and the soul was shocked.


    Immediately afterwards, the machete of the tiger clan **** slashed at the opponent with eighteen knives, abruptly dismembering the opponent''s body into several pieces. Hesitate that the body of the **** is very powerful, and he is still in his own kingdom. This fearful beast god''s body is still recovering quickly even with such injuries.


    However, there are too many beast gods around. At this time, everyone has launched various methods, and the gods who have become sacrifices have released some mysterious powers and began to dissolve the body of the fear beast gods.


    After a while, a cat god''s figure flashed and picked out a regular godhead from the opponent''s head. Throw the godhead to the snake-man god, and the snake-man quickly seals it.


    In such a short period of a few minutes, a middle-ranked **** was torn to pieces in his own kingdom, and completely dead. And with the death of the gods, the evil orcs around them were also backlashed by power for the first time.


    It seems that a small number of evil orcs held their heads and shouted loudly because of the short time of demonization, as if they were resounding what happened before they were converted. It seems that the control methods of the evil orcs are different from those of ordinary evil gods.


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, while calculating the time. "From the beginning to the end, a total of sixteen minutes? The end of this magical battle is really fast. I don''t know if this is considered the fastest. But this way, it seems that even if the strength is strengthened, you can''t casually fight. Those powerful gods are the enemy."


    is also a middle-level god, and the highest of the opponent is also a middle-level god, but the number of dispatches is right, and the fear beast **** is so easily dismembered. If you change to yourself, I am afraid there is no good way.


    Among the powerful gods, there are many upper gods. It seemed that before he became the main god, he couldn''t easily become an enemy of the opponent. Even if it becomes an enemy, at least it cannot easily kill the opponent, attracting greater hatred.


    If the opponent also launched the same fighting method as the orcs Chi Nan is not sure that he can escape. Not to mention, it''s not just myself now. Shaking his head, Chi Nan threw these thoughts behind his head. It''s useless to think about these things for the time being, at least, he hasn''t offended those powerful gods, nor has this ability.


    It didn''t take long for the orcs to clean up, and they either imprisoned them and took them away, or killed them on the spot. I don''t know how they distinguished them. But in just three days, the kingdom of the fearful beast **** was cleaned up again.


    Then, a huge force in the void struck through the air, and the kingdom of the dread beast **** was compressed quickly. At this time, Chi Nan finally knew where the kingdom of the fearful beast **** was.


    turned out to be in a shadowy place outside the central plane barrier. I don''t know what means the other party used to completely hide his kingdom of God. Even the kingdom of God next to it, did not find that there was a kingdom of God hidden here.


    Does this evil orc **** system have some special methods? I have never heard of this method of hiding the kingdom of God. Only a moment later, this kingdom of God was completely compressed and became the size of a fist. Waiting for the beast gods outside to pick up the kingdom of God, and flew towards the kingdom of God where Chi Nan was.


    Along the road, all the kingdoms of God avoided. These orcs scared them. This crazy and fast fighting method is really eye-opening. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1339： The last step of preparation is also completed

    "Yes, this is the kingdom of the Dread Beast God, and all his things are in it. This is your spoils. According to the previous discussion, these things will belong to you. We will take the body of the Dread Beast God. , The Godhead is also left to you."


    The beast **** gave himself the compressed kingdom and godhead, then turned around and left.


    Just before leaving, the Beast God said again: "We are very happy to cooperate this time. If we have the opportunity, we can continue to cooperate." After speaking, these Beast Gods really left.


    "Next time you work together? It''s really long-term. Is this using me as a bait? Unfortunately, I''m not an idiot."


    Chi Nan said to himself, he knew what the orcs meant. It was simply because he had offended the evil orcs and gods, and as long as the orcs behaved as if they were only trading with themselves during this period, the evil orcs would really think that they had nothing to do with the orcs and gods after a period of time.


    In fact, the orc gods should have been observing themselves by what means. Once the evil orcs'' spirits start to act on themselves, they will come out and seize the evil orcs'' kingdom again.


    It¡¯s really nice to use myself as bait, and I still want to thank them in the end.


    This kind of routine, Chi Nan is not unheard of. It''s just that some orcs used such a method, which is really unexpected. If the opponent is human, this method is more acceptable.


    Honest people are the easiest to succeed when they use strategies. The reason is that honest people rarely play tricks.


    "It''s a pity, maybe we don''t have a chance to cooperate in the future. After this time, I will not be the same as before."


    After getting the compressed kingdom and godhead, Chi Nan said to himself. The godhead is very simple, throw it directly into the energy pool for baptism. Take it out when it''s cleaned up.


    Whether it is used to make artifacts, or used to inherit from others and become a new man-made god, there is no problem. There are only two main ways to compress the kingdom of God.


    One is to hand over the compression of the kingdom of God to a god, and use this as a foundation for transformation, and you can easily create your own kingdom of God, with a success rate of nearly 100%. Just because of some rules that are different from your own, it may cause your own kingdom of God to be inconsistent with yourself, and even leave some hidden dangers within the kingdom of God.


    But for those gods who have no chance to open up the kingdom of God, this is still very valuable.


    There is another way, and that is to absorb it. The main constituent law of this kingdom of God is fear. This kind of emotional law is rarely seen in Chi Nan. After being swallowed, his own laws of the kingdom of God should be more perfect.


    Chi Nan chose to swallow without hesitation. Another reason is that the kingdom of God can provide a great help to the promotion of the kingdom of God. To accumulate to become a superior kingdom of God, the time required will be greatly shortened.


    "The preparations are almost complete. After a while, the impact can be achieved."


    Chinan feels his own situation and is quite satisfied. The improvement of the godhead and the understanding of the law are completely useless to oneself. His weird sacred tree godhead, as long as he grows, can drive him to keep improving.


    Such a long time, spent a lot of divine power crystallization and a lot of life magic, the sacred tree in the body has grown to a very large extent, and even with its own weird godhead, it is also constantly growing.


    has reached the limit now and can break through at any time. And his body has also been polished to the edge of advancement. The divine power itself is even closer to a qualitative change. It can be said that all preparations for Chi Nan have been sat down.


    There are still a lot of divine power crystals, which have been piled up next to him. No special materials are needed to advance to the upper gods, so these things are enough. Then, the next step is to polish yourself and let yourself truly stand on the top of the pinnacle of the middle god. After Chi Nan announced the retreat, he closed his temple.


    The gate was closed, and even Hemila and others could not reach Chi Nan. The surrounding incarnations also broke off the connection with Chi Nan. The natural incarnation is okay, at least you can move on your own.


    And the incarnation of divine power, he has completely fallen into a deep sleep. All the power was completely reduced, and the golden divine fire enveloped himself and refined it bit by bit, Chi Nan had slowly bred in it long ago.


    No one outside knows what happened in the kingdom of God. The surrounding gods are still the same as before, no one will disturb Chi Nan, or disturb his **** system.


    In the central area, the underground world previously controlled by the evil orcs is occupied. Coupled with the expansion on the ground, the territory of Chinan continues to expand. The people around looked very greedy, but they didn''t do it directly.


    They didn''t dare to go down, worried that they would be caught by Chi Nan. And their own subordinates do not seem to be opponents of the other side. So they just watched Chi Nan in this desolate place, occupying a territory larger than that of ordinary upper gods, and remained indifferent. As for the upper gods, they really look down on this place.


    Even if you occupy a territory on the central plane to develop power , you need to occupy a better place to help yourself.


    The surrounding gods are still thinking about the relationship between Chi Nan and the orc **** system. There is a saying that the above is only a transaction relationship, and another saying is a cooperative relationship. Some people even say that Chi Nan and the orcs have united.


    It''s impossible to alliance with the main god, but it is not without the possibility of alliance with the people below. Behind this speculation is the promotion of the orc **** system. They seemed to disconnect all contact with Chi Nan at once.


    This gave many people an illusion that Chi Nan really had nothing to do with the orc gods, but no one dared to explore it casually.


    "Sure enough, as Chi Nan said, these orcs really exchanged too much, and they actually used us as bait."


    Sophia said dissatisfiedly, they have also figured it out clearly now, Chi Nan was right. I didn''t think that the orcs would cross the river and demolish the bridge in this way and use them, but now no one would doubt it.


    The situation is stronger than people, and people''s strength is stronger than themselves, so what can they do? In this world, if you want to gain control of your own power, you must have the strength to control your own destiny.


    In this kind of speculation, time passed day by day, and in a blink of an eye, it was another three years. For the gods, three years is not long, but some things seem to be conclusive. Orc, really has no direct relationship with Chi Nan. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1340： Why did he get promoted again

    For three years, Chi Nan hasn''t made any movements, which is actually normal. God, even if there is no action for hundreds of years, it is not a special situation to stay at home, it is very common.


    Only gods who have not moved for tens of thousands of years can make other gods a little curious.


    Three years in a mere trivial time is almost the same as three days for ordinary people. What they didn''t know was that during the past three years, Chi Nan had been constantly polishing his divine power and divine body, gradually developing in a more perfect direction.


    Around, there are already some fringe forces secretly tempting themselves. And Chi Nan Zhan''s forces have gradually come into contact with other forces in this desolate area.


    Some people build tribes here, some people build cities and even nations here. But many places are still wild. In some dangerous places in the wild, things like undead demons are not uncommon. In this desolate place, all kinds of output are very small, and high-level products cannot be found at all.


    High-level gods did not come to this place, but low-level gods have a soft spot for it. The gods in the chaotic area, because Chi Nan''s subordinates swelled too much, finally began to explore.


    At the same time, the surrounding planes controlled by Chi Nan''s subordinates also increased in number. Over the years, Chinan has controlled more than 400 planes, and some planes have been exposed to more.


    At this time, Chi Nan inevitably finally got in touch with other gods.


    Some planes were occupied by gods, and Chi Nan didn''t do anything. There are still some planes that are looked at by other gods, so they can only fight. Not to mention, many gods are gods from other regions, have never been to the central plane, and are not clear about some of the main body of the gods. Therefore, after the fight, there is almost no scruples.


    Just learned something from the Pantheon, how can it be compared with the old fried dough sticks like Chi Nan. There are also some evil gods and guardian gods, even more disregarding them, they will fight first when they see an army that does not belong to them.


    Chi Nan''s subordinates are not the kind of people who can''t fight back. They are also unceremonious when they are attacked. The arrogant personality developed over the years makes them even more unlikely to be attacked by these existences.


    As a result, among many planes, the battle of the gods at the lower level is also constantly starting. It can be said that there are battles everywhere, battles everywhere. Most planes are very peaceful, while a few planes have become a mess at this time.


    The transfer station of the sacred tree No. 1 plane has become a huge military camp, producing a large number of plant weapons at any time, and then sending them to other planes. With the immersion of Chi Nan, the research on plant weapons has stalled. Therefore, the current plant weapons are mainly the first generation, and the unfinished second generation has not yet been used.


    On this day, when everything seemed as calm as before, Chi Nan suddenly opened his eyes. The golden light in his eyes flashed away, and then a green light lit up. Eventually the light disappeared and the black eyes were restored.


    But Chi Nan''s eyes at this time were clearer and purer than before, like a finest black pearl. A sacred tree pattern appeared out of thin air, gleaming. The godhead and sacred tree in the body broke through their limits at the same time.


    At this moment, Chi Nan felt that his godhead was evolving, his body was changing, and even his **** power was much stronger than before. In terms of the strength of the divine power itself, it slowly approached the crystal of superior divine power, and then slowly passed by. That''s right, the more, Chi Nan felt that his divine power quality was much higher than that of other high-ranking gods.


    I had this feeling before, but because it was not very obvious, I didn''t care about it either. Now Chi Nan realized that with the accumulation little by little, he was definitely not comparable to ordinary gods.


    The most powerful way to become a god, began to show its power. Without powerful artifacts and magic arts, Chi Nan still felt that among the upper gods, he was not a weak one. But there is no mobile phone meeting, and there is no way to test.


    The void became lively again. As Chi Nan opened his eyes, a bright light burst out of Chi Nan''s Kingdom of God, illuminating everything around him. Even people in the central plane can see a green star twinkling in the sky. Even in broad daylight, you can still see very clear green spots.


    "Another great crown was born." Many people saw this scene and bowed in the direction of the stars. No matter which gods of the gods, they are worthy of the respect of ordinary people like them.


    The people around Chinan in the chaotic area felt very uncomfortable seeing this scene. "Damn it, why did he get promoted again. I remember that he had just reached the middle-level kingdom of God some time before he broke through."


    The veteran middle-level **** cannot accumulate too long to evolve his kingdom. Just evolving the kingdom of God, under normal circumstances, it should be far away from the upper gods. Why is this here so soon?


    "What kind of priesthood is he? How can he go straight to the upper **** as if there is no bottleneck."


    Some people secretly regretted it. They had known this a long time ago, and they should work with others to deal with Chi Nan. If you can get his godhead, absorb it and transform it, you can also get a higher priesthood attribute.


    But now, everything is too late, when the divine light of Chi Nan''s promotion radiates, they can only watch. At this time, they didn''t even have a chance to do damage. When the gods advance, whoever does it will be backlashed by the will of the heavens. Besides, if you can really do it, the opponent''s kingdom of God is not so easy to deal with.


    They have already felt that the gods of the other party''s gods have reacted, and the other''s gods, plus the possible self-detonation mechanism, are not what they dare to take at this time.


    With everyone thinking about it, Chi Nan''s transformation has been completed bit by bit. The transformation of the upper gods is more complicated than before and it takes more time. It took more than three days for Chi Nan to finally complete it.


    When it was completed, a powerful force burst out of Chi Nan''s body, and then converged.


    But at this moment, all the surrounding gods felt extremely depressive pressure. This is the coercion from the upper god, the upper god, that is already the closest existence in this world.


    "Congratulations to the sacred tree **** to become the upper god." For a long time, a divine country sent a congratulatory message.


    Immediately afterwards, one by one gods came to congratulate them, and the gods at this level were no longer what they would dare to offend.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1341： Olive branches of the major gods

    High-level gods belong to the high-level existence in the entire **** system. The higher the **** level, the more methods. Moreover, the kingdom of God is stable, and it is not so easy to destroy it as easily as before.


    As long as one can quickly promote the kingdom of God to the level of a superior kingdom of God, even other high-ranking gods, without knowing their own details, dare not easily do it on themselves. The higher the level of the god, the rarer the war between the same level. When the middle god, you can still see the war between each other.


    However, at the level of the upper gods, except for the wars between the gods, it is rare to see them fight on a large scale.


    Now, in addition to the twenty-eight main gods, he has become one of the existences second only to them. Especially in this chaotic area, there are not many upper gods, and he has become a big boss.


    Finally won a hand in time, Chi Nan can relax a little bit.


    Secretly, some people who originally coveted Chi Nan had completely let go of their thoughts. In the past, Chi Nan was backed by the spirit gods and the orc gods, so other people didn''t dare to move easily.


    But now, as a high-level god, even if there is no backing behind, he himself is a big mountain.


    And Chi Nan''s sudden breakthrough made the people of the two gods, the orcs and the elves, also very surprised. Fortunately, the elven **** system, just seeing a **** with natural attributes reach the upper god, which is equivalent to the power of their natural camp increasing again.


    In this regard, they are only happy, and congratulations come a long way away, and some will come later and give their gifts. In addition, other gods that are not part of the elven gods are naturally gods, and they also come to give gifts. Many people also concealed the idea of ??wanting to take refuge in Chi Nan, after all, this is a high-ranking god, and they are worthy of their dependence.


    Moreover, Chi Nan''s promotion rate is too fast. Such a **** has a brighter future in the future. Not to mention being able to become a new main god, at least it should be no problem to become a pinnacle high-ranking god.


    The gods of the orc gods were a little depressed, and what they had done before was really a bit unreliable. Of course they knew that Chi Nan could see it. He is just a middle-level god, and he is not qualified to bargain with them.


    As bait, it was his honor, but once he became the upper god, it was completely different.


    The upper gods represent the top existence among the gods. The main gods hold each other in check, have their own rules, and cannot easily do it. Without the intervention of the Lord God, the strength of the Orc God Element was stronger than Chi Nan, but it was already at the same level.


    Moreover, Chi Nan''s current strength, the gods on the evil orc side, might not dare to ask for trouble. They are both high-level gods, even if the opponent''s **** takes the initiative, Chi Nan can persist until the time the orcs react. Since there was such a danger, how could the evil orcs run out? The plan of the orcs and gods was a complete failure.


    In desperation, the orcs could only send Lucas to congratulate, and at the same time brought a lot of gifts, earlier than other gods. After all, sending messages through the avatar of Weiwei Silk is also very fast.


    The incarnation of Wei Wei Si did not have time to leave Lucas'' Kingdom of God, so it was still inside. Having this incarnation as a buffer is also a point of gratitude for the orcs.


    Being able to make good friends with a high-ranking **** with a promising future is something that no **** system will refuse.


    "Unexpectedly, they responded so quickly and sent so many gifts. This is because they want to rebuild their relationship with us."


    "Then my lord, what do you mean?" Hermilla gently massaged Chi Nan''s back. At their level, massage has no effect at all, this is just a way of expression of closeness.


    Chi Nan smiled: "After all, the orc **** system is the top **** system. I don¡¯t know if there is a main **** behind it, and the number of higher gods is far from what I can compare. So, of course, I want to accept their favor. Coming down."


    There is no other way around this, so can you still have trouble with the other party. Sometimes, learning to compromise is the real courage. If you think you are omnipotent, you will not end well.


    Once a main **** is angered, the opponent can pinch himself to death with a wave of his hand. The main **** and the upper **** are completely different creatures. And if you provoke yourself, even if the other party does something, the other main gods won''t come out and say anything. After all, the main **** has his own majesty, not something that can provoke.


    "In that case, we will accept their gift." Sophia nodded gently.


    "Not only should we accept gifts and exchange courtesy, we can also sell some of the just planted cloudwood as goods to establish a trading relationship. On the one hand, we can express our attitude, on the other hand, we can also take out their good things."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Moreover, we can also use this opportunity to advertise. Although the quality of our support Yunmu is a little worse, it is definitely not a minority in quantity." This is the big money in the future.


    In the past, the strength was not enough, and there was a simplified version of Yunmu Chinan who didn''t dare to sell it, but now it''s different. Some things are only qualified to be taken out if they have a certain strength, otherwise they will be guilty of crimes.


    His own cloud wood is not comparable to those planted by the Elf God System, after all, it is only a success. But using several roots together to support the kingdom of God built by the power of faith is not a problem, and I am afraid that it will not work if you develop it yourself. This is a level of quality and cannot be solved by quantity.


    And although my own cloud wood can''t be used to make artifacts , its quality is definitely not bad. There is no problem with making semi-artifacts. Buying in large quantities can also be produced in large quantities.


    Used to arm those troops within the plane, there is absolutely no problem. Even Chi Nan plans to build a cloud wood semi-artifact for his elves and some powerful orcs or humans.


    With this weapon, their strength will be raised to a very high level. Together with the army of plants, it should not be too far away from the day of invincibility. The people around naturally knew what Chi Nan meant, but they knew it after a little thought. In fact, even an orc would definitely know Chi Nan''s thoughts.


    It''s just that this temptation is too great, and the orcs and gods will definitely not refuse. To put it nicely, does this mean cooperation with each other?


    "I will contact them now, I believe they will agree." Weiweisi said quickly. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1342： Demon incarnation promotion plan

    After becoming a high-ranking god, not everything is gone. On the contrary, Chi Nan has a lot of things. The comprehension of the law and the deepening of the understanding of the world have also allowed Chi Nan to understand a lot of things.


    The preparations used to advance to the Kingdom of God, now many things have to be changed. Because I didn''t understand a lot of things before, some preparations were redundant, and some necessary preparations were not done.


    All this requires Chi Nan to readjust, but because preparations have already begun, most of the preparations are done. After the adjustment, it won''t take long for one''s own kingdom of God to be able to advance again. Chi Nan himself did not expect that his Divine Kingdom promotion rate could reach this level.


    After all, one''s own kingdom of God requires a hundredfold investment, and it is impossible for ordinary gods to have such a great harvest.


    So they all come little by little, and the promotion will not be very fast. He had enough resources, even if it was a hundred times more difficult, but Chi Nan still hadn''t worried about the kingdom of God, and he was promoted very quickly.


    In addition, there is also the incarnation of his own divine power, which also needs to invest a lot of resources and spirits to continue to improve.


    It will take a long time for this divine power incarnation to be able to rise to the same level as himself.


    At the same time, one''s natural incarnation needs a lot of resources to be cultivated in order to be promoted to the level of a middle god. Moreover, Chi Nan would also use resources to pile up his own gods so that they could also become middle gods.


    With many things to do, Chi Nan felt that he should recruit a few more gods. However, this matter must be considered in a long-term perspective. Only by now can one of his gods be able to recruit thirty people, so this quota should not be wasted.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan gave orders to let people start selecting people who belonged to the gods. This time the increased number was set to five for the time being. The elves of the gods under him should also have one or two gods.


    In addition to the things on the side of the kingdom of God, the next thing is the things on the demon incarnation. After the demon incarnation took out the devil''s holy fruit, it could sell well in a short time. But after a long time, problems began to occur.


    Because there were too many divine power crystals earned, it began to attract the attention of some demons and evil gods. For the time being, they haven''t done it yet, but after a long time, who knows what will happen.


    During this period of time, some demons have already tried. That was a challenge presented by a demon to the demon incarnation by using the rules of the abyss. Only after the battle, the opponent showed that the strength of the demon incarnation was too strong, and eventually ran away. If it weren''t for running fast, Chi Nan would definitely keep the demon behind and use it to kill chickens and monkeys.


    But the opponent''s strength was not weak, and at the same time, Chi Nan could see the shadows of other demon gods behind this incident.


    Since then, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation has basically been hidden in his own kingdom of God. The other demon gods did not know how Chi Nan entered the abyss plane as a demon god, but they had no way to enter.


    Want to destroy an abyss plane, still such a big abyss plane, the price to pay is not small.


    Now those demon gods haven''t decided whether or not to make a move. And other evil gods are also watching. At this time, Chi Nan knew that he couldn''t wait any longer, he had to upgrade as soon as possible, so that the demon incarnation could also be promoted.


    There are not many demon gods at the upper **** level even in the abyss, and they can already become a powerful force on their own. It can be said that if you don''t provoke the only four demon gods at the main **** level, then there is no problem.


    Unexpectedly, not long after the main body broke through, the demon incarnation would also be racing against time.


    "Fortunately, I have already broken through, so I don''t have to worry about the strength of the demon incarnation being too strong and losing control. As for the promotion of the demon god, just continue to sacrifice some planes, and gain strength is still very fast."


    Chi Nan''s eyes rolled: "By the way, since you want to trouble me, then don''t blame me. The plane of sacrifice can be a normal plane, and it can also be the kingdom of God. And the sacrifice to the kingdom of God is directly used. If the Demon God Kingdom is swallowed, it can still strengthen itself without delay." Chi Nan suddenly thought of a rule that would be beneficial to him.


    Thinking about it all here, Chi Nan simply secretly began to find a suitable target. The evil **** on the demon incarnation can''t move around for the time being. Everyone over there is listening to the demon incarnation, so be careful.


    Once you do it, it will cause a chain reaction, but it''s different on your own side. Moreover, it seems that some gods who are hostile to oneself can also be used as targets. I have no reason not to mess around, but the devil is different.


    These guys do things by their own temperament, and they don''t care about the consequences at all.


    "So, let''s get rid of that disgusting lizard **** first." Chi Nan looked at a divine kingdom floating in the sky. This guy had a very bad attitude towards himself from the beginning, and he had a bad relationship with the violent beast god.


    As a veteran mid-level god, this guy has often confronted himself before. It was only because the gods themselves did not make any moves, nor did they engage in divine battles, and the people around them faintly combined to resist themselves, Chi Nan did not make any moves.


    But now, it''s different. Even if it is the kingdom of the devil, it is also the kingdom of the gods. With the kingdom of the gods, the gods can fight. Therefore, Chi Nan directly understood the other''s believer lair.


    Then, using the space channel that had been built up so hard for so many years, the enchanted plants on the opposite side were directly transported. After a little camouflage, let the enchanted plant secretly display in another place to establish a large number of bases.


    After gathering to a certain extent, you can directly start the battle. As for the fact that the devil can fight with the gods, as long as the lizard **** is killed, it will never be exposed. Chi Nan is sure of this. Then, it''s time to do it, Chi Nan with a cold smile on his face, no longer pay attention to this matter.


    On the side of the demon incarnation, in addition to the demon incarnation himself, a total of twenty gods had been sent out. This is a very powerful force, and only Chi Nan, who does not lack the crystallization of divine power, can cultivate so many.


    There are so many difficult old-fashioned middle-level gods of lizard gods, but they have only cultivated twelve gods. Two of them have just joined in, and have not yet reached the level of the lower gods. All of this was inquired about by Chi Nan in the Pantheon.


    With so much internal intelligence, if he couldn''t solve the opponent, then Chi Nan could buy a piece of tofu and hit him to death.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: .. Mobile version reading URL: m....


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1343： Towards the center of the center

    As the status is getting higher and higher, all kinds of trivial matters are also increasing, which Chi Nan can''t resist.


    Even other gods are getting closer and closer with themselves. The height of the upper gods can already ignore the lunatic character, anyway, no one will provoke a higher **** casually.


    It happened that while his strength was very strong, he still had a lot of various resources, which was what the gods liked.


    If you can''t do without yourself, you can only try to get a relationship with yourself. The most important thing is that I am very good to the subordinate gods and subordinate gods, and I don''t know who promoted this.


    Even recently, some gods want to try to join themselves. He is not a normal natural **** system.


    Rather, some elemental gods and mad orc gods were brought along, and even the undead gods themselves had everything. This can be regarded as a very complicated messy **** system, this kind of **** system is rare under normal circumstances.


    Usually, there will be some influence due to the discord of ideas, and it is generally easier for the same type of gods to get together.


    But once this kind of chaotic **** system can be completely stabilized, it shows that the **** master himself is extraordinary. Coupled with good treatment, of course they want to come in. There are also some gods who are watching.


    Chi Nan is not a goddess. He has been screened very strictly, and has not yet earned one.


    And these things gradually increased, leaving Chi Nan not even having time to study with him. When my own gods and incarnations went together, they all felt exhausted. Of course, this was just an illusion.


    Later, Weiweisi proposed to establish a foreign teacher department, and Chi Nan asked Weiweisi to do it.


    In the beginning, the avatars of herself and other people were handed over to Weiweisi to manage and relieve stress. And because of this matter, Chi Nan''s selection of new divine matters has also accelerated the process.


    At the same time, the lower-level councils and temples are now busy with those planes controlled by Chi Nan below.


    His own **** has become a higher god, which is definitely a big deal. The belief in the upper gods is already very stable for them. After all, the middle **** may fall at any time, and the upper **** is different.


    With the power of Chi Nan''s breakthrough, the voices in the major planes that were originally dissatisfied with the new aristocratic system were suddenly suppressed. Although, they don''t know what the upper gods mean.


    After suppressing these voices, the policy will be implemented very quickly. Chi Nan detailed that after a few decades, there won''t be many voices of opposition. After a few generations, this will form a tradition that is recognized and maintained by everyone. There are naturally people who make small movements in secret, and they will certainly not be wiped out, but there will not be any big waves.


    On the plane of his hometown, the fluctuations were much greater. The dragon clan had just contacted his god, and thought he could fight against Chi Nan with the power of the god.


    But suddenly Chi Nan broke through, causing the dragons to close their mouths immediately. Dragon gods are a very powerful type of gods, but their number is too small. Therefore, they are usually very low-key.


    The dragons themselves are relatively independent and don''t like to listen to other people. Therefore, the dragon gods usually act alone. The one that the Dragon Race found this time was just a middle-ranked god.


    After learning about this, Chi Nan just waved his hand, saying that he knew it, that''s it.


    "Finally, these things are almost handled, then the next step is to move towards the central government."


    "Chi Nan, are you going to move toward the middle of the central plane? Will this arouse the vigilance of other gods."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, Chi Nan smiled: "Haha, what''s the vigilance? Every **** has a certain strength, isn''t it all going to the middle of the central plane? Besides, we are not directly involved. "


    That''s right, Chi Nan didn''t intend to intervene directly, because that would cause a lot of backlash. Chi Nan uses the most stupid method, and it is also a method that is generally not used by any gods.


    Because these plants under Chi Nan''s reproductive capacity are too fast. Now the split-air cannon with fixed-point locking direction has been completed, just lock the direction in the center, and then establish a space channel towards that side.


    A space channel opens, followed by a base exhibition, and then more and more bases expand on the opposite side. When it grows to a certain extent, it will continue to move toward the center, and it will make a leap forward one after another. At the same time, the rear base will continue to expand, striving to connect all bases into one line.


    This kind of exhibition mode can be said to be unprecedented. But the central plane is really too big. If you use this method to reach the core of the central plane, you don''t know that it will be the year of the monkey.


    In addition, it will inevitably collide with the territories of many other gods, and it will definitely cause conflicts at that time.


    Some gods will evade, but some have bad tempers or bad brains, and they will inevitably smash with Chi Nan. It is not impossible to even cause a **** war for this, so the delay will be longer. Chi Nan can see it, and of course others can see it too. So this matter will eventually become a joke for other gods.


    It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t care about this at all. Anyway, he doesn''t need to fight for control of the central area.


    Even in the upper god, Chi Nan still felt that his godhead had not reached the limit, and he still couldn''t break through the shackles that the sacred tree brought to him, so if he continued to display the plants, he could improve his **** power.


    As long as the divine power is sufficient ~ www.novelhall.com ~ as long as the conditions are sufficient, one can still continue to improve until it reaches the level of the main god. As for whether he can continue to improve, that is not something that Chi Nan is qualified to know now.


    Therefore, moving towards the central government is just a guise. Actively expanding its territory and plant scale, this is true. After explaining it, everyone understood what was going on.


    "This matter must be kept secret. If the main gods know my situation, they will never leave me behind."


    Regardless of how friendly the main gods are to each other, they are absolutely unwilling to have a new main god. If anyone now has the certainty to become the main god, then the consequences can be imagined.


    How some arrogant high-level gods disappeared in the past can actually be discovered by investigating them. Many of them have the shadow of a certain main **** behind them. There is no way, this is reality. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1344： Gods Choice Quota

    The establishment of the diplomatic department was successful, and the kingdom of God was finally not as chaotic as before. One''s own kingdom of gods cannot let other gods enter casually, and of course other gods will not enter the kingdom of other gods casually.


    Therefore, Chi Nan directly bought an abandoned kingdom of God, placed it next to his own kingdom, and transformed it. This unowned kingdom of God has also become a place to receive other gods. This method of using the Lord God Kingdom as a reception area is generally used only by upper gods. Only a few middle gods are qualified to use this method.


    Before Chi Nan broke through, he was not qualified. This was the influence of the backer.


    Now that it is different, you can do it yourself. "Finally, I don''t have to let other people enter my kingdom of God."


    Chi Nan himself also breathed a sigh of relief, in order to prevent other gods from discovering the companion artifact of his kingdom. Some time ago, Chi Nan directly suspended the production of twelve special trees of life and temporarily sealed them.


    On the surface, this is a pillar used to support the kingdom of God, and this kind of pillar is very common in the kingdom of God.


    If their special tree of life is discovered by the orc gods, God knows what will happen to them. Now they don''t need to enter their own kingdom of God, and their **** spirit can finally continue to produce.


    That''s right, in the eyes of others, the elves of the gods are all the sacred tree elves evolved from the enlightenment of the gods. But only Chi Nan knew that his background was not that deep, and he didn''t have that much time to become a god. The elves of his gods were all directly bred from the special tree of life, and his accumulation was really appalling.


    The selection was completed in the second week after the establishment of the diplomatic service. In the end, his subordinates chose two of the most outstanding spirits of the gods and became their own gods. This was the first time that gods appeared in the spirits of gods.


    The spirits of the gods who have always regarded themselves as the highest faith, but recently they have been celebrating and very happy.


    The third place was surprised by Chi Nan himself, because this place was actually obtained by Arthur.


    In the past, Arthurine was the saint of the Holy Light Empire. She was able to be selected, and she could reach the legendary level with her own strength. It can be said that she was very good in all aspects. Later, the faith collapsed, and Arthur directly rebelled and joined herself.


    Chi Nan kept Arthur in the temple on the other side of the home plane, and didn''t pay attention. Unexpectedly, Arthurine was able to completely transform herself within a few years, completely adapting to the power of nature.


    In this selection, Arthurlin was able to stand out and become her own divine candidate, which is really unexpected. Arthurine''s comprehension of the Holy Light, coupled with the comprehension of nature, actually directly comprehended the fur of the two laws. The natural element plus the light element is very similar to Slinka Yee.


    The reason why Arthurine was able to get this place in the end was also because of Slinka''s recommendation. I don''t know how this woman got in touch with Slinka Yee. But Chi Nan didn''t care.


    Since it is suitable, I agree directly. Arthurine¡¯s choice was also different from others. Arthurine actually chose to open up a subsidiary kingdom of God around her, not in her own kingdom of God where she lived like everyone else.


    With the affiliated kingdom of God, it can be regarded as a territory of her own, and Arthurine intends to cultivate some special priests and knights in it as a kind of combat power supplement under her **** system.


    Looking at this application, Chi Nan''s mouth ticked, not knowing what step the saint could do. I have to say that Arthurine''s ability is really the strongest among the women she has ever seen, so just take a look.


    Chi Nan directly approved, this kind of thing does no harm to him. But Arthurine has just become a god, so she needs more time to become a lower god-level existence, and then be stable.


    In order to open up the affiliated kingdom of God to the most perfect level at one time, Chi Nan asked Arthur not to worry, and waited to become the pinnacle of the lower god. The things used to support the kingdom of God were also the pillars made by Chi Nan himself and refined from supporting cloud wood. Before this support cloud wood was refined, it was really impossible to support a stronger kingdom of God.


    Chi Nan gave up the kingdom of God built with the power of faith, and never even thought about it.


    With two places left, Chi Nan recklessly chose his subordinates directly. One of them is Romi Gala, Romilia''s sister. This is also for the convenience of Romi Gala to take care of Romilia.


    And this woman, who has always been very powerful, did not choose to open up her own subsidiary kingdom of God, but directly lived in her sister''s kingdom of God. This is really willful, Chi Nan shook his head speechlessly.


    It was just the task chosen by Romigara that made Chi Nan very depressed, and he still had to train a battle maid.


    Fortunately, as Romi Gala improved his cultivation method, the previous situation where the maid was trained to become a muscular girl would not appear. Otherwise, Chi Nan would really reject this woman''s idea.


    The selection of the maid had changed from a human to a holy tree spirit. His own **** elves have their own set of management modes, which can be completed without the hands of Romigara.


    For the last place, Chi Nan gave Moylu, the first half-elf assassin who followed him.


    For a long time, Moiru has been following the old bald head in battles on all major planes, either in command or by himself. It can be said to be very hardworking and very loyal in terms of loyalty.


    This was originally intended for Miria, but Miria and Olna had agreed that they must rely on their own strength to become a real god, so Chi Nan could only give up and give this place to Moi instead. Lu Unexpectedly, Moylu also chose to open up a subsidiary God Kingdom, attached to the Chinan God Kingdom.


    Moylu meant that Chi Nan was moved a little. The reason is actually because the battle command department has always been placed in the kingdom of God, which makes Moiru feel very inappropriate and wants to be independent.


    The battle command department will be Moylu''s subsidiary kingdom of God from now on, so just rebuild it and take out a place. For the rest, Moiru is ready to turn it into a large barracks, ready to fight at any time.


    If Chi Nan''s own kingdom of God is always prepared for troops to come out at any time, it will create a hidden danger, and it will be easy for other gods to find opportunities to lock in Chi Nan''s kingdom of God. There has been no accident, because Chi Nan has never used this function. But in Moiru''s view, this hidden danger must be eliminated, and this is the reason he opened up the kingdom of God. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1345： Like a warmonger

    Seeing Moiru¡¯s request, Chi Nan was moved and nodded gently: "Agree to Moiru¡¯s request and receive the same treatment as Arthur. Tell them don¡¯t worry, we have time now."


    After ¡¡¡¡ ordered, Chi Nan directly turned them into his own gods, and then asked them to prepare to go.


    Of the five gods, four of them choose their incarnation ability as their own ability, either for the convenience of management, or for the convenience of handling some things.


    Only Arthur was different, this woman actually chose the ability of divine transformation. In Arthur''s hands, the divine transformation was not applied to plants, but to be applied to her own believers.


    Arthur is preparing to create priests and knights with her own characteristics, who will thoroughly integrate the power of light and the power of nature. In her opinion, only the ability of divine transformation is the most suitable for her.


    As for the easy management of the avatar, Arthur doesn''t need to manage anything, just a few clones of the gods. The most important thing is to establish a system to enable your believers to gain strength and promote.


    Just as the diplomatic service was operating normally, the other side finally started. It was his own demon incarnation, because the distance was relatively long, so the evil gods and demons over there didn''t know what was going on here.


    The lizard god¡¯s nest was directly attacked by a large number of enchanted plants. Judging from the demonized power of plants, you know that this is definitely not something the orthodox gods did. Although they are all plants, plant armies look very different from each other. And the gods of the natural gods can also effectively use some plants to help fight.


    During the whole process, no one actually doubted the connection between the demon incarnation and his deity.


    A large number of lizard beasts and lizardmen were killed. When the lizard gods reacted, they found that the other party had directly penetrated into their own lair along their weak links and knocked down their own temple.


    Then it was much easier. They didn''t know why a demon **** could launch a **** war, but directly used his followers and idols to open up his own kingdom of **** channel, and then the **** war finally began.


    At this time, the demon incarnation of the gods cannot play yet, so they can only wait on one side.


    The bewildered lizard **** thought it was done by a certain evil **** who could use a power similar to the devil, because only the evil **** could start a battle like a normal god.


    But anyway, I still have to fight. The lizard **** in a rage directly mobilized all his followers, and at the same time, within his kingdom, the fighting forces belonging to the gods and his subordinates finally started the battle.


    Because of the battle of the gods, he couldn''t make any shots by himself, but he was familiar with the rules of the battle of gods, and he didn''t think he would fail. The two sides fought madly at home and abroad, and it was chaotic.


    "It''s been a long time since I have fought so many **** battles. As far as the gods are concerned, I am one of those who like to cause trouble." Chi Nan smiled bitterly at the battle below.


    Based on the time concept of the gods, not long after he became a god, he continued to fight the gods, and even hit the other side''s gods with his own kingdom. Is this a war monger?


    But warmongers are warmongers. If you want to develop quickly, you must sometimes break the rules and do things that other people do not expect. Fighting is not the best way to develop, but it is often the fastest. method. Especially for the Devil God, the benefit of devouring everything from other gods is too great for oneself.


    Looking at the war, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to end. His own demon incarnation is good at fighting, but his strength level is only one level with the opponent, even slightly weaker than the opponent.


    If you want to truly win the war, the battle of God must go to the end and constantly weaken the opponent''s strength. So this time is definitely not too short. Perhaps, this battle will take several years to complete. It''s a pity that I''m in a hurry, and I definitely can''t waste it so, so in the end, I have to do it myself.


    So, it was so decided, Chi Nan made up his mind, as long as he did it by himself, he would not be easily discovered.


    As for myself, of course now it is mainly to develop plant territory, and also to develop its own business. The Pantheon has become more lively than before because of its own participation. I don''t know how many times it has been.


    "Next, we will purchase more legendary-level warcraft materials, and use the elemental plane to create more legendary-level wizards with elemental pets or professionals who use elemental elements. They are the basis for future masters."


    Chi Nan thought of the elemental plane he had discovered. I have to say that for so many years, only one of this weird elemental plane Chinan has been discovered. Although there are other elemental planes, they are all single elements, and they are full of elemental powers. Because of the lack of a special law, there is no way to make elemental pets.


    is at most planting some special trees of life to produce a large number of elemental spirits with the same attributes.


    Chi Nan also thought about devouring the elemental plane and incorporating this law into his kingdom of God. But he didn''t start, because Chi Nan knew that some laws would be lost when swallowed, so he didn''t dare to mess around.


    If you want to fully possess this special law of cultivating elemental pets, you must first have a certain understanding and comprehension of it. "It seems that when my avatar of God is formed, I have to let the avatar take a trip."


    Chi Nan is ready to let his avatar understand, the experiment that the avatar originally did, then leave it to his own deity. Perhaps, he should create a second incarnation of God, Chi Nan thought inexplicably in his heart.


    It¡¯s just that sometimes the plan is far less rapid than the change. Just when Chi Nan had just made up his mind, Sophia suddenly found herself: "Chi Nan, today the dragons found me and said that their dragon gods wanted your help for one thing."


    "Dragon gods? What is it? They don''t always like to ask for help." This Chi Nan still knows how arrogant the dragons are. After becoming a god, his arrogant attitude definitely got worse.


    "This, they refuse to say that they will tell you only after signing the contract. It seems that this matter is not small." It is indeed not small, and it is only strange if it allows them to ask for help from a higher god. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1346： 3 dragon gods

    Dragon race is not an ordinary race, this race also has a main god, and every dragon race is very strong as long as it becomes a god. If it were not for the bad relationship between the dragons, they would definitely rank in the top three among the gods.


    And the relationship between the dragons is not good, also because their own strength is too strong, there are no other enemies, so they can only be enemies with each other. This situation continued until the age of the gods, and it was still the same.


    It is not an ordinary thing to be able to ask a dragon **** to ask for his help. Otherwise, they will never ask for help. As for the other dragon gods, don''t think about it. The relationship between different dragon races may not be so good.


    Chi Nan agreed without much entanglement. As a result, the other party first sent a contract.


    When Chi Nan saw the clause on the contract, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then he smiled. "Hehe, really cautious, what is it that can make a dragon **** so cautious." The above terms are almost confidential. As long as the secret is leaked, the punishment will be very severe.


    The contract that directly uses the will of the heavens as a witness is also very effective among the gods.


    However, Chi Nan didn''t sign this contract, but directly said: "Go and ask, what kind of thing it is."


    Wei Wei Si shook her head and said, "The other party refuses to say that they must first sign the contract before they are willing to negotiate. If the contract is not signed, the other party will not show up at all." It seems that guy is also very smart.


    Knowing that as a middle-level god, even the dragon clan cannot be an opponent of a higher-level god. Once caught, maybe the other party will use special methods to search for souls, and that would be dangerous.


    Chi Nan thought about it carefully. After more than an hour, he nodded and said, "This is an opportunity. Given the character of the Dragon Clan, I will not set traps casually. Moreover, the Dragon Clan and I have no interests or other things. There should be no problem with the entanglement." Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s spirit touched on the contract.


    In the next moment, the contract turns into a light spot and dissipates, which means that the contract between the two parties has been successfully signed.


    At this moment, the dragon gods on the opposite side also got the situation. It didn''t take long for the new information to be sent here.


    "I actually have to go to a secret place in the central plane to talk about what the **** is this."


    Now that the contract has been signed, Chi Nan is really more and more curious about the news. There was still some distance between that position and his own side, Chi Nan thought for a while, and simply condensed the strength of his whole body and left quietly.


    If it''s other gods, I''m afraid it will take some means to avoid other people. But Chi Nan didn''t need it. The original breakthrough was to completely attribute his strength to himself, and Chi Nan could easily converge his breath completely. In the vast void, as long as Chi Nan''s luck is not at the extreme, no one will show Chi Nan''s existence.


    Even if you encounter gods, as long as you don''t provoke them, you can easily avoid them. There are a lot of gods around here, and it is generally difficult for gods to survive in this place. Who makes this thing mindless.


    After only a few days, Chi Nan arrived at the destination and then entered the central area. Below, there is a large barren mountain, this place is also not a prosperous place.


    Chi Nan glanced down, and vaguely noticed several birds flying in the sky. "This is the place."


    Chi Nan easily felt that there was a dragon bloodline on each of these birds, and the bloodline concentration was exactly 10%, 20%, and 30%. Arranged according to a specific rule, this is the signal they agreed upon.


    And the central place is the place to meet. When Chi Nan arrived, there was no one here. Simply, Chi Nan built a small wooden house in this place, so let''s live in this place for the time being.


    Chi Nan doesn''t know how long he hasn''t lived in this kind of cabin. Three days passed in a blink of an eye, and on this day, a figure suddenly fell. Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and stretched out his hand gently: "Please sit down. This is the latest tea I cultivated. Why not come and taste the taste." It is a habit to entertain guests with tea.


    The other party was not polite, and sat down directly, held up the cup and took a sip, then his eyes lit up and he gushed the tea. This method of drinking tea made Chi Nan frowned.


    "It''s you who asked me to help. I don''t know what your name is."


    The middle-aged man in front of him looks very ordinary, not very eye-catching, but his aura is very strong, like a mountain.


    If you feel right, this should be an earth dragon, a dragon with earth attributes, indeed a rare species.


    The other party nodded gently: "You can call me Huang Sha. I did move this time. But I have to wait for two people together. When they arrive, we can go out." Huang Sha said calmly, without opening an explanation. the meaning of.


    Chi Nan nodded lightly, and didn''t say much. If there is a problem at that time, I can leave at any time. As long as the contract is not violated, there is no problem. As long as the contract guarantees that no secrets will be leaked, and at the same time guarantees not to attack others, that''s it. You can''t hurt them, but the other party can''t hurt yourself, don''t worry about problems.


    A few more days passed. On this day, two figures dared to come here quickly, a man and a woman, with a faint dragon''s aura on them. It wasn''t because of his own special method that it was impossible for ordinary gods to completely converge their breath.


    These two are also dragons, and judging from their aura, one is a fire dragon and the other is a mutated fire dragon. The breath of the blue figure seems to be some kind of cold flame This cold flame is very special and not possessed by normal creatures.


    As a dragon, this cold flame ability has also been mutated, which is definitely very rare. But as far as the gods are concerned, that''s actually the case, and the true combat effectiveness depends on their own understanding of power.


    "Hello, please sit down." Chi Nan said calmly, both of them are middle gods, so don''t worry.


    Perhaps the Dragon Clan¡¯s mid-level god, the combined strength of the three is no worse than a general high-level god, especially in this kind of face-to-face battle. But Chi Nan is different. Chi Nan is certain that before he breaks through, hitting the three of them alone will have no problem. In terms of combat effectiveness, the higher the level, the more terrifying the strength that Chi Nan can display himself.


    The two were not polite, maybe the two of them weren''t worried about a guy who just broke through the upper god. Perhaps it was just that they had just made a breakthrough that they had the guts to find themselves. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1347： The 1st Dragon God Cemetery

    "Huang Sha, what the **** are you calling for the two of us, can you tell me clearly now." The blue woman said coldly, and the man in the red clothes next to her also nodded vigorously.


    The relationship between these two people seems to be very close, but it is dominated by women, and the man is a little cowering. Of course, this is only when facing that woman.


    The relationship between the two people should not be a couple, but more like a relationship between sister and brother, Chi Nan guessed silently in his heart.


    "Blue and red. If it weren''t for the two of you to be more disciplined and there is no other person behind, I wouldn''t be able to find you. This time, there are great benefits, and you won''t regret it. "


    "Red and blue, what is this name?" Chi Nan silently despised it, not so much a name, as a code name. Just because of the color on your body, you can guess it without this name.


    "Let''s talk about it, what the **** is it. If we can''t be satisfied, you alone are not our opponent. This human being shouldn''t help you either." The two people cast a squint at Chi Nan. Regarding the status of Chi Nan, the so-called upper god, the two of them didn''t worry much.


    This is the arrogance of the Dragon Clan, Chi Nan thought in his heart. Also, ordinary gods really dare not kill the dragon gods.


    Just like the general dragons, the dragons are usually at odds with each other, and no one cares about fighting. But once another race kills the dragon, a breath will be left behind. When you encounter other dragons, you will be sensed.


    Moreover, those who have killed the dragon gods will generally be chased down by the dragon. Unless there is a powerful **** protection behind them, or the dragons killed are recognized traitors, few gods can survive their pursuit.


    Who makes the number of dragons too small, they are also the most in place to protect their own people.


    "Then I will tell you about it, everyone has signed the contract, and I hope everyone will not violate it."


    Huang Sha took out a map and spread it out gently. "Use divine power to condense in your eyes, so that you can see the true face of the map."


    Chi Nan''s classical Chinese condenses the divine power in the eyes, and then looks over. Suddenly, the entire map has undergone tremendous changes. And this map is actually three-dimensional, which is really amazing.


    There is a lot of information on a small map, which is definitely a very clever method. And this map doesn''t seem to be simple, Chinan now this map seems to be an artifact. That''s right, it''s an artifact, although I don''t know what it is for. But it''s not a trivial trick to use an artifact as a map.


    "This place seems to be a cemetery." Finally, Chi Nan showed some information problems.


    The eyes of the red and blue people changed dramatically: "This is, can it be that this is..."


    Huang Sha nodded: "Yes, this is the place. Now you two don''t regret it."


    "Well, this place must have a huge harvest, but why should we bring a human." Hong looked at Chi Nan next to him, his eyes gleaming with danger, as if he was ready to pick someone and eat him at any time.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that this upper **** was not weak, and the previous contract, maybe he had already started it now.


    "You all seem to know where it is. Can you tell me more about it." Chi Nan became even more curious.


    A cold blue voice sounded: "Did you see this clover-shaped imprint? This is not an ordinary imprint. This is the imprint of the first generation of the dragon **** of our dragon clan. And this place is a cemetery, so it is very likely to be the first The cemetery left by the Dragon God."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then he looked strange. The title of Dragon God is not something that any Dragon God can afford. The dragon **** is supreme among the dragon clan, and only the most powerful **** of the dragon clan can bear it.


    The current dragon god, but a main god, ranks in the top five or even the top three in strength among all the main gods.


    "Wait, I remember that after your dragon gods die, the corpses are usually sent back to the dragon cemetery."


    Chi Nan recalled that the Dragon Clan valued his corpse very much. If the body can be recovered, they will never let it go out. Of course, only less than half can be recovered.


    Because the whole body of the dragon is treasures, the dead dragons generally don''t know how many corpses are divided by other gods.


    In order to have a place for the corpses of their own people, the Dragons even directly transformed the kingdom of a higher **** into a dragon cemetery, dedicated to storing these things. For such an important existence as Dragon God, will the cemetery be outside?


    "You are not a dragon god, so it is excusable not to know. In fact, the first generation of dragon **** of the dragon clan is not a main god, but only a peak upper god." Huang Sha finally spoke.


    "The talent of the first generation of dragon gods is not very good in the dragon clan. At that time, due to the chaos of the ancient times, the talented people died early. The first generation of dragon gods was lucky enough to be able to Rise at that time."


    "But the first generation of dragon gods eventually only grew to the peak of the upper gods, and there was no way to go further. Because there were too many hidden dangers before, the first generation of dragon gods finally disappeared during the First World War."


    "Not long after, the avatar of the first generation of dragon gods was extinguished in our dragon residence, which meant the death of the first generation of dragon gods. At that time, we had not established the dragon cemetery, and we did not know that the first generation of dragon gods was there. Where. Until I obtained a map and cracked it out, I didn''t know that it was left by the first generation of Dragon God."


    A peak upper **** Well, although it is not the current god, the gods of the ancient times are very advantageous in many aspects. Apart from other things, the resources at that time were very rich.


    Many cherished materials are actually very common at that time, but they are almost used later.


    The dragon clan is also a well-known race that likes to collect treasures. If the first generation of dragon gods said that they did not collect these things, then Chi Nan said that they would not believe anything. Thinking of this, Chi Nan was moved.


    Red and Blue are the same. After looking at each other, you can see the throbbing in the other''s heart. It''s a pity that there is something missing on the map. It is impossible to rely on this map to find the Dragon God Tomb.


    "That said, you can find the cemetery of the Dragon God, so let us come together."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1348： Lets talk about the distribution problem first

    Huang Sha didn''t conceal anything. He nodded and said: "Yes, that''s what it is. I can find it, but you can''t find it with this map. The important thing is hidden by me."


    "I can also tell you that this map is actually the key to enter the Dragon God Tomb. Without this map, it is impossible to enter it." Chi Nan nodded clearly.


    That''s why it''s no wonder that this map is a divine tool. How can the things that dragons use to open their cemeteries and treasures be ordinary goods? Inside, all the treasures of a generation of Dragon God were left.


    "Why do you want to share it with us? Isn''t it better for you to get a place like this by yourself."


    Hearing Lan''s words, Huang Sha said indifferently: "I also thought about swallowing myself, but I don''t have this ability. There is a very troublesome existence in the Dragon God Cemetery, and I am not his opponent."


    Judging from his appearance, he seems to have been there once. Huang Sha did not hide it, and said directly: "The most troublesome thing in there is the body of the first generation of Dragon God himself. Because the grievances of the Dragon God did not dissipate, he became a special evil spirit. Even though his strength has declined, it is still not. I can deal with it. If he couldn''t leave the cemetery, I couldn''t get out last time."


    Looking back on the original situation, Huang Sha still has lingering fears. Chi Nan understood now. No wonder the other party asked to join him. It turned out that there was an upper **** level **** evil, or **** corpse type.


    The main body is the dragon **** of the dragon clan, and the combat power is naturally not too bad. If the strength is not enough, it is not the opponent''s opponent.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go quickly. With our strength, an upper **** level **** is not our opponent." Hong jumped up, but was glanced at by Lan, and quickly sat down and closed it. mouth.


    Huang Sha glanced around, did not answer, but said: "Before we leave, we have to discuss the distribution of the harvest. I found the map, so I have to get something first. There is no problem."


    "Let''s talk about it first." When it comes to treasure, the Dragon Clan has never given way. Even if it is a cold beauty like Blue, her eyes are still shining, staring at the yellow sand, as if she will attack whenever there is a problem.


    Huang Sha stepped back calmly, and then said: "I don''t care about other things, but the body of the first-generation Dragon Emperor and the dragon ball inside must be given to me." Huang Sha put forward his own terms.


    Chi Nan just watched and didn''t participate in the discussion. He knew that others would definitely come over with his share.


    Lan Danyan smiled: "If I remember correctly, the first generation of dragon gods was the earth-based dragon clan. If you get his dragon ball, then you will have a chance to enter the upper **** level, right?"


    Huang Sha didn''t conceal it, nodded and said, "Yes, that''s it. I don''t care too much about treasures, because I know that strength is the most important thing. As long as I become a high-ranking god, nothing else matters."


    There are not many high-ranking gods in the dragon clan, after all, the dragon clan''s talent is too powerful, and each level up is more troublesome than other gods. Dragons not only need to comprehend their own godhead, but also temper their bodies, which consumes more resources.


    Therefore, there are not a few high-ranking dragons. If Huang Sha can become the high-ranking **** of the dragons, his status will be very high. Second only to the contemporary dragon gods, none of the other dragon races dared not give face.


    With the strength, what treasure can''t be obtained yet.


    Looking at the weird eyes of the red and blue people, Huang Sha continued: "The corpse of the first generation of dragon gods, I will return to the purpose of the dragon clan. The corpse of the dragon clan is sacred and inviolable. Do you all know that."


    "Of course, but the dragons who send back the dragon corpses will receive racial rewards. With the first-generation dragon corpses, the rewards must be very large. With this, you may have a chance to become a top high-level god."


    A top high-ranking god, in terms of strength, is no longer inferior to the first-generation dragon god. But if you want to become the main god, it''s impossible. The main **** and the upper **** are not the same thing. It can even be said that the appearance of each main **** is an accidental phenomenon. Let them come again, they themselves are not sure to reach this height.


    "Okay, I agree. After all, you provided the map, so it doesn''t matter if these things are handed over to you."


    Although Lan was very distressed, he knew that to get other things, he had to pay. Besides, the dragon ball left by the earth dragon is useless if you get it yourself. It is impossible to rely on this to become the upper god.


    Both of them are fire dragons, otherwise they wouldn''t be so generous. And Chi Nan understood that this yellow sand is really smart. He had never invited one of the Tulong who had the best relationship with him.


    Otherwise, after seeing this Dragon God Dragon Ball, after the transaction is completed, who knows if the other party will use other methods to deal with himself. Finding other types of dragons can guarantee your own safety. It''s really cunning.


    "Well, apart from this, how to distribute the other treasures?" Hong said anxiously.


    Huang Sha thought for a while, knocked on the table, saw other people''s eyes, thinking silently in his heart.


    Just before Huang Sha speaks, Chi Nan, who has not had any sense of existence, finally said: "The distribution of treasures, it is better to rely on means, whoever gets it first, how about no competition between each other."


    Huang Sha''s eyes lit up and then nodded in agreement: "Yes, anyway, the most dangerous thing is only the evil spirits formed by the dragon emperor''s corpse. The other traps in the dragon emperor''s goal are not enough to threaten us. After entering, we Just separate, and what you can get depends on your own ability." Huang Sha is not afraid at all, red and blue glance at each other and agree.


    Chi Nan relies on his own ability and strength to be the strongest, and he doesn''t believe in the three dragon races. Huang Sha is because I have been there once and I have a map in my hand. I believe I can use the map to seize the opportunity.


    The red and blue are different. They don''t have a map or the strongest strength, but they have two people. Two people together, how can it be much faster than a single person detection. Therefore, none of the four objected.


    "In that case, get ready, let''s go out now." At this time, the dragon clan was more anxious than himself. But even after working out, several people still did not forget to erase their traces and breath. Such an important matter needs to be kept secret until it is completed. They don''t want to have just arrived and someone will follow. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1349： Open the door of the cemetery

    A line of one person and three dragons, flying in one direction. At this time, the other three members all turned out their own prototypes. Three dragons, but not that very big shape.


    After reaching the demigod level, the dragon body will not continue to expand, but will shrink to a certain extent. Of course, the dragons themselves can control their body shape, can zoom in or zoom out, this is instinct.


    The length of the three dragons is now only over two meters, like a large lizard with wings, very inconspicuous.


    Chi Nan looked at the dragons curiously at first, but after being glared by Lan, Chi Nan had no choice but to withdraw his gaze. Sure enough, girls are always so unreasonable, even if they are female dragons.


    Huang Shafei was at the forefront, just to lead the way. And the one flying at the back was the red fire dragon. While flying, the tail slowly swayed, and flames formed out of thin air in the void, burning all the breath they left behind. After the flame dissipated, nothing would be left, and even the prophetic gods would find it difficult to find them.


    Chinan is next to another dragon. Unlike what Chi Nan thought, Blue is not a blue dragon. Also, the blue dragons are generally water dragons or ice dragons. This is a fire dragon.


    The blue body is basically all red, but there is a layer of blue flame at the edge of the red scales. It also seemed a little strange to reflect the whole body more brilliantly.


    This kind of dragon clan, whoever sees it will look at it a few more times, I really didn''t mean it.


    "Why is it so far? Isn''t the place we landed very close to the destination?" Lan asked impatiently. Looking at Lan''s appearance, it seemed that he didn''t want to keep the dragon''s shape for too long.


    But everyone else has used prototypes, and everyone is about the same strength. If they don''t use prototypes, they can''t keep up with their speed at all.


    Huang Sha''s voice sounded in front: "There is indeed still some distance. Because the destination has a strong barrier, if you directly descend from the plane barrier above the destination, you will encounter danger. If you are not careful, you will be sent off. Into the turbulence of time and space."


    It seems that this is also a kind of protection of the first generation of dragon gods. Also, it is definitely not so common for a cemetery that has not been discovered or felt strange for so many years.


    "But this is fine, at least when we fight, there will be shields left by the first generation of dragon gods, and they will not be easily discovered." The battle between the upper gods, the movement is not small. If you don''t cover it up, once you fight on the central plane, you won''t be able to hide it at all, and will soon be inspired by other gods.


    It seems that I have to create a magical artifact to shield my breath in the future. It can''t be that every time you do it, a large number of people will be onlookers, and sometimes it''s not a trivial matter.


    What Chinan didn''t know was that in fact, many gods had this kind of artifact used to hide breath.


    flew for more than a month, and finally reached the destination at their speed. This place, it seems that there is nothing special at all, this is a plain. There is not even a bulge, and there are no ravines. The ground was covered with green grass, and there was no difference in it. Even Chi Nan didn''t feel special.


    "This is the place, you all get a little bit away, I''ll open the cemetery."


    said, the yellow sand did not change into a human form, so it kept its original appearance and threw the map directly out. When the distribution plan was discussed before, everyone had already signed the second contract, so he was not worried at all.


    The map was thrown out, getting bigger and bigger in the air, and it actually blended with the surrounding environment bit by bit. The original grassland slowly changed its appearance, as if the holographic projection faded little by little.


    The lawn disappeared, and even the terrain changed. "This is spatial overlap? What a clever method."


    Chinan said in surprise, this is to use one space to overlap another space. This method is not something ordinary people can do. Even if Chi Nan is now a high-ranking god, he still can''t do it.


    Chi Nan''s foundation makes Chi Nan''s strength very strong, but in terms of law comprehension, it is far from the opponent of the first generation of Dragon God. Not to mention, his sacred tree is inherently isolated from his understanding of other laws. I can use space a little bit, but if I want to do this, maybe I can do it when I become the top **** in the future.


    The grassland slowly disappeared, replaced by a large area of ??unknown stone. The land was desolate, with grayish colors everywhere, and there was a faint dragon''s might and a strong lifelessness around it.


    However, under this dead air, no undead appeared at all, and there was no special death attribute plant. It is conceivable that this was directly suppressed by some powerful force.


    It feels as if you have suddenly come to another world, even the sky has changed a color. In this place, Chi Nan could feel the faint depression, and looking at the others, his expression was also solemn.


    Yellow sand and red directly magnified their body and became a giant dragon about a kilometer in height. This should be the normal size of their body, and it really shrank from a demi-god level dragon.


    and Blue is uncharacteristically, and directly transformed into a human form, instead of maintaining the dragon shape that can best exert one''s strength. I don''t know when I changed into a whole set of artifacts, including a dress, the gestures on the body, and the staff in his hand. If this thing becomes a dragon, there is really no way to use it.


    Could it be said that Lan is a pure mage type dragon clan, which is rare among the dragon clan. The existence of the dragon race is of the magic and martial arts dual cultivation type, and each one is paranoid.


    "Be careful, everyone. Last time I met the first generation of dragon gods here. The dragon gods may appear in any position at any time in this place. Everyone must pay attention." Huang Sha''s voice sounded like thunder. .


    At the same time, a large amount of yellow sand-like power gathered around the earth dragon, while Chao spread out around it.


    Hong itself also had a high flame and burned on her body. Only the blue one is quiet, and there is no change. Chi Nan has taken out the bow and arrow, put his hand on it, ready to shoot at any time.


    There are no physical arrows on the bowstrings, but emerald green energy arrows condensed by Chi Nan''s divine power. Before confirming the opponent''s strength, Chi Nan didn''t want to expose his hole cards at will. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1350： The ghostly dragon corpse

    Everyone was ready, but the enemy did not appear. They are not ordinary people, and they will not complain because of this little time, but have been waiting here quietly.


    waste time? No one cares about this. The four people stayed alert in this state, waiting for a whole day. They believe that the patience of a **** is definitely not as good as the patience of a normal god.


    Sure enough, a whole day passed, at the time of the twilight of the next day, when the sun and the moon met. Suddenly, a claw appeared silently beside Hong, and swept away facing Hong''s back.


    The red flames all over his body were swelling, trying to block this sudden attack, but it seemed a bit late.


    However, the blue beside the red reacted in time. With a wave of the staff, a cloud of burning snowflakes fell down in the void, and it happened to land on the paw. The next moment, the snowflakes collapsed, and the blue flames burned frantically. The surrounding temperature suddenly began to drop and dropped sharply, and even layers of cracks appeared in the surrounding space.


    Of course, this is not because Lan''s strength can shake the space of the central plane, but because the strength of this space is slightly weaker than the space of the central plane. But this kind of attack power is already terrifying.


    The dragon''s claws were collected as soon as they touched, and disappeared instantly. Red''s cold sweat seemed to be flowing out, and he nodded gratefully to Lan.


    "Pay attention to your surroundings, don''t look around." Lan said coldly, and Hong quickly turned her head and continued to stare at her surroundings carefully.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, and another hour later, when Chi Nan blinked inadvertently, he suddenly felt the darkness above him. Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan pulled the bowstring to the top, then let go.


    After letting go, Chi Nan had the intention to raise his head and look upwards. Above, a huge wing appeared from nowhere, and was attacking fiercely towards him. It''s a pity that he was hit by an arrow of his own. The arrow exploded, and Chi Nan clearly saw a little green mark on the huge broken wings.


    "The **** evil formed by the dragon corpse is different from the ordinary **** evil, and it has the attributes of the undead. My power just restrains the undead, even if the opponent is a dragon corpse, so I am less restrained, but after all, there are still some."


    Chi Nan''s thoughts disappeared in a flash. But when Chi Nan resisted the wing attack, there was certainly a danger coming from behind.


    Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan slammed the longbow in his hand behind him. My own light of dying is not an ordinary divine tool. As my strength improves, the ability of the divine tool itself is constantly improving.


    Used to shoot arrows, you can increase the power of the arrow, but if it is used to smash, its own power is more vividly reflected. And in this way, the life magic power he can use will be more.


    As soon as he waved it over, Chi Nan felt a huge force swept over him. He seemed to hit a piece of cowhide heavily, it was a huge tail, and he didn''t know where he came out to attack him.


    Attacking the dragon clan is just one shot, and attacking myself is actually a two-shot combo. I don''t know if it is my bad luck, or because of the other party''s identity, subconsciously keeping his hands on the dragon clan. The huge force blasted Chi Nan away directly.


    But Chi Nan also laughed, he was not injured, and the dragon corpse did not end well. Taking the opportunity to infuse a lot of life magic power, the tail of the dragon corpse was quickly corroded, and maybe the tail would break in the middle.


    And Chi Nan''s restraint on the dragon corpse also made the other three dragons look at each other with admiration, their eyes gleaming, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Soon after flying out, Chi Nan returned to the original place and continued to be on guard. "What kind of dragon is this? Is this really the first generation of dragon gods? How come it looks like a spatial dragon." Hong complained a little dissatisfied.


    Isn''t this fascinating ability very similar to the legendary spatial ability? Dragons with spatial abilities are in the minority even among the dragons, and it can be said that they are very rare and rare species.


    "Don''t complain, this is definitely not a spatial attribute." Lan just said, a big mouth in the void bit towards herself.


    Lan closed his mouth suddenly, pointed the staff in his hand to the front, and a ball barrier made up of blue flames protected himself. The dragon bit on it in his mouth, and as a result, a layer of frost appeared on his body.


    There was also a tooth that fell down like this. Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and this blue magical power was really strong enough. You know, even if the dragon corpse is dead, it is still at the upper **** level.


    Huang Sha also immediately explained: "Yes, this is indeed not a spatial ability. Strictly speaking, it should be based on the power of this space. This space itself has a lot of special dead energy."


    "The death aura of the first generation of dragon gods has been completely integrated with this space. You can use the death aura to shuttle in this space at will. As long as there is a death aura, he can walk around at will. This is the expression and the space dragon. The same reason."


    It is also true that there is no space ability, but the space can be used so freely, which can only be achieved in this special situation. Leaving this space full of special death energy, the strength of this godly evil must be reduced by at least half. If it weren''t for the strong defensive power of the Tulong itself, it would never have been possible to leave here alive last time.


    "In other words, as long as the dead spirit here is cleaned up, then this first-generation dragon **** will not have this hidden ability, right?" Chi Nan slowly said.


    "I said so, but we can''t help it." If there is a way, he would have used it himself.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly. You don''t have one, but I do. Seeing how the first generation of Dragon Sovereign fought and dragged it out, if he kept stalemate with the opponent here, this battle would have to be fought. I''m afraid it won''t work if it doesn''t last a few years. But all of a sudden wasting a few years of time fighting this kind of conventional war ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Chi Nan absolutely does not want to have a life.


    Since there is a way to fight a battle, why waste so much time?


    "Leave it to me to do this. You can help me look at it to prevent me from being attacked."


    "Do you have a way, then hurry up, we will definitely protect you." The scared Hong who was attacked by the attack quickly agreed. The formation of several people suddenly changed.


    The three dragons protect Chinan in the middle. The space in the middle is small. The gods who will not shrink their size will have to force the other three dragons to retreat if they want to attack Chinan.


    With space, Chi Nan can deal with this space with all his strength. With a wave of his hand, a large number of seeds spilled out. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1351： Cut your roots first

    Chi Nan doesn''t have plants that can suppress space. If this dragon god''s corpse really has spatial attributes, Chi Nan himself can''t help it. But the other party just used the death aura and evil aura here to teleport.


    This kind of method similar to teleportation, Chi Nan is not completely helpless. After a large number of improved purification trees, as the seeds of Chinan were scattered, they began to grow around. "The scope of the space is not very large, so there is still a way to extract the essence of the entire space." Chi Nan thought silently, and at the same time fully expanded his realm of gods.


    With the help of the realm of gods, the surrounding purification trees grow very fast. The dim light spread out, and the surrounding death and evil were quickly absorbed, and then transformed into natural attribute power.


    These forces can assist the surrounding plants to grow faster. In just a few minutes, the evil and dead energy around him became thinner. The dragon corpse gods hidden in the dark finally couldn''t help it, and made another shot.


    The huge paw fell from the sky, this time the target was red. If it had been before, Hong had no way to avoid this kind of attack, and could only help others, but this time was different.


    Facing this attack, Hong reacted in an instant, and both paws were pushed up at the same time, and huge power exploded around. With a "boom", Hong''s entire body sank several meters.


    "The power is not as strong as imagined. The power of the first dragon **** has dropped a lot."


    "After all, it is just a **** evil. Although the corpse is still the corpse of the dragon god, the **** evil itself cannot exert the advantage of our dragon clan. Otherwise, we will not be able to resist the attack of a dragon god."


    Huang Sha''s words reminded them, let them understand that their opponent is just a god, not a dragon **** with undead attributes. Chi Nan didn''t say a word, but still kept growing the surrounding plants.


    "It seems that these things have worked, and the dead and evil spirits around have faded a lot. Otherwise, I won''t be able to react to the blow just now." Hong finally understood the situation just now.


    Because the death spirit around him is thin, when the opponent is sneaking on himself, there is no way to attack directly in front of him. Instead, he can only be at a far away place, which makes him react.


    As a god, just a little distance, the effect is completely different.


    At the time of speaking, the surrounding purification trees grew faster and faster, and the range became larger and larger. In a large area around, the dead and evil spirits became very thin. At this moment, the dragon corpse wanted to continue to attack them, it was simply impossible. And without the ability to sneak attacks, they are less afraid.


    In the distance, you can still vaguely see the giant dragon''s figure popping up from time to time, but because there is no way to enter them, so I can only wait around, but not directly attack.


    There is no dragon''s prestige, and no dragon''s breath, which is unique to the dragon clan. This dragon corpse is indeed a mere form.


    Suddenly, a powerful force exploded around, bombarding the ground like a meteor. The purification trees I planted were torn to pieces in an instant. Even if it has its own blessing in the realm of gods, the purification tree itself is not a battle plant, so it is not impossible to be shredded.


    But seeing this scene, Chi Nan smiled. "Sure enough, as I thought, the purifying light emitted by the purifying tree can not only restrain the power aura here, but also have a certain restraint effect on the evil spirits."


    The gods have no thoughts, and generally only attack their own targets. And this time he actually took his own purification tree as the target, it can only show that his own purification tree has a certain attack effect on the gods.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about this kind of attack. He broke his own plants instead of burning them out. Fragmented plant fragments are scattered everywhere, and these things themselves can be used as seeds.


    Chinan does not use permanent growth, but temporary plants. So before these fragments landed, they began to sprout and grow again. After a while, a more lush forest grew.


    The process of plant growth requires a lot of dead energy and evil energy to be absorbed. In an instant, the dead energy and evil energy around it decreases faster. These, the dragon corpse that had been hiding around finally could not continue to hide. In the void, a dragon corpse with a body size of about 100 meters finally appeared in front of them.


    "Are the dragons of the upper **** level actually only a hundred meters in size? The shrinkage is really great. However, the true power of this thing is definitely not simple when it is concentrated to this level, but it is a pity that the gods can''t show it."


    Seeing the dragon corpse with knotted muscles, a dignified touch flashed in Chi Nan''s heart. If this dragon corpse can exert the power of the corpse itself, even Chi Nan will feel very difficult now. If this dragon **** was alive, his own strength is really not the opponent''s opponent. In this upper **** level, there is actually such a big difference in strength.


    Chi Nan calmed down a bit, it seems that his strength still hasn''t reached the level where he can run rampant I still have to be careful. But for now, let''s get rid of this dragon first.


    However, at this moment, everyone suddenly noticed that a faint light in the air was flickering, and a strange pattern appeared in the air. These lines, aren''t they exactly the lines of the previous map?


    Seeing these, Huang Sha quickly said: "Your Excellency Holy Tree God, stop quickly. The evil spirit here is used to support the source of power overlapping in the space. If it continues to be absorbed, the cemetery will be exposed."


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, apparently thinking of this too. "I will stop now. With the current concentration of death energy, this dragon corpse has no way to teleport. We are enough to kill him." As Chi Nan''s heart moved, the surrounding purification trees exploded instantly. It really exploded this time, not the kind of situation that can continue to grow.


    Chinan uses the method of manipulating plants to directly explode the plants from their roots, and nothing will be left. And as the purification tree exploded, the surrounding natural forces rose linearly, and the concentration became higher and higher.


    "It doesn''t absorb death and evil spirits, but it should be no problem to increase the concentration of natural power." Chi Nan smiled slightly, which is equivalent to increasing the space for his power in disguise, and enhancing his strength in disguise.


    The dragons obviously discovered this too, and took a squint, and did not express any opinion on it. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1352： Finally killed him

    There was no way to hide himself, and the dragon corpse that was unable to continue to teleport was completely exposed in front of them. Shenxie didn''t seem to know that he had no way to hide, and he still wandered around.


    At this time, Chi Nan completely understood that most of the things of gods are really no-brainers. Just like this one, fighting here entirely by instinct. If the environment does not change, it seems very cunning and dangerous. But when the environment changed, that kind of performance made people feel a little funny.


    A few people didn''t hesitate, no matter what the identity of the corpse was before his death, it was all enemies now.


    Especially for the Dragon Clan, letting the gods to control the dragon god''s corpse is itself a huge insult to the dragon god''s corpse. Various attacks hit the dragon corpse.


    The dragon corpse that was attacked finally realized that he had really been discovered. So he didn''t use other methods, and was full of horrible evil spirits, and directly fought with a few people, every move with great power.


    Although unable to display the strength of the dragon corpse itself, this is still an attack at the upper **** level. Sometimes, it is not Chi Nan who helps others to block the attack. This is definitely the end of life but also injury.


    "What a powerful force." Chi Nan gritted his teeth and blocked the Dragon God''s attack. His own power was already terrifying, but facing the attack of this dragon god, he still felt tremendous pressure.


    I really don''t know how strong Dragon God was during his lifetime, but he shouldn''t be an opponent. Even with the strength that he has improved in this way, there is still no way to compare it with those veteran upper gods.


    Taking the opportunity, Chi Nan fiercely injected his life magic into the dragon corpse. The dragon corpse continued to emit corrosive black smoke, but the dragon corpse itself did not have too many scars. The real injury was the **** hidden inside the dragon corpse. The formation of **** evil is very weird, and the **** evil in the corpse is invisible.


    "Fortunately, this **** evil has not been completely integrated with the dragon corpse, otherwise we are not opponents at all to complete the bagged **** evil."


    Huang Sha said solemnly, most of the gods of the corpse type were formed after the grievances left before the death of the gods. It is a special existence of intangible matter, which can only control the instinctive attacks of the gods.


    But after a long time, the gods will completely merge with the **** corpse, and it will change to a state, as if the gods are reborn, and the power completely becomes another opposite opposite, which is essentially the opposite.


    At that time, the strength of this **** will definitely not be worse than that of the Dragon God before his death, and because the power is aimed at the destruction of the god''s power, the displayed strength is worth stronger than the Dragon God before his death. And now, it is the best opportunity to eliminate this evil spirit.


    "Be sure to bring back the corpse of the Dragon God this time. The corpse placed in the Dragon Clan''s cemetery will not form a **** evil at all."


    Chi Nan snorted a little when he heard this. Although the corpse of God can produce evil, it can only produce it once. After annihilating him this time, there will be no such thing as God''s evil for a while. It doesn''t matter if you put it back. But speaking of it, a specially established cemetery for gods can indeed prevent the generation of gods and corpses.


    The bodies of the gods are all eternal, if not destroyed on the spot, or made into some special artifacts. When the corpse is thrown in some places, it will never be able to dissipate and decay on its own.


    Sometimes, it is helpless to establish a cemetery. I just don''t know what happened to this first generation of dragon gods. Obviously, in his graveyard, he actually turned his body into a place for gods to live.


    Without the ability to teleport and hide, this dragon corpse is not their opponent at all. When Chi Nan was able to resist and restrain each other, several dragon races used various secret methods one after another.


    Finally, after the dragon corpse was consumed a lot of power, it was **** by sand chains by Huang Sha. The chains were covered with various runes, so that the dragon corpse would not be able to escape the control of these chains for a while.


    Red and Blue took the opportunity to write a lot of runes on the body of the dragon corpse. Chi Nan couldn''t understand them, and they simply stopped. This should be a special method they used to deal with gods in order to protect the corpse.


    This kind of method is only available in some large gods, and Chi Nan doesn''t use this method. And Lan was shaking the staff in his hand, and after portraying a few large runes, he began to chant the spells.


    This is the sacred text of the dragon family, which is very similar to the dragon language, but it is not a thing. Chi Nan paused for a while before he felt dizzy. Can make a high-level **** dizzy, this kind of divine writing is very high.


    When the rune was completed, the staff in Lan''s hand pointed at the dragon corpse. The dragon corpse continued to struggle and roar, but there was no way to break free. The light flickered, and all the runes lit up at the same time.


    The next moment, the rune merged into the body of the dragon corpse, the eyes of the dragon corpse brightened, and then the light disappeared. A gust of black air emerged from each orifice, forming a dragon-like, but somewhat strange shape in mid-air. This special black energy disappeared after only a few seconds of persistence Is this the true face of the hidden evil in the corpse. "Chi Nan felt like he knew the existence of this thing.


    It''s no wonder that this special secret method will be collected by the top gods and will not be known to anyone. Others wiped out the corpses and sins, and got nothing. But in this way, they were able to fight out the evil spirits.


    The corpse of the gods that remained was the real corpse of the gods. It was not affected by the pollution of the gods and could survive. Whether it is used to make artifacts or to store them, it is much better than just waste.


    "Thank you, everyone. Next, it''s up to us." Huang Sha stepped forward and said with a smile on his face. This time, he had already got the things he wanted. With a wave of his hand, the dragon corpse spit out a ball inside the body. This is the dragon ball left by the first generation of dragon gods. With this, Huang Sha is sure to enter the upper god.


    When other people saw this scene, their eyes were a little red. This is a avenue to the sky, and it''s a pity that it is at odds with their own attributes.


    Then, Huang Sha put away the dragon corpse, made a gesture of asking, and walked forward on his own. There are a few burrows in a shadow place ahead, this is the way to enter the cemetery.


    Chi Nan noticed that everyone around him was looking at him, and said, "Then I''ll take a step first." His figure flashed, Chi Nan walked toward a black hole, and disappeared inside in a blink of an eye. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1353： This time I got a big harvest

    If you don''t enter it first, the three dragons won''t enter. Although the contract says that they cannot attack each other, there is no prohibition on snatching. Their strength is the strongest, and they must be under pressure to stay.


    So Chinan enters in advance, anyway, these places need to be found. Originally, Chi Nan thought that when entering this place, he would encounter various traps, or tests left by the Dragon God.


    But Chi Nan suddenly discovered that everything written in the book is deceptive. There are no traps, no organs, and no so-called tests. In other words, the previous dragon **** corpse is all the trials. If it can pass, other traps are useless, and if you can''t get through it, you will die.


    Walking all the way, Chinan saw the cave underneath. It was magnificent, but it was not decorated.


    This is basically an ordinary hole in the ground, but the underground stones are more neatly rested. The reason why it is magnificent is that there are many treasures here, and the surrounding area is very bright.


    "Coral sky gold, azure blue sea topaz... so many precious materials. Hey, why are there so many gold coins here? These gold coins are actually made of sky fine gold." Chi Nan saw a lot of hills. Of gold coins.


    originally thought it was an ordinary gold coin, but later Chi Nan discovered that it was actually sky fine gold, and it was still emitting a faint light. Just this large pile of fine gold in the sky is not much worse than the total amount of the veins that I discovered at the beginning. If this is for ordinary people to know, don''t just go crazy.


    Even if I have become a higher **** now, I am also excited about it.


    With this batch of sky fine gold, his men can form a group of demigod-level troops. Although it is basically useless in war, it can be used to deal with some situations in all major planes.


    Moreover, once a battle of God occurs in the future, whether it is attacking the opponent''s kingdom of God or the opponent invading into the kingdom of God. A fully armed demigod legion can achieve very good results.


    Use Sky Adamantite to create a semi-artifact, which is definitely the finest of semi-artifacts. As for making it magical, let''s forget it. There are too many other precious materials that need to be added, and Chi Nan doesn''t have it now.


    Chinan, which is developing too fast, has a weaker foundation. Without years of accumulation, in many cases it really cannot be compared with other gods. The harvest of just a few magical battles is still far from enough.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, don''t waste time simply, the hole is still very deep. After putting things away, Chi Nan moved forward. Obviously it was a hole in the ground. After entering, Chi Nan found that it was huge, and the bigger it went, the bigger it got. It seems that some special means are used to compress and overlap the space.


    "There are a lot of beast crystal nuclei, and the weakest of these beasts is legendary. This should be the magic core collection of the first generation of dragon gods. Why are there so many dragon crystals and dragon **** in it? What is going on. "


    After Chi Nan entered a room, he couldn''t help but hesitate. But without thinking about it, Chi Nan put it away directly, anyway, these things are still very useful to take back.


    Not to mention other things, it is that one of the magic crystals in the body of the beast gods that has reached the upper **** level, then has extremely high value. The magic crystal of the deity of Warcraft is actually its own godhead, which has a lot more functions than ordinary godheads.


    Keep going, and don''t know how long it has passed, Chi Nan walked into a larger room. In this room, it was not materials, but some finished weapons and equipment.


    "A total of two artifacts, one of which is a longbow, which is just used to fuse my light of dying. After fusion, even if my light of dying does not reach the level of the main artifact, it should not be far apart. Although I don''t use this staff, I can use it for other people." Chi Nan said with a smile looking at the two magical pieces.


    Just before Chi Nan could start, suddenly there was a sound from the cave next to him. Looking back, Chi Nan saw Red and Blue appearing here. After a while, Huang Sha also walked to this place.


    From this point of view, no matter which cave you enter, they are ultimately connected to each other. "Several people, there will always be one coming first." Chi Nan squinted, and the three dragons instantly formed a hidden alliance.


    Huang Sha let out a sigh: "There are many artifacts here, but there are only two top artifacts. These are treasures of our dragon clan. If you take them out and use them, they will probably be recognized."


    "Are you threatening me?" Chi Nan said coldly. Although the relationship between several people is correct, after encountering the real treasure, no one is still willing to give up, and no one is willing to let others take advantage of it.


    "Of course not. We are just talking about the fact. In fact, many artifacts of the original Dragon God are very famous."


    Chinan said calmly: "I will investigate, the famous artifact, I will also modify it, it will not be recognized."


    "If we say it out, secrecy just means that things here need to be kept secret but you have got some kind of artifact, it really doesn''t need to be kept secret." Lan suddenly said.


    This is to share the benefits with oneself, if they are alone, they will definitely go out and talk. At that time, it was not necessarily someone who came to deal with him, and the Dragon Clan would never let him go.


    After thinking about it a little bit, Chi Nan found that he could only share with them. In the contract, I couldn''t do anything to them, at least not in this treasure hunt. In other words, if the other party really wants to speak out, then there is no way to stop it. They are all dragons, no matter how much they get, the dragons won''t be as good as them.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said with a sneer: "It''s okay to divide the benefits, I want half, and I need the bow."


    The three dragons glanced at each other, a little unwilling: "Don''t you think you are a bit too much."


    Chi Nan said disdainfully: "At the beginning, we said yes, whoever got it, but you wanted to threaten me. According to this ratio, we signed a contract and were not allowed to tell me about my visit here, otherwise I would be I''d rather take them all. Anyway, no matter what, they will be chased by the dragon after they go out."


    Chi Nan exudes a pressure, and this pressure alone makes it difficult for several people to move. The three dragons who didn''t think much about Chi Nan, suddenly discovered that Chi Nan''s strength seemed to be beyond his control. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1354： Helpless distribution and new contracts

    Negotiations are meant to offer mutual conditions and then compromise with each other. Those with strength will naturally have a higher status and make it easier for the other party to compromise. Give up half of it, which is already a face-saving.


    Chinan was also worried that if he gave less, with the character of the dragon clan, he would die directly with him.


    I can''t do anything here, I directly exposed myself after I went out. They won''t get any benefits, and they won''t get any benefits. Simply give them a little benefit and let them sign a new contract to ensure their safety.


    I''m still a bit too tender, and I didn''t see such an obvious loophole. This can''t be regarded as a loophole, after all, no one thought that there would be so many artifacts of dragon clan fame here.


    Even the three dragons, they all thought that these things were in the hands of the high-level dragons.


    A few people looked at each other, and they found that under Chi Nan''s pressure, they could really gain nothing at all. As long as you control them, you can steal everything without attacking. And once Chi Nan did this, even if Chi Nan''s affairs were revealed in the future, they would not get any benefits, and they would lose out.


    Once Chi Nan becomes fierce and pays the price for violating the contract, and also takes away the Dragon Ball, then Huang Sha''s opportunity to advance to the upper **** will also be lost, so Huang Sha is even more uneasy at this time.


    Before Red and Blue could speak, Huang Sha suddenly said, "I agree, let''s follow this ratio. This exploration was originally your greatest contribution. You can take half of it. I agree to the signing of the contract."


    The temporary alliance was suddenly broken. Huang Sha agreed, and Red and Blue were even less rivals.


    Being a dragon is arrogant, yes, but no one is an idiot. In desperation, the two people finally said blue on behalf of the red: "We also agree, but a clause must be added to the contract, not to **** other people''s things."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, it seems that these guys have also found a lot of good things, otherwise they would never do that. Can''t snatch, is this worrying about taking away their things later? Forget it, anyway, I didn''t see what was in them, so I didn''t even think about it. Those who want to get all the benefits in their own hands will not end well.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Yes, just follow this." Then, Chi Nan used his divine power to communicate the will of the heavens, and a contract appeared directly. The other dragons took a look, a little helpless, but still agreed.


    The contract is signed, then they should be assigned. "Now, you can first take away the more important and famous artifacts among the dragons, and just leave the lesser known artifacts to me. In terms of value, it can only be half, and this bow will also be given to me."


    "Of course." Sacred artifacts are also valuable. Under the same value, naturally the more advanced the better. And the most famous dragon clan, of course, is the best to use and the most suitable for them to use.


    Chi Nan doesn''t care about these. Although his **** system lacks artifacts, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t.


    For the time being, there are not so many enemies in his own **** system, and there is no need to go out to fight all day. With abundant materials in the future, can I make it by myself? In his own hands, it is enough to have the Light of Death at present.


    Watching several dragons start to organize their magic, Chi Nan took the longbow away. The three dragons didn''t know what they had discussed, and in the end the staff was taken away by Lan, instead of the yellow sand that held the information here.


    Perhaps, this is also because Huang Sha has gained too many benefits before, so I have to compromise. Huang Sha alone is definitely not the opponent of the other two for the time being. Unless, he can break through later.


    As for their previous contract, Chi Nan didn''t think about it. Just calculate the magic value here and start collecting. "Although the artifacts here are not very high-level, most of them are low-level magical, just suitable for the use of lower gods, but the number is really quite large, enough to go back to arm other people."


    Inferior artifacts are also artifacts, not the same as empty hands at all. Besides, there are many mid-level gods who use low-level artifacts. The gods who have not joined the great **** system are still very hard.


    After finishing cleaning up, Chi Nan gave a cold snort and quickly left the place. I was a little depressed in my heart, if I didn''t dislike observing, but took things away quickly, there would not be so many troublesome things. Good things can''t be exposed, once they are seen by others, all kinds of troublesome things will follow.


    After entering casually from the next entrance, Chi Nan also ignored the others. He took out his own light of dying, and then grabbed the longbow in his hand, and the two longbows gently merged in the middle.


    In an instant, a bright light broke out in my hand, the two longbows merged together, the light flowed, and the colorful halo formed a cocoon-like thing. "It will take time to merge? Forget it, it''s not available for the time being. But it doesn''t matter. Those dragons can''t do it. They really don''t need weapons and are not afraid of them."


    Chi Nan temporarily put aside the matter, and collected the light of dying. It takes seven days to merge, but looking at the cemetery, the exploration time definitely doesn''t take that long, and the speed should be accelerated.


    "I don''t know if there will be such a directly connected channel next, speed up, I don''t know what the final is. In the cemetery, generally the best is not on the corpse owner, or at the deepest or center."


    While thinking, Chi Nan speeded up. When I walked around this time, I didn''t care what I encountered on the road. No matter what you encounter, put it away first, and didn''t even look at it. After you go back, you can sort it out.


    Since then, Chi Nan''s speed has indeed accelerated a lot. I don''t know how long it has passed before I encountered a hall again, or it was connected to other openings, which seemed to be the same as the armory.


    This time, the halls are not weapons, but armors. Chi Nan didn''t even look at it, and immediately took away the armor, chose a path randomly, and walked down.


    As for the next few dragons who came here and found that there was nothing left, this has nothing to do with him. Speaking of it, rushing forward like this is very dangerous. Once you encounter a trap, it is easy to get caught. If it weren''t for time, Chi Nan wouldn''t risk it. Chi Nan will leave some seeds under his feet all the time.


    Once you are in danger, use the phase shift at any time. This is the real reason why Chi Nan dares to take the risk. This speed of advancement is far from comparable to that of the other dragons. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1355： This is the real treasure

    After entering the communicating room for the second time, Chi Nan continued to run down without encountering any traps on the road. Along the way, as before, take things away first when you see them, and then move on. &1t;/


    However, only a few minutes later, Chi Nanxian actually came to an end. "There are four fork roads in total. There are four entrances here. There is no further exit. So, this is the end point. But it''s strange, why is there nothing here?" Chi Nan looked around and found that this place is actually empty. s room. &1t;/


    "No, the environment here is not right. Although the death and evil spirits found are very light, they are very strange."&1t;/


    Suddenly, Chi Nan realized that the situation here was a little strange, and a move in his heart directly gave birth to a special purification tree around him. The purification tree instantly disrupted the dead surroundings, and the surrounding scene began to change. &1t;/


    "Sure enough, this is also a special place with overlapping spaces. If this method can be used to hide the entire cemetery, there is naturally nothing special about hiding a small room." In the illusory room, it seems that two rooms overlap each other, purifying the tree. Constantly destroying the environment here, wanting to separate the two rooms. &1t;/


    However, the death and evil spirits around him continue to converge here, constantly restoring the previous layout. Chi Nan''s eyes were sharp, he saw two special items in another room in an instant and took them away. &1t;/


    After that, Chi Nan took back the purification tree, and the whole room was restored to nature. "There are still three fork roads, all walk aside, let those dragons come down, take away everything on the three fork roads." Chi Nan made up his mind to speed up. &1t;/


    After the three fork roads were cleaned by myself, I saw the three dragons come down from above and came to the room with armor. Only at this time, the things in this place have disappeared. &1t;/


    Seeing the empty room and Chi Nan standing here, the faces of several dragons were obviously a little ugly. &1t;/


    But they didn''t know what Chi Nan got, and there was no way to threaten Chi Nan, so they could only walk down with a cold snort. It''s a pity that they didn''t know that there was nothing left on the other fork roads. &1t;/


    "Hehe, I don''t know if they can show the folding space in that room, and whether they will waste time in it in the future. Regardless, there are also several fork roads above. Although the value of the things is not high, the better is the quantity." &1t;/


    Chi Nan recalled the fork in the road that several dragons had walked, and now there were not many places to choose from. If you want to come to these dragons, you will speed up, and you can''t waste time. Chi Nan walked up the fork quickly. &1t;/


    Sure enough, there are some things in different fork roads. The first generation of dragon gods is really rich. I don''t know what to do with so many things left after death, or let someone come to robber the tomb for one''s offspring. It''s just that when the things are in their own hands, Chi Nan won''t hand them over. &1t;/


    After quickly searching all the fork roads, Chi Nan waited on the ground. By the time the faces of a few dragons became ugly, it was already three days later. Looking at them, it should be the special space folding environment below. &1t;/


    But things, they have been taken away by myself. "You have finally figured it out, we can leave now."&1t;/


    "It''s true that you can leave, but please remember the contract, but don''t anyone violate it, let''s go." Huang Sha''s face was a little gloomy and he retracted the map, and suddenly the space changed. &1t;/


    When they reappeared, several people once again came to the previous grassland. Without speaking, Chi Nan turned and left. The other dragons also left in two directions. Red and Blue have to digest their own harvest. &1t;/


    As for Huang Sha, it was obvious that he wanted to return to the Dragon Clan Base Camp, but he had to break through the upper **** first, or send the Dragon God corpse back first. At this time, Chi Nan also had to look anxiously to see what he brought out. &1t;/


    After staying away from the two people, Chi Nan hid under an abandoned kingdom of God and took out his things. Two things, one is an iron pot, I don''t know what iron material it is made of. There is another one, which is an egg. &1t;/


    This egg, obviously cannot be a dragon egg, because a dragon egg would never be so small. Chi Nan has little common sense and short-sightedness, so he can only go back and ask other people. A high-ranking **** lacks common sense, and people know if they will laugh to death. &1t;/


    Collect that mysterious egg, and Chi Nan can feel the vitality inside. Next, Chi Nan opened the iron pot. Unexpectedly, this iron can is very easy to open, there is nothing special about it. Look inside, there are no weird runes, curses and the like, it seems to be just an ordinary thing. &1t;/


    "Speaking of which, there isn''t a trap mechanism in the entire ruins. The dragon god''s anti-theft awareness is really bad. Or, the dragon **** has not actually encountered any robbers and thieves."&1t; /


    Chi Nan was a little speechless when he faced the dragon **** with great personality. There is a feeling that you are ready, but the other party is already lying down without doing it. This feeling is really overwhelming. &1t;/


    But no matter what, let''s take a look at what''s inside. Inside the jar is a round ball the size of a fist. "Wait, it feels like this is a plant, and it''s still a seed." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. Such a solid seed that can be hidden is definitely not an ordinary plant. &1t;/


    Just through perception, Chi Nan didn''t know what kind of seed it was for a while. But what Chi Nan found was that this seed was actually a plant in the void. In the endless void, for so long, he had not found any creatures other than gods and gods. &1t;/


    The plants that can survive here may not be of much use to other people, but they are different. Moreover, is it really useless for other people This Chi Nan seems to be a little bit disbelieved. &1t;/


    [31 Novel Network Update Fast] In short, with this kind of plant, you have leeway. "A true mythological plant is at least comparable to the upper and lower gods in level. If I use it well, my power will definitely increase several times, even dozens of times."&1t;/


    Chi Nan was sure that this was the real treasure. Compared with this thing, all the previous gains were not worth mentioning in Chi Nan''s eyes. "Okay, go back now, plant it first, and see what it is, and then ask what the weird egg is." Chi Nan put the thing away, restrained his breath, and walked towards his own kingdom of God. &1t;/


    Faintly, Chi Nan felt that the egg was probably not as simple as he thought. &1t;/...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1356： Khakilis

    At present, most of Chi Nan''s gods came with Chi Nan, and they didn''t know much about many things between gods. If it used to be, the one who knew best was the violent beast god.


    After all, the violent beast **** has lived for a long time and will always know something. But it''s different now. Romelia, who can also enter the Pantheon, is also very curious about things between various gods.


    Because there is no pressure, Romelia usually spends most of her time in the Pantheon. While chatting with her sister and other friends, she is distracted and asked about various things in the Pantheon.


    Many rumors, whether true or false, will be recorded and discussed with others. Also, because I didn''t know the truth or not, I didn''t enter these messages into the plant brain. Many times, when encountering some things, even the violent beast gods will come to Romelia to investigate the information.


    Romelia wrote various materials and spells on a large number of special papers, and the piles of paper were everywhere in the temple. This is not so much a temple, as it is a large database.


    Chi Nan had some doubts whether it was a mistake to make Romelia a **** of the storm attribute, and it seemed more suitable for her to become a **** of knowledge or a **** of wisdom.


    Just after returning to his kingdom of God, Chi Nan brought things to the kingdom of Romelia.


    "Brother Lord, why did you come to me, hey, what is this in your hand."


    Romelia rushed over and saw the strange thing in Chi Nan''s hand at a glance. After receiving the news, other people gathered soon, and Chi Nan took the initiative to investigate the information. This was the first time.


    "Well, this is a mysterious egg I found, and I don''t know what it is."


    Hermilla, who had just arrived here, looked at the egg strangely, sensing it carefully. "There seems to be a little breath of life in it, it shouldn''t be dead, this vitality is really tenacious."


    "Yeah, this thing doesn''t know why, it always gives me a very uncomfortable feeling." Sophia frowned beside her. Others felt it carefully, and it was the same feeling.


    Because this thing was so special, even the violent beast **** was shocked. The violent beast **** instantly appeared in this kingdom of God, and when he looked at this thing carefully, his eyes were full of doubts.


    "Why, do you know this thing?" Chi Nan asked immediately.


    After a long time, the violent beast **** shook his head and said: "I remember that I heard it somewhere, but I can''t remember it. Anyway, you, this thing shouldn''t be an ordinary creature." Chi Nan rolled his eyes. Does God store it? Will it be brought back by himself? I can feel that something is wrong.


    Even Chi Nan didn''t want to incubate this thing before Chi Nan branded his soul into the soul of the creature that was not conceived. If you hatch and don''t listen to yourself, it will be troublesome.


    If you want to be branded, the more powerful creatures are, the more troublesome they are. Even if this egg has not yet been born, Chi Nan, the upper god, feels very difficult to do it himself. This is why the egg has been sealed for many years.


    If it weren''t for this, Chi Nan would just give up when it was replaced by a strong vitality.


    Even so, Chi Nan felt that in a few years, it would be impossible for him to control the soul of this creature.


    "I came to look for it. It seems that there are some rumors in the ancient mythology." Romelia quickly searched through her data pile, and countless papers were flying everywhere in an instant.


    Of course, this is not a random look. When these papers are flying, they actually follow a certain rule. When the look is over, everything will return to the original place. Romelia is not a sloppy little girl. With the calculation ability of the gods, the order of the papers is not complicated.


    After looking through it for about two minutes, Romelia finally found a piece of information in the pile of old papers. "I found it. It seems to be this thing. There are three revolving lines on the egg, which has an aura between gods and gods."


    Chi Nan lowered his head and felt: "Yes, it is this kind of breath, no wonder it makes us feel uncomfortable. Although this is not the breath of gods, it has the ability to restrain the gods'' divine power. Do you know what this is? "


    Romelia nodded: "I found it. It seems to be something called a fallen beast in the legend. It''s just that there are too few rumors, and I don''t know what it is."


    Suddenly, the boss of the violent beast **** stared: "The fallen beast, Khakilis, is actually this thing. I remember, this is a very terrifying beast in ancient times." The violent beast god''s eyes seemed to be a little frightened.


    "Do you know this thing? So what exactly is this thing?" Chi Nan was very curious.


    "I used to be a member of the Orc God System. The Orc God System''s research on various animals can be said to be the most complete of all the God System. There are records in the data. There have been many disasters in the ancient times, and another disaster. , It was caused by the Fallen Beast. I remember this pattern, it is the Fallen Beast Khakilis."


    "There is not only one fallen beast, but the number is definitely not large. Each fallen beast is a very special product. No one knows how it was produced. Some people say that fallen beasts are descendants of gods and gods."


    "Who is so disgusting?" Miria who had just arrived said with her tongue out.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Milia shut up, you keep talking." Chi Nan became more and more interested in this thing.


    "No one knows where the fallen beasts come from but their strength is very powerful. Every fallen beast has the level of a higher **** at its worst, and the fallen beast Khakilis, the strength is even among the main gods. It is also a top-level existence. In order to deal with Khakilis, sixteen main gods used to besiege at the same time, and finally eight main gods died before they were killed."


    Sixteen main gods shot at the same time and lost half. You must know that each of the main gods is a top-level existence. It is a big event to die one. To die so many all at once, this is definitely a large-scale **** battle.


    "It is said that Khakilis was not completely wiped out. In the end Khakilis was transformed into an egg, but was snatched away. No one knows exactly who did it. After all, a long time has passed."


    I don''t know what happened in the past few times, and it is not easy to leave some rumors.


    Search for book banners, read books! ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1357： Then hatch it

    After thinking about it, the violent beast **** still said: "Perhaps the main **** of time will know something. The main **** of time is an ancient giant, and it is said that it is also the oldest among all the main gods. If he doesn''t know it, there is no way."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, but he didn''t want to go and ask. Don''t say that the other party is a main god, and you are just a high-level god, will the other party care about yourself? If it is exposed, God knows what will happen.


    A powerful existence that can stand alone against more than a dozen main gods, even those main gods will go crazy and **** it by themselves. After cultivating such a pet, at least in the world of gods, he is born invincible.


    It''s just that the fallen beast can really be controlled by himself? Chi Nan suddenly had some different thoughts.


    "For some research on the fallen beasts, there are also some of the orc gods. It is said that if you want to control the fallen beasts, it is impossible to rely solely on the soul control method of the gods. It is necessary to control both the soul and body bloodlines at the same time." The violent beast **** has already seen Chi Nan''s thoughts, maybe it is the same for anyone.


    "How to control?" In the inheritance of the gods, there is only a way to control the soul of the other party.


    "Long after the age of the fallen beast has passed, the orc master **** at that time had studied it. This requires a very special ritual. Fortunately, I know that this ritual is not difficult to complete with the current weakness of this egg."


    Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief: "Then it will be troublesome. Just say what you need, but don''t let this matter out."


    Those who were present were his confidants, and Chi Nan said this to prevent some people from missing out after they went out.


    "Please rest assured under the crown of the gods, I will not say anything about such an important matter after death." The violent beast **** quickly stated that without Chi Nan, his mad orcs would not be able to continue to exhibit.


    Regardless of the fact that everything has been perfected by the mad orcs clan now, the overall number is still far from enough. With this amount, if you offend other gods, it is not difficult to completely destroy them.


    No matter how strong the reproductive capacity is, it takes enough time to form a quantitative advantage. Besides, for all aspects of Chi Nan''s gratitude and his own safety, the violent beast **** would never say such things.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, looked around, everyone expressed their opinions. Chi Nan said: "Yes, I decided to control it, and then hatch it. With the fallen beast Khakilis, we won''t be afraid of anything in the future."


    The violent beast **** suddenly poured cold water at this moment. "My lord, Khaqilis hasn''t hatched yet, and even if it hatches, it must be cultivated. This is the process of the fallen beast''s re-growth and consumes too much resources."


    After being told by the violent beast god, Chi Nan knew what the fallen beast needed for its growth. Khakilis'' greatest ability is to swallow, everything can be swallowed. But what is the best growth feed for oneself is actually the power of the world.


    Where Khaqilis had gone before, he ate all the planes and the kingdom of God. Even with the gods inside, not let go. With continuous eating, his own strength is constantly improving. Finally, when Zhu Shenmen felt threatened, Khakilis no longer knew how many kingdoms and planes he had eaten.


    It wasn''t until this time that Khaqilis, who had reached the peak of his strength, confronted a large number of main gods, and was eventually wiped out by them. However, after being eliminated, Khakilis could still turn himself into an egg and escape.


    Chi Nan knew that Khakilis was eventually stolen by the first-generation dragon god, and it was probably because of this incident that the first-generation dragon **** would die in that place. The initial thinking should be about the trauma that is difficult to recover.


    Although the original dragon **** was already one of the most powerful gods in that era, it did not reach the level of the main **** and would never be the opponent of the main god. It is not easy to be able to escape. Chi Nan was sure that the one who could kill the dragon **** was definitely a main god. Because other high-level gods can''t do this at all.


    But now? It''s cheaper. No matter how the original Dragon God wanted to concoct this fallen beast, Chi Nan still wanted to hatch it. Think about it, how terrible it is to be able to fight against the pet of the Lord God.


    However, whether to incubate or cultivate, it requires a lot of world power, even the real world, which is very troublesome. Chi Nan didn''t want to destroy the world one by one for the sake of his pet.


    Allowing himself to occupy, Chi Nan has no psychological burden in his heart. Some barren planes were directly sacrificed to the abyss, and Chi Nan would not have bad ideas. But to destroy a world, this is not what Chi Nan wants.


    Wait, the abyss, Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly lit up. "By the way, if the abyss plane is directly used to swallow it, will there be any problem." Chi Nan''s words made the violent beast **** a little confused, this thinking is too jumpy.


    But this is a question from the **** master, and the violent beast **** will not fail to answer. "The abyssal plane, the fallen beast had also eaten it. The power of the fallen beast is different from the general divine power. It is said to be a kind of fallen divine power. Any power can be digested and transformed. Khakilis has also eaten a lot before. It¡¯s from the abyss plane. It¡¯s just swallowed from the outside, so there is no way for the abyss will."


    After thinking about it, the violent beast **** still said: "But if you want to incubate, it is best not to, after all, the will of the abyss is to remember the aura of Khakilis. If it is really sent to the abyss, it will be destroyed in the first time Drop it."


    This guy is really powerful, even the Will of the Abyss is not afraid of You know, the Will of the Abyss is an existence that the Lord God is not willing to provoke easily. With regard to his current strength, let''s take it easy first.


    There is an inner should in it, I believe there will be no problems in the future. There is only something like the power of the world, and in the end Chi Nan can only consider some barren planes. In these barren planes, there are no creatures.


    As long as you plant a lot of plants into it, you can activate the will of the world and generate a lot of world power. As long as no real creatures appear, there is nothing to worry about even if the world is destroyed.


    That''s right, Chi Nan regards people more importantly than the world. The world itself has no subjective consciousness, life and death do not matter. Anyway, new planes are being born in the void all the time, on the contrary, beings have emotions.


    As a member of the creatures, Chi Nan was unwilling to slaughter creatures on a large scale, but it was nothing to ruin a barren world. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1358： Finally caught you

    There is a barren plane in Chinan, but it will not be used in a short time, so let''s cultivate it first. What we need to do now is to completely control this egg first, not only the soul, but also the blood and body must be completely controlled. &1t;/


    Only by completing these can it be guaranteed that the fallen beast will not backfire itself. After the research of the orcs [31 novels], the fallen beasts do not possess subjective thoughts, just like some plane consciousness, only instinct. &1t;/


    If it weren''t for worrying about growing up, it would cause major hidden dangers to one''s own **** system, and it would be impossible for the main gods of ancient times to join hands to deal with fallen beasts. It''s just that they were also at a low level of the strength of the fallen beast. Some fallen beasts that appeared later were killed shortly after they appeared, but they have now disappeared. &1t;/


    In a sense, the fallen beast can even be regarded as the nemesis of the gods, or the nemesis of the gods. &1t;/


    After the problem of the fallen beast was solved, Chi Nan was looking for the seed. But the problem is that there is only one seed, which is not in the record. Even if I went to the Pantheon to inquire about it, there was still no result. &1t;/


    In the end, Chi Nan could only give up and cultivate this seed first. &1t;/


    Next, just wait for time. Whether it''s the battle on the side of the demon incarnation or the cultivation of the fallen beast on your side, it takes time. Chi Nan, who was free, once again focused most of his attention on researching plants. &1t;/


    Just with new expectations, Chi Nan seemed a little absent-minded when studying plants. So during this period, Chi Nan spent a long time in his own home. This kind of performance also made Hemila and others more satisfied. &1t;/


    On this day, Chi Nan just checked, the consciousness of controlling the bloodline of the fallen beast was still a little bit short of material, so it was not completed, and the control of the soul went further. After completing these daily routines, Chi Nan is ready to continue his research. &1t;/


    Just not long after he walked to his research room, a cloud of mist suddenly appeared in front of Chi Nan''s eyes. "Strange, is there such a thing in my kingdom of God?" Chi Nan looked at the white clouds and mist with a little surprise. &1t;/


    The mist seemed to be slow but urgent, before Chi Nan could understand, he actually flew over and completely enveloped Chi Nan inside. &1t;/


    At the next moment, Chi Nan felt that the surrounding area was pitch black, and Chi Nan suddenly realized that the time and space power around him was fluctuating. "This feeling, is it a space-time storm. No, space-time storm can''t be born directly from the kingdom of gods."&1t;/


    Temporal storm is a problem that often arises in the void, and it is also a very dangerous natural disaster for the lower gods who do not have the protection of the kingdom of God. But in the kingdom of God, there is no one who has been affected by the storm of time and space yet. &1t;/


    What I haven''t heard is that time and space storms can be born from the kingdom of God. But this kind of violent fluctuations in time and space is really weird. This is my own laboratory. No one can do anything here except myself. Everything was born too fast, even Chi Nan didn''t react. &1t;/


    When the time and space around him stagnated, Chi Nan felt that the surrounding area had changed. There is nothing here, there is nothing. Not the void outside the world, but an empty place. &1t;/


    "Haha, I finally caught you." In the distance, a weird voice sounded hoarse. &1t;/


    Chi Nan frowned: "Who are you, do I have anything to do with you when I am here? How did you do it."&1t;/


    Being able to transfer oneself from the kingdom of God, what kind of method is this? Chi Nan himself doesn''t know this method, and it is definitely not ordinary people who can do this. &1t;/


    "Hahahaha, the one who moved me, dare to ask who I am." A figure walked out. &1t;/


    After a long time, Chi Nan finally saw the figure clearly. The figure is very tall, like a giant, but there is no face on his face, just a smooth halo, without any organs. &1t;/


    On the contrary, on the torso, there are seven huge mouths, grinning, and the teeth are shining with cold light. Under the tongue squirming, drops of saliva flowed down, dripping down the body. &1t;/


    The aura on the opponent''s body made Chi Nan feel that something was wrong. The aura was so powerful that it was definitely not weaker than his own. &1t;/


    "You are a **** in the line of the Evil Beast God, the **** master of that Evil Beast God?" Chi Nan finally reacted. &1t;/


    "Yes, I am the Bone Broken Beast God, the first evil orc god. You moved my people, and I will seek revenge from them sooner or later on the orc **** system. Now, let me charge you some interest first."&1t ;/


    Chi Nan sneered: "Your strength is good, but do you think you can keep me in this place?"&1t;/


    "I''m the only one, of course not, but who makes you offend more people." In fact, the broken bone beast **** is also very depressed, a newly promoted god, how do you feel that he is stronger than his own veteran upper **** Not weak. &1t;/


    In this place, one cannot rely on the power of one''s own kingdom of God, and one''s own kingdom of God that is higher than the other party is considered meaningless. &1t;/


    "One more, who is it?" Chi Nan had a bad premonition in his heart. &1t;/


    Secretly, a big worm crawled out slowly, with many tiny suckers on his body, this is a big worm. &1t;/


    "What do you say to him, do more, and quickly kill him."&1t;/


    "Are you talking to me? Do you know your identity, Worm God." Broken Bone Beast God said very dissatisfied. &1t;/


    This is actually a worm god, because he is also a worm, so he has a very good relationship with the beetle god. But isn''t the Worm God a middle-ranked god? How come he has become a higher-ranked god. This breath, it didn''t take long just to break through. &1t;/


    Worm God was also very depressed. He thought it would be enough for him to bully Chi Nan, even if he was no worse than Chi Nan. But who would have thought that Chi Nan''s strength would be so powerful. &1t;/


    Originally, the Worm God just wanted to avenge his friend Beetle God by the way, to show his strength. Only thinking that Chi Nan would also break through, did he agree to the conditions of the Broken Bone Beast God to come together. But now it seems that this human being who has just been promoted is stronger than himself, and how can humans always appear such freaks. &1t;/


    "Can you tell me how you got me out of your own kingdom of God."&1t;/


    This is what Chi Nan wants to know most, but the Bone Broken Beast God has no meaning to explain it. "Want to know, go ask the will of the heavens." As he said, the Bone Broken Beast God actually did it directly. &1t;/


    Wasn''t what I said before was good, this is what happened suddenly. Seeing that the Bone Broken Beast God rushed towards him, and a big stick made of bones in his hand was waving from him, Chi Nan didn''t dare to neglect it at all. &1t;/...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1359： What should I do if Chi Nan is missing?

    Dealing with two upper gods at the same time is not a simple matter. Chi Nan''s own strength is definitely not to be underestimated, but after all, he is not a **** who has experienced many battles.


    On the contrary, most of Chi Nan stood behind and watched other people fight, or just crushed it with absolute strength. When the rare strengths were about the same, Chi Nan''s strength restrained the opponent.


    This time, although his own power also restrained the Bone Broken Beast God, it was a real tough battle. Chi Nan, who was inexperienced in combat, was so embarrassed by the two upper gods that he could only defend with all his strength and find a chance to counterattack.


    The Worm God is not an evil god. Although this guy looks nauseous, he is an orthodox **** who has his own seat in the Pantheon. Therefore, Chi Nan had no way to restrain the power of the Worm God.


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, the pressure brought by the Worm God is less than the Bone Broken Beast God, but it is not much smaller. There is no way to restrain the power of the Worm God, and can only watch the Worm God laying around. One by one, small insects were released, and silk threads were pulled out of thin air, restricting their own space for activity.


    Although Chi Nan also makes plants around, but in this special environment, Chi Nan found that he was disconnected from his original plants, so there was no way to summon them, but to make them out of thin air.


    But it takes time to make it out of thin air, even with the help of the realm of gods, there is still no way to take shape in an instant.


    And whenever they appear, those little bugs will cooperate with the Worm God to kill the plants in Chinan one by one. "You don''t have to work in vain. We already knew that your most powerful things are those plants. As long as you don''t let you grow plants, you won''t have any abilities."


    As he said, the Worm God was still in shock. Chi Nan did not have the help of plants, and the strength he exerted was indeed different from usual. But what they didn''t expect was that Chi Nan would be so difficult to deal with. Only by relying on himself, he can still block the attack of the two of them. You know, Chi Nan''s combat experience is not very good.


    Two veteran gods can tell at a glance that Chi Nan has not experienced much battle, especially between the gods.


    I can''t see it normally, but when the battle is really fierce, there is no way to hide it.


    "Hmph, it doesn''t matter who is dead and who lives." Chi Nan snorted coldly, and continued to insist. They have hole cards, don''t they have it. Don''t let you make plants, but you still have other ways.


    Powerful plants are no longer good, so just make general plant weapons. These plants are fast in manufacturing and can take shape almost instantly. With the blessing of the realm of gods, their strength is no weaker than the other little bugs. Even if it can''t threaten the Worm God, it''s good to at least prevent the opponent from continuing to restrict themselves.


    Chinan¡¯s magic power was condensed into armor, and there was a long sword, which he swung while resisting. The two upper gods were opponents at the same time, and Chi Nan still persisted hard. And in the battle, the combat experience is rapidly improving.


    Chi Nan can feel that his pressure is gradually weakening. As long as he can persist, Chi Nan believes that he can definitely drag the two of them to death. Moreover, such a good sparring partner can''t be found anywhere.


    While Chinan was fighting hard, in Chinan''s kingdom of God, someone finally discovered something was wrong. Chi Nan, who was supposed to go home and live like ordinary people every day, would disappear for no reason.


    When it was confirmed that no one knew where Chi Nan was, Hermilla finally became anxious. As a result, several gods and subordinate gods were called for a meeting. The violent beast gods were excluded. At this time, they did not believe in the violent beast gods who had joined from outside. And the violent beast **** never knew what happened here.


    "What the **** is going on, is Lord Lord really missing, in his own kingdom of God?"


    "Yes, I should have come back today, but there is no news. I have searched for the temple and the laboratory."


    Even Miria, who is the most free, quieted down: "Could it be that there is something busy, so I didn''t have time to inform."


    "Impossible. If something happens, we will definitely notify us in advance. Even if we don''t have time, we will leave a message through the plant brain. Besides, there are things we can''t communicate through the plant brain."


    Everyone understood what Hemira said. With Chinan''s control over plants, even if it is separated from a distant world, it is able to communicate with plants, it is impossible to find such a situation where no one can be found.


    And Chi Nan''s character has always been, and there is no possibility of using this method to tease people. Then, Chi Nan actually disappeared in his own kingdom of God. Who would believe this kind of thing? This is a high-level god.


    "There are many things in the world of gods that we can''t understand. Maybe this is the case this time. Romelia, do you have any records of this in your materials."


    Romelia shook her head: "No, although there are rumors that some gods have disappeared, no one can prove some people came back after a while, and some people never showed up. The people who came back didn''t even mention anything before." Obviously, Romelia still collected some relevant information.


    "Then, are we going to ask about the Elf Deity or the Orc Deity, maybe they know." Silken Kaye put forward her own opinion. As an elf, she is naturally closer to the Elf Deity.


    Sophia immediately denied: "No, absolutely not. We have no direct relationship with them. We know this. If we let them know that Chi Nan is missing, who knows what will happen to them."


    After a pause, Sophia continued: "What we have to do now is to stabilize the current situation and not let people know about Chi Nan''s disappearance. Foreign transactions are automatic, and it is the same without Chi Nan. We secretly observe, Who has the special performance. Also, has Chi Nan¡¯s demon incarnation contacted him."


    Wei Wei Si spread her hands out: "The demon incarnation just said that Chi Nan should have nothing to do now, and the connection between them has also been severed. This phenomenon should only occur when Chi Nan goes to a place isolated from the world. of."


    There are only a few Jedi in places that are isolated from the world. How could Chi Nan go to those places in his own kingdom of God. "Anyway, hold on to other people first. I believe that if it is artificial, it will definitely be exposed." In the end, Hermilla made the final decision. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1360： I dont want to play with you anymore

    When Chinan was away, Hermira was the highest decision maker. Although there are no hard and fast rules, everyone generally abides by it. Now that Hermilla has made a decision, others will follow suit.


    Next, the performance outside was the same as usual, nothing special. It''s just that in secret, everyone has been collecting information in various ways, asking sideways and asking from different places.


    But no matter what, there is no news at all. Even some of the people around, friends, or enemies did not show the slightest difference. All the people did nothing.


    This situation is really confusing. It is man-made where Chi Nan went. If it was artificial, it would be terrible. The other party had hidden themselves so deeply. Moreover, how the other party came to look for things in his own kingdom of God, and the disappearance of Chi Nan, has not aroused any suspicion.


    This kind of thing is really strange. It''s confusing, all people are like this.


    In another place, Chi Nan was constantly fighting with two upper gods. The two upper gods are both very large, but Chi Nan is not afraid. By making the long sword in your hand longer, you can fight the opponent hard.


    Anyway, everyone is fighting the rules and their own comprehension, and size is no longer useful. A large body may have more divine power, but Chi Nan is an exception. He is not big, but his divine power reserve is terrible.


    After constant fighting, Chi Nan feels that his combat experience is growing in a straight line. Because of this, Chi Nan didn''t use any special methods at all, and just fought with the two people and insisted.


    Bone Broken Beast God didn''t know what kind of evil power he was using, but his magic arts were basically on his body. It appears to be either sticking out the tongue or biting with the teeth. This kind of magic is also strange enough. The power is very powerful, but Chi Nan is not without a way to deal with him, sometimes just avoid it.


    And the magic of the Worm God, then the original is missing. Even if there is divine art, it is in the middle **** period, and there is no divine art that suits one''s strength. Chi Nan didn''t have it either, but he couldn''t stand his own strong ability.


    The magic power is condensed into an entity, and the power exerted by itself is definitely not worse than the normal magic of the same level.


    It¡¯s just that Chi Nan regrets a bit now. He knew that he would encounter a battle, so he should usually study some magical skills for battle. Looking back, what I have been researching all the time seems to be for auxiliary use.


    After going back this time, I must learn my lesson. From time to time, Chi Nan used natural spells to attach his own magic power.


    The other two are even more aggrieved. Who is this? How could this kind of magical change be so diverse, and it''s still very powerful. Didn''t it just break through? How could it be possible to display such combat power.


    At first, the experience was not enough, but with the battle, Chi Nan has become more and more difficult.


    They don''t know that magic power is not magical but the original ability. In their eyes, this is a magical magic. It can be used alone, can also be attached to spells, and even attached to other plants. Fortunately, he didn''t let him bring a lot of high-level plants, otherwise, the two of them might not be able to suppress Chi Nan.


    "Huh, you are here in a hurry, you shouldn''t have divine power crystals on your body, right? In this place, divine power will not be supplemented by yourself, because all beliefs are isolated here, and it is a place of emptiness and exile."


    As he said, the Bone Broken Beast God took out a handful of divine power crystals and stuffed it into his mouth. The sound of chewing sounded crisply, and the divine power of the broken bone beast **** began to recover. It''s just that this guy hasn''t used the divine power supplement yet.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan understood that he wanted to use this method to hit himself. Indeed, there is no way to receive faith here, and there is no way to contact one''s own kingdom of God. There are even no plants here, and there is no recovery method they don''t even know.


    But Chi Nan is not worried at all, because his own divine power reserves are too much more than normal gods. After being consumed like this, when he was consumed to death, the other party would not know how many times he was consumed. And they didn''t know that Chi Nan had a habit of carrying some useless things on his body.


    There is a lot of divine power in a plant space on his body. I really want to confront myself, yet I don''t know whose divine power has crystallized more. Besides, the magic cohesion method that I use is also small for my own consumption and burden.


    Avoiding another attack from the Worm God, Chi Nan left a wound on the Worm God''s body. Only a moment later, the wound squirmed and disappeared, showing the Worm God''s ability to recover.


    "You can try it, but I really want to thank you for your sparring." Chi Nan said with a smile, not caring.


    "Look at when you can still be **** your lips. If you don''t go out for a long time, your kingdom will definitely be hit by other gods. You wouldn''t think that it is the ability of the two of us to be able to pull you down here."


    Worm God didn''t know what the purpose was, and suddenly said to Chi Nan. Hearing this, Chi Nan was taken aback. Taking advantage of Chi Nan Lengshen''s opportunity, the two simultaneously issued a magic technique to knock Chi Nan away.


    Chi Nan woke up, looked at the crack on the magical armor on his body, felt the fiery pain, and smiled all of a sudden.


    "Hehe, you can also use this method, you really deserve to be a Cthulhu."


    "I am not a Cthulhu, but it doesn''t matter what kind of fighting means. It''s just your defense, which is beyond our expectations."


    The Worm God originally thought that Chi Nan could be hit hard, but he didn''t expect that it was just a minor injury, and Chi Nan''s recovery ability would soon be restored. In the past, he bullied others with his recovery ability, but today the Worm God actually saw a person with the same recovery ability.


    "But what you said is pretty good. I can''t wait here anymore. I think it''s better for me to go back."


    "I want to go back, you don''t have this chance." Broken Bone Beast God suddenly spouted a dark green breath from one of his mouths. Before touching it, Chi Nan felt dizzy. This guy still hides his ultimate move.


    quickly backed away and avoided, Chi Nan said calmly: "Thank you for being my sparring partner for so long, but I don''t want to play with you anymore." Seeing the green gas chasing him constantly, Chi Nan still spoke with a smile.


    This guy, isn''t he mad, the two of them looked at Chi Nan strangely. Only in the next moment, the faces of the two people changed. Because of Chi Nan''s hand, a long bow suddenly appeared. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1361： The light of dying after fusion

    The light of dying that began to merge in the first generation of Dragon God cemetery was finally completed at this moment. This was smelted by Chi Nan using his own strength, and he fully understood it the first time he got it.


    This is an artifact that is completely exclusive to oneself. With a movement of his hand, Chi Nan drew the bowstring at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye, and released it instantly. In the next moment, a shadow appeared and disappeared as if it existed between non-existence.


    The Bone Broken Beast God who was continuing to chase Chi Nan was originally disdainful in his heart, and his mouth was about to laugh. But suddenly, the Bone Broken Beast God seemed to have encountered some horrible thing, and the bone machete in his hand suddenly crossed in front of him. The next moment, a huge force exploded on the bone machete, and a lot of debris fell.


    My own bone machete, but using his own bones as the main body, fused with a large number of bones that died in his own hands, the degree of firmness is not small. Except for a crisis, this is the second time I have been injured.


    In the void, an arrow seemed to appear in front of the machete out of thin air. It was just this arrow''s attack.


    But all of a sudden, the arrows were hazy for a while, and they turned from one to ten, and they attacked their own mouths and other important positions. Upon seeing this, the Bone Broken Beast God could only retreat continuously.


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth slightly ticked: "It''s really an exclusive artifact, my hidden shadow arrows can be directly improved. Ten layers of hidden shadow arrows, this power is really not to be underestimated." Even Chi Nan was shocked at once. Big jump.


    The level of this artifact itself has reached the pinnacle of high-level artifacts, and it is not far from the main artifact. Just an ordinary bow and arrow, the power is also very impressive.


    He didn''t use any arrows, only the energy condensed. However, the explosive power of the ten-fold hidden shadow arrow made the veteran upper **** of Broken Bone Beast God unable to resist. The powerful force shook the broken bone beast **** directly. The next arrows attacked at different positions, forcing the Bonebreaker God to be in a hurry.


    If it weren''t for the response speed of the opponent was too fast, Chi Nan was even sure that he would be hit hard with just one move.


    Even now, while the Bone Broken Beast God kept retreating, he was also hit three times by arrows. Two arrows sank into the two mouths and exploded directly, blasting the mouth to pieces.


    Chi Nan could clearly feel that as his mouth was blown to pieces, the strength of the Bone Broken Beast God obviously began to decline. It seems that this mouth is actually the source of the broken bone beast gods to gather strength.


    I don''t know if this is some kind of divine art or some kind of divine weapon, Chi Nan doesn''t have time to think about it for the time being.


    As soon as he turned around, Chi Nan drew his bowstring and hit the worm **** next to him with an arrow. Just seeing the miserable appearance of the Bone Broken Beast God, the Worm God was terrified and quickly prepared a defense. Layers of silk thread wrapped up the whole body.


    The dim light on the silk thread seemed dim, but the defense power was very terrifying.


    After an explosion, the cocoon was blown into the air, and then pierced by ten arrows. The cocoon shattered, revealing the huge body of the worm god, and ten arrows that looked like small thorns were stuck on it.


    This arrow is nothing compared to Worm God''s huge size, but the injury is definitely not light. Chi Nan''s power submerged into the Worm God''s body, cracking the organs in the Worm God''s body.


    If this kind of attack was a normal creature, it would have died long ago, and the Worm God, as a god, would not suffer from this kind of injury. But the powerful natural divine power attached to the body made the Worm God very painful.


    This kind of power cannot be cleared away, and the Worm God''s own injuries will become more and more serious. This kind of attack was repeated twice, even if he defended with all his strength, he couldn''t survive. Seeing that the Bone Broken Beast God cleared the arrows, he did not continue to attack, but quickly retreated, staring at Chi Nan vigilantly. Although, Chi Nan did not see where the Bone Broken Beast God''s eyes were.


    But the vigilant feeling of locking oneself still made Chi Nan feel it.


    The two high-ranking gods are now very depressed. They were originally here to intercept Chi Nan. But who could have imagined that Chi Nan could burst out such a powerful and terrifying power at once, and caught off guard, the broken bone beast gods that shouldn''t have been injured were all injured.


    But now there are not so many other opportunities, continue to fight, the two of them are already at a disadvantage. They don''t scare you to be killed here by Chi Nan, you would really be wronged if you die like that.


    The cage originally used to block time and space to prevent Chi Nan from escaping, turned out to be a cage for himself. If they want to leave, even if they are the caster, it will take a certain amount of time to do so.


    And Chi Nan was also watching the two people carefully, looking for opportunities. Suddenly, the attack that was almost a sneak attack did not severely injure the Bone Broken Beast God, and the strength of this guy was far above him.


    If they were outside, Chi Nan would definitely not let these two guys go, but here, Chi Nan could only be more cautious. The power of the successful light of the new fusion is far beyond one''s imagination.


    But the consumption of bows and arrows also surpassed Chi Nan''s imagination. The ten layers of hidden shadow arrows and the light of extinguishment have allowed him to exert his attacking power, which has surpassed most of the veteran high-ranking gods. But the divine power drawn every time is also very much. There is no way to restore one''s divine power through plants here If you want to use divine power to crystallize, digestion takes time and cannot be refilled as soon as possible. Therefore, Chi Nan''s own power cannot be wasted casually. You must find the right opportunity to be able to solve the two enemies before running out of strength.


    As for the idea of ??letting go of the other party, Chi Nan never thought about it. Since they have come to ambush and assassinate themselves, how could I let them go. If you really let them leave, it will definitely be a problem after going out.


    As for how they will get out after they die, just think of a solution. If it doesn''t work, just plant a lot of plants here, anyway, no matter what the realm of God, the plants won''t die.


    The two sides stared at each other, and the atmosphere became more and more serious. When the battle was about to start, the Worm God suddenly said: "Wait a minute, all this is a misunderstanding, I think we have a chance to resolve the misunderstanding."


    Chi Nan smiled disdainfully when he heard these words: "I want to ask for mercy if I can''t beat them. There are so many good things." Do these guys think of themselves as idiots who just debuted? Chi Nan''s arrow is faintly directed towards the worm. God¡¯s direction is aimed towards the past. The worm **** who felt something, quickly wrapped himself up for the most part, and then carefully stepped back.

 Chapter 1362： All these are misunderstandings

    The Worm God stepped back and shouted loudly: "Wait, don''t you want to know how we got you out. With our two backgrounds, we simply don''t have the ability to do this."


    "What do you want to say?" Bone Broken Beast God turned slightly in the direction of Worm God.


    Although this guy doesn''t look very good, he is an orthodox **** after all. It is not impossible for these orthodox gods to abandon the covenant when it is critical, and it is not impossible for them to unite against themselves.


    Although they have signed a contract, it is not the highest contract, so as long as they pay a certain price, it is okay to violate the contract. The highest contract is not signed by the gods in general. Even if it is signed, it is usually time-sensitive. It''s like the kind of confidentiality contract signed between Chi Nan and several dragons.


    In fact, the effective time is only one hundred years. After one hundred years, there will be no effect.


    And for such a long time, they had digested everything clean, even if it was exposed, it didn''t matter.


    The Worm God said loudly: "Don''t you want to die here, I don''t want to. Originally, I was here to avenge the Beetle God, and by the way I named my name and got some benefits. But I don''t want to die for nothing."


    He and the Beetle God are indeed friends, but the Beetle God is dead. To take risks for a dead guy, he is not so idle. The beetle died completely, and there was no chance of resurrection.


    Besides, the beetle **** is just an evil god. The Bone Broken Beast God nodded gently: "Yes, I don''t want to die in such a place unclearly. So, what are you going to say, although my subordinates died because of this guy, they mainly did it. It''s an orc. I know that." Broken Bone Beast God said without paying attention.


    These evil gods are indeed very selfish one by one, and even regard selfishness as a virtue, directly on the bright side. Orthodox gods, at least still want face, and maintain a superficial brightness.


    "We can tell you what you want to know, but we must sign a contract and not attack each other. We are responsible for sending you back."


    Hearing the words of the Worm God, Chi Nan pondered, considering the pros and cons of this matter. If these two guys are sent back, they will definitely become enemies in the future, and there will be an irreconcilable contradiction between the two sides.


    Don''t say they think so, even Chi Nan doesn''t want to let them go. I just don''t know where they are, even if they know it, they won''t be too close. Want to catch them, you will not be able to do it for a while.


    And the two guys in front of them obviously couldn''t really unite together. This time there is just a common goal, and next time, it will be absolutely impossible. If the Worm God didn''t want to die, it would be impossible to cooperate with a Cthulhu who had too much strength beyond him. So, don''t worry that the two of them will come to yourself in a short time.


    Give yourself enough time, your own strength can improve much faster than them.


    The most important thing is that Chi Nan wants to know who is behind all this. If it wasn''t for the two of them capable of pulling themselves over, it would be someone else. The danger hidden in the dark is much more serious than that on the surface.


    That being the case, it doesn''t matter if you let them go for the time being. Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Yes, all of this is a misunderstanding. It would be fine if you explain it clearly." Now, the two people on the opposite side were relieved.


    "We can tell you who is making trouble behind this, but we must sign a contract to ensure that we can all go out."


    Worm God drew up a contract, although it is not the highest level, but the level is not low. If they violated, the price paid would definitely hurt them. Chi Nan did not hesitate to sign.


    On the contrary, it was the Bone Broken Beast God. After thinking for a while, the contract was signed. Then, the Worm God began to talk. Looking at the appearance of the Bone Broken Beast God, it seemed that he didn''t fully understand some of the things behind it.


    "In fact, the original initiator of this matter was not us, but the God of Dawn."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, thinking of the protection that used the body of the believer to talk to him when he was in his home plane. It is also the **** of the Holy Light Empire, the **** of dawn with the attributes of light.


    That guy, he also made a special sign with coordinates to pit himself, but the coordinates were left in his home plane. But later, Chi Nan looked for an opportunity to throw that sign into the abyss. I just don''t know if that guy went to the abyss. If he did, he would definitely be trapped by himself.


    "The God of Dawn? I have no conflict with the God of Light, why should he deal with me. Also, how could the God of Dawn bring me out of the kingdom of God? Is this obviously impossible?"


    The Worm God sneered: "Hmph, the people of the Light God family have such a decent face. They regard themselves as light, and all others are evil. For the so-called light, all people are enemies. You. Since you know the God of Dawn, you must have been in contact with that guy."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly. There is no need to deny this: "Yes, I did come into contact with the God of Dawn, but only a believer possessed him. He once invited me to join the God of Light, but I refused."


    "Hahahaha, rejecting the Light God Element, it''s no wonder they treat you as an enemy All those who refuse to recruit them are either forced to join them and become their slaves, or they are secretly solved."


    This time it was not said by the Worm God, but by the Broken Bone Beast God. Unexpectedly, the Bone Broken Beast God knew better about the Light God Element. But also, as a Cthulhu, how could he not get a good understanding of his enemies.


    "Unexpectedly, you refused. It seems that you really don''t know anything. Under normal circumstances, unless it is a higher god, no one really dares to refuse the solicitation of the light **** system, because there is no such guts. But your current Strength, you already have this qualification. I believe this is the last time they will shoot you."


    The Worm God was a little envious, and it was really rare to think that this kind of people who were stared at by the light gods could survive. Moreover, Chi Nan''s strength was not comparable to that of ordinary gods, it was really terrifying.


    Give him some more time, maybe besides the main god, he really doesn''t need to care about anyone else''s thoughts.


    "Then, since he has contacted you, he must have given you something." Worm God shook his head and simply continued. Anyway, what happened to the Guangming Divine System had nothing to do with me. To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.

 Chapter 1363： Means from the Light God System

    Chi Nan nodded without hesitation: "Yes, they did give me a brand, but there is a coordinate in it. If it weren''t for my ability, I really haven''t found what''s inside."


    "Then then, how did you deal with this coordinate?" The Bone Broken Beast God glanced at Chi Nangao. Only such a cautious **** can go on forever. There seems to be a reason why Chi Nan was not calculated when his strength was low.


    Chi Nan sneered: "If you want to deal with me, of course I won''t let him go easily. I took the opportunity to throw that sign into the abyss." Upon hearing this, the two people on the opposite side suddenly laughed loudly.


    "Hahahaha, thrown into the abyss, you are really, really amazing, how did we not think of this method. That sane guy must find a chance to attack your kingdom of God, and then hit the abyss. When it reaches the abyss, even the upper gods will find it difficult to get out. That guy must have paid a huge price."


    Worm God also sighed: "It''s no wonder that guy would violate the usual style of doing things in the Light God System, and he will still attack you when you break through to the upper god. It seems that his loss is not small."


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan understood that if it weren''t for the great hatred, how could he casually attack a higher god.


    However, Chi Nan didn''t sympathize with the other party at all, because since the God of Dawn had already confronted the abyss, he could only prove one thing.


    It''s just that the other party obviously didn''t distinguish clearly, what''s the difference between the barrier of the kingdom of God and the barrier of the abyss.


    If I had brought that coordinate into my own kingdom of gods, I am afraid it would become a contact type of **** war. With his original strength and background, he is definitely not the opponent''s opponent. Even the current self, if he really fought a battle with the **** of dawn, he wouldn''t be sure whether he could win Chi Nan in the end.


    As for the possibility of victory, it is probably relatively rare. It seems that his enemy is about to add another one, the God of Dawn.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan remembered that when Romilia established the Kingdom of God, a mysterious guy once attacked him. Thinking of this, Chi Nan quickly stretched out his hand and imitated a figure and the breath of this god.


    "Do you know this guy? Is this guy also related to the God of Dawn."


    Seeing this figure, the Bone Broken Beast God said disdainfully: "I haven''t seen this guy. He is not very famous on our side. It shouldn''t be a person who walks around us often, and this breath is not an evil god."


    The Worm God nodded gently: "It is indeed not a Cthulhu, this is a dark-attribute god, in fact, the Light God System controls a lot of dark-attributed gods, some are subordinates, and some are slaves. I am not familiar with this guy, but should You can''t get rid of them." The words of the Worm God made Chi Nan more affirmed of his guess.


    "It''s not just that the light gods like to raise dark gods, but the dark gods also raise a lot of light gods. They often use this method to pour dirty water on each other." Broken Bone Beast God said indifferently.


    Okay, then it turned out to be each other''s news. But Chi Nan is not interested in listening to this. "Then the last question, since I didn''t bring that thing into my kingdom of God, how did you pull me out through the kingdom of God."


    Worm God said indifferently: "The Light God System is not as simple as you think. Although you didn''t bring the coordinates in, you have touched the coordinates." Chi Nan nodded, and he did hold it with his hands.


    "That''s it. Now that you have touched it, that coordinate will leave a faint aura on you. This aura is to lock you personally. You don''t need to check it. This aura can only be used once. Originally, you broke through the upper gods. After that, it will soon be detected and cleaned up, but obviously the God of Dawn did not give you time."


    Chi Nan''s face turned dark, how many methods did these guys use to deal with themselves. Even if the coordinates are done by the main god, there is actually a second-tier method on it.


    It''s no wonder that the Bright God System has grown so strong, has offended so many people, and can continue to be at ease.


    "Before, we used the special scroll that the God of Dawn gave us to lock the breath on your body and bring you out of the kingdom of God. Don''t worry, as long as you don''t have that breath on your body in the future, it is impossible to be pulled."


    As if seeing Chi Nan feel a little worried, the Worm God continued: "In fact, there are two aspects. On the one hand, it is because your kingdom of God has not reached the highest level. Otherwise, this kind of power will not be able to function through a superior kingdom of God. On the other hand, it¡¯s because you have no defense, otherwise it would be impossible to be pulled over so easily."


    "Furthermore, this kind of scroll that can pull the upper gods over is absolutely rare in the Light God System. It is already the limit that the God of Dawn can take out one, and it is impossible to take out another one."


    Chi Nan, who was a little worried, was relieved now. He was not worried about being pulled out of him, but worried about Hemila and the others being pulled out. Your own means are so powerful that you don''t need to worry, others are different.


    But thinking about it, the Light God System wouldn''t waste such precious things on other people. But no, after I go back, I still have to talk to other people to prevent them from getting recruited in the future.


    "Do you have anything else you want to know? Feel free to ask, anyway, the contract has already been signed."


    Seeing the worm god, this dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, Chi Nan was speechless. Is this really a superior god But after thinking for a while, Chi Nan shook his head and said: Send me back now."


    Worm God was finally relieved, facing a guy who was far stronger than himself, the pressure was really great. There is also the broken bone beast **** next to him. Without the protection of the kingdom of God, this guy can easily kill himself.


    This time he took the lead in surrendering, although he said it was to save his life, but he had already offended this guy. In the future, I will face the hostility of two higher-level gods who are stronger than myself, so it seems that I should retreat to the kingdom of God to protect myself. As for the idols that can cause a battle of gods, they must be collected as soon as possible and cannot be left outside.


    The gods directly took back the idols, which was a huge blow to the spread of faith. But only by doing this, can we avoid the outbreak of the war of God and avoid being killed by other spirits.


    And the Bone Broken Beast God, at this time, was also considering what he was going to do next. This time, it''s impossible for the orc **** system to know it. It seems that next, you have to hide yourself a little deeper.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1364： I can finally breathe a sigh of relief

    When everything was explained, the Worm God began to perform a relief ritual. The Worm God didn''t know what this place was, so there was no way to explain it to Chi Nan.


    Want to come, this place should be made by the Light God System. The ritual is very complicated. No wonder they didn''t choose to flee during the battle, because they simply couldn''t give them so much time.


    And the action is too obvious, how could he not find out, that is really blinder than a blind man.


    When the ceremony was completed, more than half an hour later, the surrounding lights flickered, each rune lit up, and then went out. In the end, a powerful force was generated, and a thick mist appeared in the void.


    Chi Nan could see clearly that the thick fog had wrapped the three people separately. This force does not just act on oneself. When he woke up, Chi Nan found that he had actually returned to his kingdom of God.


    It was the place where I disappeared in front of my own laboratory. "The concept of time in the void is not very good, I don''t know how long it has been now." Chi Nan frowned, thinking of this, and hurriedly contacted others. Just after sending out the signal, Chi Nan received a large number of inquiries. It seems that a long time has passed.


    "Forget it, let''s have a meeting, you all come here, and the violent beast **** is also coming." In the entire **** system, there is a violent beast god.


    Now that he is back, it doesn''t matter if the violent beast **** knows. After a while, many people came to the kingdom of God in Chinan, right in the temple. This place used to be a meeting place.


    "Unexpectedly, I have been fighting for three months, and the concept of time between the gods is really weak. There is no concept of the world in the void, no reference, and it doesn''t seem to be long for three months." That''s right, that''s it. After Chi Nan became a god, this feeling will naturally change.


    If you still stay the same as ordinary people, then each of the gods might have been crazy long ago.


    "Chi Nan, what the **** is going on, where did you go before." The fastest, Wei Wei Si, when she saw Chi Nan, shouted loudly. Others followed closely and heard Wei Wei Si''s voice. .


    Chi Nan pressed his hands and said, "Wait a while, wait until everyone is here."


    When everyone was there, Chi Nan told the others what had happened during this time. Hearing Chi Nan''s words, everyone''s expressions began to change. Even though Hemila and the others knew that Chi Nan was okay, they would still involuntarily hold them with both hands when they heard those thrilling places, with a worried look on their faces.


    After finishing speaking, Chi Nan said: "This thing was done by the God of Dawn of the Light God System in the final analysis. My current strength is far from their opponent, so I temporarily put it down and wait for a chance to retaliate."


    The violent beast **** nodded and said: "We should wait for the opportunity. The Light God Element is very strong, second only to the Orc God Element. We can only fight against the God of Dawn, but if others join, it will be troublesome. . As far as I know, there are at least six high-ranking gods in the light **** system." The violent beast **** also has a solemn expression.


    However, looking at the appearance of the violent beast god, he didn''t even think about the truce. In other words, it is also a branch of the orcs. They have been bullied to the top, and of course they have to take revenge. The orcs are not afraid of war.


    It''s just because of lack of strength, so for the time being. Even if it is an orc, it is impossible for everyone to charge without thinking. Such a person has died long ago, and it is impossible to become a **** at all.


    "Let''s put aside the matter of the Light God System for now, the next thing we have to deal with is the other two guys."


    Everyone knows that Chi Nan said that there are two existences, the Bone Broken Beast God and the Worm God. At this time, the violent beast **** said again: "The Worm God is very famous here. He is famous for being timid. Don''t worry. This time I have offended two higher gods who are stronger than him. The Worm God will definitely hide himself. He doesn¡¯t do this kind of thing once or twice."


    "There is such a god, it''s really eye-opening." Slinka exclaimed with a look on her face.


    "Then the Bone Broken Beast God, this guy can''t be completely hidden."


    Upon hearing this, Romelia also spoke: "I have been inquiring about the evil orcs and gods all this time. They hide them really tightly. Because the orc gods have never relaxed their pursuit of them."


    Chi Nan thoughtfully, thinking of this, he said: "If this is the case, then tell this matter to the orc **** and fasten it. By the way, there is this, this is when I was fighting with the broken bone beast god, from his body The pieces of flesh and blood should be useful. At least, it can be used as evidence to show that what we are saying is true."


    "Don''t worry, leave this to me." Weiweisi took the initiative to stop the matter.


    Wei Wei Si, who often interacts with other gods, naturally knows what to do. This kind of incident of being attacked, just go over it vaguely. No matter how she can''t casually divulge the relationship between her and the God of Dawn.


    And the God of Dawn, after the past this time, should not easily attack them. Chi Nan didn''t want to let go of the **** of dawn, but it would take some time to improve his strength so that he could fight against the opponent.


    "Well, now that I have finished talking about my affairs, then the next thing is the matter of the kingdom of God. Has anything happened during the time I left?" I left for a while, but not long, but after all I am missing.


    "We concealed the news of your disappearance, and it has only been three months, and nothing happened at all. The things you explained before are already prepared, when do you plan to complete it."


    Hermilla transmitted a copy of the information to Chi Nan, and Chi Nan looked at it and felt relieved. The time I left was not very long, and it was not an accident that nothing happened when the news was blocked. Chi Nan had heard that after many gods died thousands of years, the religions they established before can still function well, and even continue to develop.


    I don''t want to be like them, but sometimes this way of separating each other is really good.


    In addition, during the time he was leaving, the control ritual materials prepared by the violent beast **** were also prepared. I didn''t know that Chi Nan was missing, and I still don''t understand why the violent beast god, who has not been used, now understands it. It''s time to use it.

 Chapter 1365： The problem of hatching fallen beasts

    During the time that Chi Nan was away, the matter of controlling the eggs of the fallen beast was taken up by Chi Nan''s divine power incarnation. Anyway, it''s all one person, whoever controls it is actually the same, nothing special.


    In three months, the soul of the fallen beast had been controlled for safety, and now it was time for a magic circle to control the fallen beast''s body.


    The body and blood have to be controlled, but it is not the same as the soul. Chi Nan''s divine power incarnation soul and Chi Nan are shared, so there is no difference, but in terms of body, it is completely different.


    Only the blood of the deity is his own blood, and there is not even blood in the incarnation. Putting the fallen beast''s egg in the middle of the circle, Chi Nan waved his hand, and a puff of blood was spilt out.


    "It seems that I really am no longer a human." Chi Nan didn''t know what it was like to think of it. Because the blood that I just shed, it is no longer the red that I am familiar with, but has turned into gold. Before I knew it, my blood had actually changed to this level, and the upper gods hadn''t noticed it before.


    Thinking about it now, before reaching the upper god, his blood has been changing in the direction of gold, but there is too little gold, so it can''t be seen. Now that I have broken through, my blood has changed rapidly, and I can finally see clearly.


    This is the blood of the gods in the legend, and I did not expect that he has become a big treasure.


    The violent beast **** didn''t care about this. After Chi Nan spilled his blood, he began to control the operation of the magic circle, and the whole ceremony began. There are some totem-like things around, which Chi Nan didn''t understand.


    But after the magic circle was in operation, Chi Nan instinctively felt the power of the magic circle, which was the power to completely control the creature in front of him. With the help of the will of the heavens, it is possible to accomplish all this. Otherwise, such a powerful creature would not be able to get rid of by a god, and his luck would be really good.


    Fallen Beast Khakilis is also the top existence among Fallen Beasts, and now he is controlled by himself.


    The ceremony went smoothly without any accidents. Chi Nan didn''t say anything to the outside world, and for reasons of confidentiality, no one knew that Chi Nan raised such a thing.


    The Dragons don¡¯t know if they know it, but they don¡¯t know if they think about it. But even if they knew it, a hundred years had passed by the time they dared to disclose their own news, so would they have to be afraid of anything? For other gods, one hundred years is very short, but for himself, Chi Nan has not had a hundred years from the time he became a **** to the present.


    Then, the next step is to find a way to incubate this guy, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    After the ritual control, Chi Nan felt that although this fallen beast was completely under his control, and felt affectionately towards him from its soul to its bloodline, its vitality was even scarcer.


    If this continues, it may not be long before this fallen beast Khakilis will really die.


    "Next, it''s just to incubate this thing, how about it, have you found the target?" Chi Nan asked.


    The violent beast **** shook his head: "No, there are not many planes that the **** master wants to find, and it is troublesome to cultivate, and there is no result for the time being. However, if you can find the abandoned kingdom of God, it is still possible, but... "


    Needless to say, he also knows that the abandoned kingdom of God is a treasure, either taken away by other gods, or controlled by some gods. You can still buy one or two at a large price, but disappearing directly will also cause unnecessary trouble. Then, there is only one way to rob directly with other gods.


    That means the war of gods, there is no reason to start a war of gods indiscriminately is not advisable, it will only let others unite against themselves.


    Fortunately, I had already prepared in advance, otherwise there was really no way, who would let me not want to slaughter the creatures indiscriminately. "Well, leave this to me, you can do your own thing."


    After the violent beast **** bowed and bowed and left, there was indeed a lot of his own affairs. With the continuous development of the mad orcs clan, more and more, the violent beast god, as the racial god, has endless things to do every day.


    Now these things are slowly shifting, but it still takes time.


    In the central plane, his power is still slowly but firmly developing in the most central direction. Photographed from his own power, most of the other tribal forces on the road avoided directly, no one dared to attack casually.


    Need to communicate with each other, but also directly communicate with the wood elves. They have found that Chi Nan and Chi Nan''s subordinates are better at talking as long as they don''t do it directly. In this case, it will not only increase the green resources here, but also have no bad influence on them. It is too late for them to welcome Chinan to develop.


    Chi Nan originally wanted to incubate the fallen beast, but suddenly Chi Nan found that his kingdom of God had been adjusted to the extreme by a large amount of accumulated power. Then, I will promote my kingdom of God next.


    The Kingdom of God has risen so quickly, I am afraid it will scare many people to death. Especially the God of Dawn, will he be jealous when he sees himself ascending so fast, will he regret it, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    "Huh, I''ll be promoted first. At that time, even if you don''t regret it, I will make you regret it. The capable person of the Light God System is right, don''t let me find the opportunity." A cold light flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, and he did well. The final preparation. The promotion of the Kingdom of God began, and the entire Kingdom of God swayed The twelve trees of life began to grow rapidly.


    The surface of the kingdom of God has not grown up, but the internal space is constantly expanding, and the powerful force is expanding.


    "Oh my god, isn''t that the kingdom of the holy tree god? How come you have started to advance again. How long has it been since the last promotion, he actually has so many resources." The surrounding gods were shocked.


    "Of course there is. Don''t go to other people, but it is the provider of the plant base, as well as the sacred tree of exorcism. There are many unique hot goods. The crystallization of supernatural power is not easy for us to earn, but it is a lot for others."


    "That is, looking at this light, the quality of this kingdom of God is definitely not low, and it should have been built to perfection when it was promoted. Such a kingdom of God is much stronger and stronger than our kingdom of God."


    "Yeah, the power of self-detonation is much greater," a **** said grimly.


    So far they have not forgotten that Chi Nan used his own kingdom of the gods to hit the kingdom of the undead, and then occupied the arrogant arrogance of that place. The madman''s style of starting a war of gods when they disagree makes their scalp numb.

 Chapter 1366： Congratulations after the promotion

    In the void, the light of the emerald green kingdom of God flickered, constantly circulating in a mysterious way. After a whole day, the light finally diminished, and the breath on the kingdom of God instantly disappeared, and then reappeared.


    The new breath is stronger and more vast. Even in the surroundings, there was a faint green light at this time.


    The original kingdom of God seemed to be a dim lantern, but now this dim lantern has a brighter light and can illuminate the surrounding void. This is the breath that belongs to the higher kingdom of God.


    Chi Nan felt that at this moment, he was not only able to get the power of the kingdom of God within the kingdom of God, but also displayed the most powerful force. Even outside of the gods, in that layer of light, it can be the same as in the kingdom of gods.


    It seems that the superiority of the upper gods is not the little bit that I knew before.


    It''s a pity that when Chi Nan became a god, he used the most difficult and most powerful method. Even if his kingdom was strong, under this circumstance, the blessing power he received was still not very strong.


    Perhaps, compared to his own strength is not too strong, so Chi Nan does not have the feeling of other gods.


    "Forget it, although it''s useless for me, it''s still useful for others."


    Chi Nan felt it for a while, and found that his gods and other subordinate gods had greatly improved their power within the light of his kingdom. Especially the gods.


    The closer the attributes of other subordinate gods are to oneself, the stronger the bonus they can obtain, and they can even stack up with their own kingdom, but the bonus is not as strong as for oneself.


    Old Mka, who had been faintly suppressed in his own kingdom of God, was sometimes uncomfortable because of his undead attributes. Now that uncomfortable feeling has disappeared. Chi Nan even discovered that the undead newly created by the old Mka have good resistance to natural attributes and light attributes, far from being comparable to ordinary undead.


    Chi Nan himself couldn''t figure out exactly what was going on, but it is always good to have benefits.


    The higher kingdom of God does not represent the background of a higher god, but having a higher kingdom and not having a higher kingdom are completely different. With a higher kingdom, it proves that this upper **** is qualified to continue to grow, and even become the peak upper god.


    Without a higher kingdom of God, ordinary gods would not be qualified to continue to grow. This is a kind of foundation performance, which can be felt after Chi Nan''s breakthrough. The connection between one''s own divine kingdom and one''s own divine personality is getting closer.


    If one''s own godhead is a seed, then the kingdom of God is a piece of land where seeds are planted, or a flowerpot. The bigger the flowerpot, the higher the nutrition, and the more robust the seeds will grow.


    Probably that''s the feeling, Chi Nan nodded gently. With the higher kingdom of God, oneself can be considered relatively famous among the higher gods. Chi Nan didn''t know before that not everyone has the kingdom of the upper gods.


    Many upper gods were relatively rough in establishing the kingdom of God when they became gods, so the potential of the kingdom of God is not enough, and danger is prone to occur when they are promoted, and they can''t even be promoted. Later, Chi Nan learned that this was the real reason why Romilia and others established the Kingdom of God. Chi Nan must make them all jail the Kingdom of God.


    Without a solid foundation, when the Kingdom of God reaches a certain level, it will continue to be promoted. This is even more exaggerated than the Godhead, and the Godhead can make up for it, and it will be very difficult for the Kingdom of God to make up for it.


    And even if it makes up for it, the kingdom of God has its limits, which is completely different from the Godhead. Being dragged down by the kingdom of God, the promotion speed of the gods will also slow down, and even to a certain extent, there is no way to continue to improve.


    The others don''t know, but Chi Nan can feel that if there is no higher kingdom of God, there is absolutely no chance to go further and become the main god. With his breakthrough, Chi Nan was already able to touch some of the characteristics of the Lord God.


    "Successful promotion, think about it now that no one would dare to attack me casually. Then the next step is to incubate the fallen beast."


    Chi Nan said to himself that the incubation of the fallen beast requires the power of the world, and Chi Nan has prepared a barren world. This world has been completely inspired by the cultivation of Chinan. The power of the world continued to improve and grow, and the speed gradually passed the peak period and began to slow down.


    Such a plane, if you want to continue to improve, you can only do it step by step. But now, Chi Nan regards this plane as a source of power for raising fallen beasts, that is, a kind of fodder.


    Only if you have enough feed, your pet can continue to grow. But before the growth is complete, this fallen beast still can''t let others know. At least, you can''t let those main gods know.


    Once the main **** knew that he had the fallen beast Khakilis, Chi Nan was sure that he would be dead. With the continuous improvement of strength, especially gradually saw some of the power of the main god. Chi Nan knew that once the main **** made a move, he was definitely not an opponent, and he didn''t even have a chance to escape. Once discovered, he is dead.


    In front of the main god, an upper **** is just like a mortal in front of ordinary gods. Regardless of whether a mortal is at the legendary level or the level that has not cultivated, it is actually the same in front of the gods.


    Keep a low profile, this is the best way to ensure your safety. It was just that Chi Nan didn''t wait to leave, and found that things were going to be delayed again Weiweisi sent copies of invitations and letters to Chi Nan''s hands.


    "These people really have a keen sense of smell. I have just established the kingdom of God, and they took the initiative to take the photo. Hey, there is an invitation letter from the light **** system here, do these guys really know nothing about me."


    A cold light flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes. He has condensed a higher kingdom of God, which shows his potential and talent.


    Now the major gods have set their sights on themselves. As for the **** system they established, they didn''t care at all. It''s just a small **** system, it''s nothing at all, in their eyes it''s just a joke.


    But a potential high-level god, once trained, can give his deep breath a powerful boost. Especially the existence of natural gods and spirit gods that use natural power as the mainstay.


    Various conditions are very high. Some people who felt they had no chance to win, also sent congratulatory letters to congratulate themselves. Some want to build a relationship with themselves, and some want to put themselves under their command, which is even more exaggerated than before.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1367： Then deal with it first

    More and more invitations were sent, but Chi Nan didn''t want to respond. Because they are gods, this is different from ordinary humans. Humans go to other people''s homes just to be guests, nothing else.


    But if the gods accept the invitation and leave the kingdom of gods casually, it will be very dangerous. Especially when it comes to other people''s turf, the consequences are even more disastrous. Who knows if those gods are the same as the light gods.


    And Chi Nan also knew through some small channels that the Bright God System had invited other gods before, and some were sent back, but there were a few special ones, and there was no response. Some are dead, and some may still be seized. Either join and sign a harsh contract, or you can only stay there forever.


    There are even some gods with a bad reputation, and this kind of thing has been done.


    They will not think that they are just a **** who has just arrived here, thinking that they don''t know the situation. This is very possible. Therefore, Chi Nantongtong refused all these invitations.


    It''s not to use other words to shirk off. Gods do things very directly. To refuse is to refuse. If it doesn''t altogether, it will cause some other things, which will definitely be more troublesome.


    "What about these people who are going to visit us?" Weiweisi was waiting for Chi Nan to make up his mind.


    Chi Nan thought for a while and said, ¡°Let them come first. Isn¡¯t there an abandoned Kingdom of God¡¯s transformation to receive the Kingdom of God next to us? Let¡¯s receive them here. Let¡¯s observe it in secret, and the people who are really suitable for it will come. You can recommend it, and forget about other unsuitable ones. We have to strictly check from the beginning, but we can''t ask for everyone."


    My own **** system is different from other **** systems. After all, this place is not only recruiting people with a single attribute.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan continued, "The most important thing about our income is character and potential. We don''t have to accept those with insufficient potential and no development prospects." Wei Wei Si nodded, and other gods did the same. .


    "As for character, at least in our own **** system, we can''t make trouble casually. You know, we have all the attributes here, and we don''t hide these people like other **** systems. Walking outside all day, attributes Affect the character, God knows if they will fight on their own, so this character is very important."


    Whether he has a brain or is irritable, Chi Nan doesn''t care at all. But people in their own gods must not fight on their own just because of small things, it''s not just as simple as watching a joke.


    If one is not good, the entire **** system may collapse. At this point, we have to be careful.


    After becoming a god, it is completely different from when you were a mortal. If your own territory was destroyed before, you can still find a place to make a comeback and re-establish your own territory.


    But after becoming a god, it''s different. Once the **** system is destroyed, he has almost no chance to do it again. The Kingdom of God was destroyed, and Chi Nan himself did not have the confidence to establish a new Kingdom of God again.


    The most important thing is that the war between the gods is very cruel, and the war between the gods is even more cruel. Once it breaks out, either you die or I die. After the failure, there is absolutely no chance to start again. Regardless of the gods, there are many ways to escape, and promise to do it again, but in fact there are not many that can be used.


    "Then the invitations of the major gods, it''s not good for us to refuse them so consistently, and some gods have already sent a second invitation, and there are some words in it that threaten us." Wei Weisi said hesitantly.


    For those who dare to threaten oneself, there must be more than one upper **** in the **** system, and there will even be a main god. And there are only a few gods who have a main god, and ordinary people don''t dare to provoke them at will.


    But Chi Nan didn''t care at all. Isn''t he the main god, one day he will be able to reach it. But after joining them, it is very difficult for oneself to achieve this level. Believe in their main god, and don''t want to see a new main **** born. One mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, and one **** system does not allow two main gods.


    Before the main god, perhaps they could still coexist peacefully, but at the level of the main god, the existence of the same strength is basically difficult to be together. At that time, only one part of God could be divided into two, and the loss would be great.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan could only wave his hand and said: "Forget it, let''s just perfunctory, we need time to consolidate ourselves. And you have to seize the time to practice, not let the power of the gods be too weak."


    Afterwards, Chi Nan said again: "It seems that the number of places for the gods must continue to increase. I have a total of 30 places for the gods. If I train more for the gods, it can be regarded as an increase in combat effectiveness."


    Chi Nan''s heart moved, and the second round of selection for God began. Except for a few of his subordinates, this time Chi Nan plans to choose all the spirits of the gods. The elves of the gods are the most compatible with their attributes, and they are also the existence that can best display their god-like strength. These even elves will be the most powerful combat troops under their own hands.


    And his own special plants have not been cultivated yet. When he is well trained, he will definitely be able to transform into a void combat force that truly belongs to him. This is a combat team that even the Lord God does not have.


    Looking at my kingdom of God, as the kingdom of God improves, all aspects are constantly rising. Nowadays, the twelve special trees of life in the kingdom of God , the fertility ability is simply getting stronger and stronger.


    Whether it''s a **** elves or special element elves, every one of them is born as a demigod. From then on, his subordinates will no longer lack combat effectiveness at the body level.


    At this level, he had already broken the curse of gods not being able to cultivate demigods in batches.


    I remember that only the top divine power crystallization of the main **** level has a certain chance to directly promote the existence of the legend level to a demigod. And the other low, medium and high divine power crystals, none of them have this ability.


    "Okay, let''s do it this way, help me maintain it these few days, and don''t let people know that I have left."


    Chi Nan had already planned to leave here to incubate his own fallen beast. Wei Wei Si naturally knew what Chi Nan was thinking, but she rolled her eyes and didn''t answer. They didn''t do this kind of thing once or twice.


    Now, regarding Chi Nan¡¯s disappearance and departure, there has long been a whole set of countermeasures in the Kingdom of God. It was okay this time, at least before leaving, tell them in advance.

 Chapter 1368： Drain the origin of a world

    Chi Nan had prepared for the reaction of the major gods, but he didn''t take it to heart. The upper gods did not join the gods, or many established gods themselves, and many of them had their own higher kingdoms.


    Therefore, not everyone who is the same as himself will join them. If they blatantly dealt with these existences, I am afraid that these high-ranking gods would have died clean, and this is also the reason why Chi Nan is confident.


    Sure enough, in the case of his own procrastination tactics, although several other gods unanimously expressed some dissatisfaction in a vague way, no one took action against him, at least not on the face.


    Secretly, there are also some means, such as his own top grade, suffered some resistance in the Pantheon, and so on.


    Regarding these, Chi Nan didn''t care. Although there was resistance on the surface, in fact, there were more people who secretly contacted him to buy. After all, these things are really good for them.


    Usually, people who come to visit themselves anonymously, or the gods who let the gods do their jobs, are also in an endless stream. Chi Nan knew where these people came from without thinking about it. For the gods, self-improvement is the most important. As long as it is not involved in the bottom line, even the orders of the gods can be violated conditionally.


    However, Chi Nan no longer needs to manage these matters soon, and there is a complete set of handling institutions within the Kingdom of God.


    At this time, Chi Nan had secretly left the Kingdom of God, and this time the True God had left. Directly through his transfer station, he sent his avatar to the target kingdom of God.


    His own power is too strong, and the ordinary plane can''t support it at all. Even if he completely controls the plane, in fact, Chi Nan doesn''t dare to enter easily. After all, his own strength is too much to surpass these worlds.


    These worlds are like fragile bubbles to me. If you are in the bubbles, you can destroy them with any activity. So when you send, you can only send your natural incarnation over.


    With the response of the incarnation of nature, a temporary teleportation point was quickly established in the void. This teleportation point was constructed temporarily in the void with a large amount of divine power crystallized by borrowing the method of establishing the kingdom of God.


    This kind of wasteful method, only Chi Nan, a local tyrant, would do it. This method, the most important thing is to be able to avoid everyone''s eyes and ears, and it is more difficult to be discovered. "I finally came out. This place is very remote and far from the central plane. No **** will come here easily, but you still have to be careful."


    "Go around and observe carefully. If anyone dares to approach here, don''t do it directly. Come back and tell me first."


    As soon as Chi Nan waved his hand, several subordinates of the spirit of the gods flew out. These **** spirits are all their own gods. Although their strength has just reached the level of the lower gods, they can survive in the void.


    Several gods nodded lightly and scattered towards the surroundings. And Chi Nan focused on this kingdom of God.


    "Get ready, start from the inside to disintegrate the plane consciousness of this plane, and concentrate the power of the world so that I can absorb it." Chi Nan gave an order, and the internal natural incarnation began to get busy.


    This plane used to be a Desolate Plane, and now there are no creatures, some only plants and wood elves in Chinan. Through the prayers of the wood elves, the plane consciousness of the entire world was soon concentrated. The next moment, a stream of light flashed, and the plane consciousness trembled, and then disappeared. At this time, the plane consciousness had been killed.


    Next, the power of the world that had just condensed began to dissipate, but before there was no action, it was completely condensed by Chi Nan with the magic circle that had been arranged long ago, and there was no chance of escape at all.


    Chi Nan stretched out his hand and grabbed it downward, and a group of crystal clear power was caught. This is the complete world power of this world. There is a throbbing in Chi Nan''s heart. If he eats this world power, his strength will improve. Chi Nan shook his head and turned his attention away from the power of the world.


    "It''s no wonder that so many evil gods are born, this thing is so attractive, and everyone likes taking shortcuts."


    If you absorb this thing, although there is no resentment of the death of a large number of creatures in the power of the world, there is a kind of aura left behind by the world being destroyed. A small amount of absorption is nothing, and if you absorb too much, you will become a Cthulhu.


    This kind of power can only be absorbed directly by a special creature like the Fallen Beast without fear. If this fallen beast hadn''t been completely controlled by himself before it was born, Chi Nan would definitely not dare to use it to raise this kind of thing.


    On the plane that had been drained of the power of the world, the light on the original surface gradually began to shrink, becoming more and more dimmed. Chi Nan knew that this plane had entered a period of decline.


    Many of the plants inside began to wither and even began to mutate. This kind of mutation, even if Chi Nan completely controls these plants, there is still no way to stop it. It''s just that Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and found something interesting.


    "It''s great. I didn''t expect to be able to use this method to make my plants undergo a large number of uncertain mutations, and the range of variation is still very large. Maybe I can cultivate some plants that I can''t even think of. Monitor me well. This plane, I need all the information on this plane. Forget it, I''ll take the entire plane back Chi Nan thought for a while, and simply decided to cast a spell later and compress the entire plane. , And then take it back.


    This method of compression was not available in Chi Nan before, but after becoming a high-ranking god, Chi Nan was found in the inheritance of the Pantheon. This method consumes a lot of divine power, and generally few people will use this method.


    But a plane that is about to die, this method is not a big deal. This plane is similar to the undead plane that was about to die back then. Ordinary evil gods would just throw it away and let it die slowly.


    But it is different here in Chinan. On the one hand, it can be used to cultivate mutant plants. On the other hand, this is also a kind of feed. After the fallen beast hatches, not only can it absorb the power of the world, but it is also the kind that can eat it even with the plane and the kingdom of God. Prepare in advance, and your own feeding pressure will be reduced a lot in the future, so you should prepare in advance.


    With a move in his heart, Chi Nan had already decided everything on this plane. Afterwards, Chi Nan approached the fallen beast''s egg little by little with the power of the world in his hand. The fallen beast''s egg also seemed to feel something, and there was an impatient mood, which kept beating. To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.

 Chapter 1369： This 4-eyed dog is a fallen beast?

    "Don''t worry, take your time, there will be more in the future." Chi Nan smiled, but this is not the only plane he prepared. As one''s own strength increases, as the strength of the demon incarnation increases, it becomes easier and easier to find the plane.


    A large number of barren planes have been cultivated before. Now part of the barren plane, the creatures inside have been evacuated, ready to absorb the entire plane at any time. There are also many newly discovered barren planes.


    For some abandoned kingdoms of God, Chi Nan also secretly offered rewards in the Pantheon. Many gods found that abandoned kingdoms of God would not be used by themselves, but used for trading. These are Chi Nan''s goals.


    As for the demon incarnation, Chi Nan could only say sorry. At this time, the demon incarnation continued to fight with the lizard gods while on the other hand began to occupy other abyss planes. A large number of abyssal wars were launched, one after another, the abyssal plane was occupied and completely cleaned up, and then they began to be reformed.


    The abyssal plane was completely transformed into its own kingdom of God attributes, and then was swallowed by its own demon kingdom, and the kingdom of demon incarnation was growing rapidly. It seems that it won''t take long to grow to the peak of the mid-level kingdom of God.


    And the demon incarnation itself can also get more and more permissions. Refining a large number of abyssal forces and continuously improving. Perhaps it won''t take long for a new upper demon **** to be born.


    Once the upper demon **** is born, then his own demon incarnation will also have a great say in the demon god. You know, in the entire abyss, there are only four demon gods at the main **** level, far less than orthodox gods.


    As for the chaotic abyss, Chi Nan really didn''t care much, just thinking like an idiot, it was too easy to fool the will of the abyss. Only after reaching a certain level, if you want to continue to improve, you can only challenge other demon gods. There is no absolute subordinate relationship between the demon gods and the gods.


    Either forcibly capture him as his own subordinate, or kill him directly. Most demon gods are solitary, otherwise Chi Nan would really not dare to mess around like this.


    At most, it was just killing some in front of other people, which was normal for the demon god.


    While thinking about it, the demon incarnation began to arrange synchronously. As for the goal, first of all, he is a middle-ranked demon **** who is also at the same level as his own, but in terms of strength, he is far behind him.


    And Chi Nan finally put the power of the world on the egg of the fallen beast. A powerful suction force is generated, and the power of the world is continuously absorbed by the eggs of the fallen beast at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it is getting less and less.


    But the vitality in the fallen beast egg is constantly improving and becoming stronger and stronger. "This vitality feels so strange. It is completely different from normal vitality. It is full of a disgusting feeling. It seems that fallen beasts are very different from ordinary gods. However, the power of the world on this plane is actually not enough."


    After the power of the world was absorbed, Chi Nan''s eyes widened, and his eyes flashed incredible. This is the power of a world, this fallen beast is more exaggerated than he thought, and it needs more power.


    It seems that it is really troublesome to raise this thing in the future. No way, Chi Nan can only continue to move and move to the next world. Just like doing it here, absorb the power of the world, feed it, and then pack and compress the world and take it away directly.


    After consuming all three planes of world power, the fallen beast in his hand finally reacted. The eggshell of the fallen beast suddenly shattered, not like the hatching of ordinary animals. These cracks were all over the eggshell. Then, the egg shell burst open directly, turning into a black cloud in the air, the cloud lingering in the hand.


    Then, the clouds shrank toward the middle, not knowing what was absorbed by them. When the clouds dissipated, the figure inside appeared.


    "Well, this won''t be Khakilis, the fallen beast, how can it be like a four-eyed dog."


    Chi Nan''s eyes were wide, and it looked like a white puppy inside, and there was a black circle outside of the two eyes, as if he had his eyes on, and his appearance was very strange.


    The tail behind it was bare, with a triangular tip. But in other places, it looks like a dog. If it wasn''t hatched by himself, if it wasn''t born by seeing it with his own eyes, Chi Nan wouldn''t believe that this thing was actually a fallen beast. After the absorption, Fallen Beast closed his mouth and looked at Chi Nan.


    His eyes seemed to be struggling, as if thinking about something. After a long time, the four-eyed dog walked towards Chi Nan, his tail swayed, showing a flattering look, so it looked more like a dog.


    Forget it, the dog is just a dog, just as if you have a dog. Chi Nan covered his forehead, how could he have a strong sense of sight. When it first hatched, there was still a little bit of fallen beast aura, and then it disappeared.


    That''s good, as long as it is hidden, no one will know that this thing is a fallen beast. Raising fallen beasts is actually a taboo among the gods. Khakilis, who had just hatched, had already reached the next **** in his own strength, and this fallen beast was truly blessed. But thinking of the world power of the three worlds that he had absorbed, Chi Nan was not surprised.


    "Okay, go back with me now. Without my permission, don''t let others know of your existence, or you will be dead. I will find food for you, as long as you can rise to the level of the main god~www.novelhall.com ~Don¡¯t be afraid of anything from now on."


    Khakilis seemed to be able to understand, and he nodded directly to indicate that he knew. But he can understand his own words, but he can''t speak. Maybe this is the characteristic of the fallen beast. Don''t talk about it, you can''t even express yourself at all.


    Originally Chi Nan wanted to continue to feed Khakilis, but after swallowing a compressed world, Khakilis stopped eating. It seems that it takes a certain amount of time to digest.


    "That''s good, if it can really improve through constant eating, this fallen beast would be terrible."


    Chi Nan didn''t know why, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It is really contradictory to hope that the fallen beast will be stronger and hope that the fallen beast will not be so perverted. Forget it, what I wanted to do so much, I didn''t intend to let Khaqilis fight for him. At least, Chi Nan never thought about it when he was in no danger to the end.


    Leaving secretly with Khakilis, and eating later, as long as he is in his own kingdom of God.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1370： 1 Cut smooth demon incarnation

    When Chi Nan raised the fallen beast, his own demon incarnation was also fully hands-on, and everything progressed very smoothly. The first selected target, when it was discovered that it was not the opponent of the demon incarnation at all, he surrendered directly.


    That''s right, even Chi Nan himself was very puzzled that this Wing Demon, who looked good at strength, suddenly surrendered.


    In desperation, Chi Nan, who happened to be short of manpower, took this Wing Demon to trouble other demon. Later, Chi Nan learned that most of the demon gods did not live very well in fact.


    Don''t look at each of these demon gods as dangerous and desperate, but in fact they are all forced.


    They are not qualified to violate the command of the will of the abyss, they can only carry out some effective resistance, nothing more.


    They don''t have a kingdom of God, a quiet residence, and no way to strengthen their strength. When they encounter other gods of the same level, they are often at a disadvantage, and one can easily die if they are not careful.


    So most demon gods are actually very afraid of death, they are bullying and fearing hardship. When encountering someone whose strength is not as good as one''s own, they will go up and swallow it, and when encountering someone stronger than one''s own, they will either run away or escape.


    In the eyes of the devil, there is almost no saying of surrender, because being caught is basically swallowed. This Wing Demon just tried to surrender, but Chi Nan actually agreed. Later, Chi Nan used his own kingdom of God to directly condense his own contract, even if this Wing Demon was completely subdued.


    "I don''t know if this is considered the first **** system among the demon gods, and I can be considered a precedent in history."


    Chi Nan said to himself that Chi Nan didn''t believe in the contract of the will of the abyss as a witness, it was a mess. Wing Demon didn''t expect that Chi Nan''s contract was witnessed by the Kingdom of God, so there was no way to violate it.


    But later, this Wing Demon was completely surrendered. Because Chi Nan discovered that his own abyssal demon fire could also affect other demon gods, not just for fighting and killing each other.


    If you control it well, you can temper the power of the demon **** in the opponent''s body little by little, and temper the impurities inside. The strength will decline to a certain extent, but the control ability is constantly improving. Moreover, the ability to resist the will of the abyss is getting stronger and stronger. In the end, he will definitely be able to completely ignore the command of the abyss just like himself.


    With such benefits, I didn''t want to be taken out by the will of the abyss that day to die, this winged demon was immediately convinced, and almost kneeled and licked it. Chi Nan simply asked his gods to help, tempering and purifying the power of the Wing Demon every day.


    An existence of the same level is very helpful to Chi Nan. The two demon gods start together and can deal with several lower demon gods at once, and even the middle demon **** can easily kill one.


    With these, Chi Nan''s speed is much faster. Continue to hunt and absorb, continue to occupy the plane and then merge. Chi Nan''s status and strength are growing like crazy. After more than a month, another flame demon unexpectedly surrendered. He was also a middle demon god, and his strength was stronger than that of the wing demon.


    Such a mighty and mighty guy would surrender simply, which is really eye-opening. Perhaps, only oneself can see this kind of scene, this is the scene that other gods are unwilling to believe in death.


    The three middle-ranked demon gods work together, and the speed of that improvement is even faster. With the passage of time, Chi Nan gradually discovered that his kingdom of God had reached the peak of the middle kingdom of God, and there was no way to continue to improve.


    This kind of restriction is useful even for the Demon God. Although the Demon God Kingdom is not as powerful as its own Kingdom of God, and its blessings are not as complete, it is still a Kingdom of God after all, and it is even larger.


    Chi Nan''s own strength, as he continued to refine the power of the abyss, finally reached the peak of the middle demon god. However, if you want to break through this peak level, relying on yourself is somewhat incapable.


    After all, it was just a natural incarnation of himself, and his strength could only be one level lower than himself. If you want to reach the same level as yourself, you must rely on external forces to help. As far as the Demon God is concerned, the best external force is only the abyss, the source of power. Although there is a problem with the abyss''s brain, it is undeniable that it is really powerful.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan began to investigate how to raise his demon incarnation to another level. The result was very simple, and I was already doing this, really riding a donkey to find a donkey.


    "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that fighting with the lizard gods for so long, I thought it was a waste, but there is no way to stop. Now it seems that it is really necessary to do so."


    Absorb the power of other demon gods to improve, this is one''s own initiative to improve. This improvement is not directly helped by the abyss. If you want to break through the limits of your avatar, you must use the power of the abyss, so you need the reward of the abyss.


    Now that he has reached his limit, as long as he is rewarded once, he will definitely be able to break through this level. Therefore, Chi Nan hit his mind on the kingdom of lizard gods and himself. As long as the lizard gods are caught, and then the living gods of attraction will be sacrificed to the abyss with the kingdom of gods, and the power gained will be very impressive.


    As for the creatures in the lizard kingdom, Chi Nan said it didn''t matter at all. The kind of guy who can treat normal humanoid creatures or even the same kind as food, Chi Nan has never regarded it as a creature.


    Whether it¡¯s a lizardman or some other large lizards, or even the large lizards that are very similar to the dragons, they are all beasts after all. As long as there are no normal creatures, Chinan will not care if this kind of thing is dead. .


    Besides, the battle between gods and spirits would not have left the other''s believers in the first place. You must know that if there are too many believers left, even the dead gods may be resurrected.


    Although after the resurrection, it is no longer the **** before, but it is still a troublesome thing.


    "Counting time, it''s almost time. So now, let''s start a full-scale attack. Strive to take the lizard kingdom completely within a month." Chi Nan''s heart moved, and the order was issued.


    This lizard **** has good strength, but has a bad personality, and has no other friends. Therefore, no one came to help when launching the God War attack. Until now, the kingdom of lizard gods has become a war.


    There are a lot of people watching jokes around, but none of them have ever asked. Chi Nan also secretly inquired, and found that the people here didn''t even find that the opponent was a demon, so Chi Nan was relieved.


    The new book "Earth through the Ages" asks for support.

 Chapter 1371： Straight into the kingdom of God, the deity sneak attack

    A tall figure walking around in his temple. There are dense scales growing on the body, and the head looks like a dragon, but it has no horns. If anyone is here, they will recognize this as the lizard god.


    There are not many lizard-type gods among the gods, but there are not many. The one in front of them is relatively famous in the chaotic area.


    Among the middle gods, the lizard gods in front of them are absolutely close to the peak, and their fighting ability is also very strong. The lizardmen and lizards under his command are very capable of reproducing, so they are also very powerful.


    As a result, the lizard gods didn''t care if they had allies, they offended everyone around them, and they didn''t establish a **** system. There are many believers under him, but because of his own reasons, there are only two gods.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to make more, but because he has insufficient resources. There used to be three of them, but he had a bad temper, and when he didn''t go well, he killed one of them. Up to now, there are not enough resources to bring it back to life.


    "Damn, how did these **** evil demons do it? Could it be that the will of the abyss has changed again, and they can actually use the rules of the gods to attack the gods. Damn, if I were not restricted here, this This matter will definitely cause a lot of high-level gods to take it seriously. At that time, I won''t be in danger anymore."


    The battle of the gods began and reached the level of entering the opponent''s kingdom of gods, then the gods could not leave. The attacked party has always been so passive, and the gods who actively attacked the opponent''s kingdom can leave.


    Only the gods that are attacked have the opportunity to attack the opponent''s kingdom, so few gods will leave at this time.


    Chi Nan''s demon incarnation didn''t care about this. During this time, he ran around, hunting and killing many target demons to strengthen himself. As for the thing being attacked, it was nothing more than a damage to the kingdom of God.


    The kingdom of the gods evolved from the abyss itself is not very powerful, nor does it have much potential, so there is no need to worry about being damaged. When it is damaged, just think of a way to repair it afterwards.


    For this devil kingdom, Chi Nan didn''t even care about it.


    After reaching the peak limit, Chi Nan returned to the kingdom of God. There are already two more holes in the kingdom of God. In this regard, Chi Nan just curled his lips and didn''t care. "Hmph, when your kingdom of God is swallowed, my kingdom of God will be directly promoted to the level of higher kingdom of God. These two holes will heal by myself."


    "His Royal Highness, it has reached the final stage. The other party''s kingdom of God is almost invaded by us. Do you want to take the next next step." The so-called next step is to station a base in the other party''s kingdom of God.


    This kind of base is very similar to Chinan''s own, but the plants are all demonized plants. Once the base is laid, the erosion will develop further. In no time, the blessing of the lizard gods from the kingdom of God will be reduced to the extreme.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, let''s go straight in. The three middle-ranked demon gods are more powerful than a middle-ranked normal divine power. Although the opponent has the blessing of the kingdom of God, we are not without other options." After Chi Nan made up his mind, he directly took his two subordinates and walked towards each other''s passage to the kingdom of God.


    Although the two demon gods hesitated and hesitated, because of the direct control of the contract, the two demon gods could not resist at all, and could only follow Chi Nan towards the inside.


    The light flashed, and the scene before him changed into a battlefield. At this time, three figures appeared in the kingdom of lizard gods. As soon as several people arrived, the lizard gods had already discovered each other.


    "Hahahaha, I thought it was going to be over this time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an idiot. I don¡¯t know what means you used to use the **** war, but you dare to come to my kingdom of God now, thank you so much. Up."


    The voice of the lizard **** rang throughout the kingdom of God. Although the kingdom of God has been riddled with defects, it has not reached its limit after all. God''s bonus to himself is still very large, and it doesn''t matter if there are three opponents. The bonus of the kingdom of God and the weakening of the opponent, the lizard **** does not think that he is not the opponent of the opponent''s three people here.


    From the perspective of the lizard gods, these three demon gods must have no experience, otherwise they would not have entered at this time. The devil is the devil, really different from the gods with the orthodox heritage.


    But after this time, I have to find a way to recover as soon as possible, and I have a lot of enemies.


    Just as the lizard **** thought, after the three demon gods rushed over, they were greatly suppressed. The lizard **** danced the fork-like artifact in his hand, and he was hitting the other three by himself.


    I can be replenished at any time in the kingdom of God. If this goes on, after a long time, it is definitely the other three who can''t support it first. These demon gods are indeed here to give themselves food.


    "Boss, should we withdraw first?" Wing Demon said with some fear after blocking an attack from the other party.


    Chi Nan sneered: "No, just continue. This guy is dead."


    "You want to leave, how is it possible? I have now blocked the kingdom of God. Although it is a bit more expensive, don''t want to leave." The lizard **** has gone crazy, and this time the three demons must stay here.


    It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t care at all, and is still fighting steadily. Among the three demon gods he has the strongest strength. With the help of the abyssal magic fire, whenever a black flame burns, even the lizard gods can only avoid it. If burned by this kind of flame, the lizard gods blessed by the kingdom of God also found that they had no way to resist.


    At the same time, without the knowledge of the lizard gods, Chi Nan was in the kingdom of God, his gaze was staring at this place.


    "Hehe, if it is someone else, there is really no way to do you, but it is different now. Your kingdom of God is full of cracks, and there are just some cracks, which can be used to make use of it."


    That''s right, Chi Nan''s deity took action. Since Chi Nan dared to let his demon incarnation rush in this kind of battle, he must have absolute certainty. And this certainty is not because of his demon incarnation''s trump card, but because the deity has locked the opponent.


    It is also unfortunate for the lizard gods. A weak spot in the kingdom of God was aimed at Chinan, allowing Chinan to see the lizard gods directly. During the battle, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation was slightly guided, just in time to fully expose the opponent''s figure. At this time, the lizard gods focused their attention on the kingdom of God, and didn''t even notice anyone peeping at him.


    The new book "Earth through the age" asks for support

 Chapter 1372： This is the real use of Tibetan Shadow Arrow

    Not paying much attention to the fierce battle in the kingdom of God, Chi Nan''s spirit is attached to the body of the demon incarnation, as long as it can be stalemate temporarily. As for the other two demons, Chi Nan didn''t care.


    There are only two demon gods, life and death have nothing to do with him, and now they can only be used as thugs. Before thoroughly purifying the power of the demons, Chi Nan couldn''t even believe them. Even after the purification is completed, Chi Nan will use various methods to control it, otherwise this kind of chaotic creature would be impossible to use with confidence.


    The chaotic nature of the devil has been incorporated into his own bones since he was born. Even if it is out of the abyss, there is no way to change it, at best it can only ease it. Chi Nan still knows this very well.


    They are not the incarnation of themselves, because they have not been controlled by the chaotic force from the beginning, and they have always been able to hold themselves. And if you can control it directly, you won''t encounter any problems.


    "The real way to use the hidden shadow arrow is to use it for sneak attacks. It just happens to be used to verify it. It''s a pity, you hapless guy. We have no grievances and no grudges, but for the sake of development, we can only let you die."


    Chi Nan secretly said apologize in his heart, then took out the light of dying, and gently pulled his left hand away, and an arrow was already on his right hand. This is an artifact arrow created by myself, a one-time use one.


    When fighting with two high-level gods, Chi Nan was not willing to use it, and now he is finally willing to take it out.


    "The complete birth of supporting Yunmu is about to be studied. By that time, I won''t have to save so much." Chi Nan said in his heart, and started aiming far away.


    After all, the distance is relatively long, and there is a void in the middle, and the opponent''s kingdom of God is blocking, so Chi Nan needs to aim for a while. If it is face-to-face, it is difficult to avoid directly attacking the other party.


    The locked lizard **** seemed to feel the danger, but in the fierce battle, the lizard **** did not know where the danger came from. Therefore, it can only be considered to be on the other side. If the other party dares to attack him at this time, he must have a certain idea, maybe the source of danger comes from here.


    Chi Nan and the demon incarnation are under the control of the same mind all the time. After Chi Nan locks on the lizard god, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation is also ready. The flame in his hand suddenly burned into a black circle.


    The circle descended from the sky, and suddenly came towards the lizard **** spirit, attracting the **** spirit to make defense instinctively, trying to break the flame circle of the opponent, and then escape from it. The two demon gods were also under Chi Nan''s control, attacking from different angles one after the other. At this time, the two demon gods had already lost their control, their eyes widened and their faces were unbelievable.


    They even thought that Chi Nan was planning to take the opportunity to kill the two of them. But the lizard **** didn''t know it, and could only hide in the only direction that could be avoided according to instinct, completely blocking the defense in front of him.


    "It''s now." Chi Nan sneered and released his finger. The arrow flew out instantly, and just after leaving Chi Nan''s longbow, it had disappeared. But Chi Nan knew that his attack had been successful this time.


    The battle changed very quickly. The lizard gods almost blocked the opponent''s attack. Before thinking about anything, the sense of crisis in his heart began to increase dramatically. Almost instinctively, the lizard **** strengthened his defense. At the same time, all his attention was turned towards the demon incarnation, but what he didn''t expect was that his attention was misplaced.


    When something was found to be wrong, it was too late for the lizard gods to change. In the void, the edge of his kingdom suddenly fluctuated, and this allowed the lizard gods to discover where the attack came from.


    But in the next instant, an arrow appeared out of thin air and plunged directly into the lumbar bones of the lizard god.


    "Damn it, this power is natural magic. You are actually in collusion with the orthodox gods." The lizard gods finally know where the danger comes from, and these demons don''t know when they can hook up with the gods.


    And it''s a natural figure. When did I offend them? The gods of the natural gods have always been very gentle. Even if it was offended, who would come back and cooperate with the devil to attack him.


    Unfortunately, the lizard **** has no chance to think about it, because that arrow is not as simple as hurting himself. Among them, ten sharp powers burst out directly from the arrows.


    The arrow burst into pieces in the next moment. But that power didn''t mean to eliminate it at all. The lizard god''s body destroyed everything about him, and even his own sacred fire and godhead shook fiercely. The strong body was dissatisfied with the cracks, from the inside to the outside, even the crystal of divine power could not repair it.


    The soul wrapped in the divine fire was shivering, being involved in a large number of attacks, and constantly being destroyed. This blow severely damaged it in an instant, and the lizard **** found that his divine power was completely unable to counteract it.


    The power of this attack is really too powerful, and the opponent''s divine power is actually higher than his own. This is an attack from a higher god. There is only one natural deity that can display the attack of the upper deity nearby.


    Unfortunately, the lizard gods can''t say anything now, and all the power is used to suppress the injuries in the body.


    But there were three demon gods beside him, and he didn''t talk to him much at this time. Wing Demon rushed up and shouted with a laugh: "Hahahaha, it turns out that the boss has such a helper you should go to death."


    With that, the Wing Demon waved its wings and cut off the tail and one leg of the lizard god.


    The flame demon **** next to him didn''t say a word, but just released a ball of flame, burning half of the target in front of him. At this time, the lizard **** really couldn''t continue to suppress the power in the body.


    "Damn it, you will definitely regret it." The lizard **** split his head, and a light burst out.


    "Hmph, want to run, do you really think I haven''t killed the gods." Chi Nan sneered. The lizard **** wanted to release his spirits and godheads to escape at this time, but Chi Nan was prepared and caught him. live.


    The black magic fire in his hand continued to burn, quickly suppressing and destroying the opponent''s sacred fire, leaving only a few divine souls inside. If you don''t want to damage the godhead and destroy the spirit inside, you can only leave it to Chi Nan to wash it slowly.


    The new book "Earth through the age" asks for support


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1373： We have become a climate

    After killing the lizard god, Chi Nan didn''t even think about it, and directly released the spell belonging to the abyss.


    After communicating with the abyss, a wave of power entangled and sent out from the direction of the kingdom of God, just to entangle the kingdom of lizard gods. In the void, black chains completely bound the entire kingdom of God.


    This is called the destruction of corpses, no one can find the traces of this place once attacked the lizard god.


    After being completely swallowed, then oneself is part of the kingdom of God. Chi Nan directly relied on the power of the abyss, but allowed his own kingdom of God to swallow it. As far as the will of the abyss was concerned, it was no different from what he swallowed. Up to now, Abyss Will has not discovered what this special abyss plane that Chi Nan is in is.


    And the gods who watched the jokes around, also because of Chi Nan''s cast of cover, did not see what happened.


    They thought it was the lizard gods and other gods that broke out in a battle, and eventually their kingdom was destroyed. The other party used an unknown method to swallow the kingdom of lizard gods.


    Although this happened a bit fast, before they could react, the lizard **** had been killed. But they don''t think of the devil, after all, this is simply impossible.


    The only thing they regret is that they didn''t come out in advance, otherwise they would be able to get some benefits. There are many people here who have a bad relationship with the lizard gods. At this time, it is not surprising that they make a move.


    It''s a pity, before everyone thinks it through, this kingdom of God has disappeared into the void. Only Chi Nan knew that this kingdom of God was directly swallowed by the power of the abyss. Originally, this kingdom of God should become a new plane of the abyss plane. But under the control of Chi Nan, when this kingdom of God reappeared, it was inside Chi Nan''s kingdom of devil.


    That huge sphere just came to the edge of the kingdom of God. In this area, Chinan had already cleaned up people, but there were still a lot of plants around. When the kingdom of God came, these plants were instantly crushed to pieces.


    At the same time, the entire kingdom of God was shaking, cracks were everywhere on the ground, and countless lava burst out. A chain of rules in the air popped up from time to time, and disappeared as soon as it appeared.


    The whole kingdom of God is shaking endlessly. "Hey, after all, it was not the kingdom of God that I created and built, but it was only transformed from the Abyss Plane. The potential is really bad and the stability is not enough. Apart from being a little bigger, it is useless." Chi Nan complained in his heart, but There is no way, after all, he is the incarnation of himself, and it is already great to be able to establish the kingdom of God.


    "Forget it, it''s still important to improve yourself, this incarnation or something, whatever." Chi Nan said while accepting the power from the abyss. The kingdom of God had already begun to break through when it broke through.


    At this time, Chi Nan broke through the upper demon god''s light, and it was immediately covered up. From the outside, only the demon kingdom of Chi Nan was constantly glowing and improving.


    However, in their view, this is nothing more than an abyss plane swallowing enough power of the world, and then entering the state of evolution. Although it was the same as the evolution of the kingdom of God, no one would care about this kind of thing.


    The gods and evil gods cannot enter the abyss. The stronger the abyss plane, the less they will look at them. Once in, it is not a fun thing to be watched by the will of the abyss. As for the demon gods, when they became the demon gods, they were already forbidden by the abyss will to enter any abyss plane. This is the rule.


    Only Chi Nan, the kingdom of God, is such a strange existence. Not only can Chi Nan stay in it, but he can also put his own gods and subordinate demon gods in it. The two demon gods are actually very daunting.


    However, because Chi Nan''s contract force was too strong, the two had no way to go out and leak. As the level of the kingdom of God increases, the power of this contract will become greater and greater, and they will even have no chance.


    And they also looked at Chi Nan in horror, because they found that not only the abyss plane under their feet was constantly improving, even the coercion on their boss was constantly rising and becoming stronger.


    Originally, Chi Nan''s power was the same as theirs. It was only because of the terrifying power of Abyss Demon Fire that they were able to crush them, but the level of power was a level. But now, they found that their boss''s power had surpassed them, reached another level, and became the kind of existence that made them feel scared.


    That kind of high-ranking demon god, even in their endless career, they have only seen it a few times. Every time I see it, I can only shiver, and I can''t even think of resistance and challenge at all.


    But then, the two people thought, since their boss has reached this level, wouldn''t they be safer. Maybe, with the help of the boss, one day it will also rise to this level.


    The boss is already a high-ranking demon god, and there is no benefit to swallowing them two, they know this. Suddenly, I became safe, so I don''t have to worry about being swallowed.


    The two demons looked at each other ~ www.novelhall.com ~ rarely showed a stiff smile. The flame demon smile is hidden in the flames, making people invisible at all. Fortunately, Chi Nan didn''t see the smiles of the two people, otherwise he might be tempted to kill the two demons.


    After three days, Chi Nan''s aura slowly converged and became stable again. Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and he felt his powerful power: "Hahahaha, I have finally reached the level of the upper demon god, and now he is also the number one person in the abyss demon god. My power has finally formed a climate." Chi Nan was right. This is very satisfactory.


    Both the power of the abyss and the power of the orthodox gods will develop faster. The resources that the two parties don''t have each other can communicate easily. Is there anything better than this.


    "Next, try to improve the avatar''s strength and strive to reach the peak state as soon as possible. Then, except for the four top demon gods, the other demon gods will not be my opponents. In the abyss, strength is the respect. Then the power is toward the center. The central development of the face cooperates with each other. The mother tree must be useful to me."


    Chi Nan focused his eyes on the mother tree, and as Chi Nan got closer and closer, his feelings became clearer. With the deity and the demon incarnation, plus a growing fallen beast, his power has basically taken shape.

 Chapter 1374： Plants from the Void

    Just as the demon incarnation broke through, another good news from Chi Nan also appeared. That was the special seed that I had been planting, and finally germinated and grew up.


    Your own power is getting stronger and stronger, and it is getting easier to give birth to these seeds. The first generation of Dragon God only knew that this kind of child was very powerful, but he himself did not have the ability and time to cultivate it, so he could only make himself cheaper.


    In Chi Nan''s hands, this seed, which had been sealed for not knowing how long, finally radiated his own upgrade again.


    Chi Nan looked at the weird plant in front of him, thoughtfully. "Sure enough, none of the plants that can grow in the void are ordinary." The plant in front of me doesn''t look like a plant anymore. Instead, it looks like a monster, a god.


    The power in this thing is completely different from normal gods, but is similar to the aura of gods. But there are some differences. After all, this is not a true god, but a plant of a level of god.


    This huge plant grew on the ground at first, but later, Chi Nan discovered that this plant could actually take root in the plane and absorb the most original power of a world. Fortunately, Chi Nan later discovered that his natural magic power or divine power crystallization can be replaced, which is not the same as the fallen beast Khakilis.


    If there is nothing to replace, Chi Nan can only choose to transplant or destroy it.


    When the plant''s growth reached a certain level, the root system slowly began to pull away, separated from the earth, and actually floated in the void. Chi Nan could feel this weird plant with powerful attack power.


    If it weren''t for their absolute control over plants, perhaps the plants should attack themselves. On this plant, there are things like eyes, which are the organs of attack. The whole plant is a huge ball with six large leaves underneath, dragging it underneath itself, and further down, there are a thousand fibrous roots, like a cauliflower.


    The fibrous roots floating in the void slowly changed and became something like vines. Able to stretch to attack, but also to wave to protect oneself. But this is not the maximum ability of this fibrous root.


    The biggest ability of fibrous roots is to directly extract a special power from the void to supplement themselves, rooting in the void, as if an ordinary plant takes root in the earth and absorbs nutrients from the earth. And as long as this kind of power is enough to use by yourself.


    Originally Chi Nan was having a headache. After the upgrade of his plant army, there was no source of energy. Now it seems that there is no need to worry. Chi Nan is going to divide his army of plants directly into two parts. One part is fighting within the plane, and another part is fighting in the void based on this strange plant.


    The level of this plant itself is too high, even if Chi Nan, with the current ability, I am afraid it is impossible to cultivate too much in a short time. If it is planted directly, it would take a lot of natural magic power to do it.


    Those six leaves only have defensive capabilities, and it seems that there is no problem in using them as a shell of plant weapons to protect themselves. This plant itself has reached the strength of an ordinary lower-level true god, and it may not necessarily lose when it really fights.


    The protective ability of this leaf is one of the very important points. If it encounters some planes in the void, the plant will directly fall down, and its roots will pierce into the plane, evacuating the power of the plane. I really don''t know how the first generation of dragon gods found this kind of thing, the plant that can survive in the void, Chi Nan has only seen this kind of thing until now.


    This plant just spawned by himself, Chi Nan felt that if it continued to spawn and assisted a large amount of divine power crystallisation, the strength of this plant could continue to improve. Maybe in the future, it will be able to reach the level of the middle **** or even the upper god.


    But for the time being, Chi Nan doesn''t have so many resources to waste here, so I can only wait.


    "Next, it will be transformed little by little. The battle plants in the plane have long been transformed. I just don''t dare to take them out casually, but with my current strength, it should be enough. Plants used outside the plane, if taken out now, I am afraid they will also attract the attention of the Lord God. Therefore, study them first, and not take them out for the time being."


    Chi Nan made up his mind and made up his mind, planning to make it first before talking about it.


    The battle plants in the plane have become very powerful after merging into a large number of plants on the central plane. The current plant weapons have magic lines with the power of law in their bodies, capable of exerting an attack equivalent to the true god.


    When a team meets a true lower god, it is not always certain who can win. This kind of strength, placed in today''s central plane, can be regarded as a very powerful existence, and few people dare to provoke it.


    Some gods who didn''t dare to deal with them casually in the past or the local gods of the central plane can now be destroyed and used to strengthen themselves. However, the Void Plant weapon still needs to be manufactured carefully.


    "Also, the number of my gods has now increased. Let me see, among the selected gods, there are two natural gods, one of the water system, and one of the light attribute, which has nothing to do with the light **** system. It¡¯s fine to recruit for the time being, but we still have to cultivate some **** elves. If the position of being a **** is not enough, then just train them to become true gods."


    The spirit of the gods is the one that reassured him the most Chi Nan already has a plan to cultivate the spirits of the gods as the true gods in his heart. Even if it will cost a lot, do you still need to worry about resources?


    There will only be more and more divine power crystals, and other plant materials can be planted by themselves. The current self is not the time when he just became a god, and the current self is not that poor.


    Just supervise this matter yourself and hand it over to Hermilla to handle it directly. If it weren''t for these gods that he cultivated, he wouldn''t be able to keep up with him for a while, and he couldn''t become a middle **** in a short time, and Chi Nan wouldn''t need to recruit gods from outside. The four newly added are all mid-level gods, and they are of the kind with better personalities.


    The most important thing is that they have nothing to do with other gods behind them. Otherwise, Chi Nan really didn''t dare to let them join casually. Especially the light attribute, the relationship between the **** of dawn and himself is not very good.


    After he informed the matter, Chi Nan began to copy some parts of the void plant in front of him, and then used it to strengthen some of his special plant weapons. For a long time, it would be difficult for even Hemila and others to see Chi Nan''s deity. Usually, most of them are incarnations dealing with problems. To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.

 Chapter 1375： Created a new way of fighting

    For two full years, this time was the longest one-time closed study in Chi Nan. No one from the outside world can see Chi Nan, but for the gods, it is not surprising that they have not appeared for two years.


    Only Chi Nan knows that it is very rare to not show up for two years.


    Within the central plane, new plant weapons have been released. The plant weapons under Chi Nan, although they are much worse than the army in the hands of the Lord God. But among the upper gods, they are definitely not weak, the most important thing is that they are very large. And it doesn''t require foreign objects to be made like the undead, as long as there is soil here, it can be planted.


    As the number of troops increases, even the middle gods will find it difficult, and the existence of some lower gods is no longer an opponent.


    Therefore, when the army of plants in Chinan pushed past, the gods and patron saints in many places were either surrendered or eliminated. Chi Nan''s sphere of influence began to expand outward.


    On the surface, the dots are still connected to form a line, but these dots are now a lot bigger. In the first developed area, many points have been connected to each other, and they have really become line segments.


    The territories connected, the overall strength of the play is also greater. The territory of Chinan suddenly divided many places into two from the middle. People on both sides want to communicate with each other, so they can only come to Chinan''s territory.


    And the number of plants in the air is increasing, and the army of plants, which has never been reduced, has also become a guarantee in the hearts of many people. At least they knew that if they were hunted down, it would be right to run to Chinan''s territory. In the territory of Chinan, no one is allowed to initiate disputes, otherwise the plant army will start to deal with them.


    This place is a remote place, very far away from the center, so the authority of a higher **** here is already very terrifying. The prosperous place has not yet been touched in front, but it is constantly approaching.


    During this period of time in Chi Nan, he also encountered some territories laid down by the upper gods, but did not have much contact. The Great God System is still in the middle, and can only continue to approach. Before there is strength, there is no good thing to contact.


    And in a place far away from the central plane, in a corner of a remote place in the void, another war has begun.


    "Unexpectedly, in such a remote place, there will be a middle-level god. This obviously has no contact with the central plane, and it can develop to this level, close to the peak of the middle-level god, and the kingdom of God is also The development is very good, I really don¡¯t know what I think. It¡¯s impossible to enter the Pantheon without knowing the central plane."


    Chi Nan looked at the kingdom of God in the void, which was also accidentally discovered when he was constantly expanding his power. Now his subordinates are still fighting against believers of this **** in many planes they have come into contact with.


    "It''s a pity, who caused us to have conflict, who caused you to live in such a remote place? Since I found out, then you are unlucky." Chi Nan sighed in the kingdom of God, there is no way.


    After two years, he finally made a weapon used by the void, but he needed to experiment. It is impossible to experiment on the central plane, otherwise it will be discovered by a lot of people, and it will definitely be exposed. If you happen to meet such a hostile one, just use him. Regardless of the success of the experiment, the result is that the **** will be eliminated.


    In the void, huge figures emerged one by one. Looking closer, you can see these huge figures, like huge scorpions, but there are six big scorpions in front, and the tip of the tail is not a hook, but something that looks like an eyeball.


    This dark red weird scorpion just moved forward in the void like this, still very fast. Look carefully again, the scorpion does not rely on its feet to move, but some cilia that are ubiquitous on its body.


    Each one is very thick, but looks very thin on the giant scorpion. This thing is the fibrous roots of the void plant, which can not only move through these fibrous roots, but also absorb the surrounding energy to supplement itself.


    The six scorpion legs, which are used to attack from time to time, are extremely sharp. This is not for attacking the gods, but for attacking the kingdom of God. "Just use you to test my Void Scorpion, the unknown fire god."


    From the perspective of the kingdom of God, Chi Nan can only be sure that the guy on the opposite side should be of the fire element, and Chi Nan just ignores what it is. It is said that the **** is like a snake, or a snake with wings. But no matter what, it is destined to be wiped out.


    In general, when the gods fight, either the kingdom of the gods is close, the gods attack each other with the magic arts, or even hit the kingdom of the gods. Either it is to start a **** war, use believers to attack each other, and then infiltrate the other''s kingdom of God, weaken the other''s divine power and the method of the kingdom of God. Today, I can be regarded as creating a new way of fighting for God, creating a historical precedent.


    A long distance away, Chi Nan was sure that the other party hadn''t found his void scorpion at all, nor had he felt any danger. In the void, six void scorpions have already approached each other.


    Because the time is too short, Chi Nan can only produce six temporarily. The Void Scorpion slowly dispersed and surrounded the opponent''s kingdom of God from different positions. Suddenly, the eyeball on the tail of a void scorpion lit up, and a bright red light burst out, and it hit the other side''s kingdom from afar, as if there was only this light in the void.


    "Damn it, what''s going on, who is attacking me." At the moment when the kingdom of God was shaking, the gods of the other party finally felt it.


    On the surface of the kingdom of God, a huge shadow emerged. The strange thing is that this deity does not look like a snake but looks like a person, but with wings on the back, which is not very real.


    However, the statues of gods are generally the appearance of the gods themselves, and it seems that the gods should have transformed themselves into human form. There are actually not a few gods who do this. Who makes human beings the most gods? There are more humanoid gods.


    The phantom had just appeared, and several other void scorpions also launched an attack. Not only the tail behind, but also the eyes lit up. The red light from the eyes is not as strong as the tail, but the victory is continuous and the launch speed is fast.


    Every time the tail attacks, it needs a break, and it cannot be launched continuously. But every attack of the tail was no weaker than the full blow of the peak lower god, and it might have been close to the attack of the middle god.


    Attacking directly from the void is still remote, and unless the opponent leaves the kingdom of God, it will be difficult to deal with them. But once you leave, you can''t get the bonus of the kingdom of God, and your strength will be greatly affected.


    Thank you for your support for the new book "Earth Crossing the Era".


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1376： Void Scorpions first battle

    "What kind of thing is this? Isn''t it a god''s evil, **** it? How can there be so many god''s evil in this kind of place."


    As soon as he came out, the fire **** spirit who hadn''t waited for his anger to dissipate, he saw what was attacking him. But this thing was different from what he thought. He thought he was being attacked by other gods.


    In such remote places, there are generally few gods and not too many planes, so it is very safe.


    But such a place will also not be a breeding ground for gods. He had heard of God''s evil, but he only saw it once, and he still saw other people fighting. This is the first time I have encountered it.


    But this time there were six all at once, and each of them was so powerful. From their attacks, this threat can already be felt. What exactly is going on.


    Before he could think clearly, the attack of the six void scorpions came again. Red lights shot straight at him. Although this is red light, it has nothing to do with flames, just because the light itself is red. This particular attribute, even Chi Nan didn''t figure out what it was.


    This is a special weapon naturally evolved from the void plant that I planted, and it is also used to protect myself.


    Now it has been used for attacks, coupled with special magic patterns and runes for strengthening and stabilization, even Chi Nan is very satisfied with the strength he has exerted. "Very good. The strength of these scorpions is really good. If you add the new homeland mother tree to increase, you will definitely not be worse than the lower gods at the peak level."


    Looking back, Chi Nan said to the others: "You have to hurry up and improve your strength, you can''t pull it down too much."


    Hermilla rolled her eyes and said, "My lord, what you said is too light. It''s good to say that we are gods. As long as we have enough resources and time, there is no problem in reaching the middle god, but other people won''t work."


    Sophia also nodded and said, "Yes, other people are different from you. They not only have to gather the godhead to comprehend the law, but also supplement and perfect some of the deficiencies in their law and priesthood. These are not trivial things."


    Chi Nan understood at once that these little things that he usually didn''t care about were the biggest problems that restricted his promotion to other gods. Even if the foundation is very solid at the beginning, there is still a gap.


    I am afraid that it will take some time for the gods of my subordinates to truly reach the middle gods. It seems that within a certain period of time, besides his own gods, there are only four outsider gods in the mid-level gods under his own combat power. These gods, Chi Nan can only say that they can be used, but he will never completely believe them.


    Before I knew it, Chi Nan seemed to have difficulty completely trusting except for the existence that he absolutely controlled.


    Chi Nan also knew that this had its own problems, but this kind of problem could not be solved after he realized it. Forget it, let''s continue to train your own subordinates, your absolute subordinates are really strong.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan continued to watch the battle in the screen. In the void, six void scorpions continued to attack from a distance, and the flame gods did not dare to leave their own kingdom, so they could only see tricks. A long-range attack in the air, or a defense against the opponent''s attack, suddenly, the light in the void flickered abnormally.


    It''s just this weird attack mode that makes the flame gods very uncomfortable. Even though he has the powerful strength of more than six void scorpions, he can still only watch the opponent attacking himself, but he can only defend.


    Every time he counterattacked, he was dodged far away without waiting for a hit. The speed of the attack of the gods is correct, but the speed of the void scorpion is also not slow. Finding an opportunity, the flame **** really hit a scorpion.


    Only the next moment, the flame **** became depressed, because his own flame burned on the scorpion, only turning the scorpion''s skin black, without substantial damage. Chi Nan felt clearly that there were actually some scars inside the scorpion. It was only because the skin was too resistant that it would behave well.


    The resistance of the leaf tissue of the void plant to the divine power is really terrifying. But in this case, the internal structure and defense of the scorpion need to be strengthened, and it is a little bit worse after all.


    As the battle continued, the six scorpions continued to absorb the power of the void and attacked continuously, using this method to consume the crystallization of the divine power of the flame **** from a long distance. After all, the flame **** did not go to the central plane to develop.


    In such a remote place, even if you can grow to this level, the background is not enough. Chi Nan had already noticed that this **** was also very cautious when attacking, and was always preserving his strength.


    In this case, either the **** wants to hold back a big move, or the reserve of divine power is not enough. It seems that this guy has used all his divine power reserves to improve himself. For such a long time to fight, there was not even a **** sent out. Even if you don''t dare to leave casually, there is always no problem with God.


    "You, you are not gods at all, who are you sending them? I have no grievances with you, why are you attacking me." After fighting for a long time, the Flame God finally found that something was wrong.


    Even if I have only seen God Sin once, but as a god, I will never forget the feeling of God Sin.


    Although these six void scorpions are as weird as gods , they are not the same thing with gods after all. In the beginning, it was only preconceived notions that affected him, how could he not see it now.


    Since it is not a god, there is such a powerful attack power, how could it not be manipulated by humans.


    At least he himself had never heard of any powerful race in the void that would pose a threat to the gods. For a long time, the only thing that can pose a threat to the gods is the gods themselves, except for the evil.


    Even the Demon God of the Abyss is itself a part of the gods. It''s a pity how could six void scorpions answer him. The answer to him was just continuous attacks. Under this kind of blow, the Flame God soon became somewhat unbearable.


    Chi Nan saw at a glance that the kingdom of the flame gods was dimming at a speed that was indistinguishable by the naked eye. "This is, are you extracting the power of your own kingdom of God? It seems that he really doesn''t have any divine power crystal reserves." Chi Nan smiled slightly. He knew that this battle was stable, and the most important thing was the battle of Void Scorpion. which performed.


    At this time, the flame gods were also learning about these void scorpions through the Pantheon.

 Chapter 1377： Finally forced him out

    The Flame God still has some close friends in the Pantheon. As long as they touch their **** seat, the other party can get news immediately, and if there is nothing else, they will come to chat with him.


    It''s just that no matter how anxious, no matter how inquiries, he didn''t get anything about the Void Scorpion.


    "These things, maybe only the upper gods have a certain qualification to know. Many of our middle gods are unknown." This is the last suggestion given to him by his friend.


    However, what qualifications does a middle-level **** in a remote place have to contact with a higher-level god? Even if he himself was close to the peak of the middle god, it was almost a difference between heaven and earth, and the upper **** would not look at him high.


    There is no way to get news about Void Scorpion, he can only discuss with other friends. However, he didn''t have any special property to sell, and it seemed that he was going to be dangerous, and it was impossible to sell other things.


    Therefore, we can only use some divine power to crystallize with other gods to respond to emergencies. But in his situation, how could other gods lend it to him. If Chi Nan was here, he would definitely tell him that the average poor people still don''t have a good job and it is very difficult to borrow money. Even the gods, at this point, are actually almost the same as ordinary people.


    The most important thing is that the friends of this flame **** are basically the same as him, they are all lonely people.


    As things gather together, his friends naturally cannot be the existence of major gods. At this time, everyone is going to take care of each other, who will lend him the crystal of divine power. No one''s divine power crystallizes enough.


    This is especially true when you may not get a return after you have loaned it out. Everyone is an unorganized god, and once something happens, the reserve of divine power will be the last refuge for oneself.


    It''s good to say that it can be used to buy some plant bases, after all, it can help oneself develop and reserve more divine power crystals. But for this kind of thing, no one is willing to help. Soon, the flame **** was completely desperate.


    With the continuous attacks around, the flame gods can only continuously extract their own power, and constantly maintain the defense by depleting the power of the kingdom of God. A few days later, the power of the kingdom of God was almost drained. If this continues, the Council of God will directly collapse and shatter. The power of the kingdom of God will not be downgraded, but will only collapse.


    Inside the kingdom of God, the sky is dim, the fire is faintly dissipating, the earth is split, and a scene of the end of the world.


    Chi Nan, who watched this scene from a distance, shook his head: "It''s still a bit short, because of insufficient attack power. If the attack power is sufficient, this kingdom of God would have been broken long ago."


    Slinka night licked the ice cream and nodded and said, "That is, if we are attacking the kingdom of a lower god, and now we have entered, we won''t waste so much power at all. Now the power of this kingdom is exhausted. We can only devour this kingdom of God to improve our laws of the kingdom of God, there is no other use."


    This kind of kingdom of God, which is almost exhausted by itself, can be said to be the lowest value among the many kingdoms of God. You know, it is basically impossible to consume the kingdom of God like this by attacking the other gods through the battle of gods.


    It is precisely because Chi Nan did not use the method of divine warfare, but directly launched an attack from the external void, which was similar to the method of Star Wars, so that the opponent could have the opportunity to consume the kingdom of God like this.


    But even so, Chi Nan was very satisfied with the performance of his Void Scorpion. At this level, it already possesses the power to launch an attack from the void and destroy other gods. It even gave Chi Nan a weird sense of seeing that he took the spaceship fleet and attacked the indigenous planets, while at the same time suffocating the indigenous gods.


    "Damn, you bastards, even if I die, I won''t let you go."


    Finally, the Flame God realized that after this continued until the kingdom of God collapsed, he had nothing, and there was still no way to strengthen himself with the power of the kingdom of God. Instead of doing this, it''s better to do it yourself.


    At least he won now, and he can still keep his kingdom of God. Thinking of this, the Flame God suddenly left his kingdom of God.


    The flame rose into the sky, burning in the void, and finally twisted into a huge red flame snake. Behind the flame snake, there are two huge red wings. Every time it slaps, it will leave traces of flames in the void. That terrifying power, the burst of light, like a sun, this is the power of the gods.


    "Sure enough, the void is the real battlefield for the gods to fight, and the fighting methods of those gods are too simple."


    Chi Nan was muttering, and at the same time a special airship mothership hidden in the dark also appeared. To fight directly, his own Void Scorpion is really not an opponent of a middle god, even if the opponent''s power is consumed a lot.


    The special position on the first floor of the mothership radiates, which is created by imitating the realm of gods. In this realm, all the scorpion power instantly increased by a big margin. If it was said that it was not the opponent of the lower gods to fight alone before. So now none of these void scorpions is inferior to the peak subordinate gods.


    Unless the mothership is killed, this kind of power blessing will not disappear. However, the Flame God had no chance to attack the mothership at all, because the six void scorpions had blocked all the forward attack routes.


    Long-range attacks are still continuous At this time, the attacks of the scorpions can actually directly injure the body of the middle god. This kind of change just didn''t happen at all. Could it be that they have hidden their power.


    The flame **** didn''t understand this situation, so he could only think so. The wings vibrated, and the huge flame snake rushed towards its goal with a strong flame. Before arriving, the void was already burned.


    A long distance away, the surface of his mothership was a little dry, Chi Nan frowned and made the mothership retreat. This mothership was only made in an attempt, because it was made in a hurry, so the defense and resistance were very insufficient. If this mothership is destroyed, then the six void scorpions are definitely not the opponents of that gunpowder god.


    Fortunately, the opponent didn''t notice Chi Nan''s movements, and all his attention was on Void Scorpion. The less-seen rural gods don''t even know that when they reach the level of gods, they can also use blessing spells to increase their combat effectiveness.


    The battle between the two sides was on the verge of breaking out, no, it should be said that it reached a fever pitch in an instant. The power of the gods radiates the surroundings, completely transforming the surrounding laws, and the temperature continues to rise. This is the absolute realm of the gods.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1378： The successful end of the void battle

    "The temperature of this flame is really good, but his law should not be a pure flame god, but a **** similar to a racial god. This flame is basically his racial talent."


    Wei Wei Si keenly noticed the difference in the flames of the other party. Chi Nan also nodded and said: "Yes, your observation is very careful. His flame is indeed not entirely the flame itself, it is mixed with too many other things. This kind of flame is very powerful, but it is not as pure as it is. If it cannot be corrected, there is almost no possibility of advancement."


    The more powerful you are, the more you can see the essence of things. Seeing things through the eyes of the upper gods is completely different from that before the upper gods. However, Wei Wei Si can only see the strength of the lower gods, which is really not simple.


    The stronger his wife is, the happier Chi Nan is. But let''s continue to watch the game now.


    Several other gods were also watching here, but everyone didn''t say anything. Of course, the three newly added foreign gods in the **** system are not here, only the violent beast gods are here to watch.


    For the violent beast god, Chi Nan still trusts it. Other people, trust also takes time.


    Chi Nan had found an excuse long ago, arranged a task for the three people, and sent them all. Although the violent beast **** knew it, he didn''t say anything. This guy is crude on the surface, but in fact he is still very alert in his heart.


    In the void, six scorpions and flame snakes have fought into a ball. The six scorpions relied on their strong resistance to shuttle directly in the flames. Even if it is internally injured, it can still continue to fight.


    Finally, a good opportunity appeared. A scorpion rushed over, and three pliers were directly added to a wing of the flame snake. After stabilizing for a while, the remaining three pliers also attacked from different angles.


    Because the attack speed was too fast, the flame snake was fixed on the body by the opponent before it could react. The pliers are not just as simple as clamping oneself, but constantly releasing a special force, constantly offsetting their own divine power. Even though his body is not being constantly eroded, there is a feeling of gradual weakness.


    This is not a toxin, but a special ability belonging to the Void Plant. It is specially used to paralyze the world will of a world, and it is convenient for oneself to swallow and absorb the other''s world power.


    This power is also very effective when used on the gods. Chi Nan had only restored a part of it to achieve such an almost narcotic effect, which Chi Nan himself did not expect.


    When the other five scorpions saw this, they also rushed crazy. While the flame snake''s attention was not on his body, the five void scorpions approached from different angles and attacked frantically.


    In the distance, the radiation power of the airship mothership continuously healed several internal injuries of the scorpions, and at the same time provided them with a power bonus. It''s just that the airship mothership didn''t dare to approach here casually, and could only follow from a distance.


    Chi Nan helplessly said: "In the void, the airship mothership is not suitable for combat at all, at least not suitable for this kind of battle with the gods. In the future, the airship mothership will not be needed in the void. Our homeland mother tree is directly planted in the void scorpion. In each scorpion group, there is only one seat captain, and it won¡¯t consume too much."


    Everyone smiled and nodded, Chi Nan was right, who made this scorpion''s resistance completely different from that of the mothership.


    The combat method of the airship mothership is mainly used to carry and supplement other airships. There is no airship here at all, and the combat effectiveness of the airship is not as good as those void scorpions here, so it can only be retired.


    It seems that this form of existence of airships is only suitable for fighting inside the plane. What kind of spaceship in the void, at least its own airship can''t do this, maybe follow-up research is OK.


    The battle became more and more fierce, and the last scorpion got directly into the flame snake''s mouth, and the huge pliers fiercely stimulated the internal structure of the flame snake. This made the flame gods more painful.


    Suddenly, a scorpion pierced its tail into the eyes of the Flame Snake, and the power on the tail burst out, and the eyeballs were aimed at the eyeballs. The Flame Snake was obviously not aimed at the eyeballs of the Void Plant. The eyes burst, and the flame snake let out a miserable roar, but there was still no way to get rid of it. This power from the void plant directly invaded the flame snake''s body, causing huge damage.


    There is not enough divine power crystal, and there is no sacred weapon in hand. The flame snake can only be entangled with six scorpions, constantly struggling, and constantly biting and attacking. However, the effect is very weak.


    I don''t know how much time passed, the flame snake''s struggle became weaker and weaker, and the only eye showed a look of despair. Inside the flame snake, fibrous roots grow, absorbing the last vitality of the flame snake.


    The birthplace of these fibrous roots is exactly the six legs of the Void Scorpion. After the Void Scorpion''s six legs pierced into the Flame Serpent''s body, it seemed to have taken root, but now it is really taking root. This plant that can live in the void is much stronger in quality than ordinary gods. The gods have no way to get rid of this kind of foreign body.


    At least until the source is not destroyed, this attack will not stop. As a result, the six void scorpions of the lower **** level, under the blessing of the airship mothership, dragged a middle **** to death.


    Although only a semi-remaining mid-level god, it is also the one that is close to the peak. This fully shows that this kind of void battle is very valuable for development. Even in battles with other gods , the effect of this method is more significant.


    "Very well, the test was successful, drag the guy''s corpse and the kingdom of God back, I want to study it carefully."


    Chi Nan finally spoke, and the Void Scorpion opposite began to move. At this time, countless believers in the kingdom of the flame snake **** kept praying, but they could only watch the idol dim.


    The gods in the kingdom of God are dim, and the temple has cracks, all of which indicate that the gods have fallen. All believers are unwilling to believe this desperate fact, and many believers are crazy on the spot.


    Some frantically attacked everything around them, some desperately slumped on the ground, and some desperately chose to commit suicide. All people were venting their inner fears in a variety of different ways. Even if Chi Nan saw this situation, he felt sorry for him. Although he knew that these people would eventually usher in destruction, Chi Nan would not leave them behind.


    "In order that this kind of thing will not happen in my family, I must continue to grow stronger and continue to live."


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1379： This is a new topic

    Bringing the spoils back, the local war that took place was quietly quelled.


    Of course, only the topic about Chi Nan was calmed down, but this topic is constantly fermenting elsewhere. After Chi Nan brought things back, he began to study.


    "No, the resistance of these void scorpions is too poor. Although there is nothing on the surface, the body is almost ripe. If it hadn''t been blessed by the mother tree of the homeland, I would have died long ago."


    It''s not that Chi Nan didn''t expect the power of the gods to be so strong, but that his scorpion resistance was so weak. The power of the gods is also omni-directional when attacking. It can penetrate directly, and it is more than just a surface defense. This point, because there was no previous experience, now there is, and then it must be reformed.


    These void scorpions were just made by Chi Nan for testing, so there is nothing wrong with it.


    "In addition, the main gun needs to be strengthened, the number of secondary guns is a little less, the energy is very sufficient, and even some excess energy, more secondary guns can definitely be driven." This is Chi Nan''s next second transformation direction.


    The main gun is the eye-catching tail behind it, just make it bigger. Of course, if you want to increase it, Chinan needs to continue experimenting. This is not ordinary wood. You can increase it as you want.


    As for the second case of adding secondary artillery, this one is much simpler. Naturally, it is not enough for a scorpion to have only two eyes. These eyes are where the attack is issued. Not as good as the main gun, but the power is definitely not bad.


    Next, just increase the two eyes to six, or eight, even on the sides and abdomen. In this way, the attack is much more flexible, and it can be easily attacked from any position. After all, this void scorpion is too big, so it is not so flexible when moving in the void. It would be too much trouble if you have to adjust the body angle for each attack.


    After determining the transformation plan, Chi Nan began to transform his incarnation. This level of transformation does not require Chi Nan''s deity to do it, and he can finally relax.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the Void Scorpion, which he originally thought would not make waves at all, attracted the attention of many gods in the Pantheon. This topic hasn''t attracted the attention of any gods at first.


    But later, when the problem of Void Scorpion slowly spread, it was troublesome. Especially the message boards of the Pantheon are almost occupied by these scorpions'' messages.


    "Scorpion-type things, that''s a god, except for gods, there won''t be such weird creatures living in the void."


    "Who said that, there are still a lot of creatures in the void, there are other things without gods. I remember that some normal beasts may also break through the plane restrictions and enter the void."


    "Warcraft? Don''t be kidding. The beasts that can enter the void have either become gods or gods. It''s rare to grow into **** beasts by themselves, and **** beasts will not attack gods casually."


    The gods kept discussing, and gradually the topic changed taste and became more complicated.


    "Have you forgotten? I said before that there are six scorpion attacks of the same type. This is the same type. This basically eliminates the possibility of gods." Everyone finally remembered. Almost every **** is separate. , There are very few similar occurrences.


    Even the catastrophe dragon, which is called the dragon, is actually different, and there are few in common. This kind of exactly the same kind is really weird.


    "You said, could this be a legendary creature, such as a fallen beast?" A **** raised an opinion.


    "Impossible, the strength of the fallen beast cannot be so weak, and it is impossible to have a race. It is somewhat like an evil beast. If it is really an evil beast, then the trouble will be big."


    Seeing this, even Chi Nan had some doubts about what an evil beast was. After searching, Chi Nan finally understood the evil beast''s problem. Strictly speaking, the evil beast is actually an evil god, just a complicated evil god.


    When the evil **** grows to a certain height and is completely corroded by evil forces at the same time, he will lose his reason. At this time, the evil **** will turn into an evil beast, doing damage everywhere, similar to the evil of gods, but with a certain amount of thinking.


    But evil beasts are different from gods, because evil beasts are infectious and can infect the same kind into the same evil beasts. Once your own believers grow up, they will also become new evil beasts. This kind of thing is like a race that can reproduce, extremely troublesome and dangerous. Once discovered, it must be completely eliminated.


    It is precisely because of this speculation that the major divine systems have sent people to investigate there, hoping to find traces of the evil beast from that place. As long as he is found, no **** will let him exist.


    Evil beasts are the public enemies of all gods and appear very rarely, but they are more troublesome than demons. Especially this kind of demonic beast group that can multiply by itself, it needs to be eliminated as soon as possible. No matter whether it is other evil gods or devil gods, they also have great hostility towards this evil beast, and it won''t work unless they are eliminated.


    When Chi Nan realized this, the area was already full of incarnations of gods and gods.


    Chi Nan felt a little dumbfounded at this time But he couldn''t clarify this kind of thing. Even after this experiment, Chi Nan would not let his Void Scorpion out for a long time.


    Forget it, if they want to find it, just go find it, their own strength is not enough to only come out such a powerful combat army.


    If you don¡¯t have enough strength, you just can¡¯t do many things as you want. Whoever says that the gods are free, and they also have to consider their own future and safety. Chi Nan smiled without saying a word, just watching other people discuss.


    However, after searching for a period of time, when everyone did not find it, the possibility of evil beasts was slowly eliminated. After all, various signs indicate that this style and traces are not very similar to the evil beasts.


    And Chi Nan took advantage of this time to start his new plan again. As the strength improves, the development progress also needs to be faster. Now, he is qualified to approach the center of the central plane.


    Without anyone paying attention, there was a very inconspicuous figure outside the plane barrier, which was slowly flying. This is not some other figure, but a void mothership in Chi Nan, but it looks like a piece of space junk.

 Chapter 1380： That seems to be the territory of the **** of dawn

    In the void, something like space junk flew out in a hurry. If someone could see it in advance, they would definitely find that this thing flew out from the edge of the kingdom of God in Chinan, but it was very inconspicuous.


    Except for Hemila and others, no one else knew about this matter at all, not even the people inside the gods. After everything develops, Chi Nan will directly use the situation of the task to send it to other gods.


    As for the subordinate gods, even if they know it later, they won''t have direct control authority.


    On the one hand, they just want to use their own strength to protect themselves and develop themselves. On the other hand, Chi Nan just wanted to use them to grow his **** system and provide himself with sufficient time for development.


    The two sides are regarded as huddling each other for warmth, and in essence they have not built enough trust.


    A weird airship flew out, and while flying, it sprinkled countless small particles below it. These small particles are not ordinary things, they look like dust, no one cares, but in fact they are all seeds.


    The densely packed seeds are all specially made by Chinan. Inside each seed, a large amount of life magic is stored. When the seed hits the ground, it will germinate for the first time, and then dive into the ground. On the surface, it will quickly grow magic sun flowers, absorbing the power of sunlight and the surrounding space, and using them to provide their own growth needs.


    Then, a complete and secret development model appeared. A large number of plants will grow wildly, and after reaching a certain level, wood elves will appear, and then continue to develop under the leadership of the wood elves.


    After the advanced stage, the tree of life will appear. At that time, the holy tree elves, the true ruler of one area, will appear. If possible, other races will be brought in in the future.


    It can be said that every seed is a future development base. It is so densely scattered, but in fact this is because the external barrier is not big enough. After entering the central plane, a seed will drop within a large area. The internal space expands infinitely, and the seeds are not as dense as the outside.


    Start from directly below the Kingdom of God in Chinan, keep moving towards the center, and stop when you enter the center.


    Inside the central area, only the most secretive development will take place, while outside, Chinan doesn''t have so much scruples. Develop directly and open up the channel. This method of casting a net widely has been used by other gods.


    "By the way, only on this day the passage is a bit thin, so let''s add more areas."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan once again created a lot of weird transport airships that looked like space junk, and then flew towards the barriers in different directions on the central plane, sprinkling seeds everywhere, making bases everywhere.


    Chi Nan''s erosion of the central plane has already begun in full swing. Not to mention chaotic areas, even in areas controlled by many gods, Chi Nan did not hesitate to sprinkle seeds for future development.


    Anyway, disputes between races and wars between believers are nothing more than wars between believers. As long as the gods themselves don''t show their stance, it is basically impossible to affect the level of gods. Many believers under the gods beat their lives to death, but in fact their gods are able to talk about wine and talk. This kind of thing has already been seen in Chi Nan.


    At the same time, not only Chi Nan is developing, in fact, even his own demon incarnation is also sprinkling seeds.


    On this day, a large amount of information came to Chi Nan''s mind, and Chi Nan suddenly found a piece of information that interests him. "Found a realm of gods, it is a very large gathering place."


    This kind of super-large gathering place, Chinan didn''t encounter one or two, each of which had a large plane size. The owner of this kind of territory is usually not a high-level god, or a combination of several middle-level gods to occupy it.


    It can even be said that these are equivalent to the situation in a certain type of believer country. But this is different. According to the data, this is the gathering place of the Light God System, and it is very likely that it was left by the God of Dawn.


    God of dawn? A cold light flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, and he kept asking for troubles again and again, but because of his scruples about the Light God Element, he had been unable to do anything, and now he seemed to be able to breathe out first.


    "Careful investigation, if it is really a subordinate territory of the God of Dawn, then it will be interesting."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, his smile was icy, even the elves of the gods felt uncomfortable for a while. As if his master was angry, yes, it must be angry.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about these, but slowly focused on this place. "The land of the God of Dawn, haha, the Light God System has always been respectful. If I do it directly, although it is a dispute between believers, it is inevitable that other gods will not interfere. And they may find excuses to attack me directly. , So I can''t move."


    After Chi Nan calmed down, he realized that he could not give the Guangming God a handle. But not doing it yourself does not mean that others are not good. For example, a creature like a devil is very good.


    Demon power belongs to chaos, tends to darkness, and has always been at odds with the light **** system. In the propaganda of the Light God System, the demons were always regarded as their enemies, and the power of the demons was used to win over their followers.


    Now, it doesn''t seem to matter to be confronted by the devil. On the side of the demon incarnation, a large number of demon gods and evil gods have been drawn together. Although they are only in a loose alliance state, they are used to fight against the orthodox gods, but they also have good power.


    The environment over there is safe Then there is no problem with directly doing it, is there any conflict between subordinates? Thinking of this, the nature of the plant seeds that Chinan originally landed in this place suddenly began to change. The emerald green leaves and branches turned black and blood red. The original natural aura also became gloomy, full of evil power.


    This is Chi Nan directly transferring the control of the base here to his own demon incarnation, and at the same time he controls these plants to mutate. After reaching the upper god, Chi Nan was able to temporarily borrow part of the power of the demon incarnation.


    You have to know that this is the power of the devil, coming from the abyss, let alone borrowing from ordinary gods, you can''t imitate it. And Chi Nan can do this, I am afraid that no one will believe it.


    The nature of the plants has changed, so the army will also change in the future, even the camp. The nearby plant base, Chi Nan was handed over to the demon incarnation to directly control it, although he still controlled it himself. But can the control of the left hand and the right hand be the same? Next, it''s your turn to make a move.


    The new book "Earth through the age" asks for support


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1381： Enclosed large gathering place

    Large gathering places, that is Chinan''s own statement, in fact, these places are called very many, and there is no unified name. The so-called large-scale, but the site here has reached the size of the large-scale plane.


    It is not an ordinary person who can occupy such a large territory. This area is very prosperous, and there are many powerful presences. Chi Nan did not act rashly, but slowly spread around him.


    Because it is a marginal area, it is not valued by others. And they haven''t encountered any danger for so long, so these people are not too vigilant. Even if some of the surrounding plants have changed, would they still explore it? Some seeds floated gently into their territory with the wind, and took root in them.


    These seeds, Chi Nan uses local seeds, and the power contained in them is very weak. Even if the power of faith is around to protect, Chi Nan can also allow these seeds to enter the opponent''s territory.


    Of course, these seeds were planted by the power of Chi Nan''s deity, and the power of the devil cannot be used in this regard. Once the power of the devil is used, the protection of the aura of belief will definitely eliminate it.


    In this way, it took Chinan more than two years to finally completely surround this place, and at the same time, his own seeds finally spread all over the land. Because of the protection of the power of spiritual belief, Chi Nan can only probe carefully in this place. Some information is not so clear.


    So it took Chi Nan two years to figure out the general situation here. But at the same time, under the surrounding area, the major territories of Chinan have also been established.


    "Is it mainly based on human beings? This is very similar to the light **** system." Chi Nan knew that because most of the light **** system are human gods, the believers are usually human.


    Humans do have various problems, but human emotions are also the most among all races. Generally speaking, the faith provided by a human being is much more than that of other races. Even if most beliefs are not so pious, but there is a number to make up, which also leads to human beings as believers that most gods like.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about these things, but was investigating all kinds of intelligence all the time. In addition to humans, there are other races here, but there are not as many humans as there.


    Chi Nan also roughly figured out the composition of the army. The army here generally cultivates the light attribute power. There are knights with bright attributes and grudges, as well as various priests.


    Other types of mages and warriors are very rare here, but there are quite a few magicians. The so-called magician is a profession that does not have the slightest strength in itself, but only gains a lot of faith through preaching, and then uses these beliefs to communicate with the gods and fight with the power of the gods. This kind of profession exists only in super large gathering places.


    This kind of profession has no power in itself, it just provides a lot of merit by doing things to the gods. I hope I can enter the kingdom of God in the future and become a member of the gods, that''s all.


    Because their power is like a battery, they can only be used after they have added their faith.


    Therefore, there is no way to use their power at will. It can be said that they usually use a little less. Therefore, there are a lot of protections around them, and rarely do they do it themselves.


    But once you do it, because of the power of the gods, the strength that can be exerted is very terrible. Therefore, this is also one of the main opponents of our own army, and it is still very troublesome.


    Finally, there are those top-level ones. There are messengers of gods, or some other powerful beings.


    Chi Nan was here, and there were hundreds of masters at the demigod level that Chi Nan faintly felt, and possibly even more. After all, I didn''t dare to explore at will, so I had to be a little more careful in order to avoid getting started.


    There are at least three lower gods in this place, and Chi Nan has also found at least three, perhaps more.


    As for the place of the main temple, Chi Nan didn''t let his plants get close, because the other party''s belief in that place was too strong, as long as it got close, the seeds with a little power of their own would be destroyed.


    And that place, there may be a middle-level god-level existence, after all, the **** of dawn is also a veteran upper-level god. That''s right. Chi Nan has confirmed that this place is the territory of the God of Dawn.


    Within the entire territory, there are countless large and small temples. Among them, there are dozens of temples that look large in Chi Nan''s eyes, and there are some hidden ones who don''t know.


    As for the churches in various places, there is no way to count them clearly. Even in a small village, there will be churches, and some remote places where no one lives also have churches.


    "It''s a pity, because the time to live here is too long, so the people here are basically diehard believers. It is basically impossible to transform the people who call themselves, unless a few generations or even dozens of generations later. "Chinan has always been short of population, so how can I not be moved by seeing so many people.


    The only pity is that even if you get this population, it will take at least a hundred or even hundreds of years to digest it. Without enough time, these people cannot become their own leaders after all.


    Fortunately, I don¡¯t need to let them believe in myself, and switch to other gods. I am afraid it will be even more uncomfortable to digest so many people Since it is an enemy, if you resist and don''t surrender, then you will all be eliminated. Those who surrender will break up and gradually reform. Now, this area has been surrounded by me. The next step is to use powerful forces to directly attack. "


    There was a cold light in the eyes of the kingdom of God in Chi Nan''s eyes. The **** of dawn has repeatedly calculated and attacked himself. Now it is time to collect some interest. Even if he can''t do it himself because he cares about the bright camp, it is the same to let his demon incarnation do it. Chi Nan became more and more proud of having created a demon incarnation.


    Sure enough, I was still the smartest. If it weren''t for the incarnation of a demon, it would be impossible to breathe a sigh of relief now.


    "Are you going to take action now? Don''t you need to let the bald father and the others help in this matter."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "There are many people, so I can''t tell anyone else for the time being. I''m worried that they will be used special methods to assemble intelligence. Besides, there are enough manpower over there to command, and there are also elves over there. ."


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1382： This is exposed

    After Chinan''s order was issued, the plant bases that were originally hidden and developed outside the large gathering areas began to develop at full speed. Of course, I didn''t directly expose myself in the beginning.


    But once it develops fully, some clues will be exposed after all.


    This is the territory of the God of Dawn, how could it not be found at all. At dawn every day, a bright radiance appears above all the temples, shining on the surroundings. This time is the time when the **** of dawn is the strongest.


    On this day, a group of people who were preparing to pray suddenly felt something wrong and a little cold.


    "Look at what it is outside, how come it seems that black gas is coming out."


    "It''s not someone who is making a fire outside. It''s normal to cook at this time."


    "No, no, it''s not smoke from a fire, it seems to be an evil force. Damn it, is there an evil creature running near us, let''s kill them, this is a feat."


    Several apprentice pastors looked at each other, and ran over there eagerly.


    After all, they have been living in this environment, and they believe that the power of the **** of dawn is the most powerful. Those devils and followers of evil gods, in the eyes of many people, are legendary existences.


    They believe that these things exist, but don''t care at all, because the light forces restrain them.


    If you can find it, you will be just like them. Not only do you have no sense of fear, but you will be very excited. Because they know that this is to give credit. Even some knowledgeable people would not care. The demons and Cthulhu believers who dared to run near the God of Dawn were certainly not capable of anything, otherwise they would not be such an idiot.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that what they encountered this time wasn''t something that went wrong without thinking.


    When they arrived, what they saw was a cracked ground, from which black air emerged.


    Several people rushed over happily, trying to purify it. But the next moment, vines stretched out from under the ground, instantly binding several people together. Spikes came out and pierced into their bodies.


    Several people''s eyes widened, their expressions of excitement turned into fear. It''s a pity that I wanted to say something, but found that I couldn''t say anything. In the end, the bodies of several people were getting shriveled and turned into corpses.


    The vine shrank back and threw the body in place. This is definitely done instinctively, and this is also because there are not enough commanders here. If the commander is enough, the corpse can definitely be disposed of in time.


    Chi Nan himself uses the holy tree elves to command the wood elves, and the wood elves control the plants to fight.


    The demon incarnation side is different, the dark elves are used to command the brain beasts, and the brain beasts control the plants to fight.


    The special wood elves used by the demon incarnation in the past, the power to hide their identity, have long been eliminated. Anyway, directing battles can only be handed over to a plant brain that has evolved many times.


    The brain beast is an empty shell that floats and flies in the air, and inside is a plant brain. It looked like it was a black ball, with no offensive power, only terrifying defense.


    This time, because we had to be cautious before, so many things were not made too much, so as to avoid being stunned. As a result, when it was fully launched, there was such a period of mental vacuum.


    The same thing happened a lot on the edge of the land of the **** of dawn, not only once.


    With so much happening, in a territory where no one would sacrifice casually for a long time, that would be a big deal. Soon, someone found out. In churches and shrines everywhere, some corpses were sent to them soon.


    Shocked clergy, high-level officials from all over the world, and even adventurers, have gathered here one after another.


    "What caused this? There are no obvious scars on the clothes. There are only some strangulation marks on the body. It seems that it was strangled by some octopus-type monster. Do we have this kind of monster here."


    Someone nearby asked loudly. It¡¯s been peaceful for too long, and accidentally dying a person is a big event.


    A person in a white robe with a dead black line came out, and the person next to him immediately stepped aside. This was the priest in the Temple of the God of Dawn, followed by other priests and magicians behind him.


    "Hall Master, you are here, take a look at these poor children." someone nearby said loudly.


    The person who was released from crying in front of a few people suddenly cried louder, and it was really sad for those who heard it, and those who cried.


    The old priest slowly put his hand on the body, a light flickered slightly. Under the ray of light, wisps of black air on the corpse were released out of thin air, and disappeared after being twisted in the air.


    For a long time, the old priest opened his eyes: "I saw from their memory the picture before their death. A plant appeared under the ground. This plant is the chief culprit for their death."


    "What? Is it a plant, a plant-type monster or another god..." Just now, this person closed his mouth quickly. This is a temple, how can you talk about other gods casually.


    The pastor glanced at it and said calmly: "I just received news that similar things are happening in many places. They are all happening on the edge of our land of the God of Dawn. It seems that someone wants to deal with us."


    "Hall Master, who really wants to deal with us, this is too bold."


    In their hearts The God of Dawn is great. This is the largest place of faith in the land of God of Dawn. Someone dares to deal with the God of Dawn. Isn''t it a matter of life and death?


    The pastor still said in the previous tone: "This bold demon should be the newly promoted upper demon **** in the sky over there. This is a very powerful demon. However, he is too arrogant."


    "That''s it, dare to attack us here, really looking for death." Devil? That''s normal. The brains of creatures like demons are abnormal, and it is possible to attack anyone.


    But in their opinion, let alone the newly promoted high-ranking demon, even if the old high-ranking demon came to deal with the God of Dawn, he was looking for death. The **** of dawn is great, and there is a light **** system behind it, but if you want to come, only the bold devil dares to do this kind of thing. There was not the slightest fear in everyone''s hearts, but was full of insulted anger.


    "The gods have issued their will, and the edge area is fully prepared for battle, find these demons, and wipe them out."


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1383： The devil has sprung up like mushrooms

    Chi Nan didn''t expect that, because of his negligence, he would have been exposed before he even started.


    It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t expect that the **** of dawn didn''t know whether it was Tuo Da or because he looked down on himself, so he didn''t care at all. That''s right, after exposing the power, the **** of dawn already knew who did it.


    After the divine report, the **** of dawn just answered a few words at random, and then he didn''t care. In the eyes of the God of Dawn, his followers are too at ease. If they don''t find a little danger for them, their power of faith will become less and less. Only by letting them encounter danger and dying some people can they be more religious and fanatical.


    So this matter was just entrusted to a middle-level god-level **** to do it, and the **** of dawn never even asked about it.


    But when the spirit of the gods gave the will, those believers did not dare to take it lightly. Thus, a vigorous sweeping began. At the edge, within the shortest time, a sweeping team was formed.


    They swept everything around and kept patrolling around. Even if they encounter other tribes close to here, they will be driven away directly. When they find a crack in the ground, they will go to try.


    If you see vines or tree roots coming out to attack them, so much the better. A lot of light **** were thrown over, and the plants spawned by these demonic powers really couldn''t hold on to it.


    After a while, the roots and vines were destroyed. Then, the labor brigade went on the field, digging directly into the ground, digging from top to bottom. You must dig a big hole and find out everything inside.


    After this digging, they really found a lot of things. The army of demon plants below was directly dug out.


    In the beginning, they were still hiding, and only those who were dug out would attack. But afterwards, more and more places were dug out, and some bases no longer continued to hide. Because there were enough brain beasts, the brain beasts began to command their army to counterattack. A big hole had just been dug, and then a dark shadow flashed.


    One by one, black wooden scorpions, wooden puppets, and some weird wooden soldiers covered with spikes appeared. There are also long-range troops using demon beams and flames in the rear.


    With Chi Nan''s current ability, it is too easy to modify the shape or even replace some new types of plant army. Many plant armies that meet the abilities of demon plants have long formed a system.


    "Look at it, it''s really a devil, kill me." The patrol team that came from us was dug out again, and jumped on excitedly.


    These are all credits. I heard that several colleagues have seen their status soar after they have eliminated many demons recently. Usually it is not easy for them to get credit through battle, but this is a rare opportunity.


    Others rushed up like crazy, lest they would be killed by others after a long time.


    It''s just that they just rushed up, only to find that this time is different. "Damn it, what the **** happened, what''s going on, why so much." After hacking for a while, they found that something was wrong. There were a few demon plants in the past, how could there be so many this time, they were already surrounded by the time they reacted.


    There are various plants all around, and the strength is faintly above them. Even the leading knight frowned. "Damn, we were fooled, this is an ambush, hurry up and send a signal."


    No one dares to hold on to this dangerous moment. The flare lifted off, but they didn''t notice that there were some little bugs around them. Suddenly, the little bug exploded continuously, emitting a stream of black smoke.


    When these black smoke touched them, their skin turned black and dizzy. "No, it''s poisonous, no, this is the power of the devil, so quickly purify it." One of the pastors felt that something was wrong and immediately reminded. This is not a poison, but the power of a demon with a strong illusion power. The vertigo is just a manifestation of illusion.


    But their movements were too slow. In peaceful times, they consumed their will and at the same time made their fighting skills unable to be honed. When the reaction came, everyone was recruited.


    Plant weapons don''t care about these, they step forward and grab them directly, and then drag them into the ground. These are all very useful materials. Even if they can''t be used, they can be sent to the kingdom of God, where the demon incarnation can be sacrificed directly to the abyss.


    A priest is nothing, but if there are too many, it is still very objective. The demon incarnation who just broke through the upper demon god, now needs to sacrifice as many things as possible to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    Now this demon incarnation can increase its strength faster than his own deity.


    When the person who received the signal came over, all he saw was a big hole, and he continued to dig, but found nothing. "Damn it, these are the first patrols to be wiped out today."


    The reinforcement leader slammed the weapon in his hand into the ground. It is not known how many times. Every time before he arrived, the person disappeared. I don''t know if it was dead or taken away. If it is dead, it is okay, if it is caught and falls into the hands of the devil, it will definitely be more painful than death.


    "Keep looking for me, today I must make these **** demons look good."


    The crowd left here with anger and continued to patrol. In the next period of time, the demon plant and the armies of the dawn light fought each other, either destroying part of the plant weapons or destroying part of the human army.


    This fighting situation continued, but suddenly one day, they found that there were more and more demonic plants around them. Not only did they not decrease, but they were a little stretched. The patrol team, who thought it had nothing to do, found that more and more people on their side were dying, which was not a good thing.


    They are not plants, no one cares how much they die. When they die alone, they face the condemnation of a family. More people have died, and now there are more and more people protesting their incompetence.


    However, the surrounding demon plants just spring up like bamboo shoots after a rain, and more and more, they can''t stop, they can only continue to fight against these demons. Otherwise, the price paid will definitely be greater.


    From the tug of war between the two sides, it gradually became a little more complicated. "Launch a distress signal and let other big cities send reinforcements. Our side is about to be unable to withstand it." The matter is too big, and it is no longer a fringe town. Recently, there are more and more people who come to them to protest, and they are getting more and more troublesome.

 Chapter 1384： The weather is over, the monsters are attacking the city

    The signal was sent, and finally there was a chance to kill the devil to gain merit, how could the cities inside be indifferent. At that time, they will not come to solve the problem here.


    "Then what shall we do? Continue patrolling? More than a thousand people die in our city every day, and the number is still increasing. If this continues, our pressure will be great."


    "Is there already so many losses every day? No wonder people in other places can''t bear it anymore." This kind of loss is only in my own city, and there must be more in the surrounding villages and towns, and there is such a huge and endless territory Border. If everything were the same as here, the loss would be great.


    Thinking of this, the city lord immediately ordered: "Stop patrolling, all people will be withdrawn to me, we stick to the city, waiting for rescue." He can only do this in order to prevent the collapse of his city.


    Obviously there are still a large number of troops and reserve troops, but because of peace for too long, I cannot mobilize them.


    At the beginning of the battle, these people were very crazy, very happy, and wanted to gain merit. But when there were too many dead people, they became afraid, and the families of the dead came to make trouble for themselves.


    "Damn it, what''s the use of asking me to make trouble? I have the ability to go to the devil and desperately. These **** were so good to them before." Even the city lord who has always had a good temper can only sigh.


    Who made them belong to the light **** system, at least on the surface, everything is light, no one dares to do anything to civilians. Otherwise, once the masses of civilians are dissatisfied, their status will be seriously threatened.


    What they just made the fringe city lord not expect is that the reinforcements behind did not arrive as soon as they thought. In this case, even Chi Nan, who has been paying attention here, is a little surprised.


    "What''s going on, why their reinforcements haven''t arrived yet."


    Facing Chi Nan¡¯s doubts, Hermilla thought for a while and said: ¡°I probably want to understand, because they don¡¯t put our army of plants in their eyes, so they want to **** merits. People who want to **** merits are really It''s too much."


    "You mean, they are still wrangling?" Chi Nan gave a weird smile.


    This kind of strong sense of sight has already reached the door of the house. Are these people still arguing about someone on the battlefield? Well, this situation is really possible. Everyone wants to let themselves go, so that they can get further meritorious services. There are also some who are timid and do not want to go to the battlefield, but also do not want their opponents to go to the battlefield.


    There will be fights where there are people, even the most rewarding ones are in the camp, not to mention the believers under the Light God family. Besides, they are not all humans, there are other races.


    Everyone has their own selfish intentions, because of the long period of peace, they have forgotten how to fight. They have forgotten what it means to be extremely fast, and this is the reason why their reaction is so slow now.


    But this is fine, it gave myself more time. Chi Nan was not in a hurry, but sent a small amount of plants to harass him, telling them that he was still outside and arrogant. Secretly, it has already begun to develop crazily. Some bases were filled with underground space development, and at this time they had already run to the ground for development.


    If you look down from above, you will find that there is a black circle on the periphery of the land of the **** of dawn at this time. This circle is the base established by the army of demon plants and the forest they spawned here.


    This circle is constantly thickening and expanding at a slow speed. If you watch it up close, you will be frightened by the speed of this development. Plants can be controlled freely, and that kind of expansion speed is too fast.


    Although the natural gods can also increase the number of plants so quickly, they have no way to produce plants that can fight in large quantities, and it is not so easy. To do this, they need a lot of gods to go together.


    The power of the demon affected the surrounding divine power, resulting in the temple being unable to view the surrounding environment through the aura of faith. The gods did not look down directly, but directly through the spiritual light of belief, only to find the black smoke billowing at the edge of the territory, and it was impossible to see what was inside. This kind of black smoke is the power from the abyss.


    Don''t doubt it now, this is definitely something that the upper demon **** of plant origin did. That''s right, it''s the upper demon god. Maybe the outside world didn''t know it when it was first promoted, but then Chi Nan didn''t hide it, they naturally knew.


    In this way, because the environment is still not very urgent, the wrangling behavior in the rear is even more prolonged for a very long time. Chi Nan himself did not expect that these people would be able to delay for half a year before he launched a full-scale attack.


    Half a year, plus the layout of the previous two years, is enough to develop the surrounding plant weapons. They may not be their opponents for a full-scale war, but they are already qualified for the first battle.


    Chinan has arranged a lot of dark magic dragons. The magic dragons made by these plants can fight against demi-god-level existences under the surging radiation power of the mother tree in the homeland. Some elite wooden golems and dark dragons are being bred. When they are conceived, they can be used to deal with each other''s lower gods.


    Finally, on this day, Chinan saw different big cities and began to mobilize reinforcements, sweeping towards the edge Upon seeing this, Chinan knew that he could not wait any longer. Once the opponent launches an attack, his side will definitely be exposed, so let''s start first, anyway, sooner or later, we will have to fight.


    "Now it''s ready, give me a siege. I will show you what a monster siege is."


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth was hooked, and countless black holes appeared on the ground at the same time. The next moment, a large number of various plant weapons rushed out from the ground and attacked the other side.


    On a whim, Chi Nan also secretly united with several other demon gods, bringing a lot of demons into it. For these, the devil''s conspiracy to attack the orthodox gods is done, and it has nothing to do with him.


    The army swept over them, and the city residents, who had gone from worrying to disapproving, heard the sound of this flash flood, and their expressions were a little dazed. The soldier on the wall changed his face greatly, and quickly issued a warning signal. "It''s not good, the devil has attacked, it''s the devil, fast defense, fast defense." The voices of some soldiers changed.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1385： Its a good thing to lose if you start a war

    No one thought that the demons would suddenly attack one day before the reinforcements arrived. They didn''t know that the intelligence of these demons was actually much more flexible than them, otherwise it wouldn''t be the case.


    As a result, they could only watch the demons rush over and furiously attack their walls.


    There is a magic circle of gods on the wall, which can offset the attack, otherwise there is no way to stop the attacks of these demons. Countless arrows and magical light **** fell from the city wall, taking away groups of demons.


    The demons were not to be outdone. Wooden puppet soldiers who looked like large shields walked in front, and all other types of plants were hidden behind them, constantly approaching. At the same time, various attacks flew out.


    Some bombs with demonic power were also shot out by modified cannons at the rear and bombarded continuously. The light on the wall continued to flow and could be blocked. But the layer of divine defense over the city began to become thinner at a speed visible to the naked eye. The crystallization of their faith is usually handed in, but it will not be left to them.


    Now in the city churches and shrines, countless people are kneeling and praying, integrating the power of faith that is continuously generated into the defense, and delaying the opponent''s attack as much as possible.


    "Hehe, there is no alchemy weapon, no other means of defense except human accidents, not even a magic tower. The God of Dawn is really growing so smoothly, he doesn''t even know this basic common sense."


    "It''s also possible that this is a fringe city, maybe it will be there. After all, there is no air force here."


    Weiwei said to Chi Nan with a smile, but Chi Nan curled his lips. Don''t the defense facilities be placed on the outside, but should they be placed inside? What kind of construction method is this? The only possibility is that the **** of dawn doesn''t have these things at all.


    Perhaps with the help of the gods'' own power, few people dared to attack him, so he didn''t care about these things. To say that the Bright God System didn''t have these things, Chi Nan wouldn''t believe it, and he might encounter them later.


    If the opponent resists fiercely in such a large area, it is not easy to knock it down in a short time. It is impossible to destroy them all in a few years. If you don''t even break out, you may not be able to take it for decades or even hundreds of years. This is the background of the upper gods.


    In this battle, Chi Nan not only went to the city, but also went to the reinforcements.


    The reinforcements were high-spirited and marched all the way, wanting to make merits, but this was a chance they finally fought for. The other people who competed with them were driven away by them.


    It''s just that when they walked forward and bragged, they didn''t expect that a few big pits suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Sure enough, the reaction speed of the army that has been at ease for too long is slow. As a result, they hadn''t waited to think about what was going on, and even without any action, countless dark shadows sprang out, screaming again and again.


    Taking advantage of the weak belief in the fringe area and being broken by himself, Chi Nan secretly digs underground passages, and there are already many plant weapons waiting on the road. When they passed by, these plant weapons jumped out for the first time.


    This plant weapon that looks like a licker is also a special demon plant weapon that Chi Nan uses as cannon fodder. The output is large, cheap, and the most important thing is that the damage to the infantry is extremely significant.


    This thing is almost comparable to the bush warrior that he has been perfecting and using all the time.


    "Oh my God, what is this, get rid of them, hurry up."


    "I want to go back, I don''t want to be here, help, someone will help me."


    The battlefield was instantly chaotic, with screams and endless begging for mercy. Even they themselves did not expect that their fighting will would be so bad, which is completely different from what they imagined.


    Chi Nan, who watched the muddy picture remotely, couldn''t help but was taken aback. Is this a believer under a higher god? It''s so bad. It seems that I have strict requirements for my subordinates to train well, but I can''t let my subordinates do the same.


    At this time, the subordinate spirits of the God of Lin Ming were also watching this scene. It seems that the figure in the big ball of light is very happy to see this scene. What others see is countless people dying, or struggling between life and death.


    But what he saw was not these, but the aura of faith below. Although the aura of faith was shattered and shrunk a lot at the edge, the intensity of the aura of faith was increasing in many places. This shows that there are many people who devote themselves more devoutly and concentratedly to give out their power of faith, otherwise the spiritual light of faith will not have such obvious changes.


    "Sure enough, what the **** said is right. Without danger, faith is not strong enough, so you continue to come. Let you be happy for a while, after this period of time, let you all go to the funeral."


    There was no anger at all in the hearts of the subordinate gods, and their voices were extremely calm. If they let their believers know, they don''t know whether they will continue to firmly believe in their gods. But now, they have no other way.


    The screams stopped in just half an hour, and at least hundreds of thousands of reinforcements were slaughtered in this way.


    When receiving this news, it was not only some of the surrounding cities that were shocked, but all the people in the entire land of the God of Dawn were shocked. This kind of loss, they have not had for thousands of years. U U Reading


    And it seems that if you continue to let the other party go wild, this kind of loss will definitely be even greater. If this continues, their own status will be in jeopardy, and there will be no way to explain to the gods, and no way to explain to the believers. So this matter must be resolved as soon as possible, and it cannot continue to be delayed like this.


    In the periphery, those cities are still insisting and waiting for their own reinforcements. But the city was besieged, they had no other way to pass the message, and they didn''t even know that the reinforcements were killed earlier than them.


    All the people are still insisting and fighting constantly. Until, when a huge bat-like monster flying machine appeared in the sky, they were desperate. The bomb dropped by the bat aircraft instantly weakened the divine barrier.


    When the bomb fell into the city, the entire city turned into a sea of ??flames, not ordinary flames, but demon fire. Even a priest, in this environment, can only wait to die.


    "Asshole, when there is no one here, you demons will die for me." A voice sounded, and then a figure stepped up in the void. This is a legendary master. To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.

 Chapter 1386： The demon gods who take the initiative to come

    Happy Mid-Autumn Festival everyone


    I have to say that the masters of the legendary level are not bad in other planes, but they are really nothing in the central plane. After the first legendary master shot, several legends followed one after another.


    This is a city, and in the overall front, there are no idea how many legendary masters have appeared. The environment has changed, so the criteria for defining each other in the war have also changed.


    Chi Nan didn''t hesitate to fly out a large number of black dragons. These were all formed by enchanted plants. They were similar to real dark dragons, and even displayed similar combat power. Under special circumstances, it is stronger than the Dark Dragon. There is no need to use the radiation position bonus of the mothership, and it can reach the combat effectiveness of the legendary level.


    Of course, it''s just fighting power. These things, like ordinary demons, have no domain of their own.


    With the attitude of keeping one hand, Chi Nan didn''t take out the demonized homeland mother tree at all, and even if it was to be used in the future, it had to be used secretly, and no clues should be discovered casually.


    This thing is his own assassin. Both gods use the same assassin. No matter how idiot they are, others will find out that there is something wrong with them. But this kind of battle doesn''t need this level yet.


    "Plants at the demi-god level speed up. This kind of battle shouldn''t last long. Soon there will be a large number of demigods on the battlefield." The demigod legion, almost every upper **** will be established. If there is no such large gathering place, Chi Nan would not believe it, and the same would be true of those who have reached the true gods.


    "In addition, accelerate the speed to collect more powerful demons. At that time, the battle at the **** level will require them to play."


    Chi Nan made such preparations to confuse the audience. The demon incarnation did not pay attention to the battle by himself, but directly took his men and went out to find other demon gods.


    Not to mention that the number of high-level demon gods in the abyss is very small, but in fact there are many low-level demon gods. Especially the demon gods of the lower **** level, the total number can even be compared to half of the number of the lower gods in the Pantheon.


    Without this huge base, the demon gods can''t rely on swallowing each other to improve their strength.


    The battle on the battlefield is still fierce, and this kind of battle can''t be ended in a day or two. Every day, you can see the dark dragon in the sky fighting against the clergy whose body is shining brightly, the light shining everywhere and causing destruction.


    It is no longer known how many cities have become ruins and how many people are fleeing inside. These fleeing people prayed as they fled, and there has never been a moment when their prayers were as sincere as they are now.


    The aura of belief in the air is also constantly getting stronger at a weak speed. This speed will not be noticed without special attention.


    Only the **** of the dawn **** discovered this because of observing it all the time, even Chi Nan didn''t know the situation.


    At the same time, the gains from the incarnation of the devil are also very great. The crystallization of faith stored in various places is not a big deal, but those who believe in religious priests are very valuable to the devil.


    These priests are not for sacrifice, but for demonization. The more you believe in a pious priest, the stronger the power you can gain after demonization, and the greater your potential. Many demons and demons were formed after the fall of these priests. This is a very good subordinate, and many demon gods like it very much.


    Whether you keep it for your own use or sell it to other demon gods, the value is very high.


    In addition, there are a lot of things that are contaminated with the power of faith, and these are treasures that can be used to enhance their own heritage.


    Some can be sacrificed directly to the abyss to obtain rewards from the abyss. Some can be directly demonized, become their own weapons or their own weapons, and even create existences comparable to artifacts.


    There are also some that have special effects, and the value is very huge. According to different functions, generally the more special the higher the value. Most of Chi Nan would not care about these things, after all, his own deity is a god.


    But once these things are taken out, they can be exchanged with other demon gods for many things that the demon incarnation needs. Many materials that were not found or not much before can also be obtained from their hands. The demonic civilization is not at all absent. On the contrary, in many high-end fields, the demons are not inferior to the orthodox gods.


    Some previously unknown knowledge and some special magic techniques developed by the demon gods, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation can finally be obtained. The gain this time is really not small.


    Just want to get real good things, Chi Nan still needs to continue to attack, get more faith items and things useful to the gods from it, this is a huge piece of fat.


    Gradually, Chi Nan even discovered some special souls. In the transaction of the devil gods, the value is more valuable than the crystallization of divine power. This is the hard currency used in the transactions between the demons, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that before his demon incarnation waited to capture a few of his men, a large number of demon gods had found his home together. Among them, there are four high-ranking demon gods, and there are more than fifty middle-ranking demon gods.


    The other lower demon gods, perhaps because they were not qualified to participate in this kind of thing, did not appear.


    Chi Nan was surprised secretly thought: "Is it because the lower demon gods who have been arrested recently attracted their attention? Are they trying to trouble me, or they want to warn me. But it''s not right. Ah, if it is to warn me, there is no need for so many high-level gods to come. Although it is not the deity, it is also something similar to an incarnation."


    Chi Nan was very puzzled, because in a strict sense, it was impossible for a demon **** to create a divine power incarnation. However, the four high-ranking demon gods in front of him were obviously not the deity, but something similar to an incarnation.


    The strength and aura are much weaker than his own, but if the four team up, they will definitely not be weaker than his own demon incarnation. Unless he exposes his possession of the Devil Kingdom, it''s really not their opponent.


    What kind of secret is this, maybe I have to find a way to understand it.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with you coming to me." Chi Nan said unceremoniously. As a demon god, or a higher demon god, if he is polite, the other party may think that he is weak and can be deceived, or some conspiracy.


    Sure enough, when Chi Nan spoke like this, the other demon gods didn''t mean anything strange, they all looked at the leader of the demon god.

 Chapter 1387： You guys also want to get involved

    The headed Demon God stepped forward: "Hello, the new high-ranking Demon God, I am a veteran high-ranking Demon God, you can call me Yan Jia."


    Yan Jia? Chi Nan looked at the Demon God in front of him strangely. This Demon God had a very hard outer shell, like a beetle walking upright, with smoke and flames coming out of it. This should be the name of his own characteristics.


    Many demon gods are like this, before becoming a lord, there is no thinking at all. After becoming a lord, I have thinking but no insight, so I use whatever I see, most of which are my own characteristics.


    Because of the long time, no one feels that there is something wrong with this name. Yan Jia introduced several others to Chi Nan. These demon gods were quite normal, and they were some high-level demon species common in the abyss.


    "Hello, I am the newly promoted upper demon **** Black Lotus, what can you do when you come to me together?"


    Chi Nan''s heart moved, thinking that his demon incarnation is a black lotus, and there is also a black lotus mark on the center of his eyebrows. He simply named it according to the usual demon naming method.


    The other demon gods didn''t care, it was just a name, no big deal.


    "We came this time mainly because we heard about what you have done recently."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment. The things he had done recently, what was it, was not the arrest of other demon gods. Thinking of this, Chi Nan said in a cold voice, "Could it be that some of the demon gods I captured are yours? I''m really sorry."


    "No, we won''t accept some subordinates casually. Our Demon God is not so obedient, and I advise you not to do this kind of thing." Chi Nan was strange now.


    He also knew that these demon gods were not so easy to subdue, after all, not everyone was the same as himself, able to rely on the power of the kingdom of God to create contracts to restrain his subordinates. Other demons can only rely on powerful forces to suppress them.


    Unless they have special abilities, it is impossible to completely control other demon gods. If one is not careful, it will bring huge safety risks to oneself. But what is going on today?


    It''s not because of the devil, what have I done recently?


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan asked directly: "Then I don''t know what you are going to talk about. Everyone is a demon. If it''s too much, I want to leave and you don''t want to keep me." Chi Nan expressed his attitude. And strength.


    "Of course, we are not here to fight. Have you sold a lot of things related to gods recently?"


    Chi Nan nodded, and Yan Jia continued: "That''s right. We found out that you are currently fighting against a **** of the Light God System, attacking his territory, so you can get so many things."


    There is nothing to conceal, Chi Nan nodded directly and said: "Yes, the other party should be the God of Dawn, one of the upper gods under the Guangming God system, and he is also a veteran upper **** with powerful strength."


    "Hmph, the **** of the Light God System, the mission has always used our demons as an excuse, and they have long wanted to clean them up. We didn''t find out where their territory was before. Now that we have discovered it, we can''t be idle."


    A high-ranking demon **** behind said coldly, this made Chi Nan a little strange. Could it be that they wanted to join the battle to give their breath. No, the demons are usually selfish. If they say that their strength is not as good as their own, these powerful upper gods, they are not just as simple as venting their breath.


    "Then what do you mean?" Chi Nan''s eyes rolled, and he also had his own ideas.


    "We want to join this battle, and the battle with the God of Light can be left to you alone. Moreover, your strength is definitely not the opponent of the God of Dawn, that guy is very cunning."


    Chi Nan understood, his face was clear. "It''s not impossible for you to join, but how do you divide the benefits."


    Several demon gods have obviously discussed: "Whoever gets it is whoever gets it, what you **** is yours, what we **** is our own." Very common demon distribution method.


    It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t want to agree to this distribution: "I found this place. Everything originally belonged to me. Why should I share it with you?" Chi Nan looked at the person in front of him with a sneer.


    "You alone are not an opponent of the God of Dawn, only we can deal with him together, and there is also the **** system behind him."


    The investigation is very clear, but it¡¯s a pity that Chi Nan was not fooled: "As long as I don¡¯t come out personally, the God of Dawn will not risk being siege to deal with me, so it¡¯s still safe. I will withdraw if I can¡¯t beat it. I already got a lot of benefits by then."


    "Then what do you want to do?" a demon **** who was full of fire in the back yelled a little impatiently.


    This guy should be a mutated Balrog. Normal Balrogs don''t have this kind of green flame. Chi Nan took a look, and then said: "It''s very simple. What you get should be divided into half of me, or exchanged with other things of equal value." For the devil, these gods'' things are very difficult to obtain. .


    But those things that Chi Nan would not get for a while, were a lot to them. They are not like Chi Nan, who don''t go anywhere in their own kingdom of God all day long. They often wander into different abysses.


    Several people discussed with each other, using a method that Chi Nan didn''t understand, and the scene fell silent.


    After a long time Yan Jia said: "Half is impossible, at most 20%."


    This bargaining is indeed the same for anyone, even the devil. Chi Nan shook his head and said, "That''s not okay. Twenty percent is too low. I might as well do it myself. Even if I fail, it doesn''t matter. The big deal is to sell the location coordinates."


    Several demon gods discussed again, and then Yan Jia said: "Up to 30%, if you don''t agree, we will cooperate with others, and we can grab that place from your hands as well."


    Well, this is the devil. Even the robbery is so arrogant that most people can''t do it.


    It seems that the three achievements are enough. "Well, 30% is fine, but you have to give me 500 tons of abyss magic iron." The abyss magic iron is a special material unique to the abyss, and it is very valuable to make weapons for the abyss demon.


    This is the best material for making semi-divine weapon level weapons. With this, Chi Nan can arm a powerful team of demi-god level demons. Just like what ordinary gods do, this is also a powerful combat force. To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.

 Chapter 1388： The battlefield situation is a bit strange

    "Abyss Demon Iron, okay?" There was no discussion this time, and these demon gods agreed directly.


    Chi Nan regrets it a bit, knowing that they had promised so easily, they should have asked for more. Chi Nan also wanted to understand that the devil **** is different from the gods after all, and the gods'' men are very loyal.


    Moreover, the gods need to manage their own planes, so for them, a strong team of demi-gods is very important. But the demons are different. These demons don''t need any small planes at all.


    Even in the central plane, they usually believe in their own power and rarely take in their subordinates.


    Although this abyssal magic iron can create a semi-sacred weapon, it has no meaning for their existence at this level. When they find a small plane, they usually either sacrifice it, or drain it and swallow it, and they won''t rule at all.


    This kind of material, which is relatively precious and useful to the gods, is almost like **** in the eyes of the devil. I had known this a long time ago, it should have been more, but now it''s useless to regret it.


    It is impossible to reason with the devil. But repented face to face, with the fierce temper of the demons, maybe they would fight on the spot. Don''t think that this is impossible, on the contrary, the possibility is very high.


    I don''t have the same knowledge as these brainless demons. Chi Nan directly nodded in agreement, and then drew up a contract.


    "Very, it is the same as that of theology, but this is good." The contract drawn by Chi Nan, the witness is the will of the heavens, is the highest contract, but it has no meaning in the heart of the devil.


    After all, in the heart of the devil, the will of the abyss is already the highest and the most indisputable. As for the will of the heavens, there is no essential difference from the will of the abyss. They are not capable of resisting it anyway.


    Generally, the devil draws up a contract with the will of the abyss as a witness. Once violated, the terrible punishment will come. Chi Nan had forgotten this, and directly used the most reliable will of the heavens in his heart as a witness, so these guys would say that. But looking at them, there seems to be no disagreement.


    Perhaps in the heart of the devil, it is better to offend the will of the heavens. Offending the will of the heavens is just going to die, but offending the will of the abyss, then it is not as simple as death, but will be extremely terrible punishment.


    After signing the contract, there is no need for them to discuss anything next. That''s right, these demon gods have no intention of staying to discuss the details at all. The next battle is simply a swarm of influx.


    The major demon gods mobilized the abyss plane under their control, and directly drove a large number of demons out, sent them into the central plane, and attacked the gathering place of the **** of dawn. All of a sudden, demonic creatures were everywhere.


    "It''s really not a rule or a formation, let alone a military strategy. This kind of combat method really causes a lot of damage and a wide range, but is it combat effective? It''s really not good." It''s not Chi Nan. I look down on these demons, but their fighting style really makes Chi Nan uninterested.


    Just handed them the coordinates, and then a large number of demons rushed out, and then a crazy and chaotic attack, without knowing what to plan. Perhaps this can''t blame those demons.


    The low-level demons themselves have no thinking. This time they don''t need the will of the abyss to urge them to attack. The demon gods who control the layers of the abyss are not much lower than the deterrence of the will of the abyss.


    The Demon God, like the Will of the Abyss, is an existence that they cannot resist. In addition, ordinary demons don''t have much brains. They only know that there are benefits. If you rush forward, you don''t need to think about anything else.


    Fortunately, they are fairly evenly dispersed, otherwise they would really disrupt their plans. Chi Nan is playing soy sauce next to him, and 30% of their income will be directly divided among themselves. Just like Chi Nan thought, they didn''t give themselves any trophies at all, because these trophies were hard to obtain, and they all traded them with equivalent products of the abyss.


    Chi Nan really didn''t object to this. He wanted to have the things of the gods, and the abyss items did not accumulate so much because of the lack of time. And the transaction price here is obviously not proportional to the quality of the goods.


    Things are rare and expensive, even here, the value of exchange is high for the few things. At this time, everyone is happy, no one will make a fuss. After a large number of demons joined in the battle, the progress was also advancing rapidly.


    On the periphery, three lines of defense have been flattened. This is the overall direction, a line of defense composed of urban agglomerations. Basically not many people can survive the flattened city, this is the style of the devil, it is either eaten or swallowed.


    However, the situation on the battlefield gradually made Chi Nan somewhat incomprehensible. "Strange, so much has been lost, why hasn''t the counterattack of the Dawn God arrived yet? There are not even a few demigods at the level, what is going on."


    The others also looked at each other, is the response of the God of Dawn so slow. If that were the case, I''m afraid it would have been wiped out long ago. What exactly this **** is doing is really hard to understand.


    "You give me an analysis, what is the most likely situation." For a long time, Chi Nan could only say that.


    Wei Wei Si quickly analyzed it, and then said: "There are many cases of this kind of non-response, but it is generally a society of ordinary people. It is rare that the gods can decide in one word."


    "Either their power is going to do other things and they are caught. Either the gods have ordered them directly, or there is some conspiracy, or their gods are also caught by something. "


    Hearing Weiweisi''s words, Chi Nan was even more confused. Even if there is something really happening, it is impossible for a high-level **** to be unable to mobilize any power. "It should be deliberate, after all, I have sensed a lot of lower god-level combat power from their territory before, but now it hasn''t appeared."


    "It''s also possible to wait for the arrival of other stronger beings and save your strength."


    Although Silinka¡¯s words are very reasonable, many things still don¡¯t make sense. To be honest, there are too many doubts here. "No matter what, we develop ours, no matter what conspiracy there is, it will not harm us anyway."


    Is it just a battle? Vent out and collect some interest. There is no need to make yourself so nervous. After thinking about this, Chi Nan''s mentality suddenly changed and became aloof.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1389： The devil does not speak the rules

    On the battlefield, Chi Nan was prepared to delay time little by little, and he was prepared to delay more time, and the rear preparations were more adequate. It would be best if the gathering place could be flattened all at once.


    Suddenly losing a gathering place on the Central Plane, plus the loss of a large area of ??faith, even the God of Dawn will definitely be painful, or even go crazy, this is what Chi Nan wants to do.


    As a result, plant weapons at the demi-god level in the rear speed up the gestation and increase the number. The ever-expanding plant territory has allowed the magical power of demonized life to gather faster and faster, and more and more things can be done.


    There is no airship on the demon incarnation, but there are staged aerial bat battle groups and large-scale flying castle fortresses. It looks different from the floating city in Chinan, but the internal roots are actually the same.


    It''s just that this floating fortress is more ferocious, and its combat effectiveness is more powerful. None of these things can be made in a short time. It needs to continue to delay time, and Chi Nan is too lazy to face head-on with the other party.


    But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that those demons weren''t a rule-based existence. Even, they didn''t say anything to themselves at all, they just came wherever they wanted, which was completely confused in their minds.


    At first, because of the long distance, they could only send some ordinary low-level demons to attack the land of the **** of dawn. But later, as the abyss under their control continued to approach this side, and the preparations were done, the space channel became larger and larger, and after it became more and more stable, some things changed.


    A large number of high-level demons have appeared. The demonic nobles who used to appear in a small number on the battlefield are now beginning to emerge in large numbers here. Later, even the demon lord appeared on the battlefield in large numbers.


    These demon lords, even if they left themselves and arrived in the territory, they were still fighting power at the demigod level. And the light forces are restraining each other again. With their participation, the progress of the battle is getting faster and faster.


    "Damn, these bastards, how come they don''t have a strategy at all. Is it in their minds that this is a one-off deal, grab a bit and run away. This is simply the style of a bandit."


    Chi Nan almost smashed his table with anger, but afterwards, Chi Nan sighed.


    "Hey, they should have been prepared like this as early as when they joined. Demons are chaotic creatures after all. Perhaps in their hearts, they are still calling me idiots. They have a lot of high-level combat power but don''t use them."


    Chi Nan gave a wry smile, after all, he and these demons are not all the same. The real demons are like locusts when they start wars. Forget it, let them make trouble, anyway, it is also to delay time for yourself.


    Just hide behind and wait until the final launch. Moreover, their style of play can also consume part of the power of the God of Dawn. The most important thing is, what exactly the **** of dawn wants to do, he can test it out through them. There has been no counterattack, and it really makes normal people feel unsure.


    At this time, the **** of the God of Dawn looked happy: "That''s it, that''s it, continue. The aura of this faith is getting stronger and stronger. I didn''t expect so many people to die, but the power of faith will gain even more. too much."


    That''s right, for the power of faith, the gods can really do anything, letting their believers be slaughtered, they can all watch it, and they are happy. If this is known by their believers, I don''t know how many people will be **** to death on the spot. Fortunately, no one can see this scene at all.


    Just a few days after being happy, they found that something was wrong. Because although the aura of faith has become stronger, there are more and more loopholes. In many places, many people actually degenerate and betrayed under the agitated mood.


    There is no other way. Without the protection of the gods, in times of crisis, people''s hearts can easily change when they see cruel pictures. The more pious the heart is, the darker it will be after the fall.


    Chi Nan knew that many demons deliberately did so much. The demons are not brainless demons, they are an important part of the major demon gods. Specially used to collect and manufacture some special items.


    For example, the fallen souls that the Demon God did not want to create by himself were time for them to take action.


    "These hateful demons actually set up a demon array on the land of our faith. If this allows them to erode the power of our faith, it will be more than a loss." Finally, Liming God discovered the problem that day.


    Looking down, I almost didn''t get **** off. These demons are really too good to go. It''s a completely destructive development. The land controlled by the devil is even more demonized, and there is no way to live without clearing it out.


    After only ignoring a few days, what these demons actually did became more and more excessive. Dawn was a **** who hadn''t fought with demons for a long time, and suddenly forgot how crazy these demons were.


    "No, how come so many demon lords have already joined, they must be driven out as soon as possible, and the name of God Lord of the Dawn will be named. If the trouble continues, then the loss will be great."


    Dawn, who felt that things were a bit big, was of God, and finally changed his strategy. The order of the gods was given, and the religious army that had been preparing, suffocating in his heart, finally moved. Starting from the center, countless armies continued to move towards all the devils around the hardest-hit area.


    With knights as the vanguard ~ www.novelhall.com ~ rear priests as support, coupled with a large number of magicians and a few other types of occupations, this complete army is much stronger than those mobs.


    Only after reaching the level of a demigod, it is completely different. Only the demigod can deal with the demigod, and no matter how strong it is, it is useless. As a result, countless demigods and demon lords can be seen fighting every day.


    Some are in the air, some are on the ground, and some are in the water or underground. In short, these moving natural disasters will cause extensive damage in every battle. Whenever there is a demigod, the army will get news in advance, and then withdraw to avoid being affected. Use this method to reduce your own losses.


    In battle, it is always the fastest to improve. Whether it is a coalition of humans and other races, or demons, it is the same. As the killing and fighting progressed, more and more masters emerged.


    It''s just that in this kind of battle, Chi Nan still didn''t see any alchemy weapons used by the Dawn God''s men. That kind of powerful weapon that can be used on the battlefield is not visible here at all.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1390： Confusing strategy

    The battle progressed to a fierce degree, and the battlefield finally became a demigod-level battle site. Although the other armies have the largest number, they can only serve as an embellishment and have no effect on the outcome of the battlefield.


    The surrounding area, when viewed from the air, has become a ruin. These ruins are now the main battlefield. The war launched by Chinan has already reached a situation beyond control.


    I don''t know how many people died, maybe they are not much worse than the people on a planet in the previous life. It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t feel much anymore, probably because he stands higher and his status is different. It is also possible that it is because my heart has become colder. Forget it, consider what you are doing, this is the enemy you want to destroy.


    Shaking his head, threw these thoughts out. Chi Nan said mockingly: "I finally know why there is no mage tower or alchemy weapon under the **** of dawn, because there is no need for war here."


    That''s right, these things can hardly affect the degree of battle at the demigod level. In the war in the central region, the demigod level is basically the main force, and the others are not even qualified for cannon fodder.


    Had it not been for the demigods who had grown up from cannon fodder, these low-level troops would have lost the qualifications to enter the battlefield. In the cruel war, who can survive and become stronger, this is the master. As for the dead, it can only be one of a series of numbers after the battle, and it can''t attract any waves at all.


    The holy war in the eyes of civilians, in the eyes of gods, may be just a farce or a calculation problem.


    If the alchemy weapon is made to the extent that it can affect the demigods, let alone the issue of cost, even the alchemist is not enough. Bright gods, there are not so many teams that train alchemists.


    Therefore, the war mode becomes like this, it is very normal. It''s just that it has reached this point, and the other party still hasn''t come up with any special means, and there is no large-scale killing weapon, which makes Chi Nan feel strange.


    What kind of weapon is it? It is so tightly hidden that it is not used up to now. Chi Nan was surprised, and the think tanks under him were also very strange. After all, the ways of thinking of ordinary people and gods are not the same.


    The time to become a **** is too short, and all aspects of the foundation are not enough, and Chi Nan''s thinking cannot completely consider the problem according to the thinking of the gods. In many cases, Chi Nan even subconsciously puts himself into consideration from the perspective of civilians.


    If other gods knew about it, they wouldn''t know whether they would laugh to death or would test their disgust.


    But after this analysis, no one can get an idea of ??what the **** of dawn really means.


    "Forget it, maybe something happened that we didn''t know." Chi Nan shook his head and simply ignored these things. At this point in the war, Chi Nan was just playing soy sauce in the rear, watching the demon fighting in front.


    Don''t think that the participating demon gods are only those who found Chi Nan at the beginning, and then more and more demon gods are found. Either you are looking for yourself, or you are looking for a few other high-ranking demon gods. He joined the battle team directly by name.


    Not only did they hand in the share that they paid to themselves, but also gave them a share of income to other named demon gods. But even the remaining income makes those demons very happy. After finally finding a large gathering place of the Light God System, how could they be unhappy. Crazy demons gathered like locusts, attacking more madly than locusts.


    Finally, on this day, the first lower demon **** was dispatched. That''s right, the lower demon **** himself has no way to incarnate, so it is his own deity that is dispatched. A lower demon **** does something, and a demigod is not an opponent at all.


    Some unformed magic circles were shattered by the slap of the lower demon god. With a single blow, many cities were destroyed. Then the demons rushed over and started looking for something useful to them in the ruins.


    But before he was arrogant for long, a figure stopped in front of him. The man came was a middle-aged woman with a serious face, with a scar on her face. A long sword in his hand emits this bright light. The aura in this person is stronger than the demon **** in front of him. "Damn devil, get out of our territory." The woman said.


    The demon arrogantly smiled: "Hahahaha, I''m just a pioneer, and we will accept your territory. Bright, what I like most is seeing you fall."


    The words were not speculative, and each said a word, and the two sides attacked each other almost at the same time. The power of the lower gods erupted, and even if it was suppressed by the power of the central plane, the aftermath was still not something other people could resist. Within the scope of the aftermath, everything was destroyed, and the ruins became even more dilapidated.


    "This person shouldn''t be a subordinate god. It was forcibly spawned by the power of faith. If I read it right, this should be a one-time item." Chi Nan looked at the battle in the picture, thoughtfully. think.


    The subordinate gods of the gods have many fighting powers, with their own gods and subordinate gods. But it is more of his own idol and divine power incarnation. Chi Nan had only heard of this kind of disposable products that were born out of the power of faith. I don''t have this kind of technology, and even among the gods, only some great gods have it.


    In the event of a war this method can give them a lot of combat effectiveness. However, this method has long been in his calculations, and it is not a special method.


    So what is the reason for the strange situation that the God of Dawn showed up before? "It''s weird. Until now, there is no special coping method. Could it be that I dozed off before?"


    Chi Nan''s eyes turned, thinking wildly. "Or, when the God of Dawn went to the abyss before, he was smashed by the will of the abyss, and he just woke up now."


    Fortunately, Chi Nan''s continuous malicious slander didn''t say it, otherwise the God of Dawn would definitely be able to sense something.


    No matter what Chi Nan thinks, the battle below doesn''t mean to stop in the slightest. After the first demon **** was dispatched, more and more demon gods were dispatched. Even the demon gods under Chi Nan couldn''t help but feel ready to move.


    "Forget it, it''s just for this battle anyway, so let you go." Chi Nan thought with disdain, and then let all the demon gods under him set off. The subsequent legions followed suit and gave them logistical support.

 Chapter 1391： God-level wars, the sky and the earth are torn apart

    The lower gods without the blessing of the kingdom of God are not as powerful as ordinary lower demons. As for those who belong to the gods and use the power of faith forcibly spawned, the strength is even weaker.


    It''s just that the number of opponents is relatively large, and the number of demon gods is relatively small, so the scene is actually evenly matched for a while.


    The surrounding ruins, even the ruins can''t be seen at this time. The ruins in many places have turned into wasteland. I don''t know, I thought it was originally the Gobi Desert, or even desert terrain.


    In the air, there are ray of light flickering. The attacks of the gods usually have a strong sound and light effect. This is because when the law erupts, it resonates with the power of the surrounding heaven and earth.


    Without control, the sound and light effects are very dazzling.


    But the Demon God is different. Usually, in addition to a few talents derived from his own abilities, the Demon God uses the power of the Demon God to bless himself, and then use the flesh to directly attack.


    The attack effect is simple, without a strong holy light effect, but with an alternative beauty.


    Chi Nan, who stayed in his own kingdom of God, looked at the picture on the mirror, and felt as if he was watching a blockbuster movie.


    "It''s a pity that our plant crystal panels are disturbed by the spiritual light of faith, and they don''t look so real. After a while, how about we make a divine tool that can be used to assist in observation."


    Chi Nan had the idea of ??making a new artifact, but Sophia rolled her eyes and said, "It''s too late when you think about it. We''ve already thought of it. It''s just that we haven''t made a finished product yet."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Sophie and the others to have already started preparing. Making artifacts is not a simple matter, it is not just polished out by ordinary weapons. It is to integrate the corresponding laws into it, form a supply with the heaven and the earth, and get the approval of the heaven and the earth. Every artifact can be said to be unique and cannot be copied.


    Even if some seem to be the same model, there are still differences in reality.


    The material of the mirror itself possesses some special divinities, which can be used to create it. Chi Nan looked at the unfinished mirror, feeling a little ashamed, he didn''t even think of it.


    "Well, then you continue to study, and when we are successful, we will create more, every aspect of the kingdom of God."


    This is used to assist in the use of your own plants, not to observe out of thin air, so it is easier to manufacture. If it is the kind of mirror that observes out of thin air, even his current strength may not be able to produce it.


    Continue to watch, at this time the decentralized battle has entered a white-hot stage. When the battle of the lower gods broke out, the demigods, who had always been at the highest end of combat effectiveness, seemed a little overshadowed.


    The demigod caught by the lower demon **** will be torn to pieces in an instant, and even the soul has no chance to escape. The same is true for the Demon Lord, who is caught by a lower god-level opponent, and with a single blow, it will become even ashes. The gap between the levels is too big, it has reached the point where they have no chance to resist.


    Even Chi Nan himself, when he was at the level of a demigod, he could only get hold of the power of the lower gods, and it would be good to be able to escape a blow at most. These people did not have people like Chi Nan.


    In retrospect, I have grown to this point, which is really filled with emotion.


    "Now there are many demon gods hoping to join this battle. I propose to admit them to join. If the number is small, we may get a lot smaller in the end." Void, the demon gods discussed with each other.


    Because the demon incarnation is also the upper demon god, Chi Nan is also in the ranks of invitations. In fact, even Chi Nan didn''t expect the battle to be like this. This **** seemed to attach great importance to his territory.


    With such an existence of the lower **** level suddenly appearing to join the battlefield, the battle is no longer under his control. However, if you continue to expand, it will do no harm to you.


    Are they all made by demons? What does it have to do with your deity? "If this goes on, there will definitely be more gods in the dead bright camp, so that I can really get out of this tone." Thinking of this, Chi Nan readily agreed.


    On the surface, Chi Nan still needs to know about it. "Let so many people join, but there are only so many things in it, will our harvest shrink?" Chi Nan looked a little hesitant, making the surrounding demon gods a little funny.


    After all, he was a freshly promoted, and he didn''t know many things. "The God of Dawn is one of the five high-ranking gods of the God of Light, ranking second, and is very favored by the Lord of Light. If I am not mistaken, this gathering place should be the core gathering place of the God of Dawn, so this The place is indispensable to the God of Dawn."


    The most central gathering place? It is possible that this place is already very close to the most central area of ??the plane. But the most central area is too chaotic, that place is not suitable for ordinary people to survive.


    There are not all kinds of dangers, or all kinds of powerful creatures and gods wandering, so this place is usually the core territory of many gods. This time I seem to have won the jackpot.


    And it was the first time that Chi Nan knew that the God of Dawn had such a lofty position in the Light God System. If it weren''t for these guys are more hypocritical, they would be dangerous if they attacked themselves when they were weak.


    But now, his own strength will not be weaker than that of the opponent, and the way of breaking through is special, so that Chi Nan''s strength is far beyond the ability of ordinary gods. At this time, the voice sounded again: "If other people from the Light God System help, our current strength is far from enough. And we can''t fully develop with the Light God System, so we need the help of other demon gods."


    Although there are many high-ranking demon gods here, the strength of the high-ranking gods is not weak, and there are many special methods. The most important thing is that there is a **** behind people, but there is nothing behind them.


    The demon gods do not have their own gods. Why should the top demon gods come to help these upper demon gods and main gods die?


    "It turns out that this is the case, I understand, then I agree. But those who join us must sign a contract, and the benefit that belongs to us cannot be given up." Chi Nan repeatedly explained.


    "Of course, we are demons. How can we do things that are not good? You don''t need to remind us to know."


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1392： Expanded, really expanded

    While the Demon God was preparing, there was also a problem on the Dawn God''s side. Even the God of Dawn himself did not expect such a thing to happen.


    I have gone all the way to the present, but I have never encountered this kind of trouble. It was indeed very smooth at the beginning. Just as I thought, a large amount of power of faith gathered continuously, and everything was the same as I imagined.


    It''s just now that things are developing beyond their control. At this time, the **** of the **** of dawn is a little uncontrollable, and I can only find the **** of dawn. Outsiders don¡¯t know, but they do. The **** of dawn was calculated some time ago, and as a result, he accidentally entered the abyss. Is it a place like the abyss to enter casually?


    Immediately after entering, the God of Dawn, who found that something was wrong, wanted to escape, but was still discovered by the Will of the Abyss.


    The blow of the will of the abyss did not completely hit the **** of dawn, but even a small attack still shattered the incarnation of the **** of dawn, and even his own body was injured.


    If this is your own body entering, definitely don''t think of it. The overall power of the will of the abyss is much stronger than the main god. This time it can be said that I have suffered a big loss.


    If it hadn''t suffered so much, the God of Dawn wouldn''t be able to trouble Chi Nan at this time. And the deity of the **** of dawn has always been hidden in the kingdom of God to heal his wounds, and everything outside has been handed over to the incarnation.


    If it hadn''t been for his profound background and many incarnations, he would be discovered by outsiders now.


    "Under Mian, things are a little out of control. Originally, we thought it was just a small group of ordinary demon gods who discovered our gathering place. As long as we drive them out, we can stabilize our territory and completely stabilize the surroundings. But we found that the demon **** who came More and more, it seems to have attracted the attention of a large number of senior demon gods."


    They knew that this was done by Chi Nan''s demon incarnation, and they also knew that Chi Nan''s demon incarnation had become a high-ranking demon god. But how can a newly promoted high-ranking demon **** have friendship with other high-ranking demon gods.


    Demon gods are different from orthodox gods. Shouldn''t they be carefully hidden at this time to avoid being discovered by other demon gods and then swallowed by them. But what they didn''t expect was that Chi Nan dared to sell things with fanfare.


    Then, it attracted other high-ranking demon gods. However, Chi Nan was able to suppress them, showing very terrifying strength. Then they cooperated, and then more demons came over.


    Most importantly, they didn''t expect Chi Nan''s methods to be so difficult. A large number of plants are difficult to expel, let alone a large number of lower demons to help out, and under a wave of counterattack, the opponent actually stood on his heels.


    How come this demon **** is not like a demon **** at all, but like their god, and he has created something similar to a **** system. Now, things are a bit troublesome. Without paying attention for a while, the core territory below became rotten. Until now, although faith has become more and more pious and the power of faith has increased, it is only an explosion.


    If it can''t be contained as soon as possible, with the devil''s ability to kill and destroy, the number of believers under them will soon be greatly reduced. If the number of believers decreases, the overall faith will decrease, which is not in their interests.


    Moreover, once this core territory is lost, it is unbearable even for the God of Dawn.


    With this territory, he can see the way forward more clearly. The God of Dawn, who has not yet reached the peak of the upper god, still needs to rely on this method to improve his strength. But if it is lost, it is tantamount to breaking the way.


    "Damn, these people who use plants are not good people. How many people under our command can mobilize."


    The God Family of Dawn has a great cause. Although there are many people who can use it, all aspects need to be arranged, and not so many can be mobilized. Soon, a piece of information was handed over to the **** of dawn.


    Before the **** of dawn said anything, a **** ran in suddenly. "It''s not good, under the crown, the number of demon gods in our core territory has suddenly increased a lot, at least five or six times more than before, and more than three middle demon gods have appeared."


    Hearing this, the God of Dawn raised his brow, and he knew that things were really troublesome. "The **** devil, the reaction speed is so fast, they are all mad dogs." He knew that now, whether he wins or loses, his loss will be very big. If one fails, he will become a laughing stock in the eyes of others.


    In the Light God System, there are still many people who are staring at themselves, ready to take their place at any time. "Since you want to take advantage, let you take advantage of it. The corpse of the demon **** is also a good thing."


    Thinking of this, the God of Dawn immediately said: "In my name, notify the other members of the Light God System that we need support. The reward is the corpses of those demon gods, whoever gets it."


    Like demons, gods are also very difficult to obtain from demons. Various special materials that only the abyss can have, as well as the corpses of those demon gods, are usually not so easy to obtain.


    The demon **** is like a mouse, hiding it very well, except for the stronger demon god, no one else can find it. Even if they find it, they can easily escape Now that they can meet so many gatherings at once, how can they not be moved. The same goes for demons, and the bodies of gods are also very helpful to them.


    As a result, under the devil''s crazy thinking, the battle became more and more chaotic. There was only a weird thought in Chi Nan''s mind. The battle of this talent had really expanded, and it had expanded to a point beyond his control.


    If that''s the case, then let''s get out for the time being. "The hidden ones are more secretive. We continue to develop our base in secret. The surrounding base has been exposed, leaving seeds in other places. If the Light God Element wins this battle, we will definitely clean up the surroundings. At that time, we will still There needs to be a chance to come back again."


    Everyone who can control plant cultivation is so troublesome and so difficult. Just like themselves, since they have been discovered by themselves, they don''t want to develop steadily in this place.


    As long as it is not abandoning this place, then slowly invest in it. Seeing good demon gods, how could they easily let it go. During this period of time, one of the lower demon gods had already broken through to the level of the middle demon god.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1393： Destroyed 1 and a half in a blink of an eye

    The reaction speed of the Guangming Divine Element was very fast. After all, they were all members of the Divine Element, and the reinforcements were mobilized soon. However, other gods will not help the God of Dawn to resist foreign enemies for free, even if there is the body of the Demon God, it is also deserved.


    As a result, the negotiations went on for a whole day, and in the end the God of Dawn paid a lot of price, which allowed other members of the Light God Family to help willingly. Is there anything better than this.


    Can send out troops to fight with the enemy to train troops, the battle is not happening in one''s own territory, and the losses are all other people''s. You can get benefits, and you can get a lot of spoils. The most important thing is that I can get a lot of fame. With these reputations, we will be able to promote well to the outside world.


    The consistent style of the Guangming God System will definitely record the pictures here, and then use different angles and different rhythms to show their power and demean the subordinates of other gods.


    Do they develop beliefs? They are more familiar than anyone else. The only **** of dawn who suffered a huge loss, now he can''t laugh. There was no way, it was because of a difference in my thoughts that I made the wrong decision.


    "Damn it, it''s all the fault of the holy tree god." The **** of dawn was full of resentment.


    In his opinion, if he were not calculated by himself, he would not enter the abyss. If you don¡¯t enter the abyss, you won¡¯t be attacked by the abyss, and you won¡¯t be seriously injured, and you won¡¯t need a lot of faith to heal your injuries because of your injuries.


    The abyssal power on his body is very chaotic, although ordinary divine power crystals can also help disperse, but the effect is not good. The best result is naturally the belief of one''s own believers. It is a very good way to use unpurified beliefs to flush the power of the abyss and let yourself recover faster. Everyone will do the same.


    At this time, he encountered a demon attack, and the **** of dawn instinctively thought this was an opportunity, an opportunity to speed up the recovery of his injuries. There was an injury on his body, which made the God of Dawn feel uneasy no matter what.


    Therefore, a wrong decision appeared, that is, to let the demons attack, wait until the power of faith is activated and mobilized, and then expel it. The loss is not great, but faith can collect a large wave. Is there anything better than this. If you follow the calculations in your heart, the **** of dawn is very clever.


    But who could have thought that things would develop into this way, thinking about it now, it''s all because I was too anxious. The hateful sacred tree god, if it weren''t for his reason, how could he have fallen to the point of heavy losses.


    If your core territory is really destroyed and you want to rebuild one in another place and restore it to this level, there will be no more than a hundred years to think about it. This time, it was really a heavy loss.


    While they were negotiating, the demons were not idle. The middle demon was dispatched, and it was a direct sweep. In fact, there is only one mid-level god-level combat power in the permanent territory, and it can''t stop the opponent''s three at all.


    As a result, the core temple was quickly destroyed, and the garrisoned gods could only fight and retreat, watching the core holy city being destroyed. Because of the destruction of the holy city, morale has continued to decline. For the first time, many high-level officials began to hate their communications here, what are they doing so fast? If it were not for the fast communication speed, how could other people know that the holy city was destroyed.


    With this opportunity, the demon army marched wildly, defeating the moraleless soldiers steadily. With the demon gods who came up in number at once, the speed of advance is really fast.


    After exhausting the means to keep blocking, the demons continued to push forward as a result. When the negotiations are over, when reinforcements arrive. The **** of dawn can only look at the destroyed core territory with tears and tears.


    From the surrounding to the middle, more than half of the territory has been destroyed. The loss of the population has reached more than one-third of the total population. This kind of loss is no longer what the God of Dawn is willing to bear.


    Even if it is a high-ranking god, the demand for the power of faith in teammates is still very strong. Only when they reach the level of the main gods will their need for faith slowly diminish, because their ascension can no longer be promoted by divine power.


    Losing one-third of the population is equivalent to losing one-third of the faith. Even the God of Dawn feels painful at this time. At this time, even if the power of belief is stimulated, the overall strength of the aura of belief is not as strong as in peacetime. Now, this joke of myself is doomed.


    The more so, the greater the hatred of the God of Dawn for Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan didn''t know the attitude of the **** of dawn to him, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care, because he didn''t even think about letting him go. People are all looking for someone to assassinate themselves, and those who want to die, there are not a few who haven''t died until now.


    Look for opportunities in the future and slowly clean up the God of Dawn. Looking at the picture below, Chi Nan was very happy. The core territory, being hit by these crazy demons, has actually become like this. It only took so long, and it was half ruined. Even Chi Nan once had an illusion that he could completely wipe out the other party.


    It''s just that this illusion is over today. Because on this day, the Great Province of Light in the center of the land of the God of Dawn. One after another spatial passages appeared, and these spatial passages were filled with white light.


    In the next moment, countless strangely-shaped but shining holy light troops appeared, and a large number of gods and subordinate gods also appeared one after another. That kind of quantity is far from comparable to those of the demons present The most important thing is that they have enough divine power to crystallize, as well as their own artifacts. As soon as they met, they formed a small team structure, and then launched a crazy hunt and attack on the demon god.


    As a result, the demon gods were beaten and deceived at once, and the frontline demon gods were destroyed countless before they could resist. "It''s not good, the Light God Element has reacted, let''s withdraw quickly." A demon **** shouted loudly, and then ran away. This run immediately ignited the entire battlefield, and all the demon gods were fleeing.


    In the rear, the power of the Light God Element followed and killed, leaving a lot of the corpses of the demon gods along the way, and they were escaped by the opponent.


    "Huh, is this what you call the power that can oppose the Light God Element? They just came, and they have already escaped." Chi Nan''s dissatisfied voice was directly given to several partners through the contract.


    The faces of the other demon gods were also not good-looking, and they did not expect that the people they recruited were such a mob. "No way, after all, the number is too small, there is no chance of winning, and it is normal to escape."


    Thank you for your support for the new book "Earth Crossing Times".

 Chapter 1394： Resurgent demons

    "This time it was a mistake. Unfortunately, after this time, there will be no coordinates left after being cleaned. The Light God Element is very skilled in this kind of thing. If you want to attack again, it won''t be that easy."


    In their opinion, this cooperation has ended here, because the preparation is not enough and not many demon gods are involved, so this is the case. If there are more demons, even if they face the light gods, they will dare to face the hard steel.


    Chi Nan didn''t speak either, but he was still paying attention to the battle at this time every day. A few days later, the demons all evacuated and returned. After returning, the demon gods did not show frustration, instead they were full of greed and excitement. Some of the loot is still being stared at by other demon gods, and they may be snatched at any time.


    It can be seen that the demons are really a group of arrogant people who can''t manage. Chi Nan couldn''t help this phenomenon, he could only restrain his subordinates. Distribute the spoils, and then it''s up to them.


    I grabbed it myself, and basically it''s my own. After digesting these trophies, the Wing Demon and Flame Demon who followed him first finally evolved into the middle demon god. The other demon gods under his command also gained something.


    It''s just that the more than three hundred lower demon gods originally collected, now there are only more than one hundred left, and the previous loss is not small. More than fifty died directly on the battlefield. Some others have already escaped.


    That''s right, just to escape, even if Chinan''s Kingdom of God signs a contract, these guys dare to escape. It seems that I want to let them see the power of the contract and let myself come back to receive punishment. For these confused guys, Chi Nan had no choice but to use the power of contract to get them back with the help of the kingdom of God.


    This is not something that can be done in a short while, let''s solve the problem first.


    Chi Nan was busy while paying attention to the battlefield. After the demons had left, some of the remaining demons ran away in time, and some had no chance to escape at all. It erupted quickly, and the result was quickly extinguished.


    Then the gods of the Light God System directly rebuilt the aura of faith here for protection and realm. At the same time, they also used unknown means to search everywhere along the road, looking for the escaped demons.


    The demon that was found was captured and killed on the spot, and the same was true for the demonized plant that was found. Chi Nan himself didn''t expect that these guys would be so clever, like erasers one by one, to wipe the surroundings cleanly. The enchanted plant that he had spent two years in the surrounding circle was so smoothed out.


    The army of plants that had originally developed was quickly extinguished in the face of the power of a large number of light gods.


    For this reason, the other party only initiated the existence of a few lower gods. In the same way, Chi Nan hid the high-level plant weapons that he had finally hatched, and the other party did not know the existence of these things.


    Otherwise, there are still fights in this battle. Without the help of high-level plants, a large number of plant weapons were scattered at the same time. Under the other side''s cleaning up, these plant bases would be unlucky.


    Whenever the power of the Light God Element swept across, the ground would be plowed again, directly digging out everything below.


    "The hateful field mice are hidden so deep, so it is not easy to clean up at all. It seems that we also need some troops that can fight underground." A **** of the light **** said.


    "It''s better to catch a **** with similar ability and join us, so that it can be cultivated faster."


    Several people discussed and cleaned up. This is already the last area nearby. It''s just that they don''t know that there are more enchanted plant bases taking root far away from them, but they are too far away to find them. Those bases were all sporadically dotted, and they weren''t linked together, and found a clue that you don''t want to find other bases.


    In this way, after cleaning up for half a year, his bases around the God of Dawn were cleaned up by the opponent. Just like other demon gods said, they have experience in this kind of thing.


    After they have cleaned it, don''t even think about finding it if you are really a coordinate. "Fortunately, I still have one hand left. You should go now, and it''s up to me next." Chi Nan''s mouth raised slightly.


    This time, Chi Nan didn''t plan to let other demons participate, otherwise the Light God Element would also participate, and that would be more than a loss. Now, it''s a game between himself and the **** of dawn.


    After the opponent left, Chi Nan secretly sprinkled seeds around as before, and then began to develop underground. Unexpectedly, there are still many underground traps where the God of Dawn stays here.


    If it hadn''t been discovered early, Chi Nan would have retreated a certain distance from the base encirclement, and he would have been spotted by the opponent in advance. It has been more than a year without incident, and his new encirclement has taken shape again.


    However, in the territory of the God of Dawn, those civilians are still licking their wounds. For humans or humanoid species, a year is not long at all, and it is impossible to restore the number of races. Even above the original ruins, the rebuilt city has just built houses, and even the city walls have not been completed.


    As a result, on this day, a large number of demon plants suddenly appeared again, and at the same time rushed from all directions.


    "It''s not good, the devil, it''s the devil The soldiers guarding the border screamed with a terrible voice. The shadow of the previous attack by the demons has been left in their hearts.


    In their eyes, the devil is really terrifying, just as the gods said. Even with the protection of the gods, they would still die, and now no one is eager for the coming of the devil anymore, they are all afraid of being beaten.


    So seeing our army appear, these people run faster than the demonized plants. The army at the border reacted faster, and the army was dispatched and launched an offensive as soon as it received the news.


    As a result, the demon army that had just been extinguished came back to life again. This time, in the kingdom of the gods of the dawn gods, many gods and gods are observing here, and they have attracted their attention for the first time.


    "No other demon gods have appeared, and the people we arranged are also inquiring. It seems that there is no rumors in this regard. It should be the demon **** Hei Lian doing things privately. There is only one opponent now."


    Everyone looked at the incarnation of the **** of dawn one after another, and this matter had to be decided by their own god. At this time, the **** of dawn felt a word in his heart that he wanted to say. To find this site, please search for "6 Mao" or enter the URL:.

 Chapter 1395： Ruins of the God of Mist

    The God of Dawn, who was planning to request support again, suddenly stopped. "If it''s just a person, then I don''t need to worry, I will pay attention to it and see what this demon wants to do."


    "At the same time, pay close attention to the movement of the Devil God and Cthulhu, and be ready to ask for support at any time. However, don''t let other people participate when you have to." The last event can cause a heavy loss.


    As long as the other gods didn''t die in that battle, they all got a lot of benefits. As for the dead, there is no way. Fortunately, the dead are not full members, so they don''t care about this.


    The only loss is the God of Dawn, and the loss is still heavy. Both gods died in battle, and it took time and divine power to bring them back to life. As a member of the Light God Family, if one''s own **** directly abandons the resurrection, then one''s reputation will definitely be greatly affected.


    Of course, even now, the **** of dawn has also become the laughing stock of the light **** system.


    In order to gain more power of faith, the result was a miscalculation and a heavy loss, almost not laughing at others. Because of the decline in the status of the **** of dawn, many people began to move around, thinking about replacing it.


    As for the outside of the Guangming God System, there are just some rumors, and not many people know the reason for this matter. After all, the Light God System didn''t want people outside to treat them as a laughing stock. The God of Dawn is an important member of the Light God family, he has become a joke, and even the reputation of their Light God family will not be better.


    This time, in order to wash away his shame, the God of Dawn was reluctant to ask other people for help.


    So when it seemed that Chi Nan was doing it alone, the God of Dawn didn''t mean to ask other people for help. But in the rear, constantly mobilizing the army, ready to fight a turnaround.


    This time, as long as the opponent is driven out simply and neatly, his reputation will be preserved and restored.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Chi Nan''s previously hidden and now newly nurtured powerful combat power would not be easy to provoke. Because there is no active offense, there is no bottom line to provoke the opponent, most of them are defense and harassment. So this time the battle was led by Chi Nan to what he imagined, that is, a protracted battle.


    This battle lasted for a long time. At first, there were still people paying attention, but afterwards, it disappeared.


    Although the demons heard some news, the people who asked were vaguely passed by Chi Nan. Although the demons doubted, there is no absolute evidence, and they don''t know whether they should come forward to provoke.


    The demons are selfish. Without evidence, no one wants to offend a high-ranking demon.


    In this case, this battle will last a full ten years. In the entire ten years, except for this matter, everything else in Chi Nan has been developing step by step.


    But after reaching the upper **** level, it is already very difficult for oneself to continue to ascend. Other gods only rely on faith to rise, and the speed is very slow. Fortunately, I can say that with the support of at least a large amount of divine power and life magic power, I can still improve at a speed I can feel.


    In ten years, Chi Nan''s own strength has slowly increased to the mid-level of the upper god, which is almost at this level. His combat effectiveness should not be much worse than that of the old high-ranking gods.


    On the other side, the demon incarnation is also constantly assimilating and devouring other planes of the kingdom of God and the plane of the abyss, constantly strengthening itself, and the speed of improvement is not slower than that of himself.


    Just when Chi Nan thought that he would continue to use this method to improve in the future, a rumor suddenly spread in the Pantheon. "In the central area, a large ruin was found."


    This is the rumor, and soon the rumor was confirmed. The owner of this ruin is the **** of mist. Chi Nan is not very familiar with the name God of the Mist. But when the ruins appeared, there was a lot of relevant information. Nowadays, the new generation of Gods of the Mist, whose strength is only a mid-level god, is simply not enough.


    But this **** of the mist is different. It is said that it was a **** before twenty epochs, and it was also the main **** at that time. That''s right, no one dares to ignore the main **** at the peak of the gods.


    Soon after the ruins were discovered, the **** of the fog of this generation disappeared. If you want to know with your toes, it must have been killed by someone. The purpose is the godhead of the **** of mist and the law and priesthood stored in it.


    I am afraid that many people think that as long as they can obtain the inheritance of the Mist Lord God, and then use the Mist God''s divine position to lay the foundation, then they will be able to obtain a Lord God level priesthood. In the future, it is possible to become a master god.


    There are not a few people who have this idea. As for who succeeded, no one knows this, and those who know will not come out to promote it. However, Chi Nan would not care about these things.


    There are only two things that Chi Nan cares about, one is the treasure among the relics of the God of Mist. Whether it''s inheritance or other things are important, even if it doesn''t work, it can be used to feed one''s fallen beasts.


    Another point is that Chi Nan heard that the God of Dawn would also enter, and had already sent an avatar of himself. How could Chi Nan, who had always wanted to add blockage to the God of Dawn, missed this good opportunity.


    Letting the **** of dawn lose a peak-level avatar will definitely not be more shocking than killing his core territory. For the time being, we can''t go to a full-scale war with the God of Dawn. It is already the limit to be able to do this. "I heard that there is fog everywhere in the ruins of the **** of fog, it is difficult to see everything around, and it is impossible to send a signal. This is the best."


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth slightly aroused, and then he sent out his pinnacle avatar, this is his only pinnacle avatar, the strength is similar to his own. In addition, the demon incarnation also has a clone with the same strength as his own.


    Since working with other high-ranking demon gods, Chi Nan soon obtained this related magic.


    "I may not be an opponent by myself, so let the demon incarnation participate in it. If the two incarnations can interact with each other, it will be a huge help."


    Last time I got a lot of benefits from the tomb of the Dragon God, Chi Nan also tasted the sweetness. Of course, on the surface, Chi Nan would not let his own people be dispatched. This was to create an illusion for others that he did not intend to participate.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1396： The gathering of tens of thousands of gods

    The story of the remnants of the **** of the mist has been circulated. In the Pantheon, everyone was talking about this during this time. Therefore, it is relatively easy for Chi Nan to inquire about some information.


    This time, it is the relic of the main god, and it is destined not to be able to participate by anyone. Chi Nan checked it roughly, and was even more surprised. Because those who are sure to participate are basically upper gods, and there are not many middle gods.


    And most of the mid-level gods who participated were the existence of a great **** system, or they came together in a group.


    Of course, the lower gods are also involved, but none of the lower gods participates alone, but organizes many people together, or follows other higher gods. Needless to think about it, they must have signed a contract, and when they get the benefits, they must hand in a large portion of it.


    If they weren''t able to use the avatar and don''t need to personally participate, I really don''t know how many people will participate.


    Only the upper gods can really freely search for opportunities here, and I don''t know if those main gods will participate. Chi Nan looked at the top floor, the most expansive floor, which belonged to the main god.


    There are only twenty-eight seats in that place, but the floor area is the largest, and the seats are also the largest.


    Thinking so much about what to do, Chi Nan shook his head, and one day he will become one of them.


    Chi Nan has determined that the God of Dawn will participate, after all, they are a **** system, and they are all energized with each other before participating. As long as this kind of thing is not deliberately concealed, Chi Nan can inquire about it.


    And he didn''t show the intention to participate at all, he was still a person of the gods, and no one knew whether or not to participate. These years, I have not done it for nothing.


    On the side of Chi Nan''s deity, there have been two incarnations of gods being cultivated. These things are much more complicated to cultivate than their natural incarnation, and they consume more divine power crystals.


    However, Chi Nan did not lack the crystallization of divine power. With rich wealth, Chi Nan directly cultivated two, both of which were the incarnations of divine power at the same level as his own, and with comparable combat effectiveness. This kind of **** incarnation is a big consumer of **** power, and only the local tyrants among gods like Chi Nan can afford it.


    All the time, the gods who fought with Chi Nan, except for the **** of dawn, none of the other gods have cultivated the incarnation of the gods with the same strength as themselves, otherwise the previous **** battles would not be so easy to fight.


    "The demon incarnation has also cultivated a clone of the same level as me. This time I will send out two avatars in total. If this allows the God of Dawn to escape, it will only show that I am out of luck."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan didn''t continue to consider other things. It is one thing to take revenge on the God of Dawn, but you also have to get enough benefits. Exploring the ruins can''t get no benefit at all.


    When a large number of gods set off, Chi Nan also sent his clone and the clone of the demon incarnation at the same time. Speaking of which, the secret method of this demon **** is really unique. It''s a pity that it consumes a little bit more, and its own combat power is much worse than that of a normal god''s clone, and it is more troublesome to supplement the strength.


    Maybe I can deduce this secret method more perfect, but it takes time, there is no time for the time being.


    The two avatars came to a position close to the center, above the plane barrier. At this time, there were already many gods waiting here. A large amount of divine power aura''s fluctuations continue to spread in the void.


    Even nearby gods are often attracted, and as a result, before they can attack, they will be overwhelmed by a large number of gods and disappear directly into the void. Chi Nan looked around, and soon discovered where the God of Dawn was.


    "There are a total of five incarnations of upper **** levels. It seems that all the upper gods of the Light God System participated in this operation. I don''t know if their main gods participated. Forget it, I won''t see it even if it comes."


    The main **** and them are not at the same level, and they are destined to be impossible to stand together. Looking around, Chi Nan continued to observe the surroundings. There were really many people here this time. Chi Nan, who was already very cautious, has become more cautious now. I don¡¯t know how many incarnations of the upper gods are around here. I just counted them roughly, and there were at least hundreds of participants.


    In addition to other gods, there are actually tens of thousands of gods gathered here. There are gods, evil gods, and even a few sporadic devil gods. Those are all real bodies, not the clones sent by the demon incarnation of Chi Nan.


    Of course, it is very rare for the devil to come here. The things in it are not necessarily useful to the devil, and coming here is just to try luck and take risks.


    Chi Nan and the demon incarnation looked at each other, their eyes crossed. This feeling of looking at yourself is really amazing.


    "I don''t know how many people haven''t come, there should be many people hiding in secret." A **** next to him said.


    "Yes, these exchange guys know that we should be pioneers. Every time we explore the ruins, the best thing is obtained by the first person to enter." These gods also have their own ideas.


    "Yes, but the first to enter is the most dead, and the most dangerous so they hide it."


    "Isn''t it just a clone? It''s just a loss if you die. If you can get something good, it will make a lot of money." Well, this is a **** who doesn''t lack money, a local tyrant.


    The people around were envious. It was nothing to say about the clone, but it was really rare. Even now Chi Nan, because of the limited development time and less time to become a god, he dare not say that there is nothing in his clone. So far, I have only cultivated two divine power clones of the same level as myself, and the others are natural incarnations.


    "The time is up, we will open a hole here. The time for the hole is only two years. After two years, if you can''t come out, then think of a way by yourself." A figure who can''t see clearly said.


    As for those who can''t get out, it''s really not easy to get out from the center of the central plane. Here, even with the fighting power of the upper gods, it would be very difficult to get out of it intact.


    At the next moment, a force in the void fell directly and slammed into the plane barrier. The ripples on the plane barrier continued to spread, getting bigger and bigger, and finally a hole slowly formed from small to large.

 Chapter 1397： Its a big piece of fog

    "This power, this is definitely not the power of the upper gods, it is the power of the main gods." Chi Nan felt the magnificence in this power, the majestic power that made him feel insignificant, definitely not the upper level. God can send it out.


    Looking at the respectful eyes of the guys around, Chi Nan knew that he was right.


    Some gods even knelt down. The main **** is just like the **** in the eyes of mortals to ordinary gods. That kind of ubiquitous pressure, many ordinary gods simply cannot bear.


    Looking around, Chi Nan found that he was doing pretty well. From this performance, we can basically see the strength of their respective strengths. The demon incarnation of oneself feels a lot more pressure than oneself.


    The performance was not very good either. Chi Nan did not deliberately perform. After all, he was standing on the bright side. The better the performance, the less no one would dare to trouble himself. Sure enough, many people are also observing themselves.


    After seeing Chi Nan''s performance, some were surprised, some disdainful, and some sneered, and most of them were expressionless and didn''t know what they were thinking. There is no easy way to be a **** for such a long time. Chi Nan was also expressionless, making it hard to see what he was thinking.


    "The closer the central plane is to the central area, the stronger the barrier of the plane will be. When this place is reached, ordinary people can no longer enter at will. Only the main **** can open a space door in this place."


    "Yes, it''s amazing that the space channel can exist for two years at once."


    "I don''t know when I will have such power." Another divine inspiration sighed.


    The person next to him looked disdainful: "It''s you? I want to be the main god, it''s just a dream. It''s a great fluke that you can become a middle god." This guy''s priesthood is not too high.


    "Hmph, who said that I can''t be the main god. I have a clergyman, but there are rules and magic drills. Maybe I will get it someday. It is possible to explore the ruins this time."


    "The law of the magic drill? That is good, but the law of the magic drill is too few, where to find it. Besides, even if you find it, you are sure it must be suitable for you, and you will surely be able to complement your priesthood to perfection."


    Many people still dismiss this statement. Chi Nan was astonished in his heart. This was the first time he had heard of what the law **** drill was, and it seemed to have something to do with becoming the main god. For a long time, supplementing the laws and fulfilling the priesthood has not been done by relying on self-understanding, or by using a large amount of divine power to assist in the deduction.


    After many people reach the bottleneck, there is no way to go further, and the deduction can even easily enter a dead end. I haven''t had this trouble since, and I can''t calculate it even if I want to, but it doesn''t mean I don''t know.


    This rule of magic seems to be a very simple thing. Perhaps, I can collect more. I can''t use it, but my subordinate spirits can still use it.


    Even if they are gods, although they can use their own power to improve their level, they still need to keep up with their understanding of the law, otherwise they will not be able to exert too much power. This method may also be good.


    With the rapid increase in strength, Chi Nan has gradually discovered that Hemila and the others are gradually unable to keep up with themselves in the understanding and use of the law. Compared with the gods of the same level, their combat effectiveness is simply not good.


    Just when Chi Nan was about to continue listening to what they said, a huge roar sounded, and the space channel was completely opened. At the next moment, Chi Nan saw a few phantoms instantly entering the space channel.


    "What is that? I can''t see clearly, it''s very fast. Could it be that the incarnations of other main gods have entered?" Chi Nan could only think like this. Looking around, there were only a few people like him, with thoughtful eyes. The others did not see it at all. No one can think of anyone other than the Lord God who can show such a speed.


    With the participation of the Lord God, it means that this time the action is much more dangerous than I thought.


    I hope I don''t become the prey of others. Chi Nan has already thought about what will happen after entering. But now there is no time to think about it, and everyone has entered it.


    Entering along the passage, although Chi Nan and the demon incarnation entered separately, they all entered in the same batch. When other gods saw this scene, they didn''t feel that there was anything wrong, and no one would have thought of the relationship between the two.


    After entering the passage, Chi Nan found that he was separated from the clone of the demon incarnation. After some induction, Chi Nan felt that the demon clone was very far away from him. At this distance, it is not easy to communicate with each other.


    "It seems that we still have to meet the demon clone first, otherwise it will be too unsafe here. But what is this place, why is such a big fog?" Chi Nan looked at the scene in front of him with some surprise.


    After entering here, Chi Nan found that there was a thin layer of mist around him. Although it is not very thick, it is hard to see if it is a little farther away. Unleashing his spiritual power, Chi Nan was surprised to find that his perception could not penetrate these mists, even closer than the distance directly seen with his eyes.


    "This is the prohibition left by the God of the Mist can actually have such a big impact on me, not let me see it, nor let me perceive it, but it''s the same if you want to come to other people, although more It''s troublesome, but it''s also a lot safer."


    I came here alone, and there weren''t as many people under those large gods, this kind of environment was more powerful for me. Regardless, first merge the demon clones, and then slowly explore.


    In this fog, no one knows what will be. Chi Nan thought and walked forward. After a while, Chi Nan encountered a section of the city wall. Go around and move on.


    This city wall is just a single wall, nothing special. However, Chi Nan found that the more we progressed, the more weird walls we would encounter on the road, which seemed to be a maze.


    "The fog plus the maze, this is not done deliberately, right. What the **** of the fog is hiding, is it an experience for later generations." Chi Nan thought strangely. There are many gods, and there are all kinds of them. It is not impossible to create a relic of experience in this way, but it is a bit strange to place it in the center of the plane.


    It''s not easy for people to get here. Those who can develop in the center of the plane must be at least the upper gods.

 Chapter 1398： Why is there something weird here

    Chi Nan, who doesn''t know what''s ahead, can only walk indiscriminately toward the front like this. As he walked, Chi Nan suddenly felt that there was something in front of him. That thing was definitely not a city wall, and his aura made him somewhat familiar.


    Could it be that the people he knew failed, Chi Nan cautiously approached the front.


    Before he could see clearly what was in front of him, the thing in the clouds quickly approached him. When it appeared, Chi Nan discovered that it was a weird creature full of gray and black.


    This creature looked like a tiger all the time, but it was covered with spikes and had only one eye on its head, which was still vague. The whole body is full of clouds and mist, and the specific characteristics of the body are not very clear.


    This monster just appeared, and rushed towards Chi Nan. Then with a wave of the paw, sharp marks flew straight away. "This attack intensity has reached the upper **** level, this is not something ordinary people can deal with. Wait, this breath, this is a **** evil." Chi Nan finally felt what it was.


    As soon as his figure shook, Chi Nan avoided the attack of this thing. After several more attacks, Chi Nan gradually relaxed.


    "Finally figured out that this thing is not fast enough. Although the attack has reached the upper god, it is still far behind. There are not many methods, except that the attack released by the mouth is the claw, and even the tail is not used."


    This kind of thing, if the other middle gods unite and cooperate well, it will be very easy to deal with.


    Chi Nan didn''t continue to hesitate, and after figuring out the attack mode of this thing, he began to attack. "I don''t know how your defense is, let me try it." Chi Nan''s figure flashed and rushed directly.


    Did not use any spells, Chi Nan used melee methods. Just approaching, with a wave of his left hand, an emerald green divine power condensed into a long sword, and it pierced into the body of this god.


    Compared with the huge gods, this long sword is like a thorn, nothing at all. However, the pierced gods struggled and entangled. It turned out that the internal power penetrated directly into the body of the gods through the tip of the sword.


    "The defensive power is not very strong, the internal resistance is very poor, but its own strength is quite large. With the restraint of the gods against the gods, if the number is large, it is definitely a threat to the body of the higher gods. And in such a place. , The incarnation of divine power can''t even simply restore power, and can only use the crystal of divine power to supplement one''s own shortcomings."


    With a move of Chi Nan''s hand, this evil spirit was killed. Unexpectedly, there are mobs in this mist, I don''t know if there are any big ones. Forget it, if you can''t recover by yourself in this kind of place, you can only minimize the consumption.


    Although he has brought a lot of divine power crystals, but who knows how long it takes to wait here. Thinking of this, Chi Nan didn''t move on, but dropped some seeds and began to cultivate his own thugs.


    It didn''t take long for the demon clone to stop. Chi Nan understood it after thinking about it. He must have the same thoughts as his own. Although the connection with the other party and his deity is isolated here, he is alone after all. The situation is the same in such a short period of time, so the choice must be similar.


    With Chi Nan''s power as a catalyst, the plant warriors he needed soon grew out. The whole three are not special things, but the existence of wood elves.


    That''s right, it''s a wood elf, and it''s a wood elf with two abilities, archer and warrior. Each of them was spawned to a level equivalent to the mid-level god''s combat effectiveness by Chi Nan within a short period of time.


    Because they are not permanent, these three wood elves can only exist for a maximum of three months. With the improvement of one''s own strength, the existence of temporary plants is getting longer and longer. "Now that the realm of the gods is unfolded, then you can relax."


    After Chi Nan expanded the realm of gods, his wood spirit aura continued to improve. After a little testing, Chi Nan found that his wood elves already had the same means to threaten the upper gods, just like those gods. Unlike the gods, the gods only have strong attacks, and the others are not very good, very bad.


    But his own wood elves are different. While attacking powerfully, their speed and flexibility are also very fast. Under their own god''s realm, they are fully improved. The attack is not as good as the evil, but the combat power will definitely be stronger.


    "Hey, what is this." Suddenly, Chi Nan found the place where the gods died, leaving a dark vigilance on the ground. Some curious Chi Nan stepped forward, picked it up and felt it a bit.


    "It can be used in place of the divine power crystal, and can it also restore divine power? It is really interesting. No, the power inside can adapt to any kind of divine power. This kind of omnipotent divine power seems to be used not only to supplement oneself."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan decided not to use these things for now, and to study them later after taking them back. In any case, this is something left by the God of the Mist. It shouldn''t be easy to think about.


    After putting it away, Chi Nan continued to move forward. It didn''t take long for him to feel his demon incarnation also start to move to his side. It was about the same time as my own, and the choices I made were the same. It''s really not easy to play Summoning Flow at the level of the gods.


    The farther you go, Chi Nan finds that the fog around him gets denser. Although his vision is not affected, it is still such a long distance but the sense of depression is getting stronger and stronger.


    The connection between himself and the demon incarnation is similar to that of when he was far away. It seems that this kind of hindering ability is also getting stronger and stronger, I really don''t know how this is done.


    Along the way, from time to time, I will encounter some gods. The powerful one is stronger than what he first encountered, but the weak and small, not even as good as the middle god, the three wood elves in Chinan easily dealt with them.


    And his own harvest is those gray weird crystals. Apart from that, nothing else was found. I haven''t seen all the laws of magical diamonds, or magical artifacts and secret methods. Could it be that this is the periphery?


    "It''s getting closer and closer. At this speed, if there is no special situation, you can encounter it in at most two days."


    While moving forward, Chi Nan secretly calculated the distance to the demon clone. It''s just that this is just a smooth word, because it didn''t take long for Chi Nan to encounter something that was not so smooth, and a **** appeared in front of him.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1399： The second generation of the gods of the light **** system

    A **** appeared in front of him, or he also appeared in front of the other party. When the two found each other, they were both stunned at the same time. No one thought it would be such a result.


    "Who are you, this is my site, you leave immediately." Before Chi Nan could speak, the other party spoke first.


    Just this tone is really annoying. When he got closer, Chi Nan found that the person speaking in front of him was actually a fellow who was surrounded by holy light. It turned out that this is a **** with bright attributes.


    "Are you from the Light God System?" Chi Nan asked in surprise repeatedly.


    "If you know, ask, I am the **** of the moonlight. If you protect me with me now, you won''t be lost after you go out." the so-called **** of moonlight said.


    A flash of contempt flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, and he really considered himself a character. Judging from his aura, he is just a middle-level god, and his deity is probably at this level, definitely not a high-level god. At least the five high-ranking gods of the Light God System I saw were not such a number one person.


    This guy relied on his **** system and dared to talk to a higher **** like this, who gave him the courage.


    "You are so courageous, you dare to talk to me like this." Chi Nan just released the three avatars and made sure that there were no other people around. Chi Nan was still relieved, he was just dragging time before.


    "What are you talking about? You dare to treat me like this. Don''t think you are a high-ranking god, you can be proud of it. There are many people like our Guangming Divine System. It''s just a wild god, so you dare to treat me like this."


    Is this guy spoiled? Why doesn''t he look like a normal god?


    "Do you know me?" Chi Nan asked in surprise.


    "Hmph, of course you know, aren''t you the holy tree god. The **** of dawn invited you back then, but you dare to refuse. It''s really reckless. If it weren''t for our magnanimous gods, you would have been annihilated. ."


    Chi Nan was sure that this guy is really a spoiled guy, and there is no trace of acting, so is it a guy who doesn''t understand anything at all. If this guy is not an actor, he is the kind of person who is well protected. "Then who are you, can you tell me about your origin."


    The visitor looked proud: "Do you know the Lord of Light? That''s my grandfather."


    Chi Nan understands, now he really understands, this kind of idiotic argument is definitely not a pretense. Even if the God of Light is the main god, there will never be too many of his descendants who can grow up to become gods.


    This guy can grow to this point, all kinds of resources and all kinds of praise from other gods are absolutely indispensable. So it''s very normal to become this kind of personality. "It must be the first time you have come out alone."


    "How did you know, huh, if it wasn''t for this time to disperse, how could I let you be my follower."


    Well, it''s getting too much. "Hurry up, don''t waste time, or else the good things will be taken away by others, and if you can''t get the good things, I won''t let you go." This guy also regarded himself as his own.


    "Don''t you know, I don''t have a very good relationship with your Light God System." Chi Nan said with a sneer.


    "What? You dare to have a bad relationship with us, what do you mean. I tell you, your thoughts are very dangerous. Those who dared to be our enemies before are now dead and lost in their souls."


    Chi Nan said indifferently, "Really, the Lord of Shadows, why is it okay?" The Lord of Shadows is the main **** of the Dark God System. Light and darkness have always been opposed to each other. When there seems to be a difference between light and darkness, their relationship It''s always bad.


    "Are you one of those dark elements, **** it, if you dare to touch me today, my grandfather will definitely not let you go."


    What''s the difference between this and the trash dandy, he moved grandpa out directly. It¡¯s just that Chi Nan smiled and smiled very happily: "Hehe, if it¡¯s other places, I would really not do anything to you, but here is different. The fog here can block the communication between you and the deity, as long as you die Here, you don¡¯t even know what happened here."


    Hearing this, the Holy Light God, who had always been fearless, was finally a little uneasy. Chi Nan was right. If he was killed here, his deity really didn''t know what happened, and there were no people with the same gods around him.


    If it is really killed, it will be miserable. "What do you mean, there are many methods in our Light God System that can be used to communicate. Even here, everyone else can know that you did it."


    "Is that right, I want to try it." Before he finished speaking, the other party turned and wanted to run. It''s a pity that it wasn''t Chi Nan who did it, but the Wood Elf that Chi Nan released. The Wood Elf''s shot speed was very fast.


    An arrow directly flew a brand that the opponent had just taken out. When the opponent shouted that he wanted to take it back, another wood elf rushed over, the wooden knife in his hand with emerald green light, connected into a large piece. After a piece of attack, the **** clone was completely sliced.


    "It''s really a wasteful bag. I didn''t even make an effective counter-attack defense. How can other middle gods defend it?" Chi Nan sneered, but didn''t mean to step forward at all.


    Some things were dropped on the spot and there was no idea of ??touching them. Ever since contacting the people of the Light God System, Chi Nan has been full of vigilance towards them, and even anything must not be underestimated.


    His own wood elves packed up in front, and quickly packed up things. Only after passing the Wood Elf inspection, Chi Nan finally found the problem, and there were two things in total that were really problematic.


    "I know that you are using this method again. If you want to find me with this method, you really want to be beautiful." After finding the problem, Chi Nan finally relaxed. If he can''t be found, it will be troublesome. . The methods of the Light God Element are endless, and it will be bad if you accidentally get recruited. Of course, this is also related to your own strength.


    With the improvement of strength, some small tricks can slowly be seen by themselves. Unless it is the means carefully arranged by the main god, he will not be able to escape his own eyes. My own eyes, that was specially trained.


    After these years, Chi Nan''s eyes have also tempered a special magic technique to observe various faint auras. From now on, whether it is a curse or other means, it is difficult to escape your capture.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1400： This is still double insurance

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    There are a total of two problems with the things found, one is the space ring used to store things. The size of the space ring of the gods is not the kind used by ordinary people.


    Such a spatial ring can hold at least a small plane. This kind of large-scale spatial ring doesn''t even have a high-level **** himself. It can be used by compressing a plane into a ring, and only the main **** can do it.


    So, this is definitely done by the Lord of Light. In addition to transporting things, this ring also has an attack effect and a stored breath effect. I just touched it with the Wood Elf, and that point detonated it.


    When it was found that something was wrong, it stopped. After thinking about it, Chi Nan suddenly smiled. In his own hands, a demonized plant slowly took shape, and finally the demon power slowly transformed into a pure dark power.


    "Although the imitations are not very similar, they can be hidden to some extent. Just use the recorded breath to see that there will be no problem." This ring can only record two breaths, one is the original owner''s. The other one was the first to touch the ring and detonate the power on the ring after the owner was killed.


    Don''t even think about it, this is definitely for finding the enemy afterwards. Use this special plant to touch, and then open the ring. Sure enough, a force burst out, shattering the plant warrior.


    But in the same way, everything inside also fell out. After careful searching, the second problematic thing also appeared, one of the small brands. Chi Nan still used the same method before, using the magic plant to trigger.


    This time, what appeared was a video, which has been recorded since I came here until now. "This is still real-time video. Is this a double insurance. If this thing is exposed, it will be troublesome." At the beginning, there is nothing special about this thing, if it weren''t for Chi Nan''s special eye magic. I really can''t tell.


    The Light God Element has a set of methods that are completely different from others, even alchemy is the same.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan simply smashed the brand directly, and then burned the bones and ashes. Now, even if the main **** is here, don''t even try to find out. Only relying on the breath on the ring, it doesn''t matter at all.


    As for the ring, just throw it here, whoever finds it will own it. Anyway, it''s unlucky to take it out. At that time, no matter how they investigate, they won''t be able to investigate themselves.


    "There are still these things, and you can''t take them. These are not the exclusive weapon items of that guy, but some have the mark of the light **** system. I can''t remake them now, there is no way to disguise them, and holding them is also a curse." Chi Nan Suddenly found out that his **** system seemed to train high-end alchemist gods, or forge gods.


    The gods are creative, so many things are lacking. After picking and choosing, Chi Nan finally only tidied up some divine power crystals and the gray crystals. For other things, there is nothing worth cleaning up.


    Really valuable things are marked by the Light God Element. Who knows if there is anything special on this thing, just give it up, you are not bad, and you can''t risk it for this thing.


    "Go, throw it on the road in a few obvious places, let people pick it up, and then clean the battlefield, don''t leave any traces." Chi Nan did it very carefully, can this kind of home and house robbery be careless.


    After finishing, the ground was cleaned up, not even a piece of wood residue was left. After leaving here, these woods were burned in a fire. As for who picks up these things, will there be any danger? What does this have to do with him? Greedy picked it up, and there is nothing to say about being arrested.


    Really smart people will never pick up good things when they see it. This is mostly a trap.


    After leaving here, Chi Nan accelerated the speed of meeting with his clone. I just want to be fast, sometimes there is still no way to get up fast. Because not long after I left, I encountered God''s evil again.


    And this time there was not one **** evil, but three in total. "It''s really troublesome. I don''t know if they will cooperate. If they do, I''m afraid it will take a lot of divine power to kill them."


    But there is no way. If you don''t go directly, you will have to make a detour, which will be more troublesome then. If you can get rid of this thing, let''s do it. Thinking of this, Chi Nan ordered his three wood elves to quietly approach the past. When entering the outermost periphery of the opponent''s cordon, the three wood elves started at the same time. The goal of hands-on is one of the gods.


    It seems that the easiest to kill the thin gods, this should be the one who can use spells, and it is the most troublesome. When the gods reacted, the instinctive attack hadn''t started, and the thin gods were killed.


    Then the three wood elves did not hesitate. One wood elves reversed the shield to block the strongest **** like a rhino, while his two companions attacked the other. At the same time, Chi Nan shot himself. With a wave of his hand, a wooden arrow flew out of his hand, completing the combined attack with the two wooden elves.


    In an instant, the second was that the gods were killed. "Good luck, I actually dropped two crystals at once." There are three on the ground, and one evil spirit, which is easy to kill now. The effect of my own sneak attack is really good.


    The last Chi Nan himself didn''t bother to waste his supernatural power, just let his own wood elves do it. The wood elves consume very little with their hands, and their own power is not divine power, but their own life magic power.


    Regardless of whether it is supplemented by oneself, or the magic sun flower ingredient in the wood elf, it can absorb some power to supplement itself. I have to say that this life magic can be supplemented by itself, but the magic cannot be supplemented, which is really strange. I don''t know if this is because of the special life magic power, or because the divine power level is not enough, probably it should be the former.


    A few minutes later, the godlike rhinoceros also fell. Like other gods, the body turned into a cloud and quickly dissipated, leaving only two special crystals in the end.


    "It seems that the stronger the gods are, the more crystals they can leave, but I don''t know what it is for. Although it looks like a crystal of divine power, there are some differences. Top divine power I haven''t seen crystallization. There is no such thing." Chi Nan carefully observed it, and was about to put his things away.


    :. :


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 Chapter 1401： Was attacked just after the attack

    "Asshole, who did this?" A huge roar came from the center of the light **** system. The believers around shivered and looked at the ground in horror.


    Above, on the highest platform in the kingdom of God, where is the seat of God. The figure above, whose whole body was shrouded in light, seemed to be able to feel anger through the light. If Chi Nan were here, he would definitely find that this was the guy who was killed by himself, or the deity of the incarnation who was killed by himself.


    "Under the crown of God, maybe, maybe it was not done by someone, maybe it was caused by some danger in the forbidden land."


    "Yeah, haven''t a few clones under the crown have been killed before."


    The people below saw that their divine master''s anger dissipated a little, and they hurriedly expressed their stance. Hearing these words, the gods who had been so angry at first finally calmed down, but the grievances were still difficult to eliminate.


    "Hmph, no matter what it is made of, if you dare to kill my clone, that is to be an enemy of me, and I must take revenge."


    Since birth, no one has dared to touch anything related to him. Even when fighting a hostile **** system, he still has a large number of people to protect him, and when did he suffer such a big loss.


    This loss of divine power is nothing to him, but this face must be recovered. "Hmph, I dispatched three divine power incarnations this time, and I must figure out what happened inside."


    "Mianxia, ??no, the three divine power incarnations, if they are lost, it will take a long time to recover. And in that piece of ruins, it is impossible to have any news back." This is what they just knew.


    "You mean that after the incarnation of my divine power is sent in, there will still be people who dare to destroy it."


    "I dare not dare, the status under the crown is noble, how can anyone dare to touch it."


    These words are still normal. What kind of identity is oneself? Whoever sees oneself is not in favor, except for those from the Dark God system, no one dares to treat himself. Even if the dark gods knew their identity, they didn''t dare to mess around.


    This time, there must be some trap or something. No, it must be done by people of the Dark Gods, how could he be wiped out by the trap. After denying this in his heart, Franz''s action also began.


    Chi Nan didn''t know that the guy who was wiped out by him dared to come, and he still sent three avatars to search at the same time. But even if he knew Chi Nan, he didn''t care.


    How big is this place, besides, I have already left the place before. Let alone whether he can find it, even if he finds it, those traces can''t point to him. Unless they are willing to make predictions at a huge price. But for the sake of an incarnation, to predict a higher god, this kind of price is not something that anyone can bear.


    Even the light **** system, it is absolutely impossible for this kind of thing to cost such a huge amount.


    Besides, in the Light God System, I haven''t heard of any gods with prophetic power.


    Chi Nan continued to search for his prey as he walked forward. I don''t know why, Chi Nan always feels that the gray-black crystals seem to have a very special effect, and may be very useful to him.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it temporarily, but there is always no problem collecting more. As he moved forward, Chi Nan let his wood elves search everywhere. Even in order to better search, Chinan also gave birth to some plants with little strength.


    These plants are like birds. Their only function is to be fast. They don''t need to fly back when encountering an enemy, because the enemy will definitely attack. When the bird-like plants are wiped out, oneself naturally knows where there is evil.


    Gradually, Chi Nan''s own spirit relaxed a little. But after this relaxation, something happened immediately.


    Suddenly, a figure jumped out and rushed towards him. Chi Nan turned around instinctively, although his spirit was still a little dazed, but his life magic had already been condensed in his body.


    With a "bang", Chi Nan was directly knocked out by a huge force. Looking intently, he was actually attacked. This was just after the sneak attack on the gods, and he was actually attacked. This is not the gods.


    "Damn, forget that there are many hostile gods here." Chi Nan only knew that the gods would take the initiative to attack the plants he released, but the other gods would not. They would naturally know that these things were not gods, they were. Released by the gods.


    And for the gods, the plants that he released had the ability to expose his position. Because it is a passive trigger type, they don''t attack, and they don''t know that someone is approaching.


    In this special place, fog is everywhere, and it is too easy to sneak attack. In particular, the gods who were obviously the gods in front of them were more suitable for this environment than the gods of the law system.


    Obviously, he hadn''t even thought of killing the enemy under the single blow. Who can become a god, who has no means to save his life. So Sombra rushed towards him again. A huge axe in his hand slashed fiercely.


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, this guy is really endless, do you really think he is a bully? Although he is considered a **** of the law system, his melee ability is not bad. Chi Nan didn''t even think about it, but directly condensed a wooden long sword ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ life magic condensed, and pierced the opponent''s axe.


    "Hey, what''s going on, it''s hard to release divine power." Just when Chi Nan was about to release his life magic power as sword energy, he suddenly found that his divine power could not be released. It''s not that it can''t be released, but it will quickly disperse once it is released.


    It seems that the fog here has a strong ability to restrain the divine power. Even his own life magic is difficult to release here. It''s no wonder that when the other party sneaks on him, he has to get close to such a short distance.


    The other gods are probably the same. I have always used wood elves to fight, and wood elves'' attacks are all entities, even if they are long-range, they have arrows attached to them, so I haven''t noticed them.


    In this battle, he finally found the problem. Only at this time, it is too late. The power released by him dissipated as soon as he was released, and the opponent''s attack had already arrived. In desperation, Chi Nan could only cross the long sword and block it in front of him. In the next moment, the huge force knocked him out fiercely.


    "Boom" Chi Nan slammed against a wall and then stopped. The whole body strength dissipated a lot, but the wall behind him didn''t seem to change at all. Sure enough, the walls here are not simple.

 Chapter 1402： Wait, this is a misunderstanding

    "What a destructive power, and a powerful offensive power." Chi Nan sighed secretly, this time he suffered a lot. To recover the body, I''m afraid it will take several pieces of fine crystals of divine power.


    The long sword in his hand was broken by the opponent. The one who can do this is definitely a high-level god, and it''s still a very powerful kind. However, I am now prepared, and I want to continue to attack myself, thinking I am an idiot.


    Seeing that figure rushed over again, Chi Nan quickly jumped down, and the long sword grew rapidly. This time, he didn''t intend to imitate the sword attack, but directly used his own melee skills. Although he was from the law system, he usually exercised a lot of melee and bow and arrow, so it wasn''t completely bad.


    But after the fight, Chi Nan found that the opponent''s melee skills were far superior to him. Your own melee skills have been trained for a long time, so the opponent''s fight has been fighting for years and years in the fight.


    That kind of simple and fierce attack made Chi Nan feel at a loss. If it weren''t for his own strength and speed to be higher than the opponent''s, his life magic condensed to be stronger than the opponent''s divine power, I am afraid that the opponent has already killed.


    Even with so many advantages, in the battle, he is still at a disadvantage. If it weren''t for being careful, I''m afraid I would have been injured. But even so, it was thrilling again and again.


    At this time, Chi Nan finally saw the other''s face, isn''t this an orc. This fluffy body is obviously a **** of the tiger clan. What''s more, he is a superior god.


    "Wait, this is a misunderstanding. I am the holy tree **** and have a deal with your orc **** system."


    Chi Nan said loudly, but the other party didn''t mean to stay at all, a flash of disdain flashed in his eyes, and he continued to attack.


    Chi Nan felt cold. The **** **** dared to continue attacking. It was obvious that he knew who he was. In that case, don''t blame yourself. Now Chi Nan doesn''t expect the relationship between them to work.


    It is said that the orcs are simple, who said this, come out to me, I will never kill you.


    Chi Nan took the time to hold a sword in one hand, and a wooden shield quickly grew out of his left hand. This shield can almost wrap up half of his body. The magic of life is condensed on it, turning the shield into a piece of emerald.


    "Only close combat is not without benefits, at least it is impossible for those weird methods of attack to cause trouble for me."


    As Chi Nan thought, he cooperated with the shield to defend himself. Since the fighting skills are not the opponent''s opponent, then use the equipment. The opponent''s axe was obviously not a high-level item.


    After all, those who came here were all clones of gods, and clones could not use the best artifacts. Even if he was himself, the light of dying was no longer in his body, and even a divine weapon was not in his body.


    Those inferior artifacts are not as strong as the bonus effect brought by the condensing of their own life magic. But other gods can''t, so they still need the help of artifacts, but they are not good goods, at least not too precious. This is also the way for ordinary gods to explore the ruins, even if things are wasted, they won''t be too distressed.


    After having the shield, Chi Nan felt that the pressure was reduced a lot, as long as he defended a part of the area. In other places, if you use a shield to block it, your own strength is stronger than that of the opponent, and it won''t be a problem to block the opponent''s outbreak.


    But the opponent''s attack can hardly damage one''s own long sword and shield. Even if they are injured, they will recover in the next moment. In terms of consumption, Chi Nan also felt that the other party''s consumption was obviously more than his own.


    Since the other party doesn''t say a word, just delay it. In fact, the gods of the tiger clan are now too difficult to ride a tiger. After all, Chi Nan was their ally in name and could not attack casually. If it were not for the special environment here, he would not launch an attack towards Chi Nan. Originally thought, Chi Nan would not know after the kill anyway.


    But who would have thought that Chi Nan, a **** who had just been promoted to a higher rank, was actually much stronger than himself in every respect.


    If it weren¡¯t for the skill aspect, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s me who is going to run now. If Chi Nan can''t be eliminated, it will be very troublesome to wait for it to be investigated, and it will discredit their orc gods.


    Therefore, he can''t run now, he can only continue to attack. That **** shield stood in front of him, and there was no way to break through it. As time passed, he gradually found that Chi Nan''s skills were improving rapidly.


    Also, actual combat is the fastest way to improve skills, and Chi Nan has not encountered these troublesome close combats before. With such a sparring partner, what can I do if I don¡¯t exercise well. The learning speed of the gods is very fast.


    Only after reaching a certain level, Chi Nan felt the bottleneck, and it was not so easy to continue to improve. Some profound skills also take years and months to condense.


    Moreover, the opponent''s skills obviously still have some shadows of magical skills. The magical skills require more than superficial skills, but also some special divine power operation and construction methods, which are impossible to learn through battle.


    At this time, Chi Nan''s mouth ticked slightly: "It''s time, since you are useless, then kill you."


    The three wood elves who had been ambushing around for a long time suddenly ran out and attacked the tiger gods.


    Before, I didn''t move out because it was too far away. Later, because I wanted to train and learn the skills of the other party, I kept lying around. But now it''s different. Since the other party is useless, it is the prey.


    Suddenly surrounded by three wood elves, plus a Chinan, the situation of the tiger gods began to become dangerous.


    Divine power cannot be released casually, but Chi Nan''s Divine Realm can still be used, which Chi Nan can''t figure out. But if you can use it, you can do whatever is good for you.


    "Wait, this is a misunderstanding. I am the **** of the orc **** system. I just remembered who you are."


    Why do you hear this so familiar? Isn''t this what I just said. A smile flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, why did he go just now. When you first gained the upper hand, didn''t you want to destroy yourself?


    Now I am telling myself that it is a misunderstanding, the size of the misunderstanding. "It''s not a misunderstanding, you have admitted the wrong person, I am not the holy tree god." Chi Nan suddenly roared, and the tiger clan gods were a little confused. Is there any recognition of the wrong person? Is this breath fake?

 Chapter 1403： No one can believe here

    No matter how to send the Mongolian gods of the tiger race, there is no way at this time. Can only display his superb fighting skills, constant attack and resistance. However, one to four is not a simple matter.


    Fortunately, the other three wood elves are inferior to them in all aspects. Although they can threaten themselves, their fighting ability is similar to that of a general middle-level god. If there were only wood elves, he could easily kill all three of them.


    But adding Chi Nan is different. This guy is above himself in every aspect. As long as he attacks the Wood Elf himself, that guy will attack his vitals fiercely without concealing it.


    If you don''t resist, you will be hit hard. But if he attacked Chi Nan, Chi Nan would use a shield to block him, and entangle him. At this time, the surrounding wood elves can calmly output. After fighting for a while, there were a lot of scars on his body, but there were not many scars on the Wood Elf''s body, and it quickly disappeared.


    As for Chi Nan, apart from the initial sneak attack, this guy had never been injured by himself.


    At the same time, Chi Nan was also emotional. "It''s really an orc god, this fighting skill is really amazing. If I were in this situation, I''m afraid I would have been chopped into stuffing a long time ago, this guy is just injured."


    Chi Nan had to sigh, although this magical combat skill may seem inconspicuous, the effect it can exert is really not simple.


    However, don''t think that only you have magical skills. Chi Nan sneered. Although the light of his own death was not in his hands, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t use the hidden shadow arrows.


    The right hand holding the sword moved slightly, as if it were a useless gesture, and there was no more after that.


    But the next moment, the tiger gods who felt the danger exploded all over their hair. Looking back, Chi Nanzheng pierced his heart with a sword. This guy, is this the plan to die together?


    "No, that''s not right, the danger is not here, but here." The tiger **** spirit instinctively slashed the axe in his hand towards the void. In the empty place, an arrow suddenly appeared and was chopped in half.


    But the next moment, the broken arrow exploded, and several arrows rushed towards him. At the critical juncture, the tiger gods danced into a ball, desperately resisting these arrows, and at the same time retreated.


    But to resist the arrows, there was no way to stop Chi Nan''s attack. With a "pouch," the long sword sank into the heart of the tiger god. Although this is just a divine power clone, the heart is still an important position. This place was destroyed, the body of the tiger gods began to become illusory, and a large amount of divine power was exhausted.


    At this time, even the use of divine power crystals for replenishment can''t be done. The injury caused the Tiger God''s speed to slow down a lot. Two arrows penetrated the defensive net and directly hit the Tiger God''s shoulder and lower abdomen.


    The divine power exploded, and the body of the tiger gods became dim and unstable.


    "Damn it, you wait for me, I won''t let you go." Tiger Clan deity roared loudly.


    A flash of contempt flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes. He attacked himself just now, and wanted to let him go. He was really frightened.


    Let''s talk about it when I can find myself, and Chi Nan is really not worried, because this matter was originally his fault. The attack did not stop in the slightest, and the long sword in Chi Nan''s hand exploded immediately.


    The force of the explosion directly tore the chest of the tiger gods, the power collapsed, and this incarnation was completely finished.


    "In this kind of place, apart from myself, it is true that no one can be detailed."


    It was originally an ally on the outside, but after coming in, they all became enemies directly. This is still on the premise that he hasn''t obtained any treasures, if he has treasures, this guy will be even more crazy.


    There is only one person of the gods, maybe it is possible to have a certain amount of trust. This still needs a contract to maintain. If you encounter any extremely precious treasure, maybe people of the same gods will attack the opponent.


    Watching the body of the tiger gods dissipate, Chi Nan still used the previous method and carefully checked.


    "The orcs and the gods of the light gods are really different, there are not so many small movements. It seems that I suspect a lot. However, these things with a strong orc style are still not available."


    After throwing out some special things, Chi Nan laughed at the rest. Especially the kind of gray-black crystals, this guy has a lot of them. This time, I can be regarded as a bumper harvest.


    Orcs worship the strong, thinking that being killed head-on is inferior to humans, and they will not resent at all. Therefore, there is nothing in him to record or find enemies, which is completely different from the light **** system.


    When confronted with the orc gods, many times there is no need to worry that they will settle accounts later, but the light gods are different, those guys are really too insidious. From this point of view, I still prefer the orc **** system.


    Of course, this time the matter was special. If he was discovered by the orcs after he went out, it would be a troublesome thing. After all, who would know what happened here. Even Chi Nan himself didn''t expect that the dignified orc **** would sneak attack. If this is done outside, this guy would have become the laughing stock of others.


    Only in this environment these people will show their nature. Such orcs are also rare.


    No matter how many are there, let''s take back those special plants first. It would be bad if you were exposed to your position by plants. This time it was an orc, next time God knows what it is.


    If the gods who are already good at assassination ran out, it would be very dangerous. Facing the assassination of those guys, even Chi Nan didn''t dare to retreat unscathed by himself.


    After packing up his things, Chi Nan took out the crystal of his supernatural power and began to slowly recover from the trauma he had suffered before. Although the two attacks did not seriously hurt himself, the stability of the clone still deteriorated a lot.


    Obviously, that guy planned to kill himself with one blow from the beginning. After walking for a while, Chi Nan finally recovered his strength completely. On the next journey, Chi Nan became more careful.


    A few more days later, after hunting down some gods, Chi Nan found that there was another movement in front of him. "How come there are so many gods here, it feels like they were deliberately created. But gods seem to be unable to create gods."

 Chapter 1404： Encounter the Gods Squad

    While thinking, he approached cautiously, and at the same time his wood elf slowly approached. Only when he got close to a certain level, Chi Nan suddenly heard the voice of a voice from the other side.


    "This harvest is really good. After I go back, maybe I will have a chance to break through to the upper god."


    "No, who would have thought that the biggest gain here is this, but unfortunately, there is nothing I want."


    "You can get it, these things are already very valuable. Sacred tools or something, I guess there will be no here. Looking at this place, it is very similar to a place dedicated to experience, this will not be given by the gods of the fog. I prepared it."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, and when he heard the voice, it was obviously not something God''s evil could make. If you don¡¯t understand the language, you will naturally understand the meaning when you reach your ears. This is something that only gods can do.


    This is the greatest use of different gods and deities. Of course, when other people speak, as long as they speak, the gods are generally able to comprehend the meaning. For the gods, language is not an obstacle.


    But the one who can speak is certainly not a godless evil. At least until now, Chi Nan hasn''t heard that the gods can speak, and even most of the gods don''t even have a mind. They only know that they are crazy to attack all the gods in front of them.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan suddenly had no intention of attacking. First, see who these people are before talking about it.


    Chi Nan walked over slowly, and as soon as he came out, the shadow was discovered by others. "Someone, come out quickly."


    Chi Nan did not conceal: "Hello, I am the holy tree god, passing by here, I heard the movement here, so come and have a look. Can I communicate with you." Chi Nan said slowly, and the three wood elves remained the same. hide.


    If they want to kill their mouths, then it''s not certain who kills who. His own strength is definitely not weaker than them, and with the sneak attack of the three wood elves, it is basically impossible to lose to these guys.


    As he approached, Chi Nan also discovered that it was an eight-man team. Two of them are high-ranking gods who have just been promoted, and the others are middle-ranking gods. There is no **** clone of the lower **** level here, and he has never seen it.


    "It turns out to be the Holy Tree God, welcome, the plants and bases you sell are very useful, and we are all using them."


    It turned out to be his own customer, and that was the orthodox **** in the Pantheon.


    Chi Nan remained vigilant, walked to a place some distance from them, and then stopped. "After I came here, all I met were gods. You are the first gods I met. I don''t know what you found here."


    Chi Nan didn''t tell the truth, it doesn''t matter whether the other party believes it or not. "We are also a temporary team. It is difficult to move forward without forming a team here. Why don''t you join us too."


    I actually invited myself, but I have a lot of things I can''t expose, so I can only apologize.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I still have to find my friends, so I can''t wait here. I''m really sorry."


    After a pause, Chi Nan continued: "But can we exchange information? Have you found anything special here? The only thing I found here is this." Chi Nan had a crystal in the dark.


    Others are used to seeing it, and there is no greed or envy. Obviously they have it themselves. "There is only the gods here. Killing the gods will drop the crystals of gods. This is the biggest gain. If you guess right, this place should be a trial place left by the gods of fog in the ancient times. It is specially used for training. Used by the gods."


    Chi Nan was a little surprised: "What? You said this is the crystallization of divine power? Why I have never seen this kind of divine power crystallization?" Chi Nan really did not see that this is a divine power crystallization, although it can supplement his own divine power.


    "The crystallization of five divine powers, as long as this one." The other party said with his finger.


    This is a deal, but that''s okay, if you dare to deceive yourself, Chi Nan doesn''t mind destroying them all here. So there is no need for a contract at all, Chi Nan directly took out five and threw them to the other party.


    Seeing that Chi Nan was so generous, the greed in the opponent''s eyes flashed, but then disappeared. The pressure Chi Nan puts on them is not small, although it is only a newly promoted upper god, but who knows what he has.


    Everyone knows that Chi Nan has a certain relationship with the Elf God System and the Orc God System. Who knows if he is the spokesperson of the Great God System. Thinking of this, the desire to eat black in my heart disappeared instantly, so let''s make the deal honestly.


    The head of the person said: "This is not a normal divine power crystal, but a top divine power crystal improved. As we all know, the divine power crystal refined by the main **** is the top divine power crystal. But the top divine power crystal is not only a divine power crystal, but also a one This material. The Lord God has special means to refine it."


    Pointing to the one in his hand, the person in the lead continued: "This is the result of the God of the Mist crystallizing and refining his divine power. It has no attributes and compresses a large amount of divine power, which is a reward."


    "For the gods who have not reached the main god, this kind of divine power crystallization has great benefits. It also contains the approval of the heavens to kill the gods. Direct absorption can improve their strength. It can be said that as long as your own The Godhead has not reached the limit The divine power has not reached the height of the Godhead limit, and it can be improved without side effects."


    Another high-ranking **** next to him also said: "Not only is it useful to yourself, it can also accelerate the evolution of the kingdom of God directly to absorb it. Even slightly perfect the foundation of the kingdom of God, so that the kingdom of God can be upgraded to a higher level."


    This is the case for the two upper gods right now. The foundation of the kingdom of God is too weak and can only reach the middle. Although it has been a long time for them to reach the upper gods, there is no way in the kingdom of gods to raise a level.


    For many gods, this is also an embarrassing thing. If they have enough of this special divine power crystallization, they will have a certain degree of certainty to perfect the foundation of their divine kingdom and improve their divine kingdom.


    Chi Nan was cut and promoted much later than them, but Chi Nan has his own superior kingdom of God, so his status is much higher than them. In the eyes of the major gods, Chi Nan also has greater potential than theirs. This is something that makes them feel helpless.


    "So that''s it." Chi Nan now understands why it feels like this thing is of great use. Instead of the first-class and top-level divine power crystallization, it can speed up the speed of your own promotion. Perhaps, to become the main **** in a short time, it depends on this.

 Chapter 1405： This really seems to be a place of trial

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    Afterwards, I continued to ask some questions, and found that the other party didn''t know as much as he knew, so Chi Nan stepped back. "Then, I wish you good luck, I have to find my friends too." Chi Nan left little by little.


    After Chi Nan left, the others remained vigilant, and obviously they didn''t believe in Chi Nan very much either. After knowing it for a long time, it was determined that Chi Nan had really left, and they relaxed and recovered to their previous situation.


    Chi Nan didn''t intend to attack them either. Since the other party didn''t intend to attack him and provided himself with such an important piece of information, then just let them go. Of course, if they dare to provoke next time, Chi Nan will not be merciful. But now, it seems that the goal should be changed a bit.


    Before, I had let go of the clones of a lot of other gods, in order to avoid too much trouble. Now? It seems that I can''t let them go. There is no way to keep the **** clone here for a long time.


    Therefore, it is useless for the demon incarnation. But the special divine power crystallization in them is related to their speed of improvement. I have no bottleneck, I can only rely on the accumulation of strength to continuously improve. But if he wants to break through, the accumulated power is far beyond the ability of ordinary gods to compare. And it takes time to digest the divine power crystallization.


    Originally, Chi Nan thought that without a thousand years or even longer, it would be impossible for him to break through to the level of the main god. But it seems to be different now. As long as there are enough crystals of this special divine power, it will be able to speed up this speed.


    Even if you don''t use it, the demon incarnation and the fallen beast Khakilis are also needed. This seems to be a kind of omnipotent energy.


    From this time on, Chi Nan began a crazy hunting journey. A few days later, Chi Nan finally reunited with his demon incarnation. They exchanged information with each other, then separated and continued hunting.


    Just keep a certain distance between the two at all times, not too far away. Using their own special induction, each other can sense each other, and also be able to communicate. But usually the gods'' own perception and vision can never see this far.


    Unless someone can monitor the entire fog, they won''t find the relationship between the two. As expected, his demon incarnation was the same as the method he chose, and he opened the realm of the gods to let the three dark dragons bred to fight. It''s just that the three dark dragons are not too big, only five meters in length, but their combat effectiveness is definitely not bad.


    Before the demon clone, he thought it was the same. It is too big to be inconvenient in this kind of place. It is better to be smaller.


    After the two unite with each other, the power that bursts out is incomparable, just like a harvester. The two swept across, and they would unite with each other when they encountered strong enemies, and any enemy fell into the hands of the two.


    In this way, after a few months, Chi Nan found that the special crystals he had collected were already very impressive. There are tens of thousands of them, and most of them are trophies obtained from them by hunting other gods.


    And by hunting down other gods, the crystallization of divine power in his body has also become very much. Even if you consume other divine power crystals to replenish your own divine power, there is no problem. My own consumption here can be said to be very small.


    The other gods are different, and Chi Nan can see it through their divine power crystallization. The hunted gods have less and less divine power crystals on their bodies, and the types are getting more and more messy. This is obviously because one''s own divine power crystal consumes too much, either to **** others, or they can only choose to leave here.


    And Chi Nan also found a special message, that is, it''s easy to get out of here, as long as you fly to the sky at full speed. After flying for three days, you can leave. Anyone at any speed takes three days.


    At the same time, some new gods who entered here brought news, that is, the clone after going out, there is no way to enter again, it seems that there is a mark on the body. Including their master''s other clones and deities, there is no way to enter. Those who died here can still enter if they are sent a new clone.


    At the same time, it seems that there is really no other gain besides the special crystallization. Could it be that this is really a place for trials? Chi Nan felt extremely surprised.


    "The **** found earlier is a person of the light **** system." The demon clone suddenly sent a message to himself.


    "Then you can do it, get rid of them, don''t be merciful." Chi Nan said indifferently.


    The demon clone walked towards the front blankly, and soon found the other party. However, after finding the other party, Chi Nan was taken aback, because he discovered that this time he was an acquaintance, isn''t it the **** of the moonlight that was killed by the clone of divine power before.


    It''s just that this guy is all three avatars together at this time, and there is not no one around him. A full dozen gods surrounded this fellow''s clone, and it seemed to have a feeling of being rampant on the streets.


    However, those gods really don''t have much strength, most of them are middle-ranked gods, even those of the lower gods.


    Seeing their fawning expressions, they really came from the identity of the other party. However, there is no upper god, it can only show that the upper **** still has such a little dignity and status, and will not try to curry favor because of his identity.


    Of course, along the way, it is impossible without encountering the upper gods. But the other party was obviously for the sake of face, there was no embarrassment, and he did not kill this guy. Otherwise, he would not be so swollen.


    "Master Franca, we found a **** in front of us, and it''s time for you to show your talents."


    A little brother ran back and said respectfully. Fransa nodded arrogantly, and the three clones had the same expressions, which made people see a little funny. Taking a horoscope, these guys walked forward slowly.


    "Do you need to get rid of this arrogant guy? Seeing that this guy is pretending, he really wants to kill him." The demon clone said.


    Chi Nan waved his hand indifferently: "Wait, wait until I check the surrounding environment. If we are found out, our actions are not very good. Even if you are your identity, those guys will not let you go."


    The domineering behavior of the Guangming God System has long been well-known, and it is not a secret in the Pantheon.


    The demon clone nodded lightly, and didn''t say much, just waiting quietly, and at the same time there were three dark dragons waiting. No matter what these guys do, they will be their prey anyway.


    It didn''t take long for Chi Nan to open his eyes: "No other gods were found within a radius of ten kilometers, and you won''t be spotted if you do it here. But be quick, who knows what means this idiot has prepared."


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 Chapter 1406： This is the second time

    I have to say that although this group of people looks like useless waste, they are actually quite good. After all, they are all gods, no matter how they become gods, they are not bad after all.


    Because of Franz''s status and identity, they acted like shit, but when fighting, these guys showed good combat effectiveness. Those gods, with their poor cooperation, were still being tricked around, and they were easily solved, leaving only a few spars.


    It''s just that these guys have a flattering look, and they hand in the spar''s hands. No matter how they don''t believe it, they are a group of guys with fairly good strength before. As for the fellow Franz, his expression was even more proud and proud.


    Of course, the three avatars are like this, which also makes people feel a little strange. "The three avatars must have been fused together before, and they were delivered all at once, otherwise they could not be all together. It seems that after I killed them, they were sent in again, but it seems that there is not yet. Find the clue I left for them.


    Chi Nan sneered in his heart, this guy is really unlucky, he has met himself for the second time. But now, even though these people performed fairly well, they were only middle-ranked true gods after all, far worse than themselves.


    In addition, a demon incarnation of oneself is also here, so we will fight together. When they killed the gods, Chi Nan was also ready. The moment these guys just relax, the attack has arrived.


    In an instant, three black shadows appeared in the air. These were the three black dragons of the demon clone. The black dragon opened his mouth, one after another like a dragon''s breath, but an attack containing terrifying power descended from the sky.


    "No, protect your lord." The surrounding gods reacted instantly. Some people even rushed directly to resist with their bodies. It''s just this attack that surpassed their imagination.


    This can threaten the attack of the upper gods, they only have the strength of the middle gods, and the main body is not the upper gods, and they can''t resist it at all. As a result, under the attack of the dragon''s breath, five avatars of the gods were destroyed on the spot. A clone of Fransa who was being protected was also seriously injured in an instant, but it still didn''t die anyway.


    The white light emitted from his body was obviously a special protective artifact. "It''s really rich." Such a thought flashed in Chi Nan''s mind, but now he has begun to attack, and there is no retreat.


    "Damn, who is it that dares to attack our Lord Fransa, don''t you know that he is the grandson of the Lord of Light?"


    A **** roared loudly, his eyes fixed on the black shadow in the sky. Other gods performed similarly. But at this time, they put their eyes in the air, and they didn''t notice the fast approaching shadow in the fog.


    Under this special fog, the perceptive abilities of the gods are blocked, and they can only be seen with their eyes, and the scope of seeing is still limited. They are not used to this environment, it is easy to overlook some things.


    When Fransa reacted, he was surprised to find that the three figures rushed towards his clone. The three guys covered in wood texture, holding sharp wooden long swords, stab them fiercely.


    Far away, the speed of the three arrows is faster. The avatar that was injured first, the light on his body was suddenly penetrated, and a avatar fell to the ground in this way, and the divine power composition on his body quickly decomposed and dispersed.


    The other two clones hadn''t reacted yet, so they released a white light in the same way, protecting themselves.


    One of the avatars faced the attacks of two wood elves at the same time. As a result, a sword came over, and the light on his body kept trembling. When the other sword came, it split the avatar into two halves.


    In an instant, only one of the three clones was left. And this one, facing the attack of a wood elf, did not break through the defense in the first time. Desperately fighting back, but saved himself.


    At this time, other people finally reacted. "No, there are assassins, protect your lord."


    The few gods closest to him rushed over for the first time, their bodies flickering. It''s a pity that they can''t use the magic arts in this place, and they will not arrive after a long time and a half, so they can only watch the two avatars be destroyed.


    At the same time, facing the attacks of so many gods, even the wood elves could not maintain it. Under its own blessing, the wood elves have strong speed and attack, but their defenses are much worse. When surrounded, the wood elf had come to an end. Each of the gods attacked once or twice, turning the wood elves into fragments.


    "This reaction speed is obviously because I haven''t experienced several battles. Wait, it''s not that I haven''t experienced a single battle." The wood elf''s loss had been expected long ago, but Franz''s reaction was unexpected. .


    The slow reaction speed and the difference in combat experience were something Chi Nan hadn''t expected. Even if he was a lord who didn''t fight very much, his combat effectiveness was not so bad a long time ago.


    The black dragon in the air spit out again. The gods who had just gathered together lost a lot all of a sudden. At this time, there were only four people left in the team of a dozen people, and one of them was Franz''s last clone. The others were all brought by everyone. The hearts of everyone are bitter, and they have not reaped the benefits this time, but have suffered heavy losses.


    "Asshole Who on earth are you, dare to attack me, you are fighting against the Light God."


    Chi Nan walked out slowly, and said indifferently through the mist: "This is the second time, and it is the second time I have heard you say that. Can''t you say something else? Knowing to rely on others."


    Even Chi Nan was helpless with the dude among the gods. Being able to become a mid-level **** shows that this guy''s talent and potential are not weak, and his cohesive godhead is also good. People without talent can''t do this. But this kind of character and ability, compared with his talent, is really far behind.


    "What, the second time? Damn it, did you kill the last clone of this god. You bastard, you won''t end well. My grandpa will surely let you die without a corpse. "


    Chi Nan was too lazy to talk to this idiot, and continued to talk to him, feeling that his IQ was lowered. This is the same as those guys who my dad is so-and-so, do you really think that people are scared? Even if it is, in this environment, as long as the killing is clean, who knows who did it, even if he doesn''t know it himself.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1407： The same second disguise

    "Wait, I know we will definitely die here, and I don''t want to know who you are. It''s useless to say it. But I still have a question. I hope to get an answer."


    At this time, a **** next to him spoke. Knowing that they were all going to die here, this person did not beg for mercy, nor did he continue to flatter Franz. Because he knew that everything that happened here would not be taken out, and his deity would not know. He asked now, just to solve a question.


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Ask, you are dying anyway, but I won''t necessarily answer."


    Chi Nan still won''t answer some light and dark topics, who knows if they have any special methods to pass the news out.


    "I want to know what happened to the three dragons. The power on them is very dark. They are demons. How did you manage to control the demons." Did this guy really find the problem?


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "This is my secret, I can''t share it with others."


    If you accidentally expose the relationship between yourself and the demon incarnation, you will definitely become a bug among the gods. Whether you want to get this method or want to kill yourself, you will never leave yourself.


    Sure enough, wouldn¡¯t you tell yourself about this topic? The **** was a bit bitter in his heart, but he said loudly, ¡°I want to know how those dragons use dragon¡¯s breath. In this kind of place, any kind of magical magic is released. There is no way to use magic skills, and dragon breath can''t be used in such a place."


    It turned out to be the problem, which is nothing. "Because their dragon''s breath are all entities."


    Chi Nan didn''t continue to explain. The other dragons sprayed out magic power, but they weren''t giant dragons, they just looked like black dragons. In fact, what was spit out was the molten sorrel sap that I had improved many times.


    This kind of thing is not pure energy in itself, just like an arrow used by oneself. There is juice attached to release its power, so it looks like it is outside, otherwise it is impossible for the demon incarnation to use something like the dark dragon.


    "Well, the time is up, you all go to death." Chi Nan suddenly opened his mouth and smiled.


    Just now the opponent was delaying time to gather strength, how could Chi Nan not know, but he himself was actually preparing to prevent their strength from causing more losses to himself. At this time, it''s time to grow the team.


    After a wood spirit died, Chi Nan secretly bred three wood spirits of the same quality. In the air, silently, two black dragons appeared again, of course they were still reduced in size.


    Suddenly, the number of summoned objects increased to five. This is also because the amount of divine power collected during this time was so much that it was wasted. And those gods, as expected, are also preparing for their own powerful power.


    Especially Franz, who re-entered afterwards, knew that divine art could not be used in it, and unexpectedly prepared other things. With a wave of his hand, a bright net was knocked out, and the target was the dark dragon in the sky.


    This guy finally picked the right target, but unfortunately the strength is too bad. The dragon didn''t attack, but just dodged lightly. The optical net is chasing behind, and it still has the power of tracking.


    It''s not only the dark dragon, but also five wood elves. A few gods rushed out with all their strength, and they didn''t mean to desperately, but were ready to escape. It''s a pity that Chi Nan had already been waiting for them.


    In the void, an arrow appeared out of nowhere. The one who had just asked his question was pierced by the arrow on the spot, and there were several holes in his body. The divine power exploded, and the whole body instantly collapsed and turned into a spot of light.


    The other two were also overtaken by the wood elves, and were killed in a moment. The strength of the middle **** and the strength of the upper **** are too far apart. Especially when Chi Nan is good at close combat, the suppression of this environment is even stronger. Persevering to the end, it is indeed Franz who has done the best in various defensive measures.


    Only at this time, Fransa couldn''t hold on anymore. After being attacked several times by the dark dragon, this body eventually turned into fragments, not even a single shape remained.


    "Sure enough, this is the second time, but you have to be more careful."


    This time is different from the last time. Last time I was only myself, but this time I had my own demon clone. Use the means of demon clone to check items, even if the aura left behind, it belongs to the devil.


    "As I thought, it''s this kind of thing for video recording, but this time it''s triple insurance."


    In addition to the recording spar in the last ring, Chi Nan found that these three clones left something like slag, which can also record images, but it is a little fuzzy.


    If it hadn''t been for careful inspection before, and insisting on taking away all the debris left by the wood elves, there was really no way to find this little bit of debris. When he found out, Chi Nan was also very scared.


    If you ignore this thing, it will be really troublesome when you go back. This kind of dude can develop this kind of character, and the Lord of Light behind him must be very fond of him. Such a main **** can bring huge trouble to himself with just one sentence. Even if the other party didn''t do it himself, Chi Nan didn''t want to provoke him.


    Fortunately, I am cautious enough. But now that you have found it, you need to do some tricks.


    Chi Nan did not destroy these dregs, but deliberately imitated them with wood, played a scene on the scene, and re-recorded them with things. And some of the secrets only left a dark atmosphere.


    Not the breath of the devil, but the dark power imitated. Isn''t the light **** system always at odds with the dark **** system, just give some guidance. Anyway, the hatred of these two camps has a long history.


    As for the other guys, they were sent to the surroundings, and some special objects left traces of demons. Two different breaths are just used to confuse the audience. After checking the error again and again, Chi Nan stopped now.


    "Let''s go and pack up the spoils. There are really a lot of spoils this time. They are more than what we have harvested before. These second generations of gods really have some special methods."


    The few mid-level gods have gained more than himself, and Chi Nan doesn''t know what to say.


    When the group left here, only the disguise made by Chi Nan was left in place. As for who will pick it up in the future and who will be unlucky in the future, what does this have to do with him? I want to talk about "The Rise of Plants" with more like-minded people, follow "Excellent Reading Literature" on WeChat, talk about life, and find friends~

 Chapter 1408： Make a happy **** stirrer

    Happy eleven


    "Asshole, who is it this time? Three clones, three clones almost died together, who would dare to ignore my identity."


    In Franz''s Kingdom of God, Franz was furious, and this was the second time. He didn''t get anything before and after, and he also lost four incarnations of divine power. Even if it was him, he felt a little distressed at this time.


    There are so many gods in the Light God System. Although he is favored, it is impossible to tilt his resources unlimitedly. This kind of divine power clone that is similar to his own strength, even if he is himself, there are only eight.


    I lost half of it all at once, and the loss was too great. Most importantly, I didn''t know who did it.


    Just when he wanted to continue to send the clone, a **** said: "Under the crown of God, we can issue a reward for other gods to look for clues. As long as we give them a promise afterwards."


    In any case, Fransa''s status is still not comparable to ordinary people. A promise is nothing to him, but it is a rare good thing for many gods.


    Thinking of this, Fransa waved his hand: "Then do it." At this moment, he was a little weak.


    There is no way to vent the anger in my heart. Since my birth, this is the first time I have encountered such a big setback, and it is also the first time that someone is so shameless, and it is not one person, two people, or more. People.


    "Notify other people, our Light God System will also look for it."


    Fran?a said his orders coldly. In this light **** system, although Fransa''s reputation is not very good, but the right to speak is still very good. At least, many gods will go to help find.


    And those high-level gods don''t need to count on them. Of the only five high-level gods in the **** system, none of them are simple, and every position is above him. The existence of a high-level **** is the backbone of a great **** system, and a middle-level god, even if it is a direct line of the main god. The descendants of the Lord of Light are countless.


    Chi Nan didn''t know the movement of the Light God Element because of his actions, or that the clone did not know.


    At this time, Chi Nan was carrying his own demon clone, still sweeping inside. But then, as time went by, Chi Nan found that the evil spirits he encountered had gradually decreased, and it should have been a decrease in density.


    But the gods I met along the way were more and more, very strange. "Could it be that more gods have entered it? Is it that attractive to them?" Chi Nan didn''t understand, because there was only one kind of harvest.


    Without other gains, Chi Nan couldn''t judge the attraction of the gods. After all, the rich and the poor have different understandings of the world. Chi Nan is the kind of rich man who has never lacked the crystallization of divine power.


    It''s just that if there are more gods, those who are unreasonable, those who want to take advantage, and those who are bright or hostile, then they will encounter more. When encountering such a person, Chi Nan would not be polite, and he dared to reach out and kill him directly. Sometimes it was shot by himself, and sometimes it was shot by his own demon clone.


    Not only are orthodox gods, but there are also many evil gods. Even Demon God Chi Nan had killed several. These demon gods are all real bodies, not incarnations, so if they die, they are really dead.


    Every time these gods and evil gods were killed, Chi Nan made a disguise on the spot. Many new gods have some special things on their bodies to record news. Just for the opportunity to investigate after death.


    No one wants to let the avatar die inside, but no one wants to give up. After all, many avatars of gods have left this place, bringing many benefits out. Even some incarnations of gods leave this place directly at regular intervals, or when the crystals in their bodies reach a certain amount.


    Wait until the benefits are available, and it''s a big deal to do it again. Such short-distance transportation also allows them to gain a lot. Many gods have even obtained enough opportunities for their gods to advance.


    Some gods have gained enough benefits to give themselves a chance to go further. This special crystallization is even more useful than Chi Nan imagined. It''s just that Chinan has never transported it once.


    Chi Nan''s deity didn''t know what was going on, but there was nothing wrong with his own clone and incarnation clone, which was pretty good. After all, it is an existence of a higher **** level, how can it be the same as a general god.


    On the way, Chi Nan also encountered some upper **** incarnations, but they usually avoided them, or avoided after a few fights, and rarely encountered situations that required deadly battles.


    Chi Nan kept making various traces on the gods who fell on him. Most of these traces were not the aura of hostile forces of these gods, or the aura of alliances. With the constant fraud, Chi Nan''s ability to counterfeit aura is getting stronger and stronger. Using plants that mimic the ability of breath to do this is really not what ordinary gods can do.


    Chi Nan''s clone didn''t know what it meant by all this, but the deity already felt something was wrong.


    Because at this time, the atmosphere of the outside world gradually became a little strange. The relationship between the originally hostile forces has become colder, and some small-scale conflicts have broken out.


    The relationship between some alliances and even friendly forces during this period seems to be a little cold. Many gods are noisy with each other, and they often see some gods in the void using their strength to solve problems.


    Chi Nan himself didn''t know what happened, and he sighed in a daze: "It''s really wealthy. Such a little crystallization can actually lead them to kill each other. It''s really..."


    While sighing, Chi Nan was thankful that he was the only one who had entered, and no one else was allowed to enter. Otherwise, who knows whether the gods who just joined here will also attack each other because of these things.


    But it doesn''t matter even if you attack, you don''t have the kind of high-end treasures that can leave other popularity and images. Background, this is a manifestation of insufficient background.


    Chi Nan didn''t even know that his clone had become a shit-cutter. There is trouble everywhere in the entire ruins, and everything in the outside world, let alone all, is at least half of the things he did. For some battles that are impossible to leave a breath and traces, Chi Nan will still leave some traces, as if accidentally left behind.


    Anyway, no matter how chaotic the outside world is, it has nothing to do with me, and it might be good for me.

 Chapter 1409： It turns out that the main **** is here

    Chi Nan happily collected various resources in the mist, not only the spar produced here, but also some things carried by other **** clones, and even some low-level artifacts. He didn''t know how many he got.


    Even if the senior artifact Chi Nan got it, she wouldn''t dare to use it, and artifacts of this level would not appear on the avatar of the gods. But the low-level ones are different, and Chi Nan''s strength is enough to change their appearance.


    Moreover, there are actually many such low-level artifacts. Even if Chi Nan took it out directly, as long as it was not seen by the original owner, it would not be easy to distinguish. The popularity is too low, there are too many similar things, even the gods don¡¯t bother to pay attention to it. These things, as long as you go back and deal with them later, you can put them in your divine system and use them.


    This kind of gain is enough to make one''s **** system rich at once. Many deficiencies in the background can be fully supplemented at once. Sure enough, people are not rich without windfall.


    I don¡¯t even know how much I have collected. Anyway, I can¡¯t use it up. The gray crystal in it, that is, the special top divine power crystal, Chi Nan has collected more than one hundred thousand.


    This proves that there are at least 50,000 gods here, and their deaths can exchange so many crystals.


    Such a large-scale **** evil, if it weren''t for what the **** of mist had done before, Chi Nan would never believe it.


    More than a year has passed since I came here, and there is still less than a year before the barrier hole is closed. Most of the time has passed, but my harvest is very rich.


    If it weren''t for worrying about coming in next time, it would take time to get himself and the demon clone together. Chi Nan wanted to leave here with his things, and then come in again. The more things on one''s body, the more unreliable in the heart. If you encounter a strong enemy and be killed, your loss will be great, and it will be so great that you can die of heartache.


    Here, Chi Nan is not invincible. There are one or two or even five or six incarnations of high-level gods, Chi Nan will not care, but he can still run away. But if you encounter seven high-level **** incarnations at once, you will be unlucky.


    If it is that kind of top-level upper **** incarnation, let alone seven, even if there are two, he may not be an opponent. Fortunately, until now, I have not encountered such a dangerous existence.


    But Chi Nan was still carefully exploring everything around him. Once something was wrong, Chi Nan would immediately run away. When necessary, run directly upwards, leaving this place at any cost.


    Even if the gains gained over the past year are not enough to make oneself the main god, it is enough to make a big step forward on the road of becoming the main god. In the eyes of myself without a bottleneck, the amount of resources and the speed of digestion are the most important.


    On this day, Chi Nan was still searching here aimlessly. There is no map anyway, or even a sense of direction. It''s just that this day is different from usual, and a powerful force suddenly burst out from a distance.


    "What''s going on? Such a powerful power fluctuation, in this kind of fog, our upper gods can''t do it. Wait, this will not be the power that the main gods burst out, it turns out that they are all over there. But. What on earth is there?" Chi Nan felt itchy in his heart, wondering if he should go over and take a look.


    I don''t know those main gods, if I get close, will I be slapped to death? Regardless of his own strength, in the eyes of the main god, he is still no different from other ordinary gods.


    Moreover, if the main gods really fight, they themselves will be affected.


    But the main **** has appeared, and many gods will gather there. On the one hand, some people want to reap the benefits, and some are under the hands of these main gods.


    "With the character of the Lord of Light, who must be involved in this event," Chi Nan said in a low voice. The Lord of Light is more active among all the Lord Gods, and you can see the Light God System in many places.


    This time, thinking about it is the same, that is to say, the **** of dawn feels this power, and it is very likely that he will also approach there. This time I came here for two main purposes, one is to find good, and the other is to take this opportunity to take revenge on the **** of dawn. It''s just that I haven''t encountered it since.


    Believe that the **** of dawn will find a way to deal with himself when he sees himself. Although I don''t know how much trouble he did last time, but judging from his performance, he hates himself deeply.


    "The only chance is to take the risk for revenge or to let the guy off temporarily for the gain. Wait a minute, I will definitely fight that guy in the future. If I eliminate a powerful avatar of him now, in the future, There will also be one less enemy. In this case, it is beneficial to me, otherwise I will not be able to understand."


    No matter how strong the Dawn God''s background is, there will never be too many divine power incarnations with the same strength as himself. It was enough for him to die. So, do you want to take a risk?


    "Let''s go over and see, at least see if there is a chance, if there is a chance, take the risk, if not, forget it. I''ll just look at it from a distance, and it shouldn''t be affected."


    Just after speaking, Chi Nan felt that something swept over there. Chi Nan''s heart moved, and then he smiled. "I know, there must be a lot of people who can''t resist this temptation, isn''t it all over."


    Now that there are people in the past , you just need to hide among them. Cannot be exposed casually, a large black robe quickly grew out of Chi Nan''s body, which wrapped himself in it. This kind of robe can only block the line of sight, not the breath. If it is in other places, it is of no use at all.


    But here, the mist blocked the breath of the gods, and the perception was also blocked. This kind of coat that can only hide the face and figure is very useful for hiding the identity.


    Just like his own wood elves, they were disguised, and Chi Nan ran towards the place where the fluctuations were emitted. The fluctuations in the distance do not disappear all at once, but the fluctuations become stronger and stronger over time.


    "This feeling is not fighting, it seems to be attacking something. Is it because there is something special sealed here, so they want to open it now, it is worth the attack of the main god, what kind of seal is it?"


    The more Chi Nan perceives, the more surprised he is, as if he has been exposed to some unknown special events.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1410： The mist is ripped apart

    The fluctuating place is some distance from here, but under the full rush, Chi Nan only took three days to come to this neighborhood. "You can''t get closer, otherwise it will be dangerous."


    Feeling that there were more and more people around, Chi Nan couldn''t help but stop. Hide the wood elves around and make a look that has nothing to do with each other. The same goes for the demon incarnation, but it''s not far away. Anyway, all kinds of gods, evil spirits and demons are gathered here, but no one dares to attack others casually.


    Here, whoever makes a random move will definitely become the unlucky person targeted by the public.


    Not far away, that powerful wave is getting stronger and stronger, and even Chi Nan, which is so far away, feels a bit affected. Being able to make yourself feel pressure from such a distance is really worthy of being the main god.


    "I ran all the way, there are many gods, but there are not many gods. It seems that these gods have basically been cleaned up. After this time, I am afraid that the remaining gods are far away. It''s also not much. This time the incident is over, just go back, there is not much benefit here anyway."


    "Moreover, after gathering this time, many people of the same camp will also gather, and it will be troublesome to start in the future. Even if you are not careful, it is not impossible to become the target of others."


    I am alone, and I have not joined any team. In the eyes of anyone, it is an easy target.


    Chi Nan knows his own affairs, so no matter what the outcome is this time, he has to leave here.


    "You said, what is the real treasure of this place?"


    "How would I know that I am not the **** of the mist. But even the main gods have done it. I''m afraid this is not just a trial place. I always feel that something is sealed here."


    "Whatever you do, no matter what the seal is, it has nothing to do with us."


    "Then what are you doing?" someone next to him asked strangely.


    "I just want to come and see what the **** is here. Even if it has nothing to do with me, I am willing."


    Well, this is true. Most people here have this idea. Gradually, more and more people gathered, and it became like a vegetable market. After a while, the people here started to set up stalls and sell things.


    Maybe the things carried by the avatars of the gods are almost the same, they are used to maintain their own existence and save their lives, but there are still some special things. Some of them cannot be used by themselves, but others can use them.


    In many cases, gods and mortals are actually similar, but the things they need are different, so in the eyes of mortals, gods seem to be aloof and have no desires. Otherwise, what is going on in the same market as the vegetable market now? Chi Nan doesn''t lack anything, just see if you can find something good.


    Facts have proved that those who can become gods are not fools. There are good things here, but the prices are also very reasonable, or reasonably high. If you buy it, it is not worth the loss. It is better to buy in the Pantheon.


    After walking in a circle, Chi Nan didn''t get anything and was not disappointed, but there was nothing to be happy about.


    But others are very happy, and the trading atmosphere here is getting better and better. When some upper gods joined, a set of order was formed spontaneously, and the atmosphere here was maintained.


    Large trading locations have been formed around, but those that come and disappear quickly. When many people got what they needed, these trading markets quickly became cold, and it was only two days before and after.


    Then, there are a lot fewer people who continue to set up stalls. Either you like this atmosphere, or you just want to be taken advantage of, the market is much deserted anyway. And Chi Nan slowly moved away from here.


    Like most gods, when many people they don¡¯t know gather together, they feel a sense of anxiety. So avoiding other people is very normal. The gathered gods slowly dispersed. Because they all know that most of the people here will be enemies in the future.


    A month later, the powerful wave in the distance suddenly swelled up on this day. The powerful force is more than ten times greater than before. The fog, which was originally invisible, suddenly became thinner.


    The immense force tore everything around, spreading and erupting towards the surroundings. Such a powerful force, when passing by Chi Nan''s side, made Chi Nan even feel a sense of tearing.


    "Across this far away, this aftermath is still so powerful. This is at least close to the magical attack of the middle god. If the lower **** directly faces this tearing power, I''m afraid he will be killed on the spot."


    Chi Nan thought in his heart that what he didn''t know was that, just as he thought, some lower god-level divine power incarnations had indeed come here. Facing this wave of eruption, most of these incarnations were torn apart. A few lucky ones did not die, and hurriedly ran far away.


    Many middle-ranked gods were also injured under this force, and many gods began to move away from here.


    Just like when I came here, another large swath of gods ran around. "Huh, is this, sunshine?"


    Suddenly, Chi Nan raised his head and found some sunlight in the sky. In an instant, Chi Nan actually felt his deity, the consciousness link that had been disconnected for a long time, and he felt it again. Almost instantly, the memories of this year communicated with each other.


    "It turned out to be like this I thought it was really dangerous there, but I didn''t expect this to be what I did."


    Chi Nan''s clone also has a weird look: "I can actually affect the general situation among the gods, and I admire myself a little." Chi Nan also knows what he did.


    After that, Chi Nan looked at the distance with a solemn expression, and the red light in the distance actually tore away the fog. This is a relic left by the main god, a powerful magic circle arranged by the main **** himself. Even if it is a general main god, it is difficult to tear it apart like this. This time, the shot was definitely not one or two main gods.


    In the far air, shadows appeared one by one, and Chi Nan knew that those were the main gods.


    "It''s actually here, I finally found you." Suddenly, Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, and a familiar figure appeared in the distance. I could actually feel the breath that the other party broke out. The torn fog allowed himself to restore a part of the power of the gods. And that figure is the **** of dawn that he has been searching for for a long time.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1411： Do you want to be so unlucky?

    Finally found the God of Dawn, perhaps because of the relationship between the gods, the God of Dawn did not hide his identity, which is why Chi Nan can see it. And the **** of dawn, obviously did not find himself.


    Although the surrounding fog was torn apart, it was not completely torn. There was still fog in many places. The perception of the gods in this place can be restored some, but it is still ineffective at times.


    The most important thing is that there are too many people here, and the God of Dawn is not specifically looking for him, and there is nothing strange about not paying attention to him. Chi Nan winked at the demon incarnation, and then quietly approached.


    The demon incarnation didn''t pay much attention to this look, and it was actually useless. He was originally a person, so without reminding, he quietly approached from another direction. The speed of the two people is not very fast, because at this time the gods who are less powerful have been backing away and leaving here.


    The pressure here is too great, and there is a large amount of airflow constantly rushing towards the surroundings. In these air currents, there are also powerful laws and divine powers, which are simply not something that ordinary people can resist.


    It is not impossible for an accidental and weaker **** clone to lose directly here.


    At least from the beginning until now, many incarnations of divine power have been destroyed. And a new profession was born, which is to pick up rubbish. Many gods are picking up things left by other dead gods.


    Even Chi Nan himself took the opportunity to pick up some. The cracks in the mist in the sky are flickering and extinguishing. It will split in a while, and it will recover again. As a result, the sunlight here often falls and disappears from time to time.


    Chi Nan''s contact with his own body will recover and disappear for a while. Whenever the crack expands, it is an even stronger moment when the forces ahead explode. From here, it is not clear what is happening ahead. Not only is the fog, the law turbulence caused by the battle of the main god, but also can obscure the observation of other gods.


    However, Chi Nan could feel the intense intensity.


    There are few people around, the law is turbulent, and it is difficult to move around freely. And Chi Nan himself quietly approached little by little, he didn''t want to be noticed by the God of Dawn.


    Fortunately, his actions are very careful, so he has not attracted much attention. The five wood elves approached from different directions, as did the five black dragons in the air. In this kind of storm, it is not easy for five black dragons to keep flying.


    In order to prevent the five black dragons from being affected too much, the demon incarnation quietly stepped back for a certain distance. If it continues, the black dragon can only crawl on the ground. At that time, it is easier to attract attention.


    The retreating demon incarnation hides itself on the edge of the torn fog, this place is even more difficult to be found.


    Gradually, only those high-ranking gods are left who can still persist in the front. And Chi Nan was surprised to find that there were actually some higher gods fighting with each other, and the relationship between them was not very good.


    The four upper gods of the Guangming God System were all restrained. Chi Nan glanced at it, and they were all enemies of the Light God System for a long time. "Interesting and interesting, you have so many enemies, and it''s really a loss for you to live to this day."


    For some reason, the God of Dawn didn''t seem to want to get involved with this kind of thing, and didn''t get entangled with a large number of other gods, nor did he go to help. But this is better, or else I have to deal with him in trouble.


    Just as Chi Nan approached quietly, a black figure in the mist suddenly flew from the center at a very fast speed. At that speed, like teleporting, Chi Nan didn''t even see it. By the time he found out, Chi Nan himself had been knocked into the air. The entire body of the divine power clone began to sway, as if it might disappear at any time.


    "It won''t be so unlucky, why did the aftermath of the battle have affected me?"


    Chi Nan climbed up with difficulty, looked around, did not see other gods, here was in the mist again. At this time, Chi Nan finally felt a little safe. There are too many gods here. If you want to come to other gods, you don''t want to conflict with other people at will.


    Hastily took out a piece of supernatural power crystal, quickly absorbed it, and it took ten minutes to finally recover. After feeling for a while, there was a distance between his own demon incarnation, and he had to go back quickly.


    "What is this thing? Where did this thing come from."


    Chi Nan had just recovered a bit, and before he had completely repaired his body, he picked up the thing that had hit him and looked at it. It was this thing that knocked himself into the air before.


    The incarnation of the gods is second only to the deity in physical strength, which is very hard. The incarnations of the upper gods are harder than many low-level artifacts, and artifacts with insufficient levels don''t even have the qualifications to injure themselves.


    But with just such a thing, he could almost smash his body. Even if he didn''t react, even if he didn''t defend himself well, it wouldn''t be possible. A weird thing that looked like a kettle in his hand was held by Chi Nan. The whole body is in the shape of a vase, with two ears, and some very complicated patterns are carved on it.


    These patterns look hazy and seem to express a lot of meaning But a closer look reveals that nothing can be seen clearly. It''s like looking at flowers in the clouds and mist, you can only rely on imagination in general.


    However, this thing almost smashed itself, but it still had no scars at all. This hardness is at least a medium artifact. What appeared in the fog, I don''t know if it was left by the **** of the fog.


    It is also possible that it was left by other gods. It may even be something of the main god. In retrospect, this thing flew out from the central point where the main gods were fighting, and the direction to Shang Chi Nan still remembered clearly.


    Although it can''t be a main artifact, it might be of special use. In any case, it is the only thing I have gained here except for those weird spars. But now is not the time to study this thing, finding the God of Dawn is the key. There is only one demon incarnation, not the opponent of the **** of dawn.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan hurriedly packed his things, and then ran towards his demon incarnation with the help of induction. If you encounter other gods on the road, Chi Nan will pass by directly, which can save time the best.


    It really didn''t work, Chi Nan just played against the opponent, and then left, he didn''t want to be intercepted here.

 Chapter 1412： It feels like something big is going to happen

    The demon incarnation has been staring at the **** of dawn, and has not moved away. After Chi Nan was smashed into the air, his wood elves were immediately controlled by the demon incarnation, still keeping the same as before, quietly approaching.


    After Chi Nan returned here, he reconnected with the demon incarnation, and knew what had happened before.


    The so-called thing is nothing. The strange kettle didn''t seem to cause any movement. It''s just that I heard a few roars in the middle, and I don''t know which Lord God made it.


    And after hearing this roar, the movement in the central eruption became stronger and stronger.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s continue, today we must kill the God of Dawn. With the help of the devil''s reputation, we will find a way to invade the kingdom of the God of Dawn, one less opponent, maybe we can get rid of this guy. "


    As his own enemy, Chi Nan will never tolerate it. The God of Dawn was not just as simple as calculating himself a few times, because he threw the coordinates into the abyss, Chi Nan was sure that this guy had already had an enemy with him.


    Even if he doesn''t deal with him, the **** of dawn will not let him go if he finds an opportunity. Besides, if you don''t get rid of this guy, you won''t be able to understand your thoughts. Today, I have to get rid of this incarnation for anything.


    "Sabas, do you want to continue to fight. Even if it continues for a while, it is impossible to tell the winner, and the things have fallen into my hands, so you don''t want to take them back."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and Sabassi was the name of the Lord of Light. Speaking of it, the name of the Lord of Light is not something that ordinary people are qualified to know. Even if ordinary people read it out, they will not be able to withstand the pressure. The name of the gods has the power of the gods. It seems that Chinan¡¯s current name is actually known by the people in Chinan¡¯s territory, but few dare to really read it out.


    And the guy who dared not put the Lord of Light in his eyes was obviously also a Lord God, but it was too arrogant.


    "Mo Ying, give me things, otherwise I will never give up."


    "The name Mo Ying? Why didn''t I hear it, who is this?" Chi Nan was sure that he had never heard of this name, and silently remembered in his heart that he wouldn''t be so stupid to read it out, otherwise the other party would definitely feel it.


    Although Chi Nan felt that the name was feminine enough, the person who spoke before was obviously a slightly male voice.


    No way, although there are only twenty-eight main gods, it is obviously not easy to find out everyone''s names. And these names are not used indiscriminately. If one is not dealt with, they will be bitten back.


    Needless to say, Chi Nan also knew that the two main gods were facing each other.


    At this moment, a female voice rang: "It seems that this thing does not belong to us, and we have withdrawn from today''s affairs." After speaking, a powerful breath disappeared instantly, and it should have left the misty world.


    Several other people also expressed their intention to give up. Chi Nan didn''t understand what it was that would attract so many gods to fight for it. But it doesn''t seem to be an important thing, otherwise other main gods won''t give up easily.


    However, the ink shadow and Sabassi seemed to be in line with each other, and there was no intention to give up at all. The two powerful forces kept colliding in the middle. It''s just that when there are only two people left, the tearing power is much less.


    The power of other gods still remains here, constantly affecting the surrounding environment. But in the mist of the God of Mist, these powers are constantly being consumed, and it seems that they will eventually return to normal in the future.


    This battle cannot be over in a short time. But to everyone''s surprise, the battle ended after only five days. Five days later, only a cold snort came from the center.


    "Mo Ying, you won this time, but this matter is definitely not over. I will never allow that thing to be resurrected, and no one else will allow it." This is the voice of the Lord of Light. Listening to the words of the Lord of Light, it seems that there is a little bit of fatigue and anger, is it a loss. Who on earth can make the Lord of Light suffer?


    However, the Lord God would not explain these things to them at all, a powerful breath disappeared in an instant, this is the Lord of Light has left. Now, only the power of the main **** remained in the mist.


    "This world, after all, will be surrounded by shadows. Light cannot dispel darkness. Only darkness is eternal."


    After speaking, the breath of ink shadow disappeared here. Chi Nan was lost in thought.


    "Listening to what I mean, is that the Lord of Shadows, too? Usually, only the Lord of Shadows can confront the Lord of Holy Light. Only the two of them are the frequent opponents of the Lord God.


    The Lord of Shadows is not a human being. It is said that they are from a special race. This race itself is a group of shadows and has no entity. It is naturally close to the dark and hates the light.


    And there is no gender distinction in this race. The gender I guessed before is really boring. The race of the Lord of Shadows and the general race are completely different, but the main **** is the main god. I heard that the Lord of the Shadows who reached this height actually has a gender, but they can switch between men and women at will, not so sure.


    Listening to what they said, there is always a feeling that something big is about to happen, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    In fact, other gods are the same, all of them are psychologically depressing. If the main **** and the main **** quarreled, it was a large-scale battle between gods, and once they were involved, the consequences would be disastrous.


    But if you plan well, you might get huge benefits. Now many gods around are thinking.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No matter how much, first find a way to solve the incarnation of the **** of dawn. If you wait a long time, let this guy escape, it won''t be good." Chi Nan contacted his own. Demon incarnation.


    Soon, Chi Nan determined the location of his goal. Speed ??up, and don''t need to hide too much this time. When the main **** left, the fog here began to recover, slowly gathering here to repair the previous cracks.


    After a while, Chi Nan saw a figure in the distance. The gods in this position are all upper gods now. And in this position, there is only one God of Dawn. During the previous investigation, it was discovered that the **** of dawn was hiding from other gods. Therefore, there is no other person around here, only the God of Dawn.


    "Very well, finally let me find you. Today, let''s charge a little interest here." Chi Nan thought in his heart.

 Chapter 1413： I waited for you a long time

    After finding the target, Chi Nan''s figure jumped out, followed by several of his own wood elves, although he did not do it so quickly. But as long as the sneak attack is over, the wood elves'' attacks will also arrive.


    Chi Nan wouldn''t think that the dignified God of Dawn would sneak a blow to death than himself, and that would not be the God of Dawn.


    An arrow in the distance flew out, and then Chi Nan was behind the arrow, a long sword in his hand pierced out with a dark green light. That rich life magic has brought very powerful lethality.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the God of Dawn, who had always turned his back to him, didn''t even turn around. But suddenly, a white light appeared all over his body. I don''t know when, a crystal clear bead appeared on the head of the **** of dawn. The light is emitted from this bead, which envelops the **** of dawn.


    In the void, an arrow appeared out of thin air and fell directly on the light. A series of arrows suddenly erupted from the middle, but they were all blocked. Immediately afterwards, his arrows and long sword also fell on this layer of light.


    This layer of white light was trembling constantly by myself, becoming thinner and thinner, but there was no breakthrough after all.


    And the God of Dawn, who had been facing away from him, seemed to have known that he was coming. Suddenly turning back and shaking his hand, a bright light flew straight out. At that speed, Chi Nan himself had no chance to react.


    Just instinctively put the long sword in front of him, the light had already hit him. The light penetrated his wooden long sword, which was only made of wood after all, not a magical weapon. Then he pierced his wrist. Chi Nan instantly felt the power riot in his wrist, and his right hand suddenly lost control.


    And Chi Nan finally saw clearly that the light just now came from a bracelet of the God of Dawn.


    "It is worthy of being a high-ranking **** of the Light God family. He has so many artifacts on his body." That bead is definitely a high-class artifact, and it is also a defensive type. This artifact is very rare.


    The level of that bracelet is a bit worse, but it is also a medium artifact. The average high-ranking **** would not let his avatar come here with so many precious artifacts. The incarnation of Chi Nan is not even an artifact.


    "Haha, I have been waiting for you for a long time, and you finally appeared." The mocking voice of the God of Dawn rang.


    Chi Nan stepped back quickly, avoiding another light that followed immediately, and at the same time immediately asked: "How did you know that I was coming to attack you? Did you know that I would be here before?"


    Chi Nan''s heart moved, and the Wood Elf that he was about to rush out came to a halt. At this time, keep a little hole card first. His own wood spirit is nothing in front of the **** of dawn.


    Without himself as the main attack, the wood elves have no threat at all. The incarnation of his own demon didn''t come here for a while, because the distance was a little longer, and it would take a little bit of time to come over.


    "So it was you? I didn''t expect that it was you who attacked me. I just felt someone staring at me."


    It turns out that this is the case, this guy''s perception is so sensitive, and he is so careful. I just felt that someone was staring at me, so I ran to this place, avoiding other people''s interference.


    "How did you do it?" Chi Nan quickly dodged, and at the same time summoned a wooden shield. It''s a pity that the opponent''s attack with the help of a divine weapon can only be slightly resisted by his shield. Over time, you will get hurt. Chi Nan was beaten around like a rabbit.


    Chi Nan, who had lost his first hand, continued to follow this path. Without other means, he would definitely lose.


    And the **** of dawn, who was extremely jealous when the enemy met, obviously hated Chi Nan. He attacked desperately, and he didn''t hesitate to explain. "After all, you have just become a god, your experience is still too little."


    Looking around, the God of Dawn said with a weird smile: "Don¡¯t you know that the reason why there is no way to use magic and perception here is because the power of the God of Mist is ruled near the bedroom and repels other powers. . But the previous battle of the Lord God tore away the fog here. There is no fog in our place now."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, he finally wanted to understand that this place was indeed a blank place. Although the fog is recovering, it cannot be completely recovered in a short time. There are still many gaps.


    Take a closer look, the attack of the **** of dawn is not exactly like this. In this gap in the mist, full power can be exerted. However, once the light enters the edge of the fog, it will quickly disappear, and often it will dissipate if it can''t go more than ten meters.


    If you are in the mist, you can''t even release it. Poor myself just regained his mental perception, but he didn''t even think of this. As the God of Dawn said, he had too little experience.


    "Have you just told me that, now I can use magic arts here too." A playful color flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes. At this time, this guy would actually remind his enemy.


    "Even if you know it, what can you do? Although you are also a high-ranking god, you are not a **** who is good at fighting at all. I am the **** of dawn, a main battle god, and I am the light of dawn. Under the light of dawn, The evil creatures dissipate." The evil creatures themselves have turned into evil creatures.


    Sure enough, for these guys from the Light God System as long as they don''t obey themselves, as long as they are hostile to them, they are evil. Talking about these things with them is of no use at all.


    It''s just that the situation is different from what the other party thinks. I am not good at fighting, who said this. Chi Nan thought he was better at fighting than the **** of dawn. At least the melee aspect of the **** of dawn is not very good.


    "Really, do you think so? But things seem a little different from what you think."


    Chi Nan''s original nervous voice has calmed down unconsciously. The God of Dawn seemed to sense something was wrong, and simply stopped talking, but accelerated his attack methods. My own defense has unknowingly strengthened a lot.


    As a veteran upper god, as a higher **** close to the peak, the **** of dawn has his own pride. If someone shakes his mind with a few words, then he doesn''t deserve to be the number three figure in the light **** system.


    After avoiding the light attack again, Chi Nan was ready to fight back. Speaking of which, I have to thank this guy a lot.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1414： Eat me 1 jade **** thunder

    Chi Nan, who was approaching the God of Dawn quickly, used his shield to resist an attack from the opponent with all his strength, but did not retreat and did not repair the shield. In the right hand, a group of thunder and lightning light suddenly appeared. The original long sword, I didn''t know where it was thrown.


    This period of thunder and lightning is not ordinary thunder and lightning, but emerald green. The thunder and lightning condensed like a ball of water and light. It seems that this is not thunder and lightning, but a ball of water, but this water ball is full of majestic vitality, gleaming and full of greenery. It''s like a good jade, not an illusory energy body.


    But if you feel it carefully, you can discover the violent power contained in it.


    At this moment, even the God of Dawn was shocked. "Eat my emerald divine thunder." Chi Nan shouted loudly, and instantly threw the lightning ball in his hand. The ball of light is fast, passing by in a flash.


    Among the electric light flint, the reaction speed of the dawn **** is also very fast. The light that originally attacked Chi Nan suddenly turned an angle and accurately hit the lightning ball.


    The lightning ball held the light at an unabated speed, leaving a bright mark in the air, and slammed on the light barrier of the God of Dawn. The electric light exploded, seeming to have no destructive power, and gently stroked everything around him.


    However, under this gentle light, the barrier of the God of Dawn suddenly weakened a lot.


    The **** of dawn narrowed his eyes and was taken aback in his heart. The attack power of this lightning is not inferior to the high-ranking **** with the lightning attribute. And the sense of crisis it gave him was even more terrifying than the thunder and lightning of other high-level gods.


    "Unexpectedly, you still have such a killer move. You can study such a magical skill at the time when you have just broken through the upper god. I really underestimate you. When I go back, I must report the matter. You shouldn''t exist."


    "Go back? You think too much, you must stay here today, no one can stop it." Chi Nan snorted coldly.


    Balls of thunder and lightning flew out in his hand, and attacked fiercely towards the **** of dawn.


    "Hmph, I really think I have no other means, so I can only use the previous attack. I just don''t want to consume too much." The God of Dawn still has no fear on his face, as if he doesn''t put Chi Nan in his eyes at all.


    A faint but extremely bright light was released from the whole body, as if the sacred and strong light when the sun rose. The first ray of light at the beginning of dawn is also the most dazzling and brightest light in the entire world.


    However, this invisible light has formed sharp sharp edges today, and the target is those thunder and lightning spheres. Under these sharp attacks, his lightning ball was quickly weakened and finally dissipated.


    Unlike the first ball of light, although there are many ball of light in the following, there is no way to get close to the **** of dawn. It is indeed a veteran high-ranking god, this method is really endless. In this environment, this one-on-one magic can still be easily displayed, and Chi Nan also realized the gap between him and the other party.


    However, there is a gap, but the battle must continue. Let this person run away, I really will be in trouble.


    Although it was just a breath, it was like walking a tightrope at this moment. The God of Dawn has his own background, why not he also has his own cards. The fighting between the two sides is in full swing.


    Both want to quickly win each other, so the battle has entered a life-and-death stage from the beginning.


    On the whole, Chi Nan was at a disadvantage. There is too much light from the other party, and it seems very easy to condense. However, it takes a while to condense with his own lightning ball, and he is not very skilled in using it. So there is still a lot of light, able to attack himself through thunder and lightning, Chi Nan can only attack while dodge.


    This emerald divine thunder was the result of Chi Nan''s research on divine art all along. Combining with his own life magic, some time ago, he finally developed a powerful magic technique that belongs to him.


    Unfortunately, the power of this magical technique is a bit weak, and with his foundation far beyond the normal gods, his attack power is still a bit poor. Because the real effect of the emerald **** thunder is actually aimed at the living body.


    A creature attacked by the emerald **** thunder will be quickly disturbed and draw out the vitality in the body. Gods also have vitality, but their vitality is different from ordinary people, they are more advanced and powerful, and their recovery speed is faster than consumption.


    If too much vitality is consumed in a short time, the gods will also be unable to bear it. His own emerald divine thunder is simply the nemesis used to deal with life forms. The attack is not very strong, but if you don''t use magical techniques to block it and directly hit the body, no matter how powerful the gods are, they will be drained of their vitality by their emerald gods and die on the spot.


    And this attack power is really not too bad. Similarly, if you reverse the Emerald God Thunder, you can also release your life force and restore and heal the target you are attacking. The effect of the treatment is even better than the effect of destruction.


    The magical technique that Chi Nan has just condensed is not very familiar with. I believe that after getting familiar, it will definitely not be worse than the light used by the **** of dawn, and Chi Nan has confidence in his divine art.


    Being able to create such a powerful divine art in such a short period of time, on the one hand, is because it fits with me, and on the other hand, because the emerald divine thunder is built on the basis of life magic, it reduces a lot of difficulty for myself. On the last aspect, it is also because of his wealth and wealth that he has not spent less divine power to perform deductions over the years ~ www.novelhall.com~ If this is not the case, it is impossible to obtain such a magical technique so quickly. Originally, the Emerald God Thunder was one of his own cards, which is why Chi Nan dared to let his incarnation come here without magic.


    But who would have thought that when he first came here, his hole cards were sealed by the mist.


    Now it''s finally solved, but the enemy facing him is a veteran high-ranking god. No matter how unexpected it is, the God of Dawn can always face it calmly and easily resolve it by any means of his own.


    In the end, it became a matchup of hard power. Fighting against these veteran gods, if you want to use small means, it is really impossible to succeed. In terms of hard power, Chi Nan found that after all, he was a bit worse than the God of Dawn. If you are alone, I am afraid that it is impossible to win today, but you are not that simple.


    Moreover, the **** of dawn has never seen his own means. For a long time, the deity did not participate in the battle very much. But every battle is basically a gang fight.


    Thank you for your support for the new book "Earth Crossing Times".

 Chapter 1415： Either gang fight or sneak attack

    Ever since Chi Nan came to this world, he has never fought against the enemy in an open and honest one-on-one. As long as it is an enemy, as long as the hostile relationship is determined, Chi Nan has always used everything.


    Just like this time, when it was determined that the God of Dawn''s attention was completely on himself, Chi Nan began to make small movements. Before, his five elves had always been hidden around.


    The Wood Elf''s own strength is not enough to threaten the God of Dawn. Their attacks threaten the general higher gods, but facing the existence of God of Dawn, it is completely different.


    However, Chi Nan still has his own method, which is to completely burn all his vitality. In an instant, the five wood elves rushed out of the shadows, and the aura on their bodies steadily rose as they continued to advance.


    In an instant, it was elevated to the point where even the God of Dawn needed to face it. If it is normal, the **** of dawn is just looking straight at it, and it can be easily blocked. But now is different, he is fighting fiercely with Chi Nan. Before Chi Nan struggled to get injured, he forcibly sent a few emerald divine thunders to his defensive barrier.


    His defensive barrier suddenly attenuated, and only less than half of his defensive power remained. I was preparing to take this opportunity to solve Chi Nan''s clone, but what happened to the five figures that suddenly rushed out.


    Suddenly the attack that Wu Dao was able to face up to came, even the God of Dawn had to give up chasing and killing Chi Nan and fully operating defense. He also brought a lot of spoils.


    If it was such a loss, I would definitely regret it. At this time, both people are in a state of being unable to die.


    However, the timing that Chi Nan seized was really good, so good that even if the God of Dawn wanted to dodge the situation, there was no chance. The combat style of the **** of dawn has always been very similar to that of the mage, and the melee response is indeed a bit slower.


    The light flickered, cutting towards the surrounding like a sharp knife. In this case, the two wood elves were still cut open by the light, and most of their attack power instantly dissipated, which was no longer a threat.


    But the last three attacks severely hit the defensive barrier of the God of Dawn.


    Under the impact of the three green rays, the barrier just persisted for a while before being directly breached. The bright bead above desperately wants to restore the barrier defense, but there will be no chance to recover for a while.


    The aftermath hit the **** of dawn, and as a result, another barrier was lit up. However, this barrier was obviously not as strong as the previous defense, and it did not block the aftermath, and was directly destroyed.


    But even so, the aftermath of the impact is not much left, just tore open the clothes of the **** of dawn, leaving three small traces on his body. And the three wood elves, in the green light, turned into ashes and disappeared.


    "Haha, it''s not over yet." Chi Nan didn''t know when he rushed to the **** of dawn. Taking advantage of the moment when the defense of the **** of dawn was broken, his left hand slammed a ball of compressed thunder and lightning on the shoulder of the **** of dawn.


    It can be seen to the naked eye that the **** of dawn is full of emerald thunder, and his skin is rapidly aging, instantly becoming like old tree bark. The divine power on his body continued to dissipate, and the original counterattack was greatly reduced.


    The God of Dawn roared, an arc-shaped light flashed by, and Chi Nan found that his left hand had been cut off. "Damn it, he is so badly injured, and he can launch a counterattack. This guy is really difficult. The left hand falls off, but the palm still grabs the thunder and lightning ball and slams it. For the gods, the body parts are still limited. control.


    But this kind of control is very limited. The power of the dawn **** broke out and shattered the ball of light and his arm.


    The old version of the God of Dawn is not just as simple as old, but the vitality is consumed too much. If you continue to fight here, it is not certain who is dead. The effect of Chinan''s emerald **** thunder was unexpected and shocking.


    "No, this news must be brought back." I don''t know if it is reluctant to bear my own harvest or for the transmission of the news, the God of Dawn does not intend to continue entanglement with Chi Nan.


    Regarding his state, there is no way to continue the fight. Chi Nan was not injured, but his state is not much better. The thunder and lightning on his body is still drawing his own vitality continuously. Seeing that, his body actually felt broken. What is this in the end, why can''t my divine power be suppressed.


    It seemed that the emerald divine thunder used by Chi Nan was the nemesis of his own divine power, like a higher power, but how could this be possible. However, he had to spend more divine power to disperse it and suppress it.


    Let it spread, this kind of thunder and lightning can actually grow stronger and stronger by swallowing one''s own vitality, which is really troublesome. Being a **** for so many years, it is the first time to encounter such a dangerous power.


    "It''s a tie this time. I look forward to seeing you next time." The God of Dawn flew into the air.


    Chi Nan smiled calmly: "I also look forward to the next meeting, but I don''t approve of this tie."


    It turned out that the demon clone that had already arrived has already arrived, but it hasn''t taken any action. At this time, when the **** of dawn was about to escape, the demon clone suddenly appeared in the sky and jumped down from a black dragon.


    A black flame in his hand burned This is the abyssal fire used by my own demon incarnation. Speaking of destructive power alone, it is even stronger than his own Emerald Divine Thunder, but there is no effect of extracting vitality.


    This was originally a special magic technique used to attack. It suddenly fell when the **** of dawn was in a bad state and did not pay attention. The anger and sorrow in the heart of the **** of dawn can be imagined.


    You really need to pay attention to fighting with Chi Nan. Chi Nan does it, either in a group fight or a sneak attack. Anyway, he will do everything.


    As yet another victim, the God of Dawn is not the first, nor can it be the last. It is even impossible for one''s own deity to know how badly he was. Once upon a time, I had suffered such a big loss.


    But there was no chance, the **** of dawn roared, but he could only block his arm in front of him. In the next moment, another arm with a strong flame was pressed on his body.


    The violent pain swept through and was eroded by the abyssal fire. As a god, the **** of dawn felt terrible pain. The divine power was quickly consumed, and the originally suppressed Emerald God Thunder suddenly recovered at this moment and began to cause chaos all over the body.

 Chapter 1416： All goals are accomplished

    If speaking of their own combat power, both Chi Nan and the demon clone are similar to the clone of the God of Dawn, and when the opponent has the artifact in hand, they may even be weaker than the opponent.


    But Chi Nan was so shameless, he directly used the opportunity of the other party not familiar with his own means, and was a sneak attack and a group fight, abruptly severely wounded the clone of the **** of dawn, and finally attacked by a clone of the same strength.


    The avatar of the God of Dawn was hit by such a blow, it was impossible to hold it, and the body that was close to the edge of collapse finally collapsed completely. Countless spots of light spread out toward the surroundings, and the closest demon clone was enveloped for the first time.


    "Is there any way? The power of the upper true **** is really not comparable to that of ordinary gods. The demon clone who is retreating quickly finds that there are many small light spots on his body. These light spots seem to grow on his own. The same on his body, his own magic fire is very difficult to burn it, it can only be wiped out bit by bit.


    From this look, I''m afraid it will take at least a month before it can be completely wiped out.


    If there is no magical power such as magic fire, and replaced by a general high-level god, it will be impossible to eliminate these light spots in a few years. This is a special skill from the **** of dawn.


    I am afraid that as long as I appear out of this mist, I will be immediately sensed by the God of Dawn, knowing whose hands I am losing. It seems that I can''t leave here in a short time.


    "Then in the next month, let''s avoid other people, at least not let the people of the Light God system see. I don''t want to lose a demon incarnation." Chi Nan didn''t know if he was talking to himself. Another clone said.


    The demon clone nodded slightly: "That''s right, I think so too." Isn''t this nonsense.


    The two avatars looked at each other, smiled at each other, and then left with the things left by the **** of dawn. The God of Dawn has this method to track down the enemy, but he can''t help but guard against other methods.


    Sure enough, they soon found three things used to record enemy information from the **** of dawn.


    How afraid of death and how cautious are these gods of the Light God System? As for the use of various methods to restrict them one after another. It''s no wonder that not many people in the Light God System are willing to offend, and they really can''t avoid it.


    This time, Chi Nan didn''t leave any other aura, and directly destroyed things completely. Even if the **** of dawn wants to come here to search, it is impossible to investigate any information.


    After the main gods left, more and more gods gathered in the center, looking for things that the main **** might have left or looked down upon. These are not necessarily valuable to them.


    And Chi Nan left far away, no matter what was inside, safety was the most important thing. The Light God Element is not what he is qualified to fight against right now. And this time, I have gained a lot.


    Chi Nan also directly sealed the two artifacts left by the **** of dawn. Think of a way to remodel this thing in the future, and then sell it. If you stay and use it by yourself, God knows one day you will be discovered by others. Before leaving the mist, the artifact was sealed by Chi Nan without hesitation, losing all its luster.


    After checking the trophy, Chi Nan laughed. This light **** system has always been very arrogant, this guy has two artifacts in his body, and naturally it is impossible to be as cautious as others.


    Moreover, with the domineering style of the gods of the Guangming Divine System, if he said that he would not kill other gods, Chi Nan said he would not believe anything. Even the simple fellow of the orc **** system would sneak attack on his allies.


    The gray spar stored in the ring in this space was almost the same as the one on his body, and he was only accumulated by the two clones working together. And the crystallization of divine power in it is more than that in his own body. Most of them are of light attributes, with the divine power of the **** of dawn, it seems that these are all he stayed on.


    This wealthy guy, compared with these guys who have the gods as his backer, his wealth is really not worth mentioning.


    After packing things up, Chi Nan continued to wander around, getting closer and closer to the edge. It''s a pity that after being wiped out so much, almost all of the gods in it have been wiped out, and none of them can be seen.


    Since there were no gods, Chi Nan also avoided other gods, and Chi Nan had little to gain for the next month. And his own demon clone is to burn the light spots on his body with all his strength and disperse them bit by bit.


    Under the obscuration of the fog, these light spots did not bring any information to the outside world. Finally, after a month, Chi Nan completely burned the spot of light on his body. "Finally it''s gone, we can leave."


    At the same time, in the kingdom of the **** of dawn, the **** of dawn who was healing his wounds suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Damn it, who did it, can wipe out my peak divine power incarnation, even the means I left behind can be eliminated within a month, and it is definitely not an ordinary person who did it."


    Some figures flashed in the heart of the God of Dawn, these were all with special abilities, able to clean up their own means within a month. After all, it has been such a long time to become a high-ranking god. For those old masters who can be their opponents, the God of Dawn has a good understanding of them, and there are not many who can do this.


    The main **** must be impossible because the main **** wants to clean up his own means, it only takes a moment.


    Then, there are only a few guys left, and there will definitely not be more than thirty who can do this. Eliminate those who have a good relationship with the light gods, and there are only less than ten people left who are likely to attack themselves.


    And there is no way to escape, and there are only a few people who leave themselves there. Then, his goal is basically locked. "No, that''s not right. In addition to the gods and evil gods, the upper demon gods at the peaks can also do it, but I haven''t heard of them going in. Let''s look back and investigate."


    As the No. 3 figure of the Guangming God System, his power within the God System is very great. In any case, you must figure out who started on yourself. Now that he is injured, let him go for a while.


    After you go out, you must let people know what the fate of offending you is. After a few commands, the God of Dawn returned to calm, and the injuries on his body still needed a long time to recuperate.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1417： This thing can cleanse the faith

    After completing all the goals, Chi Nan was ready to leave after solving all the hidden dangers. Staying here, apart from robbing other gods, there is no benefit anymore.


    The gods are basically in the central area, and the torn fog in that place will not recover for a while.


    If you do it yourself over there, you will become a public enemy. Chinan, who is not good, naturally cannot continue to stay. Flying towards the top, just like everyone else said, it really took three days to fly.


    Three days later, the fog suddenly disappeared, and I saw the sun in this world again. "I finally came out, hurry back." Chi Nan glanced back, and it was clear below, there was nothing.


    That''s right, it''s not like I imagined, there is a large cloud of fog. On the contrary, this place can be seen below at a glance, a natural and harmonious scene, here is a prairie. There are cows and sheep walking up and down, very harmonious. Who could have imagined that there is actually a special existence formed by a fog.


    The labyrinth left by the gods of the fog of the previous generation can easily deceive a higher **** like himself.


    Shaking his head, I don''t know when I can have such power. With a flash of stature, Chi Nan and the demon clone flew towards the exit. Keep a certain distance between the two sides, as if they don''t know each other.


    Chi Nan had no expression on his face, while the demon clone had a look of contempt, and the relationship between the two was not good. After all, it would be strange if the relationship between an orthodox **** and a demon **** was good.


    Leaving the exit, the two avatars said nothing, turned their heads and flew in the other direction. There were some guys around who were waiting for the appearance of the fat sheep, but when they saw a high-level **** and a high-level demon god, they immediately pressed their minds.


    Some goals can be moved, but some goals will die if they move. They still know this. After secretly making a bad breath, these people continue to lie in wait here, waiting for the next batch of fat sheep to appear.


    And Chi Nan''s clone took everything back to his kingdom of God. The promotion of the demon clone does not need to use the things that he has collected so hard.


    As long as you continue to sacrifice some barren planes, after your own body strength increases, the demon clone will naturally be able to easily follow up. These precious spars were wasted on the body of the demon clone, which is simply a huge waste.


    Therefore, everything returned to the kingdom of God in Chinan. And those artifacts that were difficult to handle were sent to the demon clone. If these artifacts are really unusable, they can be demonized or sacrificed. Besides, the devil shot some artifacts, which would not cause the gods to attack as a whole.


    "I''m back finally, here, this is the collected thing." The clone threw the thing to the deity, turned his head and left here.


    Sure enough, he has the same character as his own, and he was ready to rest when he came back. Does the divine power clone still need to rest? Chi Nan rolled his eyes and suddenly realized that the clone was him, and shook his head helplessly.


    There was no surprise when he took the things out, because Chi Nan knew about it a long time ago. But this is not the case for other people. Everyone gathered one after another to watch these gains.


    Few people were present, only Hemira and Chi Nan''s wives. This thing Chi Nan did was very secretive. Except for a few people present, no one else knew about it.


    "This is what you learned there. I heard that these things are very valuable."


    Chi Nan nodded: "It''s very valuable. Even if I can''t promote me to the edge of the main god, I''m afraid it won''t be too far away." The gain this time was so great that it made Chi Nan a little surprised.


    If you digest quickly, these things in front of you can be completely consumed in a few years at most. At that time, his own strength is almost the same. Of course, if the digestion is slower, it shouldn''t waste too much time.


    Chi Nan took out the same things, and the last thing he took out was a weird kettle.


    Seeing this thing, Wei Weisi stepped forward and touched it: "Is this the thing that can almost crash your clone? It looks very ordinary. The material is so strong, maybe it can be used to refine the finest artifacts. ."


    Chi Nan looked strange: "This thing doesn''t seem to be an ordinary thing, but the material itself is harder than the first-class artifact. It seems to be made of something we don''t know." At first, he held it in his hand. Chi Nan still didn''t understand, but after returning to the Kingdom of God, with the help of the Kingdom of God, Chi Nan understood this thing better.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s expression changed: "Weird, how this thing is absorbing the power of faith that is escaping outside." This is his own kingdom of God, although his beliefs have been absorbed and purified on the tree of life.


    However, when the power of belief has not been absorbed, many of them are wandering in the kingdom of God. If Chi Nan needs it, it can also be absorbed directly. However, Chi Nan would not absorb such harmful things.


    But just now, Chi Nan keenly noticed that the power of his belief had been absorbed by this kettle. This is really, really makes Chi Nan never thought of it. "Absorbing the power of faith, is it necessary to absorb enough power of faith to know its function Can such a high-end artifact not absorb the crystallization of divine power?"


    Hearing this, Chi Nan also took out the divine power crystal to test it, and found that this divine tool simply ignored the divine power crystal and seemed to be only interested in the power of faith. However, the crystallization of faith that Chi Nan later brought out was suddenly absorbed.


    "I want to see what is the use of this thing." Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, then took out a large amount of faith crystals, and threw it directly to the kettle without transforming.


    Around the kettle, a faint mist gradually emerged, constantly vomiting, and there was no way to leave around the kettle. However, the next moment, a diamond-like crystal of faith was spit out.


    Chi Nan picked it up and took a look, and a shocked look flashed in his eyes: "It was completely purified. This thing can purify the power of faith." Chi Nan finally knows the true function of this thing. This is an artifact used to purify faith. .


    Looking at the power of faith like repeated diamonds in his hand, Chi Nan''s eyes became complicated. If this thing is given to other people, it may have a huge effect, but it seems a bit tasteless in your own hands. After all, he already has the ability to purify faith.

 Chapter 1418： Turns out this is the real effect

    "The power of purifying faith, isn''t this ability repeated, it''s of no use to us." Silinka felt a little disgusted.


    With just one thing, Chi Nan''s clone was almost destroyed, but the ability was repeated. Every tree of life in Chinan has this ability. The twelve special trees of life in the kingdom of God are more powerful.


    Generally speaking, the crystals of the power of faith after purification will be sent to the kingdom of God to be purified again, so that high-purity crystals of the power of faith can be obtained. The divine power crystal directly used for refining has no side effects at all when used. Moreover, the divine power crystals of other gods need to be absorbed by Chi Nan carefully to peel off the impurities inside.


    Therefore, most of the other divine power crystals in Chi Nan are used as resources for the promotion of the divine kingdom, or various consumables that need to consume divine power, and they themselves will not use it casually.


    This time if it wasn''t for the obstruction of the fog to restore his own power, Chi Nan would definitely not use the divine power crystallized by other gods. Faith is poisonous, and everyone knows this kind of thing.


    Therefore, how to purify faith is a difficult problem faced by every god, and it is also the secret method of the major gods.


    This kind of artifact, if it falls into the hands of other people, is definitely an extremely precious treasure, far exceeding normal artifacts.


    But on the Chinan side, it would be a bit tasteless. The purification of his twelve trees of life can only be the crystallization of the power of faith, and the impurities have been reduced to the extreme. Although it is still not as clean as the kettle after purification, it has no effect on him. There is very little impurity of the power of faith, and he can easily deal with it by himself.


    "What''s the use of such a pure crystal of the power of faith? Could it be said that this thing is a special resource for the main god. No, I have also seen the crystal of the main god''s top divine power. Although there are few impurities, it is just like that. ."


    Chi Nan took out a piece of top-level divine power crystal in his hand, which was obtained by trading with other gods before. Although the top divine power crystallization is high in value and small in quantity, if you want it, you can''t get it with Chinan''s financial resources.


    But this thing, the impurities are also cleaner than the crystal of one''s own divine power, far from reaching the effect of this kettle after purification. After the kettle is purified, it is completely pure and 100% free of impurities.


    This theoretically impossible effect is finally achieved here, which in itself is a miracle.


    But if there is only this kind of effect, judging from the value of the material, it is simply not worth the gain. "No, maybe there are other effects, we might not know yet."


    "My lord, isn''t this thing that can only absorb the power of faith, then give it enough power of faith to absorb it, and see what changes will happen." Hermilla walked to Chi Nan''s side, facing Chi Nan gently Said.


    "That''s right, it''s okay to experiment, but you must first prepare for protection, what if the attack is sent out."


    Chi Nan didn''t continue to experiment in his own kingdom of God, but ran to the side. An abandoned kingdom of God that had just been dragged over was originally intended to be used as a laboratory, but now it just happened to come in handy.


    A lot of faith crystallization was transferred, and then the opponent was around. The kettle continues to swallow the crystal of faith in, and then spit out the crystal of faith after the essence. Although it will shrink a large part, the result is very pure.


    Under this process, nothing happened. Chi Nan even doubted whether he wanted to enter the main **** level because he needed this kind of special faith crystallization. However, he obviously has no bottleneck. If this is the case, this thing is really useless to him.


    After a long time, Chi Nan shook his head, preparing to give up research. In his opinion, this thing is what it does.


    However, at this moment, changes suddenly occurred. The gray-black clouds around the kettle suddenly swelled. Chi Nan narrowed his eyes and led the others back quickly, staring at the change of the kettle.


    "Sure enough, there is something different. After all, it may be something left by the Lord God, so let''s see what the change is."


    In Chi Nan''s eyes, the cloud of mist expanded little by little, becoming larger and higher. Suddenly, the clouds twisted and formed a snake-like creature in mid-air.


    It''s just that this creature is very distorted, and on the other side, it has grown a smaller head. The big head twisted in a circle, and the small head was also deformed, how weird it looked, it gave people an uncomfortable feeling of distortedness.


    However, the breath of this thing surprised Chi Nan''s heart. Because Chi Nan discovered that the breath of this thing is actually a god. That''s right, this is not a normal creature, but a **** that is completely hostile to the gods.


    As soon as the gods took shape, they madly absorbed the divine power of the void and grew rapidly. It didn''t stop until he was promoted to the pinnacle level of the lower god. Feeling the presence of gods beside him, the head of the gods looked over. Suddenly, Shen Nie roared, and bit at Chi Nan unceremoniously, quickly.


    It''s just that in the eyes of Chi Nan, the upper god, this speed is very slow. Of course, Hermira and others have not yet reached the level of a median god, so they have not reacted at all.


    When I was about to scream, I found that Chi Nan easily grasped the goddess who was so many times bigger than him with one hand, the whole goddess was completely shattered. .


    "That''s it, it turns out that this thing is used for this, it''s really unexpected."


    Chi Nan showed a smile, if it weren''t for his own image, I''m afraid he would laugh out loud. This thing really deserves to be left by the main god, and it should be the main artifact left by the previous generation of mist gods.


    And this is a very rare auxiliary type among the main artifacts, which is much more valuable than the main artifact used for combat.


    On the ground, a gray-black crystal fell on the ground. This thing is very familiar to Chi Nan. Isn''t this the biggest and most harvest this time? Unexpectedly, these things actually came from this way.


    "It''s no wonder that there are so many gods in the forbidden land of the God of Mist. That''s why they are all formed in this way. This is the biggest gain this time. Now you don''t need to worry about the special divine power crystallization needed to advance to the main god. ."


    Other people also laughed, and with their minds, they naturally knew the true value of this thing. This mist kettle was originally not used to purify faith, but to use impurities in faith to create gods.

 Chapter 1419： Private Gods Manufacturing Factory

    After hunting down the evil spirits, the will of the heavens will reward them in the dark. Chi Nan can vaguely feel that his luck is a little better, and it is easier to comprehend the rules and breakthroughs. This is the reward of the will of the heavens.


    The biggest reason is because I hunted down the gods, it''s that simple. Divine evil was originally an existence that was not accommodated by the power of heaven and earth, as if it shouldn''t exist in this world, it was an error evolved from this world.


    There are many kinds of evil sins. In fact, the impurities in the power of faith are also a condition for the formation of evil sins. However, it is generally very unlikely that the impurity of the power of faith will form gods.


    After all, faith is controlled by the gods themselves, and it is difficult to form something autonomously. But I didn''t expect that this mist kettle can actually do this, it can directly extract the impurities in the power of faith, and actively make it into a god. The will of the heavens doesn''t care who made the **** evil, he only cares about the **** evil itself.


    If the gods are killed, they will be rewarded in the dark. When creating a **** evil, it absorbed part of the power of faith and the surrounding **** power, and this special **** evil would also leave a special crystal in the body.


    Perhaps it is the principle that things must be reversed. This special crystal is the purest divine power, and it still doesn''t have any attributes.


    After killing the gods, this thing is left behind. If the God of the Mist was willing to do so, he could use this thing as a special product to cultivate his own **** system and obtain a powerful **** system.


    Just don''t know why, the previous generation of fog gods obviously did not do this kind of thing. On the contrary, even the **** system has not been established for a long time, and in the end there is nothing but this ruin. Even how the previous generation of the **** of fog died, there are only some speculations, no one knows the specific circumstances.


    Perhaps, the **** of the mist is also trying to hide this mist kettle. Anyone knows this thing, it is very terrible. Even if the other main gods know about it, they will definitely grab them, and even join hands.


    It was just the last time that the main gods didn''t seem to know the true function of this thing, and their goal was on another thing. That thing is what they are fighting for.


    A mere divine weapon that does not know its usefulness will only release the mist, and there is no strong power aura. The main gods don''t care at all, so they let this thing be knocked into the air by battle. And my luck is really good, this thing happened to fly to my side. Although, this thing almost smashed itself to death.


    There must be blessings if you don''t die in a catastrophe. Such a strange thought flashed in Chi Nan''s heart.


    After experimentation, Chi Nan found that the gods made by this kettle can only reach the level of just entering the middle god, and it seems to be suppressed. It is impossible to become stronger. This is also for the convenience of hunting and collecting.


    When I saw so many high-level gods in the mist ruins, I''m afraid it wasn''t just made by the mist kettle. But because time is too long, these gods have grown to this extent by themselves.


    Divine evil can also grow, but no one knows how to grow, and it seems that no one is far from studying divine evil.


    "Very well, then we have to conceal and use this kettle, but we can''t let anyone know. I will open up a space under my kingdom of God for storage, and I will leave it to you to collect the impurities of faith."


    What Chi Nan trusts most is his wives. Not only is the identity of the wife, but also because they are their own gods, and they cannot betray themselves. Hemila and the others obediently nodded their heads when they heard this.


    Belief in impurities, this thing used to be very troublesome, after purifying the faith, the tree of life will condense these impurities into colorful crystals and repel them out. Usually they are just stacked on different planes, and when there are too many, they will find a place to bury them. As time goes by, these impurities will slowly dissipate by themselves, and will not remain.


    If this stuff is piled up too much, it is likely to form a gods, so it will be buried separately. Even if it is a devil, it is useless to get this thing. But now, Chi Nan is only too small.


    After collecting all of them, we still have to find a way to buy the crystals of faith from other gods. Yes, it is the crystallization of faith, the more impurities the better. Chi Nan couldn''t directly collect the impurities of faith. Let alone ordinary gods, it is impossible to decompose so many impurities. When they were calcined with sacred fire, the impurities were actually gone.


    Even if there are so many impurities, direct acquisition by oneself will cause suspicion. On the contrary, the acquisition of faith crystallization is different.


    Many gods like to use faith crystals to condense their own divine power crystals. It''s cheaper to buy faith crystals directly, and the ones that are condensed are still the most suitable for one''s own attributes, which is a waste of time.


    Many gods use their wealth of faith and power to buy what they need. The crystal of divine power is the universal currency of the gods, and the crystal of faith is more troublesome for trading.


    Therefore, it is very easy to buy the crystal of faith, and it will not arouse the suspicion of others. Of course, I still have to do it in secret, after all, I am now a high-ranking god, and every move will receive great attention.


    Just when Chinan was making the Shen Nie production base, suddenly Chi Nan was surprised to find that his fallen beast pet was drooling at the Shen Nie. "You don''t want to eat this thing, right." Chi Nan looked strange ~ www.novelhall.com~ As a result, Fallen Beast nodded at himself. Chi Nan thought for a while, and said, "Well, you can eat it, but the gray crystals inside can''t be eaten. Let''s try it first. If it doesn''t work, stop." With that, Chi Nan will catch the evil spirits. Placed next to Khakilis, Khakilis opened his mouth and bit down.


    The gods, who could not have felt at first, suddenly screamed, as if a normal creature had been injured.


    This phenomenon surprised Chi Nan. You know, this kind of misty evil spirit has always been painless.


    But before Chi Nan could understand, the gods were eaten. After eating, Khakilis, the fallen beast, had a stronger aura. Even the large amount of world power previously absorbed has signs of speeding up digestion.


    "This thing seems to be the best dog food. As a by-product, you also died well."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and he had gained a lot, whether it was the reward for hunting gods and the gray crystals left behind. At the same time feeding his own fallen beast is really a good thing in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 1420： There is a conflict between the light and dark gods

    It is still very easy to reform within one''s own kingdom of God. The space below was originally reserved for the tree of life, so there was no need to make other changes at all.


    Let the big tree move the roots of the tree a little bit, and flow out of a clearing. This space is the hunting factory made in Chinan.


    There is no need to stay here either by yourself or by a divine power clone, just leave a few natural incarnations of yourself. He is now a high-level god, and his natural incarnation can reach the highest level of a middle-level god.


    If one is not worried enough, you can leave a few, and you don¡¯t have to control yourself, because their job is very simple.


    Create the gods, and then grab them to feed the fallen beast Khakilis, nothing more. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that this fallen beast would take time to digest the power of devouring the world, but it would not be necessary to devour God''s evil. No matter how many evil spirits swallowed, it seems that they can be completely digested and absorbed in a short time, and used to strengthen their own strength.


    And because the blood and soul are completely controlled by him, the fallen beast Khakilis is very kind to him, and there is no sign of violating his own will, just like a pet.


    Originally thought that the nature of the fallen beast would be ferocious, and it would be exposed as it grew, but now Chi Nan was relieved.


    I don''t know what happened to this fallen beast, maybe there is something I don''t know. In the space below, Chi Nan was luxuriously equipped with ten natural incarnations, each of which existed at the peak level of the middle god.


    Even Chi Nan equipped them with some artifacts to prevent accidents. The roots of the tree of life wrap around the entire space, completely isolating it. In any way, without cutting one''s own kingdom of God, it is impossible to discover the problem here.


    Although the gods are dangerous goods, they were hunted as soon as they appeared. Without the aura of gods gathering for a long time, it is impossible for other gods to feel anything. Only Chi Nan, a special kingdom of God, can achieve this complete isolation.


    At the same time, the people in the Kingdom of God are all their own, even if they usually communicate with Chi Nan''s absolute subordinates, who are trained by Chi Nan from ordinary people all the way are absolutely loyal and cannot betray themselves.


    Those who joined later can only enter the affiliated kingdom of God that entertains them at most. Only the violent beast gods can be qualified to come to Chinan Divine Kingdom. The violent beast **** is also his diehard.


    It is Hermira and Sophia who usually collect faith crystals and faith impurities, and Weiwei Si fully cooperates with other gods to communicate with other gods, and everything is carried out in secret. Afterwards, Slinka night was to cover the kingdom of God. If so many anti-counterfeiting measures can still expose the fog kettle, then Chi Nan really doesn''t know what else he can do.


    The production base is on the right track, and a large number of mist crystals have been produced by itself. Because of their own harvest, no one will doubt anything. Chi Nan was absorbing the mist crystals every day to improve himself with the magic of life.


    At the same time, the mist crystals are combined with a large number of their own divine power crystals to provide for their own kingdom of God, so that the power of the kingdom of God will continue to increase. It''s best to be able to raise the kingdom of God as you improve, so that the foundation is enough.


    This will take time, but Chi Nan has already seen hope. Just as Chi Nan tried to absorb the mist crystals, the outside world did not settle down. What Chi Nan did at the beginning left many gods with a lot of contradictions. During this time, there have been many conflicts, and the scale of the conflicts seems to be expanding.


    But this is nothing. What really didn''t make all the gods think of is that a large-scale conflict broke out between the light **** system and the dark **** system. That''s right, this time it''s not two gods, but two gods.


    And they are all super large gods with main gods. I don''t know what happened last time, but everyone has also heard something. It seemed that the Lord of Shadow wanted to resurrect something, but the Lord of Light wouldn''t let it.


    The Lord of Light had snatched that thing before, but he hadn''t snatched it, and it seemed that he suffered a loss in the end.


    It is not easy for the Lord of Shadow to be able to make the Lord of Light suffer. Only after coming out, this matter was exactly the same as the Lord of Light said, it didn''t end at all, but just a beginning.


    In the beginning, only the gods of the light gods and the gods of the dark gods clashed. But what I didn''t expect was that the Light God Element slowly gathered a large amount of troops behind it, and was ready.


    Just before, countless spatial passages appeared on the large territory controlled by the Dark God Element. Then countless believers and war machines from the Light God family appeared, and they attacked the past without hesitation.


    And the gods of the Dark Gods seem to have known that there will be such a day, and as a result, they are also gathering their forces in secret, and they have long been prepared for war. When the Light God Element launched an attack, they immediately reacted and launched a counterattack on the spot.


    The result is not like a sneak attack, but like an encounter. It was turned upside down on the first day. The scale of the conflict was huge. But the two gods didn''t mean to stop at all. The main gods of the Light God System were tacitly approving such behavior, which made the fighting erupt more and more intense.


    Later, the gods spawned by various beliefs, the avatars of various gods, and the saints and saints possessed by various gods appeared on the battlefield one after another. Some suspicious-looking guys also appeared.


    For example, the light camp has the gods of darkness or other gods. There are also some special gods on the dark camp. At the same time the two sides fought each other, other invitations began to be issued.


    This invitation is for everyone. As long as they cooperate with their attackers, they will be able to obtain huge benefits, whether it is an orthodox god, an evil god, or even a demon god.


    Both parties sent out such an invitation at the same time, which is simply a shame. A huge battle that swept a large number of gods broke out under such a sudden situation, and I don''t know what the final result will be.


    There are really many gods who have enemies with the Dark God Element or the Light God Element. Taking advantage of this opportunity, those who had not dared to retaliate at this time joined the opponent''s camp and launched a retaliatory strike. As the scale expands, more and more gods are involved. Even some members of the gods were involved.


    Under this situation, Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly lit up, as if seeing an opportunity. "I am worried that I have no chance to deal with the God of Dawn. Now is the best time. Then, let the demon incarnate do it."


    .

 Chapter 1421： The demonic frenzy that made a comeback

    A group of knights wearing white cloaks are patrolling the road. As he walked, his eyes looked at everything around him with extreme alertness. The surrounding background is a ruin, with ruins everywhere.


    In many places, you can still see some missing limbs of humans or other creatures, although not many, and they are rotten and smelly. Many beasts suddenly ran out of the ruins, with some bones and meat in their mouths. At this time, it was difficult to tell which creatures these things belonged to before, but the knights turned a blind eye to them.


    At this moment, a dark figure suddenly jumped out of the ruins. This kind of scene is like those wild beasts suddenly running out, but at this moment, the knights who were originally indifferent reacted.


    The shield in the hand of a knight behind did not hesitate to block it in front of him. The next moment, there was a "bang" impact, and the knight was continuously backed by the impact, but he was unharmed.


    The other comrades in the rear drew their long swords, swung them fiercely at this side, and flew out one after another. Sombra just resisted it and was knocked into the air. After landing, everyone could see the true colors of this thing.


    The black shadow was covered in wounds and tatters, but his expression was still very cold. It looks like a leopard, but when you look closely, you can see that the texture on the body is all wood, and the wound is not ordinary flesh and blood, but cut wood products. This kind of wood-type demon, they have dealt with it during this period, but I don''t know how much.


    "It''s these things again. The number of these demons seems to be increasing recently, isn''t it the same in other places?"


    The surrounding knights dispersed and surrounded the demon monster. They are no strangers to this kind of plant devil that exudes a devilish breath. The original huge empire here has been destroyed by more than half.


    That''s right, this is the territory of the God of Dawn. After the last time the demons raged, most of the territory of the God of Dawn was destroyed, nearly half of the population was lost, and now there are ruins everywhere.


    People are afraid to live in the surrounding areas, and can only live in places in the center that have not been destroyed.


    But later, when they found that the demon had not been cleaned up, the original patrol team appeared, cleaning up the ruins everywhere. Only recently, they discovered that the number of these demons has increased somewhat.


    Once upon a time, people who lived high above and enjoyed life all day needed to come out and fight the devil desperately. I used to look forward to the appearance of the devil every day, so that I can gain merits. But when the devil really appeared, they regretted it, because they finally knew that the devil represented absolute destruction and killing, and the price was too great.


    Even though there are many people who performed well and got very fast promotion, they would rather not than destroy and die.


    Originally it was just a war in the illusion, cruelly appeared in front of him. The bitter hatred allowed these patrols to implement a plan to exterminate the demons. And as the battle continued to suffer casualties, this hatred grew deeper and deeper.


    "The news from other places has spread. Recently, more and more demons have indeed appeared. Small-scale demonic frenzys have often appeared in many places, and many newly established cities have been destroyed."


    "Yeah, I also heard about it. Fortunately, no one lives in these newly established cities, otherwise..."


    The knight who had just spoken said with a disgusting expression: "What the **** is going on in the front? Since there are so many demons, there must be a devil¡¯s lair and base, so why not ruin it. As long as there is a demon here, we There is a huge hidden danger here, and a large number of demons may appear at any time."


    The last battle let them know that no matter how powerful the God of Dawn, the devil will not give the God of Dawn face. On the contrary, as long as they find their territory, the demons will attack frantically without hesitation.


    The God of Dawn has recently strengthened the plane barrier above them. It is difficult for ordinary demons to locate, even if it is located, it is difficult to accurately reach this position. But the demon inside is still a coordinate.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, who doesn''t know that the frontmost unit is the strongest and the most dangerous. Most of the soldiers lost in our place in the past few years have been the frontmost loss. I really hope that one day I can go there too. ."


    The captain slashed the leopard-like demon with a sword, and a flash of pain flashed in his eyes. His whole family died in that big demonic frenzy many years ago. At that time, he was training in the central city, otherwise he would die in it. It''s a pity that his talent is not very good. He wants revenge, but he hasn''t achieved it for so many years.


    The soldier at the front line must have the strength of the golden level at the worst, and he now only has the silver peak, which is always a little short of gold. That''s it, so he didn''t even have a chance to reach the front line.


    "Captain, I believe you will be successful one day, when we will kill the devil together."


    Everyone cheered, but at this moment, the communication spar on the captain suddenly lit up.


    "What happened? Why did you suddenly contact us at this time? Are there any new orders."


    The captain just picked up the communication spar, and a very anxious business came from the other side. "Quickly, notify everyone to retreat, quickly withdraw, the demon frenzy, a large demon frenzy has broken out."


    It turned out that it was the soldiers on the front line . Upon hearing this, the people around turned pale.


    The captain gritted his teeth and said: "Evacuate as soon as possible. If you meet someone else on the road to help them evacuate, go quickly." After that, the captain ran forward, which is not the direction to go back.


    "Captain, where are you going? That''s the front line."


    The captain said loudly: "I know that the demon frenzy has enemies with me. I can''t just watch the sacrifices of my companions. I''m going to find them." The captain''s spirit almost burned. At this moment, the fighting energy surrounding him was burning, the barrier in the dark was suddenly broken, and he finally entered the golden level.


    But at this time, others preferred him not to enter. The captain who watched him quickly disappeared from the end of his line of sight, the rest of the people glanced at each other, turned and ran in the direction behind them.


    They know that this is not the time to succeed. Because they also have their own responsibility, that is, to notify the people behind to evacuate as soon as possible, and they need to coordinate people''s actions. It''s just that they don''t know that this time the frenzy is not a partial eruption.

 Chapter 1422： These guys are here again

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    It''s different from the past, because this time is a full-scale demon frenzy. As before, a large number of plant demons surrounded the entire territory, and then madly attacked in the middle.


    For a moment, I don''t know how many bases around have exposed their position. But these bases, which have not been known for how long they have developed, have built up a huge army of plants underground for many years.


    Now that a one-off burst out, the scene is simply overwhelmingly crazy.


    Because it happened once, and there have been demons wandering around all these years. So they reacted immediately. The aura of belief in the surroundings spread and suppressed the past for the first time. In the aura of faith, one''s own believer power will be promoted and quickly restored, while the devil will be suppressed.


    It''s just that this method will consume a lot of power of faith, so they don''t usually use this method.


    Today is completely different from the past. This large-scale outbreak reminds the older generation of people who have experienced the first demonic frenzy of the original horror. It was the same at the beginning, and a large number of demons suddenly appeared.


    The reinforcements and surrounding cities were swallowed for the first time, and then the nightmare broke out. But this time, the number of plant troops that broke out in the first place was more and more powerful. Among them are a large number of dark flying dragons.


    These huge dragon-shaped plants show strength similar to that of a dragon, and the weakest ones also have a golden level. The most powerful is even close to the level of a demigod. And they know that there are more powerful ones that haven''t appeared. The troops on the ground also united with each other, and a very terrifying force burst out in an instant.


    Such a huge movement, naturally, it is impossible to hide it from anyone. The God of Dawn was at a loss at this time, and he could only order his subordinates to stop desperately, but there was no way to get help from other gods.


    At this moment, the two camps of light and dark are fighting. As the third figure of the light **** system, and the second highest god, how could the **** of dawn be absent from such a battle.


    In the battle against the dark gods, he is impossible to be absent. However, his own body injury was not light, and he is still recovering from the injury and has not recovered. The power of the will of the abyss is not something that ordinary gods can resist.


    As for himself, he lost a divine power incarnation in the mist ruins last time, and he was still top-notch. Of the other four high-level gods, only the weakest one lost an incarnation, and none of the others lost.


    Adding to the damage from the last time the demon battled himself, this time the God of Dawn suddenly found that he was a little stretched out. A **** who never knew what the crisis was, finally felt that the crisis had come.


    "Damn devil, how could it be like this if it weren''t for you." The God of Dawn gritted his teeth.


    The last time his own divine power clone was lost, although the **** of dawn did not know who did it, he found some signs of the devil in the dark. In addition, the place where the fellow Franz died was also devilish, which made him always feel that this was a devil''s conspiracy. But what can he do now, the loss is really too great.


    If it weren''t for fighting each other with the Dark Gods now, maybe someone inside would start to challenge themselves. Your second-ranked position will disappear completely if you don''t get it right.


    "No, I must recover as soon as possible, before the real outbreak of the war, otherwise my body shows signs of injury, there will be problems." The God of Dawn decided to recover himself at all costs.


    Similarly, because of the battle between the light gods and the dark gods, everyone is now focusing on this. As more and more gods are involved, the influence is also increasing.


    If it were not for the restraint of several other main gods, it is even possible that other main gods would also be involved. Some small gods were inevitably added to it, and a few have been eliminated by now.


    And such a big movement, as the demon gods wandering around, naturally knows. As a result, it didn''t take long for the demons who had looked for themselves before found themselves again. And this time, eight came at once, all of which were high-ranking demon gods, and the number of lower and middle-ranking demon gods they brought was even more frightening.


    I don''t know if they were all following them, or they were drawn by them, or it was possible that these demon gods took the initiative to come together. The last time they attacked the God of Dawn, they got a lot of benefits.


    To be able to work hard for good, this is the consistent principle of the demons. Because for the devil, the strength is not enough, the possibility of death is higher. Any opportunity to improve one''s strength must be grasped firmly.


    But this time, Chi Nan is not the same as before. The demon incarnation has improved a lot over the years, and has continuously sacrificed a lot of things, and the abyssal power he has obtained has been refined, and his strength has been continuously improved.


    At this time, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation was also in the middle of the upper demon gods. Coupled with the power of Abyss Demon Fire, Chi Nan''s actual combat effectiveness is definitely no less than those of the oldest high-ranking demon gods. If you are fighting near your own kingdom of God and get the bonus of the kingdom of God, Chi Nan among the upper demon gods is sure that his demon incarnation is invincible.


    As a result, a powerful force was released from Chi Nan''s body. The eight high-ranking demon gods who were still aggressive, felt this power, and immediately converged. Even their team slowed down. U U Reading www.uuk£Ánshu.com


    Chi Nan slowly flew out of his kingdom of God. At this time, it was no secret that Chi Nan could live in the abyss. But the demon gods don''t care about this, don''t they just live in the abyss? What''s the big deal.


    They can''t enter the abyss plane, but many demon gods with identities and strengths will also **** some kingdoms or abandoned kingdoms, as their own strongholds, usually live in them, and practice high-pressure rule.


    "I don''t know what the **** are you coming here." Chi Nan sighed in his heart, these guys really came again. Of the few who came last time, none of them were absent after they tasted the sweetness.


    But this is also good, with them, you can reduce your pressure and distract the attention of the light **** system. The Light God System has been holding the demons to talk about things, isn''t it normal to be attacked by us? Besides, his purpose is just to inflict severe damage or even kill the God of Dawn. As for the result, Chi Nan wouldn''t care.


    As for the issue of income, I have a deity, do these things need to be so bothersome to fight for.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 Chapter 1423： This time the negotiation is easier

    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, the upper demon gods were silent and began to think, while the statusless demon gods didn''t say a word.


    The devil gods are always the weak and the strong. If they jump out to speak, they are likely to be killed, and even if they are killed, they will die in vain. What''s more, Chi Nan just showed strong strength.


    The eight high-ranking demon gods on the scene, even if they join forces, can beat Chi Nan at best, and it is impossible to kill him.


    After a long time, a flame demon finally spoke: "Black Lotus, our purpose this time is the same as last time. We know that you have coordinates for staying in the land of the **** of dawn, so we also want to join in."


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth slightly ticked: "So what? Last time because of your calculation errors and your blind self-confidence, we did not completely destroy the territory of the God of Dawn, so we could only be forced to withdraw. The place last time was me. I found it, this time I left the coordinates, but you didn''t pay anything."


    "Why, we will follow the agreement last time and give you part of the proceeds, just like the standard last time. This time we brought so many people, it will definitely not be the same as last time."


    A demon **** next to him also said: "Yes, the last time we lost so quickly was mainly because of the help of other gods of the Light God System. But this time it is different. The Light God System is fighting against the Dark God System."


    In other words, the other gods have no power to come and help. But is it possible.


    Chi Nan sneered: "Now the light gods are indeed fighting against the dark gods, but the territories of the other main gods have not been attacked, and the lower-level forces can still be mobilized to support them. Moreover, their battle did not go to the end, the main **** Our body has not moved, other gods and subordinate gods are still there, and the resources are even greater."


    Every sentence Chi Nan said made them even more embarrassed. Finally, the grumpy Balrog couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Just tell us that we don''t agree with it. If we don''t agree, we will leave now. We won''t be the only ones when we come next time." Is this threatening? Chi Nan smiled secretly in his heart.


    The other demon gods didn''t feel that there was anything wrong. After all, a creature like a demon, that is the master who does nothing to achieve the goal, they absolutely did it. Among the demons, strength is respected.


    When they think their strength can easily win Chi Nan, they will attack without hesitation. It''s like last time, if they didn''t compromise, they would attack themselves on the spot, and they would suffer heavy losses.


    If your layout is broken, it will be even more troublesome. However, Chi Nan had never thought about not allowing them to participate. What''s wrong with using their power to accomplish their goals. Besides, weakening the power of the demon **** is also related to his next plan. Now, they took the initiative to send it to the door, why not do it.


    Chi Nan seemed to have compromised, and immediately said, "You can join in, but for the eight of you, you must give me 50% of the income." This is the lion''s open mouth.


    "Damn, you want so much, what do we do." Several demon gods suddenly yelled in dissatisfaction.


    Chi Nan didn¡¯t care and spread his hands: "Look, I only have so many people, but you have brought so many. You only have to give me five deals, and I won¡¯t fight for the others. ."


    Looking around, there are indeed many demons around. In front of them, these guys dare not say a word. As for whether these people came with them, does this still need to be considered.


    "50% is not good, 50% is too much, at most only 30%, this is more than last time. Don''t be too greedy, otherwise we don''t mind adding a few more people, anyway, we will allocate more."


    A group of shadow-like guys spoke up. This guy just joined this time, and he is also the most powerful one of their demon gods. In terms of his own level, he is not worse than himself, but I don''t know if there are any special methods. No way, there are too many monsters like this mystery among the demons.


    Moreover, in order to protect themselves, the demons generally would not tell others about their abilities casually. Even if they did, they would conceal a lot, or conceal other means. Who knows what abilities these guys have.


    It is not impossible that one is accidentally calculated by these guys. Chi Nan''s eyes rolled a moment, and then he said: "Well, then 30%, other people need you to coordinate. We sign a contract and respect the will of the heavens."


    "Huh, the will of the heavens? Why do you want to learn the nature and style of those gods, the will of the abyss is the most noble." A demon said loudly, but who knows whether he thinks like this in his heart.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Abyss Will is too messy, it is easy to make mistakes, and you don''t want Abyss Will to intervene suddenly in such a thing." The other demon gods were taken aback, and then nodded indifferently.


    Indeed, such a thing, if the will of the abyss suddenly intervenes, it is not surprising at all. If the will of the abyss had to force them to fight with the gods for life and death, they would have no way to resist. At that time, no one knew what the final result would be, and when the Will of the Abyss had their brains they were really not sure.


    They are not Chi Nan, they have the power to resist and ignore the mobilization of the will of the abyss, and then they understand the opinions that Chi Nan put forward. Although the contract that the will of the abyss is watching rarely goes wrong, it has also appeared, hasn''t it.


    This time, because of the lessons learned from the last time and Chi Nan¡¯s strength has improved, the negotiations have been quicker and smoother. It was just a few words, not as long as the demon gods on the road.


    The massive gathering of demon gods has also caused panic and attention from other surrounding forces. Many people think that these demon gods intend to take advantage of this opportunity to develop in the chaotic area, and many people have begun to secretly prepare.


    But what they didn''t expect was that after these demons gathered, they didn''t attack the chaotic area, but suddenly came to another place. This place is different from where they entered last time. However, under the cooperation between the inside and outside of Chinan''s base, a new channel was quickly opened up, and then fixed by the demon gods with their own power.


    "Hahahaha, **** **** of dawn, welcome our anger." The demon gods who escaped last time entered the plane channel for the first time.

 Chapter 1424： The materials for refining artifacts are also available

    The demons entered, but the upper demons were not in a hurry. At this time, only some of the lower demon gods and their demon army were entered. The various abyss planes are now docking with this space channel.


    For a while, there is no way for them to enter. The last time they came, the demon gods all came with their own clones, but this time a few high-ranking demon gods appeared here.


    Demon clones are not as easy to manufacture as **** clones, and they are not so delicate, but rather rough. But because the demons have few resources, they only have one clone to help them do things. Even sometimes, he can complete the task of the will of the abyss on his behalf, or even die on his own.


    But after all, the strength of these clones is not as good as their own, this time in order to maximize their benefits, they will come by themselves.


    For the devil, it is actually not unacceptable for the real body to act in person.


    Seeing the space channel slowly stabilized, Chi Nan suddenly said to the others: "I recently wanted to refine an artifact, but I don¡¯t have any materials in my hand. There are many orthodox gods¡¯ artifacts and things left by them in my hand. Do you have anything to exchange."


    The other demon gods were a little strange when they heard the words. The flame demon **** said loudly: "How come you have so many gods, didn''t we not have so much profit in the last battle?"


    Chi Nan sneered: "I don''t want you to be so unpromising. You definitely didn''t go to the last relic of the God of Mist. I have participated in it. These are what I got there."


    Of course they knew the remains of the God of Mist, but the demons involved were relatively few. The things that the demon **** originally needed were different from ordinary gods, not to mention that such dangerous relics had to be entered by the deity.


    If one accidentally dies, it is really a pitfall. Even if you use a clone, the clone is too precious for them to be so wasteful. Therefore, last time, a high-ranking demon **** did not participate.


    After knowing what was produced in the ruins, the demon gods who had not entered and were watching suddenly lost their interest. Who would have thought that Chi Nan would actually participate, and the goal was to hunt down other gods. After Chi Nan took out a few artifacts, the eyes of the demon gods suddenly became straight. Is this still an explanation?


    For them, the avatar of the gods is the most valuable. But in the mist, the clone will soon disappear after death, and there is no way to keep it. But the divine tools of the gods and the crystallization of their divine power are useful.


    Seeing this, the demon gods glanced at each other, and then each became silent. Just when the mist was about to say something, the previous flame demon **** suddenly took out a black ball.


    "This is the core of the lava plane, the lava core of that plane. I originally planned to keep it for my own use. I will exchange it with you now. But I need three medium artifacts."


    Three medium artifacts, which are quite a lot, but the price is very reasonable. Of course, on the devil''s side, the price must be inflated, but who would let Chi Nan not care. That lava core is a good thing, and it is just right to match your own abyssal fire. It is not impossible to refine a superior Demon God artifact, which can definitely enhance one''s own strength.


    It would be even better if you add a little divine spirit to refine divine artifacts, and then use your own divine kingdom as the help to create an artifact. Because this means that in the future this thing may reach the level of the main artifact.


    From this core Shang Chinan, it can be seen that the so-called lava plane is probably the top one. That is the kind of plane that can raise one''s patron saint to the upper **** level.


    There are not many such powerful planes that have not been discovered yet, and it is even more difficult to destroy them directly. Perhaps, this guy was able to rise to the upper demon **** because of this.


    The core is in his hands, so that plane can be imagined, if it is either destroyed, or sacrificed and become a part of the abyss. Even that plane might still be a kingdom of God before. Although there are not many planes that the kingdom of God has evolved, it is not without it. Generally, after the death of the gods, it takes a long time for the divine kingdom to be abandoned.


    "Okay, I exchanged it." Chi Nan nodded, and then took out three medium-sized artifacts that he couldn''t disguise. And coincidentally, all three of them belonged to the Light God System, not their own.


    After getting the things, the upper fire demon **** exchanged with Chi Nan happily.


    "We also have good materials, which can also be exchanged." Several other demon gods also spoke.


    Instead, Chi Nan squeezed: "Ah, I have found the main material. The other materials are there, so I don''t need it for the time being, but if the materials are good, they can be exchanged, but I don''t have much left."


    No one knew how many things Chi Nan had in his hands. They had also heard of the cruelty of the battle. So they don''t think that Chinan has a lot of things. If Chinan himself doesn''t say it, no one can think of it.


    The reason for doing this is to show that I can spend a lot of money on good things. On the other hand, I tell them that I don¡¯t have a lot of things and can be regarded as strange goods It¡¯s just that Chi Nanyue puts on such a gesture. The other demon gods became more enthusiastic, and the demon gods hadn''t seen too much in the world, and they were either destroying or killing, or absolute dominance and looting all day long.


    The demons have no experience with the various methods under this kind of market economy. Chi Nan happily used some of his unskilled methods to get some good things in the hands of several demon gods.


    The demon gods also thought they were taking advantage, and even the middle demon **** who had a good collection of treasures secretly came to Chi Nan to trade. Because Chi Nan seems to be very talkative.


    After getting the things, Chi Nan''s reputation for being talkative spread among the demon gods.


    But from Chi Nan''s point of view, he has gained a lot of good things. Suddenly, the materials for refining the artifact embryos by himself were completely complete, and there was a lot more. Perhaps, it is possible to design a more perfect artifact with greater potential.


    After the transaction, everyone returned to their positions and continued to stabilize and strengthen this spatial channel. As a large number of demons entered, the battle on the ground became more and more violent. At first, it could be suppressed, but later, the battle here finally shocked the God of Dawn, who was fully restoring his wounds.

 Chapter 1425： The **** of dawn

    The **** of dawn, who was recovering from his wounds, was called out by his own god. Hold back his anger, because he knows that even if he gets angry, it''s useless, because it''s not an important thing, and his **** would never disturb him.


    "What happened, tell me everything."


    To the surprise of the God of Dawn, what happened was not the front line of the war with the dark gods, but the land controlled by his hometown. That is, his largest territory was attacked again.


    "Damn devil, it happens at this time. These demons, if you have a chance, you must be wiped out."


    The **** of dawn, who has been going smoothly, has been suffering all these years and is very aggrieved. It just happens that these losses are brought to him by those demons. The God of Dawn, who originally had no affection for demons, hated him even more this time.


    It''s a pity that the time is too short. Although the God of Dawn wants to transfer his main territory to a place where no one has discovered it. But that place has just started construction now, and it is still far from being fully developed.


    At least within a thousand years, it is impossible for oneself to give up this place. The millennium time is not too long for the upper gods, and even he has planned some follow-up developments. But who knows, let alone a thousand years, it has only been a few years, and the main place of faith has once again been problematic.


    If it''s just the power of faith, he doesn''t care. After all, he controls a lot of the planes of his subordinates, and his religion continuously provides him with a lot of power of faith. But this is the central plane.


    This place occupies the territory, and it has huge benefits for oneself to comprehend the law, and can help oneself continuously improve. If you lose here, your understanding of the law will stagnate.


    Even if you regain such a territory next time, you can only start from the beginning, step by step slowly. Maybe in the future, he will be overtaken by others and lose his position in the Light God System.


    No, we must not let this happen. The **** of dawn can only constantly mobilize masters from all over the world and send them out to fight against those crazy demons. "We must settle down within the shortest time, drive the demons out, and clean up all their coordinates by the way. This time expand the scope of the cleanup ten times."


    After thinking about it, the God of Dawn immediately notified: "Notify other members of the Light God family, I need support."


    The devil below is too crazy, if you are alone, the loss is too great, and it even feels that the gain is not worth the loss. Be sure to get other people together, and it will be faster.


    Isn''t it just a little loss of profit? I have already lost so much, not bad. When you recover, you must double it back. The target is those demons and the people of the dark gods.


    Only a few days later, the **** of dawn came out again angrily: "These nasty **** are all from the same **** system. At this time, they are still calculating this way. I think they are deliberate.


    The message just sent said that because of the relationship between these people fighting with the dark gods, their power is on that side, so there is no way to come and help. At most some people are selected, but what these people are, there are not a few useful masters, they are basically ordinary troops that seem to be elite, but in fact they are all mortals. This is nothing.


    "My lord, maybe, maybe they are really because of the fighting on the dark **** system." During the recent period, fighting against the dark **** system is the most important thing for their light **** system.


    "Hmph, am I going to be deceived too. Their territories clearly have nothing to do with them. Besides, these inferior existence mobilizations have nothing to do with the overall situation. We must be dispatched to fight against the Dark God System."


    The God of Dawn faintly knew what these guys were thinking, but he just didn''t want to help himself, he wanted to watch his progress slow down. In the same **** system, there is naturally competition. In particular, their light gods are very bright on the surface, but they have become accustomed to their domineering styles, and on the contrary, more and more calculations have appeared.


    Even the guy ranked number one doesn''t want to be caught up by himself, so they deliberately want to watch their territory be destroyed. Although I don''t want to kill myself, I''m sure to suppress myself.


    "These nasty bastards, it seems that we can''t rely on them this time. If we do it ourselves, if the loss is too great, the subsequent battle will say that we have lost too much and have no strength to participate. If you don''t want to, then go to the Lord God''s side. Make sense."


    The God of Dawn directly ordered in anger, and he felt that he was really trapped this time.


    In order to recover his injuries as soon as possible, in addition to the only two peak divine power clones, the other divine power clones with poor strength were re-absorbed by him with a large amount of divine power crystals.


    Through the power of the divine power clone, speed up the recovery of one''s own injuries, and dispel the will of the abyss left behind in the power. But in this way, one''s own clones at all levels are almost eliminated, and there are many things that can''t be mobilized. This is the foundation that takes a long time to accumulate, and the loss is so great that the **** of dawn is distressed.


    And without these clones, his performance will definitely be questioned in the subsequent war.


    Even the God of Dawn himself did not expect that things would develop to this point. From the beginning, I was calculated by the Holy Tree God to now, not a day has gone smoothly, and now even my own people are starting to calculate themselves.


    "Huh Sooner or later, I will make you all pay the price." The God of Dawn snorted and retreated again. He was confident that he would fully recover within a year.


    "Don''t bother me with anything. If other people ask, just say I''m busy."


    The God of Dawn doesn''t care if he will offend others at this time, anyway, they have offended themselves. With the injection of a large amount of power from the **** of dawn, the war between the demons and believers below has entered a new stage.


    The believers are supported by a large amount of power, and there are many lower gods and even the middle gods that have been spawned to fight. They once defeated the demon gods, and it is beneficial to keep losing the existing land.


    Even Chi Nan was a little surprised by this crazy outbreak. "It''s weird. They are all under the God of Dawn. There is no reinforcement. Is the battle over there so fierce that you can''t even get the reinforcements."


    "Hehe, gods, these hypocritical guys." The old demon god, who seemed to know something, showed a mysterious smile.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1426： I have a bad idea

    This time the battle with the believers of the **** of dawn can be said to be smooth out of expectation. Not only was there no reinforcements, but even his own troops were restrained a lot, and his troops were obviously insufficient.


    After the middle demon **** entered, the battle began to go to another stage.


    Except for the fighting power of the demon gods and gods, the other people with insufficient levels have already started to retreat continuously. Those areas that were destroyed before are all abandoned, and they are just ruins anyway.


    Most of the cities re-established on the ruins were also abandoned. Only some troops were stationed in them, defending them with the help of various magic circles and alchemy items. Once they can''t stop them, they will immediately evacuate through the teleportation array.


    That''s right, after experiencing the last time, the God of Dawn finally allowed his followers to touch alchemy items. It''s a pity that the time is relatively short, so these alchemical weapons only armed the surrounding areas.


    After all, alchemy items are not the same as their own plants, and these need to be manufactured before they can be used. Especially those magic arrays that are used in conjunction need to be re-architected, and it is impossible to complete them all at once. In so many years, it has been very difficult to achieve this point.


    In the surrounding circle, there were alchemy weapons everywhere, and the ability to wrap up the current territory really surprised Chi Nan. There are some magic towers around, which were absolutely invisible when I visited last time.


    However, the magic led by these mage towers is not ordinary elemental magic, but light attribute spells. It can even bless divine arts. It is conceivable that this kind of mage tower should be improved.


    Perhaps this is not the credit of the God of Dawn, but the credit of other light gods.


    However, with a large army of demons and plants, Chi Nan would not take it seriously. No matter how powerful alchemy items are, no matter how powerful the mage tower is, they are all maintained by consuming a lot of resources. This is incomparable to their own army of plants. When their resources are exhausted, these alchemy weapons become furnishings.


    And around, a large number of advanced beings are flying everywhere in the sky. The middle demon **** led the lower demon gods to block the avatars of gods and gods, and there were some faith gods that were temporarily spawned by the power of faith.


    At the same time, they are also fighting with a large number of demigods, and every battle will make the ruins below become more shattered. The ruins in many places have become almost like deserts, and no larger stones can be seen.


    "Fortunately, the power of the gods in the central area has been suppressed, at least their aftermath of the battle will not spread too far. Otherwise, the existence of so many gods will fight, and the entire territory of the **** of dawn will definitely include the surrounding area several times larger. Completely destroyed." Chi Nan said to himself while looking at the influence in his own kingdom of God.


    This was done by the demon incarnation, and neither side knew that Chi Nan was able to observe their battle at this time.


    "As if there is no such suppression, the Central Plane cannot exist until now. It is a great burden to accommodate so many gods." Hermilla nodded to express her point of view.


    "It''s not a big deal. We didn''t rely on the aftermath to fight when we were fighting. The aftermath is useless at all. It can only be used to attack the weak troops on a large scale. The battle within a certain distance is fundamental. Not affected." Weiwei Si is a fighter herself and doesn''t need to attack on a large scale.


    It''s just that for the existence of those law systems, want to release a wide range of magical attacks, it does have a great impact.


    Wei Wei Si suddenly thought of something and stuck out her tongue, and the others didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, the picture suddenly changed. Chi Nan saw that a group of plant demons actually broke through a defensive line in the picture. Most importantly, they actually broke into a temple.


    There are actually many shrines that have been breached. It''s just that when the temple was breached in the past, their idols would burst out the power of faith in the first place, or the idols were transferred, anyway, no useful ones were left. But this time was different. These plants actually got a perfect idol with sufficient power of faith stored in it.


    This is the negligence of the **** of dawn, but once the figure is taken off the pedestal and sealed, then he has the capital to start the battle of God. In this case, Chi Nan felt that he had a bad idea.


    "It''s a statue, Chi Nan, do you plan to start a battle with them?" Sophia said with an expression of interest.


    For the God of Dawn, everyone is the same enemy. They have calculated Chi Nan many times, and even helped others to assassinate Chi Nan. Such people, if they have the opportunity, they don''t want the God of Dawn to survive.


    Now, there seems to be a good opportunity. Once the battle of the gods begins, and even invades the opponent''s kingdom of gods and causes huge damage, then even if it fails, it can cause the **** of dawn to suffer heavy losses. But in this case, it is easy to expose that Chi Nan''s demon incarnation possesses the kingdom of God. This kind of thing is not a trivial matter to anyone.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Of course it''s going to be a war of gods, but it''s not possible now. Wait until the space channel outside becomes stable." The corners of Chi Nan''s mouth twitched thinking of some bad ideas in his heart.


    "Also, how is the light and dark battle going on now." Chi Nan thought for a while, then said.


    Wei Wei Si immediately said: "The battle is going on very fiercely. The Light God Element doesn''t know what''s going on, and is attacking with all its strength. There are already many mid-level god-level divine power incarnations dispatched. Looking at this situation, it won''t take long. Existence will also be dispatched. Now their main battlefield is near the center of the plane. The interference in that place is too serious, and only this information can be obtained."


    "This information is enough. Wait for a while, it won''t be too long. Let''s build our own altar, so that we can open the space channel at any time." Chi Nan gave an order, and the bottom began to get busy.


    The idol was secretly sent underground, and then an altar was created in the underground space. The surrounding seals strictly protected it, and so many people on it were fighting, and there was no sign of it.


    That''s right, Chinan built the altar underground, and above it is a ruin place, where the demon and the **** of dawn fight, and it is also the main battlefield of this battle. It can be said that there is no grass around it.

 Chapter 1427： The strange passage of the kingdom of God

    The battle went very smoothly, beyond imagination. Of course, this is only going well for Chi Nan. In just less than a month, the battle between the light gods and the dark gods had become fierce.


    During the observation, the gods on both sides really sent the divine power incarnations of the upper gods. Now it can be said that in addition to the true body of the god, only the main **** has not made a move. But Chi Nan knew that the two main gods must be staring at each other. Although they hadn''t taken a shot yet, as long as one dared to do it, the other would act immediately.


    And on the side of the upper **** of the light **** system, now only the **** of dawn has yet to make a move.


    According to the news that Chi Nan received, the God of Dawn was now an excuse to deal with the devil, so he did not send out, but the God of Dawn in the Light God System has complained a lot recently.


    Chi Nan faintly felt that there would still be so many complaints in this situation, and it seemed that something was wrong. Although the struggle for power among the gods is not well understood, it does appear.


    But all this has nothing to do with Chi Nan. Chi Nan was just analyzing it quietly. "The God of Dawn, let alone the top-level divine power avatar now, even the ordinary divine power avatar hasn''t dispatched one yet, I always feel that there is something wrong."


    Just as Chi Nan spoke, Wei Wei Si''s expression changed suddenly, and then said: "The news that I just got, a top-level divine power incarnation of the God of Dawn has appeared, has reached the battlefield, and is fighting the incarnation of the God of Night. "


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth hooked: "Is this because I can''t bear the pressure, or is it for some other reason. But it seems that this divine power incarnation will never come back for a while. If that is the case, then the power of the **** of dawn will be again. A part is missing. How is the stability on the space channel?" Chi Nan asked again.


    News from the demon incarnation came immediately. "Three days ago, the space channel has been completely stabilized, and it has been able to allow the upper gods to pass. It''s just that you know the characters of those guys, they won''t pass easily."


    Chi Nan understands that the guys who can become the upper demon gods are the most afraid of death among the demon gods, and they can survive to the present, and their life-saving ability and character will definitely not be fake.


    They all worried that after they passed, they would be directly intercepted by the gods, and either they would lose themselves, or they would lose a demon clone of themselves. Even being stabbed in the back by one of his companions is not impossible.


    It is common for demons to calculate and devour each other. Many demons have failed to attack the gods. In fact, the reason is that they have fought within themselves. Being in the camp of the Demon God, Chi Nan knew all these things too well. But when the demons are fighting, they don''t like to use contracts, and they don''t like all kinds of contracts.


    I don''t know if it is because he hates being bound, or because every demon **** has a small abacus in his heart.


    This short-sighted performance also made Chi Nan exceptionally competitive. This kind of group can become the enemy of the orthodox gods, and it is really due to the strong power of the will of the abyss, otherwise there will be no such opportunity at all.


    "But now that the hard conditions have been met, it''s up to us next. As long as we control it better, our kingdom of God will not be exposed. Now, start using the strategy of God War."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and the altar that had been prepared a long time ago began to operate. A mysterious force condensed underground. At this time, even the people fighting above felt something was wrong.


    It was only for a while, and they didn''t even know what this situation meant. Just a moment later, a black spot suddenly appeared in the sky, and the black spot continued to expand and become bigger and bigger. It didn''t take long for this point to become a black hole, and then the black hole became white, with a holy light radiating from it.


    "Be careful, this must be the means of those gods." The demon gods stepped back, away from this place, staring at them firmly. And the subordinates of the God of Dawn also looked strange, because they had not received the order.


    Especially a subordinate god, he himself is a middle god, it is impossible that no one has notified himself in this situation. No, how could the connection between myself and the deity suddenly become so clear.


    The incarnation of the middle **** looked at the white hole with a weird look, and he was taken aback by this. The scenery inside was so familiar, **** it, this is clearly the **** of the **** of dawn. Within the country.


    "This is the kingdom of God, who opened the door of our kingdom of God?" The middle **** incarnation yelled in surprise, and then quickly closed his mouth. Could it be said that this is what special means the God of Dawn wants to use, but he doesn''t know it. Forget it, don''t talk nonsense, it would be bad if you disrupt the plan of the **** of dawn.


    The demon gods also heard this, and they all had their faces full of weirdness, and they didn''t know what was going on. Why did you open the door to the kingdom of God all at once? Is this an invitation to enter?


    Although the kingdom of God does have great benefits for the gods and believers, fighting in the kingdom is all compelling. Once a war starts, no matter the victory or defeat, it will damage one''s own kingdom of God.


    The gods value themselves most, followed by the kingdom of gods the kingdom of gods is the foundation of their own, and they are fundamental, so there can be no problems in any of them. Some people even say that the damage to the kingdom of God is so severe that the gods themselves cannot advance.


    Although I don''t know whether it is true, but after all, there is no **** that casually damages his kingdom. Chi Nan''s original method of using the kingdom of God to strike is extremely rare among the gods.


    At this moment, the God of Dawn was also full of weird surprise, just now, he was suddenly drawn to the center of his kingdom of God. Then, he saw the chains in the void and sealed his temple, and at the same time he felt that he could not run around casually. After a pause, the **** of dawn finally reacted.


    "Damn it, who did it? I''m really a bully to start a **** war at this time."


    He finally remembered, this is a manifestation of God''s war. Because it was the first time someone took the initiative to launch a war of gods to invade his kingdom of God, he didn''t even think of this phenomenon for a while. God war, that is a cruel term.


    But then, the **** of dawn became even more daunted, because he discovered that the passage actually appeared on the battlefield. But there is something on that battlefield, it''s all demonic forces.

 Chapter 1428： The lower level fights against the upper level

    "Could it be that we did this? But the demons don¡¯t have their own kingdom, how can they start a divine war. Or, the demons have the ability to unilaterally initiate a divine war. If this is the case, it will be troublesome. ."


    The heart of the dawn **** collapsed, and he was worried that the other side of the link to him was an abyss plane. If this is the case, then it would be dangerous. I still remember the last time I just opened the abyss channel, and then an incarnation was destroyed, and then his body was also severely damaged.


    It would be dangerous if they were connected through the **** war channel. "No, we must not let them succeed."


    Thinking of this, the **** of dawn suddenly went crazy, and the order was immediately passed on. Then, all the people in the kingdom of God stood ready, and the troops inside were dispatched immediately, laying layers of defense at the exit.


    "Quickly, connect with other planes and bring me the powerful armies of all the planes." The battle of the gods compares not only the strength of the gods themselves, but also the background of the gods and the power of their subordinates.


    Although his subordinates are not strong enough, they are able to resist ordinary troops from outside. Those ordinary troops may not hurt the gods themselves, but they can hurt the kingdom of gods, and even cause the kingdom of gods to collapse in serious cases. In that case, the power of the gods themselves receiving the blessings of the kingdom of God will be much weaker, and even the blessings will disappear.


    At the same time, the spirits of the other subordinate kingdoms of the gods around have come to the kingdom of the gods of dawn to stand in battle. They know that once the war of gods is started, it is not a trivial matter, and maybe a big problem will arise.


    For this kind of thing, the God of Dawn had no face to ask other gods for help. It would be really shameful to be beaten into your own home and ask for help yourself. Unless the final situation is really bad, then there is no way.


    But it is conceivable that after this time, no matter how much the demons pay, they will become the laughingstock of the Light God System, and even spread throughout the Pantheon, and their status has become a foregone conclusion.


    It is not impossible to cause such a thing, even if it is disgusted by the main god, it is really a great shame. The more I think about it, the more annoyed the **** of dawn becomes. These demons are really worthy of death.


    "Kill, rush in, there are more people in there." The upper demons didn''t enter casually, because they were still bewildered and cautious. But the demons below have no such scruples. The demons had no thoughts at all. Seeing such a door opened, they shouted in demonic language and rushed towards this place.


    The demons did not constrain their army. During the war, they still let their demonic army continue to charge. Because of their aftermath, I don''t know how many demons were beaten into powder.


    At this moment, there are still countless demons charging forward, just entering the entrance of the cave, they are torn to pieces by the light power inside. No, in addition to the power of light, there are other types of power that have also appeared.


    There was even a divine power with a dark attribute. Sure enough, the subordinates who absorbed the light had a dark divine spirit. Chi Nan, who was watching through the screen, felt the existence of this dark force for the first time. Especially his demon incarnation, the feeling is more profound than his own deity. At this time, the anger hidden in Chi Nan''s heart was also ignited.


    "It''s very interesting to attack me. Today we will fight it upright."


    The army of plants under Chi Nan began to pour in toward the gap. When the war began, the people in the gods'' camp who felt something was wrong finally reacted. "No, there is the entrance to the kingdom of God, and they cannot be allowed in."


    I don''t know why this entrance appeared, or why the troops inside did not come out, but were beaten by the devil instead. But they all know that a foreign body has entered the kingdom of God, and that is not a trivial matter.


    Once you enter too much and even gain a firm foothold, then the kingdom of God will be eroded, and the essence of the kingdom of God will be severely destroyed. Now that this kind of thing has been seen, it must not be allowed to happen.


    These god-level masters took action, and immediately countless demons were destroyed. As soon as they shot, the demon gods also reacted. "Block them and dare to do it at this time. It''s really looking for death."


    The demons glanced at each other, their eyes gleaming. But none of them approached the past to attack casually. Everyone launched a long-range attack directly at a certain distance beyond the edge of the cave.


    Even the hand-to-hand demon gods gathered their power from a distance and threw them over, without any intention of coming closer. They were worried that this was a trap, and they would be surrounded by masters who suddenly rushed out when they approached the past.


    Similarly, they did not dare to enter each other''s kingdom of God casually. After entering, it can indeed cause huge damage to the opponent''s kingdom of God. But they also know that this is not an easy task.


    The most important thing is that on the other side''s turf, the first thing to do is to be killed. Even if they are demon gods, they don''t have the patience to stand firm. I came here to find benefits, not to die.


    All they can do is continue to attack, entangle their opponents, prove that they are fighting, nothing more. As for wanting to let yourself in, don''t think about it. Didn''t you see yourself fighting? Did you make a contribution? At this time, even if it was the order of the upper demons, it was impossible for them to enter it.


    I want them to enter unless there are more powerful upper demons to enter, and they can gain a foothold inside. At that time, these demons would rush up like mad dogs and bite off a piece of meat fiercely.


    The nature of demons is like this. If you have any advantage, you will take advantage. If you are in danger, you will run away. When dealing with these demons, you must use your interests to guide you and hide the danger. This kind of performance left Chi Nan speechless for a while.


    This is like a group of mobs, but they are powerful mobs. It''s no wonder that the devil can''t develop, without a unified and powerful alliance, without faith, and after all, it''s just a mess.


    At this moment, the high-ranking demon gods outside were also full of weird faces, and they didn''t know what had happened.


    "It seems that someone took advantage of this opportunity to start a **** war. I only heard about the **** war before. This is the first time I have seen it. The first step of the **** war is to open the channel. Then who is the next to attack the kingdom of God? It."


    There is no army of other gods, but there are only demons here. It will never be for them to attack.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1429： Then try it out first

    Looking at the analysis of several demon gods, Chi Nan smiled slightly, and then said: "80% want them to attack. It should be to kill someone with a knife. After all, a high-level **** cannot be dealt with by anyone."


    "Moreover, this is still a veteran high-ranking god, a high-ranking **** of the light **** system. Among the gods, no one dares to offend the light **** system. Now this opportunity, I just want to use our power to retaliate."


    "Hmph, these hypocritical gods can even do this kind of thing, regardless of them." The smoke-like demon **** was uncertain, because he had no eyes, and he couldn''t see what his eyes were.


    "I think this is a good opportunity. This is the first time we have encountered God War, but we are not unaware of the situation of God War. Just use a large number of demons to attack, and wait until their kingdom of God is half-crippled. After that, we can reap great benefits. If we can join hands to sacrifice the God of Dawn and his kingdom, it will be good for us..."


    Many people''s eyes lit up. They are all good high-ranking demon gods, but none of them have reached the peak, or even far from the peak. Their own strength is not even as good as the God of Dawn.


    The only thing here that can fight against the **** of dawn is the black lotus and the black mist, and Chi Nan himself, because he did not show too strong combat effectiveness, they didn¡¯t know that Chi Nan had this kind of battle. strength.


    At best, they felt that this guy named Black Lotus was not weak in his own strength, nothing more.


    And in the other side''s kingdom, the **** of dawn is definitely stronger. But this is a good opportunity no one wants to give up. Once the **** of dawn and his kingdom are sacrificed, even if a few people share it together, they can get huge benefits. It is even possible for them to reach the late stage of the upper demon god, that is, the level close to the peak.


    Below this level, if the main **** doesn''t take action, they basically won''t encounter life threats. Everything is based on interests. As long as there is the temptation to improve one''s strength, whether it is a devil or a devil, it will not be able to resist it.


    This time, such a big temptation, the benefits are too great, and they have ignored the risks. Therefore, several demon gods also became excited. "Then what do you think, after all, the risk here is not small."


    Several people asked the Wing Demon who had just spoken, and at this time, Chi Nan spoke again. "The opponent uses this method to start the battle of gods, it must be because their strength is not enough. If the opponent is a higher god, it doesn''t need to be like this. Then, the person who opens the channel of **** battle is probably only the middle god, and it''s not enough. consider."


    Chi Nan picked himself out directly, and the other demon gods nodded one after another. There are too many people who have enemies with the Guangming God System. This kind of thing is normal. Many gods have been involved in the light and dark battlefields.


    There are countless gods who want to use this opportunity to avenge the light gods. And this is not the first person to launch a **** war against the gods of the light gods, it''s just that they have been launched against some lower gods in the past. But this time, it was facing a high-level god, and the space channel just happened to be opened on the demon battlefield, which was a benefit for them.


    "Then the next step is to weaken their kingdom of God first. Now that the kingdom of God is complete, the demon gods will definitely not enter, and even the demon lords will not enter. We have to find a way."


    To attack the kingdom of a higher god, if you want to transform it into a space that suits you, and erode the opponent''s laws, you must have a strong force. The demon army without the demon lord is really not easy to invade.


    At this time, the cloud demon **** said: "We can do it ourselves. Although our ability is not enough to make the demon **** fully obey our orders, but the demon lord is no problem. We go to other places to find more and force them to enter the kingdom of God. At that time, they would fight even if they couldn¡¯t fight."


    Chi Nan sighed secretly in his heart, it is indeed the nature and style of the demon god, who directly forced the entry. Not to mention the benefits, it would be nice to save your life. The life of the devil is really desperate.


    But what does this have to do with him? Anyway, it''s all demons. It''s not a good thing in the first place, and Chi Nan doesn''t care. Even Chi Nan, like them, also controlled some demon lords in some abyss planes.


    In addition to these demon lords, Chi Nan also sent in a lot of dark dragons that could threaten the level of a demigod, all to deal with the **** of dawn. Can''t let them know that this time the battle of God was opened by themselves.


    As for who it was, they didn''t care anymore. For the first time in their memory, they started a magical battle with the gods, and they could finally taste the benefits of the magical battle. In the past, they could only attack by force. When it was difficult to succeed, the benefits would shrink by half. This time, I have to take down this high-ranking **** for whatever it is said. Now is a good time for the light and dark war. If I miss it, I don''t know when I will have the opportunity.


    Following the orders and actions of the upper demon gods, the war in the passage of the kingdom of God became more and more fierce. A large number of demons were continuously sent into this place, and then began to constantly impact.


    Every day, a large number of demons enter and a large number of corpses are thrown out. Of course, the moment it was thrown out, it was swallowed up by other demons, and the demons who swallowed their companions continued to rush forward.


    Step by step, like a swarm of ants crossing the border, so spectacular.


    And because of the situation caused by the space passage here, the center of the battlefield was gradually moved to this place. The war has gone from destroying the territory of the God of Dawn to starting a battle with the God of Dawn.


    The subordinates of the **** of dawn wanted to stop, but the demon gods were unwilling, and the two sides fought nearby. The demon gods did not dare to enter the kingdom of God for the time being, so they all gathered here, and they were completely more powerful than the opponent.


    It happened that when the opponent broke out, he was below and had blocked the access to the kingdom of the gods. They had no way to enter for the time being, and they could only go to war with the gods here. As a result, when the demon gods became crazy, they finally knew what power disparity was. The number and overall strength of the demon gods are far beyond them.


    If it weren''t for the demon gods were all waiting at the entrance to the kingdom of God, as long as they chase them out, their territory would really be over. There is no way to get outside support, and the strength is not as good as the other party. This is the first time I have such a headache.


    As time passed day by day, every day the scene in the kingdom of God was mobilized by Chi Nan through plants. Through these pictures, the demon gods can also understand the situation of the battle.


    I would like a recommendation for the new book "Earth Crossing Times", thank you.

 Chapter 1430： 1 oriental magic artifact

    The upper **** is the upper god. As a veteran upper **** backed by a huge **** system, it is really not an easy task to beat the opponent to a certain level, at least Chi Nan has realized it now.


    This battle lasted for thirty years from the beginning to the end. That''s right, in thirty years, it still hasn''t fully penetrated into the kingdom of the **** of dawn. But in the past 30 years, everyone has not passed away.


    Whether it is the devil or the gods, they have enough patience. They are completely different from Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan was a little impatient, so he often did other things, but the other gods were different. As for Chi Nan''s current subordinate planes, there are already more than 3,000 planes that are completely controlled by him. There are still many planes that don¡¯t look good. They just marked them and didn¡¯t occupy them for the time being, otherwise the number would have to be increased several times.


    Even Chi Nan''s demon incarnation finally let his clone come and watch, and he secretly returned to the kingdom of God.


    After thirty years of fighting, a black spot has been added to the kingdom of the **** of dawn, which can be seen clearly in the void. The matter here is no secret for a long time, the **** of dawn has become a laughing stock of the light **** system.


    The more this is the case, the more the God of Dawn has to insist, and there is no meaning to ask for help at all. Just like this, fight against each other with the demons, but the damage to his kingdom of God is not small. After this time, his status will definitely decline.


    The Lord of Light did not have time to control him, because he himself was restrained by the Lord of Shadows.


    Now, it''s only his own. After thirty years, regardless of offense and defense, continuous destruction. Now, some demon gods finally dared to enter the kingdom of God. Of course, people are constantly being killed or driven out. If someone can gain a foothold inside, other demon gods will definitely follow.


    Those who can survive will bring a large number of special products from the kingdom of God, as well as some fragments of the kingdom of God itself. After offering sacrifices to the abyss, they will benefit greatly, which attracts more demon gods.


    There are constant demon gods coming to test, otherwise it would not be possible to progress so fast. It is very rare that thirty years can cause tremendous damage and influence on the kingdom of a high-level god.


    At this time, a plant base in Chinan finally settled down in this place. Before, I couldn''t settle any base at all. As long as I put it down, it would be eroded by the power of the kingdom of God.


    Outside, those boring demons caused more damage. The territory of the God of Dawn, one-third of the existing territory has been destroyed, and the defenders of the God of Dawn in this place have also been killed by nearly half.


    No one else dared to come over and ask the demon gods for trouble, and they gathered one after another and concentrated their defense. The demon gods only go to make trouble when they are okay, and usually don''t dare to approach casually. After all, it is difficult for the demon gods to unite, and the few past are really their opponents. If you are not careful, it is not impossible to be counter-killed by the opponent.


    Of course, because it is good to attack there, there are also past temptations that the devil does not care about. After all, in their opinion, it is too dangerous to test the kingdom of God, it is better to test this territory, at least to ensure their own safety.


    Today, it is not only the territory of the God of Dawn that is unlucky now, because the ravages of the demons have caused some other nearby gods or the territories of the evil gods to suffer. The long intermittent connection is now completely broken.


    The surrounding territories were either destroyed or disappeared without a trace. Anyway, the territory close to here is basically not the gods of the light **** system or is related to them, and Chi Nan has no psychological burden at all.


    If you kill too much, you gradually lose sight of it. In many cases nowadays, killing has become a number in Chi Nan''s eyes. Although Chi Nan has tried his best to control himself, it is inevitable that he will develop in this direction.


    Simply, it is not his own subordinate who is doing this kind of thing, which can also give Chi Nan an excuse.


    In the past thirty years, Chi Nan himself hasn''t done nothing. The demon incarnation of Chi Nan has always used the power of the kingdom to refine artifacts in the kingdom of God. Without a powerful artifact, one''s own strength is very problematic.


    The magical artifact of the Demon God, Chi Nan called it a magical artifact, he was a high-level magical artifact refined with a lava core, although it was only an artifact. Originally, Chi Nan also planned to make it into a weapon such as a sword.


    This kind of weapon is most suitable for the demon incarnation who likes to fight. But later Chi Nan found that it seemed a little bad to directly shape it. If you want your magic artifact to have a chance to continue to grow, you must let the magic artifact form itself.


    So Chi Nan could only give up the means of making specific magic artifacts and let this thing evolve automatically with the help of his own kingdom of God and his own laws. The lava core was placed in the Demon Temple in the center of the Kingdom of God.


    The power of the kingdom of God gathered, and the fire of the gods and the fire of the abyss acted on the core of the lava at the same time. Chi Nan often throws a lot of materials into it, and the amount of materials added has exceeded his original plan several times. If it hadn¡¯t been for this period of time that the war had always brought wealth, I wouldn¡¯t really be able to afford it.


    And after thirty years of refining, today Chi Nan finally feels that his artifact is about to take shape.


    "I don¡¯t know what it is, as long as it¡¯s not a deformity, it¡¯s best This kind of situation where the material is allowed to evolve on its own, Chi Nan really feels that he has no bottom in his heart, who knows that it came out What is it.


    Even if a useless thing comes out, this is not impossible. Chi Nan stared at what was in the flame, and Chi Nan couldn''t see clearly through the flame, because the law and power here were too strong.


    Suddenly, the flames converged inside, and Chi Nan finally saw what was inside. "This, how did this thing evolve? It''s too Oriental." The East that Chi Nan said is definitely not the East of this world.


    With a wave of his hand, what appeared in Chi Nan''s hand was actually a flag streamer. It''s something like a stick with a horizontal bar on it, and a triangular flag streamer hanging on the horizontal bar. I have seen many of the world¡¯s divine artifacts in Chi Nan, but this is the first time I have seen this kind of flag-flank. Although it is not a deformity, what is the use of this thing.


    Is it used to beat people? Chi Nan had no bottom in his heart. "No matter what it is, feel it first. In theory, this thing should be the most suitable magic artifact for me. After all, it is formed by absorbing a large amount of abyssal magic fire." Chi Nan said to himself.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1431： Demon Artifact: Abyss Demon Soul Banner

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    With a flick of the wrist, the palm-sized flag streamer immediately became more than three meters high, and with another flick, the flag streamer became more than a hundred meters high. The magic artifact in his hand actually has the ability to zoom in and out, but it''s nothing.


    Although most artifacts do not have this function, it is because it is not necessary. If needed, this feature is nothing.


    Looking at the edge of the huge flag streamer, there are a lot of black and gold patterns, very gorgeous. Some shapes like flames can be seen faintly, and after watching for a long time, you will even feel the whole body burning like a fire.


    Sparks flashed around the flag banner from time to time, but this was not a special flame, but an ordinary flame, it seemed that the air had been ignited. But this spark will not hurt the surroundings. Because the spark has just appeared, it will be absorbed by the flag streamer in an instant. Instead, these sparks seem to be a kind of firework effect, making the flag banners more gorgeous.


    The center of the flag is blank. No, it can''t be said to be blank, but there is something like a gray air current wandering back and forth, obviously something that hasn''t formed.


    Chi Nan felt it for a while and knew that this flag banner was only a semi-finished product, and it had not been completed. This was exactly the embryo that he needed. As long as you have the ability, you can strengthen the ability of this flag.


    For the time being, I don''t have any thoughts in this regard, because Chi Nan knew that to continue to improve, the higher the level of things added, the better. It is best to reach the level of the main artifact, so that you can make your flags reach that level.


    With a heart move, the flag streamer disappeared, and the corner of Chi Nan''s mouth was hooked, because the flag streamer appeared in the sea of ??consciousness, floating on the edge of his godhead. This is only manifested by artifacts that are very compatible with oneself.


    Most of the artifacts refined by the gods themselves could not be incorporated into their own bodies. The reason is that the fit is not enough. It''s really not easy to be able to reach this level the first time you refine a magic artifact.


    Chi Nan himself knew that there were not a few demon gods that possessed this kind of magical artifact. Even if it is the four major **** level demon gods, it seems that only one has such a demon artifact. The magical artifact of this kind of fit is something that you can meet but you can''t ask for. Even if someone else takes it, it''s impossible to achieve this kind of fit.


    Summoning the flag banner again, Chi Nan enlarged it to the size of two meters, and then lightly waved it. In the space ahead, a large amount of black flames appeared instantly, burning the space continuously and distorting it.


    "Not bad, I actually strengthened my magic fire to more than twice, and it really is the most suitable for me. With the help of this flag, even if it is only used to increase the power of the magic fire, there are not many people among the upper gods. It''s my opponent."


    It is indeed an artifact of perfect fit, the upper **** on the bright side, Chi Nan is not afraid of any one now. Of course, if the opponent has such a fit artifact, what kind of power can be exerted, I don''t know this, and I can''t help but prevent it.


    "Since you can strengthen the magic fire so much, then call you the Abyss Demon Soul Banner." Chi Nan quickly gave a name.


    The abyss demon soul flag vibrated gently, as if it had its own thinking, expressing the emotion of joy. It is indeed the embryo of a superior artifact, its spirituality is so remarkable, and ordinary artifacts do not have this kind of spirituality.


    As for why it is called the Demon Soul Banner, this is because of a special ability of this banner. If you want to turn the embryo into a shaped artifact, you must engrave a picture in the middle of the flag as the flag surface of the flag.


    And this picture is not arbitrarily portrayed, it needs a powerful soul to improve after absorbing it.


    Although I don''t know what kind of abilities he will have after absorbing, Chi Nan is already very much looking forward to it. Now, what Chi Nan needs is to be familiar, as much as possible to be more familiar with the fit between the Abyss Demon Soul Banner and himself.


    Although the Abyss Demon Soul Banner is very sturdy, it is not used to attack the enemy. Compared with those artifacts of the same level, the Abyss Demon Soul Banner is also sturdy, but it is not undamaged.


    After all, this is an embryo, not a finished artifact, and its hardness is a bit worse. But if you keep the Abyss Demon Soul Banner in your body, just to increase the power of the Demon Fire, the effect will be completely different.


    Before using magic fire by yourself, you must release the flame or touch the target. But now it''s different. Chi Nan found that the Abyss Demon Fire he was using could even burn out of thin air.


    As long as there is no special defense, he can even burn the target through space. Although the gods themselves certainly have magical defenses, this unexpected burning can at least consume a lot of their power. Too much power is consumed, then it will be much easier to deal with your own enemies next.


    The demon army is eroding the kingdom of the **** of dawn step by step, and there may be a tough battle to be fought next, so we must improve the fit between ourselves and the abyss demon soul flag as soon as possible.


    It is impossible for this thing to let his clone take the past to use, but Chi Nan found that his Abyss Demon Soul Banner could actually split the projection. These projections can allow one''s own clone to be carried and enhance one''s own magic fire power.


    Although this projection can only improve the effect by only 30%, it can''t reach the level of directly doubling like this. But on the body, it is still a huge improvement Of course, if the projection is destroyed, it will take a long time to reconsolidate. Now his own Abyss Demon Soul Banner can only be divided into three projections at most.


    This projection can be given to one''s own identity, or to one''s own god. "It''s a pity that the projection of an abyss demon soul flag can only be used by yourself, and you can''t let your companions enjoy the benefits. Otherwise, just one is enough."


    Chi Nan looked at the split phantoms, thought for a while, and punched one of them into his clone. This clone, but the one with the same level as his own, is the one that entered the mist ruins last time.


    Looking for an opportunity, Chi Nan exchanged this clone with the clone that was guarding the space channel. The clone guarding the space channel, but it is possible to enter it at any time and fight against the **** of dawn.


    It''s just because the demons are timid. Although they have achieved some results, the demons are still driving the demons'' constant attacks, and they themselves will not easily enter. That is the enemy''s kingdom of God, they don''t have the guts to face each other head-on. Under the blessing of the kingdom of God, the strength of a high-level **** is not something they can deal with.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 Chapter 1432： Make an auxiliary artifact

    In the past few years, except for the demon incarnation evolving his own artifact, Chi Nan is not idle.


    On the one hand, he is constantly improving his own strength, on the other hand, Chi Nan has also begun to evolve the artifact. Because there was no time to refine and sculpt it bit by bit by himself, Chi Nan also made such a move while the clone was evolving.


    Use a super large energy pool, which is filled with a lot of life magic, and it is the purest kind. If the original power of the demon incarnation is the abyssal magic fire, then his own original power is the emerald divine thunder and life magic.


    The Emerald God Thunder and the Abyss Demon Fire have the same multi-level existence, but the life magic power is their own original strength, which is even more original than the Abyss Demon Fire. Chi Nan directly poured a large amount of materials into this energy pool to evolve his own divine weapon.


    Similarly, Chi Nan also created a thunder pond at the entrance of his temple. The emerald **** thunder evolved from the magic of life is constantly injected into it. There are also a lot of materials in it, allowing it to evolve automatically.


    Chi Nan''s deity is much richer than his demon clone. The demon clone can be exchanged for a plane lava core, and Chi Nan is also not bad. The main material uses the heart of the tree of life, and it is the heart of the twelve special trees of life. After being taken out of the tree heart by myself, the two trees of life became listless.


    Even in these thirty years, Chi Nan has not completely restored the two trees of life, but it is almost the same. In your own kingdom of God, being affected and bonused by your own power will not be too problematic.


    On his side, only the core of the tree of life can be compared with the core of lava. Chi Nan, who was already ready to break through the main god, how could he have the heart to turn his divine tool into a level with only high-end divine tools.


    His own light of dying can be continuously upgraded, but Chi Nan still wants more.


    So a lot of precious materials purchased over the years have been thrown into it continuously. On this day, Chi Nan suddenly felt a green light in his energy pool suddenly rising.


    When Chi Nan walked out, he found that other high-level people in the kingdom of God had also come here.


    "Is the artifact going to be bred? What will be bred? This method really makes people look forward to." Silken Kaye really likes this kind of breath, and she can''t help but groan. .


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes and said, "Who knows, if it hadn''t been for all these years to work hard to improve, there would be no time to refine the artifact. How about you, how is your artifact refinement."


    Sophia said irritably: "There is no time, no time to refine the artifact, but we often have time to toss us, and we don''t have so much time." Sophia''s words made several people blush.


    Chi Nan was also a little embarrassed. Even after so many years, his cheeks are still not that thick.


    However, Sophia and others are not in vain over the years. Through continuous improvement of their own powers, these gods of oneself have already broken through to the equivalent of a middle-level god, and the rules are perfect, and they can exert the power of a normal middle-level god. Slinka Ye, who practiced the fastest, had even reached the pinnacle of the middle god.


    If it weren''t for being a high-ranking god, Slinka might break through the past. No way, the strength of Silka Yee fits best with herself, so it is also the fastest to use her own power to increase the speed.


    And Romelia and other subordinate gods have gradually completed their godheads in these years, after all, their godhead level itself is not weak. It won''t be long before, maybe it will be able to break through to the level of the middle god.


    Sure enough, there are different differences between self-cultivation and godly use of the power of the **** master. Even with the support of a large number of resources of its own, the speed of improvement is not so fast, but this improvement is very stable.


    Now his subordinates are not as few as before. There are many gods who have joined the Chi Nan God System, and now there are more than fifty gods under Chi Nan''s command. But most of them are lower gods, but few middle gods.


    When you reach the level of a middle god, you don''t just join other gods casually. Those who want to join have already joined. The selection of Chinan is very strict, and the small number is excusable.


    The light of the divine weapon burst out, and it soon alarmed other members of the divine system around it. Although the power of the divine weapon was blocked by the kingdom of gods, there was still no way to completely conceal it, at least the people from the kingdom of gods nearby felt it.


    These people are not qualified to come to the Kingdom of Chinan, because the twelve special trees of life in the Kingdom of Chinan cannot be exposed now, so they can only wait in the reception of the Kingdom of God.


    When the light dissipated, the energy in the energy pool was almost consumed, and the magic power gathered around would not be able to fill it up for a while. A ray of light suddenly flew out and fell into Chi Nan''s hands.


    This thing is actually a bottle. "Could it be that the artifacts that have evolved automatically are all orientalized in this way?"


    Chi Nan was not angry about this, but other people were very curious. This kind of automatic evolution method of refining magic is really not very pleasing, and most people would not like to use this method.


    "I heard that a flag banner was refined over there You are a bottle again, which is really strange. But what is the power of your bottle, can it strengthen your own abilities?" Demon incarnation Chi Nan didn''t hide the matter over there. Therefore, Hemila and others all know it, and everyone is more interested in this thing.


    The only violent beast **** who was able to enter the Chinan Divine Kingdom had no interest after seeing a bottle. In his eyes, only weapons, armors and other things are treasures. Bottles and other things are useless.


    But Chi Nan''s brows were beating, because he didn''t expect that he actually harvested such a thing.


    "It''s not a weapon type artifact. I didn''t expect it to be a pure auxiliary type artifact."


    "Auxiliary type, maybe the ability is very strong, after all, this is a high-level artifact, and it is also an embryo." They are so close, and the breath of the birth of the artifact is felt by them, and of course they can feel it.


    Chi Nan nodded helplessly: "It is indeed an artifact of a superior artifact, but it is of no use to me. Hey, it seems that this thing can only be used to make goods or help develop religion." Chi Nan said to himself. This is the positioning of the bottle.

 Chapter 1433： The birth of the holy bottle of life

    Because this bottle fits too much with himself, Chi Nan already knew what it was for when he got it. And this bottle, even if you want to give it away, there is no way.


    The fit is too high, causing the bottle to only know oneself and give it to others, and there is no way to get the approval of the artifact. In the end, it''s either a collection or destruction, or it can''t be used anyway.


    And the effect of this bottle can not be said to be completely useless, on the contrary, the effect of this bottle is very terrible.


    Chi Nan pointed to the bottle and said: "This bottle, as long as it is in a place full of plants, it can continue to grow plants, and absorb the essence of plants, integrate them into themselves, and nurture them."


    "What? Isn''t this the home tree and energy pool? What use is this? Is it just a large amount."


    Miria asked bouncely. Milia, a half-elf, has now completely purified her bloodline and has become a genuine elf, and she is not an ordinary elf, and her bloodline is very pure.


    Although he has not yet reached the level of a god, he is already at the peak of a demigod, and it is not so easy to become a god. Without the help of foreign objects, relying only on oneself, the road to becoming a **** is very difficult.


    Miria, who had nothing to do recently, drags Olna to wander back and forth in the kingdom of God in Chinan all day. When it was discovered that the artifact was born, Milia, who was very curious, naturally ran over.


    Chi Nan knocked her head angrily and said, "When I finish speaking, don''t interrupt me. Although this artifact is useless to me, the effect is very outstanding."


    After a pause, Chi Nan continued: "This ability to catalyze plants not only speeds up growth, but also continuously increases the divine nature of plants, turning plants into divine plants, and speeds up their upgrades. "


    This ability is about the same as Chinan''s Kingdom of Gods, and in conjunction with the Kingdom of Gods, the effect is even stronger. It''s just that for Chi Nan, this is just to save a little time, there is no specific use at all.


    "The other point is that this holy bottle of life can condense and compress the natural essence and turn it into the essence of life. As for the effect, it means reviving from the dead." Chi Nan calmly said such a word.


    "It''s just going back to life. Patriarch, you are really making a fuss. Many spells can do it, and so can our spells."


    Although natural spells are not as overbearing as light spells, it is not impossible to bring people back to life. As long as the soul has not left the body, it will be able to completely resurrect the dead.


    Chi Nan said angrily: "If it''s just like this, then this thing can''t be called a superior artifact. Just a drop of this life essence can resurrect the gods, and at most even the upper gods. Of course, the premise is The godhead of the upper **** is still there, and if there is no godhead, then the resurrection is just a walking dead."


    "What, resurrect the gods, can you even do this?" At this time, everyone was shocked.


    You know, although there are many spells for resurrecting mortals, there are very few spells that can resurrect gods. The gods are hard to kill, yes, but once they die, they are really dead. Either they are dismantled and turned into parts, or they are left to wander slowly.


    Many corpses of gods may eventually become carriers of gods, this Chi Nan had seen one before.


    That is no longer the gods themselves, but has become a very troublesome existence.


    But the bottle of Chi Nan can actually use the condensed essence to resurrect the gods, which is terrible. If it is known by other gods, it is not crazy to **** it.


    And if they knew that this thing could only be used by Chi Nan, and was of no use in the hands of other people, then even if they were kidnapped, they would capture Chi Nan and serve their gods. This was already a strategic resource.


    "Such a precious thing, how can it be of no use to you." The others were a little strange now.


    Chi Nan sighed, "Isn''t it useless? If I die by myself, this thing is useless. Others can''t get the essence of life out of it, and it''s impossible to resurrect myself. There is no way to store the essence of life. It can only be stored in a bottle. I can only serve others. If I die, I will really die."


    Everyone suddenly laughed. It turned out that this is the case. It seems that it is not a good thing that the artifact is too sticky to the owner.


    "Maybe, you really have an accident, maybe this bottle will take the initiative to resurrect you." Miria said.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, perhaps it was still true. But then Chi Nan shook his head, no one wanted to experiment with his own death. "Okay, okay, let''s not discuss this, at least there is a holy bottle of life, and your lives will be guaranteed in the future."


    "Yeah, give me a drop first and let me taste it." Miria started to behave again.


    "It''s empty inside, I want to taste it, wait a hundred years, a drop will be condensed after a hundred years."


    "It''s so slow, how long will it be? Are we still very dangerous." Since they followed Chi Nan all the way, it has not been a hundred years, and many people are not 100 years old. Right.


    The corner of Chi Nan¡¯s mouth clicked: "Okay to scare you, the holy bottle of life also has the ability to improve itself, which is to install plants. But it must be a plant with a divine nature. The more types, the stronger the effect of the bottle, and the faster the speed of aggregation. If you add the tree of life, the effect will be better."


    Chi Nan has decided to cultivate more trees of life, and then put them in, to create a forest of trees of life. Believe that when he is finished, the holy bottle of life can be upgraded to the level of the main divine weapon.


    In the past, I always felt that I had a lot of trees of life, but now Chi Nan discovered that there weren''t many at all. Only a few trees can be cultivated on each plane, and it takes a lot of time to cultivate again after taking it away.


    It is really a long way to go to create a forest with the tree of life. The most important thing is that Chi Nan doesn''t know how much he needs to load before he can upgrade his bottle. He can only experiment little by little.


    Anyway, there will be that day sooner or later. "Also, my bottle also has the ability to differentiate, which is more powerful than the flag banner. I can differentiate a hundred bottles now, but I don¡¯t have the powerful power of the holy bottle of life. I will wait for the increase and differentiation of the plants in the holy bottle of life. There will definitely be more bottles coming out."

 Chapter 1434： Double happiness comes again

    "What''s the use of the differentiated bottles? Can they contain the essence of life, or they can be made by themselves."


    Chi Nan rolled his eyelids: "Don''t think about the useless, differentiated bottles without such powerful effects. They can only be regarded as ordinary artifacts. But with my approval, they can be used. Like the deity of the holy bottle of life, it needs Put it in a place with a lot of plants, you will slowly absorb the plant essence, and then condense it."


    After a pause, Chi Nan said, "But the essence of life in it is the next level. There is no way to resurrect the gods. At most, they can only resurrect the demigods. If they are ordinary people, they can be resurrected within a month of death."


    "It''s very good to be able to resurrect the demigod. Others want to have it yet." Sophia said calmly.


    Chi Nan smiled bitterly: "How can it be that the resurrected demigod will be cleansed of its own divinity. Even if it is resurrected, it will only have the strength of the legendary level. If you want to restore your strength, you can only practice again. But after becoming a demigod once, it will be much easier to practice again." This is the biggest effect.


    Although it will reduce the strength, it is better than death. If you die, then there is really nothing left. The holy bottle with the ability to resurrect can also increase people''s courage.


    "So, the most powerful planes now can allow the pope over there to obtain the split of the bottle of life, which can better stabilize our strength. Anyway, this split is useless if it is snatched away. Without my approval, it won''t be used at all, and I can easily take it back." Chi Nan doesn''t worry much about this.


    Fully approve or even stick to the artifact, in terms of preventing others from snatching it, absolutely don''t worry about it.


    "Hurry up and give me one. I''ll study it and see if there is any other effect."


    Chi Nan said angrily: "Yes, there is another effect. If the life essence in it is directly used to water the plants, it will make the plants grow faster and the possibility of mutation and evolution will be higher. Maybe, it can still It suddenly became a wooden spirit."


    Wood spirits are a situation where plants evolve into intelligent creatures, and they have also been encountered in the fairy forest before. But those are not real wood spirits, because they have not evolved completely. A completely evolved wood spirit can become another intelligent race. In fact, the elves themselves are a kind of wood spirits.


    Miria was even more excited when she heard this. Creating a race, you might be able to be regarded as a **** by this race. And creating from plants is really exciting.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to give Miria one in the end. Suddenly, a few more hands were placed in front of him, and Chi Nan had no choice but to divide, one for each.


    "Hurry up and collect more divine plants. If this goes on, my bottle won''t be enough."


    While dividing, Chi Nan said helplessly. But the order has been issued. It will take some time for plants from other places to be transported, but in the Kingdom of God in Chinan, the clone stores a large number of plants.


    A little bit of special plants in each major plane will be sent over, tested and selected by the elves of the gods, and kept as materials. Especially the divine plants, in fact most of the divine plants can be found in the kingdom of God. But for the sake of variety, Chi Nan can only let people from all major planes continue to look for some.


    And Chi Nan himself also took out some ordinary trees of life and put them into the bottle to strengthen the effect of the bottle. The condensing speed of the holy bottle of life is increasing at a strange rate, faster and faster.


    And the effect of the bottle itself is getting stronger and stronger, and the scope is getting bigger and bigger. After strengthening to a certain level, Chi Nan suddenly discovered that the strengthening range emanating from his holy bottle of life actually had the effect of the realm of gods. Perhaps this bottle can also be regarded as a realm of gods that is used all the time.


    If this bottle''s **** domain can be superimposed with one''s own **** domain, or surpass one''s own **** domain, then the effect will be great. After collecting a wave, Chi Nan stopped.


    In a short period of time, Chi Nan discovered that his holy bottle of life could split more than 50,000 bottles. The rate of increase in this split is really surprising. But it is, after all, what this thing splits out is only a projection equivalent to an ordinary artifact, but it is not a real artifact, and he himself is an artifact of a superior artifact.


    The projection can be destroyed, and it is very easy, it is just a set of rules. As long as it receives a direct attack from a master above the legendary level, the bottle may shatter on the spot.


    This is not as hard as the body. Chi Nan studied the body of the holy bottle of life, and found that this thing was much harder than the average high-end divine tool, and it was far from the Abyss Demon Soul Banner.


    Security is really invincible. Thinking that the strength of his life magic power was extremely terrible after it was condensed, Chi Nan was relieved instead. Just when Chi Nan was about to let everyone go, a powerful breath suddenly rose into the sky behind him.


    Chi Nan looked back and saw that it was a green thunder and lightning that bombarded in all directions, and the source was the entrance of his temple. That place was the place where he bred his second artifact. "I thought you were the first one to complete, but I didn''t expect to follow it. Let''s go, let''s go over and take a look. Today is really a double happiness."


    "The artifact made by Emerald God Thunder This time, it can''t be an auxiliary type. I see so many thunder and lightning, most of it is an attack type. Patriarch, are you talking about something? Ah." Miria bounced endlessly.


    Chi Nan said angrily, "I said that it evolved by myself, how can I know what this is?"


    If it is really an offensive type, Chi Nan really doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. He already has the light of dying, and what he needs most is some special use, but it must have special use for himself.


    It would be best if you can increase your strength. For example, the Abyss Demon Soul Banner that soars your own demon fire, is that very suitable for you? Chi Nan walked over with some expectation, and soon came to the neighborhood.


    The reason why he didn''t get close was because the emerald divine thunder was attacking the surroundings everywhere. Except for Chi Nan himself, everyone else was hit by the Emerald God Thunder, but it wasn''t necessarily a good thing or a bad thing. This thing can be used not only to restore healing, but also to burn off one''s own vitality. Even if you don''t die, at least you will make a fool of yourself.


    The address of the genius site:.. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1435： What is this

    This time, the movement of the thunder and lightning was greater than before, and even the edge of the kingdom of God in Chinan, a layer of emerald green thunder and lightning appeared. Now, the gods of the Kingdom of God who are far away can also see the difference here.


    Many people looked this way, with jealousy in their eyes. "This is the scene of the birth of the artifact. It seems that it is not an ordinary artifact. It can make it impossible to block the high-level kingdom of God, at least it is also a high-quality artifact."


    "Yeah, with the first-class magic, the strength of the holy tree **** will definitely be stronger. It looks like an attacking artifact. In the hands of that lunatic, who knows what can be done." Speaking of this, there is no surrounding The young **** was inspired to shake his body.


    That lunatic''s feat of hitting the opponent''s kingdom with the kingdom of God is still vivid. How could the will of the heavens allow such a madman to ascend so quickly, even the artifact is now equipped. If you are crazy and want to find someone to experiment, aren''t they the closest. A high-ranking god, no one would dare to say anything even if he killed innocent people indiscriminately.


    Thinking of this, many people secretly started to back away, away from this place. When the other gods reacted, they moved away. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that an inadvertent move by himself brought such an effect.


    Soon, in the surrounding area, the gods all left one after another, vacating a lot of land for Chi Nan. This piece of land, after oneself and one''s own deity take over, it will certainly be of great benefit to the promotion of other deities.


    But now, Chi Nan didn''t know this, he was watching the massive boiling thunder and lightning.


    The thunder and lightning boiled longer, and it took a full two hours for it to slowly converge. After converging completely, the lightning that he placed in the thunder pool was almost consumed, and there was no way to replenish it in a short time.


    That artifact also flew up. Well, if this is really an artifact.


    Chi Nan looked at this thing in front of him, and an incredible flash of light flashed in his eyes. "What the **** is this."


    "We don''t know either." Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads. They had never seen such a strange artifact. Well, if this thing is considered an artifact, everyone''s eyes are full of weirdness.


    No wonder no gods are willing to let the materials evolve on their own. Such an approach is really unreliable. Although it was a flag banner and auxiliary before, at least it was still an artifact, what was this in front of me.


    A ball of thunder and lightning, or a ball of light, well, that''s it. What Chi Nan saw was a sphere floating in the air, like a sphere-shaped jade, just floating in the air quietly.


    There was some kindness faintly sent to Chi Nan, like a pet that he had raised. Flying around myself, a harmless look, who would have thought that this thing caused the previous movement.


    And this spirituality seems a bit too strong, Chi Nan has never seen such a powerful spiritual tool. You don''t have to control yourself, and sometimes even express some dissatisfaction. Like a newborn, Chi Nan was worried about whether there would be a rebellious period in the future. That would be really funny.


    The most important thing is that in Chi Nan''s perception, the ability of this thing can''t be completely perceived clearly by himself. This situation is not what a divine tool should have. Moreover, the fit with himself is very high, but there is no way to integrate into his body.


    At most, he can only follow his side, what exactly has this kind of artifact evolved into?


    "Well, in fact, the so-called artifacts are tools used by the gods. The functions of the artifacts are also diverse. It is not surprising that some strange things appear, right, do you think they are."


    For a long time, Chi Nan sighed: "Well, I don''t believe that either. You, yes, you, show me your ability."


    Chi Nan simply ordered directly, and then Chi Nan smiled. This is a divine tool, what use can his orders be. It is necessary to directly control what the artifact does, so that the artifact will be effective.


    It''s just a scene that surprised Chi Nan. This artifact really had a subjective mind, and it was different from other artifacts. He didn''t wait for his own control, but directly exploded his own power.


    What was originally a sphere suddenly appeared on the surface of a large number of lightning, emerald green, just like my own lightning. No, it should be said that it is more pure and powerful than the emerald divine thunder that oneself uses, after all, this thing itself only has this kind of thunder and lightning. Thunder and lightning came out one after another, and Chi Nan quickly understood the characteristics of this sphere.


    This sphere can indeed use the Emerald God Thunder, and it is very flexible, which is higher than one''s own control. Moreover, the healing and damage effects brought by the emerald **** thunder are also available, and it can also be used to resurrect the people under the gods.


    This kind of resurrection is really just a resurrection spell, which has no effect on the demigods, but the resurrection area is very large. Of course, this effect is not of much use to people of Chi Nan''s level.


    The most important thing was the combat power of this thing. Chi Nan discovered that this little thing had at least the level of an ordinary high-level god, and it was still a high-level **** holding an artifact, which in itself was a powerful combat power.


    The self-power consumption is not large, and the recovery speed is very fast, but this image is a bit weird. With the constant display, this guy is actually still playing, thunder and lightning are everywhere. If it weren''t for the feeling that Chinan is not allowed to attack the surrounding flowers and plants I am afraid this guy will destroy everything around him.


    "Come here, I will try to see if I can increase my own emerald divine thunder. What, no? Why are you so useless."


    Chi Nan tried it, and his emerald divine thunder couldn''t cooperate with this ball at all, there was no way to improve it, he was still himself, the ball was still the ball, and there was no effect of the abyss magic soul flag.


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, the ball was a little disappointed, and flew to Chi Nan''s side and rubbed it lightly. This thing is also a pet no matter what. "Well, it''s a big deal to train you as a pet in the future."


    Chi Nan sighed, not knowing what to say. The people around couldn''t help laughing out loud, but it was so funny that this kind of thing evolved from refining the artifact. "Haha, let''s slowly sculpt the artifact by ourselves, but it can''t evolve."


    Sophia couldn''t help laughing, and then quickly turned and ran. Chi Nan rolled his eyes, let''s run, let''s see where you can go, tonight is not going to be caught by herself obediently. As Chi Nan thought in his heart, Sophia felt chilly behind her, and she simply speeded up and ran faster.

 Chapter 1436： Sorrowful God of Dawn

    When Chi Nan was happily evolving the artifact, life on the side of the God of Dawn was not so easy. Originally, the God of Dawn had always been strong, but the damage to his kingdom of God was real.


    If this continues, even if he wins, the final loss is definitely not a decimal.


    At this time, the **** of dawn himself felt that he should put it down. If you don''t let go of your face, your kingdom of God is about to face serious damage. But just before the **** of dawn made up his mind, the light and dark war broke out completely.


    Some of the gods who had left their hands sent their clones into the battlefield one after another. There are constant wars in the central area. If it weren''t for the extremely powerful space in this place, I''m afraid their battles would collapse this place.


    Even if you are outside the plane, you can see the light shining inside through the plane barrier, as well as the powerful power fluctuations that can penetrate the plane barrier. The kingdoms of gods that were originally close to here have moved away from here, because in the previous outbreak, two kingdoms of gods were involved, one kingdom of gods was shattered on the spot, and the other was also seriously damaged.


    The power that can burst through the plane barrier of the central plane is definitely the master god. The two main gods both let their own divine power clones do their hands, and one can imagine how far the battle has progressed.


    Now, there are only two main gods to do it themselves. But at this time, the demon on the side of the **** of dawn attacked more intensely. In just one month, the area where the devil¡¯s dormitory was occupied within the Kingdom of the God of Dawn had expanded tenfold.


    At this moment, Chi Nan has set up a large number of bases here, continuously producing an army of demonic plants in the kingdom of God, and frantically attacking and destroying everything around it. As the battle progresses, even if there is a continuous influx of follow-up troops, the losses of the believers under the **** of dawn are also very heavy.


    This kind of battle can train some masters, but the overall loss cannot be ignored at all.


    And as more and more demons were able to gain a foothold in the kingdom of God, gradually more and more demons entered it madly, desperately trying to get some benefits from it.


    Whether it is the body artifacts of the gods and subordinate gods, etc., or fragments of the kingdom of God, or even the crystallization of divine power or even the crystallization of faith, all are things that demons like.


    Especially the idols that are contaminated with the great power of belief of the **** of dawn, and the tools of faith for the believers, this is one of the most favorite sacrifices of the abyss, how can those demon gods dislike it.


    At this time, within the kingdom of the **** of dawn, it can be said that it is a smog. From the outside, you can see the black gas permeating inside, like a potato that is about to be scorched, constantly exuding a disgusting breath.


    However, other gods can send troops to help, but they cannot do it themselves. And now the gods of the Light God System, their forces are basically either stationed in their own territory, or placed on the battlefield.


    Their divine power clones have already been sent out, and the upper gods have no way to help. Even if the middle and lower gods have a little surplus, there is nothing they can do. This kind of battle is not something they can intervene.


    Therefore, everyone can only watch the **** of dawn unlucky in the periphery. "What''s going on, what other people say."


    In the hall of the **** of dawn, the **** of dawn said with a gloomy face. Over the years, the changes in the God of Dawn can be seen with the naked eye. He has never been so depressed and hated the devil as he is now.


    The subordinate cautiously said: "Under the crown of the god, the other forces under the crown are basically dragged by the dark gods, and there is no chance to come and help. This subordinate has personally checked it, and this is probably true."


    "Damn dark **** system, **** devil." The face of the **** of dawn was even more ugly. Although this battle was provoked by the Light God Element, it was the Lord of Divine Light who gave the order. He didn''t dare to speak ill of the Lord of Light, the reason why this happened was that even the God of Dawn couldn''t figure it out.


    Why does the devil have to stare at himself to fight, there are obviously so many people. Why was my own territory discovered? Why didn''t I just give up my territory in the first place? I gave up at the beginning, but it will not be the case now.


    Now, even if you want to give up, there is no way. The loss of the God of Dawn is already greater than the loss of giving up his own territory. I don''t know how many times. I am afraid that for a long time, he has no chance to recover.


    "What about the other people, the people I have made friends with, have they sent troops to help."


    No matter how much he offends people, there are still many people who make good friends with him. There is no doubt about this.


    The expressions of the subordinate gods are even more cautious: "Under the crown, the other adults are all friendly with the light gods, and now their forces are basically placed on the dark gods, so..."


    Dawn smashed the table fiercely. "Needless to say, I know it all." The same goes for everyone else. This time the war is really too big. And most of the gods who have friendship with the light gods are either coerced or have a bad relationship with the dark gods, so they can only rely on the light gods to seek protection.


    Since they have a grudge against the Dark Gods, of course they will join this battle. The scale of this battle has surpassed everyone''s imagination. The two gods have started a full-scale war, and it seems that they are almost endlessly dying.


    In fact, several of the lower-level gods in the lower levels have already been destroyed, and there are still no middle-level gods and upper-level gods.


    "Tell others that if I don''t help anymore, I will withdraw my clone and use it to resist the enemy."


    The God of Dawn thought for a while, and finally could only say so. In this battle, his participation was indeed very small, but what could be done. Only three of their own divine power clones reached their own level.


    One was destroyed by the will of the abyss before, and one of the mist ruins died inexplicably, and only one remained. In order to recover from his injuries, the other clones were also absorbed by himself, and there were not many of his clones left.


    During the battle, he was dragged back by the demons again, and there were not many ways to participate in the battle. Now he has to withdraw his only troops. I am afraid that after this time, his reputation in the Light God System will also be affected. But compared to his own loss, what is the reputation of the moment, when there is a chance in the future, it will be better to manage the reputation again.

 Chapter 1437： Its time we go in

    The dilemma of the God of Dawn is no secret. This battle is actually a battle second only to the War of Light and Darkness. Many people are paying attention, especially those who do not deal with the God of Light.


    The other major gods are restraining their subordinates, try not to get involved in this battle.


    But they were also collecting information. Many people clapped their hands in secret in the dilemma of the God of Dawn, others watched them coldly, and many others were in support, but none of them directly rescued them.


    It''s not because the **** of dawn has a bad relationship with him, but because he has a good relationship with him, and they are all caught up. Nowadays, many people in the Pantheon come out to talk about things every day, but no one does anything.


    Although the companions still have a deity in the kingdom of God, the deity of the gods can''t leave the kingdom of God casually. The main reason is that they worry that any gods will not be able to exert their full power after they leave the kingdom of God, or that they will not get bonuses. At that time, the kingdom of God was also very fragile and vulnerable to enemy attacks.


    Chi Nan often leaves the kingdom of God like this, in fact, it is only a minority, and other people will not leave the kingdom of God to rescue others. Unless, their relationship really reached the point of life and death.


    Obviously, the God of Dawn does not have such good friends, at most, his subordinate gods nearby have left their own kingdom to enter the kingdom of the God of Dawn, but they are also cautious not to go all out.


    As the war between light and darkness intensified, everyone knows that the **** of dawn is absolutely impossible to get support. In this case, not only the gods know, but the same demon gods also know.


    There are even many demon gods who want to join their attack recently, but the upper demon gods have been rejected.


    Originally, there were nine high-ranking demon gods who were going to fight for the benefits, wouldn''t they get fewer if they continued to increase? Moreover, they don''t think that their nine people can still lose to a mere high-level god.


    Even if the other party is in the kingdom of God, haven''t you seen that the kingdom of God has been eroded very seriously?


    Day by day, the erosion of the kingdom of the **** of dawn became more and more terrifying. At this point, one-third of the kingdom of God has been eroded away, and the ground and sky nearby are full of hell.


    At this time, not only the demons were destroying, but the will of the abyss had divided a part of its power to help the erosion. This is probably because the will of the abyss wants to take this kingdom of God as its own and become a part of itself.


    Of course, this is considered to be sacrificed by the main attackers, and benefits will be given to them in the future. But at this time, they also need to desperately take it down. The lower demon gods have already rushed under the command of the will of the abyss.


    Because the middle and upper demon gods have certain resistance, they can still wait outside, otherwise they can only rush into it. It''s just that with the passage of time, even they are under more and more pressure.


    The demon **** must obey the command of the will of the abyss, otherwise the punishment is not what they are willing to bear. Only Chi Nan''s clone can ignore it, but Chi Nan will not show it at this time, but just like other demon gods.


    On this day, Chi Nan finally proposed: "It seems that it is time for us to enter."


    "Yeah, I should go in, but after all, it is the kingdom of God. Our strength will be suppressed when entering it. I am afraid it is not the opponent''s opponent." Another demon said with some worry.


    "Abyss Will urges more and more eagerly. If you don''t go in, I''m afraid the punishment will come down soon." The Balrog looked up in the sky, he was not afraid of the sky, but he was afraid of the punishment of the Abyss Will.


    Chi Nan said again: "The kingdom of God has been eroded by one third. On this one third of the land, we will not be suppressed, and the other party won''t get too much bonus. Besides, we only need to use clones. Just enter. Just be careful not to go to the temple in the middle, then the deity of the **** of dawn will not be able to shoot us."


    During the battle of the gods, without reaching the final step, it is impossible for the **** of dawn to leave his temple. If you leave rashly, the rate of erosion of the Kingdom of God will accelerate rapidly, and it is not impossible to even collapse directly.


    The kingdom of God is a shelter for the gods by the will of the heavens, and it is also a kind of welfare for the gods, but in the same way, it is also a cage. During the war of gods, the gods themselves can only be imprisoned here. This is the rule of the will of the heavens.


    "But, even so, we are probably not his opponents." Some people hold a pessimistic view. They can enter a little later and enter a little later. The demon gods at their level are even more afraid of death.


    Black Yunwu finally spoke: "Then go in, after all, we have seven, no matter how powerful the other party is, there is only one. I have already inquired clearly, the **** of dawn seems to have only one top divine power clone left, seven of us. It''s okay to deal with one. Even if he hides a clone, we can''t leave."


    As the upper demon gods, there are many ways to save their lives, as long as they are not too special, there is no way to trap them.


    At this moment, the urging of the will of the abyss came again, and was more anxious than before, faintly felt that the punishment of the will of the abyss was about to come. Their strength comes from the abyss, they can''t hide from it.


    However, Chi Nan ignored this punishment at all. His power was tempered and belonged to his own, and the will of the abyss couldn''t control his power so he was regarded as a god, not The devil in the traditional sense.


    "Everyone, we have no retreat, let''s move forward. If it really doesn''t work, there are other ways."


    As a Wing Demon spoke, everyone finally gave up and continued to wait. Chi Nan followed the others, a total of seven demon clones of the upper demon god, and smoothly entered the central plane through the passage.


    Immediately afterwards, several people passed through the passage of the kingdom of God without saying a word, and entered the kingdom of God of Dawn.


    And their actions immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding demon gods. "Look, the upper demon gods have all been dispatched. There are seven in total. Now that dawn **** will no longer be able to drive us out, and we will also go in."


    The demons are like this. Seeing that there is a bargain, they swarmed into it. As soon as the seven people entered, hundreds of middle and lower demon gods followed behind them. There are also many demons who have been paddling on the battlefield. They no longer stay outside this time, but follow the demons to flood in, and they also want to benefit.


    The address of the genius site: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1438： Is this clone crazy?

    "It turns out that this is a perfect kingdom of God, this kind of breath is really annoying." The first time I saw the demons inside the kingdom of God that had not yet been destroyed, they sighed.


    Their insights can naturally feel how beneficial this kingdom of God is to the gods living in it. It''s a pity that they are demon gods, they are demons when they are born, they have no choice at all.


    Being able to go all the way to the present is often the result of good luck. After all, before reaching the demon aristocracy, they didn''t even have self-awareness. Whether they could survive at that time, didn''t they depend on luck?


    Speaking of which, although the demons hate the orthodox gods, they are not jealous. After entering, they found that standing in a place that had been eroded, they were suppressed a lot less, and could even be said to be negligible. As long as it doesn''t go to a place that the other party can control, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    And with their arrival, the erosion of the abyss''s will instantly accelerated, and cracks formed under their feet. If it hadn''t been for this kingdom of God hadn''t been completely destroyed, I''m afraid there would be little demons here.


    At this moment, as the light flickered, a figure rushed over from a distance. "This is the God of Dawn? No, the God of Dawn should not be able to come out. He is not bringing his own avatar back, right."


    When a demon **** saw this figure, his face was a little weird. "Could it be that he hid it."


    "Absolutely not. We heard that their clone on the battlefield disappeared. It should have been transferred back. Moreover, the evil spirit on his body is too heavy. This is definitely the appearance of just after a big battle."


    The spirit of light attribute, the evil spirit will be cleaned up little by little with the passage of time, which depends on the reason of its own attribute. Such a big suffocation, it is obviously only left after killing a lot of enemies recently, and there is no time to clean it up. If he was given a few days, none of these evil spirits would survive.


    This should have just come back here. Seeing this figure rushing over menacingly, many demon gods are eager to try. To be able to kill a avatar of a god, the only remaining body is very good material.


    "Be careful, this guy can still enjoy the bonus of the kingdom of God here."


    Chi Nan suddenly said that after many battles, Chi Nan certainly knew that although the eroded Kingdom of God would not exert too much suppression on him, the Kingdom of God was still intact, and the opponent could still get the strength bonus.


    Only with erosion, this bonus will become smaller and smaller, but it will not disappear directly. The other people don''t know how strong this divine power clone is, but Chi Nan can figure it out.


    "You **** demons, if you dare to come here, go and die."


    As he said, a spear suddenly appeared in the hands of the God of Dawn, and he slammed them once. A ray of light flickered, and the spear actually appeared to be a clone, and it pierced directly at them.


    "It''s the Glimmer Spear, the superior artifact of the God of Dawn, how did this guy give the artifact to his clone?"


    Seeing this thing, the most knowledgeable Yunwu Demon God screamed, and the surrounding black energy formed various weapons, and flew straight into the air. But with so many weapons, none of them completely blocked the attack of that spear phantom. After breaking through their attacks, they were only slowed down, and then they dodged over.


    The light and shadow hit the ground and directly exploded a huge depression in the ground. Then the light exploded, and the ground that had been abyssalized, at this moment, under the radiance of the light, unexpectedly quickly returned to the appearance of normal land.


    "Be careful, in the kingdom of God, his bonus is not weak, and there are artifacts in hand, so don''t keep your hands, otherwise our clone may really be lost here."


    No one thought that the blessing of the gods within the kingdom of God would be so powerful. Chi Nan didn''t expect the upper gods to have such a strong foundation of the kingdom of God, and other demon gods had never encountered such a situation. However, the strength of the God of Dawn was originally stronger than them, and the clone made was better than theirs. With the blessing of various conditions, the strength of this clone was beyond imagination.


    After the fight, the people released all kinds of magic skills, turning the surrounding area into ruins in a moment.


    It''s just that the surrounding demon gods all avoided far away and looked over here. "Oh my God, why is the God of Dawn so powerful? Isn''t the total of the seven demon gods his opponents alone?"


    "Nonsense, how could it be possible, if it were outside, it would definitely not be like this. This is because of the bonus of the kingdom of God. Moreover, the bosses don''t have their own magic artifacts in their hands, otherwise, how could they be so aggrieved."


    "That''s right, you see, that divine power clone consumes a lot of power, and every move will consume a lot of divine power, and it will definitely not last long." The demon gods still know better about the gods.


    However, someone made an opinion: "No, the **** clone will be consumed, but our demon clone will also be consumed, and there is no way to replenish it here. This is a veteran high-ranking god, and there must be a lot of divine power reserves. I don''t know our boss. How much reserves have we brought, if not enough, it would be bad."


    The gods have divine power crystals, and the demon gods also have their own divine power crystals similar to the agglomeration of the power of the abyss, but they are made by themselves. It is more troublesome than divine power crystal production, so the quantity is also small.


    It''s just that this kind of thing is not so precious in the eyes of the devil, and it doesn''t have that much effect. It can only be used to supplement oneself. So many times, the endurance of the demon **** is stronger than that of the orthodox god.


    At this moment, the reserves brought by several clones are also quite a lot, and under the confrontation between everyone, there are also contacts. However, the avatar of the God of Dawn was too strong, and it was the kind of desperate attack, and it suppressed them for a while.


    "Is this clone crazy? How can I even use this method?"


    The clone of the God of Dawn just now struggled to get hurt and almost killed the Wing Demon. Now the Wing Demon clone is very seriously injured, and can only stay aside to replenish the strength to restore the clone, and it will lose combat effectiveness for a while. After losing an important combat power, fighting against the clone of the God of Dawn, they became more passive.


    "It''s not crazy, this is a last-minute fight. If we get a firm foothold, his God of Dawn will be in danger." Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly, and he could see more. Besides, I still have a hole card that I haven''t opened yet, and I''m just waiting to find the opportunity.

 Chapter 1439： Your end is here

    The demon gods really have a lot of life-saving methods, and even the magic skills they use to protect themselves are more than they use to attack and fight. The gods of dawn who attacked desperately, but didn''t treat them well.


    So this time the battle was so deadlocked. The two sides continued to invest and consume a lot of divine power, but the battle was constantly stalemate. This battle lasted more than a month.


    A large area within the kingdom of God has become ruins, but no one is paying attention to this.


    Because of the relationship between the seven demon avatars inside, the abyss will erodes faster and faster, and the speed of the entire kingdom of God is also getting faster and faster. At this time, not only the **** of dawn, even the existence of other light gods was also anxious.


    But this was during the battle of God, they didn''t dare to do anything at all. The Lord of Light was able to help, but he couldn''t help now either. A guy on the opposite side is locking himself.


    For the main god, although a high-level **** is important, it is still not up to the point where one needs to risk rescue.


    Therefore, after a month of delay, the extent of the erosion of the kingdom of the **** of dawn finally reached more than half, already more than two-thirds. With the upper demon **** as the coordinate, the erosion speed is fast.


    At this time, the **** of dawn can finally make a move. From afar, the God of Dawn felt the guy who locked his own kingdom of God. The guy who launched the battle of gods and tied the two kingdoms of gods together.


    Although he could not leave the temple yet, there was no problem at all when attacking the distant kingdom of God.


    "Although you don''t know who you are, you dare to do this kind of thing, thinking that you are ready to die."


    The voice of the God of Dawn passed through the cracks in the kingdom of God to the ears of the demon clone of Chi Nan, and rang in the entire kingdom of the devil. Chi Nan smiled calmly: "Waiting at any time." There are only four words.


    The God of Dawn didn''t say much, there was a bright diamond-like thing above his temple. The **** of dawn lightly pointed, and the light burst. "Abyss Will is extremely powerful. I have seen it before, but you are not Abyss Will. If you kill you, Abyss Will will not say much for you."


    At this time, the **** of dawn has already felt it, and the guy on the opposite side, although the aura used is very similar to that of the kingdom of gods, it is full of demonic power. He will never forget the breath of the abyss.


    Although I don''t know how the devil did this, how to launch a battle through the abyss, but to kill that guy and figure out what the situation is, I believe it is also a great achievement. Maybe I can still use this credit to get a huge benefit from the Lord of Light. In that case, I will not only recover hope, but also have the possibility to go further.


    The **** of dawn shot without hesitation, and the bright spar burst out with a bright light, which was extremely bright. This ray of light directly attacked the kingdom of God in Chi Nan. Chi Nan didn''t do anything extra, so he just watched.


    In the void, the phantom of the Abyss Demon Soul Banner suddenly appeared, and it shook slightly, weakening this invisible power by more than half. The remaining power attacked his own kingdom of God, without even the power to shake the barrier.


    "The upper demon god, this plane is not worse than my kingdom of God." Feeling the strength of the counterattack, the **** of dawn was shocked in his heart. This kind of performance is really amazing.


    Chi Nan didn''t attack directly, because he knew that the power aura he had attacked himself would explode and would definitely be exposed. Others may not feel it, but the kingdom of the **** of dawn is too close to the lord of light.


    The Lord of Light can definitely feel that what he is using is the power of a kingdom of God, and that the devil can establish a kingdom of God, which is a big event. Who knows how serious the consequences will be.


    So Chi Nan didn''t attack, but resisted here. It is also good to be able to consume more of the opponent''s power.


    Chi Nan did this, but it made the **** of dawn think that the devil just used a special method to lock and defend, and it would not reach the true power of a kingdom of God, which also made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    Mighty''s own kingdom of God was able to escape this morning. In order to find out what happened as soon as possible, the God of Dawn began to attack desperately. The crystal reserve of his own divine power is constantly being evaporated and burned. Just this loss is nothing to the God of Dawn. Similarly, Chi Nan is also constantly consuming, and this loss is even more indifferent.


    In his own kingdom of God, Chi Nan doesn''t need to consume the crystal of divine power, the magical life magic power gathered by his own energy pool is enough. Not only does his life magic power have a large number, but it also has a high degree of fit and a fast recovery speed.


    Used to fight against other gods, it is a great resource. The power of both sides kept attacking in the void, but the God of Dawn discovered that no one could achieve his own effect.


    And with the progress of this battle, the erosion of his kingdom of God is getting more and more serious. If there is no effect, this corrosive force will come to his temple. At that time, the decline of the Kingdom of God became a foregone conclusion.


    My believers are also suffering a lot of losses, and the power of faith is constantly shrinking, and the God of Dawn can feel it. "Damn it, how could this happen, what did those demons do why are they so defensive."


    Just when the **** of dawn was annoyed, the clone was also affected. The avatar of Chi Nan in the battle suddenly seized this opportunity. "Very well, break your arm first."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and a phantom suddenly appeared on the clone. That''s right, this is the shadow formed by the Abyss Demon Soul Banner. Although Chi Nan didn''t give him a clone of artifact, there was a shadow of artifact differentiation. As the phantom appeared, a black flame in Chi Nan''s hand burned, more flexible than usual, and instantly appeared where needed.


    Chi Nan, who hadn''t done much for a long time, was shocked when this flame burned. The power contained in it is far more powerful than the previous attack, and it is also far more weird.


    The avatar of the God of Dawn, who hadn''t noticed for a while, was immediately involved in it. There was a scream, and the clone of the **** of dawn was burned very miserably. Chi Nan grasped the divided shadow and waved it fiercely.


    "What are you doing in a daze, attack quickly, or wait until he and the deity meet, we are not opponents." Chi Nan''s words reminded others, yes, no matter what you are doing, kill the enemy first.

 Chapter 1440： The **** of dawn is really cold

    Scorched by the enhanced version of the abyss demon fire, the power of the kingdom of God became weaker and weaker, and the clone of the **** of dawn was finally unable to bear and was hit hard. Then the other demon gods fell into the pit, and after an attack, the clone of the **** of dawn was completely torn apart.


    Several demon gods rushed up quickly, robbed a piece of it, and sealed it up. These are all good materials.


    "I didn''t see you being so active during the battle. You were hiding all of you, but you were so fast when you were robbing things." Chi Nan muttered, a flame burned in his hand and wrapped the spear of the God of Dawn.


    The Demon God who was going to **** the artifact was forced to retreat, and looked at it fiercely. "what are you doing."


    "This time I have given the greatest credit to the battle. The spoils should have been mine, and those robbed by you are fine, but this artifact belongs to me." Chi Nan said without hesitation.


    "Forget it, he''s right, he has to sacrifice in the end. Originally, his contribution is the greatest."


    The demon gods are almost in conflict, there is no way, this is the demon god. If it weren''t for more benefits waiting later, maybe they would have to fight a game first. In this situation, Chi Nan was also very helpless.


    There is no organization, selfishness, and the ability to do everything for one''s own benefit. There is no bottom line at all. When you see the benefits, you will ignore everything, even short-sighted, and ignore everything afterwards. This is the characteristic of demons.


    And when dealing with them, you have to be like them. Sometimes, it''s really tiring. If it weren''t for enough strength, Chi Nan really didn''t want to deal with them. With strength, they will be obedient. In the face of absolute strength, these demons are more well-behaved than rabbits.


    Sealing up the spear and taking it away, Chi Nan and the other demon gods began to wait.


    At this moment, after a long period of fighting, all the gods of the **** of dawn are dead. Except for the two deities, the subordinate gods ran away, and everyone else died here, and their kingdom of gods also became dim. Will be discarded.


    At this time, in the kingdom of the gods of dawn, only a few of the newly spawned gods of faith were still resisting, fighting against a large number of demon gods, but they could only be maintained and had no effect at all.


    When the wind is down, the demons are like crazy mad dogs, rushing forward one after another. More and more demon gods entered it, making the kingdom of the **** of dawn even more chaotic. Although they have to hand in some of the trophies afterwards, the benefits to them are also very huge. This is a feast for sharing.


    With more and more demon gods, the erosion ability of the will of the abyss is getting stronger and stronger. At this time, the kingdom of the gods of dawn is still like a kingdom of gods, is this part of the abyss?


    The land of the God of Dawn was also in chaos at this time, and a large number of people fled, leaving only a ruin. Seeing, the territory of the **** of dawn has been mostly destroyed. Had everyone''s attention been focused on the kingdom of God, this territory would have been completely destroyed now.


    Even now, there are a steady stream of ordinary demons attacking it. However, Chi Nan kept secretly throttling down the population, and then secretly sent to the deity to become his own subordinate population, which is also a kind of protection.


    On this day, the abyss finally eroded the entire kingdom of God, and only one temple remained in the kingdom of God. And this temple is constantly becoming darker, and the surrounding chains are breaking one by one.


    When the chain is completely broken, it means that the battle of God is coming to an end, the kingdom of God is completely eroded, and the God of Dawn will lose his imprisonment and can come out to fight. "It seems that the **** of dawn is really going to be cold now."


    Chi Nan muttered, while watching this scene that seemed like the end of the day. The world was dark and pale, black and red, filled with the breath from the abyss. This battle has obviously come to an end.


    Finally, when the last chain broke, Chi Nan knew that this kingdom of God had completely belonged to the abyss. It is not easy to let the abyss spit out. And the **** of dawn walked out with a gloomy expression.


    Holding a special crystal in hand, in this dark tone, it still emits a bright light tenaciously. There is hope in that light, even though it seems that hope is so small now.


    Dawn was originally the light of hope. "Devil, accept the punishment of the light." The God of Dawn is already too lazy to talk nonsense, and now this kind of loss is beyond his own tolerance. These demons have ruined everything about him, even if he wants to leave, he must kill all these demons before leaving to vent his hatred.


    The light of the spar in his hand burst out, and a ray of light was released, covering all the demon gods all at once. Especially the seven high-ranking demons in the attack center felt tremendous pressure.


    Those demon gods with poor strength were directly killed by a single shot.


    Many onlookers hurriedly fled, rejoicing in their hearts that it was not themselves who had just died, and some even escaped from the entrance of the kingdom of God. Perhaps in their opinion, the next benefits have nothing to do with them.


    "How does this God of Dawn feel stronger than the previous clone?"


    "Nonsense, this is the deity, of course it is stronger than the clone. Isn''t that normal?"


    "But it was clear that the clone had a bonus from the kingdom of God before, and this deity has not been added. Is the deity so much stronger than the clone After all, it¡¯s essentially different. The deity¡¯s understanding of the law is stronger than the clone. It''s much more, and it''s the source of the power of the law. In addition, his own reserves are stronger, and there are two artifacts."


    Yes, they are two artifacts, not one. In addition to the glowing spar, the **** of dawn also has a very high fit and compatible with himself. This artifact is nothing but a shield.


    Chi Nan repeated his old skills before releasing flames from a long distance. But I didn''t expect that his own magic fire didn''t burn on the **** of dawn, but ignited on a shield instead. This shield appeared out of thin air, blocking the flames. This flame can directly burn the target through space. I really don''t know how this can be resisted. Even space can block it.


    The implementation situation is that the own flame has no effect, but the shield flickers, which consumes a part of the opponent''s divine power, nothing more. If it keeps on like this, it will be troublesome.


    Although the kingdom of God has been completely eroded and there is no bonus, the crystallization of divine power in the kingdom of God is not a lot at all. This did not know how many years of accumulated divine power crystallization, enough for the **** of dawn and himself and others to spend a long time.

 Chapter 1441： Weaknesses of the Dawn Shield

    "Don''t bear the stubborn resistance, surrender obediently, maybe you can save a life." The Smoke Demon said gloomily.


    "Then become a member of the fallen." The God of Dawn was unceremonious and stepped up his attack. A large number of light arrows flew continuously toward this side, forcing the smoke demon to retreat continuously.


    It wasn''t until the other demon gods came from other places that the **** of dawn re-adjusted the angle of attack. One person pressed seven people to fight this situation, they didn''t think of it at first.


    But fortunately, he was suppressed by the clone of the **** of dawn before, and now he is familiar with it. Everyone was very fortunate, but fortunately, the God of Dawn, according to the normal fighting method, sent the clones out to fight them from the beginning. If the avatar is left with the deity now, I am afraid their combined power will really drive them all out.


    As for the fall of the **** of dawn, it may be possible to succeed in other places, but it is absolutely impossible here.


    This is the eyelid underground of the Lord of Light. If the abyssalization is carried out here, the God of Dawn will encounter the siege of other light gods before it is completed.


    A **** degenerates into a demon god, this kind of thing is absolutely unacceptable to them. You know, for a long time, not many truly degenerate into demon gods. And soon after every fall, they will be chased to death.


    Up to the present position, there has not been a demon **** after the fall that can live for a hundred years. Of course, this is also because there is no relationship between the depravity of the upper gods and the above gods in the record. The depravity of the gods is basically in desperate situations, and they can only be forced to linger. No one really wants to do this.


    The strength of the Dawn God''s counterattack was something they hadn''t expected. Chi Nan suddenly said through a voice transmission: "Try to attack at the same time."


    After speaking, Chi Nan waved the phantom of the Demon Soul Banner in his hand again, and a flame burned out of thin air. At the same time, the smoke demon also spit out a gray ball, very fast.


    Two shields suddenly appeared in front of the God of Dawn, blocking their attacks at the same time. Only Chi Nan discovered that the shield burned by his own flame smoked directly, and the light was dim and very clear.


    The shield that attacked the ball on the other side was also directly punched out of a hole, although the ball also disappeared.


    This kind of reaction has never happened before. "It turns out that their shields can be split and can protect in all directions. But once they are separated, their protective power will decline."


    Chi Nan''s voice rang around, and the calm gaze of the **** of dawn changed. "Damn bastard, you provoked this war." The God of Dawn looked at Chi Nan.


    Although Chinan has always used flames, the use of some plant spells to assist from time to time has long been seen. There is only Chinan that can control the demonized plants.


    Now that his kingdom of God has been completely destroyed, countless believers have been destroyed, the impact on him is too great, such a big loss, it must be out of breath. A bright light burst from the spar in his hand, and a ray of light instantly pierced towards Chi Nan. The power gathered is much stronger than the power of scattered attacks before.


    Just facing this kind of attack, Chi Nan didn''t care at all. "Want to attack me, it''s so beautiful."


    Chi Nan did not resist and defend, and let the light attack. The light flashed by, directly penetrating Chi Nan''s body. The **** of dawn just wanted to laugh, but suddenly found that something was wrong.


    Because the one that just attacked was just a phantom, even he didn''t react.


    What he hit was actually just air. The next moment, Chi Nan appeared behind Liming''s body. A flame burned out of thin air and was blocked by a shield. Before the God of Dawn counterattacked, Chi Nan''s figure disappeared again.


    "Space ability, hateful." The **** of dawn narrowed his eyes, and his heart became more solemn.


    The gods of spatial ability are the most difficult gods to deal with, and there is no one. This kind of **** is very troublesome even among the many gods. Who could have imagined that one''s own enemy had such a difficult ability.


    Only Chi Nan knew that, in fact, it was not a spatial ability at all, it was just a phase shift of his own natal ability. At the upper **** level, the ability of phase transformation is even stronger.


    Chi Nan had planted tiny seeds around before, and these seeds floated in the air and split on their own. So as long as there are these tiny seeds, Chi Nan can easily change his figure.


    Just because the seeds are too small and inconspicuous, the God of Dawn has always thought that Chinan used these seeds to temporarily catalyze the growth of some plants to release them, but did not expect the other effects of these seeds.


    At the time of the attack, the transferred seeds were not hit, which deepened this illusion. When the other demon gods saw Chi Nan''s ability, their eyes flickered. Although they are both demon gods, they are all companions this time, but who knows if this kind of relationship will be in the future, or whether they will suddenly become enemies.


    Facing such people with spatial ability, their hearts also began to sink.


    Chi Nan didn''t pay any attention to this. Anyway, things like Demon Gods were always available for use, and could not be regarded as companions and could not be trusted at all. Even if you let them know their abilities, it doesn''t matter.


    For the devil , the more fearful they are, the less likely it is for the two sides to fight.


    "Try to attack together, it will not be good for us to continue to delay." Chi Nan suddenly said to the others.


    At the same time, Chi Nan sent a signal secretly, this signal is not visible to the God of Dawn. When he found an opportunity, Chi Nan suddenly changed his signal. Everyone knew that it was time to attack.


    As a result, everyone went all out and the seven attacks were issued almost simultaneously. However, due to coordination problems, one of the demon gods'' attacks was slower. There is no way. As a demon god, it is not easy to achieve this kind of cooperation.


    This is still the tacit understanding that has been working side by side during this period. If you change it to the beginning, absolutely don''t want to have this kind of cooperation. If they were both high-ranking demon gods, it would be impossible for them to have such a good degree of cooperation.


    Chi Nan also breathed a sigh of relief when he felt the six attacks were sent out almost at the same time. Six attacks are enough. As for the **** of dawn on the opposite side, his eyes changed at this time. Although Yijin was analyzed for his own weakness, the attack came too quickly. Soon I haven''t thought of how to solve it.

 Chapter 1442： I can run away like this

    Sure enough, just as Chi Nan thought, when the six attacks were launched at the same time, the shadows of the six shields also appeared. But every shield is much weaker than before, and it seems to be a lot illusory.


    Others may not be able to see it at this moment, but Chi Nan''s eyesight can see some clues.


    Shields that are so weak that they don''t even want to block their attacks. Chi Nan''s attack was the fastest, the flame burned, the shield phantom was instantly shattered, and then his flame burned onto the body of the **** of dawn.


    The same goes for the attack of the Mist Demon God, the same ball, this time after piercing the shield, hit the abdomen of the Dawn God. The attacks of other demon gods penetrated the shield one after another, hitting different places. However, because of their strengths such as those of Chi Nan and the Demon God of the Mist, their attack effect was much worse, but it only caused some trouble to the God of Dawn.


    However, Chi Nan and the Demon God of Fog attacked, but they were able to severely damage the God of Dawn. A group of flames and a group of devilish energy filled his body, continuously spreading. If it fills the whole body, the God of Dawn himself will not be saved.


    At this moment, the last attack was also struck out. This was an attack launched by the Flame Demon God, a flame awl condensed by a black flame, without being intercepted by any shield, just attacked straight forward.


    Without a shield to intercept, a high-ranking demon god''s full attack was directly and completely eaten, even if it was the **** of dawn. Just a little bit off, a big hole was pierced in the position of the ribs in the chest.


    This is not the kind of injury on ordinary people, this is an attack with strong abyssal power. The flames of the Balrog kept burning and eroding in this big hole, even the God of Dawn made a scream.


    "Hahahaha, I''m still the strongest, my attack effect is the best." The Flame Demon God laughed loudly.


    The other people gave him an angry look. This guy didn''t know whether it was luck or bad. He obviously slowed his attack a step, but this happened, which is really enviable.


    However, if they continue to attack next, they never thought to learn from this guy, otherwise who knows if there will be a problem.


    "It turns out that there is another weakness of the shield, that is, once the shield defense is destroyed, it will take a while to recover. According to the last attack, the recovery time is not slow, or you can use your own supernatural power Speed ??up recovery. But the second attack sent out in an instant, you have no chance to block it."


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth was raised, and the other gods needed to rest and buffer after a full blow, and it was impossible to immediately issue a second full attack. This is because their strength far exceeds their own bearing capacity, and continuous full-strength attacks will hurt themselves.


    But Chi Nan is different, let''s not say that this demon incarnation is originally a clone, not afraid of power impact.


    Even Chi Nan himself, because he used the most difficult breakthrough method, and his strength was completely expensive with himself, so his own endurance was completely able to withstand the explosion of his own power.


    Therefore, even with continuous full-out bursts, Chi Nan can still play out. This is an important reason why Chi Nan''s combat effectiveness is stronger than other gods. Maybe you can use it against this guy.


    But looking at the appearance of the **** of dawn, maybe it doesn''t matter if you don''t need to expose this method. At this time, the God of Dawn was not lightly injured. This kind of injury and the erosion of this demonic power made it difficult for the God of Dawn to exert its full power.


    As long as you continue to weaken it, the **** of dawn will become the meat on the chopping board.


    "Do it again." Chi Nan said again, and then cooperated with others to attack while looking for opportunities. Similarly, under this kind of ordinary attack, it is also a means of buffering the full outburst before.


    Only five minutes later, Chi Nan found a second chance. He narrowed his eyes, as if his eyes could emerge from the light. Chi Nan suddenly sent a signal, and several demon gods expressed their understanding at the same time and went all out.


    This time the cooperation was much better than the last time, and seven attacks were launched at the same time. And Chi Nan is also gestating the next attack. If the attack effect is not satisfactory, Chi Nan will immediately make up for it. With the help of the power of the Abyss Demon Soul Banner, even if it is just a clone, it can attack across space. This attack speed is the fastest.


    However, something happened that Chi Nan and the other demon gods did not expect. Their attack indeed led to seven shields, and all of them were destroyed at the same time, which was much weaker than before, and the weakening effect was much smaller.


    Looking at the results of such an attack, the God of Dawn will definitely suffer more damage than before. Come one or two more times, and it is not impossible to leave the God of Dawn here completely.


    But at this moment, a white flame suddenly ignited on the body of the **** of dawn. No, this is not a flame, it is a bright and faint light, but it seems to be pulsating like a flame.


    This ray of light burst out, and the evil power of the **** of dawn was suddenly dispelled, and the two black flames that originally burned on his body were suddenly extinguished. The attack that struck, under this ray of light, seemed to be illusory, and was dissipated in an instant, with no intention of hurting him at all.


    But after this burst of light, the body of the **** of dawn turned into a spot of light and dissipated little by little from the outside, very fast. In just a moment, half of his body was gone.


    "I remember you. You wait for me. When the Light God System triumphs, I will personally go and avenge you." The last voice of the God of Dawn sounded.


    The next moment, accompanied by a ray of light, the body of the **** of dawn exploded completely, and the light flew into the air. In an instant, this ray of light penetrated the barrier of the kingdom of God in the sky and disappeared without a trace.


    "It''s the Godhead, the God of Dawn used his own divine power to protect the Godhead and the soul and escaped. As long as there is enough divine power, the God of Dawn will soon be able to resurrect." well.


    Chi Nan was a little helpless: "I didn''t expect him to run away like this." My purpose is not to swallow the benefits of the God of Dawn, but purely to kill the God of Dawn. He has not done all his work now.


    "No matter what we do, as long as we sacrifice to this superior kingdom of God, it is still of light attributes, our strength will definitely be able to rise to the next level, and we will be closer to the final main **** status." The other demon gods are not frustrated on the contrary. And disappointment.

 Chapter 1443： How did that big guy make a move?

    The escape of the God of Dawn was really beyond their expectations. It has not been the first time to launch a battle of gods, and every time the gods will be killed by themselves in the end. But this time, there was an exception.


    Not to mention that the God of Dawn gave up his kingdom and ran away by himself, this kind of courage is very impressive. Even with this method of escape, Chi Nan had never seen it before, or even thought about it.


    After the other gods are killed, as long as their believers are not completely destroyed, perhaps someday in the future, they will be resurrected under the faith of the believers. But in that case, it will take a very long time. And no one knows whether a religion that has not had a **** for a long time can be passed on.


    Many religions will eventually disappear slowly under the long river of time, accompanied by the complete demise of a god.


    But this kind of situation that leaves both the soul and the godhead is different. As long as there is a certain degree of faith, the **** of dawn will be able to reconnect with believers and slowly recover himself within a few years.


    If the Lord of Light takes action, it may be possible to recover in less than two years. It is really difficult for this kind of **** with a powerful **** system to completely kill it. This place was originally on the territory of the Light God Element, they didn''t dare to chase after it. At this moment, the godhead and spirit might have reached the hands of the Lord of Light.


    "Forget it, let''s preside over the sacrifice, according to the division we have said before."


    What can Chi Nan do, he can only nod his head. Subsequently, several people began to sacrifice. The entire kingdom of God has been completely eroded, and it is very easy to sacrifice. The power of the abyss is being brought over little by little, very fast.


    Just when everyone thought the overall situation was set, Chi Nan suddenly felt a huge crisis coming. Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan directly gave up the sacrifice guidance and directly used the phase shift.


    At the next moment, Chi Nan appeared on the edge of the kingdom of God, and was facing down. Looking at the other demon gods, they also used their own methods either to escape or to defend, and they obviously felt the danger.


    Demon God, that is the best at saving lives, the more powerful the Demon God, the more so.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan saw an unforgettable scene. In the void, a ray of light descended from the sky, and this ray of light gave Chi Nan an extremely holy and holy feeling. It seems that this is light, compared with other lights can not be regarded as light at all. After watching for a long time, Chi Nan felt that his spirit seemed to be attracted.


    In an instant, Chi Nan reacted. This kind of light, this kind of law intensity, this is the main god''s shot.


    How could the Lord of Light suddenly make a move at this time? This is obviously already extremely angry. The light fell from the sky and directly attacked the demonized kingdom of God. The huge force suppressed it, and the kingdom of God was instantly full of cracks.


    In those cracks, the light projected down was full of destructive power. The whole land was torn to pieces in an instant, and countless demonized places were purified all at once, and then completely shattered and destroyed, disappearing bit by bit.


    Chi Nan saw with his own eyes many demon gods evaporating on the spot under the shining light, and nothing was left.


    Even the upper wing demon **** who had fought together before was seriously injured when facing this ray of light. Then quietly dispersed under the continuous light attack, this clone is considered to be finished.


    The attack of the Lord of Light simply exceeded Chi Nan''s expectations. It was just that Chi Nan didn''t have time to think about these soon, because he was also facing the same danger. Even if he ran to the edge of the kingdom of God in an instant, he was only less attacked.


    An attack hit, Chi Nan did not hesitate to throw the phantom of the abyss demon soul flag into the air, and a flame burned. There was a roar of "boom", which only Chi Nan could hear.


    On the phantom of his own abyss demon soul banner, the flame was thin, and many cracks appeared in itself. If this phantom is destroyed, it will take a while for one''s own body to recover, and it will also be affected a bit, and it will take a while to recover. Although it will not be permanently destroyed, Chi Nan will still feel distressed.


    But now, I can''t think about that much anymore. Compared to my own clone, it really is more expensive than my clone.


    Suddenly another attack came, and Chi Nan swept the phantom in his hand again without hesitation. Although this attack is not locked, but the speed is too fast, there is no way to avoid it.


    If you really have spatial ability, maybe it''s okay. But after all, it takes a little time for the phase transition, no matter how short this time is, but under the suppression of the Lord God''s law, this time will be prolonged, and there is no time to evade.


    So under the attack of the second rays of light, Chi Nan found the phantom of the originally damaged Abyss Demon Soul Banner, but finally he didn''t hold on. While blocking this ray of light, the phantom of the Abyss Demon Soul Banner also reached its limit and exploded in his own hands.


    Fortunately, the second attack has been blocked. It''s just that the attacks came too frequently, and then another attack came. It''s still light, or a wide-ranging attack, and it''s not aimed at me at all.


    Chi Nan finally knew that the main **** and the upper **** were really not at the same level. Just this kind of large-scale attack, or through the leaked attack from the kingdom of God, still has no way to resist it. If it was replaced by its own body, I am afraid that it would not be able to withstand a few attacks. This is the main god. Chi Nan was helpless, what else to do besides resisting now.


    A lot of plants growing around blocked in front of me, and the magic flame blessed with all his strength. Under a ray of light, Chi Nan was plunged into the ground, which was full of cracks and lava.


    The lava did no harm to him, but the light hurt his clone. If you do it again, maybe you can''t stop it. Suddenly, Chi Nan smiled bitterly.


    "I''m really a crow''s mouth." In the air, another light swept toward this side. At this speed, I still can''t escape. I got it and said, is my clone really going to lose here?


    A clone of the upper **** level, even for Chi Nan, is very precious. If this is the loss here, his own loss can be great, and the spoils of this time will also be left here.


    There is a scene of the end of the world in the entire kingdom of God, this time it is really the end of the world. Who could have imagined that the Lord of Light, who had never made a move, would suddenly launch an attack at the last moment, and the attack was so terrifying.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1444： Triggered a chain reaction

    Just when Chi Nan thought he was going to lose this clone, the light in the sky suddenly dimmed, and then disappeared unexpectedly. Chi Nan seemed to hear an angry roar faintly.


    The power of the abyss between heaven and earth suddenly increased by a large amount. Feeling this power, Chi Nan was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Because he knew that this was the will of the abyss. The Will of the Abyss has already regarded this kingdom of God as part of itself, and no one is allowed to get involved, even if the sacrifice has not been completed.


    At this time, the Lord of Light attacked, and that was the enemy of the will of the abyss. The powerful force of the will of the abyss, even the main god, is difficult to resist. Although it could only project a little, it still blocked the attack of the Lord of Light.


    Chi Nan has never been so grateful for the Will of the Abyss, this is really dumbfounding. If the will of the abyss had a clear mind, he would know that the demon **** he himself protected had actually been secretly cheating him and stealing his power secretly. This is considered as being sold by myself and still helping myself count the money.


    Chi Nan''s confused thoughts flashed past, and then he looked around. Following them to attack the Kingdom of the God of Dawn, the demon **** who was still here in the end was destroyed by a blow just now.


    If it is a normal god, losing so much combat power, even a top **** system will be greatly injured. But for the abyss, this is nothing, because there are too many levels of demon gods in the abyss.


    Originally they advocated devouring each other and fighting against each other. Even if they were not killed by the Lord of Light, they would kill each other, and they would soon die. This is the situation now, many demon gods have just escaped from the abyss of destruction, and they start to attack other demon gods with excitement. Those who are weak, grab a bit of the broken corpse of the Demon God and swallow it.


    Those who are strong will get big ones, and those who are seriously injured but not dead will also become the targets of other demon gods. Many demon gods will also attack each other for loot. Soon there was chaos in the kingdom of God.


    It''s really a bunch of mud that can''t support the wall, Chi Nan only has this feeling. Looking around, there are seven high-ranking demon **** clones, and only one of them is left. No, it''s not just me.


    The illusory shadows all around suddenly appeared, closing in the middle, and the dying cloud and mist demon **** clone appeared. Chi Nan could feel that the aura on his body was very weak, but he survived after all.


    Just after appearing, the Yunwu Demon God hurried away from his home, his eyes still full of vigilance.


    Sure enough, this is the real performance of the Demon God. At this moment, a flame erupted on the ground, and a volcano appeared out of thin air. In the volcano, lava burned violently, and a huge torch figure appeared.


    This was the former Flame Demon God, but he didn''t expect this guy to survive, and he should be using the lava that is everywhere here. Although the flame demon is not as powerful as the two of them, the ability to survive in this environment is stronger than other demon gods. Although other demon gods also have strong protection capabilities, they have not escaped.


    Of the seven upper demon gods, only three of them remained. The three of them looked at each other vigilantly, and suddenly raised their heads at the same time.


    Because in the air, a huge force condensed again. If it were to happen again, the three of them would not have any chance of surviving. Because of the attack just now, the surrounding space channels have also been severely affected.


    It is impossible to leave the passage of the kingdom of God, unless the passage is stabilized. Or wait until this kingdom of God is completely abyssed, and leave from here with the help of the power of the abyss.


    It''s just that the Lord of Light attacked this time, and there was no way to fall. Because in an instant, another terrifying force condensed, directly erupting in the distant void. This time Chi Nan was sure that he heard an angry roar.


    This might be the voice of the Lord of Light, and the other aura, even though it was far away, still felt the dark power in Chi Nan. For a moment, Chi Nan knew who attacked the Lord of Light.


    "The Lord of Shadows has taken action. He and the Lord of Light have been confronting each other, but no one has taken the first move. But the kingdom of the two people should have locked each other long ago. This time the Lord of Light has taken action. This is the best opportunity for the Lord of Shadows. I just don¡¯t know if the Lord of Light will be hit hard."


    The fog demon said slowly, now they should be safe. Compared to an opponent of the Lord God, the Lord of Light probably has no thoughts to deal with them in a short time, and the atmosphere here is also a little lighter.


    Chi Nan felt that his ability to stir the **** stick was getting stronger and stronger. Before the light and dark battle, the reason why so many gods were involved has a lot to do with him. It wouldn''t be the case if I hadn''t provoke everywhere in the mist ruins.


    When the light and dark war broke out, the original light gods had the upper hand because of the restraint of their attributes, but because of their own relationship, they dragged their retreat. Now they simply abolished one of their upper gods.


    Without a high-level god, the overall strength of the light **** system will be weaker than that of the dark **** system, which is very unfavorable. And the Lord of Light, who was angry, shot himself at this time, but he hadn''t killed himself yet. This gave the Host of Shadows the right to take the initiative, and it is very likely that several opportunities will be severely damaged by the Lord of Light.


    No matter what, the light **** system is now being miserable by himself. When did he become so powerful, a top **** system and a main **** were all reselling because of his relationship.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan felt quite proud. However, this kind of thing is obviously inappropriate to talk about. On the body side, Chi Nan, Hemila, and others felt a little dumbfounded when they saw this situation.


    "Abyss Will can''t wait, let''s start. Just four fewer people come to distribute the spoils with us, and we can get more." The Mist Demon suddenly flew to the center of the kingdom of God.


    Now, it was a moment of absolute safety, and the will of the abyss had been ordered again, and they had to do it. As for the four hapless guys who lost their clones, who cares about them. As long as they can''t send avatars into here as soon as possible, then there will be no chance. If it is good, it will be taken up by itself. This is the devil''s style of acting.


    As for Chi Nan, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there are Abyss Will and Mist Demon God in front of him. Even if those guys are looking for trouble, they can''t find their heads. Besides, do they have the guts to make trouble.

 Chapter 1445： It feels so good to get rich

    Step by step, sacrificing a kingdom of God is similar to sacrificing a plane. After the attack on this kingdom of God, it was already very broken, so it was easier to sacrifice. The three upper demon gods sacrificed together at a very fast speed.


    In less than three days, the Will of the Abyss had completely penetrated into the kingdom of God. Outside, the fighting between the two main gods became more intense, and they couldn''t see the specific situation.


    Through the outside world, Chi Nan can see it. On the other side of the light **** system in the void, the kingdom of the most powerful Holy Light Lord, during this period of time, bursts of bright light. Sometimes it is white, sometimes it is black.


    And in the distant void, a special location, where no one had noticed before, is also bursting with light. Obviously, it was the light emitted by the main **** after the two kingdoms were locked to each other.


    Although the two kingdoms of God are not together, they are almost face-to-face now. This is a war of gods.


    If you look up on the ground in the central area, you can see two bright stars. These two stars are flickering and flickering. Sometimes they can match the brightness of the moon. They are very dazzling, but sometimes they suddenly disappear.


    In three days, the sacrifice of the abyss was completed, and the four demon gods who died did not come again. I don''t know if it''s too late, or because I don''t have a clone, so I don''t dare to move out, for fear of something wrong.


    Anyway, this time the spoils that should have been divided among seven people were immediately distributed by three people. The other demon gods also stayed obediently in the corner watching the work of the three bosses, no one dared to talk nonsense.


    Finally, a huge force swept over, and the kingdom of the **** of dawn in the void disappeared. When it reappeared, it had already deviated from its original position. I don''t know how much. After flashing a few times, the kingdom of God stayed in a place very far away in the void, and the surface had become a red and black color.


    The original white light completely disappeared, and anyone could see that this was an abyss plane coming.


    And above the earth, a bright star in the original starry sky disappeared from people''s eyes. At the same time, countless believers of the God of Dawn seemed to feel something, crying silently and crying bitterly.


    This kind of sadness comes from the heart, and there is no way to avoid it. If they hadn''t been able to feel the power of their gods, I''m afraid they would have thought that the gods they believed in had already fallen.


    When the abyss demonization was completed, Chi Nan was finally rewarded by the abyss. "This reward is really generous. After I''m fully refined, my strength will be improved a lot, and I can finally catch up with my deity again."


    Chi Nan''s demon clone said to himself. There is a mist kettle over the deity that makes **** evil, which is constantly strengthened by a large number of special crystals. Over the years, the speed of strength improvement is far higher than that of his clone.


    Chi Nan would not give such an important thing to his clone, but this was the key to whether he could be promoted to the main **** as soon as possible. The kingdom of God is still a lot short of being able to reach the peak, and his divine power is strong, and it is also a little worse. It''s just that Chi Nan feels that he is not far from the peak of the upper god, and may soon be qualified to sprint to the main **** level.


    A special godhead without a bottleneck is so easy to sprint. Chi Nan himself did not preach, and the outside world still thinks that Chi Nan is a rookie who has just broken through the upper god.


    In addition, the demon clone that has obtained a lot of loot, this time also has more things to trade with other demon gods. Waiting for some resources to be traded, or simply used for sacrifice, can quickly increase the strength of the clone.


    But the avatar also encountered a problem at this time, that is, his kingdom of God was almost reaching its limit. Almost every improvement is very difficult. Even if it swallows other planes and the kingdom of God, it only expands some areas out of thin air. These expanded places are wastelands, which are not only useless, but will also become a burden.


    Chi Nan knew that after all, he had used the abyss to directly transform the plane, so the plane itself had its limits. If it were not for the growth of the abyss itself, the growth rate was very fast, it would have been impossible to grow to this point.


    Even though he has continuously added to his abyssal kingdom over the years, the foundation of the kingdom of gods has still reached its limit. Perhaps this is the kind of feeling that many gods feel very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, it was stuck at the level of the higher kingdom of God. If it was stuck at the level of the middle kingdom of God, then it would not be so easy for one''s demon clone to continue to improve. Perhaps, we have to find a way.


    Regardless of that, it''s better to muffle and make a fortune. Anyway, his demon clone has a very bad relationship with the light **** system, and it can even be said to be immortal, so it doesn''t matter if you increase a little hostility.


    Next, Chi Nan didn''t plan to cooperate with other demons, but prepared to do it alone. The gods of the light **** system are not suitable for continuing to deal with. If there is only oneself, with a prepared light **** system, it is impossible to let one''s own hand.


    But many gods who participated in the light and dark wars are good targets. Some have been evacuated with heavy losses, either hidden or closed to the kingdom of God. But there are others, who have been fighting all the time, and their strength is damaged, far inferior to their own, but they are good. "Absorbing some of their kingdom of God can also increase the origin of my kingdom of God."


    Chi Nan thought that at least he had to upgrade his abyssal kingdom to the peak of the superior kingdom, otherwise the next step would be even more difficult. Although, the difficulty of the next upgrade plan is not small.


    As a result, the faction on the other side of the Guangming God System began to have a lot of unlucky gods. One kingdom of God died out suddenly, and even the gods did not survive. It was very strange.


    Even if there were some signs, they only knew that this was done by the Demon God, and did not know that Chi Nan did it alone. And because of Chi Nan''s relationship, many demons have also begun to attack the kingdom of these gods.


    But they all attacked from the outside, and they didn''t care which camp these people belonged to, so they made the water more muddy. Chi Nan can choose targets calmly in the middle, and many evil gods are the targets of his own choice.


    Compared with the orthodox gods, those evil gods felt more to kill. With the passage of time, the kingdom of God in Chinan has grown day by day. Without the outside world knowing it at all, Chinan''s Kingdom of God has finally approached the pinnacle of a superior Kingdom of God. As long as you continue to devour a few kingdoms of God, you can reach this level. On the deity''s side, it''s even slower.

 Chapter 1446： Is it possible that the light gods are also cold?

    The movement of the main **** in the battle was not small, even if Chi Nan didn''t pay attention, he could still see the bright light in the void. This is the brilliance that belongs to the main god, and no power can conceal it.


    It''s just that the chaotic rules around have already kept the members of the two great gods away from themselves, and no one dared to stay next to the two gods. If it is swept in by the chaotic power, even the upper gods will have no good results.


    But from Chi Nan''s point of view, these people are fighting each other endlessly, and he can finally relax.


    For a long time to come, Chi Nan was developing and perfecting himself, and there was basically no external movement.


    Only own plant bases sell more, because outside purchases are also increasing. There is no way, who has caused many people to be involved in the war now, the upper-level war is not necessary, but the lower-level war is different.


    For most gods, their believers are the foundation and everything. Under the circumstances that oneself is caught, once one''s own believer fights the enemy for a long time and loses too much, the loss is all his own faith. If there are too many deaths and injuries, or even too many failures, then the faith and morale of the believers themselves will be affected.


    For the gods, that is a long-term impact, and it may even become some stains.


    In order to ensure the lives of their believers and reduce the loss of believers in war, they can only use external help. The best way is no different from the plant base provided by Chinan, so plant bases are becoming more and more popular.


    Especially provided in Chinan, a base can cultivate the combat power of so few legendary existences, and a high-level base can cultivate a demigod level existence, then it will be even more popular.


    The dark gods were more unlucky, and the lower tiers who were beaten lost a lot at the beginning. But after his demon clone made a sound over there, a large number of plant bases also appeared over there, just demonized.


    Anyway, after special certification, those gods and demons have accepted this thing, and the sale there has become more and more popular. Even if someone feels that there may be a problem, there is no way to stop at this time.


    Now in many planes, including the central plane, the main force in combat is a variety of plants.


    Both sides are weirdly synchronized, both using plants as the main battle force, but no one doubts the relationship between the two. After all, one is a demon and the other is an orthodox god, even if all plants are used.


    At most, it is thought that two people may have borrowed from each other''s usage methods, so they are very similar in many places.


    All in all, as the war progressed, Chi Nan''s own savings were increasing. After becoming a god, Chi Nan''s concept of time became very vague. Before I knew it, I didn''t know how long it had passed.


    On this day, Chi Nan finally felt that his own divine power accumulation had reached the limit, that is, the pinnacle of the upper god, only one step away from the main god. Even his own kingdom of God has finally reached this level.


    The demon clone is similar to himself. It''s just that the Abyssal Kingdom has improved its origin through a large number of devouring planes, and finally reached the peak of the superior Kingdom, but the demon clone itself is still a little short. But this is nothing. As long as there is time, Chi Nan feels that he may reach this level at any time.


    Just when Chi Nan thought he could make a breakthrough in one fell swoop, he realized that the breakthrough was not as easy as he thought.


    If you want to become the main god, you have to change your own spirit and personality. This is a kind of life transition, just like changing from a mortal to a god. Of course there is no need to prepare a lot of things.


    Chi Nan itself has no bottleneck, which he knows himself, but it takes time to change. During this period of time, I need to spend it quietly. If someone finds out, I will definitely destroy it.


    Chi Nan''s performance during this period was very low-key, and even many people around the Chaos Land gradually ignored his existence. Basically, the big event every day is the scene of the void battle between the two main gods.


    When the other main gods saw this kind of thing, none of them intervened, leaving the two main gods to fight in the void. In the eyes of all gods, it is basically impossible for the main **** to injure the opponent, even if it is won, it will have no effect.


    It''s just that something unexpected happened. After the two main gods fought for many years, everyone has become a little accustomed to it. But on this day, a scream in the void suddenly came. "Damn, you actually used this kind of thing, you will regret it, you will drag this world into destruction." It was the Lord of Light that made the sound.


    "What happened? Why does the Lord of Light seem to be very angry." Chi Nan was taken aback, and then sent a signal to his allies. It''s just that other people don''t know what happened.


    Chi Nan entered the Pantheon at the same time, and when he saw that many gods had already entered it at this time, they started to talk. But no one knew what happened. It''s just the upper gods of the light and dark gods, but they didn''t come here.


    With the passage of time, as everyone became a little anxious and impatient, news finally came.


    "What? How could this happen? Didn''t the light gods have been fighting against the dark gods all the time? How come they suddenly lost."


    "What''s the matter? The powers of the two gods are the same. Maybe it''s something hidden by the dark gods I heard the Lord of Light say what powers the Lord of Shadows used before. It will be something they found in the mist ruins before. The power that can make the main **** covet, it is really enviable."


    Many gods talked about it, and Chi Nan was also full of shock, and an almost impossible thought flashed in his heart: "Could it be that the Light God Element is going to be cold." That''s right, that''s it.


    According to the information, the Lord of Shadow suddenly broke out, and the clone of the Lord of Light was suddenly destroyed. That''s right, it is a clone of divine power that has reached the level of the main god, even if the main **** is wealthy, the Lord of Light will only have one clone of this level. Losing a clone, that loss cannot be replaced by words.


    At the same time, the Lord of Light seemed to have been injured during the previous burst of power, and the Hall Master God was injured, which was not a trivial matter. When did the Lord of Shadows be so powerful, it is not easy for the Lord God of the same level to hurt, this is really incredible.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1447： Disappearing Lord Kamukura

    The Lord of Light, the incomparable lord **** who has always been incomparable, loses, this is what no one expected. Although I don''t know whether the injury is serious or not, the injury of the Lord of Light itself is already a major event.


    Suddenly, the morale of the Guangming God System was severely hit. The only remaining clone of the Lord of Shadows ran horizontally and horizontally on the battlefield, quickly clearing the power of the Light God Element. Even the avatars of the gods who joined in have been smoothed out one after another. Without the control of masters of the same level, the main **** is simply invincible.


    This is no longer a continual defeat, but a direct debacle. Countless gods fled, and even their own army of believers could only abandon them. Soon there was a dead silence on the earth, and the believers either surrendered or were killed.


    More than that, he felt that his faith had collapsed and committed suicide on the spot. The entire center of the battlefield has almost become the end of the world. Although Chi Nan did not arrive at the battlefield to see it, he could still analyze it from the news he heard.


    After a huge battle force, the gods who originally joined the light **** system withdrew one after another and withdrew from the battle. Either they closed their own kingdom of God, or they flew into the void with the kingdom of God.


    This is to prevent their enemies from finding themselves along the way. For those who completely close the kingdom of God, outside beliefs can''t enter it at all, and it''s impossible to even start a **** war. If you want to start a war of gods, you must use the guidance of faith to reach the kingdom of gods. When it is completely closed, there is no way to do this.


    Just being able to force them to close the kingdom of God also shows that their losses are really too great, and they no longer have the power to protect themselves.


    After these people withdrew, the many gods of the Light God System were outnumbered, and they had to withdraw one after another. In the end, these people unite with each other to resist foreign enemies. The two main gods stopped fighting, and the Lord of Light was injured, which gave the outside world a stronger deterrent. At this time, no one dared to risk the anger of the Lord of Light to launch a magical war against the gods of the Light God System.


    The gods of the light gods flinched, but the people of the dark camp unexpectedly did not pursue them. Even the Lord of the Shadows disappeared, and there was no intention to chase after him, making people wonder what was going on.


    "Is it because the Lord of Shadows is also injured? The Lord of Light is not so easy to deal with after all, and is also a veteran god." In the Pantheon, some people began to talk.


    "Who knows, how can we be qualified to talk about things about the Lord God."


    Despite this, there are still many people who are inquiring about all kinds of news. In this case, these gods are similar to ordinary people, and all of them are very keen on gossip.


    The key is that in the recent period of time, the evil **** and the gods of the dark gods have mixed together, carrying the power of victory, and began hunting enemies everywhere and destroying them everywhere. Even in the end, some gods who were not enemies were destroyed by their greedy attacks, which made many gods more cautious.


    And this kind of chaos happens to be the most suitable time for the demons to move around. Recently, the demons are also frequently dispatched. From time to time, we can hear that some gods or planes are broken by these demons, and then they are completely destroyed and sacrificed.


    It can be said that recently, the entire void has been a mess. This chaos is like a prelude to the outbreak of a major battle. The more this happened, the more the gods did not dare to go out and run around.


    All people are afraid, afraid that they will be involved in the battle first. According to some records in ancient times, it is very rare that those who were involved first and survived in the end.


    "What the **** does the Dark God System do, do you really want to fight all the God System with your own strength?"


    "What I don''t understand is why they want to get together with the evil gods. Those evil gods are not good things."


    In the Pantheon, every day is messy. Even Chi Nan, the low-key **** system, has now been affected. In the past few days, many subordinate gods are talking about these things, and I heard that they have to discuss them with myself, the main god.


    There are even many people from the outside world who come to ask from time to time, wanting to join their own gods, this is to find a higher **** to protect themselves. Chi Nan can only strengthen the review of this.


    Too many gods with different minds join, who knows what will happen. Haven''t seen those top gods, isn''t there actually not a lot of gods under them? So although I want to join a lot during this period, the real increase is very small, and even the increase is much smaller than the previous enrollment.


    A few days later, all of them suddenly looked up, and they saw that the **** seat belonging to the Lord of Shadows was entangled by a special force. "What''s going on? How do you feel that this power is a bit familiar."


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, not even thinking of what was going on for a while. But the next moment, that huge **** seat suddenly disappeared. That''s right, it just disappeared, and the original twenty-eight gods at the top level became twenty-seven.


    "Oh my God, how did the Lord of Shadow''s God Seat disappeared? What happened? Could it be that the Lord of Light took action and killed the Lord of Shadow." The gods who belonged to the bright camp cheered. Many gods who have been oppressed during this period also secretly rejoiced. Without the Lord God, what are you all?


    But some people thought of something their complexion became serious. It seems that something big is about to happen.


    Finally, someone shouted: "The breath just now, isn''t that the breath after the fallen gods were expelled from the Pantheon, can it be said..." Everyone''s expressions suddenly became weird.


    That''s right, that''s the breath of God''s seat being expelled from the Pantheon. After coming here, too few gods were expelled, and Chi Nan didn''t pay attention, so he didn''t expect it for a while.


    It''s just that it happened suddenly now, which is surprising. "Oh my god, no, the hall master **** will also fall. Why, hasn''t the master **** reached the peak of this world? Why did he fall?


    No one can figure it out. Generally, only the lower gods fall, and even the number of the middle gods fall is very small. The powerful existences in the Cthulhu were either Cthulhu at first, or they were degenerate when their level was very low, and then their abilities gradually increased, and they didn''t degenerate after reaching a high level.


    High-level gods, whether for the sake of faith stability or other reasons, rarely have fallen ones.

 Chapter 1448： Something big happened now

    The **** seat of the Lord of the Shadows just disappeared, instantly alarming all the main gods. A wave of coercion fell, and the figure of the main **** appeared on the twenty-seven **** seats. It''s just because it is too high and the strength is too strong, so I can''t see clearly here.


    It was also the first time that Chi Nan saw the Lord God come to the Pantheon, but he didn''t expect that even their faces could not be seen clearly. And the middle gods and the lower gods can''t even see the top level at all, and only the upper gods can be seen.


    Chi Nan''s current **** seat is extraordinary. As the first existence among the upper gods, this in itself can already explain some problems. The gods who came this time are very complete, I don''t know what news they have received. At least the high-ranking gods of the major gods have come here one after another, but their faces are all solemn.


    Looking around, Chi Nan found that most of the surroundings didn''t know him, but only knew a name.


    Similarly, these people are also observing themselves. Everyone is very curious about his rookie superior god. Especially when seeing their **** seat in the first place, many people''s faces changed darkly.


    In their eyes, it was just a person who likes to do business and sell plant bases, and he would actually come to their heads. The **** seat in the Pantheon is not deceiving. The deeper the law of understanding, the higher the ranking. This is definitely not false.


    The seat inside, even the main god, can''t adjust the position. Chi Nan sits at the forefront, and the **** seat is also the largest, which only shows that his understanding of the law is stronger than anyone else.


    This is really incredible. How did this guy do it? People who didn''t treat Chi Nan very much, now finally started to face it. It''s a big deal to surpass all the old high-ranking gods at once.


    Below, at the level of the middle god, they can''t see the main god, but they can all see the level of the upper god. Many people don''t know much about Chi Nan, or their understanding just stayed a long time ago. Seeing that Chi Nan''s **** seat was so exaggerated, many people were shocked, and some were even inquiring about Chi Nan''s identity.


    As the number one high-ranking god, if you don''t know this yet, doesn''t it appear that you are ignorant.


    Even the main gods above couldn''t help but squint towards Chi Nan. Chi Nan watched his nose and his heart without saying a word, sitting on the spot like a statue, and it didn''t matter what other people said.


    If the main **** sees that there is something wrong with him, it will be dangerous. Not every main **** likes to see rising stars. Many main gods will kill someone when they see someone having a chance to reach the same height as them.


    And this kind of thing, the main gods do not do it once or twice. In order to be safer, anyone can do this kind of thing. Especially the Lord of Light, this guy does this kind of thing the most among all the Lord Gods.


    He has an enmity with the Lord of Light, but fortunately, the Lord of Light is injured now, and his main attention is not on his side. This gave himself time, otherwise, Chi Nan would have the urge to run away quickly.


    After a long time, a voice came from above: "Everyone, let''s talk about it. This time, I am afraid it is not a trivial matter."


    With the sound of this sound, many people looked to the top. But at this moment, the change happened again.


    The gods of the original dark gods suddenly laughed weirdly. When the people around were glaring at them, they found that these people were also entwined with a weird aura, wrapping themselves and the **** seat.


    "Damn fallen, this is the most serious betrayal." The Lord of Light''s angry voice came.


    Below, most of the gods who belonged to the Dark God System disappeared suddenly with this force, which was expelled. A lot of places were vacated all at once, which made people feel quite uncomfortable.


    This is no longer the fall of one person, but the fall of the entire **** system. This is the first time this kind of thing happened since the Pantheon, and it was the main **** who directly brought his own **** system to fall.


    This kind of thing is simply a huge blow to the Pantheon and a huge improvement to the evil gods.


    The originally arrogant evil gods, this time I am afraid they will become even more arrogant. The gods who originally belonged to the dark gods'' camp, but did not fall with them, now they are sitting on the wax.


    Many people have found that the eyes of people around them have become strange when they look at them. Either looking at the eyes of a traitor, or looking at the eyes of someone who is about to betray, but God knows what''s going on.


    They are not people of the Dark God System, but they stood there during the war, and only the Light God System had enemies with them. But they never thought about falling, it really doesn''t matter to them.


    Obviously you are also victims, you are going to fall, why don''t you notify me in advance.


    Some people even have a bit of resentment in their hearts, even if they want to fall, they have to add themselves, what is the matter of putting themselves here. You have all become evil gods, you have joined the evil gods'' camp, and you keep these people in the orthodox gods'' camp.


    Once they settle their accounts, they will really be in danger. These faces are very weird, and they have different thoughts in their hearts. But after all, they are all gods, and it is impossible to get angry just because of this.


    It is not because of this that someone suddenly degenerates into an evil god. I rashly past, who knows what will happen. Once you can''t handle it, you might not please either.


    The gods will regard themselves as a traitor, while the evil gods will regard themselves as their own people. Impossible, they might treat themselves as spies. It''s quite normal for the evil gods to fight each other. This is completely different from the orthodox gods. In many cases, the evil gods don''t even need a reason for war.


    "Well, I know the rest of you have nothing to do with you. They are all staying here for meetings. This time something really is going to happen."


    When the Lord of Light spoke, everyone was stunned. Is this still the Lord of Light who has always been overbearing? Isn''t he the first to jump out and accuse himself of these traitors, and even take people to clean up himself.


    Even Chi Nan was surprised, this was not in line with the usual style of the Lord of Light. Chi Nan even maliciously guessed whether the Lord of Light was injured last time because his brain was broken.


    But then Chi Nan shook his head and abandoned this idea. How could the hall master''s brain be broken? Perhaps, something serious was going to happen this time.

 Chapter 1449： The resurgence of gods

    Everyone calmed down, and the Orc Lord God finally spoke: "Lord of the Holy Light, now you can talk about what happened. This time, you started the matter, and what is it?"


    "Yes, if you really forced the Lord of the Shadows away, then the blame lies on you."


    The Lord of Light was angry, and then coldly snorted: "How can a Lord God be forced away so easily? This time I suffered a lot more damage than Ink Shadow. Didn''t you find out the strength of that guy in Ink Shadow? The improvement is too fast."


    Everyone thought about it. They had reached the level of the main god, and their strength had basically not improved much. Even if there is, it is little by little, and it is impossible to play a decisive role. For a long time, the Lord of Light was stronger than the Lord of Shadow, not only because of the stats, but also because of his own strength.


    But this time, the sudden eruption of the Lord of the Shadows was able to kill his clone while injuring him, which was very strange. What is it that makes the Lord of Shadows ascend so fast?


    "At the time, you said what power was used by the Lord of Shadows, can you tell me more now."


    The Lord of the Holy Light said coldly: "This also starts with the remains of the God of Mist. At that time, we found the core thing in the ruins of the God of Mist. It turned out that the ruins were used to seal the Lord of the Gods. The power of the Lord of Gods was sealed, and time passed, but this power was snatched away by the Lord of Shadows, and it seemed that he had known it before."


    "The Lord of Gods? It''s actually this thing, this thing hasn''t disappeared yet."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, just as he wanted to ask, there were already other gods next to him asking. "What is the Lord of Gods?"


    A female elf holding a book in the Elf Gods said: "The Lord of Gods is a powerful existence that appeared several epochs ago. At that time, there was a disaster of Gods, and the leader of the Gods was the Lord of Gods."


    "Although the Lord of Gods is the same as ordinary Gods, he has no thoughts of his own, but his strength is very terrifying. At that time, several Lords and Gods did not work together to destroy them, and he could only be seriously injured. I heard that the strength of the Lord of Gods is already It surpassed the general Lord God. Later, everyone used a seal to destroy the Lord of Gods."


    "There are only these in the record. There is no specific information left at the time. It seems that the seal should be in the hands of the God of the Mist. No one outside knows until the God of the Mist accidentally falls."


    Everyone nodded silently, and that was the only possibility. It was really terrifying to be able to fight against several main gods with their own power. I''m afraid I want to get it if I replace it with them. It''s just that no one dared to do it.


    Who would have thought that the Lord of the Shadows would actually hit the idea here, and it seemed to have succeeded. Otherwise, the Lord of Light cannot be injured so easily, just don''t know how the injury is.


    "The power of the Lord of Gods is not so easy to use, and after such a long time, I am afraid that there is not much left. We don''t need to worry about these. As for the Lord of Shadows, it doesn''t matter, but it''s fallen. Our Pantheon There are also 27 main gods, don''t be afraid of any existence." The orc main **** roared loudly.


    The people below suddenly boiled with excitement and excitement. Yeah, what are they afraid of. Even if one left, there were still twenty-seven main gods on his side. There are six evil gods at the main **** level, and four demon gods.


    Even if this one is added, they only have eleven in total, and it is not their opponent at all to make a fuss.


    The Pantheon today is the most powerful in several epochs. Although the Lord of Light and the Lord of Shadows are the most active main gods, the two of them are definitely not the most powerful. Among the main gods, at most they are just above the middle.


    The Lord of Light suddenly smiled bitterly at this moment: "Do you think it is really that simple? If it is really so, I can''t have trouble with Ink Shadow. The seal we got at that time was still There is a very special inheritance, and this inheritance is a method of fusing the Lord of Gods."


    "What are you talking about? How could it be possible to integrate the Lord of Gods and Sins." At this time, the other Lord Gods were also shocked.


    "I didn''t talk nonsense, there really was such a method at the time. I wanted to rob the Lord of God''s evil and destroy it, but the guy in Ink Shadow doesn''t care about anything for power, and doesn''t care that this is the power of God''s evil at all. He successfully merged..."


    Everyone''s complexion changed, they had also heard of the powerful power of the Lord of Gods, and that God of Sins had no thinking. Even with only thinking, the original power can also fight against more than ten main gods. As if the power were stronger, there was really no way to deal with it. At that time, perhaps all the main gods in the Pantheon may not be able to suppress them.


    If that day comes, how will they deal with themselves, is it true that what the Lord of Light said is true.


    "Let me say a few words." At this time, the biggest **** among the gods spoke, the Lord of Time.


    As the most powerful and the oldest of all the main gods, the main **** of time has rarely spoken. It''s all other people talking, the time master is watching, and even rarely pays attention.


    This time he took the initiative to speak, but no one dared to ignore it. "Fusing the power of the gods, this is definitely not something that the gods can study. If possible, it is left by the Lord of the gods himself. Don''t doubt, the Lord of the gods has no thinking, but it is closely related to the will of the heavens. Existing, it¡¯s not surprising that this power evolved."


    "This epoch is coming to an end. At the end of each epoch there will be catastrophes, sometimes big sometimes small. This time, it seems to be unprecedented. It is very likely that the disaster is the source. To God''s evil."


    The Lord of Time knows the most and understands the most. Many things that the Lord God does not know, the Lord of Time understands. Hearing this, everyone felt the pressure on their bodies even greater.


    "No matter how big the disaster is, our Pantheon has never failed. As long as we are prepared, the victory will ultimately be ours."


    Hearing this, the originally nervous gods relaxed. Yes, the Pantheon has existed since the birth of the world, and has always been a temple of gods. They have never failed.


    It''s just that Chi Nan frowned. He doesn''t care if the Pantheon will fail, but in such a battle, it''s easy to fall. Chi Nan didn''t want to die on his own, even if the hero''s death didn''t like it.


    Thank you for your support for the new book "Earth Crossing the Era".


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1450： What to do if you cant find the target

    The credibility of the God of Time is very good, or if you don''t speak, the credibility of your speech is very high.


    If these words were spoken by other main gods, I am afraid that everyone''s hearts would be discounted, but if the Lord of Time spoke, it would be completely different. As the oldest main god, he has the most say in this kind of thing.


    "It turned out to be like this. I said that every once in a while there would always be a lot of troublesome people to fight with me. It turned out that it was because an era was about to end." The orc master goddess shouted with afterthought.


    Many other gods cast their eyes, how could they be on the same stage with such an idiot. Many main gods know this kind of thing, and even if they don''t know it, there are speculations about who made them so young.


    But no matter how young, the main **** is the main god, and he can still figure out some things.


    "Then what are we going to do now?" The main gods who had never experienced those asked.


    "We can''t continue fighting in the first place. Now that we know who the enemy is, we should be prepared. Moreover, in every world chaos, there will be evil gods and demons among our main enemies, and our goal is these guys."


    After a pause, the Lord of Time opened his mouth and said: "First, clean up from the outside world. If you can clean up more, the pressure will be much less in the future. You can handle specific matters by yourself."


    Although the strength of the Lord of Time is the strongest, his divine system is the weakest. In addition to himself, there are only two gods in the entire divine system. Although both are the main gods, they do not develop believers and have no subordinate gods.


    Staying alone in the air, never participating in any fights, and never entering the central plane. So this kind of thing will eventually fall on the strange twenty-six gods.


    "Divided according to their respective areas, and clean up as much as possible. If you can meet the Lord of Shadows, you will do your best to wipe out. If anyone finds out there or needs help, please inform others at any time."


    The Dragon God roared loudly, and the others nodded one after another. Although the number of dragons is small, their strength is really not weak. The Dragon God guy can definitely rank in the top five in strength among the Lord Gods, much stronger than the Lord of Light.


    If it were not for character reasons, the reputation could not be that small. "Under your crown, should the chaotic area be cleaned up?" At this moment, a voice suddenly came from below.


    Chi Nan looked back and suddenly narrowed his eyes. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, it was really Yuanjialuzhai. Chi Nan discovered that the one who spoke was actually the God of Dawn, and that guy had recovered so quickly.


    Being able to return to the Pantheon shows that his **** seat has been reunited. The congregation of the **** seat indicates that his kingdom of **** has also been established. Although I don''t know where his kingdom of God is and what its level is, there is definitely one.


    It is indeed a light **** system, and the background is really extraordinary. Just looking at the look of the **** of dawn, Chi Nan was a little funny. Although his **** seat size is still the second among the five major gods of the light **** system, the **** seat is dim, indicating that the damage is heavy, and it will not be able to recover in a short while. Look at the other main gods, they are chasing very tightly.


    Maybe it won''t be long before he will give up his second position.


    "The chaotic area is temporarily resolved by people in other chaotic areas. If they can''t, other people can also take action."


    The Orc Lord God cast a squint at Chi Nan, and then said loudly. He knew that the area where Chi Nan was sitting, within the chaotic area, had a large area, and Chi Nan could be able to clear it out, and his strength orc **** system was still somewhat understood.


    I don''t know how Chi Nan can improve so fast, but his strength is definitely stronger.


    "Then the next thing is left to the major gods to discuss. Today''s meeting ends here. If there is anything, come and discuss it at any time. I will stay here as a liaison."


    After the Lord of Time finished speaking, he closed his eyes slightly, and he really stayed here. If a main **** acts as a contact person, who else would be worried. As the main gods left, the other gods did not intend to leave for the time being.


    Instead, they stayed here and started to discuss. "Sure enough, where there are benefits, people will rush to them."


    Chi Nan said to himself that cleaning up those demon gods and evil gods is not at all benefits, on the contrary, it is a huge benefit for any god. It''s just that no one does it with me.


    Those evil gods and demon gods are lunatics, and if they provoke one, it is very likely to provoke a group. There are few gods who have not joined the powerful gods, and few dare to provoke them.


    Now it''s different. If we all work together to clean up, then we won''t be afraid of danger. What is needed now is interest, and any divine kingdom or demon **** is to be defeated, and how to distribute it is a problem.


    But it didn''t take long for everyone to discover another problem, which was that they couldn''t find their goal.


    Many people scratch their heads. Those fallen people of the Shadow God System disappeared one after another. There are also many evil gods, demons and gods who seem to realize something and disappear.


    Because Chi Nan was in the Demon God''s camp, he realized this earlier, and hurriedly drove the Kingdom of God into the void, half-hidden. The reason why it is not completely hidden is because the Kingdom of God is too big The most important thing is that Chi Nan still wants to find out exactly what happened over there.


    The matter this time is too serious. Anyone who is not careful will be forever. If you can inquire about useful news and save yourself a catastrophe, even if you lose a clone, Chi Nan feels very worthwhile.


    And as most people hide, the remaining evil gods and the demon gods who have not escaped will be unlucky. They have simply become a big gift package, as long as one is exposed, a large number of gods will appear.


    There were direct attacks from the outside world, and there were also those who launched divine battles. Various attacks came one after another. But Cthulhu is not easy to provoke. I have to say that there are a lot of lunatics in Cthulhu.


    During the battle, some evil gods used their own kingdoms to hit the opponent, and some were ready to explode, and directly rushed into the other kingdoms to explode, and died together with the enemy. That kind of deterrence was also very strong.


    All in all, although the gods have an absolute advantage here, the losses are not small. Chi Nan''s status also knows that some people are secretly investigating, looking for the missing fallen dark gods. Unconsciously, a gust of wind blew, and Chi Nan felt that the world seemed to be changing.

 Chapter 1451： There are a lot of fish in troubled waters

    "Under the crown of the god, the goddess of the thorn forest came to ask for help, and someone launched a **** war against her **** kingdom."


    While Chi Nan was still studying at home, a piece of information was delivered to him. The Goddess of the Thorns Forest is one of the subordinate gods that Chi Nan has recruited over the years. He is just a lower god, but he does not have many people.


    After hearing this information, Chi Nan was a little strange, because his men were not too involved in the current war. Moreover, the strength of the goddess of the thorn forest is not very strong, and the character is not very overbearing.


    When there is no one to provoke, seldom will take the initiative to attack other people. Chi Nan immediately said: "Send someone to support, send a goddess over, and then bring me the information. I want to see what''s going on."


    No matter what the reason is, as a **** master of the **** system, if you know this, you can''t ignore it.


    But then Chi Nan said to the others: "Notice that we are going to form a lower-level council. Other members of this kind of thing don''t support it, but find me here and ask others to do what they do."


    "Under the crown of God, it''s not that they haven''t looked for other people, but that other people are now in the quagmire of war. If they rashly drew out too much of their own hands, I am afraid they will have a great impact on themselves."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, and then waved his hand: "It''s all the trouble caused by the lack of information. The lower-level council is still to be established. If there is any mobilization of the above things in the future, you can communicate with each other. This will also allow their believers to see. As far as the power of our gods is concerned, this is a matter of system and cannot be the same as other gods."


    In this regard, Chi Nan and other gods have completely different ideas. Although other gods can help each other, it''s similar to a channel. It has to pay a price, and it also depends on everyone''s mood.


    Unless the **** master of their **** system issues an order, although the people below will not fight on their own, there will be a lot of troubles. Now Chi Nan plans to form a lower-level parliament just to coordinate these things.


    Integrate the power of the gods into a complete organism, so that you can better cope with some things, and you don''t have to be so annoying all day. It is conceivable that as the war progresses, such troubles will definitely increase.


    "By the way, the lower-level councils have always been the names used to manage my planes. I can''t use them here. Then change the name to the council of gods." You and your subordinates are both gods, so using this name doesn''t count. what.


    The organization will take some time to sort out, but the intelligence has arrived in Chi Nan''s hands very quickly.


    Looking at the intelligence in his hand, Chi Nan sneered: "Hmph, I didn''t expect it to be like this. I really think I can be bullied, thinking that I can fish in troubled waters like this." A flash of anger flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes.


    It turned out that the reason was very simple. The goddess of the thorn forest also responded to the call during this time to deal with the evil gods.


    An evil **** was discovered before, so the goddess of the thorn forest is also fighting with the opponent. But after fighting for a period of time, the evil **** suddenly ran away, with no intention of staying at all.


    But the matter is not over here, because another **** with the earth attribute actually took advantage of this opportunity to fight over, and at the beginning he was still destroying the remaining followers of the evil god. Later, he actually publicly announced that the goddess of the thorn forest opposite him was the disguise of the evil god, and then attacked here in one breath.


    The most annoying thing is that this guy is actually using the army of plants he sold, don''t you know that these are all his subordinates. The goddess of the thorn forest lost too much in the previous battle.


    As a result, the earth-attribute **** took advantage of the fire and robbed him and directly invaded the territory of the goddess of the thorn forest. With more troops, the strength of the gods themselves is not weak, so the result has become like this.


    When the goddess of the thorn forest asked for help, the other party had gradually taken root in her kingdom, and she hadn''t even noticed it. This is considered to be a fight out, and it will take a long time for this kingdom of God to be repaired.


    "Those who bullied me, then use your godhead to pay for it."


    God war is two-sided. While the opponent uses the kingdom of God to lock his own kingdom of God, his own kingdom of God is also equivalent to locking the other party. Now his own kingdom of God has been attacked, so one''s own gods can''t move around casually.


    However, once the opponent''s kingdom of God was counter-attacked, it would become the opponent''s bondage.


    "Although I can control the bases I sell at any time, I can''t do this kind of thing. There are too many bases sold now. If someone finds out that I can control it at any time, they will definitely join forces to deal with me."


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart that they were not those mortals. When dealing with mortals at that time, I was stronger, even if it was exposed, it didn''t matter. But the gods are different, they have more other ways to deal with themselves.


    At the critical moment of your promotion, you must never expose this. Even after becoming the main god, he cannot be exposed. Otherwise, if so many gods oppose him at the same time, the main **** will not end well.


    However, without this method, it does not matter if you use other methods. Each of his own gods is a middle-level god, with a higher strength than the other, and the plant weapons he has accumulated in his hands are also stronger. As long as the targeted adjustments are made, it is very easy to deal with other plant weapons. This has always been his own way of doing business.


    And in this way can also show its support to subordinates and make its prestige higher.


    After determining the course of action, a large number of plant troops under Chi Nan were transported from those barracks planes. Through the sacred tree plane No. 1 as a transit, they are continuously sent to the kingdom of the goddess of the thorn forest.


    This is a very huge force, and it is also mixed with many high-grade plant types that Chinan basically does not sell to the outside world. As soon as these plants appeared, the opposing army was facing collapse.


    The base that had taken root was directly destroyed, and then pushed back all the way. In less than ten days, the army of the earthly **** was driven out of the kingdom of God. But looking at the place where the kingdom of God was being corroded, even the goddess of the Thorns Forest was so good-tempered that he felt extremely angry.


    "Under the crown, I beg you to help me with this enemy." The goddess of the thorn forest said to Chi Nan.


    At the same time, other subordinate gods also gritted their teeth and hated this kind of indiscriminate attack. These are all people selected by Chi Nan, and they still have certain characteristics in common.

 Chapter 1452： Blacklist him

    Chi Nan said without hesitation: "Of course we must take revenge. Not only must we take revenge, but we must also completely kill it. If you dare to attack us, then let them all know that our Holy Tree Divine Element is not easy to provoke."


    As a god, sometimes you have to be domineering, especially after the outside world provokes you. If you can''t make it clear at this time, then your subordinates will be distracted and your own reputation will be damaged.


    Besides, now is an extraordinary period, giving people a feeling of bullying, then there will be a lot of troubles in the future. Maybe someday, someone will start a magical war against him, this is not impossible.


    So with Chi Nan''s permission, a group of people controlled the plants and launched a counterattack. A large number of plants have appeared continuously, and bases have been continuously established on the surrounding land. The number of such bases is far from comparable. Soon, the opponent''s base was far less numerous than here.


    But the earth-attribute **** didn''t realize anything, and was still attacking. At the same time, he constantly issued various remarks condemning Chi Nan and his subordinates for attacking him. At the same time, other gods were helping.


    "That''s it, I said how dare he come to provoke us, it turns out that there is a backer behind it." Chi Nan finally understood that the earth-attribute **** was originally a member of the **** system, and their **** master was also a higher god.


    The strength of this upper **** is like himself, that''s for sure, after all, he is the top spot on the second floor of the Pantheon.


    It''s just that this guy dared to provoke himself in this situation, he really didn''t know what to say. Isn''t it just a veteran high-ranking god? I don''t know if it is jealousy or other reasons. These Chi Nan don''t want to know.


    The war is still going on, how could the opponent''s plants have so many Chinan. So the battle of God quickly proceeded to the next stage. With the help of the traction between the kingdoms of gods, after driving each other out, the goddess of the thorn forest finally opened up a path for the kingdom of gods, and the opposite of the path of the kingdom of gods was the guy who launched a **** war against herself.


    It''s too late for this guy even if he regrets it now, who made him start a war of gods. Once the battle of the gods is started, unless both sides want to stop at the same time, or one side is completely destroyed, otherwise it will not stop.


    Even if the God of Dawn uses a special method to escape, but his kingdom of God has been destroyed, this is already the end of the battle of gods. The God of Dawn had a chance to escape, but Chi Nan didn''t believe that the other party also had a chance to escape.


    "Under the crown, a letter from the upper **** of Kusla." A subordinate elf handed a letter to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan opened it and saw that there were all words condemning him, hoping that he could stop.


    Seeing this, the light of thunder and lightning broke out in Chi Nan''s hand, instantly smashing the letter to pieces. "Protest with me, I haven''t protested with you yet. Condemned with the other party, condemning the other party for first launching a magical war, and let them give us an explanation."


    Isn''t it just condemnation? Who wouldn''t condemn? You will deliver the letter, and so will I. Chi Nan not only delivered the letter, but also directly publicized the matter. Although everyone knows what''s going on, it''s one thing to know, and it''s another thing to say it.


    The result was somewhat unexpected by Chi Nan, because the surrounding gods didn''t say who was right or who was wrong, and they didn''t mean to criticize anyone. Instead, they watched the show and didn''t mean to intervene at all.


    "That''s right. Everyone is a god. It''s not the netizens who are easily fanned. How can they not be able to analyze the true or false of the situation. They are watching the show. They speak with their strength. Whoever wins is right."


    Chi Nan also figured out that the world of the gods is inherently the weak and the strong. As long as they have the strength, everything is right. Without absolute strength and backing, everything is wrong. The matter is not about right or wrong, but about strength. Even if everyone has a common enemy, their own interests are more important before the enemy does not appear, and before one is alive or dead. This point, even those main gods can''t change it.


    In that case, let''s continue fighting. After another period of time, the kingdom of the earth gods was eroded a lot, and the loss was much greater than that of the goddess of the thorn forest, and the other party couldn''t sit still again.


    "Is that guy again? This time it''s not a condemnation, but a request, I hope we can let that guy go."


    "Mianxia, ??absolutely can''t let go of that bastard, that guy is too arrogant." A subordinate spirit objected.


    At this time, Chi Nan was discussing issues with other avatars of the gods in the space of meeting the gods. The avatar of the goddess of the thorn forest came out and said: "You can''t affect the entire **** system for me alone, you can just let them go."


    Chi Nan waved his hand and said, "Of course not. Since they did something wrong, we can''t let that guy off so easily. If he wants to start a magical battle, then he must let him know the consequences of the magical battle."


    Even the battle of the gods has been launched, and it must be to destroy the opponent, this is the unspoken rule between the gods. Although Chi Nan doesn''t like to provoke others, when others provoke him, Chi Nan will never let them go.


    The goddess of the thorn forest just tangled for a while, and then didn''t say anything. The others were ecstatic and obviously very happy about this. It is the happiest thing to have a God Lord who can protect them with all his strength.


    After another period of time, most of the kingdom of the earth-based gods was eroded, and the opponent couldn''t sit still again. After all, as a **** system, every member is very important. If the salvation does not come, it will have a great impact on the other party. Thus, another letter was delivered to Chi Nan''s hands.


    "Haha has begun to threaten. If you don¡¯t let it go, there will be a war of gods. Who is afraid of whom, do you dare."


    Chi Nan sneered, and then said loudly: "Kusra has been blacklisted by us since then. We will not trade with any of the gods of Kusra. If someone sells them to Kusla, Sla and his subordinate gods will be blacklisted and written in the Pantheon."


    Chi Nan''s decision made people very surprised, but after thinking about it carefully, it didn''t seem to be completely useless.


    As a result, the commercial exchanges between the two parties were cut off. At the beginning, Kusla and the others didn''t care about these at all, because in their opinion, since the war had broken out, it would be better to fight.


    But as the war progressed, these people gradually became very uncomfortable. During the war, the depletion of plant bases was too fast, and now no matter who it is, the battle is given priority to destroying the opponent''s base.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1453： When plants have become fundamental

    The war was not only fought on Chinan''s side, but was fought in all places at the same time. Now this battle has swept all the gods, especially in an area near the central plane.


    There is no way for anyone to escape, the only difference is whether they actively join in, the number of battles is not much.


    Therefore, Kuthra''s war is not just one of its own wars, but also wars with different enemies in many different places at the same time. For more benefits, they are constantly looking for the Demon God and Cthulhu to fight.


    After the severance of relations here spread out, Chi Nan immediately used the demon clone to send the news to the evil god. After knowing this news, the Cthulhu and the Demon Gods are gearing up.


    During this period of time, it was very miserable to be suppressed by the orthodox gods, and I just needed to find a chance to vent it.


    So all kinds of secret attacks started. At first it was the same as usual, but as time passed, they gradually realized that something was wrong, because the plant base in their hands began to be insufficient.


    Without a plant base, it means there is no way to rebel. There is no way to violent soldiers, which means that their believers are going to battle. When believers go to the battlefield, they will naturally lose and will have some negative effects.


    Especially in the case of contrast, when it is found that the previous loss is small, there are plants as cannon fodder. When I found that I didn''t have it now, when I found that the believers of other gods still had enough plant cannon fodder to use.


    This kind of dissatisfaction began to brew and explode. Gradually, some people who were not firm in their beliefs began to convert their beliefs, and even abandon their gods. Even some people with relatively firm beliefs began to waver. This situation is slowly threatening other stalwarts, and its influence is increasing.


    Although their religious leaders continue to appease, but there is no way, who makes religion too much.


    If it was those planes that belonged to them individually, it would be nice to say, but in the central plane, there would be no effect at all. No method can stop the believer from leaving.


    When the army of believers from the small plane came to support it, they discovered that the world here was much broader, and heard the rumors of other believers, and the agitated mind began to undergo some changes.


    In a short period of time, they may not find a big problem, but as time goes on, the problem gets bigger and bigger.


    The goddess of the thorn forest basically depends on herself in the battle, and Chi Nan can only provide some help at most. After all, this is her own battle, and everything still depends on her.


    I am a god, not a nanny. If I need to do everything myself, then I need to do what these subordinate gods do.


    But even so, with a lot of support, the combat effectiveness of the goddess of the thorn forest is constantly expanding. The battle lasted less than a year, and the opponent''s kingdom of God was almost eroded.


    The gods who had always been in support of the opponent, now there is only support, because they can''t use too much force.


    Even they themselves are in a stretched state. In private, there are few complaints. This time the battle had buried a thorn in the opponent''s heart. Many people are complaining that if he hadn''t taken the initiative to provoke a war, how could the whole God system be involved in a difficult life, and the life without the army of plants would be too bitter.


    "Damn, you dare to treat me this way, isn''t it just that there are no plants, nor have we been before. Is it possible that without plants, we can''t live on." Kusla was furious in his own kingdom.


    "But without these cannon fodder to stop us, our believers have lost too much."


    Kusla said coldly: "Then don''t go to fight. Anyway, there are a lot of benefits during this period. Let them shrink the front first. Aren''t the others going to find the evil god, let them go."


    When he said this command, Kuthra felt like he was dripping blood. But if you want him to give up, he can''t do it. It''s a matter of face, how can he bow his head to that junior.


    The others glanced at each other, and they had no choice but to shrink the line of defense. If you shrink like this, you will be able to free up a lot of troops to support your subordinates. It''s just that unlucky earthly attribute god, the kingdom of God has been almost eroded.


    If this continues, it will really be abolished in a few days. The subordinate gods sent reinforcements one after another under the orders of the gods, but the grievances in their hearts made them not doing their best. Either send some miscellaneous soldiers, or send a symbolic clone that is not very powerful. This is the so-called support.


    I didn''t try my best on this aspect, but on the other hand, I retaliated with anger. The final result can be imagined. When the earthly **** was finally destroyed the kingdom of God, it was a regret.


    But there is no way to regret it. The gods in the regret are directly wiped out by the clones sent by the goddess of the thorn forest and other companions to support them in an instant. In the end, there was only one scrapped kingdom of God. The godhead and body of the gods, everything in the kingdom of gods are taken away, the kingdom of gods is left to the other party, and he doesn''t take them.


    After all, on the face of it, this is a war of vengeance ~ www.novelhall.com~ If even the other side''s abandoned kingdom of God is taken away, it would be a bit difficult to explain. Leaving a kingdom of God can at least give the outside world a better impression.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Chi Nan doesn''t lack this thing at all now. He has too much wealth, and the abandoned kingdom of a lower **** is really unattractive to him.


    After the war, the goddess of the thorn forest immediately sent the godhead to Chi Nan''s hands. "Under the crown of the god, this is the godhead of the enemy, and it is specially dedicated to the crown." Chi Nan accepted it without hesitation. This is what he deserves.


    "Very well, in the future we will cultivate a subordinate god, and we will also have an extra copper plate. The trophies are distributed according to the rules. Then, let''s have a celebration banquet." The banquet has already been prepared.


    This kind of celebration banquet, on the one hand, is used to celebrate the victory of this war, and on the other hand, it is also to ease the pressure in everyone''s hearts. Don''t think that there is no pressure on the gods. In the face of life and death wars, everyone will feel pressure in their hearts. The cleaning is just beginning now, and the real danger is yet to come.


    The difference from Chi Nan''s side is that Kusla''s **** system is now a bleak cloud.

 Chapter 1454： Kuthra

    "Damn it, how could this happen, how could this happen, what is going on. Are these **** not afraid of me."


    As an upper god, Kusla, who has always had a very high right to speak, never thought that things would turn out to be this way. Isn''t it enough to shrink the front as long as the fighting forces? No one dares to attack.


    But he didn''t realize that the war now is different from before. In the past, only the army of believers could be used, and when it was used to fight for faith, everyone was very cruel. But when there is no benefit, no one wants to lose their believers. In addition, everyone is very strong, and no one wants to offend a high-level **** casually.


    This creates an illusion for many gods, and even regards it as a potential rule.


    But when the all-out war broke out, many rules were already broken invisibly. For example, this kind of situation where the opponent will not attack when the tortoise is shrinking, this is not a hard and fast rule in the first place.


    And the opponent also has plants, that is the army of demon plants. This kind of demon plant base has been sold to a large number of evil gods, so that the evil gods also have plant cannon fodder to use. These cannon fodder Chinan didn''t care, but they were able to expand their plant range, and could also provide themselves with some pure plant beliefs and expand their source of faith.


    As for fighting or fighting, Chi Nan wouldn''t care. Therefore, these demonic plants army didn''t care about the loss of attack, and let the Kuthra gods who had shrunk out of luck.


    The other party only needs to consume plants, and they can quickly replenish them if they have time, but they are constantly consuming believers. The opponent''s masters are all protecting their own base, and even if their masters sneak attack, it is useless.


    Especially those demon gods, they even shot to change a place, and they couldn''t find it. So after a period of time, Kusla found that there were fewer and fewer believers in himself and his followers.


    Believers continue to flee and rebel, and believers are constantly killed, and loyal believers lose even more. Even if they control a lot of planes, these planes don''t have the energy to continuously send troops in large numbers.


    The strength of the central plane is constantly weakening, and more enemies are attracted. These people have been chased and killed during this period, but it is very uncomfortable, and now it is time to retaliate. Under these retaliations, the days of Kuthra and the subordinate gods became more and more difficult. After another two years, everyone lost their territory one after another.


    Without the power bonus of the central plane, their understanding of the law began to slow down, which completely affected their strength improvement. At present, there are already some gods who are preparing to leave the **** system and develop elsewhere.


    Everyone is a god, there is no need to be loyal to a **** who is about to be unlucky. If it wasn''t for Kuthra itself, he was a high-ranking god, worried that he would be killed first, and now I am afraid that someone has already left.


    This situation did not last long, because one year after something happened, the first unlucky gods and kingdoms were destroyed. The reason is because there are three demon gods sneaking attacks at the same time, carrying out sneak attacks from outside the kingdom of God.


    The kingdom of God was directly torn apart by the means of the demon gods, and the demon gods forcibly killed one of the gods inside and sacrificed the kingdom of God. Since then kicked off, Kusla''s **** system has entered a cruel winter environment. After the death of the third subordinate god, many subordinate gods began to fly their kingdom to the sky, leaving the scope of the **** system.


    Before long, as the first **** rebelled and joined other gods, more and more gods left one after another. At this time, Kusla was completely stupid.


    "How could this happen? I promoted them, obviously I helped them develop into gods. Why did they abandon me and why." Kusla couldn''t understand, although there were still loyal people.


    But he can''t see it anymore. If Chi Nan was here, he would be very disdainful. People are running for their own interests, let alone gods. You have done a lot for them, and they have also repaid you a lot. Everyone thinks so.


    For a long time, Chi Nan didn''t believe in oaths or allegiance. All he believed in was absolute control. This is why, most of his subordinates are his own spirits of the gods, because they will never betray them.


    While the others, although they have been in charge, their power has been transferred bit by bit. When the first batch of one''s own old officials either became subordinate gods and belonged to gods, or after they had died of old age. Later, the people in charge were replaced by the spirits of gods. Therefore, Chi Nan definitely sneered at such things.


    If this continues, Kuthra''s **** system will definitely fall apart. When other gods saw this scene, they were also worried, and they finally realized the important role of those plant bases.


    When plants have become a kind of foundation, it is difficult for a **** system without plants to develop and preserve itself. It is evident from this that the holy tree **** just put it on the blacklist and made the other party so miserable.


    Of course, the gods also knew that if it hadn''t been for the end of the era, the melee would start, even if there was no army of plants, it would not have become so bad. At least, not so fast.


    Many gods have begun to secretly study other things that can replace plants, especially various alchemy puppets have become the focus of their research. It is not easy to just want to research results in a short period of time. Chi Nan didn''t care if he knew it. After all, he knew that the biggest weakness of the alchemy puppet was that the cost was too high and it was impossible to lower it.


    But at this moment, another thing happened. A powerful force exploded in the center of the central plane ~ www.novelhall.com ~ that place is where the mother tree is.


    The main gods who had kept their clones in the Pantheon opened their eyes once again.


    "Unexpectedly, he succeeded. This is a big trouble."


    "Yeah, the power of the Lord of Gods is integrated. The Lord of Shadows does not know whether it is a **** or a God of sin. But this power is indeed very powerful. I am afraid that even if we ten Lord Gods together, they may not be his opponent. "


    "Perhaps, it will be stronger than we thought. He hasn''t fully adapted to this force yet and needs some time to digest. We must take advantage of this time to eliminate him, and we can''t let him continue to grow."


    By this time, they already knew who the greatest enemy of this era was, and it must be the Lord of Shadows who had integrated the power of gods. Although, the Lord of Shadows may not even realize this.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1455： Where are so many gods

    The shadow lord who suddenly burst out of power, no, it should be said that it is the lord of gods, that power spread throughout the entire central plane and all surrounding areas. The power is so great that it makes people feel irresistible.


    Some of the battles that have been going on have now stopped a lot. When the Lord Gods were preparing to deal with the Lord of Gods, they found that the spatial barrier of the central plane had been strengthened to an incredible level.


    Especially in the most central place, even the power of the main **** couldn''t break it. This reminded them of the previous mother tree. Before the mother tree died, that power could block all the main gods from entering.


    Later, the Lord God entered from other places, but he didn''t expect to feel a huge pressure just when he approached. The main gods who suffered a loss left the central area one after another, and this matter could only be temporarily put on hold.


    "Now, we have no way to fight Huanglong directly, we can only organize it from the outside world. When he is fully adapted to his own power, we will go together, and it is impossible for our 27 main gods to lose." When the main gods talked about words that didn''t know whether they were discouraged or encouraging, it made people feel so wrong.


    "No, there are a lot of gods in the void, and gods are madly attacking our gods."


    Before a charter was negotiated, the appearance of a large number of gods once again became a troublesome thing.


    After the investigation, even Chi Nan felt his scalp numb, because the sky was densely covered with evil spirits. Fortunately, these gods are somewhat different from the past. If the gods had seen the gods before, they would pounce on them.


    Now it''s just a part. The gods who are far away choose to ignore the gods. Seeing their appearance, they are actually gathering, toward the center of the central plane. And the number is increasing.


    People who were a little relieved just now became worried. "Damn it, they are calling from the Lord of Corresponding Gods. If they all gather, the trouble will be great." Even the Lord God feels troublesome.


    "So, do you need to attack directly? Let them gather. When there are too many gathered, I am afraid that the losses will be very heavy if they are eliminated."


    "Damn it, where did so many gods come from? How come they haven''t found it before."


    Many gods complained, and the Lord of Time suddenly said: "God evil has existed since ancient times, even before the birth of the gods. The land occupied by the gods in the void is too small. In those unknown places, there is no known existence. How many evildoers have been."


    Even the Lord of Time is a little moved this time. Although he has experienced many large-scale apocalyptic periods, he has never had such a flustered once. This time the scale is too big. As the Lord of Time, he naturally knows that although the gods are powerful, there is no way to compare them with the gods in terms of overall quantity.


    In the past, the gods killed the gods, that is, they would only do it in places with a lot of gods. There are very few who specialize in chasing after gods to kill, such gods cannot live long. A long time ago, there was even a main **** who chased and killed gods.


    But after going deep into the void, he never appeared again, and even the **** seat disappeared later.


    Although there was no direct confrontation with the army of gods, the Lord of Time knew that the power of gods was definitely more powerful than he had imagined. The current gods basically look down on the gods and regard them as a resource.


    But when they saw the true power of the gods, they knew how dangerous these gods were.


    "Why, why has no one specifically cleaned up these gods."


    "Because there are too many, and the unknown is too big, the gain is not worth the loss. Instead of cleaning up the evil, it is better to develop the believers to improve their strength, so that they can improve faster." The Lord of Time said the truth.


    Many gods bowed their heads, but no, even if someone told them the truth at that time, they would not do it, not even now. How can you ask others to do things you don''t do.


    Everyone is no longer a mortal, but a god, and many things can be figured out.


    "So what do you do now." Someone asked the next question.


    "It will be the gods and evil gods to clean up together." The Lord of Light issued his declaration fiercely.


    "No, **** evil and devil gods and evil gods don''t deal with them either. They are natural enemies and may be used."


    The Lord of Light directly interrupted his words: "Really, but I see that things are not like this." In front of the Lord of Light, a huge mirror appeared in front of the Lord of Light, and what was displayed in the mirror was the picture in the central position.


    "Holy Light Mirror, that''s how it is." Someone already understood what had happened.


    "What is the holy light mirror? Does that mirror have any effect?" Some people asked, who didn''t understand.


    A subordinate spirit of the Holy Light God System proudly said: "The Holy Light Mirror is the main artifact built by the Lord of the Holy Light with a lot of hard work. The main function is to observe. As long as there is light in any place, the Holy Light cannot be avoided. Bo Jing''s monitoring."


    The main artifact, many people''s eyes are full of scorching heat. As long as there is light, you can see, there are not many places without light. Although there is no light in the depths of the void, how could there be no where the gods are.


    But then, they were stunned by the picture in the mirror. In the mirror, the evil gods and the demon gods, all of them were in peace with the gods one by one. Except for the devil gods who often attack madly, the evil gods simply ignore it. In this place, the gods are not crazy at all, they seem to know who can''t attack.


    At most, it means yelling at the Cthulhu and the Demon Gods, which is even more clever than the Demon God.


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t even know that this happened, because there was no news from his demon clone. "Inquire about the internal news and try to figure out what''s going on."


    Chi Nan gave orders to his clone. As a high-ranking demon god, he didn''t even know about this matter. It could not be said that this was an inadvertent problem. Could it be said that the problem of the avatar was uncovered by others.


    If one is not careful, the loss of the clone would be a huge loss. The demon clone has followed him all the way to the present, and has become his very important right arm, and he must not lose it.


    Especially at this time, the information that one''s own clone can provide to oneself is difficult for ordinary people to provide. Internal news determines what you should do to save yourself in the future. The first step is sometimes the difference between life and death.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1456： These guys actually united

    Because the relationship between the evil gods and the gods is a bit weird, even the orthodox gods are rarely messed up. The divine kingdoms around the central plane also broke away from the plane barrier one by one and rose to the sky.


    All the kingdoms of God are constantly changing their positions at this time, and are gradually divided into two roughly parts.


    Part of it is a large army of a large number of orthodox gods, supported by several powerful gods. On the other side, the central area is the center, the existence of gods and evil spirits gathered.


    Twenty-seven main gods were in different locations around them, enclosing the central area into a circle. Each one leads their own gods, and at the same time brings a large number of members of the outer gods and small gods to station around.


    Faintly, a special situation of wolves has been formed. If you look at the sky from the inside of the central area, you will find that the stars in the upper sky have changed. Twenty-seven star clusters gathered and surrounded a large cluster of stars in the center. There are still some scattered stars around, but there are very few.


    Most of these stars are still some abandoned kingdoms of God, or the light radiating from some planes, there are very few other gods and kingdoms of gods, and the current situation has become more and more weird.


    The stars that have not changed much for many years have suddenly undergone earth-shaking changes, and even the lives of the followers of the major races and major gods underneath have undergone very major changes.


    However, the movement on the ground now has no way to attract overall attention.


    All people focused their attention on the middle, that is, the body of the **** of evil. Even the main **** didn''t dare to mess around now. Although the main **** was powerful, he couldn''t guarantee that he would survive in the face of the **** evil Lord.


    Now is the moment when a major disaster occurs, and every time such a disaster, a large number of main gods will die. There have been so many main gods since ancient times, but the main **** of the ancient times is the only one who can survive.


    The others are all main gods born in the last few epochs. In order to survive, now those main gods are also starting to calculate. The main opponents now are the evil gods.


    In order to fight against them, Cthulhu also became active. The six evil gods of the main **** level, plus the four top demon gods, are equivalent to the existence of ten main **** levels. These people are all located near the edge of the central galaxy cluster, enclosing the center into a circle to resist the invasion of the main gods.


    Because the main **** has no way to cooperate seamlessly, even if there are a large number of people, there is still no way to break into it. The current battle has evolved into a small-scale war below.


    It''s all wars between some believers, but because there are too many wars between believers, the scale is getting bigger and bigger, and it has gradually spread to the entire central plane. Among other surrounding planes, there have been constant wars recently.


    As long as it is not a plane controlled by a god, it is easy to break out large-scale battles. For this reason, many planes have been shattered, and in this chaotic battle, life has no value.


    Chi Nan couldn''t help sighing, if it wasn''t for the rapid increase in his strength, if it wasn''t that he had already left the level of a mortal, perhaps he was one of these helpless people now. Facing the battle at the level of the gods, facing the disaster of annihilation, what can mortals do besides praying to the gods.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that these gods were actually united with the evil gods, and even the devil gods were the same. Cthulhu plus Demon God was originally not an opponent of orthodox gods.


    But after adding a lot of evil spirits, the number of high-level opponents is actually more than that of his own.


    Chi Nan''s demon incarnation has always been hidden in the opponent''s camp, but it is in the depths of the void, and no one can casually detect it.


    While providing them with a limited plant base to maintain their relationship with each other, they carefully probed what the other party wanted to do. It''s just some internal information, the demon clone who is the upper demon **** can''t get it.


    It just faintly felt that they didn''t know what method to use to get the will of the abyss to agree to cooperate, and they actually got involved with them. The Will of the Abyss gave orders, and even the Demon God could not violate it.


    Even if it were Chi Nan himself, if he saw the opportunity faster and cut off the deep communication between his kingdom of God and the will of the abyss, I am afraid that there would be problems in his kingdom of God. If one fails, his own demon incarnation will suffer heavy losses. Even now, Chi Nan didn''t dare to associate with the will of the abyss at will, otherwise it would be easily affected.


    His own strength is his own, but after all, his strength is still too weak to resist the will of the abyss.


    Although the demon **** reaches the top level, which is equivalent to the level of the main god, he has the power to resist. But because the power of those demon gods originally belonged to the abyss, they didn''t have the opportunity to resist instead.


    It seemed that he could only wait until his demon clone broke through to the main **** level before he had a chance to completely escape the influence of the abyss. Some intelligence was continuously sent to Chi Nan''s hands for Chi Nan''s analysis.


    The place where Chi Nan is now is at the back of the edge of the battle between the two sides. Not far from the front is the place where the main **** is stationed The front is the kingdom of God where the main **** of the natural **** system is located, and also the lord of nature.


    The Lord of Nature is born to think that he is a part of nature, because he has a strong control over plants. So he was not too harsh on himself, and he did not force himself to join them. However, Chinan didn''t want to make a lot of trouble, so the provision of a large number of plant bases was regarded as blocking the mouths of some people.


    The shadow of the war enveloped the entire world, but the real war never started. The atmosphere before this war broke out was even more depressing. As time passed, more and more gods came here.


    In no way, many gods can only continuously send their clones around to block these gods and reduce their pressure. The gods and evil gods are also taking advantage of this opportunity to sneak attacks on them.


    Therefore, the conflicts between the two sides can be said to be more and more. It seems that the time for the real outbreak of this war will not be too far away. The relocation of many believers of the gods is also slowly completed, and then, I am afraid that the absolute strength will be head-on.


    The gods, who have always had an absolute advantage on the level of the main god, don''t think they will fail. But on this day, an unexpected thing happened.

 Chapter 1457： God evil at the main **** level

    In the distant void, a strange power erupted, and this power made all the gods feel very uncomfortable. Everyone just felt it, and knew that this power belonged to God''s evil.


    It''s just that this force is stronger than usual. "It''s such a powerful force, isn''t it that a lot of evil spirits have come this time." A **** looked into the distance and sent a signal at the same time.


    Many gods around received signals and sent out their clones to monitor the distant depths of the void.


    And at this moment, those main gods were also alarmed. Because of that power, even they can feel some threats. "Does this strength of strength belong to the main **** level?"


    The main gods are not sure that the power of the gods is completely different from the main gods, and they are not using laws, nor are they comprehending their own special powers. It is the power of the opposite side of the world, full of power of destruction and destruction.


    This kind of power has no obvious dividing line at all, and it can only be seen by its own level, or when it is fighting. However, it is not easy to make the Lord God feel threatened. This powerful god''s inspiration is not clear, but the main gods can clearly feel it.


    This is not caused by a group of gods, but a gods, a single gods.


    Two days later, the power in the distant void got closer and closer, and finally, a figure appeared. This figure is extremely huge, flaunting its might in the void. The whole body looks like a white ball.


    There is a black spot in the middle, which seems to be an eye, but it is transparent in itself, like a sphere made of ground glass. Numerous light and shadow tentacles protruded from the surface of the sphere, constantly dancing around.


    It is as if the entire sphere is moving with these tentacles. The tentacles touched the surrounding void, as if they had touched some entity, and then pulled hard to move themselves forward. It seems very clumsy, but in fact it is very fast. Compared to other main gods, that is not slow at all.


    "Unexpectedly, there is still such a **** in the void, and it was not discovered before. It is really terrible."


    They didn''t even know the **** evil at the main **** level, and this was simply provoking their bottom line. Everyone knows that **** evil is the absolute enemy of gods, as long as they encounter gods, they will attack frantically.


    The gods also regarded the gods as a big gift package, as long as they met with the ability, they would kill them. This kind of **** evil at the main **** level will eventually provoke a very big trouble. In the past, as long as it was discovered, the main gods would take action, and even cooperate at all.


    But this time, what appeared was obviously not discovered by them, but was summoned by the Lord of Gods. The power of the Lord of Divine Sins has far surpassed the level of ordinary Lord Gods, and Divine Sins also have a very large binding force.


    "What to do, let''s take action too. This kind of thing is simply not something that ordinary gods can fight against."


    Voice transmissions swept across the void, and other main gods nodded when they heard this. "That''s right, we should have taken action. This kind of evil spirit was originally our mission."


    Seeing this evil spirit, everyone not only wants to protect other gods, but also wants to gain benefits. Killing the gods is not good in itself, but it will be rewarded by the will of the heavens.


    This kind of award allows them to improve themselves more quickly. Only when they reach the level of the main **** do they know that the main **** is not the end point, but a new starting point, and the strength gap at the main **** level is very large.


    "Then take it, the Void over there is the place guarded by the Orc Lord God and the Lord of Holy Light, you two take it. If it doesn''t work, the rest of us will also take it." At this time, the farthest Lord God spoke. Although the others were a bit dissatisfied, no one was willing to destroy the alliance''s relationship at this time.


    Just when the two main gods wanted to make a move, another powerful aura burst out in the void. No, not one after another, but one after another. Now even the main gods can only stop temporarily.


    In remote places, gods of the main **** level appeared one after another, all of which had not been discovered before. At this time, the faces of these main gods were no longer relaxed, but became dignified.


    "Ten, ten in total, what is the situation that would allow so many gods to escape our investigation. Damn it, we knew that gods are so powerful, and we shouldn''t delay time before."


    "Now I''m not over yet, I will send out with all my strength to kill all these gods, lest they be controlled by the Lord of gods."


    Following the words of the Lord of Light, each of the Lord Gods released their clones. What they didn''t expect was that the Lord of Gods, who hadn''t been moving for a long time, suddenly started his hand at this time.


    A strange breath erupted straight into the void. The gods who were originally powerful, their own power suddenly became stronger, and there was a certain connection between them. The powers of the ten evil spirits were almost merged together. In this way, even if the main gods took all of them, it would be difficult to take them down in a short time.


    At the same time, the Cthulhu and Demon Gods also started their efforts. The clones of the demon gods and the incarnations of the evil gods are dispatched one after another, and they have to fight against the orthodox main gods, and their strengths are almost the same.


    "Damn how did those demon gods learn the clone method, wouldn''t they?"


    "No, they have always been, but few demon gods can practice. They don''t have so many resources, and the clones are very rough. But now it seems that the clones of these top demon gods are almost comparable to our clones. "


    The main gods are not blind, they can tell at a glance. The guy who had only made them wary, suddenly became evenly matched with them, and now the trouble is really big.


    "What to do, if they are allowed to rendezvous, and the Lord of Gods will be added later, we are not opponents at all.


    At this time, the Lord of Time spoke: "The spell that can increase the power of the gods can only be used once in an era, and it can last a few days at most. Let¡¯s not make any moves. The Lord of the gods is probably just for us to fight. Both lose and lose. When their power disappears, we can make another move."


    Another Lord God also said: ¡°Yes, have you noticed that after the Lord of God¡¯s evil takes action, his own strength has been weakened a lot. When he is completely born, I am afraid that his power will be weakened a lot. Before this power disappears, he will definitely come out. Not coming.

 Chapter 1458： Supernatural power around the corner

    At first, it seemed that the war was about to break out, but because of the relationship between them, the war did not break out in the end. Everyone was on guard against each other, and in the end this battle did not detonate.


    Watching those gods enter the opponent''s team, the clones of the main gods have also returned to their own kingdoms. It can be seen from a distance that the evil gods and devil gods are also extra guard against these powerful gods.


    After all, they are just a force that is forcibly gathered together, but they are not an organization, and there are many hatreds between them. If it weren''t suppressed by the above, I''m afraid they would have already broken out a war.


    Even so, some internal disputes have never stopped. There have even happened some evil gods secretly hunting and killing gods. It''s just that after this kind of thing happened several times, the Cthulhu who attacked the evil spirits was dealt with, and no one dared to mess around later. Those demon gods had never had this situation, after all, the will of the abyss had been controlling them all the time.


    When the powerful gods arrived, these high-levels were about to move with each other, and their power agitated in the void, as if they were about to fight. The gods are looking forward to it, expecting them to fight on their own.


    Ten main gods versus ten main gods, no matter who wins or loses, they are ultimately good for them.


    But in the end everyone was still disappointed, because although they looked at each other unpleasantly, in the end they didn''t really fight. Soon, the dispute was completely calm.


    The internally distributed war front is slowly re-forming. God evil, put aside the devil and evil gods. Adding up to twenty main god-level combat power, this is not a small number.


    In addition, they don''t know how many clones are in their hands. On the surface, the two sides are still more powerful than the orthodox gods, but they don''t know how they actually are. The connection with those gods is also slowly weakening.


    Sure enough, just as the Lord of Time said, this power disappeared after a few days.


    But in just a few days, these gods have been arranged, the defense line has been re-arranged, and now everyone dare not act rashly. Still the same as before, although the orthodox gods have the upper hand, no one wants to be the first bird.


    In this kind of battle, the main **** may fall, and no one wants to become the dead one himself. Even if you become a hero, there is nothing if you don''t have life. Look at the current heroes and gods of the ancient times, there are still a few that can be remembered, not to mention those gods and mortals with relatively poor strength.


    Everyone confronted each other again because of their own ideas. But the various wars at the lower levels have become more and more crazy.


    Gradually, a tacit understanding formed between everyone. That is, when the battle of gods is detonated, other gods will not give their full help, but will only provide help within a certain range. If you lose, there is no way.


    The gods of the great gods can get a lot of help, and the little gods don''t have so much scruples.


    As a result, battles of gods broke out frequently, and gods were killed from time to time. The gods and demons who can''t start the gods'' battle have not intervened indiscriminately for the time being, but they will join in some of the gods'' battles.


    The situation is getting more and more chaotic, but from Chi Nan''s side, it is still relatively stable. At least no one dared to launch a magical war against a high-level **** casually. Chi Nan is constantly increasing his own heritage.


    In the past few days, Chi Nan felt that his divine power was about to move, and there was a feeling of explosion.


    His own godhead, that is, the godhead that looks similar to the sacred tree, became more and more green. There seems to be a force in the process of being conceived, and it is about to take shape.


    Chi Nan knew that he had already reached the pinnacle of the upper god, but he had never reached the main god. Because my power is changing, my own laws are sublimating, and my whole life form is constantly improving. This takes time, and what is lacking now is time. The treatment of the main **** and the upper **** on the battlefield is completely different.


    For such a long time, Chi Nan always thought that he was about to run out of opportunities, but he did not expect that at this time, his strength seemed to finally reach its limit. If you can complete the drastic changes, then you have a greater chance to survive this disaster.


    "Take out all our resources." Chi Nan ordered Hemila.


    Hemila didn''t say a word, and immediately began to give orders, and the entire kingdom of God was mobilized. The Kingdom of God has been closed to the outside world, and even his subordinate gods don''t know what Chi Nan is doing right now.


    This kind of adaptation must be kept secret, and there is a main **** not far away. If his promotion caused the opponent''s jealousy, he would not even have the ability to resist as long as he hit a single blow, and he would be interrupted if he didn''t die.


    If the foundation is damaged, there will be no chance to come again. Therefore, all care cannot be overstated. The outside world is still the same as usual. In the eyes of others, Chi Nan is a **** who likes to retreat and study plants.


    A large number of divine power crystals have been accumulated around, and a huge magic circle has been completed. This is the magic circle for the promotion of the kingdom of God. It''s just that before he breaks through, it is impossible for the Kingdom of God to advance. Of course, after breaking through, the Kingdom of God will not be able to advance for a while. Although the Kingdom of God has reached its peak, the transformation takes longer than it takes.


    The most striking thing is the gray crystals in front of the Chinan Temple ~ www.novelhall.com~ Those are the gods who were made through the mist kettle during this period of time, and then left after being wiped out. It is precisely this that Chinan can complete the accumulation in such a short time.


    Coupled with his deep foundation, he was able to close to completion of the transformation in such a short time. After thinking about it for a while, Chi Nan understood that he would finally stand at the top of this world.


    Chi Nan''s eyes shone brightly, and the dream he once had was right in front of him.


    The holy bottle of life is placed next to him, ready at any time, just in case. The essence of life inside flows out, even if the strength is constantly being consumed, Chi Nan doesn''t feel distressed at all.


    Because if you really have a problem, this is to save your life. Without their permission, other people can''t use the holy bottle of life. Everything is ready, so next, it depends on the natural transformation.


    "I don''t know how dangerous it is to break through the main god. I can only let my fate." Chi Nan has no choice. No main **** has left any information about breaking through the main god, and I don''t know if it is because of the difference, or did not think about staying .

 Chapter 1459： Fallen beasts also come to join in the fun

    The internal preparations and the constant external wars were chaotic enough. But the will of the heavens seems to think that this chaos is not enough, so sometimes one thing happens.


    When Chi Nan was about to break through, he found that his fallen beast, Khakilis, didn''t know why, and he began to agitate these days.


    The feeding of Khakilis over the years has allowed Khakilis to continuously improve his strength, and now he has reached the level of the upper god. It''s just that the higher the level, the slower the rate of improvement.


    Chi Nan has reached the peak of the upper god, but Khaqilis'' strength is still only close to the peak of the upper god, and has just reached the late stage. Of course, because of his own particularity, Khakilis''s strength is extremely huge, and he will definitely not be much less than Chi Nan this monster. You know, Chi Nan''s power is beginning to be supported by the holy tree.


    For ordinary gods, Chi Nan''s divine power of the same level is more than a hundred times that of the opponent. It is not easy for Khakilis to reach this level. It''s just that the breakthrough is imminent, and Chi Nan doesn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    As long as Khaqilis doesn''t make trouble. Facts have proved that he has good control of the fallen beast. Under his own suppression, Khakilis is very irritable, but he has not rushed out and is still constantly exercising.


    But Khakilis was even crazier when attacking those gods, and swallowed more quickly. The speed of digesting the evil is also faster. All the special performances made Chi Nan feel weird.


    On this day, a huge vortex suddenly appeared in the void, and this vortex was near the central plane, near the front of his two sides. In the whirlpool, strange creatures suddenly appeared outside.


    "Why is there a **** evil, this time it won''t be a powerful **** evil?"


    "No, it''s not right, this breath of power doesn''t feel like a god''s evil." A **** said with a skeptical look.


    "Then what are you talking about, besides gods, spirits, demons, and gods, there is still something powerful in this world.


    The previous gods looked serious: "You all know that I have lived a long time and have many eras, so I have seen a lot of things. Many things that you don''t know don''t mean that they don''t exist."


    "Stop talking nonsense, we just want to know what this is."


    "Well, I hope I feel wrong. This feeling is like a fallen beast."


    The faces of everyone changed slightly, because they knew that the fallen beast was a legendary thing, and that it was something crazier than the gods. God evil is the enemy of the gods, and they all know that they are born against the gods.


    However, the fallen beast in the legend uses gods and gods as food, and even uses the planes and the kingdom of gods as their food, which can be said to eat anything. Their power is similar to that of God''s evil, and they are both powers that are not part of normal laws. But their potential and strength are usually much stronger than the gods, and they are not good things in the eyes of gods.


    "No, don''t these fallen beasts have also reached an agreement with the Lord of God''s evil to unite together."


    Many gods have turned pale, and they are already very difficult. If there are new reinforcements, do they still have to fight? If this continues, they will have no other chance to survive except to join each other in the depravity.


    "No, they won''t unite with the Lord of Gods." When the rumors slowly dissipated, the Lord of Time spoke.


    "Under the Lord of Time, do you have any basis for saying this." Everyone knows that he is the one who knows the most.


    The Lord of Time gave a bitter smile, and then slowly said: "Originally, I didn''t want to say this, because it was a taboo. There are not many gods who knew this kind of thing in ancient times, and no one wanted to mention it."


    After a pause, the Lord of Time continued: "Actually, God''s evil is an existence that the heavens have never forbidden, but the fallen beast is an existence created by the will of the heavens, and it is an existence that helps the will of the heavens clean up hidden dangers."


    "What? Help the heavens to clean up hidden dangers. What does this mean? Are they not enemies of the gods?"


    The Lord of Time returned to peace, and he ignored it and continued to say: ¡°In the old rumors, when the world appears to be destructive, there will be messengers from heaven and earth to swallow all evil. The messenger from heaven and earth is the fallen beast, and evil, It''s the **** evil. From the day it was born, the fallen beast has existed to destroy the **** evil."


    "However, these fallen beasts are wiped out with our gods, what''s the matter?"


    The Lord of Time continued: "Because most of the evil spirits appear because of the appearance of the gods, and most of the births of the evil spirits are closely related to the gods. Therefore, to eliminate the gods is to eliminate the evil spirits."


    He is related to God''s evil, and many gods can''t accept it. They always think that they are orthodox.


    After a pause, the voice of the Lord of Time was a little low: "The gods constantly improve themselves, and constantly absorb the power of the heavens and the earth to analyze the laws of too low, which is a kind of destruction to the heavens and the world. If there are too many gods, the heavens will one day If you can¡¯t bear it, the world will also be destroyed. Therefore, the gods are also the existence that must be eliminated."


    At this time, everyone was stunned, even the other main gods were the same. "Could it be that the disaster of every epoch, the catastrophe every once in a while, the real reason is to destroy us?"


    The main gods are also shocked No one thought that the so-called orthodoxy of themselves is also a malignant tumor.


    Many gods are unwilling to believe, and even a few gods collapsed suddenly and fell on the spot. It''s just that these gods disappeared just after they fell. Everyone knows that this is the action of the Lord of Time.


    "Belief is poisonous, so is the gods. Too many impurities in belief will degrade the gods, and too many gods will lead to the destruction of the world. Therefore, it is essential to clean up some gods."


    The Lord of Time does not shy away at all, and does not mind that he is also a god. In fact, this is not the first time I have said this kind of thing. During the previous catastrophe, I also said that when I encountered a fallen beast, this was the third time.


    But what can be said before, with the disasters, the gods have not disappeared one by one. Only the **** who doesn''t fight for anything, has lived till now, and may be able to continue to live.


    Tell them now, just let them have a preparation, but the result of the matter will never change. Gods, evil gods, and devil gods are all cancer tumors of the world, and they are all objects that the will of the heavens will destroy. But they finally knew that those fallen beasts would definitely not be able to unite with the gods.

 Chapter 1460： Is the birth of the Lord God good or bad?

    "Then what should we do, how to deal with these fallen beasts." The fallen beasts haven''t come out yet, but they are already worried. The older gods knew the strength of the fallen beast very well.


    That power can shake the union of all their gods. No one knew where the fallen beast came from, and now everyone finally knew it. The whirlpool is a huge threat, and anyone who approaches will feel very dangerous.


    The Lord of Time didn''t think too much, and said directly: "Give this place out, expand the encirclement, and make the fallen beast closer to the opponent. When the fallen beast encounters the gods, the first thing to destroy is definitely the gods. When encountering evil gods and orthodox gods, the first one to deal with must also be evil gods. We are always the last goal."


    Perhaps at the end of the battle, it was their battle with the fallen beast, or it might be the battle with the Lord of Gods. No one knows. All in all, the situation is getting more and more complicated.


    Chi Nan didn''t know this at all, because he had already closed the kingdom of God. If you want to know what''s happening outside, you need to wait until your kingdom of God is reopened before you will understand that he is already preparing for it with all his strength.


    The external situation has become more complicated and confusing, and Chi Nan''s divine power has become more active and solid. His divine power is constantly flowing and condensing in his body, which has been completed nine times. Every time it condenses, the divine power will be reduced a lot, but the degree of cohesion of the divine spirit will be much stronger than before.


    With the same supernatural power, the current self can beat the previous self several times. And the comprehension and use of one''s own power is becoming stronger and more detailed invisibly.


    Even Chi Nan felt that he seemed to have realized the true meaning of some worlds, which was completely unknown before.


    If you used to look at the world as if you were looking at it through frosted glass, now you look at it directly. Especially for one''s own plant control ability, more freedom and more casual.


    If various abilities were needed before, they are not needed anymore, because all abilities are instincts, and all instincts are powerful to a new height. The attacks that are now casually hit are the most powerful magic arts.


    But his divine technique, the Emerald God Thunder, has become even more powerful. As for how powerful it is, Chi Nan himself doesn''t know. Chi Nan could only feel that the barrier in the dark had finally broken.


    This is not an ordinary barrier, but a transition that represents the essence of life, and he is no longer an ordinary god. When the divine power was compressed for the tenth time, Chi Nan''s power finally exploded.


    A large number of divine power crystals and gray crystals around were continuously absorbed, and the rate of reduction was rapid, and most of it was consumed in a blink of an eye. But Chi Nan felt that it was very worthwhile, because he finally gained enough strength.


    Opening his eyes, the green light in his eyes flashed away. The huge coercion was released, and then it was completely restrained. Then, a terrifying coercion was released from Chi Nan''s body.


    Their own gods just felt that Chi Nan was more majestic, and did not feel much, but the believers felt that the joy in their hearts was about to explode. Many believers are jumping around with excitement on their faces. Even in the weird gazes of other people, they didn''t stop, tears were streaming down their faces, and they didn''t know what happened.


    In the void, all the communication between the gods stopped in an instant, and everyone opened their eyes wide and looked towards Chi Nan''s kingdom of God. The main **** breakthrough, this is not something a superior **** kingdom can stop.


    Even if the kingdom of God was closed, the power of the main **** still exploded without concealment.


    That terrifying coercion spread out in all directions, directly scaring everyone. Especially the subordinate spirits of Chi Nan suddenly felt that Chi Nan''s power was expanding, and they didn''t know what to say.


    The gods spontaneously knelt in the direction of Chi Nan, with no resistance at all. The main gods are very familiar with this change, because they have all experienced it. All the people looked at Chi Nan''s direction with complicated faces.


    Once the promotion begins, no one can stop it. "Xia Mian, what the **** is going on? Is it a treasure?"


    A touch of greed flashed in the eyes of many gods, and there was also a look of jealousy.


    The nearest Lord of Nature shook his head and said, "No, it''s not a treasure. This is the promotion of the gods. From the upper **** to the main god, we will have one more companion soon." This companion is talking about the main god, and everyone else can. Not qualified.


    "No, it''s impossible. Isn''t that the kingdom of the Holy Tree God? Although the Holy Tree God has improved rapidly over the years, how long has it taken for him to break through the upper gods and how could he become the main god? This is absolutely impossible. It must be a feeling. wrong."


    "Shut up, what are you, dare to criticize the main god." The powerful pressure came, suppressing the kingdom of the gods and filling them with cracks. The God of Dawn, who had just recovered, also looked at Chi Nan''s direction with a blank expression. You know, you and this one have hatred, this is really troublesome.


    If he knew that the previous demon had something to do with Chi Nan, he would be even more uncomfortable.


    "It''s great, so we have to have twenty-eight master gods, our strength has increased again, and the chances of winning have increased this time."


    "Yes, yes, this one is different from the others. We have been using this plant base under the crown The only one who is willing to help us ordinary gods, but this one is the only one. "


    "Hehe, I don''t know if it''s good or bad. After all, there are only a few main gods, and so much territory is occupied by everyone."


    "What do you mean by this? Are you a spy on the side of the fallen?"


    Many gods talked a lot, and the eyes of the main gods became more complicated. Suddenly a new main **** appeared at this time, and I didn''t know if it was good or bad. In this case, they can increase their combat effectiveness and increase their chances of winning.


    But the emergence of a new main **** is definitely not something the older generation of main gods would like to see. Except for a few good-tempered people, other people don''t treat Chi Nan much. But in any case, this is also the birth of a main god.


    In the void, a thunder flashed by, this was the emerald divine thunder. The next moment, the breath disappeared, and the kingdom of God in Chi Nan was automatically opened. A new main **** appeared before them.


    "Congratulations, the new ruler." The Lord of Time first congratulated, and the surrounding gods issued congratulatory declarations. After all, Chi Nan still has the title of a lunatic god.

 Chapter 1461： Envy you

    "Is this, the breath of the main god, could it be said..." Chi Nan''s subordinate gods looked at each other, their eyes full of weirdness. Some time ago, Chi Nan closed his kingdom of God.


    They were still uneasy, thinking that something was wrong. Later, even the clone of Chi Nan stationed in the foreign kingdom of God disappeared, and the many subordinate gods in Chi Nan could not be contacted, and his heart was extremely disturbed.


    But who would have thought that just today, the aura of one''s own **** master suddenly improved a lot. If it weren''t for the confirmation of other main gods, even they wouldn''t be sure. In their long career, they have not seen a major **** born. To be precise, in the current era, only two main gods were born, not many.


    The main **** is not an ordinary god, but it does not appear so easily. Each main **** represents a top **** system. Other gods desperately want to join, even if they are just named.


    Who would have thought that such a good thing would hit his head all at once. His own divine master actually broke through.


    Next, countless gods came to congratulate them, making them as if they were in a dream. Chi Nan had no choice but to release his clone to meet him. After all, the identities of the people who came were all different.


    Other main gods sent their clones one after another. Although the strongest clone of the Lord of Light was wiped out, there were also many clones of the higher gods. Just send one.


    Now everyone needs to guard against the evil gods and evil gods on the opposite side, so the clones photographed are not the strongest. Therefore, all the main **** clones are of the upper **** level, and everyone will not appear so obtrusive and faceless when they are together.


    As for the other gods, they all automatically drop one level when they release their clones. Not to look down on Chi Nan, but to give face to the other gods. If everyone''s clones are all of the same level, that''s not good. If you offend some bad-tempered gods, you might be in bad luck.


    Especially in this kind of war situation, once you are targeted, it is not easy to kill yourself.


    Chi Nan observed the surroundings and found that the clones of these main gods were also different from ordinary clones. Although they were all at the upper **** level, Chi Nan felt that their clones were enough to deal with ten upper gods of the same level.


    His law and godhead have just changed, and this kind of transformation has gradually happened to him. It seems that it won''t take long for one''s own clone to undergo this change, which is caused by the difference in the understanding of the law.


    Just like before, the clones of the same level must be much stronger than the clones of the middle and lower gods.


    Chi Nan''s clone came to the Transformed Kingdom of God to meet guests, and saw that many people had already arrived. Then Chi Nan ordered: "Let''s start the banquet, take out our things and entertain everyone."


    The elves of the gods acted as attendants, shuttled back and forth above the banquet square. For this reason, Chi Nan took out all the special drinks he brewed with the tree of life sap. This kind of drink, even the elven gods, can''t make much.


    Only people like Chi Nan who can plant a large amount of plants casually can take it out. This heritage also gives people a high-level look at Chi Nan. If it was before, it would definitely be coveted by others. But now, if a main **** can come up with these, then no one will say anything, and even if other people are envious, there is no way.


    Chi Nan was surrounded by clones of other main gods. People with insufficient status could only come over to visit him, and then leave. But Chi Nan, the main god, they can''t touch, and other people are different.


    Chi Nan doesn''t have many subordinates, and there are only so many subordinate gods. But now, these subordinate gods have become sweet pastries in the eyes of others. If you want to join Chi Nan''s spiritual system, there is absolutely nothing wrong with having a good relationship with them.


    If it was normal, they would still wait for the price, but now in a major war period, if they don''t join a major **** system, they can easily be consumed as cannon fodder. Even some divine masters of the small gods want to join. Chi Nan has just made a breakthrough, and the number of subordinates must be insufficient. This is the best time to join.


    In the past, the upper gods who wouldn''t take a high look at themselves, at this time all ran to flatter them, these middle gods, making everyone feel strange in their hearts, and there was also a sense of pride rising in their hearts.


    However, there are also some who know that the selection of gods in the Chinan Divine System is very strict, and they think they can''t join, so they just watched. From time to time, he stared at them with jealous eyes and said a few sour words.


    It''s just that the more they are, the more proud the gods in the Chinan Divine System are.


    "Hmph, I am envious of you." The goddess of the thorn forest muttered without knowing what her mood was.


    When I was attacked before, many people were watching jokes. Now that I have solved it for so long, there are people who are taking the matter at the time to say things, but also to help themselves repair the kingdom of God.


    Humph, do you really consider yourself an idiot? With the support of Chi Nan, the kingdom of the goddess of the thorn forest was almost restored.


    And those guys who besieged the goddess of the thorn forest, including the gods of the gods, did not know where they went at this time According to the previous attendants, those guys just stayed. Rebirth, and then disappeared. They didn''t know until later that the **** system fell apart shortly thereafter.


    Chi Nan''s wicked name is really too high. At the beginning, as an existence that could hold his own kingdom of God to hit the kingdom of others, after becoming the main god, who knows what kind of things he can do.


    This kind of crazy Lord God, it is strange that they are not afraid in their hearts. Even if they touch, they are cautious.


    Soon after Chi Nan became a god, he continuously launched a battle of gods and eliminated many enemies. Later, there was a large amount of plant industry, which made those gods rely on Chi Nan, and even more dare not offend him.


    These gods who have joined have become the envy of everyone. There is a crazy and short-term protection of the main god, but not many of them dare to provoke.


    However, the thoughts of these people would not be placed in Chi Nan''s heart. He is now discussing the war with other main gods. Before, he could only listen from below, but now, Chi Nan is sitting on an equal footing with them. Even in the Pantheon, a huge **** seat rose slowly and flew to the highest level of the Pantheon, occupying a position here.

 Chapter 1462： I have stronger plant weapons

    Contrary to the expectations of all the main gods and spirits, after Chi Nan became the main god, the **** seat is not considered the smallest of all the main gods. On the contrary, Chi Nan''s main **** seat suddenly ranked tenth among the main gods.


    There are only ten main gods whose **** seat is larger than Chi Nan''s. The **** seat represents the strength of the godhead and the degree of understanding of the law. It also represents the strength of the main **** to a certain extent.


    At this time, even the main gods were shocked. Everyone glanced at each other, and said nothing.


    As master gods, they certainly knew what this meant. This meant that not only was Chi Nan''s own priesthood extremely noble and powerful, but the foundation for becoming a **** might not be simple. Many main gods now regret it.


    Looking at the past, Chi Nan''s growth path is different from that of ordinary gods, growing too fast, and his own strength is too strong in the same level. It''s just that they have not cared much about the inferior gods, that''s why they ignored the development of Chi Nan. As a result, they were suddenly overtaken by Chinan latecomers, and they regretted it too.


    The existence of the main god, even if there is no top **** kingdom, it can''t be dealt with casually. What''s more, in the current situation, it is even more impossible to fight inwardly, they can only admit this matter aggrievedly.


    "Hmph, even if you are strong and have no experience in such a catastrophe, you will die."


    A hint of helplessness and complaint flashed in the eyes of a master god, but business matters were even more important.


    The Lord of Time first said: "First of all congratulations on joining our camp. We need your help during the war. You can choose a place, and we will give you a place."


    Before Chi Nan could speak, the Lord of Holy Light said: "The Lord of the Holy Tree has just broken through and needs time to consolidate, so let''s stay behind for now." When the others heard this, they were a little surprised.


    Chi Nan understood after a little thought, because the filthy relationship between himself and the God of Dawn was not a secret in the Light God System. The Lord of Light knew it before, but he just didn''t care about it. All the attention was placed on the dark **** system. But now, Chi Nan broke through all of a sudden, and the **** seat was still in front of him.


    If you don''t want to provoke a powerful enemy, you can just show your kindness.


    And Chi Nan didn''t want to let go of the God of Dawn, but now that his grade has improved, and the God of Dawn has been so miserable by him, Chi Nan feels that it doesn''t matter.


    It seems rather shameless to find the trouble of a higher **** with one''s own talent level. And Chi Nan doesn''t care much about his former enmity. Forget it, if this guy doesn''t provoke himself in the future, it''s fine.


    Standing at the pinnacle of the entire gods, Chi Nan''s current vision and state of mind were completely different from before.


    This kind of change, even Chi Nan himself hadn''t thought of it before. Since the Lord of Light had expressed his kindness, Chi Nan thought for a while and simply accepted it. "Everyone, I do need to consolidate for a while, but I can participate in other ways."


    "Is there any other way? We all know your plant base. That kind of thing is fine on the level of believers. If it is put on the level of **** war, it will be far behind." The orc master still knows himself well Is it?


    "I can rely on myself, no other foreign objects are needed." What spoke was a human god, dressed in golden armor, and a big sword larger than a human in his hand. Chi Nan recognized it, and it was the warrior lord who was speaking.


    This is a warrior who has become the main **** as a human being. It can be said that it is one of the gods believed by most human warriors. This main **** is very special, all his subordinates are fighters, and often like to be on his own when fighting. Moreover, many of his subordinates have not established the kingdom of God. It is not that they do not have this ability, but they are simply unwilling.


    Even the Lord of Warriors himself established a kingdom of God because he became the Lord God. Before becoming the main god, he had no intention of establishing a kingdom of gods, and he had always been alone in the void.


    Even believers, this guy doesn''t seem to like development. Speaking of it, if it were not for some special reasons, there are not many believers in the warrior master, it is impossible to become the master god.


    And this guy is also an outlier among all the main gods. In terms of power, it can be said to be the weakest, but in terms of personal strength, it can definitely rank in the top five. Such reckless gods are rare among gods.


    Chi Nan pressed his hands down: "Don''t worry, everyone, I have even more powerful plant weapons here."


    "A more powerful plant weapon, what is that?" The main gods of both the elven gods and the natural gods became interested, because they liked to use plants as their weapons the most.


    These two gods are very similar in many situations, and both like to use a large number of Treant Warriors. The most powerful Treant warriors have even reached the level of a higher god. They don''t know what Chi Nan can do. Although Chi Nan had just made a breakthrough, the abilities that Chi Nan had always demonstrated were what made them value it.


    Chi Nan pointed outside and smiled lightly: "I can''t tell you what to say, I''ll take it out and let everyone take a look."


    Following Chi Nan''s movements, everyone looked outside. Although the other gods seemed very happy to talk together, all of them allocated a part of their energy to follow the movements of the main god.


    When Chi Nan spoke they stopped very consciously and looked outside at the same time.


    The barrier of the kingdom of God did not open a special blockade, so it could not stop everyone''s sight. Soon, a figure appeared in the void. Seeing these figures, the mentality of many gods changed.


    "To be able to fly in the void, this thing is at least the strength of the lower god, but what kind of race is this thing."


    "No, this is probably not a race, this thing is a plant." A high-ranking **** of the natural gods has a solemn expression, because he has already sensed the special features of this thing. This is definitely not a beast or a god.


    Gradually, those figures got closer to them. Now everyone can see clearly that these things are some huge scorpions. The whole body is gray-green, with eight small eyes on the front, and six large pliers. It is extremely hideous with its teeth and claws.


    Although the aura on the body is not very strong, it puts a huge pressure on everyone. That kind of breath seems to be restrained. What they could see more clearly was the clones of the main gods, and they could feel the strength of these scorpions even more.

 Chapter 1463： Launched new product Void Scorpion

    "What is this? It seems to be very dangerous." The Lord of Light said.


    No one thought that Chi Nan had such a background. You know, Chi Nan has just broken through to become the main god, and what he brings out now must have been done before, not after the breakthrough.


    This shows that Chi Nan definitely hid a large part of his power before. Many main gods began to regret it. If they knew it at the beginning, they would have to control Chi Nan for whatever they said, and would definitely not give him time to develop.


    Even after controlling it, Chi Nan would definitely not be able to break through to become the main **** in the future, but he was able to add a strong foundation and ability to his **** system, and it was too late to say anything now.


    No way, before the main gods didn''t like Chi Nan very much, because although he couldn''t get out the things he took out, there was still no way to alarm the main gods to do it. The Lord God himself wants face, it is impossible to ignore everything.


    And the other gods either were concerned about Chi Nan''s strength or the network of relationships brought about by Chi Nan''s large plant base business, anyway, no one dared to mess around. Without knowing the true background of Chi Nan, those with ideas have no courage, those with courage have no strength, and those with strength have no interest. As a result, Chi Nan has grown up.


    Many gods suddenly realized in their hearts, it is no wonder that Chi Nan was able to ascend so quickly because it turned out to be because of such a background. These hidden things really make them fear and envy.


    "This is the weapon I''m talking about. I have been researching and manufacturing the void scorpions since I became a god. These void scorpions are transformed using special void-growing plants as their foundation. The combat power of each one is close to that of the middle god. "


    That''s right, it''s just close, but Chi Nan believes that with his breakthrough, as long as he reforms it, it won''t take long for these void scorpions to become a mid-level god-level combat power.


    After so many years of transformation, although these void scorpions look similar to before, their actual combat effectiveness is completely different. Defensive power and attack power have been improved a lot, and the degree of flexibility is also higher.


    As long as more than a dozen scorpions unite and cooperate with each other, even a middle **** who owns the kingdom of God is definitely not an opponent.


    "Can we test it." The warrior lord''s eyes lit up, and then he said.


    Chi Nan nodded: "Yes, but it''s better not to kill it, otherwise it will take a lot of time and energy to repair it."


    Just after Chi Nan finished speaking, one of the fighters rushed out, obviously receiving a hint from the warrior lord. This is a mid-level god-level combat power, and it should be a clone sent by a certain upper god.


    However, looking at this character, I am afraid that he is also under the master of warriors, and others would not be so impulsive.


    Because the speed was too fast, even the surrounding gods were led by his power to stand unsteadily, and everyone cast their dissatisfied eyes. But then, everyone''s attention was placed in the void.


    A powerful warrior burst out with a fiery red light, holding a sword and shield and slashing out fiercely. This sword and shield is only condensed by using divine power, not a divine weapon, but it also possesses very terrifying power.


    Ten void scorpions flew out on the opposite side, and instantly fought with this god. The two scorpions in front blocked the six pliers in front of him, like shields. The sword aura of the warrior gods was actually unable to penetrate. Dou Qi hit the scorpion''s pliers, only leaving a trace on the surface, and then disappeared.


    "It''s a powerful defensive power. This defensive power is comparable to some low-level artifacts. If you don''t have artifacts in your hands, it might not be easy to deal with them." A gleam of light flashed in the Dragon God''s eyes.


    Fortunately, this terrifying creature is not a race. Otherwise, as the strongest race of Dragon Race, the title of the strongest will change. It is not easy to be able to use plants to make such a terrible weapon.


    "Do you look carefully, the composition of these void scorpions is very special, and their resistance to spells is much stronger than melee attacks." Another main **** said that this is the master of magic.


    Chi Nan is not familiar with this one, after all, he doesn''t use magic. Because of the sacred tree, he couldn''t even mobilize magic elements. Before becoming a god, he could not even feel the existence of magic elements.


    However, even Chi Nan could feel threatened by the tide-like magic power that surged in this body.


    As a main **** who focuses on magic, his power bursts out and can definitely make any main **** look at him.


    The battle in the void continued. The cooperation of the void scorpions is eye-opening, and it is no different from real creatures. There is obviously no one to control, which shows that these void scorpions have a certain thinking.


    Then, rays of light burst out from the eyes, and each of them possessed a terrifying attack power. Especially the release of the ray of light on the tail, even the warrior gods who were fighting felt a huge threat.


    A ray of light hit his shield and was able to directly hit it back several steps. If it is hit by several rays of light at the same time, the shield in his hand will explode on the spot. This attack power absolutely reached the level of a median god. Fortunately, the scorpion''s tail can''t be released continuously, and it needs a period of power to conceive.


    If it can be released continuously, just this one, I am afraid it can be evenly matched with oneself. This is a sum. Through good cooperation, the warrior **** feels very stressed Suddenly, the warrior stopped. "Stop it, if I continue to fight, I can only use large-scale magic. In that case, these scorpions may be difficult to keep."


    What he didn''t say was that if he consumed too much, he might be injured. Although he wouldn''t be killed by his clone, he would lose face if he was injured too badly. Chi Nan waved his hand, and the scorpions stopped.


    I just want to demonstrate my scorpion combat power, not here to fight people.


    "Sure enough, these void scorpions are powerful enough to fight against a large number of gods on the opposite side, and it can also ensure that our lower and middle gods will not lose too much, but how much output are these scorpions."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "They are all plants, and it is possible to produce them quickly, but they require a lot of energy. A void scorpion takes about a year to conceive."


    What Chi Nan was talking about was the past and the situation after the breakthrough. If all of his plants are modified, this kind of production speed will definitely be faster, and Chi Nan doesn''t know how fast it is.

 Chapter 1464： Openness of Gods Realm

    Chi Nan smiled and said, "It''s not just ordinary gods, even if they are stronger, there is no problem. Look at this."


    With that, an airship flew up behind him. That''s right, the gods all know the airships in Chinan, and the various types of airships produced in the base are also famous among the gods.


    But this one is bigger and it flies faster. The surface seems to be the same as those void scorpions.


    Originally, Chi Nan also wanted to integrate the special homeland mother tree into the body of Void Scorpion, but failed. In the end, it can only be carried by the Void Airship to strengthen the combat effectiveness of the Void Scorpion.


    "This is a void airship. A special field can be emitted from the airship. The void scorpions in the field, including other plants, will be strengthened, and the recovery speed will be faster." This time Chi Nan also lost his blood.


    Chi Nan understands the truth that there are no eggs under the covering nest. If the gods can''t win the victory, there will be absolutely no good results for themselves.


    Although you need to keep a hand, it''s time to take out some things. Even if other people know what they can do, they will definitely not dare to attack themselves at this time, and the consequences may not necessarily be the result of the attack.


    Once he gave himself enough time, Chi Nan believed that no one was his opponent. Even if he is the veteran master of time, Chi Nan believes that he can definitely surpass him.


    "Sure enough, it is a domain, but this domain is very special, similar to the bonus of the kingdom of God to the gods. This is a direct bonus from the law level, and it is definitely not comparable to ordinary domains."


    The other main gods are not blind, and with their understanding of the law, they can see the mystery at a glance. But being able to see it doesn''t mean it can be done, otherwise this method would have long been ruined.


    The kingdom of God is everywhere, and it is not that no one has thought of learning how to add the kingdom of God, so that they can leave the kingdom of God and exert their full strength. But in the end, none of them succeeded, at least among the people they knew, only Chi Nan did it. It''s a pity that this power is useless to oneself, it can only improve plants.


    In the eyes of many people, this is also a failure. With the help of their own brains, they quickly "understood" Chi Nan''s original motives for making this kind of thing, and they suddenly realized this.


    Chi Nan didn''t have the meaning of correcting, but instead said: "Want to try again, after strengthening, even if there is only one Void Scorpion, it can be entangled with the middle **** for a long time. Three can kill the average middle. God."


    Chi Nan''s remarks are not exaggerated. Generally, we have to see what it is like. So many void scorpions of the middle **** level bring tremendous pressure to people. They never thought that an existence that had just broken through the main **** could come up with such a background. At first, they thought that Chi Nan would not provide much help to the war.


    At least at the beginning of the war, it shouldn''t, but now they don''t think so. In the early days of the war, Chi Nan might have a greater effect than the other main gods combined. The gods at the lower level were excited.


    The gods of those great gods had different minds, and Chi Nan put too much pressure on them. If this thing is mass-produced, how they will fight against Chi Nan in the future, the interests in the central plane may be far less than this one.


    But these are things for the future, and now we need to consider the current.


    "No more temptation, we can feel it. With this, you don''t have to worry about everything except the superior gods and evil gods. Even if there are the superior gods and evil gods, you can help resist."


    As a god, you can finally enjoy the benefits of a large number of plant cannon fodder like believers. It''s just this feeling, it''s really not so good. When did I become the same level as the plant?


    "Chi Nan Mianxia, ??I don''t know what we can do." Suddenly, a goddess of the spirit **** system spoke. Chi Nan smiled slightly. This is his acquaintance, Ya Luo, the goddess of harvest. At that time, I was still holding the tiger skin of the elven **** system, so I was stable for a while, speaking of it, I owed Ya Luo a favor.


    "You don''t need to do anything. Even if you sell these things to others, you won''t be at ease. Therefore, I intend to give you control only temporarily so that you can control these plants for battle."


    Everyone knew in their hearts that it was true that such a powerful plant weapon was produced by Chi Nan himself, so it is strange that they can feel at ease. For a long time, the plant weapons of the elven gods and the natural gods have been used by themselves, and this is also the reason.


    The bases sold by Chinan are too low-level, so the gods are not wary. It is because the plant level is too low, even if it is controlled by Chi Nan, it will not have much impact on them.


    But these are different. Anyone who is not careful will be killed by these plants. Since it is only temporarily controlled, there is no problem. "That said, but I also want to do something."


    This time it is the Lord of Nature who has always liked Chi Nan, the **** who controls plants.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly and said simply: "Then please help me to get some abandoned kingdoms or barren planes. I need to transform it into a plant production base to speed up production."


    The purpose of these people, Chi Nan, is clear, isn''t it just that he doesn''t want to let himself monopolize the credit. Regardless of kindness or other thoughts, Chi Nan doesn''t care. In Chi Nan''s eyes, strength is the most important thing. It doesn''t matter what the credit is The others looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. The main gods may not care, but they can''t. These ordinary gods, in this battle, both position and credit are to be contested. This is related to one''s future promotion and whether one can survive this battle, rather than becoming a stepping stone for others.


    At this moment, many people have already begun to discuss, the originally abandoned and useless kingdom of God in the void has now become a feat in everyone''s eyes. The bodies of many gods have already begun to move.


    Chi Nan smiled silently in his heart, and didn''t care too much. The other main gods did not express anything. After the business was finished, everyone began to celebrate. The banquet of the gods is not the same as the banquet of the human beings. It cannot be over in a day or two.


    A banquet celebrating the birth of a main **** must be celebrated for at least one year. Even Chi Nan, who is not very sensitive to time, is still very unaccustomed to this time-wasting practice.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1465： New strategic layout

    The banquet continued, but everyone''s work was not delayed. From Chi Nan''s point of view, the avatar of the gods is such an advantage, and they can do many different things at the same time. It is possible to celebrate and enjoy while working.


    Many gods are dominated by clones, plus their own gods and subordinate gods, and start searching in the void. A large number of originally discarded kingdoms of gods and barren planes were sent to the vicinity of the kingdom of gods in Chinan.


    Even some planes that weren''t barren were drawn by these gods. Some belonged to them just discovered, and some belonged to the gods themselves. The gods of these planes looked down on themselves, so they were simply given to Chi Nan for use. Chi Nan is also not rejecting those who come. Anyway, he just wants to renovate the factory.


    The transformed plane itself is also more suitable for civilians to live in. As long as you don''t want to destroy the entire plane, there is no problem. It''s just that their actions surpassed Chi Nan''s imagination.


    In less than a month, these people actually sent thousands of kingdoms and planes of God. If Chi Nan hadn''t hurriedly called to stop, they would have sent more. In this way, people often ask if it is enough.


    Some gods who don''t have a bottom line publicly proclaimed that they could give up their kingdom of God and let Chi Nan carry out reforms.


    How could Chi Nan not know the thoughts of these guys? He wanted to use this method to join his **** system. Even if I have contributed my own kingdom of God, would I be embarrassed not to accept them? Then my reputation will be even worse.


    Chi Nan knew what they were thinking, and refused all of them. After he became the main god, the selection of personnel could only be stricter. An improper god, Chi Nan will definitely not accept him.


    Chi Nan''s criteria for selecting gods are one of the potential of the gods themselves, and the other is their character. It doesn''t matter if the strength is weak, because he has a lot of resources, how can he accumulate.


    But if you have a personality problem, then you can''t ask for it, otherwise you will make your own spirit system misty. On the contrary, if the potential is lower, there is no problem. Many of his gods are like this. It''s just that there are too many people who want to join, so the potential is also improving, and even the strength is much higher than before.


    Below Chi Nan sucked deeply, countless stars-like kingdoms and planes piled up. From the central plane, the place where Chinan is located is also a large area of ??galaxies. The scale and density are even denser than the position where the twenty-seven main gods are sitting.


    But most people don''t know what these stars represent, at best they know that another main **** was born.


    The tasks of the Chinan Gods and the spirits of the gods have begun to increase. So many planes and the kingdom of God need to be transformed, it is not an easy task. It''s not just ordinary plants.


    These are all used to produce the void plants like the Void Scorpion, so the infrastructure must be more, the entire plane must be planted with fortified black sun grass, and even some void vines must be surrounded on the surface to absorb energy.


    Only in this way can a large amount of energy be gathered to create enough void scorpions.


    A year later, the banquet finally ended. The reason for the end was that the first batch of Void Scorpions and Void Airships were produced one after another. The first batch of a thousand void scorpions and a hundred void airships were divided by the main gods and assigned to the front lines of different camps. Although the number is not very large, this is only the first batch produced.


    As more and more bases are being rebuilt, the number of remodeled bases will become more perfect. In the future, the number of these void scorpions will be greater than the number of gods, and it will definitely not be rare.


    Perhaps in the future, low-level gods will be nothing. Only the true main **** can still maintain his superior position. A large number of void scorpions gathered, and the burst of strength that even the upper gods could threaten. With the development of a large number of factories, Chi Nan puts increasing pressure on many gods.


    "I hope these guys won''t regard me as their target after this war."


    Chi Nan knew the disadvantages of this, but there was no turning back. Either go all the way and trample everyone on the soles of your feet, or just step back and be pressed by others step by step, and the consequences need not be said.


    This **** catastrophe, if it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have to expose it so early. After a year of buffering, Chi Nan figured out a lot of things, so he felt even more helpless.


    The main body is still consolidating its own strength, and one clone is also accelerating its speed, constantly strengthening and breeding, striving to create a master god-level clone, and the other clones are actively researching stronger plant weapons.


    Regardless of this war or future wars, it will require sufficient strength to support it.


    The front line, with Chi Nan''s Void Scorpion, began to change. It used to be a clone of the gods fighting, but now the scene has changed. A large number of void scorpions appeared, and the gods were hidden behind.


    With the protection of the Void Scorpion, the clones of these gods are more courageous. Originally they were mostly defensive, but now they are taking the initiative to attack. And those gods, as long as they are slightly tempted, they will definitely come out and then be wiped out.


    I found that the top gods who could not be restrained had no choice but to let these gods rush out, but let the devil and evil gods join in the fight, and the scale of the battle in the void was getting bigger and bigger~www.novelhall.com ~ Above the earth, we often see bursts of light in the starry sky, sometimes brighter at night than during the day.


    Often the flesh and bones of some gods fall to the ground. For the people below, this is simply a disaster. The flesh and bones of the gods, and the power of melting, can turn a radius of a hundred li into a dead place.


    But for those powerful beings, the flesh and bones of these gods are actually a great benefit.


    Often there are demigods who gain the godhead and are promoted to become new gods. There are also people who understand the law through the flesh and blood of the gods and break through and become gods. When gods often die in battle, there are also new gods to supplement, which actually forms a cycle. I don''t know if this situation is good or bad, and the development of things is unexpected.


    But the increase in the number of gods is always a good thing. With the passage of time, things like stealing corpses and godheads have begun to happen frequently. The gods themselves also hope to cultivate their own subordinate gods.


    Even Chi Nan had secretly sent someone to do this kind of thing, which was prepared for his subordinates.

 Chapter 1466： Secretly hide some factories

    Hemila, who was sitting in the temple, suddenly said, "My lord, the secret factory area has been established."


    Inside the temple are not the real bodies of Chi Nan and others, but some clones used for communication. Whenever there is something to do, you can go directly to the temple to find their clone, and the clone can talk to the deity at any time.


    And Chi Nan, his wife, and the gods, all put an inconspicuous clone of themselves in this place. Entering the temple, you can see these avatars like statues on both sides and in the middle.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, and had actually communicated with the deity. Chi Nan is not a divine power clone here, but his own plant clone. "Very well, a total of several factories have been manufactured."


    "There are a total of five factories, all manufactured according to your requirements. All of the barriers of the kingdom of God are set up with special defensive arrays. It is impossible from the outside world to perceive what is going on inside. But if there is a main **** Check, I''m afraid our defensive circle cannot be blocked." Hermilla said with some worry.


    Chi Nan looked indifferent: "Don''t worry, the Lord God will not easily inspect the factories. Besides, there are only five special factories in thousands of factories. Who cares. At that time, it is enough to set up some isolation circles on the barriers of other factories. "


    This is to mislead others. This so-called factory is actually a place used to produce Void Scorpions and Void Airships. Each factory is an abandoned kingdom of God or simply transformed from a barren plane.


    Although these void scorpions were used by other gods, they were only lent to them, not directly given to them. Ownership is in their own hands, not their own things, and others will not cherish them when they use them, and there will even be situations where they will deliberately send their own void scorpions to death. Chi Nan had thought of this long ago.


    Fortunately, no such thing happened for the time being, and he was able to develop calmly. Other gods can think of this too, and Chi Nan doesn''t care much about it. Because this is just a surface, Chi Nan will make preparations in the dark.


    "I am afraid that other main gods will think of something, so I still need to defend it. The new artifact I made during this period is about to succeed, and it will be used to shield the main gods from surveillance."


    The so-called new artifact was created by Chi Nan using the tree of life as the foundation. This is directional manufacturing. Because there is only one function, it is also very simple to manufacture. These trees of life will be used as pillars to support the plane barrier of the factory. The function is to shield all surrounding detection information.


    Even if it is the main god, if you don''t want to alarm yourself, it is impossible to force investigation. Once forcibly probed, although he couldn''t stop it, he could feel it. Even the mirror of the Lord of Light is the same.


    "Is the storage warehouse ready?" Chi Nan asked again.


    Sophia opened his mouth and said, "It is ready in the void, with a super-large plane. But is it really safe to put it in this place? It would be bad if it was discovered."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s okay, I just need to put my mark on it. My face is still more useful among the gods." The main **** doesn''t care about things like a plane.


    Chi Nan himself had long discovered that when he reached the level of the main god, he no longer needed to rely on the power of faith and divine power to help him, but he needed to rely on himself. But Chi Nan himself is different from other main gods, because besides relying on his own comprehension, he can also rely on the accumulation of his own life magic power bit by bit.


    That''s right, this is the special feature of Chi Nan Duo. The quality of life magic power has now surpassed the general divine power crystallization. Starting from the low-level life magic power, improving little by little, the essence that you finally get can make you get a little promotion.


    This improvement seems inconspicuous, but it is already many times faster than other main gods.


    "Chi Nan, what are you doing with these factories?" Slinka asked curiously.


    Chi Nan looked around and saw that everyone was very curious, and he said, "There is nothing to keep secret, but it can''t be publicized for the time being, especially you Miria. Don''t go out and talk nonsense."


    Miria said angrily: "Why are you so fierce? People never say anything nonsense, but they are more curious."


    After so many years of cultivation, Miria is no longer a mortal before, but a pure elf god. Although he is not a god, he is also a subordinate **** of Chi Nan. These subordinate gods that they cultivated have always been able to enter their own kingdom and have a place in their own kingdom.


    In the outside world, Chinan¡¯s kingdom of God can be said to be the most mysterious, because in addition to the gods and the subordinate gods cultivated by himself, even the gods who joined from outside, only the violent beast gods are qualified to enter it.


    Others don''t even know what''s inside. There are various speculations about Chi Nan Shen Guo, but there is still no conclusion. Although Chi Nan doesn''t worry anymore, he can''t break his compulsion.


    Since this rule has continued until now, let''s continue. Sometimes, keeping a sense of mystery will be very beneficial to me After a pause, Chi Nan said: "After a lot of joint development of divine power incarnations, and my strength has improved, the former Void Scorpion is now The upgrade is about to be completed. It is estimated that there is still a year or so. Once a new Void Scorpion is created, then a single combat power will not be worse than an ordinary mid-level god."


    The boss who stared at everyone knew that the previous Void Scorpion was made before Chi Nan didn''t break through the main god, but after breaking through the main god, it can be made in such a short time. This is really unexpected.


    "That said, with the addition of the Void Airship, our Void Scorpion''s strength will be greatly enhanced. In this case, we will not become the most powerful being among all the gods." Even Olna''s eyes are bright. Up.


    Alna has always been a commander of the Air Force. Although there is no such thing as the Air Force now, isn''t the void the air? For such an army, the first-choice commander is himself. Although Orna is relatively cold-tempered, she is very fanatical about commanding the army and has formed an instinct.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Yes, these void scorpions appear. We are indeed the most powerful of all the gods."

 Chapter 1467： Khakilis entering the whirlpool

    "Although it has become an invincible **** system, it will also become a public enemy. If it were me, knowing that someone has such a powerful **** system, I would not let it go easily." Wei Wei Si said with some worry.


    The person who was dazzled by joy at first finally reacted. The major gods need to develop, and they all need a lot of gods and powerful background, but now, they have no way to compare with Chi Nan.


    Once Chi Nan is fully developed, they will soon have no possibility of development. Although the main gods do not need faith, they can also use some external forces. For example, by killing the gods, evil spirits, demon gods, and getting the rewards of the will of the heavens, you can increase your comprehension speed by a small amount and make your comprehension of the law more clear.


    Or if you occupy some territory in the middle of the central plane, you can also get help from the central area. It also has a big effect on their own improvement. This is their rare opportunity to improve themselves.


    Another method is to kill other main gods and use the godheads of other main gods to comprehend. This method is faster, but it must correspond to one''s own laws and have a certain connection.


    But the main **** is not so easy to kill. Therefore, it is very important for the main **** to develop the power of the gods. And the gods under the main god, let alone. Knowing that their Void Scorpion can be so strong or mass-produced, how could they be relieved. It may not be so good now, but after a large number of main gods unite to deal with themselves, it will be bad.


    A large number of main gods shot at themselves at the same time, even if it was Chi Nan himself, he didn''t think he could stop him.


    How can the fighting power be strong? How many existed that was once invincible at the main **** level, but which one can survive now. "Then what should I do, this matter absolutely needs to be kept secret."


    Romelia, who had just finished talking, suddenly thought of something, her face flushed a little. Isn''t Chi Nan keeping secret all the time?


    Romelia has always been that innocent little girl in everyone¡¯s hearts, so everyone has protected her very well, so that even now, although Romelia is a middle god, she also has the same character as a little girl. There is no difference. Even some of my own ideas are sometimes so naive.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Well, we''ve already thought about it, isn''t this a secret. Don''t worry, you still have at least one year to study it out. Let''s make preparations now."


    What Chi Nan didn''t say was that his second-generation Void Airship was also under study. Once it was researched out, his Void Scorpion blessing would be very powerful. At that time, a group of void scorpions could bring tremendous pressure to the upper gods.


    If a high-ranking **** without powerful artifacts and magical techniques is surrounded by his own void scorpions, it shouldn''t be a problem to even severely inflict them or even kill them. At the level of the main god, Chi Nan can be said to be invincible.


    The biggest problem with my own **** system now is that there is no upper god. There are at least two or three high-level gods under the other main gods, and even a dozen at the most, but there is no one in his own hands.


    You can¡¯t let the Lord God take care of everything about the gods. If that happens, your reputation will be ruined. And there is not so much time to comprehend the law and condense the magic of life, and his own strength improvement will also be affected. The biggest problem with the establishment of the spiritual system is to use the spiritual system to serve oneself and speed up the pace of self-improvement.


    Instead of letting himself become a slave to the gods, Chi Nan is very clear about this.


    Just when Chi Nan wanted to continue speaking, the Kingdom of God suddenly shook. Although it is very slight, this is his own kingdom of God, and Chi Nan still feels it very clearly.


    "What''s the matter, I seem to feel the kingdom of God shaking, is there something attacking."


    Hearing Hermilla''s words, Chi Nan spread his hands: "It''s Khakilis, this guy doesn''t know what he is going crazy. He is hitting the barrier of the kingdom of God, as if he wants to go out." Chi Nan''s face was a little strange .


    "Go out, where? Is it to leave the kingdom of God? It''s not that the fallen beast is out of control, right?"


    Chi Nan shook his head: "No, the fallen beast is still under control. I can suppress Khakilis'' thoughts, but Khakilis has always wanted to leave, so I don''t know what happened. Maybe, there really is something. Things."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan simply said: "Kakilis feels his chance, then let him go out."


    "Wait, what if Khaqilis gets out of control." Sophia said worriedly.


    "Get out of control and get out of control. The reason why I controlled Khakilis was to leave myself a hole card. But I am now the main god. Give me time, we will be fearless, so there is no need to draw it. It¡¯s tight. And I feel that Khakilis¡¯s going out this time is good for me."


    This kind of feeling is not casually said. As long as it is a god, the feeling is very accurate and important, especially when it comes to the level of the main god, the feeling that concerns oneself should not be wrong.


    Khakilis'' figure flashed, and he had been sent out of the kingdom of God by Chi Nan. There was no communication with Chi Nan either. This fallen beast, which had reached the upper god, took a step in the void and ran quickly in one direction.


    "Over there, it seems to be the whirlpool that exudes the breath of the fallen beast. It is said that the opposite is likely to be the old nest of the fallen beast."


    Chi Nan looked solemnly: "It seems the same as I thought, that place is indeed a great help to the fallen beast. I hope that when he comes out next time, Khakilis can reach the level of the main god."


    It would be best if you can control it by yourself If not, at least Chi Nan is sure that Khakilis will not attack him. Even to be guided, it is also a powerful force. In this battle, whether you can get the most benefit and save yourself, perhaps Khakilis is an important bargaining chip.


    In Chi Nan''s sight, Liss started to run wildly and quickly moved towards the whirlpool.


    When the other gods on the road sensed it, Kailis had already rushed past. Fallen beasts at the upper **** level are very fast. When the main gods sensed it, it was too late to stop them.


    Khakilis jumped out and rushed directly into the huge vortex in the void. His own breath and whirlpool aura merged into one, regardless of each other, there was nowhere to be found where Khakilis was.


    Many nearby gods watched this scene dumbfounded, not knowing what happened.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1468： The main **** is not safe either

    "There, it was a fallen beast just now, I feel right. Isn''t that the fallen beast hasn''t come out yet, how come the fallen beast has entered." A **** uttered his own words with a dazed expression.


    "Who knows, maybe this is used to attract the fallen beast, maybe it is to synthesize a powerful fallen beast."


    "If this is the case, don''t we have to guard this vortex with heavy soldiers to avoid new fallen beasts entering, if there are too many, it is not good. Before, because there was no block, so many gods were caused by the opposite side."


    The gods who have suffered from the evil of gods a long time ago are very sensitive to this kind of thing.


    "No need, just wait in place, this time things are different from what you think."


    "Why is it so different? Isn''t it always something coming? Fallen beasts and gods are the same."


    The **** just now said, "This is what our lord **** said. It was not an ordinary fallen beast that just entered, but Khaqilis, a fallen beast king from the ancient period. He should have been killed in the ancient period, no I thought it still exists."


    No one knows the relationship between the fallen beast Khakilis and Chi Nan, because no one has seen where the fallen beast appeared. After running for a while, they felt the breath of the fallen beast.


    Perhaps after tracking it down, it can be found that the fallen beast passed by Chinan, but it is absolutely impossible to find the source.


    Then, some information about Khakilis began to spread. There are probably only so many gods who can know the existence of Kai Lisi. Perhaps only the Lord of Time can be accurately identified. For a moment, Chi Nan knew from whose mouth the news came from.


    It''s just that one thing after another, I thought it could be calm for a period of time, quietly watching Shen Yin and Void Scorpion fighting and consuming each other''s strength, something happened again.


    Void, an inconspicuous place, there is an abandoned kingdom of God. But this kingdom of God is not simple. It has always been used as a trading market. It is a superior kingdom of God.


    The owner was originally an upper god, but I don''t know why the kingdom of God was abandoned. In recent battles, this market has also been abandoned, and no one has entered. But just today, a roar suddenly came out from there.


    The next moment, a violent explosion sounded, and the entire kingdom of God actually exploded. "Oh my God, that is a superior kingdom of God, even if it is abandoned, it is not so easy to break it."


    The gods not far away felt this impact burst out, and hurriedly controlled their kingdom away.


    Those inferior kingdoms of gods under this shock wave are like flat boats in the sea, constantly shaking, seeming to be likely to collapse at any time, making these gods frightened.


    "Is this the detonation of the kingdom of God, it is really a powerful force." A middle-ranked **** was shocked and admired.


    "No, this is not a self-destruction at all. This is obviously a powerful force erupting from the middle, shattering the entire Kingdom of God. The abandoned Kingdom of God cannot be self-destructed, don''t you even know this." That''s right. , This is common sense.


    Another high-ranking **** also said: "I have seen the blew up of the high-ranking kingdom once. The scope is several times larger than this, but the core destructive power is not so strong. The core power, I am afraid, has reached the level of the main god. After all, the main **** is doing things in this place in his idle time."


    No matter how they talk, it is impossible to know the truth. And a temporary meeting place in the void, where all the main gods sent an ordinary divine power clone to meet, was another scene.


    The lord of the war roared, the huge bull head constantly releasing white gas. The Lord of War is not an orc, but a special race with a bull''s head. Not knowing what happened, the Lord of War was roaring.


    And not far from his side, the Elf Lord God also had a gloomy expression. Maybe because it was a female, there was no such a loud howl, but looking at her appearance, I''m afraid it won''t be much better.


    The explosion before the union might have something to do with them. After a long time, the Dragon God finally spoke: "What happened? The explosion just now has something to do with you. Is it a sneak attack?"


    The Elf Lord God nodded slightly: "Yes, it was a sneak attack. I didn''t expect these demon gods to be so courageous. Before they used a message to deceive the clone of the Lord of War into that market. I was there at the time, so Go with him and take a look. Who knows, we actually encountered the siege of the four top demon gods, and finally the market was detonated because of this."


    The four top demon gods, those four guys actually shot. Thinking of this, the expressions of other people also changed a little. This demon god''s clone was dispatched, and they didn''t have any news at all. This was really terrifying.


    "Then the result, what was the result, how much loss we and the enemy have suffered."


    The Lord of Light quickly asked, but no matter how you look at it, Chi Nan felt that the Lord of Light seemed to be a little gloating.


    Also, only his own top clone was destroyed. During this period of time, other people''s eyes were not rarely seen. Now it is impossible to see someone as unlucky as himself and not feel happy in his heart.


    Forget the elf master god, UU reading www.uukanshu. The lord of com war doesn''t accumulate morals, and his relationship with him is not very good.


    The war lord who had finished roaring stopped and stared at the lord of the holy light: "We haven''t had a good time, but they don''t think about it. I don''t believe I will kill with you and have a look."


    The Lord of Light quickly said: "Haha, then forget it, if we really kill it, we will become a food delivery."


    The Elf Lord hurriedly interrupted the two of them: "Well, stop quarreling, the top clone of the Lord of War was attacked and killed. My clone was hit hard, and there was no way to exert combat effectiveness in a short time. Those four demon gods The avatar is not badly injured, and it should take several years of recuperation."


    Everyone frowned. For several years, it was nothing to the gods at all, as if ordinary people went home to recover from their injuries for a few days. Such a price is really not small.


    "Their courage is really big, and we are sure that we are strong, so we use this method to sneak attack and weaken our combat effectiveness. This thing cannot be forgotten." No one asked what attracted them. The gods all have their own secrets. It is not a wise choice to rush into the secrets of other main gods.

 Chapter 1469： So we also started

    "This kind of thing must teach them a lesson. If this is the case, their arrogance will be even more arrogant. It is best not to leak this matter, otherwise it will hurt our morale."


    "It''s impossible. The Heretic God will definitely publicize this matter, and the people here will definitely know it. So there is no need to hide it. It''s better to take it out generously and let them all know."


    "But in this case, what about Lao Tzu''s credibility? Lao Tzu has lost the most this time." The war lord shouted angrily.


    However, at this moment, the master of the conspiracy, who was completely hidden in a black robe with only light and shadow in sight, spoke: "Hey hey, who said we have no means."


    "Old yin ghost, what have you done, but don''t let things go wrong and lose our face for nothing."


    The Lord of Light frowned and said, the Lord of Conspiracy regards conspiracy as his priesthood, and what he usually does is not so pleasing, especially the Lord of Light, who hates this guy very much.


    The master of the conspiracy took a short time to become the master god, and his strength was not very strong, but it was very dangerous. I have also cooperated with the Lord of Shadows, and the Lord of Light suffers a lot, so the two people don''t wait to see each other.


    As if he hadn''t heard the words of the Lord of Light, the conspiracy master still smiled grimly: "Hey hey, look at what this is." As he said, the conspiracy master picked up a black ball in his hands.


    "This is the Godhead? No, it''s not right. You have been specially treated for this Godhead."


    "Of course, this is the godhead of the **** I assassinated. I took out her godhead, leaving only a part of the spirit to be dispatched, and carrying the one-time artifact I gave her. This time, they will definitely suffer a big loss. Uncertain, it is not impossible to eliminate one main **** at once." Everyone was filled with disdain.


    Even if there is a one-time artifact, even if there is a higher god, but it is impossible to kill a main god. If the main **** was so easy to kill, they wouldn''t have such a high status.


    "So, you are ready to die. It''s a pity, it''s a pity."


    The Lord of Light suddenly spoke, and Chi Nan also instantly understood what the Lord of Light meant. This method of taking out the godhead to reform is to prevent the assassination **** from dying. Once dead, it can be resurrected with the power of this godhead.


    Although doing so will reduce the strength of the assassin god, it can also save his life. As for the pity, on the one hand, because the **** of assassination is a very powerful **** assassin, it is a pity that he is not his own.


    On the other hand, I am afraid it is also due to the shortcomings of this. As for the specific flaws, Chi Nan has few arrows and little experience, so I can''t tell. But from this godship Shang Chi Nan can also see a defect. That is, after doing this, even if the **** of assassination has a great opportunity, there is no chance to attack the main god.


    It''s just that for most gods, they don''t think they can attack the main **** in their entire life, so if there is this opportunity, everyone doesn''t care at all. Therefore, there should be other flaws.


    It is not easy for Chi Nan to ask questions here. Seeing the appearance of other people, it is obvious that they have thought of it. It is not a good thing to let people see their own ignorance here. If you have more experience in the future, you will know it naturally.


    While they were discussing, the **** of assassination had quietly arrived next to the kingdom of his target.


    The lightning flashes around the kingdom of God, shining the surroundings very dazzlingly. It''s just that these lightnings, mixed with black filaments, give people a very scary feeling. The **** of assassination moved, as if turned into a shadow.


    The shadow quietly entered, and it was completely integrated into the barrier of the kingdom of God. This barrier of the kingdom of God did not seem to block the **** of assassination at all. The shadow moved all the way, dangling.


    The graceful figure unexpectedly avoided all the thunder and lightning. This chaotic thunder and lightning seemed to have deliberately avoided the **** of assassination. After a while, the **** of assassination entered the interior of the kingdom of God.


    All the way forward, he ran to the vicinity of the temple, the breath of the assassination **** disappeared completely, as if it had become a lifeless stone. It is hard to imagine that a **** can do this.


    Gods generally need to promote themselves, and there are not many such gods who are proficient in assassination in the Pantheon.


    In this way, after waiting for more than a month, the **** of assassination was motionless, and he even forgot that he was a god.


    And one day after more than a month, a female **** finally walked out of the temple. The black thunder and lightning entwined on her body demonstrated the identity of this goddess and the master of this kingdom of God.


    One of the evil gods of the six main **** levels, Xiefeng. Xiefeng was not the weakest among the six evil gods, but ranked fifth. But she is indeed the shortest time to reach the main god, because the black thunder and lightning''s offensive power is too strong, this is only ranked fifth. Under normal circumstances, no one dares to act rashly with such a master **** who is good at powerful attacks.


    But even she herself did not expect that assassins would come in. This is also due to lack of experience. The methods of various gods are emerging one after another, and even the main **** cannot know everything.


    "I heard that the demon gods have succeeded. I didn''t expect their plan to be so rough and successful. But next, it''s up to us. If we are suppressed by a few demon gods, where will our face be put."


    Xie Feng faced the air as if talking to himself just a few other consciousnesses in the air, let people know that this is definitely not talking to himself. "That''s right, I have planned. Next, we will not attack the main **** clone. If we want to move, we will directly deal with their main body. If we can kill one, the benefit will be great." Obviously, they were all moved.


    "Are you sure, after all, those guys are not fools, they should be prepared for being attacked once."


    "I''m ready. Let the gods take the lead this time. Anyway, those gods don''t have any brains. As long as we cooperate well and transfer the attention of those idiots to the gods, we have a chance."


    "Hey, I blame the demon gods for being so fast. If we act first, we don''t have to be so passive now. If it weren''t for the devil gods are stupid, I really thought they were deliberately calculating us." Xie Feng''s face There was a flash of helplessness, and it was calculated by the demon god, no matter who it was, no one would feel comfortable, and everyone else was just as awkward.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1470： Is it a loss or a profit?

    Several evil gods were discussing very enthusiastically, and gradually Xiefeng was completely involved in the discussion, forgetting the surrounding situation. After all, this is her own kingdom of God, and she doesn''t think it will be insecure.


    If the Lord God approached, she would have felt it a long time ago. It''s just that Cthulhu has a mental defect after all. If the orthodox main god, no matter how enthusiastic the discussion is, it will not be possible to completely attract the mind.


    In this way, it gave the **** of assassination a chance. The **** of assassination has always been like a stone, hidden around him without being discovered by anyone. Many of Cthulhu''s kingdoms are incomparably desolate, and there are not too many attendants in it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to enter it so easily.


    Finally, the eyes of the **** of assassination lit up, and an opportunity appeared in front of him.


    Suddenly the evil phoenix turned his back, and his back was the best point of attack. Even if they are all gods, there are still many problems that normal creatures have. For example, the back is a position that is easier to attack.


    At least, it is much easier than a frontal attack. Silently, the **** of assassination suddenly passed by like a shadow. Without the slightest murderous aura, the murderous aura can''t be restrained, that''s what mortals would appear.


    But even so, Xie Feng had already felt it just as the **** of assassination was active. "No, there are assassins, Xiefeng is careful." Several other consciousnesses in the air also discovered something wrong at the same time.


    If Chi Nan was here, he would be very surprised. The main **** is worthy of being the main god, and he has obviously hidden it so well, but they still found the existence of the assassin **** in an instant.


    But because of the preemptive power, although they discovered the existence of the assassination god, the assassination **** still pierced out the dagger in their hands. The dagger pierced into the air and disappeared in the next moment.


    At almost the same time, Xie Feng turned around, and a black thunder and lightning fell down instantly in the air. It is very easy to use one''s own magic in the kingdom of God. One thought can attack the target.


    Facing this thunder and lightning, the powerful upper **** has no resistance at all. There is no way to escape, there is no way to resist, even the resisting action is just made. It seemed that an attack faster than thinking had already hit him. The **** of assassination sighed for a while, and the gap between the upper **** and the main **** was too big.


    This was the last thought, and the **** of assassination disappeared in the thunder and lightning in the next moment.


    This thunder and lightning not only killed the **** of assassination, but even the soul that was attracted back was hurt. In a short period of time, this trauma on the soul is not very easy to recover.


    Only at this time, Xiefeng and the other evil gods had no time to consider this issue.


    Because of Xiefeng''s heart, a black dagger appeared abruptly, which was exactly the dagger pierced by the **** of assassination. Thunder and lightning flickered, and the dagger was shattered in the next moment and turned into countless fragments.


    But Xie Feng''s face turned pale, and a strand of black blood poured out from the corner of his mouth. A powerful force circulated through Xie Feng''s body, causing Xie Feng''s body to start twitching.


    "How are you, how hurt." The outside consciousness immediately asked.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a sneak attack. This should be from the master god''s handwriting. I need to take a break."


    Xie Feng said indifferently, seemingly unharmed. Then Xie Feng turned and walked towards his temple.


    Just returning to the temple, Xiefeng staggered and almost fell. Let the main **** behave like this, this is no ordinary minor injury. "The **** master of the conspiracy, this old ghost must have done it."


    The most serious thing is not the injury, but the poison, a poison that can work on the Lord God. His injury is not as simple as it seems on the surface. At this time, he was directly injured seriously, and I am afraid that he will not be able to recover for a long time.


    It''s just that Xie Feng didn''t dare to show it, their side was different from the orthodox gods'' side. If someone else knows that you are hurt very badly, it is not impossible to unite to deal with yourself. After all, his own godhead is also a huge help to other evil gods. Cthulhu''s selfishness, as a Cthulhu, Xiefeng knows very well.


    "Damn it, this poison is more serious than I thought. I''m afraid that only clones will participate in the subsequent battles. No, I can''t let them see anything." Xiefeng''s body flashed lightning, continuously destroying the toxin.


    It''s just the toxin used by the old conspiracy master who played with drugs. Even Xiefeng himself doesn''t know how many years it will take to recover. I am afraid that within this era, he will not want to recover.


    Thinking of this, Xie Feng became even more annoyed, why he was not careful. Next, you must be more cautious. If you encounter danger, you may not be able to resist it.


    On the other side, the gods celebrated. "Hey hey, I''m back, I''m finally back. The mission has been completed, and my god-killing potion has been successfully delivered into the body of the Lord of the Evil Phoenix, and now they will lose a major combat power."


    The body is definitely carrying the most powerful artifact, and it is impossible for the clone to be comparable in all aspects. Losing a main **** deity, compared with two main **** clones, I don''t know if it is a loss or a gain. But in any case, this was a response to the other party, and it was a good breath.


    "How powerful is the God Slayer Potion, can it kill the evil phoenix?"


    The master of the conspiracy said without hesitation: "Of course not. The extinguishing potion can easily poison all the gods below the main god, but for the main god, it can only pollute their divine power and godhead, and it will not be able to exert power for at least a thousand years."


    Hearing this everyone is both a pity and a blessing. If this thing can poison the Lord God, they will be nervous about what they say.


    "Is there a lot of this medicine? Can we distribute some of it? We can use it."


    The master of the conspiracy sneered: "Hey hey, of course there are not many poisons, I don''t use enough by myself. However, there is no problem with using it a few times." This is to dispel the fear of other gods on him, and it is also a kind of Threatened. Although I can''t deal with many main gods, it is not a problem to deal with a few.


    Just now, other people were just temptations, even if they were the same as the master gods, they were full of competition.


    The atmosphere of the orthodox gods is a little better, but it''s not much better than the evil gods. This suppression is not only aimed at Chi Nan, but also at other main gods. When I heard about the power of God Destroying Potion before, even Chi Nan had a killing intent in his heart. It turns out that I am the same as everyone else.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1471： The world-famous **** of assassination

    "Have you heard that Xiefeng, one of the six top evil gods, has been hit hard."


    "Who did you listen to, it is comparable to the existence of the Lord God, how could it be so easily damaged. It''s not just a clone. Some time ago, we were busy with some things."


    On this day, many gods in the Pantheon began to chat and discuss.


    "Isn''t it passed from the other side? Although we did not admit it, according to some internal information, it is indeed like this." Some gods don''t care whether this will hurt morale.


    However, gods are gods after all, if they were beaten so easily, then they would really be ashamed of their own identity.


    Another **** said indifferently: "Maybe it''s just to balance the words. After all, we have suffered a loss here, and we have to let the other side lose a bit. The main **** body, how can it be easily damaged."


    At this moment, a guy with a gloomy face said: "I know very clearly that the assassination **** himself made it, and he can only succeed with a special artifact created by the master of the conspiracy. The evil **** is not there. Admit it, but it is impossible for Xie Feng to come in handy in the war of this era."


    "But didn''t we see that Xiefeng''s clone is always active outside, so how can this be said."


    "Hmph, the main body is not dead, of course the clone can be used normally. Don''t you think Xiefeng''s clone has been too active recently." This time it was the upper **** who spoke, not the ordinary god.


    The gods are in their seats, and the lower gods cannot see the upper gods, but now they are discussing and discussing on the exchange square. Although everyone in this place still can''t see the details of gods who are too much stronger than themselves, they can communicate face to face.


    "Don''t say anything. The latest news has been down. We have been able to confirm that Xie Feng is indeed injured. As for the specific severity, it is not very clear for the time being." At this time, someone got the information from the above.


    This was deliberately revealed to them by the main gods, and the purpose was to allow them to obtain information in this regard. On the one hand, it was used to boost morale and prevent some weak-willed people from directly falling to the other side. On the other hand, it was also to cause trouble for the evil phoenix. The evil **** was injured, which was not a safe matter.


    "What can I say, can the **** of assassination really hurt a main god? This is too terrifying."


    No one believes that an upper **** like the **** of assassination can threaten the main god. Although the **** of assassination is very dangerous, it can be said that no one among the upper gods dares to ignore it. Even the top high-ranking gods are likely to be successfully assassinated.


    But for the main god, it''s not at the same level. Even if the other party does not defend, it is not easy for a high-level **** to hurt a main god. It is really a joke to say that it can seriously hurt the other party.


    The person who spoke before immediately said: "Yes, it is seriously injured. It is said that this time the use of the god-killing potion made by the master of the conspiracy. Any **** who does not reach the main **** will die instantly if it is contaminated with a little bit. There is absolutely no Everyone will survive." When it came to this place, the **** who had just spoken hit his whole body.


    "No, there is such a terrible poison. But how effective is this poison on the Lord God."


    "The effect on the main **** is also very significant. It is said that the master of the conspiracy has also experimented with his clone. Even the clone of the main **** who is very resistant to his own poison still takes a long time to recover after being poisoned."


    "It''s just that this kind of god-destroying potion is very complicated to manufacture, so after so many epochs, there are only so many god-destroying potions in the hands of the master of the conspiracy, and it is impossible to use it on a large scale. I am afraid that this kind of medicine will still be hidden, as a killer of the main god."


    Now everyone knows, it turns out that those main gods also have their own assassins. The master god''s ultimate move, thinking about it, makes people feel frightened. The masters of the conspiracy all have this ability, so what about other stronger and older master gods.


    "If you want me to say it, the assassination **** is the most powerful." I don''t know if it was because of the change of subject or sincere praise, in short, the attention of other people suddenly shifted away. Talking about the main **** is not what they like.


    The main **** and them are not on the same level at all, just say a few words, and if you say too much, it''s easy to incur disaster.


    "Isn''t it? No matter how powerful the weapon is, there is no way it can''t hit people. The **** of assassination is facing a master god. It can pierce the artifact into the enemy''s body at close range. What a powerful ability. ."


    "That is, if you can stab the main god, then no one can hide under the main god." From this moment on, the **** of assassination became completely famous in everyone''s eyes.


    "Then the **** of assassination, assassination of the main **** must use his own body, right? It won''t be death."


    "Her Kingdom of God is hidden. Who knows where, I can''t see it at all."


    At this time, the person who spoke before said again: "It is indeed the main body, and it is indeed killed by Xiefeng''s counterattack. But it can''t be regarded as dead, because it is already prepared before departure."


    After a pause, this man continued: "The Lord of the Conspiracy has calculated what will happen this time, so the Godhead of the Assassin God was taken out and reformed. Although the body is dead, it will be able to After being resurrected by the Lord of Conspiracy, we will have another powerful combat power on our side."


    Hearing this , not only was everyone not happy, but they felt cold. After the assassination of the nerves, he was regarded as the most dangerous **** by many gods, not one of them.


    Although it is only a high-level god, every high-level **** may be assassinated, and those who have not reached this level will have no chance to escape. Once targeted by the opponent, it basically means death.


    It is a great honor to be able to stab a main **** with the identity of the higher god, even the main **** cannot ignore it.


    Seeing that everyone was not as happy as imagined, the person who had spoken before quickly closed their mouths. He himself is also a member of the Lord of Conspiracy Divine System, and after a little thought, he will know what these people are worried about.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t because he and the **** of assassination belonged to the same god, he would have to worry about it. The master of the conspiracy took advantage of this opportunity to not only inflict heavy damage on the opponent, but also to enhance the reputation of himself and his **** system.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1472： I have a secret plan

    After two losses on both sides, both sides have become more cautious. The Cthulhu has always wanted to retaliate, but he has never found a chance. And the gods here did not find a chance again.


    Two years later, the **** of assassination was resurrected, once again making the relationship between the two parties tense.


    But others couldn''t see it, but Chi Nan was able to clearly discover that the state of the assassinated **** was simply not as good as before. Although it was resurrected, it would be impossible to truly return to its peak without hundreds of years.


    Of course, only the main **** can see this matter, and other gods can''t see it.


    After showing up, the **** of assassination returned to the kingdom of the conspiracy lord, which was a kind of protection and a kind of concealment. On the one hand, others don¡¯t have to worry about it for the time being, and on the other hand, it also keeps the opposite person unclear about the situation.


    However, the news of the resurrection of the assassinated **** was still exposed without hesitation, and the opposite party became nervous now.


    "Although it is not possible to assassinate the main god, it is still very useful to assassinate the opponent''s upper **** during a battle."


    Yes, I have a high-level **** assassin on my side, plus those void scorpions provided by Chi Nan that can fight against a large number of middle-level gods and lower-level gods. It seems that in the battle below the level of the main god, my side has an absolute Advantage.


    In terms of power, they were saved, but the most serious thing was their upper-level fighting. Only the battle at the main **** level can determine the final battle. Although the victory of the war has always belonged to the Pantheon, they did not dare to take it lightly. After all, victory belongs to him, but I don¡¯t know if I can survive.


    At this time, everyone has no choice but to test each other.


    At this moment, Chi Nan, who had been hesitating, suddenly said: "I have a plan. Once this plan succeeds, it will inevitably damage the enemy, but this plan requires everyone''s cooperation."


    Although Chi Nan is the newly promoted main god, he provides great help regardless of the size of the **** seat. After these years, Chi Nan''s voice and position in the alliance have gradually stabilized.


    As the Lord God, there is a lot of capital for other people to talk on an equal footing. Hearing Chi Nan''s words, everyone turned their attention. The Lord of Light even waved his hand to the surroundings.


    It didn''t take long for everyone except the clone of the main **** to leave the conference hall. The entire abandoned kingdom of God was blocked by a strong defense, and no one could eavesdrop on their words.


    "Now it can be said that in this conference room, apart from us, there is no living or dead, no one will be able to overhear our news." When the Lord of Light uses his divine tool, the bright mirror to illuminate the whole place. After meeting, he said. When it comes to surveillance, no one can really compare with the Lord of Light.


    Chi Nan took a deep breath: "This is also for safety. After all, once exposed, we won''t have such a good opportunity."


    "Don''t worry, we are all orthodox gods on the Pantheon. No one will degenerate themselves except for the Lord of Shadows." This is the guarantee of all the main gods, and Chi Nan continued to speak.


    If you were more careful, they might think that they looked down on them, which would be bad.


    Chi Nan said calmly: "I have a plan. This plan is to let them fight inwardly. Attacking from the outside is not easy, but it is very easy from the inside." When this was said, everyone frowned.


    "Although they are at odds with each other, they want to fight internally. That is impossible. Now that the powerful power of the Lord of Gods is suppressing, and our powerful enemy, it is absolutely impossible for them to find death by themselves."


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Normally, it is true, but if there is a powerful demon **** who is not controlled by the will of the abyss." Chi Nan''s words made everyone''s eyes bright.


    "Devil gods that are not controlled by the will of the abyss still exist. But if there are, how can they be used. As far as I know, the current four top demon gods are all controlled. Could there be a fifth demon god? ."


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "No, it''s not the fifth demon god, but a high-ranking demon **** who is only one step away from breaking through. But without our help, he would not dare to break through. Because once he breaks through, he will be caught The will takes over directly. At that time, no matter what means is hidden, it will be discovered, so it comes to us."


    "Don''t worry, everyone, we have signed the highest-level contract in the name of the will of the heavens, but before this matter is completed, I can''t reveal the identity of that person." This is Chi Nan intending to fake public welfare.


    "Can you guarantee success? Then we need to pay something." Someone asked.


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth hooked, and he knew that this matter was 80% successful. "It is impossible to fully guarantee that, after all, everything is risky, let alone such a big thing. As for giving, it doesn''t take too much."


    "This breakthrough is mainly to shield the detection of the will of the abyss, temporarily not attract the attention of the will of the abyss, so as to be able to deploy in the dark, and eventually eliminate a few demon gods in one fell swoop, and even severely damage the will of the abyss. So we need to pay~ www.novelhall.com~ there is only a powerful artifact or formation method that shields the breath, nothing more."


    The demon clone had already made all the preparations. If it hadn''t been for the sudden arrival of the will of the abyss, once breaking through, it would cause him to be attacked by the will of the abyss, and Chi Nan would not do it.


    Even if it is the main god, and the will of the abyss alone confronted, I am afraid it will not last long. In order for his clone to grow better and serve himself better, Chi Nan will take it out.


    I had to figure out a solution by myself, who knew I had caught up with such a great opportunity now. It just so happens that other main gods can help. Chi Nan was roughly born out of the contract, and did not disclose the name and content. Feeling the power of this contract, everyone already knew that Chi Nan had not deceived himself.


    "Hidden breath? I am the best at this. I will provide god-level design and refinement. In terms of specific materials, other people are needed to help." The master of the conspiracy said first.


    "After all, what is going to block is the will of the abyss. It is not enough if the strength is not enough. If you need help, tell us. Maybe we will work together to make the effect better." The Lord of Time also spoke at this time.

 Chapter 1473： Everything is ready and breakthrough is imminent

    The prestige of the Lord of Time is very high. Since the Lord of Time has spoken, the others naturally agree. After releasing the barrier of this place, the information instantly returned to everyone''s deity''s memory.


    You can''t use these bad clones for things like refining artifacts. Many avatars of the main **** gathered quietly to the place provided by the master of the conspiracy, and there were various materials. Chi Nan doesn''t have such a powerful top clone, the deity can''t move around at will, so he can only stay at home. Just like the Lord of Light and the Lord of War.


    But having so many main gods involved is enough. The refining of the artifact soon began.


    And Chi Nan''s demon clone also didn''t do anything. On the contrary, taking advantage of the opportunity of several top demon gods and other demon gods to go out during this period, Chi Nan secretly arranged in the abyss.


    Among the many abysses, Chi Nan quietly arranged many altars and magic arrays, and even sneaked to the surface of some abyss planes, and placed powerful magic arrays on the entire abyss plane barrier.


    All of this was done secretly, and it had been going on for many years. It was either Chi Nan himself or his own **** who did it. Even the demon gods under him didn''t use it, and no one knew about it.


    Many abyss planes were secretly controlled. Although they were not integrated into the kingdom of God, they were already very close to the kingdom of God. At the same time, Chi Nan was still secretly extracting the origin of the abyss plane.


    Because these sources are not directly consumed, but injected into their own kingdom of God. From the perspective of Will of the Abyss, it is the same to transfer the origin of the abyss to the other side, as if the left hand is for the right hand, so it doesn''t care much.


    But in fact, Chi Nan''s own kingdom of God became stronger and stronger, but the powers that the abyss could control became less and less. Relying on his powerful strength and status, Chi Nan finally found the original plane of the abyss. This plane is said to be the birthplace of the abyss and the first plane controlled by the abyss.


    The Will of the Abyss is rooted in this plane. When you get close to here, Chi Nan can feel the chaotic and terrifying aura here, the dark and dirty power, even if Chi Nan is close by himself, it is easy to be affected.


    This place is simply beyond the reach of ordinary demon gods. Without the strength of the upper demon god, even if it is close, it is easy to be swallowed and assimilated. This is said to be the place where the top demon gods live.


    The entire origin plane is very large, even stronger than the general main **** plane, and this place is probably also the source of power for the abyss plane. When the Will of the Abyss launches an attack, it usually uses this place.


    Chi Nan''s feeling was that this plane didn''t look like a plane at all, but rather like a living creature, full of offensiveness and completely irrational. This plane is hidden in the shadows near the central plane, and it is impossible for ordinary people to feel it. If it wasn''t for the upper demon god, it would be impossible to discover this place.


    Some light spots floating in the plane made Chi Nan feel uneasy. After taking a closer look, Chi Nan discovered that this seemed to be the origin of the souls of those demon gods, and these were all controlled by the will of the abyss.


    "It''s no wonder that the will of the abyss controls the Demon God so powerfully, and it can easily erase the power and existence of the Demon God. It seems that the main reason is to use this soul source." Chi Nan''s heart moved, and he probably understood.


    The origin of his soul is on the deity''s side, so the abyss plane can''t absorb it. Perhaps this is also the reason why the Abyssal Plane has no way to control itself. Not only was it as simple as refining the power of the abyss into myself at the beginning, but now it seems that it is really fortunate. A touch of relief flashed in Chi Nan''s heart, and then left.


    This place can''t be deployed by relying on one''s current strength, and will have to wait until after one''s breakthrough.


    After returning quietly, Chi Nan continued to lay out among the many planes of the abyss. These arrangements are very secretive, and you won¡¯t be able to see them if you don¡¯t check them carefully. A large number of demons go out, who will pay attention to these.


    These people will not realize this problem until the end of the war. The existence of the abyss is very long, and it may even be longer than the existence of the Lord of Time, so Chi Nan dare not take it lightly.


    After so many years, Chi Nan secretly transformed or left a large number of Abyss planes, and did everything he could. Chi Nan did not touch some planes that the Demon God paid more attention to, otherwise problems would definitely be discovered.


    In these places, Chinan can leave a little seed at most, and that''s enough. If it doesn''t work, give up.


    As for the orthodox gods, it took ten years to prepare for that powerful shielding artifact. Without enough time, it is impossible for this artifact to be successfully refined.


    The temptation between the two sides is still ongoing, and there is no intention to stop at all. It''s just that both sides are very vigilant, so nothing happened, it''s just that the existence of the lower level is constantly fighting.


    Those avatars of the main gods are all working, and when the deity is not out, there is no chance to calculate. Although the Cthulhu had deployed a lot of people, used a lot of methods, and produced a lot of things to tempt him, it just didn''t work at all. Even at the end, the evil gods themselves felt that they were a little too stupid.


    This has led to the devil gods, laughing at the evil gods every day, and being laughed at by a group of lunatics at fools, even the evil gods themselves can''t stand it. But what can be done about this? They have tried various methods.


    Finally Ten years later, a superior **** quietly came to the kingdom of God in Chinan. "Under the crown of the holy tree, this is something for you." The messenger himself didn''t know what it was bringing.


    Chi Nan took it over, then let it go, and then sent it to the deity''s side.


    "It''s a powerful shielding ability. It seems that everyone is really hardworking." Chi Nan opened the box and saw that there was a small object inside. It looks like a handkerchief with some rough lines that look like graffiti.


    Chi Nan finally felt a little breath from it, knowing that it was an artifact. I don''t know, I thought it was just ordinary rags. As for whether there are any means hidden inside, I don''t know this.


    All in all, when it runs out this time, Chi Nan intends to seal it permanently. Chi Nan is not so relieved of the things of the master of the conspiracy, it will be troublesome if it is left behind. I''m afraid other people think it''s the same as myself, but the master of the conspiracy has a criminal record.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1474： Promote from 2 sides 1

    Through my own channels, I quietly sent things out, and then everything around me did not change. The clones of the main gods quietly returned to their kingdom, and then began to analyze some recent events.


    Although the opposing team used frequent methods, after a period of unsuccessful time, some clues were exposed. After the analysis by these main gods, many dangerous places were suddenly discovered.


    While horrified in his heart, he became more careful about the opponent. But Chi Nan ignored all this. He is now dealing with another matter, which is his promotion.


    Not only his own demon incarnation, but also his own kingdom of God, have reached their limits. After the injection of a large amount of resources in these years, coupled with such a long time of transformation, the Kingdom of God has finally gradually reached the edge of promotion. It was just that Chi Nan suppressed and didn''t let his kingdom of God be promoted immediately, nothing more.


    If one''s own kingdom of God is promoted rashly, it will definitely attract the attention of both parties. "This time, I will use my kingdom of God to conceal the promotion of the demon avatar. When the demon avatar is set up, let the other side look good."


    Knowing that at this time, Chi Nan still did not intend to expose the relationship between himself and the demon incarnation. Even if they knew that the demon incarnation was part of the plan in the future, they would never think of the true relationship between Chi Nan and the demon incarnation.


    At most, they would think that they all use plants, so they hook up together. Ah bah, can your own business be called hookup.


    Chi Nan shook his head and continued to prepare. Another two years have passed, and the demon incarnation is finally ready. Since becoming a god, time seems to be less like time.


    I used to feel that a year was so long, but now it seems that one year has passed in the blink of an eye.


    No longer thinking about this, the demon incarnation has already begun to prepare. The small handkerchief-like thing gently waved in the air, this special artifact immediately unfolded, enveloping the entire kingdom of God.


    Within the scope of the artifact package, everything in the outside world has not changed. The so-called hiding is not the best way to hide everything, but to give people outside a reasonable room for imagination. For example, if one''s own kingdom of God has not changed, this is really reasonable. After all this is done, disguise is required.


    "Sure enough, this thing can only be used three times at most, and if it is used continuously, the time is limited. It seems that they are also worried that this artifact will pose a threat to them in the future.


    It''s just that there is any conspiracy in it, I don''t know this. In short, it can only be used this time, and it cannot be used in the future.


    Chi Nan made up his mind and began to prepare. A large amount of demonized divine power crystals that have been prepared a long time ago are piled up around. These are all powers that come from sacrifices or draw their origins in the recent period.


    In order not to disturb the will of the abyss, this time Chi Nan breakthrough was not prepared to directly absorb the power sent by the abyss, but prepared to replace it with the crystal of demonized divine power. Otherwise, once a large amount of abyssal power is extracted, it would be strange that the abyss will not be discovered.


    Besides, the main **** is completely different from the upper gods, and the power to extract a large amount of the will of the abyss cannot be digested by oneself at all. If he was assimilated by the opponent''s power before digesting, his demon incarnation would also become a puppet of the abyss. That is not to cultivate a clone, but to become an enemy.


    Chi Nan is not stupid, of course he knows how to do it. Otherwise, how could his demon incarnation delay so long to prepare for promotion. With Chi Nan''s financial resources, there is still wealth to support one of his clones in the promotion.


    After preparing, a large number of abyssal demon fire burned centered on Chi Nan. The surrounding demonized divine power crystals began to melt and were continuously refined, and then they were absorbed by their own demon clones.


    The black lotus godhead in his body continued to rotate and expand, becoming larger and larger. The divine power is boiling, just like when the original deity was promoted. This boiling power continuously impacted himself and brought huge pressure to himself. At the same time, he began to temper his body, which was so violent.


    Perhaps this is the different manifestation of demon power, not as gentle as normal divine power at all.


    A large amount of power was absorbed by Chi Nan. Because he had an experience, Chi Nan knew what to do. There are no restrictions on the law. When the godhead breaks through a critical point, the black lotus suddenly expands and grows, changing into another appearance. On Hei Lian''s body, the natural lines and flame lines became extremely clear.


    The abyssal magic fire on his body was stronger than before, I don''t know how much, and it feels more free to control. The seemingly milder flame on the surface, the destructive power actually produced cannot be estimated.


    At least in Chi Nan, I felt that the flame that I used now was even stronger than the emerald divine thunder of the deity. I don''t know if it is because of the bonus of the Abyss Demon Soul Flag, or because this power itself is so powerful.


    "Hey, this is, self-consciousness is the generation. No, it is absolutely impossible to generate self-consciousness, and send this power to the deity." Chi Nan suddenly felt that his clone is about to form his own consciousness. Once he takes shape, his clone is out of his control. Becoming an independent individual has nothing to do with yourself anymore.


    I don''t know if this was done because the will of the heavens did not allow a main **** to become a puppet, but Chi Nan couldn''t rest assured.


    The power used to form self-awareness which was faintly transmitted by the will of the heavens was extracted by Chi Nan without hesitation and absorbed into the body of the deity. After realizing that there was no objection from the plane consciousness, this was a sigh of relief.


    "Well, let''s advance together on both sides." While Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief, he also let go of his kingdom of God restrictions. Then a strong ray of light erupted from the kingdom of God in Chinan, reflecting everything around it into the color of emerald.


    Such a big movement suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. Not only the orthodox gods, but also the evil gods and demons on the opposite side. Those gods are constantly swallowing saliva while watching Chi Nan''s Kingdom of God. For the gods, a main **** kingdom is a big cake, and it is extremely satisfying to be able to take a bite.


    "Why so fast, and still at this time." The Lord of Light frowned and looked at this side.


    "No, I have been promoted so soon. Even the kingdom of God has become the best kingdom of God. This background is completely comparable to our old master gods. If we continue to accumulate, we will become a strong existence again." Many like-minded people talk about "The Rise of Plants", WeChat pays attention to "Excellent Reading Literature", talk about life, and find friends~

 Chapter 1475： And such a surprise

    The time and background required for the promotion of the kingdom of the Lord God is undoubtedly very huge. It is beyond everyone''s expectations to be able to advance in such a short time. Because their kingdom of God changed more than this time.


    This shows that the foundation of Chinan''s Kingdom of God is very solid and very strong. Without such a solid foundation, it is impossible to complete the transformation so quickly. And they finally realized Chi Nan''s ability to accumulate money.


    There are no high-level plant bases for sale, but even some low-level plant bases are enough for Chinan to gather such a huge wealth. This kind of wealth is enough to make any **** system serious. More gods are more eager to join Chi Nan''s **** system, because the welfare of Chi Nan **** system makes them more trustworthy.


    With a main **** kingdom as the foundation, the future of this **** system is absolutely extraordinary.


    At the same time, Cthulhu and Demon God are constantly communicating, and they don''t know what they are communicating. In their eyes, Chi Nan has become a very big threat, growing too fast.


    It is definitely not a good thing for them to not solve it as soon as possible.


    It''s just that Chi Nan is more housed than other main gods, which is the most troublesome. Treating this kind of gods who don''t like to go out, even if they want to calculate, they can''t do anything. Of course, they don''t know the true character of Chi Nan.


    This guy only appeared to the outside world as if he didn''t like to go out, but in fact he often ran out secretly.


    The power of the kingdom of God erupted, and the shadow under the light completely concealed the light of the promotion of his demon clone. Chi Nan even deliberately continued for a while, as if showing off.


    Taking advantage of this time, after the demon clone was promoted, he quickly arranged the surface of his kingdom of God, and added a lot of hidden things. During this period of time, the people in the kingdom of God are their own people, and they will never be exposed.


    After passing through the hidden kingdom of God, as long as no one comes to watch inside, you will never discover all the changes inside. It is really not easy to judge whether the gods in it are promoted through a superior kingdom of God that has not been promoted.


    After everything was done, Chi Nan quickly took down the hidden artifact, put it in the box, added layers of seals, and sent it to a barren plane, and then sealed the entire plane.


    That kind of artifact is very dangerous to be taken by anyone, and it is easy to leave a safety hazard if you stay in your own kingdom of God, so it is better to take it away. As for his own kingdom of God and himself, Chi Nan had carefully checked it several times. After finding that there was no problem, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief and felt completely relieved.


    Afterwards, Chi Nan began to check his own harvest. As his level increased, all aspects reached the level of the main god. With the experience of the deity, it is very easy for Chi Nan''s clone to adapt.


    The power of his demon fire is even more powerful. Judging from his seat in the Pantheon, his strength should belong to the upper middle level among the main gods, and his combat power is definitely not worse than the deity.


    It is the divine tool in the hand, and now it needs a strong soul to be integrated into it to be able to exert its true power. It will take a while for the embryo to become the main artifact. There is the light of dying in the deity''s hands, if it really fought, he might not be the deity''s opponent. After thinking about it for a while, Chi Nan adjusted to the power and began to arrange again.


    On the side of Chi Nan''s deity, the Kingdom of God has finally been promoted, and then there are a lot of celebrations for the arrival.


    And Chi Nan himself was really happy, because he didn''t expect to have such an unexpected joy. After the special power in the clone was absorbed, Chi Nan found that his soul grew very fast.


    The power that could have allowed the clone to generate self-awareness was completely swallowed, and Chi Nan felt that the soul wrapped in the godhead had directly more than doubled. This is the promotion of the soul''s origin, but it is not so easy.


    The soul''s origin has been improved, and his thinking ability and law comprehension ability have been improved several times at once, which has a huge effect on his own battle and comprehension. Even his godhead is clearer and stronger.


    This is an improvement derived from the essence, not manifested in the outside world. Chi Nan felt that the current self, alone, could fight two to three before him. But I haven''t tried it, and Chi Nan doesn''t know.


    There will be no obvious changes on the surface of the **** seat, and no one has until Chi Nan has improved so much.


    And the second surprise was actually from the kingdom of God where he was promoted. With the promotion of the Kingdom of God, the companion artifact, the twelve special trees of life, finally grew again and experienced a qualitative change again.


    This companion artifact suddenly became the existence of the main artifact level, and it was still alive.


    In addition to the original various ability enhancements, the biggest role is actually to produce the spirits of the gods. This is not the spirits of the gods before, but in the true sense.


    Every **** spirit that speaks is born as a subordinate god. You can be regarded as your own clone, you can also be regarded as a believer, even as a **** or subordinate god, there is no problem, and it is completely controlled by yourself.


    Don''t think that the lower gods have so much combat power that they can ignore them. The benefits that these spirits of the gods can bring to themselves are unimaginable in many respects, they are similar to their own clones, and they can help themselves to deal with many things.


    The most important thing is that they can continue to practice and improve, and their qualifications can be said to be unique. As soon as the promotion was completed, twelve special **** elves were being bred, and they could be born at any time.


    The spirits of these gods do not have a godhead, they are attached to these trees of life. I can¡¯t comprehend the relevant laws and can only follow my own path all the way, but my own path is the strongest and the most suitable.


    The only drawback is that every time a special **** spirit is bred, the tree of life has to rest for a period of time. Moreover, it takes a lot of resources to make this kind of **** spirit, even Chi Nan himself can''t make too much.


    Chi Nan decided to hide this news completely. There are a large number of god-level believers. If this is known by other main gods, it would be strange if they don''t unite to deal with him. His own threat is greater than the Lord of God''s evil.


    "I really don''t know what the situation is, I can only take a step to see it." I don''t know what expression is on Chi Nan''s face, maybe this is the trouble of happiness, Chi Nan thought in his heart.

 Chapter 1476： Arrangement on the Abyss Plane

    Without anyone knowing, Chi Nan''s clone secretly broke through and became a new main god. This is not comparable to a clone of the main **** level, which is equivalent to the combat power of a main god.


    On the side of Chi Nan''s demon clone, he also began to breed his own master **** clone. The main **** clone is completely different from the ordinary **** clone, and the first one will consume normal resources. If you want to breed a second one, the resources consumed will increase exponentially, and each additional one will consume more resources than before.


    This is also the reason why the main gods have only one clone of the same level as themselves. This may also be a kind of balance. The will of the heavens is worried that the fighting power of the main **** level is too much and it will cause too much influence.


    Nobody outside knew about all this, and Chi Nan only knew this after he became the main god.


    Even with Chi Nan''s ability to accumulate money, seeing the resources consumed by the second main **** clone could not help but feel a little frightened. And not only does it require more resources, it also takes longer than before.


    There is no way for Chi Nan to change all this, and can only let it go. After Chi Nan''s demon clone broke through, he sealed the special artifact for the first time, then disguised himself, and then sneaked out again.


    But as soon as he came out, the master of the conspiracy opened his eyes. "It turned out to be this. Both of them are people who use plants. They should be competitors. I didn''t expect to get mixed up. It''s really interesting."


    Afterwards, the conspiracy master closed his eyes, ignored it, and didn''t tell anyone about it.


    If Chi Nan knew about it, he would definitely think of what the master of conspiracy had done on that artifact, otherwise it would be impossible to discover such a good demon clone, and it would have been discovered just after appearing outside of the gods.


    Chi Nan''s clone is at the main **** level. With a hidden breath, unless other main gods see it face to face, it is basically impossible to discover the strength of the clone, and even the existence of the clone may not be able to see through.


    Secretly arrived at the origin core plane of the abyss, Chi Nan began his own arrangement.


    "Without the current strength, it is very difficult to arrange here. This is where the will of the abyss exists and the core of the power of the abyss. If this is destroyed, the will of the abyss will also be severely damaged."


    "But it is basically impossible to destroy the Will of the Abyss, even if this plane wants to destroy it is very difficult. However, the Will of the Abyss advocates competition, so it is better to use competitive means to destroy it. The destruction is more severe, I want to come. It''s impossible for the will of the abyss to pose any threat to me, right." Chi Nan calculated silently in his heart.


    This abyssal will is indeed very strong, even if the main **** exists, it is not an opponent. But the level of the will of the abyss after all is only on the same level as the main god. If the will of the abyss is severely damaged, it really doesn''t necessarily do what to yourself.


    The Will of the Abyss is not a god, but a derivative product of the will of the plane. If the damage is too severe, one''s own power will be restrained and used to maintain one''s own existence, and it is even more impossible to trouble yourself.


    This was his greatest opportunity. Chi Nan silently calculated all possible situations in his heart, and then sneaked into this place secretly. Within this plane, it is also the focus of Chinan''s layout.


    However, after all, it is playing under the eyelids of the will of the abyss, even if the mind is not clear in the eyes of the schizophrenia of the will of the abyss, you still have to be cautious. Once his current strength is exposed, it is not a wonderful thing for Abyss Will to focus on himself. Chi Nan sneaked in bit by bit, sensing while approaching.


    When entering the plane, the Will of the Abyss suddenly moved, and Chi Nan hurriedly stopped. A powerful consciousness scanned over, and then disappeared, no longer paying attention to Chi Nan''s existence.


    "Unexpectedly, on this plane, the perceptive ability of the abyss will has reached the level of materialization. In this place, the abyss will can easily mobilize its own power and can exert its perfect strength. If it is said to be outside, the abyss will can stand alone against the five A main god, then, if it is inside, Abyss Will can deal with at least fifteen."


    Chi Nan quickly calculated it in his heart. Of course, this main **** used himself as a reference. If it is the main **** who is not good at fighting, I am afraid that more is needed. No wonder the will of the abyss has been able to exist till now.


    It is not that the main **** cannot destroy it, but that there is no benefit if it is destroyed. On the contrary, he has suffered heavy losses. The main gods usually don''t unite casually, so they let them go.


    Moreover, it is good to have an abyss, being able to continuously create demon gods for them to practice and kill. Killing the Demon God would be rewarded by the will of the heavens. Although there are not as many evils as the gods, there are some.


    It seems that the will of the abyss is the deliberate and laissez-faire existence of the main gods. If it hadn''t been this time that the demon gods participated in this battle, these main gods would not be able to deal with the abyss at will. Of course, they didn''t know that they wanted to calculate the abyss, and thought that they were only going to calculate those demon gods. This kind of thing can''t be said nonsense.


    "This node is good, let''s start here. Well, there are demons on the node, so let''s quietly kill it."


    Chi Nan''s eyes flashed brightly This abyssal plane is not without demons. But the demons here are not ordinary goods, any demons here are at least at the lower demon **** level.


    Even at the upper demon **** level, there are quite a few here. Many Abyssal Demon Gods will even take the initiative to come here to live. It is safe and can help oneself improve as soon as possible, but there are drawbacks here.


    Chi Nan soon discovered that he absorbed the power of the abyss to raise his own Demon God. Although he was ascending faster, his consciousness would slowly disappear as time passed, completely becoming a puppet.


    Only those demon gods who don''t understand all of this will come to live here, and the demon gods outside will not come in.


    Only the demon **** who found something wrong would not tell others that the relationship between the demon **** and the demon **** was not so good. One less demon, one less competitor.


    For the power here, Chi Nan was even more cautious, not daring to absorb it at all. "Looking at the environment here, it seems that the next layout needs to be changed." Originally, Chi Nan planned to arrange some elves here. But now that the power here is so weird, Chi Nan dare not mess around. It would be no good if his elves were turned into puppets.

 Chapter 1477： Whoever comes first counts whoever

    With the power of the main god, it is nothing to destroy a middle **** level demon god. Chi Nan wiped out his goal with just one click. Afterwards, Chi Nan waved and threw it out.


    The next moment, the demon gods nearby were all attracted and ran towards that side.


    The entire original plane of the abyss was like a huge gu, and the demon inside seemed to be raising gu. The demons fought and swallowed each other, with the power here, the speed of improvement was faster.


    In Chi Nan''s perception, there were many high-level demon gods here, and it might even be no less than the high-level demon gods in the Pantheon. But this is the limit.


    Demon gods at the main **** level cannot be cultivated here, otherwise this world would have long been the world of demons. "Hehe, if other main gods see the scene here, I don''t know if the abyss will not be destroyed."


    There are too many upper gods, and it is also a trouble for the main god. Although it is not at the same level, if it is scattered and destroyed, even the main **** will have a headache. No matter what, let''s start decorating first. Chi Nan quickly placed a large altar in this place, and then merged into the ground. The power of the abyss was quickly gathered.


    While killing and arranging, Chi Nan arranged an altar on every node he knew. Because no one is here to preside, the altar needs to be made more complicated, and it is full of various magic patterns.


    In each altar, there is a black flame. This is Chi Nan''s magic fire, but it is not casually released. This is his own source of magic fire. If it consumes a little, it is really consumed, and it takes a long time to recover.


    If the number is small, there is no problem, but too much is not the same.


    Every once in a while, Chi Nan would quietly leave this plane, recover from the outside world, and then refine some altars, re-enter them, and arrange them. The time to make the altar is not very long, as long as the materials are available.


    But it will take a long time to restore one''s own magic fire. "One hundred thousand altars, all made, my magic fire consumption is not a small number, I hope other places can support it temporarily."


    That''s right, Chi Nan needs to lay out altars on 100,000 nodes at the same time to create a super-large magic circle. And Chi Nan calculated the origin of the magic fire that consumed 100,000 times, and it would take a full thirty years to recover it.


    This is also because of the abundance of resources. If you allow it to recover by itself, then it will not be known how long it will take. The depletion of the original magic fire is too difficult to recover. There is still some time to rest in the middle. If it continues to consume, then after a long time, Chi Nan is worried that the power and quantity of his magic fire will decrease.


    This is one of his most powerful means of fighting, and it can''t be wasted in this place.


    Anyway, it''s still a long time before Chi Nan will make this arrangement. Doing this arrangement yourself is not just casual. Chi Nan is here to challenge other demon gods through similar rules for raising Gu.


    And this demon **** is not an ordinary demon god, what Chi Nan wants to deal with is the top demon **** who has reached the level of the main god.


    "Hmph, when the existence of a main **** level is depleted, and then the abyss is severely damaged, it would be great if the other three demon gods were also transferred back." Chi Nan calculated silently in his heart.


    As time passed day by day, Chinan made this type of altar faster and faster. Keep searching around this place, keep finding nodes, and then break them into it.


    At the same time, Chi Nan often kills some demon gods, many of which are at the upper demon **** level. Every time you kill, you are still on the side, letting other demon gods swallow it. It seems to be in line with the rules, but in fact the overall power of the Demon God in the original plane of the abyss is getting weaker and weaker. It''s just that the abyss himself didn''t notice it.


    Every once in a while, Chi Nan would stop, because at that time Chi Nan would feel the power of the abyss more active. It seemed that he was looking for himself, or looking for something unreasonable in himself.


    It seems that Will of the Abyss has also found that the problem is not right. The rules of Swallowing are getting better and better while the overall strength of one''s own plane is declining. Even if the Will of Abyss is an idiot, it is time to discover the difference.


    It''s just that the will of the abyss is a chaotic collection after all, and there is no problem with what Chi Nan does, because what Chi Nan does has always been in line with the rules. So in the situation where he couldn''t find it no matter what, the will of the abyss was even more irritable. The reaction to the outside is that the life of those demon gods is not easy.


    Recently, many demon gods are often urged by the abyss will to run around and kill everywhere. As a result, their losses have become even greater. On the contrary, the orthodox gods used this opportunity to eliminate many demon gods.


    When Chi Nan learned about this, he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. "It''s better to converge a little bit. After a while, I just need to recover." Chi Nan stayed outside the plane.


    Chi Nan didn''t dare to absorb the power in the abyss plane indiscriminately. That kind of power could assimilate himself.


    However, it is not without benefits to frequent the original plane, at least Chi Nan is getting deeper and deeper into the realm of demon power. Integrating into one''s own power is of great benefit to one''s improvement.


    The ascension speed of the demon incarnation once again far surpassed his own deity. My own magic fire has been continuously consumed during this time, and the total amount is indeed declining, but because of the understanding of the power of the abyss , the quality of Chinan''s magic fire has increased a lot. It can be regarded as a disguised improvement of Chi Nan''s strength, which is really a surprise.


    However, the source of the magic fire consumes too much, and Chi Nan still needs to rest. It can¡¯t be replenished, it can¡¯t be restored in time, and it might be consumed permanently in the future. It¡¯s not that easy to cultivate again.


    Chi Nan, who pays attention to the foundation, doesn''t want to do this kind of thing that destroys his foundation. Even if this is not one''s own deity, the foundation is also very important. In this way, in the process of constant confrontation between the two sides, time passed year after year.


    Just when Chi Nan secretly launched his plan, an inexplicable news reached Chi Nan''s ears.


    "What? Xiefeng sneaked up to us. There is a large plane near us. There is a special medicine hidden here that can treat Xiefeng''s injuries, and the time is very tight, and it will be too late if we don''t take any action. The point is that only I know about this."


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1478： Then just count it

    After learning about Xiefeng, Chi Nan''s immediate reaction was not to be happy, but that it was a trap. All aspects are very normal, everything is okay, but this is the biggest problem.


    Xie Feng''s clone is entangled on the front line, and needs to rely on the clone to prove that he has nothing to do. Therefore, Xiefeng didn''t tell any other evil gods and devil gods about this matter, and sneaked out to look for items to recover.


    As for this item, Chi Nan still knew that it was something that could heal the main god''s injuries and even enhance the main god''s strength. No matter how you investigate, it is indeed on that special plane. That is a huge plane, the plane itself can bear the existence of a higher god, this plane is precious.


    Even Chi Nan himself did not control such a huge plane. This plane has always been hidden, why did it suddenly appear, and the news was actually obtained by himself.


    Well, it is said that it was a subordinate **** under his own hand, and he secretly discovered it when he passed through that plane that day, and did not disturb other people. Time is very tight, and it may be too late.


    Chi Nan also investigated the memory of that subordinate god, and everything is true, but this does not mean that things are also true.


    Maybe someone else let him see it deliberately. The main **** is the main **** even if he is injured, how could he be so vigilant. For the first time, Chi Nan thought this was a conspiracy.


    "If this is true, I must secretly kill when I get this news. A seriously injured Lord God is killed, then I will get huge benefits, whether it is credit or fame, or the will of the heavens. Commendation. The most important thing is the godhead of Xiefeng, which is definitely helpful to me and can help a normal **** to comprehend."


    "It''s just that they don''t know that this kind of godhead is of no use to the real me." Chi Nan knows his own affairs, and his laws don''t need to be comprehended at all, as long as he grows by relying on the godhead.


    "The drawback is that I haven''t bred a clone of my own level until now, so they certainly won''t think that there are clones of this level, so they can only go to the deity."


    Chi Nan suddenly laughed: "Hehe, it seems that their ambitions are not small. Last time the Demon God plan was successful, but they were put together. These evil gods are probably very shameless. Therefore, it is necessary to solve a main god. Save face. My ranking is not low, and my strength is also good, but after all, I just broke through, so my foundation is not enough."


    Chi Nan understood that they were treating themselves as soft persimmons. But in fact it was right. Although his combat effectiveness was not bad, his life-saving ability was indeed worse than that of other main gods.


    At least the means to save one''s life is just a phase change, and one''s own sacred bottle of life, nothing else. And these, only oneself knows, people from the outside may think that they have no special means of life-saving.


    That being the case, it is the easiest to deal with yourself. As long as you draw yourself over, and then block the plane, you can catch turtles in the urn. However, is he so easy to deal with. Even if six evil gods appeared at the same time, with Chi Nan''s strength, he didn''t think he had no chance to escape, although he was definitely not their opponent.


    If their deity came to find himself with the main artifact, he would definitely not be an opponent, and he would not even be able to run away. But can their deity be dispatched casually. Cthulhu, like the gods, the deity will not leave his kingdom easily.


    This time, it was also because Xie Feng needed to recover from his injuries. But Chi Nan affirmed that the eight achievements in this matter were a trap they set for themselves. But even if it''s a trap, it''s good for yourself.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about Xiefeng''s godhead, but his subordinates did. Although it is a lightning attribute, it may be cultivated in the future. Even if it inherits directly, it will be an existence close to the main **** in the future.


    However, since it is a trap, you have to take precautions. "You want to calculate me, then I will calculate it. Now I don''t know where you are, but it is impossible for you to know where I am."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s heart moved, and his demon clone quietly left the original place. During this period of time, the demon clone has almost recovered, originally intending to enter the original plane of the abyss again, but now it has been requisitioned by Chi Nan. The combined strength of the two main gods is not that simple.


    Besides, every time you have to enter the original plane of the abyss, Chi Nan himself is also tired, it is better to come out and relax, adjust the body and mind, and then go in again. Of course, all this is for Chi Nan''s own purposes.


    A few days later, Chi Nan brought his clone to the super-large plane, which is actually very rare. Although it is much worse than the central plane, in the void, the top is questionable.


    "This is the place. This is the place where the evil phoenix is ??said to be. I can''t find any signs of other people''s existence, but 80% of them are hiding on the side, so I will rely on you next."


    Chi Nan seemed to be talking to himself, although they are two bodies, they are actually one person. This special feeling is really wonderful The demon clone curled his lips helplessly, then hid his breath and quietly entered this plane. And Chi Nan himself entered quietly, and nothing was discovered.


    But in fact, Chi Nan knew that after he appeared in this place, it wouldn''t take long for the evil gods to know that they were here, although they didn''t know how they used to determine their existence.


    Entering the plane, Chi Nan began to look for the traces of the evil phoenix. Since he wanted to find it, it was impossible to hide himself too deeply.


    There are four continents in the entire plane, and each continent is unified. What Chi Nan did not expect is that the development here is really prosperous. Among the planes, although there are no upper gods, there are many middle gods.


    The power of these mid-level gods is not enough, and there is no way to leave the plane barrier easily, so everything outside is not known. They unite with each other to form four organizations, each controlling a continent.


    Then, in order to compete for faith and resources, they fight endlessly with each other. This is the status quo in this plane. But just after feeling it, Chi Nan didn''t care, because this person didn''t make much sense to him. After this battle, whether this plane can survive is a question.

 Chapter 1479： Finally found Xiefeng

    "I''m really sorry, it''s not that I don''t want to save you. It''s just that you were discovered by the Cthulhu, and I can''t help it. Even if I don''t come, these Cthulhus will not let you go. Rather than being swallowed by the Cthulhu, it''s better to follow. It''s easier to die directly during the war." Chi Nan said with a cold look in his eyes.


    It''s not that Chi Nan is really indifferent, but that he knows what he is telling is the truth. In this kind of chaotic war period, even he may not be able to protect himself, let alone these mortals and low-level gods.


    Those evil gods would give up here, and Chi Nan would not believe it. Similarly, because the people of this plane have nothing to do with Chi Nan, he himself has come to this place for the first time.


    It''s like looking at how many people died in certain places in the news. Although sympathetic, but in fact there is no feeling in my heart. Even if these people may die because of their next battle.


    This is also nothing to do. In this world, without mastering absolute power and getting involved in the battle of the strong, that is the sorrow of the weak. It is impossible for Chi Nan not to fight because of sympathy, nor to surrender because of sympathy and dedicate everything he has. He is not an idiot, nor is he a Virgin.


    After silently apologizing in his heart, Chi Nan continued to search. As for his clone, if it weren''t for his connection, Chi Nan would have been unable to find it. This guy, the ability to hide recently is really good.


    Chi Nan looked for it while carefully hiding herself. But it has not been found, and Chi Nan has no choice. Gradually, even Chi Nan became a little impatient. Because the longer the time, the more perfect the other party''s arrangement.


    "Come on for another month. If I can''t find it for a month, then I will go back. The big deal is better than I am in danger." Chi Nan felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    But on the second day, Chi Nan suddenly felt the power of a flame burst out of the northern mountains. In the flame, there is a strong thunder and lightning power, and the level of this power is very high.


    "Finally found you, and your arrangement seems to be complete." Chi Nan looked up and looked into the air.


    The fluctuation of the lightning power was actually completely hidden, blocked by the plane barrier. I don''t know when they finished the arrangement, maybe they don''t know they are here. It''s just a rough guess, so it will be arranged here in advance. If he did not come, Xie Feng would not expose himself.


    Chi Nan''s figure flashed, and the next moment he appeared above the northern mountains. Looking down, flames burned, lightning flashed and thundered. Inside, there was a whole body of black paint, and a few places revealed a red phoenix flying in the air.


    The breath on his body is extremely strong, the surrounding flames are decreasing, and the number of thunder and lightning is constantly increasing.


    "Xie Feng, I didn''t expect you to really dare to come here. What kind of conditions urged you to come to our neighborhood regardless of your own safety." Chi Nan looked at the giant phoenix, and was already determined in his heart.


    There were not many fallen phoenixes, the most famous was this evil phoenix. Among the orthodox gods, none of the phoenix has achieved injection, but this fallen one can actually reach the level of the main god, which is really ironic.


    "Hee hee, you are still here, it seems that my seductive power is not small." Phoenix let out a clear whisper.


    Then the light flashed, and a graceful figure appeared. There was a gleam of evil and charm in his eyes, but it was so attractive, even Chi Nan was faintly sluggish, but then returned to normal.


    This is not an ordinary beauty, but a very terrifying opponent, an evil god.


    With Chi Nan''s concentration, what kind of beauty has not been seen before, naturally, it is impossible to be sluggish because of the other''s appearance. It seems that this is a kind of talent of the other party, which is really terrible. Ordinary gods, in front of her, may not even have the qualifications to shoot. Now, Chi Nan admired the **** of assassination even more.


    Perhaps before he broke through the main god, it was too bad to be targeted by the assassinated god.


    At this time, Xie Feng continued: "If you want me to come out, of course they will have to pay a great price. I didn''t expect an ancient phoenix to fall here, and here I got the origin of the ancient phoenix. Speaking of which, it''s true. I want to thank you. Without you, I''m afraid it would be impossible to get this kind of thing."


    Other evil gods will not give away anything that can strengthen other evil gods. Getting the origin of this ancient phoenix, this can be troublesome. Give her a period of time, not only can her injury be recovered, but her strength will probably increase a lot.


    "You are really willing to pay your blood, is my value so high." Chi Nan said calmly.


    "Of course, you are a newly promoted main god, but your strength is not easy among the main gods. I am not sure of dealing with it by myself, even if I recover from the injury, I am afraid that it will not work. Some time ago, your kingdom of God was still promoted, if you are Ren It¡¯s up to you to develop, and who knows how far you can develop, it will be the enemy in the future."


    As a Cthulhu, it is natural to not deal with the orthodox gods. At their level, it is basically impossible to join the opponent''s camp. Everyone has his own path to follow, and Xiefeng''s path has been set.


    Now, to get rid of the existence that may become a great enemy in the future, that is what they need to do Is that right, since you have become yourself and not my opponent, then who else, let''s call it out together. "


    Just after speaking, Chi Nan''s figure left the place in a flash, and a terrifying aura fell in the same place, dividing the earth into two. Before the battle started, the ground was cut open, and countless people on this plane were in desperation.


    Chi Nan looked up and saw that what came was a human, wearing a blood-red armor and a huge red long sword in his hand.


    "The sword of darkness, I didn''t expect you to come too." The person who came was the sword of darkness among the six evil gods, and was also a warrior lord, similar to the warrior lord on the side of the gods, and both of them were opponents at the same time.


    Then, another black shadow appeared on his head. Looking up, this time it was a monster. Like a big octopus, there is a dragon-like head in the middle, and the eight tips around it are snake heads, with teeth and claws spreading around it. The snake''s head opened its mouth and spit out strands of silk thread, wrapped around it.


    Where the thread touches, everything is withering, and the toxicity on this is definitely not something ordinary people can touch.

 Chapter 1480： 1 Solve 1 first when playing

    Chi Nan avoided the silk threads and watched the air vigilantly. "The King of Nine Heads, I didn''t expect you to appear here too."


    The Nine-Headed King is a very special race, and perhaps this race is only himself, belonging to a mutated special beast. However, this monster can grow to the level of the main god, which should not be underestimated.


    The nine-headed king is best at large-scale battles. Although his combat power is a little weaker, it is very difficult to deal with. Once there was a record of a person entangled with three main gods, but he didn''t let the other party bypass him.


    Although he was seriously injured afterwards, he survived. However, Chi Nan was relieved after watching for a while.


    "So, are they all clones? That''s easy to handle." The most troublesome thing about the nine-headed king is his deity, because his deity possesses very powerful recovery ability, which is not possessed by clones.


    The Nine-Headed King doesn''t need a magical tool, he relies on his own power. Each of the eight snake heads can squirt silk threads, just like spiders, but each silk thread carries a special toxin.


    The eight kinds of poisons merged together, and even the main **** couldn''t stand it. The most troublesome thing is the middle head. Chi Nan doesn''t know what power the middle head has, but he has heard that the middle head is highly poisonous. This kind of toxicity is not even worse than that of Destroying Medicine. If he is poisoned, he will definitely be killed here.


    Even if the toxicity of the clone is not as strong as the deity, it is not weak. Unexpectedly, they used this lore against themselves. If you don''t have the means to hide, if you don''t have a demon clone, I''m afraid they will really succeed.


    "It''s really hard for you. I actually dispatched half of the top evil gods to deal with me. Although I am not the deity, I am really flattered."


    "Huh, it''s just a main **** who just broke through. Let''s make a quick decision. Get rid of it early and go back. It''s not good to be here for too long." The Dark Sword said coldly, without the slightest heat in his eyes.


    "That''s right, this guy''s body belongs to me, and eating such good ingredients is not small for me."


    This time, it was Nine Heads who paid the news of the origin of the ancient phoenix. If you paid so much, you must have something to gain.


    In the eyes of the King of Nine Heads, Chi Nan was the biggest gain. This guy is a natural attribute, and his vitality is very strong. If it is given to the deity to eat, the deity''s recovery ability will definitely increase.


    At that time, let alone being beaten by three main gods, even if it was beaten by five, there might be nothing wrong with it. For their existence at this level, nothing is further and more attractive than their own.


    Xie Feng nodded silently, he had already gained a lot, and of course he wouldn''t fight for it. And the sword of darkness came to help because of the favor he owed Xiefeng. If it weren''t for this, Xie Feng wouldn''t dare to ask them to help herself easily. After switching to other people, it might not be the first time to help, but to kill the evil phoenix to **** the godhead.


    Even so, they signed the strictest contract with each other, otherwise how would Xie Feng dare to leave his kingdom of God.


    The Sword of Darkness didn''t speak much, and started directly, with the long sword in his hand slashing out against Chi Nan fiercely. That kind of vindictive slash turned into a supernatural power is full of power. Facing this kind of vindictive slash, even Chi Nan felt his brows beating.


    "It''s a powerful offensive power and a cohesive sword aura. I now know why those people who face the Lord of Warriors have that expression. These warriors who have become gods are not so easy to deal with."


    Even though he said that, Chi Nan also condensed a wooden sword, and slashed it against the darkness. He wouldn''t have such a strong sword aura, but his life magic strength was not at all lower than that of the opponent.


    A green and black sword aura collided in the air, annihilating each other and disappearing. The Dark Sword first brightened his eyes, but then frowned. "You are not a pure fighter."


    After saying a word, the movement in the dark is faster, the speed and reaction in the dark, if it weren''t for Chi Nan being much stronger than the other main gods in all aspects, it really might not be able to react. The opponent has very rich combat experience and condensed combat skills. Chi Nan, who has been specially trained, has almost no way to deal with this kind of attack.


    In addition to relying on stronger reaction and speed resistance than the opponent, he was actually crushed and beaten. In addition, he had to face the attack of the Nine-Headed King in the air, and he was in jeopardy for a while.


    On the contrary, Xiefeng had been standing in the air all the time, and had no intention of doing anything. It seems that Xie Feng''s injury has not fully recovered, and it will take time. Is this because I am worried that my hands will worsen my injury?


    Of course, if his own strength can suppress the other two people, Chi Nan is sure that Xie Feng will definitely do it.


    "Without using the artifact and the emerald thunder, I am really not the opponent of these two guys. Even if it is a clone, this is a bit too scary. If it is their deity, empty-handed, maybe I will only be better than them Be stronger."


    Chi Nan analyzes quickly in his mind, and at the same time adapts to their strength, this is also a process of collecting intelligence.


    "It''s almost done, it''s time to take action." Chi Nan''s heart moved, and a ripple suddenly flashed across the air.


    A black shadow appeared in an instant, and the evil gods who felt like they were holding the winning ticket did not react. This time, it was Chi Nan''s demon clone, an existence comparable to the main god. Holding a flag banner in his hand, it is the Abyss Demon Soul banner. The already powerful Abyssal Demon Fire expanded further and burned towards the bottom.


    The biggest nine-headed king did not expect that he would be attacked. The difference in strength between the two sides was originally large. The attacker was still holding the artifact, and the flame instantly wrapped the nine-headed king.


    The demon clone threw the Abyss Demon Soul Banner as a weapon directly and stabbed the Nine-Headed King.


    The flame suddenly soared and became stronger than before: "Damn it, who are you?"


    After the nine-headed king uttered a scream, the clone was wiped out. Knowing that this is the clone of the main god, even if there is no artifact, how could it be eliminated so easily? This is really terrifying.


    "Devil? Top Devil, who are you, why have we never heard of you." Xie Feng said with an angry face.


    "Waiting for you to hear about it, it will be too late. I have checked the barrier of this plane, and all the news inside will not leak out. The Nine-Headed King does not know that his clone has been destroyed yet, so we don''t have to worry."


    This was actually meant for the other party, and Chi Nan''s clone appeared, and his memories were synchronized.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1481： The severely injured main **** is also very difficult to entangle

    The reason why the King of Nine Heads can be killed at one time is not because the King of Nine Heads is very weak. There are many reasons for this.


    The clone of the Nine-headed King does not have the powerful anti-strike ability and recovery ability of the body, which is also a very important key. In this blocked place, everything is cut off from the outside world.


    They didn''t carry too much divine power crystallization, so there was no way to rely on their own power to recover the clone, and the combat effectiveness against the deity was much worse. But the avatar of the Nine-Headed King was killed, still giving the others a huge shock.


    Chi Nan said immediately: "Then next, it will be a fair two-on-two."


    A flash of irritation flashed in Xie Feng''s heart. This was also called fairness. Two intact main **** deities dealt with a seriously injured main **** deity, plus a main **** clone. This is fair, so what is unfair.


    But at this time, no one would say such naive words. And the battle had already begun, and Chi Nan didn''t give them much preparation. The demon clone went directly to the Dark Sword, and got entangled on the side.


    Chi Nan also launched an attack on Xie Feng at the same time. At this moment, within this huge plane, it can be said that the sky and the earth are torn apart. There is a scene of the end of the world everywhere, and some of the gods in this world are shivering and shivering in their own temple. These gods have not left this plane, so they don''t know the external situation.


    And they have not established their own kingdom of God, so they have no connection with the Pantheon.


    So many powerful beings suddenly appeared, and even they themselves couldn''t figure out the situation. Originally thought they were the strongest person in the whole world, but now they realized that they were still weak.


    Even so weak that they were not even qualified to watch the battle when faced with these powerful beings. There were gods who wanted to go to watch the battle before, but they were shattered by the aftermath of a long distance away.


    The earth shattered and the plane was trembling, but no one of the few people in the battle would care about these things anymore.


    Chi Nan released the emerald divine thunder without hesitation, and an emerald green thunder and lightning attacked the evil phoenix. When Xie Feng saw Chi Nan releasing thunder and lightning, he was still a little disdainful in his heart.


    Everyone knows that Xiefeng is a main **** who mainly uses lightning power. In terms of lightning power, there are several that can be compared with himself. A black thunder and lightning formed in front of Xie Feng, and then counterattacked back.


    Only in the next moment, Xie Feng''s face changed, because he discovered that after his lightning and Chi Nan''s lightning came into contact, the two actually canceled each other out. In its own power, the two are on par.


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed: "Unexpectedly, this time they actually restrained each other."


    Chi Nan''s power has always had a very strong ability to restrain various dark forces. Even at the level of the main god, this kind of restraint still exists, but other main gods are not so easy to deal with.


    As a result, their strength can also form a restraining force on themselves. If one''s own power represents absolute vitality, then the other''s power represents absolute death and destruction, and both represent the two aspects of life.


    One''s own power is able to restrain the opponent, and it has always been because one''s own strength is higher than the opponent''s level. However, after reaching the level of the main god, Chi Nan finally discovered that although his strength could still exert restraint effects, his level was not higher than that of the opponent. The strength of the same level, mutual restraint is true.


    But this is also good, after all, his own Emerald Thunder, his own attack power is a little worse. Used to deal with these demon gods and evil gods and the like, on the contrary, they can exert normal power, and even more lethality.


    Having figured this out, Chi Nan no longer continued to struggle, and thunder and lightning formed and shot at the opponent.


    But Xie Feng had no choice but to fight against and defend Chi Nan, who was dissatisfied with the black thunder and lightning. Xie Feng''s heart was even more depressed. How could this guy who had just been promoted be so powerful.


    She had already seen that the thunder and lightning released by Chi Nan was only similar in shape to thunder and lightning, but in fact it was not thunder and lightning at all. It was a very high life force, or a force of natural attributes.


    However, this kind of power has a restraining effect on oneself. If it is normal, they will fight like this at best, but it is different now. I am injured and have not recovered. It is not a good thing to experience such a battle in recovery time.


    And with the battle, Xie Feng gradually realized that he didn''t seem to be the opponent''s opponent anymore. This is not because of his injury, nor is it because his Thunder and Lightning is inferior to the opponent''s level, but because his strength is worse than that of the opponent.


    "Damn it, it''s not long before this guy has just broken through the main god, why is he so powerful and his understanding of the law so powerful."


    Xie Feng cursed secretly in his heart, but there was no other way. Chi Nan''s power was far greater than that of himself, and he blessed the emerald divine thunder. If both parties were equally committed, he was not an opponent at all.


    "No, I can''t keep it anymore." Xie Feng gritted his teeth, and originally planned to escape, but had already given up under Chi Nan''s suppression. Grasping with both hands, a huge three-headed fork appeared in his hand, and the fork was covered with various running runes. In the next moment, the surrounding thunder and lightning seemed to be stimulant, and their power suddenly swelled.


    "The main artifact? Sure enough even if it is a Cthulhu, it also possesses something like the main artifact. These guys who have not known how long they have lived cannot be taken lightly." Chi Nan was secretly surprised.


    The evil phoenix holding a three-headed fork has a stronger power. He had already had the upper hand in the thunder and lightning confrontation, but after the opponent took out the main artifact, he fell into a disadvantage.


    At this time, Chi Nan had done his best to urge the Emerald God Thunder, but the opponent''s strength had been increasing. It seems that only relying on the Emerald God Thunder, I am afraid that he is not the opponent''s opponent.


    Moreover, Chi Nan suddenly discovered that Xie Feng actually rushed towards him, and the fork in his hand pierced fiercely. The black thunder and lightning turned into a sharp thunder and lightning blade, and the actual attack even shredded the space in an instant.


    "This crazy lady can actually fight melee, so let you see my melee strength." Chi Nan''s eyes flashed with a sense of warfare. How long has it been since I had a good fight? This time is not a sneak attack. It''s a head-to-head confrontation.


    While thinking about it, Chi Nan stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and a wooden long sword appeared in his hand. Although it is made of wood, it has its own life magic condensed on it, which is extremely tyrannical.

 Chapter 1482： Difficult battle god

    The demon clone of Chi Nan, at the beginning of the battle, the magic fire on his body expanded, and the sword of darkness was directly enveloped in it. In the darkness who still wanted to help Xie Feng, he could only stop.


    In his hand, a knight sword with only the highest level of artifacts swung towards Chi Nan, and the sword energy formed by the sharp divine power actually split Chi Nan''s magic fire directly. Chi Nan was a little confused, no one had ever been able to split his flames head-on.


    It is usually avoided or offset by other forces. This kind of feeling that the flame seems to be completely downwind is something that Chi Nan has not experienced. Fortunately, almost instantly, Jian Qi was burned out.


    "I was scared to death. I thought this guy is much stronger than me. It seems that he is about the same as me in terms of strength. However, this sword aura is too condensed. Although my flames are powerful, they are making swords. At that moment, it can still pose a very big threat to me." Chi Nan has already understood it in his heart.


    In terms of combat, his talent is not very strong, I am afraid it is really not as good as this guy.


    But, anyway, it''s also a bully, his strength is already strong, he is still equivalent to the demon clone of the deity, why must he not use his strengths? The flames became more surging.


    The Dark Sword didn''t care about these at all, his eyes were still cold, as if he didn''t care about his safety at all.


    Unfolding his figure, this guy is obviously inferior to Chi Nan, and his speed is surprisingly fast. This is not just its own speed, but a reaction speed, which can even be attributed to instinct.


    Gods also have instincts. Just like mortals, they usually have to see clearly before they can think about how to attack, and then they will launch their own attacks.


    The Dark Sword has no such considerations at all, and it often starts to do it before the opponent makes a move. This is not a prediction, Chi Nan knows that it is a prediction. When a mortal fights, he can prejudge the general attack situation based on the enemy''s actions, and then intercept or attack in advance.


    The gods are even more terrifying, especially this kind of main god, whose calculation and thinking abilities are much stronger than the predictions of mortals.


    The instinct of the main **** in this situation is far from comparable to the instinct of mortals. Almost as soon as Chi Nan''s idea was born, the other party had already realized that Chi Nan might want to attack and displayed countermeasures.


    Even when Chi Nan himself didn''t know what method he was going to use, the other party had already begun to deal with it, and it seemed almost as expected. But Chi Nan knew that there was a big difference between the two.


    This is a special ability formed by completely using the soul to view the world. It can be said that without a very strong talent, it is impossible to exercise this ability. Among the people that Chi Nan knew, only the Lord of Battle, the Lord of War, and the Lord God of Orcs could learn these gods who were originally warriors.


    Among the upper gods, those with this ability are definitely rare. Unexpectedly, now I met another one, still his own opponent. This sword of darkness is worthy of being one of the main enemies of the Lord of Fighters. This level is too high.


    Only when facing it, can Chi Nan feel this terrifying pressure. Every time an attack or defense, the other party seems to have known it beforehand, and directly attacks their own weak points.


    If it wasn''t him who was fighting, Chi Nan wondered if it was a fake fight that had been negotiated by sight.


    Even if he had a stronger power than the opponent, Chi Nan still had a disadvantage in the fight against the opponent. In the end, Chi Nan even used his own Abyss Demon Soul Banner.


    Relying on a large number of magic fires to carry out large-scale battles, this can be basically equal to the opponent.


    However, this method of fighting still made Chi Nan very aggrieved. Every time the flame burns, the opponent can avoid the strongest place of the flame, enter the weakest place, and then attack the weakest place.


    If it wasn''t for his speed to be faster than the opponent, he could always avoid or resist in time, perhaps he was already injured.


    "Damn it, how can this kind of god-instinct fighting skills be so difficult." Chi Nan had known this kind of skill for a long time, and originally thought it was not much different from the warrior''s instinct fighting, and some of them didn''t like this skill.


    In addition, this technique was too difficult to exercise. Chi Nan exercised for a period of time, and found that he did not have the talent, had no progress, and he still had a lot of things, so he gave up this exercise.


    But what I didn''t expect was that it would be so uncomfortable when I really encountered this kind of combat method. Now Chi Nan understands that this kind of skill that anyone can exercise is simply a top-level magical skill for the warrior gods.


    As long as anyone learns, then the combat effectiveness will be doubled, even if they can''t help them leapfrog the challenge, but among the gods of the same level, they are not invincible but also outstanding.


    This feeling makes Chi Nan envy the existence of this skill. But Chi Nan knew that he didn''t have this kind of skill, and he was still a **** of the law system. Since he couldn''t learn it, he didn''t need to learn it. Although Chi Nan is envious, he is not jealous, because he knows where his strengths lie.


    In addition to being able to fight in groups, Chi Nan¡¯s biggest advantage is that his divine power is greater and cohesive, which is incomparable to other gods other gods, even if the **** seat is about the same size as him, face the sword of darkness. It is impossible to be as calm as oneself.


    Of course, this also had something to do with Chi Nan''s lack of a master artifact and no special ultimate move. Both of them have been using normal combat methods, and at the same time, they are also vigilant against each other''s ultimate moves.


    What Chi Nan hopes more is that he can carefully wear off the opponent''s supernatural power. As long as the divine power is not enough, then the subsequent battle will be much easier. Your own strength recovers quickly, so the longer you delay, the more beneficial it will be for you.


    The Sword of Darkness didn''t seem to be anxious at all, I didn''t know what it was thinking, but from Chi Nan''s point of view, it should be impossible for this guy to give up, so he had to be more careful.


    At the same time, Chi Nan was also using this battle to observe the fighting method of the Dark Sword, slowly understanding the fighting style of the warrior gods, and learning and adapting to this kind of battle. Maybe one day in the future, I will meet such a person again.


    "Forget it, I can''t learn it myself, so let''s hand it to Weiweisi." Thinking of Weiweisi, Chi Nan felt a little better. Weiweisi is the only one who has the talent to learn the instinct of the gods to fight among the people around her.

 Chapter 1483： You have a magical weapon, so do I

    The two sides fought, but the whole plane was in bad luck. There is often a thunder and lightning passing by in the air, where the black thunder and lightning passes, everything perishes, even the gods will instantly turn to ashes.


    Every place where a black thunder and lightning passed directly cut the ground in half, and the Northern Continent became several pieces in a short while. The emerald-colored lightning is also not so easy to deal with.


    Where the emerald lightning passes, it does not seem to cause much damage to the environment, but this does not mean that this force is weak.


    Where the thunder and lightning passed, all the creatures aged instantly, and in the end only bones remained, as if they had withered for many years. On the contrary, the plants are full of different vitality and continue to grow luxuriantly.


    In the eyes of some unknown people, it seemed as if the forest suddenly appeared, and then swallowed all the lives of the creatures in the range. Countless people ran wildly and fled, and the whole world was in chaos.


    Later, a series of sword qi fragments appeared in the air from time to time, each of which could cause huge damage on the ground, turning the ground into full of scars. Even the farthest continent is not so easy at this time.


    There are also black flames falling from the sky. The place where the black flame landed instantly turned into a sea of ??flames. Moreover, the people around were infected by the breath of the black flame, and obvious changes began to take place in their bodies.


    If Chi Nan observes carefully, you will find that these people have become demons-like demonized creatures. This change shows that the demon power of Chi Nan''s demon incarnation itself is still not completely purified. Although it belongs to one''s own power, it still has a certain infectious ability. If it is completely purified, this phenomenon should not occur.


    But there is no way. After all, because Chi Nan has just broken through the main god, coupled with the constant entry and exit of the abyss core plane, there is no way for the power to have a certain infectiousness. This will take time to solve.


    At this moment, during the battle between Chi Nan and Xie Feng, he was also forced into a rush by the opponent for a while.


    Sometimes, they will be hit by the opponent''s thunder and lightning. Fortunately, after Chi Nan''s divine power was condensed, his defensive power was extremely strong. Although he was hit, his clothes were only wrinkled, and there was not much change.


    "There are really a lot of methods, but it''s a pity that you are just the main **** who just broke through, and you are completely incomparable with ours in the background."


    Chi Nan suddenly sneered: "Really, but I don''t think so."


    His figure flickered quickly, and Chi Nan quickly avoided Xie Feng''s attack. Then an emerald green bottle appeared in his hand, and the pattern on the bottle was constantly moving, like a large real forest.


    "Divine weapon? You and I have it too." Chi Nan smiled calmly and took out his holy bottle of life.


    The emerald **** thunder was originally formed by the condensing of vitality, not a real thunder and lightning. Although the holy bottle of life is only an auxiliary artifact, it is not used for attacks and bonuses. But it is helpful for the increase of vitality.


    The power of the sacred bottle of life increased. It was also the emerald divine thunder whose vitality was successfully condensed. It instantly seemed to have received a big tonic, and it began to continuously improve. Not as much as the other side''s thunder and lightning improved, but the two sides suddenly narrowed the distance again. The power of thunder and lightning was once again evenly matched.


    "You have so many methods, it is really a headache, but you still have to fight quickly." Xie Feng''s expression changed, who would have thought that the other party would have this kind of change. Xie Feng could see the bottle at a glance.


    This is definitely not the main artifact, or there is still a gap from the main artifact, but it is very close.


    This should be the embryo of a main artifact, and it hasn''t been completed yet. Every main **** will refine his own main artifact, even Chi Nan is no exception. Xie Feng rejoiced in his heart, but fortunately, it didn''t take long for this guy to break through.


    An artifact has been completed in such a short time. If Chi Nan is given a longer time, the main artifact is completed, and the surge in power is absolutely terrifying. At that time, he was no longer an opponent.


    If she knew that this artifact was only an instinct, and it was an incidental ability, she didn''t know what she would think.


    In Xiefeng''s eyes, after all, this bottle was not a divine weapon that could be directly used to attack, such as a sword, and he still had an advantage. Every time the three-headed fork was swung, Chi Nan did not dare to face it head-on.


    His divine power is indeed very powerful, but the long sword in his hand is just ordinary wood. At most one move against the opponent, one''s own long sword will shatter, and even the condensed divine power will shatter.


    So Chi Nan played very carefully. Especially Chi Nan could only avoid the opponent''s ultimatum and continuous attacks. He didn''t dare to face a head-on confrontation with a master **** like Xie Feng who was holding a master artifact. Who left himself without such a fighting weapon?


    I knew that I should have trained one or two more embryos. It''s a pity that there is no time now. Although new embryos have been gestating all the time, it is impossible to get them in the hands of time because of time.


    On the surface, Chi Nan was forced by Xie Feng to run around. Whether he won the battle at the time, it could only be seen whether his clone could get rid of the opponent first. As for the possibility of losing, Chi Nan didn''t believe it at all.


    While evading, Chi Nan also gradually adapted to Xie Feng''s attack. As a veteran master god, Xiefeng''s fighting skills are definitely much higher than his own. But the gap is not too big, maybe Xie Feng is not very good at melee combat either. Moreover, there are definitely not too many opportunities for Xie Feng to fight melee. I also saw that thunder and lightning could not do meritorious work before, so I did it myself.


    Chi Nan had used his subordinates to feed him tricks before, and he had practiced assiduously for a while.


    In terms of fighting talent, Chi Nan couldn''t compare with the existence of Dark Sword, but it was much stronger than Xie Feng. While fighting, Chi Nan could feel that his fighting skills were constantly improving.


    Not only was Xie Feng being an opponent, but the demon incarnation learned some of the fighting skills of the Dark Sword and came to Chi Nan''s mind synchronously through memory. Studying over there, practicing here, the speed of improvement is of course very fast.


    Xiefeng''s feeling was not so good, because he found that Chi Nan was as slippery as a loach, becoming more and more difficult. It could have suppressed the opponent, but gradually the opponent was able to counterattack.


    When did the main **** improve quickly during the battle, isn''t the main **** rising very slowly? She didn''t believe that Chi Nan was improving quickly, but instead felt that Chi Nan might have done this deliberately. Was this to dampen her morale?

 Chapter 1484： The key to breaking the balance

    Three million words, please support.


    "You want to hit me, you look down on me too much." Xie Feng confronted Chi Nan more seriously.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and understood what Xiefeng meant. Without a sigh, Chi Nan continued to use battles to improve his skills as before, while adapting to the battle at the main **** level.


    Chi Nan discovered that the battle at the main **** level didn''t seem to be dominated by that kind of vast scene. On the contrary, the more powerful the Lord God is, the more subtle he controls his power.


    The powerful Lord God fights and won''t even spread to the surroundings. It''s just that Chi Nan is far from reaching that level, and the opponent hasn''t reached that level, so a lot of power will be leaked out. These powers may seem gorgeous, but they are actually wasted.


    But their wasted power has caused great harm to the world. Chi Nan tried his best to control his own power to spread to places where no one was there, but sometimes there was no way to hesitate. After all, the opponent is also a master god, which is really difficult. Both sides are staring at each other, always ready to give each other a blow.


    At this time, no one will be anxious. To be able to become the main god, the xinxing is very passable. Everyone knows that if you are too anxious at this time, the result is hard to tell. Although everyone''s battle has become more and more fierce.


    Everyone wants a quick fight, and it¡¯s definitely not a good thing to delay too long. But the more intense the battle, the calmer everyone was. Whether it''s Chi Nan or Xie Feng, it''s in this state.


    Chi Nanming knew that the delay was too long and would be the most harmful to Xie Feng, but Xie Feng could still calm down. I couldn''t help but sigh, this guy who can become the main **** is indeed a difficult existence. Regardless of the background or concentration, he seems to be a bit worse than the opponent, and there is no way.


    Accumulation in many aspects can only be accomplished by time, and it is useless to be anxious.


    Only after fighting for three days, Chi Nan suddenly felt Xie Feng''s combat ability fluctuate. The thunder and lightning around him were even more dazzling, but Chi Nan knew that this was a sign that the other party could not control his thunder and lightning.


    This kind of dazzling lightning seemed to be showing off its might, but in fact it could not conceal its own weakness.


    "Finally it''s time to wait." Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly, knowing that the turning point of victory he was waiting for had arrived.


    Xie Feng had always fought against herself with his injuries. If he procrastinated for a long time, the injuries would not be suppressed, and he would naturally become weak. At that time, the evenly matched battle can only end.


    But this plane was blocked by the King of Nine Heads using special abilities, and the outside world didn''t know what happened inside. And this blockade is very strong, which was originally used to stop Chi Nan from escaping. Even if the main **** wants to escape, he won''t be able to succeed in a short while. You must attack several times before you can escape.


    But in the battle with the Lord God, how can there be so much time to attack the plane barrier.


    Only now, this layer of defense has become the biggest obstacle preventing Xie Feng from escaping. Xie Feng knew this too, so he wanted to solve Chi Nan as soon as possible, but Chi Nan''s difficulty exceeded her imagination.


    Gradually, Xie Feng''s physical condition declined more and more. No, this is not only the physical state, even the divine power has begun to fluctuate, and the divine soul itself seems to have some problems. It is impossible for the gods to have such a big problem just because of the body.


    At the corner of Xiefeng''s mouth, a ray of bright red blood flowed out, and it was evaporated in the next moment. This is the blood of the Lord God. After seeing this scene, Chi Nan was even more sure of the other party''s state.


    Then, flames appeared from Xie Feng''s body. Although the phoenix is ??the ancestor of flame, the evil phoenix is ??a thunder phoenix, and its original power is not flame. This flame is the remaining power that swallowed the origin of the ancient phoenix. Without completely digesting this force, the injury can''t be suppressed now, and this force can''t be suppressed anymore.


    The moment Xie Feng had a problem, the two people on the other side also knew. Unanimously, the speed of the battle accelerated by the two at the same time, the battle became more intense.


    The Sword of Darkness wants to break the deadlock as soon as possible, because it is impossible to win without solving the opponent. On the other side of Chi Nan, he wanted to suppress the opponent, lest this guy would disrupt the fighting rhythm of the deity.


    It''s not easy to be able to fight the opponent up to now. There is not much difference between Chi Nan and Xiefeng''s combat effectiveness. This is because Chi Nan''s own advantages cannot be fully utilized. The current battle is a kind of promotion for Chi Nan. If you don''t seize this opportunity now, you won''t have such an opportunity in the future.


    Even if you want to fight quickly, this fighter will also be valuable experience.


    "It seems that you are going to die soon. Give up." Chi Nan said calmly. He knew that Xie Feng couldn''t admit defeat, and now that admitting defeat meant death, and it was impossible for ordinary people to die in vain, let alone a god.


    Sure enough, Xie Feng continued to attack without hesitation, and even the power of the attack became even stronger. "You want me to give up, unless you can kill me." Xie Feng''s voice is still cold, no, it should be said that it is even colder.


    Suddenly, after Xie Feng broke out for a while, his own weakness came. Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, this was an opportunity.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was when he launched an attack, Xie Feng suddenly broke out again, avoiding even his own attack position. The entire body swelled in the air, forming a huge black patterned lightning phoenix.


    This even the body has appeared, this is definitely going to be desperate. Not all races like to keep the body dangling everywhere, but after the body is revealed, it is often the time when it is most able to exert its own power.


    The thunder and lightning disappeared suddenly, no, it didn''t disappear, and it was completely condensed on the Phoenix body, forming a layer that looked like a flowing water armor. The three-headed fork was right on Xiefeng''s head, facing the front.


    The next moment, Xie Feng slammed into Chi Nan fiercely. The power made Chi Nan feel shocked. The crazy woman is really terrible, this desperate energy, this is obviously going to die with herself.


    Even if it is one''s own body, hit by such a force, I am afraid that there will be no good results. Chi Nan doesn''t have a strong defensive ability. Now that he is locked, there seems to be no way to avoid this force.


    Even the corner of the dark sword''s mouth showed a smile. Chi Nan stared blankly at the impact of the opponent''s power, the emerald green light on his body condensed, and he tried his best to form a layer of defense.

 Chapter 1485： Pit his own 9-headed king

    "Bang" the black phoenix slammed into Chi Nan''s body. The next moment Chi Nan''s strength shattered. Under the impact of this force, Chi Nan''s defensive strength was completely unable to maintain.


    At the same time, Chi Nan''s body began to collapse. Just seeing this scene, the dark sword''s face became solemn, and his smile disappeared. Because the body of the main **** could not be so fragile.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan appeared behind Phoenix. "It''s a good risk, and it''s good to be prepared in advance, otherwise it will be really troublesome."


    Just now, Chi Nan felt that he was locked, and the other party locked his own soul. If it was someone else, it would be impossible to avoid it. But Chi Nan is different. Before Chi Nan came here, he brought a few clones.


    Among them, the one in front of him is a clone of the upper **** that has just been cultivated, and it is not a clone of divine power, but a natural incarnation of himself. The natural incarnation of oneself can integrate into one''s own spiritual power, and it is exactly the same as oneself in all aspects.


    After being locked up before, Chi Nan gathered his own divine power to form a defense, but Chi Nan felt that his defensive power could not stop the opponent''s full blow. So Chi Nan moved in his heart and used the phase shift to move his natural avatar into the defense, while allowing the natural avatar to take over his divine power barrier.


    Originally, Chi Nan was also worried that the other party would instantly change direction and attack him when he pursued the locked spirit aura.


    Fortunately, there was no deviation, and the other party''s lock was transferred to the natural incarnation. The natural incarnation possesses its own spiritual power. Although there is no divine spirit, it is no different from its own divine spirit aura.


    The only difference is the difference in strength. Covered up under the defense of his own divine power, in the fierce battle, even the evil phoenix at the main **** level was not discovered.


    It was not until the attack was launched that shattered the body of the gods and found that the body of the gods was fragile, and that something was wrong, but it was too late. It''s just a pity, he is a natural incarnation of a higher **** level.


    You should know that among your natural incarnations, there is only one that has reached the level of a higher **** at present, and the others are still being gestated. The stronger the avatar, the more time and energy it takes.


    "Now you have no chance, Xiefeng." Chi Nan said loudly, his voice a little energetic.


    After all, he was still very young, and even Chi Nan felt very excited for the existence of the Lord of Slaughter, with a feeling of enthusiasm. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that Xie Feng didn''t mean to stop at all.


    His own power still urged it with all his strength, and continued to rush towards the front. Chi Nan''s avatar was torn to pieces by the other party as if venting his anger, but Chi Nan couldn''t laugh. "No, this is definitely not to vent your anger, this is to escape."


    Chi Nan finally realized that Xie Feng had used this attention before. If they can''t avoid it, then 80% of them will be seriously injured by this blow, then their chance is here. If he was not injured and blocked Xie Feng''s attack, then Xie Feng would be unlucky. This can be regarded as an act of gambling.


    Another possibility is that if Chi Nan is unwilling to fight with himself, he will dodge, although I don¡¯t know how to dodge it. But Xie Feng had thought of this possibility a long time ago, so he still went all out to attack.


    But this time the target of the attack was no longer Chinan, but the surrounding barriers. Only by breaking the barrier can he escape. If you continue to be blocked inside, you can only wait to die.


    Using this method, it directly avoided Chi Nan''s interception and attacked the plane barrier with all its strength. Now, even if Chi Nan wanted to intercept, there was no chance. Where the evil phoenix passed, the space was torn to pieces.


    A space storm that had never appeared before in this world broke out, and everything around was completely shattered. A small piece of land disappeared without a trace under the impact of the evil phoenix. And Xiefeng''s black figure, carrying red flames and thunder and lightning like running water, flew towards the end of this world fiercely.


    This world is huge for others, and it can even be said to have no boundaries. But for a main **** like Xiefeng, it was nothing. Almost instantly, Xie Feng flew to the edge of the plane.


    "Damn it, come back to me." Chi Nan''s eyes were murderous, and the main **** was really difficult. He was already in such a desperate situation, and he was still able to calmly figure out a way to escape.


    Chi Nan quickly chased after him from behind, but it was too late. He could only watch the opponent slam into the plane barrier. "Boom" The huge explosion sounded through the entire plane. People who were closer to here were torn to pieces on the spot. Those who were farther away were also shaken to death by many of the weaker ones.


    At this time, the entire world did not know how many creatures were killed. And the special defense of the plane barrier is no longer intact. With a "click", huge cracks emerged from the plane barrier and spread out towards the surroundings.


    In the void, a crisp voice sounded, and a huge crack appeared on the spherical appearance of this plane. The very good plane that was originally hidden finally appeared in the eyes of other people.


    The gods and evil spirits from the outside world also discovered this world for the first time. But at the beginning, I found that there were fewer gods on this plane, and no one approached this place easily.


    Everyone is discussing thinking about whether we should come over. During this period of time, the various methods that the two sides have arranged between each other are really too many, too many to be dizzying, no one dares to take it lightly.


    It''s just that the nine-headed king who knows this is different from the darkness. The first time they saw something wrong with this plane, they were shocked. "I didn''t expect that guy''s strength is really good, he can make such a big movement. No, absolutely can''t let that kid run away, we have to attract other people''s attention."


    When the Nine-Headed King thought of this, he immediately controlled the evil spirits under his command to move. A large amount of Cthulhu power exploded, exaggerating the surroundings, making a look that he would go all out to attack.


    Sure enough, following the actions of the Nine-Headed King, everyone''s attention was quickly attracted by the Nine-Headed King. Even the main gods are watching this place carefully. The King of Nine Heads is too difficult, everyone knows.


    As a result, because of the movements of the Nine-Headed King, the movement here was quickly ignored. All people''s attention is diverted. If the Nine-Headed King knew that his clone had been killed, he would be furious. The mismatch of information has caused the fact that the king of nine heads is doing things for himself.

 Chapter 1486： Dont think I dont have a master artifact

    "This is really strong. If I''m really at a disadvantage, it''s really unlikely that I want to go out."


    Seeing the cracks appear, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief instead. Because Xie Feng''s full blow did not completely smash the plane barrier of this world, these guys who are calculating themselves, let''s calculate themselves now.


    And Xie Feng was also very surprised, she didn''t expect that the result would be like this. If it was before, she was worried that the defense of this plane barrier was not strong enough, but now Xie Feng began to complain. What the nine-headed king made this strong place here is really nothing left for anyone.


    A wisp of blood flowed from the corner of Xie Feng''s mouth, and it evaporated away in the next moment. If it was his heyday, he could endure such a collision many times, and there was nothing to worry about.


    But it doesn''t work now. I was seriously injured and finally suppressed it. At this time, it broke out again, which can be said to have increased the injury. The origin of the ancient phoenix that she had devoured at this time instinctively began to swallow again, which made her situation worse.


    Although this ancient phoenix had been dead for a long time, it was a creature of the main **** level before, and its strength was stronger than that of the evil phoenix. Phoenix''s vitality is stubborn, even after so long, this source of power is still very strong and active. Originally, with the help of the relationship of the same origin, it can be easily refined after a little time after returning.


    But now that he is constantly injured, this instinctive resistance finally can''t be suppressed.


    "If you want to run, it''s not that easy." Chi Nan snorted coldly, he had already seen Xie Feng''s purpose.


    Fortunately, this defensive barrier was strong, but Chi Nan couldn''t give Xie Feng a chance to continue. With a flash of figure, Xie Feng regained his human form, with flames still rising on his body, and his face also looked pale.


    The thunder and lightning on Xie Feng''s body became more violent, but Chi Nan felt that the thunder and lightning threatened him weaker and weaker.


    "Do you really want to kill them all? If you work hard, you will also be hit hard." Xie Feng stared at Chi Nan, and when facing life and death, even the main **** couldn''t wait for it.


    The gods can indeed be reborn, the more powerful the gods, the more impossible it is to kill them completely. But since ancient times, there have been several main gods who can be resurrected, and it can be said that there are only two recorded.


    Why, because the gods can be resurrected, this is based on the special circumstances of the gods. But the stronger the gods themselves are, the more difficult it is to resurrect. This kind of evil **** without too many believers is even more impossible.


    With the passage of time, when these main gods are forgotten by people, and their remaining divine power and divine nature are consumed. Even if it is the main god, it will eventually die out over time, and nothing will be left.


    And the two main gods that were resurrected before were only able to be resurrected because they had friends at the main **** level, and they were able to resurrect with all their help. Xie Feng knew that if he died, he would really be dead, and no one would help him.


    Cthulhu is like this, all of them are selfish, plus the current situation, after the war, who will remember who she is. Now Xie Feng can only rely on threats to save his life.


    It''s just that Xie Feng didn''t know Chi Nan''s thoughts, and Chi Nan was determined to leave Xie Feng behind.


    "I want to try, how can you seriously hurt me." Other gods may be very worried about the main body being injured, because it is very difficult for the main **** to recover from the injury, but Chi Nan is different from the others.


    Even if they were all injured, Chi Nan believed that the speed of his recovery would be much faster than that of other main gods. Whoever makes one''s own power the essence of life force, the magic of life has a miraculous effect on recovery.


    For a long time, although the gods of the natural gods are not so aggressive, they don''t worry about being injured. Few people dare to provoke them. Isn''t it because of their divine power that you better recover yourself.


    "Since you don''t give me a way to survive, then there is nothing to say." Seeing the firmness in Chi Nan''s eyes, Xie Feng held a three-headed fork and stabbed at Chi Nan fiercely. Only this time, Chi Nan is different from before.


    While retreating, Chi Nan released an emerald green ball of light at the same time. Thunder and lightning rose from the surface of the photosphere, filling the surroundings.


    This was the second artifact embryo that he had created at the beginning, and it did not reach the level of the main artifact, but the ability to release lightning was not much worse than himself. Chi Nan''s own Emerald God Thunder, coupled with this weird artifact, Emerald God Thunder, released at the same time, his lightning is equivalent to doubled, and his strength is naturally doubled.


    The evil phoenix, who was originally highly resistant to lightning, would not be too embarrassed in this situation. But now the injury is too serious, and when there is no way to attack the opponent, he can''t show the strength of restraining the opponent.


    However, the thunder and lightning attacked their ability to restrain themselves, but they performed vividly. So now Xiefeng felt uncomfortable.


    A large number of thunder and lightning continued to strike the whole body, causing the evil phoenix''s power to consume faster and faster. Originally, his injuries were not light, but now his injuries are getting worse. Even afterwards, Xie Feng''s face turned dark.


    This is not anger, but because of the extinguishing potion remaining in the body, taking this opportunity to attack again. Adding toxins from the injury, Xie Feng realized that his end was about to come. At this time, Xie Feng simply desperately approached Chi Nan desperately, attacking fiercely with the three-headed fork in his hand, that kind of desperate style , so Chi Nan could only keep backing away.


    "Are you trying to bully people with the main artifact?" Chi Nan asked silently.


    "Yes, the main divine weapon is also part of the main divine strength. If you don''t have the main divine weapon, then let me die." Xie Feng doesn''t expect Chi Nan to let her go. She wants to leave a scar on Chi Nan''s body. , The deeper the better.


    As the master god, that kind of belief can''t be changed in a word or two, and Chi Nan didn''t want to get hurt. With his current strength, if he is injured, although the recovery speed is very fast, it is also relative.


    This time is likely to be calculated in years. In this kind of war, Chi Nan doesn''t want to lose his combat effectiveness.


    While retreating, Chi Nan looked for Xiefeng''s flaws. Although the crazy Xiefeng was very aggressive, his flaws were increasing. "Don''t think I don''t have a master artifact, how can I not be a master god."


    Chi Nan''s words caused Xie Feng to have a bad premonition in her heart, and a sense of crisis surged in her heart. It''s a pity that Chi Nan has already taken action, and when Xie Feng wants to avoid it, it is too late.

 Chapter 1487： Harvest 1 complete soul

    In Chi Nan''s hand, an indescribable weird color suddenly flashed out, and a faint golden light was exuding around it. This is a bow, but Chi Nan never used it in the first place.


    Although they knew a little about Chi Nan, they knew that Chi Nan''s bows and arrows were powerful, but they didn''t know that Chi Nan had such a powerful artifact in his hands. That''s right, this is the main artifact, and this sense of threat Xie Feng thinks he can''t feel wrong.


    Chi Nan had been hiding from the beginning, just because he was not sure that he would kill Xie Feng with one blow, and had been waiting for the opportunity.


    After all, it was because the speed of improving his strength was too fast, and the time to break through the main **** was too short, so that Chi Nan did not have so much time to exercise and familiarize himself with some of his fighting skills. The other main gods are skills that have been honed over countless years.


    Each has its own ultimate move, but Chi Nan doesn''t own it. Therefore, Chi Nan can only use the blind spots of other people''s thinking to hide his own means. Chi Nan has a rare growth artifact in his hands.


    The light of death, this is the longbow that Chi Nan has been using. Growth artifacts are very rare in nature, it can be said that they can be encountered but not available. It is even rarer for the main **** to have a growth artifact.


    As for Chi Nan, who had just broken through and had a growth artifact, no one was prepared.


    Although the special materials have not been incorporated, the power of the light of dying has not been fully utilized, but the main artifact is the main artifact. With Chi Nan breaking through the main god, the light of dying has grown.


    The bow and arrow itself is very powerful, and at such a close distance, the sense of threat Xie Feng felt made his skin begin to ache. But the distance between the two people is too close.


    For the main god, this distance is no different from pasting, and Chi Nan is also the fastest to start. Among various fighting skills, bow and arrow skills are the most practiced by Chi Nan. When she was pulled by Slinka Yee to exercise her bow and arrow skills, it seems that all the rewards are today.


    The speed of his hands was very fast, Chi Nan quickly pulled away the light of dying, and a series of emerald green arrows formed.


    This was formed by Chi Nan using his own divine power. He didn''t have time to make matching arrows, so he could only temporarily use divine power to replace it. But there is no problem dealing with the badly injured and poisoned evil phoenix.


    As if his hands were convulsed, in the eyes of others, Chi Nan could only be seen pulling the bowstring once. But in fact, Chi Nan pulled the bowstring more than thirty times in an instant. More than thirty arrows were merged together at the same time. This is the technique of hiding the shadow arrow. With the improvement of strength, the number of arrows that can be hidden by using the shadow arrow has also increased a lot.


    The exercise of this hand is so familiar that Xie Feng has an amazing feeling. Almost instinctively, Xie Feng retracted the attacking three-headed fork and gently blocked it in front of him.


    If it is a general attack, this instinctive resistance can indeed be blocked. But this hidden shadow arrow is not a normal magical skill, it is displayed by a main god, and the speed of the invisible and invisible is extremely fast.


    Xie Feng, who had just made a resisting action, felt a pain in his abdomen, and when he looked down, an arrow was piercing his abdomen. The sharp power burst out from the tip of the arrow, rushing indiscriminately in all directions on his body. Moreover, the general attack position is actually where his godhead is.


    Originally, the power of the two restrained each other. When this power was directly in conflict in the body, even Xie Feng couldn''t help screaming. That beautiful face became extremely hideous and tangled at this time.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about this. At this time, he only knew that what he was in front of was a formidable enemy, and he was also his prey. Therefore, Chi Nan did not hesitate to pull the bowstring once again.


    It was still the starting position of the hidden shadow arrow, and this time it aimed at Xie Feng''s chest and shot it. Xie Feng, who was seriously injured, had a reaction speed that was not comparable to that before. This is not just a physical injury, it has already hurt the spirits together.


    The surrounding thunder and lightning did not hesitate, and under the guidance of the special divine tool, they wrapped the entire evil phoenix. His own black lightning was wiped away, and the emerald green lightning entered his body, Xie Feng continued to struggle to resist, but there was still no way. Under the attack from inside and outside, Xie Feng''s power was consumed very quickly.


    "Hmph, if you didn''t want to keep your complete soul, you would have been killed." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    That''s right, Chi Nan wanted Xiefeng''s complete spirit, so the attack always avoided the vital position of the godhead. There has always been only one key to the gods, and that is their godhead, and the gods and the fire are also in this place.


    Although the divine power is still infiltrating toward this place, this power is gentle. Faced with a main god, a main **** whose level is the same as one''s own, and whose combat power is not worse than his own, such a move is still somewhat dangerous.


    Chi Nan kept attacking cautiously, and the arrow pierced Xie Feng''s body and exploded. Xie Feng''s whole body was made by Chi Nan like a broken gourd. It looked like a miserable situation, and it was not human.


    Suddenly, Xiefeng''s figure stagnated, and then stopped struggling, her body swelled, and soon became Xiefeng''s true body. Now, Chi Nan affirmed that Xie Feng had really been controlled by himself.


    Yes, it is control rather than death. As far as the gods are concerned, unless the gods are completely eliminated , they are not considered dead. Unless all the beliefs of a **** are destroyed, the **** is not dead.


    Chi Nan only used his own power to seal the godhead and spirit of Xiefeng. With a wave of his hand, Chi Nan dug out a black godhead from Xiefeng''s head, sealed it again, and temporarily controlled it. But falling into his own hands, this evil phoenix had no chance to resurrect. Eliminating a master **** who is a hostile force is considered a profit.


    Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief, collected the godhead, and then looked around. The surrounding area had completely turned into an indescribable thing, and a large amount of chaotic energy and matter continued to erupt and clash in this place.


    Let alone ordinary people here, even half gods or even lower gods will not be able to survive in this place in the future. It is worthy of the name to become a death forbidden place.


    Looking up at another place of the battle, black flames were everywhere in the air, bursting out sword auras from time to time. Chi Nan knew that his clone was still in a fierce battle with the darkness.


    "Two to one, now we are set to win." Chi Nan smiled slightly, put Xie Feng''s body away, and then flew quickly in the direction where he was still fighting.

 Chapter 1488： This is the real desperation

    When Chi Nan''s deity arrived, the darkness that had been in the battle also realized that something was wrong at this time. Two main **** avatars and a main **** deity came to sneak attack a guy who had just broken through the main god, unexpectedly this was the result.


    This time I was completely planted. I didn''t expect that the sneak attack would be unsuccessful but was attacked. However, the favor owed to Xiefeng is finally still up. As for whether Xiefeng will die in the future, will he not be able to resurrect? What does this have to do with him.


    Just treat it as a clone of yourself, and return it to Xiefeng directly, the Dark Sword thought silently in his heart.


    The battle is still very fierce, and Chi Nan wants to intervene in, but he needs to observe. The surrounding emerald divine thunder has begun to condense, and may fall at any time. The emerald **** thunder is too strong against evil forces.


    If it is really hit, then the forces of mutual restraint will completely deform the action of the sword of darkness. Once that happens, his clone will be easily wiped out. The Dark Sword can easily determine the opponent''s attack route, and then instinctively dodge and attack, but this does not mean that he can predict it.


    The lightning speed is so fast, if the attack comes down indiscriminately, it is not impossible to hit himself.


    Suddenly, the same black light burst from the eyes of the sword of darkness. Yes, it is indeed a black light, a very strange feeling. This light seems to be able to attract all other lights in.


    "You really are a very powerful opponent, looking forward to a battle with your deity. Today this clone is given to you." The words of the Dark Sword made Chi Nan suddenly feel a little bad.


    In the next moment, the whole person turned into a black light in the darkness, and then disappeared. No, it''s not disappearing, it''s not too fast, it''s not a movement using space. Chi Nan was surprised to find that he had dissolved his body in the darkness and merged it into the long sword in his hand. The armor was just thrown in the air like this, so I didn''t need it.


    "Is this the oneness of human and sword?" A strange feeling flashed in Chi Nan''s heart.


    But the next moment, a sharp feeling surged into my heart, and the goal was to face my demon clone. The demon clone can also clearly feel that this kind of attack cannot be avoided by itself, even if the phase shift is used, and there is no time to use it.


    This attack was so sharp that he could only resist it. With a move in his heart, plant weapons appeared in front of the demon clone, each plant clone, whether it was Chi Nan''s or the demon clone himself, was dispatched. Every one of them just appeared, they defended with all their strength, and didn''t care about other things in the slightest.


    The surrounding flames formed a thick flame barrier beside the demon clone. If it weren''t for his own abyss demon soul flags that were really not suitable for defense, Chi Nan wanted to block the abyss demon soul flags in front of him.


    The Abyss Demon Soul Banner is only an artifact, and it cannot be damaged now. Once damaged, there will never be a way to repair one''s own Abyssal Demon Soul Banner. Therefore, without feeling the deadly threat, Chi Nan still didn''t want to hurt the Abyss Demon Soul Banner.


    The outer magic fire formed a barrier, and the inner limit of Chi Nan''s own demonized life force condensed, forming his strongest and best defensive method. At this time, the black light arrow finally swept over.


    There was absolutely no way to stop everything that was resisting in front of them. One clone, one plant weapon, was destroyed one after another. After the sword passed through, these plants quickly withered. But while withering, it seemed to have been cut by something sharp, and it was directly turned into pieces from the inside, which was made by the remaining sword energy.


    The black long sword shattered like a bamboo, and the speed was very fast, almost everything in front of him was shattered in the blink of an eye.


    Then, the black flame barrier that he laid down with all his strength was also instantly penetrated by the opponent. If it hadn''t been for Chi Nan that the power of this black long sword was being consumed all the time, Chi Nan would have thought that this long sword that hadn''t slowed down was beyond his strength.


    The last layer of defense is Chi Nan''s own magical cohesion barrier. But in front of this long sword, his barrier still didn''t have the slightest strength to resist, it was pierced like thin paper.


    However, the actual situation was that after the black long sword pierced his own magic barrier, it stopped unexpectedly. Because the power inside is completely exhausted. A deep scar was left on Chi Nan''s chest.


    "What a powerful attack, what a powerful lethality, this is the real desperation."


    Chi Nan''s deity nodded and said: "It''s not desperate, it''s just mortal. With that, Chi Nan collected the surrounding armor and long sword. There is no need to fight it down at this time, because the clone of the Dark Sword has died .


    Before using a special method, the Dark Sword burned all its power into the long sword, and then attacked all the way. In fact, if the enemy is not dead before his own power is exhausted, then he will exhaust all his power.


    "Under one move, I lost a clone. Fortunately, this clone consumes too much power, otherwise I can''t stop it myself."


    Chi Nan felt that a cold sweat was flowing down, and he was almost killed by a clone of the demon incarnation equivalent to the deity. It was ashamed to say it. And the ability of the clone meeting, the deity will definitely also.


    Although Chi Nan didn''t know this special ability, he could generally see it. Incorporate yourself into the long sword, and then instantly burn all your power to launch a full attack towards the opponent.


    If it is the deity, after the burn is clean, the godhead and spirit will remain, but the clone will not be left.


    Even if it can kill the enemy, after using this trick, I am afraid that the sequelae will not be too small. At least if the deity uses it, it may take a long time to recover, and it may even cause a decline in strength. If the clone can survive, Chi Nan doesn''t know what will happen, after all, he has never seen it.


    "If it weren''t for the level of this artifact, you will stay here today as a clone."


    Chi Nan''s deity said in a very serious way. At that moment, Chi Nan felt that his clone was about to remain.


    This scar, with the powerful recovery ability of Chi Nan clone, don''t even think about recovering after ten years. It seems that my plan is going to be delayed again. In the case of injury, Chi Nan didn''t dare to go into the abyss''s core plane casually.


    Accidentally being assimilated by the power of the abyss, the loss is not just as simple as a clone, but also adds a powerful enemy to oneself.

 Chapter 1489： Pack this plane and take it away

    The sword of darkness gave Chi Nan a blow, letting him know that none of the main gods who have lived for many years are simple. When confronting these existences in the future, we must be more careful.


    One who does not pay attention, his own life may not be able to survive. Chi Nan poured out a drop of life origin and let his clone drink it. That''s right, under the powerful force of Life Origin, it will take ten years for one''s own clone to recover. Without this source of life, this recovery time would be impossible without a few hundred years or even thousands of years.


    It is a pity that his holy bottle of life still hasn''t reached the level of the main artifact. Although the life source can resurrect the gods of the upper **** level, it has only healing effects on the main god.


    But even so, Chi Nan didn''t dare to take it out easily. There are too many good things, and it is easy to be hated by others.


    Anyway, the orthodox gods now have the upper hand. If the clone of the elven master **** is injured, it will be injured, just ignore it.


    "Okay, things here are over. With such a big movement, someone from the outside world may have noticed here. Let''s leave as soon as possible. If we continue to wait, it will be no good to be discovered."


    While talking, Chi Nan applied a magical technique to hide aura on his clone. There is no way, whoever hurts his clone, his own hidden ability is greatly compromised, in order to avoid being discovered, then do it yourself.


    It''s just that the hidden avatar suddenly saw the chaos under his feet, and felt somewhat unbearable in his heart. "What about this plane, if you continue to let it go, this plane will definitely collapse completely."


    Chi Nan also looked down, and the earth was in chaos at this time. The original four continents have now been torn apart into the shape of an archipelago. Said that the archipelago still promoted this place, in fact this place has become a ruin.


    The entire plane is in chaos, not only on the surface, but even the laws of this world are messy. Originally such a large plane is definitely a good place, whether it is directly swallowed or kept, it is very valuable. But being destroyed in this way, it seems that there is no other use other than swallowing the plane''s origin.


    It is too difficult to restore this plane, and the price paid is a bit high. It''s just that this is caused by oneself after all.


    The creatures of the entire plane have encountered unimaginable disasters in the past few days. Most of the deaths of the gods in this world are affected by the aftermath. Even if he wanted to escape, he didn''t have this chance.


    "People in this world, I am afraid that there is not even one tenth left. If you let it go, it may not take long before this plane will become a barren plane. I don''t know how long it will take to recover."


    Chi Nan''s deity nodded, and his clone was right. "Forget it, if it weren''t for them this time, we wouldn''t get so many benefits, so let''s take away this plane. Train it well, the value of this plane is also good."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan simply packed this place away. Such a super-large plane will not suffer a loss if it develops well. Anyway, with his current strength, it doesn''t matter if the plane is not plane. Moreover, most of the cost of recovery is the crystallization of some divine power, and this thing is not of much use to him now.


    The divine power crystallization is now to replenish consumption, but Chi Nan''s own divine power is very large, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t replenish it. Then just contribute a little.


    It didn''t take long for Chi Nan''s clone to be completely hidden. "Come on, while no one finds out, we still have to continue our plan." Chi Nan whispered and quickly said.


    The avatar nodded lightly, and disappeared in a flash. Because of the previous impact of the evil phoenix, the barrier defense of this plane was damaged. After such a long time, there are already loopholes everywhere.


    Without fierce battles, Chi Nan could naturally calculate the loopholes and leave quietly without disturbing anyone. When only Chi Nan''s deity himself is left, it is completely different.


    Chi Nan first erased all the aura left by the battle in this place, especially the demon clone. Even if other people come here and can see that there has been a big battle, it is absolutely impossible to find out who left it.


    In order to protect his secrets, Chi Nan also spares no room. While erasing the breath, Chi Nan planted a large number of trees of life in this world, using the trees of life to maintain the existence of this world, stabilize the water and soil of this world, and stabilize the origin of this world. After I was busy, it was already more than a month.


    The fighting time is very short and very happy, but the time needed for the aftermath can be long.


    Fortunately, during this time, no one has bothered myself. With the passage of time, the surrounding barriers became weaker and weaker. Coupled with Chi Nan''s own destruction, this defensive barrier finally did not persist and was destroyed by Chi Nan.


    After that, Chi Nan finally knew what was happening outside. Chi Nan''s expression was weird: "Unexpectedly, it was the King of Nine Heads who helped me. I''m really sorry to kill your clone." Chi Nan said to himself without sincerity.


    The movement made by the King of Nine Heads must be to divert attention, but unfortunately I don''t know what happened here. It was precisely because of the King of Nine Heads that although this large plane appeared, no gods were interested in coming to explore it. If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have so much time to make arrangements here.


    Now, Chi Nan doesn¡¯t care so much, he initially stabilized this plane, and then imprinted his brand into this plane Chi Nan suddenly appeared outside of this plane and waved his hand. , The plane shrank and turned into a bead.


    This is more convenient to carry, and when you bring it back to your own kingdom of God, let it out, and then reform it. This plane can help oneself better cultivate more subordinate gods, the first thing to do is to recover.


    It was just that Chi Nan had just come out, and the Nine-Headed King who had been making noises was suddenly dumbfounded. "Damn it, how could this be? My clone, the woman of Xiefeng, where did they go. Could it be Xiefeng and the sword of darkness calculated my clone." It''s no wonder that the Nine-Headed King thinks like this. It''s really because the relationship between the evil gods is not good.


    However, Chi Nan came out from inside, which shows that this guy has also gone in. Xie Feng is absolutely impossible to join forces with the orthodox Lord God, what is going on. What happened and why is it all gone.


    The Nine-Headed King didn''t believe that Chi Nan could solve them all by himself, but the facts were before his eyes, what should I do.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1490： Thunder is permeating, the main **** falls

    The harvested Chi Nan returned to his kingdom of God, and once again kept a low profile. "Block the kingdom of God, don''t let the outside world know what I''m doing for the time being." Chi Nan gave an order, then hid.


    The kingdom of God is blocked on the surface, and there is nothing to be seen from the outside world. This is a top-level kingdom of God, and that kind of power and various characteristics are not comparable to ordinary kingdoms of God. Although I don''t know what Chi Nan is going to do, Hemila and others are still aware of it.


    As for Chi Nan himself, he returned to his temple and took out the godhead of Xiefeng. The godhead can be used as a reference to help improve one''s godhead and laws, but this function is invalid for Chi Nan. For Chi Nan, the most important thing is not the godhead itself, but the soul sealed in the godhead.


    That''s right, the first time Chi Nan saw Xie Feng, he had already regarded Xie Feng as his prey.


    Your own artifact embryo, if you want to become the main artifact, you must add special materials to it, preferably something from the main god. And the evil phoenix is ??the existence of the lightning attribute, which coincides with his own lightning ball.


    With a good opportunity, how could Chi Nan let it go, so he sealed it up. In the godhead, a small black phoenix rushed from left to right, seeming to want to escape. But only Chi Nan''s sneer was in exchange.


    "Only you, it is also your honor to be a part of my master artifact."


    Chi Nan casually threw Xie Feng''s three-headed fork aside, this thing was incompatible with his own, and it was useless. If it can''t be transformed, it can only be thrown here. The main artifact, it doesn''t even have the value of transformation. As for destroying the main artifact, let''s not say that you are not so prodigal, just say that the main artifact itself is so easy to destroy.


    So, seal it up and throw it aside. The lightning ball appeared, and Chi Nan waved his hand, and the lightning ball merged into the evil phoenix''s godhead. Violent conflicts occurred, and waves of emerald green lightning mixed with black lightning rose into the sky.


    Thunder and lightning wrapped up the entire temple, constantly impacting the barrier of the kingdom of God in the sky. If it hadn''t been for dispersing everyone in advance, the people close to here would definitely have turned into flying ash.


    "What the **** is Chi Nan doing, why such a big movement?" Sophia looked strangely.


    "I don''t know, but looking at his appearance, he should have gone through some battle before, and he smelled of battle. Only the main **** can do this. Is this black thunder and lightning..."


    Weiweisi just reminded it, everyone immediately understood. There is only Xiefeng as the main **** who can use thunder and lightning of this color. "Strange, didn''t it mean that Xiefeng was already injured? How could he appear here and fight against the **** master." It was a spirit of god, one of the gods of Chi Nan.


    A subtle glow flashed in Wei Weisi''s eyes: "It must have been a trap. If Xiefeng, a seriously injured main god, suddenly appears, I will go instead. Without a clone, the deity will move out normally."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that you know it''s a trap, how could an adult be fooled, so let''s just use it."


    Hermilla laughed, and several people looked at each other, basically already knowing what was going on. Others may not know, but they all know very well that there is also a demon incarnation in Chi Nan who is also the main **** and is very powerful.


    Chi Nan wouldn''t hide this kind of thing from them, but ordinary **** elves didn''t know it.


    The thunder and lightning in the sky kept clashing, but Chi Nan didn''t care. This was a prerequisite for devouring the soul.


    While devouring it, while also obliterating the subjective consciousness in the other party''s spirit, even the own power carried in the spirit. All conflicts or mismatches with oneself must be eliminated.


    "What? You want Xiefeng''s corpse. Can''t it be done without a corpse? No, it turns out you are so troublesome."


    Chi Nan had no choice but to use Xiefeng''s corpse to make a divine tool, but now it seems that he can''t keep it. However, having absorbed all of a master god, Chi Nan believed that his artifact would definitely be very powerful.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan threw the corpse of the evil phoenix in his hand into the thunder and lightning. The next moment, the huge phoenix was electrolyzed under the light of thunder and lightning and became transparent. The black lines are gradually replaced by emerald green.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that although he was hiding here very well, while he was acting, the outside world was not unchanged. What changed was actually Xiefeng''s kingdom of God.


    The main **** is completely different from ordinary gods, and the relationship between the kingdom of God and itself is very close. When Xiefeng''s divine soul was swallowed, Xiefeng''s divine kingdom emitted a bright light, and black thunder and lightning continued to agitate in the void.


    The other gods and gods near the evil phoenix **** kingdom, even the gods and demons, were injured one after another and were knocked out. Everyone looked at it without knowing it, and didn''t know what Xie Feng was going crazy.


    But then, they found that something was wrong, because Xiefeng''s bright kingdom of God actually became dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and its luster became darker and darker. This luster is not a light in the traditional sense, but a divine light belonging to the gods. The dim light of the gods means that the gods are going to perish.


    The thunder and lightning burst more and more, but the divine light became more and more dimmed. At this time, everyone knew what had happened.


    "Dead? The woman that Xiefeng died unexpectedly, what happened, is that kid really that amazing." Seeing this scene, the king of nine heads suddenly cooled his anger, and his eyes flashed with contemplation.


    If Xie Feng calculated herself, how could it be impossible for her to calculate herself to death.


    There is also the sword of darkness Although the guy is cold, he will never calculate himself at this time. Speaking of it, although the Dark Sword is in the Cthulhu camp, its acting style seems to be an orthodox god.


    The orthodox gods also saw the changes in the evil phoenix kingdom, and they were all dumbfounded. This is the fall of the main god. Many of their gods have never seen or even heard of it in their lives.


    "Isn''t the main **** immortal? What happened?"


    "Who said that the main **** is immortal, but it is not easy to die. Do you think it would be killed by the elixirs?"


    "Impossible, if the God-killing potion could kill the Lord God, then Xiefeng would have died long ago. This must be due to some other reason. But the potion for God-killing will definitely work, at least it will cause the Lord of the Evil Phoenix to be seriously injured.


    Inside the Pantheon, it was also a scene of a frying pan at this time. Even the main **** is extremely concerned about this matter at this time.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1491： Destroy the main **** and celebrate

    Under the attention of everyone, Xiefeng''s divine light finally dimmed completely. In the void, only a special area full of thunder and lightning was left, and this place could be regarded as a forbidden place.


    After the death of the main god, his own kingdom is not the same as the general abandoned kingdom, and it has the ability to automatically protect it. Its own power will slowly be stimulated, forming a special area around it.


    Just like the kingdom of evil phoenix, this area of ??thunder and lightning, unless other main gods enter, ordinary gods who dare to approach will directly fly the thunder and lightning inside to kill. And the main **** wants to completely purify the entire kingdom of God, it consumes too much energy, it can be said that it is not worth the loss, so no main **** will do this kind of thing.


    Other gods, even if they have such thoughts, do not have this ability.


    There are only two possibilities for the power consumption of the main **** kingdom. One is that the power of the kingdom of God itself is exhausted. At that time, the kingdom of God will completely die out, nothing will be left, and there will be no abandoned kingdom of God left.


    This is one of the reasons why for so many years, there has never been an abandoned kingdom of God at the main **** level.


    Another possibility is that when the main **** himself has completely disappeared, there is no possibility of resurrection. At that time, the kingdom of God will burn faster and be completely exhausted. This is also a way to observe the situation of the dead Lord God.


    Not everyone hopes that the dead main **** will have a chance to be resurrected, although the possibility of their resurrection is very small.


    "The divine light has completely disappeared, leaving only a little aftertaste. It seems that Xiefeng is really dead." The Lord of the Holy Light looked into the distance and said to himself. The same as the Lord God, even if they are hostile, they are all in the same circle.


    When such enemies die, they also have a sense of sadness. The life of the main **** is endless, but the main **** of the ancient times is not only the Lord of Time who has survived, and the others have died in various accidents.


    "Yeah, I really don''t know who did it. The king of nine heads went crazy before, will it have anything to do with him."


    It''s no wonder that they would suspect that, after all, they are all evil gods, and the possibility of Xiefeng hurting other evil gods is very high. Cthulhu''s mind is affected, and sometimes he simply doesn''t care about the overall situation.


    "No, it should not be. The look of the nine-headed king is more like deliberately trying to attract our attention. And if the nine-headed king starts, then it should not be in front of our eyes. Wait, it seems we have seen it before. There is a crack in a large plane, how is the matter over there." Finally, the Lord of War remembered something.


    Although the Lord of War usually looks carefree, but in fact his mind is very difficult. Especially in matters related to war, within the scope of one''s own priesthood, the thinking is clearer than that of other main gods.


    "The previous plane, let me see, it has been taken away by the Lord of the Sacred Tree. The Lord of the Sacred Tree came out of that plane." The mirror of the Lord of Light can easily see that the surroundings are not shielded. everything of.


    Hearing the words of the Lord of Light, everyone frowned involuntarily. "I understand, it must be the Cthulhu that had previously figured out a way to calculate the Lord of the Sacred Tree, and the goal was to be within that large plane. The previous action of the Nine-Headed King must be because he thought he had succeeded, so he deliberately came to attract our attention. Power, but they didn¡¯t expect that it was themselves who failed."


    The eyes of the Lord of Magic flickered, and then went on: "Then this matter, it should be that the Cthulhu used the evil phoenix to set a trap to kill the Lord of the Sacred Tree who has just broken through the Lord God. But the Lord of the Sacred Tree is obviously Seeing that this is a trap, and then scheming to kill them, I just don''t know how the Lord of the Sacred Tree did it."


    After all, if they were to deal with Chi Nan, they must have been fully prepared. Chi Nan was able to counter-kill, which surprised them a bit. They didn''t know how to do it without their own master **** clone and master artifact.


    However, it is impossible for them to ask Chi Nan about this kind of thing. Everyone is the master god, and who has no secret. If you ask, then there will be rifts between them, which is not good in this case.


    "If this is the case, then let''s go to the Lord of the Sacred Tree. This time, it is a great achievement to be able to kill an evil **** Lord God."


    That was an enemy at the main **** level, and after it was eliminated, the pressure on his side was reduced a lot. After all, their enemy is the last **** of evil. The existence of these main **** levels, one carelessness is likely to become their biggest obstacle.


    After figuring it out, a group of master gods notified Chi Nan''s clone through his clone. Chi Nan''s avatar thought about it in the meeting room, then nodded and said, "Everyone, go over, now the deity is dealing with some follow-up things, but there is no problem in the reception room." Seeing the eyes of everyone, Chi Nan also knew that they wanted to. What to understand.


    Chi Nan didn''t conceal it, and said directly: "This time it is good luck, my main artifact has been conceived almost in advance, plus a little other means, so I can win." Chi Nan guided to other aspects.


    "This time the evil phoenix died, and the clones of the Nine-Headed King and the Dark Sword also perished. We have won a great battle."


    "Wait, there is the Dark Sword? That fellow''s clone is not so easy to destroy Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Yes, the Dark Sword finally used a special magic technique, and it burned. Own clone, the power of that sword is really terrifying. If it hadn''t been for that clone''s strength was almost exhausted, the deity would be in danger. "


    The people around suddenly realized that it is no wonder that Chi Nan was injured when he wanted to close his kingdom of God. The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly. This effect is what he wants. Is it awkward to hide? The injured main **** is hidden behind him. There is nothing wrong with this.


    But the warrior master¡¯s eyes shone brightly: "Shall I say, that guy must not be so easy to compromise. But that trick is indeed very dangerous." Obviously, the warrior master still knows his old opponent very well. . Even that trick is likely to have been faced by him himself, otherwise he would not be so careful.


    Chi Nan didn''t go on, let them misunderstand him. A master **** is eliminated, that is a great thing. Whether it is to boost your morale or to beat opponents, it is worth celebrating.


    Next, through the promotion of the Pantheon, the orthodox gods began to celebrate as a whole. On the other side of the Cthulhu and Demon God, there is a gloomy cloud, and perhaps only the gods will not have any ideas.

 Chapter 1492： The main artifact that can fight autonomously

    The new book "Earth through the Ages", please support.


    No one knows better than Chi Nan, because Chi Nan''s artifact is devouring Xiefeng''s soul, so Xiefeng will perish in the performance of the kingdom of God. As the devouring progressed, the divine light of the kingdom of God became increasingly bleak.


    When Xiefeng''s spirit was completely swallowed, Xiefeng''s kingdom was also immersed, becoming a jedi in the void. Chi Nan knew that Xie Feng hadn''t completely died out, just died.


    But the main **** is going to be resurrected, this is no small matter, especially if he is an evil god, there is basically no chance of being resurrected. After devouring the soul, the thunder and lightning ball penetrated into Xie Feng''s body and began to swallow it from the inside. Even with the soul and body, that is not let go.


    "Hey, there is still a godhead, I didn''t expect it to be preserved." Chi Nan looked at the ball in his hand, with black lines on it, like lightning bolts. This is the godhead of the evil thunder.


    This is also Xiefeng''s own godhead, and now all the spirits are purified, which is of very high value to any main god. Especially for people with dark attributes or lightning attributes, the value is boundless.


    Even Chi Nan himself, although he can''t use it, can be used by others. There is no way to directly inherit the godhead of the main god, but it can allow his own gods to enlighten, and it can also speed up the increase of the gods'' strength.


    Even if it is directly forged into an artifact, the effect is also possible. It''s just that the gods are used to make artifacts, and the grades of other materials must not be too bad. Chi Nan does not have those grades of materials now.


    "Forget it, put it away first." Chi Nan put the godhead away.


    A few days later, a cry suddenly sounded in the air, very crisp. Faintly, Chi Nan felt that this voice was somewhat similar to Xie Feng''s body cry. The emerald-colored thunder and lightning in the sky condensed into a large mass, and it was not clear what was inside.


    After hearing this call, Hermilla and others, who had been waiting around, ran over under the leadership of Miria.


    No way, Miria is still curious, so she runs the fastest. "Hurry up, that artifact should be finished. I want to see what the final form of this artifact will look like."


    A large group of people hurried over, and Chi Nan felt it before they even approached.


    "Patriarch, what''s going on, what exactly has this thing become?" Milia''s voice rang before she arrived. There are not many people in the entire kingdom of God who dare to do this.


    The other people around were covering their mouths and smiling secretly. This Miria, how old is she, still looks like a child. Chi Nan also smiled bitterly, there is really no way to take advantage of these guys.


    Then Chi Nan pointed to the air and said: "Look, it''s there, I don''t know what it looks like. This master artifact was conceived autonomously, and what state it can form can only be seen by himself. "This was not forged by myself, but was allowed to be bred casually in the first place, so it became such a nondescript appearance.


    If it hadn''t been found that Xiefeng was very similar to his own divine tool before, and could cause his own divine tool to resonate, Chi Nan wouldn''t treat it as his own prey, but it wasn''t that any main **** could use it casually.


    Everyone waited curiously on the ground, time passed by. Finally, the lightning ball that swallowed the evil phoenix spirit and body changed in the air. A large number of emerald divine thunder collapsed toward the middle.


    A "boom" thunder blasted within the kingdom of God, and everyone was looking at the sky with curiosity.


    And the emerald **** thunder in the sky disappeared at this time, and replaced by a huge bird. This is a bird in the shape of a phoenix, like a fine jade carving, slowly dancing its wings, giving a person Kind of noble and elegant feeling.


    "It turned out to be like this, how can this artifact be used?" It is not surprising that Chi Nan has swallowed Xie Feng and turned into this way. But this kind of bird-shaped thing, how do you use it, do you have to ride it.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the big bird actually called to himself. In thinking, Chi Nan felt that there was a special connection with the big bird in front of him, and this connection was even closer than the connection between himself and the fallen beast Khakilis.


    It seemed that it was almost the same as the connection between himself and his holy bottle of life. Chi Nan could clearly feel that this thing is indeed an artifact, but it is different from ordinary artifacts. Normal artifacts are spiritual objects, and this one is obviously a living creature. It seems, it''s almost like the elves made by the tree of life.


    "A creature with the nature of an artifact, is it still a artifact." Chi Nan himself was also confused.


    "Hurry up, the patriarch quickly talk about what this thing can do." Miria jumped up anxiously.


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "Let''s experiment, anyway, I don''t know." Chi Nan''s heart moved, and the big bird was already flying. The whole body turned into an emerald-colored thunder and lightning, and the speed was really fast.


    Chi Nan himself estimated that this speed is absolutely impossible for him to catch up, and this speed is more than twice as fast as himself.


    This destiny master artifact, no matter what it becomes, is really very powerful. Then, a thunder and lightning attacked the void, which was attacking his own plane barrier.


    This guy himself knows that attacking other places will cause damage, and attacking the barrier of the kingdom of God can only consume divine power. This is using this method to test the strength of their own attacks. Chi Nan smiled slightly: "Sure enough, there is a thinking, this is how to avoid bad luck." But the next moment, Chi Nan''s face changed.


    Because he felt that the attack power of his big bird actually surpassed him. Or it should be said that the attack effect of the Emerald Divine Thunder itself was much stronger than that of himself, far surpassing the evil phoenix at the beginning.


    If I were to be sure of Shang Chi Nan with Xie Feng again, even if Xie Feng was in good condition, holding the main artifact, he would definitely not be the opponent of his own big bird, this thing was already stronger than many main gods'' deities.


    Moreover, as the destiny master artifact, as long as one''s strength is improved and continuously cultivated, the strength of this master artifact will definitely continue to improve. With the addition of a demon incarnation, he is equivalent to artificially creating a second main **** level existence.


    Except for not having his own godhead and soul, the value of this thing is too high, and Chi Nan was secretly surprised.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1493： Classify it as a summoning artifact

    "What a great bird, Chi Nan, does this big bird have a name?" Silinka came over and asked.


    The whole body of this big bird is composed of vitality. Although it is thunder and lightning, it is full of vitality. Slinka Ye, a **** from an elf, feels so good about this big bird, so kind.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said, "There should be a name. This guy is not an ordinary artifact, but is similar to a normal creature. It looks like a phoenix, but the whole body is made of emerald divine thunder, so it''s called Lei Feng."


    Chi Nan''s words made the people around him roll their eyes, "Lei Feng is a race name, isn''t Xie Feng''s original race Lei Feng." Hermilla said grimly, this name is too lazy.


    Chi Nan didn''t care to smile and said, "Hahahaha, from today, only my Leifeng is Leifeng. Leifeng race wants to get their name back, then wait for them to cultivate a master god."


    The Leifeng clan and even the Phoenix clan have only one main god. Although they are only an evil god, they are still very proud. But now, after being killed by Chi Nan, what can they say? Those under the main **** are all ants.


    The others rolled their eyes irritably, and there was no way to argue with Chi Nan. After all, as a god, Chi Nan also needs face. Next, Chi Nan tested his Lei Feng in all aspects.


    In the end, there are good and bad results. Lei Feng is just a divine weapon, so only when his strength is improved and then cultivated can he be able to improve his strength. There is no way to practice, and no way to accept belief.


    Even if someone believed in Lei Feng, Lei Feng couldn''t use it, and could only use it as his own supplement. Lei Feng can usually absorb external forces, absorb the crystallization of divine power, absorb the power of faith, and even the magic of life to restore. To be honest, whether there is faith or not is really worthless, and it is relatively easy to feed.


    The advantages are also very obvious. Lei Feng''s strength is very powerful, and he is not Lei Feng''s opponent without using the Light of Annihilation. If used, the outcome is really unpredictable.


    This is because there is no restraint relationship between himself and Lei Feng. If he is replaced by an opponent who uses evil power, perhaps Lei Feng can cause much more damage than his own deity uses the light of extinguishment.


    The melee ability is also very powerful. Thunder itself is a passive attack, with fast speed, and extremely sharp claws and beaks. It is the product of the highly concentrated Emerald God Thunder. The law of his own emerald **** thunder is at the level of the main god.


    Moreover, Lei Feng has no entity in his whole body, so there is no key point, even the godhead does not exist. Unless Lei Feng''s power is exhausted, it will be returned to its original shape, that is, the thunder and lightning ball, otherwise there will be no much damage at all.


    This kind of non-critical existence is definitely more difficult than the nine-headed king.


    Not only was Lei Feng not critical, he also didn''t feel pain. You know, even the main **** will feel painful. The last time I fought with Lei Feng and his power invaded the opponent''s body, the opponent was also very painful.


    Lei Feng won''t have this problem anymore, unless she is beaten back to her original form, she can ignore all attacks. After returning to its original form, as long as enough strength is added, it will be able to recover again.


    This was a divine tool that he had conceived from beginning to end, and it was completely consistent with his own attributes, and he had already fully recognized the Lord a long time ago. It can be said that his own Lei Feng, no matter what means he uses, he can''t betray himself. Such a powerful and non-betrayal artifact, other master gods know about it, I am afraid they will die with jealousy.


    For the time being, don''t take Lei Feng out to stimulate them, Chi Nan thought proudly in his heart.


    Of course, the weakness is not without it, Lei Feng''s biggest weakness is that he has a single composition, which is entirely composed of the Emerald Divine Thunder. Once the opponent finds the power to restrain the emerald divine thunder, then he will also find a way to restrain the thunder phoenix.


    If it is an evil force, if the power is too strong than Lei Feng itself, it can also be suppressed and Lei Feng will not be able to exert any strength. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for Lei Feng to go out and fight alone.


    Even if you have your own thinking, it is too easy to be targeted. The main **** is not an ordinary person. If you want to find an artifact that targets such an obvious weakness, you can definitely figure out a way. Chi Nan would not underestimate any main gods, they are not simple characters.


    After a series of tests, Chi Nan finally affirmed that this Lei Feng''s strength can definitely reach the top ten among the main gods, which is the orthodox main god. If you don''t find a restraint method and don''t use the main artifact, your Lei Feng might be able to reach the top five among the main gods in terms of combat effectiveness.


    "It''s a pity, I don''t know if this main artifact can use the main artifact. Forget it, I don''t have these main artifacts, I want to do so much." Chi Nan waved, and Lei Feng in the air flew towards Chi Nan.


    In the next moment, Lei Feng turned into a thunder and lightning ball, continuously rotating around Chi Nan, like an ornament. If you look closely, you can still see a small fuzzy phoenix shape in the middle of this lightning ball.


    It''s just because it''s too small and fuzzy, and most people won''t notice it. Who would have thought that such a thunder and lightning ball which seems to be acting as a force, would actually be a powerful master artifact. It''s not bad to keep the yin, Chi Nan secretly calculated in his heart.


    "It''s a pity, this Lei Feng still can''t increase my own emerald divine thunder. If it can increase, if the two forces stack up, I am now sure to fight the top three main gods." Chi Nan some Unsatisfied thought, this kind of thing, don''t announce it for now.


    The outside world was already celebrating at this time, and Chi Nan himself also made contact with his clone. The atmosphere on the other side was very gloomy, and they didn''t know what they were planning, but it was definitely not a good thing.


    Looking at the most central area of ??the plane, Chi Nan was a little worried, "Hey, I hope I can get rid of that guy as soon as possible." In that place, a very terrifying force is slowly floating outside.


    There is a very terrifying existence in it that is slowly gestating, and when it comes out, it is absolutely shocking. It is necessary to solve all the external issues before the Lord of Gods is conceived, otherwise this matter will be a big deal.


    "Speed ??up the implementation of the plan, and strive to solve a top demon **** this time, or solve the entire abyss." Chi Nan looked towards the void, that place was where the original plane of the abyss was located.

 Chapter 1494： Unexpected visitor

    In the end, Chi Nan classified his main artifact as a summoning type artifact. Although it was completely different from most summoning type artifacts, it was almost the same as a summoned object after all, Chi Nan thought so.


    After the fusion, Chi Nan unlocked his kingdom of God again. The days after that, just go by day by day.


    His own demon incarnation did not continue to penetrate into the abyss plane for the time being, but was restoring his injuries. The wound on his body, but it will take ten years to recover.


    In the past ten years, Chi Nan will never venture there to save time. Although his time is tight, this is not a reason to take risks. Most importantly, this matter is not yours either.


    I am busy here, and it is also impossible for other people to be idle. Only one day after more than two years, an uninvited guest came to the Kingdom of God. On this day, I am continuing to study my own Void Scorpion.


    The void scorpion from himself is fully formed, and it is getting closer and closer. And that day a **** suddenly ran to him and said, "Under the crown of God, someone wants to see you. This is his token."


    Chi Nan took the token from God''s hand, which was a ball-shaped bead. Chi Nan narrowed his eyes and felt the familiar breath from Ya Luo, the goddess of harvest. Ya Luo offered a lot of help to himself at the beginning, and he also used Ya Luo''s reputation to protect himself for a period of time, and he owed a small favor.


    Although he has become the main god, he will never forget this. At this time, Ya Luo came to find himself, and it would never be a trivial matter. Believe that the elven **** system can''t give away this favor casually.


    He is already the main **** now, this kind of affection is not small. Simply go and have a look.


    "Where is she?" Chi Nan said without hesitation.


    "Just waiting outside of God, in the shadow of God''s kingdom descending to the earth, I don''t seem to want to be seen by others."


    Chi Nan nodded: "I see, you can go down first." This Ya Luo came here, it must be that the Elf God System has something to help himself, otherwise it won''t be so secretive, and he doesn''t want others to know.


    Chi Nan''s figure moved, and he appeared under the kingdom of God almost instantly. One''s own kingdom of God and its surroundings, oneself can come and go freely, which is more convenient than space ability. Every **** has this ability.


    When Chi Nan came out, he saw two figures in the shadows. One of them was Yaluo, the goddess of harvest, and the other was wrapped up tightly, without revealing any breath.


    "Goddess Ya Luo, I don''t know what you are looking for with me." Chi Nan''s eyes swept around calmly. After all, it was communicating with a **** system, no matter how safe it was, Chi Nan didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    "I have seen the Lord of the Sacred Tree, this time I came mainly for our Lord God." After speaking, Ya Luo dodged aside after saluting. He took out a golden staff in his hand and waved it around, and everything around him was shielded.


    "It''s really a good spell." Chi Nan nodded secretly. Although the barrier was not very strong, he could smash it casually. However, this shielding ability is very powerful without breaking it. Even if the main **** is inside, it will be blocked, and the outside world can''t feel it. This ability is really not simple.


    The man in black lifted his hat, and Chi Nan''s eyes flashed suddenly. Although a little surprised, it is within my own consideration. The person who came is indeed the main **** of the elves.


    Women who are rare among the main gods are already very eye-catching. "It turned out to be the lord of the elves, I don''t know what the lady is looking for this time." The surroundings are blocked, and Chi Nan has no scruples.


    "I have seen the Lord of the Sacred Tree, this time I took the liberty to come here, and indeed I have something to ask for." The Lord of the Elves actually bent slightly towards him. This courtesy is not small, this matter is definitely not a trivial matter.


    "Can you tell me first, if I can do it, I will definitely help." Chi Nan quickly avoided. If he really accepts it, it will be difficult to negotiate later. Fortunately, Ya Luo couldn''t see the scene inside the blockade, otherwise he would definitely grow up in surprise. You can see the outside inside, but when you look inside, there is nothingness.


    The Elf Lord didn''t care too much, and said calmly and softly: "Your Excellency killed Xie Feng this time, then the Godhead of Xie Feng must be in your hands, I hope to get it."


    As expected it was not a trivial matter, Chi Nan frowned. The Godhead of the main **** is a huge treasure even for the main god, not to mention that he is still a main **** who has established a considerable **** system.


    This thing is very valuable to one''s own **** system, but the Elf Lord God directly made this request. "May I know, what do you want this godhead to do? As far as I know, there have been many dead gods for countless years, and they should have left the godhead." Chi Nan suddenly thought of a strange place.


    The Elf Lord shook his head and said: "The death of the main **** generally does not leave the godhead, because unless the godhead is crushed, it is difficult to subdue the main god. And the main godhead will disappear if the godhead is crushed, and there can be no fragments left."


    "The previous battle was over, but the evil phoenix did not die. I can roughly say that you sealed the evil phoenix. After the sealing, take it back to the kingdom of God and kill it then the godhead should be left behind."


    It turned out that Chi Nan found that he had underestimated the value of the Godhead of the Lord God. With such a small Godhead, the value must be unimaginable. In this way, Chi Nan was even more afraid to agree to it casually.


    "I need the godhead of the evil phoenix for a special plan. Don''t worry, my plan won''t apply to you. You can put forward any conditions, and our spirit gods will satisfy you."


    Well, it''s the Elf God System and not the Elf Lord. The character of the elves is too soft, even their gods are not alone in the final say. Often a problem requires everyone to discuss it together, or even vote to resolve it. Among so many main gods, only the elven gods are like this, and outsiders dare not imagine.


    Seeing the determination of the Elf Lord, I am afraid that if she does not agree, she will use other means. After that, Chi Nan thought for a while, that Xiefeng''s godhead was really useless to him, and it could be used to exchange some useful things.


    In this situation, other main gods won''t hurt each other''s harmony because of their own secrets, but it''s not like that. Everyone can''t work together, and it''s difficult to overcome the catastrophe this time.

 Chapter 1495： Then use the tree of life to exchange it

    What do I need now? Of course it is something that can improve one''s combat effectiveness. In the next battle, which one does not require combat effectiveness. Or, you can improve your overall strength and your survivability.


    Wait, survivability! Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and suddenly he thought of what he needed.


    Then Chi Nan said, "Well, I can agree to the exchange." Hearing this, the Elf Lord God''s eyes lit up, as if he was relieved. Although I don''t know what the Elf Lord God is going to do, it is certainly not a trivial matter.


    But no matter what, it is impossible for oneself to bear the loss alone. Chi Nan was not polite, and said directly: "If you want a godhead, then use the **** tree of life to exchange it."


    The tree of life is an advanced species of the tree of life, with a very high level and a long training period. Even if he was himself, he hadn''t been cultivated, and only the spirit gods and natural gods had such things.


    The tree of life is the highest evolution type of the tree of life. It has lost all the capabilities of the tree of life, but its quality has reached the level of the main artifact. This is also what the Lord of Elves and the Lord of Nature use to make the main artifact and support their own kingdom of God. Although I don''t know how many trees of life there are in the two gods, there are definitely not too many.


    Sure enough, after he put forward this condition, the face of the Elf Tree changed slightly. Although the tree of life has no ability to breed elves, this thing is still one of the highest treasures of their gods, and a symbol of them.


    "Can you change a condition? If you lack a sacred tree of life, other people will be dissatisfied."


    As a main god, he actually cares about the meaning of other people below, and this main **** is really aggrieved. But hearing the meaning of the Lord of the Elves, it seems that the Lord of the Elves himself agreed to the exchange.


    "The tree of life is essentially not as valuable as the godhead of the main god, but it is after all an important marker of our **** system. Or, I can trade some more law diamonds, what do you think."


    The Law God Diamond contains fragments of the law between heaven and earth, directly absorbing it can quickly improve one''s strength without side effects. Even the main **** has a great effect. But I am different, I don''t need to understand the law at all.


    As for the Law Divine Diamond itself, it is indeed very precious. That''s right, even if I have been the main **** for so long, I haven''t found it. Of course, the reason is because the Law Diamond can only exist in the vicinity of the middle of the central plane.


    Now that place is occupied by the Lord of Gods, it is of course impossible for oneself to obtain it. However, Chi Nan also refused to exchange something that was of no use to him for something that had a significant effect on him.


    "I only need the tree of life, and there is really no need for other things for the time being. Of course, if there is a defensive main artifact, it can also be exchanged." It is really difficult to define who is between the main godhead and the main artifact. More valuable.


    For the main **** or other gods of the same attribute, of course the main god''s personality is more valuable. But for a master **** with different attributes like the lord of the elves, that artifact is more precious. Moreover, the defensive artifacts are very difficult to manufacture. Each of the defensive artifacts among the main artifacts is very famous.


    But by the way, one''s own elven gods didn''t have the main defensive artifact, and even if they had it, they couldn''t be traded. Having a main defensive weapon on his body is also a guarantee for the main **** himself.


    In the imminent disaster, no master **** will sell such treasures.


    After a long time, the head of the elves finally lifted up: "Well, I will go back to discuss with others, and then use the tree of life to exchange with you." In the end, the lord of the elves compromised.


    He is really a weak character of the main god, who can become the main **** but still has such a soft character, this is the first time Chi Nan has seen it. Although I heard about it before, Chi Nan didn''t believe it was true.


    It now appears that the rumors seem to be humble. It seems that the environment where the Lord of the Elves originally lived is really good.


    After leaving, Chi Nan returned to his kingdom of God, and the Lord of the Elves also went back to discuss. I just don''t know how the chief of the elves can persuade her subordinate gods, that is, her people.


    After all, the godhead of the evil phoenix is ??really useless to the gods of the elven **** system. There are no gods with dark attributes on their side, and there are actually not many gods with lightning attributes.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that Ya Luo came to visit again in less than a year. The elven lord actually persuaded his people to agree to hand over the tree of life to himself.


    Just looking at the face of the Lord of the Elves, it seemed a bit unpleasant. Also, as a main god, he is always controlled by his subordinates, and he can''t do whatever he wants. Can his complexion be good? Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    Regardless of whether his own thinking fits the internal situation of the elf, that''s what he thinks anyway. It''s still the best on my own side. All the elves are bred out of themselves, and they are born with their own brand. From body to soul, these elves can''t resist their will, and they do what they say.


    After the exchange, Chi Nan returned to his kingdom of God with the tree of life. Taking it out, Chi Nan felt extremely satisfied with this huge sacred tree emitting the light of life. This sacred tree of life, in terms of level, exists at the same level as the twelve sacred trees of life but it has a different function, nothing more.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about the specific effect, he didn''t plan to use it anyway. "I always thought that I was going to waste a sacred tree of life. I didn''t expect Liu Yinhua to make another village." Chi Nan couldn''t help but smile.


    This is really a great thing, the time for his own holy bottle of life has finally reached the promotion. The reason why the holy bottle of life has not been promoted is because of the lack of materials for the main artifact.


    Chi Nan has always been reluctant to use his own sacred tree of life, after all, this is a companion artifact of his own kingdom of God, and it has a huge effect. It was originally forced to use it, but I didn''t expect that now the lord of the elves would send it to the door himself. In the entire elven **** system, this tree of life has only cultivated three, or two, at most for countless years. It can''t be too many.


    The tree of life itself is the main divine tool. Although it does not have the power of the main divine tool, it is sure to succeed when used to make the main divine tool. If this were not the case, this tree of life could not be famous among the gods.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1496： One more main artifact

    After appreciating it for a while, Chi Nan took out his bottle. Chi Nan also figured out the power of this sacred tree of life. In addition to the materials used to make the main artifact, it also has the ability to support the kingdom of God.


    These two aspects are much stronger than the sacred tree of life. There is also an ability to increase, within the scope of the sacred tree of life, this thing can actually increase the sacred tree of any natural spell. Even the power of the main **** can be enhanced to a certain extent, no wonder the natural gods and lives take it so seriously.


    Just such an auxiliary function is enough for the value of a main artifact.


    Moreover, near this kind of life tree, any **** with natural attributes can accelerate the speed of comprehending the law and condense the divine power. This kind of ability is more valuable than the main divine weapon for a **** system.


    The sacred tree of one''s own life does not have this ability, and there is no way, after all, the two are not moving in the same direction. Although Chi Nan has figured out everything about this kind of plant that has reached the level of the main god, it can be cultivated by himself, but it is too difficult to cultivate. With his current strength, it would take thousands of years to cultivate one.


    Within a short period of time, Chi Nan didn''t need to think about it. He would cultivate a few trees in two days, and then wait for the time slowly. And Chi Nan himself put the tree of life in front of him into his bottle.


    Although the sacred tree of life is very useful, it is still more valuable to strengthen the sacred bottle of life.


    The sacred tree of life melted into it, and the entire bottle burst out with a dazzling light. Fortunately, he temporarily blocked his kingdom of God once again, otherwise it would definitely alarm the people outside. The birth of a master artifact is not easy.


    Above the sacred bottle of life, there is a towering tree in the middle of a large forest image. The sacred bottle of life does not inherit those abilities of the sacred tree of life, but integrates it into itself and strengthens its abilities.


    And Chi Nan also sensed that this holy bottle of life had a stronger effect on his emerald divine thunder, which was several times stronger than before. This ability alone is worthy of the title of a master artifact.


    Then there is the power of the holy bottle of life itself. The more I felt it, the more excited Chi Nan became.


    "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that the abilities of this holy bottle of life have improved so much, everyone is blessed now."


    The natural essence in the holy bottle of life is more refined and stronger, and the speed of cultivation is much faster than before. And the essence inside is divided into two kinds, one is ordinary goods, and the other is real essence.


    Chi Nan named the true essence the Dew of Life, which is almost the same as the material from the origin of life.


    With a drop of life dew sprinkled at will, the plants on the ground can instantly turn into wood spirits, and they are also the kind with very high IQ. It''s not much worse than ordinary elves, you can imagine the powerful effect of this thing.


    The ordinary natural essence can resurrect ordinary life that has not been dead for a long time, and can effectively provide healing effects to the gods. However, the effect of this treatment is much better.


    The Dew of Life is different, not only can it resurrect all the gods under the Lord God. Even if the Lord God uses the Dew of Life after death, it can speed up the pace of resurrection and make it very easy to resurrect.


    For the Lord God who is very difficult to resurrect, the value of this dew of life is simply terrifying. Even in normal times, it can greatly speed up the healing effect, which can be said to be a very valuable medicine for the Lord God.


    "This thing will send a drop to the demon clone. By then, the demon clone will not have to wait ten years. Maybe it can be restored in half a year." Chi Nan first thought of his demon clone.


    This holy bottle of life condenses the dew of life much faster than before, and can produce one drop in almost a year. This speed is already very fast, at least it is impossible for Chi Nan to use it so fast. And a few drops have formed inside, which was produced with the birth of the artifact. Otherwise, Chi Nan really has to wait a year before he can use the demon clone.


    In addition to its own abilities, the ability of the holy bottle of life to differentiate is even stronger. The sacred bottle of differentiation that can produce the dew of life can be divided into ten by itself, but it takes a hundred years for each to give birth to a drop of dew of life.


    As for ordinary bottles, Chi Nan can now differentiate into tens of thousands. These ordinary bottles can''t breed the dew of life, but it is no problem to breed ordinary natural essence.


    It''s a pity that the development of the general position is of no use to me, otherwise this is really a good thing. "Forget it, let''s see who is doing well, just give this thing to them as a prize."


    Chi Nan couldn''t use it by himself, so he could simply hand it over to his subordinate gods. The subordinate gods cannot reach the level of the main god, so developing believers is of great help to them. A clone of the holy bottle of life, for a plane religion, its value simply cannot be calculated by common sense.


    Silently, Chi Nan once again had a master artifact in his hand. Now, I''m missing the main artifact that I''m still gestating. Using so many materials, plus this is only after he became the main god, he began to condense.


    Counting the time, it won''t take many years before your new artifact will be born During this time, you will practice your bow and arrow skills. From now on, the light of dying should be hidden and used as a killer. "Chi Nan made a decision silently in his heart.


    Since the last time he used the light of extinguishment to severely inflict the evil phoenix, Chi Nan has deeply felt that his light of extinguishment is powerful. However, my own skills are a lot worse.


    And the light of dying is best at instant bursts and sneak attacks, which are used to lay the key to victory. If it is used as a normal state, the disadvantages are still a bit big. After all, it is impossible for other main gods to have no means of long-range attacks. He can attack the opponent, and the opponent can also attack himself. It is impossible for the Lord God to fly a kite.


    On the other side, after getting Chi Nan''s Dew of Life, the demon clone immediately ate it. The scars on his body began to heal instantly. The special power left by the sword of darkness inside was also being continuously dispelled.


    Looking at this speed, I am afraid that it will take less than half a year to fully recover on his own. Although the plan this time has been very rewarding, it is also a hindrance to my plan. Recovering as soon as possible is a good thing for anyone. Time just flies.

 Chapter 1497： Just waiting for the prey to be hooked

    During this time, the fight between the orthodox gods and the evil gods and demons became more and more intense. It''s just that the Cthulhu and Demon God''s high-level are a little confused. No way, who caused them to lose too much last time.


    On the face of it, Chi Nan was injured, and they didn''t know how heavy it was. However, the clones of the Nine-Headed King and the Dark Sword were sacrificed, and it was impossible to create substitutes for use in a short period of time.


    The most troublesome thing was the death of Xiefeng, the loss of a main god, which was a huge blow to them. Since the start of the war, this was the first main **** to fall, and it was still a weak Cthulhu family.


    When Xiefeng died, even the intact clone of Xiefeng died instantly. The power of the kingdom of God that remained erupted, causing a considerable impact on the nearby gods and leaving behind a Jedi. It is always reminding them that a main **** has been killed on his side, this matter really makes people have to be cautious.


    Although the offensive of the orthodox gods seemed fierce, the main gods were actually more careful than before.


    Xiefeng''s death was also a reminder to them, telling them that even if they were the Lord God, they couldn''t be immortal, and they might be killed. The opponent''s main **** must be calculating himself all the time.


    With such a big loss, if it weren''t for this advantage, the opponent would almost have no way to fight.


    Everyone knows that no matter how powerful the Lord of God Evil is, it is also the Lord of God Himself. If he died, he would really be dead. On the surface, the longer the delay, the more beneficial it will be for the evil gods and demons.


    But in fact, they don''t know what will happen after the Lord of Gods comes out, and what their attitude towards them will be. Many people would not have come here if it were not because there was no other way.


    When things have developed to this point, no one can stop the trend.


    However, under this kind of offensive and defensive battle, for people at the level of Chi Nan, they are still very calm.


    In this calm, Chi Nan sneaked into the core plane of the abyss. Taking advantage of the recovery from his injury, the work that had stayed before continued to unfold, and the altars were scattered and built around.


    A full 100,000 altars, not to mention the materials consumed, even the time required for refining is not a small number. After the altar has been established, Chi Nan will also provide the altar with his own demonized divine power crystallization, this is to distinguish the difference between his own power and the power of the abyss. Otherwise, if the abyss is aware of something, there will be no way to continue.


    There are also unexpected joys. Chi Nan didn''t expect that after the period of healing, coupled with the continuous use of magic fire during this period of time. Chi Nan''s own demon power became more and more refined. There was originally a little abyssal power, which gradually disappeared.


    When the altar was built, the aura of the abyss in his divine power was almost exhausted. Even if you leave your divine power somewhere, it is basically difficult to demonize.


    Chi Nan knew that this was because his power had completely belonged to him and had undergone a qualitative change. As long as the last point is completed, his power has no connection with the abyss.


    At that time, one''s own power is one''s own, which is the same as the divine power of ordinary gods. In terms of level and strength, it may even be higher. After all, this itself is a power from the abyss, which is much stronger than the divine power of the main god. At least in this era, there has not yet been a major **** who can fight the abyss.


    The deity of Chi Nan who is devoted to practicing, ascends even faster. The most important manifestation is above the **** seat in Chinan.


    The **** seat in the Pantheon was already high enough, and it has been moving forward continuously over the years. The gods who originally thought Chi Nan was recovering from his wounds were also very speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, they also knew that they couldn''t tell Chi Nan''s affairs, so they could only hold it in their mouths.


    After these years passed, Chi Nan''s **** seat has actually reached sixth place, and it is not far from fifth.


    Those who have been surpassed, the mood is imaginable, very depressed. But looking at the other Lord Gods threatened by Chi Nan, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gloating in misfortune.


    Many people are wondering where Chi Nan can go. You know, entering the top five, that is a very top-notch existence among the main gods. If it enters the top three, it will be a giant among the main gods.


    Dragon God, who was ranked third, looked helpless in his heart as Chi Nan kept approaching his seat. These human beings are so weak tomorrow, so why do all kinds of monsters always appear?


    In this weird atmosphere, it seemed that even the Lord God had forgotten the plan that Chi Nan had put forward. Under this secret process, Chi Nan''s clone finally completed his plan completely.


    "Now that the trap has been completed, I''m just waiting for the prey to be hooked. I don''t know who the one came."


    Chi Nan thought in his heart: "There are four top demon gods, but only two of them are suitable as my prey. I hope these two will come. After all, the trap here is mainly for this guy. Kill one. , And then this opportunity to mess up the entire abyss core plane, and then the goal is achieved."


    Chi Nan took out his own Abyss Demon Soul Banner. To reach the level of the main artifact, this item needs a soul at the main **** level. There are only two of top demon gods that are suitable for blending into it as the main soul.


    However, these two are very powerful existences. With Chi Nan''s current strength, he may not be able to beat any of them in a single fight. I am afraid that a tie is the most possible.


    But now, with the traps I laid out, this process should be a lot easier.


    Secretly pierced the Abyss Demon Soul Banner into the very center of the great formation, and then Chi Nan secretly avoided and hid in the outermost part of the Abyss Origin Plane. Next, the information was passed to Chi Nan''s deity.


    "I''m ready, then I should move a bit too, go and press the avatar. I hope it doesn''t use my time."


    Chi Nan instantly condensed his breath, and then secretly left his kingdom of God. This ability to converge aura comes from his holy bottle of life, and only oneself can use this ability.


    It is enough to absorb all the emitted breath by the bottle. As long as they are not directly facing other main gods at close range, no one will feel themselves. This kind of alternative hidden ability is also very suitable for me.

 Chapter 1498： The dragons are really full of talents

    A few days later, Chi Nan also appeared near the original plane of the abyss. Although I have been observing through my clone, when I came here, I still felt so shocked.


    There was a group of dark things in the void, and the closer I got, the more I felt my heart beat. With that kind of power, even the main **** myself would never have the slightest chance to fight, at most I could only escape.


    If it hadn''t been for this force to be able to concentrate all of it in normal times, the effect would definitely not be the case.


    When the distance was too close, Chi Nan suddenly felt a threat. Chi Nan knew that if he continued to approach, he would be discovered. At that time, the will of the abyss will attack itself with all its strength, and that would be no fun.


    "I can''t get close anymore, the next battle is up to you." After Chi Nan''s deity finished speaking, he quietly left, and hid himself to a place farther away. If there were no accidents in this battle, Chi Nan said that he would not participate in anything. If you expose yourself rashly, the consequences will be troublesome.


    The base camp of the original plane of the abyss is near the front line of the battle between the two armies, but this place is closer to the battle line between the evil gods and the devil gods. When someone finds something wrong, the other demon gods will come to support it as soon as possible.


    No matter how strong his own strength is, it is impossible to resist the siege of the other three top demon gods. Coupled with the bonus of the will of the abyss at close range, I''m afraid I will stay in this place too.


    The demon clone nodded slightly, and then started his own plan. In the original plane of the abyss, a black flame suddenly ignited. This group of flames is the essence of Chinan''s Abyss Demon Fire.


    The flame burned silently in the air, and at a moment, a mysterious force was released. The original plane of the abyss was stimulated by the force, and it fluctuated a bit. A tyrannical force swept over, this is the power of the will of the abyss. However, because of the confusion of the will of the abyss, it was discovered that it was his own problem, and he did not pay too much attention.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the will of the abyss, this kind of power appeared in oneself, that is a good thing.


    But this force diffused out, forming a radiation wave, spreading towards the outside world. Just because this is the fluctuation of the power of the abyss, this power is not felt by other gods at all.


    The demons can feel very clearly. Even some high-ranking demon gods felt the existence of this power.


    "It seems that something has happened on the original plane, but the will of the abyss has not summoned us back, it shouldn''t be a big thing. At least, it''s not something bad for the abyss."


    The demons secretly discussed, but no one dared to act rashly. The original plane of the abyss is not a good place for them, and if it is not necessary, no one wants to go to that place.


    At this moment, a dark shadow suddenly moved out, without disturbing anyone. "Hmph, this breath is not like a normal thing, it seems that there is a treasure appearing, this should be mine."


    There was another sense of consciousness, "You are too much, the treasure that appears in the abyss, everyone has a share, why is it yours."


    The shadow was furious before, "According to the will of the abyss, if you have the ability, come and compete with me. Whoever wins is whoever wins."


    At this time, the breath that had followed him finally stopped. "Hmph, if you don''t go, don''t go, isn''t it because your magic resistance is higher? If your skin is too thick, you think it will be our opponent, an outsider."


    When Sombra heard this, he didn''t pay attention at all, just snorted coldly, and then moved on. The target is the original plane of the abyss, this one is dispatched, and even if the others feel it, there is no chance to **** it.


    As the most powerful of all demon gods, his combat power is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Just as they said, the most powerful of these top demon gods are generally all kinds of divine arts, but if they happen to encounter such a guy who doesn''t eat divine arts, then they have suffered a bit, and they can''t beat him.


    On the other side, Sombra arrived on the original plane of the abyss without even a day''s time. The huge black shadow overwhelmed the sky, and it just came here, as if there was a cloud in the void.


    The huge body can''t see the edge at all, and I don''t know what shape it is. After arriving here, the huge figure began to shrink, gradually becoming only one kilometer in size. Now, everyone can finally see the appearance of this figure. This is a dragon, yes, it is a giant dragon, a giant dragon god.


    "Dragons are really talented." Chi Nan''s deity looked at it from a distance and said indifferently.


    That''s right, there is another dragon **** in front of him, but this is not an ordinary god, but a demon god. The dragon power on this body is not fake, it must be the main **** that a certain dragon clan became after falling into a demonized creature.


    This is not a local demon, but also has the name of the dragon clan. In the dragon clan generation, two main gods appeared, the dragon **** on the orthodox **** side, and the lord of the magic dragon on this side.


    Relying on his natural advantages, the Lord of the Devil Dragon is also super strong among the Lord Gods. Among the four top demon gods, the time for the lord of the devil dragon to become the main **** is the shortest, but on the contrary, the strength is the strongest.


    Because of its strong resistance , even if two top demon gods go together, they are not necessarily his opponents.


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon and the Dragon God did not compete much, but the strength of both sides was similar. This guy, the strength is definitely the top three on the side of the orthodox gods. To be honest, Chi Nan really didn''t want to meet this guy.


    "The two most suitable prey, one is the lord of the dragon and the other is the lord of the flame demon. If possible, I would rather face the lord of the flame demon." Even Chi Nan frowned, this guy is too dangerous.


    In a frontal battle, with Chi Nan''s strength, he thought he could stabilize the Lord of the Balrog, unless the opponent took out the main artifact. Although the Lord of the Devil Dragon does not have the main artifact, he is not less powerful than the main artifact. Even if there is this trap, Chi Nan dare not care. Finally, the Lord of the Devil Dragon slowly fell into the plane of the origin of the abyss.


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon is very cautious, constantly feeling everything around him. In this place, even the Lord of the Devil Dragon himself did not dare to take it lightly. The Will of the Abyss is not a good thing in the heart of the Devil of the Abyss.


    "Look, the power of the abyss is linked to the power of the dragon lord. This is his power in the dormitory. In order to counter this power, the power that the dragon lord can exert is bound to be small.

 Chapter 1499： 100,000 altars work together

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    "Fortunately, fortunately, I didn''t encounter this situation when I came. It seems that I underestimated the power of the original plane of the abyss. This place is too dangerous for the devil."


    Even the top devil can be restrained. Judging from this level, the upper demon gods will be assimilated into a puppet within a hundred years at most when they come here. At that time, there will be no chance to escape.


    The reason why I didn''t encounter this situation was because my power was no longer incompatible with the power of the abyss, and could not be regarded as the same source at all. Otherwise, Chi Nan had discovered this problem a long time ago.


    Even now, being able to weaken the enemy''s strength is a kind of strengthening for oneself.


    The magic dragon slowly fell into the original plane of the abyss, and finally saw the black flame in the sky. Suddenly, the eyes of the magic dragon lit up. "Hahahaha, it is a treasure of the magical technique. If I absorb and refine this flame, my dragon''s breath will be stronger. Next time I meet the dragon god, I must let him He looks good."


    Seeing this flame, the magic dragon immediately became excited. With the power of the magic dragon, it is natural to see the power of this thing at a glance. Of course, this is the first time the Devil Dragon has seen the Demon Fire of the Abyss.


    Chi Nan''s demon clone has been used all the time, but it has never been in the eyes of the top demon gods above. These guys are more arrogant than ordinary gods, and they don''t look down on the existence of the realm inferior to their own.


    And Chi Nan''s demon clone didn''t make many shots, and not many knew that he could use this kind of flame. The usual reputation is based more on the large number of plant bases that he sells.


    This has caused the Lord of the Demon Dragon to never think about whether this is a trap. In his opinion, being able to set up a trap here is definitely not something that an upper demon **** can do. It''s impossible for other top demon gods to do it without knowing it.


    Moreover, the power of this flame is completely different from the Lord of the Flame Demon, which puts an end to the possibility of the Lord of the Flame Demon. If the Lord of the Flame Demon knew the existence of this thing, he would definitely grab it with him ecstatically.


    Even after getting this kind of flame and refining it to strengthen itself, the Lord of the Flame Demon may be on par with the Lord of the Demon Dragon.


    "Hmph, I got it by closing it." The Lord of the Devil Dragon once again shrank his figure, flew forward, and plunged into the devil fire. Then began to continuously absorb and strengthen.


    "I got the bait, I finally got the bait, then it''s up to my performance." Chi Nan''s demon clone began to control it.


    One hundred thousand altars lit up with a faint light, like a firefly. The power was gathered bit by bit, but the Lord of the Demon Dragon in the Demon Fire couldn''t feel it at all. He was now competing with the Demon Fire. The magic fire is not his own, so he has been struggling, refusing to be absorbed by refining.


    This situation is also normal, the Lord of the Devil Dragon didn''t think much about it at all, and was constantly tug-of-war with this force.


    "It will probably take three days to gather strength. Now you don''t need to be so nervous."


    The deity of Chi Nan nodded and silently looked at the dragon in the flames, as if looking at a pig waiting to be slaughtered.


    Speaking of which, the dark dragons created by his own demon clone were also modeled after the abyssal dragon. Abyss Demon Dragon


    -----Netizens please remind: Please pay attention to the rest of your eyes when reading for a long time. :


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    It is not the original creature in the abyss plane.


    These are all the dragons that have fallen along with the previous major planes. There are also some directly brought over from the dragon clan after the Lord of the Devil Dragon became the main god. The number is not very large, but the strength is very strong.


    At first, Chi Nan was worried that these dark dragons would arouse hostility from the dragons, but later Chi Nan discovered that these guys had better receptivity than the orthodox dragons, perhaps because of the different environments.


    Adding to the fact that I have a small number of myself, and I have more things that look similar to myself, maybe those dragons are still very happy.


    Three days passed in a blink of an eye. There was no progress on the side of the Dragon Lord, but the Dragon Lord didn''t care. This level of power was originally a very long process to be swallowed. And the harder you struggle, the more proof this force is extraordinary. Not only did the Lord of the Devil Dragon feel no discomfort, but he was even more excited.


    But on this day, the Lord of the Devil Dragon instinctively took a breath, and a large group of flames was suddenly absorbed in. The Lord of the Devil Dragon was taken aback for a moment, and then he was delighted, could it be said that his refining was initially effective.


    But what he didn''t realize was that the power of the entire plane had been mobilized. The large-scale turbulence of the power of the original plane of the abyss suddenly shocked the will of the abyss.


    The Will of the Abyss feels the power of the magic fire, but this power is closely connected with its own power, and the Will of the Abyss instinctively thinks this is its own power. And his own power is being swallowed by the subordinate of the Devil Dragon, this is not enough.


    "Haha, the 100,000 altars used their power at the same time, finally shocking the will of the abyss, and the will of the abyss is now on our side." Chi Nan and his clone laughed at the same time. Although the will of the abyss is terrible, it is power. Anyone who is not clear-headed can use it for himself if he guides it.


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon was still immersed in his own joy, but the next moment he was forced.


    The magic fire that had just been swallowed not only was not refined, but suddenly exploded in his body. My own resistance is very strong, but the resistance in my own body is much worse. This force broke out, and the dragon was injured all at once Although the injury was not very serious, it depends on when. Because of the large amount of magic fire outside, it also exploded at this time. The Lord of the Devil Dragon, who had an unusually strong resistance defense, was suddenly covered in flesh and blood.


    The flames continued to penetrate into the body, countless scales were blown to pieces, and the body was pitted with lots of scars.


    Since becoming the main god, he has never encountered such a serious injury. It''s just that he didn''t wait for him to struggle, and even stronger pressure came. This time it is the power of the will of the abyss.


    It''s just a subordinate, dare to swallow his own power, really looking for death. Abyss Will attacked directly without even thinking about it. Most of the will adjust the power and force at the same time, this is still in the face of its own origin, and the magic dragon is suddenly unlucky.


    The force of terror was suppressed. If the previous fire and explosion only made the dragon look miserable, the injuries were not serious in fact. Then the current power of the abyss will make the magic dragon look no change on the surface, but in fact it was severely injured all at once. It was not his body that was seriously injured, but his godhead and soul.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 Chapter 1500： Unlucky Dragon

    "Roar, what the **** is going on, why the will of the abyss will attack me, and who did it."


    Although the Devil Dragon didn''t think too much before, he was not a fool after all. Being attacked at this time, the magic dragon instinctively felt that it was wrong. It''s not that the original plane of the abyss has never been here.


    It''s not that I haven''t discovered treasures here before. As a dragon, it''s a treasure collector. But this kind of thing has never happened before, this time it is really weird.


    When the Lord of the Devil Dragon looked around, he finally saw the stars and dots. These were all altars. The original plane of the abyss will not evolve these things by itself, and the demon gods in the abyss are puppets of the will of the abyss, and it is even more impossible to make these things. This kind of large-scale formation can''t be made by ordinary people.


    Therefore, the Devil Dragon understood at once that he was calculated by others. "Damn it, who did it, come out to me."


    The Devil Dragon wanted to struggle, but there was no chance. Because hundreds of thousands of altars were exerting force at the same time, countless chains appeared, locking the magic dragon firmly around. Above the chain, a black flame burned instantly.


    "It''s the flame. It must have been made by that fellow Balrog. No one except him has such a strong flame."


    The Demon Dragon thought about it, and the only one who could do this kind of thing was the Lord of the Flame Demon. But now is not the time to think so much, the dragon must leave here, otherwise it will be dangerous today.


    The Will of the Abyss has already focused on himself, and his strength is not enough. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the Will of Abyss to attack again. With preparations this time, the Devil Dragon defended with all its strength. Although he was still shocked and injured, but the Lord of the Demon Dragon abruptly resisted, not as unlucky as the previous one.


    "It really deserves to be the main **** of the dragon race. This resistance, this defense, and even the will of the abyss are very difficult to hurt. If it hadn''t been paid attention to at the beginning, perhaps the injury of this guy is nothing at all."


    Chi Nan sighed, but at the same time the movement in his hand did not stop in the slightest. Through the altar, the power of the original plane of the abyss is constantly mobilized, while being used to deal with the magic dragon, while being used to mess around.


    The will of the abyss, which was already chaotic, was completely unaware of the effect of this force. Even if the original power became more and more chaotic later, the will of the abyss still didn''t know what was going on.


    From the perspective of Will of Abyss, the only enemy in his body is the Devil Dragon, so his attack is getting more and more crazy.


    Around, the puppets created by the will of the abyss also shot one after another, attacking frantically at the magic dragon.


    The lord of the devil dragon roared, and the dragon erupted, directly shattering many low-level puppets. Then the head turned, the huge dragon''s breath spurted out, that terrifying flame, even the upper demon **** could not resist.


    The puppet is a puppet, so the obvious preparation action, the puppet still doesn''t know how to dodge, and as a result, it destroys the dragon a lot. It''s just that compared to the huge group of puppets, this magic dragon really didn''t destroy much.


    It''s just that after the puppet was destroyed, a large amount of power burst out from the body, rushing the surrounding power even more chaotic. At this time, most of the thoughts of the will of the abyss were confirmed, and the trouble here was caused by the magic dragon.


    It was originally something created by one''s own power, and if you dare to resist yourself, that''s not just looking for death. So even more powerful forces swept in, some were used to attack, some were used to contain, and some were used to erode.


    The body of the Devil Dragon, which was already badly injured, is now even more dangerous. As the magic dragon struggled, the chains around it were constantly breaking and repairing. There are also altars that have been smashed. There is no way to repair these broken altars. The Lord of the Devil Dragon and the Will of the Abyss are all facing each other. Under this circumstance, Chi Nan dare not enter it.


    "It''s really the Lord of the Devil Dragon. Under this circumstance, you can resist the will of the abyss in this way. If it were not for the power of the will of the abyss, I am afraid that the two of us might not be able to keep this guy together."


    "Yes, the fighting power is still second. The key is that the dragons have too many methods and their own resistance is too troublesome. It is more troublesome to kill a dragon than to kill other stronger species." Chi Nan''s deity nodded. Said.


    Outside, because the two attacked each other, the external power fluctuations also began to occur. It''s just that the power of the abyss fluctuates, and it is difficult for ordinary people to feel it. Only the Demon God can clearly feel it.


    But the demon **** was too taboo about the power of the abyss, no one dared to explore it. The low-level demon gods thought that the will of the abyss was going crazy, and this situation was not once or twice, so no one paid any attention.


    However, many of the upper demon gods and the three top demon gods knew the whereabouts of the lord of the devil dragon. In their view, this is the result of the Lord of the Devil Dragon. In particular, the three top demon gods were all gloating at this time.


    Look, I didn''t let myself get close before, and I wanted to swallow the treasure alone, now I''m suffering.


    Although I don''t know what the will of the abyss is going crazy, but seeing the Lord of the Devil Dragon is unlucky, their seniors are very happy. The Lord of the Dragon is usually not popular with them, because he is too arrogant.


    If they knew the current situation of the Lord of the Devil Dragon, I''m afraid it would not be such a reaction.


    The original majestic appearance of the dragon lord disappeared, but now it looks like a rag doll with wounds all over his body. A lot of blood is constantly flowing out. If this is the case of the average dragon clan, it would be dead.


    Outside of the plane, Chi Nan watched and shook his head vigorously. There is so much dragon blood, so there is no more, it is really a waste.


    The dragon race is full of treasures, especially at the level of the main god, it is even more valuable. If the corpse of such a lord of the devil dragon is taken down, even if the materials for making five or six main artifacts are enough.


    In terms of physical value, the dragon race is far superior to any other race.


    "When shall we do it?" After a long time, Chi Nan''s deity spoke. There is no way, the abyss power is everywhere around him, blocking everything around him. At this moment, even if Chi Nan wanted to contact his clone, it would be a little troublesome. There is no way to remember to synchronize, and I can''t see clearly the changes in the original plane of the abyss, so I can only ask.


    "I''ll tell you when you need to do it. I''ll just look at my own. This magic dragon still has a lot of power, and he still has the power to fight back. This is waiting for me to go out.


    The Devil Dragon knew that someone was calculating himself, so he had been conserving his power all the time, so why couldn''t Chi Nan see it.

 Chapter 1501： The will of the abyss

    "Damn it, who is it, who did it." The Dragon King has been showing weakness, but he didn''t discover where the person who secretly calculated himself was, and he didn''t even know who the other party was.


    If you continue to wait, the consequences are definitely not what you want to see. There are also a large number of Abyss Will puppets around who are constantly attacking themselves, and these puppets are not ordinary goods. A demon puppet that can survive on the original plane of the abyss, no matter how bad it is, is an existence equivalent to a demon lord.


    On other planes, that is, the existence of the demigod level. There are even a lot of people who have reached the upper gods.


    As far as the Lord of the Devil Dragon is concerned, most of these puppets can''t do anything about themselves, and can''t even break through their own defenses. However, he constantly attacked his own weakness, coupled with the damage of the upper demon god.


    The power of the Lord of the Dragon is still being constantly weakened. And now that he has been stared at by the will of the abyss, his strength can only be consumed, and there is no chance to recover. I came here in a hurry this time, and didn''t bring a lot of demonized divine power crystals. Moreover, the demon **** did not have much demonized divine power crystals to use.


    They have no faith and have too few resources available. The Will of the Abyss is constantly eroding his own power, making his own power more serious. If you continue, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "No, you can''t wait any longer. If you wait any longer, there will be no chance at all."


    The eyes of the Lord of the Devil Dragon were full of anger, and he suddenly roared into the sky. A crack in the air appeared strangely, and then countless abyssal dragons appeared from the crack.


    "This guy didn''t expect such a power to be hidden. It was completely useless before. Even when it was so chaotic, it was still hidden. If it wasn''t to the limit this time, I''m afraid we would really not see it."


    Chi Nan looked at him coldly, and couldn''t help but admire these guys in his heart. After all, this devil dragon is different from other demons. It is from the degeneration of the dragon clan. Although it is a demon god, it likes to communicate with other gods.


    And because of their different identities, there is always some relationship with the dragon clan. If it weren''t for the unpleasant trouble with the Dragon God later because of some things, I''m afraid the relationship between the Lord of the Dragon and the orthodox **** will not be too bad.


    Because of the relationship between birth and vision, some of the thinking modes of the Lord of the Devil Dragon are different from those of ordinary demon gods.


    Without his own kingdom of God, the Lord of the Devil Dragon didn''t know where he got some abandoned kingdoms of God, transformed and linked them, and turned them into a secret base of his own.


    Chi Nan didn''t even think of this situation. If it hadn''t been for the passage of the Kingdom of God that was suddenly opened before, or the space crack in the air, until now, outsiders would still not know the ultimate move hidden by the Lord of the Devil Dragon.


    A large number of dark dragons appeared inside, and a large number of bone dragons also followed. It seems that this guy''s subordinates also have some undead attributes, and I don''t know if it is a Cthulhu or something else.


    "The Lord of the Demon Dragon is really not simple, two upper Demon God level Demon Dragons, and one Upper God Level Bone Dragon. If they are taken out, they will definitely not be worse than the ordinary Lord God God System."


    It''s even more incomparable on my own side. I don''t even have a high-level **** under my own hands, and not even a **** has reached this level. Silinka night is considered to be the most compatible with her own, but it is still a little worse.


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon who can produce so much combat power is also impressive. So many magic dragons just appeared, and under the command of the dragon lord, they began to attack the surrounding altars.


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon knew that as long as he destroyed the altar, he would be free.


    Just watching this scene, Chi Nan shook his head with regret, "The reaction is fast and the response is very timely. It is a pity, if this is not the original plane of the abyss, it will really make this guy succeed."


    In the original plane of the abyss, he was originally very unfriendly to the demon god. For those bone dragons with undead attributes, it is even more unfriendly. Under the erosion of the power of the abyss, the magic dragon''s own power is constantly changing. The mind becomes more and more drowsy, and after a long time, it will gradually become lost and become a new demon puppet.


    And those bone dragons, under the erosion of the power of the abyss, a large number of markings appeared on their bodies. It seems that these bones will soon decay. The most important thing is that these things have the aura of the Lord of the Devil Dragon.


    In the eyes of the will of the abyss, the breath of the lord of the magic dragon appeared, and that was his enemy, the existence to be destroyed. A large number of demon **** puppets began to attack these dragons and bone dragons.


    But their actions like this gave the Lord of the Devil Dragon a chance to breathe, allowing the Lord of the Devil Dragon to hold on for a longer period of time. Now as long as the altar is destroyed, the lord of the dragon believes that he will be able to find and eliminate the people behind the scenes.


    One altar after another was destroyed, and the war became more and more chaotic. Under the guidance of the altar, the power of the original plane of the abyss became more and more chaotic. Although most of them are working towards the Lord of the Devil Dragon, the edge force gradually loses control. A part of the power even began to destroy the original plane of the abyss itself.


    An energy storm gradually took shape in the entire plane . Suddenly a storm of energy swept across, even if the Lord of the Devil Dragon was swept away, he felt exhausted and consumed a lot of his own power.


    If the Lord of the Devil Dragon was like this, the other Devil Dragons and Bone Dragons were even more miserable, and even the Devil God puppets with them were wiped out in large quantities. When the storm swept across the entire plane, the original plane of the abyss was chaotic.


    "No, that''s not right, what exactly does this person want to do." At this time, a flash of fear flashed in the eyes of the Lord of the Devil Dragon. This was an emotion that had never appeared since he became the Lord God. I don''t know what the people behind are calculating, but what he is calculating is definitely not as simple as himself, I am afraid this is for the entire abyss plane.


    Could it be the existence of the orthodox gods, but who can do this? "There is only one person, there is only one person, the Lord of Time, he must have done it, what exactly he wants to do."


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon felt a sense of crisis in his heart, that something big was about to happen. I shook my head, I think so much to do now, first think of a way to survive and talk about it. I was like this now, let alone what I did to help the abyss, my life was about to be lost. And those **** bastards, how come such a big movement hasn''t come yet.

 Chapter 1502： The abyss demon **** who is completely bewildered

    The Lord of the Devil Dragon has wronged the devil gods, because they really don''t know what happened.


    It is true that the Lord of the Devil Dragon has entered the original plane of the abyss, apart from the other three top demon gods, there are only a few upper demon gods. A large number of middle-level demon gods and lower-level demon gods do not know this at all.


    The most important thing is that at first it was only a special power fluctuation that erupted from the original plane of the abyss, but then the fluctuations of the original plane of the abyss disappeared. Instead, the entire abyss was in chaos.


    That''s right, not a certain plane, but a large number of abyss planes. In fact, Chi Nan had already set up his altar in a large number of abyss planes long before he arranged the original plane of the abyss.


    The level of these altars is not as good as those in the original plane of the abyss, but there are definitely a lot of them, and they are all very critical positions. After a large number of abyss planes were deployed with special means, a very large formation was formed. And the center of this huge magic circle is the original plane of the abyss, and the activation power is Chi Nan''s own power.


    When the altars of the original plane of the abyss were opened, that power slowly eroded from the original plane along some special connections to the other abyss planes around, and the entire huge magic circle was opened.


    A large number of abyss planes, the abyss power inside suddenly fluctuated, mobilizing a large amount of abyss power, and also contained these forces. If this were not the case, with the help of Chi Nan''s trap, the Lord of the Devil Dragon would have been killed.


    And the burst of this force caused these abyss planes that had been used to begin to move randomly in other directions. Some planes collided with each other, or even collided with the kingdom of other gods, and were counterattacked after being discovered.


    All in all, the abyss plane is completely chaotic. In the end, the top evil gods were angry and went to find a few top evil gods to inquire about the cause of the matter. But those demon gods didn''t know what was going on, they just used the will of the abyss to speak. Although they knew the power of the will of the abyss, they thought it was impossible for these top demon gods to know nothing.


    As a result, the two sides confronted each other in the void. But when they moved, they aroused the nerves of the opposing orthodox gods. The orthodox gods were worried about what methods they wanted to use, so the main gods also dispatched.


    Although he didn''t leave the kingdom of God, a series of powerful spiritual thoughts burst out in the void, firmly locking them all.


    As a result, the demon gods who were still thinking about exploring the origin plane of the abyss did not dare to move. You know, although these demon gods are powerful, they dare not bring people into the original plane of the abyss.


    If you do this, not only will the abyss will punish them, but once the fight starts, the will of the abyss will force them to mobilize and fight the opponent. Even a demon **** at the main **** level, facing the forcible mobilization of the will of the abyss, it is difficult to completely resist his orders. If you resist, the punishment afterwards will be more severe.


    Not to mention other things, that is, the source of one''s own strength is the abyss. If the source of power is cut off by the abyss, then extract it. Maybe it won''t take long for him to become the weakest among the main gods.


    In severe cases, it is not impossible to even cause one''s own level to drop. The most important thing is that if someone really calculates the original plane of the abyss and destroys it, then their fate will be really dangerous.


    It''s like the kingdom of God without the main god, but they are just the other way around.


    However, the Abyss Plane did not stop its activities because of their confrontation, but instead intensified. A large amount of power released from the plane of origin entered the plane of abyss and aroused the power in the plane of abyss.


    The result is that during this period of time, the abyssal demons in the various major planes of the abyss grew faster and faster, and under the stimulation of power, fighting with each other became more and more cruel. In turn, these demons grew faster.


    Under the random movement, these abyss planes hit other planes and the kingdom of God, and then a large number of cracks appeared, a large number of demons were dispatched, and they began to fight with these kingdoms or the indigenous vatican of the plane. The Will of the Abyss has become even more chaotic because of this. Some wills want to continue this behavior, because more resources are plundered in this way.


    Some will want to stop, because this will consume a lot of original power. There are other wills that are swaying left and right, or simply go to extremes. The chaotic will of the abyss is now even more crazy than a lunatic.


    Chi Nan himself did not expect that his actions would actually divert the enemy''s attention away. If you know, Chi Nan will probably be a little dumbfounded.


    Similarly, because Chi Nan guided away a lot of the original power of the abyss, the power of the will of the abyss that could be used to deal with the lord of the devil dragon became even scarcer. Although the injury of the Lord of the Devil Dragon is getting more and more serious, the pressure is getting less and less.


    Persist in longer than you think. As time passed day by day, a large number of altars were destroyed, and the chains that locked the dragons became scarce. If it were the lord of the magic dragon in its heyday, I am afraid that now he has the power to break free of these chains and escape, but unfortunately it is not possible now.


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon, who was seriously injured and consumed too much power, just struggled for a while, and he was sure that he couldn''t get rid of it now. Struggle forcibly, even if you can escape, your own strength will be exhausted.


    Thinking of this, the lord of the dragon gave up the struggle: "Hmph, wait, wait until I regain my strength, no matter who is calculating me, I will make you pay ten times the price." The lord of the dragon was angry in his heart. think.


    I am the dragon clan is the lord of the magic dragon, even if the lord **** is dealing with me, even if he is the lord of time, the lord of the magic dragon is not shy. Because I am a dragon, I have the pride of belonging to the dragon. As long as you give yourself the most time, even the oldest Lord of Time will definitely not be your opponent.


    It''s just a pity that the Devil Dragon and Bone Dragon Legion that he finally formed will be completely lost this time.


    After months of fighting, only a few of his own magic dragons and bone dragon legions remained, and the bone dragons of the upper **** level had fallen. Of the two upper Demon God level magic dragons, there was only one left.


    But after high-intensity fighting, this guy''s sanity was also very unconscious. But if this continues, before the army is exhausted, he will be able to escape. Moreover, the surrounding demon **** puppets have become sparse.


    The puppets accumulated in the abyss for countless years have consumed more than half of them under the attack of himself and the legion.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1503： Show up, who are you?

    In this battle, the rhythm is very simple, but the whole world has become chaotic. Especially the Abyss Plane, it disturbed countless planes even more. Chi Nan, the initiator, was a little embarrassed.


    "Hey, let''s lose a little if you lose a little, it''s just the pain of reform. If you don''t consume more demons and the power of the abyss, how can the abyss be hit hard? You should bear it a little."


    Chi Nan said lightly in his mouth, but as the master god, Chi Nan''s heart is not so easy to shake.


    My plan still has to be carried out, and it is very firmly carried out. People''s positions are different, and the things they consider are completely different from those of ordinary people. Maybe some people think this is cruel and unfair.


    But there is so much fairness in the world, I can only blame them for not having enough power. Those who have been sacrificed think they are innocent, but their sacrifices will bring more people''s safety.


    This account, in Chi Nan''s view, is very cost-effective. If this is the case, then those who have nothing to do with him, Chi Nan will not take it in his mind. No matter what they think, it has nothing to do with them.


    The war lasted for a short period of time, with only two years coming to an end. The reason it came to an end was not because of anything else, but because the army sent by the lord of the dragons had been exhausted.


    I am afraid that in the barracks of the Lord of Devil Dragons, except for those dark devil dragons whose strength has not reached the level of gods, the other devil dragons have already died here. Those bone dragons are also dragon bones that have been piled up for countless years, and now they have been left on the original plane of the abyss all at once. The bones after death were not preserved as they were.


    Instead, it was eroded by the power of the abyss and gradually became rotten. If given enough time for them, the relatively intact bones may be resurrected under the blessing of the power of the abyss and become the enchanted bone dragon.


    At that time, the power of the abyss will be stronger, and there will be more demonized puppets. However, this opportunity is no longer available.


    After two years of fighting, the Lord of the Devil Dragon, who had always preserved his strength, finally destroyed more than 80,000 abyss altars. Now he continues to lock himself, only less than 20,000 are left, and this strength is already very weak.


    This is not calculated according to the number, but the large magic array on the original plane of the abyss is not complete, and the stability will naturally be very poor. Looking around, the lord of the dragon knew that he was coming out.


    The huge body became bigger and bigger, the Lord of the Devil Dragon struggled constantly, and every time he struggled, the chains around him would break a lot. Seeing him, he can break free from it in less than ten minutes.


    "What a powerful dragon lord, even if he has been conserving his strength, he can still wipe out more than half of the puppets in the entire abyss. Now the abyss''s power has suffered a heavy loss. The original power of the abyss has been dispersed and consumed, and more than half of it will be consumed. "


    The power consumption of the will of the abyss cannot recover as quickly as the general demon god. This is a process of slow recovery for a long time. This is equivalent to directly weakening the power of the abyss.


    "Don''t you need my help? After seeing this guy come out, I''m afraid the saved strength is not easy."


    The deity of Chi Nan spoke slowly. The deity here is not very clear, but he can distinguish a little. If there are any special methods, the danger of the Lord of the Devil Dragon will continue to increase.


    "Don''t worry, just leave it to me. If it doesn''t work, you''ll be ready at that time. The next plan, if you are exposed, will not be easy to complete. After all, this is something inside the abyss."


    Chi Nan''s demon clone showed a smile. "The Lord of the Demon Dragon has been seriously injured, and the strength he retains is not much. Maybe the strength would be stronger than me, but in this state, it won''t work at all. Moreover, there is the help of the will of the abyss. Disadvantageously, he doesn''t even want to run on this original plane of the abyss."


    Chi Nan''s demon incarnation was very confident, his figure flashed, and he had already appeared in the original plane of the abyss.


    As soon as Chi Nan appeared, the Lord of the Devil Dragon raised his head and looked at him. "You''re the one who calculated me, wait, who are you?" The dragon suddenly wondered why this guy had never seen him before.


    But the faintly piercing sense of threat in his body, coupled with the ability to easily come here, is definitely an abyss top demon **** at the main **** level. This kind of existence was born, and I had never felt it before.


    The magic dragon felt that something was wrong more and more in his heart. Chi Nan didn''t attack either, because the Devil Dragon hadn''t completely broken the chains yet. Attacking the Devil Dragon now will not only injure him, but will also break his chains.


    On the surface, this is just a kind of chain, but in fact this is a special magic circle that can completely cover the Lord of the Devil Dragon.


    "Hehe, the Lord of the Demon Dragon is the Lord of the Demon Dragon, and I can see it all at once. To be honest, no matter who comes, it doesn''t really matter to me. My original goal is the Lord of the Flame Demon, but I didn''t expect you to come."


    Hearing this, the Lord of the Devil Dragon became even more depressed, and he was shielding others from the sword. If the Lord of the Flame Demon was here, if he tossed like this, I am afraid it would be almost impossible to die now. That guy is no match for himself.


    I blame myself for being greedy for money and liking all kinds of treasures, otherwise I wouldn''t fall to this point. The lord of the devil dragon remembered the warning given to him by his elders a long time ago. Dragons are greedy for money by instinct, but you must be careful. The more precious treasures, the more you must be careful, because treasures often come with danger.


    Unexpectedly, I was cautious all my life, and eventually became the main **** and planted on it.


    "But since it''s you, that''s not bad, you also meet my requirements. And your strength is stronger, the tossing is more powerful, and the effect is better for my plan." The demon clone continued to say slowly.


    The magic dragon was even more angry, could he be a **** in the eyes of the opponent. No, I am the lord of the magic dragon, I am one of the most powerful lord gods, and definitely not an existence at the mercy of others.


    The lord of the magic dragon suddenly roared, and the last chain broke. The Lord of the Devil Dragon, who had been bound for more than two years, finally regained his freedom. "Damn bastard, no matter who you are, you are dead."


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon opened his mouth towards Chi Nan, a mouthful of red mixed with black dragon''s breath, sprayed towards Chi Nan''s head. No, it should be said that the whole person of Chi Nan was wrapped. This is an absolute suppression of body size, and the dragon''s breath is much thicker than himself.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1504： A frustrated and helpless choice

    The frontal dragon''s breath swept over, but Chi Nan seemed shocked, and did not do any defense.


    As a top demon god, the lord of the devil dragon would not think that the same main **** would be shocked. He frowned when he saw Chi Nan''s performance. God knows how this dragon looks frowned.


    After the dragon''s breath passed, the air exploded. But after the explosion, under the intense high temperature, a figure slowly revealed itself. His previous full blow did not hurt the opponent.


    At the next moment, the pupils of the Lord of the Devil Dragon shrank slightly because he saw the black flames wrapped around Chi Nan.


    "Sure enough, it''s you. The black flames before are all things you arranged to lure me to come."


    At this time, the Lord of the Devil Dragon was completely convinced, but he hadn''t been completely sure before. The top demon **** who can use this kind of flame, even in his heyday, dare not take it lightly in confrontation.


    Not to mention, the current self has been seriously injured, and the consumption is very large, and the remaining divine power is not much. It is basically difficult to win against a demon **** of the same level.


    If it were normal, the Lord of the Devil Dragon would definitely want to escape now, leave here first, then slowly recover from his injuries, and finally find a chance to avenge him. But it doesn''t work now, the Lord of the Devil Dragon has been regarded as the culprit of the troubles by the will of the abyss, and the surrounding abyss forces are still eroding himself, and also preventing him from leaving here.


    The Devil Dragon, who had no way to leave the original plane of the abyss, had no choice but to go head-to-head with Chi Nan.


    "Idiot Abyssal Will, don''t you know it, this time it was the person in front of him who caused this kind of thing."


    Helping the enemy to deal with his own abyssal will is simply an idiot in the eyes of the lord of the dragon, but there is no way, the abyssal will is originally chaotic, and there is no way to communicate.


    The most important thing is, why didn''t I think of this way of guiding the will of the abyss to help myself do things? Damn it, I thought of it first by my own enemy, and it''s unlucky now.


    "Lord of the Devil Dragon, there is no need to think of a way to escape, as long as I am here to contain you, you will never be able to leave. If there are any other means, please use it, otherwise there will be no chance in the future."


    Chi Nan said indifferently, while waving the flames, a series of abyssal magic fires burned towards the surroundings.


    At the same time, a large number of plants around began to breed, and these plants grew into dark dragons one after another. The realm of the gods in Chinan unfolded, and the dark magic dragons made by these plants began to expand continuously.


    Although the power of these dark magic dragons is still only at the level of the lower demon gods after the addition of the gods'' realm, they can''t stand the large number. Thousands of dark dragons appeared around, and the number was increasing. Although every power is weak, for the Lord of the Devil Dragon, who is now seriously injured and consumes a lot of money, this is the last straw that overwhelms the camel.


    If you want to prevent these things from weakening your own power, the Lord of the Devil Dragon can only deal with them. But to deal with them, Chi Nan would take this opportunity to attack himself and cause himself more damage.


    The Dragon Power that was unfolded on its own was of no use to the plant magic dragons made by Chi Nan. There is no soul in itself, so what effect can Longwei directly acting on the soul have?


    In desperation, the lord of the devil dragon can only urge the dragon with all his strength. The dragon with all his strength has broken out of the scope of soul attack and possesses some substantive attacking abilities. The surrounding dark dragons were constantly being destroyed.


    But even so, the power of the Lord of the Devil Dragon will explode again and again, because the subsequent continuous dark dragons continue to appear. Under Chi Nan''s own urging, many bases have been established.


    It consumes a lot of money, but Chi Nan is fully prepared for this battle. Chi Nan also brought a lot of the gray crystals that were easy to absorb. The divine power is consumed, so I immediately use the gray crystal to restore it, even if it is consumed here for a long time, there is no problem.


    After only three days of fighting, the Lord of the Devil Dragon knew that he would really not be able to escape. If you continue to procrastinate here, you will definitely die in the end. If you work hard, you may have a chance to survive.


    Thinking of this, the Lord of the Devil Dragon finally decided to use his last resort. "Although I don''t know who you are, but even if I really want to die here today, I will take you with me."


    The power that said that the Lord of the Devil Dragon had been very weak began to swell, and it rose instantly, not knowing how much. The scales on his body were shattered piece by piece, and a large amount of blood was squeezed out, forming a blood mist around it.


    However, the power of the Lord of the Devil Dragon has risen to a level stronger than his heyday in a short period of time.


    "What''s going on, **** it, forgot that this is the Dragon Clan." Chi Nan suddenly remembered.


    No matter how depraved the Lord of the Devil Dragon is, he is still a dragon. High-level dragons all have a special ability, that is, Dragon Ball. In addition to the godhead, this guy also has Dragon Ball. The Lord of the Devil Dragon crushed his own dragon ball, and in a short period of time, he increased his strength by a large margin.


    If it is smashed in its heyday, it may even double its own strength. It¡¯s just that after the power is exhausted, the lord of the dragon will definitely not feel good, and it will take long to reconsolidate the dragon ball even on the spot, he will be severely injured, so that the permanent cannot go further, and the dragon ball is also permanently damaged. It is not impossible.


    As the Lord of the Devil Dragon, the Lord of the Gods, after crushing the Dragon Ball, it is almost impossible to regroup. In the future, even his own strength may decline, and the price is not high.


    But in the face of a life-and-death crisis, he was about to die, and the Lord of the Devil Dragon could not take care of that much.


    "Do you need help?" Chi Nan''s deity immediately sent a message, ready to intervene in the battle at any time. Your own clone is very precious, and finally cultivated such a clone with the same strength as your own deity, and you can''t waste it.


    The demon incarnation immediately denied: "No, I can do it myself. Although this guy''s strength looks powerful, his strength is difficult to control, and he is even more violent. As long as I can persist until his strength is exhausted."


    I have seen too many dragons exploding Dragon Balls before, so Chi Nan also knows the performance of dragons exploding Dragon Balls very well. Even if this is the Dragon Ball blew by the top demon god, there should be no difference in essence, as long as you stick to it.

 Chapter 1505： The Origin of the Torn Abyss

    ¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    The power and pain caused by the self-detonation of the Dragon Ball made the Lord of the Devil Dragon sway his head in anger and attack everything around him frantically. The Lord of the Demon Dragon at this time was not like a top Demon God, but rather like a disaster dragon.


    Only the disaster dragon can be so crazy, full of desire to destroy everything around it.


    The violent Longwei, now fully materialized, not only suppressed and attacked by the soul, but also has the same destructive power to the real thing. Longwei is like a sea wave, constantly impacting everything around it. No matter if it is your own plant dragon or earth puppet, everything is under Longwei''s attack and has no target at all.


    Such a dragon is more like a saboteur. But you have to know what this place is, here is the original plane of the abyss, and also the source of strength and the lair of the will of the abyss.


    Destroying this place, the will of the abyss, which was still messy, began to gather more, tending to attack and get rid of the lord of the dragon. The suppression of the Lord of the Devil Dragon is also getting stronger and stronger.


    Therefore, although the power of the Lord of the Devil Dragon is constantly improving, Chi Nan is still able to persevere. The surrounding flames wrapped themselves up and formed a huge fireball to defend against all surrounding attacks.


    Cooperate with your own phase shift from time to time, shift your position, and avoid the powerful attack of the Lord of the Devil Dragon.


    Originally in this place, it was difficult for Chi Nan to use phase shifting, but he had been fighting with the lord of the dragon. The Will of the Abyss actually regards yourself as a helper, and the surrounding forces no longer restrict itself.


    On the contrary, the surrounding forces want to help themselves. But it is a pity that those forces that belong to the abyss do not belong to him, so Chi Nan never even thought about absorbing these forces.


    Relying only on his own strength, without the will of the abyss, the strength that Chi Nan can exert is much stronger than before.


    The Devil Dragon was suppressed, and the devil dragon¡¯s attacks were still violent, but Chi Nan was still able to persevere. The Devil Dragon still maintained some of its previous sanity and regarded himself as the main target of attack.


    Only gradually, Chi Nan discovered a problem. After the Dragon Ball exploded, the thinking of the magic dragon was a little confused.


    "I remember that a large part of the souls of the dragon race lives in the dragon ball, and it is said that the dragon ball is the residence of the dragon soul. Then the dragon ball blew up, the soul of this magic dragon must be affected. This did not expect that even the main **** is also It will be affected. The talent of the Dragon Race is really terrifying, but it is still not as powerful as mine."


    Chi Nan''s heart moved, and the transfer position began to change. Every time Chi Nan appeared, there were some nodes in the abyss. During this period of time, a large number of altars were arranged here, and Chi Nan had already figured out all the nodes.


    While shifting, he guided the lord of the dragon to attack himself. They attacked one after another, breaking the ground of the abyss to pieces. Even with such a powerful plane as the Abyssal Origin Plane, there is still no way to persist under the attack of the Lord God.


    Under Chi Nan''s guidance, some nodes within the original plane of the abyss were shattered one by one, and gradually they were able to affect the entire plane of the abyss. However, the abyss will react slowly and didn''t want to understand.


    This kind of battle lasted for half a month. It really deserves to be the lord of the magic dragon, after this dragon ball blew up, it lasted a long time. The dragon clan of the upper demon **** blew the dragon ball, and it could only last for one day.


    But half a month later, the power of the Lord of the Devil Dragon finally began to weaken. It''s just that the original plane of the abyss at this time is absolutely uncomfortable. Suddenly, another attack swept through, and Chi Nan hurriedly avoided. When this node was broken, the quantitative change finally triggered a qualitative change, and the destructive force broke out almost at the same time.


    With a "click", the earth left a huge crack. The cracks continued to spread, linking each node. The entire abyss plane groaned overwhelmedly.


    "Haha, the ground is cracked." Chi Nan laughed, and Chi Nan''s body was also seen outside.


    Moreover, the deity of Chi Nan could see more clearly, a huge crack appeared in the middle of the original plane of the abyss, almost splitting the original plane of the abyss into two halves from the middle. Even with this, the will of the abyss was torn apart.


    The Will of Abyss, which was hit hard all at once, was completely crazy now. It was just making trouble before, but now it''s just about destroying oneself. The Torn Abyssal Will, his own thinking is even more chaotic, and he has determined that it is the Lord of the Devil Dragon who is attacking him, and it is this guy who has hurt him. Therefore, the lord of the dragon is his enemy.


    Then, a powerful force converged, and the power of the original plane of the abyss had never converged so much for a moment. This force struck down the Lord of the Devil Dragon.


    The Lord of the Demon Dragon who was in the raging rages suddenly flashed a touch of clarity in his eyes: "Damn, you are calculating me again." The Lord of the Demon Dragon wakes up, but there is no chance anymore. The will of the abyss gathered the last power to attack the lord of the devil dragon, which is not comparable to an ordinary attack.


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon, who is in the weakening stage, can only force his strength to gather his strength and resist him forcibly.


    The "Boom" world shook, and there were more cracks in the original plane of the abyss. From the outside, the entire plane looked like a handicraft about to be shattered, and it looked so miserable and desolate.


    Under this attack, the Lord of the Devil Dragon was even more skinny, and the whole body was no longer in the shape of a dragon. The parts that fell deeply occupies almost one-third of the entire body, and are completely vaporized, with no fragments remaining.


    Originally, a large number of corpses in this place were completely transformed into nothingness under the attack just now. Even if time was given to the Abyss Plane, it was impossible to restore these corpses to make them into puppets.


    Seeing this scene, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s really tenacious. It won''t die like this. But it''s better, at least the soul is intact." Chi Nan quickly stepped forward.


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon looked sad and angry, but he couldn''t do anything. He could only watch Chi Nan do it. After the power penetrated and sealed the spirit and psyche of the Lord of the Demon Dragon, Chi Nan also put away the body of the Lord of the Demon Dragon.


    "Next, it''s the plan to collapse the abyss." Chi Nan didn''t use it immediately, but quietly left the original plane of the abyss. Although this lunatic was hit hard, who knows if he will suddenly attack him madly.


    The reason why the Lord of the Devil Dragon was able to inflict heavy damage to the abyss was because on the one hand, the power to explode the dragon ball was too strong, and on the other hand, because he knew too much about the nodes of the original plane of the abyss.


    :. :


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 Chapter 1506： The abyss plane is split

    The array that Chi Nan has arranged for such a long time is not only used to contain the abyss, but also not only used to get rid of a demon god. If that is the case, other methods can be used.


    The reason why Chi Nan has arranged so many is actually to inflict heavy damage on the abyss. Of course, it is also to use this opportunity to improve his strength and the ability to divide the abyss, nothing more.


    The composition of the abyss is very special, now Chi Nan has fully understood it. When this plan is completed, Chi Nan will be able to form a huge force on his own. The two left the original plane of the abyss at an extremely fast speed, Chi Nan was hidden in the dark, and the demon incarnation had returned to his kingdom of God. There is no time to solve the magic dragon at this time.


    As soon as the demon incarnation returned to the kingdom of God, he had already activated the kingdom of God. The Kingdom of God itself is actually the center of the entire Magic Array system, and the original plane of the abyss is just the core of the temporary structure.


    Chi Nan''s power broke out completely, and a large amount of magical divine power crystals also burned at the same time. Those abyss planes that were originally chaotic are now even more chaotic. But the chaos now has rules.


    Although those abyss planes are constantly moving and scurf everywhere, they are slowly gathering in the direction of Chinan''s Kingdom of God. Similarly, the kingdom of God, which is in the depths of the void, is constantly ascending, entering deeper into the void.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When the first abyss plane came near the kingdom of God in Chinan, it suddenly stopped. A strange power was released, linking Chinan''s Divine Kingdom with this abyssal plane.


    The power in the abyss plane began to be continuously assimilated, and the abyss will remaining inside was constantly being cleared out.


    How could the Abyss Will not be able to detect such a big move. It is a pity that the previous chaos of the abyss and the trouble of the Lord of the Devil Dragon have consumed a lot of the power of the will of the abyss, and his own consciousness has also been severely damaged.


    Otherwise, Chi Nan really doesn''t have this opportunity. The kingdom of God and the forces of the abyss began to entangle and attack each other continuously. The kingdom of God in Chinan is only a superior kingdom, of course it is not as powerful as the power of the abyss. But here is too far away from the original plane of the abyss, because of the chaos of the original plane of the abyss, the will of the abyss cannot use too much power.


    Therefore, the two are constantly pulling and fighting, and no one can have the upper hand.


    At this moment, the other demon gods and evil gods also discovered that something was wrong. The large-scale activities on the abyss plane, if they still can''t find out, they really don''t need to mix up. Even the lower demon **** can clearly see it.


    "What''s going on, what is the will of the abyss?" an evil **** couldn''t help asking.


    Several demon gods, look at me, I look at you, how do they know this kind of thing. The Will of the Abyss is not something they are qualified to interfere. Those top demon gods also looked weird at this time.


    No one knows what happened to the Will of Abyss. Because in the memory, Abyss Will has never done such a big move. So many abyss planes move at the same time, and the power consumed is not small.


    At this moment, Chi Nan didn''t care, what if he didn''t have the advantage. It''s just the accumulation stage now. Gradually gathering these abyss planes to one''s side is the first thing to do.


    More and more abyss planes gathered towards the kingdom of God in Chi Nan, and a wave of power was connected to each other. And Chi Nan''s speed of purifying these abyss planes is getting faster and faster.


    The abyss power Chi Nan would not allow them to exist within their sphere of influence. Instead, Chi Nan''s own power. Although that power came from the abyss, it was completely different.


    That is Chi Nan''s own power, perhaps not as strong as the will of the abyss, but the quality is higher and more condensed. I am not the lunatic consciousness of the Will of Abyss, and of course I will use my own advantages even more.


    It''s just that as a large number of planes continue to gather, the power that the abyss can condense here is also increasing. Although Chi Nan is purifying more and more planes, his ability to fight the will of the abyss is getting weaker and weaker.


    In the confrontation between the power of the kingdom of God and the will of the abyss, he was slowly at a disadvantage, and the sister got rid of. But Chi Nan, who was the initiator, was not worried, with a smile still on his face. Even Chi Nan, who was hiding in the dark, looked at him indifferently at this time. All this is under Chi Nan''s control.


    But the people outside didn''t think so, because in their eyes, the activities of the Abyss Plane were too strange. So many planes gathered, even if they were in the depths of the void, they couldn''t feel it.


    It''s a pity that they don''t understand what the specific reason is. Suddenly, they discovered that the remaining abyss planes also began to move, and the goal was the direction of the original plane of the abyss.


    This is the power of the will of the abyss, what happened in the end. The Abyssal Plane needs to condense its own strength. This kind of thing has never happened before, even if it has faced several main gods'' encirclement and suppression. The top demon gods were at a loss, and the other gods looked at them with bewilderment.


    The orthodox gods don''t even know what happened, worrying about what conspiracy and tricks the will of the abyss want to use, so they can only wait here. Although the will of the abyss is chaotic, conspiracy is sometimes used.


    The two forces condensed in two different places gradually solidified. The powerful force of the abyss will gradually condense and take shape, and now everyone can finally feel the strength of the abyss condensed.


    The one in the distance seems to be at war with something. "What''s going on, what is it that can fight the will of the abyss." These demon gods can''t understand how powerful the will of the abyss is.


    Now that an enemy has appeared, it is so strange. Suddenly, the Lord of Wing Demon''s eyes widened: "No, the power of those abyss planes is changing, and they are gestating a new consciousness. This is the abyss split."


    As the most powerful type of abyssal demon, Wing Demon also has a top demon god. Moreover, the Lord of the Wing Demon is also the most closely related to the abyss among the abyss demon gods, and naturally feels more deeply. But after hearing this, no one could believe it. Is there a day when the powerful abyss consciousness is also split? This is incredible.


    However, if you feel the current situation carefully, everyone can feel it.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1507： Plan success, abyss collapse

    ? Where the two powers of the abyss are concentrated, each power must surpass the ordinary Lord God. It may not last forever, but even if one or two main gods come, it is absolutely impossible to be an opponent of this force.


    If it weren''t for this confusion, Chi Nan would involve that power in the abyss plane to disperse and attack, I am afraid that now his kingdom of God has been completely torn apart by the opponent. Combining the power of oneself and the deity, at most it can only block it. In a head-on confrontation, this force is simply not something Chi Nan can resist.


    "This abyssal will is stronger than imagined. Fortunately, the Lord of the Devil Dragon helped make a big fuss before, otherwise our success rate may drop a lot." The demon clone said to Chi Nan from a distance.


    No way, now the power of the will of the surrounding abyss is too strong, and the connection between Chi Nan and his clone has been forcibly cut off. There is no way to share memory and consciousness. The only way to communicate is through words.


    Chi Nan¡¯s deity nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really powerful, but this power is still under my control, so don¡¯t worry at all. It¡¯s almost gathered now. Let¡¯s start our next plan. If the will of the abyss is dispersed, we must It''s really not easy to deal with. But now that it''s gathered together, it''s much easier to deal with."


    The Will of the Abyss is the Will of the Abyss after all, capable of condensing a huge power in a short time, but the overall power is still scattered, and only the Will of the Abyss itself can be gathered.


    The most important thing is that this guy''s power is different from the main god, but the power of the abyss demon. Without a large amount of backup divine power crystals to replenish, if it consumes too much at one time, it will be much slower to recover through other major planes.


    And Chi Nan was also taking advantage of this possibility, first inflicting heavy damage to the abyss, and then creating the illusion of a powerful enemy in the abyss, allowing the abyss to gather strength and will. But because the two locations are far away, the will of the abyss will be condensed into two parts, so that the strength is dispersed, and he has the opportunity to deal with the will of the abyss.


    The demon avatar nodded slightly, controlling his huge magic circle, and through the mutual connection of the abyss plane, he began to plan for the next step. One by one the abyss altar released a faint light.


    In the void, several abyss planes continuously lit up. If you look closely, it happens to form a tasting line. The location of the link is near the kingdom of God in Chinan and near the original plane of the abyss.


    These planes have been used by Chi Nan as a signal transfer station. Through a large number of arranged altars, the power of Chi Nan was finally transmitted to the original plane of the abyss. Although this force is not very strong, it is also an introduction. When this power entered the original plane of the abyss, the power of the abyss boiled.


    As if pouring water into a pan, the entire abyss plane seemed to be exploded.


    No matter whether it was the remaining or destroyed abyss altar, a ray of light suddenly lit up below. It turns out that the altar that Chinan had arranged was not only part of the ground, but there was another part underground.


    The two parts of the altar are not a whole. The upper part is used to deal with the Lord of the Devil Dragon, and the Lord of the Devil Dragon does not know that there is another one below. And the lower part of the altar, which condensed a huge power, is now finally activated.


    The power of the abyss was restrained for more than half of the time, and then began to transform. The Will of Abyss hadn''t figured out why this change happened in him, but the next change appeared.


    Suddenly a strong black flame appeared in the air. This was the abyss magic fire that Chi Nan had always arranged here. After the transformation bonus of the abyss power, it burst out. This flame suddenly enveloped the will of the abyss. Perhaps these flames have a lot of impurities, and the purity is far less than Chi Nan''s own, but it is better than the quantity.


    The power that burst out in an instant was comparable to the full blow of Abyss Will.


    This is equivalent to Chi Nan controlling the arm of Abyss Will, and then adding a knife to the arm of Abyss Will, but the knife eventually stabbed him, and the lethality was terrible.


    The power of the main **** is not as strong as the will of the abyss, but any method is much stronger than a chaotic consciousness. It doesn''t matter if the strength is not fully exerted, as long as it can be hit hard.


    Most of the consciousness condensed in the original plane of the will of the abyss was suddenly enveloped in flames and burned frantically. Without waiting for the will of the abyss to use the means, this part of the will of the abyss was completely burned.


    Suddenly, Abyss Will felt as if he had become disabled, a large number of Abyss planes were completely out of control, and they were still in front of him. At the same time, a large amount of power was lost, causing the overall power of the abyss to drop by more than half.


    "Hehe, now the Will of Abyss has only two choices. One is to continue attacking us, and the other is to retreat. But this guy is a lunatic after all, and he doesn''t necessarily think about it. In order to avoid the death of the fish, the final plan is also given He will send it up." Chi Nan said calmly.


    The incarnation of the devil didn''t say anything, but went out with another force. Following the magic circle and blending into the original plane of the abyss, the last step of the plan that had been done a long time ago began. One hundred thousand altars exploded at the same time.


    No, not only the altar exploded, but the abyss force that led him to explode at the same time.


    "Boom" A huge explosion sounded in the void. It was not a sound, but it could be heard clearly.


    "Oh my God, the abyss, how did the original plane of the abyss become like that. UU reading " the top demon gods looked at the distance with horror, the hidden position of the original plane of the abyss has been completely exposed. Up.


    That huge plane full of evil power makes people feel chilly. But at this time, countless huge cracks appeared on the surface of the plane, and countless fragments fell out and dissipated in the void.


    The top demon gods can be anxious now, because when they become demon gods, their souls are completely taken over by the will of the abyss. If the original plane of the abyss is destroyed, their top demon gods will also fall below the main **** level if they are immortal.


    Maybe, even ordinary gods can''t reach the level. The powerful force in the body would definitely tear himself to pieces in an instant. Whether it is for themselves or for the will of the abyss, they can''t stand by and watch.


    Thinking of this, the remaining three top demon gods did not hesitate and flew in the direction of the original plane of the abyss. The other evil gods glanced at each other and didn''t keep up, because they didn''t trust the evil **** very much.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1508： Finally let this guy retreat

    ?Using the abyss demon to severely damage the original plane of the abyss, then use the abyss''s own power to destroy his own will, and then detonate his own power to injure himself again, this is Chi Nan''s plan.


    Speaking of it, it has always been a matter of leveraging strength, not how strong Chi Nan himself is.


    This method is most useful for those who are powerful but have no brains, and whose power is still scattered, like the will of the abyss. If it is dealing with other main gods, it is no different from looking for death.


    This whimsical idea was finally implemented after Chi Nan planned it for a long time, and it seems to be a success.


    "Strange, why the will of the abyss is still attacking, and it''s getting crazy."


    Chi Nan''s deity looked at the will of the abyss that was still attacking the demon clone divine kingdom, somewhat strange in his heart.


    The demon clone clearly understands the abyss''s acting style better, and understands it after a little thought. "I''m afraid, he has taken a fancy to my kingdom of God. Although my kingdom of God has no potential, it is already very large. If it is used as its own body, perhaps it would be better to replace the original plane. After all, that original plane The noodles were messed up, and it was severely damaged."


    Chi Nan''s deity narrowed his eyes: "It may also be pulled back and merged. If such a large kingdom of God is merged into the original plane of the abyss, it may be able to repair it."


    The Will of the Abyss has always acted in accordance with its own behavioral habits. Even in the face of such a major disaster, many habits cannot be changed. Because of these habits, there is still inertia.


    The original plane of the abyss was originally formed by the fusion of a large number of chaotic planes and the fusion of various chaotic laws. It is a very incredible miracle to even reach the heights it is today.


    This kind of miracle basically does not have the ability to replicate. But with the power of the abyss, it is still possible to swallow up this high-level kingdom of God and restore one''s own power.


    If it were changed to another time, Chi Nan really had no chance. But now it is different, stealing a large amount of the original power of the abyss and integrating it into his own kingdom of God. Although the potential of Chi Nan''s Kingdom of God has long been exhausted, it can still be promoted.


    Moreover, the promotion is right in front of you at this time, anytime you can. "Then, let the kingdom of God be promoted. The kingdom of God that is promoted belongs to the higher God kingdom of the main god, and its own strength is not too far from the will of the abyss that spans such a long distance. And with the power that just broke out from the promotion, it is possible Stronger than his strength."


    Chi Nan knew that if he could completely wipe out the will of the abyss, it would be of great benefit to him. The deity doesn''t have much, but his demon clone can definitely go up to the first floor.


    As a result, the demon clone began the promotion of the kingdom of God. This time, there is no need to cover up, just unfold it.


    A huge power was brewing in the kingdom of God, and when it reached its extreme, it finally broke out. A powerful force broke out from the kingdom of God, and it was released in all directions.


    On the surface of the kingdom of God, a black flame suddenly burned. The whole kingdom of God is like a bright lamp, but this lamp is black, and the light it emits is also black. It''s just that kind of power, even if you close your eyes, you can feel it clearly.


    "This is, the kingdom of God is promoted! How is this possible, that is the plane of the abyss, can the abyss demon also have his own kingdom of God. Moreover, if he is promoted to the top **** kingdom, is the master of this kingdom of God a top demon god?"


    When the power of the kingdom of gods broke out, all the gods knew about it. Chi Nan just broke out not long ago. Of course, they knew what the performance of the Kingdom of God was for promotion. After all, is this kind of thing in sight.


    It''s just an abyss of the kingdom of God to advance, which is incredible. When will the Devil God also have his own kingdom of God. Isn''t it true that the devil can only wander outside like a homeless man?


    Not only the orthodox gods, but the evil gods were also shocked. "This is definitely not done by the three who just left. Could it be the Lord of the Devil Dragon? He was the only one who didn''t appear before."


    "No, the breath of the Lord of the Devil Dragon appeared on the original plane of the abyss before. And this power is not the Lord of the Devil''s Dragon. This black flame is very domineering, I am afraid it is a hidden top demon god."


    A demon **** at the main **** level has been hiding himself, and everyone knows what he has prepared, and everyone''s heart begins to sink. Judging from his style, it is obviously not right for the will of the abyss. I am afraid that this time, he was also guided by him. The original plane of the abyss was almost destroyed, and that kind of scar is absolutely impossible to be fake.


    No matter how crazy the Abyss plane is, it is impossible to destroy yourself and play.


    At this time on the battlefield, as the power of the kingdom of God broke out, that powerful force became more and more powerful. The power of the Kingdom of God, which had been defeated in the battle for the will of the abyss, suddenly began to fight back, and it was full of power.


    With the help of the powerful force that the Kingdom of God just broke through and broke out, Chi Nan immediately regained the lost ground, and also wiped out a lot of the will of the abyss. At this moment, the Will of Abyss knew that something was wrong no matter how crazy it was.


    After thinking about all the methods, if you continue to fight, you will lose more, and you can''t help the other party, the gains outweigh the losses. Gradually, the will of the abyss as a whole began to tend to leave here instead of continuing to fight.


    But that kind of hatred can''t give up even if it''s chaotic consciousness. The will of the abyss tumbling, a force suddenly hit, leaving a weird label on the kingdom of Chinan, which marked the kingdom of Chinan as a hostile force. At the next moment, the will of the abyss suddenly melted away and dispersed among the countless abyss planes.


    In a blink of an eye, the power of the will of the abyss returned to its original plane, to maintain its original plane so as not to continue to collapse. At the same time, he lost most of the abyss of consciousness and power, and was unable to control these abyss planes on Chi Nan''s side.


    A large number of abyss planes suddenly became ownerless. Under Chi Nan''s control, these at least millions of planes were quickly linked to form a whole, guarding the surroundings of Chi Nan Divine Kingdom.


    Millions of planes are relatively large, and that kind of small Chi Nan hasn''t paid attention to it for the time being. This was the accumulation of the will of the abyss for countless years, and it was suddenly hollowed out by Chi Nan. Only less than one-third of the remaining large planes of the abyss plane. Even if you count those hidden abyss planes that haven''t been discovered, there will be only half of them left at most.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1509： 3 less opponents

    ? When the matter finally ended, everyone still didn''t figure out what happened. Because starting from the large-scale activities on the abyss plane, there is only a long time in total, and most of the time is the plane chaos.


    When Chi Nan and the abyss faced each other up to now, less than a day had passed. There were several confrontations with each other, with great momentum. Those gods and evil gods didn''t wait to figure out what was going on, the matter was over.


    "What the **** happened, let''s ask." The top evil gods finally couldn''t help it.


    In the end, he sent his own clone to ask about the direction of the original plane of the abyss.


    Perhaps the original plane of the abyss was a taboo before, and not many people knew it. But this time he was hit hard, and he didn''t even have a chance to hide himself. That huge plane, that huge crack, it is impossible for people to get lost.


    The Abyssal Plane is the largest plane they have ever seen except the Central Plane. In terms of area, the area inside the original plane of the abyss is at least one-tenth that of the central plane, which is very huge.


    It is no wonder that the will of the abyss can easily suppress the general main god, and this huge area represents enough power.


    Had it not been for the will of the abyss that the mind had been confused, and the power was also scattered, I am afraid that the will of the abyss would have been successfully transformed into a powerful god. At that time, it was not impossible for the gods formed by the will of the abyss to suppress all the gods to unify the entire gods world, where would it be the same as now.


    It''s a pity that this unlucky will to the abyss was calculated by others after all, and it seems to be his own.


    "How''s it going? Have you asked me clearly?" The Dark Sword asked the others. No way, the top clones of him and the Nine-Headed King were killed long ago when they encircled Chinan.


    After a long time, the ghastly voice of the King of Shadows rang: "I figured it out. The thing is because of a demon **** who was not controlled by the abyss from the very beginning. I don¡¯t know what method was used, but he kept himself The origin and power of his soul rests on himself, and he has also condensed a kingdom of God."


    "This guy is really amazing. The Will of the Abyss has been deceived by him for so long, and he has been using the power of the Will of the Abyss to help him do things until before."


    Following the explanation from the King of Shadows, the surrounding evil gods finally knew what had happened. Although I don''t know the specific situation, the calculation of that Demon God is really powerful, and it actually severely damaged the will of the abyss and the original plane.


    After being hit hard, the Will of Abyss could not be the opponent of the newly promoted Kingdom of God, so it was suppressed and could only be used to maintain his own existence. If it continues to be injured, it is dangerous.


    This time the will of the abyss was not only injured, but also lost most of the strength and will of the abyss, and also lost most of the large abyss plane. Almost once back before liberation, even his own existence could only be maintained.


    The original plane is stronger, and if you want to keep yourself from breaking down, you will naturally need to consume more power. The demon **** who sneaked through to the main **** level really opened everyone''s eyes.


    It is not easy to be able to calculate the existence of the will of the abyss, which has always been high, like this.


    "It''s a pity, our strength has become weaker, and we need to think about our situation afterwards."


    In front of him, there were only ten gods at the main **** level, but there was no way to communicate these things. Only five of their evil gods were left, the evil phoenix died and one was lost. There were only fifteen opponents at the main **** level at once.


    But the other party has twenty-eight, almost twice his own. This situation is terrible. If you want to save themselves, you can''t count on those gods, but they can only figure out a solution.


    The demon gods have already left, not only the three top demon gods, but other big and small demon gods have also been summoned back by the abyss. Had it not been for the power consumption of the abyss now, many demon gods would have been refined into puppets.


    It''s a pity that in the current abyss, even the ability to refine the middle demon **** into a puppet is gone, and the lower demon **** has no effect. Abyss Will was completely frightened this time, shrinking all its power.


    Not only did he not continue to attack the surrounding planes, but he also did not allow any demon gods to go out.


    The agreement between the will of the abyss and the lord of **** evil was immediately annulled. With this level and crazy consciousness, who would really care about this kind of agreement. This regards themselves as the will of the abyss shrinking like a tortoise, and also allows them to see the other side of the will of the abyss. However, the three that have been reduced this time, no, it should be what happened to the fighting power of the four top demon gods.


    On the side of the main god, he became more relaxed. The enemy suddenly lost the fighting power of the four main **** levels, which is very good for them as a whole. The next battle was much easier.


    As long as the remaining evil gods and gods are resolved, their pressure will be much reduced. If there is only one **** of evil, their twenty-eight master gods will take action at the same time, and they will win a lot.


    It''s just that things happened too fast and the movement was too loud, so people on both sides didn''t take action immediately, instead they kept investigating.


    These news, Chi Nan is the fastest to make But after knowing the news of the will of the abyss, Chi Nan is a little weird. "This Abyssal Will is really afraid of the ropes after being bitten by a snake for ten years. I don''t know if it is good or bad."


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that because of the loss this time, Abyss Will thought that it was because there was no strong existence guarding in the abyss that Chi Nan secretly arranged so many magic circle altars. If it weren''t for these things, I wouldn''t resell it like that. He now finally understands who he was calculated by, and finally knows who the enemy is.


    Although, Will of Abyss believes that he has done nothing wrong. This time it suffered a loss, and the Will of Abyss began its own internal reforms.


    That''s right, it''s reform, and it''s still an almost disruptive reform compared to before.


    It may be because I feel that the orthodox gods have a good policy, and the will of the abyss has allowed his subordinates to establish his own kingdom of God. Perhaps, this should be regarded as the Devil Country, in short, it is almost the same.


    After this battle, although the will of the abyss had lost, he saw the power of the kingdom of the abyss. At the same time, through the battle, the will of the abyss also has a thorough understanding of the method of building the kingdom of the abyss. As long as you add a few modifications, you can form your own kingdom of the abyss.

 Chapter 1510： The massive birth of the kingdom of the abyss

    ? The so-called Abyssal Kingdom is similar to the situation in Chi Nan. However, these abyssal kingdoms were not built by themselves, but built by the power of the abyss, completely different from before.


    In the future, the Demon God of the Abyss, as long as he becomes a Demon God, will be able to choose one of the abyss planes he has occupied, and then establish it as a kingdom of God. You cannot use the power of faith, nor can you use your own power.


    This rule is very strict, and it seems to be scared by Chi Nan. Chi Nan''s abyssal power has not been completely purified for the time being, nor has it been cut off by the abyssal power, so Chi Nan''s demon incarnation can still receive this information.


    When Abyss Will realizes this, it will be cut off from Chi Nan.


    At this point of contact, there is no other ability, only one ability to get news. But this is enough for Chi Nan to understand some internal conditions. In the next period of time, a large number of kingdoms of the abyss were born.


    The demon **** sacrifices to the abyss, and then gains a part of the abyss power, and uses the abyss method to transform his plane to form a victory. It''s just that this kingdom of God, controlling it is still part of the will of the abyss.


    With the help of the kingdom of gods, the abyss demon gods will be able to display abilities similar to normal gods in the future. You can also gather a large number of your own demonic forces to launch a war against other gods, and it will be easier to deal with the gods in the future.


    They have no faith, and it is not so easy for the gods to attack their kingdom. If you provoke the will of the abyss, you will lose more than the gains, which can be regarded as an added layer of protection.


    It''s just that the abyss demon gods will attack each other, that doesn''t necessarily matter. After becoming an attack from the Kingdom of God, it will permanently reduce the number of Kingdom of God on the Abyss Plane. I don''t know if there will be loopholes in the future. At the same time, the Abyss Demon God will also use the Kingdom of God to fight in the future, and in his own Kingdom of God, his strength will be stronger.


    But if someone finds a loophole in the kingdom of God, it will also cause a battle of gods, and at that time, he will be very passive.


    I don''t know if the **** system of the Abyss Demon God will be born in the future, this is not what Chi Nan needs to consider.


    With the help of the Kingdom of God, the Abyss Demon God will be able to condense his own clone in the future, but it is not as refined as the **** turning over, and it looks rougher. But having a base area also made these wandering demon gods very happy.


    There is almost no threshold for the demon **** to establish the kingdom of God, as long as there is an abyss plane. But this kind of extension also has no development potential, and there is hardly any opportunity to improve, which is different from the kingdom of God in Chinan.


    In the future, if you want to advance to a more powerful kingdom of God, you can only re-search for the abyss plane to transform yourself, but you can''t promote and expand your kingdom of God. But the kingdom of God left over can be inherited.


    As long as the will of the abyss is approved, there is no problem in inheriting the kingdom of God from others. These kingdoms of God, after all, belong to the will of the abyss. The use by the demons is just equivalent to a temporary lease.


    With a large number of demon gods offering sacrifices to transform their own kingdom, the power of sacrifices has given the power of the abyss''s will loss to a certain extent, and is slowly recovering. But if you want to recover completely, you don''t know how long it will take. This time the Abyssal Will injury was too serious, and the stronger the existence, the more troublesome it would be to recover after the injury.


    "Those top demon gods, I am afraid there is no chance to establish their own kingdom of God." Chi Nan said with a smile.


    If the top demon **** wants to use a large plane to build his own kingdom, it must first be a very large one. Even if they used to calculate the super-large plane of Chi Nan, they still barely enough.


    But if you insist on using it, maybe you can. The Abyss is not that big, and it is difficult to find it from the outside world. Even if you find it, it''s generally difficult to get it. It takes a lot of time and energy to cultivate with a general plane.


    The demon gods simply don''t have so much energy to do this kind of thing, and it seems that these top demon gods still won''t have their own kingdoms. There is no top demon **** in the kingdom of God, when facing the main god, regardless of means and strength, they will be at a disadvantage.


    I avoided the rules of the abyss, so I was able to swallow it bit by bit. But even so, in the end, it was relying on stealing a large amount of the original power of the abyss to be able to break through the standards of the superior kingdom of God and advance to the top **** kingdom. Even if he is like this, the other deep kingdoms are even more so.


    One by one, the kingdom of the abyss was established, but after all, the abyss demon **** did not get involved in the battle between them and the orthodox gods. No matter how the Lord of Gods sends out his message, it is of no use.


    The Will of the Abyss is determined this time and must protect his own safety. In the end, he found that the Lord of Gods had no way to change, so he could only give up this unreliable ally, and let him do it on his own.


    "The location of the kingdom of God is quite structured, and it seems that it is also a constituent node of a magic circle. This guy has learned smart and will use a large magic circle to protect himself." Chi Nan looked at the void from a distance.


    I don''t know if this is because I calculated that the other party let the other party learn this time, or the other party has this kind of thinking in the first place. All in all, the abyss today, although better protected, is not as terrible as before. Calculated according to his own strength, if there are four selves besieging the abyss at the same time, not a few top demon gods, they can already win steadily.


    Plus three top demon gods but seven main gods are needed. In this case, it is impossible to mobilize the seven main gods to deal with each other. Forget it, let''s find a way by myself in the future, myself and the abyss are endlessly dying.


    "You continue to deal with things here, I have to go back."


    "You continue to be busy, it will take a long time for the things here to be digested. By the way, what do those main gods think? I don''t want this clone to be eliminated like this.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go back and ask, hey, the meeting just started, it should have something to do with you. With such a great contribution and such a huge force, I don''t think they will be foolish enough to get rid of your clone."


    As Chi Nan spoke, his figure disappeared quietly. As the surrounding abyssal plane was purified, the connection between the Chinan deity and the avatar was restored, and the distance was getting farther and farther, so there was no need to wait here. Besides, it''s not that I don''t have nothing at all. There are still many things in the kingdom of God that I need to take care of myself.


    There is also his own new artifact, it seems that it is not far from being conceived.

 Chapter 1511： Countermeasures against the Lord of Black Lotus

    "It''s time to move. I didn''t expect that person could make such a big movement. It''s really unexpected."


    The master of the conspiracy had already noticed it when he started in Chinan. It just didn''t tell anyone that the opponent''s strength has surpassed him, and his only advantage is that the opponent doesn''t know that he already knows.


    Soon, a group of avatars of the main gods received orders from the deity one after another, and then gathered at the temporary meeting.


    Only the main **** was present, and there was no other existence. As soon as he arrived, the Lord of Light couldn''t wait to ask: "Everyone knows what happened before, what does that person do secretly from time to time?"


    Before, everyone participated and created something to shield the breath. That kind of powerful artifact, if it weren''t the main god, wouldn''t be used at all. Everyone''s eyes turned towards Chi Nan one after another.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, but did not deny: "Yes, this is the plan I was talking about."


    Looking around, Chi Nan told the story he had made up. "The previous black lotus demon **** is the same as me. They are both gods who control plants, but the plants we control are not the same. He is demonized plants. Our plant bases and plant weapons often fight on the battlefield. Say it''s opponents between each other."


    "However, because of frequent battles, I didn''t know each other if I didn''t fight, and I got acquainted with the one who came and went. We are about the same strength, so we have never treated each other well, and I found that he is different from the average demon god."


    "Hei Lian has never directly accepted the power of the abyss, but purified the power of the abyss into his own. Therefore, the abyss has not controlled him, he has always been trying to resist. He did not dare to break through the main **** level before, because once he was caught by the abyss If we find out, we will control it. If we let him be controlled, we will have one more enemy."


    "So, do you want to get him to our side and become our person."


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "No, it''s not for him to be our side, but to be independent. If he wants to resist the abyss, he will inevitably become an enemy of the other abyss demon gods, just to help us contain the abyss demon god."


    Looking around, Chi Nan continued: "And even if he is independent, he is still not an orthodox god. It is impossible to have his own **** seat in the Pantheon. It is not the same as us."


    The Lord of Nature frowned and said: "After all, he is also a person who uses plants. Demonized plants are also part of nature. Maybe we can accept him to join us."


    "That''s not good, although the Lord of Black Lotus is already independent, but according to the division, he should be in the category of Cthulhu. No matter how purified, the power of that kind of demon will not be accommodated by the world."


    Hearing the words of the Lord of Magic, everyone nodded slightly, which was correct. After all, it is a main **** level existence, and it also controls so many abyss planes, this matter is not easy to decide casually.


    If you want to win, then what is their side. But if you don''t win over, in case the other party has an opinion of yourself, isn''t it necessary to add another powerful enemy on your side. So many abyss planes gathered, no matter what to do, they can all be calculated, but they are not careful.


    "In case, I said in case there are two abysses. Although they will be hostile to each other, the two abysses are more troublesome." The master of the conspiracy suddenly mentioned at this moment.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s hearts were hung up. Chi Nan glanced at it, and secretly figured out what this guy wanted to do. On the face of himself, he is the referrer of Hei Lian.


    Chi Nan didn''t expose the relationship between Hei Lian and himself. After all, he still couldn''t ignore everyone. Seeing how they rejected Black Lotus, if they knew their relationship with them, they might be rejecting them.


    "If you accept it, I''m afraid it won''t work, but he may not be able to stay on the other side now. Now is the time of the catastrophe, we might as well let him temporarily alliance with us, and we will deal with the opposite person together. We will talk about it later. How, it depends on the outcome of this battle." The Elf Lord also spoke at this time.


    Elves are also close to nature, but they don''t like demonized plants. Unlike the existence of natural gods, as long as they are natural things, they don''t reject them, even if they are demonized.


    The Lord of Time thought for a while, and finally said: "Then let''s make an alliance for the time being, position? Don''t come to our side, just put it at the front line, and use his power to attract firepower."


    Looking at Chi Nan, the Lord of Time said again: "This matter will trouble you, and the communication with the Lord of Black Lotus will be left to you."


    Chi Nan didn''t object, he himself wouldn''t want to change to someone else. "Then leave it to me. But the Lord of Black Lotus is now purifying those abyss planes, clearing away the abyssal breath of the abyss plane, and cannot pass it yet."


    "It''s okay, you can wait for a while. It''s just that the cleared abyss plane will look like."


    Hearing the words of the Lord of Light, Chi Nan thought for a while before repliing: "The cleaned up abyss plane has no abyssal aura and no abyssal will, and it will not be possible to erode other planes in the future."


    "Moreover, after cleaning up, the laws of those planes will be biased towards the dark system, but they will not have any effect on normal creatures. Perhaps, those planes will be restored to similar normal planes in the future~www.novelhall.com ~In short, the black lotus lord doesn¡¯t really like to demonize other creatures, he just likes to plant some trees."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan seemed to think of something, and changed the subject and said: "I remember, the Lord of Black Lotus also planted the tree of life, it''s just a demonized tree of life, and there are some demonized elves under him."


    The Lord of the Elves lit up: "Perhaps, the Lord of Black Lotus was originally related to our Elves, but was later demonized by the abyss, and now he has broken free. This is an indomitable spirit."


    They had never seen Black Lotus, otherwise they would have known that Black Lotus did not have pointed ears and was not a member of the elves at all.


    Of course, with the existence of gods at this level, it is also possible to change one''s image. It''s just that few people will change their image, the most is to become bigger and smaller. There are also creatures that like to look like humans. Especially the dragon race, almost everyone will become human.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1512： Digest the Abyss Plane

    Although the meeting was important, it ended soon. For Hei Lian''s countermeasures, many gods finally decided to win over, but he could not be allowed to join his camp. The final countermeasures were judged by the results of this war.


    If the orthodox gods have lost too much in this war, it will be no problem to let him join at that time. But if the orthodox gods didn''t lose much, it would be different. If Hei Lian died, it would be the best for them. At that time, there is no need to worry about what happens in the future. In such a catastrophe, even the main **** cannot guarantee it.


    Didn''t you see that an evil phoenix had died? If they knew that the Lord of the Devil Dragon had also been captured, it might not be what it is now. The Lord of the Devil Dragon is now sealed by Chi Nan, so there is no sign of death yet.


    After Chi Nan sent the news back to the demon avatar, the demon avatar only said that he knew it, and then continued to be immersed in his own affairs. A large number of abyss planes can''t be left in this way.


    If these abyss planes are not cleared out as soon as possible, then they will continue to transmit power to the abyss will and help the abyss will recover, and even the abyss will can easily reach its side through these planes.


    Therefore, when the will of the abyss transforms the demon **** so that the demon **** can establish his own kingdom, Chi Nan is also transforming these abyss planes. While the abyss has been recovering, it has also lost a lot of planes.


    On several occasions, the Will of Abyss even projected some of his own power, not knowing what he wanted to do. However, they were all discovered in time by Chi Nan, and then wiped out, protecting himself from anything happening here.


    All the abyss planes established a relationship with their own kingdom of God one by one, and then began to purify them with the power of the kingdom of God. At the same time, Chi Nan also began to lay out a new magic circle with the help of the altar originally laid in these planes. This magic circle is a magic circle for integration and purification.


    With the foundation, it will be much easier afterwards. Since Chi Nan came back, he was busy with these things immediately, and he dared not delay in the slightest. Even so, it has been busy for several years before the huge magic circle is completely arranged.


    After that, the magic circle is turned on. Chi Nan stayed in his own kingdom, let out a sigh, and poured his divine power into it.


    "Next, it depends on how these planes have changed after my purification."


    Chi Nan has planted the Demonized Tree of Life in these planes, and then planted a large number of Purification Trees in it. Unlike the original version, this is a re-planning of Chi Nan''s demon incarnation according to his own power.


    This kind of purification tree transforms the power and even the effect of the law, and in the end it is close to its own power. After several years of time, Chi Nan finally completely purified his divine power and laid a good foundation for the next work.


    But also because his power was completely cut off from the will of the abyss, Chi Nan couldn''t get some of the next news and orders of the will of the abyss. But it doesn''t matter, as long as he consolidates his turf, he is not afraid of the abyss at all. A seriously injured abyss, even if it recovers, can it still be his opponent?


    The magic circle was activated, and the entire void was burning. No, it was not burning, but black flames appeared on every plane barrier, and from a distance, it seemed that the entire void was burning.


    Even if he didn''t get close, he could feel a burning sensation from the soul.


    Under this flame, a large number of planes are constantly being purified. The black breath visible to the naked eye was continuously burned and evaporated, becoming more pure, not full of impurities like before.


    And that kind of very uncomfortable breath is constantly being consumed, becoming less and less, becoming more and more rare.


    The plane that originally looked like black frosted glass gradually turned into a dazzling black pearl. With the help of the entire array and his own power nature, Chi Nan had completely transformed so many planes in one go.


    Speaking of it, this also has something to do with the abyss. If it hadn''t been for the power of the abyss to destroy the laws of these planes long ago, forcibly replaced them with their own, and it was still very messy. Chi Nan wanted to completely purify these planes, but that was not an easy task. Perhaps this is not purification either.


    Chi Nan carefully imagined that he was refining the power of the abyss, transforming it into his own, and then using his divine kingdom to command so many planes. All the power attributes in it are moving in their own direction.


    This cannot be regarded as purification, but as a kind of refining. But no matter what it is, it''s good for you in short. A large number of demons in the original plane were constantly burning in the flames.


    These demons and demonized creatures were unsaved, and Chi Nan didn''t even think about recovering them. All of them are full of abyssal power, and their will has long been eroded by the abyss, and they can''t be considered normal creatures.


    Staying is definitely a hassle. Therefore, in the big formation, Chi Nan also did not hesitate to put all of these into the category of evil existence, burned in the flames, and wiped out.


    Many planes gradually became like a dead plane, completely devoid of vitality. The demonized plants were also burned clean, making many planes look like deserts.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the plants in Chinan that had been placed in it in advance, perhaps these places would really become barren.


    The plants in Chinan have always been called magical plants But unlike the power of the abyss, this is completely magical by Chinan''s own power. Chi Nan''s own power has no magical effect on normal animals, but its magical effect on plants is very powerful. Plants don''t even have rejection, they just accept it.


    Under the burning of the magic fire, these plants will never be burned to death. On the contrary, the power of these plants in the flame has become more and more refined, and they have also completed a process of sublimation and qualitative change, becoming more and more powerful.


    Many plants advanced on the spot, and many plants began to mutate. The most important thing is that many plants have actually begun to develop in the direction of thinking. This is not your own plant brain, but the change of the plant itself.


    While studying, Chi Nan finally discovered that this change was somewhat similar to that of Mu Ling. But unlike ordinary wood spirits, these are more similar to real creatures, or in other words, they are not far away from real creatures. Perhaps this is the biological subject from his own plane, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1513： Your own dark plane

    Calculate the time, so many planes complete the purification, time can continue, it is impossible without a hundred years. But this is only the whole, not the individual. Those planes that connect first are also the fastest.


    It didn''t take long for the planes that approached the kingdom of God one by one to complete the purification first, and the kingdom of God finally completed the steps after promotion and appeared in front of Chi Nan.


    "It''s a pity. With so many trees of life here, none of them have become companion artifacts."


    Chi Nan shook his head in dissatisfaction. There was no way. After all, this kingdom of God was originally built by swallowing the abyss. It has no potential in itself, and advancement has always been affected.


    Although it has been purified now, there is still a gap between the kingdom of God itself and the orthodox kingdom of God. One''s own kingdom of God can be said to be the weakest among all the main **** kingdoms, and there is no chance to advance in the future, this is the ultimate state. Fortunately, this is just a clone, not the deity. If you can''t advance, you can''t advance, it doesn''t matter.


    Afterwards, Chi Nan began to look at the changes in his current kingdom of God and several completely purified planes around him.


    The first thing that changed was the plants, the breath of the abyss in them, completely disappeared, and they were only used to deceive the abyss. What is not needed now can be completely let go.


    Chi Nan found that his current power was definitely not the power of the abyss, but a variant similar to the power of darkness, but he couldn''t tell what it was. This was a special change. In this case, it is the dark power.


    I can¡¯t enter the Pantheon, it¡¯s probably not because of the demon clone himself, but because the demon clone is just a clone after all. The deity has entered the Pantheon, and it is impossible for the Pantheon to give Chi Nan two seats.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Black Lotus is now an evil god, but in fact it is not, it should be said that he is a dark god. It is very similar to the already rebellious Shadow Lord, but not exactly the same.


    Your own plants can''t be regarded as enchanted plants now, but should be regarded as dark plants.


    "Forget it, the ones that have been sold don''t have to come back. Just treat them as opponents and test subjects of my new plant weapons. At least let them know that I can no longer control the plants that I have sent out. "


    Chi Nan didn''t want to give people the impression that the plants he sold could be controlled. This would easily affect his deity''s trust among the gods. Besides, this will allow some plants to continue to serve their opponents, which is equivalent to inserting an intelligence network.


    Those of them, it is impossible to completely give up the enchanted plants they sent out.


    Later, Chi Nan discovered that the trees and by-products of life that had become dark plants had also changed. The irritable character of his original demonized elf disappeared, replaced by mystery and cautiousness.


    Now, these elves should be regarded as dark elves, a variant of elves, but they are all their own. Just like the holy tree elves under the deity, they are 100% trustworthy.


    At the same time, the elemental pond, which was hard to see, finally appeared under the tree of life. Elemental elves began to grow in the elemental pond. Unlike the orthodox tree of life, only the dark element is bred here.


    But each of these elemental spirits carries a special dark flame. Chi Nan thought for a while, and then said: "Since you can use magic fire, then it will be called the magic fire elves. With the help of the magic fire elves, the strength of the dark elves will be higher." Chi Nan has already found out. The magic fire used by the magic fire elves is very similar to its own magic fire.


    If you want to say something different, you can only say that this is a low-profile version, which is not up to your own level. This is a qualitative improvement.


    These dark elves are also different from ordinary elves. Although they can learn magic, they only have the natural and dark ones, and the plants controlled by the natural ones are also dark plants, and the orthodox plants are not very well controlled.


    Unlike ordinary elves, his dark elves are more accustomed to fighting. In addition to very high bow and arrow skills, their melee skills are also very high. You know, ordinary elves are not very good at melee skills.


    These dark elves learned all kinds of fighting skills on their own, and soon a variety of melee elves appeared, which is really a strange phenomenon. But this is fine, at least they are safer. The dark elf''s body is much stronger than other elves.


    Only in terms of magic, there is no way to master all kinds of elemental types of magic, it is a gain and a loss.


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, there is nothing wrong with this. After watching the elves, Chi Nan focused on his wood elves. After this change, a large number of wood spirits have also evolved and become real wood spirit creatures.


    Not a normal wood spirit, but a creature like an elves, a race, a race that can multiply freely. Because the entire race bears its own brand, no matter how it multiplies, it still remains a faithful believer of its own. I was worried that I didn''t have a normal race to use, so don''t worry about it now.


    The wood spirit holy tree can still produce wood spirits, and the wood spirits produced are still ordinary wood elf puppets. But after three generations, you can become a member of the wood elves race and become a real creature.


    At the same time, a large number of strange-shaped wood spirits have also been born. Perhaps many special wood spirit creature races will be born from it in the future Long life span, high loyalty, and fear of death. The only drawback is Slow improvement in strength.


    These planes originally bred demons directly, but now there is no way for demons to be bred, and being able to breed wood spirits is also a powerful supplement. If you want to fight the abyss in the future, this is your own capital.


    "My **** has the characteristics of the abyss, study it carefully, maybe like the abyss, I can create a **** that can be absolutely controlled by myself, just like those demon gods." Chi Nan began to think about new methods.


    It''s just that this method requires a lot of research time to complete. Let''s put it down for now, there are a lot of things to be busy now. Those top demon gods are still in contact with him secretly.


    Do they think they can help them out of the control of the abyss, it is really a dream. Chi Nan still has to be careful of those guys. Once he becomes angry, who knows what kind of trouble it will cause, it is not impossible to do it directly.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1514： The demon incarnation also has a master artifact

    "The matter of the plane has come to an end for the time being, then the next step is to deal with the Lord of the Devil Dragon. It happens to also take advantage of this opportunity to shock the three guys, and save them to add trouble to me."


    After all, it is a top demon, but it is not so easy to deal with. Chi Nan''s current strength can be suppressed when dealing with two at the same time, but it is not enough to deal with three at the same time. This is still based on the fact that they don''t have the main artifact in their hands.


    Due to the particularity of the demon gods, most demon gods do not use magic artifacts. Even the top demon gods have never seen them use the main artifact, but no one is sure that there will be none.


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon did not use it, that is really not. Because of these arrogant existences of the Dragon Race, they have always been very arrogant, thinking that their body is stronger than any divine weapon. Not to mention the lord of the devil dragon, even the contemporary dragon gods did not refine their own master artifacts, and had always used their bodies as artifacts.


    But other people, it''s not so sure. I have to guard against this. Now, it''s time to deal with the lord of the dragon.


    "The soul of the Lord of the Demon Dragon is more useful than the soul of the Lord of the Flame Demon. This time it is really profitable. When I have a top-level Demon Artifact, it may not be impossible for one to win against the three Demon Gods. ."


    The gain this time is really great, and Chi Nan has just begun to rush into action after he has just dealt with the affairs of the plane formation.


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon has never really died, and Chi Nan''s heart is not low. Let''s kill this guy as soon as possible, so that I can feel more at ease. With a wave of his hand, the godhead of the magic dragon appeared in his hand.


    Still just a sphere, it seems that only his own godhead is the most special. On the surface of the sphere, there are a series of patterns, which are somewhat similar to the magic dragon itself. This should be the law of the magic dragon''s own comprehension.


    In other words, this is the strength that the magic dragon has condensed, and it is entirely his own. Believe that he is better than the laws of heaven and earth, the Dragon Race is definitely one of them, and there is no way to say the arrogance of these guys.


    Chi Nan grabbed his right hand, and his own Abyss Demon Soul Banner appeared. The Abyss Demon Soul Banner had just appeared in his hand, and it immediately began to vibrate, and a strong desire erupted, which Chi Nan could clearly feel.


    Had it not been for his own hand to hold the Abyss Demon Soul Banner, this guy might have already threw himself on top of the Godhead. And the godhead of the lord of the devil dragon began to shake, not afraid but angry. It seems to be full of anger at this guy who wants to devour him, and there is a sense of seeing that he wants to rush to fight.


    It really deserves to be the dragon clan, all of them are so crazy and arrogant. But today, with my own help, what kind of waves can be caused by a mere divine personality and soul. Only the magic dragon with the soul instinct remained, and he didn''t know what he was doing at all.


    Chi Nan did not hesitate to place the godhead of the Devil Dragon on the Abyss Demon Soul Banner. "I''ll leave it to you next, devour it for me, and then evolve it for me." Chi Nan said, the Abyss Demon Soul Banner had already entangled the godhead.


    A suction force was generated, and the spirit of the magic dragon was continuously drawn out. But the spirit of the magic dragon is not honest, constantly struggling, constantly shaking, that huge power does not want to escape, but wants to destroy the abyss magic soul flag. After all, the Abyss Demon Soul Banner is just an artifact, and its quality is a bit worse than that of the main god.


    Without Chi Nan''s help, it might end up with a loss for both sides.


    "It seems I still want me to come." Chi Nan smiled slightly, and the magic fire on his body burned. The Abyss Demon Soul Banner is mainly its own magic fire amplifier, after receiving its own magic fire, it instantly ignites it.


    The magic fire was injected into the godhead of the magic dragon, and he began to continuously temper the soul of the magic dragon. The Demon Dragon Soul, who was still full of resistance, suddenly wilted. Although still struggling, it doesn''t help.


    It didn''t take long for the spirit of the dragon to even struggle to become very weak. At this time, how could the Devil Dragon Spirit still care about attacking? Defend yourself first. Perhaps, think of a way to make your death slower.


    In the void, Chi Nan seemed to hear the sorrowful roar of the Devil Dragon. Perhaps it wasn''t an illusion, it might really be the Devil Dragon''s subconscious that had awakened. But having been tossed into such a dragon, even if he left it alone, he didn''t know how long it would take to recover completely. If you can resist even if you are refined by yourself, that''s just a dream.


    And when Chi Nan was refining the soul of the devil dragon, the demon gods of the abyss world also felt that something was wrong.


    "How do you feel, the power of the abyss suddenly weakened a lot, and it continues to weaken." The Lord of the Flame Demon said, and the question was the Lord of the Wing Demon, this guy is the closest to the power of the abyss.


    The Lord of Wing Demon closed his eyes for a long time, and his heart was filled with helplessness. "It''s the Lord of the Devil Dragon. We haven''t found him before. It seems that he is really planted. The soul of the Lord of the Demon Dragon in the abyss is constantly being extracted, and the power that belongs to the Lord of the Devil Dragon is constantly weakening. If the Lord of the Devil Dragon dies, I am afraid that the power of the abyss will consume a lot of it."


    However, they have no choice but to watch. Even if you want to join forces to deal with Chi Nan, it is because the will of the abyss suppresses them and prevents them from leaving this place.


    The Lord of the Devil Dragon may have a certain ability to fight the will of the abyss, but they are completely different. After all, the lord of the devil dragon was later degenerate into a demon he has a certain power of his own.


    But the three of them have been demons since the day they were born. They have no resistance to the power of the abyss at all. If that day Chi Nan controlled one of the three of them. Not to mention the power to disturb the abyss, I am afraid that it will not take long for them to be completely suppressed by the will of the abyss and then destroyed.


    Even Chi Nan himself didn''t know this, but he still wanted to deal with the Lord of the Flame Demon.


    Gradually, as the spirit of the lord of the devil dragon became weaker and weaker, the strength of the abyss fluctuated more and more powerful. The few demon gods who originally belonged to the lord of the devil dragon also felt something wrong.


    A rumor also gradually spread throughout the entire circle of demon gods, and then spread out towards the outside.


    "What, the Lord of the Devil Dragon actually died, it was the black lotus that did it, **** it, how could he do this."


    The demons were both envious and angry discussing. Some of the heretic avatars who were near here to listen to the news were also full of incredible faces when they got the news. What happened?

 Chapter 1515： Why is there another moth?

    ? After only a stalemate for three days, the spirit of the lord of the dragons completely died out. The Abyss Demon Soul Banner reopened, but Chi Nan looked strange. "Damn, how come you swallowed the godhead, is that useful?"


    Chi Nan discovered that the godhead that had been rolled up had disappeared. Originally, Chi Nan planned to keep the Godhead, even if he was useless, he could exchange it with others, and even recreate a magical one himself.


    The dark attribute of the dragon godhead, if used to build artifacts, is also very rare and suitable for you.


    Among the four top demon gods, only the devil dragon has the godhead. The other three top demon gods have no godhead at all. As orthodox demons, their source of power is their own demonic heart.


    Although the heart of the devil is also very rare, it is far worse than the godhead of the same level. Who could have imagined that this guy would have swallowed even the godhead and didn''t leave it to himself.


    "Okay, okay, don''t let it go, let people see what you have now."


    Chi Nan would have been rubbing his Abyss Demon Soul Banner from his body, this guy''s spirituality was really getting stronger and stronger. This doesn''t look like a magic, but like a pet.


    If it was the same as the real Lei Feng, then it would really become a pet.


    Looking closely at the Abyss Demon Soul Banner, Chi Nan finally found that the appearance of the Abyss Demon Soul Banner had changed.


    There was finally a pattern on the flag surface that had no pictures. It was a very primitive dragon pattern. Instead of directly drawing the dragon, the patterns formed the shape of a dragon. This shape is very similar to the Lord of the Devil Dragon. But if you don''t know in advance, no one will think about that.


    There are many flame patterns around, all over the whole body of the flag banner. Even on the flagpole, there are many special runes. These runes seem to be born congenital, without the slightest trace of artificial carving.


    "Let me try to see if it goes smoothly." Chi Nan held the Abyss Demon Soul Banner and waved it gently. The flames were released from their own hands, and then amplified by the Abyss Demon Soul Banner, becoming stronger and stronger.


    Chi Nan was surprised to find that even though he had become the main god, after the method of the magic soul flag, the power of his abyss demon fire still increased more than twice, and the consumption was even less than half.


    The effect of control is also more handy. Holding the Abyss Demon Soul Banner, he was able to hit at least two of his own without artifacts. This kind of horrible increase allowed Chi Nan''s clone to truly see the power of the main artifact. It''s a pity that there are no more materials, otherwise I really want to refine a few more master artifacts.


    Chi Nan knew that he was a little bit greedy, and quickly put this feeling behind him.


    Continuing to look at his main artifact, the lines on it seemed to come alive. After all, it was only forged from the soul of the Lord of the Devil Dragon, full of spirituality, just like a real living thing.


    "Let me see your other abilities." The Abyss Demon Soul Banner in Chi Nan''s hand pointed forward. A black dragon formed by flames was suddenly released. Before, there was no such ability.


    After experimentation, Chi Nan found that the black fire dragon was similar to the Lei Feng on the deity''s side, and even the fighting power and spirituality were about the same, just like a real battle pet, adding a fighting power to himself at once.


    But once the fire dragon was released, then the Abyss Demon Soul Banner''s demon fire bonus achievement diminished, leaving only less than double the bonus, of course, the consumption is still so small.


    It''s just that the bonus is weak, but a powerful battle pet has been added. This Abyss Demon Soul Banner is stronger than the Thunder Phoenix on the deity''s side, and it is more suitable for you. If the fire dragon is destroyed, it only takes a little time and resources to resurrect the fire dragon. The resurrection of this thing is much easier than the resurrection of a main god.


    But the fire dragon, after all, is the same as the main god, is a powerful combat force.


    If you don''t release the big fire dragon, you can also release the small one. Chi Nan summoned the big fire dragon back, and the picture on the flag streamer reappeared. With another wave of his hand, countless small fire dragons flew out, just like the giant dragon, but much smaller. The combat power of each one is equivalent to a middle god, but it can threaten the upper god, even the main god.


    Insufficient strength, but its own magic fire is a genuine main **** level. At this moment, he can release a large piece of it. This trick cannot be used against the main god, but it has a significant effect against a large number of low-level gods.


    The last is the method of avatar, and one''s own abyss demon soul flag can also be divided into projections. It is much less differentiated than the holy bottle of life, but the quality is higher. These divided projections can''t summon the big fire dragon, but there is no problem in summoning the small ones. These projections are directly used by their own gods, and they can also strengthen their combat effectiveness.


    As he was completely out of the abyss, everything was moving in the direction of the orthodox gods. Therefore, the gods under their own hands should also relearn some knowledge and lay a new foundation.


    And for some of the demon gods under his control, Chi Nan intends to find a way to clean them all out. "Forget it, I will send them to the battlefield at that time and let them fight. If I can''t die, I will take care of the rest."


    Although those demons are all his subordinate demon gods, they are abyss demons after all, and there is no way to purify them, so it''s better to use waste. These demon gods are the hardest now, not only have an abyss will control life and death, but Chi Nan can also control their life and death. Now even if I want to run away, I don''t have a chance.


    When there are two masters on the head, that''s the most depressing, and they are talking about these demon gods.


    Chi Nan''s deity knew that the clone had succeeded, and he was also very happy. "Hey, it will take a long time for my artifact to be conceived." Chi Nan looked at the master artifact that he was conceiving a little depressed.


    I don''t want to think that I already have three main artifacts in my hand, plus this is four, and there is only one on the clone.


    Just when Chi Nan was waiting for the birth of the main artifact, the subordinate **** spirits, who hadn''t been here for a long time, suddenly ran over. "Under the crown of the god, under the crown of the **** concubine, something big happened."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and when he received the information, his brows frowned. "Why are there moths again? What do these guys want to do this time." That''s right, those evil gods who were caught in a dangerous situation actually made another move.


    Originally there was nothing wrong with the move, but this time it was so strange that Chi Nan couldn''t figure it out. Because of this group of guys, they actually launched a large-scale battle.

 Chapter 1516： Unprecedented battle

    ? The periphery of the central plane, which has been calm for a long time, turned into a pot of porridge at this time. In recent years, the gods and demons in the sky have been opposed, and the evil gods and the orthodox gods have been fighting in the void.


    Therefore, this period of time, for the inside of the central region, has become a period of recuperation. Although the gods continue to issue orders, they need to go to the front to launch attacks against their hostile forces.


    But that''s just a battle of a part of the fighting power, and even the existence of a demigod level is actually not a lot. Orthodox soldiers of silver and gold levels appear most on the battlefield. Only some time ago, this situation suddenly changed.


    The Cthulhu, who seemed to feel the danger, finally made another move. But this time it was no longer a sneak attack or seduction, these guys actually directly forcibly launched a magical battle. Let the evil gods who are the first to mobilize their followers, steal the statues of many gods under the Lord of Light, and then secretly open the space channel.


    Soon after the battle of the gods began, the whole world was in chaos. More than 80% of the gods under the Lord of Light were trapped in the battle for the first time. But the main **** on the opposite side showed an eye-catching attitude.


    At this time, the Lord of the Light didn''t dare to act rashly, and could only watch his subordinates being constantly destroyed the kingdom of God in the torment. There were too many gods this time, and more than twice as many gods were dispatched at once.


    Those fighting forces under him are also more, and it will definitely not be able to sustain it if this continues. If his subordinates were beaten clean, wouldn''t he have to become a polished commander? I haven''t heard of any main **** who really became a polished rod.


    Without the power under his command, the development of the most central area of ??his central plane would also stop.


    And without the development of the middle area, without this part of the power bonus, it will be even more difficult for one to move forward on the path of the Lord God. At this time, even the Lord of Light was anxious.


    After the Lord of Light spread the news to the upper echelons of the gods, Chi Nan naturally also knew. It''s just that when he learned the news, Chi Nan''s expression was a little weird. This should say that the Lord of Light is unlucky or something else.


    Because the light **** system has always had a poor relationship with itself, even after it broke through, the light **** system worried that it would be a black hand, and did not introduce a large number of its own plant bases, at most only installed some in the periphery. Those void scorpions in the void are also temporarily lent to them for use, and they have no control rights.


    Otherwise, although the battle of God came quickly, it would not be possible to be beaten like this so soon.


    A large number of demonized plants directly attacked as pioneers, instantly destroying the resident of the light gods, and now there is not much left. This is a posture to completely destroy the Light God Element.


    "It seems that these guys are really not easy. Although they can still control the magical plant base, they are also worried that these magical plant bases will be used by people, so they can simply use it as cannon fodder. Even if they are defeated, They won''t feel distressed either. Now the pressure of the demon incarnation is too great for them."


    "One more thing, the Lord of Light had fought against the Dark Gods before the war, and their men suffered a very heavy loss. However, the information about the location of the gods under his men had already been known to these evil gods."


    Hearing Sophia''s words, Chi Nan nodded slightly, which only shows that the Lord of Light is unlucky.


    "Then what is the situation of the Lord of Light, does he want us to rescue?" Hermilla asked Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan didn''t conceal it either, and directly told some information about the meeting. "The scale of this battle of God is unprecedented. Hundreds of spirits of the Holy Light God are attacked at the same time. The number of gods participating in this battle has reached more than 300, close to 400."


    "Oh my God, there are so many **** battles launched by four hundred gods at the same time, so there will probably be a lot of believers participating in the battle." Silinka calculated in her heart, and there was no way to calculate how many people participated.


    After all, the scale of this time was the first time they had heard of it in their lives, and they had never heard of it before. Although there are many gods participating in this catastrophe, it has nothing to do with believers. It is a high-end war, so there are not so many people participating.


    The battle between believers is different, and there is no way to calculate the scale.


    Chi Nan continued: "So the Lord of Light is anxious this time. We ask for help from all other gods. We don''t know what those evil gods want to do, so we still have to send out reinforcements, but it can''t be too much. "


    After a pause, Chi Nan finally showed a weird smile: "They also know that I am the one who can provide the most reinforcements."


    Everyone laughed. Chi Nan is a master of plant control. Almost all of his troops are plants. In this respect, they are much stronger than the spirit gods and the natural gods. Therefore, the troops are also the most, and the most wasteful.


    The Lord of Light regretted not using more plant bases, but now he thinks of Chinan. During the meeting, the focus was even closer to Chi Nantao, and I hope he can help more rescue troops.


    Because once the war of gods begins, there is no way for other gods to intervene directly. If this war fails, the soldiers on their side will lose a lot. It is easy to find the residences of orthodox gods, while those of evil gods are not easy to find. If this continues, then many orthodox gods will face sudden battles At that time, maybe except the main **** is not afraid, other people will have to live in fear.


    The rules of the battle of gods are determined by the will of the heavens. They existed at the beginning of the birth of this world, and no one can bypass it. Once this kind of battle broke out, if you want to intervene in it, the main **** will not work.


    Can''t the Lord God directly destroy the opponent''s kingdom of God. In that case, I am afraid that the top-level battle will break out in advance. Even if the Lord God was the first to do it, it would be difficult for him to survive this catastrophe.


    This is why no one dared to make a direct move up to the present position. Knowing that the more prolonged, the more detrimental it will be to him, but there is no master **** willing to give up his life to raise hands.


    "Then what are we going to do, the fellow of the Lord of Light is too hypocritical, I am afraid he has always wanted to calculate us behind him."


    "Not only the Lord of Light, other gods are also constantly inquiring about our situation. Once we find our weakness, maybe they will do it." Wei Wei Si also said with some annoyance, they are rising too fast and being stared at. The above is also normal.

 Chapter 1517： Intervene on the battlefield from the outside

    "Since we have come to us for help, of course we need help, but the gods don''t need to be dispatched. I don''t know what the evil **** is doing. Tell us the gods to be careful."


    Chi Nan''s subordinates now have a lot of subordinate gods, adding up to more than 30. Although there are fewer among the top gods, it is easier to control. Because at least half of his subordinate gods are cultivated by himself. Those who really joined their gods from outsiders only occupied a small part of it.


    Everyone understood, and immediately understood what Chi Nan meant. "I know, then let me direct this time."


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, we won''t take action for the time being on the bright side, this time the matter will be left to the bald father."


    The bald father hurriedly bowed to express his understanding that as one of Chi Nan''s gods, the bald father was one of Chi Nan''s earliest followers. The bald dad who has experienced a lot of things, whether it is loyalty or ability, is very good.


    Especially when it comes to commanding the army, I believe he will definitely not have a problem. With enough identity and ability, other people don¡¯t need to come forward. Of course, Chi Nan has always been secretly paying attention to this magical battle.


    I am afraid that the other gods are similar to themselves, although they don''t know what the evil **** is doing in this way.


    Although this can slowly eat away at the number of gods, they will kill one thousand and lose eight hundred. If they continue to fight like this, they themselves will suffer heavy losses. In the end, it will definitely not be stronger than them.


    So everyone thought in their hearts that the evil **** would definitely have other ideas. Maybe there is a way to speed up the erosion of the kingdom of God, and only in this way can they solve their gods one by one.


    The Kingdom of God and the Kingdom of God have established contact with each other and completely locked each other. The passage of the kingdom of God has been opened, a large number of troops are pouring into the passage of the kingdom of God, the war broke out, and the kingdom of God is constantly eroded.


    When Chi Nan opened the space channel, he saw such a scene. The space channel was opened from one plane, and Chi Nan''s troops directly used this plane as a transit point and rushed towards the opposite side. The transformed plane can hold a lot of plant weapons, and his own wood elves have also changed.


    The wood elves, who control the army in the rear, have already started a meeting. Ever since the wood elves on the demon incarnation began to evolve and become a biological race, Chi Nan has applied that method to his side.


    After more than a year of research, Chi Nan finally succeeded in turning his wood elves into a race. He can reproduce offspring and become a normal creature after three generations instead of a wooden puppet.


    This time, the power that his men can use is even more. These wood elves are the same as elves. Even if they become creatures, they will not betray themselves in the slightest. Using them can be more assured than using other races.


    It''s just that the lifespan of the wood elves is not so exaggerated, only less than two hundred years, and it does not have a good talent for cultivation. Basically at birth, the limit that can be reached has been determined. But this kind of race without much potential, as a race that provides faith and provides combat power, is no better. Anyway, the master has others to do it.


    While the wood elves were having a meeting, a continuous army of plants had arrived. At the same time, Chi Nan was also in the square in front of the Temple of the Kingdom of God, gathering most of his subordinates to watch.


    There is a huge crystal board in the middle, and all kinds of pictures of its own support positions are displayed on it.


    "Unexpectedly, he was still an old opponent." Chi Nan suddenly laughed.


    "Old opponent? What are these weird-looking things?" In the screen, the man who is frantically attacking the humans under the Lord of Light is a monster that has never been seen before.


    One by one, there are four walking upright, but they have an octopus-like head, which is very funny.


    But these octopus heads are very cruel. Anything that is killed will be torn apart and eaten on the spot. The scene is extremely cruel and bloody. The body structure is also very soft and strong against blows.


    Chi Nan smiled and said, "This guy is a **** of the Evil Orc God System. They have a special aura on their bodies. I am very familiar with this. If they are not mistaken, they should be believers of the Devouring Beast God."


    The Bone Broken Beast God and the Worm God combined to attack him, but they almost killed himself. That time, the guy with the dawn light secretly attacked himself, but he didn''t show up.


    Now the God of Dawn didn''t know where he was taken by the God of Light, he couldn''t find it, and there was no way to deal with him for the time being. However, Chi Nan was also instinctively disgusted when he saw these evil orcs.


    "It seems that this position was carefully selected by the Lord of Light for us, so that we can help more hard. Forget it, it''s also an enemy anyway, so please help." Chi Nan gave it to the Lord of Light in his heart. Make a note.


    But the war still has to participate. Several bases have quickly taken root when everyone was talking, and then they continued to expand. This is the way Chi Nan''s subordinates have always been fighting. First, a large number of plant soldiers attacked, followed by taking root in the base, and then mass production of weapons of war on the spot, so as to push the opponent sideways.


    They are all mass-produced goods but when the quantity increases, it is very scary.


    Obviously, the Engulfing Orc also knew the difficulty of these things from his own god. When they saw a large number of plant weapons appearing, they actually gave up their opponents at the same time and tilted their total force toward the direction of the Chinan army.


    When a large number of engulfing orcs rushed forward forcibly, the army of plants sent by Chi Nan was compressed by the enemy for a long line of defense. It finally stabilized, and almost collapsed by the opponent''s battle line.


    These guys can actually restore their physical strength by constantly eating plants. On the battlefield, Chi Nan also saw a strange scene, that is, a swallowing orc who didn''t know how much he had eaten, suddenly took off his head.


    He took off his head, and then he split into two. A head grew out of a body, and the head that was taken off began to grow again, and it didn''t take long for it to become two new engulfing orcs.


    "This is actually still splitting reproduction. If they are given enough food, I am afraid they will reproduce very quickly." It is incredible that my own plants can become other nutrients one day.

 Chapter 1518： The increasingly anxious and bloated battlefield

    "Mianxia, ??it''s better to let my men also be dispatched." At this moment, Old Mka suddenly said.


    "Yeah, let Old Mka''s undead army dispatch. Those undead have only bones all over their bodies, so they shouldn''t be able to eat them. Even if they eat, they don''t have much nutrition." Hermilla also reminded Chi Nan.


    Old Mka is also his own old subordinate, the only existence of undead attribute under his own. At the beginning, it directly inherited the undead godhead, so for a long time, there was only the level of the lower god.


    Although after Chi Nan reached the main god, he used the power of the main **** to forcibly help Lao Mka rise to a level, but he could only reach the middle **** level, and he had no ability to continue to improve. This is the shortcoming of inheriting the Godhead, even Chi Nan himself can''t change too much. Unless, I can go further.


    And Old Mka has never established his own kingdom of God, but found such a barren plane outside as his barracks to store his forces. There are also some logistics, and many undead creatures are used.


    If it hadn''t been mentioned by Hermilla, Chi Nan would have forgotten it. Undead creatures are also one of the best attributes for making an army.


    "If that''s the case, then join in." Chi Nan thought for a while, then nodded in agreement.


    The attributes of the undead are nothing but a big deal. Speaking of it, there are more undead deities on the side of orthodox deities than there are on the side of evil gods, and I haven''t seen anyone like them.


    After receiving the order, Old Mka went to see the bald father for help. In just three days, a large number of undead creatures appeared on the battlefield. Many of these undead creatures have been specially modified and strengthened.


    Even if they were taken out alone, their strength would not be much weaker than the Engulfing Orc on the other side. If it weren''t for swallowing the orcs, there were only a few bones up and down, and they were flesh and blood filled with special powers, and there was really no way to create undead. In this way, I am afraid that the swallowing orcs will become undead one by one, and then join the team to deal with themselves.


    The Devouring Beast God himself is a mid-level god, and the old Mka is also now, so the two sides directly regarded each other as opponents.


    The plant army in Chinan was temporarily relieved, and under the command of the bald old man, began to attack enemies in other directions. Since it''s here to support, do you have to act like a supporter?


    Although the master wouldn''t be able to use it, Chi Nan was able to let a few of his subordinates go all out for an ordinary army.


    While Chi Nan was fighting here, **** reinforcements from other locations also arrived. What they didn''t expect was that Cthulhu took advantage of this opportunity to directly increase his troops. Not only did he increase his troops, but he also launched a magical war again.


    A large group of gods appeared again, and this time it was the elves gods. The number of elven gods has always been sparse, the combat effectiveness is still relatively underground, the temperament is gentle, there is no aggressiveness. No one thought that this elven **** system would become the target of the opponent''s attack. As a result, many elves and gods were attacked into their own kingdoms at once.


    Although the resistance was tenacious, they were all in a hurry. Next, the Elf Lord God also began to ask for help. There is no way, the special style of the elven **** system, even the main god, at this time can only be a coolie.


    While holding the opponent''s main god, he asked for help. So Chi Nan also split a part again and sent people to use another plane as a transit point to help the Elf God System deal with its own enemies.


    The entire battlefield, with the continuous increase of troops, showed an anxious situation and became more and more chaotic.


    "What exactly these evil gods are going to do? Is it good for them to continue like this? Their beliefs are more unstable and they lose too many believers. It is not as easy for us to recover in the future.


    "That is, are these people crazy? Even in this kind of war, why are their goals staring at us?" Someone muttered resentfully, but didn''t dare to say it directly.


    After all, the above are all the main gods, and if any main **** is unhappy, they can''t bear it.


    "Don''t worry, there are only five evil gods on the opposite side, and their gods are not as powerful as our top gods. This kind of large-scale war can only break out five times at most."


    "That''s right, they only have five evil gods. Although the ten powerful gods are powerful, they don''t have the ability to launch a **** war. From the beginning, they have not moved their positions. It seems Will not be easily dispatched."


    God''s evil is God''s evil, if it weren''t for the Lord of God''s evil controlling, they would not join in such a battle. Without a brain, only knowing that some enemies near him need to be destroyed, this is God''s evil.


    This kind of magical war, on the contrary, does not need to consider the danger that may be brought by the evil side.


    "Huh, it''s easy to say, because you are not members of the Great God System, are you. If you continue to explode, even if it is only five times, it may involve any of us, who knows who will be next."


    The gods, who are also members of the Great God System, felt a little dissatisfied when they heard such remarks similar to gloating.


    A **** next to him also spoke: "Now it is dealing with the gods of our top gods, but who knows who will be dealt with in the future. The gods who have not joined the top gods are the main body of the gods, and they are likely to become their targets~ www.novelhall.com~ Hearing this, the gods who were still a little proud of their faces turned pale. Yes, they are the most. Now I don¡¯t know what Cthulhu is planning, but if I suddenly aim at Aimed at himself. I am afraid that even if it is reinforcements, it is impossible to have as many as now, after all, they do not have a main **** to cover.


    The main gods are now focusing on the guys who launched the battle, hoping to find out what they want to do, and who has time to consider their safety. If a magical battle is really launched, it will be in trouble.


    Many gods have decided to put away their gods as soon as they go back. Even if it will cause dissatisfaction among believers, even if they lose part of their faith, even if they cannot absorb the power of faith during this time, they must put them away.


    If a battle broke out, it wouldn''t be fun. When encountering gods of the same level or even higher and more life, what is the use of the power of faith at that time?


    Many gods started to take action, and a storm broke out in the major planes, especially the believers in the central plane. I don''t know when or where the words of the gods fell.

 Chapter 1519： 5 top evil gods have all joined

    ? Just when Chi Nan himself thought that the evil gods had some other conspiracy, but the development of the evil gods was similar to the predictions of the gods, which is really hard to imagine.


    Soon, another wave of battles was detonated. The goal this time is actually the lord of the war.


    This time, the lord of the war can be **** off. Although the avatar of the Lord of the Battle Array was killed, this did not mean that his strength was poor. On the contrary, the name Lord of War can tell that this guy is very powerful in the field of war.


    He has the strongest force among the major gods, and the most fanatical soldiers. When the war of gods broke out, the Lord of the War didn''t even ask for help, and directly used his soldiers to fight the opponent.


    Two months after the start of the war, the other party simply did not invade the kingdom of any of the gods under the command of the war lord, but was searched for by the opponent and almost broke into their kingdom. Later, it was the King of Nine Heads who sent out some of his followers and helped suppress these fanatical guys.


    The war between the two of them quickly turned into a clash of believers between the two main gods, the king of nine heads and the lord of war, and all the believers under the gods were about to become a foil and watch the excitement.


    Since the Lord of War can resist it himself, then everyone will not take the initiative to intervene.


    After the King of Nine Heads broke out here, the remaining two evil gods, the main gods, also threw their subordinates and a large number of gods into the battlefield as if they were competing. Then, two main gods and gods were involved.


    At this time, the war broke out in an all-round way, and some gods who had not participated in the confrontation with the main gods took the opportunity to start a **** war against other retail gods. In just a few years, several gods fell in the battle of gods.


    Although the death of the upper **** has not yet occurred, the number of deaths of the middle **** has been as many as double digits, and another upper **** was seriously injured and almost died there at that time.


    At the same time, the army of the undead of Old Mka, with the help of Chi Nan, finally broke into the kingdom of God that swallowed the beast gods, and began a reverse invasion. If this is the outbreak of war, one of the first gods to invade the opposing kingdom of God.


    Old Mka doesn''t have a kingdom of God, but he can still lock the opponent firmly with the help of the rules of God war. I didn''t do anything for the time being, but in accordance with the normal rules of the kingdom of God, first weaken the opponent''s strength and weaken the opponent''s kingdom of God strength. Wait until the opponent''s kingdom of God is completely eroded, because Lao Mka is not a **** who is good at fighting.


    "It''s strange, what exactly these guys want to do, the power of the five evil gods has already been dispatched, as if they are trying to break the net. But these evil gods don''t have the ability to break the net."


    The power of Cthulhu is far from the opponent of orthodox gods. If it weren''t for the gods and demons, they wouldn''t be able to fight against the orthodox gods. Now the Demon God has retreated, completely suppressed by Chi Nan''s clone.


    The gods cannot be dispatched casually without orders, and only the power of the evil gods is active in attacking. However, Cthulhu lost one more, and only five were left. This kind of power exploded, only increasing his loss.


    If they all become polished commanders, the impact on them is much greater than the impact on the orthodox gods.


    It was obviously not in their own interests that they were madly launching a magical battle like this. Even Chi Nan couldn''t understand this situation. But forget it, the left and right don''t know what they are going to do, just continue to study their own Void Scorpion.


    After so many years of research, his Void Scorpion is almost complete, and this is the final form.


    As long as you accumulate enough void scorpions, what else do you need to fear. Chi Nan left his clone to take care of him, and he started the next step of research. It has been beaten like this, and the troops have been restrained.


    Even if the evil gods want to do something, I am afraid there is no such opportunity.


    The demon incarnation is even busier than the deity, and is still constantly refining the abyss planes. This can''t be done in a short time, the demon incarnation is constantly reorganizing its forces and integrating its own strength.


    Before the new force had grown up, Chi Nan couldn''t kill the demons under him for the time being. Therefore, Chi Nan could only order these demon gods to attack other planes of the abyss with an army of dark plants every day. On the one hand, they are consuming each other''s strength, and on the other hand, they are also restraining the power of the abyss and not causing trouble to themselves.


    Every time they attack, basically their requirement is to continuously destroy the opponent''s plane and affect the abyss. The abyss either permanently abandons these destroyed planes, or it can only recover with energy.


    The demon clone almost blocked all the demon gods with its own power, which is considered to have made a huge contribution to the **** war.


    Fighting everywhere now, except for the power of a part of the orthodox gods, only gods are left. As for the orthodox gods, their eyes were all attracted by the unprecedented scale of the battle, and even gave up the previous plan.


    Before, they were still planning to secretly kill a top god. Although these gods are troublesome, and although they are highly disciplined, it is much easier to kill gods than to kill a main **** of the same level.


    "Haha, there is one last point, as long as this is completed, then my Void Scorpion is completely completed."


    On this day, Chi Nan was busy with the new experiment, and finally felt that his work was about to be completed This is by far the most perfect work in his hand. Of course, except for those sacred trees of life.


    But the sacred tree of life was not made by itself, it evolved with the kingdom of God itself, and could not be compared with plant weapons.


    Now that there is a new holy bottle of life, with this top-level artifact, Chi Nan can carry out the research so smoothly. "Although it consumes a lot of energy, each one can reach the strength of the middle god. The more the number gathered together, the stronger the strength of each. If the number exceeds one thousand, it can crush all the upper gods. ."


    As long as there are enough of these things to gather together, then there is nothing to be afraid of below the main god. Don''t say it''s a battle of gods, even if you face this kind of catastrophe on your own in the future, I believe it is possible.


    The Void Scorpion cannot be equipped with the homeland mother tree, but it can be improved to become a special body structure that can be connected to each other and floats. There are more, this thing is much stronger than the homeland mother tree.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1520： The new artifact is a whip

    ? Just as Chi Nan was preparing for the final step of research, another incident interrupted him.


    A tyrannical force suddenly burst out behind his temple. Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, and then his figure flickered and came to this place. Soon after, other people also came to this position.


    "What is this, why is it so powerful?" Miria asked curiously.


    Chi Nan looked at the special energy pool that continued to explode in front of him, and his eyes were full of expectation. "I don''t know the specifics. This is a semi-natural artifact. The level is the main artifact. I only know that this is a weapon."


    After learning the previous lessons, Chi Nan did not allow the artifact to be bred automatically from the time the new artifact was conceived. Instead, Chi Nan built it a little. The specific regulations are weapons, but Chi Nan doesn¡¯t know what the specific weapon is. Up.


    After all, the more naturally the artifact is bred, the more powerful it will be. The only pity is that no one knows what a natural artifact is. It''s very possible, and it''s not impossible to help yourself at all.


    I bred naturally before, what are those. A Leifeng is a pet and cannot be used in the hand at all. The other is a bottle, which is completely used for assistance, and has no effect on one''s own battle.


    Although this holy bottle of life provided strong confidence in his own battle, the effect was a little worse in the end.


    "Patriarch, don''t you already have your own weapon? How come you have to make one."


    Orna slapped Miria on the head in an unpleasant way: "Chinan''s weapon is a bow and arrow, and it lacks a weapon that is usually used. Bow and arrow are okay for attack, but it''s much worse for defense."


    Chi Nan smiled: "That''s right, the ability of bows and arrows is not good for defense and melee combat. Usually, you need a handy weapon to fight." Chi Nan intends to hide his own light of dying, as it is. Killer use. The power of the bow and arrow is too great. Under a sneak attack, it can even severely damage a main god, even if it is suddenly killed.


    It¡¯s very good to hide this thing and use it to yin people or to protect yourself. Besides, although Chinan''s bow and arrow skills are strong, his melee skills are also not weak. He didn''t want to leave himself too many weaknesses.


    As he said, the light dissipated, and the breath dissipated. This time Chi Nan didn''t hide his breath of the kingdom of God. Therefore, the main gods of the outside world have all felt the birth of the new artifact, which is a main artifact.


    Chi Nan, the newly promoted main god, had the main artifact and the top **** kingdom, and he was no less inferior to any main **** in the background. At this moment, Chi Nanzai is not a newly promoted master god, but a powerful master god.


    However, now is not the time to congratulate, because the large-scale battle has intensified. Many gods are even attracted, drooling while looking down. If the Lord of Gods now let go of their authority, these Gods will definitely rush into the plane barrier as soon as possible, and slaughter any creatures inside.


    Within the kingdom of God, the light converged, Chi Nan waved his hand, and a green object flew towards Chi Nan. It makes no difference if the artifacts made by yourself are green. For so many years, Chi Nan has adapted to this color.


    Anyway, in his **** system, green does not represent a certain kind of hat, but a noble color.


    But when Chi Nan saw what was in his hand, he was still a little depressed. Because the thing in his hand is actually a whip. "This is the rhythm of evolving into a queen." Chi Nan thought silently.


    Others can''t think of Chi Nan''s depression. Although there are few whips in this world, they are not only used by women. On the contrary, more men use whips. "It''s a whip, what ability does it have."


    Chi Nan sighed and slowly said, "This is a vine-type whip, which can be of any length and size, can rotate for defense, and can also attack externally. It has a strong natural power, although the attack intensity is not very strong, but The defensive power is not weak, and it can be regarded as a very versatile artifact." Chi Nan already knew all the effects of the whip.


    This whip is the same as my previous divine weapon, because it is completely in line with my own attributes, and it was refined by myself, so I recognized the Lord at once, and it was absolutely the one that would not change.


    It''s this image, which is somewhat unbearable. "This thing can also evolve any plant freely." Chi Nan said as the whip in his hand suddenly extended, the front part forked into a large area.


    Flowers bloomed on each vine and suddenly turned into a large garden. Seeing this scene, the eyes of a few women are shining, and most women have no resistance to such a beautiful thing.


    "We have to make a whip like this when we have time." Silinka suddenly said.


    Chi Nan regrets it a bit, knowing that he shouldn''t behave like this. If my wives were all wearing whips, like a queen, the picture would be too beautiful to make people dare not look directly at it.


    He shook his head quickly and drove that kind of picture out of his mind, not letting himself think about it.


    "Is there only this kind of ability, it doesn''t seem to be worthy of the power of the main artifact." Miria didn''t care. Miria is just curious about new things, flowers and the like are not attractive to Miria.


    It is Miria''s nature to be close to nature, but more close to novel things.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "Of course not. Every main artifact has its own abilities. The same is true for this whip. Not only can it greatly increase my natural divine power and increase my combat effectiveness, but it also has a special ability~www. novelhall.com~ Chi Nan said, the tip of a vine has disappeared. "This is its ability to penetrate the void and directly connect to other planes. You can directly extract the plane origin of the discovered plane, and can also supplement the plane origin. "


    "Isn''t this the same as Cthulhu''s method." Miria''s eyes widened.


    Orna knocked her angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense, the biggest role of this thing is to supplement the origin of the plane. In this way, a plane and even the kingdom of God can grow rapidly. This is the ability to plant a plane. ."


    Chi Nan nodded, this ability is indeed very powerful, but it is also very tasteless to himself, he is already the main god. Wouldn''t it be useless at all to do so many powerful planes? Except to add my own kingdom of God, it seems really useless.


    "Then what''s the name of this whip?" Miria said again.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1521： The final details are also added

    ? Yes, what is the name of this whip, Chi Nan is a little depressed. Are you still looking at your own jokes if you know that you are not good at naming it? Looking at the smiles in these people''s eyes, Chi Nan rolled his eyes anger.


    The whip in his hand does not have any very special and unique abilities. Basically, the commonly used abilities are also available for other artifacts. The only special thing is the ability to connect to the planes found.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan didn''t want to think about it, and said directly: "This whip can connect to all major planes, so it''s called the whip of the heavens and the world." Although the name is a little undesirable, it sounds pretty good.


    "This name is pretty good." Wei Wei Si covered her mouth, seemingly weird.


    "The name is very domineering, and it is in line with the ability of the Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms Whip." Even Miria felt so.


    Chi Nan was a little speechless, if they knew that in another world, there were so many things named after the heavens and the world, I am afraid they would not say that. In this world, it seems that the name itself is still original.


    Forget it, no matter what it is, they don''t feel strange anyway. Perhaps one day, his own whip of the heavens and the world can really connect the heavens and the world, connecting all the worlds together.


    Although Chi Nan still doesn''t know what effect this has, it should be useful.


    In any case, the power of this whip is still very good, at least whether it is attack or defense, it has reached the requirements of the main artifact. Coupled with the cohesion and strengthening of his own life magic power, perhaps the power exerted in his own hands will not be worse than other main artifacts. After all, it is the most suitable main artifact for oneself.


    Just now Chi Nan put the whip away, and suddenly felt another breath coming. Although this breath is powerful, only Chi Nan can feel it, and no one else is aware of it.


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth ticked: "Hehe, the last short board has now been made up."


    Seeing the change in Chi Nan''s expression, Hermilla couldn''t help but asked: "My lord, what is the matter?"


    Hearing Hemila¡¯s inquiry, Chi Nan did not conceal: ¡°It has been too short to become the main god, so I am not as good as other old master gods in all aspects. This has long been a consensus."


    Everyone nodded, but Sophia said: "Although you don''t have various backgrounds, your strength has increased the fastest, and your fighting power is not weak. If you really fight, even the top three main gods may not be yours. opponent."


    This is true, but this is a situation where some special powers are ignored. Every main **** has its own hidden methods. Although these methods have their own uses, no one can be sure that they can stop it. Every main **** is not simple. If one is not careful, maybe he will capsize in the gutter.


    Chi Nan didn''t care either, but continued: "Today, I am not inferior to them in any background. The final background has now been supplemented. From then on, I am the same as the other old master gods."


    Hearing this, Sophie''s eyes lit up and almost instinctively said: "The Kingdom of God artifacts also have the main **** clone. So now, is your main **** clone already completed?" The others were also excited when they heard this.


    For a long time, Chi Nan has been the only special feature of these main gods. Perhaps the overall power of the kingdom of God is not as good as other main gods, but after all, it is also a top-level kingdom of God, and what it lacks is only development. Moreover, Chinan''s Kingdom of God has greater potential, and its development prospects are much better than those of other main gods. With the associated artifacts, it may not be worse than them.


    The outside world may not know the main artifact, but they all know it. There used to be the light of dying and the holy bottle of life, and there was also a thunder phoenix. Now with the whip of the heavens and ten thousand circles in his hand, there are four main artifacts.


    A few people even know that Chi Nan also has a demon incarnation of the main **** level, and he also has a main artifact in his hand. However, although the demon incarnation was much stronger than the ordinary **** clone, it could not be exposed for the time being.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Chi Nan only had a clone of the main **** level. Chi Nan is now talking about the complement of the background, and that''s it. Compared with the several main gods who had already been killed clones, Chi Nan was even stronger than them.


    Chi Nan smiled and nodded: "Yes, just now, the **** clone that I have been conceiving is finally completed. Now, some things can be done by the clone. The only bad thing is that this thing consumes too much."


    The avatar of the gods is not his own plant incarnation, and cannot regain his strength by himself. As long as it is consumed, it must be replenished with divine power crystals. The clones that are partial to the main **** level can only use the top divine power crystallization to supplement.


    The time for Chi Nan to become the main **** is too short. Even if the believers are huge, the accumulation of this kind of divine power is not enough. At most, he can only support his clone to fight a few times. Compared with other main gods, this point is too far behind.


    Other main gods don''t pay much attention to believers, but after all, it is the overall accumulation of countless years, and the divine power of the subordinate gods is crystallized and refined, and the accumulation is unimaginable.


    Fortunately, Chi Nan didn''t plan to let his clone be dispatched casually. Other main gods use their avatars to do things, hiding themselves in the kingdom of God all day long. However, Chi Nan decided to do the opposite and set out by himself to hide his clone. When it''s critical, if you and the clone work together, you can definitely make your enemies scared to death.


    Even if you don''t need it, it''s good to hide it temporarily. The other main gods are already wary of themselves. If you continue to show more powerful abilities, you don''t know what they will think.


    Even my own artifact is only exposed now. Every major **** has a magical tool, and he has a major magical tool, but it just allows them to adapt. One''s own strength needs to be expressed, but it cannot be expressed too much.


    Chi Nan plans to wait for a while, and if the time is right, then let them know his clone.


    "Continue to conceive, conceive a second clone. Although it is a bit more expensive, it can bring more benefits."


    Every time the main **** adds a clone of the same level, huge resources will be consumed when the next one is conceived, and this resource will increase exponentially. So there are no two clones of the main god. Although Chi Nan feels a little bit distressed about this resource, his profitability is still good. Two avatars can also make yourself safer.


    The others opened their mouths, although they wanted to oppose, but after thinking about it, they finally withdrew their opposing ideas. One more clone is good for anyone.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1522： Top Cthulhu All Actions

    ? Chi Nan''s main artifact was conceived, and although it caused discussions among many gods, it only took a few days.


    On the one hand, it is normal for the main **** to conceive the main artifact. Counting the time, if the resources are sufficient, it should be almost there at this time. Another aspect is that no one has the intention of discussing these now.


    In the Pantheon, the discussion all day is the matter of large-scale battles. There has never been a large-scale battle of God since the record. Even if it is the Lord of Time, it seems that he has not encountered this phenomenon several times.


    This kind of large-scale divine warfare, although for the existence of the level of killing the gods, has no effect at all, it is better to attack directly. After all, there are more gods, and it is much more convenient to jointly attack the kingdom of gods that destroys the gods from the outside than the battle with gods. It takes time and effort to start a magical battle, and there is no way for other people to intervene.


    Of course, it is also possible. What they are interested in is this rule that cannot be directly intervened. It is possible to worry that there are too many orthodox gods, which will affect their attacks.


    It''s just that this kind of attack is of no use except for disgusting people, and it has no effect on the level of the main god.


    Therefore, all the main gods are being careful, they don''t believe that the guy on the opposite side only has such a little trick. The influence of the main **** cannot be eliminated, and this battle is about to suffer in the end.


    But for most ordinary gods, this large-scale battle is very dangerous.


    If you are not careful, your own kingdom of God will be destroyed, and you can''t escape. As long as you get involved, you will be very passive. No one wants to perish in a daze in the battle of God.


    Those who are not involved are now making various preparations, hoping that if they are accidentally involved, they will at least have a chance to escape. But this time the battle of God is also an opportunity.


    For many people, taking this opportunity to cause trouble to their former opponents, or to secretly expose their believer territory. Some even attacked by disguising themselves as evil gods.


    As a result, the kingdom of the evil gods was not found, and a lot of sordid was born among these normal gods. Various methods have appeared frequently, causing the contradiction between gods and spirits to increase. Orthodox gods as the main body of the gods, if there is no resentment and hatred between each other, it is impossible, this time they are slowly detonated.


    When the main gods found that things were a little out of control, they couldn''t help feeling a little depressed.


    Could it be that this is the true intention of the evil gods. By constantly detonating the contradictions between the gods, and then destroying the union of the gods, let oneself fight with oneself.


    However, do the evil gods just believe in their calculations. The enemy is currently, don''t they worry that this will make the gods more united, and hope to destroy them even more. But things have developed to this point, it will be very troublesome.


    The main gods have no choice but to forcefully suppress the hatred between these gods in the end. At the very least, they have to wait until after this big battle, at that time, it doesn''t matter how they fight.


    But when the main gods were busy, they ignored the fact that their attention was drawn to this matter.


    When the main gods got busy, the top evil gods also got together. "Those guys on the opposite side have been attracted by the chaos. I didn''t expect this time to go smoother than we thought. These orthodox gods are not fuel-efficient lamps."


    "Hmph, what''s the difference between orthodox gods and evil gods, it''s just that the evil gods are marked on their bodies and cannot enter the Pantheon. Those hypocritical guys are not much better than us, and even more evil."


    Several top main gods got together, strangely, they were not discovered by any outsiders. This time, they were all the deities of several top evil gods, and even their clones were not used.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, start quickly when you''re ready, I can''t wait. The success of this operation is related to whether we will have a greater chance of surviving in the future." A skeleton is gloomy. Said.


    This skeleton is the only undead main **** among the evil gods, the king of bones. Almost all of the evil gods are undead deities, and they are all under the king of bones. In terms of military strength, among the evil gods, there are probably the most kings of bones.


    "Then get ready to do it, this time we must make a quick fight, and those gods will not come to help. Once we are discovered, we may not be able to go if we want to." In this place, they still have a huge formation as protection. And their own kingdom of God. They can also watch and help each other. But leaving here is really dangerous.


    Without the protection of the kingdom of God and the help of the gods, facing the attack of the 28 main gods, these five evil gods are definitely not opponents. In the end, it is not certain whether he can run away, because there are too many opponents.


    Not far away, a muddy-like poisonous lord wriggled the huge muddy body, and a burst of poisonous gas was slowly released, and then absorbed by the body. Several other evil gods around have moved away from this guy one after another. The Lord of Corruption is the most poisonous god. In their eyes, the Lord of Corruption is more poisonous than the Lord of Conspiracy.


    Just don''t know why, this time the master of the conspiracy took out the god-killing potion, and it suppressed the master of poison in terms of toxins. The Lord of Corruption was lazily moving, and a **** statue suddenly fell down.


    "That''s it, let''s start quickly." The Lord of Corruption condensed and formed the shape of a giant, still looking lazy. Others quickly took the idol over and placed it on an altar.


    This place is a superior kingdom of God, not a kingdom of other main gods.


    "Let''s get started, this time, let us wash away the shame, and let them see that our evil gods are not good to bully."


    All the best products were burned by the red flame, and a red blood mist gradually emerged from the altar. Gradually, the idol was lit up. I don''t know how long it has passed. A huge crack appeared in the sky. The crack grew bigger and bigger, and finally formed a hole. This is the passage of the kingdom of God, if other gods are here, they will definitely be able to see it.


    However, the passage of the kingdom of God that can be directly opened by the main **** is definitely not an ordinary passage of the kingdom of God. A depressed aura passed over from the other side, and that horrible aura told them that the other side was definitely a master god.


    That''s right, their goal this time is the main god, and the large-scale divine battle they launched before was completely used to attract the attention of other main gods. At this moment, at this moment their purpose is.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1523： You all came

    ? The Lord of Magic who was appeasing his subordinates suddenly changed his expression because he discovered that he was actually triggered by a **** war. During this period of time, I have been hearing about the outbreak of Godly War, but I didn''t expect that someone would dare to provoke him.


    Only in the next moment, the Lord of Magic found that something was wrong. Because in order to break out a battle of gods, the first thing that is needed is the statue of the opponent, or something that can represent the gods with a strong power of faith.


    However, as the master **** for many years, he has long ignored faith, and his followers have gradually handed over to other subordinate gods. In order to reduce his weaknesses, after becoming the Lord God, the Lord of Magic is doing this.


    Later, the statue of the Lord of Magic was only available on a few planes that he controlled. Those planes were firmly controlled by him, and it was impossible to enter and leave casually. Other believers have survived in their own kingdom of God. My own idols and things that represent myself have not appeared in the outside world for many years, not even the central plane.


    Want to detonate their own magical battle, where did they find it? Could it be that there were still statues of gods left behind that were not cleaned up by themselves, or they were hidden by previous believers.


    This kind of thing is not impossible, or it should be said that every main **** has this kind of thing.


    There are too many followers of the main god, and they are very pious. It is normal to hide their gods and pray secretly.


    However, the gods that can be used and used to trigger a battle of gods are all approved by the gods themselves. No matter how much you pray, you can¡¯t have this kind of effect if you sculpt a statue privately.


    The Lord of Magic didn''t want to understand, but the battle of God had already begun. "I don''t know it''s that bastard, even I dare to provoke me if I make a mistake. No matter who will, as long as you dare to come in, go and die."


    A flame burned up on the Lord of Magic, proving the anger of the Lord of Magic. For her, being provoked is nothing. But the problem is that it is a joke to be entered into your own kingdom of God.


    The main **** has privileges. The battle of gods begins. Although the will of the heavens has locked the kingdom of the main god, they have not locked the main **** in their own temple. The main **** can move at will in his own kingdom.


    In the distance, a passage of the kingdom of God appeared. Feeling the breath of the opposite, the Lord of Magic even more disdain. "Upper god? If you can go to the upper **** but you can even make a mistake about this, then you are unlucky if you die." The Lord of Magic thought that someone had made a mistake with his idol, so he attacked the wrong target, but attacked. It''s an attack.


    Only the next moment, the Lord of Magic''s eyes widened. Because the enemy appeared, it was not an infinite number of believers and soldiers, but a few figures with a frightening atmosphere. This is not the upper god, this is actually the main god.


    "The king of nine heads, among the darkness, the king of ghosts, the king of bones, and the lord of poison, all the remaining five top evil gods have actually come. And they are all deities, so your goal this time is me. Up."


    The Lord of Magic is not stupid, and soon figured out. Just after arriving here, a shining thing fell on the Lord of Corruption, and then disappeared. The Lord of Magic felt that he had lost contact with the outside world.


    "Use the **** war to lock my kingdom of God, and then use the magic weapon to strengthen the lock, so that I can''t ask for help from the outside world, so that the outside world can''t feel what''s happening here. You did a great job."


    The Nine-Headed King said calmly: "There is no way, who makes you and the Lord of Elements the most troublesome of all the main gods. If you don''t solve you, we are uneasy."


    The Lord of Magic and the Lord of Elements are among the Lord Gods who are best at large-scale spells. At the level of the main god, that is a large-scale divine art. Once this spell broke out, even their top evil gods would be greatly affected.


    If the two erupted in turn, coupled with the large number of main gods, and they did not have a pure mage **** who could resist, there would be no need to fight this battle. And if you want to escape, you must avoid being entangled and caught by various spells. In comparison, the Lord of Elements pays more attention to the destructive power of spells, while the Lord of Magic pays more attention to the changes of spells.


    None of them dared to underestimate the magic arts that reached the main **** level. Therefore, even if it is a risk this time, it must be solved. This is the most critical location for several top evil gods planning this time.


    They don''t want to kill a main **** casually, but have a goal. The strength of the master of magic may not be very strong among the main gods, but various large-scale spells and weird spells are too troublesome and threaten them very much.


    The battle broke out in an instant, and everyone had nothing to say. As soon as the clone of the Lord of Magic appeared, it was entangled by the clones of the King of Bones and the King of Ghosts. The entire kingdom of God swayed, and the sky fell apart.


    The main god''s shot is extraordinary. That kind of destructive force directly ruptured the cracks of the earth shaking. After the battle this time, my own kingdom of God would be very difficult to preserve. Of course, whether he can save his life this time is not certain. God war begins, that is the blockade of the will of the heavens. The stronger the god, the stronger the blockade.


    The level of the will of the heavens is higher than that of the main god, so even the main **** can''t get rid of it.


    It seems that I can only find a way to support it for a period of time and then find an opportunity to leave. But the opponents are five guys of the same level, among which the strength of the Lord of Corruption is far superior to himself. Several people obviously also know the idea of ??the Lord of Magic, and they entangled when they came up.


    Five main gods surrounded the Lord of Magic The Lord of Magic suddenly felt a huge threat.


    "This is what you asked for." Flames and frost emerged from the master of magic. This is not an ordinary spell, and even the master gods felt a huge threat.


    The ring in the Lord of Magic''s hands flickered. This is the only artifact of the Lord of Magic. Its biggest function is to increase his spells and strengthen control. The surrounding temperature is constantly entangled, alternating hot and cold.


    "Hmph, although your threat is great, you can''t do it alone."


    The nine-headed king directly ignored the surrounding environment. Although there is no artifact, his body is the most powerful artifact.


    There is also the Lord of Corruption who does not have the artifact. The Lord of Corruption has always used the means of tempering the artifact to refine himself, so his body is the artifact. A gust of poisonous gas filled the body of the poisonous lord, and the whole body exuded the smell of a divine weapon.


    The toxins are permeating, and the believers and warriors of the Kingdom of God who originally wanted to help, were poisoned and turned into a pool of thick water in the first place. Even the several gods in the kingdom of magic can only be maintained with difficulty.

 Chapter 1524： Siege of the Lord of Magic

    ? The long sword in the hand burst out with pitch-black light in the darkness, as if it could swallow everything. With a wave of his hand, Jianguang had already split the Firebird flying towards him. At this moment, the surrounding elements exploded.


    The firebirds and ice birds formed a large area around them, as if ten thousand birds were facing the phoenix, attacking them in large numbers. As soon as some ice birds were split open, the Dark Sword frowned. "Be careful, there is a curse in it."


    The powerful curse from the main god, even the sword of darkness, was difficult to resist and was affected. This is why he thinks the Lord of Magic is the biggest threat. The strength of this woman is not very strong, but in cooperation with other main gods, the power that bursts out is terrible. Even in the face of a siege, he can persist.


    "Curse? It''s up to me." The Ghost King made a gloomy voice. Although both are undead creatures, the ghost king does not like to command the undead army, but likes to use curses.


    Behind the king of the ghost, a cloud of cursing slowly rose up, this is the artifact of the king of the ghost.


    When the clouds were covering, the master of magic suddenly felt a little trance in his spirit and a little weakness in his body. He was accidentally hit by the nine-headed king, and he was shot and flew out on the spot.


    "Damn, these **** bastards." With the cloud of curse in the air, his curse was basically useless. This cloud of curse not only strengthens the curse, but also shields the opponent''s curse.


    "Die obediently." Just after the words of the King of Bones fell, the ground suddenly exploded, and a figure similar to the King of Bones rushed out, leaving a few traces on the Lord of Magic. The Lord of Magic suddenly disappeared and appeared in another place.


    "It''s really amazing. The space is blocked, and you can use the space to move. You really deserve to be the master **** who controls magic.


    The King of Bones shot again, this time it was the deity. The skeleton that just appeared was not a clone of the King of Bones, but a divine instrument. The main artifact of the King of Bones was created after imitating his own body.


    Usually can fight like clones without consuming any divine power crystals. As evil gods, their divine power is not much crystallized. The Lord of Magic was in a very dangerous situation at this time, and he felt a little regretful in his heart.


    What she regretted was that she had spent her time studying magic before, and she had to know that her ability to build artifacts was second only to the master of alchemy. It''s just that I have been studying magic and the truth of the world, so I have a lot less time.


    Except for a magic ring used as a symbol, he didn''t have an extra master artifact in his hand. If he could carry several master artifacts like the master of alchemy, how could this be the case now. In the attack just now, if there was a defensive main artifact, he would not be injured if he said anything.


    Just before he could figure it out, the King of Nine Heads launched another attack. A tentacle quickly attacked, and the reveal on the tentacle sprayed out terrifying ice. It''s different from your own ice, but it has the same destructive power.


    The Lord of Magic cannot use teleport continuously in this kind of blocked kingdom of God, and needs to wait for the space to calm down.


    There was no way to escape this time, only defensive spells were used. A transparent eggshell wrapped itself up, firmly blocking the attack of the King of Nine Heads. But the defensive barrier like the egg shell was constantly shaking.


    No way, the master of magic himself is indeed not very strong, no matter how many means, it can''t cover up the lack of power.


    With everyone taking action, especially the attacks of various powerful magic, the entire kingdom of God has become a mess. The powerful magic of the Lord of Magic is the chief culprit in destroying the kingdom of God. Few believers in the kingdom of God have survived. This shows that the terrifying destructive power of the Lord of Magic further strengthens their idea of ??killing the Lord of Magic.


    "No, she wants to notify the other main gods by destroying her own kingdom, and make a quick decision. Don''t hide it." Suddenly, the King of Ghosts thought of something, and said gloomily.


    After hearing this, everyone finally remembered the current situation. Before, it was just a habit of hiding, but now it can¡¯t.


    The most powerful Lord of Corruption took the first shot, and the whole person became a puddle of slime. Suddenly, two mud arrows flew out, aiming directly at the Lord of Magic. The Lord of Magic felt the danger instinctively.


    This seemingly ordinary attack brought a huge threat to himself. The figure flashed, the master of magic disappeared, and space moved again. But the Lord of Magic was shocked to discover that even though he had left, the two mud arrows also teleported with him, still approaching him, and the threatening feeling became stronger and stronger.


    "Being able to penetrate the space to lock the enemy''s attack, the boss''s ability is getting stronger and stronger." The King of Bones said with a smile.


    The Lord of Magic almost mobilized the power of his whole body, and laid a magical defense in front of him. All kinds of defenses are there, and it can be said that it is a perfect defense. It''s just that these two mud arrows are totally unreasonable.


    Regardless of the type of defense, use your own strength to force a breakthrough. The barrier of defensive spells has been corroded away, the barrier against physical attacks has been corroded away, the defensive barrier against attacks has been weakened, and has also been corroded...


    Almost instantly, hundreds of defensive barriers of various types were corroded, but the attack power of the two mud arrows was only weakened by more than half. The remaining power hit the Lord of Magic fiercely and sent it flying away. While still in the air, the face of the Lord of Magic became dark, obviously poisoned.


    "Damn it, even if you die, I still have to pull you together, the magic torrent." The master of magic stretched out his hand at several evil gods, but nothing happened. "Damn it, seal, when?"


    The Lord of Magic discovered with horror that he was actually sealed. Although this seal could not completely block the operation of his divine power, it could prevent his divine power from running at full capacity. Now, his ultimate move is gone.


    The other evil gods also reacted and came back here again. "It turned out to be just a bluff, look at me."


    Suddenly, the same skeletal artifact beside him was attached to the bone king, and the two merged together. The original powerful strength of the King of Skeletons suddenly increased a lot.


    When he moved his feet, the King of Bones appeared in front of the Lord of Magic like a teleport, piercing fiercely with his bone claws with white light. The Lord of Magic, who was slowly sealed but also severely injured by poison, could only watch, unable to dodge.

 Chapter 1525： The evil gods

    The bone claw pierced into the chest of the Lord of Magic, and with a strong pull, the body of the mighty **** was torn open on the spot. The heart inside was directly grabbed out and crushed on the spot.


    Of course, such an injury is nothing to the main god. But that powerful divine power flows and destroys in the body, it is completely different. The power touched the godhead, and the spirit of the master of magic was in a trance.


    There was a sudden explosion, and the king of bones was blown out. The blood stained on his body instantly turned into a terrifying attack. "Blood magic, do orthodox gods also learn this kind of magic."


    The bone king in the distance got up and looked at the bones on his body. Several cracks had appeared. If it hadn''t been for the fusion of one''s own main artifact, it would probably be a broken bone now. The badly wounded master of magic still has such power. He is indeed the master of magic known as the most capable, and he must be careful at all times.


    "It''s about to die, but be careful." The cursed cloud around the Ghost King slowly drifted past, covering the Lord of Magic. The strong curse further weakened the power of the Lord of Magic.


    In the end, the Lord of Corruption swam past like a poisonous snake and swallowed the Lord of Magic in one bite.


    "Let''s go." The poisonous lord made a voice, and then walked in the direction of the kingdom of God. It seemed slow, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye. Others glanced at each other. Although they were a little dissatisfied, they could only keep up.


    Keep staying here, then there is no need to go back. The Lord of Corruption is the most powerful among them. Although he has only shot twice, both times are very critical. The most important thing is that his strength is so powerful that he can''t beat him, and watching the Lord of Corruption take away the spoils, they can only give up because they can''t come out.


    Quickly search and take away the temple, a group of evil gods gave up this dilapidated kingdom of God.


    From the beginning of the attack to the end of the battle, a total of less than two hours. At this moment, it is difficult for other main gods to react, not to mention that they don''t even know. When they left the next day, the kingdom of God changed.


    The breath of the kingdom of God continued to increase and expand, becoming stronger and stronger. "What''s the matter, what is the Lord of Magic doing, haven''t you contacted yet." Everyone asked anxiously in the conference room.


    The clone of the Lord of Magic closed his eyes and shook his head. There was no way to contact his deity. If it wasn''t that the kingdom of God had been blocked, or something else had happened, it would be too strange.


    Just when everyone wanted to continue to inquire, the clone of the Lord of Magic suddenly screamed, and then the whole person exploded with a "bang". A large number of magic elements and divine power spread towards the surroundings.


    All the clones of the Lord God present were not afraid of this power, but the inexplicable explosion of the clone of the Lord of Magic gave them a bad premonition. "Look at it, the kingdom of magic, the Lord of Magic, has begun to become a Jedi."


    Everyone hurriedly looked at it, far in the air, the kingdom of the Lord of Magic erupted little by little, surrounded by flames, raging cold, and flickering thunder and lightning. Various magical elements continue to erupt, destroying the surrounding area in a mess. Moreover, the scope was extremely huge, and nearly half of the subordinate gods under the Lord of Magic were shattered on the spot.


    Among these gods, many of them were instantly destroyed by the law of eruption, and there was no chance to escape.


    In the void, an elemental type of Jedi formed. The kingdom of the Lord God has become a Jedi, this is definitely death.


    "In the breath just now, I felt the breath of the evil god, it''s wrong, the remaining five heretic gods have the breath." The Lord of Light''s face became very ugly. Usually, the most aggressive against evil gods and demons is the Lord of Light.


    Therefore, for several top demon gods and evil gods, the Lord of Light is also the most familiar. Even if their aura is very weak, the Lord of Light can feel it. And the eyes of the Lord of Time have been covered with a layer of light.


    "How is it, did you see anything." The Lord of Time can see some fragments of time, and he is the oldest god, the most lofty and respected among all gods.


    After a long time, the light in the eyes of the Lord of Time disappeared, and he said to others: "It is the means of the evil gods. These evil gods used large-scale battles to attract our attention, and then opened them with the idol of the lord of magic that was stolen before. The kingdom of God arrived at the same time. Five evil gods shot at the same time, sealing the kingdom of the Lord of Magic."


    "What, it''s no wonder that we can''t feel it through the magical battle and the special seal. The individual strength of the Lord of Magic is not very strong. How can they be their opponent if the five of them are together." The Lord of the Elves was a little annoyed.


    The Lord of Nature comforted him, and then said: "Their thoughts are roughly because the threat of the Lord of Magic is too great, so they will wipe out him. There is also the Lord of Elements who has the same threat to them."


    "Yes, then, next, I will protect the Lord of Elements at close range." The Lord of Warriors said.


    Although the warrior master has the kingdom of God, he doesn''t care much. He believes more in his own strength, so he is often not in the kingdom of God. The master of protection elements is also the best candidate.


    "Don''t have to be so troublesome, as long as there is preparation, there is no problem. This time the five top evil gods can make a sneak attack at the same time. If they are found, they will die." A soft voice sounded.


    The Lord of the Elements, who has always been not far from the Lord of the Elves , has almost never spoken.


    After opening his hood, Chi Nan knew what the identity of the Lord of Elements was. This is a huge elemental spirit, the kind of special creature derived from the tree of life.


    Being able to become the main **** as an elemental creature is really not easy. No wonder they have always been by the side of the Elf Lord. These two people are definitely in the same camp, and there may be a contractual relationship.


    There are so many elemental spirits under him, but few can become gods. It''s not that Chi Nan didn''t want to, but because the elemental elves, as elemental creatures, had a lot of flaws in themselves.


    Before becoming a god, the strength of elemental spirits was very powerful, far surpassing ordinary creatures. But if you want to become a god, you need to pay more effort and cost. The elemental creatures themselves have no aptitude to speak of.


    I really don''t know how this guy became the main god, maybe I should ask about it if I have a chance. But now, it is obviously not a good opportunity. The Lord of Magic has just been killed, and countermeasures are being discussed.

 Chapter 1526： Exchange the essence of nature

    ? The death of the Lord of Magic caused an uproar among the orthodox gods. All along, they have been fighting against each other. All kinds of accidents are also good for me.


    First of all, their evil god, Shen Xiefeng, was assassinated and then died. Then there was a problem with the abyss plane, and the four top demon gods disappeared. Most people still don''t know that the Lord of the Devil Dragon is dead.


    It can be said that all kinds of changes make the orthodox gods not think this is a catastrophe at all, they think they will definitely win.


    It wasn''t until later that Cthulhu detonated a large-scale battle, which gave the gods a sense of urgency. But even so, their sense of urgency has gradually disappeared a lot because of various support. In their eyes, as long as there is nothing wrong with the main gods, no matter how dangerous they are, they are sure to win.


    As for the unlucky gods who died, it was just because of bad luck.


    But now, the Lord of Magic, the Lord God, is dead. This is too sudden and too unbelievable.


    Especially the mages, the mages of all ethnic groups, they worship the Lord of Magic the most. Although this kind of worship is not faith, it is also a type of idol, and it is the goal of their hard work.


    At any time, they can stand up and claim to be noble magicians. But who could have imagined that the main **** they most recognized would be attacked and killed in this way, which made most magicians simply unable to believe it.


    Those few magicians who believed in the Lord of Magic clearly felt that their power was rapidly diminishing, and the power that could have been borrowed has slowly dried up. This is simply a terrible event that will kill them.


    Because the death of the Lord of Magic, whether it is a **** or an ordinary person, has now caused a lot of fluctuations. Perhaps, only those small planes will not have a problem, after all, the people on their side don''t know who the master of magic is.


    In the conference hall, the main gods are still in a meeting. What was being discussed at this time was how to deal with the counterattack of the evil gods. These guys still didn''t stop the magical battle. Speaking of it, once the magical battle started, it was not easy to stop.


    On the one hand, they can''t let this kind of thing continue, on the other hand, they don''t know what else the evil **** will plan. Maybe it is to deal with the master of the elements, but it is also possible to deal with other people. If they were allowed to deal with them using the method of dealing with the Lord of Magic, even if others rescued in time, they would probably suffer heavy losses.


    With preparation, it does not mean that you will be able to save your life. However, the evil gods rarely need faith, and they are more directly devouring the origin of the major planes. It is impossible to use the same method to deal with the evil god.


    Especially when it comes to the level of the main **** and does not require faith, it is even more impossible for these evil gods to keep things like their own idols in the outside world, and their believers are only those who are in the kingdom of gods.


    "Anyway, we still have to strengthen our vigilance. I suggest that we prepare more liaisons with each other and communicate with other liaisons in the Kingdom of God every day. In the event of an accident, we will immediately start rescue."


    The words of the Lord of Light were recognized by everyone. Anyway, they don''t need to trouble themselves, just send a few more people. Even Chi Nan agreed with this. After all, if he was besieged by five evil gods at the same time, even Chi Nan himself would not think that he had a chance to escape. Without support, it is very likely that he would be wiped out.


    Fortunately, they still don''t know their own strength and abilities, and they don''t know their growth rate, otherwise it is very likely that they will be the one who made the attack. Sometimes it¡¯s not a good thing to have a reputation too loud.


    "Everyone, can you help me? We want to resurrect the Lord of Magic. The Lord God is troublesome to resurrect, and we need your help." Suddenly, the Lord of the Elves spoke, and the Lord of Elements next to him nodded.


    The two of them have a good relationship with the Lord of Magic, after all, they are rare women among the Lord Gods. Others thought about it, and started to think in their hearts. After all, the existence of the Lord of Magic is of great help to them.


    Regardless of dealing with the Lord of God''s evil in the future or something else. Besides, even if it is too late to deal with the Lord of Gods, at least it can be sold to the Lord of Elves and the Lord of Elements. The relationship between everyone will be closer in the next battle.


    "Let''s share the resources you need, but you can only rely on yourself for the faith."


    The Lord of Time spoke, and the others nodded. Although it is very troublesome to resurrect a main god, the resources are not many, and everyone can afford it. Selling them a favor will give them an extra guarantee in the future.


    At this time, Chi Nan suddenly brightened his eyes, and then said: "I have some life essences that can resurrect the gods below the main god. Although the main **** has no resurrection ability, it has a strong healing effect. If used in the resurrection, it can also Play a great role. Shaping the body of the gods and nourishing the souls can reduce the expenditure of a large part of the resources."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and took out his holy bottle of life. Most people still don''t know this thing. After all, this is the first time Chi Nan took it out in front of outsiders. The breath of life exudes instantly.


    "The main artifact! And it''s the auxiliary type of the main artifact." Everyone''s eyes lit up. The effect of this powerful vitality on the main **** is probably not simple. It is really enviable and jealousof the conspiracy. The Lord said with some jealousy: "It''s really a good thing, but I have fully recognized the Lord and belonged to an exclusive artifact."


    Others took a closer look and found that the master of the conspiracy was right. This kind of exclusive artifact is impossible for others to use. Even if the owner dies, it is impossible, so there is no chance of snatching.


    If you just use it as a material to make other main artifacts, it would be too wasteful.


    "Great, this kind of vitality, if it can be used, is indeed much more likely to be resurrected."


    If they were to resurrect the Lord of Magic before, the possibility was less than 20%, but after adding the life essence, the possibility could be raised to 80%, or even more. After all, the Lord of Magic just died.


    "Yes, although it is not enough to directly resurrect the Lord God, it also has a resurrection effect. Moreover, the resurrection time can be greatly shortened. If the operation is good, maybe you can make the Lord of Magic come back before the final battle." Chi Nan didn''t hesitate to pour out a drop of natural essence, let everyone feel it, and then took it back.

 Chapter 1527： The baby who makes the Lord God jealous

    "I''m really sorry, once this natural essence is exposed, the vitality will quickly evaporate, and it can only be stored in the bottle differentiated from the remains of the holy bottle of life given to me, and other things will not work."


    This is really not Chi Nan talking nonsense, because he has tried it. Even the materials on the Sacred Tree of Life with the strongest vitality, there is still no way to preserve it, it can only delay the release of vitality.


    Only the sacred bottle of life and the differentiated bottle can be preserved in order to keep it intact. And using the differentiation bottle to save, this is also the ability to have after reaching the main artifact, it was not possible before.


    "We know that this kind of vitality, this kind of treasure, and ordinary items really cannot be preserved."


    As the control of nature, the Lord of Nature can certainly feel it. The vitality contained in this drop of essence is even comparable to the sum of all vitality in a middle plane. This power is even stronger than the power of many gods, and it is really not a problem to use it to resurrect the upper gods.


    Everyone is a master **** and has such a vision. If it weren''t for the power of the main **** in essence, it might be possible to resurrect the main **** directly. The ability to resurrect the upper gods was enough to make them jealous.


    There are only a few high-level gods under him, and with this thing, it is definitely the best thing that can improve morale. It is very valuable to improve the combat power and control of one''s own gods.


    Originally it was just this, not enough to make them jealous, but this thing can have an effect on the main god. It can quickly restore the main god''s injury, increase the success rate of the main god''s resurrection after death, and speed up the resurrection. This has something to do with them, and it still has a big relationship. At this moment, many main gods have made up their minds to make good friends with Chi Nan.


    Otherwise, if there is a problem with him, and there is a existence like Chi Nan who has the holy bottle of life to help him resurrect, then the success rate of the resurrection will be higher, which is an extra life.


    If Chi Nan''s holy bottle of life is not a natal artifact, they still have ideas to **** it. But the natal artifact, even if it was robbed, there was no way to use it. In the end, it could only be a good communication with Chi Nan.


    The envious eyes of the Lord of Nature and the Lord of Elves were red. They are controlled naturally, and it has been a long time since they have become the main gods, and they don''t even have such a divine tool, which is really undesirable.


    Originally, they thought that more artifacts were used for combat or auxiliary combat. Now they want to understand, it turns out that there are many kinds of artifacts, even if it is the main artifact, the auxiliary type is very powerful.


    For a long time, there are not many auxiliary types of main artifacts among the main gods, and the most famous is only the holy light mirror of the Lord of Light, which is used for exploration. In their eyes, this mirror is tasteless most of the time.


    Chi Nan''s holy bottle of life is equivalent to opening a new window for them. It''s a pity that time is too late. If there is enough time, they all want to go back and try. Suddenly, Chi Nan became the focus of everyone, even if he was the Lord of Time, he took a higher look at Chi Nan. Only the Dragon God still seemed to be full of disdain.


    But take a closer look, there is also a trace of envy in the eyes of the Dragon God, but the Dragon Clan is too arrogant and embarrassed to say.


    "I don''t know, how can I get the essence of life." Finally, the Elf Lord spoke.


    Chi Nan was not hypocritical, and immediately said: "It''s not very difficult, I need the Lord of the Elements to do me a favor."


    "What''s busy?" The Master of Elements asked, after all, it was for himself.


    Chi Nan didn¡¯t conceal: ¡°You¡¯re not hiding it, everyone knows that I also have a lot of trees of life, and I also have a lot of elemental spirits, but I don¡¯t understand the cultivation methods of elemental spirits. My elemental spirits Only a few have become gods, but because of various accidents, they are not replicable."


    Speaking of this place, everyone will understand. It turns out that Chi Nan saw that the master of the elements was the elemental spirit, and wanted to ask how the elemental spirits should be promoted.


    After all, the tree of life in Chi Nan was branded on its own. Those elemental elves were born to be their subordinates, and it was impossible to betray them. It''s a pity that as one''s own strength improved, the elemental spirits gradually became useless.


    Before the demigods, the elemental elves are very large support pets, and they are also very powerful in combat. But it is very difficult to enter the demigod, even if you enter, it basically ends up, it is not easy to go further.


    But if you directly inherit the godhead, although you can break through, it will be restricted by the godhead, and the godhead is not suitable for elemental elves. Directly inheriting the godhead of ordinary creatures is also a kind of damage to elemental elves.


    The Lord of Elements and the Lord of Elves looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. Unexpectedly, what Chi Nan wanted to improve was the ability of elemental spirits, which in their eyes was very valuable.


    But this method, after all, is their secret, no one knows except for the elven gods. Even if it is a natural **** system, they have no such way. Like Chi Nan, the natural **** system also has a large number of elemental spirits, but there is no way to break through the gods. As a last resort, the elemental spirits are about to become pets on their side.


    There are also some people who use the elemental spirits to trade with the spirit gods, and each takes what they need.


    It''s just that they haven''t had any chance to do business with the Elf God System. It''s a good time for Chi Nan to catch up. Not only can you do them a big favor, but you can also make the other person owe yourself a favor.


    It happened that Chi Nan, who had the holy bottle of life, had not dared to offend him. The speed of this little guy''s growth was so fast that it was unexpected. Chi Nan didn''t speak, just waiting here quietly.


    The Lord of the Elves and the Lord of Elements did not speak either, but used their own unique methods to communicate. This method is very secretive. Everyone knows that two people are communicating, but there is no way to obtain information.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Finally, the Lord of Elements raised his head, looked at Chi Nan hesitantly, and then reached out and gestured: "Ten drops, I want ten drops of life essence." Ten drops are not a minority.


    The essence of life in Chi Nan''s current hand is only a dozen drops, and ten drops are already more than half of his inventory. Although it can continue to condense as long as there is time, this time is not short.


    Ten drops certainly cannot be used by the Master of Magic. The Master of Magic can use two or three drops at most. Using more is actually just a waste, with no practical effect.

 Chapter 1528： Private transactions

    ? But after thinking about it, Chi Nan finally nodded in agreement. As long as you learn this method, you can make your elemental spirits become gods in large quantities. Whether it is used to enrich one''s own **** system, or used as a partner for other gods, it is not a loss. He knows that there are a large number of elemental elves and gods in the elven gods.


    Although these elemental elves and gods do not usually establish their own kingdoms, they are quite numerous and stronger. Most of them are hidden in the kingdom of God of the Lord of Elements.


    This is why the evil **** regards the lord of the elements as a threat. The Lord of Elements is not only powerful in his destructive power, but the number and destructive power of his deities are also the most among all the deities.


    The Lord of Elements has not established his own **** system, but the number of subordinate gods is probably more than that of any other **** system. This is not even the batch of elemental elves that joined the elven **** system.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan stopped bargaining. Everyone is the main god, and there is no need to do these little moves. As long as it is said, it is basically the bottom line. This Chi Nan is very clear.


    "Okay, I agree." Chi Nan said, splitting out a bottle, then poured ten drops of life essence into it, and threw it away. The bottle fell accurately into the hands of the Lord of Elements. Everyone stared at the divided bottle thoughtfully. Obviously, the bottle was a projection divided from the main artifact, not a real artifact.


    But being able to have such an effect also shows that this artifact is not simple. The main artifact in their hands, not many have projection capabilities. The mirror of the Lord of Light has that kind of power.


    Then, the Lord of Elements threw a colorful spar toward Chi Nan. Chi Nan narrowed his eyes and saw that this thing''s body was a magic diamond. For a long time, I didn''t have a piece of it.


    There are various fragments of the law in the magic diamond, if appropriate, it will have a strong promotion effect on the main god.


    However, this magic diamond can no longer be used, because after being transformed by the Lord of Elements, it can only be used to store information. This is the highest information storage device Chinan has encountered so far.


    Without watching, the main **** cannot deceive in this regard. Chi Nan put the things away and the transaction was completed.


    At this time, the other main gods looked towards Chi Nan. "Lord of the holy tree, I don''t know if I can sell me a drop, I can exchange it with the magic diamond or other things you need."


    The Lord of War spoke first. It was calculated before that the Lord of War lost his clone. Among all the main gods, he is now the most insecure. Not to mention, Cthulhu is still launching a divine war against his divine system. If they set up for themselves next, there is such a drop of life essence, it can be very useful.


    Chi Nan glanced around, and then calmly said: "My bottle is limited and has a great effect. It is impossible to make containers for everyone. It''s so expensive. If you want to buy, then you can make them first. Here comes the divine tool that stores the essence of life. Otherwise, even if I give it to you, you will not be able to protect it."


    Everyone thought about it for a moment, and that''s really the case. The strong vitality around him was still exuded during the previous demonstration. If you give it to yourself, I''m afraid it will be ruined in a few days.


    Even if the seal is inside the body, it will be slowly absorbed by oneself. It''s useless when it''s really needed.


    At this time, the lord of the war shut up, and the others who wanted to inquire also shut their mouths. Dealing with the Lord of Elements is because each takes what they need. Chi Nan has what they need, but they don''t have it in their hands. In other words, they don''t know what Chi Nan needs, and they don''t know what they can really exchange.


    The Lord of Nature suddenly said, "Leave it to me and I will study it. It shouldn''t be difficult just to lock in vitality." In terms of vitality, apart from Chi Nan, the Lord of Nature is the most authoritative. .


    Others nodded to the Lord of Nature, expressing gratitude, Chi Nan couldn''t help them study this thing.


    At this moment, Chi Nan didn''t continue to say anything. Everyone continued to discuss, but the atmosphere was completely different from before. The atmosphere at this time can be said to be very relaxed.


    With Chi Nan''s support behind him and the essence of life to lay the foundation for himself, any master **** feels that he has more confidence and courage. Isn''t it just some evil gods? Just come and fight if you have the ability.


    The discussion ended soon. Except for some people who were used to communicate, everything else remained the same, and we still had to continue the divine warfare. In the next time, the major gods were still busy.


    It''s just that before the end of the meeting, an uninvited guest arrived in Chinan''s Kingdom of God. It is still the shadow of the kingdom of God, this time it is the clone of the Lord of War, of course it is just a clone of the upper god.


    "I don''t know what will happen to you, Lord of War?" Chi Nan asked strangely.


    The lord of the war immediately said: "I need a drop of life essence. I will use it soon. I don''t need a container. You can choose one or two of the things I have here. In short, we will measure the value by ourselves."


    Chi Nan was a little surprised and didn''t understand what he meant, but after thinking about it, Chi Nan agreed. Because he saw the eternal fine gold core, which is a good material for refining the main artifact.


    Compared to the value of the essence of life that can regenerate myself, I am afraid it is not as good as this thing. If it weren''t because the situation was more crisis now, and the other party had a need, he would never have a chance to change to the eternal fine gold core.


    Chi Nan didn''t hesitate, and immediately pointed to the catalog and said, "I want the eternal fine gold core. One drop is fine."


    The eyes of the Lord of War flashed with distress, but the big bull head still clicked hard: "Yes, I will send the things here, I hope you can help me keep this matter secret."


    "Don''t worry, the customer is God, I still understand."


    The lord of war does not know what God and client mean, or what the relationship is. But looking at Chi Nan''s appearance, it should mean that he will not reveal the meaning, it may be their dialect.


    It is normal for the gods from different planes to have some dialects from various places. As long as everyone knows what the other person is talking about and understands the general meaning, it is enough.


    Chi Nan waited for a while, and suddenly a breath came. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the deity of the Lord of War was dispatched.

 Chapter 1529： Use 1 plane to lay out

    ? I don''t understand why the Lord of War came by himself, but it has nothing to do with the transaction. It seems that this time is really important, otherwise the Lord of the War cannot come in person.


    A shiny golden object was thrown towards Chi Nan, and Chi Nan could see at a glance that it was an eternal fine gold core. "Eternal only works with the corpse of the Lord of the Devil Dragon. It should be able to refine a good artifact."


    Chi Nan collected it quietly, then poured out a drop of life essence and threw it to the Lord of War. That majestic vitality instantly spreads towards the surroundings, making the breath very beautiful.


    Even in the desolate and chaotic void, there is no way to hide that breath.


    The Lord of War quickly took it over and swallowed it directly in Chi Nan''s somewhat surprised eyes. That''s right, the Lord of the War ate it himself. In the next moment, the vitality in the Lord of War surged, which was a manifestation of the vitality of life.


    "Could it be that the Lord of War was injured? But it''s not right. It was just that the Lord of War''s own clone was destroyed before, and he should have not been dispatched. What is going on." Chi Nan couldn''t understand it, and didn''t ask much.


    Obviously, the Lord of War did not want to explain to Chi Nan. He just bowed his hands slightly: "Thanks a lot this time, please come to me if you have anything in the future." After the Lord of War had done all this, he turned his head with his clone and left. Chi Nan was a little puzzled. Is this a result of personal affection? It is really inexplicable.


    Chi Nan couldn''t understand what was going on, so he simply didn''t want to. The eternal fine gold core was handed over to the deity, and then passed to the demon clone. There are enough main artifacts of the deity, and there is no need to continue breeding.


    And the current situation of the demon clone is a bit subtle, perhaps a bit dangerous. This thing is just right for the demon clone. Besides, the artifact refined with the body of the Lord of the Devil Dragon is of course more suitable for demons to use.


    Sending away the things, Chi Nan took out the magic diamond that the Lord of Elements had given him, and then began to read the information inside.


    For a long time, Chi Nan opened his eyes, his eyes filled with incredibleness. "Unexpectedly, it was like this."


    "What the **** is it? What method did they use, hurry up." Slinka was anxious at night. Chi Nan smiled slightly. Slinka Ye is an orthodox elf and has a very good relationship with the elemental elf.


    A long time ago, Slinka had signed several elemental spirits as her own partners. But now, these partners can only be about the same as pets. Silinkaye hopes that her elemental elves can improve their strength and continue to be her partners, not the kind of pets she can only keep and play with.


    Others nodded anxiously, everyone liked the elemental spirits. Especially those who came from elves and half elves, most of them have their own contract element elves.


    Chi Nan didn''t conceal it either, and said directly: "In order for the elemental elves to break through into a god, a special environment is needed. This kind of environment is simply not satisfied by the environment of normal creatures. It is somewhat similar to our previous elemental planes. "


    Elemental Plane? Is it the place used to make elemental pets? Everyone has thought of it. The law of that plane is indeed very strange. For so many years, I haven''t encountered a second such strange plane.


    Also, although the elemental creatures on that plane are a bit strange, they maintain four demi-god level element lords all year round, and the elemental spirits are more spiritual, but it is difficult to reach the demi-god level.


    "This method was devised by the elemental elves based on a special plane. It is necessary to construct a plane with special laws for the elemental elves, and use a plane to lay out the magic circle. Use the magic circle to affect the law and absorb it for the elemental elves. , And finally condense the body of the law that belongs to the elemental elves."


    It was said in the record that elemental spirits are not normal creatures, so they are somewhat incompatible with the godhead. The elemental spirit itself is similar to a special godhead, so what condenses is the body of law.


    Use your body directly as a godhead for refining, so that you can normally enter the **** level and be able to improve your cultivation step by step. Even the elemental elves can''t use the power of faith too much, they can only rely on their own step-by-step comprehension if they want to improve their strength. This is why the elemental elves don''t like to establish the kingdom of God.


    "Using a plane to lay out the big formation is really generous, but it''s not a big deal to us."


    Chi Nan smiled and said, "How could it be nothing? This kind of plane is also required, it must be the top kind of plane. That is to say, the kind of plane that can withstand the existence of the upper gods, the general plane can No way."


    "Such a plane is the foundation. Only when such a plane is arranged into a magic array can the conditions be met. After the arrangement is completed, there is another way. That is to put the godheads of other gods into this large array, using the law of elements. Baptism. In the end, baptism becomes a special existence, and after being absorbed, it can also make the elemental spirit break into a god."


    "This method has no side effects, but it will change the element type of the element sprite itself, and it is easy to cultivate a mutated element sprite. However, the element sprite likes its own elements and doesn''t like this usage very much."


    In other words, no matter what, a super-large plane is indispensable and to transform such a large plane, the resources spent is definitely not a small amount, and most people really can¡¯t afford it. Come down.


    "According to the data, the large magic circle of the elemental spirit was created with the help of the spirit master. This is why the elemental master always takes the spirit master as the main reason."


    The information above is really detailed enough, if someone else would hide something. But this was taken out by the Lord of Elements on the spot, maybe it was originally used as a diary, otherwise it would be impossible to carry it with him. Except for some things that have been erased, the things left are too detailed.


    Using the things inside, Chi Nan was even able to analyze the relationship between some elven gods and elemental elves, as well as some secret information, which is also a kind of unexpected gain.


    "By the way, we seem to have one of the super-large planes." Suddenly, Wei Wei Si thought of something. Following Weiweisi''s fingers, everyone laughed. That useless plane seemed to be useful.


    That''s right, that plane was the one that Xiefeng and others used to encircle and kill Chi Nan. Later, Chi Nan counterattacked Xie Feng and destroyed the two main **** clones. This plane was also brought back by Chi Nan.

 Chapter 1530： Super large plane transformation plan

    "This is a good idea. By the way, how about the relocation work in there."


    Chi Nan asked Lao Mka, that he was responsible for this matter. Although he has been fighting against evil orcs and gods recently, as long as he himself hasn''t done anything, Old Mka is still in the kingdom of gods.


    Old Mka heard Chi Nan''s words and immediately said: "After all these years of relocation, it is almost complete. Except for a few people who refuse to leave, the entire plane is completely empty."


    At the beginning, Chi Nan brought the half-remaining super-large plane back, just to devour it for the kingdom of God.


    There are certain benefits to swallowing the super-large plane directly, although the benefits may not be obvious. But there is no other use, the plane is already broken, and it will cost a lot to repair it, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    Had it not been for Chi Nan to transfer all the people inside, it would have already been devoured. Now, except for a few people like nails who are still inside, everyone else has been transferred to various planes.


    Now, that large plane has a better use. Destroyed in this way, it is easier to use for transformation.


    The various transformation laws are recorded in the Law Diamond. Only the special treasure of the Law Diamond Diamond can store some traces of the law, and other treasures do not have this ability.


    As long as the traces of these laws and the large array are compared, the original source of the laws of the original large plane can be replaced bit by bit.


    Destroyed into such a plane, as long as it can survive roughly, the plane consciousness can''t oppose it, so it''s easy to communicate. Chi Nan quickly got permission from the plane, and with the will of the plane to assist him, this transformation would definitely be faster.


    "Under the crown, what do the people inside do?" A **** spirit asked carefully.


    Chi Nan didn''t care: "Don''t worry about them, since they want to stay, let them stay. When we make a little bit of reform, they will ask to leave if they can''t stand it. But at that time, there was no previous With such good conditions, I will be transferred to those barren planes." Chi Nan also has a temper.


    I gave such good conditions, originally I didn''t want them to die together with the plane, but I didn''t expect them to dare to give themselves this set. I am also a master **** anyway, and I want to bargain with myself.


    For those idiots, there are at most two lower gods inside, who gave them the courage. It seems that I have been in a small place for a long time, and I don''t know who I am anymore.


    If they never leave, then when the plane transformation is completely completed, this place will become an elemental melting pot. At that time, when the elemental power is washed away, they will also become part of the element. Even the godhead can be baptized, do these ordinary people and lower gods think they can resist it?


    This kind of super-large plane layout of the overall formation method, I am afraid that only injections can resist it.


    Chi Nan also knew that the God Kingdom of the Lord of Elements was amalgamated with several transformed element planes. After the transformation, the plane lost its potential, and with the help of the Lord God, it could only rely on the integration of the same kind to advance.


    Although it is a top-level kingdom of God, it is a little stronger than the kingdom of God, and it can be said that the potential is completely exhausted. Among the many kingdoms of God, except for the kingdom of God that was just promoted, the kingdom of the Lord of Elements is the weakest. Of course, this is only the weakest, not the worst, because the kingdom of God that suits you is the best.


    Following Chi Nan''s actions, the law of elements was extracted by Chi Nan from some abandoned kingdoms and plane factories, and then replaced in this plane. With the help of the plane will, a little change.


    The plane that had collapsed gradually became stable, but the environment inside the plane began to change. Countless fire clouds appeared in the sky, and water flowed everywhere on the ground. The violent winds that appear from time to time are mixed with thunder, and various elemental forces are extremely active. In the eyes of normal creatures, this world has entered the end of the world.


    Even the two lower gods in this world still feel that their power is gradually being suppressed. The plane power that he can borrow is getting less and less, and he himself is getting weaker and weaker.


    At this time, the two lower gods began to panic. They didn''t expect that the other party was actually going to transform the entire plane, and they still had this ability. But how is this possible, they have never seen such a powerful existence.


    It''s just that these people are still insisting, and they still refuse to leave, and Chi Nan doesn''t bother to pay attention to them. As Chi Nan got busier and busier, they gradually forgot about them. The transformation went very smoothly, and within only two months, the general framework was completed.


    Then, Chi Nan began to transform the tree of life, removing all other abilities and transforming the tree of life into a simple elemental tree, which could only be used to produce elemental spirits. In this way, the number and speed of the birth of elemental spirits will be much faster than before. In this kind of plane, it is simply the production factory of element elves.


    Each formation brought various materials into the entire plane, and the plane changes became more and more intense. Gradually, the potential of the entire plane was exhausted and became a special plane.


    A strange plane similar to the kingdom of God, but not the kingdom of God, in the plane, the concentration of elemental power is getting stronger and stronger. Even the law of elements has begun to appear clearly, and can be seen with the naked eye.


    Of course, most people can''t recognize the law even if they see it and even forget it in a blink of an eye. Because the soul of ordinary people is too weak to carry the law at all, but it is different in the eyes of gods.


    The two lower gods were horrified to see the light of law that was not flashing all over the sky. If you are a type of law of elements, you can now be said to be a mouse that fell into the rice tank, but the two of them are clearly not.


    And let the world familiar to me become something unfamiliar, the whole world is permeated in the light of the law, and the law I use has actually begun to be suppressed. The strength that he can exert is getting weaker and weaker.


    Gradually, these people hiding in the plane realized that something was wrong. They originally wanted to make terms and get better treatment. But as Chi Nan ignored them, they gradually felt that they had lost their support. Now, even the environment in which he lives has changed, this simply doesn''t give them a way to survive.


    What they didn''t expect was that things were developing faster than they thought.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1531： Nail households with nowhere to survive

    ? "What should we do, my power has dropped to half of what it used to be." Within the huge plane, the only remaining two lower gods gathered together. Now in this place, only the two of them can talk on an equal footing.


    There is no way that the previous battle between the main gods caused too many deaths and injuries to the gods here. In the end, only five gods remained.


    After the entire plane was taken away by Chi Nan, the five gods also learned about the outside world. Three of them left here because of Chi Nan''s persuasion, and the remaining two stayed within the plane because of concerns.


    Because Chi Nan only asked them to leave this plane, and did not say that they would be accepted as subordinate gods.


    With Chi Nan''s current status and strength, the subordinate gods can''t collect it casually. Not to mention, these gods who were born in this plane and have never seen the outside situation, their knowledge is really too little.


    And because of staying in this huge plane for a long time and lack of communication with the outside world, the development direction of their laws is very distorted. From Chi Nan¡¯s point of view, their godhead potential is limited, and even the upper gods are basically There is no chance to reach it. It is very difficult even to enter the middle god, so Chi Nan would not like these people.


    Any subordinate deity under the command of the main deity is either very distinctive or can be a powerful supplement to one''s own deity. The rest is the kind with great talent and potential.


    Regardless of the fact that there are not many high-level gods in a main **** system, in fact, most of the gods have high potential and have the opportunity to become high-level gods. It is precisely because of this that these two talents are reluctant to leave.


    They may think that they will stay in this place, and they will be able to join Chinan''s subordinates in the future by virtue of their identity as the aboriginals here. Even the believers who brought them and many creatures who were unwilling to leave remained in this plane.


    But now, they find that the situation has changed. Chi Nan''s so-called transformation plane was completely different from what they had imagined. This really transformed the entire plane with its origins and laws.


    "Is there any way, we can''t contact that big man now, he is the main god."


    The other **** next to him looked resentful, if it wasn''t for this guy to pull him together, how could he stay in this place. As the law of heaven and earth changes, their ability to mobilize the law of heaven and earth is getting weaker and weaker. Although they knew that this was their original strength, they felt uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Their strength is not strong enough, but they don''t even have a basic sense of security.


    Suddenly, a subordinate ran over and shouted: "No, it''s not good, something has happened."


    The expressions of the two gods changed, and they asked quickly: "What''s the matter?" If it was before, they wouldn''t worry about this kind of thing at all. There are not many gods in the entire world. Although their strength is poor, it is not too bad.


    But now it''s different. There are fewer believers under them day by day. As the foundation of the gods, believers are gone, and whether they are improving or protecting themselves in the future, they will have very big hidden dangers.


    A **** without a believer is like an engine that lacks gasoline, unable to run even if he wants to.


    The subordinate who had just arrived quickly said: "Just now, some people have turned into fire people."


    The two gods glanced at each other, did not continue to speak, and quickly left and came to the place where the accident had just happened. There are very few places where they can survive now, so just a little attention will find the problem.


    Soon, they knew what had happened. An accident has happened to a civilian believer who has almost no strength. This person is not strong and has no influence, but this time the incident represents a signal.


    The changes in the laws of heaven and earth have gradually become unsuitable for ordinary people to survive. You know, people who are just born are basically ordinary people, how can they adapt to this environment? If there were no newborns, their race would be dead. No one thought that the changes in the laws of heaven and earth would be so big.


    In the past few days, those civilians have become more and more uncomfortable. It is not only the problem of lack of resources, but also their health problems.


    As a result, today, there is finally a civilian with poor physique that cannot bear it. It suddenly exploded just under the eyes of everyone, and the whole person turned into a burning man. The flame burned all the flesh and blood of the whole body, and there was nothing left.


    But after the explosion, the person did not disappear, instead he turned into a humanoid creature formed by the fire element. It''s just that this humanoid creature has lost all consciousness, leaving only the instincts of some elemental creatures.


    Just after the change, he attacked the people around him, wounding many people around him. If it weren''t for the people of this plane, who had a little bit of fighting skills, I''m afraid they would not have been injured just now, but had died.


    When the two gods came here, they only saw a group of people around, and in the middle of an open space, a fire elemental humanoid creature wandering slowly, as if they didn''t know anything.


    "Damn it, how could it become like this." At this time, the two gods were really driven to an end.


    Either wait for destruction in this world, or find a way to leave this place. The actions of the main **** were simply not something ordinary gods like them could adapt to. They finally realized the problem now Suddenly, a civilian screamed loudly. Just before the eyes of the two gods, a civilian finally couldn''t hold on. The skin became wrinkled little by little, and eventually broke from the inside at once.


    All this happened so quickly that even the people around did not react. The next moment, the people around felt numb all over, and found that the person who screamed was constantly releasing thunder and lightning.


    Under the thunder and lightning, this person was the same as the previous person, the whole flesh and blood evaporated completely, and nothing was left. It turned into a humanoid creature composed of lightning elements.


    If Chi Nan were here, he would be surprised to find that the creatures in this world are transforming in the direction of elemental creatures. This can be said to be an evolution to adapt to the environment. However, these elemental creatures are not destined to be the mainstream creatures in this world. When Chi Nan''s transformation is completely completed, this elemental creature will no longer be produced.


    There is a special rule structure and a large array structure given to him by the lord of the elves, which is enough to ensure that the rules of the entire world are adapted to the special structure of the evolution of the element elves. Just want to perfect the appearance of the top **** kingdom, then it can''t be done in a short time.

 Chapter 1532： A world full of elemental power

    ? Elemental power is one of the basic powers of the entire heavens and worlds. Just like the existence of air, it is a kind of foundation for the survival of all creatures in this world. Perhaps some plane elements will be weak, but definitely not without.


    Moreover, without elemental power, it is impossible to cultivate special existences such as wizards and monsters.


    Chi Nan has now discovered many planes, and none of them is elementless. However, the element is the same as oxygen. Although all kinds of living things need it, if there are too many, it is not the same thing.


    It seems that the elemental powers on the plane I discovered at the beginning are too strong, so apart from some naturally evolved elemental creatures, no other creatures can survive. But now the plane he has transformed is also developing in that direction, even more extreme. The elemental power in the air is so strong that it can be seen by the naked eye.


    Even if the gods are here, they will naturally be suppressed. After it is completely completed, even the elemental power of this world will have a strong assimilation effect on the gods.


    At that time, only the gods at the upper **** level could resist. It would be even more terrifying if you merge many of these planes and evolve them into the equivalent of the Lord of Elements God Kingdom.


    In that environment, with the exception of the main god, even the upper gods did not dare to stay in it for a long time. If the time is too long, it may even have an irreversible assimilation effect on oneself, which is very scary.


    After Chi Nan completely transformed the entire world, Chi Nan really saw this situation.


    All elements are active in the sky and underground, and are in a highly active state. The tree of life that he had transformed in advance was transformed even more quickly under the action of this kind of power.


    In the end, the characteristics of the plants almost disappeared. If Chinan could not feel the plant characteristics of these trees of life, I would really think that they had completely become elemental creatures.


    But the current tree of life is more similar to elemental creatures than anything else.


    The plants in this world are also the same, a large area is destroyed and extinct, but a small part remains. But these plants only retain roughly the shape of plants, and they have become elemental creatures themselves.


    No way, this special plant transformed into an elemental creature can''t be controlled even with Chi Nan''s ability to control the plant. Because these things are not plants at all.


    The whole world is being assimilated, and those people who originally stayed in this world have become elemental creatures one by one under the environment of increasingly strong power. But Chi Nan had no time to pay attention to these.


    When I asked them to leave, I already explained all the problems, but they didn''t leave. The last time I wanted to change the world, I reminded them that if they didn''t leave, it didn''t matter to them.


    If a mortal wants to plant the land, will he care if he will drown the ants when he waters it? As the Lord God, some things must be taken lightly. Because Chi Nan ignored it, the two gods couldn''t contact Chi Nan.


    As a result, in the ever-changing world, one can only watch his subordinates slowly being assimilated into elemental creatures. There are fewer and fewer believers, and in the end, even they themselves are affected.


    They thought that as a god, they would never be affected by elemental power, but now they are finally desperate.


    When there is no way to leave, the two gods have to face the high-intensity erosion of the law of elements every day, no matter what method is useless, they can only use their own divine power to force resistance.


    But the two people without believers are only the lower gods in strength, and the divine power crystals in their bodies are constantly being consumed.


    Only two months later, the two gods finally couldn''t resist. Not to mention the consumption of divine power crystals, my body and divine soul are constantly being assimilated, and even the self-consciousness is getting weaker and weaker.


    Finally, in the third month, the last point of consciousness of the two gods completely disappeared. There are two deities missing in this world, and two more elemental deities. They are godheads and have been completely washed away.


    The gods composed of two whole body elements have become the same existence as the patron saint of this world. And after being assimilated, the strength of the two gods became stronger and stronger under the addition of the law of elements in this world.


    Then one day, Chi Nan felt two powerful divine power fluctuations, and only then did he notice the existence of these two guys.


    "Unexpectedly, assimilating the gods will have this benefit. Assimilating the local gods will become the patron saint of this world. Because of the high degree of compatibility, can they still get the bonus of the world''s power?"


    Chi Nan regrets it a bit. If he knew that, he should also keep the three guys who left. It is a pity that as the world changes, there is no three gods who have stayed here to follow the changes together, even if they are brought back, it is useless. Being assimilated here is just an ordinary elemental god.


    But these two are different, these two can be continuously improved, accompanied by the height of the entire world. After being transformed by oneself, it should be enough for this world to bear two upper gods.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately communicated the origin of this world, which is now under his control. With Chi Nan''s permission, the origin of the world immediately recognized the status and existence of the two people Two gods who had no thinking before, instantly produced new thinking, although still very ignorant.


    The two figures saluted in the direction of Chi Nan from afar, expressing their respect and obedience. "Very well, starting from today, you will stay in this world to protect the safety of this world, and at the same time manage everything here."


    Chi Nan gave the order, and the aura of the two figures continued to increase, and they soon rose to the level of a higher god.


    It''s just that it has just reached the level of a high-ranking god, the aura stayed, because the world can only support them two to this strength.


    "In a twinkling of an eye, I am also a person with a higher level of gods and spirits as subordinates. It is a pity that the two of them can only exert their strength in this world, including places that are not very far around, and they will not be able to leave this kingdom of God."


    Although it is a pity, at least his own background has increased again. So next, a large number of elemental spirits will be transferred here. Following Chi Nan''s order, the elemental elves of all major planes were gathered for transfer. This new world ushered in the integration of their new dominant race.

 Chapter 1533： This is a gods production line

    ?Not only Chi Nan, but all of Chi Nan''s subordinate gods and gods, and even the gods who belong to the gods, came here to observe the ceremony. The Chinan God System was not established for a long time, and the requirements were very strict, so the number of people was not large.


    But even so, there are still many people coming. This is why Chi Nan did not invite other gods to come.


    Many gods are now preparing for the battle of gods. There are so many things in their family that are inevitably involved. It was Chi Nan himself, now the most leisurely existence among all the gods.


    A large number of elemental elves have been continuously sent into this world, and many local elemental elves have also been born continuously. The whole world went from lifeless to life.


    "Looking at what they look like, I really like this place." Slinka said with satisfaction.


    At the same time, beside Silinkaye, there are three elemental elves rotating around her. These are all the elemental elves with whom she signed the contract. Because there is no suitable promotion condition, so now I can only be a pet. This is a thoughtful creature. As a pet, not only is Silinkaye a little depressed, but the elemental elves are also a little unhappy.


    However, after arriving in this world, all the elemental spirits are very active and very happy.


    At this time, Chi Nan discovered that Hemila and Sophia also had their own elemental spirits. Even Weiweisi has a light elemental spirit by her side, which is a very rare type of elemental spirit.


    Usually the number of the four elemental spirits is the largest. The rarer the other elements, the less likely it is to produce elemental spirits. This is often similar to mutation, but there are many elemental spirits under his hand, and it is not difficult to find a few mutation varieties.


    Look around me again, those elves and half-elves who followed me all the way, there are more or less elemental elves around me, I didn''t even realize it, it was a bit speechless.


    But ten people like such a cute creature. Chi Nan also just learned that the wizards of his subordinates have some elemental elves contracts more or less, but they are not as common around them.


    Because of the sacred tree elves, the status of their companion element elves is also very high. If you want to contract the elemental spirits, you can''t use coercive means, you can only please the elemental spirits and let them agree.


    The endless laws of higher elements in the sky radiate unobstructed in this world, filling the whole world with a psychedelic color. Looking at this world, even Chi Nan has a feeling of being in a fairy tale.


    That''s right, it''s the feeling of a two-dimensional fairy tale. Everything is so unreal, the color is single, big and big. But this kind of unreal feeling really exists.


    "Squeak..." A weird voice came from beside him, Chi Nan looked back and found that a fire elemental spirit beside Silinkaye had changed. The illusory body composed of the original elements suddenly began to solidify.


    The body of the elemental spirit that originally looked unreal in Chi Nan''s eyes has actually become a real existence. Starting from the internal bones, all the way to the outer skin, bit by bit from illusion to reality. Chi Nan knew that this was formed after the elements were condensed, but this change was produced by the condensing of laws.


    Only gods can break the shackles of ordinary rules and cause this special change.


    Before long, the elemental spirit in Chi Nan''s eyes turned into an existence similar to a real creature. In Chi Nan''s eyes, this elemental spirit had become a large, special godhead.


    Different from the general godhead, this is a godhead with its own life and its own thoughts. It is the same as fully integrating the godhead into one''s body. These elemental spirits, it is impossible to kill to obtain the godhead, because they are themselves. Once you really die, the body like the godhead will disappear with it. It can be said that the gain is not worth the loss.


    But such elemental spirits must have other functions if they are caught. Chi Nan immediately transmitted the voice to let everyone pay attention in the future. Be sure to protect these elemental spirits from harm.


    "It''s become like a real person." Chi Nan looked at this elemental elf that looked like a shrunken little beauty.


    The elemental spirit at this time is like a scaled-down villain, no longer the original elemental feeling. Under the power of the law, this elemental spirit finally resembled a normal creature.


    The whole creature becomes a god, and it doesn''t look like a normal creature, and the elemental spirit does the opposite. The current elemental spirits are very similar to ordinary gods. Although there are some differences, they can be classified into the same species.


    What makes Chi Nan feel most strange is that the elemental spirits, who originally didn''t care about seeing their bodies, are now different. This little fire elemental elf beauty was so shy that so many people looked at her.


    His face reddened slightly, and he waved his hand with an extra element of clothing, wrapping himself up. Then he hid in Silka Ye''s hair and carefully looked at the people around him.


    Why did this all of a sudden change even his mind radically? Chi Nan was a little baffled, and the others were just as strange.


    But suddenly Chi Nan thought of the Lord of Elements. Although he was also an elemental spirit, he definitely possessed a physical body. Chi Nan was relieved. This is completely different from the elemental spirit that inherits the godhead. The elemental spirit inheriting the godhead means that there is an extra godhead in the body composed of a group of elements, which is no different from ordinary elemental spirits.


    Just as Chi Nan was thinking, the element elves who had reached a critical point around him broke through one by one, and auras burst out continuously. Soon, there were more than a dozen god-level elemental spirits around.


    "Where is the training plane of elemental spirits? Is this a **** production line?" Chi Nan couldn''t help but sighed. How long it took, there were so many gods.


    This is a **** who has been cultivated by himself and will never betray. Only now did Chi Nan know that the original elemental elves had a much higher probability of becoming gods than the ordinary sacred tree elves.


    But this is also the type of accumulating thin hair. Who makes it difficult for elemental spirits to become gods? That''s because they didn''t find a suitable method. Once found, this kind of talent is very powerful little guy, naturally showing his own special features. It is a pity that after the elemental spirit becomes a god, it is much more difficult than normal gods to make no further steps.

 Chapter 1534： New faction growing

    "Chi Nan Chi Nan, what about it will be my responsibility from now on." Slinka suddenly acted like a baby.


    This caught Chi Nan by surprise. You must know that Silinka was very dignified most of the night. "Aren''t you always managing planting? How can you manage these elemental spirits?"


    Silin Kaye said without hesitation: "I found something more suitable for me. I will leave it to others in the future. Many people are staring at it."


    In the aspect of planting, many gods and elves achieved by the gods looked at them with eager eyes, but because of the different identity of Slinka Yee, they had no way to intervene. In terms of talent, those gods that even elves have achieved are much better than Slinkaye. But sometimes, achievement and talent are not the same thing.


    Slinka Ye was able to catch Chi Nan and grew up with Chi Nan, which was incomparable to any elves of the gods. The term divine concubine is not comparable to ordinary people in the divine system.


    But now Slinka has voluntarily let it out, there is no problem. Although others also attach great importance to the issue of elemental spirits. But this issue is obviously not something that ordinary people are qualified to intervene.


    No matter how difficult it is to make progress after the elemental spirits become gods, the proportion of these elemental spirits becoming gods is really too high. In the future, this department will continue to grow, and there will be more and more gods. Even in this place in the future, there will be no shortage of lower gods and middle gods, how can ordinary people be qualified to command so many existences.


    That is to say, Silinkaye''s identity is special, and he is qualified to command this place. After thinking about it, Chi Nan nodded and said, "Okay, then I will give it to the ability from now on, but don''t mess around."


    Silinka nodded happily, indicating that she knew the importance. Chi Nan didn''t worry about it either. Slinka Yee''s so many years of experience were not fake, and she couldn''t do things without any measure.


    At the time of speaking, the number of surrounding elemental spirits became more gods. After such a wave, the number of elemental elves that became gods reached nearly fifty. I''m afraid there will be more in the coming time. Fortunately, the elemental elves don''t need their own kingdom of gods, otherwise it''s really not easy for their gods to come up with so many materials for them to use.


    Although the top **** system is huge, its resources are not unlimited, especially Chi Nan, who has just broken through the main god. Many things can not be piled up just by trading.


    Afterwards, under the leadership of Slinkaye, everyone began to study the special features of elemental spirits.


    The shy little fire elf was taken out and attracted everyone''s attention. The other elemental elves that had just broken through, took advantage of the time when no one was observing, and quickly put on elemental clothes to protect themselves.


    After the elemental elves became gods, they were no different from normal creatures. It can become bigger and smaller, and when it becomes the same size as a normal person, it is exactly the same as a normal person, and it is more refined than an average person.


    With fiery red eyes and fiery red hair, the whole body is exquisite without any blemishes. When standing still here, it''s almost like a perfect ceramic artwork. No, even ceramic artwork can''t compare with it.


    Being a creature made by elemental elves, the charm of the body is stronger than that of ordinary elves, and many of the subordinate gods have their eyes glowing.


    Chi Nan knew that these guys were not lustful, simply because the charm of the elemental spirits themselves was too strong. This kind of charm even surpasses the vixen on the side of the elves and orcs.


    If this is released, I don''t know how many people will die. However, what Chi Nan values ??more is the abilities of these elemental spirits.


    The ability of the fire element wizard is to communicate with the fire element. Elemental elves can use the elements to amplify their divine arts and raise their power to a terrifying point. This ability to amplify divine art through the elements is only available to the elemental spirits.


    It can be said that this is a natural magic. It is a pity that fire elemental spirits can only use fire elemental spells and cannot use other spells. This is easily targeted. Even if it is a god, it is possible to target it.


    And for the water element, this kind of divine art of restraining itself, the fire elemental spirit''s endurance will be reduced, which is also a problem. The element sprite itself can be integrated into the element and obtain a very fast speed, which is a huge advantage. In terms of speed, few gods of the same level can compare with elemental spirits.


    Elemental spirits can also rely on the same types of elements between heaven and earth to quickly restore their divine power. In this respect, it is much stronger than ordinary gods. So to deal with elemental spirits, the first thing to do is to disperse similar elements.


    However, in the void, there are very few elements. If you fight with the elemental spirits and gods here, the ordinary gods may still have the advantage. Perhaps this is also one of the reasons why elemental spirits do not appear on a large scale.


    The elemental spirit is very simple, I don''t know what will happen when I grow up, but now it looks like a blank sheet of paper. Although I understand some things, there is not much difference between thinking and children.


    The power of faith is of little use to the elemental elves, and there is no ability to promote their understanding of the law.


    Without this route, it is indeed very difficult to improve one step after becoming a god. After Chinan''s experiments, elemental spirits can use artifacts, but they can only use artifacts of the same type, and different types of artifacts can''t be effective.


    "It seems that if you want the elemental elves to exert their strength, you have to accumulate some spells of the same attribute." Chi Nan nodded silently, and it was not so easy for this power to take shape as soon as possible.


    The most frustrating thing for Chi Nan was that the elemental spirits did not have their own sacred fire due to the special reason of becoming a god, so there was no way to refine their own artifacts, either bare-handed or helped by themselves.


    In the end, Chi Nan himself could only think of a helpless method. "I will spawn a super huge tree of life in this world, and strive to reach the level of the holy tree, and spawn a huge element pool here. In the future, I will invest in refining magical materials in the element pool, and let the world help it evolve automatically. Up."


    Because it is a large-scale manufacturing, Chinan can only choose the method of automatic evolution. Although I don''t know what will be made, at least it is better than nothing, and the ones that automatically evolve are the most powerful ones.


    Others smiled and nodded when they heard the words. It was a good opportunity to have this opportunity, especially Slinka Yee.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1535： I also have an advantage

    ? Chi Nan''s plan is placed on the tree of life. Although the tree of life that has been assimilated in this world has roughly become an elemental creature, it still possesses a bit of plant characteristics, which can be controlled by itself.


    Compared with the ordinary elemental plants that cannot be controlled, this tree of life has its own brand of existence, and it is also an existence that can resist complete assimilation. Besides, if it is completely assimilated, it will be impossible to have the ability to produce elemental spirits. Cultivating plants, this is Chinan''s old line.


    Chi Nan knows where his strength lies. In the kingdom of the Lord of Elements, there are also many assimilated trees of elemental life.


    Like the one on my own side, he is responsible for the use of evolving element elves. However, the main gods of both the elven gods and the natural gods do not have the ability to cultivate this special tree of life, only they can have it.


    The Kingdom of the Lord of Elements is a fusion of multiple transformation planes. It can withstand more elemental spirits and help them more. This is their advantage, and this is not something that Chi Nan will be able to catch up for a while.


    But I also have my own advantage, that is plant control. As long as you concentrate your strength, cultivate a tree of life inside it, and become a powerful existence like the tree of life of the elven **** system.


    That huge element pool can definitely give birth to elemental spirits with higher levels and better talents.


    Moreover, it can also use the entire plane to naturally evolve a large number of artifact materials into a single element special artifact suitable for use by elemental elves. This is mass production, even if the master of elves can''t do it.


    The lord of the elves is also the elemental elves, and there is no way to refine the artifacts. Except for the main artifacts that have evolved naturally, most of the elemental elves'' subordinates have no artifacts.


    This is clear to Chi Nan after a little inquiries. The Lord of Elements usually purchases a lot of single-element artifacts, but unfortunately the number of these artifacts is relatively small, and there are many people who use them, so very few of them are acquired.


    Since the quantity is not enough, use quality and equipment to accumulate. This is the method Chi Nan uses to catch up with the opponent.


    No matter what you do, you must be the best among your peers if you have the ability. This is Chi Nan''s philosophy. Perhaps it is also an obsessive-compulsive disorder, Chi Nan shook his head mockingly in his heart.


    "Leave me the divine skills that the elemental elves need. But I can only get some low-level divine skills at best."


    Weiweisi opened her mouth and said, Slinka suddenly hugged Weiweisi, "Thank you so much."


    With his two wives making a fuss beside him, Chi Nan could only shook his head. Weiwei has always been in charge of the diplomatic affairs of the kingdom of God, so it has connections with many gods outside, and everyone knows this very well.


    However, if you want to get magical skills, it is not an easy task, you still need Chi Nan''s backing. Without a little effort, it is impossible to get magical magic. And even if it gets it, it''s just some ordinary magic arts.


    It''s okay for the lower gods and middle gods to use it, and it''s really not easy to get a really powerful magical technique for those of the middle **** level. In the end, either he was lucky enough to be able to find it from the ruins, or he could only let his elemental elves comprehend it for a long time. Divine art was a special method used by most gods.


    "It''s a pity, the Jedi created by the Lord God Kingdom is not so easy to explore." Chi Nan looked into the sky.


    The place where the Lord of Magic died was a huge elemental riot. With that powerful force, Chi Nan would be in danger when he entered. Otherwise, I really want to go in and have a look. There must be a lot of magic and divine arts in the place of the Lord of Magic.


    Obtaining those will not only enrich your collection, but also solve the problem of the combat effectiveness of the elemental elves in front of you.


    What a pity, I can''t go now. Besides, if such a powerful force erupts, most of the things in the kingdom of God will be destroyed. Even if there is a record of magic, I am afraid there is not much left.


    "Hmph, these little things are the closest to you, obviously I am their leader."


    "Yeah, you have a lot of subordinate gods in Chi Nan, and you are still the most loyal kind. Well, this is also a **** believer." Sophia looked at Chi Nan and said funny.


    I don''t know when, a large number of elemental spirits appeared around Chi Nan, rotating around Chi Nan, wrapping Chi Nan in the middle. Under the leadership of the elemental elves at the **** level, many elves have come here.


    This is really a beautiful scene. The only problem is that Chi Nan is a man. Surrounded by so many beautiful elemental elves, women are full of jealousy and envy, but also funny.


    Chi Nan also came back to his senses, and he couldn''t laugh or cry when he saw the surrounding scenes. "Haha, who makes me attractive."


    How could he answer it? He knew that it wasn''t because of the attraction. He could feel that the imprints on these elemental elves that came from him were stronger and stronger.


    This is the brand left on the tree of life, and any creature born from the tree of life will be born with a brand. With the improvement of strength, this brand will become stronger and stronger and more stable.


    It is precisely because of this connection that these elemental spirits are extremely close to themselves. Even if you are close, you will feel that kind of cordial feeling. The pure elemental spirit just relies on instinct to get close to itself, and has no other ideas at all. Even the elemental elves who have become gods cannot resist this instinctive attraction.


    This is I can usually see it on my own sacred tree elves and **** elves. However, these elemental spirits are small in size, so they can only show the scene in front of them.


    Chi Nan knew that if it were replaced by those elemental elves of the elven **** system, it would definitely not be like this.


    Without explanation, Chi Nan just waved his hand to disperse the elemental elves. In the grieving eyes of the elemental elves, Chi Nan said helplessly, "Now you have become gods, do you continue to stay here or go My kingdom of God."


    Chi Nan continued, "Stay in this place is good for you to comprehend the law. But going out is also good for you. After reaching the level of the gods, it is difficult to make progress. I don¡¯t know what kind of situation will happen if I only rely on my own comprehension. better."


    There is no way, even if it is the kingdom of the Lord of Elements, it is only more suitable for the understanding of the law of elements than on his side. Just after Chi Nan''s voice fell, the surrounding spirit element elves hulled over.


    "You get out of the way first, let me say, you still don''t give them a chance to choose." Silka Ye intervened.


    .

 Chapter 1536： Semi-fusion structure

    ? Chi Nan has too much influence on these elves and elemental elves. If Chi Nan is here, I am afraid that all elemental elves of the **** level will go to the kingdom of God in Chinan.


    In this case, it is obviously not suitable for the development of elemental spirits. In the outside world, if you don''t encounter adventures, the promotion speed of the elemental elves will definitely not be faster than in this special elemental world, or it will be much slower.


    Even if his elemental world is not up to the level of the top **** kingdom, it is still a very powerful elemental world.


    Sure enough, when Chi Nan was thrown aside, the elemental elves became calmer. It''s just that there are still many elemental elves who look at Chi Nan from time to time, obviously wanting to go to Chi Nan''s kingdom of God.


    As the master of these elemental elves, Chi Nan was born very close to these elemental elves. After these elemental spirits had a high level of IQ, it became very normal to get close to Chi Nan.


    Moreover, the elemental elves are very simple, have no utilitarian heart, and have no desire to pursue strength and promotion. Under this circumstance, the idea of ??wanting to be by Chi Nan''s side is stronger than in this world.


    After Slinka gave some enlightenment, she realized that the effect of her words was still not strong enough, and finally gave Chi Nan an angry look. "You can solve this matter, huh, you created the elemental world. You won''t just give up like that. There are only elemental spirits of ordinary **** level, but they are not very useful."


    Slinka Ye didn''t pay much attention to the usefulness of the element elves, she just liked the element elves purely. Chi Nan was also mad at speaking this way, or was mad at the elemental spirits.


    Silinkaye had just left, and the surrounding elemental elves wandered around, shrank again and flew to Chi Nan''s side, spinning around happily. How can I blame this situation?


    "Chi Nan, this matter does need to be resolved, but it''s just a matter between the two planes. How about opening a channel so that the elemental elves can come and go freely." Sophia said to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and shook his head: "If it''s just a space channel, it would be too inconvenient. These elemental spirits may not come back in the past. If the two are merged together, it will do. It''s just, mine. The Kingdom of God is too corrosive. If it is forced to merge, this elemental plane can only be absorbed in the end, and the gain is not worth the loss."


    Chi Nan didn''t want to work hard all over again, but the matter of the elemental elves had to be solved.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "Since it can''t be fully integrated, then it''s better to be half-integrated as a subsidiary plane." Chi Nan suddenly thought of a very interesting situation. I think that when I was an ordinary person, I used to be on the plane of alchemy for a while.


    At that time, the Alchemy Plane and the Abyss Plane competed with each other, and a new plane appeared in the middle, which was the War Channel.


    And now think about it, isn''t the war channel just a special demiplane, or it is attached to two planes, this is the state of semi-fusion. Later, he transferred the control of the Abyssal Plane, and that half-plane stayed on the Alchemy Plane forever. Until now, the situation of semi-fusion is still attached to it.


    Just study the special circumstances of this plane. With Chi Nan''s current strength, it only takes a few days to study this situation. A few days later, Chi Nan returned to his kingdom of God.


    Under the control of Chi Nan, the huge elemental plane began to move towards Chi Nan''s plane. The other main gods had noticed such a big movement for the first time, and then they looked over here one after another.


    "What is he going to do to fuse that elemental plane? It''s not a waste of work."


    The lord of the elves looked at this scene strangely, and their lord gods knew that no lord **** would transform his kingdom into a law that was not suitable for him. The law of elements is flooded, obviously not suitable for Chinan.


    The plane of this situation is only suitable for elemental creatures, that is, the existence of the master of the elements.


    Even the Lord of Magic, the original kingdom of God did not do so extreme. Moreover, the integration of a main **** kingdom and a world with only the top plane level is definitely impossible to dominate this plane.


    But she couldn''t understand what Chi Nan wanted to do, and finally created such a plane for the elemental elves. If it was swallowed up like this, wouldn''t everything she had done before would be wasted.


    In the watching of many gods, the two planes finally approached each other. The elemental plane is dominated by Chi Nan, so there is no resistance at all, so he merges himself into the kingdom of God.


    It''s just that when everyone thought that this plane was going to be swallowed by the kingdom of God in Chinan, the fusion suddenly stopped. The sphere-like plane suddenly shrank, turning into a hemisphere and affixed to the kingdom of God in Chinan.


    It looked like a mushroom had grown on top of a sphere. It was very weird. They had never seen such a kingdom or plane. But Chi Nan was busy at this time. A series of law runes were played, and a large number of divine power crystals were burned. The divine power accumulated during this period of time was burnt a lot.


    But At this time, Chi Nan is not at all distressed. "As long as it is completed this time, even if the elemental plane is upgraded to the level of the top **** kingdom in the future, it will not take the initiative. I am equivalent to the twin **** kingdom."


    Chi Nan''s eyes glowed, and it seemed that creating a new weird existence was very attractive to him. It''s only a pity that one''s own kingdom of God can only be attached to a bucket-level **** kingdom plane at most, and it is impossible to continue to increase. If it continues to increase, I am afraid that forcible swallowing will begin between the plane and the plane, which is not in your own interest.


    In the eyes of other main gods and gods, they saw a very strange scene. The Devouring Plane would actually stop in the middle, and then just stay attached to it.


    The subsidiary plane will not resist, nor will it be swallowed, and still maintain its own characteristics, and the main plane will not continue to swallow the subsidiary plane. The main plane only manages the subsidiary planes, and the two planes can promote each other together.


    This special attachment situation is just like the divine lord and his own divine, very weird. However, this form of composition made the major gods and even the low-level gods shine in front of them. This method seems to be a special method that can strengthen the power of the kingdom of God. If you can learn it, it is no less than learning a very powerful magic technique, which is really greedy.

 Chapter 1537： A new model to make the hearts of the gods

    Chi Nan didn''t know the thoughts of the gods outside, he was just stepping up according to his own understanding, and then let the subsidiary plane firmly stick to his kingdom of God, becoming a subsidiary product.


    One''s own kingdom of God can directly learn from the other party''s rules and composition to perfect oneself. The other party also uses the power of the kingdom of God to protect and strengthen itself, and at the same time, the laws of the elements can also learn from each other.


    Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that Chi Nan finally solved the matter of the elemental elves under his command.


    There is a colorful special barrier light film in the air, this light film does not have the slightest blocking effect on the elemental organisms. Elemental elves can enter and exit at will, enter the kingdom of Chinan at any time, and can also return to their elemental plane at any time. Very convenient, like a portal between two different rooms in a house.


    In this way, the problem of staying and leaving of the elemental spirits is solved. You can usually go to the kingdom of God in Chinan and feel the feeling of closeness. When nothing happens, he can go back immediately and continue to comprehend the law of elements.


    If one''s own God''s kingdom has affairs, these elemental elves can also enter their own kingdom for the first time and help them fight. Or as a transit point to go to other places where you need to fight.


    This layer of film is a barrier to ordinary creatures, but this barrier was added by Chi Nan.


    Because Chi Nan needs to protect the safety of others, it''s not good if someone enters with curiosity. That elemental plane, the assimilation power is really too strong, if the strength does not reach the upper god, it will be assimilated little by little after entering.


    Although this process is very slow, it is easy to cause irreversible hidden dangers if you are not careful. Therefore, in addition to the elemental elves, other creatures want to enter, all need to get the consent of Chi Nan or Silin Kaye.


    This permission was given by Chi Nan. And Chi Nan also discovered that after the semi-fusion of the two planes, the elemental planes have completely belonged to their own kingdom of God. Such a change is that when one''s own **** enters the elemental plane, it will not be assimilated and corroded, which is really unexpected.


    But thinking about it, it is true that belonging to God is originally one''s own subordinates, and is associated with one''s own kingdom of God.


    As a **** that can be regarded as a part of one''s own kingdom, how could it be corroded by one''s own subordinate plane. In that case, isn''t it just eroding and managing one''s own kingdom of God, the kingdom of God instinctively would not allow it.


    The consciousness of the kingdom of God is very obscure, and it is mainly used for coordination and obedience to one''s own commands. But that hazy consciousness does not mean that it is not strong, there are many instincts, and they all exist.


    After the management, Chi Nan discovered that the consciousness of the Elemental Plane had become very vague. It suddenly became more vague. Just like the consciousness of the kingdom of God, it became only instinct, and it was impossible to produce higher consciousness.


    That''s good, if a powerful plane produces higher consciousness, it might turn into another abyss. There may be some differences in composition, but it is not impossible to become a powerful existence like the abyss.


    When Chi Nan did all this, there was an explosion in the conference room. All the main gods looked at Chi Nan excitedly. You know, as the Lord God, it would be very difficult to improve a little strength.


    They are generally using various artifacts to strengthen their own strength. But the artifact is not so easy to refine, and their own strength is also very slow to improve. But now, they have discovered a new method.


    Attached planes, use the attached planes to strengthen your own kingdom of God. In this way, when you use the power of the kingdom of God, you will gain even more powerful power. In this critical juncture, it is also very good to be able to improve one''s strength. As a result, everyone began to ask Chi Nan for advice.


    "It seems that that special plane form is really very rare, otherwise it is impossible for these main gods to have not seen it. If you have seen it, it is impossible to know nothing. You still need to come to me for advice."


    Then the corners of Chi Nan''s mouth twitched, and when he was really dozed, he gave a pillow, just because worrying magic skills are rare.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan coughed slightly: "Everyone wants this semi-fusion plane method. In fact, this method is not too difficult, as long as the same thing is the same."


    "What is it, can you tell me more specifically?" The Lord of Light asked anxiously.


    The master of the conspiracy suddenly said: "Master of the sacred tree, we will not want your things for nothing. If you need something to exchange, you can talk to us." For the Lord God, there is nothing more important than improving yourself. Up.


    It can be said that, except for the Divine Artifact Kingdom, these main gods can be traded for anything.


    Chi Nan did not continue to sell Guanzi, but directly said: "Everyone knows that I have promoted a lot of elemental spirits, hoping that they can become gods. However, elemental spirits are pure elemental in nature, and it is impossible to use ordinary magic. So. I hope to be able to obtain some pure elemental magic arts, no matter how high or low it is."


    Everyone looked at each other, and finally the Lord of Time said: "I won''t be involved in this matter, you are free."


    The Lord of Time doesn''t seem to care about a subsidiary plane, maybe he has other ideas, maybe he doesn''t like it.


    But other main gods are different. This time even the arrogant existence of Dragon God couldn¡¯t help but speak: ¡°Why don¡¯t it be like this, a high-level divine art ~ www.novelhall.com~ three medium-level divine art, plus ten low-level gods. Surgery, change this method."


    This price does not seem to be very high, after all, the semi-fusion method can be useful to the main god, and it is also an effective supplement to other gods. But Chi Nan is already very satisfied, this method is too simple.


    If other gods spend time studying, I am afraid that it won''t take long to study something for their own kingdom. Simply use it for trading.


    Although other gods had collected these divine arts through hard work, but the main **** looked down upon them, so why not use them in exchange for something useful to them. So the two sides hit it off and traded directly.


    The main gods have obtained the special secret technique to make their hearts move, while Chi Nan has gained a lot of magic arts. Now, their own elemental elves are blessed. However, the number of magic arts of these elemental elves suddenly surpassed the reserves of other magic arts in their own kingdom, and it was still several times more than ten times, which also made Chi Nan feel helpless.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1538： Something happened to the Elemental Plane

    ? The transaction proceeded very quickly and very pleasantly. The magic arts that Chi Nan had obtained quickly passed the knowledge to the deity. The deity regards these things as inheritance and directly penetrates into the tree of life.


    Then this knowledge appeared in his own plant network, and it spread rapidly in his own kingdom of God.


    Even a mage can actually learn these magic arts. It''s just that the divine art itself is very singular, and it is a simple elemental divine art, so most people will be a little uncomfortable to use it.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about this either, his attention was already on two other things.


    One of them is the Void Scorpion who perfects himself. Chi Nan felt that his void scorpion was almost complete. Only one or two months of research time at most can solve this matter.


    As for the higher-level plant weapons, Chi Nan has no idea to study it for the time being. On the one hand, there is no material, on the other hand, it is also because of insufficient ability. In order to create a plant weapon equivalent to the upper **** level, Chi Nan didn''t know whether it would be successful. Even if it succeeds, it will take an extremely long time.


    Chi Nan didn''t want to wait for a long time, now this situation is about to come. The most important thing now is to be able to protect yourself from this catastrophe, save your own life, and nothing else.


    Even if there are a large number of upper **** level plant weapons, there is no way to participate in the battle at the main **** level. One''s own realm of gods still couldn''t reach the ability to raise this level of plant weapons to this level.


    At most, it is to raise one''s natural incarnation, which can bring some help to oneself, nothing more.


    For another thing, Chi Nan is already preparing. That is the special tree of life that I want to cultivate. Chi Nan named this tree of life the sacred tree of elements, which is the big tree supporting the world of the element world.


    Chi Nan plans to use this new elemental sacred tree as the pillar of the elemental world to support the world. It is also a good opportunity to improve the quality of your elemental spirits. It''s just that this elemental sacred tree, which is equivalent to the main artifact level, is not so easy to make. Even with Chi Nan''s control of plants, it will take a long time.


    At least, it will be impossible without a century. This is still in the case of a large number of resources added. If it is cultivated slowly, even with Chi Nan''s ability, I am afraid that it will not work within a few thousand years.


    This time is too fast for other main gods, but Chi Nan still doesn''t have their concept of time.


    While Chi Nan was preparing bit by bit, an elemental spirit suddenly ran to Chi Nan''s side that day.


    Chi Nan looked up and saw, isn''t this the elemental spirit of Silinkaye, it is also the first to break through the level of the gods. The red hair and eyes, like fascinating rubies, are very attractive.


    "Why are you so anxious, slow down." Chi Nan said calmly.


    Who knows that this elemental spirit said in a panic: "God Lord, go and take a look. There is something strange and strange on our side, very weird, it feels like there is something terrible in it."


    "Strange thing, horror? What the **** is it, Chi Nan put aside the things in his hands. It is strange to be able to let them see horror. Is it a divine tool? The world naturally gave birth to a divine tool."


    "No, it''s not right. If it is a divine tool, they should feel cordial. After all, they are all treasures of the primordial spirit. What they feel is horror. What is it? Is it something that the previous world did not end."


    "Okay, I''ll go take a look." Chi Nan got up and walked towards the other side, already in that plane in one step.


    As soon as they entered, the two figures saluted themselves. It turned out that the two patron saints of the elements were already watching here. These two elemental guardian gods are of the higher **** level, and even they are so close to the enemy.


    Almost at the same time, Hemila and others also came here one by one. Slinka Yee was even more curious and looked towards the front: "What is it, what is it, I heard them say that there is a strange thing here."


    Chi Nan spread his hands and said, "I''m just here too, just want to see." Although Chi Nan has complete control over his divine kingdom and subordinate planes, when there are no big things, Chi Nan can''t be fine. To understand memory. Chi Nan wouldn''t pay attention to the strange things that appeared on this elemental plane, if they didn''t come directly in front of him.


    Several people flew forward together, and soon saw the so-called weird thing on a continent.


    On the top of the mountain, several things that looked like insect cocoons were breathing slowly here, and they were obviously living things. But when you feel it carefully, you can''t feel the breath of any creatures, nor the breath of elements.


    Chi Nan himself didn''t know what this was. "It''s weird. It''s obviously transformed from my law of elements. Under normal circumstances, it''s basically impossible to have anything other than the elements."


    Chi Nan looked at the sky strangely, but was actually looking at the law of elements in the sky. The laws of this world have not changed at all, and they are still advancing and growing along their own prescribed route. But this thing is obviously not conceived by the laws of this world, and I don''t even know what it is. Even Chi Nan himself couldn''t see through or understand.


    "Chi Nan What the **** is this? How can I feel annoying." Sophia said in disgust.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "I also feel this way. Could it be that thing? But it''s not right. This is the subsidiary plane of my kingdom of God. The laws of this place are controlled by my kingdom of God. How could this thing appear. "


    Chi Nan had already guessed, but he couldn''t believe it. This big cocoon kept undulating, looking so weird.


    "Either we just wait and see, looking like this, I''m afraid it''s not far from being born." Hermilla walked to Chi Nan''s side and said softly in Chi Nan''s ear.


    After thinking for a while, Chi Nan nodded and said, "That''s all, wait and see." This is his own kingdom of God. Anything that is not under his control is forbidden by Chi Nan, including I don''t know if it is. Something.


    Then, a group of people waited here. These large cocoons are getting bigger day by day, and the vibration frequency is getting higher and higher. Gradually, Chi Nan discovered that a dark shadow appeared in the cocoon. It should be that the contents were about to come out. "Hmph, just let me see what you have nurtured." Chi Nan sneered.

 Chapter 1539： How did you give birth to gods?

    A few days later, those large cocoons finally reached their limit. In Chi Nan''s cold and impatient eyes, in the fear and curiosity of a large number of elemental elves, one cocoon finally shattered.


    On the surface, a crack suddenly appeared, and then a strange aura spread.


    That kind of breath, to the gods, is like the smell in the toilet, even if it is far away, it is uncomfortable. The brows of Chi Nan and the others frowned.


    "I actually guessed it, but isn''t this a subsidiary plane of my kingdom of God? Why is there such a thing."


    Chi Nan''s eyes widened. After the cocoon split open, Chi Nan already knew what was inside.


    The huge arthropod looked like some kind of bug, but Chi Nan was definitely not a bug. When the cocoon split open, the contents slowly crawled out, it was a huge fly-like head.


    Two front legs sharp like a knife, eight ordinary legs, two pairs of wings on the back, but the size of the wings is a bit uncoordinated, very awkward. A weird breath radiated from this thing.


    The breath of this thing exudes, and it can be said to be incompatible with the surrounding laws of heaven and earth, and they are faintly mutually exclusive. And this kind of breath can actually distort the law and destroy the pollution of the law.


    "God evil, it turns out to be God evil." Hermilla''s eyes widened and looked at the scene in an incredible way.


    "How come there are gods here, it''s impossible. People in the elven gods all say that there has never been anything other than elemental creatures on the Elemental Plane. They can''t deceive us." Silinka Ye was also surprised. Said.


    "Perhaps, there is something to hide, or it may be because of the characteristics of the semi-fusion plane." Weiwei squinted her eyes, although she was a little uncertain, she still whispered her own ideas.


    The element elves around, the fear and disgust in their hearts rose to the extreme, and they all looked at this thing in disgust.


    Some element elves retreated in fear, and some hid behind Chi Nan and the others, looking at this thing curiously. Although very weird, the elemental elves didn''t mean to do it right away.


    Maybe they don''t know what **** evil is in their hearts. Although the newly reborn elemental spirit gods understood, but Chi Nan was by his side, and the **** master didn''t make any moves. It was not their turn to make the first move.


    "Anyway, since this thing has appeared here, we have to clean it up. God''s evil has appeared in the subordinate plane of the kingdom of God, and it will become a joke if it is spread out."


    Chi Nan doesn''t pay much attention to the image, but he also wants to face, how can such a shameful thing be said.


    With a wave of his hand, the evil spirit who was howling at him suddenly turned into dust and disappeared. This is really the kind of disappearance, nothing left behind.


    After being killed, the elemental world immediately absorbed the special breath of the death of gods, and even the law of the void seemed to be a lot stronger. Divine evil, normal creatures, and the kingdom of the planes are all restraining each other.


    But once the opponent is killed, it will be beneficial to absorb it. Although the gods cannot absorb the gods, they can get rewards from the will of the heavens if they kill them.


    Now that it has been determined that this thing is really evil, it is impossible for Chi Nan to let these things continue to survive. With a light touch of the finger, all the evil spirits disappeared without a trace, becoming the nourishment for the world''s ascension.


    "Silinka night, you take the elemental elves to investigate here and try to figure out why these gods appear here. This is very important." Silka night also knew it, and immediately nodded vigorously.


    In fact, not a few of them had never seen God Sin. Chinan''s mist kettle can be made, but that kind of evil is a bit special, and every time it comes out, it will be killed and won''t stay.


    And these are naturally bred in one plane. Chi Nan didn''t know whether all the gods were born in this way, but Chi Nan didn''t want his elemental plane to become a breeding ground for gods.


    Chi Nan left, while Silka Ye and the others were looking for them with the elemental elves. And in the next period of time, they really found some cocoons that breed gods in this plane. Some are big, some are small, and some seem to have just appeared, and there is no way to judge. But the cocoons of these gods were wiped out as soon as they were discovered.


    Two months later, Silka Ye sent the analysis to Chi Nan. "Because of the previous divine battle, are the gods who died in that plane? After the death of the gods, it is indeed normal to produce evil."


    Then the voice of Chi Nan changed: "But at that time in the wild, in a desolate place, a place off the beaten track. I have never heard that weapons made from the corpses of gods will become gods. My plane has been completely transformed, and it is still me. The subordinate plane of the Kingdom of God, this kind of change would not make sense." Chi Nan''s eyes flashed with precision.


    Slinka said irritably at night: "I just investigated this anyway, and I don''t know more.


    Knowing that Silinka¡¯s tired Chi Nan, his stern words became softer: ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you, but this is a little different from what I thought. I have also investigated God¡¯s sins during this period of time, but None of them are similar to the current situation."


    It''s not that Chi Nan didn''t do anything. He and the other gods had also inquired about the evil things. But I can''t figure out the situation no matter how I think about it, because there is no situation that can match the current situation.


    For the gods , the gods often hunt and kill them when they see them, and don''t ask too much, because it''s useless to ask. Therefore, the gods still have a lot of ignorance about God''s evil, and God''s evil itself is unknown.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Chi Nan didn¡¯t want to understand, and finally said: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not say so much. Since I can¡¯t find the answer, I won¡¯t look for it, as long as I find that God¡¯s evil is destroyed directly. Our plane¡¯s There are not many incentives, so even if there are gods, there will not be too many." On this point, Chi Nan was not worried.


    Even if someone calculates himself and is so close to his own kingdom of God, he is beside him, and he can calculate what he can calculate.


    The several evil gods on the opposite side have indeed been calculating, but the gods who have increased their vigilance never gave them any more opportunities. Now that the five evil gods want to attack them, they must prepare themselves to be killed.


    After soothing Slinka Ye, watching Slinka continue to work, Chi Nan also started the final assembly of Void Scorpion.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1540： Something seems wrong

    After another two days, Chi Nan let out a sigh, and the Void Scorpion that he had studied for so long was finally completed.


    "Each Void Scorpion alone can deal with a mid-level god, a mid-level **** without the kingdom bonus. Void scorpions can affect each other''s growth, so the more the number, the stronger the Void Scorpion."


    Chi Nan looked at his work with satisfaction: "As long as the new generation of Void Scorpions has more than 1,000, it can threaten the upper gods. At least it is no problem to fight against a higher **** without a kingdom of God. Unfortunately, this is the limit. Now, even if it continues to increase, the strength of the Void Scorpion cannot be improved."


    Chi Nan knew that the next step in the promotion of plant weapons was to create plant weapons at the upper **** level. This was really a crazy possibility. But now, there is not so much time.


    "It''s a pity that I missed this opportunity. Even if it is made, I dare not take it out, otherwise I will be retaliated."


    Chi Nan smiled and didn''t say anything. These void scorpions have no way to gain other abilities besides the bonuses between their respective species, whether it is a void airship or something else.


    The only thing that can be affected is one''s own god''s realm, nothing more.


    Chi Nan discovered that if more than a thousand of these void scorpions were gathered together, and then through their own body''s **** domain bonus, the individual strength of each one could really reach the level of a higher god.


    But does it take so much trouble to fight with the upper gods? It seems a bit tasteless.


    There is no way, this Void Scorpion is positioned as a high-level soldier after all, no matter how strong the individual is, it is impossible to stand alone, it is still just a soldier. "Then the next step is to secretly increase production, and produce more. It is better than it will be useless at that time." Chi Nan passed on the information of Void Scorpion.


    Inside the secret manufacturing special factory, immediately began to get busy. The special plane factory that no one knows has already begun to secretly manufacture this new generation of void scorpions.


    These void scorpions, Chi Nan didn''t plan to share them, but they were hiding them as a hole card.


    After finally completing the goal, I can finally come out and breathe. After giving birth to the seedlings of the Elemental Sacred Tree, Chi Nan walked out. Just after contacting his clone, Chi Nan found that the atmosphere was a little bit wrong.


    "Strange, what''s going on, the war below has actually fallen into a quagmire."


    Chi Nan was surprised to find that the orthodox gods who were originally much stronger than the opponent''s strength did not end the battle of gods, but were indifferent to the opponent, constantly attacking and defending each other.


    You know, a long time ago, everyone was thinking about solving this battle of God. Who could have imagined that not only did the divine battle have not been resolved, but the scale of the divine battle was getting bigger and bigger, and it became more and more difficult to stop it.


    "Although the orthodox gods have their own ideas, it''s not like that."


    There are too many orthodox gods factions, and their hatreds and relationships are also complicated. In this battle, we were fighting separately and dragging our legs behind each other, and there were cases where the rescue was not timely.


    But there are people on the opposite side of this situation. With so many rescues, how could this be the case. And in the report, several gods died in the battle of gods, which is simply slap in the face in public.


    This kind of thing was originally impossible to alarm the main **** level, but now the main **** has focused on a small plane that is half-integrated. That kind of large plane has also become a hot baby.


    However, Chi Nan still found that the problem was not right. These high-ranking gods seemed to be very anxious.


    Chi Nan didn''t alarm them either, using his clone to secretly collect some information. "What, **** evil, it''s because of **** evil." Chi Nan finally understood what was going on.


    It turns out that the grievances and evil spirits on the battlefield have been too heavy recently, and there have been many deaths of gods or demigods, which has led to the appearance of gods on the battlefield. And it was conceived in a short time.


    These gods have just been born, they have powerful destructiveness and lethality. It was just because of the Lord of Gods that the Gods did not attack the sphere of influence of the evil gods, but instead attacked towards the orthodox gods.


    You know, once these gods are born, the worst is at the level of a demigod. And with the continuous killing and destruction, the strength will continue to increase. Within a short period of time, gods at the peak level of the middle gods had already appeared.


    Whenever this time, there will be a joint dispatch of the middle gods, in the form of a small team, to directly solve those gods.


    But as the war progressed, gradually the hidden things in the central plane were also attracted. Including those gods from all directions, various monsters, powerful beasts and beasts, and even some wild gods on the central plane.


    Of course, most of the wild gods on the central plane are similar to the guardian gods. This is the power won by the orthodox gods, because they don''t like the evil gods and gods on the opposite side.


    However, in this report, the evil spirits appeared more and more. The scale and number of such appearances made Chi Nan feel that something was wrong. Perhaps the gods feel that these low-level gods are nothing at all.


    Perhaps in their eyes, it''s not surprising that some evil spirits are hidden on the central plane. Even if the disaster dragon joins the battle, they don''t feel anything wrong, but Chi Nan feels weird.


    God evil is something that the heavens hate, how could it have evolved so many naturally. Even the gods who usually appear will continue to suffer from various disasters, maybe they will die somewhere.


    There are still many gods who will kill each other, and in the end only one will remain. Chi Nan felt very strange for such a large-scale appearance, but the strength was not very good. Reminiscing about the evil spirits appearing in the subsidiary plane of his kingdom of God, Chi Nan suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    "What the **** is going on? Could it be that the Lord of Gods secretly used some method. Now even if they tell other Lord Gods, they won''t believe it. It would be bad if they had to come to my elemental plane to check."


    Chi Nan also had a headache. There were too many secrets hidden in his kingdom of God, and he didn''t dare to let the Lord God in. Usually, even his subordinate gods and those from outside are not allowed to enter his kingdom, how could he allow the main **** to enter.


    But if this is not the case, how can I explain this matter? "Forget it, wait, maybe there will be a turning point after a while." Chi Nan decided to stay on hold for the time being.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1541： The explosive growth of evil

    ? With the passage of time, not only did the evil things not be resolved, but more and more. Even if the corpses on the battlefield have been cleaned up, even after being cleansed by a dedicated person, it is still unstoppable.


    The trend of the birth of gods is getting bigger and bigger, and many times I don''t know what caused the birth of gods. In the past, all kinds of researches on the gods seemed to have lost their effect all at once.


    Afterwards, a large number of gods will be born on the battlefield almost every day. Although these gods do not have clear thinking, their combat effectiveness is not weak. And they won''t attack the other side. For one''s own side, these gods are just like wild gods, and they are simply a random attack. Whoever has the most divinity in his body will often become the person most attacked by gods.


    This situation has caused the gods to continuously invest in powerful forces, just to fight the gods.


    Except for the main **** himself, other gods value their believers very much. For this reason, these gods can only continuously send a large number of subordinates to fight against the evil spirits, and even their own clones have been sent out.


    It happened that this kind of thing that contained a lot of strength and energy under his men could not be blocked as the main god. If you stop other gods from rescuing their believers, I''m afraid these gods will have resentment over time.


    At that time, these gods will directly betray and leave the gods, and this kind of thing is not impossible. In fact, many similar things have happened before, so now a consensus has been formed among the main gods.


    "How about it, hasn''t the evil **** on the opposite side taken any action yet?" Chi Nan asked the others.


    The other main gods around shook their heads: "Although those guys have traces of hands, they were all discovered in time by us, so we didn''t have a chance to take them." Other main gods said that they were all the same.


    Although there is no threat to their strength now, the situation on the scene has turned them into a gradual loss of initiative. A large number of evil spirits appeared, and it would be impossible to resist without using a large number of masters.


    "What about your void scorpions, can you send some to help. The general demigods and believers are restrained by the gods, but your void scorpions are not divine, so they will not be restrained by the gods."


    After hearing the words of the Lord of the Elves, Chi Nan also understood what they meant. Who has the largest number of plants under his hand?


    In fact, the army of plants in the hands of the spirit gods and the natural gods is not weak, and there are many powerful ones, and there are even plants that are equivalent to the existence of higher gods. But the overall quantity is very small.


    Among the gods, the most violent soldier, besides the undead, is only himself. But the quality of the violent soldiers on his side is still very good. No wonder they think of themselves.


    If this continues, when the war begins, I am afraid that there will be a lot fewer people under them who can participate in the battle. The main **** is not afraid of ordinary gods, but ordinary gods can cause trouble to themselves while being restrained, and even cause great threats and troubles. This can be seen from the **** of assassination at the time.


    Just when Chi Nan was about to agree, a clone of a higher **** suddenly ran in.


    "Under your crown, the things of the gods seem to be out of our control." The face of the upper **** who had just entered at this time was full of gloom, and it was obvious that something very troublesome was encountered.


    "What happened? Could it be that the number of evil sins has increased again?" Chi Nan asked.


    The visitor respectfully said: "Not only has the number increased, but the scope has also expanded. Just a few days ago, someone discovered that gods had appeared in the planes under their control. In recent days, gods have appeared in the major planes. Sins are getting more and more."


    It is normal for gods to appear anywhere, even in other planes. Therefore, if there are one or two gods on the ordinary plane, there are usually no gods taking it seriously, at most it is just annihilation.


    This is why they didn''t know until now. But no one thought that the appearance of God''s evil on ordinary planes was not an individual phenomenon, or even a phenomenon within a local area, but a large-scale phenomenon.


    When a **** was communicating with his friends in the Pantheon, he suddenly discovered that gods were also present in the plane controlled by his friends. Then everyone discussed it and found that this happened in many people''s planes. It is precisely because of this that this matter will be taken seriously by them. After several days of investigation and research, this matter was finally confirmed.


    Among the major planes, the number of **** evil is increasing, and the breeding is becoming more and more irregular. Some very weak gods have only legendary strength, but some are very powerful, capable of reaching the level of gods or even middle gods.


    Divine evil is not an ordinary creature, since it has a divine character, it will naturally not appear weak. If it were before, normal gods would be at least at the demi-god level, and rarely appeared at the legendary level.


    But now it''s different. The large-scale appearance of the gods of the legendary level has severely lowered the threshold for the formation of gods and seriously affected the safety of all major planes. But if this matter is resolved, the strength of his forces will be further dispersed. Each god¡¯s own power may even be insufficient.


    "The methods of the Lord of Gods are terrible, he can actually do this."


    The master of the conspiracy shook his head and said: "No, it shouldn''t be done by the Lord of Gods. Even if the integration is successful, even if one person can deal with all of us, it is impossible to affect the entire universe."


    That''s right The Lord of Gods does not possess such ability, let alone has not bred success yet.


    So who exactly did this thing? "It''s impossible for the will of the heavens to do it, this kind of thing is not good for the heavens and the world." They know the will of the heavens best.


    The greater the number of gods, the less good it is for the will of the heavens. It''s just that Chi Nan always feels that things don''t seem to be that simple. Looking at the Lord of Time, Chi Nan found that the Lord of Time was still the same as before, very plain, and it seemed that nothing would affect his heart.


    Only vaguely, Chi Nan also discovered that it seemed that these main gods all knew something. I am a newly promoted main god, so I don''t know a lot of inside stories.


    Just when Chi Nan wanted to know, another incident interrupted Chi Nan''s questioning. This time, it was his subordinates who were searching for themselves in their own kingdom of God.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1542： My plants are not stable anymore

    "What''s going on, why are you so panicked." Chi Nan saw a female **** spirit rushing in. This **** spirit is his own god, so Chi Nan is no stranger to it.


    However, she usually manages a large number of planes under her with her companions. Not all planes are worthy of Hemira and the others personally, and most of the ordinary planes, Hemira and others don''t care much anymore.


    So managing the things here is the things of other gods. But if there are things in general, these gods are all going to Hemila and others, this time they actually came directly to themselves.


    As for things like ultra vires intrigue, Chi Nan doesn''t believe it. Let alone the character of the elves of the gods, even if it is the problem of their own branding on them, it is absolutely impossible for these elves to betray, and it is impossible to make opportunistic tricks and the like. Finding yourself directly this time, something big must have happened.


    As a result, before the gods could answer, Hemira and several others also came to his laboratory.


    "What the **** is going on, why are you all so anxious? You don''t usually come here."


    I have my own clone in my temple, and I usually discuss things directly with the clone, and I can know it directly. This time I found my own laboratory. It was not an hour.


    At this time, most of the things in the laboratory had already been resolved, only one thing was left for Chi Nan to do it himself. That is the cultivation of the Elemental Sacred Tree, which cannot be done in a short time.


    "Something has happened, and it''s still a big thing." Hermilla said with a very serious face.


    The previous gods quickly handed some information to Chi Nan: "We have found gods in our planes. There have been fourteen times, and there has never been such a thing before."


    You know, the plane of Chinan has always been very easy to manage because there is no shortage of materials and food. Ordinary civilians don''t have so many grievances, and coupled with full-plane supervision, people dare not even do things that violate the law.


    Without so many grievances, it is basically impossible to produce evil spirits. God evil appeared in my elemental plane before, it was because there were too many creatures and gods who died in the previous wars on this plane.


    But those planes of my own clearly didn''t have these problems, and there was nothing in the past, what was going on this time. Now, Chi Nan really feels something is wrong.


    The records in the data are very clear. Those gods are often conceived suddenly without knowing where, and when they appear, they destroy everywhere and kill everywhere. If it''s an ordinary creature, it''s fine, but this is a god, and their destruction can have an impact on the will of the world, and even damage the plane.


    If these things are allowed to continue to destroy, a plane may be destroyed. After destroying a plane, a **** evil can gain the power to strengthen oneself.


    Chi Nan''s subordinates had no choice but to immediately mobilize a powerful presence to eliminate it. Fortunately, in every plane, Chi Nan had left a lot of strength, and the channels between them were also unblocked.


    When I turned to the last page, Chi Nan''s face changed. "How could this happen, is this news true."


    The gods glanced at them and nodded immediately: "It has been confirmed, it is true and correct." Then the gods said again: "Because the gods are special, we have arrested them and sent them over."


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed: "Go, let''s go over and take a look." This incident really shocked Chi Nan.


    When a few people came outside to meet the guest plane, some of their subordinate gods had already arrived here. Seeing Chi Nan, the subordinate gods saluted and showed their respect to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan waved his hand and looked at the huge **** in the middle. The special breath of God''s evil spirits inspired God to hate, and they would never feel wrong with this kind of breath.


    "You have been studying here for a while, have you found anything?" Hermilla asked the others.


    The others glanced at each other and shook their heads one after another: "There is nothing to discover, just like ordinary gods."


    Chi Nan''s face was serious: "This is the biggest problem. This is my plant weapon. It will turn into a god, and even my life magic can be eroded." This shocked Chi Nan.


    That''s right, the last thing written in the information is Chi Nan''s plant weapons, which have also become gods. This is just an ordinary big tree type plant, not strong, only a gold level, but this is a plant.


    Plants have no souls and no thoughts, even if they think, they rely on their own plant brains to proceed directly. There is no divinity, no resentment, and he has his own brand on him. Although the life magic power on his body is very thin and low-end, it is after all derived from his own life magic power, and the quality is very high.


    But even so, his plant weapons would actually turn into gods, how did this change?


    The big tree in front of me, although it still maintained the appearance of a big tree, had nothing to do with plants at all. Chi Nan himself has no way to control, nor can he induce management.


    This has completely changed a species ~ www.novelhall.com ~ a special species belonging to the gods. The breath radiating from the whole body is no different from normal gods, and they are the most hated and resentful of gods.


    The gods have been struggling all the time, obviously wanting to attack them. The plant brain has already been eroded, and there is no way to control it. Even his own plant weapons can become like this inexplicably, let alone other things.


    It seems that the matter this time is much more serious than I thought. "I don''t know what the Lord of Time knows, but if he doesn''t say it, no one can ask." Chi Nan has nothing to do with the Lord of Time. My current combat effectiveness is constantly improving, has reached the third place, and will soon reach the second place.


    But even so, in Chi Nan''s perception, the Lord of Time is still unfathomable, as if facing a huge ocean, he can''t catch up at all. Chi Nan didn''t even know his true strength level.


    Since there is no way to figure out what the cause is, then you can only defend yourself first. Chi Nan has decided that the next step is to enter a period of comprehensive defense. Those planes under oneself must have at least three first-generation void scorpions garrisoned.

 Chapter 1543： All planes are fully prepared

    ?Kill this **** evildoer casually, because there is no research value anymore. Next, what Chi Nan wants to arrange is the defense of his subordinate plane. Although, I don''t need believers much now.


    But as for their subordinate gods, they really need believers. Except for those outside gods and the subordinate gods he cultivated, believers are all on their own plane, and everyone is an organic whole.


    This is also the special feature of this **** system, it can be regarded as a kind of **** system characteristic. The advantage is that it can form an organic whole, the strength can be gathered together, and it is easy to work together. Of course, there are also shortcomings. The shortcoming is that sometimes there will be believers contention between each other, and even internal wars are possible.


    Fortunately, his subordinates were directly cultivated by himself, and the other gods who joined did not let them intervene in his plane. With oneself as a coordinator, conflicts will not break out.


    Anyway, what everyone needs in the end is to use the crystallization of faith to refining into the crystallization of divine power. For anyone whose divine power is not enough, Chi Nan can mobilize directly, his family''s business is good, and the harvest is very big.


    Without this most fundamental struggle, there would be nothing left. At this moment, Chi Nan is even more defensive for these believers. Besides, these are all his own people. Chi Nan is not a cold-blooded god. For his own people, Chi Nan has done a very good job, at least it makes them worry-free.


    Chi Nan''s orders were not only for the subordinate gods he cultivated, but also for other gods'' planes.


    One by one, the special plant bases were unlocked, and a large number of life magic powers gathered. The factory that manufactures the Void Scorpion has already started production, and the first Void Scorpion will be born after only one or two years.


    "In the recent period, let''s take care of yourself. Once you find that the problem is not easy to solve, you can always ask other people to help." After Chi Nan gave a command, he turned around and returned to his kingdom.


    Other gods also passed Chi Nan''s order back. All planes have begun to undergo tremendous changes. Of course, all of this is only known to the high-levels, and it is impossible for ordinary people in the plane to know these things.


    The reason why the Void Scorpion has not been directly mobilized is because the Void Scorpion market has become more and more popular recently.


    Although it is not for sale, all the gods are in need. With so many gods guarding, Chi Nan couldn''t mobilize it casually, after all, it was related to the overall situation. Those factory planes were all obtained by other gods for themselves.


    Therefore, the void scorpions produced were also given priority to them, otherwise Chi Nan would not have to be bred directly in the major planes. The Void Scorpions that just came out have now been thrown into the central plane.


    These void scorpions are basically used to deal with those gods. Except for a few powerful gods, most gods are not opponents of these void scorpions. With the addition of the void airship bonus, these void scorpions gradually stabilized the situation on the battlefield. The evil spirits were contained, and then it was the time for the orthodox spirits to counterattack.


    There is also a part of the void scorpions that have just been created, but they were loaned away by the main gods in order to resist the planes under their hands. Of course, this is not permanent, it is only used to temporarily solve problems.


    Had it not been for the relatively small number, Chi Nan himself would have seconded a large part of it. Now there is no need to stimulate them, as long as one year, their major planes can have resistance.


    Later, there were some small gods and ordinary gods to find themselves, hoping to use some void scorpions.


    Just because of the small number, his Void Scorpion suddenly became the most sought-after item.


    Chi Nan, who couldn''t help it, didn''t do this thing by himself, and gave it all to Wei Wei Si.


    Wei Wei Si, who is in charge of diplomacy, did not let herself down, and she managed things perfectly. Only a few days later, Chi Nan was a little bit dumbfounded when he watched the report that Wei Wei Si brought to him.


    "Sure enough, I knew that I was not a management material." Chi Nan was depressed. The reason why I was able to go from a lord to the present was not because of my management ability.


    Chi Nan knew very well that it was because his ability to control plants was too strong. If he hadn''t had this ability, he might not even be able to do a good job with a small lord. In this report, Weiweisi actually regards the lease of Void Scorpion as a business. I didn''t feel embarrassed to mobilize a batch of Void Scorpions, but Wei Wei Si was different.


    Weiwei believes that since these Void Scorpions were all made by Chi Nan, Chi Nan should be qualified to occupy most of the Void Scorpions. The main gods can borrow some, and there is no problem mobilizing some by themselves.


    So this batch of scorpions was specially used for lease to other non-the gods and small gods. With this strategy, Weiweisi not only didn''t offend anyone, but instead made the business even hotter. The popularity of Void Scorpion continues to increase, which not only solves the problems of many people, but also brings a lot of income to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan now has no shortage of divine power crystals, so Wei Wei Si''s goals are all other materials that are useful to the gods.


    The time to become a **** is short and the foundation is insufficient. This is Chi Nan''s biggest problem. These strange materials may be useless at ordinary times, but at critical moments, the effect is very huge.


    Therefore, now Weiweisi is using the service to collect these things, constantly enriching the foundation of Chinan God System.


    "Humph Of course you don¡¯t have a talent for management. But your talent is much better than management."


    If Wei Wei didn''t hesitate, Chi Nan was even more depressed. Shaking his head, Chi Nan opened his mouth and said, "Well, no matter how much, continue to do what you want. This time, things are really troublesome."


    As long as you wait for one year, one year later, the plane of your subordinates will be completely stable, and then Chi Nan really won''t care about what happens to the outside world. One year is not too long for the gods.


    In the next year, although the gods under Chi Nan were a bit busy, they were not too busy. As long as there is a **** evil somewhere, the strength of the **** evil will be calculated for the first time, and then someone who can solve it will be found nearby to help. All the people are on standby, as long as they receive an order, they must put down everything in their hands and go to help.


    Under this efficient mechanism, no major disturbances have occurred.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1544： Fallen beasts also come to join in the fun

    ? For a year, the gods kept fighting fire everywhere, but fortunately they didn''t cause too many problems with their planes.


    Just like the policies that other gods have always believed in, the more embarrassed people are, the more religious and enthusiastic people are in their beliefs. It''s the same thing now.


    In the presence of threats of various powerful gods, the gods manifested miracles and really won the devout beliefs of a large number of believers. Almost every day in the major temples, many believers can be seen coming to pale.


    The income of the power of faith of many gods during this time has also increased considerably. It''s a pity that this kind of thing can''t be too long, otherwise it will turn into an unmanageable scene. Once there is too much danger, many believers will question the gods, and a large number of believers will be killed, which are all very serious sequelae.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the abyss plane and those abyss planes refined by his own demon incarnation, now also began to appear a lot of gods. This kind of thing has never happened before.


    You must know that the abyss plane has always been under the control of the abyss will. Although its own negative power is very strong, the negative energy is used to breed demons, and things like gods rarely appear.


    However, now even the abyss plane has begun to appear a lot of gods. Now that the abyss demon has dismantled the alliance with the gods, as soon as the gods appeared, they would destroy them everywhere.


    But Chi Nan soon stopped worrying, the abyss plane was very special, and he was not afraid of destruction at all.


    In the abyss plane, there are also a large number of dark elves and magic fire elves, as well as a large number of dark plants. As soon as the evil spirits appear, they will attract these militant existences around them to attack.


    Because of Chi Nan''s suppression, these dark creatures generally wouldn''t attack each other by themselves. But their essentially belligerent nature cannot be changed. Now that they encounter an existence that does not belong to them, of course they will be excited to use it as a target to attack. As a result, these gods did not cause any trouble at all.


    Often not long after they first appeared, they would be wiped out by Chi Nan''s men.


    "However, the high-level strength of the Demon Incarnation side is relatively weak. It is still necessary to complete the manufacturing of the Dark Void Scorpion as soon as possible. In this way, a large number of dark planes will be stabilized at that time."


    That''s right, the dark plane, Chi Nan no longer calls the purified plane the abyss plane, but uses his attributes as the dark plane, which means that these planes are all under his control.


    I have just completed the final production of the Void Scorpion. The demon incarnation wants to complete the transformation, and it will not be possible for a while. Now, time can only be delayed. There are some things that can''t be done without enough time.


    This kind of thing lasted for a year, and the large number of gods in the Chinan Divine System finally breathed a sigh of relief, because among all the planes, the Void Scorpion that had tried their best to hatch was finally completed.


    In the future, as long as it is not for the gods who are just born to reach the middle god, the Void Scorpion can solve it by himself. And the second void scorpion was also gestating at this time.


    Chi Nan himself also hid a batch of second-generation void scorpions. No one knew the existence of these void scorpions. This was a hidden power under his own hands. The other gods do not understand this matter.


    It''s just that Chi Nan himself didn''t expect that when he controlled the mass production of Void Scorpions, another incident broke out. The huge whirlpool that had always been in the void finally changed when everyone was about to forget it. One by one dark shadows were suddenly sprayed out on this day.


    These dark shadows fell into the void, absorbing the surrounding power and rapidly growing, and finally one after another weird things with strange shapes and sinful shapes appeared. But the aura on them is completely different from God''s evil.


    The gods are full of messy negative power, and the power of the fallen beast is a very pure negative power. The two seem to be a unified and contradictory aggregate, and they all appear in front of the gods.


    "Why even the Fallen Beast came out at this time, it''s troublesome now."


    When many gods saw the appearance of the fallen beast, their mood became very bad. Knowing what the fallen beast is, and thinking that the fallen beast is like the gods, they are their enemies. If you don¡¯t know, you¡¯re asking. After knowing that fallen beasts also like to attack gods, they began to be cautious about fallen beasts.


    The previous fallen beast vortex, not all gods knew what it was.


    Now that a large number of fallen beasts have appeared, something unknown has changed. "What to do, are we going to attack these fallen beasts. The ones that come out now are relatively weak, and we can still clean them up. If there are more and more powerful ones, it will be in trouble."


    This time, it was the Lord God who focused his attention on the fallen beast. And the Lord of Time, who has not expressed any opinions, suddenly said, "No, in the clip I saw, the fallen beast will be our help."


    Help? Will the fallen beast be a boost? Many main gods don''t believe it very much. But this is what the Lord of Time said, so it''s completely different. The Lord of Time can see some time fragments through time, everyone knows this. However, the more huge things are involved, the less fragments you will see, and it is easy to make some mistakes.


    So under normal circumstances, the Lord of Time rarely speaks, but once he speaks, the truth of the matter is basically confirmed Are those fallen beasts really helpful to us? Fallen beasts have no specifics. Thought, it is impossible to be in alliance with us. "


    The Lord of Time shook his head and said: "I can''t see the specifics, so I can only wait and see. The future is constantly changing, and only the past is immutable." After that, the Lord of Time stopped talking.


    The others had no choice but to discuss it. Some people still advocate destroying the fallen beast in the bud, but most of the main gods decided to observe it first. Even if the fallen beast has no thinking, it still has instinct.


    "Do you still expect a Lord of Fallen Beasts to appear to communicate with us?"


    The Lord of Light said with some annoyance that for fallen beasts, Lord of Light is the most annoying, and he is also the one with the strongest mind to destroy. Unfortunately, there are only a few people who support themselves, and most people want to see it.


    Under the current circumstances, in order to maintain internal stability, many times there is no chaos. The Lord of Light finally thought about it, but compromised. "Well, then wait and see, I will see if these things will really help us."

 Chapter 1545： Abnormal fallen beasts

    ? Now that it is determined to observe first, naturally everyone will not directly attack these fallen beasts. But even so, in order to prevent these fallen beasts from causing damage, the gods are still standing by not far away.


    There are also some void scorpions that have also been mobilized to these places. The main place where the fallen beast appeared was not far from Chinan, which was close to the Lord of Nature. Most of the fallen beasts came toward this side.


    "Look, the fallen beast is starting to attack the plane." Suddenly, a **** said to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, and a fallen beast in the distance was attacking the plane barrier, trying to tear it open. This is the normal behavior of the fallen beast. If possible, the fallen beast will swallow the planes it can swallow.


    "However, the fallen beast did not attack when it passed through other planes before. What''s the matter? Is it because I can''t help but want to eat something?" Another **** next to him said in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, keep watching." Chi Nan didn''t answer at all, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    Everyone watched the fallen beast tear open the plane. It was a barren plane, and there were no gods stationed there, so everyone wouldn''t care. What if you are attacking a plane you control later.


    Many gods have slowly shifted their planes and moved to a place far away from the fallen beast. However, in the void, there are still many planes unable to escape, after all, the fallen beast appeared too fast.


    After a long period of attack, the fallen beast finally tore the plane apart. "Next, it''s time to start with the origin of the plane."


    The gods stared at the void, because this is the consistent style of fallen beasts. The huge head of the fallen beast slowly penetrated into the crack of the plane barrier, and soon, it seemed as if it had caught something.


    The plane was constantly shaking, and the light was flickering. Just when everyone thought that this plane was going to be destroyed, the fallen beast suddenly pulled out its head. And in the mouth of the fallen beast, there was a big bug that was constantly struggling. That''s right, it looks like a big bug, and the whole body exudes a very uncomfortable smell.


    "God evil? Is this catching evil evil to eat?" The gods looked incredible.


    Under the gaze of the gods, the fallen beast raised his mouth and actually ate the gods without hesitation. Although this **** has always been very troublesome, but the fallen beast seems to be their nemesis.


    After eating the evil spirits, the fallen beast did not change, and continued to move forward. And that hapless plane stayed in place. "The fallen beast actually only eats God''s evil, hasn''t destroyed that plane, and has no enthusiasm for the original plane?"


    A **** next to him sighed and pointed to the distant plane and said, "But if the plane is harmed like this, it would be difficult for this plane to exist if there is no one to deal with it."


    A huge crack was torn open on the surface of that plane, and the power of the void poured into it without hesitation. It''s as if you are operating on someone to treat a disease. After cutting off the lesion, he didn''t suture the wound, just left it open. This rate of death may be much faster than incurable.


    But Chi Nan''s eyes flashed a thoughtful look. "Although these fallen beasts have no thinking and can only act according to their instincts, their current instincts seem to be directed at God''s evil."


    Chi Nan found that these fallen beasts were like woodpeckers, able to find the gods inside them through the plane barrier and the **** kingdom barrier, and then broke them open, grabbing the gods and eating them. All work on the same principle.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said immediately: "Everyone pays attention. If you find a fallen beast attacking your own plane, immediately grab the gods inside and throw it out. Don''t deal with it yourself for now.


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, the gods immediately knew what Chi Nan meant. Although some dissatisfaction, but still obeyed.


    If he solves the evil spirits inside, who knows if this fallen beast will attack them. If even the fallen beast is killed, wouldn''t it be necessary to have one less helper to deal with the evil of gods? It¡¯s already very troublesome for the evil gods to have evil spirits. With the help of the fallen beast, isn''t this a good thing. That being the case, the loss of a few gods'' income will be lost.


    Of course, there are also some gods who want to eliminate the evil spirits that appear before the fallen beast is not coming to ensure their own interests. This Chi Nan doesn''t bother to take care of it. Anyway, he only needs to verify his own ideas.


    Before long, a fallen beast attacked a plane again, but this plane was controlled by a subordinate god.


    Under Chi Nan''s order, the people under the gods directly caught the gods and threw them out. The plane barrier didn''t mean to stop it at all, the **** evil thing was a parasite to the plane, and it was still vicious.


    Sure enough, seeing the **** evil that was thrown out, the fallen beast did not continue to attack the plane barrier, turned his head and held the **** evil in his mouth, and then it was so late, and then Shi Shiran continued to walk forward. , Wandering through the void.


    "The strength of this batch of fallen beasts is not very strong, but there are also benefits, that is, it can help us find out where the evil spirits have appeared. It is better to catch a few and make things like police dogs to help."


    In the meeting room, Chi Nan directly put forward his own opinions. Everyone didn''t know what a police dog was, but instantly understood what Chi Nan wanted to express. So everyone started thinking.


    "No The domestication of fallen beasts has never been successful. If a domestication plan can be worked out, it would have been successful."


    Chi Nan said without hesitation: "I didn''t talk about domestication, I only talked about arresting a few, and using them as an instrument to track the evil spirits."


    "But once we catch the fallen beast, what about the other fallen beasts treating us as enemies?"


    Chi Nan also fought **** reason: "Then try it out. These things have no thinking in the first place, just like gods. I don''t believe they will attack us for the sake of their kind. Now the biggest enemy of these fallen beasts is gods. "


    The two people were a little overwhelmed by the fight, and the Dragon God suddenly said impatiently: "Let''s try it out, anyway, it won''t waste time." The Dragon God was a little depressed during this period, and he was originally ranked third.


    Since Chi Nan reached third, he has been squeezed out. Although Dragon God hated Chi Nan, he also admired him. The dragons originally admired those creatures who were stronger than themselves, regardless of whether they belonged to the dragons. Hearing Dragon God''s words, everyone else also agreed. Is it just an experiment? If you don''t even dare to do this, you should be the main god.

 Chapter 1546： Grab a few to test 1

    ? Regarding the views of the fallen beast, the main gods are divided into three camps. One camp actively wants to experiment, one camp resolutely wants to oppose, and the other is waiting and watching, somewhat indifferent.


    However, after all, this kind of experiment does not require everyone''s consent to proceed. As the Lord God, even if you are the only one, you can still complete the experiment. Thus, the Lord God started.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the most active person in this matter turned out to be the master of the conspiracy. This main god, who likes to engage in conspiracies behind his back, usually doesn''t like coming to the table by himself, but this time he actually took the initiative to come out. At the same time, in terms of experimentation, the master of the conspiracy is probably a bit worse than the master of alchemy.


    The alchemist who also likes to do experiments and research is also pulled out by the master of conspiracy, and the two of them do experiments together.


    "Then, first of all, let''s catch a few fallen beasts and try it out." Chi Nan said helplessly, there is no way, since the experiment was proposed by himself, of course he was also pulled out.


    And because of this incident, Chi Nan''s avatar of the main **** level was finally exposed.


    When it was discovered that Chi Nan had the main **** clone, other main gods expressed incredible. This main **** clone requires a lot of resources. Chi Nan can be conceived in such a short time, and it must have started since the breakthrough. Up.


    This shows that Chi Nan''s family background is still very rich. Especially those few main gods who lost their main **** clones were even more jealous. No way, their main **** clone was killed, and the impact would take a while to be eliminated.


    During this time, if they want to reconcile one, it will be the same as consolidating two consecutively, which requires huge resources. Although, Chi Nan didn''t know if these main gods would choose to consume resources to do this.


    Because several main gods did not speak, no one knew. Chi Nan''s clone and several other master **** clones shot together, it was too easy to deal with those fallen beasts. Even if the power of the fallen beast has a certain restraining effect on the divine power of the gods, when the level is too high, the divine power can conversely restrain the fallen beast.


    When Chi Nan and the others came back, more than a dozen fallen beasts had been caught. And each one has reached the level of gods. "Then what shall we do next."


    The master of the conspiracy said grimly: "Why don''t you tie the rope, just like the hound you mentioned."


    Unexpectedly, the master of the conspiracy actually ran to learn about the hound, and he also expressed his approval for this method. God knows why a powerful lord **** would be interested in ordinary hounds.


    The alchemist shook his metal head and said dissatisfied: "No, the strength of the rope is difficult to guarantee, and it is also vulnerable to attacks by fallen beasts. This method is not good."


    That''s right, the alchemist is not a normal creature, but a metal life form. This life form is similar to the elemental spirit, but not exactly the same. This kind of metal beings can become gods even more rarely, and there are only a few who can become the main gods since ancient times. In modern times, only the master of alchemy is like this.


    God knows how a metal lifeform can become an alchemist, although their control of metal is indeed very high.


    "I won''t participate. My experience with this kind of thing is far worse than you guys." Chi Nan directly dismissed himself. Although he knew how to control the fallen beast, Chi Nan wouldn''t hand it over at will.


    After intense discussions, the master of the conspiracy and the master of alchemy finally discussed a special solution. That is to make a cage with a special spar transformed with divine power. This kind of cage is almost transparent.


    After adding the divine power rune enhancement, the intensity will be very high. If they make a move by themselves, even if it is the existence of the main **** level, it will take several attacks to break it. It''s just that the number of spars is relatively rare.


    "If we use this kind of spar, I''m afraid our method won''t work either. After all, the cost is too high. It''s better to wait for the discovery before doing it." Chi Nan spread his hands and said that this method would not work.


    The alchemy master said indifferently: "We are just experimenting, and there will be low-level substitutes in the future. It will be fine for others to use it or make it." As for his own exclusive secret skills, the alchemy master seems to have never Don''t care. Alchemy is like this, even with hand-in-hand teaching, it is impossible to learn without that talent and ability.


    Unlike ordinary wizards who want to hide their various secrets, alchemists hide some secret recipes, basic training and improvement methods, they never hide, and there are not many powerful alchemists.


    "Since you have discussed it, let''s start experimenting." Chi Nan said indifferently.


    The captured fallen beast was still struggling, and the alchemist master did not hesitate to refine a huge transparent box in front of everyone. The runes involved above are so complicated that I can''t remember them at all. Not only that, but the refining technique was also weird. After watching Chi Nan for a while, he could only shake his head and said that there was no way.


    It seems that he really doesn''t have too high an alchemist talent. Maybe it¡¯s okay to learn alchemy, but to reach the level of the master of alchemy, or just to get close, there is no such possibility.


    In the end, the alchemy master used his own priesthood to inject his own special law runes into it. There is no way to learn these laws and runes, because this is the domain of the other party After adding these things, even if other gods can reach the same level of alchemy as the alchemist, it is absolutely impossible to compare With him, these law runes are the biggest reason for the gap.


    This is the most essential ability of a god, in fact even Chi Nan himself has it. One''s own ability is all kinds of control and transformation of plants. In this respect, even the Lord of Nature and the Lord of Elves are far inferior to him.


    A transparent box was quickly completed. "If you can use the materials for refining medium-sized artifacts to have an effect on the existence of the main **** level, only you can do this kind of thing." The master of the conspiracy expressed his opinions without hesitation.


    "Your level of alchemy is not worse than mine. You just like to engage in some conspiracies. If you exercise well, you might be better than me." I didn''t expect that the alchemist''s evaluation of the conspiracy''s lord would be so high. It seems that the talent of the master of the conspiracy is much stronger than he imagined, Chi Nan thought of it silently.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1547： Our experiment is perfect

    ? "Don''t say so much, just pretend to go in and try." The conspiracy master didn''t seem to want to discuss this issue too much, so he interrupted the alchemy master and changed the subject.


    The alchemist snorted slightly, and did not continue to say anything. This kind of talented guy could have become a companion, but he did not expect that he would like to engage in some conspiracy and tricks, which really made the alchemist feel very disgusted.


    But the business is still to be done, they are experimenting here, and they haven''t concealed anyone.


    Whether it is a powerful main **** or ordinary gods around, they are watching their every move at this time. It''s just ordinary gods who don''t dare to stare at it endlessly, nor use mental scanning, after all, these are the main gods.


    But other main gods don''t have so much scruples, that is an undisguised viewing. No matter if you want to do an experimental faction, or oppose it, or even neutral, no one is willing to let go of the scene in front of you.


    A fallen beast was quickly packed into the cage. "Very well, the fallen beasts did not show a strong attack effect on our kind of cage. These fallen beasts really attacked by instinct."


    The Alchemist was very satisfied, and watched the fallen beast attacking his cage. This was not an attack that directly found the target. It was an indirect attack that the Fallen Beast wanted to attack the gods outside, and as a result was stopped. With every attack, a large number of runes will appear on the surface of the cage, and then the Alchemist will record it on the side.


    And the master of the conspiracy is on the side to explain. "The Alchemist has added a lot of defensive runes, but in fact, there is no need for so many, as long as the targeted ones are enough. Look here..."


    With the explanation of the master of the conspiracy, the unidentified gods also understood, and the alchemy gods finally gradually found the key points for making these cages. These are the things they will do in the future.


    With alchemy, in the next period of time, it was his luck. The huge market will definitely make them full of profits. The gods who are not good at alchemy begin to regret and jealous.


    Soon, the master of alchemy has completed the test. "The most core rune, as long as there are six major protections, the others are useless." The Alchemist said very positively.


    "Well, we have to test some specific problems next, this is the key, isn''t it."


    Chi Nan hurriedly interrupted them. If they let them continue, these people would be able to say here for several days without stopping. Chi Nan himself likes to experiment, but he experimented with some plants.


    This kind of pure alchemy experiment, Chi Nan has no patience at all.


    "That''s right, no matter what it is, it must be tested in practice so that all the advantages and disadvantages can be found."


    The alchemy master agreed with Chi Nan''s words very much. In fact, Chi Nan didn''t know that the alchemist had actually regarded himself as the same kind. The reason is because of the large number of plant weapons made by Chinan.


    The alchemist himself admitted that he was far inferior to Chi Nan''s plant weapons in mass production of alchemy puppets. Both the quantity and the combat effectiveness are different, and they also consume a lot of materials.


    The reason why a large number of alchemy puppets did not appear in this battle is because the master of alchemy thinks that Chinan''s plants are better to use, so he hasn''t sold a lot of them at all. The time and materials saved are more important things for the alchemist to do, and there is no need to spend them on these cannon fodder.


    Several people took their cages and flew towards a plane. This plane was not chosen randomly, it was a plane with gods in it. Because they have discovered it a long time ago, but have kept it.


    After all, the real reason they caught the Fallen Beast was to use the Fallen Beast to find God''s evil, not anything else.


    This evil spirit was born on this plane itself, not directly stuffed in. This is the best simulation experiment. In other words, this is already a kind of practical experiment.


    The cage didn''t block any breath, and when the fallen beast came here with the fallen beast, something was wrong with the fallen beast.


    Originally, the fallen beast had been attacking the gods outside, but when it came here, the fallen beast suddenly stopped. The eyes were watching the direction of that plane strangely. When it got close to a certain distance, the fallen beast began to attack.


    That''s right, it''s attacking in the direction of the plane, and it''s more violent.


    "Very well, the trial to test the gods across the plane has been successful, and the next step is to see if it can be found."


    Several people entered the plane directly, and the barrier of this area could not stop the power of the Lord God. It''s just that after a few main gods entered, even if their aura has been reduced, this plane is already shaking.


    The power of the main **** is too strong, it is much stronger than the power of this plane, I don''t know how much, if one is not careful, it will even completely shatter the plane. Both Chi Nan and the master of the conspiracy are good at hiding, and their auras are completely restrained. But the master of alchemy is not a master **** who is good at hiding aura. This situation is mainly caused by the master of alchemy.


    The Alchemist himself discovered this problem, but he didn''t care at all. Didn''t the plane ruined for experimentation in the past have few planes? "Very well, the attack direction of the fallen beast has changed."


    Following the direction of the fallen beast''s attack, the group soon found the gods in this plane. At this time, this **** is hiding in the water constantly destroying the foundation of the sea.


    It''s really not easy for ordinary gods to discover this god''s evil. But now that it has been discovered, it is completely different.


    Kill the evil spirits at will, the evil spirits disappear, and the aura of strength dissipates. At this time, the fallen beast once again set its target on them, and once again wanted to attack these gods, completely relying on instinct.


    "Very well, the first target of the fallen beast is the evil spirits, followed by the gods. I don''t know where the devil gods rank. But this time the experiment is perfect, and our experiment can be said to have been successful."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly. After all, the plan was proposed by himself, and Chi Nan was also very happy that the experiment was successful.


    As for the materials and alchemists needed to make those cages, it has nothing to do with Chi Nan. There are no gods who are proficient in alchemy in his own subordinates, but his plane is already protected by the Void Scorpion.


    Seeing the success of their experiment, a large number of spirits began to change, and they all hope that they can have such a detector. "I really want this kind of detection device. With this, too much loss can be reduced."

 Chapter 1548： Divide into 8 teams

    "Don''t even think about it, the price paid for buying such a thing is really too great. In comparison, it is better to wait until the gods are discovered before attacking." Some gods also raised objections.


    "But if there are too many evils, the loss will not only be the damage to the plane itself, but even the faith of the believer."


    "How could it be so many? There are already a lot now, and there can be no more. I still don''t agree with it."


    The previous gods said disdainfully: "Yes, there are already a lot, are there so many gods in the past. You are so sure that there will be no in the future, I still prefer this thing, at least it is a psychological comfort."


    "Just say yours, we poor gods don''t have so much divine power to buy this thing." The people who have no money are crying poor, but there is no way. Not all gods can come up with such a big one. Pen input.


    Now that the detector made by this fallen beast has been proved to be useful, then the next question is how to use it. At the same time, many gods have changed their attitudes, and many gods are really annoyed by those gods.


    "What to do, most gods must not be able to use this thing, and we don''t have so many manpower."


    Hearing the words of the Lord of Light, the others nodded one after another. But Chi Nan doesn''t matter, because it involves a question of consciousness. As for Chi Nan''s indifferent expression, the others could also see clearly.


    "I don''t know what you can do, Lord of the Sacred Tree, you should have thoughts based on your appearance."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "I have such a little thought. I don''t think there is a need for every **** to have its own detector. This is not realistic and it is also very wasteful."


    Everyone nodded, they were worried that this was the problem. "So, they can form teams one by one. I''ve studied it. Most of the planes of the orthodox gods are basically like this. We can choose eight routes from them. As long as their planes face these eight Just gather the directions."


    Chi Nan split his hands, and a starry sky map appeared in his hands. As the main god, this hand was very simple.


    Everyone did not make any strange remarks. Chi Nan went on to say: "So, we only need to form eight teams, and these eight teams will carry detectors to patrol these different positions every day."


    It turned out to be like this. Hearing this arrangement, all the main gods'' eyes lit up. On the map in Chi Nan''s hands, the eight routes are clearly shown, and the various planes on these eight routes are also the densest.


    As for the farther plane, Chi Nan couldn''t control it for the time being, and either moved closer to the route, or tried to prevent evil by himself. It''s like most of Chinan''s planes are not on these eight routes. Even many planes are located far away from the central plane. Those places are too remote, so remote that a war cannot be fought there.


    Had it not been for the breeding of evil spirits in the plane, Chi Nan would not bother to create void scorpions in those places to protect.


    "This plan is very good, but there are two points that need to be resolved. A little bit lower and too dangerous. The patrol team is easily attacked by the evil gods, so it needs to strengthen its strength. I think every team needs at least two upper gods to lead the team. ."


    Worthy of being the master of the conspiracy, the first thing to consider is the problem of being attacked. This kind of small conspiracy is normal in his mind.


    "Then the second question." The Elf Lord asked quietly.


    The master of the conspiracy said grimly: "I can''t help the second question, because there are too many planes and the range is too large, how much the effective range of the detector is, and whether it can be covered, I don''t know."


    The alchemy master quickly continued and said: "Enough. If the fallen beast of the middle **** level is captured, the coverage area is about one-tenth of each route. It only needs to go around once a day. If it is a lower **** Falling beasts of different levels have only one percent coverage, and they can be used in conjunction with each other."


    It''s not that the alchemist doesn''t know anything, he is very clear about the supporting use of his own products.


    In this case, how to match each team becomes the only problem. Although they were dealing with fallen beasts, the fallen beasts in the center would not come to support them. Only the evil gods could sneak attacks on them.


    The large-scale battle of Gods dragged a large number of evil gods to death there, and there were not many that could take action. So as long as a few top Cthulhus are stared to death, their teams are basically not dangerous.


    The strength of the upper gods should not be underestimated. Two upper gods lead the team. If you want to eliminate them in a short time, you need at least five upper **** levels to exist, and you may even need more.


    "Very good, let''s do it, I can form a team here." The Lord of War spoke first.


    He has a big family and a lot of people. Even if the opponent initiates a magical battle and belongs to the party directly involved in the war, he can still use a lot of strength, and there is no problem even forming two or three teams.


    It''s just that there are so many main gods, if he did it all by himself, what would the other main gods think. And he himself is not willing, although this kind of errand is good, but the risk is not small.


    The benefit is very simple, hunting the gods, is there something more beneficial than this After all gods know this kind of thing, as long as they have a certain strength, they are eager to join it. There are also many invitations to join.


    However, most of these are people in the main **** family. However, Chi Nan surpassed their imagination and gave it up directly. In fact, he owns the mist kettle, so he doesn''t cut the evil spirits to kill. As for the subordinate gods from outside, at best they only have the strength of a middle-level god, not even a high-level god.


    Instead of sending them out to be ashamed, it''s better to stay by your side to protect your safety.


    Now what my subordinates need is to improve themselves as soon as possible. Although he already has the combat power of the upper gods, he cannot be used as a regular one. Among all the main gods, his own **** system can be said to be the weakest.


    After the plan, they don''t need to intervene personally. The people below will naturally coordinate this kind of thing. When signing up to participate, all the fallen beasts were also arrested, ready to be put into the box at any time.


    But not long after, in the vortex of fallen beasts, some fallen beasts spurted out again, more and more powerful than before. It seemed that the era of the fallen beast''s explosion was about to come, and many gods thought in their hearts.

 Chapter 1549： This is the war between fallen beasts and gods

    There are alchemy gods as the main source, and with the help of most alchemy gods, at this time, the background of the gods is finally manifested. There are many alchemy gods, and the logistics team is very strong.


    The major gods came up with materials that could be replaced, which also made people see the details of these gods clearly. There are all kinds of powerful materials that you don''t usually use, but now you have everything you want, and you can come up with a lot of them.


    This is the wealth accumulated by the gods over countless years, so it is very simple to refine the cage. Although they don''t know how to control the fallen beast, what they have to do is not to control it. As long as the fallen beast can be locked up, and then with the help of the fallen beast''s reaction to let them judge where there is evil, this is enough.


    The process of catching the fallen beast is also very smooth. Although the gods were restrained by the fallen beasts, it was not obvious, and there were many gods. Suddenly several gods of the same level or even stronger surrounded them, and even the fallen beast could not help it.


    Just a few attacks can make the fallen beast lose the ability to resist and be caught.


    It¡¯s easy to raise fallen beasts. Anyway, this thing doesn¡¯t need air or food, it doesn¡¯t need to be supplemented or starved to death. The fallen beast itself will absorb the power in the space to restore itself, as long as it is locked up.


    Then, one after another huge boxes were made and assigned to teams.


    The selection of the eight teams was also in full swing, but they were quickly filled. At this time, there are still many gods who want to join them, and in the end there is no way but to continue sharing.


    As a result, in one route, two teams appeared, with a total of sixteen teams, which has greatly strengthened safety. As long as he patrols every day, basically the gods have just appeared, they have been discovered and eliminated.


    Although there are still many gods who want to join, this number is already very large. The main gods directly forcibly rejected the applications of these gods. The main gods have all spoken together, and these gods can only shut up.


    But in this time period, more and more fallen beasts were sprayed out of the whirlpool. And in the void, I don''t know where, more and more evil spirits appeared. As a result, a large-scale battle appeared before his eyes. A large number of fallen beasts and gods appeared, then ran into the void, and then fought.


    Then either the **** evil swallowed the fallen beast and strengthened himself, or the fallen beast swallowed the **** evil and made himself stronger.


    Anyway, every day is this kind of battle similar to raising Gu, in which a lot of powerful fallen beasts and gods have really been cultivated.


    At this time, Chi Nan finally understood that the fallen beasts and the gods are also qualified, and their qualifications are more severely restricted. It can be said that the level of talent can reach, the highest is only this level.


    No matter how much it swallows, after reaching the limit, there is no way to continue to improve.


    "Hey, I really don''t know what this is. Are we still gods? There are more fallen beasts and gods than us. If this fights, we are not opponents at all."


    The gods were a little discouraged. They thought that there were already a lot of orthodox gods in the Pantheon, but they were absolutely crushed in number. But today, we don''t think so. Because in their eyes, there are too many gods and fallen beasts. You must know that those who can survive and fight freely in the void are at least those of the lower gods.


    is not counted as those on the opposite side, the number of gods and fallen beasts who joined the battle at this time has already reached several times theirs.


    "Don''t say that, although there are a large number of these evil beasts and gods, it is because we have not consumed them. Our gods have been consuming them. If we add those that died before, the number of our gods is at least a little more than now. Hundreds and thousands of times."


    "That''s the total number, but isn''t it very small now." This is the focus of the present.


    "Don¡¯t just look at their quantity, but also look at their quality. Although there are many of these gods and fallen beasts, most of them are only at the lower true **** level, and there are very few middle ones, let alone the upper level and the main **** level. Up."


    Although the number of their gods is small, they have a main god. As long as a master **** takes action, no matter how many ordinary gods and fallen beasts are not their opponents, this is the fact.


    "Huh, there are still ten main **** levels on the **** evil side. I don''t believe that there are none of the fallen beasts."


    That''s right, the ten top gods on the opposite side are still staring at them. This is simply irrefutable.


    "There are only ten of them, and how many years it took them to gather. We don''t know how many main gods have died in these years. There are still so many main gods, what are you afraid of." Someone said dissatisfied.


    But as soon as these words were spoken, the surrounding area became quiet. That''s the main god, do you use the main **** as an example? It''s the main **** on your own side. If you offend anyone, it''s dangerous.


    Seeing that everyone around him became quiet, the **** who had just spoken also quickly lowered his head. He also knew that he had said something wrong. Looking at the top carefully, no one moved him for a long time, and then he was a little relieved.


    At the same time, this **** also settled to pay attention absolutely not talking nonsense, just don''t say a word at all.


    What can I do without speaking is of course watching the battle outside. The gods and fallen beasts, just like the old enemies who have been grieving for many years, were extremely jealous when they met, and they attacked each other like crazy.


    If it weren''t for the special composition of fallen beasts and gods, now you can see the battlefield flying in flesh and blood.


    If you look at it this way, the fallen beasts that are caught are still lucky. Otherwise, on such a battlefield, there is basically no chance of survival. Fallen beasts and gods are constantly being promoted, and fallen beasts and gods are constantly being wiped out.


    After a period of fighting, fallen beasts and gods who practiced the upper **** level appeared. But they are still fighting frantically. Gods and evildoers continue to join in from all directions to strengthen their team. In the same way, the vortex behind the fallen beast continued to spurt out of the fallen beast, and the two sides fell into a confrontation with each other.


    This war belongs to fallen beasts and gods. Such violent scenes are really unbelievable. Even the fierce battle of Gods was also affected by them, and then became a little weak.


    But the battle between the gods and the fallen beasts continued to expand, and the scope became larger and larger, and even in the end, they all penetrated into the earth. Within the mid-plane, the constantly breeding evil spirits and the newly arrived fallen beasts once again launched an overwhelming battle. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1550： Whose home is this anyway

    This kind of battle to **** the camp made both sides of the battle very speechless, and the limelight of their home court was robbed. A large number of gods and fallen beasts appeared, causing the battle between the gods and the evil gods to stop.


    The gods didn''t dare to move out at will, could the evil gods dare? As long as they dare to come out, the fallen beast will treat them as enemies.


    The gods are even more unlucky. As long as they are dispatched, whether it is a **** or a fallen beast, they will attack them as enemies. Now facing these desperate lunatics, everyone can only hide.


    Even many of the passages of the kingdom of God that were opened before were closed for this reason, and some passages of the kingdom of God were broken by the attacks of fallen beasts and the gods. There are often some fallen beasts and gods who enter the kingdom of God along the passage of the kingdom of god. But as long as these guys just enter, they will immediately suffer a full range of blows.


    In the other party''s kingdom of God, and want to destroy, I can only say that I think about these things too much.


    But most of the passages of the Kingdom of God are still maintained. The top Cthulhu above gave orders for them to engage in magical battles at any cost, but they didn''t dare not listen. The evil gods are completely different from the orthodox gods.


    If they don''t obey the order, it is not impossible for the main **** to destroy them directly. It is more likely that other evil gods will find an excuse to destroy themselves. Cthulhu does not have as many rules as orthodox gods.


    In their eyes, as long as there are benefits, no matter who it is, they can kill them. They are even more unruly than the devil.


    The battle of the gods is still maintained. As long as one side does not agree to stop the battle of the gods, then the rules of the **** battle will keep the channel of the **** battle still existing. The two kingdoms of the gods are still locked together, and no one can escape.


    "Hey, I don''t know when I am tall in such days." Some spirits complained.


    In the midst of a battle of gods, it was already uncomfortable enough, and now there are still disruptors, what can they do? Their own body is fighting in the kingdom of God, and they in the Pantheon can only complain.


    "Yeah, look around, the Pantheon, which used to be crowded, seems a lot empty now."


    Just finished speaking, a **** seat next to him suddenly disappeared, which means that another **** has fallen. Unless there is a way to resurrect it, this **** will not return to the Pantheon in the future.


    Whenever a **** disappears, they will feel afflicted, especially the **** sitting next to him, this feeling is even more profound. There was a time when the gods who existed at the top would die out on a large scale.


    "I think it''s time to introduce the Void Scorpion into the central area on a large scale. We can''t give up this powerful combat power because of the possible danger. If the number of Void Scorpions keeps up, it will definitely not be worse than these gods. A beast." Suddenly, a **** uttered his own voice.


    In the beginning, because the Void Scorpions were all under Chi Nan''s control, no one was willing to introduce them on a large scale. This is true for both the main **** and the ordinary gods, but now their views have changed.


    First of all, you must be able to keep yourself alive. If you can''t even do this, what can you do if you keep them out. What future, what rules and conditions, all are not as important as one''s own life.


    "But, can the above agree?" Someone pointed to the above quietly. They know that they can definitely hear what they are talking about, but they may not be able to find out what they are talking about.


    "I think, if you want to let go, let it go completely. Not only those powerful plant void scorpions, but also alchemy golems, including the summoned beasts from the gods, and the monsters of the gods. Use it."


    "Yes, there are also poisonous beasts of the conspiracy gods. Natural gods and elven gods also have many plant weapons. They are not necessarily weaker than the void scorpions. By the way, there are also the element gods. I heard that the lord of the elements There are many powerful elemental spirits over there, so I should come out to meet each other at this time." More and more gods thought of this.


    In the past, it was either to contain each other, or because the cost was too high, or because of other reasons, none of these powerful armies were dispatched. It was a good time when Chi Nan came out.


    was originally good at this kind of large-scale plant warfare. In addition, he just broke through the gods and became the main **** all the way, and caught up with the time of this catastrophe, so there is no other main **** to suppress himself.


    Otherwise, Chi Nan, like the other main gods, will gradually converge his most powerful plant army, at least if he wants to sell it to others or lease it to others, the difficulty will be very high.


    In the current situation, it seems that it is time to let everything go. The main gods naturally heard what they said, and began to ponder, thinking whether they should let go of these things.


    Because once these things are let go, there are benefits, but there are not no harms. In the long run, it will even cause many existences that could have become gods to be directly strangled in the bud.


    But soon everyone figured it out, because now this situation can no longer be worse. Even if these things are not released, it is difficult for them to maintain. If this continues, the loss will be even greater. Many master gods looked at each other, and finally made up their minds to let go of these powerful existences.


    But before they let go, the battle of the central plane has completely changed. Now it is no longer the gods and the followers of the evil gods fighting, nor is it the gods fighting directly.


    On the battlefield, there are fewer and fewer believers belonging to them, and most of them have no way to evacuate.


    There are gods and fallen beasts everywhere in the air, fighting each other. Although they don''t have gorgeous magic skills, their power is very powerful. Just the aftermath of the battle will continue to destroy the ground over and over again.


    If you look closely at the ground, you will find that the land here is like a piece of cultivated land, and it is still very fertile. Can it not be fertile if poured with a lot of blood from the gods? In the later period, the flesh and blood of fallen beasts and corpses of gods flowed into it. From now on, there is no idea what weird things will be born in this place.


    Fortunately, when the eruption of gods and fallen beasts reached a peak, they gradually tended to stabilize. Although it continues to breed, there is no limitless increase.


    This change finally made the gods and evil gods breathe a sigh of relief. If it continues to increase, in the end, the heavens and worlds will become the home ground of gods and fallen beasts, and there will be no place for gods to stand in the future.


    The new book "Earth Crossing Times" has been released, everyone supports it, thank you. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1551： So these people are not weak

    When the output of the gods and fallen beasts gradually stabilized, everyone was relieved a lot. But rest assured does not mean that this matter is over, because the number of fallen beasts and gods is still increasing.


    might deal with this situation, in order to weaken the number of these natural enemies. Around the battlefield, there are often gods and evil spirits.


    At this time, these gods and the evil gods seem to have reached an agreement, not to interfere with each other. Even if they passed by, they all glared at each other, and none of them attacked others first.


    Although the battle of the gods has not been interrupted, the believers of everyone have not continued to join the battlefield. This is a rare stage of recuperation, and no one is willing to come out to provoke the opponent at this time.


    And the gods and evil gods will always look for gods and fallen beasts on the edge, and then secretly kill them.


    The difference from the opponent is that the main goal of the orthodox gods is to put on the gods, and kill more gods. On the Cthulhu side, they killed more fallen beasts, and both sides still had their own positions.


    As for the killing of many gods, those gods on the other side did not pay attention to the evil gods, and they had no concept of the same kind in their hearts. In fact, when different gods encounter each other, there is a great possibility that they will swallow each other. Now it is the Lord of God''s evil that is suppressing it, so it seems to be so peaceful.


    However, with the spread of a large number of gods and fallen beasts, the major gods began to use their power.


    Until this time, Chi Nan finally saw the meaning of those powerful gods. "These guys are not as simple as they seem to be. They have been deceived by them before." Chi Nan thought silently.


    The first thing to do is the veteran master of alchemy, the master of alchemy is a huge alchemy organization. A large number of alchemy puppets and void battle fortresses similar to their own airships appeared.


    Although the quantity of these things is small, the quality is higher. Almost every one can reach the level of a normal god, and the anti-shock ability is quite powerful. After this batch of alchemy weapons were put into use, whether they were used to destroy monsters or to deter the opponent, they played a very huge role.


    At the same time, the two not-so-existent gods, the Monster God System and the Summoning God System, were also dispatched. A large number of summoners summon various monsters in different places, forming a huge army.


    There are also a large number of monsters, and they have also been controlled to participate in the battle in different ways. Above the central area, the number of various summons and monsters is increasing. Had it not been for the gods and fallen beasts now, they would have gone up.


    Even the Lord of Warriors used a special method. This method is to quickly train powerful fighters.


    And the Lord of War is no exception, directly using a method similar to his own totem to mass-produce combat effectiveness. The war potential of these people has exploded, and they are no worse than their own plants.


    On the other side of the conspiracy master, a large number of monsters also appeared. These monsters are made by using dark power with various toxins, and they are also a kind of poisonous beasts. There are not many, but each one is very dangerous. Especially when placed on the battlefield, it is simply a terrifying killer of deterrence level.


    In addition, the natural gods and the elven gods have also started, and a large number of new plant weapons have appeared.


    These plant weapons are different from their own plant bases. Large-scale riots are impossible, but they have more masters. After so many years of accumulation, Chi Nan can''t catch up in such a short time.


    The power of the highest level comes from the elemental **** system. The appearance of a large number of elemental spirits at the level of gods shocked everyone. Because the elemental spirits that the Elemental God System took out at one time were almost half the number of gods in the entire Pantheon. These gods, who have no seats in the Pantheon, are a very powerful force.


    And at this time, everyone finally realized that the original Elemental God System was the deepest hidden among a large number of God System.


    These elemental spirits, the master of the elements will not use them as cannon fodder, but as a partner of other gods. Use the means of employment to cooperate with other gods to fight, nothing more.


    When the employment time is over, these elemental spirits will return. If he died on the battlefield during this period, the hired gods would need to compensate a lot of wealth. The Lord of Elements has done his mercenary business very well.


    What made Chi Nan the most unexpected was that the Lord of Light on his side actually had his own violent abilities. Originally, Chi Nan thought that the Lord of Light could only use his followers.


    Facts have proved that every militant has unquestionable talent and potential in combat.


    What appeared on the battlefield was a large piece of special armor. Chi Nan glanced at it, and couldn''t help being amazed by this wonderful idea. The gods of the Light God System were not simple either.


    "Unexpectedly, they still have such a method. Over the years, they must have accumulated a very terrible number of this kind of holy light armor. Perhaps the high-end combat power is insufficient, but the low-level combat power is definitely not weak Although Chi Nan was a little strange, when he was fighting the God of Dawn, why the other party didn''t bring out this thing, but this thing really played a very important role in the battle of God.


    Principle Chi Nan can see it at a glance. This is a way to take out the souls of devout believers. If the believer is pious to a certain level, the soul can be integrated into a pair of armor in this way.


    After ¡¡¡¡ is integrated, this armor can condense light and shadow humanoids, with strong defense, terrifying combat effectiveness, and not afraid of tiredness. It has a very powerful effect on dark creatures and various evil creatures.


    This is a special use for believers, but the method used is a special law domain unique to the Lord of Light. This is something that other people can''t learn even if they understand it. After so many years of accumulation and so many believers, God knows how many such things are under the Lord of Light.


    Ambition, your **** of dawn is so dangerous that you haven''t taken it out. It seems that the picture is very big.


    has always hidden such a huge force, no one knows what he wants to do. But now that it was taken out, it also surprised the other Lord Gods, and they didn''t understand what the Lord of Light was calculating.


    But since it has been taken out, it''s impossible for everyone to just let it go, but rather accept it very happily. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1552： We cant hide

    A large number of terrifying armies of gods appeared, not only quickly destroying all kinds of gods and fallen beasts, but also brought a huge blow to the evil gods. Even if the main **** is watching behind them, many people can''t help but close the channel of the kingdom of gods.


    There is another part, they want to shut down, but the **** on the opposite side is unwilling to shut down, so they can''t escape either.


    There are only two ways to close the channel of the kingdom of God to end the war of God, either to eliminate the other party, or to accept the truce at the same time. As long as one party refuses to accept it, then don''t even want to stop the battle.


    At this moment, the evil gods who discovered the movement of the gods have all gathered together. "What to do? If this continues, our morale will be seriously suppressed. If we don''t have them to divert our attention, we will not be able to do anything. Now the gap between the high-level power of the two sides is too big."


    Everyone nodded, yes, except for the ten main gods who can''t move, there are only these five main gods on their side.


    The opponent is twenty-eight. How do they look at him is that it is difficult for them to win. By the way, now it is not twenty-eight, but twenty-seven, because the master of magic is dead and it is impossible to join the battle.


    Finally, the boss of the poisonous master finally spoke. "Let¡¯s take out their power too, and we can¡¯t let them look down on it. I know you all have hidden power, don¡¯t hide it."


    Hearing the boss''s words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and finally they could take out their power. In the past, if you dared to take it out to make the boss angry, it wouldn''t be as fruity as they were.


    Don''t think everyone is the main god, but there is still a gap. The Lord of Corruption can go directly to the kingdom of other main gods, carrying the power of the bonus of the kingdom of gods, and beat other main gods.


    And no one knows whether this boss still hides a more special and strange power, and no one knows whether he will be killed in the face of this one. As the same ancient existence, the Lord of Corruption is also the pillar of their evil gods.


    At this time, because of the oppression of the other party, they finally took out their power. The first is the king of bones. He has most of the undead deities among the evil gods under his hands, and making undead is his strong point.


    There are countless corpses left on the battlefield. Except for the gods and fallen beasts that cannot be made into undead, only those puppets and plants can do nothing. Other dead bodies are good materials for them to make undead.


    With the order of the King of Skeletons, countless undead gods became busy, and a large number of undead were created and then sent to the battlefield. Then, the terrifying undead natural disasters were set off.


    Under this terrifying amount, the King of Bones immediately took over the Divine War, and almost most of the power of the Divine Spirit was directly followed by him. The undead accumulated for countless years, even if Chi Nan sees it, feels an incomparable headache. For the first time, Chi Nan discovered that his plant weapons were not as many as the opponent''s.


    I want to catch up, so I don¡¯t know how long it will take. Only by cooperating with other people to consume and mass production at the same time, only in this way can we keep up with our own quantity.


    After the king of bones, is the king of ghosts. The King of Shadows does not have many subordinates, and he doesn''t like to control the undead very much, but there are many special undead such as souls.


    The composition of the special undead such as these souls is very special, and if restrained, it is easy to be destroyed. But most creatures will be restrained by them, which has a very big advantage.


    In order to avoid disadvantages, the soul creatures of the King of Shadows were not sent out directly, but cooperated with the sword of darkness.


    The Dark Sword, as the warrior **** like the warrior lord, has almost the same special secrets. However, his secret method is more violent, through direct stimulation of external force, so that the humans and other creatures under him can gain tremendous power. But the price of this power is to consume huge vitality and shorten life span.


    But this method can undoubtedly create more combat power in a short period of time, filling the gaps at once.


    The Dark Sword almost used his own power to let his subordinates directly bear the power of the two main gods, the Lord of Warriors and the Lord of War. It hasn''t officially started yet, but the confrontation has already begun.


    And this is the goal of the cooperation of the ghost masters. Let these fighters directly add one ghost, or several fighters plus one ghost, so that they can play a joint battle.


    With the help of these ghosts, the combat effectiveness and threat level of these fighters have been greatly increased. On the contrary, the subordinates of the two main gods who suppressed the opponent felt a little invincible.


    has not yet started a large-scale war, but small-scale temptations have never stopped. Moreover, although the ghost can''t effectively kill the fallen beasts and the gods, it can guide and contain them very well. With a slight influence, it will be very easy for the soldiers to kill the gods and fallen beasts.


    The fourth one to do it is the King of Nine Heads. Speaking of it, the nine-headed king is the king of war among the evil gods.


    Not only is himself powerful, the same nine-headed king also controls countless beastsThe beasts under the nine-headed king are more than the opponent''s master.


    Because Warcraft has no thinking after all, low-level Warcraft advocating instinctive play even more.


    It is precisely because of this that the way in which the beasts grow up has a much higher recognition of the king of the nine heads than the main one. A large number of beasts are dispatched, and they can directly suppress the master of beasts and the master of summoning.


    Even more and more monsters appeared, and the two of them could only ask for help from other gods in order to be able to suppress them. No one thought that after the King of Nine Heads broke out, the hidden power would be so much stronger than them.


    Especially the family of the Nine-Headed King, a very special octopus-type monster, it is even more terrifying. Let alone the lethality, that vitality is the most troublesome, it can''t be killed no matter what.


    And among these weird creatures, many have become gods, directly posing a huge threat to the gods on the opposite side. They already felt very tricky before they started fighting.


    The two sides increased their military strength to each other, while clearing the evil spirits, while clearing the fallen beasts, but also to guard against each other, like an arms race, neither of them is willing to stop. This drama can be said to be dazzling. But now, Chi Nan can only hope that his Void Scorpion can produce more to make him feel at ease. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1553： The background of the main gods should not be underestimated

    Looking at the changes that have taken place now, Chi Nan can only sigh in his heart that the background of the main gods cannot be underestimated. I still underestimated these main gods before, and their explosive power made people feel terrified.


    "There must be more hidden ones, and there are still many main gods who have not exploded such terrifying power, and these people are only mobilized, and I don''t believe they will have nothing to hide."


    Chinan himself has countless planes under his control, countless plant weapons hidden everywhere, he doesn''t believe that other main gods will not. Now it depends on who runs out of cards first, and the chances of whoever survives this war will be reduced.


    Before, I had always been very high-spirited. Perhaps in the eyes of these main gods, I was a nouveau riche. It was a funny joke. Chi Nan thought secretly in his heart, but also secretly vowed that it would never really become a joke. As one''s own strength and background become stronger, one day, oneself will stand on the true pinnacle of this world.


    Chi Nan did not move, but continued to watch. In any case, the orthodox **** still had the upper hand.


    But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that it was not the main **** who broke out next, but some guys who took refuge in the Nine-Headed King. The leader was the worm **** he was familiar with, the evil **** among the worms.


    I don''t know when, this Worm God''s strength has greatly increased, it should be related to the King of Nine Heads. A large number of worm gods under the worm gods also broke out completely this time.


    I don''t know how long the army of bugs has accumulated, and all the brains are dispatched. Not many of these bugs reach the level of the gods, but there are too many that do not reach the level of the gods, and there are too many to count.


    Just like those undead creatures, it is simply terrifying. Especially some beetles with more bones on their bodies are very much loved. Because after they die, the undead gods can resurrect them and use them again.


    The best way to deal with these bugs is to directly crush them and turn them into plant material. In the end, only Chi Nan was assigned to these opponents. And Chi Nan''s own army of plants was still constrained by a large number of undead.


    As a last resort, Chi Nan had to call his attention to another place. "It''s time to come on stage, and you can''t keep hiding."


    Chi Nan had no choice but to open the passage to his demon incarnation. Then the demon incarnation was based on the countless dark planes he had accumulated, and a huge army of dark plants was mobilized.


    These dark plants are more resistant to various methods used by bugs, no matter the type of corrosion or toxin type, they are more resistant to dark plants. In terms of quantity, they seem to be evenly matched.


    But then, another force joined in, which made Chi Nan depressed. This force is actually an evil orc that has not been wiped out. I don''t know what kind of help the evil orcs have been able to drive so many troops. As soon as this force appeared, Chi Nan felt very stressed.


    But not long after they appeared, the militants from the orc **** system also appeared, right here, staring at the evil orcs at any time. There is no way to offset the hatred between them.


    As long as the gods and fallen beasts are almost eliminated, they will directly dispatch.


    Until the end, the Lord of Corruption finally took action. This shot is very scary. The Lord of Corruption and Poison directly created many things similar to the poisonous beasts, and they worked with the poisonous beasts of the Shadow Lord.


    Next, there will be a large number of rotten and poisonous corpses. That''s right, the Lord of Corruption actually collected a lot of the corpses of gods and transformed them, which had never appeared before. After the corpses of these gods were corrupted, the nature of their strengths had changed, but the strength they showed was even stronger, and they also contained strong elemental toxicity.


    This kind of **** corpse is actually very powerful in restraining the elemental elves. Then the Lord of Corruption used the same method as the Lord of Elements, giving these corpses to other gods to use, specifically to deal with the elemental spirits.


    It is conceivable that once a war starts, what kind of threat it will pose to the elemental elves. The two sides increased each other''s cards and tried each other''s bottom line. Although the war has not broken out, the atmosphere has become more and more heated.


    "Looking at the Lord of Corruption, it is obvious that he has not done his best. Either there are more corpses or some other means of hiding." This is Chi Nan''s evaluation of the Lord of Corruption.


    This guy is worthy of being the longest-lived and oldest guy on the Cthulhu side. It really is not easy.


    Even the Lord of Time didn''t know exactly when the Lord of Corruption existed. In the words of the Lord of Time, the time the Lord of Time has become the Lord God is much longer than the Lord of Corruption, who is the oldest Lord God.


    But in terms of the time of existence, the Lord of Corruption seems to be longer than the Lord of Time.


    This guy has existed a long time ago, but he has never become the main god, an old monster that may be longer than the time of the Lord of Time, and it is not unusual to have any hidden means.


    Especially being able to live for such a long time before being killed, this life-saving ability is also shocking On the contrary, the Lord of Time is different, the Lord of Time has nothing at all. Means, because he didn''t move at all. Except for the existence of the two upper gods under his hand, he had no other power.


    It seems that since ancient times, the Lord of Time has always been so detached, he doesn''t worry about his safety at all. There has never been an idea to develop power, and there has never been a motive to control the plane.


    Therefore, the Lord of Time does not have a large-scale army, which everyone believes. As a result, the Heretic God''s side, with the help of the five Heretic God Lord Gods, can actually achieve evenly matched means with his own side.


    "It is true that it is a Cthulhu, and there are many evil methods. It is clear that the power of the higher level is far inferior to us, but it is still able to exert such a powerful lower-level power." The gods who were terrified by the power of the Cthulhu said with lingering fear.


    "Isn''t it? If they hadn''t had such power, the evil **** would have been wiped out by us. You know, these guys have always been wanted, and it''s not easy to survive." Finally a **** said. A word of justice. Indeed, the lives of the Cthulhus are too dangerous, and any carelessness will lead to death.


    The two sides confronted each other, and no war broke out in an all-out war, and now the attention is still no longer on the opponent. So many gods and fallen beasts are the targets they need to eliminate. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1554： Come join the fun again

    Both sides are gradually eliminating the gods and fallen beasts. Just when everyone thought that as long as these fallen beasts and gods were eliminated, the next was a duel between them, the accident happened again.


    On this day, a powerful wave suddenly appeared in the void. Then, a figure emerged in the void. The figure is translucent, like a ghost. But the terrifying power in his body tells others that this is definitely not a ghost. On the contrary, this force absolutely reached the level of the main god.


    "Why is there a main **** level? Which main **** is this? No, there is no **** seat in the pantheon, is it an evil god?"


    Many gods stared at the figure in the void, but that figure was motionless, even the eyes were cold and dead, as if they were full of indifference to everything and anyone.


    But at this time, the face of the Lord of Time changed: "How can this be, this, how can this happen."


    "Under the crown of the Lord of Time, do you know what existence this is?" As the longest-lived Lord of Time, he obviously knows many things better than them, and of course it''s okay to ask him.


    The Lord of Time shook his head and nodded again. Everyone didn''t understand what this meant, and was about to ask.


    The Lord of Time suddenly said, ¡°I know him, but I don¡¯t know what this is. This is the Lord of Flame, the ancient Lord God of thirty-seven epochs ago. He was one of the most powerful attacking Lord Gods in that era, and it was also Fire. The leader of God. It¡¯s just that, in the catastrophe long ago, he was already dead."


    "What? The dead Lord God, is this already resurrected?"


    Most of the main gods have never seen the scene of the main god''s resurrection. The Lord of Flame suddenly appeared. For them, it is very worthy of study. And it is also a good thing to add a main **** on his side.


    Who knows that the Lord of Time said with a solemn expression: "No, it has been that long, the Lord of Flames has already died out, the real disappearance, even his kingdom of God has lost power."


    The Lord of Time pointed at the void, and that direction was originally the direction of the Lord of Flame God Kingdom. With the passage of time, there was nothing left in that place, the Jedi and the kingdom of God, all disappeared. How could the current gods know the traces of the existence of a main **** in the ancient times?


    "It has completely disappeared, that is, it will not be resurrected, but what is going on."


    The eyes of other gods have also become very strange now. "This is a phantom, but it''s not a real phantom, but a powerful existence. It should be, I don''t know what power made it out."


    The Lord of Time looked cautious: "It was not the will of the heavens that created this phantom, it was the power opposite to the will of the heavens. No, this phantom might want to destroy the world and must stop him. "


    As the phantom appeared longer and longer, the aura on the flame lord''s body became stronger and more violent. His translucent body is also getting more and more solid. Once it is completely solidified, then a genuine main **** has appeared. But this is not the main god, but a phantom, a puppet with the power of the main god.


    The crazy will to destroy everything around is permeating, there is no way to deceive anyone. This thing has become almost the same as the **** evil, but it is completely different from the general **** evil.


    What he insisted on saying was similar to that of the gods born by occupying the body of the gods.


    "How strong is this thing?" The Warrior Lord asked with a look of fighting spirit.


    "If you are completely resurrected and stronger than you, we can probably rank in the top five here." The Lord of Time has a solemn face. This guy is also a powerful **** in his own age even in the ancient times.


    "Since it hasn''t been fully resurrected, then it''s not my opponent. Leave this guy to me." The fighting intent on the warrior lord broke out completely. Before anyone else could speak, the kingdom of God of the Warrior Lord burst out with power.


    In order to deal with this guy, the warrior master actually dispatched his own deity. As soon as the warrior master moved, the evil **** on the opposite side naturally knew. It''s just that they instantly feel that they are locked in by a lot of forces.


    As long as they dare to mess around, they will become the target of other main gods for the first time. In the face of so many main gods, no matter how powerful the evil gods are, they can only temporarily stand still, and they don''t know what that thing is.


    "Hmph, this destructive thing, if it really makes trouble, I am afraid we will be very dangerous and will become their target. This thing is not a god, and the Lord of **** has no way to control it." The King said disdainfully, the Lord of Gods had sent them some news before.


    Although I don¡¯t know what it is, even the Lord of Gods cannot control it. Maybe it will become something like a fallen beast. All people are enemies, so they will also be very troublesome.


    This is the fighting power at the main **** level. Since the person on the other side likes it, let them deal with it.


    Cthulhu completely gave up the idea of ??dealing with that thingOnly in the void, the bright white light rushed towards the figure. It is not someone else, but the master of the warrior.


    At the beginning, the figure did not move much, but when the warrior lord approached a certain range, the figure of Vulcan finally became active. He raised his head indifferently, staring directly at the warrior master with cold eyes.


    The next moment, countless flames in the void burned out of thin air, and even the warrior master felt the surrounding temperature increase continuously. The warrior lord, who hadn''t sweated for a long time, realized that he was sweating. The opposite flame master waved his hands, and a large flame appeared out of thin air, continuously distorting the void burning.


    This is the power that exists at the main **** level, it is extremely violent, this time it is fighting in the void without any cover. The gods who were close to here quickly took their own kingdom away from this place.


    If the main **** is involved in the aftermath of the battle, it will not be easy for the upper **** to survive. The warrior master didn''t mind, and roared: "Good come." The long sword in his hand had already been cut horizontally, and the flames in the sky were instantly divided into two. The extremely condensed sword aura sprang out, heading straight towards the direction of the flame lord.


    The flame lord who was stimulated gradually became agile with his stiff movements. His eyes were still cold, but flames were burning in them. The flames in the void, rapidly structured, became a big net. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1555： The Origin of the Ancient Lord God

    Although I don''t know what the Lord of Flame is going on, the power he exerts is absolutely powerful and absolutely worthy of the Lord God''s level. The Lord of Warriors also didn''t use the kingdom of God to bully people.


    The opponent does not have a kingdom of God, and fair combat is the most desirable way for a fighter to fight.


    But the opponent doesn''t have such things as artifacts, this is not what the warrior master will consider, you can''t use weapons yourself. The armor and the long sword on the warrior lord''s body are all master artifacts.


    As a fighter, these two are enough. Relying on powerful armor defense, the warrior lord directly ignored most of the surrounding flames and charged forward continuously. If it were the main **** of the general law system, I''m afraid it would run away at this time. But the one in front of him didn''t have the idea of ??backing off at all, instead he still stood in this place.


    When the warrior lord approached, he swept across with a sword and punched the flame lord without hesitation. The flame above the fist erupted, which was more terrifying than the flame directly released, and the temperature was also higher.


    Even the warrior lord¡¯s hair has been burned several times. "What a strong power, really a good opponent." The warrior lord did not flinch, but slashed over with a more enthusiastic sword.


    "It''s a good idea to use flames to wrap my body and then use melee combat." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up.


    How can this strong sense of sight linger? If it wasn''t for the different methods, Chi Nan would have thought it was a certain character in a certain game who ran out. But the scene was also gorgeous.


    "This kind of combat method is indeed very novel and powerful, and it makes up for the shortcomings of the law system gods in melee combat. However, after all, it is a law system **** and is not a fighter itself. This fighting method cannot last long. If it were me, I will look for a chance to retreat now." The Lord of Light said indifferently.


    Speaking of it, the same is true for the Lord of Light. As a **** of the law system, he has his melee ability, but he cannot fight for a long time. In other words, all gods have melee combat methods, but few are so strong.


    But this is completely different for Chi Nan. This guy relies on his own powerful life magic power to condense against melee gods and he will never fall into a disadvantage, at least he himself thinks so.


    "It''s weird, it''s starting to fall into a disadvantage, how can this guy not let go."


    The Lord of Time said indifferently: ¡°Because the Lord of Fire¡¯s most powerful flame is himself, melee combat is more able to release his most powerful lethality.¡±


    "But even if this is the case, you can''t stick to it. The lethality is there, but it doesn''t hurt the opponent."


    The powerful armor of the warrior lord is really terrifying. If it weren''t for this armor, he might have been injured now. But this armor made him almost ignore most of the flames.


    "Because the Lord of Flames has no thinking right now and can only fight by instinct, so he has not considered this at all."


    At this time, the Lord of Time also saw that the situation of the Lord of Flame was not right. If this situation develops, it is definitely an instinctive creature similar to the gods. If it is the power of the heyday, even if you don''t use the artifact, it is probably stronger than the warrior master. If he had used his master artifact, now the master of warriors would definitely not be his opponent.


    But now the situation is reversed. With the Lord of Warriors constantly fighting around, he finally found a chance and gave his opponent directly. Suddenly a deep scar was added to the Lord of Flame.


    "Hey, there is no blood flow out, just some light spots." Chi Nan keenly discovered the problem.


    The eyes of the Lord of Time also became very solemn: "This is the power of destiny, which fluctuates in time and space. This is definitely not a random shadow, but the world has a great relationship."


    Speaking of this place, the Lord of Time suddenly closed his mouth, his expression regained his indifference again. Chi Nan was sure that the Lord of Time must know something, but no one asked, and Chi Nan couldn''t ask.


    Every main **** has its own secret, not to mention a terrifying existence like the Lord of Time. This oldest lord **** is not just for fun. But at this moment, everyone has their own minds and starts to think about their own affairs.


    This catastrophe does not seem to be as simple as it seems. Although they have not experienced those cruel catastrophes, no matter the information circulated in the ancient times or the clues they found, they are not so terrible. And the Lord of Time, who has gone through countless disasters, was a little too excited.


    While silent, everyone watched the battle between two figures in the void.


    Different from what I imagined, in order to exert his strongest combat effectiveness, the Lord of Flame actually ran after the Lord of Warriors. And the warrior master who was originally a warrior was actually fighting constantly, somewhat similar to flying a kite.


    From time to time, there are actually long-range attacks, at least the distance of the sword attack is very far. With the continuous recovery of power, the attack power of the Lord of Fire is becoming more and more violent, causing the current Lord of Warriors to dare not easily resist the attack of the Lord of Fire This is why he has always been. The real reason for fighting in the game.


    is just the flame master who has no thoughts. Under the constant attack of the warrior master, he finally couldn''t stand it. There are more and more scars on his body, and his phantom is getting weaker and weaker.


    When the phantom gradually thinned out to be invisible, the warrior lord pierced again with a sword. For this attack, the Lord of Flame did not continue to attack, and his eyes suddenly became agile.


    "Junior, I hope you can end this." The Lord of Flame suddenly said something inexplicable.


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, in the sword aura, the body of the flame lord disappeared. Vaguely, it seemed that everyone could still see the smile left by the Lord of Flame. This is really weird.


    Even the warrior master didn''t know what to do with this situation at this time.


    The Lord of Flame seems to be controlled, and at the last moment he regained his sanity, but what can control a main god.


    Before he could think about it, a group of special matter appeared in the void, where the Flame Lord''s phantom disappeared. Seeing this golden substance, the warrior lord blurted out: "The origin of the gods of the main **** level, there is actually such a thing."


    While ¡¡¡¡ was speaking, the warrior lord had already taken this thing in his hands, but there was a pity on his face. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1556： Conditions for trading the origin of the gods

    Originally, everyone only regarded the appearance of the ghost of the ancient gods as a disaster, but it is different now. The appearance of the origin of the gods made everyone''s eyes brightened.


    The origin of the gods is actually the origin of the law, which is a kind of origin power. In fact, if the godhead of the gods is melted away, this is the origin of this law. But the origin of the law is different from the godhead.


    The godhead has condensed the will of the **** himself. It can be said that it can only be used to comprehend. Even if it is directly inherited, it will cause huge hidden dangers. The biggest hidden danger is that the godhead can never exceed the power limit before the life of the godhead.


    Only those who gather by oneself are the most suitable for oneself, and they can be improved without side effects.


    And condense the godhead by oneself, in fact, after comprehending the law or reaching a certain level of one''s own power, condense one''s own power to the level of the original power, and then directly integrate it.


    The origin of the laws that really exist in the outside world is actually very rare.


    Not to mention, this is the original power of the main **** level. Even if it is absorbed by an ordinary person, as long as there is no accident, this ordinary person will grow to the level of the main **** in the future. And it is the kind that has no side effects. It can comprehend by oneself, strengthen one''s own godhead, and can continue to improve even at the level of the main god.


    And if it is absorbed by other gods, it will transform its own godhead and increase the law of flame attributes.


    Whether it is to integrate into one''s own power system, or to add a new one and become two different systems of law and godhead, there are huge benefits. The source of the laws of the main **** level is very attractive to the main god.


    Of course, the main **** generally doesn''t add anything to himself, because this is prone to problems.


    Unless their attributes are consistent, they are all used for reference. Or, in the future, it can also be used to train a subordinate to reach the level of the main god. The benefits of this are obvious.


    For example, the master of the elements once cultivated by the elven master god, the relationship between the two of them is still similar to that of the master and servant. No matter what the chief of the elves does, the master of the elements will follow up with all his strength, this is an unbreakable alliance.


    Don''t look at the strength of the Elf Lord, but among the Lord Gods, it is definitely not an easy existence.


    Seeing this gain from the Lord of Warriors, the other Lord Gods also became a little restless. Of course, there are some who don''t care at all, because their attributes are mutually restrained, or they have never thought about cultivating the main god.


    But Chi Nan''s heart is moved. Although he can''t use it, his demon incarnation can be used. Although the demon incarnation was the same as himself, his godhead didn''t know what was going on, and he automatically condensed and couldn''t even figure it out.


    But his godhood is very tolerant. The strongest magic technique used by the demon incarnation is the abyss magic fire, but it does not possess the law power of the flame attribute. If it can be integrated, then the power of the Abyss Demon Fire will definitely increase twice. At that time, even if you are fighting the top god, you will be completely fearless of the opponent.


    It is a pity that it is not the law of thunder attribute, otherwise, if you integrate into yourself, your emerald divine thunder will be more powerful.


    Before anyone else could speak, Chi Nan spoke first: "The warrior lord, your divine origin is very useful to me. I don''t know if I can sell it to me. I can exchange it with what I have."


    Chi Nan is very confident, and even the essence of his life has a great effect on the main god.


    Although a life essence is far inferior to a **** source at the main **** level, it is also valuable in large quantities. And if you use it well, it''s equivalent to preparing yourself an extra life.


    is like the current master of magic, who has entered the resurrection stage. It can be said that as long as there are no accidents, the Lord of Magic can definitely be resurrected. This accident depends on the Lord of the Elves and the Lord of Elements.


    When the others heard Chi Nan speak, their mouths they were planning to open also closed. After all, everyone is the main god, and it is impossible to fight with each other completely. At least, this is usually the case.


    The origin of the law of flame is actually useless for most of the main gods.


    The Lord of Light even said with a look of disdain: "Hmph, this kind of power that does not belong to oneself, even if it can improve one''s own power, it will make oneself impure." This guy is a pure illuminator.


    Chi Nan also didn''t bother to pay attention, and sometimes he couldn''t be more truthful when talking to such a fanatical guy.


    Originally, Chi Nan thought that it would be very difficult to exchange this source. After all, this flame source was integrated into the warrior lord himself, and it could also greatly enhance the strength of the warrior lord and turn the qi into a flame attribute.


    But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the Warrior Lord said without nostalgia: "Yes, but I have one condition."


    Chi Nan was taken aback, but he didn''t expect the Lord of Warriors to speak so easily, although the Lord of Warriors has always been very simple.


    "Please say, if I can do it, I will do it."


    "First, I want two drops of life essenceSecondly, when you get the law of the shadow of the other fighter types, you need to give me a copy. If the value exceeds, I can use other things to make up for it. ."


    Chi Nan''s heart moved, and he knew roughly what the Warrior Lord thought. I''m afraid this guy, like the Lord of Light, doesn''t want to mess up the fundamentals of his own laws. After being able to practice until now, after his own fighting energy has been transformed into divine power, he still has no other attributes. From this aspect, Chi Nan can see the persistence of the Warrior Lord.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan nodded without hesitation and said: "No problem, I will definitely keep the origin of the warrior type in the future." Anyway, the origin of the warrior type doesn''t match him, and Chi Nan doesn''t want it either.


    But the others looked at the Lord of the Warriors with a strange look. Although a ghost of the Lord appeared unexpectedly this time, isn''t it a small probability event. If it keeps appearing, it won''t be a mess.


    Seeing that these two guys were so confident, although the other gods wanted to say something, they didn''t say it in the end. They have already completed the transaction, and if you insert it at this time, you will offend them.


    The warrior lord is often unreasonable, and Chi Nan''s potential and strength are obvious to all, and no one wants to offend such two powerful existences. Those who were eligible to offend had no interest in the source of this law, so in the end this transaction was completed. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1557： The magic fire of increasing power

    happily completed the transaction, Chi Nan sent the original source to the demon incarnation. The demon incarnation has been busy purifying the abyss planes for this period of time, and there was no time to do other things.


    But this time is different. As long as you can absorb this source of power, your magic fire will be strengthened, and the purification speed will be many times faster. As soon as he got the origin of the law of flame, the demon incarnation ate it in one bite.


    Chi Nan could feel that after the origin of the law of flame was swallowed by his own demon avatar, it spread quickly across the whole body of the demon avatar at a strange speed. After strengthening and transforming the body, it converges towards the middle. And the place where they gather is the special black lotus godhead at the center of the eyebrows.


    The demon incarnation itself has not undergone any special changes. Although it has been strengthened by the original power, he is already the body of the main god. After being strengthened, not much is strengthened, just a little bit.


    But Chi Nan could feel that the whole body of the demon clone was filled with a violent aura, which was unprecedented. It used to be pure darkness, but now there is finally a burst of flame.


    The source of the element is absorbed by the Black Lotus Godhead little by little, and the speed visible to the naked eye continues to grow.


    "Hehe, I wanted to be self-centered, but I didn''t expect to control it by myself at all."


    Originally the origin of the law of fusion, you can absorb and fuse the other party based on your own law, or you can focus on the foreign law, change the path you take, or even completely separate the two.


    It is said that it is completely independent, and it is possible to form a dual **** pattern, but Chi Nan has never seen it.


    The dual godhead in the rumors, Chi Nan just listened to it, and never thought of making this kind of thing on himself. As a result, Chi Nan himself does not need to control at all, and there is no way to control it.


    The godhead of the black lotus was formed because of the influence of his own deity, but after all, it is very similar to the godhead of the deity. What Chi Nan thought of was that even if his own godhead was part of the division, it was so overbearing. It is completely impossible to take the other party as the mainstay, and directly absorb the other party forcibly.


    The law of flame from the outside, there is no resistance at all, honestly. This made Chi Nan even more surprised. How could his godhead be so strong? You must know that the law of flame is inherently very irritable.


    It seems that I still know too little about my godhead. "Hey, there is really no way. My godhead grew out of the sacred tree. I don''t even know what''s going on."


    Seeing inwardly the sacred tree in his body, it was already extremely huge at this time. As he broke through to the main **** level, the sacred tree in his body had grown taller than his own sacred tree of life. The only thing bigger than the holy tree is the huge mother tree that supports the central plane. The holy tree looks like a small sapling in front of the mother tree.


    If it is not clear that the leaves and branches of his sacred tree and the mother tree are different, Chi Nan would even think that these two trees would be the same species. Forget it, what do I want so much to do.


    Continue to observe his demon incarnation, at this time the demon incarnation has stopped everything outside. The original action of refining the abyss plane also stopped, and now he concentrates on improving his godhead power.


    Focusing on oneself, integrating new laws and powers to enhance oneself, Chi Nankan is envious.


    On the black lotus-like godhead, red lines gradually emerged. In the beginning, these red lines were lines in the state of flames, constantly flickering and twisting around.


    But after constant absorption and adjustment, these lines gradually changed. A year later, these flame patterns turned into tiny patterns on the lotus petals, like red silk threads fused into the lotus. And his own color gradually became dim, not as dazzling as before.


    One year later, Chi Nan found that these lines had changed again. Although it still fits perfectly with the lines on the black lotus, a closer look gives people a very strange feeling.


    Because of the pattern of the lotus flower itself, it actually looks a bit like an abstract flame. Although it still represents the law of flame, it is no longer the same as the law of flame between heaven and earth. This is the law of flame of its own. In other words, it was just a manifestation of flame power integrated into its own law system.


    After three years passed, this absorption was finally completed. On the surface of Black Lotus, layers of abstract flame patterns condense. Although the lines do not move by themselves, they seem to be moving all the time.


    If ordinary people watched it, I¡¯m afraid they would really think that the black lotus was burning. After watching it for a long time, maybe I will ignite myself. Chi Nan has not tried it, of course he is not very sure.


    And these lines themselves, although they are still dim red, but there is a thin black line in the middle.


    "Finally finished, I don''t know how the effect is." Chi Nan said to himself, and at the same time, his demon incarnation gradually woke up. It takes three years to complete the absorption, thanks to my own magic fire ability how about it, let''s try it out. "Chi Nan said to his clone.


    Doppelganger did not speak, raised his hand, and a red flame appeared. This flame was similar to the flame before Vulcan, but it was darker and not small in power. "Are you able to condense flames using normal flame laws? If you go out and pretend to be Vulcan, it''s enough." Chi Nan said with a smile.


    "No, although there are laws, the realm of Godheads is not here. It cannot get the power of heaven and earth, and does not have the authority of the law of flame. The power is enough, but there are too many flaws, and the durability is not enough. Control and consumption are not dominant. ."


    As he said, the color of the flame in his hand gradually deepened, and finally turned into a pitch black color. This is the demon fire of the demon incarnation, but it is different from the previous demon fire, more violent, and more profound.


    "This is my own power. It has a godhead bonus. It is recognized by the will of heaven and earth. It consumes less, is easy to control, and is powerful. It is more than twice as powerful as the flame constructed by the previous flame law."


    At this time, the flame of the demon incarnation can already suppress the flame of the original flame master. Even though this is not a flame in the conventional sense, both sides are playing with fire after all. This makes Chi Nan very satisfied. "Unfortunately, it is not completely stable. It can''t be used for a long time. It will take some time to consolidate."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1558： The second appearance of the phantom

    If the demon incarnation uses his current demon fire to fight with the Lord of Fire, Chi Nan feels that he can definitely suppress the opponent. Maybe it won''t take long to beat the opponent.


    Of course, this time is based on the senses of the Lord God. If you really fight, you won''t even think about winning within a few months.


    Before the warrior master was able to kill the opponent so quickly, one was because the opponent did not fully recover, and the other was because the opponent had no thinking, and it relied entirely on instincts like a puppet in battle.


    As long as there is a little thinking, this battle will not stop within a few months. And with this time, the opponent will definitely be able to recover more, and the one who lost at that time was the Lord of the Warriors.


    Even if he wins this time, the Lord of Warriors is actually not without loss. On the contrary, under the flames, the warrior lord suffered a little injury, and it will take some time to recover when he goes back. And the divine power consumed, if you want to recover as soon as possible, the divine power crystal consumed will definitely not be less.


    After all, not every main **** is the same as himself, able to recover quickly by himself.


    Once most of the main gods are injured or consumed, it takes a long time to recover. The higher the level, the more so. If you want to save time, you have to consume resources, especially the divine power crystallization of the main **** level.


    Chi Nan allowed his demon incarnation to stay here to consolidate, but he left this place. During the previous absorption, the demon incarnation might be in danger, so Chi Nan dared not leave him here alone.


    The enemy of the Demon Incarnation is the Will of the Abyss. Once the Will of the Abyss is released, the Demon incarnation may not be able to resist when the law is merged. Now there is only consolidation, then there is no problem.


    is an external law after all, even if it directly absorbs and integrates the origin of the law, it will take time to fully adapt. It will take at least a few years before I can fully adapt to my current strength. If you want to complete the integration completely regardless of each other, it will be impossible without a few decades. If he hadn''t had the magic fire **** technique, this time would be even longer.


    If it weren''t for this kind of catastrophe, every master **** would pay great attention to it and would not allow himself to appear weak, I am afraid that it would cost more to get this thing.


    No one outside knows that the origin of the law of fusion is Chi Nan. Chi Nan uses himself as a cover to hide his demon incarnation. Time just passed day by day, as if everything had gone back to the past.


    Just like that, fifty years passed in a blink of an eye. After the great eruption of the gods and fallen beasts in the void, the number of replenishment gradually began to decrease, becoming less and less. Now the remaining gods and fallen beasts in the void are the most powerful existences.


    And at this time, the gods and evil gods are also ready to move, ready to take action at any time.


    The battle of gods is still not over, the channel of the kingdom of gods is still connected, and when the number of these gods and fallen beasts is reduced to a certain extent, it is the time for them to do it.


    In the past few years, countless evil spirits have been added to the Cthulhu side. After all, not all evil spirits appear on the battlefield, some appear on their side, they will be absorbed by the evil spirits over there, and they won''t come out easily.


    Obviously, these are the forces that will be used to deal with the orthodox gods in the future. The orthodox gods are not vegetarians either. Many fallen beasts are held in the huge cages specially made. Fallen beasts are different from gods, gods like to devour their kind, but fallen beasts don''t. They tend to ignore the same kind and will not attack at all.


    This means that these fallen beasts can be held together. After the war begins, the release of these fallen beasts will consume a lot of evil spirits and give them a huge advantage.


    After years of experimentation, everyone has adapted. The first target of these fallen beasts is the **** evil, as long as there is **** evil in front of them, they will give up any other goals. Even if someone attacked them by the side, they would pounce on the gods.


    ranked second, it was the Demon God, evil creatures like demons, and they were also their target. And the third place was actually Cthulhu, which they didn''t expect. Originally thought that the evil **** and the gods were the same in front of the fallen beast. But after experimenting, they discovered that the fallen beast would attack the evil **** first and let go of the orthodox gods.


    Now, the orthodox gods are even more sure that they are orthodox, and using this as an excuse to attack, they take advantage of words.


    All people are preparing for the battle afterwards, which in their view is also a decisive battle under the Lord God.


    It¡¯s just that they soon found out that they were wrong, because instead of waiting for the final battle, they waited for something weirder. They have been waiting since the first time the main **** phantom appeared.


    But it didn''t appear again for so long, everyone thought it was an accident before. However, just after everyone put the matter down, the second phantom appeared again.


    The scope of appearance this time is very large. Just after it was launched, it attracted the attention of countless people.


    Hundreds of powerful auras burst out in the void, each of them appeared in different places . Like the main **** phantom, they are all translucent, but these solidified speeds are even higher. fast.


    Because these are not the main gods, among the hundreds of powerful phantoms, there are twenty of them at the upper **** level, and the others are at the middle **** level. All the ghosts are distributed in different places and appear almost at the same time.


    Seeing the appearance of such a large-scale phantom, everyone''s attention was attracted, even the Cthulhu side.


    No matter where it is, the phantom will attack and destroy everything around it as soon as it appears. Whether it''s the gods and fallen beasts, the evil gods and the orthodox gods, or even some abandoned gods'' kingdom planes, they are all targets of their attacks.


    "How come so many appear all at once, no, stop them." Seeing a high-level **** phantom appeared among a group of ordinary gods in the kingdom of gods, the gods who realized that the bad gods reacted one after another. And at such a far place, even if it was too late for other high-level gods to make a move, only the main **** could make a move.


    Far away, Chi Nan saw that the Lord of Light had already taken action. As the Lord of Light who had the highest attack speed among the Lord Gods, he had already taken action. Naturally, he did not need to use himself. And Chi Nan put the target nearby.


    There are three high-ranking gods closest to him, and it should be no problem to grab these three with his own ability. Whether you can robber more, it depends on whether you are faster, or whether other main gods will take action. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1559： A disaster and a good harvest

    "Sure enough, they are all ghosts and shadows of ancient times." Chi Nan glanced at it and concluded.


    The ancient times are different from the present, and the evolution of the gods is also gradually changing. It is said that the laws of the earliest gods were born by nature and were closest to the essence of this world.


    Chi Nan suddenly thought of herself, and she seemed to be like this too. My own laws seem to be born with them, and I don''t need to understand them at all, but I am definitely not the first batch to start.


    The gods after ¡¡¡¡ all comprehend the laws from the heavens and the earth, but at the very beginning they all started from the simplest. Often the laws of a single element, or the laws represented by ordinary appearances, were the mainstream at that time.


    In the later stage, the laws that the major gods have understood are getting more and more weird, and some special situations often appear.


    For example, the conspiracy priesthood of the master of conspiracy, this is a conceptual existence. There is also the alchemy of the alchemist, which is also a special existence developed later. Even the magic of the Lord of Magic is a follow-up development.


    The more you go to the gods, the simpler the rules are. This is a universal law. Although the current gods also have a very simple single law, for example, the Lord of Light is of this type. But the current gods, many laws are mixed with some special things, and they are not as pure as the previous gods.


    Chinan saw the three high-level gods near him, two of them were pure, one was of flame attribute, and the other was of earth attribute. There is also a storm attribute that is not so pure, but is also a fusion type.


    Chinan''s eyes brightened, which happened to be basically useful. "The spirit origin of the flame attribute can be used by Sophia. With this, Sophia can quickly grow to a high-level god, and it will not be weaker than the orthodox high-level god. The storm attribute will be handed over to Romelia. Romelia herself has the attributes of a storm, which fits perfectly."


    Looking at the last one, Chi Nan frowned: "It''s actually earth-attribute. I don''t have a earth-attributed god. I can only re-train one by myself, so let¡¯s look for it from the spirit of god."


    Even elves are good magicians. There is no such thing as being unsuitable for magic, so they can still be used.


    "Fortunately, my wives will not be jealous indiscriminately, otherwise they will be in trouble." Chi Nan also knows the meaning of not suffering from widowhood but suffering from unevenness, but his wives are reasonable and will not mess around. .


    Otherwise, I am afraid I really dare not randomly assign the flame attribute of the **** roots to Sophia, and replace it with an ordinary family. I am afraid that I will have to collect the four before they can give it to them at once.


    Chinan thought so much and watched so much, but he didn''t waste any time. The moment he saw them, Chi Nan had already started. But in order to maximize the benefits, Chi Nan didn''t kill them all directly.


    With a wave of his hand, the whip of the heavens and the world in his hand has been extended, binding the three high-level gods and the two middle-level supernatural powers close to him, allowing them to struggle to recover. After he completely restored his strength before he was killed, the source of the law obtained should be more complete and stronger. This is Chi Nan''s own thoughts.


    In fact, this kind of speculation is basically true. After all, the process of the phantom''s recovery of strength is theoretically a process of indoctrinating the origin of the law, although I don''t know what is going on.


    After catching the five ghost shadows, Chi Nan looked around. "Sure enough, just as I thought, how could those main gods give up such a big piece of fat." Chi Nan looked around, and the other main gods really took action.


    As long as they appear near their own kingdom of God, they are all caught, just like their own choice. The main **** who was slower had no way to do it, so he had to withdraw his own means.


    There are two more, and none of them were captured by the main god. That''s because the gods under the main **** have already dispatched and are fighting them in the void. This is the source of the complete law, and it has a great effect on anyone.


    Even if it cannot be absorbed directly, it is a very good thing to be used to refine artifacts. This is much more precious than the godheads of those gods. But looking around, not all are good things.


    The appearance of these phantoms before suddenly caught many people by surprise. As a result, many kingdoms of the gods have been damaged, and many gods with poor strength have been injured, and even their own bodies have been injured. This is also considered a disaster without delusion.


    I don''t know what the scale is this time. If the scale is bigger in the future and the ghost shadows are stronger, then it will be really troublesome. This is a huge disaster, and it is also a harvest season for the capable people. Just like Chi Nan, this time there are many more things that can improve the power of his **** system.


    Forget it, my own small arms and legs can''t handle such a big thing, I can only drift with the flow. In such a general trend, it is not easy to be able to protect yourself.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, thinking of something, but then Chi Nan looked helpless.


    Just now Chi Nan thought about whether he could exchange the origin of the gods in his hands with other gods but he didn''t wait to say it, other gods in the conference room had already proposed it, but the result was no good.


    The major gods are all with great deeds, except for very few existences, everyone has gods of various attributes in their hands. This single type of source of law is useful to many gods, and everyone is vying for it. If you exchange for a source of law, your reputation will be bad.


    After all, the reputation of eccentricity, even for the main gods, will have a lot of influence.


    Therefore, all the main gods unanimously chose not to exchange, which made Chi Nan depressed. His own gains are indeed not small, but when it comes to using them, there are actually only two sources of gods.


    "Forget it, two for two, I think I can make more in the future, I believe it will be possible in the future."


    Chi Nan secretly arranged some void scorpions in the void. These were his eyes and ears, and he could also wait until the ghost appeared. But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the other gods moved faster than his own, and various combat capabilities had already been deployed. "These old foxes really don''t have a good match." Chi Nan cursed secretly in his heart.


    But anyway, I still have to occupy more territory. I already have an advantage over others. At least in those places on the front lines, his own Void Scorpion occupies more territory. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1560： I havent completed it yet

    The origin of the gods harvested this time is not comprehensive enough, because Chi Nan only values ??the origins of the gods left by the upper gods, and Chi Nan doesn''t value the origins of the gods left by the middle gods very much. After taking it back, Chi Nan sent it out directly.


    A source of soil attributes, Chi Nan directly used to cultivate a **** spirit. After absorbing the source, this **** spirit had reached the level of a lower **** and became Chi Nan''s god. After that, there is room for faster improvement.


    Next, it was the origin of the flame in his hand, and Chi Nan gave it to Sophia. Sophia, as her own god, is naturally able to reach the upper gods. It''s just because the time is too short, and the comprehension of oneself is not enough, so it has not reached this level. But now that there is the source of the law of the same attribute, it is different.


    In the third year after being absorbed, Sophia officially became the upper god, and was not considered a weak person among the upper gods.


    even brought the elemental pet fire phoenix beside him, also grew to a considerable extent. When fighting, there is a fire phoenix as a support, but it is no worse than a high-ranking **** with a kingdom of God.


    The source of the law of the storm attribute was given to Romilia. Romelia was a **** who relied on the original achievements left by the disaster dragon. The foundation was already very strong, and even became a higher **** faster than Sophia.


    This is also Chi Nan''s first high-level **** attached to the gods. It can be said that the power of the gods has greatly increased. Coupled with sufficient resources, in the second year after becoming a high-ranking god, Romelia raised her kingdom to the pinnacle.


    Happy Romilia wandered around herself for a long time, just like she was a child. Even this level of clingy made Sophia and others jealous. You know, this little girl is not the little girl back then.


    The origins of the last two median **** levels have brought Chi Nan a lot of surprises.


    One is the origin of the fighting type, and Chi Nan directly handed it over to the violent beast god. Chi Nan has not treated him wrongly for this subordinate **** who followed him first. With the continuous expansion and enhancement of his own race, the violent beast **** who was born as the patron saint of the race, his strength is also constantly expanding, reaching the limit of the middle **** long ago.


    The addition of this source this time not only increased the combat capabilities and rules, but also became the last opportunity for breakthrough. In the second year after Sophia broke through, the violent beast **** also broke through.


    The **** rays of light in the sky indicate that there is an additional high-level god-level existence under his hands. As a racial god, the breakthrough of the violent beast **** brought about the further improvement and development of his own race.


    Maybe, the mad orc race can further evolve and bring more powerful power.


    Chi Nan didn''t interfere too much in all this, but only provided some convenience for the violent beast god.


    Chi Nan is not stingy about the origin left by the last mid-level god. This is an undead attribute, and the only undead **** under his command is Lao Mka. In the past, for the development of the Divine System, the old Mka resolutely sacrificed his future, resulting in the current strength ranking lower and lower among the Divine System, and gradually lost the sense of existence.


    This time, Chi Nan gave the source of the law of undead attributes to Lao Mka directly. Although Lao Mka is old, his thinking is very active, he directly absorbs the source of the law, the source of the foreign law is the main source, and merges with his own godhead.


    The result was that the godhead he inherited was shattered, and then forged and merged again, and he actually formed a godhead of his own. Old Mka was completely free from the shackles of inheriting the godhead and became a normal god.


    Although it is still an undead attribute, it is completely autonomous. Old Mka himself jumped up and reached the pinnacle of the median god. As long as there is a suitable opportunity, he can definitely become a new upper god.


    At this moment, the power of one''s **** system has greatly increased. Compared with those old **** systems, it can be said that it is not bad at all.


    But Chi Nan is not proud, because there is nothing to be proud of. This time, the benefits are not only obtained by himself. This time in the void is very lively.


    Other gods often have promotion rays bursting out. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the biggest gain this time was the Light God Element. Although the Lord of Light said that he could not tolerate the slightest power that did not belong to the light attribute, but the light **** system had a dark attribute god, which everyone knew.


    Now that the Lord of Light doesn''t hide it, he takes it out directly. After the harvest of the Lord of Light this time, the two dark attribute gods under his command were promoted to the upper gods, and the entire **** system added two higher gods.


    The God of Dawn, who was killed by himself, is restored with the help of the Lord of Light. This is much simpler than resurrection, and the strength is even higher, much stronger than before.


    It''s just that the reputation of the **** of dawn in the light **** system is obviously worse than before. What made Chi Nan not expect the most was that the Light God System actually had a **** with natural attributes, and he suddenly broke through and became a higher god.


    It used to be that the light gods belong to the light attribute, but now I want to come to which is probably a hodgepodge, but it was hidden before. After this, there were as many as eight high-ranking gods in the Light God System.


    Nowadays, in addition to the elemental gods that don''t know the depth, the light gods are the gods with the most combat effectiveness of the upper gods. Now, the position of the Light God System in this battle has become more important. As long as other gods robbed the source of those laws, the power in the gods also increased.


    Not to mention anything else, twenty high-level gods can be cultivated with twenty high-level gods as the source of the exposed laws. It''s just a pity that eight of these twenty high-ranking **** phantoms fell on the evil god''s side.


    In other words, while the number of high-level gods on their side increased, the number of high-level gods on the evil **** side also increased.


    "I hope no one will give the source of the main **** level law to others in the future. If a few main **** level evil gods are cultivated, the trouble will be even greater." Chi Nan is not sure if anyone will be so selfless. .


    This kind of thing, even on the orthodox **** side, few people are willing to do it, let alone the evil god. But if they are pressed in a hurry, who knows if they will do that.


    It seems that the next main **** level phantom will become the focus of many gods. Perhaps it will also become the fuse to detonate the main **** level battle, and I have to prepare as soon as possible. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1561： The ghost of the main **** reappears

    Everyone is making preparations, whether it is the orthodox **** or the evil god. When everyone tasted the sweetness, instead of thinking about attacking the other party actively at this time.


    Even if there are several main gods, they are still staring at each other while preparing privately.


    The main **** on the side of orthodox gods basically can only rely on himself. In the face of such a big benefit, even the main gods cannot unite with each other. From Chi Nan''s point of view, only the lord of the elves and the lord of the elements can unite.


    On the Cthulhu side, it is obviously even worse. Even if they are not careful, they may fight first by themselves. But the evil gods also have the benefits of evil gods, at least there are many evil spirits on their side.


    The gods will only devour the same kind. They like to kill the gods. They can get promoted by killing the gods and destroying them, and they will even devour the fallen beasts. But they never swallowed gods, nor did those gods originate.


    Therefore, there are often various methods on the evil **** to guide the gods, keep the gods by their side, or go to the gods on their own. After the gods kill the ghost ghosts, they will be able to obtain the source of the law. Even if it is a few top evil gods, there are also ten top evil gods that can be used to cooperate.


    Therefore, if you don''t count the possibility of arrogant hands between each other, the efficiency and safety of the evil gods are higher than that of the orthodox gods. It''s just that everyone hasn''t waited for the new main **** phantom to appear all the time.


    Next, there will be several ghost ghosts almost every year, and the weakest is only the lower god, and there is no weaker one. And the most powerful high-ranking **** phantom will not appear once for many years.


    This time is nothing in the eyes of the gods. Even Chi Nan can get some benefits at this time.


    Similarly, the transaction between the main **** and the ordinary gods has also begun. The origin of the law, which is very valuable to the main god, may not be useful to ordinary gods at all, after all, the attributes cannot be completely consistent.


    If you want to sell to other gods, they may not be the reason. On the one hand, because the other party may not be able to get the corresponding reward, on the other hand, they may also take advantage of the transaction to give them a black hand.


    As a result, the transaction of the Lord God became the most credible transaction. Of course, the transactions of the main gods were divided into areas, and even Chi Nan was also divided into areas.


    The gods in this area will sell them to themselves when almost the original rules are not used.


    As for how to use it, it is his own business, and what Chi Nan has to pay is very simple, but it is some ordinary quality life essence. This kind of life essence is more abundant, but it is very valuable to ordinary gods. What can be done to bring them back to life is not the only thing in this world, and it is almost the same.


    So the business in Chinan is better than other places. If it weren''t for the main gods to divide the territory from each other, maybe there would be other gods to sell themselves.


    And Chinan¡¯s harvest during this period is also very good. The source of a law of ice attributes was handed over to Hermira to strengthen herself. Later, he traded with other main gods for a source of natural attributes.


    There is no way, there is really no natural attribute **** in the hands of that god, and he doesn''t like it himself, so he wants to trade. The reason why he chose himself instead of the spirit **** system and the natural **** system is because of the essence of life in his hands. At this time, Chi Nan felt more and more that the bottle he evolved was really not simple.


    With this source of law, Slinka Yee also perfectly entered the level of a higher god. Among his wives, only Weiweisi has not broken through now, but Weiweisi is not in a hurry.


    This gave Chi Nan a sigh of relief. What he worries the most is that Wei Weisi looks at herself with bitter eyes every day.


    As a warrior, Wei Wei Si seems to place more emphasis on laying a solid foundation for herself, and she doesn''t care much about her ability to improve quickly. Anyway, as Chinan''s god, it is not impossible to rise to the upper **** level.


    And over the years, the surrounding gods have continuously broken through and improved, and the number of upper gods has also increased.


    What worries Chi Nan a little is that he also occupies a vast territory, but in fact, on the side of the Cthulhu who has a smaller number of him, his strength is a little scary. Because the source of the law obtained is not much less than on his side.


    There are more and more high-level gods on the evil **** side. Gradually, the difference in strength between the two sides has a feeling of shrinking, and the speed of shrinking seems to be getting faster and faster.


    It''s a pity that other main gods don''t care at all, because these main gods think that as long as they don''t have a new main god, they don''t need to be afraid of anything. The atmosphere is tense, because the strength contrast between ordinary gods is approaching. Chi Nan always felt that this situation was a bit abnormal, but he could only secretly tell his men to be more careful.


    Hundreds of years passed in a blink of an eye, and everything was very peaceful during these hundreds of years, and there were no major incidents. No one succeeded in the sneak attack plan of the Cthulhu and the orthodox gods ~ www.novelhall.com ~ still maintained this.


    Except for the continuous improvement of the gods as a whole, and the continuous growth of each of the gods under this situation, there is no other change. Divine evil and fallen beasts continued to appear, slaying constantly, maintaining the previous situation.


    However, on this day, a powerful force suddenly burst out of the void. "It''s the phantom of the main **** level."


    Chinan''s eyes lit up, and he looked towards the place where the power burst. Just as Chi Nan saw that direction, he sighed helplessly, because that direction was too close to a kingdom of God.


    Sure enough, in just a moment, the Elf Lord God appeared, and the next element Lord also appeared. And that phantom appeared within the realm of the Elf Lord God. According to everyone''s customary rules, this **** ghost shadow, unless the Elf Lord God asks for help, other people can''t do it, they can only watch.


    "What kind of **** is it this time, the main **** of the ancient times, it should be very famous."


    Because of the appearance of the main **** phantom, nowadays, the major gods have also begun to study and investigate the gods in the ancient times.


    "It is full of powerful water elemental aura. It is not a water **** or a **** related to water attributes. You can think about it. This source, it seems that it will not be sold." The element type is the attribute of the element master. The fit is very high. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1562： Ancient God of the Sea

    did not let them wait too long, and soon, a female figure appeared. Azure eyes, blond hair, and his face full of indifference and rejection thousands of miles away, just appeared in the void.


    But the person who appeared was not a human, because the lower body was actually a fish, which was a mermaid, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    But then Chi Nan shook his head, because there is no mermaid in the world of heaven, this should be said to be a mermaid tribe, or a branch of the sea tribe. Chi Nan doesn''t know such a god.


    "Twenty-nine epochs ago, the **** of the ocean in ancient times." The Lord of Time spoke.


    Sure enough, these gods have been colleagues in the Pantheon at the same time as the Lord of Time. Sadness flashed in the eyes of the Lord of Time, and he recognized the identity of the God of the Sea at a glance.


    "In the beginning, in order to deal with the abyssal demon, the **** of the ocean dragged the siege of the three top demon gods with his own strength. When others had a chance to fight back, the **** of the ocean had already died. It is a pity that after death, although someone helped to resurrect, it was because of the original The devil¡¯s calamity consumed too many resources, and the resurrection failed."


    Chinan saw the appearance of the Lord of Time, and even doubted whether the Lord of Time had also participated in the resurrection of the God of the Sea. But with the character of the Lord of Time, he doesn''t have many resources, and I''m afraid he can''t come up with much.


    It''s nothing but an existence that can hold the three demon gods on its own, not to mention the combat effectiveness, this ability is very strong. Chi Nan could hold three of them himself, but that was because of his strong combat effectiveness.


    When the **** of the sea appeared, the lord of the elves and the lord of the elements took action at the same time. A bright green ball of light and a colorful arrow of elements flew out almost instantly. It looks inconspicuous, but the horror that the power condenses in it is radiated. Although they sympathized with the encounter with the **** of the sea, they would not show mercy when they started.


    After all, this is no longer the ancient **** of the ocean, but a phantom. After such a long time, everyone has also discovered a problem. After killing those **** ghosts, many **** ghosts may wake up at the last moment.


    The more powerful the god, the higher the chance of waking up.


    and sober gods, without exception, will smile at the person who killed them, that is a smile of relief. Obviously, the best way for them now is to kill them instead of leaving them behind.


    Keeping them will only make them more painful. Similarly, killing them is also beneficial, and no one can give up this benefit. Even killing them would make them painful.


    Now I just give myself an excuse, a psychological comfort, that''s what Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    The reaction speed of the ocean **** is also unusually fast. Without any movement, the surrounding void turned into a blue color. It was as if the original void had suddenly become a large ocean.


    This is the first time that Chi Nan has seen this powerful **** realm in someone other than himself. Generally, after reaching the level of gods, no one will continue to condense their domains, and naturally there will be no powerful gods domains.


    The sea around ¡¡¡¡ is obviously the visualization of the domain, which is similar to the strengthening plants of oneself.


    Under the influence of the huge domain, the power that the **** of the ocean can exert is far from the power before the domain. The next moment, a huge wave was set off in the ocean, sweeping towards the surroundings.


    If you look closely, there are still some tiny vortices appearing in the waves, rotating one after another, which can exert a terrifying power and at the same time counteract the enemy''s attack.


    The green ball of light and the elemental arrow fell into the vortex of the waves, constantly weakening, becoming less and less powerful, and finally being completely assimilated by the sea. The attack of two people is useless at all.


    "So powerful." The lord of the elves couldn''t help but exclaimed. They are also the lord gods, and as expected, none of them are simple.


    And the Lord of Time nodded slightly: "The God of the Sea is best at assimilating enemy attacks and has a very strong defense. When facing a large number of enemies, the effect is the best."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly. It is no wonder that she was asked to resist the three top demon gods at first, and it was because of her own reasons.


    But did a large-scale devastation happen in the ancient times? It seems that the abyssal power at that time was much stronger than it is now. But the current abyss, after being engaged in a bit by myself, I''m afraid I won''t be able to recover for a long time.


    The **** of the ocean danced with his hands gently, and his tail swayed, as if dancing in the middle of the sea.


    showed everyone the wonder of the sea at the same time. Various ocean currents, various air currents, and some phantoms of marine creatures that appear from time to time, coordinate with the vortex of waves, and the overall rhythm of the sea.


    With the inclusiveness of the sea, it seems that any power of the whole can be easily contained in the package, and finally dissolved and invisible. Even the contained power can be used in turn to attack the enemy.


    In this way, the **** of the ocean can use very little power as if to play Tai Chi, with ease and strength, it is easy to block the opponent''s attack. The sea is very tolerant of wind.


    Therefore, the master of the elements can only give up the wind attribute he is best at and use the fire attribute instead. A huge fireball in the void burned violently, like a sun, constantly evaporating sea water. The ocean¡¯s ability to hold flames is the worst, after all, it is difficult for water and fire to fuse together.


    And the natural power of the Lord of the Elves pulsed around, condensed into small birds, constantly fighting against the sea. Each bird consumes a large amount of seawater, which is used to weaken the opponent''s strength.


    The two main gods attack at the same time, and it is definitely not something that the **** of the sea can resist. But looking at it, I''m afraid this is also a long battle. The resistance of this sea goddess is indeed very powerful.


    At this moment, two more figures appeared, this is the clone of the Lord of Elements, and the clone that the Lord of Elves has just restored. Obviously, the two main gods do not want to delay too long, so they plan to solve it as soon as possible.


    After the two clones joined, the battle scale quickly shifted in the direction of the two of them. After all, a main **** phantom that has not fully recovered, has no main artifact and clone, or even supplies, is far inferior to the normal main **** in terms of combat effectiveness. No one wants to give these main **** phantoms enough time to recover and improve themselves. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1563： A performance belonging to the subordinate gods

    Just when everyone looked at the Lord of Elements and the Lord of Elves enviously, the surrounding aura suddenly exploded, and everyone was surprised to find that this time it was a large-scale ghost ghost appearing again.


    And more than the first large-scale appearance, this time more than five hundred ghost ghosts appeared.


    "Strange, how come the gods that have appeared will appear again." Suddenly, the Lord of Light pointed in a direction. "Look at that, it''s the soil attribute. I remember it was killed when it first appeared, but it came out again this time."


    Other people also looked at it, the main god¡¯s memory is still very good, and he recognizes it naturally. That''s right, this is really the second time it has appeared. Although it is only a median god, it has to be surprising that it has appeared twice in a row.


    This means that these ghost ghosts are not one-off, not only appear once, but may appear multiple times. If the main god-level phantom is the same, it would be interesting.


    This not only means that everyone¡¯s income may be higher, but it also means that the risk will be stronger. There are 27 main gods on the orthodox gods, but the main gods who died in the ancient times far exceed this number by many times. If a large number of phantoms of the main **** appeared at once, the threat to them would be great.


    "No matter so much, if we can strengthen our own strength, then we should strengthen ourselves first."


    Everyone reached an agreement with each other. Among Chi Nan¡¯s kingdom of God, Chi Nan waved his hand and said: "You all go out too, this is a very good exercise opportunity. It is precisely this opportunity to improve your combat experience."


    Chi Nan released his own gods and subordinate gods out, even his wife is no exception.


    Everyone has so many divine power crystals, artifacts and magic arts, and life essence as a backing, Chi Nan is not worried that they will be in danger at all. Taking advantage of this opportunity, playing some weak **** ghost shadows is good for them.


    As for Chi Nan, he is carefully observing from behind. If he encounters danger, Chi Nan will definitely not hesitate to do it himself. Especially his wives, they are not ordinary gods.


    Although the gods can be resurrected after death, Chi Nan does not want this kind of resurrection to be used on his wife. He hopes that Hemira and the others will survive.


    Even, if it weren''t for this increasingly weird situation and the catastrophe that would not come, Chi Nan would not want his wives to go out for adventure.


    But in the same way, Hemila and others also gave Chi Nan a surprise. Unconsciously, his wives have also grown into powerful gods who can be alone, rather than an existence that needs to be protected all the time.


    Hermilla found a high-ranking **** phantom, and without hesitation released her own big ice squid. The huge squid that appeared in the void suddenly attracted the attention of many people. "Is it an elemental pet? It''s a pet that uses a special method to completely integrate with itself. It''s really a wonderful idea. This is equivalent to doubling the combat power at once."


    The eyes of other main gods are not simple, and they can see this essence at a glance. But they want to do it is impossible, because it requires a very special environment, that is, that strange elemental plane.


    Similarly, once you reach the god, the god''s own life mark rescue is very exclusive. After reaching the **** level, it is impossible to integrate your life mark with an elemental pet.


    And this kind of fusion also requires elemental pets to be stronger than their own. The stronger the elemental pets are, the stronger they can be. This kind of combat power faintly surpasses the elemental pet of the deity. And some real secrets, even the main **** can''t see it very clearly.


    These main gods looked at Chi Nan very enviously. Chi Nan just ticked the corner of his mouth, but didn''t say anything.


    This kind of secret, Chi Nan would not share it with others casually. This is a secret method that he uses to train his subordinates. As for whether they will crack it out in the future, that is a future thing and has nothing to do with the present.


    was talking, a huge elemental fire phoenix appeared at Sophia at the same time. An elemental fire dragon appeared beside Olna. One after another, elemental pets appeared from the gods cultivated by Chi Nan.


    There is no such thing as Weiweisi, because there are no creatures with light elements on the Elemental Plane, and Silkaye is the same. However, beside Silinkaye, there were several elemental elves and gods, although the strongest was only at the middle **** level.


    But this also shows the special features of the large elemental plane made by Chinan. Now Chi Nan also has the basic ability to cultivate a large number of elemental spirit gods, which makes many gods envy.


    Even if other gods want to plant the tree of life, there is nothing they can do, because they can''t make the tree of life and the elves they produce listen to them, nor can they make them believe in themselves.


    Similarly, Chi Nan is also watching other people, and the others are also sending out his men instead of doing it himself.


    Those great gods, UU reading also made Chi Nan very jealous. Their magic arts are all systematic, and they are much more powerful than the little magic arts that he has just researched. The power of that kind of systematic magical technique is very terrifying. And the large number of artifacts and alchemy puppets on the Alchemy God System also opened Chi Nan''s eyes.


    In short, not only is he showing the limelight, in fact, the other main gods are the same. This battle can be regarded as a manifestation of the power of the major gods, and it can also be regarded as a kind of show off and advertisement.


    After this performance, I believe that those gods who performed the best will definitely get a lot of applications from gods who want to join.


    Chi Nan didn''t pay attention to these things now, he was protecting Hermilla and others while observing the principles of the magical arts and methods under other gods. Maybe it can''t be cracked, but it can give yourself a direction.


    In the future, one''s own **** system can also absorb some useful things for oneself.


    One after another, the ghosts of the gods appeared, making the gods in the starry sky busy. However, what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that this matter was not over yet. Because in the depths of the void, a powerful force suddenly broke out, and this time it was a ghost of the main god. This second appearance of the main **** phantom, it was not one at a time.


    The nearest main **** had already rushed out the first time, intercepting the phantom of the target. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1564： How come there are so many in one fell swoop

    ? "This luck is really good." Dragon God said sourly. But as soon as these words were finished, a ghost of the main **** appeared on the side of the Dragon God''s Kingdom of God. This change made everyone stunned.


    Dragon God''s expression changed: "Haha, my luck is also good." Then, a Dragon God clone from the Dragon God Kingdom was dispatched. With the arrogance of the dragon clan, they don''t want to send out their deity for ordinary things.


    The fighting method of the Dragon God is similar to that of the Lord of the Devil Dragon. Many of the methods of attack and defense are very similar. It should be some inheritance of the dragon family all the time, Chi Nan thought secretly in his heart. But the strength of the Dragon God is indeed a little stronger than that of the Demon Dragon''s main body, but this is not its own strength, but some strength in inheriting the magical arts.


    In terms of law comprehension, the dragon **** should be a little worse than the main devil dragon, and the fighting power is stronger, which is caused by the inheritance of the dragon **** from generation to generation. A thought suddenly flashed in Chi Nan''s mind. It turned out that the dragon clan also pays attention to relationship and origin.


    Before he finished thinking, two ghosts of the main **** appeared on the opposite side of the evil **** at the same time, and the power exploded, making the void more chaotic. The originally violent void is now full of various violent powers.


    It seems that the void will be more dangerous recently, Chi Nan looked at the countless space debris and time turbulence around him. But then, there is not so much time to think about it.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that this time there was a big explosion, and one after another phantoms of the main **** level appeared.


    Some ordinary gods who could not dodge as much as bad luck were killed on the spot. At this time, it was not only a gain, but also truly let them see the danger of the ghost of the Lord God.


    "Damn it, why do so many appear all at once." Chi Nan thought helplessly in his heart.


    At this moment, his own kingdom of God also appeared, Chi Nan had no choice but to let his clone to block it.


    What makes Chi Nan happy is that the main **** phantom that appeared this time was actually of thunder and lightning. "As long as the origin of the laws of this main god, then my emerald divine thunder will be stronger." Various thoughts mixed in Chi Nan''s heart.


    There is both the anxiety about the current situation and the excitement of the upcoming big gains. "No matter that much, in short, a quick fight is the right thing to do." Chi Nan directly handed over his own avatar of the heavens and ten thousand realms. It was a luxury for Chi Nan to let his clone use the main artifact.


    The avatar directly waved the whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms in his hand, and the terrifying power from the main divine tool directly entangled the ghost shadow of the lightning attribute. The guy who was supposed to be fast was accidentally entangled for a while, and the speed was greatly slowed down.


    Without that terrifying speed, it would be much easier to deal with. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the main **** phantom still appeared one after another. This kind of quantity is a bit caught off guard.


    "Come and help." Suddenly, Chi Nan heard the voice of the Elf Lord God. The Elf Lord who had traded with him unexpectedly sent out a request for help from him. There was no way, other people were entangled, and he could still support him as far as the nearest.


    According to the rules set before, once you ask for help, the ghost ghost killed is his own.


    Chi Nan took the initiative without even thinking about it. "The light attribute doesn''t match me. The words given to Weiweisi are a bit wasteful. After all, Weiweisi cannot reach the main god, unless I can go further."


    But then Chi Nan shook his head: "Forget it, whatever you do, even if it''s wasted for Weiweisi, it will be wasted. Who will let that be my woman?" Chi Nan simply ignored it. The most important thing now is not not wanting to waste, but because there are a lot of phantoms of the main god. Seeing that, there are already more than twenty main gods phantoms on the orthodox gods'' side.


    If this continues, even a few pure-hearted guys will take action.


    "Quickly come back, here, there is another one here." Suddenly, Chi Nan heard his voice of God linking himself.


    Looking back, Chi Nan frowned, because he was next to the kingdom of God, and a new shadow of the main **** appeared. This was actually a natural attribute. If it is of other attributes, Chi Nan may ask for help.


    But this attribute fits my own requirements too much. Once the source of the law is integrated, one''s own strength will definitely be greatly improved. This is an improvement to one''s own origin and must not be wasted.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter if some power is exposed." Thinking of this, Chi Nan didn''t turn his head back, but waved his hand and a light of thunder appeared. The light of thunder and lightning turned into a huge bird shape in the air, and instantly appeared beside the phantom. The emerald divine thunder belongs to the cohesion of vitality and is a further step of natural attributes.


    Therefore, although there is no restraint relationship between the two, there are high and low points. As soon as he appeared, Lei Feng severely injured his opponent.


    "What is this? Elemental pets? No, this aura is different from elemental pets."


    Now that it has been taken out, Chi Nan didn''t mean to hide it. In the meeting room, Chi Nan''s clone said nonchalantly: "This is a divine tool, it evolved before, but it became like this."


    "It turns out to be free evolution, so it doesn''t necessarily mean that something will appear." The master of the conspiracy said gloomily.


    The artifacts of free evolution are usually the most powerful among the artifacts, but because the free evolution does not necessarily have anything, so unless the material is rich, few people will do so.


    It is like a mirror of the Lord of Light It is definitely a first-class observation, but it has no offensive and defensive capabilities. In the eyes of the Lord of Light, it is no different from chicken ribs. This is why everyone does not like evolution. The relationship between artifacts.


    At the level of the main god, the materials are too precious, who wants to use this approach that is almost gambling.


    However, in their opinion, Chi Nan really made a profit, and he was able to evolve such a powerful existence capable of fighting autonomously. Chi Nan also smiled bitterly in his heart. The embryonic embryo evolved at the beginning, but it was a ball of lightning. After that, Xiefeng''s corpse was wasted before it evolved. With these materials, two artifacts can be made.


    However, this Lei Feng''s combat effectiveness is indeed very impressive. If he really fights hard, he may not be able to beat this guy without using the artifact. This is the problem.


    Regardless of that, it is better to solve it as soon as possible. The current situation is a bit complicated, and I don''t know if it will become more dangerous. Chi Nan was certain in his heart, and immediately accelerated his attack speed.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1565： I don’t want the origin of this law

    After speeding up, Chi Nan''s movements are unparalleled. With punches and kicks, the emerald **** thunder was flying all over the sky. Without letting go, Chi Nan suddenly secretly used the light of dying.


    Arrows flew out one after another, piercing the ghost of the Holy Light attribute at close range. Although this time I must have exposed my other master artifact, it is also good to be able to fight quickly, and I must not waste time.


    After obtaining the origin of the law of light attributes, Chi Nan went to support his clone non-stop. On the avatar''s side, a deity with a lightning attribute that was about to be half-crippled, became Chi Nan''s next target.


    "Now we have a source of the law of the attributes of the Holy Light, Wei Wei Si, I will leave it to you afterwards."


    As soon as Chi Nan finished speaking, Weiweisi shook her head and said, "No, I don''t want the origin of this law." Although it was said by Weiweisi''s clone, it had absolutely the same meaning as the deity.


    "Why not? With this, you can reach the pinnacle of the upper gods very quickly."


    "No, using this to directly train an ordinary person, it is possible to cultivate it to the level of the main god, which is too wasteful for me. So just give me a high-level god-level holy light source, there are still many here."


    Before Chi Nan could speak, Wei Wei Si blocked Chi Nan¡¯s words: "This source of light attribute of the main **** level must be needed by the Lord of Light. The Lord of Light is dealing with a dark attribute. If you exchange it, then your demon avatar will definitely be stronger.¡± Yes, the demon avatar itself belongs to darkness.


    But the law of the dark attribute, there is no point. The reason for the darkness is that the incarnation of the demon evolved from the power of the abyss, which itself is the result of the purification of the power of the abyss.


    To truly exert one''s power to perfection, one must integrate the origin of the law of darkness. If you rely on your own research and comprehension, you don''t know how long it will take.


    "Weiweisi is right. It will be a catastrophe right away. We don''t know how dangerous it was at that time. Now it is good to be able to add another share. So, just listen to what Weiweisi said." Persuaded.


    Gradually, Chi Nan saw that everyone was persuading, Chi Nan thought about it, and nodded. This is for my own good, this is the best choice, Chi Nan is not a fool, of course he knows. Before, it can be said to be a bit arrogant.


    Chi Nan is not someone who can''t listen to other people''s words. Since he also understands that this is the best choice, and everyone has said the same, that''s good. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that instead of waiting for the Lord of Light to contact, the Lord of Light was the first to contact him. Perhaps, I saw that I had already obtained the source of the Holy Light.


    It may also be because the relationship between him and the God of Dawn was not good, causing the Lord of Light to worry that he would not give it to him.


    The origin of the law of the attributes of the Holy Light, this time really makes the initiative of the Holy Light. I don''t know how great the benefits are, but as long as the fusion is absorbed, one''s own strength can definitely be greatly improved.


    In the meeting of the Kingdom of God, the Lord of the Holy Light said to himself: "The Lord of the Holy Tree, the source of the law of the Holy Light attribute is of no use to you, it is better to use it for exchange. If there is no need now, you can sign it first. contract."


    Unexpectedly, he actually took the initiative to link himself, Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally nodded and said: "Well, then I want the dark attribute." Chi Nan took the initiative to choose the existence of the dark attribute.


    Next to him, the master of the conspiracy looked at Chi Nan grimly: "Dark attributes, very interesting."


    The other people were also thoughtful, and it seemed that they all thought of going to the demon incarnation. In fact, since a long time ago, they had suspected that the black lotus lord might have something to do with Chi Nan.


    Because the two people are too tacitly in touch, and there is no performance of any other strangers after they meet, but they are too familiar. In addition, the other party was also Chi Nan''s rebellion, and they even more doubted the relationship between the two people.


    Many people are still looking towards the Lord of Elements and the Lord of Elves, it is indeed very interesting.


    Within a short period of time, Chi Nan sent the source of the law of holy light in his hand, but the Lord of the holy light took a while to do it. After all, although the attributes were restrained, he did not have a clone to help. It is not easy for a main **** to be eliminated, even if the other party is an existence similar to a fool.


    And Chi Nan''s deity had already cooperated with his top clone to eliminate the existence of that lightning attribute. After the turn, the three shots at the same time to encircle the last natural attribute of the main **** phantom.


    In just a few days, the last natural attribute of the main **** phantom was killed. There is no way, with the large number and the restraint of the means, even if the existence of the main **** level is released, it is not very difficult to eliminate it.


    There is also an important reason, that is, these main **** phantoms are not real main gods, and many of the methods and assassins prepared by those main gods during their lifetimes are actually not available in this state.


    If you add those assassins, maybe these orthodox gods will be injured or even killed.


    Bringing two sources of his own laws back to his kingdom of God, Chi Nan knew it was time to improve himself. As for there are so many ghost shadows of the main **** outside, Chi Nan can''t take care of so many Anyway, there are clones and Leifeng protection, there shouldn''t be a big problem. Thinking of this, Chi Nan placed a source of lightning attribute law in front of him, then closed his eyes and slowly absorbed it. The thunder and lightning throbbed on his body, and the emerald **** thunder was no longer the product of the gathering of vitality in the shape of thunder and lightning.


    Instead, it has become a real thunder and lightning, the thunder and lightning incarnation of vitality, the power is more violent, and the previous effects are also there. The color of jadeite has dimmed a lot, but it is brighter and looks more transparent.


    With the continuous absorption, the emerald divine thunder on Chi Nan''s body became stronger and stronger. But at this moment, Lei Feng suddenly flew onto his shoulder, shrunk to the size of a bird. The lightning escaping from his body was absorbed by Lei Feng.


    Soon, Lei Feng''s changes synchronized with him. It''s just that Chi Nan, who has been absorbing it, couldn''t see this scene. During the cultivation, Chi Nan was completely separated from his own avatar, and it was impossible to connect with each other.


    The place where Chi Nan was, gradually turned into a huge ball of lightning. Even Chi Nan himself didn''t expect such a big movement when he absorbed the origin of this law. The other main gods also discovered the changes on the surface of Chinan Divine Kingdom.

 Chapter 1566： War is the best way to improve yourself

    I don''t know how long it has passed, Chi Nan felt that the power in his body was slowly fading, and there were some special insights in his consciousness. This feeling is clearer than the insights conveyed by his demon incarnation before.


    The insight passed by the demon incarnation only allowed his team¡¯s perception of the law of flame to reach a very high level, and did not directly integrate the law into his godhead. If you want to merge, you have to regroup yourself, and then slowly join them. The rules of the main **** level are not so easy to condense and integrate.


    Without the help of the source of law, even if the level of comprehension is reached, it is not easy to completely transform it into one''s own power.


    And now, this is using the source of the law to directly integrate the law of thunder and lightning into his godhead. There were some lightning patterns on the godhead like a big tree, but it didn''t look very clear.


    I have to say that the special laws contained in my godhead are really too domineering, and the tolerance and potential are too strong. This pattern is much weaker than the pattern on the Black Lotus Godhead.


    But the strength of this law has not changed at all. Opening his eyes, Chi Nan raised his hand, and a ball of lightning light slowly emerged in his hand. It was still the same color as emerald, but it was even brighter.


    The emerald **** thunder at this time is no longer what it was before. The previous emerald **** thunder was a special thunder and lightning form formed after the vitality was highly condensed, and it was not itself thunder and lightning.


    And the current emerald **** thunder is a real thunder and lightning. The vitality directly incarnates into a thunder and lightning, which is not inferior to the real thunder and lightning, and it also has powerful vitality attributes, exactly the same as before.


    can attack the enemy at the same time, explode the power of the law of thunder and lightning, and at the same time extract the vitality of the burning enemy. Coupled with the spread of thunder and lightning, this extraction and burning of vitality has also become continuous, and the lethality has been increased several times under mutual cooperation. Even the destructive power has more than tripled at this time.


    Now Chi Nan, in a solo fight, it can be said that other than the Lord of Time who doesn''t know the depth, the other main **** Chi Nan is not afraid. Even if the **** seat is still in third place for the time being, the second main Shen Chi Nan is confident to defeat it.


    This is the performance of combat effectiveness, not just the performance of comprehension in terms of law.


    And his own Emerald God Thunder, at this time, the healing effect has become better than before. Even Chi Nan discovered through experiments that his emerald **** thunder also possesses a very powerful resurrection effect.


    As long as it is not a real god, even if it is a demigod, if it will only die soon, he can use the Emerald God Thunder to resurrect him. This is the special feature of the new Emerald God Thunder. You know, the emerald **** thunder did not have this effect at the beginning.


    "Now, my believers who choose the Emerald God Thunder God Art have a good life."


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, his emerald divine thunder had a resurrection effect, it was completely different. Perhaps this kind of resurrection effect is affected by their own strength and cannot be resurrected too much. But after all, this is also the ability to resurrect. In the future, the lives of believers who want to come to their own will be much better in all the major planes.


    Even his own emerald **** thunder, coupled with the power of thunder and lightning, has a stronger ability to restrain all kinds of evil forces. However, there is no specific goal to test, so Chi Nan doesn''t know it very well either.


    Forget it, some are time to experiment, wait for it later.


    At this moment, Chi Nan found that his **** seat had also changed. Originally, the **** seat is full of various wood patterns, like a gorgeous wooden seat. But now, the **** seat has changed.


    There are many lightning patterns on the seat, and green lightning flashes from time to time, which is more gorgeous and unusually dazzling than before. The **** seat, which was not very eye-catching in the Pantheon, is now very dazzling.


    But the only people who can see this phenomenon are the upper gods besides the main god. Neither the middle **** nor the lower **** can see the highest level of sight. Above the **** seat, there is also a ball like an electric light bulb.


    Like a small sun, releasing the light of emerald color. It is this color that makes Chi Nan a little depressed. However, the **** seat in the Pantheon was a manifestation of his own law comprehension and the growth of his godhead, and Chi Nan couldn''t change it. And the moment this change happened, all the main gods noticed it.


    "Congratulations, your strength has been further improved." Everyone knows that Chinan has lightning power, so it is not a strange thing to merge and absorb the law of lightning. Now everyone is just envious and jealous.


    No **** has ever improved so fast. After becoming a god, he grows all the way to the main **** and can continue to grow at such a fast speed. It is impossible to say that he is not jealous.


    In addition to the first two **** seats, Chi Nan''s **** seat is now in third place, even the dragon **** is squeezed out. The position of the **** seat represents the depth of understanding of the law, not how much of the law is understood.


    Now Chinan has added a law of lightning to integrate into himself, and his combat effectiveness must have been greatly improved but the height of the law is not as high as the second place in front. So ranking at the end does not mean that the combat effectiveness is also the worst. In this regard, some of the main gods who have incorporated other laws naturally understand it very well.


    Fortunately, the current times are different. As long as they continue to hunt down the main **** phantom, their strength can continue to be improved. Maybe, I can catch up with latecomers, so everyone just congratulated me.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Same joy and joy, everyone''s strength has also improved very quickly." Chi Nan complimented.


    Then Chi Nan learned that there was such a big movement in his promotion this time, which was really unexpected. But forget it, if there is movement, there will be movement. He is the main god, and there is no need to hide everything.


    The increase in strength can also form a good deterrent to other people. Especially the evil gods on the opposite side, so that they don''t dare to use their crooked brains. Chi Nan decided that when he absorbs the sources of other laws in the future, there is no need to cover his kingdom of God without special circumstances. Let the people around you take a good look.


    Observed outside, his own gods and subordinate gods are still hunting down those ghost ghosts. His own clone is on standby at any time, always ready to hunt down all surrounding ghost shadows.


    As long as the main **** phantom dared to appear within the scope of his kingdom, that was his goal, and for the time being on the other side, he could only watch it. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1567： Continue to absorb the second

    ?Looking back to check his own Lei Feng, Lei Feng also sublimated at this time. This special artifact can be said to be the least like an artifact. When it absorbs the law of lightning, it can actually synchronize with itself.


    At this time, the amount of lightning power on Lei Feng''s body also went further. However, when Lei Feng absorbed the power of the evil phoenix, he had already turned his vitality into real thunder and lightning, so this time the change was not so obvious.


    At the most, he has been promoted to the same level as himself. When it comes to the use of Thunder and Lightning, Lei Feng is still stronger than himself, because of the higher degree of fit. However, the power level of the Emerald God Thunder was the same as his own, there was no difference. This change also improved Lei Feng''s strength a lot.


    After asking about his promotion stage, Chi Nan began to absorb the source of the second law again.


    This one is of natural attributes. The source of the laws of natural attributes fits best with Chi Nan himself. But Chi Nan has always relied on the natural growth of God''s personality to improve, and he has no comprehension.


    In other words, after the growth of the godhead, Chi Nan naturally understood it, and had no chance to understand other things. This time, it happened to be a very good opportunity. This is left by the main **** of natural attributes.


    Every master **** must comprehend the laws of heaven and earth he has felt to the extreme, then break this limit and realize his own powerful power, so that he can become the master god. Therefore, the law and power of each main **** is unique, different, and has its own uniqueness, which can be used for reference.


    It was the same this time. When he absorbed the source of the law in his hands, Chi Nan felt a warm and cool, contradictory but very comfortable breath flowing in his body.


    This time the absorption is completely different from the last time. It is very natural and very fast. You can''t even feel any special fluctuations. It was as if a drop of water had melted into the ocean, without feeling at all.


    However, Chi Nan''s comprehension is constantly improving, and this feeling can never go wrong.


    As the law continues to grow, Chi Nan feels that he has a deeper and deeper understanding of nature, and his use of power is also becoming more and more natural. After all, it is the law of natal, which is completely different from the law of foreign fusion.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Chi Nan opened his eyes again, but this time it gave Chi Nan the feeling of a long absence. It''s as if I slept and had a sweet dream. I haven''t slept and dreamed for many years.


    At this moment, Chi Nan seemed to feel that his soul was sublimating. This was a very wonderful experience. Without even adapting, Chi Nan took full control of the strength he had grown up in the first time.


    Chi Nan couldn''t feel how much power was stronger than before, because the power that he could completely control was difficult to compare with before. However, Chi Nan knew that his degree of control over plants was much higher. Even with the transformation of some plants, Chinan also has new ideas that can make plants stronger and more reasonable.


    But now there is not so much time, wait for a while to transform your clone and let your clone do it.


    Looking around, Chi Nan also felt that he was more closely connected with his kingdom of God. This is the benefit of improving the comprehension of the law of birth. The understanding of the kingdom of God is also deeper than before.


    At the same time, in the Pantheon, the projections of the gods also looked towards Chi Nan''s **** seat, which can be said to have attracted much attention. There is no way for Chi Nan, because the increased understanding of the law will be directly reflected on the **** seat.


    Regarding this point, Chi Nan couldn''t change it in the slightest, and no Lord God could do it. With the improvement of his own natal law, his godhead, the strange sacred tree, is also growing wildly.


    What is shown in the Pantheon is that my **** seat is getting bigger and bigger, the patterns on it are getting more and more complicated and more beautiful, and there are many plants and flowers blooming and growing on it, winding around. The position of the **** seat is getting closer and closer to the second **** seat. When it stopped, Chi Nan''s **** seat was very close to the second **** seat.


    In other words, if Chi Nan can make his own law a step further, then he will enter the second position. Chi Nan is even more eye-catching for being able to grow to this level from a short time after breaking through the main god.


    "The speed of improvement is so fast, I really envy him for his luck, being able to find the most suitable Godhead so easily."


    The other gods also began to think about whether they should trade with other gods in exchange for the kind of **** source they need, so that their own essence can also be quickly improved.


    Even if it integrates other laws, how powerful these laws can be, still depends on how high one''s original strength is. The higher one''s original strength, the better the effect of other laws.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, we can do this soon." At this moment, the Lord of Light suddenly spoke.


    Afterwards, everyone discovered that the bright seat of the Lord of Light began to move forward, and soon surpassed the seat of the previous Lord God. Now everyone knows what he meant.


    It turned out that just now, the Lord of Light and Chi Nan completed their own transaction, exchanging the source of the Darkness Attribute Law in their hands to become the source of the Holy Light Attribute Law that they needed, and they are now beginning to absorb it.


    The Lord of Light, who originally ranked middle and high among the main gods in strength, , started his own crazy improvement at this moment.


    "It''s really jealous, and the speed of improvement is too fast. This source of law has been absorbed cleanly, maybe it can be promoted to the top ten." Below, a high-ranking **** said a little bit sourly.


    A copper plate next to it shook his head and said, "No, not necessarily. It depends on how many repetitions the origin of the law of light and the insight of the Lord of Light are. The more repetitions, the less the improvement."


    The position where the law is repeated, there is absolutely no way to bring the Lord of Light an opportunity to improve, only to strengthen the godhead, increase his divine power reserve, and improve his own background. Different places are the most useful.


    Just like the source of the law absorbed by Chi Nan, there are actually quite a lot of repeated positions. After all, his strange sacred tree godhead was too tolerant, and the scope was too large. To be honest, Chi Nan was quite surprised to be able to improve so much.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1568： A new **** seat suddenly appeared

    ? While Chi Nan and other main gods are constantly improving themselves, in fact, the demon clone is also not idle. After integrating the origin of the law of flame, his own demon incarnation refining the abyss plane faster and faster.


    At the same time, while a large number of ghost shadows of the main **** appeared around, his clone also appeared.


    After the avatar of the avatar killed the main **** phantom, Chi Nan discovered that the source of the law of the original demon incarnation was actually left by a warrior-type god. "Haha, it just happens that you absorbed the law of flame in the original transaction, and this one is just used to return it to the warrior lord, this is also fate."


    Chi Nan smiled, the feeling of debt, to be honest, is not good, the most important thing is to owe favors, this is the most depressing.


    Although the favor still has to be owed, the debt can be repaid anyway. Chi Nan gave the origin of this law to the warrior god, and then the warrior **** began his own path of improvement.


    It''s just his own demon incarnation, but he didn''t immediately absorb the source of the dark law sent by him.


    The reason was actually that the abyss planes under his hand were on the verge of completion of refining. When I went there last time, Chi Nan found that his demon incarnation had almost refined the surrounding abyss planes.


    At this time, there is still a batch left, and only a little short of the last. As long as the final breath left by the will of the abyss is cleared, it will be completely completed. Although these planes are all dark attributes in the future, although these planes are all under the control of Chi Nan''s clone, they are no longer controlled by the abyssal forces, and the abyssal forces cannot be integrated in.


    From then on, the power of his own clone is equivalent to a huge abyss. Although the plane of the dark attribute is still dark, it is already suitable for the survival of normal creatures, not the situation of the abyss plane.


    The abyssal plane completely repels foreign creatures, as long as they enter, they are either destroyed or assimilated. This situation is like a plague, which is why the will of the heavens dazzles the will of the abyss.


    Once I have completed the purification of these planes, I believe that the benefits will never be less, at least the recognition of the will of the heavens will never be lacking. This kind of recognition can make the law comprehension and promotion get more help.


    Chi Nan didn''t bother his clone either, but still just stared outside. At the same time, Chi Nan also began to transform his own natural avatars, making these natural avatars more suitable for his current power. At the same time, the transformation plan for the army of plants under his own hands is also in full swing.


    The plant weapon that was already perfect has gradually become more perfect, with greater adaptability and selectivity.


    Now his army of plants is no longer what he had made back then. The composition of today''s plant army itself is far more complex than it was back then. There are thousands of types of plant warriors alone.


    Although most of them are just reserves, they are not used much at ordinary times. But under some special circumstances and special conditions, these special types can give Chi Nan''s agents a lot of choice.


    The plant bases sold outside do not have so many choices, and they are basically the same types that Chinan left for them before. But those types are enough for normal use.


    After this improvement, I believe that the overall combat effectiveness of my plant army will definitely undergo tremendous changes, and the overall improvement will be achieved. Of course, at the level of Chinan, the impact is not that big.


    To have an influence on your own level, at least you have to create a more powerful Void Scorpion. It just seemed that he couldn''t meet this requirement with his current ability, so he had to give up temporarily. But the other thing he was doing was very fast, and that was the elemental sacred tree he cultivated.


    After more than a hundred years, there have been no new gods in his elemental plane for several years. Believe that the gust of God''s evil is also about to pass. However, in the opposing camp, the number of evil spirits is very large.


    At a glance, there were a large number of densely packed, very bloated, gathered in the void, and those were all army of gods.


    No matter what, you still have to improve yourself first. Only when one''s own strength improves, can one better protect one''s safety. Thinking of this, in the end, Chi Nan still wanted to focus on the phantom of the gods in the void.


    But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that only a few days later, the refining of the last abyssal plane was completed. A huge and wonderful breath erupted from the various dark planes. This power merged into one with its own demon incarnation God Kingdom as the center, spreading towards the void, heralding the birth of a powerful existence.


    And this powerful existence is the will of the kingdom of God, the incarnation of Chi Nan''s devil, and it can be regarded as a will of the kingdom of God. This will is ignorant, but under the absolute control of his demon incarnation, there is no need to worry about messing up.


    At the same time, as soon as this force appeared, it was already an absolute natural enemy of the will of the abyss.


    The power of the will of the abyss exploded in the distance, and an angry and chaotic mood exploded. Responding to this force, it was obvious that Chi Nan''s Kingdom of God was treated as an enemy. Since the birth of Will of the Abyss, this is the first time I have encountered this kind of like. But they are not friendly at all, they are each other''s worst enemies by nature.


    Another thing happened strangely, that is, a new seat suddenly appeared in the Pantheon.


    This seat is completely dark The deep placement can attract people''s eyes. This darkness made everyone think of the Lord of Shadow who had fallen and became the Lord of Gods.


    At the beginning, the seat of the Lord of Shadows was so dark. But didn''t the Lord of Shadows have already left? Why is there such a dark **** seat again? Could the fallen people return?


    And this **** seat had just appeared, and it was actually ranked fifth. Although it is very close to sixth, this power is also surprising. None of the top five main gods is simple.


    And the main **** who had just been squeezed out of position was even more surprised to see this **** seat, where did this appear from. Even when Chi Nan had just broken through the main god, he hadn''t reached this level.


    Suddenly Chi Nan was awakened and looked in the direction of this **** seat. But then Chi Nan laughed: "So I didn''t expect even you to come." Chi Nan obviously already knows who this **** seat belongs to.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1569： 1 person occupies two seats

    Noting the look in Chi Nan''s eyes, the Dragon God asked depressedly: "Who owns this **** seat? You should know what you look like." For Chi Nan, Dragon God''s feelings are very complicated.


    It was this guy who had been promoted all the way to the present and replaced his position, making Dragon God very depressed.


    But in the same way, the Dragon God had also seen Chi Nan''s strength, and calculated it secretly. The strength he showed last time has surpassed him, and I am afraid that he is not an opponent at all.


    To say that Chi Nan had no hole cards, Dragon God said he didn''t believe anything. However, Chinan sold a special plant base under Longshen''s command, which is the base that can produce green-leaf flying dragons.


    A large number of green-leaf flying dragons took the place of the dragons themselves to bear the casualties of the war, giving the dragons that had a small number a chance to cultivate and regenerate. The Dragon God was more grateful to Chi Nan in this respect. So for Chi Nan, the Dragon God''s senses are very strange, that is, it feels like an ally, but also like an opponent, and wants to beat him.


    Chi Nan didn''t have such complicated feelings. Looking at the seat, Chi Nan said calmly: "It''s not someone else, this person is also familiar to you, it''s the Lord of Black Lotus." Chi Nan''s tone was a little strange.


    Because the lord of the black lotus is himself, is it weird to say his words like this?


    All in all, Chi Nan feels very special. His natural incarnation can even deceive the Pantheon, although only this incarnation can do it. But his own sacred tree ability also showed a terrible side.


    The Pantheon is a product of the evolution of the will of the heavens and represents the absolute authority of the will of the heavens. But the existence of his own sacred tree godhead can deceive even the will of the heavens, which is enough to explain the problem.


    The funny thing is that in the Pantheon, each **** has only one seat, but he occupies two seats by himself, which makes people want to make complaints. Of course, Chi Nan didn''t say anything about this. After all, don''t say whether anyone believes this kind of thing, if someone really believes it, you will be in trouble.


    Being able to achieve two main gods by one person is not something ordinary people can do. Just as Chi Nan was speaking, a flame suddenly ignited above the **** seat, which further proved Chi Nan''s statement.


    The lord of the black lotus itself is also a dark plant type, you can see the seat full of plant lines. But he was the only one who integrated the law of flame. Before that, everyone had guesses.


    Now that you see this magic fire, everyone finally understands it. If you only look at the **** seat itself, the black lotus and the **** seat in Chinan are very similar, they are both plant lines, but the plants are somewhat different, that''s all.


    But looking at the flame and wrapping the lines in it, it produced a mysterious feeling.


    "It''s weird, why the Lord of Black Lotus hasn''t appeared yet." There is only one **** seat, but there is no figure of the main god, which is very strange. At this time, many main gods also did not understand what was going on.


    "Purification of so many abyssal planes, this contribution can actually allow a demon-born existence into the Pantheon. It turns out that the Pantheon has such a function." The Lord of Time said with a loss.


    Speaking of it, this is the first time I have seen this kind of thing the Lord of Time has lived so long. Only those who have been cleared out of the Pantheon have never seen any gods with inherent evil attributes entering the Pantheon. This situation, in my own knowledge, can be regarded as a precedent in history.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, and said indifferently: "After all, Black Lotus has always been a demon **** before. Although he has his own temple, it takes a certain amount of time for the **** seat of the Pantheon to condense."


    Everyone suddenly realized that after becoming a god, the temple was built by themselves, but the **** seat was naturally condensed. Only when the **** seat is condensed and sitting on the **** seat, can you project your phantom into the pantheon.


    All the orthodox gods have experienced this scene when they became gods before. It''s just that when the level is upgraded in the future, this **** seat can''t be reunited again, and it all grows directly. After so many years, they are about to forget.


    Hei Lian entered the Pantheon for the first time. Although he had just entered the main **** seat of the Pantheon, after all, the **** seat in the kingdom of Hei Lian itself took time to condense. It is impossible for Black Lotus to appear here before sitting on the **** seat. Unexpectedly, such a simple question would be complicated by their thinking.


    In fact, even Chi Nan was taken aback before. He didn''t expect that after purifying all the abyss planes, such a change would happen. Fortunately, it was not a bad change.


    With a normal identity, Chi Nan can do more. If he and Black Lotus were allies before, now everyone is a family, this is the approval of the will of the heavens. After the death of the Lord of Magic, the Pantheon once again added twenty-eight main gods, which also gave the gods a booster.


    In Chinan''s Abyssal Kingdom, in the central temple, the phantom **** seat is consolidating little by little. But this **** seat is the main **** seat from the beginning, so it takes longer to condense.


    Chi Nan calculated it, I''m afraid it won''t work in a few years. But Chi Nan was not in a hurry to enter the Pantheon, anyway, both were himself. For the current self, let''s first improve my strength.


    "The source of the dark attribute law that was exchanged before has not been absorbed yet now just has time to absorb it."


    After finishing the task of purifying the plane, the demon incarnation is now relaxed. As for the opponent''s abyss will, Chi Nan didn''t care at all. That guy was too late to protect himself, how could he trouble him. When the will of the abyss recovers from the trauma, he will no longer be afraid of that guy.


    The source of the dark attribute law was held by Chi Nan and absorbed little by little. The surrounding black light burst out slowly, and across the void, you could see the dark power continue to spread.


    "It turns out that the source of the exchange law is for him to use." The Lord of Light raised his head and said.


    The other gods are also thoughtful, Chi Nan and Hei Lian are too close, as if they are completely brothers. This makes everyone more suspicious of their relationship with each other.


    Except for the master of the elves and the master of the elements, no one of them, the main gods, would help others so freely, freely handing over the source of the law in their hands to each other to use, but the two of them seemed to not care about this exchange at all. same.

 Chapter 1570： Infinite Cthulhu

    Chi Nan smiled, neither admitting nor denying their speculation. Anyway, they couldn''t know the true relationship between the two people whatever they thought. The two main gods are one person. This is really ridiculous.


    The Dragon God looked at the **** seat that was constantly approaching him in a very depressed manner. I have been squeezed from the third position. If I can''t even keep the fourth position, I will be depressed. Ancient Dragon God, how come your phantom hasn''t appeared yet. Obviously, there have been many dragon gods before, so why didn''t they disappear when I got to my side.


    This is the biggest key to his counterattack. Dragon God wailed in his heart, his eyes faint.


    The black lotus did not appear in the pantheon, but the **** seat was constantly changing. With the absorption of the law of darkness, the godhead of the black lotus, who could only use the power of darkness but not the law of darkness, began to become more profound.


    On the surface of the black lotus flower, the lines are deeper, and even the original red flame lines are turning to black. Maybe it will change to exactly the same color in the future.


    The **** seat in the Pantheon is constantly approaching the **** seat of the dragon god. The surrounding flames are more violent and deeper, and the patterns on the surface of the **** seat are also more dim, and it is almost impossible to see what the original patterns are.


    Above the **** seat, there was also a change, and like Chi Nan himself, a huge ball of light also appeared.


    But unlike the green ball of light in the deity, this ball of light is black. The black is constantly burning, very deep, but it is constantly emitting light and heat, black light, and scorching heat from the soul. This is a black sun. Seeing this thing, Chi Nan was very depressed, and envy appeared in his heart.


    Why does his clone have this domineering black sun as his theocracy symbol, but he is actually a green one. Even the white ball of light on the head of the Lord of Light is good.


    Although there are a few main gods with light **** on the **** seat, there are definitely not many. This is a special change that represents one''s own power, otherwise it would not appear. It''s just this color that makes me the most depressed.


    Don''t look at the Lord of Elves and the Lord of Nature admiring the ball of light on their heads, but in this world only Chi Nan knows how helpless the green feeling on their heads is. I am not an elf, why do I have to be green.


    Finally, Dragon God breathed a sigh of relief, when the **** seat was very close to him, finally stopped. I kept my fourth position, and it would be a shame if he fell to fifth in the future. But it is also very dangerous now. The relationship between Hei Lian and Chi Nan is very good, and the resources that the two main gods communicate with each other have allowed them to improve far beyond their own.


    You must improve yourself as soon as possible, or you will lose your position. As a proud dragon clan, this feeling of being suppressed is not very pleasant. For face, dragons value more than any race.


    Just as the orthodox gods changed, the evil gods did not stop their actions either. Because of the lack of high-end power on his side, the evil gods were very depressed, and many things suppressed by the orthodox gods could not be done.


    If this continues, they don''t know how long they can hold on. On this day, many evil gods gathered again, and the Lord of Corruption, as the most powerful evil **** leader, held a meeting for the first time.


    "This time I let you come for only one purpose, and that is to cultivate the main **** among our evil gods. I know what you are thinking. I don''t want to cultivate a competitor. I don''t want to put out my own laws and roots to worry about myself losing. Get benefits." Everyone was silent. As a Cthulhu, this kind of selfish thinking is normal.


    Even if the Lord God has been affected by evil forces for so many years, these thoughts and habits have become their nature.


    The Lord of Corruption said without hesitation: "But now is not the time to be selfish. Combining your own laws that do not belong to you can indeed improve some of your strength, but this kind of improvement is not much at all, and it is easy to leave hidden dangers. ."


    "But if it is used to cultivate a main god, it can strengthen our strength. Think about it, the number of main gods has increased, and we will be able to survive the guys on the opposite side. The main **** who has been promoted in a short time, the strength Far inferior to us, they are the best cannon fodder in the real war."


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes brightened. It''s a good thing to be able to have cannon fodder to back them up so that they can survive.


    "Furthermore, you only need to come up with the source of the law that is not suitable for you. The ones that are really suitable for you can also be used to improve your own strength. The new main **** who uses the source of the law to improve will also need to hunt down the ghost of the main **** in the future. The law of paying will return to you, and it will be doubled. I will guarantee this."


    The Lord of Corruption has given a guarantee, so why don''t you believe it? Among the evil gods, the Lord of Corruption is the most authoritative one. Although I don''t express my opinion very much, once I say it, it''s different.


    They have to give face, and this time it is still good, why not do it. Thinking of this, the King of Bones was the first to agree: "I agree. It just so happens that I have a source of law that can be used to cultivate an insect god."


    As the King of Skeletons expressed their opinions, others also expressed their willingness to The Lord of Corruption is very satisfied. Now there are only five top evil gods. If each person cultivates one, there will be ten top evil gods. .


    Even though these Heretic Gods who have just broken through and are still using the Source of Law to break through are inferior in every respect, whether it is resources, magical skills, and their own divine tools. But in any case, they are also top evil gods, the existence of the main **** level, with them, at least the opposite main **** can be contained.


    Ten top-level main gods plus ten top-level gods, this is the combat power of twenty main gods. Although there are twenty-seven on the opposite side, there are still seven more than on my own side, but with the addition of the unborn Lord of Gods, it is completely different.


    The Lord of Corruption didn''t know that Chi Nan''s demon incarnation had also entered the Pantheon, thinking that there were only 27 Lord Gods on the opposite side.


    Of course, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t say anything. In his eyes, there were three top demon gods on the opposite side of Hei Lian. Under the control of the demon gods, Hei Lian would definitely not be the help of the orthodox gods, and maybe it would become a burden.


    Thus, a plan with great courage was formed in the meeting of the evil gods. It didn''t take long for the terrorist power brewing in the void to erupt.

 Chapter 1571： These evil gods are crazy

    ? "The Cthulhu has been mobilized frequently recently, so I don''t know what conspiracy is going on again."


    In the main **** meeting room, the main gods are still paying attention to everything outside. Although the Cthulhu side didn''t care about it for the time being, everyone still didn''t take it lightly. Once the Cthulhu had a problem, they would react immediately.


    It¡¯s just that the Cthulhu¡¯s movement has been relatively frequent and complicated recently, and many of the kingdoms of God are constantly moving back and forth. At first, everyone was quite alert, but there was no problem for so long. Everyone can only continue to wait and see. It''s just that they are rehearsing the formation, but they still need to be vigilant.


    "Who knows what they are doing, there are a lot of gods who have been promoted on the evil **** recently, maybe they are dealing with internal affairs."


    The Lord of War touched his bull''s head and said with disdain. Just like what he said, the relationship between the evil gods has always been very complicated, because there is no trust between them.


    Even friends who have grown up from childhood have anti-purpose moments. Everyone is fighting for their own interests.


    There is no way. Since the transformation into the Cthulhu, the divine power mutation has caused the negative emotions on the Cthulhu to continue to rise, which is why the Cthulhu is not liked by the orthodox gods.


    Those who are less affected by this kind of influence are okay. Those who are more severely affected will eventually become existences with distorted personality, even weirder than lunatics and mental patients. Who wants to deal with these guys.


    Even the Cthulhu himself often attacked each other. Even in the current alliance, there have been many confrontations over and under the covers. If it hadn''t been for the top evil gods, I''m afraid the following fight would have been impossible.


    After reaching the top Cthulhu, he was able to fight those negative emotions and make himself normal. But after being affected by negative emotions for a long time, those top evil gods are actually just as weird, but they don''t show it in many cases. Now that there are more masters, the relationship between the evil gods will naturally change.


    Cthulhu¡¯s rule has always been to respect the strong, which is more serious than the orthodox gods, because Cthulhu never pays attention to the relationship. Even if there is a backing, it will not work well in many cases.


    There are people who have no strength in the backer, and the backer who is killed by someone might still appreciate the killing of his own people. This is the case with the evil god. This is also the reason why the number of Cthulhus has been low.


    "It''s better to be careful, those evil gods are not easy," the wizard lord said.


    Thinking of the magical gods who were killed by a sneak attack before, I know that these evil gods are definitely not empty and powerful idiots.


    And their thinking has always been different from normal people, who knows what methods they will suddenly use. Sometimes, that incredible method is likely to have a great impact on normal people like them.


    The orc main **** said coldly: "Hmph, as long as we are strong, we are better than worrying about anyone. If the evil **** dares to make trouble, let us be the vanguard." The current orc main god, that is a spirited spirit.


    Because the gods under the ranks gained the most from the orc master god. The main orc **** now has eighteen upper gods under his hand, which can be said to be the most among all the gods. The previous Lord of Light had only eight subordinates, only a fraction of them. I have to say that the last wave of ghost ghosts appeared, and there were too many high-level gods within the scope of the orc main god.


    Other main gods are also looking at it, and I have to say that there are more upper gods under them, and they can indeed increase the main god''s right to speak.


    It seems that everything doesn''t need to be cared about, the turbulence on the evil god''s side, in their eyes, is just tossing the relationship between each other. Many people even hope that the evil gods can fight.


    But what they didn''t expect was that just a few days later, a powerful force suddenly broke out in the void.


    "This power, is this? Wait, it''s not right, this is a sign of the birth of the Lord God." Chi Nan''s eyes were slightly narrowed. When he broke through the Lord God, he had this kind of aura, but the aura was different.


    Looking up, Chi Nan found that the place where the breath erupted was actually on the side of the evil god.


    "It''s really rare that there is another main **** level existence on the evil god."


    The other main gods also looked up, their faces a little ugly. After finally killing an evil phoenix, another evil phoenix appeared now. They would rather have a few more main **** phantoms than a new top evil god.


    Every top Cthulhu is a power they can''t ignore, even if it''s just a breakthrough. And what they worry most is the emergence of a main **** like Chi Nan. Just breaking through, there was a strong force, and the speed of improvement was so fast, now it is ranked third. If such an existence also appeared on the Cthulhu side, it would be troublesome.


    Thinking of this, many people looked towards Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan coughed softly: "Ahem, although that evil **** has reached the main god, it is the weakest kind, not very powerful." Chi Nan reminded, and the others reacted.


    That was indeed the appearance of a main god, but it was completely different from Chi Nan, who was very powerful just after breaking through.


    But at this time , a high-ranking **** who was accompanying him widened his eyes and said with an incredible face: "No, this breath, this breath is very familiar to me, and I have fought him before. But. He is still a long way from the peak of the upper god, how could he break through so quickly? This makes no sense."


    Hearing his words, other main gods also reacted. The Lord of Light is even more gloomy: "It''s not right, the Lord God who just broke through has very messy power, as if he can''t control his own power. In terms of law, it is also messy, as if his foundation was destroyed and reinserted. A stronger one."


    Speaking of this place, everyone immediately understood. "I see, they must have used the principle of the main **** level to forcibly promote a main god. Are these evil gods crazy?"


    Everyone also felt incredible. Forcibly ascending the origin of the law is completely different from gradually comprehending the ascendance after absorbing the origin of the law. This forced promotion is a kind of violent destruction.


    Directly inserting powerful external laws and directly shattering and recasting the god¡¯s own godhead instead of slowly evolving the godhead are completely two concepts. Even on their side, they would never do this, because it was a waste of the origin of the law. Everyone finally wanted to understand how the opposite main **** came.

 Chapter 1572： Expected calculations

    ? "Such a main **** is not a concern at all, but we can''t help but guard a little."


    The faces of everyone are not good-looking, the source of the laws of the main **** level, in fact, they have more in their hands. But they will never be willing to use it in this way, either absorb and improve themselves, or exchange it with others.


    Even if it is used to make artifacts, it is better than using it like this. If it doesn''t work, let one of your subordinates absorb it directly, and then slowly understand, evolve your own godhead, and be able to cultivate a master **** in the future. It''s just that this training method is not immediate, but it takes a certain amount of time.


    However, Cthulhu uses another method to directly destroy the godhead, absorb the origin of the law, force a new godhead, and then directly become the main **** with the power of the source of the main god''s law.


    But this has a very big hidden danger, that is, the foundation of forcibly destroyed, there will never be a way to recover. After forcibly shattering the godhead and recasting, the recondensed godhead is his own, but it is similar to the inherited one.


    There is no way for the highest to exceed the strength of the source of the law provider during their lifetime, and even their peak cannot be reached. Even if it is the main god, this strength is basically impossible to improve.


    But to smash the godhead, but also to be able to ensure that the gods are immortal, must be the existence of the main **** level. Moreover, the source of the laws of the main **** level is only available for the existence of the main **** level.


    This shows that it is definitely a few top evil gods who did this thing. Although they don''t know what they think, everyone only understands what they are going to do. It''s nothing more than adding a few top evil gods. Even if it is the cannon fodder among the top evil gods, it can also pose a huge threat to the existence of the main **** level.


    The existence of a level is not that simple after all. For ordinary gods, the future is nothing. They themselves are not sure that they can become the main god, and there is no possibility at all.


    I am afraid that most gods will choose to become the main **** at the price of being unable to progress after becoming the main god.


    After all, even if you can''t improve in the future, at least you will become the main god, right? Under the main god, they all existed like ants. Everyone was silent, not knowing what to say.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and finally the Lord of Light spoke up: "Although their strength is not enough, if they are equipped with rough main artifacts and forcibly raised the level of the kingdom of God, it will be a trouble in the future."


    Yes, although the main artifact is poor, but with the help of the kingdom of gods, even if it is a broken kingdom of gods, the power it exerts is definitely not simple. Even if the attributes are restrained, the orthodox main **** can be suppressed.


    No matter how bad the main **** is, it is also a main god. The Lord of Light had already thought of the actions of Cthulhu. After being reminded by the Lord of Light, other people also thought of this possibility.


    "Could it be that we just watched and watched the troublesome mass production of them."


    "No, our background is far superior to each other. If we use the same methods, they can''t compare to ours."


    "Haha, I wouldn''t do it like this waste of the origin of the law, even if they increase the number of times the blocking knife, when they are on the battlefield, it still depends on who is stronger." The main gods began to argue.


    Chi Nan looked around and sighed silently. These main gods obviously didn''t want to waste the origin of the law. Who wants to waste such a good thing on other people, or this wasteful method.


    Even if they knew the Cthulhu''s thoughts, they were still unwilling. On the one hand, it is because of the lack of courage, and on the other hand, it is not because they have always occupied the absolute initiative. Because there are too many main gods, that''s why everyone is like this. Not to mention them, even Chi Nan himself wouldn''t want to waste it like this.


    For those who are most important to him, Chi Nan is still willing, but those people are all his own gods. The so-called being of God means that you can never reach the same level of existence as yourself.


    Even if it is used by them, they cannot become the main **** unless they surpass the main god. But the gods are the highest beings in this world, and it is indeed a waste to use them now.


    This is why Weiweisi refused to use the source of the main **** level holy light at the beginning.


    Looking at the surroundings, Chi Nan was somewhat distracted. No one would approve of this approach. It seems that we still have to see what actions the evil gods will make in the next step in order to plan the next step based on their actions.


    Just as everyone thought, it didn''t take long for the opposite Void to explode again with a powerful aura.


    "Hmph, as I thought, this incomplete kingdom of God has no potential anymore." The Lord of Light looked at the void coldly. There was a kingdom of God who was advancing to the top of the kingdom of God.


    Chi Nan also noticed that this kingdom of God was indeed advancing, but it was completely different from his own kingdom of God.


    When his kingdom of God was first promoted, it was not only huge, but also full of confidence. At first glance, it was a very promising kingdom of God. Even after he reached the main god, his kingdom was constantly strengthened as resources were sent in, and its quality became stronger and stronger. The kingdom of God now is not what it was when it just broke through.


    Although is still inferior among a large number of main gods, it is definitely not the weakest one.


    However, the other kingdom of God in the void is completely different. Although it is also powerful, it gives people a feeling of bluffing. It has no confidence at all, and obviously has no potential.


    For the veteran main gods, one can see the essence of these kingdoms at a glance. This is forcibly promoted by using resources and some evil methods, which is considered incomplete. But if this is not the case, it is impossible to break through so quickly.


    Not everyone''s Kingdom of God is the same as Chinan''s Kingdom of God, because the potential is strong and the foundation is perfect, how many resources can be perfectly absorbed and digested, and there are enough resources to smoothly advance.


    It is impossible for others to advance to the kingdom of God without supplementing the foundation to perfection. This forced promotion method has exhausted the potential of the Kingdom of God, and it ends here. There is no way to enhance it through other methods.


    But it is enough to help the main **** fight. It can be seen that the Cthulhu side is indeed to cultivate a top Cthulhu to serve as cannon fodder for them, or it is used to contain the orthodox main god. Although everyone looked down on this guy, they couldn''t ignore the existence of a level as before.

 Chapter 1573： Crazier than expected

    "Hmph, the left and right are just a main **** level heretical god, no matter how powerful it can go, can it be stronger than those main **** phantoms?" The Lord of Nature said indifferently.


    The atmosphere is loose, yes, this evil **** created through the origin of the law can never be stronger than the main **** phantom, even with the help of the kingdom of God or even the future artifacts, it will be that way.


    That being the case, what else do they have to fear? There are 28 main gods on their side.


    "That is, the existence of this kind of poor strength is the same as ordinary soldiers facing ace soldiers. There are not enough numbers, and it is not enough to prove it." The Lord of War was very disdainful of this guy.


    If you are fighting head-on, the Lord of War believes that he can fight two at least one by one, or more.


    But this matter still left a shadow in their hearts.


    I thought it would end here, but in less than a year, everyone knew that they were wrong. Because on this day, another force exploded in the void, and an existence of the main **** level was promoted.


    "Really let the warlord have said it. They really want to use quantity to make up for the lack of quality. Although they don''t have so many sources of law in their hands, it will be a trouble to continue to make it like this."


    The master of the conspiracy said indifferently: "It''s impossible. Their source of law can''t be too much, and they must be used to improve themselves. Otherwise, it is not our opponent. After all, we are also improving. The most important thing is the law. The source of improvement requires ordinary gods to be able to bear it, otherwise it will not be possible."


    This is true. This method of forcibly improving is very harmful to oneself. The source of the laws of the main **** level, even if ordinary people absorb it, there is no problem.


    But if the source of this level of law wants to be completely absorbed and digested in a short period of time, and at the same time forcibly condense the godhead to advance, then it must have the existence of a higher **** level. And it must compare itself with the source of the law.


    If the fit is not enough, there is no way. In most cases, this source of law will be wasted, and if it is promoted, it will explode. So even if it is to be manufactured, there can be too many materials.


    Although those newly promoted upper gods are also upper gods, they have not settled, and there is definitely no way to accept such an increase in intensity. So even if it is manufactured, it will not be too much.


    "But, after all, there are more materials than the origin of the law, isn''t it?" The Lord of Light said worriedly.


    For those evil existences, what crazy things can be done at dangerous moments, the Lord of Light knows very well. His old opponent, Lord of the Shadows, didn''t do this at the beginning.


    As the Lord of Light said, the madness of these evil gods simply surpassed their imagination.


    Under this pressure, the evil gods who don''t deal with each other can actually unite on their own initiative. Five top evil gods shot at the same time, and what they could do was not that simple.


    In the void, one after another aura exploded, making the main gods feel more and more depressed. "This is the fourth one. These evil gods are really crazy. The four principles are at least four main **** levels."


    "I think maybe it should be five. The Cthulhu is so selfish, how can he only pay. Five top Cthulhu, each one pays, then exactly five." The master of the conspiracy said again.


    No one is more skilled in grasping the hearts of the people than the master of the conspiracy. Hearing this, everyone is even more worried. The five top Cthulhus are indeed five. But in the future there may be ten, fifteen, isn¡¯t it?


    After the first Cthulhu Lord God was created, in less than four years, the fifth Cthulhu breakthrough appeared.


    The power that exploded far away in the void was shocking even for the main god. This time the Cthulhus'' handwriting is really too big, it''s really too bold. They don''t have so much courage to gain so much here.


    "There are already five, who knows if there will be ten."


    "Why don''t we do this? We are also ready. If the next round of Evil God Lord God erupts, we will also start to create our own Lord God." At this time, even the Lord of Time could not sit still.


    Although the main gods created in this way are of poor strength, they are of the same level after all. If there are too many, even oneself will not be able to deal with it. The Lord of Time can see this very clearly.


    In the past, everyone didn''t care about this kind of thing at all. After all, it was very difficult to become the main god, and it was absolutely impossible to create it. But now it''s different. With the shadow of the main god, everything is possible.


    No one knows how many phantoms of the main **** will appear next, and how many sources of the law of the main **** level will be born. So if the Cthulhu is really crazy to make mass production, and the number of Cthulhus of the main **** level in the future will far exceed his own, even if they are powerful, they may be piled up to death. Sometimes, quantity can really match quality.


    If the source of the law they absorbed is not completely compatible with themselves, sometimes although they can strengthen their own foundation, it is only the foundation, and there is no way to increase too much combat effectiveness.


    The ability to make the main **** cannon fodder is calculated to be a bit weaker, but the effect is immediate. Even if Chi Nan himself now is facing this type of mass-produced main god, if you don''t count the artifact **** kingdom, there will be his own clone bonus. I am afraid that my own deity can deal with five. This is still based on the premise that the other party has no experience in magical skills.


    If the soft power comes up, it is after all the fighting power at the main **** level. By virtue of himself, it is good to be able to deal with two or three. Although the level of the main **** is ranked, the difference in strength is not that big.


    Speaking of it, in fact, Chi Nan''s own background is also insufficient. In many ways, it is far inferior to others.


    "Well, I agree." Someone soon agreed. When the others saw this, they nodded one after another. Many situations are the same on the main god''s side and the evil god''s side, and everyone is unwilling to lose out on their own.


    Since you want to take it out, let''s take it together. In other words, if each of them had one, they would be able to create 28 main gods cannon fodder in one round. It takes six rounds for the opponent to catch up. This is their background.


    Calculating the number, everyone is relieved, the evil **** is the evil god, how can it be compared with the orthodox gods. If it really irritates them, it only takes one round to turn the Cthulhu''s advantage into a disadvantage.

 Chapter 1574： Another clone is born

    ? Cthulhu''s madness has also caused a certain impact on the heart of the orthodox Lord God. All the main gods are staring at the opposite side, to see to what extent the evil **** can do it. If they really mess around, let them know who is orthodox.


    It''s just that the evil gods are not idiots either. They seem to know the bottom line of the orthodox lord god, so they stopped.


    If you continue to make more, the Heretic God''s top main gods will be fifteen, plus ten gods, that is 25 top-level combat power, which is almost equal to the orthodox main gods. Orthodox Lord God will never allow this kind of thing. Once the orthodox master gods exert their power, a large number of mass-produced orthodox master gods will appear.


    The top Cthulhu also knew about this problem, so he stopped directly and stopped here. It happened to be stuck above the bottom line of the orthodox main god, which made it impossible for the orthodox main **** to use that plan.


    Just using some principles that you don''t need, you can greatly shorten the strength comparison between the two sides, which is really exciting. After the Cthulhu side celebrated for a while, he didn''t continue to make it.


    But the strength of the new main **** needs to be strengthened, and they can''t just leave it alone. So under the gaze of all the people in the void, the Cthulhu''s side was constantly moving during this period of time. After the five top evil gods were created, their kingdom of gods was immediately followed, and one by one was forcibly spawned to the level of top **** kingdoms.


    After that, there was a movement of the Cthulhu Lord''s artifact. Everything is the same as the Lord of Light said, these guys are really ready to arm these five bad new evil gods as a bargaining chip against them.


    Not to mention anything else, when these five top evil gods appeared, they really had a certain impact on the orthodox gods.


    Even the phantom of the gods in the void has been covered up recently. This also has something to do with the fact that the main **** phantom has not appeared in the void recently. After the last big eruption, the phantom of the gods has been somewhat weak recently.


    In recent years, the ghost shadows of gods have also appeared at two upper **** levels, and the other highest gods are also middle gods, not to mention the main **** level. Some people even thought that the phantom of the Lord God would not appear in the future.


    But at the same time, everyone is also preparing. If it does appear, it will be everyone''s prey. In the void, the number of gods and fallen beasts has begun to decrease over the years, and I don''t know if it has reached the end.


    All in all, a very depressing atmosphere appeared in the void. It seems that the final battle may come at any time.


    At this moment, everyone is actively preparing for the battle, and no one wants to be the background in the future, or even the stepping stone for other gods. The most important thing is to increase your strength. Whether it is an ordinary **** or a main god.


    At this time, Chi Nan''s kingdom of God was full of joy, because his strength increased again.


    It was not because of the improvement of the origin of the law that he absorbed, but because his second clone was finally created. The main **** generally only makes one, because every time he makes one more, his resources will be greatly wasted. This degree of waste of resources is still a geometric increase.


    The original Chi Nan, no matter whether it was wasted or not, he insisted on creating a second main **** level clone. But after that kind of resistance caused Chi Nan to consume a lot of resources, he still waited for such a long time.


    Fortunately, just today, Chi Nan found that his efforts were not in vain, and he succeeded. That''s right, another clone of the main **** level appeared. Chi Nan blocked his kingdom of God in time, without being noticed.


    Others only have one clone, but they have two. It''s not that everyone can''t make it, but they don''t want to waste resources. Over time, it has become a convention and a limitation of thinking.


    If people know that they have two clones, others will be jealous. And if other people start to create a second clone after being reminded by themselves, wouldn''t they be in trouble.


    The increase in the combat power of the main **** level is definitely not a good thing for oneself, because that would be more dangerous for oneself.


    "It would be great if we could make the third one, but unfortunately the third one won''t work." Chi Nan felt the time and resources needed to make the third clone, and could only shake his head and sigh in desperation.


    I have invested all the resources of the entire kingdom of God now, and I can''t create a third one, which is too wasteful. And this time will become very long, this time the decisive battle, I am afraid it will not be able to catch up.


    Even if you really want to make it, you have to wait until after this duel, and if there is a need at that time, you can make it again. But in any case, he has an extra clone, and his strength is improving.


    "The opposite Cthulhu can prepare top-level kingdoms and artifacts for their cannon fodder, and I can''t live without my clone. I don''t know if it will be too late to make artifacts. Forget it, make them while trading."


    Chi Nan hit the alchemy master with his idea. The master of alchemy has too many artifacts, and he can''t use up many of the master artifacts. Some things he doesn''t use, perhaps, can be exchanged for other things. For example, the essence of life, I have gathered a lot of essence of life here over the years, and it should be usable.


    It''s better to exchange them quickly before others have noticed this. If it doesn''t work, there will be no problem in the future to give a copy of the principle source of the main **** level ~ www.novelhall.com~ a copy of the principle source, and only one main artifact can be made in the hands of other main gods.


    But in the hands of the alchemist, at least three pieces can be made. Armed with enough main artifacts to arm your clone, you can definitely make yourself safer. Both quantity and quality are required on my own side.


    But before Chi Nan acted, news came from his demon incarnation. It turns out that after so many years, his own demon incarnation has also condensed his own main **** clone.


    This is the first one, but it is also the fighting power of the main **** level. "It seems that we have to prepare a divine tool for this main **** clone. Hey, it''s really a headache. It''s not good to have more clones."


    Chi Nan looked helpless with a smile, really happy troubles. Calculating the main **** plus myself, now I have five main god-level combat power on my side. And the main creator gods on the opposite side will definitely not have their own clones in a short period of time. If it can be removed as soon as possible, it can also reduce some pressure.


    It''s just a pity that the five newly promoted main gods and evil gods seem to know that they are very fragile, so they never leave the base camp. There are so many evil gods and top gods, even if they want to sneak attack, they don''t dare to mess around.

 Chapter 1575： The third round of the explosion is coming

    After having tasted the sweetness, Chi Nan directly tilted the resources toward the demon incarnation, preparing to let the demon incarnation begin to breed and create a second clone. Once formed, one''s own side is equivalent to the combat power of a regular main god.


    The demon incarnation unfolded in secret, and Chi Nan also started to act to contact the alchemist. Such things as trading master artifacts cannot be easily discovered by people. The alchemist is quite good at talking in this respect, and Chi Nan promised to give the alchemist two copies of the principle of the main **** level next time, plus some of his own life essence.


    In the end, Chi Nan traded a full six master artifacts, which really made Chi Nan himself never expect that this guy is really rich.


    You know, there is only one main artifact in his demon incarnation. Although the quality of the six exchanged pieces was not very good, it was able to divide each of the three clones into two pieces.


    Chi Nan is also welcome. The standard equipment is a main defensive weapon and an offensive main artifact. Even if the attributes are somewhat inappropriate, there is no way, the main artifact is inherently rare.


    The ability to refine more master artifacts with barely enough materials is only available on the Alchemist side. The Alchemy Lord also opened Chi Nan''s horizons, because this guy even has a one-time master artifact.


    If this breaks out directly, this guy is definitely the most dangerous existence among all the main gods. At this moment, Chi Nan raised the danger of the Alchemist Lord to the same level as the Lord of Time.


    The transaction is completed and the development continues. Others have hidden a powerful force, but Chi Nan is not without it. Don''t think that he is a newly promoted main god, but Chi Nan absolutely believes in his own power.


    Time is constantly passing by as the two sides continue to prepare for battle, and it seems to be getting closer and closer to the final moment.


    But for the gods, this time is not that simple. In a blink of an eye, another hundred years have passed. Hundred years are often just a blink of an eye for the gods, not much.


    But it''s different for mortals. For ordinary people, hundreds of years have often passed by several generations. This continuous war has filled the different ethnic groups on the central plane with hatred. Similarly, there are more and more war-weary and anti-war people, but this is useless at all, because whether or not war depends on the attitude of the gods.


    Had it not been for the gods and fallen beasts to support them on the front line, I am afraid that now they would not just die so much.


    After these years of development, the strength of the ethnic groups of the central planes has been continuously improved, and even new gods have appeared many times. And because the front line was occupied by gods and fallen beasts, their numbers have recovered.


    But because of constant wars, the number has not increased on a large scale after all, because there are too many casualties.


    At the same time, those small planes are not the same. When the problem of breeding gods is solved, the population in the small planes begins to develop in a large amount. Every god, the population under his command is growing explosively.


    The reason is also very simple. The gods also proposed many strategies to increase the population. With the power of the gods, various strategies were executed perfectly, and no one in the plane controlled by him dared to resist.


    In the plane of Chinan, the population is also very large. Chi Nan is currently preparing a plan, an elite training plan, specifically to gather and train elites from all major planes, and finally send them to the central plane. Perhaps with this method, many low-level gods can be created to supplement their own reserve talents of the gods.


    In such busy days, the time for the third round of phantom eruption finally arrived.


    On this day, a group of figures appeared again in the void, and one by one phantoms appeared. It seems that the opportunity for a bumper harvest has come again. The Dragon God was extremely excited at this moment, because an ancient Dragon God phantom appeared.


    The place where the dragon **** phantom appeared was not where he was, but within the scope of the kingdom of the warrior lord. But before the Lord of Warriors dispatched, the Dragon God rushed out of his kingdom for the first time.


    "This is the **** of our dragon race, give it to me, you can pick one of the ghosts of the main **** that appears within my range."


    The warrior master was taken aback, then nodded and said: "Yes." This guy is relatively easy to talk, as long as he has a chance to fight. Moreover, the origin of the Dragon God''s law did not match his own.


    If handed over to the Dragon God, the Dragon God''s strength can be greatly improved. This is very helpful for improving the overall strength of one''s own side. The Lord of Warriors has always had a better view of the overall situation.


    After finally meeting the one that suits him best, the Dragon God is not too happy to mention it. Seizing the opportunity this time, maybe he can regain the third place. The first three drops are a big blow to the Dragon God.


    At the same time, many main gods have also turned their attention to this one after another.


    Every time the main **** phantom erupts, it means that they will have huge gains. There were three eruptions of phantoms of gods, only the second time there were a large number of phantoms of the main gods.


    But soon, everyone stopped worrying, because this outbreak was much more violent than before. The ghost shadow of the main **** that appeared this time was more exaggerated than the second time, and maybe it was stronger than the outbreak each time. While everyone is happy, they are also a little worried. Worried that if the main **** phantom erupts too much, it will not be able to deal with it.


    But this time, there should be no problem. In front of Chi Nan, two appeared, and Chi Nan did not hesitate to move out with a clone, one for each. At this time, Chi Nan didn''t worry that the evil **** would come to deal with him.


    Because they themselves are more eager to improve their strength At this time, time and opportunities will not be wasted. Besides, assaulting the orthodox gods at such a chaotic moment might send oneself in too.


    The phantoms of the main gods that appear all the time are likely to treat them as targets for themselves.


    Since there is no worry, all people have nothing to worry about other than leaving a part of their attention on the other side. To wholeheartedly fight against the main **** phantom, this should be paid attention to.


    And Chi Nan still owes the source of the two laws of the Alchemist, and now he needs to kill more as soon as possible. Chi Nan was anxious that there were more ghost shadows of the main god, so that he could have the opportunity to support others. But if there is too much, it would be inappropriate to expose too much power. Regardless, let''s take one step at a time anyway.


    The two phantoms of the main gods in front of him, one attribute is incompatible with him, and the other attribute is messy, neither is suitable for him.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1576： There was a lot of outbreak this time

    ? All the main gods, besides their own hole cards, have used almost all means, and they have even besieged many of these things with their clones. Because this time the sooner the better.


    Last time the main **** phantom erupted, it happened that the action was too slow and other people were needed to support it. This time, the outbreak was even more intense, and everyone was scrambling to complete it as soon as possible.


    It''s just that the speed of this outbreak is beyond their imagination. Chi Nan did not agree to wipe out the two main **** ghosts. Before the source of the law was collected, a ghost of the main **** appeared again next to it. This time, it was a fire attribute, Chi Nan didn''t know this guy, and he was a little happy.


    The origins of the laws left by the different flame masters, after being absorbed by their own demon incarnation, the effect will definitely be better.


    Chi Nan did not hesitate and immediately began to besiege. It''s just that Chi Nan''s dream of siege failed, because soon another one appeared around him. "Strange, how come there are so many, where are the others."


    While Chi Nan was fighting, he still had the mind to look at other places. This was the advantage of being strong.


    But at this moment, Chi Nan received a request from the Lord of Nature next to him. On the Lord of Nature, he was alone against the three ghosts of the Lord, but the fourth appeared and he could only ask for help.


    And the only one who was closest to him was able to support him, and that was Chi Nan alone.


    Without thinking about it, Chi Nan directly released Lei Feng. Lei Feng seemed to be teleporting, and instantly appeared beside the newly-appearing main **** phantom. It''s a pity that this main **** is of water attributes.


    It seems that I can only collect it temporarily, and see if it''s useful in a while. Chi Nan didn''t want to absorb some sources of laws that were not in line with him. He was also worried that there would be problems in that way.


    Even though his own godhead capacity seemed extraordinary, Chi Nan still did not dare to take risks.


    Seeing Lei Feng from Chi Nan flying over, the Lord of Nature breathed a sigh of relief. The other main gods all admired the Lei Feng in Chi Nan''s hands, it was a divine tool that could be compared to a main god.


    "This Lei Feng''s strength seems to be stronger than before." Suddenly, a main **** said.


    After seeing the other people next to him, the same goes for a closer look. "Yes, it was not a real thunder and lightning before, but now it has become a real thunder and lightning. The vitality turns into thunder and lightning, and the power is even more terrifying." The Lord of Elements has the most say, because she herself can control the lightning elements, and The power is not small.


    After just one glance, everyone didn''t continue to pay attention to this issue, because at this time everyone''s attention was attracted by the phantom of the main **** around him. The number of ghosts of the main gods that appeared this time actually exceeded the number of main gods.


    The opposite Cthulhu is the same. Even with the help of the top evil gods, plus the five top evil gods that have just appeared, these evil gods are still in a mess, almost failing to resist.


    Fortunately, at the peak of the outbreak, they still supported it tenaciously. Otherwise, I am afraid we will lose.


    "Fortunately, five top Cthulhus were created ahead of time this time. Otherwise, at such a scale, we might have someone die here." The Cthulhu saw this kind of scene, and felt very concerned.


    "Yeah, the boss is the most powerful, far-sighted. If it weren''t for the boss''s call, we would definitely not do this." The boss said that the Lord of Corruption is the most powerful of all the evil gods.


    "Should we make a few more this time, so that our quantity will be more."


    A newly promoted Cthulhu reminded in a low voice that although he needed to give his boss the two main god-level laws of origin, but he also wanted to use the same method to recruit the younger brother.


    Seeing this kind of explosion scene, he doesn''t worry in the future that he will have no law to use it.


    "Shut up, we absolutely can''t continue to make top evil gods, otherwise the orthodox main gods will also make them. They can make twenty-eight at a time, and we will be in trouble at that time." The Lord of Corruption passed through the cold voice. . At this time, several people who were speaking closed their mouths, and focused on watching their deity fighting in the void.


    No way, the top evil gods that they spawned have not yet had their own divine tools, nor have their own main **** clones, so they can only step forward, and their combat effectiveness is not very good.


    Not only on their side, those demon gods are also cleaning up the phantoms of the main gods around them. The demon incarnation of Chi Nan was also cleaning up those near him at this time, and they couldn''t let them destroy it.


    At the same time, Chi Nan''s gaze also fixed on the place of the opposite Demon God. "Those demon gods get the source of the law of no use, they can only sacrifice to the abyss, but the abyss absorbs these things is not very effective, but it can improve the essence. They can''t be made successful, those demon gods and the will of the abyss are not the same. "


    Chi Nan secretly planned in his heart to trade their law source from the hands of the demon god. Believe in those demon gods, and don''t want to be controlled by the will of the abyss all the time.


    As long as I can give them a hope, the transaction of the origin of these laws will naturally be completed. With the help of the three demon gods and the help of the will of the abyss, there are definitely many ghosts of the main **** they hunted.


    On the contrary, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation is a bit troublesome here, and there is only one person in such a large territory. If it weren''t for being high in the void and not close to the central area, I am afraid that Chi Nan''s demon incarnation would be too busy for him.


    It was also the first clone of the demon incarnation some time ago. It was just completed This time it happened to be taken out, otherwise it might not be enough. Chi Nan''s demon incarnation, all of his subordinate gods and subordinate gods were dispatched. That''s right, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation also has its own subordinate gods, not those demon gods.


    There were a lot of talents trained in the past. After leaving the abyss, Chi Nan turned these dark-attributed elves into gods, and all of them became his own subordinate gods. At this time, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation was the largest dark **** system.


    The demon incarnation has even replaced the status of the Lord of Shadows in the past, and the status is even higher.


    "It seems that the eruption has been completed. It was the last wave just now. If it continues to increase, it will be troublesome. The next eruption, I don''t know if it will continue to be like this." I feel that there is less fluctuation in the surrounding gods and ghosts. , Chi Nan also breathed a sigh of relief.


    If this continues, he might expose some of his hole cards. The other gods are the same as myself.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1577： The troubled master of the conspiracy

    ? There are many phantoms of the main gods that erupt, and the benefits brought by them are very large, but similarly, the large number of phantoms of the main gods also causes great pressure on the major gods. Not all main gods have this strength.


    For example, the master of the conspiracy, although this master **** is very dangerous, but his own strength is almost the bottom.


    This time, when two ghosts of the main **** appeared around him, the master of the conspiracy was still able to fight at first. But when the third appeared, the master of the conspiracy began to feel uncomfortable.


    These phantoms of the main gods, even without the kingdom of gods and artifacts, even without the power of the peak period of the year, are still the main gods. And their combat effectiveness is not much worse than the master of the heavily armed conspiracy.


    In the hands of the master of the conspiracy, there is only one main artifact, the dagger in his hand. It is said that being hit by this dagger, even the main **** will suffer severe damage. If it is not the main god, even if it is lightly swiped by a dagger, it will be killed on the spot. At this moment, the master of the conspiracy had smeared the dagger with his own god-killing potion.


    His main divine weapon plus the god-killing potion must be very lethal.


    "Huh, do you really think I can''t help it?" The master of the conspiracy sneered darkly. Suddenly a thick black smoke appeared at the feet of a master **** phantom, and the black smoke instantly enveloped it.


    Even the main **** phantom was controlled by this special magic circle that didn''t know when it was placed in the void. In just a moment, this was enough for the action of the master of the conspiracy.


    Almost instantly, the master of the conspiracy appeared next to the ghost of the master **** like a ghost, lightly stabbing the dagger in his hand. The speed was very fast. Although he had already made a defensive action, the ghost of the main **** was still hit.


    As soon as it touches, the master of the conspiracy dodges immediately, but it won¡¯t work if it doesn¡¯t. Because at this moment, the two ghost ghosts from the outside world also fought over, and they would be injured if they didn''t dodge.


    The ghost shadow of the main **** who was hit by him turned black, a strange smell diffused from his body, and his breath quickly weakened. "Sure enough, the ability to resist toxins and curses is far inferior to that of ordinary gods. After all, phantoms are fake. Except for the origin of the law, everything else is problematic." The master of the conspiracy shook off another opponent''s attack and said. .


    "Looking at your actions just now, it should be that you want to defend with a shield. It seems that you were a good fighter before. If you have a shield in your hand, I am afraid that my attack just now can be blocked."


    The insight of the master of the conspiracy is one of the best among the master gods, and you can see at a glance what the movements of the master **** phantom just now are. That was an action to defend with a shield, which was the instinct of this main **** during his lifetime.


    Although the instinct was to stay now, there was no shield. The temporary shield constructed with divine power was too slow to condense. Before condensing it, the master of the conspiracy had already left. At this time, the strong curse on the dagger plus the toxins brought by the god-killing potion directly caused the main **** phantom to fall into a desperate situation.


    The master of the conspiracy can relax a little now. Each person only needs to deal with one of his clone and his deity. As long as you find a chance to hurt one of them, then this one will be over.


    As the master **** of the conspiracy priesthood, the master of the conspiracy has a strong ability to hide. That''s how the bound magic circle that was secretly arranged before came from, even other main gods, it''s hard to find it in fierce battles. So what''s the next thing to do with this one? The eyes of the master of the conspiracy flickered slightly.


    But at this moment, two breaths broke out beside him again. These two breaths were so sudden and so close to him. The master of the conspiracy didn''t react at once.


    The next moment, only a bright light flickered, and the clone not far away was bound by a holy beam.


    The clone had just turned into a black shadow, but none of them escaped, and then a golden sword aura fell from the sky next to him, directly enveloping his clone, without even having a chance to escape.


    Although his own magic arts are very powerful, they are all very complicated and require some specific conditions. Such a frontal battle is simply not what the master of the conspiracy is good at. Just now, it seemed that he was suddenly attacked.


    When the master of the conspiracy reacted, his clone had actually died.


    "Damn, these **** ghost shadows." The master of the conspiracy was depressed. He knew that he would be in danger next. Because he has only one deity now, but he has to face the siege of the five main gods phantoms. Although one of them had been poisoned and it seemed that he would not live long, four of them also caused a headache.


    Without even thinking about it, the master of the conspiracy directly sent a signal for help. Just waited for a while, but no one came to help.


    Taking a moment to look around, the master of the conspiracy became depressed: "Damn it, how could this happen, what happened this time." Because several main gods near him are actually busy, they are all entangled by the shadows of these main gods. Up.


    No wonder no one is here to help, even if you change to yourself. But the other main gods farther away hadn''t noticed the things here yet. In desperation, the master of the conspiracy can only send a signal to the other gods farther away, hoping that they will save themselves.


    It''s just that the enemies around www.novelhall.com are not so good at each other. A holy light fell, covering the master of the conspiracy. The master of the conspiracy screamed, his body exploded, and he broke free.


    The master of the conspiracy is of the Darkness and Toxins, and the Holy Light has a certain restraint effect on him. Usually they can restrain each other, but at this time, it is troublesome to restrain themselves. "No, you must send a signal as soon as possible." The master of the conspiracy was rarely anxious at this time.


    The nearby kingdom of God urged it with all its strength to bless its own power. If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t be able to survive under the siege of the five main **** ghosts. The divine kingdom of the master of the conspiracy flickered, and black light broke out continuously.


    But there was no way. Under the siege, the master of the conspiracy became more and more precarious. After a while, there were more scars on his body. This is what other main gods left for you, so don''t even think about recovering without a certain amount of time.


    The immense power of the law continuously drilled into his body, even the master of the conspiracy could not help but screamed. "Damn it, come here quickly." Finally found the opportunity and sent a remote signal, the master of the conspiracy once again found the opportunity by the other party. A huge force hit his back fiercely.

 Chapter 1578： Terrible curse and poison

    ? The master of conspiracy who is good at hiding in the dark, is very uncomfortable with this kind of frontal confrontation.


    Moreover, it is still in the form of one person against multiple people, and if this continues, he will definitely not end well. "Damn it, if you don''t come again, you can only use the last resort."


    The master of the conspiracy was not worried, but he was still a little worried. Taking the time to look at the distance, the main **** in the distance has not come over, there is no way, because everyone is busy killing the main **** phantom near him. At this time, no one has the strength to come to rescue. Because of the distance, everyone didn''t even have the opportunity to unite with each other.


    And because of the distraction again, the master of the conspiracy got a few more scars on his body. The most serious scar appeared on the top of his head. If it weren''t for dodge quickly, perhaps his godhead would be hurt.


    For the gods, any injury can be recovered, only the injury of the godhead, that can never be recovered. As long as the godhead is damaged, one''s own law cohesion will be permanently depleted.


    More serious, if you hurt your own soul, it really hurts the root. It is difficult to repair the damage of the soul, and if it is not repaired, even the main **** will not have a chance to go further in his life.


    Injured again, the master of the conspiracy finally realized his situation. "Damn it, wait another three minutes. If you don''t come, you can only use the last resort. Damn it, I didn''t expect that I would be here too."


    The master of the conspiracy said to himself coldly in his heart, and for three minutes, it was obviously not so easy to resist at this time.


    With the strength of the master of the conspiracy, although there is no problem in continuing to fight here for a few days, after more than three minutes, he has no chance to launch the last resort. So, this is my last chance.


    But before three minutes, a scar appeared on the thigh of the master of the conspiracy again, which was left by a soldier.


    This scar made the master of the conspiracy finally no longer have the idea of ??waiting. None of the surrounding main gods can get rid of their opponents so quickly, and besides, they will not easily support themselves. No way, who makes the master of the conspiracy not very popular. There are too many calculations that others can like.


    "I made a calculation mistake, there are no three minutes, and it''s about to start now."


    The master of the conspiracy sighed, and the speed suddenly increased a lot. He broke free from the encirclement of several other main **** phantoms, and flew quickly towards his own kingdom.


    The main **** phantom found that his target had disappeared, and hurriedly pursued it. They don''t care what the goal is going to do, all they have to do is to completely eliminate the goal.


    The master of the conspiracy ignored the chasing soldiers behind him, and rushed into the kingdom of God in a flash. In the next moment, the power of the kingdom of God began to diffuse, and the surrounding black energy became more and more dense, eroding the surrounding void.


    This black energy contained violent curses and poisons, even the main **** was reluctant to approach it. After a few ghost shadows of the main **** approached here, changes began to appear in his body. This is a rejection of strong toxins and curses. If it is a normal main god, he will definitely retreat at this time, and it is impossible to let his body be corroded and damaged.


    But these main **** phantoms will not, because they have no thinking at all, only knowing the goal of dealing with themselves.


    So a series of attacks were released from the hands of these main **** phantoms, and the target was the kingdom of God in front of them. Even if it is a top **** country, facing the attack of the main god, it is impossible to be without the slightest damage.


    Especially when several main gods took turns attacking at the same time, the kingdom of gods itself became violently occupied. A series of cracks slowly appeared on the surface, this is a manifestation of the kingdom of God has been seriously damaged.


    The master of the conspiracy didn''t waste any time. He just returned to his kingdom of God and instantly appeared in his temple. The next moment, the door of the never-closed temple closed, and a strange breath burst out.


    This twilight aura quickly filled the entire scope of the kingdom of God, continuously spreading out.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and the patterns on the surface of the Kingdom of God suddenly revolved. The original crack disappeared all at once. The originally hard barrier, at this moment, seemed to have become flowing water, and it was actually flowing.


    The attacks of several ghost ghosts are constantly being absorbed, which is definitely not a manifestation of a normal kingdom of God. If it is a normal main god, you will back off when you say anything, and carefully observe what is happening.


    But these main **** phantoms will not, they are still attacking, only attacking. But soon they didn''t have a chance to escape, because a special atmosphere around them formed in the void, directly surrounding them all.


    The next moment, terrifying toxins and curses burst out toward the surroundings, mercilessly, turning the surroundings into a desperate situation. Even if it is the main **** phantom, after being involved in this force, it can only barely struggle.


    Substantial toxins and curses are also very corrosive to the body of the Lord God. Under the erosion of this power, the void has left little mottled traces, which are traces that will remain in the void forever. At this moment, the strength of the master of conspiracy broke out far surpassed the normal master god.


    "What a strong law fluctuation, what a terrible power, worthy of the old master god, even if the strength is not very good, but the card is not to be underestimated." Chi Nan took a moment to look up, his eyes full of surprise.


    This force, even if you are involved in it, 80% can''t survive At least this is how I am now. But after this battle, if you gain more of yourself, you will be able to have a greater sense of survival.


    "This ghastly guy, I know he must have other hidden methods. Damn, this method is really terrible." Even the Lord of Light, who had been looking down on him, was frightened at this time.


    As long as there is a free main god, at this time, he will take the time to look at the position of the master of the conspiracy, even the evil **** is no exception. There are a lot of people who can raise the poison to the main **** level, but there are not many who can raise the curse to this level. The curse was originally an auxiliary force, which could threaten the main god, and it was definitely not that easy.


    Everyone knows that the master of conspiracy is good at cursing, but they are so good at this level that they didn''t think of it.


    "No, it feels a little weird. This doesn''t seem to be a normal attack." Suddenly, the voice of the Elf Lord rang in the conference room. Everyone turned around and found that the problem was not right.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1579： Unexpected battle damage result

    ? At this moment, the clone of the master of the conspiracy actually began to slowly fade, like an ink painting submerged in the water, the black breath slowly permeated, but his figure became increasingly bleak.


    No matter what other people asked, the master of the conspiracy did not answer, as if it had really become a statue.


    After a while, the figure of the master of the conspiracy disappeared. But the location of the Divine Kingdom of the original master of the conspiracy was a black smoke, strong toxins and curses, turning the neighborhood into a jedi. Even if the main **** enters it, it will definitely be greatly affected, and it is not impossible for a person to accidentally die in it.


    It was as if the master of the conspiracy had completely released the power in his kingdom of God. This is even the power with the foundation is released, this guy actually prepared this kind of detrimental skill.


    "No, the **** seat of the master of the conspiracy disappeared." Suddenly, a **** shouted loudly.


    Others frowned, and suddenly found that the seat of the master of conspiracy in the Pantheon had disappeared. There are only two possibilities for this situation, one is the deity of the gods and leaving, and the other is the demise of the gods.


    Judging from the appearance of the master of the conspiracy, this is obviously dead. "No way, that guy who hides from calculations all day, does he have this kind of means to die together? Is he so stubborn?"


    The Lord of the Light looked incredible. He thought he knew the Lord of the Conspiracy very well. Who could have imagined that he would actually do such a thing at the last moment. Use your own life to force the enemy to die.


    You know, although the master of the conspiracy is constantly injured, he can definitely hold on for a long time. As long as you hold on to the end and wait for others to free up to rescue, there will be no problems at that time.


    "It''s a pity, another main **** has fallen. If he could have the essence of life in his hands, maybe it wouldn''t be the case."


    The Lord of Beasts sighed. The place where he was stationed was not far away from the position of the Lord of the Conspiracy, and he could see the situation of the Lord of the Conspiracy. At that time, it really had reached an extremely critical juncture. If there is life essence to restore one''s own body and repel the power of the law of other main gods'' shadows, it will naturally last longer.


    Everyone looked towards Chi Nan. At this moment, Chi Nan''s life essence was no longer a treasure, but a precious strategic material. Even Chi Nan himself wanted to keep more.


    "Haha, everyone is welcome to come and trade." Chi Nan said with a smile: "But my life essence is not much, and I can''t take out too much. You know that this kind of thing is not so easy to get."


    Everyone nodded slightly, but they were also considering whether to exchange some. Even if they already have them, they are thinking about whether to get more, these things are really very useful in the battle between the main gods.


    "No, how come you haven''t died yet." A scream suddenly appeared. Everyone looked towards the void, and there was still one other ghost shadow that should have died together with the master of the conspiracy.


    The one who came out was a warrior god, although his body was in tatters, it looked very miserable, and he was seriously injured. But it still flew out blankly, but it seemed that it still maintained a large part of its combat effectiveness. As soon as he came out, this main **** phantom attacked towards his goal, which was where another main **** was nearby.


    "It''s the lord of the contract, can I still hold on to it?" The lord of the holy light quickly turned his head and asked.


    The lord of the contract had an ugly face, and was about to say something, but suddenly the deity screamed with injury.


    As the master of the contract, there is no doubt about the ability, but his own combat power is the same as the master of the conspiracy, it is really not very good. As a result, he was just distracted and hurt by the shadow of the main **** beside him.


    "Speed ??up, absolutely can''t let these main **** phantoms continue to arrogantly continue."


    Having lost one main god, they don''t want to lose the second one. All the main gods speeded up one after another, and some even took out some methods that they had been hiding.


    Including Chi Nan, once again took out their own light of dying. Holding two artifacts that can fight, and another artifact that can fight autonomously, Chi Nan is also very dazzling at this moment. Every time this light of dying is used, everyone will understand it better. That terrible lethality, even the major gods, still has lingering fears.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the main **** phantom was more troublesome than they thought, especially some of the ones that took a long time to recover. At this moment, some fighting instincts have been restored, and strength is definitely not simple.


    It was because of such a delay that the Lord of the Contract was overtaken by the supporting Lord Void. After a series of attacks, everyone did not expect that the contract master hadn''t even left a single killer move for combat.


    The only thing that works is a self-disciplined contract. After the contract broke out, the master of the contract burst out a powerful white divine light instantly, and the phantom of the main **** on the front was directly killed. It''s a pity that before everyone cheered, I found that the Lord of Contract''s breath was declining. The blow just now was actually very expensive.


    The lord of the contract was ready to learn the lord of the conspiracy to return to his own kingdom, but found that there was no chance.


    The main **** phantom who surrounded him continued to attack without expression. The declining breath noticed that there was no killer move, and even the artifact was not the master of the contract to attack, and finally did not hold on.


    Under the continuous attack, the scars on the body of the contract lord were getting more and more, and he was finally pierced into the head by the warrior god, and the godhead was full of cracks. The contract master who screamed, wanted to retreat, and there was no chance.


    Flames burned in the void, and the entire body of the Lord of the Contract was refined and clean. As the flames burned, the godhead of the lord of the contract shattered. This means that another main **** has fallen. Among the countless planes, countless people who had signed contracts suddenly discovered that their contracts had expired, and many people began to panic.


    Many planes fell into chaos because of this, and those who knew that the Lord of Adventure had fallen even cried bitterly.


    The Kingdom of God of the Lord of the Contract was nearby, and with the death of the Lord of the Contract, the power of the Kingdom of God suddenly burst out. A large number of chaotic contract forces continued to erupt in the void, forming a new Jedi.


    As long as you dare to enter it, you will be marked with countless rules. Only by following these rules can you survive normally, otherwise you will be punished. This is a manifestation of the powerful contract power accumulated at the main **** level.

 Chapter 1580： This is a terrible victory, right?

    "Asshole, how could this happen." The warrior master next to him shredded his opponent in an instant, but found that it was still a step too late. The Lord of War not far away was the same, and he almost eliminated his opponent at the same time.


    "Then you can only take revenge, half of one person, don''t let them deal with other people."


    The lord of war flew forward. Although the lord of the contract is dead, his opponent does not have. Those few main **** phantoms will continue to help others and expand the results of the main **** phantom.


    They absolutely don''t allow this. Now that they have solved the phantom of the main **** around them, then these are also theirs. The two main gods shot at the same time, letting everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the easiest person to fight, I am afraid, besides the Lord of Time who does not know the depth, only the Lord of Alchemy is left. The master of alchemy has many methods and many artifacts on his body. He actually hides in a fortress made by a large master artifact, constantly attacking the surrounding area with attacks of the master artifact level, which looks like an alchemy cannon.


    There are also four puppets of the main artifact level around, each of which can be used as a main god. Even without releasing his own clone, he was able to fight against the four main **** phantoms.


    Such a laid-back look makes people wonder if they are on the same level. Alchemists are like this, their strength can never be placed on the surface, and no one knows what abilities they have.


    Chi Nan''s end was also fast, and when Lei Feng resolved his opponent, he returned to Chi Nan''s side with the origin of the law. The two newly-appearing ghost shadows of the main gods around Chi Nan were quickly torn apart.


    "Hey, do you need help?" Chi Nan shouted while looking at the surroundings, but didn''t do anything directly.


    Although this phantom of the Lord God is dangerous and troublesome, it also means a huge gain, so naturally it can''t interfere indiscriminately. As long as the surrounding main gods can persist, no one asks for help, and Chi Nan has no choice in the end.


    Looking at the distance, the dead master of the conspiracy and the master of the contract are not a pity, but it is a pity that the source of the rules of the main **** level in the Jedi. Hey, it has become a place of Jedi, and it has just been formed, and even oneself dare not break in. Looking around, Chi Nan looked at the place where his **** and subordinate gods were fighting.


    Their battles are also pretty good and they can persist. After the emergence of no new ghost ghosts, the remaining combat power can already be solved. Chi Nan simply asked the clone to leave here with Lei Feng.


    No way, he still has a troublesome battlefield, and that is the place where his demon incarnate. They are all alone, so you don''t need to ask if you need help, Chi Nan can do it directly.


    When the main **** ghost erupted, the gods gradually stabilized the battle line, regained their advantages bit by bit, and finally eliminated these **** ghosts. Then, all the gods almost laughed.


    The gain this time is really not small, and his strength can definitely be greatly improved. For those who died, there is no way, they have no chance to enjoy the fruits of the final victory.


    After the Elf Lord resolved it, he didn''t stop immediately. Among the dead gods, there are more important ones, and after discussing with others, a drop of life essence falls. In the void, the emerald light burst out, so warm and cool, full of contradictions, but it made people feel very comfortable.


    The wounds of the dead gods, even the upper gods, quickly disappeared, and the missing body parts can only be regenerated with divine power in the future to make up for it. But the dead **** was actually resurrected.


    Even the shattered godhead healed again, but there were cracks on it. Fortunately, there is nothing missing in the law, as long as you recover well afterwards. This life essence is really too powerful.


    And those middle-level gods and lower-level gods, once the life essence is used, even the broken and missing godheads can be completely restored, and only a few top-level upper-level gods can''t be completely restored. After all, this is a treasure that has a great effect on the main god, but it is not an ordinary thing. The resurrected gods added a little smile to this battle.


    It''s just that those gods whose friends and relatives died are not so comfortable at this time. Even if one embarks on the path of the gods, not everyone is alone, and the gods need their loved ones even more.


    The most uncomfortable will belong to the subordinate spirits of the master of conspiracy and the master of contract. His main **** is dead, and his **** system is also facing collapse. It can be said that his status has plummeted.


    They don''t even know whether they should leave, because the main **** has just died, and now there is a chance of resurrection. Should I stay here to show my loyalty, or should I leave here to find another future?


    If it was before, most people would temporarily choose the first one, which is good for them. But under this special environment, if one is not careful, he will die. Under such circumstances, who dares to take it lightly.


    Soon, the master of the conspiracy made the first choice. They knew that their Lord God was unpopular, and there was no chance for them to be resurrected. And as the master of the conspiracy, most of them are the first to consider their own interests. Do whatever is good for you, and the conspiracy **** system will soon fall apart.


    Seeing such a top-level **** system dying out, even the other main gods were full of sorrow.


    The most important thing for the top **** system is the existence of the main god, even if the main **** is gone, what can be left.


    The men of the master of the conspiracy are looking for their own future, and the men of the master of the contract are somewhat helpless. In the end, these people were divided into three parts and one part was dedicated to resurrecting their Lord God, and worked hard for this matter.


    Therefore, these people''s kingdom of God is near the Jedi, and they all left here, looking for opportunities. Perhaps, this can be regarded as a means of getting out of combat, many people thought of it.


    There are also some people who gather their subordinates and establish a new **** system, a smaller **** system. Those who do this kind of thing are all the upper gods in the previous gods, otherwise they would not have this appeal.


    Those who remain, either become retail investors, or find ways to join other gods. I believe that many gods will welcome a **** with contract ability, but contract-type gods are rare.


    For those gods who are not contract-type godheads, the future is a bit at a loss. The war is far from over, and no one knows what will happen in the end. Chi Nan sighed, but he himself wanted to have a contract-type god. His subordinates just lack the existence of this type.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1581： Comparison of losses between the two parties

    In the huge conference room, there are not many people, but there are not many people, but this time everyone''s atmosphere is very heavy.


    All the people were silent. The gods below looked at the main gods in the center from time to time. The main gods had a bad face, and they were also silent, and they didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    If someone enters here, maybe they will all be regarded as statues.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and the external affairs have slowly been processed, and it can be said that it has gradually ceased. At this time, someone finally spoke. "Everyone talk about how to deal with the current situation."


    The first one to export was the orc main god, even if the orc **** system developed the fastest with the help of these few gods phantoms, but this time, their main gods felt a huge threat. No, it shouldn''t be said to be a threat, because the main **** has already died. This is not a trivial matter, nor is it the cause of the face-to-face attack.


    "Let''s calculate the comparison between our two sides. After all, our real enemy is not the ghosts of the gods." The Lord of Light looked around and said: "By the way, the Lord of Black Lotus hasn''t joined our meeting yet."


    Chi Nan immediately opened his mouth and said: "There are some things that the Lord of Black Lotus hasn''t finished. After the **** seat is formed, he will come over."


    Indeed, the battles in other places are basically over now, but the demon incarnation is not there yet. There are still two ghosts of the main gods over there, and his clone and the demon incarnation are encircling and suppressing them.


    If it weren''t for the strength over there, and there was a lot of extra energy, no one would be sure whether the Demon God or the Cthulhu would sneak over. The current demon incarnation has not yet made contact with the demon god.


    Everyone nodded, but they didn''t care too much. They could also clearly feel the things over there.


    Soon, a higher **** handed the report to all the main gods, and then said: "This time our loss compared with the other party. If you calculate it carefully, I am afraid that we have lost more."


    After speaking, the person closed his mouth, but the faces of others were still ugly. Because in their opinion, this is no longer a problem of relatively large losses, but a very large one.


    "Hey, the army is not concentrated enough, otherwise it won''t be like this." The Warrior Lord said a little annoyed. But everyone didn''t answer the conversation, because the composition of their side was destined to be impossible for them all to gather together, and they still had to surround the evil gods and evil spirits. Besides, the orthodox gods in the upper hand cannot trust each other so easily.


    Chi Nan was also looking at the report, but there was a hint of worry in his eyes. "If this continues, the next time the phantom of the gods erupts, it might be dangerous." Chi Nan''s words resonated with everyone.


    Only at this time, no one still proposed to make a large number of master gods. Even if they knew it might be dangerous next time, they didn''t want to add too many competitors so quickly. Even if it is the main **** who cannot continue to ascend, it is still the main god.


    Chi Nan saw that no one had proposed this solution, and it was a bit boring, so he didn''t want to say anything. Anyway, they are the main gods, what can they do? If you do it indiscriminately, it is definitely not a good thing for you to arouse other people''s resentment. If one fails, maybe oneself will be involved in trouble.


    In the report, he lost two main gods on his side. This was a real loss, and it was completely gone. Without special circumstances, these two main gods have no chance to be resurrected.


    From the start of the war to the present, three main gods have been lost on his side, and one main **** has fallen. Even if he and the demon incarnation were added two, the number of main gods now became twenty-six.


    On the other hand, Cthulhu lost one, and that was because of his unsuccessful loss. The top Demon God lost one, and it was calculated by himself, only these two, no other losses.


    At the level of the main god, the loss on his side was twice that of the other side. Moreover, the other party has also created five incomplete top evil gods, and the number has not decreased but increased. Obviously, the strength of the army has the advantage, but it is at a disadvantage in the confrontation. There is nothing to say about this. Looking at the loss this time, their orthodox gods are even more terrifying.


    Let''s not talk about how much the evil **** has lost. It is on his own side that the upper **** has lost more than a dozen. This has not been fully counted. Even the middle gods lost hundreds of them at once, which is not considered to be the fighting power of gods and created gods.


    If you add these, you don''t know how much you have lost. And the lower gods don''t need statistics anymore, as long as they appear near the powerful **** ghost this time, the losses will be very large.


    Had it not been for the number of gods on the central plane in recent years, plus the gods that were raised by the gods'' origins left by the ghosts, I am afraid that after these few battles, the major gods will become commanders of bare rods.


    Similarly, his subordinates have suffered a lot of losses. Fortunately, the number of his subordinates was originally small, so Chi Nan only needed to bring out some life essence to resurrect them all. But think about it, I don''t have much essence of life anymore. I spent too much on transactions before. It seems that next, we must find a way to protect their safety.


    "Perhaps, it''s time to take out the remaining first-generation void scorpions."


    Previously, Chi Nan had a large inventory of Void Scorpions, but they had been kept in order to hide their strength and had not taken them out. Later, with the second generation of Void Scorpion, these inventories did not increase.


    Now the major gods have used their own powerful powers, and they have taken out more void scorpions, which is not so conspicuous On the contrary, protecting their subordinates will also increase the prestige of their gods .


    "Well, that''s it." Chi Nan settled to pay attention, and Shen Guo immediately began to act.


    "Everyone understands the situation. In each battle, our losses are much greater than those of the Cthulhu. We must put an end to this situation. I think we should prepare as soon as possible and launch a general attack against the Cthulhu."


    "I agree, we can''t continue like this. If we wait until the Lord of Gods is born, we will definitely not be opponents."


    The gods all agreed, but the Lord of Time opposed it. "It''s not possible now. I don''t have the most suitable time. I feel that a most suitable time will soon appear. We need to wait."


    No one thought that this time the Lord of Time had directly expressed his opinions, and he still directly opposed everyone''s opinions. This situation is really rare.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1582： I have 1 new idea

    "Why should we wait? For this opportunity, we have already lost so much. The demise of the two main gods does not explain the problem. If we continue to wait, perhaps we will not have a chance."


    The warrior lord was a little excited. For him, rushing to kill the enemy is the best method and the most direct method, but this time it is too troublesome to wait and wait.


    "If we do it from the beginning, now the Heretic God and the Demon God will be wiped out by us, and we will never lose anything. Moreover, if we eliminate them before the evil spirits appear, the remaining top God evil spirits will not be eliminated. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s because we have been procrastinating, that¡¯s why it became like this."


    The Lord of Time said indifferently: "It seems like a missed opportunity now, but I can feel that if this is not the case, the future will be a real disaster. That opportunity is also a disaster."


    The Lord of Time said so, and the other gods also believed a lot. The prestige that the Lord of Time has accumulated over the years is not simple.


    "Okay, okay, what our own people are arguing, we still have enemies to deal with."


    The Lord of Nature came out to complete the field, and the atmosphere finally eased a little, but there were still some gods who were depressed, and it seemed that they did not agree with the Lord of Time. But if everyone does not unite, there will be a total of twenty main gods on the opposite side. Relying on his own power, in the past it was a death-seeking, and it was useless at all.


    It is necessary to unite all people to have a great chance of winning. So although they are very depressed, there is still no way to change this situation. It is not an easy task to unite all people.


    "Everyone, although our losses are great, in fact our gains are also very great. Our losses have always seemed to be greater than those of Cthulhu, but the gap between us is also getting bigger and bigger."


    Chi Nan''s words made everyone''s eyes bright. Yes, they have suffered a great loss because of the many ghosts and shadows on their side. However, there are many ghosts and ghosts, which also means greater gains.


    There are a large number of gods origin, in fact, the overall strength of the orthodox gods has not only not weakened, but is still constantly improving, rapidly improving. From the beginning to the present, their strength is much stronger than the other.


    "The problem now is not the lower-level gods, but the main gods at our level. At our level, the gap between each other has narrowed." The warrior lord said angrily.


    They originally had twenty-eight main gods, but after several wars and chaos, they have become twenty-six. On the other side, there are already twenty, and there are only six differences between them. This is the difference in number.


    Even if the difference in quality may be greater, there is nothing wrong with the reduction in strength.


    Chi Nan simply stopped talking to them, and closed his mouth for himself.


    But the Lord of Light spoke again: "I have an idea, how about you listen to it."


    Everyone looked towards the Lord of Light, and the Lord of Light said again: "Although they have lost two main gods, these two main gods have left many powerful people in their lives. Maybe we can train them. We can. Choose two to train to become the main god, and then take over the power left by the original main god. In this way, our power can be restored."


    Everyone nodded slightly when they heard the words: "That''s right, the attributes are similar. Just pay for the proper spiritual origin. We just have it in our hands. If the speed is fast, we may catch up with the final battle."


    Hearing this, the ears of the original two gods suddenly stood up. Although they have dispersed now, they did not expect such a turning point. No matter who is selected, that is a good opportunity to rise to the sky in one step.


    Originally, most people didn''t think they had the chance to become the main **** in their lifetime, but now it''s different. Now they have the opportunity to rise to the level of the main god, and the opportunity is right in front of them.


    Other gods are very envious. Although the opportunity is small, they have a chance after all, and they don''t even think about it. Only after hearing this, Chi Nan felt thoughtful in his heart.


    Others who cultivated the main **** feared that they would be apportioned resources and benefits, but they never needed those things, as long as they had enough life magic power, no matter how many main gods they cultivated, there would be no conflict with them. Find a few trusted people to train it, and the benefits you can bring to yourself in the future are unparalleled.


    "Of course, there is a requirement, that is, once you become the main god, you must be responsible for resurrecting the original main god. This is their obligation. After the master of the conspiracy and the contractor are resurrected, they must repay everyone''s favor."


    The words of the Lord of Light made the entanglement in the hearts of the original Lord Gods disappear. Although they have to pay something, once they are resurrected, the benefits will be much greater than the pay. This is a life, even the main **** is to save face. In this kind of thing, it is impossible to deny it at the cost of offending so many people.


    This kind of thing, even if they fall in the future, they must pay it back.


    "Well, I agree." The first person to express his stance was actually the Lord of the Warriors.


    This guy has been very irritable these days, but he didn''t expect to calm down now. Chi Nan glanced at him, not having a good impression of such a reckless man. But Chi Nan did not hesitate to raise his hand to agree.


    "I also agree that the origin of the gods will not come out here. I can give you the essence of life when the Lord God is resurrected in the future, it will be easier." Hearing the first half of the sentence, everyone frowned. But in the second half of the sentence, everyone laughed.


    Yes, Chinan has the essence of life. This thing is used for resurrection and is more precious than any resources. It really doesn''t hurt to have a good relationship with Chi Nan. Who will let Chi Nan have the holy bottle of life, and others won''t be able to use it.


    At the same time, Chi Nan''s existence is also a guarantee for them. "It should be, should each perform its duties? The origin of the law and other materials will be left to us."


    The Lord of Light glanced at the people below, and said gloomily: "Listen to me, I don''t know what you think, but don''t make me tricks, otherwise I won''t let you go. Now this This matter is very important, it is no longer your personal business." Facing the coercion of a main god, everyone lowered their heads.


    It''s not a good thing to be chased by a main god. People who were originally thoughtful have gradually changed their minds.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1583： Questions about candidates

    ?¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    Monthly ticket 100 plus more


    "Then, choose a candidate first. Different people use different laws and principles, so you can''t waste things."


    Everyone glanced at the people of the original two gods. "Are these two gods? To choose people in this area, you must first be loyal. Therefore, those who leave the gods don''t have to think about it."


    The expressions of those who had left the **** system suddenly changed dramatically. I regretted it in my heart, but this was an opportunity to become the master god, so I was actually given up by myself.


    The divine lord of one''s own **** system just died out, why did he leave so fast? Isn''t it good to wait for a while?


    There are not many high-level gods left in the contract gods, only three still retain the names of the contract gods, and the others have left. These people, without exception, belong to the group of people who have lost the opportunity. The triumphant mentality disappeared, his face was full of frustration, and even a touch of despair flashed in his heart.


    But the original three who stayed are much more happy. The relationship between each other suddenly became a competitor, and the original unity mentality became a little bit hostile to each other.


    There were still a lot of people who were wooing them after leaving those contracted gods, but now, everyone has stayed away from these guys. No one wants to offend the future Lord God, right?


    Moreover, the opinions of the main gods do not like these people, so naturally everyone has to behave in line with the opinions of the main gods. Soon, these people realized what it means to be cold and warm.


    In contrast to the original three remaining gods, many people began to contact them overtly and secretly. If the one who chooses to associate himself thinks that he will be selected in the future, then he will benefit from it in the future.


    "The three upper gods are all qualified. We don''t need to forcefully create the main god, so it takes some time. After they absorb the new law of fusion, they find an opportunity to break through, and the time is uncertain. However, the stronger main **** , It will be easier to break through itself."


    Chi Nan analyzed it, and then scanned the surroundings: "Then the strongest one should be Limoluo. It happens to be a contract attribute. It is very similar to the contract **** and can better control the contract **** system."


    The named Limorelu''s eyes burst out with bright light, and he looked at Chi Nan gratefully.


    It was only at this time that the Lord of Nature put forward an objection: "I don''t agree. Although every main **** is unique, the priesthood of the main **** is prone to overlap. And the greater the overlap, the easier it is to become an opponent in the future. "


    This is telling them that once this contracted **** becomes the main god, maybe he will not be so active to resurrect the original contract owner. After all, after the resurrection, he may become an enemy in the future. This is a clergy conflict, just like a business conflict. Chi Nan understood this kind of thing in a daze.


    Unlike the traditional gods, he himself did not realize the trouble caused by this kind of conflict, so he instinctively ignored it.


    "So, Limoro is the most inappropriate, we can exclude from it. The remaining two, one is the soil attribute, because the gap is too big, it is not very suitable. Then it is the last one."


    Everyone looked at the last one, this upper **** is actually the **** of medicine, and the priesthood is in medicine.


    Originally it had nothing to do with the contract, and he didn''t have a strong combat power. It could be said that he was the weakest among the remaining three upper gods. Originally, he thought he had no chance. Unexpectedly, he was selected all at once. The feeling of being hit by a big pie really makes people seem to be dreaming.


    "Yes, yes, this is good. It just happens that I have a source of law that has a certain connection with the treatment, so let''s come from me." The war lord did not hesitate to express his agreement.


    Also, the gods in medicine can give them a huge auxiliary effect. The most important thing is that there is no conflict between medicine and other main gods, at most there is a little overlap with the main gods of natural attributes.


    However, the overlap is not very large, and the nature of the gods is relatively gentle and can speak better. In this way, the conflict between them can be eased. Come to think of it, this character is actually the most suitable one.


    "I agree too." Chi Nan thought for a while and said that he had no opinion. Seeing that Chi Nan had expressed his opinions, the Lord of the Elves and the Lord of Nature had no objection. The three natural gods agree, and there is no problem at all.


    "Very well, then it''s you. Let your body come and absorb this principle of the main **** level. We will protect you until you break through and become the main god. You already know the rest of the matter."


    "Knowing that, I will work hard to resurrect my God Lord, and I will never forget the kindness of your crown." The **** of medicine hastily bowed and saluted, showing that he will definitely do what he should do. In fact, as the **** of medicine who is not good at combat effectiveness, he absolutely dare not repent of others.


    At this moment Li Moruo looked desperate, and the feeling of passing by with his hope was enough to make an upper **** collapse. The eyes of the **** of medicine were also full of resentment and killing intent.


    But then, he was hidden by himself. He is not that idiot when he exudes malice towards a future lord god. Besides, for a long time, maybe I will be working under this guy The performance is too bad now, and the probability of being secretly killed by a main **** in the future is very high.


    The gods who had been close to Limo Luo before quickly moved away, indicating that there was nothing to do with them. On the contrary, a large group of people around them kept congratulating the **** of medicine, flattering their faces.


    The source of this principle of the main **** level, as long as there is no accident, after absorbing it, he will definitely become the main god. How much success they will have in the future has nothing to do with them. First of all, they must become the main god.


    Soon, the deity of the **** of medicine left his kingdom and came near the meeting room. At this time, the clone of the Lord of War also brought that original source to the God of Medicine. In the envious eyes of other people, the origin of this law was absorbed cleanly, and then the **** of medicine was sent to the rear for everyone to protect.


    If there is an accident before the **** of medicine becomes the main god, their loss can be great. Although other main gods don''t need to drive out the origin of the law, they also have to provide a copy of various materials for promotion and resurrection.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 Chapter 1584： Actually we have only 1 candidate

    ? "So, now it''s the second person to choose, the people of the master of the conspiracy, what about this?"


    Everyone was a little helpless, all the gods of the conspiracy gods were indifferent and indifferent. As soon as the master of the conspiracy died, these people dispersed, looking for their own future, without any nostalgia at all.


    No one thought that things would turn around like this. Because of the different ideas, no one expressed their heartfelt hearts at all, which led to the fact that the conspiracy **** system no longer existed.


    There is no suitable candidate for the conspiracy **** system that has completely dissipated. If it weren''t for their bad reputation, perhaps many have joined other gods now. But it is precisely because of reputation issues that until now, none of these people have joined the divine system. In other words, they can regroup back at any time.


    "In fact, this is a feature of our **** system, and it is also a concept of survival. I now choose to return to the conspiracy to take a deep breath." A **** who conspired to take a deep breath immediately stood up and said.


    Others stood up one after another, saying that they had always been conspiracy gods. People who see these benefits and run away, even the main gods despise them very much.


    "Huh, it''s really a group of unaccountable guys." A voice suddenly drew a lot of echoes.


    These people who just **** in conspiracy deeply don''t care about it at all, all of them are cheeky.


    "I think we should choose from the rest of us this time. These people are too bad to play such an important role." Someone finally spoke and expressed their opposition to them.


    "Hmph, you are just an ordinary high-ranking **** with no background, no prestige, on what basis to take care of our affairs." In order to compete for the position of the future main god, at this time they united instead. Regardless of so many things, solve the enemy first. All people now have a common purpose.


    If it is said who is strong now, maybe they can fight on the spot. Even if they were just clones, they would also use clones to express their strength first.


    Looking at the thank you guy, the disdain in Chi Nan''s eyes became more and more serious. Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and he thought of something.


    "Everyone, this candidate is actually very easy to choose. Have you forgotten one thing?"


    Everyone turned their eyes on Chi Nan''s body. "Under the crown of the holy tree, if you choose to be under the crown, you must be the most loyal under the crown." A subordinate of the master of conspiracy quickly expressed his heartfelt heart.


    At this time, they also saw that no matter which Lord God showed favor to that one of them, it would bring them huge opportunities. It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t care about these guys who made the conditions. Even the Lord God is far from reaching it. Wherever there is a chance to make conditions with oneself, one by one will be too high on oneself.


    Chi Nan continued, "Do you still remember the evil phoenix who died in the first place?"


    "Of course I know that Xiefeng was killed by you, we all know." The war lord thought that Chi Nan would show off.


    Chi Nan shook his head and smiled: "Then everyone remember that Xiefeng was hit hard before." Hearing Chi Nan''s words, everyone suddenly understood that at that time, the assassination **** took the god-killing potion to assassinate him.


    It can be said that he almost gave up the future, just to severely inflict the evil phoenix and improve their morale. That incident at the beginning gave the **** of assassination the strongest name under the main god, although this name may not be true.


    "You''re talking about the **** of assassination? This is a good candidate, how can I forget this."


    "That''s right, the gang of conspiracy masters have betrayed and left before, but the assassination **** is not there."


    The **** of assassination was destroyed because of his deity and body, leaving only a little soul, and has been bred and resurrected by the master of the conspiracy. Although it has been resurrected, it has not completely recovered until now.


    The master of the conspiracy kept it in a secret place, which other people knew. After the demise of the conspiracy lord, when everyone else betrayed and left, the assassination **** had never been betrayed because he had not received any news. So now, the **** of assassination has become the only existence that is qualified to inherit the conspiracy **** system.


    Hearing this, the faces of the other gods under the command of the master of the conspiracy became very ugly, and they also forgot that there was such a person. Although the **** of assassination is powerful, but all kinds of things happened later, everyone''s attention has long since been here.


    Thinking of the indifferent guy, the **** of assassination, everyone felt shivering. If that guy becomes the main god, he will behave a little bit worse, maybe he won''t even have his life.


    Before they could say anything, the main gods had already agreed. "Very good, very good. When he assassinated Xiefeng before, the **** of assassination had a lot of credit. Both character and credit are sufficient."


    "I have a shadow attribute law source here, which can be given to her. The attribute is similar to the master of conspiracy, but it is not exactly the same, and will not become an opponent in the future." This time it is the warrior lord who took out the law source. Seeing that the matter has been settled, the upper gods under the command of the masters of the conspiracy are not reconciled, but they can''t say anything.


    The identity gap is too big They are not even qualified to speak here. If it hadn''t been for the previous incident that involved them, the Lord God would not even listen to them. Expressing opinions in front of the Lord God can sometimes be very dangerous.


    "It has completely died out once before, and the **** of assassination will definitely have a stronger ability to absorb the source of the law. But in order to avoid the source of the law from impacting the **** of assassination, then I will protect it too."


    The Lord of Nature proposes protection strategies. There is no way, the assassination **** who was too badly injured and has not recovered, rashly absorbs the origin of the principle of the main **** level, it is likely to cause aggravation of the injury, and it will take longer to become the main god. For this reason, a main **** takes the initiative to protect it, which will greatly shorten this time.


    Moreover, it can be sold to the future Lord God a favor, which is also a good thing for the Lord of Nature.


    The main **** who is good at assassination makes everyone feel chilled just thinking about it. Before reaching the main god, you can hurt the main god, and after reaching the main god, I am afraid that ordinary main gods will not be pleased in her hands.


    But in other words, with such a deterrent from the main god, the people on the evil god''s side would be unable to sit still. This is the best target to help them attract attention.

 Chapter 1585： Go home secretly

    ? To determine the candidate, this time I did not absorb it outside the meeting room, but went to the hidden place. No one knows that place except the main god.


    The few guys who had originally considered whether to take the opportunity to assassinate the **** of assassination, and then let themselves regain the opportunity, now they can only give up their small actions. At this time, these people also returned to the conspiracy **** system.


    They didn''t expect that after leaving the conspiracy gods, the major gods would not want them, and they would return here in the end. And if it doesn''t come this time, the methods of other main gods won''t be easy.


    Didn''t you see the people of the contract **** system? As long as there are no people who join the great **** system, they are all forced to return to the original **** system at this time, and they will be despised by others. Even if they join the **** system, if they join a smaller **** system, they are now quickly returning to the contract **** system, and the **** master of the small **** system dare not intercept them at all.


    Those who have established their own spiritual system even return with new people. Suddenly, the overall strength of the contract deep absorption was even more than before the dissolution. Cthulhu immediately noticed this change.


    However, the evil nerves have discussed it, and don''t know what it means here, so they can only wait and see in the end.


    After all, in terms of overall strength, the evil **** side is still far inferior to the orthodox **** side.


    In Chi Nan''s kingdom of God, at this time, he also quietly brought some of his loyal subordinates into his kingdom of God. "Very well, what we are going to do next is more secret and we can''t let anyone know."


    "Patriarch, what the **** is it, so cautious, can''t you just say it directly?"


    "Yeah, is it going to go to war with other main gods? That''s really unknowable." A flash of excitement flashed in the cold Olna''s eyes. You are an elf, how come you have become a war mad.


    Chi Nan touched his head with a headache, and then said: "It''s a good thing. I don''t know if other people are doing it secretly, but I plan to do it, but I can''t let people know it, otherwise it will be very troublesome."


    "Do you need our help?" Wei Weisi whispered, her eyes full of expectation.


    Chi Nan was helpless, he could have been able to help, but because of your own willfulness, I''m afraid it won''t work anymore. Hermilla and others have all reached the upper gods now, and they have approached the peak within a short period of time.


    But they are their own gods after all. As long as they don''t break through for a day, they will never reach the main god, even if they have the principle of the main **** level, it is useless. These laws are originally under the suppression of the rules of the will of the heavens. In other words, the law itself is a derivative of the will of the heavens.


    "Actually, I am planning to cultivate one more master god. Now they are the most suitable." Chi Nan pointed to the others.


    Yes, these people have been following themselves since they were ordinary people, how fit and loyal it is. Even if he broke through the main god, Chi Nan didn''t believe that they would betray him.


    "I agree that we will be safer in the future by cultivating a few more master gods. On the bright side, we only need to set up an alliance to avoid being jealous of others." The explosive power of the gods now deeply stimulates them.


    "Don''t think about it, let''s finish what''s in front of you before talking." Slinka said irritably at night. Slinkaye didn''t seem to care about becoming the main god. All she cared about was Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan took a deep breath: "Well, now there are four candidates. First of all, Miria, I have a source of natural attributes here, and I will leave it to you." Chi Nan took out a green source. .


    "Wait, natural attributes, why don''t you use it yourself, isn''t it the most useful for you."


    Miria didn''t take it, but looked at Chi Nan like an idiot. "What kind of look do you look like? I have felt this origin, and most of it overlaps with my laws, so it''s useless. I''ll give it to you."


    There is still a little usefulness, but it''s really useless. Chi Nan has absorbed two sources of natural attributes. This one overlaps too much and absorbs waste. It might as well be used to train other people.


    "Well, then I can rest assured. Give it to me quickly, I can''t wait." Miria snatched the Source of Law from Chi Nan''s hand as if snatching, Chi Nan couldn''t laugh or cry. This girl, she only dared to be as big or small as a master god. But this lively personality Chi Nan likes it very much.


    "Okay, the next step is Olna. This time your luck is really good. It happens to have a source of the law of the two attributes of wind and fire. You can no longer favor the fire attribute. The fusion attribute is more powerful. "


    Olna didn''t speak, but took it silently, and then absorbed it on the spot, unceremoniously.


    "This source of the law of undead attributes, we have only one person suitable for this place. I leave it to you Old Mka."


    Originally, Old Mka had sacrificed himself for the gods, but he never thought that he would have the opportunity to continue to improve. Unexpectedly, the benefits are so great now. Now that he has just broken through the upper gods, he can also have such an opportunity. "The subordinates have always been subordinates of the adults, and absolutely dare not betray." Old Mka took it over excitedly.


    "Don''t worry, we all believe in you." Hemila said with a smile. This loyal subordinate who has always accompanied her and her elder family member has finally reached this point.


    "Then the last one is for you Romilia. This one has pure wind attributes and no other attributes. You can integrate into your storm attributes, or you can give up the storm specializing in the wind system."


    "I''m still fusion one more is more powerful." Romilia stuck out her tongue. "By the way, sister Numis, isn''t there a lava type?" Romilia suddenly said.


    The surrounding atmosphere suddenly changed, and everyone''s eyes kept drifting toward Chi Nan''s body.


    "Well, not this time, let''s see it later." Every time Numisi is mentioned, Chi Nan feels very embarrassed. In fact, after so many years, Numisi didn''t hate herself long ago, Chi Nan knew it.


    But Chi Nan was embarrassed to meet Numis, and Numis had never been pierced. Therefore, although the two cared for each other very much, they had never seen each other for so many years. Even if it is an order, it is conveyed by others. Within the divine system, Numis seems to have become a taboo, and few people will take the initiative to mention it.


    "I see, I''ll talk to Sister Numis when I go back." Well, maybe in Romelia''s eyes, there will be no embarrassment between them at all.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1586： Even the phantom of the Kingdom of God appeared

    ? After the distribution, Chi Nan returned to his laboratory and continued to spawn his own elemental sacred tree. After years of gestation and birth, Chi Nan put all his energy on this.


    Now this elemental sacred tree is almost complete. After the completion, I believe that with the support of this elemental tree, the elemental spirits produced by my own elemental world will definitely not be worse than the master of the elements.


    Of course, these Chi Nan would not tell others casually, otherwise who knows whether the Lord of Elements will come to him. It''s not good to help yourself, nor is it good not to help, just offend others, simply don''t let people know from the beginning.


    During this period of time, the outside atmosphere became more and more weird and weird. Hundreds of years of large-scale battles have not yet stopped. As the gods and fallen beasts become less and less, the battles in many places have re-erupted, and there is a trend of intensification. More and more people are involved and hear all kinds of news every day.


    At the same time, the voice of the outside world for a decisive battle is getting louder and louder. If it hadn''t been for the Lord of Time to say that the time hadn''t arrived, maybe many Lord Gods would really be moved by now.


    This is not because the main gods are easier to talk, on the contrary, the will of the main gods is very firm. It''s just that the current situation makes many Lord Gods want to launch a decisive battle as soon as possible to solve the troubles on the other side.


    Keep keeping it, everyone feels that there is no bottom in their hearts, and the danger now is really getting bigger and bigger.


    In such a weird atmosphere, time passed day by day. Chi Nan also took out the batch of first-generation void scorpions he had hidden, and placed them within the radiation range of his kingdom of God. Even if a ghost shadow suddenly appears in the future, there is no need to worry about what will cause too much impact. This is a defensive measure left by me.


    The other gods have also made their own defensive measures. The arrangement this time is really eye-opening.


    Not only are the main gods'' various concealment methods, even those retail investors, there are also a variety of special methods in the small gods. With many methods, even Chi Nan felt bright.


    This brain hole is really not covered. If you have time, Chi Nan himself wants to learn.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and there are more and more arrangements for the outside world, but no one relaxes, but keeps increasing. No way, because the next time the main **** phantom erupts, no one knows how troublesome it will be.


    In a short period of time, there is no need to consider those subordinate gods. Even if it absorbs the principle source of the main **** level, it is impossible to reach the main **** level very quickly, unless it is forcibly manufactured like the evil god.


    When everyone was preparing, the orthodox gods did not dare to enter, and the Cthulhu did not dare to rush out casually, the anger between the two sides also accumulated more and more. In the end, all the anger can only be vented on the battlefield of God''s War.


    Close to the most central area of ??the central area, at this time there was already a fierce war, and there was a divine light everywhere, as well as ruins and corpses all over the floor. No, in many cases even the body is difficult to keep.


    It''s just that on this day, almost at the same time, all the main gods raised their heads and looked at a place deep in the void.


    In the distant void, a special and illusory light and shadow suddenly appeared, and a faint aura radiated towards the surroundings. This breath, the main gods feel very clear, isn''t this the breath of the main **** level.


    "It''s weird, is there another ghost of the main **** about to appear, but why is it so far this time, and how does this breath grow so slowly." Someone said strangely.


    "Pay close attention, who knows what''s going on this time. If there are a large number of phantoms of the Lord God, we will be in trouble by that time." The Lord of Light said worriedly.


    After so many years of locusts, the Lord of Light finally bred his clone again, and the Lord of War is the same. It''s just that they don''t feel any optimism at all now, because the situation is getting more and more complicated.


    It was so dangerous last time, but the Lord of Time still said that the timing was not appropriate, and there would still be greater disasters behind. From the beginning when it was not taken seriously, the mood of the main **** and other gods has changed a long time ago. The catastrophe this time was completely different from what I had thought before.


    The gods continued to prepare themselves while observing towards the void, never leaving the scene in the void. Even the Cthulhu side was also prepared to step in at any time.


    But as time went by, everyone gradually discovered that something seemed to be wrong. The aura in that direction is getting stronger and stronger, more and more vigorous, but this is not the aura of the main god, but the aura of the top **** kingdom.


    "The emergence of this top-level kingdom of gods, is it because a new main **** has appeared." The main **** phantom will not be accompanied by the kingdom of gods.


    "Impossible. If there is a main god, then our Pantheon will have a new **** seat. This breath is not the breath of the devil and evil gods. This is definitely the breath that can be left by the orthodox gods."


    "It''s impossible to have only one kingdom of God, it''s too weird, maybe we don''t know."


    Everyone looked at Chi Nan, because only Chi Nan was sneaking up all the way up. Although everyone knew about breaking through the main **** that day, everyone was taken aback. Because his strength has increased too fast, and he has just become the main god, he is a very powerful existence, not comparable to the average main god.


    "I''m afraid it''s not what you think. This time, there is a kingdom of God, this is a ghost of the kingdom of God."


    Hearing this everyone felt it carefully, and his face was strange, because this is really a ghost of the kingdom of God, but it is rapidly changing from virtual to real. This is completely different from the original shadow of the main god.


    But before it was condensed, there were chaotic laws everywhere, turning the surroundings into a jedi, even if they were the main gods, none of them dared to run into this kind of jedi.


    "Lord of Time, which **** does this kingdom of God belong to?" Everyone began to inquire into confusion.


    The Lord of Time slowly opened his eyes, sighed and said: "I don''t know. I have never seen this **** before. It must be an existence older than me." Now, everyone was a little strange.


    Because from the beginning, all the ghosts and shadows that appeared, the Lord of Time were known, whether they were the main gods or low-level gods. This is the first time that an older existence has appeared, but it is still a kingdom of God, which makes people feel even more bottomless.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1587： Go in and take a look

    ?¡ºChapter error, click here to report¡»


    Even the Lord of Time doesn''t know what kind of gods exist, which makes people feel very strange. "Then what are we going to do, the appearance of such a phantom of the kingdom of God, is it good or bad in the end?"


    "Yes, if there is a powerful main **** in it, protected by the kingdom of gods, this phantom will probably be treated as the real main god. Perhaps it will be very dangerous if you fight alone."


    Even the militant of the Lord of Light felt a little worried, let alone the others.


    The Lord of Time was silent for a while, and still said: "Although I don''t know the breath of this Lord God, I still have some guesses on the whole." At this time, everyone''s eyes were not attracted.


    The Lord of Time continued: "Most of the Lord God Kingdom of our descendants are either directly attached to the central plane or near here. Under normal circumstances, the Kingdom of God exists around the center of the central plane." Everyone Nodding, in fact, not just them, even the evil gods are like this, only the devil gods are not.


    The demon gods do not have a kingdom of God, they rely on destruction to improve, and do not need other special resources.


    But if the main **** wants to ascend, one of the biggest shortcuts is to develop his own power in the central area, especially the area near the center. The stronger the development forces here, the easier it is to comprehend the laws.


    The other one is the magic diamond that was mined in the central area. This magic diamond contains fragments of the laws of heaven and earth. As long as you find something that suits you and don''t repeat it, you can quickly improve your understanding of the laws.


    Even if something does not belong to oneself, it is possible to comprehend by analogy. The resources that the main gods usually compete for here are basically the law diamonds. If it weren''t for the Lord of God''s evil now, they would still be fighting for it.


    The central area occupied by the Lord of Gods, let alone them, even the Cthulhu did not dare to approach it, and there was no way to continue to develop it. And the kingdom of God in the void is a little too far away, and that high position is simply not suitable for competing for those resources in the central area. It seems to be unreasonable at all.


    "I have heard that the first batch of gods, because the laws and godheads are formed naturally, they don''t need to understand the laws, they just need to improve their strength. Therefore, they don''t need those resources, and they don''t need faith."


    "I''ve heard of this rumor before, but I didn''t expect it to be true." The Lord of Nature said.


    The Lord of Time continued: "So the first batch of gods, they are ultimately their own status and face, even if it is the kingdom of God, they must be high. Based on the central plane, face up, the angle above is The places where the first gods were."


    The earliest gods did not need to fight, and each one was powerful. Later, it was said that there were too many gods of rising stars, and their early provocations caused the ancient gods to fight against each other.


    In the end, they picked up a bargain, which allowed all the ancient gods to perish and enter the era of later gods. The Lord of Time was also a later god, not the first batch.


    "In that case, what kind of **** is in that position?" Someone asked again.


    The Lord of Time shook his head and said: "I don''t know, I don''t even know how this kingdom of God will appear. But there is no ghost of the Lord God in this kingdom of God, maybe we can go and explore."


    After a pause, the Lord of Time said again: ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful. I¡¯m worried about the danger in it. The ancient gods don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking. They like to create traps in their own kingdom. ."


    Because the time when the Lord of Time appeared was very long, it was not too long since the demise of the ancient gods, and I knew them better, and there were more rumors at that time. The Lord of Time had also heard of the strange problems and thoughts of the ancient gods. The current main god, who would set up traps in his own kingdom.


    "I agree. Although the gods of ancient times don''t know what they have prepared, they may inspire us."


    Chi Nan was the first to agree. The more he learned about these earliest ancient gods, the more Chi Nan found himself similar to them. The same Godhead is self-condensed, and the law does not need to be comprehended by oneself, it will grow automatically.


    Moreover, I only need to gather strength to improve myself. In fact, I don''t need believers at all. The so-called believers are more to provide themselves with the magic power of accumulating life so that they can improve faster.


    It is completely different from other gods who use believers to speed up the comprehension of the law. This is his own advantage, and it is also something that Chi Nan has been unable to figure out. Now it seems that he is really similar to this batch of ancient gods.


    Perhaps, I can get any inspiration from it, maybe this is what Chi Nan values ??most.


    "Well, I also agree to go and have a look, but I still have to be prepared. If one of the clones is destroyed, I am afraid it will not have time to regroup before the next eruption of the main **** phantom."


    The warrior lord also spoke, facing so many phantoms of the main god, they wanted to ensure safety, and they must not allow their main **** clone to be damaged. Because in that case, it will become very dangerous next.


    For this reason, there are also some main gods who are hesitant and don''t want to go to that place to check. Perhaps in their opinion, they have already gained a lot of benefits, and there is no need to take risks, because it will be more dangerous next.


    Soon, some people agreed, some people disagreed, and the opinions could not form an agreement.


    "Huh It''s just an action. It''s not a decisive battle with the other side. It''s better to go if you want to go, and stay if you don''t want to go." The war lord looked at the people around hesitantly. Looks like, said angrily.


    "You can only do this." The Lord of Time nodded slightly, not knowing what it meant.


    What they didn''t know was that Cthulhu was also discussing the matter of the phantom of the kingdom of God, just like them. However, unlike them, the Heretic God believes in strength as respect, and there is always only one with the strongest strength.


    In the end, the Lord of Corruption wanted to enter, and no one else could refute it. The result was a unanimous vote. The five veteran master gods agreed, and the five new generation master gods had no chance to oppose it. They have not yet fully paid back the origin of the main gods they owed last time. Except for one already paid, the others still owe half.


    They have no status in comparison with the old master gods. Fortunately, not long ago, they finally completed their clones.


    :. :


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 Chapter 1588： The holy tree of elements has finally become

    ? I planned to enter the weird kingdom of God to see, but it couldn''t be done right away. Because the phantom of the kingdom of God has not yet been completed, and the surrounding Jedi has not yet dispersed, everyone can''t get close to that place.


    At most, it''s just watching from a distance, observing what will change. Strange to say, since the first time I saw this place, everyone knew that this place was definitely not a Jedi.


    I don''t know why, although in the hearts of all the gods, they know that there is no difference between the surroundings and the Jedi, but they firmly believe that they will disperse and expose the things inside. I don''t know if this is a ghost caused by the will of the heavens or some other reason. It can affect even the main god, and this power will definitely not be weaker than the main god.


    During the waiting days, Chi Nan didn''t do anything. On this day, a powerful breath suddenly broke out in the laboratory. Fortunately, the Kingdom of God has been completely sealed off, otherwise it will definitely alarm the outside world.


    "After so many years of waiting and hard work, now finally succeeded." Chi Nan laughed.


    With a wave of his hand, a small tree more than three meters high rose from the ground, getting smaller and smaller, and finally fell into Chi Nan''s hands, which looked like a potted plant. The potted plants have seven colors, corresponding to seven different common elements.


    On the trunks and branches like jade, there are also a large number of patterns of different colors, which seems to have a sense of mystery. Chi Nan knew that this was an external manifestation similar to magic patterns. Ordinary people just look at these lines, I am afraid they can deepen their understanding of various laws and deepen their own perception.


    In fact, the more profound elemental magic pattern is not so simple on the surface. In addition, there are a lot of leaf edges and some messy colors, which are not the colors of the seven common elements.


    Chi Nan felt the presence of these special elements a little bit. This represents a few other kinds of elements.


    In other words, although most elemental spirits bred by the elemental sacred tree have seven normal element attributes, other special attributes will also appear. And these existences may have a higher natural potential.


    "No matter how much it is, plant it first and strengthen my elemental plane. Unfortunately, I haven''t found a large plane to transform it, otherwise it will be able to strengthen my elemental plane.


    Chi Nan notified Hermira and the others, and after a while, they entered the world of elements.


    When Chi Nan arrived, everyone else had already arrived. Without waiting for everyone to say anything, the surrounding elemental spirits suddenly surrounded them, revolving around Chinan, and the scene was exceptionally magnificent and beautiful.


    "I really don''t understand, what kind of charm you have. We never had this treatment when we came."


    Hearing Sophia''s sour words, Chi Nan burst into laughter: "Hahahaha, maybe because I am their main god, they know who to please." Sophia rolled her eyes involuntarily.


    Everyone knows that this is Chi Nan''s joking, and roughly what the reason is. These elemental spirits just saw Chi Nan''s kindness. Ordinary elemental spirits can''t express, but many reach the level of gods. These days, this kind of cordial feeling, other people have already known from the mouths of these elves.


    But this kind of thing is simply not envious, and no matter how much they admire, it is useless.


    "Okay, let''s not talk so much, let''s get back to business, this time I called you to come because of this." Chi Nan raised his hand, and a small sapling appeared in his hand, which looked like a potted plant.


    "What is this? It feels like the essence of the elements between the whole world and the earth. Is it a new plant?" Hermilla looked at this thing strangely. As soon as I took it out, I felt as if I had become the center of the whole world.


    According to Hermilla, he is also a high-ranking god. Although he is only a god, he has reached the pinnacle of the high-ranking god. It is also a mutation attribute of the ice element, and its perception of the element is more acute.


    "No, this is not an ordinary plant. It looks like the tree of life. That''s right, there is the breath of the tree of life on it, which is very similar to the holy tree of life, the same powerful, but the appearance has changed."


    As a pure elf, Slinka Yee was more sensitive to the tree of life than anyone else, and suddenly saw that the substance of this thing was coming. The surrounding elemental spirits were also attracted. Many elemental spirits looked at the young sapling with enthusiastic eyes, and some of the elemental spirits tried to come closer and wanted to paste it.


    It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t object, and the other elemental spirits were unwilling. The elemental elves who had just approached were all pulled away by their companions. Although they were reluctant, they did not continue to want to move forward.


    This special phenomenon immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Chi Nan said with a proud face: "Have you forgotten? I used to cultivate a sacred tree of elements, just like the sacred tree of life cultivated by the elven **** system."


    The sacred tree of life, which is the lifeblood of the elves and natural gods, not only has a huge effect, but can also be used as a material for refining the main artifact. In terms of level, it is the same as the twelve sacred trees of life in Chinan. It''s just that the sacred tree of life is a companion artifact, cut and waste, as the kingdom of God continues to improve, the level of the sacred tree itself will continue to increase.


    And what Chinan is now manufacturing is a foreign, a holy tree of elements produced by himself. It was also transformed from the tree of life, but it transformed itself completely to adapt to the elemental power .


    This plant cannot produce elves, only elemental elves can be produced. Moreover, this level also lets them know that the elemental spirit produced is definitely not simple.


    Chi Nan didn¡¯t sell it either: ¡°Yes, I finally succeeded in cultivating this elemental sacred tree. Today is the day we plant the elemental sacred tree here. With this, our elemental plane will be no better than the elemental master. God''s kingdom is sent."


    Chi Nan dared to say this, he had a certain amount of confidence, because the Lord of the Elements did not have such a powerful artifact. Speaking of it, this is the same as the elves. Only the tree of life is the foundation of the elves, which is more important than anything else.


    "Really, then plant it quickly, I can''t wait to see it." Silken Kaye geared up.


    The other identities were elves or half-elves before, and they all looked at Chi Nan with bright eyes. No, it should be said that looking at the small sapling in Chi Nan''s hands, only this can attract their attention.


    Chi Nan shook his head, and didn''t wait for him to pretend to be so anxious. Okay, let''s plant it. I want to see it myself.

 Chapter 1589： The sacred tree that supports the world of elements

    ? I didn''t talk much, but I could see that everyone was anxious, and Chi Nan himself was also anxious.


    Chi Nan was also very happy to finish the last thing before setting off. The first thing to do is not to plant, but to blockade. This requires Chi Nan to act personally, with the help of the power of the kingdom of God, to completely block this plane.


    Otherwise, the movement of planting in the sacred tree would definitely not be easily blocked by such a large plane. At that time, I was discovered by the outside world, and I would definitely become a spotlight again, which was very troublesome.


    This kind of thing involving elemental elves, whether it is the master of the elements or the master of the elves, they will not let go of this kind of thing. Entangled, it''s another endless one. Following Chi Nan''s movements, the surface of the elemental world was protected by an unchecked layer, which faintly enveloped the entire plane.


    After doing all this, Chi Nan finally started. With a wave of his hand, the small sapling in his hand suddenly flew out and fell into the earth.


    The earth here is not a normal earth, but is dominated by earth elements, and a kind of earth-like precipitation formed by mixing other various elements together. Ordinary plants have long been unable to grow in such places. The remaining plants have also been assimilated and transformed into elemental plants, which are not normal plants at all.


    The thing that looks like a plant is actually an elemental creature. With Chinan''s ability to control plants, he couldn''t control it at all. The tree of life can retain its own characteristics of life.


    If it weren''t for this, Chi Nan wouldn''t be able to create this elemental sacred tree. Except for himself, Chi Nan is sure that no one else can cultivate. Even if you want a tree of elements, the difficulty is definitely not small.


    The elemental sacred tree after landing is very suitable for the environment of this land. As soon as it landed, it took root quickly. The surrounding elements are constantly attracted, as if an elemental storm has formed. The elemental elves in the air were blown up and down, but they still stared at this place, as if they were making a pilgrimage.


    But no one paid attention to the elemental elves at this time, everyone was attracted by the elemental sacred tree. With the continuous absorption of a large number of elements. The size of the elemental sacred tree increases rapidly and grows quickly.


    Soon, the elemental sacred tree recovered its original size, but this is not over yet, because the elemental sacred tree is still growing and getting bigger and bigger. The trunk and branches became stronger and stronger, constantly changing. The lines on the body are becoming more and more complex, more and more dazzling. There are also more and more leaves around.


    Chi Nan suddenly felt that his godhead actually resonated. As the elemental sacred tree continued to grow, some lines began to appear on his godhead. These are the laws of elements.


    His Godhead is very tolerant. This Chi Nan has always known it, but he has not been indiscriminately blending some laws.


    This time I didn''t expect that so many law patterns could be gathered so easily, which is equivalent to absorbing several element types at the same time. It''s just that this is a horizontal improvement, and it didn''t improve one''s combat effectiveness. Even the strength of his godhead has not improved, only the breadth.


    But Chi Nan didn''t feel any discomfort. On the contrary, the benefits he gained seemed not small, so don''t worry.


    The elemental sacred tree continues to grow, and this time I can say that I got an unexpected joy.


    Just as Chi Nan sighed, the Elemental Sacred Tree had grown very large, with the top growing to the uppermost layer of the plane. The leaves and branches continue to take root in, unexpectedly supporting the whole world.


    And as the tree continued to grow, this plane actually began to grow up quickly. "Not good, provide the crystal of divine power."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan felt bad for a while, and quickly threw out a lot of divine power crystals, most of which were elemental attributes, which were obtained through trade with other main gods. His own kingdom of God has also begun to continuously extract power and supplement it here.


    This elemental world with no potential, supported by the elemental sacred tree, is actually growing continuously.


    After feeling it for a while, Chi Nan sighed: "Unfortunately, the law has not been expanded and improved, and the origin of the world is still the same. Only the size of the elemental plane has increased, and the distance from the kingdom of God is still far away."


    This elemental world is not growing at all, it''s just being forced to expand and become bigger. Otherwise, there is no need for Chi Nan to add strength. If it is not supplemented, this world may be directly shattered due to the growth of the elemental sacred tree. Unexpectedly, the growth of this elemental sacred tree would cause more damage to the elemental world itself than I imagined.


    Fortunately, the growth of the Elemental Sacred Tree has come to an end at this time. If this continues, cracks will appear on the surface of the Elemental Plane. Of course, with the sincerity of the roots and branches, the strength of this elemental plane has also increased a lot.


    A large number of elemental spirits revolved around the elemental sacred tree, circling, this is really a pilgrimage.


    In the heart of the elemental elves, one''s own status is the highest, but the elemental sacred tree is probably second only to one''s own status. If the elemental sacred tree has thoughts, it will be offered by the elemental elves.


    It¡¯s a pity that the sacred tree of elements is a semi-elemental creature after all. After its own transformation, it can never produce its own thoughts, just like the sacred tree of life can only be used as the support and support of this world. High master artifact.


    A large amount of elemental power was continuously absorbed, and still did not stop, as if the whirlpool-like elements were pumped away like water. It can be seen to the naked eye that the element concentration of the entire elemental plane is declining continuously. I don''t know how long it has passed, the concentration of this element has actually dropped by half, which is not a trivial matter.


    If you don''t use the crystallization of divine power to replenish it, relying on self-recovery, you will not want to recover in ten years. This elemental sacred tree is too domineering, should I control it?


    Chi Nan thought secretly in his heart, but before Chi Nan started to take action, the power of the element sacred tree to extract elements suddenly disappeared. The world of elements finally stabilized. Who could have imagined that just the planting of a single tree would bring the whole world to the end of the world. If it were not for the support of the kingdom of God, the world would be seriously damaged if it were not destroyed.


    Fortunately, it is now completed, so next, is to see what power this elemental sacred tree has. Before Chi Nan came forward, Miria, who was in the heaviest mood, was the first to rush up.


    Even after absorbing the origin of the law, Miria still couldn''t practice quietly, she was still running around.

 Chapter 1590： A new system with unlimited potential

    "Look, there, there are a lot of small fruits there." Miria said, pointing to the bottom of the big tree.


    Slinka glanced at night, and little stars lit up in her eyes. "Those are all elemental sacred fruits formed by elemental forces. When the fruits mature for a period of time, new elemental spirits will be born. If they are eaten directly, they can also strengthen the understanding of the law of a single element. I am afraid that a single fruit can be created. Come out with a demigod."


    Even so, Slinka will never allow anyone to eat the fruits here. Because eating a fruit is equivalent to eating an elemental spirit.


    Although Miria was curious, Miria, who was also an elf, naturally wouldn''t pay attention to these things.


    "It''s the first time I saw elemental elves grow directly on a big tree. The fruits of the tree of life used to grow are normal elves. Only elemental pools will generate elemental elves. I don''t know what the future talent will be."


    Hermilla sighed lightly, and the others watched with curiosity.


    Because it didn''t take long for the fruits to mature. This first batch can be said to be the batch with the greatest potential, and it is also the batch with the fastest birth rate, and it will not take long to see.


    "The elemental elves born from the elemental sacred tree are probably born as a demigod. It is not difficult to become a god, as long as a period of accumulation is enough. The elemental elves that grow directly have the best talent."


    No one knows better than Chi Nan. This is not because the elemental sacred tree was planted by Chinan, but because the world is its own. As the owner of the elemental sacred tree, all information is shared.


    There is no way to grow plants in this world, and other people can''t get information through communicating with plants, so only Chinan can know. At this time, many elemental elves have flown under the fruit, waiting for the birth of the first batch of elemental elves. Although they are naturally strong, they were born relatively late.


    Elemental spirits have no status at all, and everyone is equal. The care of these newborns is of course the work of the elves who have been born for a long time.


    Even the elemental spirits who have reached the level of the gods will also come to do this work.


    Chi Nan pointed to the center and said, "Did you see the biggest fruit? That was the first to condense. At the same time, seven common elements and several special elements are gathered. This is a multi-element spirit."


    "Multi-element, isn''t that the Queen of Elemental Elves?" Slinka said suddenly.


    You know, elemental elf queens are rare, and in their original planes, there hasn''t been one in so many years. Even among the heavens and worlds, not many appeared. It can be said that as long as she does not die, the Queen of Elemental Elves is bound to become a **** by herself. Unfortunately, this thing is also a treasure to many gods, and it''s hard to refuse when you see it.


    The identity of the lord of the elements is actually a queen of the element elves, but the identity status has reached the lord god.


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "Yes, I didn''t expect it either." He controlled so many planes and planted a large number of trees of life. But the existence of the elemental elven queen, only two were born before.


    One of them was born on the elemental plane that was first discovered, relying on the special laws of that world. Thus, it is no wonder that Chi Nan is surprised by the scarcity of the Queen of Elemental Elves.


    "The talent of this elemental elven queen is not low. I am afraid that it will have the power of a **** when it was born. This is simply a natural god. If it was in the ancient times, I am afraid it will be the same as the ancient gods."


    Chi Nan said silently, he was very optimistic about his masterpiece.


    "It''s a pity, without the element pool, the speed at which elemental spirits are born is slow."


    Chi Nan suddenly smiled when she heard Wei Weisi''s words. "Why are you laughing, tell you business."


    Chi Nan hurriedly said: "I''m laughing at you wrong. Now the elemental sacred tree is rooted in the entire world, and the entire plane is an elemental pool. In the future, elemental elves will be born on this plane faster."


    "Is that so, but why can''t it be seen? Shouldn''t the element pool be liquid."


    Below, what should it be or what it was, did not become liquid. "The element pool is a highly condensed element, so it becomes a liquid. On our plane, every plant and every tree is a highly condensed element, and there is no need to change its form."


    This time it was Slinka Yee who spoke, and Wei Wei Si was embarrassed to stick out her tongue. She was not an elf, and her perception in this respect was relatively slow. Now it seems that what Chi Nan said is also correct.


    Suddenly, the air elements quickly condensed, and a rainbow suddenly appeared in the air.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect there to be unexpected joy. Elemental Rainbow Light, I''m afraid this is the first time it has appeared in this era."


    Chi Nan immediately got the news from the Elemental Sacred Tree. This elemental rainbow light is a phenomenon that only appears after the elements are highly condensed and qualitatively changed, and only the Elemental Sacred Tree can produce it.


    With this elemental rainbow light, the condensing speed and recovery speed of the elements of the entire elemental plane will be faster. The law of elements is clearer, and the promotion speed of the elemental spirits will also be greatly improved.


    The most important thing is With the addition of elemental rainbow light, the birth speed of elemental elves in the whole world will be greatly improved, and the quantity and quality will far exceed the previous ones. This element rainbow light itself is equivalent to a main artifact of the production type. The true effect is probably not much worse than the elemental sacred tree itself.


    This is worthy of the elemental sacred tree that I spent a lot of time and cost to make, an effect equivalent to two main artifacts. Even if one''s elemental plane did not reach the level of the kingdom of God, it wouldn''t be much worse than the kingdom of the Lord of Elements.


    "If there is a chance, I must raise this world to the level of the kingdom of God. Although it is not a real kingdom of God, at that time, the elemental sacred tree will continue to improve, and I will get even greater benefits.


    Seeing this new system with great potential, Chi Nan''s eyes were bright. The most important thing is that as the elemental sacred tree grows, one''s own godhead will easily accommodate various elemental laws. After the qualitative change of the equivalent change, I believe that my various methods will definitely be more. At that time, I would be safer than now.


    Chi Nan thought slowly, and a strange fragrance in the air had already flown, spreading quickly to the entire world. The biggest fruit in the center bloomed slowly, and a small figure inside was becoming clearer and clearer.

 Chapter 1591： Just call you rainbow

    "It smells good, but it has nothing to do with the smell." Chi Nan was taken aback, and then he felt it. This was the first time he encountered this phenomenon. Maybe he had encountered it before, but it was not so obvious.


    Only now did Chi Nan realize that the scent had nothing to do with the smell. However, everyone now focused their attention on the huge fruit in the center. Even the elemental elves they had brought gathered there one after another.


    The Queen of Elemental Elves is not only as simple as having many attributes, but also a natural king among elemental elves, able to give orders and control other elemental elves. The element elves also have extraordinary respect and love for their queen. This is even worse than the elves'' sense of closeness to their Elf Queen.


    Of course, this has something to do with the elemental elves being relatively simple. Even if the elemental elves have greater power, they don''t actually use it much. Because usually the element elves have no other idea besides playing.


    The fruit in the middle split slowly, and the figure inside slowly emerged, becoming clearer and clearer.


    Suddenly, the figure suddenly jumped out of it when it reached materialization. The Queen of Elemental Elves is completely different from ordinary elves. It is about one meter and five meters in size just after being born.


    She is petite and exquisite, with a delicate face and fair skin. If it weren''t for the three pairs of wings on the back, someone might regard it as a real elven woman. The ears are pointed, which are longer than the ears of ordinary elves.


    The wings on the back are translucent, and every time it is flapped, there are countless light spots around it.


    Take a closer look, these light spots are the products of the highly condensed elements, most of which belong to the seven common elements, and some belong to the elemental attributes of the elemental elf queen. When this elemental elf queen was born, it had almost all elemental attributes, and among the elemental elf queens, it also belonged to the top talent.


    Even from Chi Nan''s point of view, if the Lord of Elements hadn''t become the Lord God, perhaps he didn''t have as many attributes as her.


    The newly born Queen of Elemental Elves closed her eyes, flapped her wings gently, and floated in the air. The surrounding elemental powers continue to converge on the body, and the aura in the body is constantly growing, becoming stronger and stronger.


    The surrounding elemental elves gathered around one after another, flying around, spontaneously gathering the elemental power, so that the surrounding elements would not be too thin. Chi Nan and the others did not bother, they knew that this was a step in the birth of the Queen of Elemental Elves.


    Even Miria held her breath and looked forward with bright eyes. As a high-ranking god, Miria can never breathe. Normally, breathing is actually just a habitual movement.


    After a long time passed, the Queen of Elemental Elves finally opened her eyes. Those eyes are like stars, shining with charming luster. If you are an ordinary person, you might be completely lost when you look at it. The eyes of the Queen of the Elves were dull from the beginning, and gradually became more agile. When she looked around, she immediately focused on Chi Nan''s body.


    Afterwards, the Queen of Elemental Elves cheered and flew towards Chi Nan, spinning around Chi Nan happily. "Master, master..." While flying, the Queen of Elemental Elves also let out a crisp cry happily.


    The people around rolled their eyelids, and when the Queen of Elemental Elves spoke, they knew that this elemental sacred tree must have been branded by Chi Nan, otherwise how could this Elemental Elf call its owner as soon as it appeared.


    Even if it is the sacred tree of elements, it is probably only the role of mother in their eyes.


    Chi Nan smiled and gently held the Queen of Elemental Elves. "Well, not bad, good talent and potential. Seeing that you have seven colors as the main color, like the rainbow, you will be called the rainbow in the future."


    "Rainbow? Although there are seven colors, but the colors are obviously different, okay." Miria vomited out of anger.


    It''s just that Chi Nan and Rainbow didn''t care. On the contrary, Rainbow was very happy. While chanting his name, he rubbed Chi Nan''s hand happily, like a well-behaved pet.


    Finally, other people couldn''t stand it anymore. Slinka stepped forward to pull the rainbow away at night, while the others immediately surrounded it and isolated Chi Nan. Rainbow looked at Chi Nan with a grieved expression, and Chi Nan could only spread his hands.


    However, the simple rainbow quickly became one with Hemila and others, because these people also had the aura of their own masters, and the communication between them was very pleasant. Chi Nan was watching from the side, silently.


    At the same time, Chi Nan is also perceiving some of Rainbow''s own strengths. Unlike a woman, Chi Nan, as a man, focuses on something different from others. For example, he is more concerned about strength and ability.


    The power of the rainbow itself to mobilize the elements is very powerful, and the wings behind it are the same as its own light of death, that is, a powerful artifact that can grow with itself. It seems that the wings of the Lord of Elements are the same.


    This wing doesn''t look very eye-catching, but in fact it is unusually tough. And after being broken, it can repair itself. When you use elemental spells yourself, wings can bring a huge increase. I don''t know what will happen in the future, but now the rainbow casts spells, and this wing can more than double its power.


    With wings, the magic of the rainbow is almost inexhaustible. Because the consumption speed often does not recover faster. As long as there are elements, the recovery speed is very impressive.


    The strength of the newly born Rainbow has reached the level of ordinary gods, and its combat effectiveness has reached the pinnacle of the lower gods. If it continues to grow, it may not take long to reach the middle **** level.


    This kind of potential, this kind of talent, even Chi Nan looked jealous. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not that easy to become a higher god. However, with the help of a large number of principles of his own, I believe this time will not be too far.


    Of course, if you want to become the main god, the help of Chi Nan will probably take a long time. There are many natural element attributes, which means that if you want to break through, you need to dabble in more laws to condense into your own unique law power. Although both are the same elementary laws, there is obviously a difference between the elemental laws of the main **** and the elemental laws between heaven and earth.


    It seems that even if this elemental spirit is inherently powerful, it can''t help him in a short time. In this war, basically you still have to survive on your own.


    Forget it, such a cute little guy, Chi Nan couldn''t bear to let him go on the battlefield. Even if he really wanted to, maybe Hemila and others would have trouble with him.

 Chapter 1592： This is a batch of mutant element spirits

    ? Rainbow is born with a magical technique that can condense all the elements into a rainbow light, and then shoot it out directly, the power is very terrible. And this rainbow light basically has no ability to restrain it.


    From Chi Nan''s point of view, the rainbow''s element, the rainbow light, might be more powerful than his own emerald divine thunder in terms of potential. After all, there are more fusion attributes. And this is still formed congenital, which is equivalent to a natural instinct.


    In addition, other aspects are not enough. Because the elemental sacred tree has just been planted, there has not been a large amount of inheritance that can be directly handed over to the newly born elemental elves, and the elemental elves need to be supplemented. This first-generation queen of elemental spirits can only rely on her own to study and study slowly in the future. This is also the helplessness of being born too early.


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and the other two elemental elf queens were quickly sent over. These two elemental elf queens will serve as the rainbow''s deputy in the future. Although his talent is a bit short, his status is definitely not low.


    At this moment, Chi Nan once again felt the strange fragrance wafting.


    Everyone suddenly raised their heads and looked under the crown of the sacred tree of elements. In that place, many elemental fruits began to frantically absorb the elemental power around them, and cracks appeared on the fruits one after another.


    "It seems that the first batch of elemental spirits appeared earlier than I thought." Chi Nan said with a smile.


    "I just don''t know what their potential is, the rainbow is so strong, they shouldn''t be weak either."


    Rainbow also hurriedly said: "I can feel that their talent is stronger than other elemental elves." Rainbow looked at Chi Nan anxiously, as if he wanted to prove his claim.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly and nodded towards Rainbow. Rainbow was a little shy in excitement, but did not evade.


    As for Rainbow could say such a thing, Chi Nan was not surprised at all. On the one hand, Rainbow knows best about the various situations of his mother tree itself, even Chi Nan is incomparable in this respect.


    On the other hand, the various inherited knowledge of the Elemental Sacred Tree itself is rapidly rising. These inheritances have been passed on to Rainbow, and although Rainbow was just born, there is no shortage of speech and various daily knowledge. She knew what she meant, and she could understand some of the shallow hints in other people''s words.


    But to understand the deeper level, it takes a certain amount of experience. Knowledge can only represent insight, not experience.


    After absorbing a lot of elemental power, the first fruit finally cracked. Just like when the Queen of Elemental Elves was born, as the fruit splits, a figure continues to condense in it, becoming more and more condensed.


    When the figure was fully formed, it flew out of it. Unlike the rainbow, this elemental spirit has opened his eyes and awake before flying out, and there is no need to re-absorb the process of strengthening the elemental power.


    Just after appearing, Chi Nan had already felt very clearly that this elemental spirit had reached the level of a demigod. But it was the level that had just entered the demigod, and it hadn''t reached the extreme.


    To become a god, there is still a long way to go. As soon as this Thunder Elemental Elf appeared, the surrounding area was filled with a large amount of thunder, spreading towards the surroundings. This was just born, and it was caused by some uncontrollable forces.


    There are only two pairs of wings behind this elemental wizard, a translucent shape, and only the lightning element entangled on the body.


    Although wings also have bonus abilities, they can also grow with themselves, but their level and abilities are far inferior to the wings on the Queen of Elemental Elves. Even if they grow up to be the main **** in the future, the power of the wings is at most equivalent to the superior divine tool, and it will definitely not reach the level of the main divine tool. It seems that this innate thing is also divided into superior and inferior.


    However, facing this newly born elemental spirit, Rainbow was very happy. The other elemental spirits around were also very happy to surround themselves, and they didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Before becoming a god, the elemental spirits are all elemental creatures, it is impossible to speak, they can only communicate in their own special language. Only the Queen of the Elemental Elves is different, because it is born with an entity, so it is born to be able to learn to speak.


    This elemental sprite is a genuine elemental sprite. Its elemental composition is semi-transparent. It seems that it is the same as a normal elemental sprite. It is impossible to possess an entity without reaching the level of a god.


    "This elemental spirit, why is it so big." There is still something different, and Slinka is full of curiosity and surprise when looking at this elemental spirit that is about the size of a human.


    You know, when other elemental spirits were just born, they were generally only the size of a finger or a palm, and they were definitely not too big. Only after becoming a lower **** can he freely become bigger and smaller, and possess entity. But the elemental spirit in front of him is born with a body the same size as a normal person, which is really weird.


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Yes, it''s huge, maybe because this is the result of the elemental sacred tree directly bred. After all, the fruit is very big, and the fruit was originally used to breed elves."


    The elves are born from this kind of fruit. They are so big when they are just born. If the resources are not enough, the elves will also become babies. The sacred tree in front of him, how can it not be a situation of insufficient resources.


    The size of this elemental spirit is somewhat beyond their imagination, because this has never happened before.


    "Perhaps, this can be regarded as a new breed. If they are out, maybe they can shrink their bodies and use them as a disguise." Hermilla said after observing it for a while.


    Chi Nan also discovered that this new elemental spirit is born with the ability to zoom in and out.


    Although the body is the size of a human being, there is no problem in shrinking it to the size of an ordinary elemental spirit. It''s just that this ability, apart from being used for disguise, seems to have no effect at all.


    Chi Nan also discovered that this elemental spirit with the lightning attribute had just been born and had its own natural ability. In the future, he can easily transform into his own magic arts, and continue to grow with it.


    You know, there are basically no elemental elves with this kind of talent. This potential has reached this point, even if Chi Nan feels a little jealous. If it weren¡¯t for these elemental elves to be born different from normal creatures, it would definitely be very easy to walk on the path of gods, and even be able to easily walk to the upper gods.


    With the existence of a single attribute, the improvement of strength will not be slower than the rainbow, and this improvement will only be faster.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1593： The effect of the rainbow light

    ? Just as he said, the fruits split one after another, and elemental spirits exactly the same as before were bred out one after another.


    One after another, figures continued to appear, making the surrounding elemental elves larger and larger. "Looking at the number of fruits, all of them are split, and tens of thousands of elemental spirits can be born at once."


    There are tens of thousands of demigods, and even the idle high-level gods will not ignore this power. Because for them, demigods are able to move freely in low-level planes. Such a force is very useful for preaching. It''s a pity that he is already a demigod now, but this power does not make him so happy.


    Chi Nan is happy because he has cultivated so many elemental spirits, nothing more.


    One after another, the elemental spirits were born, and each birth would arouse joy in Chi Nan''s heart. Before he knew it, Chi Nan didn''t even notice that his understanding of various elements had increased slightly again.


    On his godhead, the patterns of various elements have also grown a little, but there are not many, it is difficult to detect.


    "After this batch is conceived, the next batch will take at least a hundred years from now."


    Chi Nan calculated it, and felt a little dissatisfied. The elemental sacred tree has a high level, and the talent potential of the elemental elves bred is high. But this is not obtained out of thin air, but needs to rely on time to nurture.


    It can happen once in a hundred years, and this is already because of his continuous provision of divine power crystals, plus the special reason of this great plane.


    After the birth of the elemental elves, their fruits slowly dissipated and became elemental again. Only the fruits of the rainbow did not disperse, but still flicker. Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and his expression was clear.


    "It turns out that this fruit has become a good material, Rainbow, you can put it away, it can be used to refine a piece of clothing in the future." Rainbow heard the words and nodded ignorantly, indicating that he knew it.


    Look down and see if the owner doesn''t like the clothes on his body, then ask the mistress to ask hello.


    Rainbow is not so much clothes as it is a large piece of rags. After all, this is condensed with the help of elemental power, because there is no concept of clothes style in the inheritance, so this kind of thing is condensed. From Rainbow''s point of view, as long as it can cover the body, it is clothing. No other style is needed.


    The other elemental spirits, after most of the fruits are gestated, will dissipate, and there are only a few that can be left to form special materials. With Chi Nan''s permission, the elemental elves also put it away one after another.


    Chi Nan also noticed that the birth of this thing was basically random. But it is undeniable that the elves that can leave fruits as materials are more powerful than other elves and have higher talents.


    When all the elemental elves were about to be born, a wave of fluctuations suddenly spread in the air. Within the rainbow light above the elemental sacred tree, a head suddenly appeared, which was a bird head made of thunder and lightning.


    "This is a thunderbird, how can this thing appear?" This thunderbird is also an elemental creature, illusory. But in my own world, wouldn''t it be possible to breed elemental elves? Other elemental creatures were suppressed long ago.


    Everyone raised their heads, and the birds made of thunder and lightning flew out of the rainbow, but none of the surrounding elemental elves resisted, and instead surrounded them one after another. Especially the lightning attribute, it is surrounded by the inner three layers and the outer three layers. Chi Nan didn''t know what ritual they were doing, it looked like they were playing.


    In the end, the mutant lightning elemental spirit that was originally born also flew past, after a while. Thunder and lightning between the two communicated with each other in series, and then the element wizard flew over on the thunderbird happily.


    "Elemental pets? No, not elemental pets. This is more like an elemental partner that grows up together. It turns out that in addition to speeding up the gestation of elemental spirits, does that rainbow light have such a role. Or, this is the real thing. Role."


    As Chi Nan was talking, a fire snake flew out of the sky, circling the air, and the surrounding fire elemental spirits circled up again. That ritual is a ritual to be recognized by the elemental partners. The elemental elves are communicating with the elemental creatures, as long as they are recognized, they will become a unified existence.


    The power communication between each other can make the magic reserve of the element elves larger, and can also assist the element elves to fight.


    Elemental spirits are simple and not good at fighting. But these elemental creatures are different. Their minds are simpler, but each one is very aggressive and powerful.


    Perhaps this is the guarantee that the Elemental Sacred Tree prepares for its own children. It''s as if the tree of life will breed elemental elves, and then make the elemental elves a companion to the elves of their descendants.


    It''s just that it''s a different look here. Of course, elemental creatures can''t be recognized casually.


    Although these elemental creatures will not actively attack the elemental elves, they are also proud. If you don''t have enough ability to make them recognize, then don''t want to be partners. Sometimes the elemental creatures would rather not have a partner than choose casually.


    I was thinking about the birth of elemental creatures in the air. The appearance is also various, but most of them are the appearance of some ordinary animals, like the strange monster image but there is no here.


    Chi Nan sometimes wondered whether this elemental sacred tree had its own aesthetics, and why these cute things were bred. Even if they are very big, they look ugly. The difference from Chi Nan is that other people like these things very much, and even the enthusiastic self jumped on it.


    But soon, Miria came back with a look of disappointment. "Damn it, it''s really annoying to say that people don''t agree with them and don''t give them a chance at all." Chi Nan looked at Miria strangely.


    Just now Miria actually also learned elemental spirits and wanted to get in touch with elemental creatures. It''s a pity, because it''s not a species, they didn''t even give him a chance. Chi Nan couldn''t say anything, it was biological instinct after all.


    Although Milia had been staring at herself, Chi Nan could only assume that she hadn''t seen it. If it really helped Miria gain the approval of an elemental creature, it wouldn''t be good for anyone. These elemental creatures are completely different from the elemental pets of Hermilla and others. Elemental pets have no thoughts, but these elemental creatures have low-level thoughts.


    At the time of observation, more than 10,000 initial elemental spirits have all been born.

 Chapter 1594： Another growth artifact

    "Well, Miria, don''t do this, these elemental creatures could not have concluded a contract with you, it''s just their talent." Hermilla looked at Miria upset, so she had to walk over and comfort her gently.


    "Yeah, besides, if you want to control the elemental creatures, can you conclude a contract with one of the elemental spirits who has an elemental partner." Weiweisi started to give Miriah an idea.


    Miria''s eyes lit up, but then they dimmed. "Forget it, they live better here. By the way, Olna, you can choose one, which will help you a lot."


    Orna nodded blankly: "That''s right, but their strength is too weak. Let''s wait for their strength to become stronger." Olna, who has absorbed the origin of the law, is also a high-ranking person. God. In contrast, the elemental spirits and their companions, which even the lower gods do not have, are of no use.


    "Hmph, you have the origin of the law in your hands. Don''t think I don''t know. You can take out one that you don''t use and cultivate one or two higher gods." Miria said angrily.


    Olna lowered her head, thoughtfully, as if that was really the case.


    On the contrary, even though Miria has the strength of a higher god, and even absorbed the origin of the law, because of her usual personality, the last time the eruption of the phantom of the gods did not participate in the battle at all, so she did not have the origin of the law of the upper **** in her hands.


    Even if he had contracted an elemental spirit, it felt like he was harming him, and he couldn''t do that.


    Chi Nan watched the interactions of other people indifferently. This kind of harmonious scene was really good.


    The establishment of his **** system was very short, and most of the people in it were diehards he had cultivated, so the atmosphere in his **** system was still very good, and Chi Nan also liked this atmosphere very much.


    In fact, every **** system has its own special system. It seems that the gods of the war gods often bet and like to use their hands to determine who loses and who wins. Every time they suffer a lot of casualties.


    The Warrior God System often goes to the ring to fight alone. The elven gods have equal status with each other, and even the main **** must consider the opinions of other subordinate gods and cannot act arbitrarily. The Holy Light Divine System has a very strict hierarchical relationship. The lower-level gods must unconditionally obey the upper-level gods, and their status is very clear.


    The relationship between these gods is basically related to the character of the main **** himself.


    Just thinking about it, the rainbow light above suddenly shined. Chi Nan raised his head strangely, and suddenly his eyes widened. "No way, this kind of thing still happens, why didn''t I encounter it in the first place."


    "What happened? What is it this time?" Sophia raised her head and asked at the same time.


    Chi Nan didn''t conceal it, pointing directly at the top and said: "A divine tool was born, and it is for the rainbow, but this divine tool is a growth type. It is well cultivated and it is not impossible to become the main divine tool in the future.


    That''s right, it is not difficult for a growth artifact to grow to a superior artifact, as long as it improves with the gods themselves. But if you want to become the main artifact, you still need to consume a lot of resources, and even sometimes you need luck.


    It was as if the light of his own dying was also integrated with an artifact bow at the beginning, and at the same time it consumed a lot of divine power crystals to be able to increase it. Although the power of the extinguishing light is huge, it is actually not a high-class item among the main artifacts, at most it can only be regarded as the upper middle. Just because of a pure attack, it appears powerful.


    In the rainbow light, a colored shadow fell, and it happened to fall into the hands of the rainbow. The light dissipated, revealing a weird long sword. It is like a huge cross with a circle in the middle.


    The cross sword is close to two meters, a lot longer than the rainbow itself. The whole body is white, but a stream of light flashes from time to time. The circle has seven forks, and each fork is a different color, which corresponds to the common element attributes.


    But this long sword has only one of its attributes, and no other attributes. Rainbows have to use other spells on their own.


    At the center of the cross and the circle, there is a huge spar, magnificent. With this spar, Chi Nan felt a small space in the middle, like a plane, but not a plane.


    This space can spontaneously form new elements to supplement it, and it can also absorb and store a large amount of surrounding elemental power. When fighting, it can be released directly, even in places where there are no elements, it can also exert great power.


    Although this long sword is a weapon type, it can be used as a staff, which can greatly increase the magical power of the Elemental Elf Queen. But the long sword is the long sword, and his job is not weak.


    The special sword energy formed by the fusion of the seven elemental forces on his body, with the release of the sword, the power is huge.


    As long as they are in elemental attributes, they can be destroyed by this sword. Whether it is the gods themselves or the spells released, they can be destroyed in one blow in front of this sword. In the same level, this sword is simply the most advanced type close to invincibility.


    With this elemental sword in hand, he can be invincible in the face of various elemental magic arts.


    After figuring out the various abilities of this Elemental Sword, even Silin Kaye and others, who have always had a good mentality, felt the envy in their hearts. Why people are so good, there are so many benefits when they are just born.


    This kind of look looks a little embarrassed when looking at the rainbow. However, Rainbow is still very happy, constantly playing with this weapon that is bigger than himself. Perhaps in Rainbow''s heart, this is not a weapon at all, but a big toy. The big toys that my owner and mother tree gave me are precious and fun.


    Chi Nan felt his surroundings carefully, wanting to see what else he hadn''t sensed.


    Only after a long time passed and nothing happened again, Chi Nan finally breathed a sigh of relief. This is all right, if you continue to breed good things to give these elemental elves, Chi Nan himself will feel very depressed.


    This kind of treatment can no longer be regarded as a treatment, it is simply heartbreaking. However, other things were gone, and Chi Nan focused his attention on the elemental sacred tree itself.


    Some inconspicuous aspects of this thing are actually very valuable treasures for ordinary people. It''s useless to hold it by yourself, but if you want to cultivate the strong, then ordinary people are the foundation.


    The resources here are also not negligible for the faction of the mage under his own. Chi Nan thought slowly.

 Chapter 1595： This can be regarded as waste utilization, right?

    "Come over and see what else is useful. Try to find out. This is a big plane after all. It is impossible to just be a playground for the elemental elves, and you have to do something for them."


    Seeing this carefree elemental spirit, Chi Nan decided that the elemental spirits must not be allowed to do nothing, to learn, to work, and to be a useful person. Chi Nan would not admit that it was because of the resentment in his heart.


    Others obviously did not see Chi Nan''s sinister intentions. Even the simple elemental spirits took the initiative to help Chi Nan find it. It''s a pity that most of these elemental elves have never seen the outside world, have never been to the lower planes, so they are just looking for them, they don''t know what they are doing, they just treat it as a very interesting game.


    But soon, I really found something. While Chi Nan focused on the Elemental Sacred Tree itself, Hermilla focused on the ground beneath her feet.


    Along with the growth of the elemental sacred tree, the ground under its feet has also changed. "My lord, come and take a look. There are several elemental spar veins here, all of the highest quality." Hermilla said to Chi Nan from a distance.


    The elemental elves gathered and looked at the spar dug out underground. This thing has no effect or value for the creatures composed of these elements.


    In their view, this is the failure of the elements when they wanted to form elemental creatures, and the remaining remains, combined with some special elemental structures in the earth, finally formed this appearance.


    But the elemental elves are useless, but the wizards are different. It can be used as a powerful magic gem, can also be used directly to comprehend elemental spells, and even absorbed to enhance its strength.


    As a culture layer force, this is a very good resource. The elemental spar here is of high quality, even for demigods. "Very well, in the future, keep the foundation of the mineral veins unchanged, and dig more. Do you want to leave this job to the elemental elves." Chi Nan directly found a job for the elemental elves.


    Waste utilization starts with these spars. Of course, only Chi Nan is qualified to say that these things are waste. Even if the upper gods get such a vein, I am afraid they will treat it as a treasure.


    Not for your own use, but to train your own subordinates. "I only see that these bark are good. When the bark falls off in the future, it can be used to create some treasures, even if it is a normal artifact, there is no problem."


    The elemental sacred tree itself is a miracle, and Chi Nan can refine it into a high-level master artifact if he is willing. But there is none in Chinan, so this thing is just a tree. There is no problem in refining ordinary artifacts where the bark fell.


    "What I see is from the top, these branches will also fall down, and they can be used to make staffs when they are collected. These branch staffs can at least reach the level of semi-sacred artifacts, even inferior artifacts." Suo Phila looked up at the sky.


    Silinka night picked up some leaves. "Look at Chi Nan, these leaves are also very special. If these leaves are used as the carrier of magic scrolls, there is no problem even if they portray divine arts on them." Chi Nan really didn''t expect that he had an idea of ??using waste. Really found so many good things.


    Yes, my subordinates have been using the leaves of the tree of life to make magic scrolls, and the effect is very good. The leaves dropped by this elemental sacred tree are definitely better in this respect.


    For the Elemental Sacred Tree, this is a very natural drop, but not for others.


    "It''s a pity, it can only be used to carry elemental magic, other types of magic are not acceptable."


    Silinka looked regretfully at the leaves in her hand. Just now, Silinka tried to portray her natural magic, but failed. Because of the unbearable relationship and the conflict of laws, the leaves are reduced to ashes.


    "It doesn''t matter, or you can find a solution after a lot of experiments." Chi Nan said indifferently. This kind of local tyrant''s style makes others know what the expression will be.


    Especially those mages, seeing such precious resources being wasted, I am afraid that they will feel uncomfortably unable to sleep.


    "We have also made a good discovery, and the output is larger." At this time, Wei Wei Si also spoke, and she was surrounded by a proud Miria. It seems that this discovery may be due to Miria.


    "Oh, what have you found?" Chi Nan looked over and said amusedly.


    "Hmph, have you seen those, the dew on the tree." Milia spoke first before Wei Wei Si could speak.


    "Those dews are the ones that fall from the elemental sacred tree. They are all pure natural elemental potions. If used to configure various potions, it can greatly improve the success rate of the potion and the effect of the potion."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. This is a good discovery, and the dew will not hurt the foundation of the tree. Now, those elemental spirits have a job. The elemental elves didn''t know why, and suddenly felt a little chill in their hearts. I am obviously an elemental creature, why do I feel this way? It''s really strange.


    "Almost forgot, you turned out to be a pharmacist." Chi Nan said with a smile.


    I think at the beginning, in my own territory, many medicines were refined by Miria. At the beginning, I also saw Milia differently because he was a pharmacist, but I had forgotten it now.


    As a pharmacist, Miria used to collect special dew and then used it to refine medicine. Some special dews are much easier to use than ordinary water or even purified liquids.


    It''s no wonder that she will focus on this and other people will not pay attention.


    "Very good, collect the dew in the future, just give it to some more powerful planes to use."


    This thing is of no use to myself, and of no use to the gods. The gods want to refine pharmaceutical agents. It is not better to use the liquid elements of this world. This kind of dew can only be used by mortals.


    Of course, if this thing is taken out, even a demigod will break his head. I don''t know if the elemental sacred tree of my kingdom has this ability, no, I have to go and see. I never thought I wasted such good resources.


    But other than that, everyone has been searching for a long time, and they have not found other materials that can be used in a wide range. Without universal adaptability, Chi Nan, who is an ordinary material, is really insignificant now.


    A few days later, Chi Nan and the others stopped and continued searching for ideas, and left after explaining the elemental spirits.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1596： Its time to go

    ? The elemental world is a powerful background, but it can''t help me in a short time.


    The rainbow has just been born, and it takes a long time to grow. In this situation, it is no longer of much use if it fails to reach the upper gods. Even the upper gods, now there are more and more.


    It is not only the main gods who use the law origin left by the upper gods to improve their subordinates. In fact, the source of the laws of the middle gods, which are of the same origin but overlap too much, may also elevate a middle **** to the level of a higher god.


    There are actually quite a few such examples. Some time ago, even a middle-level **** appeared, using the source of a large number of lower **** levels and carefully selected, supplementing his own rules to break through the upper gods.


    This person is a casual cultivator **** who has not joined the top **** system, but when this happened, this person was immediately absorbed by the holy light **** system. Since then, the source of the inferior laws, which has not received much attention, has also become a very precious resource. After most people get it, they use it in secret.


    And if you don''t get the same source, no one will waste it casually. It''s better to sell it to the Great God in exchange for resources.


    Chi Nan''s **** system has now joined the ranks of acquiring the source of these laws. When trading, Chi Nan knew that his background was still too shallow, not as deep as he thought.


    Although there is no shortage of general resources on his side, other great gods are also not lacking. The most important thing is that some special precious resources, they don''t have so much time to accumulate and collect, so they can''t get them out.


    The magic diamond that can attract the gods above the upper gods, he has only one in his hand, and it was obtained by the original transaction. Among other top-level deep breaths, there are definitely not a few collections of magic diamonds.


    In this case, what can Chi Nan do? Fortunately, as his strength continued to improve, he was now on par with the second-ranked main god, and the true combat effectiveness would not be known until after he fought.


    After all, not only is he improving rapidly, the second-ranked Lord God is also improving rapidly, and he has not slowed down. The source of the master **** hierarchy rules collected during this period is not just left unused.


    Even the Lord of Time seems to have absorbed some sources of law. It''s just that the Lord of Time is too strong and uses his own power to hide his breath, and no one knows what kind of power the Lord of Time has mastered. Even, no one knows whether he has absorbed the source of the law.


    As time gradually passed, the huge main **** phantom in the sky finally gradually formed, and the distance was getting worse and worse. And the surrounding terrifying storm was weakening little by little.


    When it weakens to a certain level, this power will completely disappear, and then it''s time to wait for someone to enter.


    Chi Nan was watching, and everyone else was watching. The kingdom of God in the ancient times, although I don''t know if it is a ghost or other reasons, it is so attractive.


    Even if there is only one main **** in it, it is good to **** a source of the main **** level law.


    "It''s almost time to get rid of it, are you really not going." The Lord of the war asked the people around him.


    "There is no chance for me in this. I feel that the contents are useless to me." A weaker master shook his head and said. In this case, everyone has all kinds of worries.


    The Elf Lord also shook his head: "We Elves don''t like fighting. We will definitely fight other people this time. I''ll leave it alone. Elemental Lord, are you going to go?" The Elf Lord turned to fight and asked.


    The Lord of Elements shook his head and did not answer, indicating that he and the Lord of the Elves were on the same advancement and retreat. It''s just that during this period of time, the Elf Lord has been staring at Chi Nan, because he can always feel the aura on Chi Nan''s body a bit weird. That kind of breath seems to have something to do with their elemental spirits, but it''s not easy to ask directly.


    They all know that there is an elemental world in Chinan, which contains many elemental spirits. She is also worried that if she asks directly, it will cause Chi Nan''s misunderstanding. In that case, it would be difficult to handle.


    "Since you are not going, then we will go. Our number is still more than them, and the evil **** is not our threat." The warrior master doesn''t care about the evil **** at all, it is more suitable for him to fight.


    During this period of time, some of the laws of the main **** level fighters were absorbed, and the strength of the fighter master became stronger and stronger. Now his own strength almost reached the level of Dragon God.


    This is an improvement in combat effectiveness. As a warrior, a **** who has become a warrior is inherently terrifying in combat effectiveness. Unless there is a means of restraint, any **** will feel a headache in the face of such fighting lunatics.


    "Then let me make a count. There are a total of twelve people who went this time. Although there are more people than the Cthulhu, we still need to be careful. We will pay close attention to the Cthulhu''s actions. It will definitely be intercepted."


    The Lord of Time has spoken, and everyone is more relieved. It''s just that there are only twelve to go this time, which makes people a little puzzled. It''s just sending the clones over, are they so cautious. There are many clones in Chi Nan, and he doesn''t know how much the clones mean to other main gods.


    As the last time came, the phantom of the kingdom of God became more and more condensed everyone''s main **** clones were also ready.


    At the same time, the main gods on the Cthulhu side are also preparing their clones, ready to set off at any time.


    "Boss, don''t we really need to go there? Even if we go there by ourselves, it won''t be dangerous, and we can still shame those orthodox gods." The ghost king said with some confusion.


    The Lord of Corruption looked indifferent and expressionless, perhaps even if he had an expression. "Those guys must be staring at us now. Once the force out there exceeds their expectations, they will definitely take action. Moreover, we have to protect our hometown here. If we are all gone, what will happen to the other side to attack us."


    Yes, although they have a few top gods here, they do not have a kingdom of gods and no clones. Although they restrain the gods, they are easy to fall into a disadvantage when facing the main god, and they need their help.


    Once they have less power left and the main **** aggressively attacks, then they will be in danger.


    Union with the Lord of Gods, once they fail, their own fate can be imagined, and destruction is the only way.

 Chapter 1597： There is such a kingdom of God

    ? Time is getting closer to the end, and the light of the opposite God Kingdom is getting stronger and stronger. From the beginning of the dim shadow, it has gradually become a real scene, and it looks almost like the real thing.


    "Unexpectedly, there is actually such a kingdom of God." Chi Nan looked at the sky with a weird expression.


    Others are also very strange, because their kingdom of God is a sphere. On the surface, there are only differences in aura and color, and people with insufficient strength can''t even see the attributes and size of the kingdom of God.


    However, in any case, a sphere is the appearance of the kingdom of God and the appearance of the plane. Everyone is the same. Except for the relatively large central plane, the other kingdoms of God are all spheres of the same size.


    But the kingdom of God in front of him, when transformed from the phantom, this thing is not a sphere at all. Yes, this is actually a very huge continent, yes, it is the continent.


    In the void, this continent occupies the size of a plane. Although this size is nothing in the void, isn''t it usually compressed in the plane or the sphere of the kingdom of God.


    How could this be released? Just like this, directly baptized by the power of the void in the void.


    "No, it was not released directly. The barrier of the kingdom of God is still wrapped around it, but the deformation is magnified. We look like a continent, but in fact this is the appearance."


    Hearing what the Dragon God said, others took a closer look and found that it was indeed the case.


    "Yes, I feel it too, but it''s just like this. It''s too wasteful. To transform the kingdom of God into this way, it will consume a lot of divine power crystals, and the divine power crystals are probably the least valuable resource. Really. The consumption of resources is not something ordinary people can afford." The alchemy master was also surprised.


    At this time, in the eyes of the alchemist, this kingdom of God has become a huge alchemy treasure, which must contain a lot of special alchemy knowledge that even oneself cannot know.


    The desire for knowledge is probably the strongest alchemist, even the former master of magic cannot compare.


    "It''s true that it''s expensive to become like this, but the same volume expansion can also increase the internal space very large. This kingdom of God may be much larger than we thought."


    Chi Nan also expressed his own opinions, but the bigger and the more local tyrants, the better, because in this way there will be more things and more treasures. Many main gods regret not participating at this time.


    Just after thinking about it, it was still too risky, so the final participants were still only twelve of them, and no new main **** was added. Unless they get something good from it, that time will cause others to join in.


    However, those who entered in the first wave would definitely take away the best batch first, and those who were able to enter later would be able to obtain the most precious treasures, and it would only depend on luck. Maybe something is missing.


    Everyone looked at the Lord of Time, and the Lord of Time''s expression remained unchanged. It seems that the Lord of Time has always been like this for so many years, and nothing has ever moved him.


    Seeing everyone looking at him, the Lord of Time did not sell the door, and said directly: "You may not know that the earliest ancient gods are the longest group of all gods who have ruled the world. The same, the early ones. When the heavenly realm was formed, all kinds of treasures could be said to be everywhere, and many of the precious treasures nowadays, no one would pick it up at that time."


    It was the first time they heard of this kind of thing. They never thought that there would be so many resources in the ancient times. But think about it, many resources are non-renewable and unique.


    If it had been used in ancient times, it would be gone now. The reason why the gods now absorb faith is actually a large part of the reason they are forced to do so because they have no resources, and they can only think of other methods.


    There are even some gods who directly gave up on themselves and used the power of faith to directly improve. If you don''t refine it into a crystallization of divine power, you will eventually become a puppet of a believer. Such people are not uncommon.


    The Lord of Time continued: "Because there are so many things, in order to show their identity, the first batch of gods did something different from what our current gods did. The three most powerful gods at the time were said to have The reconstruction of the kingdom of God is very special. But later in the first large-scale battle of the gods, all three **** kings fell."


    "When I was born, their kingdom of God had long since disappeared. No one knows what it looked like, only some legends. If the kingdom of God like this is not wrong, I am afraid it was left by the King of God."


    The **** king is also the main god, but it is not an ordinary main god, no one knows how powerful it is, but it is much stronger than the current ordinary main god. Perhaps, after the birth of the King of Gods, it will be such a strength.


    And looking at the transformation of the kingdom of God, you can also imagine how tyrant the **** king was. Not only the Lord of Time knows these rumors, but the Lord of Corruption, who has existed for a longer time, also knows. Looking at this huge phantom of the Kingdom of God, the Lord of Corruption could not help but ripples in the heart, and desires quietly breed.


    It was a very legendary era. Gods are born with their own laws and can naturally grow. The laws between heaven and earth are indeed very clear, very easy to understand and learn. At that time, the few were not powerful gods, the few were diligent gods The three great gods were able to become strong at that time, and their talent and diligence were top notch. Similarly, as the most powerful being, not only is it called the King of Gods, but the collection of various treasures is also the most comprehensive and the most comprehensive.


    If the kingdom of God is the real kingdom of God, there will definitely be these things left behind. But if it is a phantom, there may not be anything. But the main **** can leave the origin of the law, and the kingdom of gods shouldn''t have nothing.


    At this moment, before starting to explore, everyone had begun to move their minds.


    But no matter how you move, everyone still has to wait here. Finally, one day the surrounding power aura began to be consumed continuously. The place that was originally a Jedi is slowly returning to calm.


    The place that the Lord God didn''t dare to approach easily, now finally has a chance. Everyone raised their heads, knowing that it was time to set off. So light and shadow flew out from their own kingdom, rushing straight in that direction in the void.


    Orthodox gods, evil gods, and all are paying attention. Many gods who fail to reach the main **** are also embarrassed to set off.

 Chapter 1598： Put 1 hand before the event

    "The twelve orthodox main gods and ten top evil gods have all come out. No one suddenly joined the orthodox main gods. The power of the evil gods is two less than ours. The quality is also very poor, and it is really good at catching them. Live the bottom line."


    Chi Nan''s clone was flying, while quietly watching the surroundings. After coming out this time, Chi Nan''s clone had prepared a lot of things. Carrying a lot of divine power crystals, it is used exclusively for consumption.


    And his own demon incarnation, also sent his own clone to go. In other words, Chi Nan owns two of the twelve places in the orthodox gods, but it''s a pity that others don''t even know. Chi Nan only exchanged glances with his avatar''s clone in the air, and didn''t say anything to avoid irritating others.


    The evil gods on the opposite side arrived at this place almost at the same time. Behind them are a large number of evil gods with poor strength, and the clones are also dispatched. Of course, there are more gods dispatched by the orthodox gods.


    As soon as they met, the two parties divided into two factions, and then confronted each other.


    "Haha, orthodox gods, you really have you everywhere." The husky voice of the King of Bones sounded.


    "You are not bad, the mice crossing the street before, now you can be seen everywhere, and you have to intervene in everything. Are you afraid of being beaten to death that day." The war lord scolded unceremoniously.


    As a master **** who is accustomed to war and likes war, he grew up on the battlefield since he was a child. The lord of war did not reject all kinds of scolding each other before the war, and he was even very proud of it.


    And the more people and the larger the scope of the war, the more excited the master of this war. Now seeing so many master gods fighting power here on both sides, the master of the war can''t wait to fight one right away. Beside, the warrior lord even drew out his long sword, and he was not a fearful guy either.


    These two people work against each other all day, and in fact they have similar personalities. Fighting with each other is just to find a partner who can fight against each other, and the other main gods won''t play with them casually.


    "If you eliminate you here, I don''t know if your deity will jump out, and there are others, maybe they can''t help it." The Lord of Corruption said indifferently, following the voice, a large amount of poison gas was around. diffusion.


    "Hmph, although the Lord of Time is not here, I and I will not take you. If you don''t believe me, give it a try."


    A huge figure came out. This figure is ten meters high and is a huge giant. Yes, this person is the lord of giants, it can be said that he is the patron saint of the giants, but he is not the racial **** of giants.


    On the huge giant, the two auras of ice and fire are constantly entangled, and explosions are produced in the void from time to time, and the huge pressure makes people feel cold in the heart. A huge axe in his hand exudes a strong breath of a master artifact.


    Among the people present, the only one who could fight against Chi Nan was this giant. That''s right, this is the lord of giants who has always ranked second, has been ahead of Chi Nan, and has not surpassed until now.


    It''s just that being a giant may be influenced by his racial personality. The Lord of Giants usually doesn''t seem to care about anything, and he doesn''t speak when others speak. Although he has a large body, his sense of existence is very low.


    But as the second existence among the gods, no one dared to underestimate the strength of the Lord of Giants. Even if it is the Lord of Corruption, it is at best a little stronger than the Lord of Giants in terms of combat effectiveness. In cooperation with others, the Lord of Corruption is not an opponent.


    Originally the Lord of Giants didn''t like these things very much, but the Lord of Corruption on the opposite side came out. As the most powerful existence on his side, the nominal leader of the team, the Lord of Giants also had to stand up. .


    As for fear, that''s it, the giants really didn''t fear this kind of emotion. And don''t worry about it when you fight, others don''t know, don''t they know yet. Chi Nan, who looks like a natural attribute, is actually not worse than himself. Adding a Chi Nan, the Lord of Corruption is definitely not an opponent.


    The most important thing is that this natural attribute actually has some restraint on the Lord of Corruption.


    While talking, the lord of giants cast a squint at Chi Nan, and Chi Nan nodded helplessly. If there is a fight, it is impossible not to shoot. At this time, Chi Nan was also looking at the situation on the opposite side.


    The five veteran top evil gods, their clones are naturally no problem. But for the other evil gods spawned, their clones are very problematic. At a glance, it must have been created with the help of the old Cthulhu.


    Manufactured in a very short period of time, and then formed, these main **** clones are also some shoddy goods. Although the strength has reached the level of the main god, the combat effectiveness is actually far worse.


    And there are many flaws in it, and it must not be used as a normal clone. Chi Nan calculated in his heart, the main **** of the same level, I am afraid that one can fight two. Unless there are moves that die together, the two will not necessarily be one opponent in the end. It seems that the opponent has ten combat powers, but in fact it is not the case at all.


    It''s no wonder that the orthodox main gods all contempt for the evil gods, and none of them really looks at these guys. But there is one advantage, that is, although these people are weak, they are obedient enough.


    Being able to be in the main **** level, within a force full of various intrigues, such an obedient main **** is not easy to find.


    "Who wouldn''t speak big words, do you want to play a game here? It just so happens that I haven''t moved my muscles for a long time." The King of Nine Heads walked out, staring at the opposite side with wide-eyed eyes.


    This guy is most able to resist clones without artifacts. I am afraid that the clones of the Nine-Headed King can hold several clones, and it is actually the best to cooperate with those crudely created clones of the main god.


    "If you fight one game, you just have to decide the outcome here first, and we also want to try your hard work."


    Seeing that the battle was about to start, who knew that the Lord of Corruption, who had always pursued tough methods, suddenly softened this time. "Stop it, I don''t know what the dangers are in it. Fight a game now, and no one will benefit by that time. It''s better to wait until you get in and talk about it. In it, what benefits are there, just take it according to your ability.


    The Lord of Corruption could actually speak this way, but as the most powerful Lord of Corruption spoke up, the Lord of Giants, who didn''t want to fight a game here, thought about it and nodded in agreement. Both sides temporarily suppressed it.


    The main **** level is no longer fighting, and it is even more impossible for other gods to shoot here.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1599： Break in

    ?A fight disappeared. Although both sides were staring at each other, they only cursed at most without actually doing anything. There is another reason, and that is because the wind in the Jedi is slowly dissipating at this time.


    If they continue to dissipate, they will be able to reach the point where their main gods can bear.


    Everyone stared at each other carefully, while waiting for the wind to dissipate. I don''t know how long it has passed, when the void storm weakened to a mechanism, the Dragon God suddenly jumped out. "Go, it''s all right."


    Relying on his own powerful defense, Dragon God took the lead and directly broke into the storm. The powerful void storm hit the dragon **** with terrifying power. The laws contained therein are even more clearly exploded. There are many types of laws surrounding the kingdom of God, not just a single one.


    These **** kings are not as simple as they seem to be. If it weren''t for the war between the **** king and the **** king, they would never have died in the remote ancient times, but would have survived until now.


    The law storm attacked the dragon god''s body, flashing bright rays of light. In the light, the dragon god''s figure flashed, restoring the dragon''s prototype. But the size is not too big, this is also to reduce the size of the attack.


    The Dragon God, who had shrunk to the size of an ordinary person, rushed into the wind all the way, rushing into it without hesitation.


    And the Dragon God had left, and the others couldn''t help it at this moment. "We also set off."


    The Lord of Giants thought for a while, and walked inside. The big axe in his hand severely split a path, and then rushed inside along the passage. At the location where the axe attacked, no void storm could approach it at all.


    On the side of the evil god, the Lord of Corruption glanced at this side, and rushed into it with no expression on his face.


    Of course, the Lord of Corruption has no expression in the first place, who can count on the expression of a pool of things that don''t know what it is. This pile of things like mud, wherever it passed, the void storm seemed to be absorbed all at once. Just after hitting the body of the Lord of Corruption, it disappeared and there was no trace.


    I could only see the body of the Lord of Corruption, and there were cracks from time to time, which were torn apart by the void storm, but disappeared in the next moment. Without the master of the amplitude of the fixed body, this crack has no effect at all.


    "Hehe, it''s a demon god. It''s a pity that none of those guys can come."


    Chi Nan thought indifferently in his heart that those demon gods had already made contact with his clone. Through the avatar Chi Nan knows that those demon gods are now controlled by the will of the abyss by his side.


    In order to protect oneself through the period of weakness, this abyss will really give no chance to others. There was an opportunity to take one step further, but this time the demons completely missed it.


    If they dare to leave their posts without permission, under the anger of the abyss will, they can definitely directly follow the soul mark left by the demon god, and destroy the soul and body of the demon god. The Demon God of the Abyss, who has always relied on the power of the abyss to rise to the present, has no ability or opportunity to resist the command of the abyss.


    After looking around, Chi Nan also set off. There was a circle of emerald thunder and lightning around, rushing directly into the void storm.


    Behind them, those low-level gods watched the main gods set off, they didn''t dare. The void storm that can be defended by the Lord God, they will die as long as they get a little bit of it.


    Now, they can only wait for the void storm to continue to weaken before they can have a chance to enter it and pick up some leftovers.


    "Hehe, now it seems that this void storm is not all a bad thing." Chi Nan''s demon incarnation stepped forward. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth looking at the lower gods who were blocked outside.


    The main **** is powerful, but after all, the number is small. If these guys are allowed to mix in, once they take away something important, they will lose their lives by then. If you don''t know who has treasures, it is impossible for everyone to check it. Besides, there is also one of his own enemies here, and no one can fight in here.


    With that, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation burst into flames, burning the surrounding void storm, and stepping into it.


    They are all forerunners, and the other main gods behind, because their strength is not as strong as them, in desperation did not set off immediately. Instead, he waited for a while and waited until the void storm weakened before he dared to send out.


    "Hey, I really envy him, his strength can be improved so fast." The Lord of Nature felt the surrounding aura weakened to the extent that he could bear, then set out.


    And ahead, Chi Nan has been moving forward for a long time. They are all natural attributes, why the gap is so big, is it because their personality is too gentle. No, it must be the luck of the Lord of the Sacred Tree.


    What else could the Lord of Nature think? Who made Chi Nan already absorb the source of several natural attributes?


    If he knows that Chi Nan has also integrated into his godhead for the various element laws, and the degree is still very deep, he doesn''t know what expression it is. The more the rules, the deeper the hidden background.


    Immediately behind the Lord of Nature, other avatars of the Lord God also dispatched one after another. Of course, the Lord of Nature quickly surpassed the Lord of Warriors and the Lord of War, and these two people don''t like to wait behind others.


    Cthulhu accompanied several old Cthulhu clones to enter, and the remaining semi-finished clones were also dispatched. And it seems that the veteran top Cthulhu actually divided the power to protect the existence of these people.


    "Hehe, when did the evil gods have been so united." Behind, the Lord of Beasts said with a sneer.


    "Don''t tell me, people may be modified." It''s really rare for a Cthulhu to do this. They also knew that Cthulhu was trying hard to protect his own power so that he could gain an advantage.


    But speaking from the mouths of the Lord of Beasts and the Lord of Summoning, it was really funny. The two main gods didn''t know when they got together. It seemed that the relationship was really good, and they were actually very close.


    The two main gods jointly resist the surrounding forces, and the consumption will become less. Although these two main gods have strong warfare capabilities, their personal strengths are poor. If you don''t unite, it is really not an easy task to **** treasures in the hands of other powerful Lord Gods. It''s no wonder that they are united together.


    It''s just that compared with the two of them, the opposite Cthulhu, this united a little too much. Four veteran evil gods protect five semi-finished products, which makes people feel a little funny no matter how they look.

 Chapter 1600： Cthulhu is still Cthulhu

    ? Cthulhu doesn''t care about their ridicule at all, and still maintains a united form. Because of the combination, the consumption is less and the speed is faster. Soon, the group of people faintly caught up with the foremost existence.


    Of course, it was added in the middle, followed by the orthodox gods who followed.


    "It''s time to do it, here is the best opportunity." The Ghost King said gloomily.


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for too many enemies, I wouldn''t do this kind of thing with you." The Dark Sword seemed to sneer at their plan, but it didn''t oppose it. Instead, it was cooperating with them.


    "Let''s just say a few words, it''s good for us." The nine-headed king made a round in the middle. Speaking of which, being able to learn the skill of rounding off is only possible thanks to a lot of recent exchanges.


    There was no word in the darkness, but the King of Bones motioned to the others.


    Those semi-finished main **** clones were full of dissatisfaction and unwillingness in their eyes, but under their pressure, they finally moved. Everyone took out a cone-shaped weird thing.


    This thing actually exudes a very powerful atmosphere.


    "Hey, the main artifact? Actually mass-produced the main artifact for these wastes."


    A main **** in the back stared at the front, and said in surprise: "It doesn''t seem to be the main artifact, it seems to be a one-time artifact with the ability of the main artifact. Wait, the one-time artifact, what do they want to do."


    Suddenly, the main **** behind realized that something was wrong, but it was too late at this time.


    Those unwilling semi-finished clones have launched this one-time artifact one after another. The Lord of Insect God spit out the cone, and his huge body instantly melted into it, as if it had gotten in.


    The power of the whole body exploded, and the huge cone suddenly rotated at a high speed. Like a huge drill, the surrounding void storm was directly punched with a large hole, and a passage appeared in the middle.


    The next moment, this drill flew towards the Lord of Beasts and Lord of Summoning fiercely, and it was these two who were mocking themselves just now. Two people have the most bad mouth, so they are the ones who beat them.


    "Damn, they burned their clones. Their inferior clones weren''t used to compete with us for treasures. They were used as sacrifices to launch that one-time artifact, just to deal with us."


    "Damn it, but here, none of these evil gods really can believe it."


    When they were outside, the Lord of Corruption refused to let them do it, avoiding a fight, thinking that the opponent was weak. Unexpectedly, they were actually calculating this place. At this time, there were powerful void storms everywhere. In this kind of place, it was impossible for them to avoid it. If they were outside, they would not know whether they could hit it.


    It seemed that the Lord of Corruption had already calculated this position. The hateful evil **** is still so cunning and evil.


    The two looked at each other, while the West''s own power stood in front of them. In the next moment, a huge force pushed him and started to move backwards. But what they didn''t expect was that there was a storm-intensive area behind them.


    It seemed that this position was already calculated by the Lord of Insect God. A more powerful storm, coupled with the burning of a one-time main artifact spurred by a clone. Even if the two main **** clones joined forces, there was no way to resist.


    In the end, the divine power barrier was broken, and before it was restored, the divine clone was shattered under the double attack of the one-time artifact and the storm. In the kingdom of God, in the conference room, the expressions of the deities and clones of the two main gods changed at the same time, full of anger.


    But it didn''t take long for the faces of the three main gods to change drastically. At this moment, in the void, the three semi-finished main **** clones at the back also activated their own disposable artifacts and aimed at the last three main **** clones. Those who can walk in the back are the weakest, just within their attack range.


    Losing a semi-finished product made in a short time, and bringing a decent avatar of the main **** to the end, this wave is really profitable. They can go back and continue manufacturing semi-finished products. This is too easy.


    However, it is very difficult for a normal main **** clone to create one. The most important thing is that after a normal clone is destroyed, it is impossible to create a clone for a long time. This is also a rule.


    Otherwise, why did the Lord of Light fail to restore the clone for so long after the clone was destroyed?


    "Quite your breath, calm your breath, don''t be impulsive. I don''t know what''s in there. If it''s dangerous and your deity goes, then there''s really no one to help." Someone next to him immediately persuaded.


    All of a sudden the five main gods lost their clones, and the blow was really too great. If it''s a loss in a normal war, it''s fine, but it''s nothing, it''s been calculated. In the void, he was directly killed by someone calculating.


    If it weren''t for too many powerful presences on the opposite side, they would all want to avenge their lives. But now, they also want to go to the phantom of the kingdom of God again to find trouble with the evil god. It was just being pulled by other people, which calmed them down.


    "Think about it, the previous master of contract and master of conspiracy, do you want to be like that in their fate? Haven''t you thought about how much danger you have inside before you have entered, you have already lost your clone."


    Several people finally calmed down. The Lord of Time also said at this time: "Calm down, the short-term gains and losses are nothing, but the ability to live safely to the end." This is the way the Lord of Time acts in the world. For a long time, that is, relying on the attitude of not fighting or grabbing The Lord of Time can live until now.


    "Don''t worry, these bastards, I will avenge you at that time." Even the giant lord was a little angry. This time, he led the team by himself, and was calculated by others, and the owner felt hot on his face.


    "I will also help you avenge." Dragon God said. This time, I took the lead and rushed forward. It would be a bad idea if none of them expressed their views. Besides, as a dragon god, apart from a corrupt and poisonous master, everyone else really didn''t care.


    "Wait, they have five inferior main **** clones and five disposable artifacts. We were both attacked at the same time, and where did one go." Suddenly, the lord of the beast raised his head and asked.


    Five existences must have been attacked five times, so who is the sixth victim?


    At this moment, Chi Nan said with some embarrassment: "The last one is me. But my luck is better and I blocked their sneak attack." The five unlucky eyes widened and their faces were inconceivable.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1601： Fortunately, I kept 1 hand

    ? At the same time when the sneak attack was launched, all the main gods were a little startled. No one thought that these inferior main gods and inferior clones would come here to attack them.


    Generally, everyone comes here for their own gains, and it is also their own risk to consider risks. Who would harm himself and others in this way, so the orthodox gods never expected that these evil gods would actually do such a move.


    Being attacked in this environment and being completely unprepared, this is the reason why they can solve all the clones of the orthodox gods. Otherwise, if you have a little preparation, you can''t let the other party''s hand so easily.


    The Lord of Insect Gods eliminated two, and the remaining three evil gods eliminated three, leaving only one.


    And this one, in fact, did it, but his target was Chi Nan at the forefront.


    As the most powerful one among the inferior main gods, he was also the leader of the evil orcs who had been promoted by the evil beast gods, and his fighting power was strong, and this time he was highly regarded. The goal is the most powerful of the orthodox gods.


    Which one is the dragon **** in the front, because the distance is too far, not a good goal. The one behind is the leader of the orthodox gods this time, and is also the most powerful lord of giants. He is powerful in his own right, and he also holds a main artifact axe.


    This goal is not what they considered, so the final goal is only Chi Nan and his clone who are behind. As a demon, he has always been known for his combat effectiveness.


    Therefore, the Black Lotus, who was born in the Demon God, was not within their consideration. On the contrary, Chi Nan itself was different. Although the orthodox gods praised Chi Nan itself high, they didn''t know it after all.


    In their hearts, Chi Nan, a **** who is good at manipulating plants, is still a natural attribute in itself. Even if it has lightning power, its combat effectiveness is definitely very poor, so it was determined as the target.


    After determining the target, according to their instructions, the Lord of Evil Orcs burned his clone without hesitation, activated the one-time power of the main artifact, and swept towards Chi Nan.


    "What happened later, damn, these **** evil gods." The giant lord looked back, and his simple and honest face was suddenly full of anger. They dare to do this when they bring the team by themselves.


    It''s just that I want to turn around now, and there is no chance. However, Chi Nan, who is relatively close to him, can still rescue him. But the Lord of Giants had just left, and suddenly a fierce breath came from behind. If you continue to rescue, if you are hit, you will definitely be injured, perhaps not seriously injured.


    But the person who did it was the Lord of Corruption. The power of the Lord of Corruption lies not in the attack, but in the curse and poison attached to the attack. Even if you get hit, it won''t feel good.


    After weighing it, the Giant Lord turned his head instinctively, using an axe as a shield in front of him. With a "bang", a gray-green breath hit his axe, which was firmly blocked.


    The Lord of Corruption in front did not even look back, and continued to fly forward. This time the attack was just to prevent the Lord of Giants from turning around to save people. There are too many strong men in the orthodox gods, even if he himself has to clean up some of them, otherwise these people will unite, and the powerful and poisonous lord will not be their opponent.


    "Damn it, how dare you." The lord of the giant roared, but it was too late.


    At this moment, Chi Nan felt that he was being attacked and just turned around. As soon as I looked back, I saw a huge drill head straight towards me, but the angle at this time was very special.


    Although the demon incarnation was very close to him, a powerful turbulence of the void just rushed through between himself and the demon incarnation. At this time, the demon incarnation simply couldn''t make it through, even if it launched an attack, it would be blocked by the turbulence of the void.


    And if he is repulsed, he will enter the turbulent flow of the void. Even if it is able to resist it, I am afraid it will be greatly affected. Coupled with the attack of this drill, under the front and back flanking, even the clone of himself could not keep it.


    After all, there is a difference between the clone and the deity, the power stored in the clone is less, and the explosive power is far inferior to the deity. The deity can gain powerful abilities in a short time by exploding and burning a large amount of divine power, but the clone can only activate normal abilities. If it breaks out forcibly, the final result will be to completely destroy oneself.


    It doesn''t work if it''s an eruption now, and it won''t work if it doesn''t. Their purpose is to destroy their clone.


    In almost an instant, Chi Nan wanted to understand all the other party''s goals. "These evil gods, there is really no fool. But they are also, how can the true idiots survive among the evil gods."


    Orthodox gods may still be protected by the gods, but there is absolutely no such possibility on the evil gods.


    "Fortunately, I kept one hand, otherwise it would be really troublesome." Chi Nan suddenly felt a little grateful. He was different from other gods. He came with a divine tool, except for himself, only the Lord of Giants did this.


    Chi Nan lightly wiped his waist, and a whip-green whip appeared. That''s right, this is Chinan''s Heavens and Ten Thousand Boundaries Whip. Although its name is very powerful, it is actually not so brilliant.


    If it were really a top-level main artifact, Chi Nan would not be relieved to hand it over to his clone. But the main artifact is the main artifact after all, completely different from ordinary items. With the main artifact in his hand, Chi Nan''s combat effectiveness far surpassed the state without a weapon in his hand.


    The other evil gods were also dumbfounded at this time. It seemed that they didn¡¯t expect that there would be something like the main artifact on Chi Nan because it was completely compatible with himself, so when hiding his breath, he could also use the main artifact. The breath is fully integrated into oneself. If they had known this long ago, they would never choose Chi Nan as the target of attack.


    And Chi Nan didn''t think too much, because the huge drill had already rushed towards him. Chi Nan also clearly saw the crazy eyes of the Lord of Evil Orcs before, that this guy actually had such a big resentment towards him.


    "Every one of these evil orcs has a brain disease." Chi Nan roared in his heart, the movements in his hand were not slow, and he slammed the whip in his hand fiercely. An emerald-like whip instantly cut the void in half, and hit the huge drill fiercely. A wave of ripples spread out silently, shaking away the surrounding void storms.


    The huge power squeezed crazily between the two, thunder flashes on the whip, and each other''s power continued to erode. Chi Nan could feel that a terrifying pressure was spreading toward his arm.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1602： Here is another forbidden area

    "It''s really a clone of the main **** level, burning the power of the whole body. With this one-time explosion of the main artifact, although it is inferior, the power is really terrible." Chi Nan thought in shock.


    There is no way, this power is still above oneself, but if there is no such power in desperation, then there is no need to desperately. A guy far inferior to him holding a low-quality artifact, the power he exerts is equally eye-catching.


    At this moment, the Lord of the Evil Orcs, who had burned himself completely, didn''t feel much anymore. Because the power is completely injected into that one-time main artifact, as long as you aim at the target, it will keep attacking. Until the power is exhausted, this main artifact will also be abolished. In the void, sparks continued to shoot.


    "Damn it, how could the Lord of the Sacred Tree come with the Lord Divine Tool? Isn''t he afraid of being lost in this forbidden land?"


    "Follow him, if there is a chance, just **** it over." Divine light flashed in the eyes of the Nine-Headed King.


    Although the King of Nine Heads has never used artifacts, it is good to collect them. Show it off in the future, it will definitely attract the attention of many people, the King of Nine Heads thought in his heart.


    "This **** bastard, they should have thought of their purpose long ago." Chi Nan''s demon incarnation wanted to rush over, but because of the powerful void turbulence in the middle, he could only approach little by little, very slowly.


    Chi Nan''s whip wrapped around the drill bit, constantly rubbing between the two, bursting out beams of divine light, which was extremely dazzling. It¡¯s just that everyone has no idea of ??watching, this problem is too serious.


    If the Cthulhu succeeds, they will be able to destroy the six main **** clones and gain a lot. If Chi Nan succeeds, Cthulhu will not be able to do his best, and there will be some regrets, and there will be more competitors after entering.


    Almost at the same time, everyone around them reacted. But things happened too fast, almost the moment of the attack, everything was over. Chi Nan launched a whip attack from the Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms, forcibly bounced that force away. But the power of sacrificing self-explosion also shook Chi Nan''s hands and feet numb.


    The most important thing is that Chinan''s flight route has undergone tremendous changes. This force suddenly shook Chi Nan away and flew away in another direction. Chi Nan could only protect himself with all his strength from the damage of the void storm.


    But he was also very fast, and flew towards the huge phantom of the kingdom of God in an instant.


    As for the drill, it rushed in the other direction, leaving a huge gully in the void, which was then slowly filled. When the power is exhausted, the one-time main artifact will naturally be destroyed.


    When everyone reacted, Chi Nan had disappeared in front of him. In this kind of void storm, even their main gods'' perception ability is very limited. Chi Nan disappeared, and it was impossible to find it.


    "Damn evil god, you are looking for death." Chi Nan''s demon incarnation, angrily rushed in the direction of several evil gods, and flames fiercely attacked each other. It''s just that the heretic gods didn''t pay any attention to them. Instead, they speeded up, only used defense, and continued to rush forward, completely ignoring Chi Nan''s attack.


    "Don''t be impulsive, don''t fall into their tactics. If you pass and four of them besie you one, you are not an opponent at all."


    The lord of giants held his axe and stared at them coldly. This look made the scalp numb of several evil gods. If the lord of giants and Black Lotus are here to oppose them, none of them will make a profit.


    So under the mutual jealousy of the two sides, everyone continued to fly forward. The demon incarnation of Chi Nan also calmed down at this time.


    Yes, you can''t continue to make trouble. Even if you really lose a clone, don''t you still have one? As long as you can enter it, you can get benefits. What''s more, his own clone hasn''t died yet.


    And he can''t show that he is too close to the deity, otherwise there will definitely be more speculations. Even now, the others regarded himself and the deity as allies. The abominable Void Turbulence, a little further away in this place, it is impossible for myself and the deity to contact, and it is completely separated by Void Turbulence.


    On the other side, Chi Nan, who was shocked flying, also wanted to cry without tears, and the communication between the clone sent by the demon incarnation and himself was completely interrupted. There is no direction here, and even time and space are not clear.


    Only the huge phantom of the kingdom of God in front of him, let himself know whether he is approaching or far away. Now there is no way to find Black Lotus, there is no way but to move on. "Hey, I hope I can meet it in the kingdom of God."


    Originally, the two clones were able to help each other together and remain invincible, but unexpectedly, now they have to fight on their own. In this case, his own advantages have also been reduced to the extreme.


    When he finally came to the kingdom of God, Chi Nan found that the kingdom of God was the same as the real one, except in a different shape. The huge barrier on the surface does not have the slightest strength to resist, it is completely open to welcome others to enter.


    Without even thinking about it, Chi Nan flew towards the barrier, didn''t he come here to enter it?


    Only after entering, Chi Nan was depressed: "Damn ancient gods, what the **** is doing. This kingdom of God is like a forbidden land Is this not leaving a way for others to survive?" "


    Chi Nan cursed secretly, there was no way, after he came here, he felt a heavy pressure on his body. Under this pressure, it was difficult for his own divine power to burst out. Divine art that used to be very easy to use now consumes more power, and the effect is not as good as before, even the body has become heavier.


    Although I can still fly here, the flying speed is very slow, far worse than walking on the road by myself.


    The perception is suppressed only in a small area, which is far less than what one can see with his own eyes, and this aspect of perception has basically been abolished. The only advantage is that as long as you don''t release long-distance or large-scale magic skills here, your own divine power consumption is very small. "Damn it, I don''t know if my defenses have also weakened. Are these ancient gods all melee lunatics."


    Chi Nan muttered, while adapting to the surrounding environment. "Perhaps, I have to do my best job again." Chi Nan thought for a while, a seed fell from his body, and then the seed began to germinate and grow.


    Even if the strength of these plant weapons is not very good, if they are only used to explore here, they should be very suitable for them, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.

 Chapter 1603： I started fighting outside

    ?You can''t see what''s happening outside in the void storm, but you can clearly see what''s happening inside. At the moment when Cthulhu''s top main **** launched a sneak attack, all the gods saw this scene.


    "Hahahaha, our great evil **** lord is indeed the most powerful, you idiots and orthodox gods."


    The Cthulhu side was silent for a while, and suddenly bursts of cheers erupted. Although there was one that was not killed, it was taken too far. The remaining five ghost shadows of the main **** who were attacking were all wiped out at once.


    Five avatars of the main gods, such a big loss, for the morale of the evil gods, it is a huge improvement. The five top-level combat powers are missing, and for these low-level gods, they can also be safer.


    As for their own five, these evil gods have already known that they are some inferior products. When the main gods confronted each other before, hadn''t someone already told them?


    "You despicable bastards, you can even do things like this."


    "Haha, we are evil gods, we can''t do anything, you idiots."


    Both the Cthulhu and the orthodox spirit began to scold each other. Cthulhu thinks he is smart, and the other party thinks they are too mean. The most important thing is that this kind of thing has a bearing on the safety of both parties.


    The two sides are in opposing camps, and no one is pressing them right now. Suddenly, there was a roar from the orthodox god, and a figure rushed out. If Chi Nan was here, he would definitely recognize that this person was the violent beast **** under his command.


    As the patron saint of the mad orcs, the beast **** is also a racial god. Now with the continuous improvement of his race, his strength is also rising rapidly. After absorbing some law sources that suit him, the violent beast gods have already reached the level of the upper gods, and they are still the more powerful kind among the upper gods.


    This time, among Chi Nan''s gods, there was only one violent beast god, and his follower Chi Nan sent his clone. The others did not move out, but quietly watched in their own homes.


    Seeing his divine lord being attacked by people, the beast and beast **** was furious. After seeing that Chi Nan was in no danger, he was relieved. But thinking that the Lord was sneak attacked and missed so much, I don''t know the danger.


    The violent beast **** suddenly became violent. Being able to use violent as his name, this violent beast **** couldn''t have a good temper. So the violent beast **** roared, an axe facing the other side.


    A blood-red violent divine power formed a sharp aura and slashed it mercilessly. The two lower Cthulhus who were cursing in front were split in half on the spot, with incredible gazes still on their faces. The body floated in the void and began to slowly dissipate, having lost the ability to continue to move.


    This is a clone, not the deity, but it makes the other side feel incredible.


    With a "bang", the red divine strength blade was blocked. A huge figure that looked like a skeleton came out on the opposite side. A bone stick in his hand is the weapon used to resist the attack just now.


    "Bone Broken Beast God, dare you stop me." The violent beast **** roared, without hesitation another axe.


    "Hmph, what can I do if I stop you." The Bone Broken Beast God was not to be outdone, and attacked desperately.


    As the highest deity of the original evil orc family, the bone-broken beast **** is himself a high-ranking god. During this period of time, he has absorbed some of the essence of the gods, and his strength has been greatly improved. Even if it was a violent beast **** with the help of Chi Nan, it was not stronger than the opponent in strength. The two sides fought evenly.


    The Bone Broken Beast God was also full of anger, and he just happened to find someone to vent. Once he was the strongest existence in the Evil Orc family, but when he chose, he didn''t make himself the main god.


    The current Lord of the Evil Orcs was originally just one of his own subordinates, who had been forcibly condensed into a new Godhead and raised. As a result, now I still have to do things under the other''s hands, how can this not make him angry.


    But there is no way to get angry. Here, the Cthulhu focuses on strength. If his strength is weaker than the opponent, then he must be obedient. Now I saw someone who dared to challenge myself, and that was just a fight to release his anger.


    As far as the violent beast **** is concerned, the one who just attacked his **** is the lord of the evil orc, this guy is the **** of the evil orc, and that one''s direct subordinate. The enemy''s hand is the enemy, and the enemy instantly jealous when he meets the violent beast god.


    The Cthulhu and the gods around were a little sluggish for a while, and they were cursing just now, why did they start their hands all at once.


    It''s just that as a god, there are not many people who are afraid of things. If you can become a god, which one is not killed all the way. When the battle started, the others were naturally unwilling to show weakness.


    "Get rid of this wicked evil god." An orthodox **** chanted a slogan while summoning a ball of fire in the sky, and smashed it down without thinking. It seems to be huge, but in fact it is not very powerful. But this attack was originally meant to injure the enemy, but to show an attitude and at the same time envelop the opponent within the station circle.


    When other people saw this, they also launched their own attacks. The anger in the hearts of the attacked evil gods broke out instantly.


    Now they don''t care about the fact that the opponent is stronger than their own, and they dare to attack themselves, no matter how they want to fight back.


    So the evil gods also broke out murderous intent: "These orthodox Shenglin have been bullying and hunting us all the time. I can''t bear this kind of thing." Another evil **** was involved in it, crazy. Began to fight back.


    The gods and the evil gods, who were originally distinct, suddenly became a pan of porridge. There are divine lights everywhere in the void, as bright as an aurora. But under this beauty, what is hidden is a fatal murderous opportunity.


    In a short moment, several avatars of gods and evil gods were destroyed, and none of the avatars were even left. They were all shattered and turned into divine light spots, scattered in the void.


    This loss rate is already even more terrifying than the largest battle of Gods. The battle here immediately attracted all the gods around. Whether it was an orthodox **** or an evil god, they all saw this battle at this time.


    Except for the top clone of the main god, the cost of creating clones of the same level by other gods is not that big. Many gods do not have only one clone of the same level as themselves, there are even dozens of them. Although the losses in this kind of battle are great, they can start to lose. The most important thing is that this kind of battle is more direct than previous magical battles.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1604： This is a new battle mode

    ? At this moment, Chi Nan just finished talking about the situation he had encountered before in the meeting room. Regarding Chi Nan''s caution, or boldness, all the main gods looked uncertain and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    It''s really not something ordinary people can do to be able to make one''s own clone carry the main divine tool.


    Had it not been for the Lord of Alchemists not to participate, I am afraid he would also bring the main artifact, because he had more main artifacts in his hands. Then there is the existence of the Lord of Giants who is very confident in his own strength, and he is not afraid of dying in it.


    As for Chi Nan, the newly promoted Lord God, although he has a high status and strong strength, he still lacks his background. Moreover, because Chi Nan himself has not been promoted for a long time, in their eyes, Chi Nan should not have many master artifacts.


    In fact, if they knew what they were thinking, Chi Nan would probably smile very happily. Because of his clone, he carried more than a master artifact. There are two other items, which were previously traded from the Alchemist''s side. It''s just that it''s not as smooth as the whip used by his own Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms.


    Although the main artifact refined by this mass-produced type is quite powerful, it is far worse than the main artifact that he has evolved over a long period of time. In that situation, Chi Nan also had no chance to use other main artifacts to defend.


    The three main artifacts were carried on the body. If people knew about it, Chi Nan''s clone would be equivalent to a huge gift package.


    Similarly, the demon incarnation actually carried two pieces on his body, but they were not exposed.


    As soon as they finished talking here, everyone looked up at the void. "What''s going on over there, no matter how they are fighting." In the distant void, outside the void storm, countless gods are fighting.


    And it seems to be getting more and more intense. At first they thought they were just ordinary battles, but despite the fall of some **** clones, they found that this battle had inevitably expanded.


    "I don''t know what they are doing. It seems that the battle happened for some reason. By the way, I have checked it out." The war lord said. After all, his clone is inside, and he doesn''t want any problems there. It was hard for me to enter it, so wasting this opportunity is no good.


    The Lord of Light was silent for a while before he said: "Because of the previous attack by the evil gods, the people below us were dissatisfied, so there was a conflict with the evil gods."


    As he said, the Lord of Light cast a squint at Chi Nan: "Of course, the first thing to do is the violent beast god."


    Everyone knows that the violent beast **** is Chi Nan''s first subordinate deity recruited from outside, and it is also an important part of Chi Nan''s divine system today. Both the strength and the subordinate forces are very terrifying. Especially the main orc **** admires Chi Nan''s violent beast god, and regrets it very much.


    You know, this guy was originally his own subordinate, if it hadn''t been for him, he wouldn''t be forced away.


    Everyone knows that the Lord of Light has a Mirror of Light, able to observe any situation in any place. When Chi Nan heard this, his face became stiff, and he didn''t expect that it was the impulsive guy under his own hand that moved first.


    In this case, one''s own responsibility is even greater. "Let''s stop them as soon as possible. If they continue to quarrel, the loss will be very large. Although they are all clones, it is not easy to recover."


    The clones of ordinary gods are not as powerful as the main **** clones, and there will be no special conflicts after destruction, resulting in no way to create new clones. However, the manufacture of each clone requires a lot of materials and resources. For most gods, the loss of every clone is actually not to be underestimated.


    But at this time, the Lord of the War suddenly stopped and said: "Wait, let them fight. These days, because of various things, they need to vent now."


    Yes, whether it is fear or anger, it needs to be vented. During this time, everyone was under too much pressure. Even the main gods are worried about the future every day, let alone these ordinary gods.


    "Yes, as for the loss, how much we have lost at that time, we can make up for them." The Lord of Light said indifferently. Chi Nan is a little depressed, although his income is quite large, but his background is small.


    Moreover, the second main **** clone made by these guys recently is even more terrifying at consumption. In this case, if your subordinates rush into the war, I am afraid that they will not be able to come up with enough resources to compensate.


    "I also agree that even if it is an ordinary battle, it is actually the death of the gods at the end, and it will take longer to make people fearful. It''s better to face-to-face confrontation like this. This kind of battle just kills some clones. They will stop a little bit, and they will calm everyone''s heart."


    From all angles, this new battle mode seems to be able to continue.


    And just like what they said, the deity of the gods didn''t do anything, and it didn''t really matter no matter how much the loss was. However, there are more orthodox gods, and their advantage will be greater.


    In this case, they must win this battle, which is also very good for morale improvement in the end.


    "Look, there are already people who can''t help but release their clones to join the battle." Suddenly, a main **** said to the outside. Among the surrounding kingdoms of gods, the dots of avatars of gods have already been dispatched.


    But at the same time Cthulhu''s side is the same, their clones are also dispatched one after another to support.


    On the road, even if they met each other, everyone didn''t mean to do it. But once they arrived on the battlefield, they immediately became enemies of life and death, killing each other in chaos.


    This kind of scene makes Chi Nan feel a bit similar to the big melee in the game. Except that there were not many artifacts and treasures falling on the ground, there were quite a few corpses of **** clones left behind.


    "Well, let them fight, but we have to restrain them, don''t let their deity participate in the war, otherwise things will not be controlled by us. There are too many gods of death, and it is not good for anyone."


    Hearing Chi Nan''s words, everyone just nodded, anyway, as long as you restrain your subordinates. Others, if they rush into the war and really fall, it has nothing to do with them. Everyone is already a god, and naturally they have to pay the price for their choice. At this time, no one can help them bear everything.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1605： Its all turned into hand-to-hand combat

    ? The outside world is an unprecedented divine avatar, and it is naturally impossible to know the avatar of Chi Nan. Because the clone at this time has already entered that huge kingdom of God, the pressure of this kingdom of God is very strong.


    Under the pressure of the kingdom of God, Chi Nan found that it was almost difficult for him to release spells. The more remote and the larger the scope of the spell, the more exaggerated the consumption of his divine power. This is just a clone, not the deity, it is impossible to recover by itself, and it does not have so many divine power reserves.


    Therefore, Chi Nan can only use melee methods now. "Fortunately, I have prepared quite a bit."


    Chi Nan''s body was flashing white, and there was already an additional piece of armor. This armor is the main artifact that was originally traded. Even if it''s not a very easy-to-use main artifact, it''s enough for defense.


    The other one is a ring, a ring master artifact that can only be used to attack.


    Coupled with his own whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms, no one should be able to beat himself here. Chi Nan calculated the approximate strength of the Lord of Corruption and the Lord of Giants, and was still very confident in himself.


    I don''t know how big this place is in Chinan, but it''s definitely not small. It is not easy to explore this place when you cannot fly for a long time and fast, when you cannot move in space.


    A day later, the plant base in Chinan has basically grown out. It was just the plant base that grew out, but the plants made made Chi Nan frown. "Unexpectedly, the pressure in this place would be so great."


    After several days of observation, Chi Nan discovered that the various plant weapons he had made could barely move here unless they reached the golden level. Only those who reach the legendary level can move easily and quickly, and exert a certain combat effectiveness. And only those who have reached the level of a demigod can exert a relatively powerful combat effectiveness.


    As for the various spell types of attacks, this is no need to think about it. Because under Chi Nan''s perception, before his strength reached the upper god, he didn''t even want to use spells in this place.


    "It seems that this place is really the cemetery of a mage." Chi Nan said to himself.


    Fortunately, the physical attack in the long-range attack was not affected, so his arrows would not be affected.


    After testing it, Chi Nan began to make various demi-god level plant weapons here. And these plant weapons are basically not wooden puppets, but the existence of various melee types.


    No way, in this place where there is no way to use spells, now you can only use this melee method to fight.


    As for the long-range military strike, if there is no strong force attached, it will not have any effect at all. Especially after finding a bear in Chinan, this is even more certain.


    The strength of this bear is only legendary, and it may be an ordinary animal here. But even if a long-range attack that could threaten the demigod level, hitting this bear on the body, it would actually have no effect at all.


    It may make the other party hurt, but the effect is not great. "The creatures that survive in this environment basically develop in the direction of hand-to-hand combat. Both defense and attack are very terrifying, this powerful body." Chi Nan involuntarily sighed, his own plants , For the first time, it is not as strong as a creature of rank.


    It seems that there is no other way but to use the quantity to accumulate. Fortunately, there is sunshine in this place, and he does not reject his own life magic. Moreover, the energy contained in the sunlight in this place is even more terrifying.


    In the past few days, Chi Nan has also learned that this kingdom of God is permanently exposed to sunlight, and there is no such thing as a dark night at all. Always sunny, the magic power of one''s own life will converge several times faster.


    When pieces of plant weapons were produced and ran in all directions, Chi Nan''s field of vision continued to expand.


    Some useless airships flew in the air, using special eyes to make everything around them into a picture and present them in front of Chi Nan. "Hehe, how long hasn''t used this method, I really miss it."


    Chi Nan manipulated these things skillfully, with a weird look in his eyes. With his own strength, the divine mind swept through, and he was able to scan all the conditions of a plane at the same time. Basically, this satellite is useless to oneself. It''s just because the subordinates need it, so it has always been there, and even people have been improving it all the time.


    Unexpectedly, one day, when my perception is limited, I will return to my old business and use this kind of satellite again.


    In this place, the airship¡¯s long-range attack has no effect, so it can only be used as a satellite. And other existences on the ground should also have no powerful long-range attacks. This is the crux of the problem.


    "In other words, as long as you don''t encounter powerful birds, there will be no problem. Damn, you can come what you say." Chi Nan looked into the sky with a speechless expression, and there was a shattered fragment falling from that place. Come down.


    In the air, a weird big bird that seemed to be a cross between a dragon and some other birds, waving its tail, was screaming proudly, as if showing off its strength. And what was destroyed was Chi Nan''s own airship.


    "It''s really troublesome. It seems that the power in the air should also be strengthened. However, if there is no means of long-range attack, then use close combat."


    Chi Nan entered the state almost in a short time and began to return to his old business. That''s right, it is to use one''s own ability to control plants and create plants suitable for one''s own use according to some local environments.


    This one''s most powerful ability after coming to another world, did not expect to be able to use it again after he reached the top.


    But because of different strengths, faster thinking, and more material reserves on his body, the research is much faster than before. Chinan directly uses the Green Leaf Flying Dragon as a basis for manufacturing.


    It didn''t take long for Chi Nan to make some weird dragons that looked like dry wood. "Very good, although the appearance is not very good, but in terms of strength, it should not be worse than the demigods in this world."


    This time, Chi Nan fully considered his physical strength and did not consider other aspects. The melee ability of these dead leaf flying dragons is simply terrifying. If you take it out, it may not be as easy to use as the Green Leaf Flying Dragon, but it is definitely more difficult and powerful than the Green Leaf Flying Dragon. In this place, it is also more suitable. The thick claws show its terrifying offensive power.


    "Then the next step is to fight for air supremacy."

 Chapter 1606： The struggle for air supremacy in Gods country

    ?Yes, when you are fighting for air supremacy, you can only get your satellites to scan the earth safely, so that you can get enough information to make yourself invincible.


    As for whether air supremacy has an attack and threat effect, Chi Nan has not considered it. In this world, ordinary long-range attacks have no power, and spells can only be released when they reach the upper gods.


    So far, Chinan has produced plants that have reached the upper gods, but there is really no mass-produced type of war weapon that can reach the upper gods. The void scorpions of the middle gods are already at the limit.


    But the Void Scorpion is too troublesome to make, and it takes too long, and Chinan doesn''t have so much time to make it here. When the withered leaf flying dragon flew into the air, the weird creature that was half dragon and half bird was immediately discovered.


    There was no strong aura on the dead leaf flying dragon, it looked like a piece of wood. That kind of strange bird screamed and rushed towards this side in an instant. "It''s such a fast speed. The speed brought by the powerful body is really impressive." Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the speed of this strange bird was faster than his own withered leaf flying dragon.


    They were both at the demigod level, so it seemed that I needed to increase the speed of the Withered Leaf Flying Dragon.


    But when the two collided with each other, Chi Nan was relieved. Because the opponent''s speed is very fast, but in terms of physical strength, it is obviously not as powerful as his own Withered Leaf Flying Dragon.


    After the impact, there was an additional scar on the body of the dead leaf flying dragon, and the strange bird was even more uncomfortable, and the body was sunken in a large part. The paw that followed immediately left a huge wound on his body.


    A large amount of blood spilled from the air and fell towards the ground. The dead leaf dragon not only has a high body strength, but also has a larger body and a thicker body, which is difficult to destroy. The most important thing is that this dead leaf flying dragon is completely harmless. The whole body is made of wood, it can be said that as long as it is not completely destroyed, there is no way to kill it.


    Facing the injured strange bird, the withered leaf dragon did not hesitate, and when it passed by, a tail flicked over.


    The strange bird just screamed, and was kicked out by its tail. It looked like it was obviously broken. But even with such injuries, the strange bird is still alive and still not dead.


    "It''s really powerful life force, the powerful life ability of the demigod itself, plus this powerful body, it is really difficult to combine to kill. Birds are already very fragile, if it is a beast."


    Chi Nan squinted his eyes and thought to himself. This kind of thing cannot be prevented, and it is necessary to continue to strengthen its own plant weapons. Whether it is defense or attack, it must be strengthened.


    However, for the current plant weapons, the aspects that need to be strengthened are not so complicated, only attack and defense, and no other aspects. Even if it is resistance, the general cannon fodder type weapon does not need to be considered. Those who can freely release spells here do not have special abilities, but they probably exist at the main **** level.


    While Chi Nan was thinking, the other side screamed again. Chi Nan looked up and saw that weird birds appeared one after another, adding up to a dozen.


    It seemed that they gathered only after hearing the screams of their own kind. These birds flew into the air, saw their opponents for the first time, and then continued to pounce.


    "It''s actually a group. This kingdom of God is not exactly the same as I thought. This is probably not as simple as a phantom, otherwise the creatures inside will not leave normal corpses after they die."


    Thinking of the bear he killed before, Chi Nan felt even more strange. Now in this unknown world, if you want to preserve your strength and get the most benefits, you must not worry. Covering with plants, although the speed is a bit slower, but more secure. As for what happens outside, I believe there will be a reaction from the deity.


    In the air, the injured strange bird had been killed by his own flying dragon. But in the face of a dozen strange birds that just rushed over, the Withered Leaf Flying Dragon just desperately wounded two of them severely, and then they were crushed.


    "Not bad, because of my own characteristics, I can prove that there are more than one enemy in the conflict. If it weren''t for the speed to keep up with the opponent, I could kill at least five or six this time. It seems that my thinking is still very correct."


    Chi Nan didn''t care about the dead leaf flying dragon, which was originally used for testing anyway. As for those flying birds, the demigod level is so small, if it weren''t for testing, it would be too easy to kill them by yourself.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t carry the Light of Death on your body, but in fact, the bows and arrows made temporarily by Chi Nan can also exert their very powerful combat effectiveness. No matter what, continue to make it.


    Just when Chi Nan wanted to continue making the second-generation dead leaf flying dragon, a cry suddenly sounded in the sky. Chi Nan looked up and frowned. "These guys actually eat everything together."


    Chi Nan discovered that the strange bird had eaten his dead companion, and then there were some strange birds that moved their mouths at his seriously injured companion, which caused some fights. While eating their own kind, the injuries on the bodies of the two injured strange birds are recovering, while the breath of the other strange birds has obviously increased a lot.


    It seems that by devouring the same kind, this is also a way for the strange bird to increase its strength.


    After that, a fight fought in the air. In the end, the fate of the two severely injured birds was completely different. A strange bird recovered more and repelled its own kind of attack with its own strength and regained their recognition.


    And the other one, because the injury is more serious. As a result, he was pierced through his own wings by a similar fellow. In an instant, the eyes of all the similar birds around became ferocious.


    Originally, there was an attack to keep hands, which became crazy and deadly. After a while, the injured strange bird was torn to pieces under the attack of his companions, and then became a ration for other similar species.


    "This is really a species crueler than sharks." Chi Nan murmured. But this kind of thing, Chi Nan was surprised at most, and would not find it unacceptable. Those demons are far more cruel than these things.


    Under Chi Nan''s control, the second generation of the dead leaf flying dragon was quickly completed. The figure is more slender and more in line with mechanics. The wings are larger, with some jagged edges, and spikes at the joints, making them more suitable for attack. The wings are strengthened and can be used as a shield at ordinary times. Enhanced flying ability makes flying faster.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1607： Everyone is scattered

    After a simulation test, Chi Nan gradually discovered that the strength of the Withered Leaf Flying Dragon in his hand has far exceeded the previous situation. It just adjusted its own structure and the composition of its own magic lines.


    With just such a little adjustment, the strength that he exerts is much stronger than before. As for the ease of manufacturing, I am afraid it is not much worse than before. The consumption is almost the same, and the manufacturing time is also the same.


    "With this dead leaf flying dragon, at least it should be good at this high-end combat power."


    Chi Nan calculated silently in his heart, because it was all about hand-to-hand combat, so even if the existence of the lower **** level was surrounded by a large number of dead leaf flying dragons, it was absolutely impossible to escape. Chi Nan had this confidence.


    "If you encounter a more advanced existence, then add Destroying Mage Lines to the claws and teeth of the Withered Leaf Flying Dragon. At most, it will cost twice as much to create, and the time will be the same. But with Destroying Mage Lines, even if it is The defense of the upper gods is equally difficult to stop. Ants often kill elephants, and they can also play a very important role in that time."


    Chi Nan had already understood roughly the way he was going. This dead leaf flying dragon should be considered a semi-finished product for the time being.


    If you take it outside, even if there is a destruction rune, any lower **** can use large-scale magic to destroy it in pieces. There is no special bonus, and one level difference is the difference between heaven and earth.


    But here is different. The spells here are useless and can only be used in hand-to-hand combat, so the gap between strengths has been narrowed.


    Even if there is a high-ranking god, if you use the magic a few more times, I am afraid that your divine power will be exhausted, and eventually you will have to return to melee combat. This allows one''s own withered leaf flying dragon to have the opportunity to pile up the opponent with quantity.


    I don''t know if other people have this ability, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    When thinking about Chinan, the plant base has been fully activated. A few days later, more than 30 dead leaf flying dragons were created. With the addition of the floating ball design, the dead leaf flying dragon can fly in the air all the time without coming down.


    After discovering that the floating ball could be used here, Chi Nan was very happy. With the floating ball, the dead leaf dragon flying in the air has no consumption at all. Even the speed of absorbing sunlight to restore one''s own power is faster than consumption. A flying dragon flew into the air and hovered.


    No way, this dead leaf flying dragon will not scream, otherwise the effect of screaming a few times should be better.


    Only a moment later, the strange bird I saw before flew out. "First is the speed test."


    While talking, Chi Nan let his dead leaf flying dragon start to escape. The strange bird behind accelerates, and the dead leaf dragon is also accelerating. "Very well, it was easy to get rid of it, faster than the strange bird."


    "Then next, it''s an attack." Chi Nan gave an order in his heart, and more than 30 dead leaf flying dragons lifted into the sky at the same time, with a feeling of covering the sky and the sun. The withered-leaf flying dragon with its large wings encircled and suppressed all the strange birds from all directions.


    Seeing this scene, the strange bird made a stern cry, which obviously felt bad. Instead of continuing to attack the target, he turned and ran, running in all directions. Unfortunately, their opponent is the Dead Leaf Flying Dragon.


    The speed itself is fast, and the number is more than them. The most important thing is that the dead leaf flying dragon uses the plant brain to think and communicate, almost as a whole. As soon as the opponent moved, the Withered Leaf Flying Dragon changed formations and intercepted all the strange birds.


    And through a special formation, every strange bird is very strangely aware that he seems to be facing the attack of four or five opponents at the same time. Moreover, each one is stronger than himself.


    The end result is that the strange bird only left some scratches on the body of the dead leaf flying dragon, and it was torn to pieces by the dead leaf flying dragon. "Collect them back, I want to study their bodies."


    Chi Nan issued an order for the plants to collect things and entered the research again.


    The demon clone who entered the kingdom of God almost at the same time as Chi Nan was also very depressed at this time. Because he was not far away from other gods when he entered, but when he entered, he didn''t know where he was.


    Very strange, this kingdom of God has scattered all the people. And the clone and his own choice are the same, after feeling that he was restricted, he actually created a dark plant base.


    A person is a person, even thinking is similar. Similarly, after releasing the satellite, the demon clone soon thought of the topic of air supremacy. Even if he has not yet encountered an attack from air power.


    It''s just that unlike the deity clone, the demon clone did not choose its own dark dragon as its foundation, but a special bird as its foundation. The defensive ability is much worse than the dead leaf flying dragon.


    But the skeleton is more rigid, and the body is smaller, it is not easy to be attacked. This black strange bird, with powerful claws and beaks, is stronger in attack than the withered leaf flying dragon of its own clone, and its speed is also faster.


    One develops balance, and the other develops extremes, but they are both very powerful types.


    With the development of the two people, a large number of plants began to spread around.


    What they didn''t know was that the other main gods and evil gods were also scattered, and there was no way to communicate with other people. Fortunately for Cthulhu, these guys didn''t really like alliances with each other. Separate, it is more convenient to move by yourself. But several main gods are depressed, because they know that the alliance has more advantages.


    After landing, the Lord of Giants and Dragon God did not prepare anything else Instead, relying on their own strength, after choosing a direction, they began to rampage. All enemies you encounter are dropped in seconds.


    The choice of the Lord of Nature is similar to that of Chi Nan, and he has also begun to develop his own plants, and one tree after another stood up and searched around. But regardless of strength or quantity, there is a clear gap with Chi Nan.


    The Lord of Warriors is the same as the Lord of Giants, relying on his own strength, he chooses a direction to start advancing. But the Lord of War is different from him. He actually began to release his divine power and reform the surrounding environment on a large scale.


    It didn''t take long for the surrounding environment to change. The stones and soil began to soften, and then one by one stone men actually appeared, stood up, and walked towards the surroundings.


    As the master of war, it is very easy to start a war in your own field. It¡¯s just that the normal army has always been used in peacetime. This is the first large-scale use of clergy to create an army. This time, the master of the war also found out that his ability was so useful that he hadn''t discovered it before.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1608： Intensified and intervened

    ? Just when several main **** clones began to develop their forces, or used their own methods to explore, the outside world became even more enthusiastic. Voidstorm obviously won''t weaken so fast.


    So the gods and evil gods who were waiting outside took each other as their goals. Now that the war has started, no matter if it is because of hatred or other reasons, everyone is fighting frantically.


    This can be regarded as a kind of venting, but as time passed, this direct battle gradually began to expand. More and more gods and evil gods are involved, and even many gods have begun to create a large number of their own clones, hoping to gain some benefits in the battle. There are also some gods who used their own clones to form a team to participate in the battle.


    This also led to the recent period of time, the price of various manufacturing clones in the Pantheon has continued to rise. Moreover, the gods used a lot of divine power crystals, which also led to a decrease in the number of divine power crystals.


    In turn, the prices of other resources and materials are falling. After all, the crystallization of divine power is also a kind of goods.


    Had it not been for the fact that the number of gods was not large, this situation would definitely cause huge turbulence.


    As time progressed, more and more avatars of gods and evil gods died fighting in the void. Sometimes, there are even some real bodies of gods and evil gods, and I really don''t know what they think.


    Obviously, they had already restrained each other and couldn''t use the true gods to participate in the battle, but in the end these people still participated. I don''t know if it is because of hatred or because of a breath, or simply because of some interests.


    Only when these people began to truly die, it caused the war to slowly enter another stage. If it can''t be stopped, I am afraid that a large number of gods and evil spirits will die in it next.


    Such a war is not a good thing for any party.


    Maybe Cthulhu doesn''t care much about this kind of thing, but if the orthodox gods die too much, then there will be a lot of trouble. The orthodox gods have more rules and order.


    If the gods complain too much to the main gods, then it will be difficult for them to lead. It is even possible that more gods will choose to become evil gods, after all, the source of evil gods is the orthodox gods.


    In addition, if used well, they can also use these gods to create more brilliant achievements, so no one wants these gods to lose here. "Or, let''s let them stop."


    "How can it be so easy to stop, once the war starts, it''s not easy to hear it."


    "Huh, it''s just some evil gods. It''s a good thing to be able to kill more." The Lord of Light doesn''t care about the loss of ordinary gods at all, because he is such a strong existence.


    The Lord of the Elves glanced at the Lord of the Holy Light and said, "If you continue to fight, I will stop my subordinate gods. We elves don¡¯t like fighting. This meaningless struggle continues to expand. Going on, it will be no good if there are real casualties." The Lord of the Elves has already decided to withdraw.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to quit now. Even the elves are angry." The warrior master said.


    "Well, let''s send some fighting forces first, join the battle, and slowly take over the main body of the battle. When the people directly involved in the battle calm down, then we can stop naturally."


    "It''s like the battle between the fallen beast and the gods?" Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, thinking of the previous battle.


    Wasn''t it because the fallen beasts and the gods joined that time that these people slowly stopped and gave them the battlefield. Otherwise, those believers in the central area will not have the time and opportunity to recuperate.


    The Lord of Time slowly said: "The Heretic God doesn''t care about the survival of these ordinary gods. They are different from us, so they won''t care. But as long as we do it, they will inevitably intervene."


    "Then how long do we need to persist to make them sober."


    Someone asked. At this time, the Lord of Time did not need to speak, and the Lord of Nature replied: ¡°It doesn¡¯t take too long, as long as one or two years at most is enough. When the void storm near the kingdom of God is weakened to the point where they can bear it, they It will naturally enter it. Once inside, it has nothing to do with us."


    Yes, everyone suddenly realized that the reason why the avatars of the gods gathered this time was not to fight against each other, but to explore the weird kingdom of God in the void.


    Although they still think that the kingdom of God is just a phantom, there are probably many benefits in it. Even if it is a phantom, there are at least a lot of principles in it.


    Anyone who wants to save his life, any spirit of self-motivated spirit, can''t have no idea about that kingdom of God. Moreover, even the main **** wants to figure out how to do it in such a large divine kingdom. To know this kind of kingdom of God, even if the current main **** has the materials and resources, he probably won''t have the ability to create it.


    "If this is the case, then my Void Scorpion can move, anyway, it is usually used to guard against those evil gods, and now it is just right." Chi Nan moved first.


    In the void, a part of the void scorpion originally used to surround the gods and evil gods began to break away from the original position and flew towards the battlefield outside the kingdom of void gods. Each of these void scorpions is at least the strength of the lower gods.


    And with the power bonus of the Void Airship, the strength of every Void Scorpion is close to the mid-level god. The avatar of the gods without the bonus of the kingdom of gods, even if the avatar of the middle god, is really not necessarily the opponent of such a void scorpion.


    The top Cthulhu who was always observing each other''s each other all the time, the first time Chi Nan started his hands, they had already reacted.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that the orthodox gods would still make a move. If that''s the case, let''s do it too."


    "Let''s let the Lord of the Worm God come. Although it hasn''t been a long time to become a top evil god, he still has a lot of insects, and he has accumulated a lot before." The Bone King directly proposed.


    Although the Lord of Insect God was a little reluctant, he nodded and said: "Then leave it to me, but I don''t have many people. If I can''t hold it, I hope others can do it." The Lord of Insect God was under pressure. Can take it next. Among the evil gods, these crude and shoddy goods have no right to speak at all. At this time, they can only listen to orders.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1609： Starting to dominate

    ? "Quickly, support is needed here, here is a law system." In the void, the gods gradually summarized some combat routines as they continued to fight, and they became more clever if they could not fight from the beginning.


    After all, everyone is a god, and the mind is definitely not bad. In the past, it was because they rarely cooperated with other people, and most of them hid in their own kingdom and did not participate in the battle, so the various fighting skills were not very clever.


    But this time on the fierce battlefield, everyone slowly came up with various fighting methods. Many mortals use their combat methods, after their improvements, they also quickly formed a certain fixed pattern, able to play a very amazing power on the battlefield. This battle is not entirely useless.


    After at least this fight, the skill experience of many gods in battle and on the battlefield has been greatly improved.


    This kind of unexpected joy was something that no one could have thought of before.


    But this battle cannot continue to expand after all. If there are too many dead gods, they will eventually develop in places they don''t want to see. At this time, only some of the gods'' clones were dead.


    The **** clone died, either dissipated or taken away as a resource material. But if the gods die on their own, then gods will be born. I don''t know what''s going on now, **** evil is especially easy to happen.


    Under the circumstance that the number of fallen beasts is declining, if God''s evil is produced in large numbers, it will definitely cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    Just as the war was in full swing, external forces finally stepped in. The first thing to do is naturally the first generation of void scorpions that Chi Nan put outside, which is a partner that many gods have cooperated with in battle.


    Seeing a large number of Void Scorpions flying in, the gods cheered, and morale immediately rose.


    On the contrary, those evil gods flashed their eyes, and their attack power dropped significantly. Many evil gods are still thinking about the escape route, and it seems that as long as the situation is not right, they are ready to leave at any time.


    "Look at it, our support is here, it''s the power of the Lord of Insect God."


    Suddenly, a loud roar sounded, and at this moment someone looked towards the rear, and indeed saw some weird beetles flying in. These beetles are very huge, each at a height of more than one kilometer.


    But this is not an ordinary beetle, but a special kind of beetle. After being upgraded by special treatment methods, after destroying all the mind and potential, it was forced to spawn. With their own strength, each of them can reach the level of the lower gods, but they don''t have their own kingdom of gods, and they don''t have all kinds of powerful magic arts.


    These beetles can only rely on their own power for melee attacks.


    At the moment when these big beetles were dispatched, Chi Nan and the other main gods obviously saw it too. "Hehe, I didn''t expect them to create so many large beetles." The war lord said with a look of disdain.


    "Why, do you know? Is there any weakness in this thing?" Chi Nan asked.


    The warlord made no secret of his disdain: "This thing is the weapon that the insects used to fight in the past, but in the past, it could only be made to the level of a demigod, and now it has reached the level of a lower god."


    "This thing was often seen on the battlefield before, but the big beetle itself has no thinking. The real thinking is provided by the five bugs in the back of the head. Those five bugs are parasitic bugs. You can see the five black roots on the back of their heads. Is the tube? That is. Just smash that place and you can hurt the bugs inside and destroy their consciousness."


    Chi Nan understood that this thing was the same as his own vegetable brain, except that he could hide the vegetable brain deep in the body of the void scorpion, but these worms could only parasitize outside.


    After all, that place is the head, and letting bugs in other places is prone to problems. The best way is to stay outside. The shape of the worm cannot be seen from the outside. That is the reason for the exoskeleton.


    "Thank you, I already understand." Chi Nan nodded slightly, knowing the weakness, it would be much easier to deal with.


    "You''re welcome, it''s not a secret in the first place." The warlord, who likes to fight against the evil **** all the year round, knows the army under the evil **** best. This is even more powerful than the Lord of Light, who likes to fight evil.


    While speaking, the armies of the two sides had already met near the battlefield. Chi Nan originally didn''t want to pay attention to them, and wanted to fight after entering the middle battlefield. But the other party didn''t let him go. These big beetles that can survive in the void rushed over without hesitation, and launched an attack on the void scorpions.


    The two sharp forelimbs swung down like two steel knives. Even if it was a Void Scorpion, being hit suddenly opened a huge hole in his body.


    The Void Scorpion had no thoughts, but when he was attacked, he instinctively launched a counterattack. The first generation of Void Scorpion had six big pincers. The six large tongs turned into afterimages almost instantaneously, grabbed the beetle, and then began to apply force. However, although this big beetle is not very strong, its defense is really not bad.


    That terrifying defensive power made his Void Scorpion only cause a trace on the surface, and did not cause much damage at all. The defensive power of this thing made Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly bright.


    "What a powerful defense, if you only talk about defense, I am afraid it is stronger than my Void Scorpion."


    "Of course it''s powerful. Your Void Scorpion is made of wood, but his beetles have eaten precious black dazzle crystals to strengthen their defenses to this level. The number is absolutely incompatible. Compared to you."


    The alchemist saw the problem immediately. Chi Nan had also heard of this black dazzling crystal. It was an auxiliary material used to refine ordinary artifacts, but in fact, the amount was not too much.


    Used to strengthen these big beetles, I am afraid that the Lord of the Worm God has already hollowed out his territory. If all this batch were lost, it would definitely make the Lord of the Worm God cry to death.


    On the contrary, his own Void Scorpion, although his defensive power is not enough, he can mass produce in large quantities. It can be said that as long as there is room to grow land for oneself, oneself can continuously make void scorpions. And the second-generation Void Scorpion was obviously stronger than this. Thinking about it this way, Chi Nan would have confidence in himself.


    "A direct attack on the surface is not effective, then attack the parasite behind the head." Chi Nan gave an order, and the target of the void scorpion began to shift and turned to the position of the parasite behind.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1610： Cheap these guys

    ? Void Scorpion can not only use its own pliers to attack. The eyes of the head and the tail are also powerful weapons that can be used to attack. And this is a very powerful long-range attack.


    His eyes lit up and red lights flew out, violently hitting the big beetle that was immobilized by him.


    It''s just that this attack actually only made some traces of the big beetle appear on the surface, and nothing happened by itself. On the contrary, the pain also aroused the big beetle''s violent, constant struggle, leaving more scars on the body of the void scorpion.


    This kind of defensive ability makes everyone''s eyes bright. Many people have looked at the Elf God System. No wonder the Elf God System had to cultivate a beetle god. Now they understand the idea of ??the Elf God System.


    Although the beetle **** later rebelled, it cannot be denied the terrible adaptability and reproductive ability of the bug in terms of warfare. If it can achieve the level of the Lord of the Worm God, even the war on the level of the gods can have a very large effect. It is a pity that the Beetle God is not adapted to the special mode of getting along with the Elf God System after all.


    On Chi Nan''s side, the experiment is still going on. The Void Scorpion''s tail flashed, and a red light hit the back of the beetle''s head, where the parasites were.


    The tail is longer and the attack is more flexible. In this regard, the beetle has no way to stop it.


    When the main body was attacked, these parasites finally panicked, opening their mouths and biting them towards the opposite side. And the way to fight is completely a deadly life-for-life method.


    "Haha, obviously the strength is stronger than the opponent, but because of this layer of defense, my Void Scorpion is not their opponent." Chi Nan smiled indifferently, but didn''t care about anything.


    Although the Void Scorpion is not the opponent''s opponent, as long as the Black Yao Crystal is not infinite, then the opponent''s number has a limit. And without the Hei Yao crystal bonus, this beetle is definitely not an opponent of its own Void Scorpion.


    Just looking at Chi Nan, the Void Scorpion shot out one after another, hitting the deadly position of the opponent one after another. As for himself, there were cracks everywhere that he was bitten by the other party, and almost his entire head was lost.


    If it hadn''t been for the vegetable brain to be inside the chest cavity, this void scorpion would be dead at this time.


    Finally, under the last attack, the back of the huge beetle was finally smashed, the fragile parasite inside was smashed for the first time, and the beetle finally came to the end of its life.


    But after the parasite was crushed, the beetle did not die immediately, but fell into madness. After the beetle lost control, its own crazy bloodthirsty occupied the whole mind, no matter what was in front of it, it had to be shattered. The one who bears the brunt is the Void Scorpion who clamps and restrains himself.


    Under the violent beetle''s attack, the Void Scorpion finally persisted for a short time before being crushed by the opponent''s chest. The plant brain shattered, and the void scorpion died. And the beetle itself has no benefit either.


    After the violent beetle, its own power was vented indiscriminately, and it burned the power of the whole body in an instant. After solving the strong enemy, he himself quickly fell into weakness, and became weaker and weaker. In the end, because of its own potential burned out, this big beetle finally did not persist to the end, but slowly stopped.


    "It''s actually the end of the same death. I really don''t know what to say." Chi Nan said to himself.


    The first generation of Void Scorpions was originally stronger than these beetles. With the blessing of the Void Airship, the strength was even higher. And those beetles, relying on strong defenses abruptly, came to an end with the opponent.


    If those big beetles still retain their thinking, or have some other ways of fighting, perhaps they will lose their own Void Scorpion. And the subsequent battles were similar to this.


    As long as it is a one-on-one battle, the final result is basically the same end.


    However, once the Void Scorpion seizes the opportunity to set fire, even if it fails to hit the key, it can forcefully penetrate the beetle''s carapace and kill the beetle on the spot. Although I can still struggle for a while, it is also a struggle.


    Similarly, if a Void Scorpion is surrounded by these beetles and chopped in a mess, its Void Scorpion will also perish in a very short time. The ratio of battle losses between the two sides has almost reached a one-to-one level.


    This kind of battle is not bad in comparison, it just depends on who can take longer.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the gods and evil gods were also attracted to him soon. The reason why they participated in this battle was for venting and revenge on the one hand, and for good on the other.


    The corpse left behind after the opponent''s death is good. Just wanting to hunt the opposite person is not easy. But now it''s different. The troops under the two main gods have fought.


    In the beginning, it was only gods and evil gods who came to help and kill the injured forces of the opponent. But later, when an evil **** found that the wood dropped by the void scorpion was a good material, he changed his mind.


    "Come here quickly and collect it with me. The wood of a Void Scorpion can refine a large number of semi-sacred artifacts, and the core position is still a good thing for refining artifacts." When these words were spoken, countless people were attracted.


    At the beginning, a mineral that was capable of refining semi-sacred artifacts could attract a large number of gods to fight, and later even the upper gods took action. This in itself is equivalent to a void scorpion with a huge mineral vein, how can it not attract their attention In the eyes of the evil god, this is a big treasure alive.


    The orthodox gods are not bad, a **** of the alchemy line, quickly sees the other party''s beetle problem.


    "Hurry up, I bought the shells of these beetles at a high price. They are all formed by absorbing a large amount of black dazzle crystal essence. You are useless to hold them. Give me many powerful artifacts that can be used to refine them."


    While shouting, this person also moved the four god-level puppets in front of them one after another.


    The wealthy alchemist is a series of gods, and never hesitated to arm his clone. Even if it is a clone, there are absolutely no shortage of alchemy puppets and various artifacts.


    Among these avatars of gods, the gods of the alchemy series are the strongest. Similarly, these alchemy gods have always had the best reputation, and a large number of gods have been attracted to deal with these beetles.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1611： Do we need to intervene

    ? Even the main gods did not expect things would turn out to be like this, all of them looked at each other a little. Yes, I''m afraid they will make the same choice at that time.


    As far as the gods are concerned, the resources they need are even more lacking, so they also appear more greedy.


    After becoming accustomed to being the main god, they have forgotten the value of these things to lower gods because of the pursuit of higher levels. "These guys are really cheap." Chi Nan said lightly.


    As far as I am concerned, there is obviously as much wood as I want, so I don''t care about it at all. The members of their own gods never care about this kind of wood material, because there are too many.


    But for a long time, everyone did not realize the needs of other people for this thing, so Chi Nan did not include it in the transaction materials. This level is basically used by the highest combat weapons.


    This battle basically turned into a large-scale collection of resources.


    Even because of their intervention, a large number of avatars of gods suddenly rushed out of their own kingdom and joined the distribution. This change made Chi Nan feel at a loss.


    "Can¡¯t stop, now there are more people joining. Once you stop at this time, there will be more avatars of the gods involved, and the scale of the war will be larger. It can be regarded as giving them some benefits. If you make compensation, we will give you later. ."


    Hearing this, Chi Nan shook his head: "There is no compensation, anyway, I have this thing."


    Even if it is compensated, I am afraid it will not be of much benefit, so it is better to sell a good one to them. When the others heard Chi Nan''s words, their expressions softened a lot, but then they began to think about other things.


    On the Cthulhu side, the Lord of the Insect God is a little depressed and said: "My beetle is very difficult to make, and requires a lot of high-level ores. These are using black glaring crystals, of course, others can be fine. If you have more, you must have these ores. The beetles without these ores bonuses are not strong enough."


    "Don''t worry, we still have a lot of ores of this level, which will be handed over to you later. But don''t just make these reinforced with ores. You can use the ones you don''t have." The Nine-Headed King said impatiently. .


    The Lord of Insect God shrank his head, but he still said helplessly: "I don''t want to, but there is no way. That guy already knows the weakness of my beetle. If I don''t strengthen the defense, then the beetle can block even one attack. No longer, it will be even more dangerous." Contempt flashed in the eyes of the others.


    It is possible to be unable to stop several attacks, but if they can''t stop even one attack, they don''t believe anything. After all, the level is there, and the carapace on the beetle is originally very hard.


    "Okay, I see, you can continue, if it doesn''t work, we will also take action." The King of Bones was also a little impatient. In their eyes, these shoddy goods are not qualified to sit with them.


    The Lord of Insect God closed his mouth and stopped saying anything, because he knew that he would definitely offend these people in this way, and that he would be in danger. Even if they were all top evil gods, and they angered other people, they would definitely not let them go. As the master god, the material of this body is also good in the eyes of other people.


    The fighting continued, and then both sides had some restraint between each other, and there was no full-scale war.


    But they didn''t, and the clones of those gods and evil gods were different. These guys even joined the battlefield with fewer beetles and void scorpions, and even teamed up to deal with these things.


    In the face of the ghost phantom with more flexible body shape and more methods, neither the Void Scorpion nor the Beetle is an opponent. Because of these simple existences, a large number of them must be gathered together before they can truly exert their combat effectiveness.


    This is the same as when a single master of martial arts faced the army. Being strong alone does not mean that they can be stronger than the opponent even in large numbers. But now the battlefield is too big. With these beetles and void scorpions on such a big battlefield, this amount of money can only be regarded as fighting alone.


    "How about it, do we need to intervene?" Finally, the Elf Lord still asked.


    "There are indeed some shortcomings on the battlefield. Many of these guys have started to fight again. If this continues, our arrangements will be useless." They also have a headache. In fact, the gods and evil gods themselves know it.


    But knowing and going or not are totally different things. As long as there are benefits, they will not let it go. Having been involved in it, it is difficult to get out of it, and many times they can only continue to fight.


    "If this is the case, then I will also take action." The Elf Lord said. Soon, a large number of weird plants like giant dragonflies flew out. The combat power of these things is weaker than that of the Void Scorpion, but there are a lot of them.


    As for the Lord of Elements, it is impossible to make a move. Wearing one''s own people to support others, and even being treated as trophies by others, no one wants to do this kind of thing. Plant weapons and elemental spirits are two completely different existences. Even Chi Nan could not let his elves and elemental elves act as cannon fodder to rescue others.


    "Hehe, let me intervene," the alchemist said. He was a little embarrassed, because the large purchases of materials on the battlefield were mainly his own men, which was also an explanation.


    So within the kingdom of God several huge fortresses flew out. In the fortress, a variety of weird alchemy weapons that Chi Nan could not recognize, flew out one after another and launched an attack.


    This gave Chi Nan a sense of seeing the interstellar wars, although the place was void, and it was much worse than the interstellar environment. Seeing them do it, the evil **** also did it almost at the same time.


    The skeletal army of the King of Skeletons flew out and confronted the Alchemy Golem of the Alchemist Lord. And all kinds of strange monsters of the Nine-Headed King also flew out, and the target was the big dragonflies of the Elf Lord. These monsters have been specially transformed, accumulated over the years, and their numbers are extremely objective.


    They are different from people like Chi Nan who can produce a large number of combat weapons in a short time, but because of time, the accumulated combat force may even be more than Chi Nan''s hands. This is the background.


    Such a magnificent battle in the void was the first time in history, even if the main gods were all attracted to it.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1612： Races in the large gods

    In the kingdom of God, Chi Nan looked at the green surroundings, the large number of satellites and the dragon with dead leaves in the sky, and finally felt relieved. After so many days of development, I haven''t gone out to investigate at all. Isn''t it just for the present?


    The so-called sharpening and not cutting wood by mistake, now that so many fairly good plant weapons have been manufactured, and released in full, it is much easier than investigating them by themselves. Chi Nan waved his hand and shouted loudly, "Get me off."


    In fact, it''s the same if you don''t have to wave your hand, but because Chi Nan is so boring these days, that''s why he did this. Anyway, no outsider can see this place, and it doesn''t matter how you get in the second grade.


    Following Chi Nan''s orders, a large number of plant weapons finally began to expand. If it was only a small-scale investigation at the beginning, it is now a serious invasion. It''s just that there are no other people around, only myself. During this period of time, a lot of divine power was consumed, and his reserves could be said to have shrunk greatly.


    But it doesn''t matter. The foundation has been laid, and so many plant bases will soon be developed on a large scale. In this place, a large number of plant weapons can bring huge benefits to oneself and save a lot of divine power.


    Besides, after a large number of energy pools are established, they can provide themselves with a larger amount of life magic crystals. For Chi Nan, these life magic crystals are not much inferior to the magic crystals.


    In terms of quantity, it will not be affected by believers. With the basic preparations in place, then the next step is to explore. If your demon incarnation is nearby, you should be able to find it too.


    Chi Nan sat comfortably in his seat, looking at the huge screen in front of him, which was divided into many different sections, which showed images from different satellites and monitors everywhere.


    Such a search would take another two days. Within two days, various things were sent to Chi Nan one after another.


    "This place really deserves to be a top-level kingdom of God. It has a legendary existence, and there are a lot of resources." Chi Nan was still very happy looking at the things he kept returning. Many of the materials are precious.


    What I didn''t expect was that these materials were either randomly thrown on the ground or made into decorative objects. That''s right, where there are no roads, statues or other artifacts can often be seen here.


    These things are similar to road signs, but they are actually precious materials. Perhaps it was only in the ancient origin period that someone would use these precious materials as decorations. If you change it to the present, these materials are at least something that can be used to make artifacts. How could Chi Nan be upset when a large amount of materials were collected.


    What makes Chi Nan even more happy is the various unusual plants collected here. That''s right, it''s plants.


    The plants here are very weird, all of which have survived from ancient times to the present. Since ancient times, countless planes have perished, countless planes have been reborn, and no one knows how much they have experienced.


    It can survive from that period to the current plane, and there have been many wars inside, many times of destruction and rebirth. So many plants at that time are invisible now.


    But here are, these plants have reproduced up to now. Many plants may be really useless, but more high-level plants can be seen everywhere here. Originally, Chinan just wanted to use local plants to improve his own plant weapons, but now Chinan finds that his harvest is not small.


    Most of the plants that can survive here are all divine plants, and many of them can reach the level of artifact materials. The plant weapons used to make are at least of the level of a demigod.


    The most important thing is that so many ancient plants, the magic patterns contained in them, and the characteristics of the plants themselves, these are all good things that can enrich your collection, so that your overall understanding of plants can be improved. .


    If you can collect enough plants in the future, you may be able to create another powerful weapon than the Void Scorpion. Void Scorpion is most suitable for fighting in the void, and some are not suitable within the plane.


    But on the third day, Chi Nan was surprised to find that something different suddenly appeared on his screen. Originally, there were only various sceneries, but now suddenly there is something that can move. Speaking of which, there will be a lot of activities here. Whether it is a monster or a variety of plants, many can move.


    However, what Chi Nan saw this time was a creature resembling a human shape, passing by in a flash, without seeing it too clearly. After all, this was not seen by Chi Nan himself, but indirectly through his own satellite.


    "According to this speed, the strength of the creatures that have just passed should be at the demi-god level. Because all of them develop the relationship of physical strength, they are faster and consciously conceal themselves when they move."


    "If this is really a humanoid creature, then it is very likely that there will be some intelligent races here." Chi Nan''s eyes slowly narrowed, and the intelligent races are different from ordinary monsters. The monsters here, no matter how powerful they are, they will not have an IQ. This seems to be the rules of this kingdom of God, and they are forcibly suppressed.


    But the wisdom race is different. They have inheritance, knowledge, and collection. Even because of their long-term survival here , they can still retain a lot of knowledge of the world, which is the most important.


    For example, some special places, or places left by the gods in ancient times, are all locations that I want to explore. Find these places, you can achieve the greatest gain.


    Even Chi Nan still has an idea, that is to control the race here, let them serve themselves, and completely lay a nail in this place. But this idea just flashed in my head.


    It is not easy to completely control a race, and it takes too much time, which is not conducive to your own development here. The void storm outside is steadily weakening, and a large number of gods will enter it at that time. At that time, it is inevitable that there will be many lucky gods who will take away some good things in advance.


    Facing a top-level kingdom of God that is already real before Chi Nan''s eyes, even Chi Nan will be moved. "I can''t distinguish it completely on the screen. Go and look around here to see if there are any traces of manufacturing."


    Chi Nan ordered again, and a large number of dead leaf flying dragons and airship satellites flew toward this side. At the same time, the army of plants on the ground also surrounded this place one after another, conducting all-round exploration.

 Chapter 1613： Villages and murals of intelligent creatures

    While the army of plants is slowly encircling, a large number of exploratory plants have broken into it in advance. Under the influence of a large number of exploratory plants, Chi Nan has completely drawn every inch of the land and compiled it into a map.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan narrowed his eyes: "There are traces of a large number of people walking by in this place, but the traces are a bit strange, but the road already exists. There are a lot of creatures in this place."


    Chi Nan clearly distinguished the special place of a place. It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t know why, the traces on the ground are a bit smooth, seeming to be traces after a special attack dragged. And there seems to be a lot of such tools. But being able to use tools shows that the people here are indeed wise.


    Creatures without intelligence, even if they use tools, are just some simple wooden sticks and stones.


    Continuing to fly forward, soon a reconnaissance satellite sent a signal that excited Chi Nan. Because of that place, Chinan found a house, which was all built of stone and was very rough.


    But in any case, this is a house, which means living creatures and intelligent creatures.


    "Go ahead, I want to see what''s in front of me." Chi Nan ordered with joy. In such a boring place, I finally found some fun, but I don''t know what it can gain.


    Chi Nan hasn''t enjoyed this kind of advancing like playing a game while sitting at home and commanding thousands of troops. It''s so pleasant to do it again now. As if Chi Nan had found a fun game, his whole body began to get excited. Sometimes, this feeling is more pleasant than going to battle by yourself.


    "There are more and more houses in front, do we need to occupy them?" A voice came.


    Chi Nan looked in that direction, and he didn''t expect that his own high-level wood elves were also created. The so-called high-level wood elves are wood elves with certain thinking, which are much easier to use than ordinary wood elves puppets.


    Just for this kind of thinking, the gestation time will be longer, even longer than many advanced plant weapons. However, it doesn''t consume much resources, and if you have a mind, you can be a lower-level commander.


    If it weren''t too dangerous here, Chi Nan wouldn''t let the wood elves help him command the army. It is not better to release the elves directly, but the environment here is not good. If you create elves here, you are not sure that you can bring them back.


    Generally, when planting the tree of life, it is all about taking root completely in a certain place.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and then said: "Don''t come close, I don''t know their situation yet, I''ll observe them first."


    So, under Chi Nan''s order, a large number of flying insect-like plants began to invade, and a large number of observation type plant seeds also began to fall. This kind of observation method, in fact, there is no way for Chi Nan.


    In this place, one''s mental power is limited, and there is no way to observe it on a large scale, otherwise, he would not use such old-fashioned methods. Use plants and plants to connect with each other to increase your perception ability. Speaking of which, before he became a god, this method was his main method of perception and provided himself with a lot of convenience.


    "Under the crown, we found a large number of houses, and there are traces of life here, but no one exists here."


    Suddenly, another message came. Chi Nan looked at the screen, and then said: "Look carefully and try to find all the traces here." At the same time, Chi Nan also began to observe the screen.


    It seems that Chi Nan, who found the toy, has no idea of ??going to the scene himself, just watching it through the screen.


    If others see Chi Nan like this, I am afraid they will feel very weird.


    "It is indeed a trace of life, and it is very new. The traces on the ground are all kind of weird tools. Is this the means of transportation used by the people here?" Chi Nan thought of bicycles, which are very similar to this trace.


    And there are also various life tools here, which are all frequently used. Especially those hunting tools, some of them still carry fresh traces. Soon, Chi Nan found a corpse nearby, which was the corpse of a low-level monster. Of course, the so-called low level here is at least legendary.


    But this huge corpse has died, leaving very fresh wounds on his body. "Looking at the cutting marks, it is obvious that someone had just cut the body here, but suddenly left after something happened."


    Chi Nan looked at this trace and analyzed it silently. "According to the decay rate of the corpse of the legendary creature, it is obviously faster than the average animal. Then this corpse, here is only three days at most, as if it has just been cut. This shows that there are still people living here before, but I don¡¯t know why they all left."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately ordered: "Continue to observe, I want to find the reason for their departure, as well as the route of their departure. So many people move together, it will definitely leave traces."


    Finding the intelligent race here is very important for oneself to understand the world.


    As a result, the airships and dead leaf flying dragons in the sky changed their formation once again, centering on this place, and began to explore the surroundings. The traces left on the ground are very clear, and the other party has no intention of hiding, so it is easy to find.


    "Mianxia, ??look here, we found a lot of murals here." At this moment, another wood elf reported to himself The picture turned and entered a huge In the cave.


    That''s right, this is a cave, and there is a dark pool on the ground, and the contents should be dried blood. There are many bones and special tools beside it. These tools are not life tools at first glance. He Chinan, who has seen many scenes, feels that this place is very similar to a place used for worship.


    In front of the blood pond, there is a huge statue. It''s just that the statue is very vague, and it is not clear who it is. The statue is only a normal body, half-length on the ground, more than five meters tall.


    Right in front of the statue, there are still a lot of innards of monsters, some of which are fresh, and some have begun to rot. It looks like it should have been sacrificed not long ago, which shows that there are indeed people here.


    Thinking back to the scenes I saw before, the creatures living in this place definitely did not move suddenly, because many of their tools and food remained here.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1614： Snake people and kobolds are there

    ? On the walls of this huge cave used for sacrificial offerings are the murals mentioned earlier.


    "The First World War, fishing, and hunting of condors... These words are really ancient words, but they have changed a little and have not changed much." Chi Nan silently looked at the words next to the mural.


    Before coming here, Chi Nan and the other main gods didn''t understand ancient characters. The only one who understood was the Lord of Time. Just to cope with the situation here, the Lord of Time taught them the ancient characters and languages.


    With the wisdom of the gods, even if the language of ancient times was very complicated, they still learned it in only a few days, and they knew about it even with various variants. After all, the thinking of the gods is not comparable to ordinary people. If ordinary people learn this kind of written language, I am afraid it will be impossible to learn it in less than ten years.


    And this is just a simple application, because many text languages ??are more similar to runes and spells, and they themselves have very powerful power. Once used indiscriminately, it may even cause a variety of unusual things.


    Of course, if the strength is not enough, it is impossible to remember these special existences. Of course, because they are all main gods, what these ordinary gods can learn is naturally not a problem.


    As for those special languages ??in ancient times that only the main gods were qualified to learn, they didn''t understand them. Even the very ancient Lord of Time has never had the opportunity to touch these things.


    Now that I saw this similar variant of text, Chi Nan would naturally recognize it. This kind of variation is also compelling. The complete divine text can be used as a rune, so the lack of strokes, changing some strokes, can be learned by ordinary people. Looking at these words, it should be explaining what these murals are for recording.


    Looking at the picture on the mural, Chi Nan slowly discovered that it did not seem to be the creature he had imagined, but a kind of snake whose lower body resembled a snake man.


    But this is not the same as the snake-man I know. The upper body of the snake-man outside is a complete human body, except for a little decoration such as scales, it is completely the same as a normal human.


    But the snake people here are different, as you can see from the murals. In addition to a snake tail, these snake people also have a lot of scales on their bodies. Even their heads are more like snakes than humans.


    Could it be said that these are the ancestors of snake people who failed, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    After all, the origin of the orcs, or even the origin of humans, is unknown to anyone. At best, he can only learn something about the orc race from the place of the orc lord. But after so many years, many orcs have evolved to be very similar to humans, and many orcs can''t even see that they are orcs.


    This kind of brutal style is really rare.


    It''s just that Chi Nan continued to watch, and more and more realized that the situation was wrong here. "Why are all the scenes of wars where snakes are fighting with werewolves? No, this is not a werewolf. It should be... a kobold?"


    Chi Nan looked at the mural carefully. At first he thought it was a werewolf, but later he became more and more aware that it was a dog head.


    Although both dogs and wolves are the same breed, there are differences in the end. Under Chi Nan''s repeated observations, he finally saw some peculiarities, even in ancient times.


    In the picture, kobolds are holding sickles, and snakes who use bows and arrows, and those who use forks, just face each other. As for what the war was like at that time, there is no way to study this.


    After all, this is just an ordinary mural, not a video, nor is it a special recording method that can record things after adding the divine text. That''s right, after repeated research, Chi Nan determined that this was just a mural.


    "It seems that the orcs have used these forks and bows since their ancestors, that is, the kobolds are different." Chi Nan looked at the picture with an inexplicable joy.


    In my memory, kobolds are about to equate with cute things. They have a simple mind. When they get used to miners, they can only mine. The weapon that I usually use is either a **** or a stick, nothing else.


    Kobolds are now basically werewolves'' subordinates, and some are slaves of other orcs, and few can turn themselves over and become their masters. Even if there are, most of the days are not so good. But looking at the kobold on the mural, the mighty and cruel, the mighty and powerful, Chi Nan almost regarded him as a werewolf.


    However, the snake people nowadays are very similar to those in the ancient times. Their weapons are mainly bows and forks. They are very advantageous in this respect. However, some of the snake people now use daggers.


    By attaching his own venom, he started to take the route of the assassin. Obviously none in the picture. Looking at their fighting style, it is more similar to the evolution from hunting. And hunting this kind of thing, obviously has nothing to do with the assassin. The more the picture goes to the back, the more frequent the pictures of this kind of war.


    "Perhaps, this place is a village of snake people, and their main opponents are the kobolds."


    Thinking of the traces on the ground that looked like bicycles, Chi Nan suddenly thought, if it were a snake-like body, wouldn''t it be the same.


    I felt that those traces were a bit strange before ~ ??www.novelhall.com~ how crooked, now I understand.


    At the beginning, Chi Nan felt that the only creatures that could survive here were all walking upright. Who would have thought that there would be such a characteristic of wandering. Even Chi Nan considered whether the snakes left in large numbers and whether they had anything to do with the kobolds.


    Just as Chi Nan was thinking, a new piece of information came in front of him. "Under the crown, we found the traces of the local residents advancing. That''s where we were going northwest from this place. We went along this direction and found that there seemed to be signs of fighting ahead." This is the report of the wood elf.


    Before the satellites in the sky passed, some bugs on the ground flew over first. These bugs are fast, but their detection ability is a bit worse, and they can only tell them that there are traces of battle there.


    And just after entering, many insects were involved in the aftermath of the battle, and they were smashed to pieces.


    "The satellites keep up, and let the dead leaf flying dragon protect." Chi Nan shifted the picture forward. As for the cave, it has no value anymore. In Chi Nan''s eyes, apart from the historical records he found, the most valuable are only the living creatures. Then let yourself see what''s going on here.

 Chapter 1615： This barbarian war

    ? As the satellite approached, Chi Nan found that there was a battle ahead. It''s just different from what Chi Nan thought. After so many years of war, they didn''t even know how to war. This was all chaos.


    A snake man hid in the grass and attacked the opposite kobold with a bow and arrow. As a result, another snake man walked over and rolled over him. This snake man looked at his companion with a grimace.


    Several kobolds and snakemen were fighting, but because the kobolds behind couldn''t hit each other, they pulled the people in front of them hard, and then rushed over. Because the partner who was fighting was pulled apart, a hole was left in the arm by the opponent''s fork. This is a glorious injury.


    In another place, the two battle groups were very close, one snake man was fighting against the kobold, and the other was the other way around. It''s just that the two sides didn''t mean to support their companions at all, and they just attacked indiscriminately.


    All over the hillside, this kind of messy fighting style was everywhere. It''s not so much a war, it''s a fight with the village chief, no, this is not even a fight. Is this completely messy?


    But what hides behind this random battle is the superb fighting skills of the people here.


    Their weapons are not rough, on the contrary, after careful polishing and special techniques, these weapons are very delicate. Snake people often flash some special patterns on their weapons.


    These lines can make their weapons more powerful, increase firmness and sharpness, and can also carry the power of ice. Although the ice power is not very powerful, it can also form an effective containment on the kobold.


    The weapons I discovered before did not see this kind of pattern, it should be because of different strengths that they could not be stimulated. The cultivation power of this snake man, Chi Nan has never seen it, is not a grudge or magic, it should be a special ability. It seems that if you want to understand, you really need to catch a few and study it.


    Similarly, the kobolds on the opposite side, although fighting messy, and don''t even know how to cooperate, but their fighting skills are very superb, which is definitely trained for the rest of their lives.


    And they have their own set of sickles. These sickles are also very special. Under the blessing of the runes above, the sickles emit a black light. After Chi Nan studied the plants carefully, he was surprised to find that this was actually a force of death.


    If you get a little scratched by this kind of force, the damage is definitely not as simple as scratching.


    The movements of both sides are very fast, and the physical strength and speed are very terrifying. Every warrior is in the demigod stage, and even a few leaders have reached the true **** level. But they are all types of body training, they don''t have their own rules, and they rely entirely on physical strength. There is no godhead, let alone the kingdom of gods.


    But even in such a dangerous battle, a lot of both sides were injured, but not many really died. Chi Nan saw that on the entire battlefield, only a few hapless people actually died.


    The snake scales on the snake man have very strong defense and resistance. The sickle slashed on it, and it was sparks. It''s not easy to hurt the body, that kind of death power snakeman also has a strong immunity.


    Kobolds are the same, with thick skin, and the resistance of their hairs, it is difficult for snakes to attack them. The power of the ice can often be relieved in a moment, and then there is no feeling.


    Speaking of which, if it weren''t for so many dead, it really seemed to be just a gang fight.


    "It''s no wonder that after the war for so many years, the Liang ethnic group has not been wiped out by the opponent, and the number of people in his own is so small." Chi Nan understood that the battle between pure body refining and body refining is too difficult to distinguish. It''s won or lost.


    It is estimated that when they are tired, they will go back to rest and wait for the next battle. Looking at the traces around, there are still many traces of battle left before, maybe this place has become the battlefield chosen by both of them. Formalism is too serious, it has lost the essence of war.


    "So, the people in the snake village have left, I am afraid that they are willing to do so. The old and weak women and children should be hidden. Is this to avoid defeat and be arrested. No, this kind of battle will not fail. ."


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up: "Then this shows that during their war, someone might sneak attack on their village. Those old and weak women and children may not be able to survive, so they need to hide."


    Chi Nan felt that he guessed at least ten. This might be the only strategy they would use. But if you want to survive in this kind of place, you can''t have combat power. I don''t know how many are there, but at least it should take up most of it.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately made up his mind to catch it all, which is of great benefit to understanding this place.


    It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t wait to understand, he suddenly saw an arrow shooting at him. No, not at me, but at the satellite I am using. The satellite airship is already several kilometers high in the sky, but the opponent''s arrows can still reach it easily.


    After all, the environment here is special, causing their power to be terrible. The satellite flight didn''t even have a chance to resist, so the opponent shot an arrow through it. This arrow did not cause much damage.


    But the ice force that broke out afterwards was different. After all, my own satellite airship was only a golden level completely unable to resist. The icy breath dissipated, and the entire airship was frozen on the spot, and then it fell into pieces.


    And below, that was a snake man with a weird look in his eyes, he didn''t even know what that thing was. It seems that I am still surprised because that thing is weak.


    The simple and dumbfounded look made Chi Nan funny, but also a little annoyed, and he capsized in the gutter.


    "Very well, I haven''t touched you yet, so you will provoke me first, and now I have a reason to clean up you." Chi Nan was not angry, but still laughed, but his smile was a little cold.


    The snake man lowered his head and continued to observe the dog meat man opposite, as if this kind of thing was nothing to him.


    But what they didn''t expect was that behind the shattered airship, a large number of withered leaf flying dragons were ready and began to dive toward this place. The dead leaf flying dragon has no dragon''s breath and can only use melee combat.


    But after Chi Nan''s modification, each of these withered-leaf flying dragons was not simple in strength. The size is not big, but all of them are at least at the level of a demigod, and they are integrated on offense and defense.

 Chapter 1616： Now its my turn

    "What are those things, they look so big, do we have this kind of bird here."


    A snake man raised his head and looked into the air, and saw a large number of dead leaf dragons flying towards them. Because of the large number, the snakemen and kobolds who were fighting stopped one after another.


    "This thing looks like a dragon in an ancient legend. I have never seen a dragon before when I grew up. I thought it was just a legend." At this time, even the kobold someone spoke up.


    Of course, all they speak are variants of ancient languages. After only hearing a few sentences, Chi Nan knew about it.


    After so many years of occlusion, it is not surprising that some changes in language have occurred. Even if it is completely changed to another type, it is actually not impossible.


    In retrospect, on the original earth, the origins of words and languages ??are actually only a few places, but after only a few years, they have morphed into countless types, and they seem to have nothing to do with each other.


    It''s just a few variants to be able to pass on for such a long time here, and it''s actually very difficult.


    It''s just that soon they will have no chance. Because the dead leaf flying dragon flew down, it attacked them. Whether it''s teeth, claws, or even wing swipes, it can cause huge damage to the snakes and kobolds around. There is no way, in the case of a larger body, the dead leaf flying dragon can exert a stronger force.


    Moreover, the range was even more terrifying. With a light sweep of the tail, several snake-men and kobolds on the opposite side were enveloped in several. Whether it is resisting or attacking, there is absolutely no way to resist this force.


    Then, these people were kicked out like a baseball. Perhaps there was no serious injury, but the feeling of being beaten up all at once was still uncomfortable.


    "Damn it, what the **** is going on with these things, we didn''t provoke you, why are you attacking us."


    Both the kobolds and the snakes are depressed. They attacked each other, on the one hand because of feud, and on the other hand, they are also fighting for survival resources. Make your hunting grounds bigger.


    But these giant dragons obviously can fly, and they are not near them. How did they provoke them before letting them attack themselves. However, they are not afraid of things.


    Don''t look at the giant dragons being very big, but their strength is on the same level as them. The most important thing is that although there are giant dragons in ancient legends, giant dragons have never been high-end creatures. At least in this divine kingdom, this is the case. In their eyes, the dragon is just a stronger kind of flying beast.


    Among the monsters, giant dragons are famous because they have a certain amount of wisdom, not because other monsters rely solely on instincts to form a huge ethnic group. But in their eyes, that''s how it is.


    Even some races here specialize in dragons as their food, so they won''t be afraid.


    Then, various bows, arrows, forks, and sickles, attacked the dragon one after another. Seeing the fierce side of these people, even Chi Nan felt very interesting.


    "In so many worlds, people in every world are either afraid to run away from the dragon, or treat it as a god, and use it as a material. They didn''t see this, and they directly regarded the dragon as an opponent and prey. of."


    Chi Nan was eating snacks while watching the scene in front of him. It was really interesting. It''s a pity that these are not real dragons, but made of special wood. Therefore, the ice power has no effect on them.


    Unless there is a large area of ??freezing, the local frozen leaf dragon can completely be regarded as not being felt.


    In addition, those kobolds are even more uncomfortable, because the sickle is not suitable for dealing with such large creatures. The death power on them is for creatures, and it has no effect on wood.


    Only less than two days after the start of the battle, these people couldn''t hold on one by one.


    Yes, it was two days, not an instant. The physical strength of these guys is too high, and such physical strength can''t make them lose their fighting ability with one or two attacks.


    Two days later, along with the kobold and the snake man, one by one lost their resistance. The army of plants that had already surrounded them took the opportunity to rush out and **** these kobolds and snake people.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a bit troublesome to tie the snake man, because the lower part of this thing is a tail, and there is no way to tie it. In the end, Chi Nan thought of a way, which was to imitate the orc''s method of dealing with the snake-man, and put the lower body directly in a wooden barrel. The tail curled up in the barrel, there was no way to exert force.


    The materials used are good, so they can be controlled. "Ask if it comes out, where are the others hiding."


    A wood elf immediately replied: "I didn''t ask it out, their mouths were very tight, and the method of torture may not work. We don''t have a spiritual magic expert in it, so there is no way to directly check the memory."


    Chi Nan nodded lightly: "It turns out that it is like this, then, let''s use our previous methods. Grab a high-status person and directly use plants to penetrate his brain for control and inspection."


    Chi Nan hasn''t used this method for a long time. But not using it does not mean that it will not develop, because the people under him, as well as people in all major planes, are constantly improving this method.


    Up to now this method has become very subtle. Even if it is a newly caught species, it has not been tested, as long as the opponent has a brain, Chi Nan dare to use this method directly. But it''s just a demigod level existence, even if something really goes wrong, it doesn''t matter. Speaking of it, this is the first time that Chi Nan has used this method on a creature of the demigod level.


    The demigod level is high-end combat power in all major planes, and no one would use this method to violently violent heaven and things.


    Again, this is because although these creatures are at the level of demigods, they are not true demigods. The true demigod possesses the soul, which can shield off the damage on the body, so this method is not very useful.


    But for the people here, what they cultivate is to improve their physical strength, so this method can also be used. Even because their brains are more capable, this method is actually more suitable for them.


    Soon, the snake-men and kobolds, who seemed to have the highest identities, were brought under control and sent to the temporary laboratory.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1617： Is this kingdom of God real?

    ? Faced with this unprecedented method of direct memory exploration, the leaders of the snake man and the kobold have no resistance at all. Even when they were still awake, they had already leaked everything.


    When they see the screens in front of them constantly flashing on the screens that they have experienced, their mood is not to mention how bad they are. Unfortunately, because of being controlled, there is no way to struggle.


    For the first time, these people regretted their physical strength and no other means. As a result, under the current situation, even if they want to commit suicide, they can''t do it, and they can only pray silently in their hearts.


    It didn''t take long for Chi Nan to get various information sorted out from the plant brain. Although it is not very complete, there are a lot of them, and many useful things can be extracted.


    "Haha, it''s really interesting. After exploring the memory in this way, they can still maintain vigorous vitality, nothing at all. It seems that other snakes and kobolds can also explore." Chi Nan thought for a while. , Simply mobilize all of them for testing, and make the news more comprehensive.


    At the same time, Chi Nan directly ordered: "Go, take back all those who hide them, there may be more gains."


    Following Chi Nan''s order, the plant army and the dead leaf flying dragon moved towards their hiding place. They are often hidden in one place, and at most they can be hidden for several years.


    During this time, they will not change other places, so they must be here. At this time, I can just catch it all at once, and let myself know more about the world.


    After that, Chi Nan began to look at the information compiled in his hand. "This inheritance is long enough."


    The more I looked down, the more serious Chi Nan''s eyes became. Because these inheritances are very long, although they are not as detailed as recorded in history books, many things are carved into their souls by special means.


    Moreover, this method is quite clever, not a temporary evolutionary method, but more similar to a method developed by a powerful existence through the understanding of the law. The methods used by snakemen and kobolds are similar.


    It''s just the inheritance inside that shocked Chi Nan. Judging from this inheritance time, I can''t tell how far it is. There have been several major changes that have been experienced. Up to now, it has become what it is today. According to these evolutions, these people should have been passed down without interruption.


    "Could it be that this kingdom of God is not a phantom but a real thing."


    Chi Nan began to have doubts. If what he found was not wrong, then this kingdom of God should have existed until now, from the ancient times. It''s just hidden by some power.


    But why does it appear now, Chi Nan still couldn''t figure out. Because from the perspective of the Lord of Time, since the initial period of origin, this top-level deformed kingdom of God has never appeared again.


    If it''s really the same as you think, then this matter can be interesting. A kingdom of God that has not known how many years has existed, the benefits contained in it cannot be eaten by oneself alone.


    "Fortunately, they don''t know it yet. Before they know it, they have to plan here and try to get more benefits." Chi Nan thought of this and immediately let go of the original restrictions.


    Originally, I was worried that this place was a phantom that would disappear at any time, so Chi Nan did not plant the tree of life here. But now it''s different. Since this is a huge real kingdom of God, it can be regarded as a smaller central plane.


    Chi Nan knows this very well. Other gods will not destroy this place, or even have the power to destroy it. Even if dozens of main gods add up, it is difficult to shake such a large kingdom of gods. In the end, we still have to return to the competition for resources here. Other people will definitely develop their power here in the future.


    Although developing here does not have the benefit of strengthening the understanding of the law for the Lord God, no one knows what good things are here. And in this kingdom of God, you may also be able to directly experience some inherited memories from ancient times.


    It cannot be said that there is no benefit at all to the realization of the Lord God. The major bases where the restrictions were released, suddenly the tree of life grew. Soon there will be elves born, and these elves can just be their own assistants.


    Believe that your demon clone is there, if you find this, you will also make such a choice.


    The source of power for snakemen and kobolds is not vindictive magic, nor is it a special ability that can be seen conventionally. Chi Nan discovered that what they were practicing was actually a kind of supernatural power.


    It is not true divine power, but it has the nature of divine power. These kobolds and snakes are born divine creatures, and their ancestors must be gods, there is no doubt about this.


    But in this place, they couldn''t cultivate normally, so their cultivation method changed. Through the inherent divinity, you can directly practice without comprehending the law or condensing the godhead, so it is used to temper your body. Through this method, their bloodline has not weakened even after so many years of inheritance.


    Even this kind of blood has become a characteristic of their entire race, and it can be passed on perfectly and even improved to a certain extent. This can be said to be the most suitable force for their own conditions.


    The death power inherited by the kobold and the ice power inherited by the snake man are all manifestations of this power.


    As the body becomes stronger and stronger, it is even possible to directly become a **** with the help of oneself in the future. This method is somewhat similar to element sprites, but not exactly the same.


    Elemental spirits use themselves as the carrier of practice, but the people here use the law to temper their bodies. The essence is different, but it is indeed a good practice method.


    If taken outside, it is also a top-level auxiliary cultivation method for those divine creatures. If divine creatures can use this method to cultivate, their divinity will not weaken after many generations.


    Especially for the descendants of the great gods, this is simply the gospel. "The elves born here can only use this similar method to cultivate, and absolutely can''t use the previous method. Moreover, in this place, the element elves can only be pets, so they cannot be bred here, otherwise they will be abandoned. "Chi Nan said to herself in her heart.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1618： News of the abandoned temple

    After countless years of evolution, the people here have formed a series of special development laws and various special abilities.


    Because their power does not come from the gods, but from their ancestors, they are not the gods but their ancestors. Chi Nan just thought that the original gods didn''t seem to need faith.


    Even this kind of sacrifice is actually more of a form. It''s no wonder that I didn''t have any special feelings when I saw the big statue before. It turned out to be just a thing to commemorate the situation.


    As for where their ancestors are and whether they are still alive, even they don''t know this. They have lived in this nearby area for generations, and they have never travelled too far.


    Too far away, because of the existence of various dangers, many of them cannot be dealt with. In Chi Nan''s view, these things are probably all creatures that have reached the level of true gods, otherwise they won''t have this effect. But it shouldn''t be too much, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to survive here for so many years.


    Their weapons are also created by special methods, and they are not artifacts in the traditional sense at all. The requirements for materials are not very high, but they are only suitable for their own use, and others cannot use it.


    In addition to not having a wide range of spell abilities, these guys are simply terrifying in melee combat.


    Chi Nan has decided to evolve a suitable method for his elves to practice here. Of course, this takes time and also requires more sources of knowledge.


    So Chi Nan decided to continue to expand the scope to include more races around him and allow himself to conduct research.


    As for this kind of tribe, if they are obedient, they will remain under their command. If they are not obedient, Chi Nan doesn''t care about destroying them. Anyway, it''s not humans either. This was originally an invasion war, and Chi Nan wouldn''t be so soft-hearted to let them go. As for the extinction of species, Chi Nan has never even considered it.


    In some places farther away, many things are legends. But in the memory of inheritance, this world originally had gods in the sky. That''s right, there is indeed the word **** in their memory.


    But being able to fly in the air, Chi Nan looked towards the air. In this special environment, in addition to birds, those who can fly in the air are at least the middle gods, and the time will not be very long.


    Only the upper gods can fly in the air for a long time without worrying about falling off due to lack of power.


    It is said that there used to be a temple nearby, but it is no longer known how long it has passed. They don''t know what''s there in the temple, whether it still exists, these people don''t know. Even most people regard this as a legend, and don''t believe it at all. How can there be a **** in the world? This is their idea.


    Chi Nan generally believed that this kind of inheritance engraved in the soul would definitely not be false. As for the gods, well, he is the main god, and these guys are also demigods, but they don''t know it.


    The special cultivation method of this world has caused even a demigod to have no eternal life. Only after cultivating to the true **** level and the body undergoes transformation can eternal life be obtained. But people here cannot live to the end of their lives. Most people die from accidents and battles when they are not old.


    "Then, the direction of the temple is roughly in that direction, so it''s good to move it towards that side."


    Chi Nan can only roughly determine one direction, there is no other way, so let''s move forward and take a look. Soon, another part of the plant army began to move in that direction.


    Collect all kinds of plants and treasures along the road, and at the same time keep leaving seeds, planting pieces of their own forests on the ground. The original plants were basically quickly replaced by these very aggressive plants.


    On the ground, one base after another rose up and became the source of Chinan recruits. After the foundation is laid, the development is like a snowball. This is also a foundation for the development of one''s own power.


    "It is necessary to research the combat weapons of the true **** level as soon as possible, even if they are only used in hand-to-hand combat, otherwise it is not easy to get mixed up here." These two tribes are just small tribes, and Chi Nan is sure that there are more powerful existences.


    If you encounter that kind of tribe, you don''t have qualitatively changed plant weapons, it is easy to fall into the disadvantage in the battle against each other. You can''t do everything by yourself, so you need these plant weapons to do something.


    As a result, Chi Nan entered the study again, and his own army of plants was blooming in all directions. The team heading towards the temple is particularly fast.


    After Chi Nan''s contemptuous efforts, the snake men and kobolds were gradually appointed. These guys are also aware of current affairs. Before their lives and the fate of the tribe, they bowed their heads directly to Chi Nan.


    Soon, these people became an integral part of Chi Nan''s command. Chi Nan also mobilized their own people to form a patrol. It''s a pity that these people have no way to brand themselves, and can only be used as ordinary people.


    The only advantage is that when these people convert their beliefs, the power of belief they bring is simply terrifying. Perhaps because of their own strength, their belief power is very strong and extremely pure. There are such gains on the basis of less willingness. If you believe in piety, you will definitely gain even more.


    This is simply the source of good believers It¡¯s a pity that snakemen and kobolds are too strong, resulting in their reproductive ability is not very strong, more than the fecundity of the elves they first saw. Be low.


    The more powerful a creature is, the less likely it is to produce offspring. Chi Nan thought of himself, feeling a little depressed.


    He shook his head and discarded this emotion. "Hey, these guys are simply not enough to eat ordinary food. They have to study more high-energy food to supply them. Forget it, wait until my elves are born."


    Chi Nan intends to entrust this research to the elves, so he should concentrate on researching weapons first. Anywhere, force is the most important thing. Force may not solve everything, but force is the basis for deciding whether to solve the problem.


    Time passed quickly, and a month passed in a blink of an eye, and the first elves were finally born, and they were adult individuals. This is also due to Chi Nan''s increased spawning power.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1619： The fundamental race in Gods country

    ? "Very good, it''s finally out." Chi Nan was very satisfied after receiving the news.


    To develop within this kingdom of God, you must have your own foundation, and the biggest foundation is not yourself, but these races that belong to your own. Before, Chi Nan had done many experiments on the wood elves.


    The wood elves were originally made after imitating the elves, so there is no problem doing experiments on them.


    Over the past month, Chi Nan¡¯s race has once again increased by two. One of them is a race that looks like a mouse. It really looks like a mouse, not a mouse-man with a mouse head. It is very weird.


    Another race is a kind of fish. That''s right, the fish that live in the water are not murlocs, but just a kind of fish. If it weren''t for the discovery that these fishes could speak, practice, and have their own hierarchy, Chi Nan would almost use these things as new ingredients for your dinner. The race in this world is really weird.


    Similarly, Chinan also searched out some tribes of snakes and kobolds, and forcibly incorporated them into his subordinates, increasing the number of kobolds and snakes under his command. The number of believers gradually increases, and the crystallization of their faith will also appear.


    At that time, your clone will be able to get enough supplements here, and you don''t have to worry about running out of resources anymore.


    Chi Nan put aside his other researches and called the elves that had just appeared. Then he started experimenting with the cultivation methods he had studied on the wood elves.


    After all, it will eventually be used on the elves, how is it possible without experimenting. Fortunately, after the previous preparations, there is no danger at all now. After Chinan made some adjustments, it was finally determined to take shape.


    "Very good, that''s it. Although it''s not perfect, I can do my best so far."


    Chi Nan frowned, and finally gave up to continue to evolve. It took too much time to continue to cover. After all, it is a method evolved by the gods in ancient times, and it is not so easy to achieve perfection.


    This is to imitate the power of their own life, these elves themselves are not divine creatures, but they are very compatible with their own life magic. And his life magic is a high-end **** power.


    Can they be able to directly supplement their own consumption, can they be regarded as ordinary things?


    The elves do not have their own divine power, so they can only rely on the magic of life to lay their foundation. The advantage is that the life magic itself can also be used to speed up cultivation, which greatly improves the cultivation speed of the elves.


    In order to experiment, Chi Nan used his own avatar of the holy bottle of life, and the low-level life essence stored in it.


    Using the essence of life, the first hundred elves that appeared have been tempered to the level of the lower gods by themselves, of course the kind of pure body refining. He does not have his own kingdom of God, nor does he have his own godhead, only powerful physical strength.


    With their bodies, these elves can definitely compete with the normal lower gods. However, the body shape has not become thick and weird, but it is still the same as before, very well-proportioned and beautiful.


    After testing, because they are using their own life magic, the power of these elves also has some characteristics of life magic. First of all, it is to have strong resilience. Whether it is an injury to himself or a partner, he can mobilize this force. By means of contact, this force is penetrated into the opponent''s body to speed up recovery.


    At least among the races I discovered, there is no such powerful healing ability.


    The power of the elves cannot be as powerful as the power of death and the power of ice, but it does not mean that it is useless. On the contrary, the power of the elves is very similar to their own life magic.


    It can be easily condensed on one''s own body or on weapons, this force has a very strong defensive power, and can also be transformed into a terrifying offensive power. Cannot be released, but the melee advantage is great, and there is no weakness.


    Although the power of other races'' cultivation has powerful lethality, it is too one-sided and has too many weaknesses. Once targeted by someone, it is very dangerous. On the contrary, the elves don''t have this problem.


    "It''s a pity that this power can''t be directly attached to the bow and arrow. It is necessary to re-study new methods through the method of building weapons and maintain the magic of life on the weapon."


    The background is too weak, this can''t be solved in a short time, this needs to be studied by the elves themselves. As for Chi Nan, he doesn''t have so much time, so he can only take the time to deal with it.


    "Master, please rest assured, we will definitely not disappoint your hopes, and we will work out the method of making artifacts in this world as soon as possible." The elf headed respectfully said to Chi Nan, with some shame on his face.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No, just do your best. After all, you will all live here in the future."


    Chi Nan was not disappointed, the strength of these elves was not weak. If you only rely on the method of solidification of life magic, when you are in the lower gods, you will be no better than these elves. The most is to rely on his own power level to be higher, one can deal with two or three of them, but deal with other gods, it is not so bad.


    "Okay, don''t say so much, hurry up and find some clothes to wear." Chi Nan felt an itchy nose.


    In order to experiment before, Chi Nan himself ignored this. These elves have just been born, so they are all naked. Chi Nan is also a little embarrassed to see so many bodies of white flowers.


    "Fortunately, these elves are all female. If there are men mixed in, they will definitely be embarrassed in the future."


    Chi Nan doesn''t know why The first elves born are women, but this also avoids future embarrassment.


    The elves glanced at each other, ignorant, Chi Nan was the master in their hearts, and it didn''t matter if they were looked at. Besides, although there are these things in the inheritance, they are just born after all.


    A newly born pure soul will not be as dirty as Chi Nan. After hearing Chi Nan''s words, after the elves saluted, they left here one after another, discussing what kind of clothes they would make.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the elves, clothes and so on are only meaningful because they make themselves look more beautiful. In the future, this aspect must be strengthened. He doesn''t want his elves to become naked and transgressive.


    Subsequently, Chi Nan wanted to continue to study his own new generation of plant weapons. But Chi Nan soon discovered that sometimes he can''t do what he wants. Because, there was another thing that interrupted my research, and that was the temple I was looking for before, and I finally found it.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1620： There are also undead here

    "Quickly, take it over and let me have a look. The signal here is really bad. It seems that the signal needs to be strengthened."


    Chi Nan muttered while looking at the somewhat distorted picture in the picture. No way, the signal of my plant brain signal tower was also disturbed in this place. It is indeed that the evolutionary fold ear grass is not enough.


    The fold ears that I use today are all evolved to inferior **** plant qualities.


    I just want to use it normally here without evolving to a superior **** quality. I''m afraid it won''t work. And things of high-quality gods are used to make high-quality artifacts, or high-level potions.


    Even Chi Nan can''t make it. The most is to improve the fold ear grass, and then add more signal towers. After this distance is relatively far, the signal of the signal tower is not very useful.


    I moved in that direction for more than a month, and experienced various battles along the way, and now my own plant army has finally reached its destination. If it weren''t for my own continuous support, I wouldn''t be able to stick to it now.


    Even now, the number of those plants is nearly half less than when they started.


    The advantage is that there are plant bases everywhere on the road. As long as you stop, you can quickly replenish them, and then continue to grow. In the picture, the fuzzy remote observation picture appeared.


    "Adjust it, give me a good adjustment." Chi Nan frowned.


    A large number of wood elves in front began to get busy, and after constant adjustments, the final picture finally returned to normal. At least, it seems to be much more normal, not as many weird waves and patterns as before.


    "This is the temple? Why does it look so strange." Chi Nan saw the so-called temple, located at the foot of a cliff. It''s just completely different from the temple in my memory.


    This is not magnificent at all. On the contrary, it is like a huge stone house. I don''t know how many years of thatch has been placed on it. Because it has been protected by special power, it has not perished until now.


    This made Chi Nan think of the barbaric style of primitive people, as well as the kind of sacrificial caves and sacrificial squares that he had seen in other tribes before. Aren''t they all of this primitive style. The doorway is very big, and the statue inside can be seen clearly.


    That statue was actually a tall kobold statue, with objects on its body that were much more delicate than other kobolds. Some are decorations, some are armored weapons, and maybe there are other special things. But only from the statue, Chi Nan can''t see it, after all, the gods here are no longer there.


    "It seems that in the ancient times, all kinds of material life were really not very good. I just don''t know what the gods of this world, their own temples are like." Chi Nan said to himself.


    At this moment, a team of guards suddenly came over from the side of the temple. Perhaps, this was the guard.


    What came by was actually a group of skeletons with broken armor parts, most of them bare. After all, the body of the bone frame cannot support certain objects to stay on the body.


    These skeletons walked over slowly, watching the route, they were really patrolling. It''s just that these skeletons don''t know how many years they have been dead, and some skeletons have even broken a lot. With their own strength, if it is a normal death, this skeleton is absolutely impossible to be beautiful, and there are no other monsters around here.


    Therefore, the cause of their death is definitely the war. I''m afraid it was because of the attack of other powerful gods that it became like this. This explains why the gods are not here.


    "Strange, how come there is such a thing as undead here. Could it be that the kobold is an undead god. But it''s not right, this world is all about cultivating the body at the beginning, and the undead spells are not easy to use in the beginning."


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart: "Could it be that this is a **** from outside. The natural gods who were born outside were sent by the **** king to live in their own kingdom of gods, so such undead gods are also possible. . But, the undead spell can''t be used." Chi Nan still has some confusion, because the environment here is too suppressed.


    Even if the main gods like myself have been suppressed very terribly, other normal main gods may be suppressed even more. He didn''t believe that the gods of ancient times would have no restrictions.


    Forget it, if you can''t figure it out, I don''t want to. Chi Nan observes from a distance through the screen.


    The statues in the temple seemed to have some words and pictures engraved next to them. I don''t know if it was hymns or some cultivation methods. Maybe there were some historical records. This is all possible.


    So, getting what''s inside is still very useful for yourself. Perhaps, there is any artifact that can also be used to study it carefully. Chi Nan is not very concerned about the artifacts here.


    He was already the main god, even if he was a **** king in the ancient times, he was at the same level as himself, at best, he could accumulate even greater amounts. In terms of strength, perhaps he is not the opponent of the opponent, but the current gods also have their own advantages. In the use and refining of materials, the current gods far surpass the original gods.


    "Wait for the time being, let me accumulate some more plant weapons, look at the bones on the ground, if you can stand up, it will be a very troublesome force." Chi Nan never underestimated these things~www. novelhall.com~ He was a kobold warrior who was at least a demigod level before his death, and he became an undead after his death.


    Moreover, the kobolds here, who were specially selected as the guards of the temple, may be stronger. The strength during his lifetime may be at the level of true gods. "If this is the case, then the bones on their bodies are also good materials."


    The existence of specialized body refining is full of treasures. I can''t use it, but it doesn''t matter whether the elves here or my subordinate gods can use it. Besides, this quantity is very exaggerated.


    Just such a pile of bones is more valuable than many large mineral veins in the core area of ??the central plane.


    Just come here and have such a harvest, Chi Nan began to look forward to encountering more temples and relics of gods.


    It took a whole week, and the next batch of plants finally arrived. The sky is covered with dead leaves flying dragons, and various large wooden puppets and wooden scorpions are already in place on the ground. Even the first batch of elves were sent to two by Chi Nan to be used as commanders and liaisons on this battlefield.

 Chapter 1621： Why is this resurrected?

    ? "Almost ready, let''s start." Chi Nan gave orders on the other side of the screen. Recently, in this area, the network has been completely connected, so Chinan''s command transmission speed is very fast.


    Almost at the same time the order was given, his own plants surrounded the past from all directions.


    Upon discovering the arrival of these uninvited guests, the skeletons around the originally mutilated temple also quickly reacted. Even the skeletons lying on the ground stood up one after another, greeted their plants and ran over.


    "Hehe, the number is not too much. Although the strength is not bad, the ones who just got up are too fragile."


    Chi Nan analyzed indifferently, but the analysis was endless, and Chi Nan suddenly stopped. Because of those skeletons, they actually started to shine. That''s right, it just shines, and some black light is released from his body.


    Although it is black, it is indeed light. And in the black light, these skeletons rushed towards their own plants, and their bodies changed at the same time. Deep in the bones, gray-white things grew out, like maggots. Was constantly squirming, but linked to itself in the air, forming a whole.


    Then, some of the weird tissues began to change, and Chi Nan clearly saw that weird organs had grown out of the abdominal cavity of these bones. Yes, these are internal organs.


    But these organs are very weird. It seems that not only the changes that occur due to different races, but also these organs have undergone some special changes because of their concern for body training.


    It seems that all the internal organs are much stronger than normal creatures, and there are many organizations on them that they don''t recognize. If you are a biological madman, you might be ecstatic.


    The bones that originally had cracks healed quickly and could be seen clearly with the naked eye, but the speed was not slow.


    The bone itself became more and more moist and tough, and a thin film slowly grew on the surface, shining with a weird luster.


    "Is this real flesh and blood, or an illusory existence." Chi Nan frowned because it was too real. If it is a powerful **** that releases the resurrection technique, it''s fine, but there is obviously no here.


    This seems to be a peculiar force at work. Just as Chi Nan was thinking, the skin and flesh of those skeletons had healed. The internal organs and the brain are no longer visible. But at this time, these skeletons were still some distance away from their own plant army, and they didn''t immediately come into contact with each other.


    In the process of running, these weird skeletons finally completed their transformation.


    It is wrapped in a layer of skin and looks like a dog with shaved hair. That''s right, these are the bones left by the kobolds. After re-growth, they will naturally look like kobolds.


    And while running, these kobolds began to grow hair. Almost instantly, the skeletons of these skeletons became living kobolds. Even Chi Nan''s eyesight couldn''t tell the truth from the fake.


    If he hadn''t kept watching these bones become like this, Chi Nan would have thought that these were originally kobold guards.


    "It''s weird, why is this resurrected? What kind of power did it do. Wait, why even this thing has appeared."


    In Chi Nan''s surprise, the bones of the kobolds pierced the skin and actually grew out. Then, in front of Chi Nan, they turned into pieces of armor, completing the whole body''s armament.


    A huge bone stick grows out of the hand, and the tip grows horizontally, forming a huge sickle that kobold people like to use. On the left arm, there is also a small round shield made of bone growing out.


    The buckler is directly stuck on his arm armor, so there is no need to hold it. Because the round shield is not too big, it does not affect the attack by holding the weapon with both hands. But if the level is high, it can also play a very good defense effect.


    In just a blink of an eye, all the skeletons became kobold guards, which was really eye-opening. In the rear, one by one skeletons stood up constantly, and then joined the ranks of the battle. In the process of running, they also emit black light one by one, and then change little by little.


    It seems slow, but it''s actually very fast. No kobold made a sound, all kobolds were like death, indifferent just wanting to harvest all the lives in front of them.


    It seems that everything that can move is their enemy. After the Kobold''s transformation was completed, the black light on his body did not disappear, but quickly condensed and gathered on his sickle.


    In the blink of an eye, the sickle became pitch black, faintly emitting this black smoke. Even across the screen, Chi Nan could feel the breath of death emanating from the black smoke.


    These kobolds really cultivated death power. "With this level of death power, even my plants will be greatly affected. But plants are natural attributes after all. With my life magic attributes mixed in, the resistance should be very strong. And the life attributes should be able to. Restrain these things."


    Chi Nan guessed silently in his heart that the power of death in this world was really different from what he knew, and Chi Nan didn''t dare to make rash conclusions. The first group of kobold guards who had completed their changes were already within the range of the plants.


    Kobolds will not attack from a distance but their own plants can. This time, Chi Nan didn''t create any plant puppets for long-range attacks. The ones in charge of long-range attacks were their own wood elves.


    A group of wood elves in front of them have already opened their bows and arrows, blessing their magic power on the arrows, using this method to attack. Far away, an arrow turned into a rain of arrows and flew out.


    "I haven''t studied the secretly attached runes. When these arrows hit the target, the remaining magic power may not be too much. I don''t know how the effect is." Chi Nan frowned.


    Because the time is too short, I haven''t fully understood the method of those snake-men attaching arrows, and there is no way to transform it to my elves and wood elves. Incomplete means can only retain a certain amount of power. In this weird world, once one''s own strength leaves one''s own body, it will decay at an extremely fast speed, even the main **** is no exception.


    If this kind of place is only useful to other gods and not to the master of the kingdom of God, who else can fight against the master here? No wonder these people dared to call themselves kings of gods in ancient times.


    Among the main gods, these people have become invincible existences. Before Chi Nan could understand, the arrow rain had already fallen.

 Chapter 1622： The battle of life and death

    The arrow rain fell, and one by one fell into the ranks of the kobolds. Although these kobolds were all transformed from skeletons, they displayed very clever fighting instincts.


    When the shield and sickle in his hand danced lightly, those arrows were pushed away a lot, and the ones that could not be pushed out were blocked. Only a small shield was used by these kobolds to have the effect of a large shield, and its defense power was super strong.


    But because there are too many arrows and the speed is too fast, there is still a part that can''t be blocked. These arrows hit the kobold fiercely, some hit the arm, some hit the thigh, some went all alone, some pierced the chest, and some went directly into the brain through the eyes. Normal creatures were already dead. Lost.


    Even if it is the powerful existence of those refining bodies in this world, even if it reaches the powerful existence of a demigod, this kind of injury is enough to cause them to be severely injured, and it is not impossible to accidentally die on the spot.


    But in front of Chi Nan, these weird kobold guards behaved very strangely.


    These kobolds are like puppets one by one, without any response, still rushing forward with indifferent faces.


    If it wasn''t for their wounds to emit black light to offset the magical life contained in the arrows, I am afraid that Chi Nan would have thought that the flesh of these things was just growing out, which is really weird.


    "No, it''s not right, it''s not that there is no change." Chi Nan narrowed his eyes and stared at a kobold wound.


    The skin and flesh of this kobold''s wound had begun to turn white, which was obviously more serious. Obviously, this was caused by a little bit of life magic power carried on the arrow.


    The black light obviously contained a powerful death force. After this death force offset the life magic, it began to corrode the arrow. This was originally an arrow spawned by wood, as if it had aged for many years in an instant. It dried up and broke from the interface, and finally turned into powder. The injured position, under the effect of the black light, recovered little by little.


    "The undead body? No, it''s not the undead body. This is a special body composed of death power. Some are similar to elemental creatures, but they look like flesh and blood creatures. They can only be killed by exhausting their power."


    "Perhaps, if you find the core, you can kill it, but where is the core. Forget it, it''s about to be touched, let''s fight it first." There is really no way to find the core with the existence of this kind of body refinement.


    For normal gods, the godhead is generally not on the head or chest, and it can''t be anywhere else. But this kind of special gods whose body refining is the main body, they don''t have a core of strength at all. Even if there are some things that are different from ordinary people, they are often in various branches throughout the body, and no one knows exactly what is the point.


    After reaching the level of a demigod, there is basically no point. Behind, there are several tall kobold guards who have been refusing to run over, obviously at the level of gods, of course they are only at the level of lower gods.


    With a "boom", the kobold guard finally collided with the plant army. The huge sickle cut fiercely, as if to chop the plant in half. But these plants are too hard.


    With a sickle like this, it can only cut a deep gap. Under the blessing of life force, this gap quickly recovered. The vitality of the wood itself is definitely not worse than these kobolds.


    And the plants have also launched an attack. Large scorpion tank, big pliers clamped a kobold fiercely, and then squeezed and twisted. But this kobold is like a brown candy, no matter what.


    The green light on the shelf flickered, and the black light resisted, constantly stalemate with each other. And the guard of the kobold who was clamped did not stop, and the sickle in his hand slashed the scorpion''s head fiercely. This time it became the invasion of black light, and the green light was resisting. Between each other, it has almost become a battle of exhaustion.


    The advantage of plants is that they are harder, after all, they are made of wood. However, the advantage of the kobolds is the fast recovery speed, and Chi Nan has not yet figured out what the composition of these kobolds is.


    Those wooden puppets face each other with the kobolds. You cut me with a sickle, I cut you with a sword, and fought each other head-on. Although there is still a large open space next to it, the kobold still uses the fighting skills in the battlefield, and he is indomitable and has no meaning to dodge. Wooden puppets are even more impossible to dodge.


    Arrows shot out one after another, closer together, and more residual power, constantly weakening these kobolds.


    Suddenly, a black shadow descended in the air. It turned out that the dead leaf flying dragons that had been prepared for a long time fell. No matter how many dead leaf flying dragons, they fell from the sky and directly held down one or two kobold guards.


    Regardless of the kobold''s struggle, he just went up with a bite. The dragon''s mouth was so big that it could bite the upper body of the kobold with one bite. It''s just that no matter how you tear it, there is no way to tear it apart, it''s always a whole.


    On the contrary, after the kobold guard was bitten, his upper body was constantly struggling, attacking desperately in the mouth of the withered leaf flying dragon. If this is swallowed in the stomach, I am afraid it will attack as well.


    If it is a real dragon, facing such an attack from the inside to the outside is absolutely uncomfortable, and it is even possible to die. But the dead leaf flying dragon is different, this thing is just a big piece of wood. Even if the mouth was pierced and a few holes were pierced, these dead leaf flying dragons were still intact and continued to fight.


    "What a powerful death force where it has been injured many times, even the life magic power cannot be restored for a while."


    Chi Nan exclaimed, this death power is not more advanced than his own life magic power, but has a special skill in the art industry. The really dead wood is restored by the magic of life. It is really not worth the loss. It is better to cut it off and grow again. Besides, there is not much life magic in my own plant body.


    Plants rely on their own talents and powerful physical strength to fight, and do not rely on energy at all. The particularity of this world made Chi Nan even less concerned about energy.


    It seems that after this time, I have to re-emphasize this one and let my plants make up for this shortcoming. Even if the power cannot be released, it is always a good thing to have more magic in the body, which is very useful.


    Plants are manufactured quickly and produce large quantities, so it doesn''t matter if it is wasted. The wealthy Chi Nan has always been so messy in terms of his own military strength.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1623： Why is this dead again?

    ? But fighting is fighting, no matter how difficult it is, there will be sacrifices in the end. What makes Chi Nan depressed is that the first sacrifice this time is his plant weapon.


    Because the magic power in the body was too little, the scorpion puppet in the first stalemate finally exhausted its magic power. Without the bonus of magic, even though his own body is still very strong, he can''t face these kobold guards.


    The scythe of the kobold guard severely cut the head of the scorpion puppet, and the cut wood was rotten under the power of death. It looked like it had been dead for many years.


    Of course, the scorpion still did not lose the ability to move, because the core was not hurt. The pliers are still constantly attacking, but they are not as powerful as before. The kobold who discovered this situation rotated the sickle in his hand and easily cut off the two large pliers. Without the magic of life as a barrier, the effect of the power of death is really terrifying.


    Then, the kobold rushed up and cut fiercely, like a madman. In a few seconds, the scorpion in front of the skill was cut into pieces. Now, the scorpion is no longer useful. Under the erosion of the force of death, the plant brain also died.


    Without worrying about the injuries on his body, with the wounds still recovering, the kobold went to find the next opponent.


    Fortunately, there are more plant weapons here, far more than their kobolds, so without letting the kobolds to support his companions, this guy was once again entangled by other plant weapons.


    After losing five plant weapons, the first kobold to die was finally born. To Chi Nan''s expectation, it was actually made by the dead leaf flying dragon. This dead leaf flying dragon, after all, is the essence weapon made by itself.


    During the constant biting, the attacks on the kobold are also uninterrupted and very powerful. Moreover, because of its larger body size and stronger body strength, the dead leaf flying dragon naturally has more magic power.


    Withered leaf flying dragon, even if Chi Nan didn''t pay much attention to it, the life magic power in his body could not be less. Because without so much life magic, it is simply impossible to drive such a large body.


    The magic pattern in the plant weapon can''t be done out of thin air if it wants to play a role. This high-level plant weapon actually has an energy core next to the plant brain. The Heart of the Sky, which has evolved so many times, is not what it was at the beginning, but now it has completely become a powerful source of life magic power.


    In the constant biting, the first kobold guard finally couldn''t hold it. Suddenly, the withered leaf flying dragon''s head lifted up. Even the Withered Leaf Flying Dragon himself didn''t expect that the Kobold who hadn''t broken would be bitten by himself.


    The upper half of the bite was spit out in one bite, and the kobold finally stopped moving. That''s right, it''s not the picture of the upper body still moving after being cut in the waist, but it''s motionless, as if it has been dead for a long time.


    The upper body of the kobold full of mucus, the expression in his eyes remained unchanged, full of indifference. As if they were not living creatures from the beginning, but zombies that had been dead for a long time.


    "Strange, why did you die again?" Chi Nan suddenly made a puzzled voice.


    Because the kobold that was torn apart was not what he thought, but died like this. It was that the black light on his body suddenly began to dissipate, and the flesh and blood on his body dried up quickly, and little by little was spent flying ashes from outside.


    The fly ash floats in the air, escaping into pure energy, disappearing without a trace. In the end, Chi Nan discovered that the kobold''s flesh and blood disappeared little by little, just like when the flesh and blood grew, but it spreads faster.


    When the flesh was gone, the bones inside reappeared. And these fresh bones began to decay quickly, becoming the same as before. Layers of cracks appeared on the surface, and eventually the bones shattered like this.


    "In this way, it doesn''t even have the value of manufacturing materials. Perhaps for ordinary people, bone meal can still be used, but it is not worth the gain to bring it back. It is too wasteful." Chi Nan said to himself.


    "Looking at this, the reason why the skeleton can recover before is because of the powerful death power remaining in the bones. After so many years of death, I don''t know how strong the power has risen. It is definitely the peak among the demigods. Now that power Exhausted, this bone as a carrier is useless."


    Chi Nan quickly analyzed the cause, but the analysis was useless. Unexpectedly, such a large sum of wealth would suddenly become rubbish. But if you don''t kill these things to get bones, you can''t do it with your own plant weapons.


    It''s okay to do it yourself, but it consumes too much, and the gains outweigh the losses. It can even be said that the cart is upside down.


    That being the case, Chi Nan didn''t care about it. The plant weapons in the front battle changed his combat strategy. Once the reserve power of a plant weapon is almost exhausted, it will be replaced by other members in the rear.


    These depleted plants only need to replenish their life magic power later, or recover by themselves. If they are lost, they need to be recreated. It will take more time and magic power than this.


    Because the plants have their own network communication , they cooperate with each other very tacitly, much better than those kobolds fighting each other. In this way, the plant loss in Chinan dropped rapidly, and finally dropped to near zero. Withered Leaf Flying Dragon is more free, just fly directly when it runs out of power.


    Even if a kobold ran to him, once he flew up to the sky, other dead leaf flying dragons would naturally help. Without the help of the flying army, the sky is the world of the dead leaf flying dragons.


    However, although this battle has taken the absolute upper hand, it still needs to constantly consume the opponent''s strength. Therefore, this kind of battle cannot be resolved in one or two days.


    While watching, Chi Nan began to adjust the composition of his plant weapons to strengthen the life magic reserve in the plant weapons. In the past few days, Chi Nan has quickly added this transformation to all bases. While fighting ahead, the other bases didn''t mean to stop, they were still developing rapidly.


    It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t found a second temple around. There are also some special areas, such as places like Dashan. Because there are too many powerful monsters, it is more troublesome to attack. But at this time, all aspects are also ready.

 Chapter 1624： Is this a barrier-breaking mode?

    After fighting for five days, these kobold guards were finally worn to death one by one. Pieces of kobolds turned into bone scum, scattered on the ground, some of their plants were killed and injured.


    With a move in Chi Nan''s heart, he collected the bone scum. "Although it is not worth the loss to bring it back, it is good to study it in this place." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    The death power used by this kobold is very pure, much purer than the death power used by necromancers. And he didn''t take the summoning route. The path was completely different, so I thought it would have some research value.


    Without further ado, the plant weapons that have experienced a battle will be replaced, replaced by a new batch, and then set off again towards the temple. As the battle progressed, the two elves who commanded the battle gradually adapted to this kind of battle. It was different from the chaos at the beginning, there was already a shadow of a commander.


    Sure enough, he is an elf, and his learning ability is powerful. It''s true that elves don''t like fighting, but it also depends on the situation. When Chi Nan stood behind, the elves liked this kind of battle.


    "Hey, why come eight more." Chi Nan saw that the two kobold guards who hadn''t moved before were dispatched. But not only the two of them, six ran out of the temple at the same time, a total of eight.


    These eight are different from the hundreds of previous ones. Each of these eight is a true **** level.


    Chinan is separated from the screen, but the plants in front also have their own calculation methods. Chi Nan knew very well that these eight kobolds all existed at the lower **** level. The speed is faster and the power is stronger.


    The armor is almost the same, and the sickle is almost the same, but the power it brings out is completely different.


    It''s a pity that in this place, the performance of the lower gods and demigods are similar, they can only use melee combat, energy can''t leave the body out of thin air, can''t use spells, can only fight melee.


    That being the case, then what is there to be afraid of. Chi Nan''s heart moved, and a large number of plant weapons that were good at hand-to-hand combat rushed up and surrounded him faintly. In the rear, the wood elves'' bows and arrows are also ready.


    Chi Nan realized that something was wrong just after the contact. Because these kobolds are much stronger than I thought. With a wave of the sickle in his hand, the wooden puppet that could have been pitted in front of him was cut in half at once, together with the big shield in his hand. Looking at the kobolds, it was easy.


    "Sure enough, it is a lower god. Although it is restricted, the lower **** is the lower god. This threat is probably greater than the normal lower **** facing the demigod." Chi Nan said to himself.


    Except for the fact that he can only fight in close combat, is easy to be surrounded, and is not easy to escape, everything else is similar. And this kind of close combat, the opponent is stronger. Because of the higher level, the low-level life magic power of the plants has no way to resist the opponent''s attack. With the powerful force of death, it can easily be broken.


    The sickle was swung, and at most three plant weapons could be torn apart. When the elves behind saw this scene, they were a little flustered. Chi Nan sighed, as expected, he still lacked experience.


    With a move in his heart, the plant weapon in front did not retreat, but surrounded it more crazily. There are also plants that deal specifically with dead plants. The plant weapon that had been cut open by the sickle was completely dead.


    Even if it didn''t hurt the core vitality, that kind of death power eroded the whole body of the plant weapon in an instant, so that it wouldn''t die, it would be impossible. It''s just that the plants rushing back and forth kept beating, and they actually surrounded the eight kobolds abruptly, stabilizing them firmly, preventing them from going out.


    The wood elves in the back did not retreat at all, just standing in place and outputting them, even if there was only one opportunity for harassment. Seeing that the situation was stable, the two commanders finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Sorry master, we didn''t do a good job." The two elves apologized directly.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "It''s okay, no one is born to command, it''s good to experience a little more." Anyway, there are some plant weapons, there is no life, and Chi Nan doesn''t care how much he will die.


    The two elves nodded excitedly, and then studied more seriously. The serious energy made Chi Nan a little ashamed.


    However, no matter how the rear commanded, the battle method that used people to accumulate in the front could no longer stop.


    "Is it necessary to offset the amount of divine power on the opponent? Perhaps a combat unit should be specially created to do this kind of thing. But I don''t know what kind of power is better than death power."


    Chi Nan had inspiration again in his heart. "Don''t care about this, let''s strengthen it. I just started a business, and it¡¯s not good to lose too much. Well, plant a few home trees around to strengthen them."


    Today''s homeland mother tree is not the previous homeland mother tree. It not only has the ability to make plants, but also strengthens the combat power of plants and attaches a certain degree of God''s domain ability. At the same time, these homeland mother trees also have the ability to purify trees, which has a very powerful effect on the kobold guards who use death power.


    Under Chi Nan''s order, the mother trees in the surrounding homes began to plant, starting from sprouting, it quickly grew in the direction of the big tree. Just because it is far away from other bases, without Chi Nan doing it himself, it will take two days to grow.


    The growth rate of these homeland mother trees is already faster than at the beginning. I don¡¯t know how much.


    Through constant consumption and battle I don''t know how much my plant weapon has lost. After two days, those kobolds had only been wounded, and there was no big obstacle. After a while, the wound was restored.


    But the moment the mother tree in the homeland was completed, the radiant power bonus allowed his plants to significantly improve in all aspects. A plant that could have been cut in half with a sickle, now it can only break about one-third of it in one attack. And the force of death has no way to corrode and kill it.


    The most serious injuries are plants, so quickly evacuate and replace them with new ones. The attack effect of the plants is also stronger than before.


    After the change, these kobold guards were exhausted and killed in less than a day, but as before, only some bone fragments were left, nothing else was left.


    "Finally solved it, move on. Wait, no, this is still a barrier-breaking mode." Chi Nan looked at the screen and almost didn''t spray out a mouthful of water.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1625： Turns out there is still a ghost

    On the screen, the eight kobold guards who had just been killed by the lower gods, once again two skeletons walked out of the temple. As he walked out, the flesh and blood on his body quickly recovered and became what it might have been before his death.


    It''s just that these two guards just appeared, just flying out. Being able to fly here is at least the upper god. Then Chi Nan frowned. No, it wasn''t the upper **** at all, but they didn''t know what method they used to fly.


    Although it only landed in a short period of time, it also showed that they were extraordinary. It may be because of the special abilities possessed by the gods here. You must know that even the upper gods here can''t fly for a long time, and the middle gods can''t fly at all. The creatures here are all refining bodies, and it may be more difficult to fly.


    So, what method did they use to do it. But I can''t control that much, because the two guards have already rushed up.


    Kobolds who have reached the middle god, that kind of speed is too fast. In terms of level, there are totally two different things.


    The middle **** has been able to release energy, and even released some magical skills. It''s just not powerful enough, and it consumes too much. After playing a certain distance, it will weaken quickly.


    But even so, the two kobolds can still easily cut a range of tens of meters in front of them with their sickles. With every attack, a large number of plant weapons will be destroyed. This kind of speed is not so easy to fight against at all.


    "It seems that the plants are not good anymore, only I can play in person." Chi Nan thought of this, ready to do it.


    Only the two elves hurriedly stopped: "Wait for the master, we can try with the dead leaf flying dragon. Such an opponent is not worthy of letting the master take action." The two elves don''t want Chi Nan to do it.


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s try it first." Another elf also spoke out to persuade him.


    This is not a question of how much to consume, but a matter of the dignity of the gods, but also their own honor and disgrace. Although we know that plant weapons are of poor quality, they are not really fighting after all. This is almost an experiment.


    If the test is successful, then this method can be used against many other temples in the future, without the fatigue of Chi Nan.


    Besides, Chi Nan was the master god, and if he had to do it himself against a middle god, it would be too cheap. As a subordinate, the elf commander didn''t want this to happen until he had nowhere to go.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, then simply nodded and said, "Okay, so be it. If the Withered Leaf Flying Dragon can''t stop it, it''s too useless, and the loss is lost. If it''s useful, look for opportunities to strengthen."


    Chi Nan seemed to understand the thoughts of the two elves. Although Chi Nan is very unassuming among the main gods, or even very inconspicuous, it is no longer possible for his subordinates to think about it like this.


    Among the main gods, apart from the lord of the elves and the lord of the elements, he should be said to have the best temper. Just a natural lord is similar to himself. The other main gods did not think so for their subordinates.


    The battle continued, and after splitting the plants blocking the way, the dead leaf dragon stood in front of them. The sickle continued to wield, but facing this powerful dead-leaf flying dragon, plus the bonus of the homeland mother tree behind. It was just a withered leaf flying dragon at the demi-god level, which forcibly blocked the opponent''s sickle, even though it was a single one.


    Each attack can only kill one dead leaf flying dragon, but this is already very good. The Withered Leaf Flying Dragon who found the opportunity was able to bite one of them smoothly. There is no dragon''s breath, but there is a lot of power carried on the teeth.


    It was released in one breath, and then killed by the opponent at once, and then the new dead leaf flying dragon rushed over again and continued to attack them. In this way, the two kobold guards became weaker and weaker at the cost of the death of the flying dragons.


    The battle lasted for ten days. I don''t know how many dead leaf flying dragons died, and they have piled up on the ground into a large area. This is the total output of so many bases for a long time.


    It''s just that Chi Nan is not worried, because these dead leaf flying dragons are a bit short, and after this battle, he can collect more information. The next generation of withered-leaf flying dragons, and even the green-leaf flying dragons, have already fallen.


    In ten days, the two kobolds were finally exhausted their last bit of strength. As before, kobolds without power are seen as very vulnerable. One was shattered by a tail, and the other was bitten in half.


    In the end, both kobolds became bone scum, with little value anymore. The two elf commanders cheered, as if celebrating their victory. Although the loss was a bit large, for Chi Nan and the two elves in this trial battle, they gained more than they lost.


    As for the lost dead leaf flying dragon, with the current base output, it is less than half a month. And with more and more bases, this time will continue to shorten. This time is nothing to Chi Nan.


    Just when they thought the battle was over, a dark light suddenly landed in the sky. In the void, an illusory shadow slowly emerged, which seemed to be a kobold.


    "The composition model of the phantom of the gods still seems to have phantoms. It''s just that the kingdom of God may be real, but it is no longer known how many years of the dead gods are resurrected by the phantoms. It is still the resurrected gods. The power of the phantom has affected this place." Chi Nan said to himself.


    This phantom is floating in the air, not only because of the location of the phantom''s resurrection, it also shows that the phantom can fly.


    Flying in this kind of place, that''s the level of a higher god. The upper god¡¯s limitation here has been reduced a lot, and the scope of magic can be enlarged can be attacked remotely with various magic arts.


    Even if there is loss, there is still a very powerful force. Moreover, this native **** did not know any other secret methods.


    This is not something that the two elves and their own army of plants can deal with. Chi Nan didn''t hesitate, his figure flashed, and he flew in that direction. He is also a master **** anyhow.


    In just a moment, Chi Nan arrived near the temple, and the phantom in the void still did not fully emerge.


    "Master, why are you here?" The two elf commanders ran out immediately. The unborn elves were still very simple and didn''t care about their safety at all, so they ran out like this.


    "Stay back, don''t come over, this is not something you can deal with. Hehe, it seems that this is the **** of this world, I don''t know what power it has." After Chi Nan finished speaking, he turned his eyes forward.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1626： The kobold in charge of death

    "It''s a pure power of death, but it has nothing to do with the undead." Chi Nan looked at the phantom in front of him. In the process of forming the phantom, the nature of the power of the kobold **** would not be too concealed.


    Chi Nan could clearly feel it through this power. For a long time, Chi Nan himself thought that the manifestation of death power was undead creatures, but now Chi Nan discovered that this was wrong.


    The power of death is completely opposite to the power of life, which is another limit. Chi Nan can feel that this power makes him very uncomfortable, because his power is vitality. Under the influence of this force, Chi Nan has an impulse to kill the opponent as soon as possible. This is the first time that Chi Nan has this impulse.


    I have never felt this way before facing the gods with undead attributes. This pure force of death does not need the living dead to defile, because this force represents death.


    Of course, the special use of death power can also use undead. Just like the skeletons that were active before, in Chi Nan''s eyes, they should also be undead creatures, at least they should be.


    After waiting for a while, the kobold slowly opened his eyes. What kind of eyes are those, full of silence, even the first glance will make you feel that you have seen the coming of death.


    Suddenly two screams came from behind, Chi Nan didn''t need to look back to know that it was two elf commanders who made the sound. Fortunately, these two elves were seen through the screen. If they were seen directly, they might die on the spot. This is the terrible thing about death power. People who are not strong enough are not even qualified to face death.


    "Invader, Best will grant you an equal death." Kobold Best said to Chi Nan as soon as he opened his eyes. Then without a word, he rushed towards Chi Nan.


    Before arriving, a black light flashed in Best''s eyes, and the black light condensed into a laser-like ray, and the target was Chi Nan. Chi Nan''s heart moved, and he simply stood still, with a layer of green light flowing from his body.


    The next moment, the black light hit this layer of defense, and the black light disappeared instantly, and the green light dimmed a little bit. There seems to be no turmoil, but in Chi Nan''s eyes it is completely different.


    Because when these two forces collide together, they actually cancel each other out, and there is no fierce conflict. It seems that when the positive and negative poles meet, the two are neutralized at once.


    However, Chi Nan discovered that the power consumed by the opponent was not much different from the power consumed by himself. This means that the opponent''s divine power quality is not worse than his own. Without using the rule addition, the nature of the power can be equivalent to his own, and Chi Nan has not seen much. Generally, it can only be achieved by other main gods.


    This ancient **** is not simple, at least the divine power attribute bred by itself is absolutely extraordinary.


    Just thinking about it, Best had already arrived in front of Chi Nan, and suddenly a sickle full of death power appeared in his hand, cutting across towards Chi Nan. It seems that other kobolds use sickles as weapons for no reason.


    "Even in the upper gods, they are also best at melee attacks. It''s really interesting." Chi Nan waved his hand, and there was a long sword in his hand, which was made of wood. The wood is full of his own life magic.


    Because Chi Nan had always practiced swordsmanship before, besides bows and arrows, only long swords were the most convenient weapons. Don''t see if he still has a whip in his hand, but he doesn''t use it very well.


    "Pouch" with a soft sound, the two weapons collided together, and the forces canceled each other out again.


    "Does the weapon of the **** ghost shadow itself have reached the level of a superior artifact? It''s really interesting. What kind of power is the power that creates the ghost shadow? This is really mysterious enough, can it not be above the main god."


    Chi Nan said to himself, and at the same time launched an attack, constantly confronting the opponent. Although Chi Nan is not a warrior god, his divine power is even stronger, and he is also a master god. If he couldn''t stop even such a high-ranking god, he wouldn''t have to do it at all. It would be a pleasure to find a piece of tofu and crash to death.


    A group of green and black entangled shadows in the sky made the two elves below look worried. Although they firmly believe that their master will not fail, they still have some concerns in their hearts.


    The newborn elves didn''t even know what the main **** meant. Kobold Best''s attack was very crazy, but Chi Nan was strolling leisurely, that kind of performance was very leisurely.


    "It''s terrible fighting skills. The fighting skills in the ancient times seem to be completely different from the current ones. They are simpler and more direct, advocating wildness. It seems that many attack methods are similar to those of animals."


    Chi Nan commented on the situation while feeling the strength and skills of the opponent. If you were still a high-ranking god, the melee skills would definitely not be the opponent of this guy. But if you let go of the battle, this guy shouldn''t be your opponent. If you are outside and you can use plants, it is not a problem to hit him or two.


    Chi Nan is different from traditional gods. Not only is his divine power extremely powerful, but his physical fitness is very terrifying. Although he is not proficient in fighting skills, but below the same level his physical fitness is not much worse than this kobold.


    Following the attacks again and again, Chi Nan also slowly learned about the various methods of this kobold. Melee skills are the main combat skills, very simple, with pure death power and strong lethality. And in the course of the battle, the power of death was like a curse, affecting everything around him, including himself.


    If the gods who don''t adapt, face such an attack, they will definitely suffer severe damage. Although these gods in ancient times had fewer methods, their various methods were more powerful and closer to the essence of the law.


    Fight against these gods, and one will get hurt if you are not careful. But the current gods are not without their advantages, because they have more artifacts, all kinds of magic arts and methods are more prosperous, and the use of power is more subtle.


    After roughly understanding the opponent''s fighting methods, Chi Nan had already confirmed that even the ancient **** ghosts at the main **** level should not be his opponents, and Chi Nan was completely relieved. "In order to thank you for your help, I decided to send you liberation." Chi Nan knew that these gods and ghosts wanted to die very much.


    Smiling at the kobold, the speed of the long sword in Chi Nan''s hand suddenly increased several times.

 Chapter 1627： Origin of death, 5-color altar

    ? For a long time, Chi Nan has been fighting against Best with his strength. After letting go of his own power, Chi Nan''s power as the main **** is fully demonstrated. This is not something the upper gods can resist.


    In the eyes of the kobold, the long sword in Chi Nan''s hand seemed to be transformed into a green light and shadow, and it suddenly enveloped himself. In just an instant, the kobold was full of cracks. This force damage is full of vitality, so that the kobold''s wound is completely unable to heal, and it just shatters in the air.


    In just an instant, the kobold turned into pieces. Under the erosion of power, the kobold can no longer recover, and can only watch his body slowly disperse and turn into a small particle.


    But at this time, the kobold lightly nodded towards Chi Nan, and his eyes, which had no expression at all, also showed a touch of gratitude. When Chi Nan saw this, his heart was clear.


    "Sure enough, just like I thought, these **** ghosts must have something to do with the gods themselves, and they don''t want to resurrect themselves. Although they seem to be resurrected, it is definitely a torment for them."


    Just like the phantoms of the gods outside, as long as they can wake up, they will eventually be grateful for the person who killed them.


    These phantoms of gods, including various good reputations, also include various evil gods and even demons. Being able to make these guys grateful, it can be seen that it is definitely not a good thing for them to be resurrected into phantom.


    When the kobold gods in the sky dissipated completely, a pitch-black ball appeared on the spot. This thing is not a godhead, nor is it the origin of the law left by the ghost ghosts that he killed outside.


    Chi Nan stepped forward and carefully held it in his hand. After feeling it for a while, he let out a sigh of relief. "It turned out to be the origin of the gods, which is different from the origin of the normal laws, but it is still the origin of the gods, but the composition is somewhat special."


    The gods here do not comprehend the law, but use power to temper the body. This original power is the source of the body of the gods. They are all gods, but in fact they are a little different. One is to directly use the law to form one''s own original godhead, the other is to use the power of the law to refine oneself, and form one''s own original power.


    If it is directly absorbed, it will also have a certain effect on the practitioners of the Law of Death, and it will also allow them to obtain a huge increase in their physical strength. This is a supplement in another aspect in all directions.


    But this thing is of no use to me. He is essentially a user of life power, and his godhead is also a sacred tree, which is incompatible with death-attributed gods.


    If it is a general death attribute, it may be able to be absorbed by one''s own demon incarnation. But this thing is a pure force of death, no matter whether it is with oneself or one''s own demon incarnation, it is completely inappropriate.


    He can absorb other element types and even different types of laws to strengthen himself and increase the breadth of his godhead. Only this power of death can''t be absorbed by oneself at all.


    Absorbing hastily, although it will not hurt yourself, but your strength will definitely lose very much. In terms of benefits, there is none at all. It seems that this thing can only be taken back and used by others. Thinking of this, Chi Nan was immediately full of disappointment. And at this moment, the plants have entered that special temple.


    "Master, come and see, we found something very strange." Suddenly, the two elves shouted.


    Chi Nan took the black ball and flew into the temple. This temple is very weird, because there is nothing in it. Except for the wall, there is only a weird altar in the middle.


    On this wall, there are murals everywhere, and you can see from the ruined walls. These murals are all things that kobolds have experienced before, and they are records of various major events.


    But the walls of this temple have become very mutilated, but the altar in the middle seems to be new. And what flashed on the altar was not black light, not the power of death, but colorful light. The five colors are constantly changing, but no matter what they become, the total number of colors is always the species, and there will be no sixth or only four at the same time.


    This power gave Chi Nan a very noble feeling. Chi Nan was sure that the source of this power was definitely not weaker than the main god, or maybe it was a main god. And this force puts a lot of pressure on myself.


    If facing the master of this force, Chi Nan felt that he was probably not the opponent''s opponent.


    "Who left this? This is definitely not Best''s power. Could it be that after he discovered this altar, he occupied it and claimed it as his own, so this place will be his own in the future."


    "But it''s not right. The altar left by such a powerful **** may be so easily occupied by a higher god. Does that **** have no other actions? Besides, this place is within the kingdom of gods, the main **** here, I am afraid that only the ancient **** king, there should be no other people."


    Chi Nan thought as he walked over. So many years have passed, and that **** king hasn''t known how long he has been dead for a long time. It''s just an altar. It''s impossible to affect himself.


    It''s just that when Chi Nan walked to the altar the source of black death in his hand suddenly struggled. Constantly shaking, it seems that I want to be separated from myself. No, this power is not to be separated from oneself, but to stay away from this altar.


    "What the **** is going on, why is this thing reacting so strongly? Isn''t this really something that belongs to that kobold?" Chi Nan added a force to firmly stabilize the source of death in his hand. If you want to escape in the hands of a master god, this is just a joke, don''t talk about yourself, even any middle **** can hold it firmly.


    Walking forward, Chi Nan gently placed his left hand on the top of the altar. The next moment, a powerful force erupted, and a gentle force flowed into Chi Nan''s mind. Chi Nan accepted it without feeling the danger.


    "That''s the case. I didn''t expect this altar to have such a source. This is really a big deal."


    That power turned out to be a piece of information, the information that belonged to how the altar was used and sourced. This thing was indeed made by the main god, and it was also the original master of this kingdom of god, that is, the powerful ancient **** king.


    As for the purpose of making it, it was actually just to help him choose the soldiers that he could use.

 Chapter 1628： Cruel selection in ancient times

    ? As Chi Nan thought, this altar does not belong to Best. The master of the kingdom of God, after making the kingdom of God so big, came up with a new way to control the kingdom of God.


    He didn''t completely control it himself, but used his own power and special materials to create a million altars. A full one million altars connect the entire world of the kingdom of God into a large piece, and each altar is integrated into its own kingdom of God. It can be said that as long as the kingdom of God is not destroyed, these altars will never be destroyed.


    In the ancient times, even if there were three **** kings, they were at war with each other.


    When there is a war, you need soldiers for fighting, and the gods at that time were very arrogant, and it was impossible for them to form a **** system like the gods now. There is often a melee between the gods.


    The God of Time had told them that if it weren''t for the first batch of gods to have this kind of virtue, the later gods might not have risen. Because the gods at that time were all too powerful.


    Even if there are only a few words that have been handed down, the Lord of Time is very frightened. Simple means is right, but their laws and their own strength are closer to the origin, so the power they exert is even more terrifying.


    The ancient **** king used this method to select soldiers. The kingdom of God possesses a powerful suppression ability, but under this suppression ability, the creatures living in it are naturally strong, and their bloodline will not weaken. On the contrary, there will be individual creatures showing signs of high bloodline reversion.


    This makes the major races often appear some powerful existence. These powerful beings, whether for honor or survival, will start wars with other surrounding races, and then engage in various fights.


    At this time, the victor will come to the altar, enter the altar, and gain the inheritance of the altar. And those who can be approved by the altar must at least reach the level of a middle god, otherwise they won''t even have the qualifications to start.


    After being approved by the altar, you can get some special rewards through sacrifices to improve your strength. The area where the altar is located is the territory of the controller of the altar.


    In one''s own territory, the gods can exert their power perfectly without any suppression, and even get a part of the power bonus of their own territory. That is to say, in one''s own territory, under normal circumstances, even if there are several existences of the same level, it is impossible to be one''s own opponent, this is the most critical.


    And these people got their own territory and automatically belonged to the army of the gods themselves.


    Once a large-scale war broke out outside, these people would be dragged onto the battlefield without hesitation, and whether they were alive or dead would depend on their own abilities. Some powerful ones can occupy many altars and become the great lord here.


    Some are weak and will die outside as soon as they enter the battlefield. This Best mastered the power of death, and among all lords, it was already considered a very powerful one. There are actually two altars he occupies.


    According to the record on the mural, Best originally controlled three altars when he was the most, but was later robbed of one.


    Among his subordinates, there are two mid-level gods, both of whom are their own guards, greatly enhancing their overall strength. Only later did not know why he would die in this kingdom of God.


    All of this seemed to be cut off all at once from a certain point in time, and there was no record. The kobolds under his hand, even his gods, have forgotten what the situation is.


    Usually the sacrifices were made to his own ancestors, and they did not come to this dilapidated temple.


    When I wanted to come to Chinan, there was originally only one altar here. After Best occupied this place, he built a temple on the basis of the altar as his residence. There should be nothing wrong with this idea.


    Chi Nan didn''t know how cruel the war in the ancient times was, but this method of selecting soldiers was very cruel. It is often like refining Gu, it takes a lot of fighting before one can be born.


    These people will definitely not be safe anymore. If they don''t have the strength, they will have to face the war and plunder of other lords. Because after killing a lord, you can not only occupy the opponent''s altar, but also promote the opponent''s sacrifice. Usually the benefits obtained after sacrificing these lords are second only to the benefits obtained after killing the enemy and sacrificing them.


    It¡¯s just that Chi Nan only knew that after offering sacrifices, it would be of great benefit to him, but what was going on with the offering, the message this altar gave him was not so clear, and Chi Nan didn¡¯t quite figure it out.


    "Would you like to give it a try?" Chi Nan thought, lowering his head. He likes the advantage, but whether there will be some unknown dangers, this Chi Nan doesn''t know at all, and doesn''t want to try.


    "No matter so much, let''s control this altar first." Chi Nan thought for a while, and simply didn''t care about it. With a move in my heart, this altar has practiced with myself since. In an instant, Chi Nan felt that he was different. Within this range, the oppressive power he was subjected to completely disappeared, and he was able to fully display his strength.


    Not only that, but Chi Nan felt that if he wanted to, the plants and elves under his hand could also exert their original power. In other words, some of the plant weapons that were originally chicken ribs can now be used.


    However, Chi Nan still didn''t plan to use those things In case something happens to the altar, those plant weapons will become waste. It''s still as good as it is now, at most it is to add some remotes to supplement.


    And his own elves seem to be able to develop here in large numbers. With Chinan''s thoughts, various plants in the major bases began to grow wildly, and the new bases began to expand wildly.


    From this altar, Chi Nan also got a rough map. By comparison, the ancient topography on the map is almost the same as it is now, but there are some subtle differences.


    The most important thing is that the location of several nearby altars is clear on this. Maybe this is a means for the lords to attack each other conveniently, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    In any case, with this cruel selection method, the soldiers selected are all highly combative. But such ancient times would still end in their demise, Chi Nan always felt a little puzzled.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1629： Communicate with the origin of the will of the heavens

    ? This altar has no influence at all, nor does it have functions such as signing contracts. Maybe there was it before, but now the **** king is already dead, so this function has disappeared without a trace.


    The former **** king was powerful and very confident in himself, and might not even bother to use some special control methods.


    But this is good, at least he won''t be overshadowed by some special methods. Of course, this may also be because the ancient gods did not originally study those special methods, and were not as complicated as the current gods.


    Looking at the source of death in his hand, this thing is still struggling constantly, wanting to escape at any time. Chi Nan frowned and thought: "Or, just give it a try and see what the benefits are. If it''s something for yin people, then cut it off." Chi Nan still has a lot of thoughts about himself. Confident, after all, he is a master god.


    Although the ancient **** king was powerful, it was the main **** level, and it just accumulated more.


    He is different from the current gods, and is closer to the special godhead of the gods of ancient origin, which makes Chi Nan more confident in himself. If you really want to deal with yourself, it is impossible not to be discovered by yourself.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan gritted his teeth, stepped forward, and placed the source of death in his hands on the altar. What is useless to oneself, even if it is wasted or lost, does not really matter.


    If it''s really good for you, it''s really meaningful. The Origin of Death had just been placed on the altar, and the Origin of Death, which had been struggling, suddenly quieted down. No, it''s not quiet, but it seems to have lost all activity. It''s as if it was an animal that was alive and died completely at once.


    Before Chi Nan could understand, a five-colored flame suddenly ignited on the altar.


    The flame envelops the source of death in it, and you can''t see it all at once. As the flames continued to burn, Chi Nan felt a power in the dark, which was immediately linked to the altar.


    As a user of the altar, Chi Nan also suddenly felt the source of this power. That source possessed the power that made Chi Nan feel trembling. What kind of power is it that will give yourself this feeling.


    He was already the main god, even the **** king wouldn''t put himself under such a lot of pressure.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes widened, his face full of incredible. "The gods of this origin period are too blessed. This is actually the source of the will of the heavens." Chi Nan finally figured it out.


    When I was promoted to the main god, I felt it once, but only once. He doesn''t know how the other main gods are, but the sense of the origin of the will of the heavens is branded in the soul of Chi Nan.


    Unexpectedly, such an altar can actually communicate the origin of the will of the heavens. No, maybe this is not made by the altar, but by the millions of altars as a whole, combined with the power of the entire kingdom of God. If a small altar can do this, then the master here is not the main god, but the will of the heavens themselves.


    But even so, Chi Nan was full of awe for this ancient **** king. With his current strength, he has no right to contact the origin of the will of the heavens. The will of the heavens will not open up their origins casually.


    The next moment, Chi Nan felt that the burning source of death was like fuel. With the burning of the source of death, he finally relieved to the source of the will of the heavens. Inside, it is full of various laws.


    Regardless of the laws of the origin of this world, or some partial laws that other gods have understood, there are records here, and they are all manifested in a substantive situation. Even an ordinary person, as long as he can guarantee that he will not die here, I am afraid that it will take less than a day to become a **** through the laws revealed here.


    "That''s the case. Other people who sacrificed before should have also come here. It''s just because their strength is not enough, or it may be because of other reasons, they don''t even know that this is the origin of the will of the heavens."


    Chi Nan didn''t know why he was sober, but he could feel that his consciousness was approaching the laws of nature and life types. As long as you contact, you will begin to comprehend these laws.


    Realizing something you don''t have is equivalent to improving your own strength in disguise, which is good for you.


    After calculating the burning time of the source of death, Chi Nan didn''t waste it, but immediately communicated with this source of power, and began to frantically enter the time of rapid comprehension. This time can''t be so wasted.


    The laws that are released from the world''s origin are some of the foundations for the operation of this world, and gods usually rely on these foundations to understand. Some special ones are simply impossible to comprehend from the outside.


    These will be recorded by the will of the heavens, but the ones that are not usually used can only be seen in the source.


    The gods of ancient times were the first gods born under the will of the heavens, so their laws were no different from the will of the heavens, and there were no other weird laws for the will of the heavens to record.


    But now the gods are different. After so many years, countless gods have realized it. All kinds of weird laws, all kinds of laws that are unique to those gods themselves, are really countless ~ www.novelhall.com~ Today''s will of the heavens, the strength and breadth are far from comparable. But now the gods, one by one, have no way to contact the will of the heavens. At most, they will let the will of the heavens do justice when swearing, nothing more.


    But now, after Chi Nan broke into it, he was able to constantly absorb what was useful to him according to his own needs. All kinds of natural laws and laws of life, whether partial or normal, are all nourishment for the rapid growth of one''s godhead. If all this is understood, Chi Nan feels that he can deal with all the sum of the main gods alone.


    That''s right, the high-level main god, the strength is so terrifying. There is no way for this power to reflect on his deity for the time being, but when he comes into contact with the deity, it will not take long to be able to react back.


    The deity is different from the clone. Even if the clone is comprehended, there is no way to use it. Only after the deity realizes it can it be used. In the past, the avatar could not help comprehend, but here is the source of the will of the heavens. The power of the origin can directly seal it on one''s body by using the clone, and then bring it to the deity.


    "If the other gods know about the things here, I am afraid they will regret their deaths."

 Chapter 1630： Someone went in again

    ? It is impossible for Chi Nan to share this benefit with others, and of course it is impossible for others to share it. The main gods who came in, should all be for this opportunity to quickly collect those things to improve themselves.


    Chi Nan didn''t know whether other main gods could remain sober within the origin of the heavens. But even if they can''t maintain it, the benefits are enough to make them ecstatic. Because as long as the sacrifices offered are good, this is much better than their own cultivation. I just don''t know how many ghosts and ghosts are still in these million altars.


    I don''t know how effective other sacrifices can be. "No, we must speed up, absolutely can''t delay."


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately followed the map in the record to start looking for other altars.


    Unfortunately, just as Chi Nan thought, most of these altars were without gods and ghosts, and I didn''t know if it was because they were too weak or because of other reasons. Perhaps, just like the phantom of the gods outside, no one''s phantom will appear immediately. Chi Nan had no choice but to receive them one by one at the altar, and then continued to search.


    At the same time, after receiving each altar, Chinan will lay a base nearby to allow the base to develop rapidly. By releasing the control of the altar, the space channel between the base and the base can also be easily arranged.


    With communication, the operation of troops will be easier, and the speed of base development will be faster.


    While looking for something to sacrifice, Chi Nan researched his new plant weapon, hoping to create a god-level plant weapon. In this place, as long as there are enough plant weapons at the **** level, even the ghost shadows of the gods at the higher **** level can still pile up, but at most they will lose more.


    If it is a foreign high-ranking god, facing such an army under the situation of being suppressed, it will be even more not an opponent.


    I just don''t know what the speed of the other main gods is. To ensure the speed of this period of time, Chi Nan can only speed up. The price paid is that the speed of researching stronger plant warriors has slowed down a lot.


    However, various powerful plants were continuously sent over. In two years, Chi Nan didn''t know how many altars he had controlled, and his own laws had also been greatly improved. After returning the ball, his deity''s strength can at least double. You know, it''s not easy to rise to this level at the main **** level.


    After that, even if sacrifices want to find the law they need, it is a lot difficult. Chi Nan plans to accumulate more sacrifices and give himself more time at once, so that he can gain greater benefits.


    After two years, Chi Nan finally found a special material here. This kind of weird wood itself has the aura of dragons, and it is born at the level of ordinary gods, and its growth conditions are not very strong. In all aspects, it is very in line with Chinan''s requirements for materials. Then, the new generation of plant weapons has entered the research stage.


    And while Chi Nan and others were frantically looking for the best, the battle in the outside world had been going on for two years.


    In the past two years, the armies of the main gods have been thrown in one after another, and they have been fighting in the void. Because of this, the deities of the major gods did not join the battlefield. Few gods have truly fallen on the battlefield.


    Similarly, the number of ghost clones that died on the battlefield is countless. Many gods gained a lot because of this, but most of the gods lost many clones. However, they still enjoy it.


    It was no longer for the purpose of killing the enemy to obtain the clone corpse, but for the puppet wood, or the material on other things. The existence of the main **** level has been lost, but their gains are not small. Bringing these things back and using them to evolve artifacts can definitely enhance one''s own power.


    Before reaching the main god, as long as there are enough materials, creating a clone of the same level as oneself is not a difficult task. The weaker the god, the faster it can create clones of the same level and the less it consumes.


    But after two years, the power of the surrounding void storms gradually declined. Two years ago, even if the Lord God faced the void storm inside, he would be injured accidentally and even lost his clone inside.


    But after two years, this void storm has been reduced to the point where the upper **** clone can bear it.


    A high-ranking **** during the war suddenly noticed this one day. He finally remembered that his purpose of coming here was not to fight the opponent, but to enter the void.


    So after a little preparation, this upper **** clone took his own defensive items and rushed towards the inside.


    As the forbidden area of ??the void storm area, someone suddenly rushed into it, and this suddenly attracted the attention of many people. All of them focused their attention on him after a while.


    "Who is this person, don''t you dare to go in..."


    Before they were finished, they suddenly discovered that this person could actually resist the void storm and move forward quickly.


    "I know, the power of the void storm has weakened, and now the upper gods can enter it. It''s great. It''s finally this day." A higher **** cheered, but still did not act. They wanted to see the person in front of him. action.


    Anyway, the avatars of the main gods have been in for a long time If there are few treasures in them, I am afraid they would have been taken away long ago. I have been waiting for more than two years. Is it still such a short time?


    "Go in, great, finally go in." After a long time, the upper **** finally disappeared and entered the kingdom of God. At this moment, the atmosphere on the battlefield suddenly changed. The fiery atmosphere of war suddenly cooled down. All the upper gods are now preparing to enter that magical place.


    Although there are many middle-level gods and lower-level gods, on this kind of void battlefield, without the help of the upper-level gods, they will not gain much if they want to continue fighting, and the loss may make them very painful.


    Everyone is not a fool, and it''s easy to figure it out. A war that is not profitable has been fought for such a long time, and no one wants to continue. So suddenly the void battlefield was deserted.


    Even the army sent by the Lord God finally stopped because of their convergence. At this time, even the Lord God is not willing to waste his men here.


    Especially the Lord of Insect God, the big beetle that was created with great difficulty has lost too much, and he almost didn''t feel sorry for him, his background is still too shallow.

 Chapter 1631： This secret is going to be unkeeped

    ? Chi Nan raised his head and looked at the void. In the kingdom of the gods, streamers flew out one after another, flying towards the void. This is not only the upper gods who have actions, but also the middle gods and lower gods.


    Although they have not been able to enter the void storm for the time being, they have already seen the opportunity to enter it. That place is so big, if you enter it yourself, if you are lucky, you might get rich.


    No matter who it is, there is a fluke, even if it is a god. When the gods are not life-threatening, who wouldn''t want to fight for it. They are different from the main gods. The clones of the main gods are not so easy to create, and as long as they have the resources, they can create a lot of clones.


    "Hehe, it seems that not only the clone of the upper god, as long as the combat power of the upper **** level, they can enter."


    Chi Nan smiled indifferently, because he found that in addition to the actions of the upper gods, the major gods also had actions. Some of the high-level god-level combat power that was created, or some things that he didn''t know, were dispatched.


    The Lord of Nature not far away, a large number of high-level plants flew out. Although his own plants are more suitable for combat, there is no way for higher gods to create them. This may have something to do with your own characteristics.


    On the contrary, although the Lord of Nature and the Lord of Elves have no way to produce a large army of plants like themselves, at least there is no way to fight like themselves. However, there are still plants at the higher **** level.


    "If this is the case, then I have to intervene." Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately let his natural incarnation dispatch a lot. The natural avatar can only be made up to the upper **** level at best, because the natural avatar cannot reach its own level. But as long as there are resources, the natural incarnation can make as many as it wants.


    The most important thing is that one''s natural avatar can automatically restore power, and it does not need to be the same as one''s own clone, but also depends on consuming a lot of divine power crystals to be able to restore one''s divine power.


    With so many natural incarnations released, I believe that the role played is definitely stronger than the clones released by other main gods and other things. Maybe it was, Chi Nan hesitated.


    Because Chi Nan suddenly discovered that a large number of alchemy puppets had also been dispatched on the side of the alchemy master. This thing, accumulated for an unknown number of years, can be more than one''s natural incarnation. It''s just that the Alchemist''s own clone still didn''t move. They don''t know what''s in there. If they are sure that there are good things, they will not be able to sit still.


    Chi Nan looked at the void, where the huge kingdom of God still stood in it.


    Just when the outside world made a lot of movements, the development of Chi Nan''s clone within the kingdom of God was smooth. Chi Nan has found a chance to advance to the next generation of Withered Leaf Flying Dragon, and is currently studying it.


    As for the surrounding altars and shrines, Chinan also discovered a lot. Whenever he finds one, Chi Nan will let his army of plants go there to detect it. When a specific result is detected, it will be processed specifically.


    If there is nothing, then Chi Nan will pass and control it, and then leave. If there are ghost shadows in it, the weaker ones, let the plant army wipe out, and then you can control and pack your things and leave. If it is strong, Chi Nan will take the time to destroy it, and then return with something.


    I have to say that Chinan''s harvest during this period is still very good. But on this day, Chi Nan suddenly found an unexpected uninvited guest. On the screen, a group of strange-looking creatures are fighting with a person.


    This is not an ordinary person, but a god. Yes, Chi Nan could see the special features of this god. Always can''t help using magic, this method of fighting is an outside method of fighting.


    There is no magic weapon in the gods, and he is not very proficient in melee combat. However, relying on the magic arts, he can still kill the enemies in front of him one by one, and finally knock them back. It seems that human strength is obviously a high-level god.


    "It''s weird, how come the upper **** appears here. Wait, although I don''t know this guy, he seems to be a subordinate **** on the orc side." Chi Nan didn''t move, but thought silently in his heart.


    This guy suddenly appeared on the edge of his own control turf, still exploring his side, obviously shouldn''t have entered long ago. Even the orc main **** himself did not enter this time.


    At first, it seemed that the orc master **** wanted to come, but he didn''t know why he gave up afterwards. Now that the orc gods are dispatched, it really makes people feel very surprised.


    Chi Nan raised his head and looked at the void: "Perhaps, the Void Storm has weakened enough to allow the upper gods to enter. Calculating the time, it should be about this time." Chi Nan said silently.


    "In this way, I am afraid that the secrets here are about to be lost." Thinking of this, Chi Nan suddenly began to think about what he would do next. If I stay here forever, I am afraid the risk will be high.


    You know, there are a lot of benefits here, once other main gods join in one after another, Chi Nan is not sure whether other main gods will attack him. Because this is very possible. In the face of certain huge interests, their alliance, which is not very strong in the first place, will be completely broken in an instant.


    Just as Chi Nan was thinking about it, the human deity who had joined the orc **** system suddenly ran into trouble again.


    This time this guy encountered a group of snake peoplesnake people, which is often seen in this kingdom of God. But this time, what I encountered was a very large tribe.


    A large number of arrows flew out, which was also mixed with the existence of true **** level, and the lethality with it was very terrible. Even the upper gods, in such a suppressed situation, are very uncomfortable with the fighting style here.


    After trying hard to resist, after releasing a spell and killing many snake people, this hapless upper **** was finally seriously injured. In desperation, this person can only flee in embarrassment. But the direction of fleeing was not on his side.


    "I don''t know how many gods have entered this time. If there are too many, it will be very troublesome by then. If this is the case, then just grab what you get in your hands and you can''t waste it.


    Chi Nan thought of the large amount of insights he had gained from the previous sacrifices, which could not be lost with the demise of his clone. Thinking of this, Chi Nan immediately flew towards the sky.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1632： 2 clones are dispatched

    In order to be able to send the benefits back, Chi Nan decided to temporarily put down everything in his hands and fly towards high altitude. When approaching the barrier of the kingdom of God, Chi Nan was finally able to see a large number of gods flying towards this side.


    Chi Nan didn''t communicate with anyone, but avoided them. From another place where there were few gods and would not be hit by people, he secretly left the barrier of the kingdom of God. As soon as it appeared, Chi Nan felt that the void storm here was already very weak. At least, in the strongest place, Chinan can easily block the storm here.


    Just after leaving the kingdom of God, Chi Nan immediately reconnected with his deity''s spirit.


    "Hehe, this void storm has no blocking ability." Chi Nan felt the surroundings and smiled slightly.


    On the deity''s side, he also instantly contacted his clone. When he moved his spirit, Chi Nan already knew all the news in the kingdom of God, and at the same time knew the reason why his clone came out.


    Feeling the hidden benefits in the powerful spirit of the clone, Chi Nan was stunned. I have known for a long time that there are many benefits hidden in this kingdom of God, but Chi Nan thinks that at most it is some things like resources and artifacts.


    When they have reached this point, they actually don''t care much about these things anymore. Even if there is one more main artifact, as long as it is not a very special type, it is actually not that helpful to oneself.


    But being able to directly communicate with the origin of the will of the heavens, and being able to directly improve one''s own law comprehension, is completely different. Because this is directly improving one''s own strength, and it is not the same thing as foreign objects.


    Regardless of when, improving one''s strength is the most important point. And this kind of opportunity to improve from the essential roots is very rare for the main god. Originally a small possibility would have caused them to fight in the central area, but this time it was completely different. Chi Nan also knew the importance of this news at once.


    As for telling others that this is completely impossible, he doesn''t have this idea. The most is to share with your own demon incarnation, you are a person originally, and all the rules are in common with each other.


    Just as Chi Nan''s clone did, it didn''t take long for Chi Nan''s demon clone to also come out, and immediately communicated with his clone. "Hehe, in this case, other main **** clones might do the same."


    Chi Nan silently thought: "The perception of the laws stored in the body cannot be transmitted in a short while, and it will take at least a few months to fully comprehend. And during this period of time cannot leave the scope of the kingdom of God, otherwise there will be I don¡¯t know what will happen. No one knows if they are too far away and whether those altars can be controlled."


    What Chi Nan values ??is not the control of the altar, but the logistical support that this large-scale control area can bring to his clone, the tree of life and a large number of elves that he still planted here.


    The most important thing is that your own huge power can give you the benefits and intelligence it has collected. Because many of the things they collect can actually be used for sacrifice instead of the gods.


    Putting it together with the source of the gods is very helpful for the results after the sacrifice. "I don''t know what other people will do, but I still have another way." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, because there is not only one avatar of his main god. After spending a lot of money in the first place, I made two of them.


    And recently, on the side of his own demon incarnation, the second clone is about to be completed, but it will take a while.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan asked his demon incarnation not to act rashly for the time being, but his other clone had already hidden its aura and flew out quietly. From the back, his clone slowly approached the kingdom of God, and then sneaked in quietly.


    Because it is well hidden, even if other gods find out, they don''t actually feel anything. "Go in and see if it works." Chi Nan''s second clone said almost to himself.


    Subsequently, the second clone entered the kingdom of God, and soon under the leadership of his first clone, came to the control area. Suddenly, Chi Nan felt that his second clone could also control these altars. It seems that the altar knows that they are alone, so no matter who comes, they can easily control it.


    "In that case, then I can rest assured." Chi Nan''s first clone nodded slightly, and then flew high into the sky again. This time, instead of staying outside, he directly hid his identity and flew out from the back.


    Without everyone paying attention, Chi Nan''s first clone secretly concealed his identity and returned to his kingdom of God. The whole process was silent. My own means of hiding is still very good. In addition, everyone''s attention is not in this place, so Chi Nan''s actions were not discovered by anyone at all.


    Then, I can fully understand the huge law I have obtained this time.


    On the other side, the second clone also continued to start the first clone, continuing to develop step by step. But one direction of development has suddenly shifted.


    "It''s over there. The demon clone is in roughly that direction. We develop towards that side. When the power of the demon clone approaches, we will be able to connect together. At that time, it will be much easier to develop here."


    That''s right, through the spiritual link after coming out, Chi Nan''s clone has long been in contact with the demon clone. When both parties know the general direction of the other party will naturally develop in the direction of the other party.


    As long as the two forces are linked together, there is no need to be afraid of anyone. Even if several main gods combined pressure, Chi Nan believed that he and the demon clone could also block them.


    It''s just that this distance is relatively far away. In the next few years or even more than ten years, I am afraid it will be impossible for the two forces to connect. Although this is not the central area, it is not as large as the central plane, but this kingdom of God is still not small. A little distance on the surface of the kingdom of God, to the inside of the kingdom of God, will be infinitely magnified.


    Everything went according to plan, not only Chi Nan, but other gods also started their actions one after another. After knowing the benefits of this, some people started to sit still.


    Only half a year later, the news was finally not hidden. After getting the news inside, the orc Lord God who was the first to get the news released his clone on the spot and flew in the direction of the kingdom of God aggressively.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1633： Everyone is working hard

    ? Regardless of the internal development, after Chi Nan took his clone back, he immediately put aside everything and started practicing wholeheartedly. There is no claim to the outside world, but the barrier of the kingdom of God is temporarily closed.


    The kingdom of God was originally semi-closed, and most people were not allowed to enter, so it did not cause any movement.


    Hemila and the others knew that Chi Nan had gained a lot this time, so after carefully taking over the things of the Kingdom of God, they tacitly created a false impression at the same time, making people think that Chi Nan was still the same as before.


    There are a lot of things like this, and a few people are already familiar with it, and there is no pressure at all. Although some veteran subordinates have discovered something through Chi Nan''s habits, no one is idiot enough to say it.


    Under this environment, Chi Nan''s comprehension of the laws of nature and life began to improve frantically. In other respects, Chi Nan has no time to sacrifice and exchange. Although Chi Nan has some insights into various laws, it is just icing on the cake, not his true root.


    Only life and natural laws are the most critical nourishment for the growth of one''s holy tree godhead. This is one''s own unique law power. And with Chi Nan''s continuous comprehension, his own strength is constantly improving.


    This is a fundamental increase in strength, and it is not external. The increase in the level of the gods does not mean that the strength of the gods will become very strong. But if the godhead level is not high, the strength will definitely not be strong.


    However, with Chi Nan''s comprehension of the law, his **** seat began to change. His own **** seat is getting bigger and bigger, and gradually approaching the second-ranked **** seat of the lord of giants, and may even surpass it at any time.


    Originally, Chi Nan thought that he could not hide the matter of his rapid improvement. But what he didn''t expect was that when his **** seat was getting closer and closer to the opponent, suddenly one day, Chi Nan found that the **** seat of the lord of giants also began to enlarge. Not only zooming in, but the distance between the two gods is also constantly widening.


    After catching up by himself, he pulled a little away. Little by little, keep getting closer, keep getting away.


    Looking at the back of myself, the **** seat of the dragon **** suddenly started such a movement one day.


    "Sure enough, everyone is working hard." Chi Nan said with a deep smile, but did not continue to say anything. Since everyone is the same, then it depends on whose methods are more clever.


    Several gods who entered the kingdom of gods began to continuously improve their law power, you chased me.


    However, the first-ranked Lord of Time, his own strength is too high, even though the God Seat of the Lord of Giants keeps approaching, there is still a long way to go before it can truly catch up.


    I don¡¯t know how the Lord of Time¡¯s combat effectiveness is. Everyone guesses that he is not good at fighting. But in terms of the level of comprehension of the law, the Lord of Time can''t be compared, it''s really too high.


    But now, judging from this pursuit speed, perhaps one day, the lord of the giants, including the latter two, seems likely to catch up, and even one day later comers, this is not impossible.


    On their side, you chased me, but the situation is different.


    Several people who have entered the kingdom of God have now received considerable benefits. The first is the Lord of Warriors. This guy''s strength has begun to increase, and the **** seat has increased obviously, and the pursuit speed is very fast.


    As for the Lord of War and Black Lotus, although there was no movement, many people were paying attention to them.


    Finally one day, the strength of the Lord of Nature improved a lot, and suddenly caught up with the previous one. This is not the time Chi Nan used to. Although Chi Nan has improved rapidly, he is only himself. But now, there are several people who have improved quickly. Of course, everyone knows that this is not as common as you see right now.


    When one day, even the master of the orcs began to ascend, this secret finally couldn''t be kept away.


    In the conference hall, in the face of pressure from other gods, the final character was considered the gentlest nature lord, and he told others about this matter. After all, there is no need for them to conceal anything.


    As long as you send someone in to find out, you can easily find out the situation of the colorful sacrifices for a few days.


    The other main gods did not complain, because they would do the same if they were replaced. Improve your own strength, in the case of limited resources, who wants to increase a few competitors?


    If it weren''t for this special situation, perhaps a large-scale battle between the main gods would not be impossible.


    Besides, they didn''t dare to complain, except for the Lord of Time who didn''t pay much attention to things, the three Lord Gods ranked second, third and fourth were all in it. If you blame them, you may not be good.


    The lord of the giant has a tendon in his head, the Dragon God has a bad temper, and Chi Nan''s character is definitely not that good. For a long time, Chi Nan gave people the feeling that he was a lunatic who would repay him. It looks normal at ordinary times, but once it provokes him, it is often immortal. Who is willing to offend such a person.


    Besides, the most important thing now is not to blame anyone, but to take advantage of this opportunity and get a chance to improve yourself. So next, the main gods released their clones one after another and flew towards the air.


    The five main gods who lost their main **** clones are really depressed now, this good thing doesn''t have their share. Unless they voluntarily voluntarily, but then they will throw the kingdom of God down.


    Several people were caught in entanglement. Such a good thing, if not mixed up, is really uncomfortable.


    At the same time, the Cthulhu has also received news one after another. You must know that the Cthulhu also improves his strength through the law of promotion. Although the five disabled top evil gods were upset, they didn''t regret it much.


    Because of their special circumstances, even if the sacrifice has improved the understanding of the law, but under the limitation of their incomplete godhead, their own strength still cannot be improved. But for others, it''s different.


    Especially those high-ranking evil gods who are ambitious and want to go further, this time they are dispatched like crazy. Everyone hopes to become the next top evil god, and it''s a normal one. What if he would be stared at by the opposite side. If you don''t improve your strength, you will be targeted, and it will be even more dangerous at that time.


    On the contrary, as long as he has enough strength, even in the face of great adversity, he is not without the possibility of a comeback. As a result, Cthulhu immediately dispatched more members than the orthodox gods.

 Chapter 1634： True God Level Flying Dragon

    ? With the continuous absorption and improvement, Chi Nan finally once again enjoyed the pleasure of riding on a rocket. This improvement has increased his overall strength by at least half, which is a huge improvement.


    For the main **** like Chi Nan, he often disagrees with the promotion. The current self can at least deal with the previous one and a half. It''s just that the insights brought by his own clone have been exhausted at this time.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Okay, you go back, let the second clone come back and continue to comprehend." Chi Nan gave a command, his clone flickered and left the place. Before long, the second clone will return to his side with new insights.


    Although the perception of Clone One, it takes a certain amount of time to allow one''s own deity to completely absorb and merge. But what exactly he understood, his clone still knew. So when offering sacrifices, it is absolutely impossible to repeat. As long as the second clone comes out, then Chi Nan can make the second clone''s comprehension keep up with his deity in a short time.


    This is the relationship between the gods and their clones, which is very convenient.


    Chi Nan watched the ranking status of the Pantheon, and couldn''t help but smile. "Hehe, even the Lord of Time can''t sit still." Chi Nan found that the Lord of Time''s **** seat had increased slightly from before.


    Now that there is no phantom of the main **** level, the only one who can do this is the kingdom of gods.


    Even the number one Lord of Time, now he dare not fall behind to join. But the distance between the Lord of Time and the Lord of Giants is very close, and the size of the two gods is also close.


    Chi Nan looked at his **** seat, which was also much larger than before, and the light ball on his head was brighter. And the size of his own **** seat is also very close to the size of the **** seat of the lord of giants. If you continue to come so many times, perhaps the position of the Lord will be lost. Chi Nan didn''t worry, anyway, the secret had been revealed now, and it didn''t matter if he exceeded it.


    The Dragon God was behind him, chasing him in a hurry, but he obviously didn''t improve as quickly as he could, and the distance was getting bigger and bigger.


    On the contrary, his own demon incarnation, Black Lotus, is constantly improving, and the rate of increase is not too slow.


    Because while his own deity accepts those insights, his demon incarnation is also accepting. With these understandings of the laws of life and nature, the increase in the strength of the demon incarnation will certainly not slow down.


    Seeing that his demon incarnation **** seat is about to rank sixth in the pantheon, it is strange that the dragon **** is not in a hurry.


    The arrogant Dragon God has always looked down on anyone, but now that he is surpassed one after another, then the Dragon God will have the heart to die. Shaking his head, Chi Nan ignored these, but continued to digest the previous improvement.


    On the other side, the study of the second clone is almost to the end. When the first clone arrived, the second clone left. Clone No. 1 summarized the information of Clone No. 2, and quickly began to complete the final steps.


    In less than half a month, a weird flying dragon with dead leaves appeared. This withered leaf flying dragon looks more ordinary than the previous withered leaf flying dragon. In addition to the wood texture, there is some grayness on the body. It seems that the fallen leaves have been shed for a long time, and they have slowly turned into a dead gray color.


    But if you look closely, you can find that there are some special lights faintly shining in this dead gray color.


    This is the dead leaf flying dragon made from new plants after a long period of research. He still doesn''t have the ability to breathe, and can only rely on his own claws, teeth and tail to fight, but his strength has improved a lot.


    Drawing lessons from the fighting methods of many dragons and other creatures, the fighting instinct of the Withered Leaf Flying Dragon is much stronger than before. The most important thing is that the level of this dead leaf flying dragon is much higher than before.


    In the past, the withered leaf flying dragon was a representative of the physical power reaching the level of a demigod, but now this withered leaf flying dragon is completely different, and it has reached the level of a lower god. Although there is no dragon''s breath, there is no other spellcasting ability, or other dragon abilities. But withered leaf flying dragon''s melee ability is unparalleled.


    Facing the battle head-on, Chi Nan even believed that this dead leaf flying dragon could cause terrible damage to the lower gods in the kingdom of other gods. It is not impossible for some weaker ones to be killed in the kingdom of God.


    If it weren''t for the withered leaf flying dragon not suitable for survival and fighting in the void, I am afraid that the strength of these withered leaf flying dragon would replace their first generation of void scorpions. In an environment that is not suitable for you, your strength is not good.


    "Continue to study, maybe there will be greater development." Chi Nan said to himself.


    I don¡¯t have much material for the time being, so I¡¯ll study a little bit of subtle directions first, and slowly accumulate technology.


    You must know that his second generation of Void Scorpion, single-handedly, is at the level of the middle god, and in terms of strength, it is much stronger than these withered leaf flying dragons. Also, the withered leaf flying dragon is only suitable for fighting here.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a little troublesome to make. With the current plant base capabilities, it takes two months to make one. Even if you go all out, there are not many that can be made in two months. Forget it, Prepare first. The number of bases will increase, and the output will always come up. It is not impossible to occupy this kingdom of God in the future."


    While Chi Nan was calculating, he had already given the production order without hesitation. Since there was only one dead leaf flying dragon, Chi Nan simply did some tests. The real practical test will have to wait until the first batch is born.


    Chi Nan had already selected a target ~ www.novelhall.com~ Within his control, there was actually an altar left unattended. The **** of this altar was a giant elephant, one that reached the level of a higher god.


    Because of its body structure, the giant elephant is very huge and stronger. In terms of sheer strength, I am afraid that the local gods are not his opponents. This was also used by Chi Nan deliberately for his army to test.


    Anyway, I was surrounded by myself, and it was impossible for other people to come and fight the giant elephant.


    Speaking of which, the kingdom of God is indeed huge. At the present position, Chi Nan had only seen three avatars of gods. Without knowing how many avatars of the gods have entered, none of the other main **** Chinan has been seen.


    If it weren''t for their own guidance, it would be impossible for their natural incarnations to get here. Now with the help of the incarnation of nature, Chi Nan, the second clone, is basically not used for most things.


    https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1635： Who said Fu Wushuang is

    ? The era of great exploration of the gods, this is the best era, is the time when the gods can get the fastest improvement. But it was also the worst of the times, because there was no deity with strength or bad luck, and the loss was not small.


    After the upper gods entered this place, many clones of the upper gods have died out. But in the face of that huge benefit, the upper gods who succeeded in the past still flocked in frantically.


    Because through sacrifice, they have seen a way to advance themselves. As long as there are enough sacrifices, then oneself may become the main god. At that time, he was no longer a soldier.


    They may not have this feeling before, but they have always been aloof after becoming a god. As long as you don''t take the initiative to participate in something, you can always enjoy the status of the gods, and no one dares to provoke.


    But what happened this time told them that as long as it wasn''t the main god, it would all be cannon fodder. Watching the battles of the main gods every day and showing off their might, it would be impossible for them to say that they didn''t have any idea. Forget it if there is no chance. Now that there is such an opportunity, who will give up. So to this day, there are still many people who continue to enter.


    I heard that some upper gods have even turned their kingdoms into factories, constantly producing clones.


    Those who have the resources will produce clones of the upper gods and continue to invest in them. If there is no capital, the avatar of the middle **** will be produced, which is to wait for the void storm to weaken further before putting it in.


    Since there is no quality, you can only rely on quantity to get your own benefits.


    Outside, the evil gods and the orthodox gods are also actively negotiating. The initial intention reached was not to fight and hunt each other outside of the gods. Because the facts have proved that even if the opponent is killed, the law that the opponent understands cannot be obtained by the person who killed it, but will dissipate on the spot. No one wants to do this kind of harm to others.


    Of course, if there are really precious treasures taken out, it might not be that simple afterwards. It''s just an agreement. Without the will of the heavens as justice, it could be torn up at any time.


    Both sides knew this, but they chose to ignore it by coincidence, and then they could see their thoughts.


    On this day, Chi Nan''s mouth suddenly twitched. "Haha, who said Fu Wushuangzhi, this is not it."


    "My lord, what happened?" After finally seeing Chi Nan coming out, Hemila and the others put aside their things and came out to accompany them. After all, even if it is to comprehend the law, it is impossible to have it all the time.


    Chi Nan smiled and said, "It''s not the demon incarnation." Hearing this, everyone nodded. They all knew what the demon incarnation was. It was the lord of the black lotus at the main **** level. Who would have thought it was Chi Nan. A clone of.


    "What happened to Black Lotus?" Sophia also asked curiously.


    Chi Nan didn''t conceal: "It''s nothing, it''s this time, so Heilian was a little anxious, invested a lot of resources, and finally created her second clone in advance, and now she can rotate like me."


    "Hehe, it seems you are not in a hurry." Wei Wei Si said with a smile covering her mouth. Isn''t Hei Lian Chi Nan himself? Hei Lian is anxious, but Chi Nan is anxious. Hearing Chi Nan''s words that seemed to separate Hei Lian from herself, it was no wonder that Wei Wei Si was like this. When the others heard the words, they covered their mouths and laughed.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes angrily: "Okay, okay, it''s me who is anxious. After all, the laws that the demon clone understands are not completely useless to me." This is true, regardless of light or darkness, or flame, yes. It''s useful for yourself.


    His own godhead is too tolerant. Apart from the pure power of death, Chi Nan has not yet discovered that his godhead cannot be tolerated. Maybe one day, I can tolerate even the power of death.


    "Then the second thing, what is the second benefit?" Silinka said simply at night.


    A weird light flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes: "The second benefit, of course, is that we have succeeded in our years of planning. This time as long as it can be successfully completed, the trouble can be completely solved. Even if it cannot be completed, it can be used This opportunity will severely damage him, and there is no need to worry about him running out in the future."


    "Are you talking about things over the abyss..." Just after Wei Wei Si finished speaking, she covered her mouth.


    The power of the abyss is very strong, and if the abyss is mentioned rashly, it is easy for the opponent to perceive it. If you feel it, their plan here will easily go wrong. The more powerful they are, the more they will pay attention to this.


    "It''s okay. If my kingdom of God can''t even isolate this thing, it''s really useless. That''s right. It''s over the abyss. After many years of your layout, the time to finally solve him has finally arrived."


    Chi Nan has never forgotten the threat of the abyss to him. Once the abyss is restored, Chi Nan and his clone may not be able to stop the powerful force that is generated. Therefore, it must be resolved while the abyss is weak. Over the years, Chi Nan has not secretly arranged it, but today, it is finally time to harvest.


    Even if you fail, you can buy yourself more time, and it will be easier to deal with next time.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it anymore, just watch it when the time comes." Hermilla interrupted the topic quickly. Chi Nan nodded indifferently, and did not continue to talk about this topic On the other hand, after the demon incarnation equipped the second clone created by the main artifact that had been prepared long ago, various Knowledge transfer, after getting used to it, kicked it out immediately.


    Clone No. 2 was a little depressed, but didn''t stop, and directly sneaked into the Void God Kingdom. Just like what Chi Nan did, everything was sneaky, moving forward quietly.


    On the way, Chi Nan was surprised to find that the Warrior Lord was actually in the void storm, inside and outside the world barrier. Chi Nan knew at once that the original warrior lord had sent his deity here so that he could easily understand the law with his clone and achieve rapid improvement.


    Chi Nan didn''t say hello either, and both sides assumed that they hadn''t seen each other, and they just made a mistake.


    No one said anything. After all, everyone has their own secrets, and there is no need to explore each other''s privacy. Otherwise, it is possible to eventually become an enemy of life and death. The second clone enters it, and the first clone is replaced.


    In the same way, the Lord of Warriors still pretends not to see, and the tacit understanding between the two sides is self-evident.

 Chapter 1636： The waves of blood set off by the abyss

    Sure enough, every main **** is not simple, even if there is no way on the surface, they will come up with their own way. The warrior lord has never cared much about his kingdom of God, and it''s normal to sneak out.


    Other main gods should also have their own methods to improve their strength. It''s no wonder that I haven''t discovered what the Dragon God and the Giant God have done, and their **** seats have grown very quickly.


    The corners of Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly, the only way to be really interesting.


    Ignoring, Chi Nan continued to use his own methods to improve his own strength. Only by constantly improving his strength is what he really should do. Similarly, with the birth of the second clone, his demon incarnation is also quickly comprehending more laws. The mutual communication between the demon incarnation and the deity allowed both of them to speed up their ascension at the same time.


    Even if everyone is improving, there is still no such speed as Chi Nan. The most important thing is that Chi Nan has already laid his foundation in the giant kingdom of God, even if someone wants to imitate, he can''t keep up with him.


    It''s like rolling a snowball, the snowball will only get bigger and bigger. They chased after, and they couldn''t catch up anyway.


    The Kingdom of God has entered a period of great development, and whether it is evil gods or orthodox gods, one after another is surging into it. At this time, the only thing that didn''t move was the demon gods.


    Of course, the gods and fallen beasts are still fighting everywhere, and they will not develop a kingdom of gods, after all, these things don''t have much thinking. Those demon gods wanted to come over, but were controlled by the abyss.


    But on this side of the abyss, nothing happened. The Will of the Abyss, which has been quietly restoring his power, has almost fallen asleep on his original plane. During this time, the Will of the Abyss has not been dispatched.


    In addition to punishing some disobedient demon gods, the sense of existence of the will of the abyss is also getting lower and lower. The role of the demons is to collect various resources to restore the wounds of the will of the abyss and the original plane.


    But at their speed, they don''t know when they will be able to recover. The most frequent actions are the only remaining three top demon gods. These three demon gods didn''t do much in the beginning.


    Only later did the three demon gods become active. Today, the Lord of the Flame Demon and the Lord of the Wing Demon have been busy outside, collecting various high-level materials. There is no entry into the center and junction of the battlefield, so no one cares about the actions of the demons. In this environment, the demon gods completed their arrangements bit by bit.


    The original plane of the abyss, which was originally dark and lacquered, was completely different from before. From the appearance point of view, the surface of the original plane of the abyss has become a large area of ??red.


    It''s a pity that this kind of scene can basically only be seen by the Demon God. The original plane of the abyss instinctively hides itself, and neither the evil gods nor the orthodox gods can see it. In between, there is only one exception.


    That is Chi Nan''s demon incarnation. The demon incarnation has completely purified the abyssal plane he controls, but there are still some connections between them. These connections cannot be cut off without a few epochs.


    Through these connections, Chi Nan can also clearly see the changes in the original plane of the abyss.


    "Haha, are you almost finished? Well done." The demon avatar sitting in his own kingdom suddenly raised his head and looked at a weird light spot in the sky. The light spot flickered, like a firefly.


    On the other side, two top demon gods and a blood-red illusory shadow were gathering together. These two top demon gods are just two clones, and they are still very broken.


    And that shadow is not even a clone, it can only be regarded as a projection of consciousness.


    "Well, are you ready? I have already sent the signal." The Wing Demon Lord asked the red phantom: "We are all alone, but there are many demons behind you. Yes, you who claim to be the patron saint of those demons, can''t let us down." The Wing Demon Lord added.


    The red shadow said coldly: "We are all demons, and you are the same in nature in many ways. As long as we are not dead and clean, then it is healthy competition." The red shadow slammed back.


    The Lord of the Flame Demon said impatiently: "Enough, when is it, you two are still arguing. Now the question is whether we can succeed. If we fail, we will be completely dead."


    The other two moved their heads at the same time and stared at the Lord of the Balrog. "Don''t talk nonsense, once you get your attention, nothing will succeed at that time." The scarlet shadow pointed to the sky.


    The Lord of the Flame Demon also knew that he was wrong, and quickly changed the subject: "I know, but I am a little worried. If, once we fail, then we can..."


    "No need to do this, we have no turning back. This thing must be done. If you do it, you will die, but if you don''t do it, you will definitely die. As he reaches the critical period of recovery, he will definitely treat us as nourishment. Besides, that plan has been deduced countless times by us, and it can definitely succeed."


    The Lord of the Flame Demon could only nod his head in the end, because he had no choice. In the face of the huge pressure of life and death, these demon gods were almost alone in their eyes.


    "Hehe, let''s think about the future. When we are free, what we are going to do. Now the orthodox gods and the evil gods are fighting, and there is only one person who can join the orthodox gods. I''m afraid we can''t. And the evil gods, hey, I I don¡¯t want to get involved anymore.¡± Scarlet Void said in a melancholy Hmph, what else can I do, find a place to hide, I figured it out, it¡¯s best to survive. . "


    The Lord of the Balrogs actually had such thoughts, it is no wonder that among so many Balrogs and so many grumpy existences, only one of them could become the top demon god, and the others would die before reaching this point.


    "I said you two, let''s first consider what''s in front of you. What''s going on with that person? We are all ready here. Whether we can succeed now depends on him.


    A few top demon gods talked vaguely, but did not mention any person''s name or code name. Because they know that once they say something, they will be discovered by the will of the abyss, that is not a joke.


    "It''s already started. You didn''t know what happened last time. With us again this time, it''s definitely easier to succeed."


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1637： The demon **** who comes out of the silt but never gets stained

    ? Receiving the signal from the demon gods, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation ended the exchange of insights with the clone, but secretly left with the clone. At the same time, a strange wave suddenly broke out in his own kingdom of God.


    This wave of volatility, ordinary people simply don''t feel it, but after this wave of volatility, there was also a wave of volatility on the abyssal origin plane. "Hehe, I know that as long as I act, the instinctive will of the abyss will definitely be attracted. Unfortunately, he himself doesn''t know that his family has turned it around."


    That''s right, Chi Nan had already cooperated with several top demon gods at this time. In the beginning, Chi Nan only cooperated with a few demon gods on the condition of giving them freedom, and the request was to severely injure the will of the abyss.


    But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that several top demon gods were more anxious than himself. Chi Nan hadn''t had a deep connection with the will of the abyss, so he didn''t know, but the other demon gods knew very well.


    Although these demon gods are all cultivated by the will of the abyss, they are just thugs and tools for collecting resources.


    These top demon gods actually have another function, which is nourishment. When trained to a certain level, the top demon **** will be absorbed by the abyss, used to strengthen himself, and at the same time make his consciousness more chaotic.


    But when he is seriously injured, he will also absorb the top demon gods to recover himself. In the long years, Abyss did not do this once or twice. It''s just this kind of thing, no one knows except the top demon god.


    Even among the top demon gods, they secretly spread word of mouth. Otherwise, within such a long time of existence with the will of the abyss, it is impossible to have just four top demon gods.


    It''s a pity that the Lord of the Devil Dragon who died at the beginning didn''t even know about this. Because he was too arrogant and didn''t like to contact other demon gods, so only he himself didn''t know this kind of thing.


    Chi Nan himself didn''t know about this, he was more withdrawn than the Lord of the Demon Dragon, at least among the Demon Gods.


    As a result, something that surprised Chi Nan happened. The three top demon gods actually cooperated with them fully and could do anything. The only requirement was to completely destroy the original plane of the abyss, including the will of the abyss, and absolutely not to stay.


    These demon gods hated and loathed the will of the abyss itself even more. Judging from their appearance, it is almost no different from desperately. Although Chi Nan didn''t know what they were going to do, he was sure that they didn''t lie.


    Of course, for safety''s sake, Chi Nan still signed the strictest contract with several demon gods. The witness of this contract is the will of the heavens. The power of the will of the heavens is higher than the will of the abyss, and they hate the will of the abyss very much. This kind of thing, the will of the heavens is absolutely impossible to remind the will of the abyss.


    As a result, several top-level abyss demon gods suddenly became diligent and began to collect a large amount of top-level materials.


    On the surface, it seems to be to restore the strength of the abyss will as soon as possible, and repair the original plane of the abyss as soon as possible. But in fact, what they did was the same as the altar set by Chi Nan in the original plane of the abyss.


    They are all good on the surface, but in fact they hide evil intentions. The Will of the Abyss had never imagined that the three top thugs actually betrayed themselves at the same time, calculating themselves together with their enemies.


    As the will of the abyss that was originally chaotic, it was not easy to think of something.


    Now the abyss of will to recover from a deep sleep, with only a little thinking ability, can''t consider such complicated things.


    The result was that the surface of the abyss was wrapped in a sea of ??blood, and the monstrous waves of blood continued to roll on the original plane of the abyss. A stream of power is constantly converging, and the power of the abyss is constantly improving.


    This power comes from the fourth top demon god, who also came from the blood lord of the demon clan in time. For this layer of blood, the three top demon gods, including the demon incarnation of Chi Nan, have been busy during this time.


    "Hehe, this monstrous blood, the guy in the abyss is really an idiot. Although this power comes from the demon power of the abyss, it is completely different from the chaotic power of the devil. This is the order derived from chaos.


    Chi Nan looked at the monstrous sea of ??blood, and the corners of his mouth made a wonderful arc. If the Will of the Abyss had a little normal thinking, you would definitely find that although this power had the same origin with your own power, it was incompatible with each other and truly opposed to each other. The obedience shown now is just an illusion created by the Lord of Blood.


    During the patrol, there are also small red crystals. If you look closely, you can find that the red and black lines are intertwined together, forming a very complicated existence with each other.


    "I''m already here, come out." Chi Nan suddenly said in the void. After a while, a red light appeared not far away, still the blurry **** phantom, as if it didn''t exist.


    "Next, I will set up a super large formation around, but this needs to be carried out in different abyss planes, and this needs your help. At the same time, there are these things, you need to send them into the original plane. "


    Chi Nan waved his hand and took out the short red sticks. These were all condensed using special power, and at the same time joined Chi Nan''s own power. Chi Nan didn''t know what cruel methods the demons used, but he didn''t do it by himself anyway. All I have to do is to destroy the will of the abyss, and in doing so, more people will be saved.


    "I know I will try my best to do all this, but you have to make sure that my people must have a stable living environment in the future. I don''t want them to continue to live the same life as before. "


    "I didn''t expect that the dignified top demon **** would hate the life of the devil. Do you demon people really think the same as you."


    "You don''t need to worry about this, anyway, you can do what you say."


    Chi Nan said indifferently: "Don''t worry about this, my credibility is still good. I have prepared more than a dozen good planes. After the transformation, I will live in those demons. I can only guarantee that they will be re-developed. Get stronger, but if they become demons again in the future, don''t blame me."


    "If it really becomes like that, there will be people eager for peace to destroy them." The devil from the abyss actually has such thoughts, even Chi Nan is somewhat admired. This is just getting out of the silt and not getting stained, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1638： February output and much attention

    ? Without anyone knowing, the abyss once again began a huge change. Not to mention the orthodox gods, even the large number of demon gods who have been paying attention to themselves don''t know what happened.


    The demon **** only knows to obey the commands of the will of the abyss. When the will of the abyss does not pay much attention to himself, he must obey the orders of the top demon **** and his superiors. They really don''t know anything.


    During this period of time, the attention of the orthodox gods and evil gods was focused on that huge kingdom of gods. Because of the kingdom of God, the benefits of the Great Cabinet were so great that they couldn''t bear to give up at all.


    And most of the consciousness of Abyss Will was sleeping, and the only remaining part was still confined to the kingdom of God that focused on the incarnation of the devil, and had no idea what was happening under his eyelids. Those demon gods are being commanded to run around. When they are here today and there tomorrow, they don''t even know what some commands are for.


    None of them discovered that their actions will always have many loopholes, and once these loopholes appear, several figures will quickly enter the plane in the loopholes, and then quickly come out.


    Chi Nan himself would not enter, because once he entered the Abyss Plane, Abyss Will would definitely find himself the first time, because he was too sensitive to it. And the first time you find yourself is often the beginning of an attack.


    Even if the will of the abyss was severely injured, it was still the will of the abyss, and that kind of power was far beyond that of an ordinary Lord God. With his current strength, once he was fully attacked by the will of the abyss on the plane of the abyss, Chi Nan didn''t know if he could hold it. And even if you can manage it, your plan will fail, and it will be more difficult next time.


    Although the will of the abyss is chaotic, it is not really stupid. How can one not pay attention to something that has been experienced once. Now it''s almost the same thing as the last time, this is because there is an insider to help.


    While Chi Nan moved here, Chi Nan''s clone in the kingdom of God also moved constantly.


    The second-generation dead-leaf flying dragon was finally completed after design. Now, after two months of manufacturing, the first batch of the second-generation dead-leaf flying dragon is finally completed. There are many bases in Chinan on this huge land.


    So just a batch, there are more than 10,000. Looking at the overwhelming dead-leaf flying dragon, Chi Nan expressed his satisfaction. "Very well, each one is a lower **** level, in this world, it is already considered good. With the addition of the homeland mother tree, the strength will be stronger. Although it does not reach the level of the middle god, it is also very close. Up."


    Chi Nan knew that in this special kingdom of God, because everyone was suppressed, everyone''s magic arts were difficult to use. If you want to play your own combat power, it is basically the most appropriate to use melee combat.


    So those gods with strong bodies and those who came from warriors are a bit like a fish here.


    Then there are the local gods and ghosts, although these have been resurrected, but they only have the fighting instinct left. Perhaps their combat effectiveness was terrible before they were alive, but now with only combat instinct left, even if the physical strength is still not bad, the actual combat effectiveness is not very good.


    Chi Nan deliberately left a giant elephant **** within his own territory, not because he couldn''t deal with it, but to test his second-generation withered leaf flying dragon. Now it''s time to do it.


    "Hehe, the destructive magic pattern has been specially added to the claws. If this doesn''t work, it would be too wasteful."


    Chi Nan said to himself, if such a dead leaf flying dragon can''t threaten the upper gods in this environment, even if it is completely abolished to make a dead leaf flying dragon, it would be better to do it yourself.


    This is an important experiment to decide what to do next. If the withered leaf flying dragon wins, then I will let the withered leaf flying dragon collect various resources on a large scale and expand the number of the withered leaf flying dragon.


    And if the opponent easily wins, then Chi Nan will let his plant army avoid those altars and temples and let him do it himself. There is no way, there is really not much time, and if you waste time, you will lose a lot. Now, more and more upper gods'' combat power has entered the kingdom of gods.


    Once you decide to do it yourself, you will waste a lot of time and power. Your own reserves will be reduced, and there will be no time to study the next generation of combat plants.


    There was also a large amount of special knowledge I collected here, and there was no time to study it at that time. Chi Nan found that the knowledge he collected here, no matter what its role, can at least provide himself with a very good vision.


    If you can use it well in the future, it''s not even useless to yourself.


    Under the gaze of a large number of elves on the territory, in the screens everywhere, you can see a large number of flying dragons converging in one direction. At this moment, everyone put aside what they were holding.


    Even in Chinan''s territory, there are a few avatars of high-level gods who have hidden and entered, secretly watching these screens everywhere. Although this is Chinan''s territory, after all, the development time is limited. Most of the land has not yet been controlled by Chi Nan, so the gods can still be easily hidden.


    The plants in Chinan looked very similar to the surrounding plants, but in the eyes of the upper gods, they could still be distinguished after all.


    "What the **** does this guy want to do Why doesn''t he do it himself? Although that guy is good, he is far from being an opponent of the main god." An upper **** clone said strangely.


    "This is the gap between you and the main god, the main **** is not like you rushing forward, they have their own plans."


    A woman **** next to her said disdainfully, a flash of anger flashed in the eyes of the **** before. "Hmph, it sounds like you can become the main god, not just like us."


    "Hmph, I''m very close to the main god, as long as I take one step forward, I will be on top by then."


    The previous **** said disdainfully: "Who is not only one step away, the problem is that this step is so easy to get out. Even if you rely on the source of the law obtained during this period, can you go out?"


    "Well, you two should stop quarreling. Let''s take a good look at this battle. If you really rely on these plants to threaten the upper gods here, we must stay away from this place, otherwise we won''t be better off being discovered. "The growth rate of Chinan''s plant territory is so fast, I don''t know when they will be discovered.

 Chapter 1639： The beginning of the beating of giant elephants

    .., the rise of plants


    An altar in the wasteland, there is no temple here, or the gods in the shape of beasts don''t seem to like the temple very much. They like the wild environment, at most, there are more big trees here.


    In the middle of the open space, an elephant with a height of hundreds of meters was still motionless. In other words, since Chi Nan discovered the giant elephant, the giant elephant has not moved. No way, this giant elephant is no longer a real giant elephant, but a ghost shadow. This was forcibly pulled out of the long river of time by a special force.


    The giant elephant has two huge tusks, which pierced forward like two spears, and suddenly turned back at the most extreme point. At the edge of the two ivory, a scimitar-like structure was re-extended and bent back.


    Behind the ivory, the body of the giant elephant is firmly protected in the middle, just like two curved railings on both sides of the body of the giant elephant. It''s just that there are sharp jagged marks on this railing.


    At the first glance, this weird giant elephant has a powerful combat effectiveness. There was a gleam of radiance on the skin. After these days of observation, Chi Nan was sure that this layer of light might not just look good.


    But now I can''t think about that much, the war is close at hand, and the test has already begun.


    Chi Nan believed in his own withered leaf flying dragon, the withered leaf flying dragon that took so long to produce, if he couldn''t even do this, it would be really useless. Even if the giant elephant in front of you is very powerful, the victory must be yours.


    Just as Chi Nan was thinking, the first batch of dead leaf flying dragons in the sky had already reached their destination. This batch of withered leaf flying dragons did not wait at all, and rushed towards the giant elephant. Although the giant elephant is huge, in fact, the size of the withered leaf flying dragon is not small. There are actually only a few giant dragons that can surround the giant elephant at the same time to attack.


    As long as they are not dead within a short period of time, they will be able to exert their full combat effectiveness before the subsequent dead leaf flying dragons arrive. Waiting for them now is just a waste of time.


    Similarly, this wave of attacks also has the meaning of temptation. First test the true strength of the giant elephant and determine the next battle plan. This time it wasn''t Chi Nan who was in command, but instead gave the command to his elves.


    Coincidentally, it was the two elven commanders that Chi Nan first released to command this battle.


    Two female elf commanders were sitting in front of the podium at this time, looking at the huge screen. There is faint tension in his eyes, but his movements and commands are extremely calm. The previous rushing situation has disappeared from their bodies. After a long period of training and a lot of actual combat, the two elves have long been qualified commanders.


    If it weren''t for this time, it was too important, and even the two of them wouldn''t be a little nervous.


    "It''s about to start, this time we must not let the master down." An elf commander clenched his fist and said.


    "Well, we must succeed. Only in this way can we reflect our value."


    If Chi Nan saw the actions of the two elves, I would be very emotional, if only Miria could be as obedient as the two of them. In retrospect, none of the elves and half-elves that followed him were so obedient. But only in that way can I not feel lonely.


    "Roar..." The sleeping giant elephant suddenly opened his eyes when the flying dragon approached him.


    Lifting his head, the giant elephant yelled at these infringements on its own territory, with a low voice, but the stones on the ground were shaken and cracked. The stones of this world are not ordinary stones.


    Being able to smash the stones here without the help of any magic or energy is enough to let people see the terrifying power of this giant elephant. It''s just a pity that the Dead Leaf Wyvern is not a normal creature.


    Facing the roar of the giant elephant, the Withered Leaf Flying Dragon didn''t care at all, so he rushed over. Now, the giant elephant became annoyed. The huge head swayed slightly, and the ivory serrations on his side like a railing flashed a ray of light in an instant. This giant elephant uses its teeth as if it were a clever swordsman.


    That angle, that speed and strength, and a good timing, is not a casual attack at all. The giant elephant has no thinking of its own, but the fighting instinct is still so terrifying, making people feel the power of the giant elephant even more.


    "If this colossus is not a phantom but a normal colossus, maybe there are not many of the upper gods today who are his opponents." Chi Nan compared it, even if he was facing the colossus when he was in the upper god. It''s not going to be won in a short while. This is because of his own special reasons, and it is even more impossible to change to other gods.


    The giant elephant¡¯s immediate attack was not just one, but its head swinging, and two attacks were sent out at the same time. The withered-leaf flying dragons on both sides close to him were knocked out on the spot, leaving a huge scar on their body.


    If this is a real flying dragon, such a huge scar will definitely hurt them seriously. But the face is made of wood, this kind of scars may be scary, but it has no effect on combat effectiveness. Chi Nan could see clearly that there was no special force erosion attached to the two wounds, on the contrary, no force was left behind.


    "Pure power Remember that I also saw an elephant of pure power, but that one is very weak, but this one is very strong." The destructive power of this pure power is really too great. Terrible.


    If it weren''t for the special material of the dead leaf flying dragon, the bonus of the mother tree of the homeland, and the special defense that imitated the scales of the dragon scale plant, this one would definitely tear it in half.


    You know, now this withered leaf flying dragon, ordinary middle-level gods directly attack, I am afraid it is difficult to hurt them. It was terrifying that the colossal elephants casually attacked them, and they could almost be seriously injured.


    While the giant elephant was not paying attention, a dead leaf flying dragon above suddenly fell down, and the huge claws slammed into the giant elephant, and at the same time, the teeth also bit the back of the giant elephant.


    But what shocked Chi Nan was that the attack only left a very shallow trace on the giant elephant. The light on the giant elephant was like an endless sea, completely absorbing most of the attack.


    "I know that this light is definitely not as simple as it looks good." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. If you can also have this kind of defense on your plant weapons, I believe your plant weapons will go to a higher level and become more powerful.


    (=)

 Chapter 1640： Long Duo can kill elephants

    Rise of Plants Chapter 1640 Can Long Duo kill an elephant? Just one attack and one defense twice, the ability of this giant elephant has been roughly tested. Although the giant elephant only has physical strength as a means of combat, without various spells, or even additional abilities, it is still very terrifying.


    If it weren''t for the bonus of the Destroying Mana Pattern on the Withered Leaf Flying Dragon, plus the bonus of the pseudo-god domain emanating from the mother tree of the homeland, there would be no qualification to hurt this giant elephant.


    But these two kinds of bonuses are from Chi Nan''s handwriting. Perhaps their own level is not high, only the level of a normal lower god, but there is a master god''s understanding of the law, so the quality is very high. Otherwise, Chi Nan would not think that these dead leaf flying dragons were qualified to hurt the upper gods, even if they were only slightly injured.


    "To attack with all strength, try to support with paws and bite with teeth." The elf commander immediately issued the order to attack with all strength.


    After receiving the order, the dead leaf flying dragon, who didn''t know what the death was, rushed forward desperately. But this attack is not blind, but very structured.


    The eyes of the giant elephant that was attacked instantly turned red under the injury. They were really red, and they all glowed red.


    The huge head swayed quickly, waving white lights around it, like two knives, which could actually cover most of the angles. Those withered-leaf flying dragons that rushed over were knocked out one after another.


    The most serious one was cut off by half of the body, and the other one lost a hind leg. Fortunately, the real core was not injured, so these dead leaf flying dragons were still able to fly over and continue to attack.


    Above the giant elephant, because the ivory cannot attack, the nose of the giant elephant is basically used to defend this place.


    The nose of the giant elephant is much more flexible than the ivory. Whenever a dead leaf flying dragon flies over, it will be rolled up by the giant elephant. When the giant elephant¡¯s nose launched an attack, the naked eye suddenly grew a lot, as if it became a flexible rope, which can easily wrap up two dead leaf dragons, and then a huge force swept in. .


    Either they were thrown out, or they were twisted on the spot. Those who were thrown out were okay. Although the injuries were not light, they were still able to attack, but those who were directly distorted and shattered would really destroy their own core.


    Although the big head was still biting the giant elephant''s nose, because the core was crushed, the head of the Withered Leaf Flying Dragon quickly became weak, and then it was thrown out and completely dead.


    The bursting strength of the giant elephant is really breathtaking. "It''s a pity, if it''s not for lack of saneness, but with such a little thinking ability, these dead leaf flying dragons are not opponents at all."


    Chi Nan said to himself that at this moment, the nearest batch of withered leaf flying dragons arrived.


    Then, it is seamless insertion to supplement the previous consumption. Under the control of the elf commander, the attacks of these dead leaf dragons became more and more organized. At first, everyone might not adapt to the abilities of the giant elephants, but as time passed, the attacks of the giant elephants became more and more controlled by them, and their attacks became more and more effective.


    The locations where the flying dragons'' claws attacked were basically those places, and the skins in those locations were gradually becoming ragged. And the place where the flying dragon bites is not letting go. Once it bites down, it will leave a deep tooth mark after death.


    When there is a chance, the places where the flying dragon bites are those damaged by the claws, because the places where the claws attack are also the locations of these tooth marks. If you don''t have a chance, just bite a place casually.


    The attack of the dragon''s teeth is actually not as powerful as the claws, but the advantage is that the attack of the teeth is continuous, so it can continue to cause damage. The rune of Destruction takes longer to play, so the effect is more prominent.


    Seeing this, Chi Nan nodded slightly: "It seems that when dealing with this large-scale defensive creature, the attack power caused by the teeth is stronger. Next, we need to modify it to make the withered leaf flying dragon''s teeth more effective. Chi Nan¡¯s occupational disease has committed again, and he has already decided on the next reform plan in his heart.


    But soon, Chi Nan was attracted by the teeth of the giant elephant. Of course, it is not ivory, but the method of using ivory.


    "This is a good set of sword techniques. This fixed ivory can exert such power. If it is modified, the effect is absolutely good. Even for many gods, it is also a good magical skill. Although it is only a melee method. "


    "No, it''s not just melee combat, if you can incorporate some of the use of sword energy, perhaps the power that can be exerted will not be weaker than the general magical skills. My own swordsmanship may also be able to learn from it."


    As Chi Nan thought about it, he used the power of his main **** level to record and compare it. If it weren''t for their own strength, most people really couldn''t analyze such terrible fighting skills.


    After comprehending part, Chi Nan will also simplify it and divide it into levels. This is for ordinary people who control the plane to learn. After all, the gods under his hand were all born from these ordinary people.


    There is a lot of divine power spent in comprehension, but the simplification is much easier, and it is not troublesome at all.


    The withered leaf flying dragon on the battlefield didn''t know what his **** was doing, and continued to charge forward. With the subsequent arrival of more and more dead leaf flying dragons, this place is densely covered with flying dragons. Seeing from a long distance, it was as if a group of flies were surrounding something, but the inside was extremely cruel.


    A whole day has passed, and I don''t know how many flying dragons have been killed. After a rough calculation, my first batch of flying dragons was actually killed by this giant elephant for more than two thousand.


    And this giant elephant is not so good There are scars all over the body, and the good elephant skin has turned into rags, and blood is constantly flowing in many places. And the hard ivory, with some scars on it.


    Because of the destruction of the magic lines, although every attack hurts little, it is hurt after all. As long as the defense can be broken, it can be accumulated by quantity, and the scars on the ivory are real.


    Suddenly, a piece of ivory broke from the middle, and a huge gap appeared in the defense of the giant elephant. At this time, the time for the demise of the giant elephant entered a countdown.


    "With a loss of more than two thousand and being able to kill this high-level **** colossus, this shows that my withered leaf flying dragons can really take on the great task. There are not many fighting powers like colossus here. As long as I don¡¯t encounter the existence of the main **** level, even I am It''s enough if you don''t shoot." He has more plant troops and can do more.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.


    \''


    (=)

 Chapter 1641： Its a pity that a pair of good materials

    .., the rise of plants


    A giant elephant with a broken tooth, his head swinging more frantically, from time to time he used his nose to block attacks from above and from another direction. Under this frequency, I used my ivory to the extreme.


    Chi Nan gradually understood a way to use the whip from the giant elephant''s nose swinging. If you can understand it, you can definitely learn a magic skill of using a whip. You must know that the attack weapon that you dazzled is something like the whip of the heavens and the world, and the effect of using the whip has not been very good.


    If you can learn it, it''s really good. As for the remaining ivory, during the use of the giant elephant, Chi Nan was able to see even more extreme sword techniques, which was really a big gain.


    Unfortunately, if it is a living giant elephant, perhaps he can learn more. Chi Nan has also discovered these days that the rules and abilities of these ancient origin gods are almost innate.


    Therefore, they are more not studying the law of magic, because those are inherently talented abilities, so their experience is also placed on the study of various magic skills, that is, the use of various weapons and laws.


    At that time there were too many treasures, but the means of refining artifacts were not good, but this magical skill was really the most and the best.


    For a long time, Chi Nan has not found something suitable for him, but now Chi Nan has found it on the giant elephant.


    Chi Nan''s eyes widened, and a large amount of divine power crystals piled up beside him, constantly consuming. With the help of the crystallization of divine power, the clone uses the operating method that imitates the divine rank, and constantly absorbs it.


    For the improvement of combat effectiveness, the method of using this magical skill is even faster than directly comprehending the law.


    The law is the foundation. The understanding of the law is to improve the hard power, and now it is the soft power. It is difficult to determine which one is more useful, but learning skills can indeed make one''s own strength a huge improvement in a short period of time. The most important thing is that this ascension is easier to hide, because it will not show up on the **** seat.


    It''s a pity that the giant elephant with broken ivory can''t hold it for long. Chi Nan had just memorized it, and before he could fully comprehend it, the giant elephant finally couldn''t bear it. There was a big hole in the elephant''s skin.


    Just blasting this dead leaf flying dragon into the air, another dead leaf flying dragon peeked over his head and went directly into the big hole.


    The giant elephant angrily pulled it out and crushed it, but the flying dragon''s mouth seemed to bite something like internal organs. Even if it is the ghost of the gods, there are these things, and before death, all of them are almost the same as the real ones.


    The giant elephant, who had always paid attention to refining his body, suffered such a heavy blow, and the impact was really too great.


    There is no godhead and soul to control his body, even his movements are affected when he is injured. More and more dead-leaf flying dragons rushed over, densely packed, almost powerful heads that can be seen in front of them.


    The dead leaf flying dragon behind, even the claws almost couldn''t squeeze in. This kind of scene, this kind of madness, not only was Chi Nan speechless, even the gods who were watching were very scared.


    "It''s terrible, this kind of dead leaf flying dragon is not weak originally, and the offensive and defensive is so terrible, it is really fatal, if we are replaced by us, it is really not an opponent. I suggest that we should leave this place as soon as possible. Sacred Tree The place where the Lord is, it is too dangerous." A higher **** said to his companions.


    When other people saw the scene on the screen, they all nodded, with fear in their eyes.


    In their hearts, they calculated silently and found that they were not the opponent of these things at all. In this attack on the giant elephant, tens of thousands of withered leaf flying dragons were used, and the loss has now reached nearly 3,000.


    At the juncture of the life and death of the giant elephant, the final struggle is also the fastest to lose the flying dragon.


    But if they were replaced by them, they calculated in their hearts, perhaps as long as three thousand withered leaf flying dragons were dispatched at the same time, they would be able to solve themselves. And the dead leaf flying dragon that he can kill may not even reach a thousand.


    In this place, with divine art being suppressed, they are not good at close combat, and they do not carry weapons. It may be the limit to be able to do this. And their strength is really not as strong as the giant elephant.


    Seeing that this place is about to become the world of withered leaf flying dragons, no one wants to stay here, so these hidden high-level gods also left one after another. Chi Nan didn''t know it, but in his own experiment, he cleared most of the hidden dangers in his territory. There may be more left, but it is no longer a threat.


    The giant elephant bitten by the group of dragons did not hold on in the end and was torn to pieces from the middle. Until this time, the giant elephant of death turned into a light spot, slowly began to dissipate, and entered the final stage.


    "It''s a pity that a pair of good materials." Chi Nan shook his head a little regretfully. After all, this giant elephant is just a phantom. If it exists, this powerful body is a rare good thing for refining artifacts. . Adding some materials, even used to make almost the main artifact is enough, but now it doesn''t work.


    When the giant elephant dies, everything will turn into a spot of light, not even the ashes will be left behind. In the end, there is only one thing left, and that is the origin of the law that constitutes this giant elephant, that is, the origin of the gods However, the origin of the gods left by such a powerful giant elephant is probably good for sacrifice. But Chi Nan thought for a while, maybe he could leave this source of power. It would be more appropriate if it was handed over to the violent beast god.


    The violent beast **** will not be promoted to the main god, but among the upper gods, it can definitely become one of the best.


    As for the best products for sacrifice, Chi Nan found that the gods and fallen beasts he killed were actually usable. The corpses of the gods who died recently in the Kingdom of God will be preserved by special means, and then secretly sent into the Kingdom of God. Those in charge of transportation are undoubtedly the natural incarnations of Chi Nan.


    Even those fallen beasts that died before, if there are special cores left behind, Chi Nan will secretly purchase them and then transport them. At the same time, Chi Nan also discovered that someone was also secretly buying these things, thinking it was someone who found usefulness.


    There is no voice, and no one wants to find the identity of the other party, just collect materials without interfering with each other. Because they all know that this will keep the secret for a while, and if there is trouble, the secret will be exposed. At that time, they won''t get any benefit.


    (=)

 Chapter 1642： What is the king elephant?

    After the death of the giant elephant, various materials were naturally collected. Just to control the altar, then Chi Nan must go there in person. Although the avatar is useful, the natural incarnation is useless.


    I don''t know if the natural incarnation is special, or because his natural incarnation level is not enough.


    Chi Nan''s clone, leaving his position, soon appeared above the location where the giant elephant was killed.


    "It''s well done. Keep up the good work. There are still many altars around you to clean up." Looking at the elves who saluted him, Chi Nan nodded in satisfaction. With just one action, the elves almost jumped up happily.


    After falling down on his own, Chi Nan put his hand on the altar. Just like before, as long as you inject your own breath, you can easily get the recognition of the altar. The nearby map and the farther altar location also appeared in Chi Nan''s mind.


    "Hehe, the last map is completed." Chi Nan smiled calmly. This place was originally in the center of his own territory and was completely surrounded by himself, so there was only such a small piece missing on the map.


    Only in the past, Chinan had already used his own plants to fully explore the surrounding topographical maps, and had long been supplemented. Now this topographical map can be regarded as a small piece of dispensable place.


    "Master, a very strange thing was found here." Suddenly, an elf''s voice sounded.


    Chi Nan lowered his hand from the altar, then looked behind and found a piece of white jade exposed on the ground. If this thing was not mistaken, it should be a bone. "Could it be that this giant elephant died near here before his death, and left his own bones. If this is the case, then the harvest will be great."


    Chi Nan gave an order, and a large number of surrounding plants immediately stepped forward and began to dig. There are some small plants as a supplement, and this kind of excavation does not have to worry about destroying the original structure of this thing.


    Besides, the bones left by the gods are not so easy to destroy.


    After a long time, this hard and heavy ground was dug up by a large number of plants of its own level. After the middle was cleaned up, what came out of the big pit was a complete skeleton.


    This skeleton is exactly the huge skeleton of the previous giant elephant, and the special teeth that are sharp and curved back all indicate that this skeleton belongs to the previous giant elephant.


    Of course, the difference is that there are no scars on the skeleton of this giant elephant, and I don''t know how it died. Looking at the appearance of the skeleton, as well as the development of the pure power type of the giant elephant, it is obvious that the skeleton did not die because of battle. Otherwise, this skeleton can''t have no scars, it''s similar to natural old age.


    But the problem is that it''s impossible for a creature at the **** level to die of old age, so there are still some things that you don''t know.


    "The bones are no different in hardness from before they were alive. They are good materials for making artifacts. It is a little troublesome to make the main artifacts, but there is nothing wrong with disassembling them to make high-level artifacts."


    Chi Nan thought for a while, many of the upper gods he had just promoted were all promoted because of the phantom of the gods. Because of the lack of background, they still use the old artifacts in their hands, not worthy of their identities.


    Although I am rich, materials of this level are not readily available. The giant elephant skeleton obtained this time is just right for them to use. Thinking of this, Chi Nan has already determined the role of this skeleton.


    Just when Chi Nan was thinking, a white light suddenly radiated from the skeleton of the giant elephant.


    Chi Nan frowned and looked at the giant elephant strangely: "The light of the soul? What is the reason for this guy to have such obsession, even if he died for so long, the light of his soul still stays on his body."


    Chi Nan knew that this soul light was generally formed by the powerful obsession of certain gods, which caused some special memories to remain on his bones. The obsession of ordinary people will become ghosts, but the obsession of gods will not, they will always remain. Until it is destroyed, or seen by others.


    As Chi Nan inherited the existence of this local altar, of course he was qualified to receive these memories.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan''s spiritual power was discovered, the light of the soul burst, and a wave of information was injected into his mind. In the information, there are pictures of elephants'' lives everywhere.


    It looks like it should be some pictures of this giant elephant when he was young. The giant elephant has been following a huge herd, living the same way every day. Chi Nan didn''t know what the leader was, but he felt very powerful.


    Near here, Chi Nan has not seen any giant elephants, let alone such giant elephants with weird teeth. If it hadn''t been for the migration of the giant elephant herd, it would have already perished in so many years. Or, it''s also possible that the giant elephant came from other places, because it is so old, there are so many possibilities.


    Fortunately, there was not much useless information, and it quickly disappeared. This information is very incomplete because it is not known how many years have passed, and the world¡¯s special suppression capabilities.


    But Chi Nan still figured out what the obsession of this giant elephant was. "That''s it, you want to meet your king for the last time, but unfortunately there is no chance The king of giant elephants, the world king elephant, what is this?"


    Chi Nan looked puzzled, because he got the name Realm King Elephant from the light of the giant elephant''s soul. He was the patriarch of their giant elephant family and their god. It can be said that this giant elephant has always been a subordinate of the world king elephant.


    However, Chi Nan didn''t know some special circumstances about the King of the World. Because there are not many records in this memory. It just has a general direction, pointing to a location. Chi Nan looked towards that position, a flash of light flashed in his eyes. "Could it be that that direction is the direction of the center of the kingdom of God?"


    For a long time, Chi Nan didn''t know where the center of the kingdom of God was, and other people probably did the same. Now I finally found such information. No matter what the realm king elephant is, it is not easy to be the king of this giant elephant.


    This colossus is a leader among the upper gods, so as their king, even if it is not the main god, it is almost the same. It''s a pity that Chinan didn''t understand many things in ancient times, and no one knew about it.


    Many things in the origin period are completely different from the present. It was a very weird period.


    (=)

 Chapter 1643： Towards the center of the kingdom of God

    The special message that the giant elephant left for itself is only one direction, and that direction is a very strange feeling, not a specific direction. When Chi Nan was actually using it, it was discovered that something was wrong.


    Because this direction is not a straight line, but every time it reaches a certain area, it will be twisted.


    "This kingdom of God is really strange. Could it be that the direction in this kingdom of God is completely problematic." Chi Nan didn''t understand, it was the first time he had seen such a huge and weird kingdom of God.


    But if you can''t find the central area, then I believe others can''t find the central area as well. In this case, he might be even ahead of them.


    Perhaps the true value of this giant elephant lies here. "Then, move towards the central area." Chi Nan gave an order, and the development direction of the plant base changed. Of course, this direction is not a straight line. So Chi Nan finally let one of his plant incarnations go there, leading the forefront plant base in the established direction.


    The natural incarnation is connected to one''s own clone, so it can acquire the ability to perceive in this direction. If you change to other people or plants, you can''t do this at all.


    Just as Chi Nan determined the direction to move forward, a rumor spread from Chi Nan.


    It was no one else who sent this message, it was brought back by the gods who fell into the Chinan Territory. They can see very clearly along the way, and they can guess one or two of Chi Nan''s various development policies.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the plants made by Chinan were so terrifying. Not only is the strength strong, the most important thing is the large number. This amount is not something other people can achieve.


    The scene of beating the giant elephant this time was also passed back by them. "Have you heard that the subordinates made by the Lord of the Sacred Tree can encircle and kill the native gods in the kingdom of God. This is really terrifying."


    "No way, those who can be regarded as gods in there are those who control the altar. This is at least the middle god. And they are all the kind of body refinement. We are suppressed in it, and we can''t beat it at all."


    This is a middle-level god, because he has also encountered a middle-level **** in it. He was suppressed, and his best magical skills didn''t use much power at all, and close combat was far from the opponent''s opponent. If it hadn''t burned a lot of divine power later, it would have been impossible to escape. Many people around are the same as him.


    It is because they feel that their personal strength is very uncomfortable inside, so they will come out, gather on the outer skin of the kingdom of God, the weakest place of the void storm, and at the same time, they can find some companions to form a team.


    In it, the most dangerous ones are no longer their own enemies, the evil gods, but the natives. On the Cthulhu side, I am afraid that they have the same idea as myself, the environment inside is really weird.


    The gods outside also spontaneously started orientation training. Some gods who are not very good at melee combat began to train melee methods in order to one day be able to enter it and obtain resources that are useful to them.


    "Hmph, you have made a mistake. The one who was besieged at the time was a high-level god. It was a giant elephant, and the scene was very terrifying. Even the first high-level **** came. Several people team up, and they may not win." Yes, the upper gods came first, and they are already in the second batch.


    As the void storm weakens, some of the most powerful mid-level gods can already enter it through the void storm. The gap between the middle **** and the middle **** is huge. Some people can enter, but some people dare not even get close here.


    "So, we don''t dare to stay in that area anymore. If we are found out, it won''t do us any good. I advise everyone not to go there anymore. All the benefits are covered."


    "Hey, this kind of ability to develop on a large scale is really terrible, but unfortunately we don''t have it. Even if it does, it might be of no use." Everyone sighed, and they couldn''t help it.


    The natives in it can be regarded as warriors, at least they are also demigods. Who of them has the ability to create a large number of demigods. There are not many people with this ability, even among the upper gods.


    "What are you still discussing here, hurry up, I see there is a **** who is good at supporting, let''s go over and see if we can team up." A voice just remembered, and the gods here disappeared instantly.


    A **** who is good at supporting, this is the most sought-after **** in it today. Although the support type gods are not good at melee combat, or most of them are not good at it, they are good at support. It¡¯s not wrong that the power of divine arts has weakened, but those are all attack-type divine arts and defensive-type divine arts.


    This auxiliary type is different, because it is not an attack type and does not need to be released from a distance. Just touch your partner with your hand and release it directly on them. Not only will there be no excess consumption, but the effect will not be weakened.


    With the blessing of these auxiliary divine arts, even the gods who were not good at melee can fight against the natives of the same level there, so their value is very high.


    Every **** with a useful auxiliary type of magic is very popular among these teams. Even if you don¡¯t have to fight by yourself sometimes, you can get the best part of the spoilsHuh, it''s a bunch of useless things. "A **** wearing a weird armor walked over and looked at this scene with disdain.


    The gods of these alchemists were probably the only ones who didn''t pay attention to the auxiliary type gods. Auxiliary divine art has no effect on most puppets, so they don''t even think about it.


    As for the puppets, most of them are of melee combat type. In such a restricted place, these alchemy gods are the least affected and can exert the most comprehensive combat effectiveness. Even the strength they exert is more exaggerated and terrifying than pure warrior gods. Among all the gods, they think they are the king.


    Outside, the void storm gradually weakened, becoming weaker day by day. Unconsciously, most of the middle gods were able to pass, and later all middle gods were able to pass, and in the end, even the lower gods could enter a part.


    It seems that after a while, this void storm will be completely subdued and will not become an obstacle to the gods.


    \''


    (=)

 Chapter 1644： The chains that trapped the abyss

    In this kind of almost full-scale action into the city, all the main gods sent their clones into the kingdom of gods. Anyway, the kingdom of God is very big, and they only need to find a place on their own, and they don''t need to compete with each other.


    Cthulhu is loaded in it, and now he has no thoughts to fight against the orthodox gods. Everyone is looking for their own opportunities. Of course, as more and more avatars of gods entered, different organizations were still established one after another. Although there is no name ceremony or the like, there are still many well-known **** organizations that spread to the outside world.


    All people have focused their attention on this. There were only a large number of evil spirits on the evil god''s side, and there was no special change at this time, still waiting in the void, being ordered to suppress it.


    In the void of the outside world, the number of evil spirits is increasing, and the fallen beast is gradually unable to keep up. However, there are still many fallen beasts and gods fighting each other in a lot of places, but the gods have avoided these places.


    Now everyone is thinking about how to improve themselves quickly, rather than fighting with these fallen beasts and gods. There is a safer and faster way. Who wants to fight against these dangerous things all day long?


    But when no one noticed, Chi Nan had already brought his men and secretly left his special altars and the foundations of the great formation in different abyss planes. There are three top-level abyss demon gods as internal responses, and it can be said that the ears and eyes of the abyss will have been completely emptied. A large number of altars have been arranged.


    And this kind of action, the abyss has not found anything for a long time, he thought that his existence was being continuously restored, and he would soon be able to return to its peak. When many arrangements are in progress, they can be helped by the Abyss Plane.


    This is really the same power from time to time, Chi Nan thought of it silently in his heart. It''s a pity that the chaotic consciousness of the abyss doesn''t even know what he is doing, nor does he realize the result of doing so.


    After all, it''s just a chaotic consciousness. As long as you can hide your intentions perfectly, you don''t have to worry about problems. No matter how crazy the abyss is, it is impossible to think that the top demon gods under his own will betray all at once. Moreover, the means used to calculate oneself during the rebellion were not provided to them by the abyss.


    This is Chi Nan''s use of the abyss method, and then re-evolved, many of which are divine methods, plus their own variants. After being changed beyond recognition, it is naturally impossible to know.


    On this day, Chi Nan watched the last altar completely set up, and finally relaxed.


    "Finally done, then the last step is about to begin. Let''s go back and inform the demon gods so that they can prepare their actions, ready to escape at any time, but don''t die here."


    Chi Nan rarely cared about these demon gods, but it was just such a sentence. Those demon gods, who cares if they die, as long as they don''t hinder the completion of their plans.


    During the whole process, no ordinary demon **** noticed something wrong. After Chi Nan returned to his kingdom of God, this action was finally about to unfold. Chi Nan''s deity watched from a distance, and did not personally end. If you go out by yourself, who knows if the will of the abyss will focus your attention, this plan can only be done by your own demon incarnation.


    At this moment, the other three demon gods who received the signal met for the last time before planning.


    "Are you ready? It''s up to you this time. Our abilities are not suitable for hiding. At most, we can help you outside." The Lord of the Flame Demon said to the Lord of Blood.


    The Lord of Blood is still only a blood shadow. Hearing this, he silently said: "Don''t worry, you have been preparing for such a long time, it is impossible to fail. Moreover, even if you fail, you can''t stop."


    "Why are you so negative? This is our only chance. If we don''t succeed this time, we may really have no chance." The Wing Demon Lord seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn''t say it.


    "No matter, the signal has been sent, let''s start." The Flame Lord was a little annoyed, but the arrow had to be sent on the string, and they knew they couldn''t stop now. So the figure flashed and left here.


    When the Lord of Wing Demon saw this, he shook his head: "It seems that we can only look at luck from now on, and I am gone." After speaking, the Lord of Wing Demon also disappeared. At the same time, the phantom of the Lord of Blood has gradually faded away, this is not his body.


    After a while, the entire area of ??the abyss suddenly changed drastically. Suddenly, the abyss planes that had gathered together to protect themselves and cultivate themselves suddenly exploded.


    The next moment, the monstrous sea of ??blood on the surface of the Abyss Origin Plane began to quickly disappear. On the earth, I don''t know when countless cracks appeared, and the sea of ??blood above was absorbed frantically. In this action, the abyss felt that his strength was constantly increasing, so instead of stopping, he was still helping.


    Feeling this situation, all those who knew the inside story were full of sneers, but no one said anything.


    When the sea of ??blood was absorbed and cleaned, the breath expanded to the extreme original plane of the abyss, and the cracks on the surface disappeared. However, many of the demon gods who had adapted to the environment of the blood sea felt uncomfortable.


    That kind of resentment rose to the sky, making the will of the abyss itself become more chaotic.


    Suddenly, countless cracks were opened on the abyss plane, just like before, but this time it was not a sea of ??blood. This time, the power of the sea of ??blood was spit out, in other words, it was drawn out and summoned.


    The breath of the abyss, which was originally swelling, suddenly began to fall, like an avalanche, continuously and rapidly descending. Within the crack, blood-red chains appeared. These blood-red chains, in which the liquid flows, this is obviously the blood sea water that was absorbed before. These chains continue to spread towards the void.


    Soon, the chains were connected to the abyss planes. If you look closely, you will know that these connected planes are all planes in the abyss where Chinan has set the core of the altar.


    And the end of the chain is on these altars. Following the chains, the power of the original plane of the abyss actually began to flow out frantically, and a wave of power was continuously injected into these planes of the abyss.


    "What the Will of Abyss is doing, is it crazy." The sudden change shocked everyone.


    (=)

 Chapter 1645： First share the benefits to the broad masses

    The gods, who hadn''t paid attention to the abyss for a long time, turned their attention to them for the first time. The power of the abyss is still very powerful, and everyone dare not take it lightly, so everyone is paying attention.


    But they could feel that this abyssal force actually made a self-sacrificing behavior, injecting its own power into countless abyss planes. This is simply not in line with the way the abyss has always done things.


    For a long time, the abyss has been pulling other planes to fall, and then absorbing the original power of these planes to strengthen itself. When will he give up his strength to support these planes.


    "Perhaps it was calculated. I remember seeing such a big deal last time."


    Many people looked at Hei Lian''s seat. Hei Lian raised his head and said indifferently: "The abyss is always a hidden danger, it''s okay to get rid of it." Then Hei Lian remained silent.


    Everyone did not continue to inquire, because they had already got the answer, and this matter must have been done by Black Lotus. But exactly how to do it, then no one knows. Even many main gods haven''t figured out what''s going on until now. If this kind of secret and complicated thing is so easy to understand, you don''t have to do it.


    Chi Nan''s deity showed a weird smile: "The ancestors said well, we must unite the majority of people. Therefore, we must first share the benefits to the masses and let him fall into the ocean of the People''s War."


    No one else heard this. In fact, this was the most critical step of Chi Nan''s plan.


    Although all the great abyss planes are part of the control of the abyss origin plane, in fact each plane is originally independent, and each plane itself has the instinct to be a plane.


    The plane that has been transformed for a long time will be completely abyssed, and there will be no resistance to the will of the abyss. But this kind of plane is only a few after all, and a lot of them have been destroyed last time. Today, Chi Nan has selected these planes that still have their own instincts. Almost all such planes were found by Chi Nan.


    First of all, Chi Nan passed through several abyssal top demon gods, and collected the original aura remaining on these planes. Then these original auras are made into special medicines, and finally they are integrated into the special power that creates the sea of ??blood.


    Therefore, the created blood sea power has the aura of these abyss planes.


    Next, this sea of ??blood power was cultivated and strengthened and sent to the original plane of the abyss. This is the power of the same origin, which will naturally allow the Abyssal Origin Plane to gain great benefits, and will not reject this power.


    But under the action of this force, the original plane of the abyss that was covered, the puppet of the abyss demon **** inside, was hit by the power of the sea of ??blood. Most of the remaining demon **** puppets have been turned into a part of the blood sea. The new demons that were born later also gradually adapted to the environment of this blood sea.


    Finally, integrate this power into the original plane of the abyss to strengthen the power of the abyss. With the domineering style of the will of the abyss, he would not care about the grievances of those newly born demon gods at all.


    These newly born demon gods have not yet been transformed into puppets, so the resentment cannot be eliminated. Under the close impact, the will of the abyss will naturally become more chaotic. This is their real purpose.


    The chaos of the will of the abyss, plus the consciousness of not resisting his own power. When the original plane of the abyss hadn''t fully digested that power, immediately let the major altars cooperate with the plane of abyss to summon in reverse.


    If that power is completely absorbed and fused by the Abyssal Origin Plane, then the Abyssal Will will not recover at once, but it will be able to recover more than half of it, and it can come out to engage in trouble again, which poses a great threat to Chi Nan. But in the absence of complete recovery, without the slightest resistance or rejection, all the planes were summoned in reverse at once.


    But the huge chain channel just appeared. The reason why this channel has to be made into a chain is to facilitate the transmission of power on the one hand, and to completely fix the original plane of the abyss on the other hand.


    These chains link the core of the original plane of the abyss, and even fix the will of the abyss. Now, even if the will of the abyss wants to escape, there is no chance.


    "By virtue of the plane instinct, these abyss wills will be more chaotic, hit yourself." The demon incarnation also smiled.


    When these forces are injected into the planes that still have instincts, the plane''s instinct to advance is activated. Of course, the plane will absorb power from the same source as oneself, and use it to enhance one''s own origin.


    Even if it has become a part of the abyss plane, these planes still have not forgotten their original intention to advance. As far as the plane is concerned, promotion is the biggest purpose of the plane, and no one can change it.


    Anything that prevents them from advancing is their enemy. And with the continuous absorption of the original power, these planes will naturally continue to improve, and their own strength will continue to grow, which is good for the entire plane.


    The Will of the Abyss has always had a divided will to control these planes. When he found that the abyss plane he was in was ascending, this part of the abyss will of course was very happy, he would not care where these powers came from, as long as he could absorb the increase, the abyss would would be very happy.


    Usually, if it is just such a small part of the different concepts produced by the will of the abyss, it is easy to be suppressed by the subject of the will of the abyss. But now, there are too many Abyssal Wills that produce this emotion at the same time A small portion appears, and the influence will be very great when gathered together, even if it is the main body of the Abyssal Will, there is no way to suppress it. . So these two thoughts eroded each other and influenced each other, and the Will of Abyss started to fight with itself.


    I don''t know how long this kind of struggle will last. And within this time frame, the power of the original plane of the abyss will be continuously extracted and added to those small planes to help them complete the emergency.


    On each altar, there was a black flame burning. This was the abyssal magic fire left by Chi Nan. Only he can do this, and can quickly refine the original power of the abyss and add it to other abyss planes. Accelerating the refining of the power of the abyss can speed up the power loss of the original plane, and can also bring greater desire to these planes.


    But where exactly this flame came from now is no longer within the consideration of the will of the abyss.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.


    (=)

 Chapter 1646： Lets add fire

    ? The instincts of the major planes are beginning to awaken due to their own power enhancement. Continuously extract the energy useful to them, control a part of the abyss consciousness of these planes, feel the benefits, and naturally will not stop.


    Because there are too many, even if it is the main body of the will of the abyss, there is no way to suppress this force for a while. One''s own power is constantly passing by, constantly replenishing the surrounding planes.


    The relationship between the original plane of the abyss and the plane of the abyss was originally exploited and exploited. But after all, the plane is different from human beings. They don''t have too strong self-awareness. Only when they encounter something that is good for them, they will instinctively be strong. When encountering harmful things, the plane consciousness will resist strongly.


    Today, Chi Nan uses this method. And there are many abyss planes that are connected at the same time. Although the origin of the abyss origin plane is powerful, it is scattered among countless planes, and the benefits to them are not so great.


    Therefore, Chi Nan doesn''t have to worry about cultivating another original plane of the abyss. The strength of each small plane is very weak, but when combined, the suction generated will be very strong.


    Originally, sacrifice was used to reversely summon the power of the original plane of the abyss, but when the major planes began to take the initiative to absorb, the power of the original plane of the abyss began to flow crazily.


    "Very well, keep it up, that''s it." The Lord of Blood smiled.


    He himself was on the Abyssal Origin Plane, because he was the origin of that blood power. If he himself was not in this place, there would be no way to maintain this power.


    In fact, he himself is also the most dangerous, because once the Abyss Consciousness discovers his movements, it will definitely attack him. And he was on the original plane of the abyss, and it was difficult to resist the power of the abyss.


    But without his special power, this would not be possible at all. Anyway, it''s dead if you wait any longer, and if you try hard, there may be a way to survive. This is the reason why the Lord of Blood will explain the funeral in advance. It was because his work was too dangerous, far more dangerous than the other demon gods and Chi Nan himself.


    As time passed, the power of the original plane of the abyss became weaker and weaker. When it weakened to a certain level, then the Lord of Blood would be safe. At this moment, the three demon gods all felt the benefits.


    The demon core that had originally been firmly controlled by the abyss consciousness, at this time the control began to lighten, although it still could not resist, it was getting weaker. As long as this force is reduced to the range that he can bear, he will be free.


    Getting out of the control of the abyss, this is what any demon **** is extremely eager for, especially at this critical moment.


    The other demon gods didn''t even know what was going on. They looked at the blood chains in the void in horror and felt the terrifying power above them. The demon gods were all watching, and none of them dared to intervene casually.


    This kind of power is no longer for them to intervene in the situation. There are some demons who seem to see something, but dare not say anything. Some of the smarter demon gods have already begun to choose Mingzhe to save themselves and escape. Even if he built the special abyss divine kingdom here, he did not hesitate to abandon it.


    The kingdom of the abyss is a benefit given to these demon gods by the will of the abyss, and it is also a means to help oneself overcome difficulties. These demon gods know that when the abyss recovers, they will definitely not be able to retain these gods.


    Therefore, the demon gods have no nostalgia for this thing.


    With the passage of time, the will of the abyss gradually began to sort out the context, one after another the abyss plane that connected its origin, stopped one after another. There is no way, after all, the subject is still the subject.


    Even if those planes have instincts, they will still be obedient under the suppression of the will of the abyss.


    And at this time, it''s time for the top demon gods to start their hands. The Lord of the Wing Demon and the Lord of the Flame Demon looked at each other, and at the same time began their own actions. "Get ready, do it."


    With the orders of the two top demon gods, countless demon gods began to move. The reason these demon gods listen to them is not because of their loyalty, because there is no loyalty among the demons. But because Chi Nan gave them a special control method, they used this method to secretly control many low-level demon gods for their own use.


    If you are not obedient, you will directly turn it into a puppet and use it for manipulation, with very cruel methods.


    After all, they are all demon gods, without this cruel method, it is impossible to frighten them, and it is impossible to control them. These demon gods were prepared long ago, although they didn''t know what they were doing.


    Then, outside of countless chains with chains, the demons threw a lot of things in. Take a closer look, these things are not concentrated blood essence, or various corpses, and some very weird things. The rotten smell and the sour smell permeated, and then was cleared in the empty environment.


    In the next moment, countless demon gods began to chant mantras outside these planes. If anyone recognizes it, he will know that this is a prayer spell unique to the devil, and a spell used to strengthen the abyss plane.


    It''s just that the existence of the devil, which is harmful to others, and the suppression of the original plane of the abyss, has rarely been used since the day it was born . The principle is very simple. It is still using the means of sacrifice to increase the power of the abyss plane for a short time with the help of the abyss power. This is a means to deal with powerful enemies.


    For a long time, the Demon God has no way to enter the abyss plane, so this method is even less known.


    But at this time, this method was used to deal with the original plane of the abyss. A large number of sacrifices were burned, and as the sacrifices burned, a mysterious force was linked to the original plane of the abyss along the chain.


    This was originally a rule belonging to the original plane of the abyss, and even the will of the abyss could not be changed by itself, so this force was extracted. However, so many planes were extracted at the same time, and the power of the original plane of the abyss weakened again.


    Faced with this situation, the Will of the Abyss, which had been gradually straightened out, began to rebel again, and a large number of different consciousnesses began to collide with each other again. There is no way to sort out this kind of chaotic consciousness at this time. With the resistance of the will of the abyss, the absorption power that had still been suppressed was released again.


    Seeing this kind of scene, both Chi Nan and the other demon gods were very satisfied.

 Chapter 1647： The next step is slaughter

    ? Void, seeing this scene, all the gods and evil gods were dumbfounded. Counting the time, so far, the two biggest movements were caused by the abyss, one was Black Lotus''s rebellion, and the other was now.


    Looking at it, the existence of the Lord God has basically been seen, this is the abyss''s top demon **** in a collective rebellion, and he is also preparing to severely damage or even destroy the abyss at one time.


    After all, they have their own subjective consciousness, and they will understand after a little thought. The method is very simple, but the effect is very powerful. The most important thing is such a large handwriting, which is not something ordinary people can make. If it hadn''t been for the three top demon gods plus Black Lotus and Chi Nan''s full help, I wouldn''t know how long to wait for this kind of thing.


    "It''s a good idea. If this is done this time, the Abyssal Plane will definitely be destroyed."


    Everyone else looked at the location of Hei Lian, and Hei Lian''s clone was also in the meeting room. Hei Lian raised his head slightly and said calmly: "It''s just a small plan. It has been successful here. It doesn''t matter what happens in the future."


    That''s right, at this point, even if it can stop, the original plane of the abyss will be greatly traumatized. This kind of trauma is almost irrecoverable. The abyss that has been hit hard will hardly be restored to its peak in the future.


    "Yeah, such a simple plan requires a lot of courage. If the will of the abyss is not too chaotic, it would not be impossible to see the fundamental purpose of this plan. Use the power of the abyss to fight the abyss itself, it seems that it did the same last time. Right." The Lord of Light looked at Black Lotus interestingly, and at the same time glanced at Chi Nan.


    This technique is almost the same as last time, and there are obvious traces of Chi Nan last time.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly: "It''s different. Last time, the other abyss demon gods used the power of the abyss to fight the abyss. This time I don''t need it. This time, the abyss plane is used to fight the abyss origin plane."


    How could this vast ocean of people¡¯s war be understood by natives like them. The power gathered by a large number of inconspicuous small planes is so huge that even the original plane of the abyss cannot be underestimated.


    Had it not been for their mutual connection, their mutual affiliation and level, I am afraid that only relying on this step of the plan would have been able to completely collapse the original plane of the abyss. Of course, if it weren''t for their relationship, Chi Nan wouldn''t be able to do this step. Not all planes can be connected to the original plane of the abyss.


    They didn''t know the relationship between Chi Nan and Hei Lian. If they knew that they were alone, they might have to be on guard. Because Chi Nan''s plan was too clever, the most important thing was that he was too courageous and dared to do anything dangerous.


    "It''s a pity, if you only do this, I''m afraid it won''t work if you want to completely collapse the original plane of the abyss."


    Another main **** said, they also have a deep understanding of the power of abyss consciousness. If the Will of the Abyss was really so easy to deal with, I''m afraid it would have been wiped out long ago.


    "If it comes to the last moment, the abyss may give up its lost power, or even directly use this power to detonate the surrounding abyss plane, thereby turning the surrounding into a Jedi to protect itself. Although it will be severely damaged, it will also Become safe, this method has been used several times in the abyss before." This time it was the Lord of Time who spoke.


    The long-lived Lord of Time has seen more than them, and he has seen the abyss being driven to a desperate situation several times. But every time at the end, it will be protected by such power.


    And every time the abyss explodes, the power generated by a large number of planes will also drag several main gods to bury them. This is why the people who came later, although dared to deal with the abyss, but there is no one who is willing to push it to a desperate reason.


    And this point, Chi Nan actually knows better. Although he didn''t know, he had received the top Demon God inherited from the Abyss Demon God before, and he knew these things very well. If he didn''t know these things, Chi Nan wouldn''t dare to mess around.


    To deal with the powerful existence of Abyss Consciousness, Chi Nan didn''t have enough preparations, and he wouldn''t do it unless he was fully assured. This time, so many abyss planes were linked, and it was for this reason.


    "Hehe, it used to be external forces that pushed the abyss consciousness into desperation, but this time it was different. This time, the abyss''s own power was used. Look at it, I still have the following methods." Hei Lian said confidently.


    "Then we will wait and see, if the abyss that has been rampant for so many years can be completely destroyed, it will be a great achievement."


    This is true. I didn''t know how many people wanted to destroy the abyss. Isn''t it because of the benefits that can be gained after destroying the abyss? This benefit is very big and is directly given by the will of the heavens. Although everyone does not know what it is, they will never be disappointed. Even if he is the main god, he dare not ignore it.


    It''s a pity that the plan has already begun, and the main gods don''t even have a chance to intervene. Now if he rushes in, a person who is not careful can even be wiped out, and the benefits may not be able to be snatched away, and there are many people who offend.


    At this time, the Lord of the Flame Demon and the Lord of the Wing Demon finally started the next step. The plan for this step is massacre. That''s right, it''s slaughter, but it''s not slaughter of ordinary people or creatures of ordinary planes.


    The slaughter is the Demon God. The two top demon gods started to move with the higher demon gods who were controlled by them. The demons gathered by them before are now their targets.


    Leaving their own kingdom of God, facing these demon gods who are higher in rank and still have the artifacts prepared by Chi Nan, they are not opponents at all. Without paying attention at the beginning, a large number of demons were torn apart in a wave of attacks.


    Especially the goals of the two top demon gods are those of the upper demon gods. The two top demon gods personally took action, and the power that burst out was not simple. In an instant, a dozen high-level demon gods died. This already occupies more than half of the upper demon gods here. No one thought that his immediate boss would start to slaughter himself suddenly.


    "Damn, what are you doing and why do you want to do it to your own people."


    "Lord of the Flame Demon, why do you want to do this, I can surrender."


    "Run, these people are crazy, and they will die if they stay." After reacting, the demon gods didn''t have the idea of ??resisting at all, and they suddenly became a big mess, just running around, there was no unity at all. meaning.

 Chapter 1648： Sacrifice the abyss with the blood of the devil

    "This is your way to slaughter the abyss demon god? But what is the use of this. Also, those two guys will listen to you, how did you do this." The main gods began to feel something wrong.


    Even if these abyss demon gods were crazy, they wouldn''t do this kind of thing. This is really weird. The point is, what is the use of killing these demon gods, they simply don''t understand.


    "Perhaps, you are really crazy. Every time the abyss is hit hard, it will swallow a large number of demon gods for the final recovery when it finally recovers. It is not impossible to even swallow the top demon gods of the abyss. Maybe, they are just for themselves. Go crazy if you can survive." The Lord of Time''s eyes seemed to be looking at something.


    The elven lord was looking at the abyssal origin plane in the distance, and at this time the abyss origin plane could no longer hide himself. "That blood-like power is the power of the Lord of Blood."


    It seemed that she had also noticed that the reason why the Lord of Blood did not participate in this massacre was because her own power had been constrained. Otherwise, that is the participation of the three top demons.


    As for the Lord of the Devil Dragon, they probably didn''t know where they were before. But the words of Hei Lian and Chi Nan let them understand that the first time they dealt with the abyss, they used the Lord of the Devil Dragon.


    But when the will of the abyss was stared at and the will of the abyss had not died out, the fate of the Lord of the Devil Dragon could be clearly known.


    The Dragon God also had weird eyes on Chi Nan and Hei Lian, both gratified and annoyed that they had eliminated the Lord of the Devil Dragon. In any case, the lord of the dragon is also from their dragon clan and is the main **** of the dragon clan. Although he has fallen, the Dragon God has always believed that the Lord of the Devil Dragon needs to clean the door by himself.


    Was killed by other people, doesn''t that mean that the dragons are not as powerful as them. If it weren''t for the special situation now, the Dragon God would want to find the two of them to fight to determine who is the real powerful existence.


    Regardless of Chi Nan''s current strength, but in the heart of the Dragon God, even if the opponent ranks ahead of him, his combat power will always be stronger than his opponent. Who makes himself a dragon? This is the arrogance of the dragon.


    Chi Nan didn''t know this, and even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care about it. Who wants to fight, who is afraid of whom?


    Chi Nan continued: "The main purpose of slaughtering these demon gods is to use their blood to sacrifice the abyss plane."


    Without waiting for other people to ask, Chi Nan continued: "You may not know that offering sacrifices to the Demon God and other gods seem to have the same effect, but in fact the essence is different. When offering sacrifices to the Abyss Demon God, the effect of the sacrifice is compulsory. Sexuality, and sacrifice to other things, the Will of the Abyss is totally unacceptable."


    It was the first time everyone knew this, because even among the demon gods, only the top demon **** knew about this kind of thing.


    This is the rule of the original plane of the abyss, which has been determined at the beginning of the formation of the abyss plane, and this is the will of the abyss itself cannot change it. Once the original rules are changed, the will of the abyss itself will collapse.


    The use of these original rules is the best way to deal with the abyss.


    Everyone looked at Chi Nan with deep meaning, because it was Chi Nan''s avatar who just answered, so I am afraid that he will also be involved in this matter. Chi Nan didn''t mean to conceal, anyway, he couldn''t hide it.


    Sure enough, just as Chi Nan explained, the top demon god''s subordinates had already begun to collect the corpses of those slaughtered demon gods. And the two top demon gods took their own upper demon gods and began to hunt down the other demon gods.


    Those who ran away at the beginning can still stay away from this place. And if they haven''t left after they do it, there is really no way to leave. Even if he hid in his own kingdom of God, he was arrested all at once.


    Exceeding the top demon gods with too much strength, their power cannot be filled by relying on the kingdom of God. The kingdom of demon gods is not a normal kingdom of gods, it is all built on the basis of the abyss plane. In fact, it is the Will of the Abyss that controls these kingdoms of God. Now that the will of the abyss is in chaos, the power that these kingdoms can exert is even weaker.


    These abyss planes that have been transformed into the kingdom of God, but the abyss planes are completely abyssal, do not have their own instincts at all, and are completely controlled. So even if it is crushed, the top demon **** doesn''t care.


    Anyway, this time the control plane of Scarlet Chain was not connected to any kingdom of God.


    In the void, demon flames rose, black shadows obscured the sky, and the two top demon gods had already exerted their power to the extreme. As long as the Abyss Demon God that appeared in front of his own eyes, they would all be their targets.


    In the end, even the demon gods under their control, as long as they enter within their attack range, they will not stop, and will directly kill them. At this time, they don''t have so much scruples.


    Those demon gods hiding in the distance carefully collected the corpses and flesh and blood left by the demon gods. While collecting them, they carefully watched the sky, for fear that the top demon gods would go crazy and kill themselves.


    In the case of his own top-level existence going crazy, when the demon gods were all gathered at once, this war demon **** can be said to have suffered a heavy loss. Chi Nan calculated silently in his heart, the existing Demon God, after this massacre, I am afraid that even less than one-fifth will be born.


    You know, there were a lot of demons, especially the lower demons, but now there are only two or three kittens. And those demons, I believe that after hiding, they dare not come out again The demons without the protection of the abyss are the rats crossing the street. They either transform themselves or can only hide. But those demon gods, the depth of the abyss is too deep, even if there is no abyss, there is no turning back.


    "Quickly, bring these flesh and blood to all the altars to sacrifice." The Lord of the Flame Demon stopped, not because he wanted to stop, but because there was no longer a target to kill himself.


    The Lord of the Flame Demon roared back, and the Demon God hiding behind seemed to have exploded his hair, and quickly rushed out to quickly collect the flesh and blood. Haven''t you seen that your immediate boss is crazy? If you don''t perform well, you will be dead.


    The Lord of Wing Demon is the same, even more irritable than here. Because the Lord of Wing Demon controlled more demon gods under his control, he killed several slow-moving ones at once, leaving the remaining ones to move faster. Soon, there was no trace of the Demon God''s flesh and blood in the void, and it was collected by other Demon Gods cleanly, leaving no dross behind.


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1649： Deeper and weaker abyss

    ? Numerous gods and evil gods looked at the void and watched their movements. With these two demon gods taking action, a large number of the flesh and blood of the demon gods were sent to the altars of different planes.


    Although it is impossible for every plane to be assigned the amount of a demon god, everyone has it. Sure enough, as Chi Nan said, using the original rules of the abyss, when the flesh and blood of these demon gods were added to it, these planes were able to extract power faster.


    Individual relatively weak planes are much stronger than before, and there are some small planes, because the original strength has been supplemented more, and they have actually entered the process of promotion. During the promotion process, the speed of absorbing power is also faster. The key is that as the plane advances, this power will be consumed a lot, even if the will of the abyss wants to withdraw it back later.


    As if being stimulated, a large number of the abyss planes began to accelerate their absorption, you know, this is controlled by the abyss will. It''s really rare to absorb yourself by yourself.


    "Hmph, I know these guys will definitely be dishonest, and they must not interrupt this process."


    Suddenly, the orc lord snorted coldly, and everyone felt it a little. It turned out that the Nine-Headed King was about to move, as if he was about to intervene, but was suddenly discovered by the Orc Lord who was paying attention to him.


    The orc lord gently turned his divine kingdom and locked the opponent directly. As long as the opponent dared to leave the kingdom of God and rush out, the orc lord would follow closely, and then fight the king of nine heads away from the center.


    The nine-headed king is not an idiot. It''s okay to go out as a clone, and his deity must never leave here.


    Once they left the central position, without the top gods beside them, their power would not be the opponent of the orthodox main **** at all. Even if it is one, it may not be able to fight, let alone be besieged.


    The nine-headed king who was locked up didn''t dare to move at all.


    "Yes, after all, the Will of the Abyss had an agreement with the Lord of Gods, and they have formed an alliance, and they must not be allowed to rescue. Otherwise, adding the power of the abyss will be even more troublesome.


    Even the good old man, the Lord of Nature, expressed his opinions. As a result, the main gods in the major kingdoms of the gods have divided a part of their attention to the evil gods, as long as they dare to do it, they dare to move out.


    Originally wanted to help the abyss, want to gain a stronger ally, or gain some benefits, the evil **** didn''t dare to move at once. The subject is locked, so you can only wait and see here.


    In the void, the movements of the demons would not stop because of their movements. A large amount of the flesh and blood of the Demon God was continuously sent into one plane after another, and then sacrificed. With the flesh and blood of the demon **** as a sacrifice, the power of the abyss must be extracted to help other planes, so a large amount of original power began to drain.


    If it was said that at the beginning, the Abyssal Origin Plane was bleeding with a knife opened, then now several blood-drawing devices have been inserted into the Abyssal Origin''s blood vessels, and a large amount of blood flowed madly, and could not stop it.


    With the frenzied consumption of one''s own origin power, the power of the abyss origin plane is getting weaker and weaker. Due to the weakness of the power of the will of the abyss, the right to speak is getting weaker and weaker, and even a part of its consciousness has begun to rebel.


    And because the external consciousness of dissociation has been elevated because of the abyss plane where it is, these consciousnesses have gradually suppressed the subject. As one ebb and flow, the original plane of the abyss became weaker and weaker.


    "Not enough, not enough, let''s take the last step." The Flame Lord said coldly.


    The Lord of Wing Demon didn''t say a word, and nodded slightly. A blood shadow suddenly appeared: "There are also some people under me who are too deep into the abyss, and they are also handed over to you." This time it is the incarnation of the Lord of Blood.


    The so-called people who have become too deep in the abyss refer to the demons who have become demon gods. The demons themselves have their own thinking. Although they use the power of the abyss, they still have salvation, but the demon gods of the abyss can''t do it.


    Once you step into the realm of the abyss demon god, you will be transformed into a deep abyss, and it is difficult for you to escape. Unless you are promoted all the way to the top Demon God, you will have a chance to get out of control. However, the control of the abyss has always been too strong. After reaching the top demon god, he can still escape. Up to now, there is only one Black Lotus, the demon incarnation of Chi Nan.


    But it was the departure of the demon incarnation that gave them hope and made them take the risk, otherwise they would not necessarily dare to do this. In the next moment, many demon gods cultivated by the demons appeared.


    But these demon gods, one by one, their eyes were dull, and it was obvious that they had been erased. The Lord of Blood wanted to leave a way for the Demon Race, but he also knew that the Demon God had no retreat, so it was better to throw it away at once.


    The two top demon gods nodded their heads, and sent these demon gods to their predetermined positions at once. The demon gods under their control have also stood in certain positions under their control.


    Some demon gods seemed to feel something, and quickly begged for mercy, but it was useless. At this time, they are all controlled again, and it is impossible to escape now. The mandatory control of the contract allowed these demon gods to stay in their positions. Then, the spell of the Lord of Wing Demon resounded through the void.


    Under the effect of the spell, these controlled demon gods suddenly screamed, and their bodies continued to melt. The melted flesh and blood are added to the sacrifice, which is a super-large overall sacrifice circle.


    Several consecutive sacrifices Several consecutive blood draws, the original plane of the abyss at this time looks dying, and it feels as if it is about to die, so weak.


    A large number of surrounding planes unite, and that powerful force is contending with the origin of the abyss. At this time, even if the will of the abyss wants to explode these subsidiary planes, it can''t make itself into the ultimate protection. Face to **** blood. Through the blood chains, most of the power of the abyss has been drawn away.


    After this great cleansing, except for the Abyss Demon God who initially fled, there was no one in the Void Abyss Demon God left. Chi Nan and Hei Lian looked at each other, a strange look flashed in their eyes.


    The mighty abyss, just in the next step of his calculations, is heading for destruction. Even their abyss demon gods have become tools to deal with themselves. The only remaining Demon God of the Abyss, I am afraid that even the previous 5% is gone.


    "Hahahaha, finally succeeded, we are free, we really want to be free."


    https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1650： Give him another cruel

    The Lord of the Flame Demon and the Lord of the Wing Demon looked at each other and laughed. Ever since they became the Demon God, and since they had self-consciousness, they have not been uneasy for a day, and they are still so.


    But now it''s finally different, and I''m finally free. They can feel that the power to control their demon core has been weakened to the limit, as long as they struggle to break free, they will definitely be able to escape.


    But before they could do anything, the incarnation of Hei Lian appeared beside them: "Don''t worry, the consequences will be disastrous." Hei Lian''s words made the two people wake up from their excitement.


    "How come, we have already felt it, thank you this time, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have today." The Lord of Wing Demon thanked him with a strange expression, and he didn''t know what he was thinking in his heart, but Chi Nanwan didn''t care. .


    "The power of the abyss is not that simple. The depths of the abyss are absolutely behind, so you can''t take it lightly. Although most of the power of the abyss has been extracted now, the remaining power can still be dealt with against a top demon god. If any of you do first, Then guess how the Will of the Abyss will deal with you."


    In this regard, the will of the abyss will not have other ideas, as long as the devil of the abyss dares to betray, that is the death penalty, then it will be swallowed, the will of the abyss is absolutely united in this respect, and will never fight each other.


    The two looked at each other and both closed their mouths. They couldn''t persuade each other to come first. The selfishness of the abyss demon gods was manifested vividly at this time, even if they reached the top demon gods, they were the same.


    "Then what you say, we have done this, we can''t stop at the end. If we can''t leave, wait until he finishes everything in front of him, he will definitely swallow us. You said, how can we break free together? ."


    In terms of breaking free from the control of the abyss, they absolutely believe in Black Lotus. Because Black Lotus was the first one to break free, with your own strength, even though you have calculated the Lord of the Devil Dragon. But Black Lotus, who can do this, is definitely the one who has the most right to speak. The two demon gods were staring at Chi Nan''s incarnation, waiting for Chi Nan to speak.


    Chi Nan looked into the distance unhurriedly: "You can see it, the Abyss Origin Plane is still struggling, still resisting, his power has not been completely consumed, at least the ability to pull one or two demon gods to death is still there. of."


    Now, the two people are more careful. They have already achieved this step, and they have no retreat at all.


    "So you have to follow the original plan. I told you all to install at the time."


    "Don''t worry, we dare not take this big event lightly, we have already done it, and the demon gods in the kingdom of God have been cleaned up just now. What you are going to do, no one will stop you."


    "That''s good, I want to start too." Chi Nan''s incarnation said.


    At the same time, the demon incarnation corresponding to this side Yao finally made his first shot. It was his arrangement before, but he didn''t take the initiative to intervene, but now at the end, then he shouldn''t stand idly by.


    The kingdom of God burst out with a bright black light, and distantly released his power to the kingdom of the abyss. The kingdom of the abyss is not controlled by the will of the abyss, and without the control of the gods, it is just some unowned and abandoned kingdom of the gods.


    But at this time, these kingdoms of gods burst out with bright black light, and the surrounding black flames burned. If you study carefully, you will find that these flames are not ordinary flames, they are all dark magic fires in Chi Nan.


    Through the special things installed in these kingdoms of God, Chi Nan directly invaded the kingdom of Gods. This time it was not fine control, but forced destruction and short-term manipulation. The method is quite rude, so it can directly affect so many kingdoms of God.


    "It''s another big deal, and it affects so many kingdoms of God at the same time, even if they are discarded defective products, the consumption is not small."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Yes, most of our two resources have been used here. This impact, we have basically consumed all the divine power crystals we collected. However, it can eliminate the abyss and eliminate a huge one. Hidden dangers have more advantages than disadvantages. It¡¯s just that you have to rely more on you in the future battles."


    Although Chi Nan''s consumption is huge, it is definitely not as big as he said. But he doesn''t say it himself, who knows. No one would have thought that the magic of life could replace a lot of material resources in a sense, but it took a little longer to accumulate.


    The other main gods nodded lightly, and their original jealousy towards Chi Nan and Hei Lian was slightly weakened. A rare opportunity for countless years has allowed everyone to collect countless resources, but even so, Chi Nan still consumed them all.


    So the next two people must have less background, and it will be a threat to them. Although in this matter, they may have gained a lot of benefits, but it is not the same as the actual background.


    In the void, those burning kingdoms of God gradually turned black, turning into pure black. If you find it in the kingdom of God, then the power of the kingdom of God has been completely chaotic. Originally the power of the abyss was chaos in nature, but now it is chaos of overall power. A large amount of power flooded the kingdom of God, scouring back and forth continuously in it.


    Under the rush of force, the whole kingdom of God is like a big balloon, inflating little by little, and there is no more intact place in the kingdom of GodAll the demons, everything Was torn to pieces.


    There were no normal creatures in it, so Chi Nan didn''t care at all, it didn''t matter how many died.


    At this moment, the first kingdom of God that completed the transformation appeared. A layer of black flames burned wildly on the surface, and the kingdom of God seemed to have become a big fireball. From a distance, it looks like a black sun.


    The entire kingdom of God burned, and the power contained in it was completely released in an instant, and the original source that had existed was no longer alive anymore. The Kingdom of God swayed in the air for a few times, and suddenly began to change its trajectory.


    Chi Nan wanted to control these kingdoms, in fact, it was just such a moment, as long as he changed the track. There is no direct control over the kingdom of God itself, and it is very difficult to change. Seeing this kingdom of God rushed towards him, the will of the abyss wanted to control it, but it couldn''t do it. Because the transformed kingdom of God began to reject the control of the will of the abyss.


    Besides, even if it is controlled, there is no way to control the kingdom of God, which is now on the verge of destruction. This is a big bomb, and it is the kind of big bomb that has been activated and has reached the moment of explosion, and the target is the Abyss Origin Plane itself.

 Chapter 1651： This spectacular meteor shower

    ? "It''s terrible. This is the cruelest way of fighting for most gods. I didn''t expect to be able to use it here."


    At this time, even the main gods who watched the battle were greatly frightened by Chi Nan''s handwriting. Using the kingdom of gods to strike, this direct and crazy way of fighting, most gods have never used or even seen it in their entire lives.


    Suddenly, someone thought that Chi Nan had done this before. When he first reached the periphery of the central plane, in order to occupy a position, Chi Nan used his own kingdom to smash a kingdom of undead gods.


    Although he was a bit bullied at the time, this kind of damage to the kingdom of God still showed his madness. It is precisely because of this that few people dared to provoke Chinan at that time, giving Chinan enough time to develop. Otherwise, even if Chi Nan can still develop, but with more obstacles, it is not certain whether he can become the main **** now.


    Only this kind of crazy existence can come up with this kind of crazy fighting method.


    And this time it''s not just as simple as using the kingdom of God to strike. They could see that Chi Nan and Hei Lian treated these divine kingdoms as disposable items, and didn''t care about the future at all.


    Even in order to give full play to the power of the kingdom of God, the power in the kingdom of God was messed up. Looking at the flames on the surface, you know that even if you don''t use it to strike, these kingdoms of God cannot exist anymore.


    A divine kingdom with a long tail flame, like a comet, hit the original plane of the abyss.


    A huge circle spread out silently, which was a huge impact caused by the kingdom of God. Across the distant void, they couldn''t hear the sound, or it might be because the sound was too loud, but it disappeared.


    Then, the kingdom of God exploded from the middle. With a terrifying black flame, it swept toward the surroundings. The abyss, which was already very chaotic, is now even more chaotic. In an instant, the will of the abyss was hit, and the consciousness suddenly became unified. Of course, it was just a unified opinion against these kingdoms of God.


    But now there is no chance, because the will of the abyss has no way to control these kingdoms of the gods, and can only watch the kingdom of gods crash towards him. Even if the will of the abyss enters the kingdom of God, that kind of chaos is powerless.


    After the first kingdom hit, the second kingdom almost immediately rushed into the original plane of the abyss. It was another circle, a huge hole on the ground, even if they were far away, they could see it.


    The abyss that was originally in a sphere, because the surface was hit hard, the sphere began to expand continuously.


    The original plane of the abyss inside seemed to be exposed to the void. Everyone knows that this happens only when a plane receives a huge blow. Of course, except for the Kingdom of God.


    As the barriers on the Abyssal Plane grew larger, the surrounding kingdom of God attacks became easier to launch. No, this is not an attack, this is just training the connection of the abyss, approaching the abyss, nothing more.


    "The kingdom of God from the abyss will naturally return to the embrace of the abyss. This is a normal thing." Chi Nan said calmly, with a smile, watching the final doomsday of the original plane of the abyss.


    At this point in the matter, the Abyssal Origin Plane has almost no chance to resist. This abyss is rapidly advancing towards decline under multiple blows. Originally it was only weak, but there is still a background. But as the kingdoms of gods fell one by one, the aura of the abyss suddenly exploded, confronting these kingdoms of gods, and then began to decline rapidly.


    This is pure destruction and cannot be guided by any means at all. Not to mention, the abyss is already chaotic.


    With the impact of the kingdom of God and the weakening of the power of the abyss, the surrounding abyss planes have become stronger, continuously accelerating the extraction of the original power of the abyss origin plane, making the abyss power even weaker.


    At this time, there is no need for new sacrifices, and no need for those demon gods to continue offering sacrifices. Only relying on the instinct of the abyss plane has been able to completely drag the abyss origin plane, and there is no way to escape the abyss.


    This abyssal plane is different from the general plane. If you don''t control it, it''s not impossible to escape.


    In the air, countless ball-like gods moved toward that place with black flames, and then fell downward. The void is like a huge firework in full bloom, extremely beautiful.


    But the horrible fluctuations became more and more terrifying. If this force broke out directly and completely, even the major gods would have no way to fight it. Fortunately, such a large-scale suicide attack is impossible.


    "This time, the abyss really lifted a rock to hit its own foot." The demon incarnation also said with a smile.


    These divine kingdoms were originally created by the abyss themselves, and they wanted to protect themselves, and even swallow them to restore their vitality in the future. But who could have imagined that these things turned into his own reminders.


    Perhaps because of mutual complaints, the abyss consciousness has become more chaotic. Black energy rose up in the abyss, and a canopy formed in the void, like scales to protect the abyss.


    And inside the abyss, you can see bright meteors, no, this is a large meteor shower. But the problem is that the meteor shower is coming towards him. The gorgeous meteor shower has now become the most terrifying force to destroy the original plane of the abyss. Even the Lord of Blood , hidden in the original plane of the abyss, was affected at this time.


    "Well, now we can do it." Seeing this scene, the two demon gods couldn''t help but become excited.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and it didn''t seem to matter anymore. At this time, the two top demon gods broke free from the control of the abyss and could bring a greater blow to the abyss and create better conditions for their final blow.


    If this is the case, let them do it. As for whether they can succeed, what does it have to do with them? Chi Nan had no good feelings about these demon gods, even if he had been a demon **** for a while.


    "Okay, now the abyss has no power to stop you."


    Hearing what Chi Nan said, the two top demon gods were finally relieved. When the Kingdom of God attacked, they also felt the terrifying power erupting from the abyss, and they were immediately scared.


    If the two of them had begun to break free before then, this force would probably be applied to them. With strong power and essential control over themselves, the two top demon gods have no certainty that they will survive, let alone be free.

 Chapter 1652： Ready to rebel collectively

    ? After obtaining Chi Nan''s approval, he has now completely believed in Chi Nan''s two top demon gods and immediately began to break free. However, as the devil, the two still don''t trust Chi Nan so much.


    When preparing to break free, the two demon gods would not be by Chi Nan''s side, but left here immediately.


    After a while, even Chi Nan didn''t know where the two of them went. He really deserves to be a top demon, and his ability to hide is pretty good. Even Chi Nan couldn''t find where they were hiding.


    But Chi Nan didn''t even think about dealing with these two people, so he didn''t care at all, just hide it if he wanted to.


    It didn''t take long before the abyss began to have problems. The kingdom of Gods like meteors are still colliding, the earth on the original plane of the abyss is cracking, the sky is full of cracks, and various forces are constantly pouring out.


    But at this moment, a fire suddenly appeared in the abyss, and a huge volcano took shape almost instantly. A huge volcano suddenly erupted in the far north of the original plane of the abyss. A large amount of lava spewed out from the center, turning the north into a fiery red. In the void, chains appeared one after another, firmly fixing the volcano.


    But under the blow of lava, these chains are still being melted continuously. When every chain melts, the power of the abyss will be weakened. Every chain is broken, accompanied by the fragmentation of countless earth and sky.


    At this time, there were no creatures on the original plane of the abyss, whether it was demons, those demon puppets, or some weird creatures, there were no more creatures at this time. All living things have been destroyed under this natural disaster.


    What a terrifying genius, Chi Nan thought of it silently. If you were still a mortal, would you have the right to escape in the face of such a natural disaster? No, I''m afraid I don''t even have the qualification to avoid it.


    Fortunately, I am no longer a mortal. I am a master god. Even if I am in such an environment, I can use my strength to save my life. But such a powerful abyss was calculated to death by himself, which shows that his strength is still not enough, and he has to continue to improve himself.


    I used to think that when I reached the level of the main god, I didn''t need to be afraid of anything. But the recent experience has made Chi Nan realize that things are not as simple as he thought. Haven''t so many main gods in the ancient times all died?


    Think about it, that terrifying **** evil Lord, that terrifying **** king, none of them can be dealt with by himself. Facing such a strong man, even if he is the main god, he is definitely not their opponent.


    Moreover, they are also at the same level as the main god. Chi Nan doesn''t know whether there is a higher level above the main **** level, but think about it, it should be there, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    Looking at this scene, other people were also indifferent, not knowing what they were considering.


    As for the ordinary gods who couldn''t reach the main god, they were all dumbfounded at this time. This kind of power to destroy everything is simply not what they dare to imagine. If this falls on oneself, any force will be enough for oneself.


    At this moment, in the east of the original plane of the abyss, a terrifying black smoke emerged. In the black smoke, countless black bats flew out of thin air, and there was a huge bat-like thing struggling in the middle. On the body of this thing, a chain of chains locked it, preventing it from breaking free.


    And while this thing was constantly struggling and attacking, these chains were constantly breaking and breaking down. Chi Nan knew that this was the lord of Wing Demon who was also struggling. This guy could really hold his breath.


    "Wait for the active hand of the Flame Demon, and then do it yourself, it is really good calculation. But now, the Lord of Blood has to do it too." Chi Nan looked at the origin plane of the abyss, secretly calculating.


    Sure enough, as soon as Chi Nan thought of this place, the blood-red thing in the middle of the abyss plane began to swell.


    It looked like blood, but it was definitely not. It was hazy inside, and Chi Nan couldn''t see what was inside. It is said that the Lord of Blood was from the Demon Race, but in fact, no one knows what race it is.


    Not to mention him, even other top demon gods and those demons don''t know anything.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Hei Lian immediately said: "The Lord of Blood promised to pay the abyss the condition is to preserve their demons. I have agreed to this matter and gave them some good planes for development. ."


    Upon hearing this, everyone looked towards Black Lotus, the Lord of Divine Light wanted to say something, but still closed their mouths.


    The Lord of Light is the one who hates demons the most among all the main gods. If it is himself, he will definitely kill all demons. But now that Chi Nan raised it in the conference room, he couldn''t do that anymore.


    After all, there is more than one main **** here. And they just helped them so much and cleared the big trouble of the abyss, and they took such a big risk. If even a few demons can''t tolerate it, wouldn''t he be too lacklustre, whoever puts forward it first will definitely be bad for him.


    "I think it''s pretty good. Without the abyss, even if those demons have the aura of demons, they will be purified over time. In the future, these demons and demons will definitely be different." The Lord of Nature first expressed himself. Views.


    Other main gods also nodded when they heard this, indicating that they could tolerate the existence of these demons.


    "As long as they don¡¯t behave like demons in the future I think, maybe they can come to me to attack in the future, my subordinates must have an opponent, otherwise they will definitely Fight yourself." This is what the orc lord said.


    This guy really wants to fight every day. This violent nature is more powerful than the Lord of Warriors and the Lord of War.


    "The Demon Race is a very good fighting force, you can choose some to join my army." Not to be outdone, the Lord of War directly issued an invitation. It seems that this matter is completely settled.


    As long as this matter can be completed, Chi Nan will be satisfied, at least his promise will be fulfilled. As for whether the demons can protect themselves and grow stronger in the future, it has nothing to do with them.


    I''ve already given a chance, if I can''t keep myself in this way, then I''m too incompetent. At best, Chi Nan can only guarantee that people at the level of gods will not directly attack them, nothing more. As for more things, if you interfere by yourself, it is not to preserve the demons, but to indulge the development of the demons.

 Chapter 1653： The devil also has a godhead

    ? There are a large number of kingdoms of Gods continuously attacking, and the three top main gods inside are rebelling almost at the same time. The original plane of the abyss can be said to have worsened the situation at this time.


    If this continues, the abyss will not even have a chance to linger. It''s just that the power of the abyss is still very terrifying, and the control of the demon gods exceeds the imagination of these demon gods, and the three top demon gods still have no way to escape.


    "Damn it, how could this happen, Lord Black Lotus, use our kingdom of God, I will give you permission."


    Suddenly, a hot voice sounded in the void, and it was the Lord of the Flame Demon who spoke. Hearing this, Chi Nan smiled: "Hehe, you are waiting for this sentence." Sure enough, the other two people soon made the same request.


    It turned out that their kingdom of God was already in the calculations of Chi Nan. The destructive power of the kingdoms of their three top demon gods is no worse than that of thousands of ordinary demon gods, and may even be stronger. Because the power contained in their kingdom is higher in nature and closer to the power of the abyss, the effect will be stronger.


    The avatars who have been waiting a long time ago have put the prepared kingdom of God into the three top **** kingdoms one after another.


    Although this is the top **** kingdom, it is actually given to them by the abyss, and they are all defective products in the **** kingdom. However, no matter how bad it is, it is ultimately a top-level kingdom of God. An altar wasn''t enough, and Chi Nan quickly arranged his avatar around.


    It didn''t take long for the three kingdoms of God to be covered with dense arrays.


    With this large formation as a foundation, the speed of transformation and penetration of the kingdom of God is extremely fast. Speaking of it, it was also because Chi Nan was fully prepared, otherwise, this time would not be so certain.


    The three kingdoms of God were transformed, and a wave of violent power filled the void.


    At the next moment, Chi Nan aimed at the direction and pushed it slightly, and the three kingdoms of God also began to move.


    Chi Nan would not come by himself, even if Hei Lian was the demon incarnation, Chi Nan did not dare to let them approach the abyss. Once near, the abyss will definitely find his arrival. Chi Nan, who doesn''t know how much power there is in the abyss, can''t bet.


    Now the abyss still controls the three demon gods, which shows that he still has the power to resist.


    But now, it should be almost at the end. The three kingdoms of God, with terrifying power, slammed into the past fiercely. And because the distances were similar, the three kingdoms of God almost collided successfully at the same time.


    A huge shock wave ravaged the entire Abyssal Origin Plane. Chi Nan deliberately avoided the position where the three main gods had escaped, but they still affected them. "Hehe, it turns out that that is the origin of the Devil God."


    Looking at the source of the shocked Demon God, Chi Nan knew what the basis of the abyss was to control them. After becoming a demon god, the soul of the demon **** will be absorbed into the original plane of the abyss and protected by the original plane of the abyss.


    And these spirits, under the action of the power of the abyss, will be synthesized into something similar to the gods. This godhead, between today''s godhead and his own special godhead, is not a sphere, but it is not innate either. This can be regarded as an acquired shape that is closer to the essence of the law. In fact, the power is stronger than the true god.


    But because the godhead is not in his own body, he will not be able to exert his full power. Of course, this Godhead actually fits best with the abyss itself. If you leave the abyss, the demon gods will lose the opportunity to go further.


    Whether you want freedom or strength, this varies from person to person. But Chi Nan guessed that these demon gods probably prefer freedom. He had never sucked his soul into the abyss, so he didn''t understand this at all.


    Now the demon gods are preparing to leave, so their abyssal godhood naturally needs to break free. If this godhead is destroyed, of course the devil **** cannot have life, it turns out that this is the essence.


    Not only Chi Nan noticed it, but others also noticed it. "The original law of the abyss is really weird, and it can actually do this. This is really a good way to control the gods." The Lord of Time said.


    If it were not for the existence of this kind of existence in the origin rules of the origin plane of the abyss, it would not be possible to do this. In countless years, the Lord of Time has seen countless things that ordinary people can''t see, but has never seen a plane with such weird original laws. Perhaps it was precisely because of this that the Abyssal Plane was able to develop to this level.


    But even so, this rare and weird plane has come to an end. The destructive power produced by the three top **** kingdoms is really terrifying. Even if it is a huge abyss, it is impossible to hold it under these circumstances.


    Three terrifying cracks appeared, spreading across the entire abyss plane, and black air permeated inside. The entire abyss plane was suddenly divided into several pieces by several huge cracks, as if it were a piece of peeling that was nearly broken.


    Had it not been for a little connection, it would have been shattered at this time. A large number of fragments finally broke away from the original plane of the abyss. With such signs, everyone knew that the abyss was really about to be unsupported.


    This is the first time they can see such a persevering plane. Even the collision of the top three-in-one kingdom of the gods can resist. I am afraid that no one can do it except the central plane and the kingdom of the gods. That''s it.


    "Hey why haven''t you gotten free yet, wait, this force is, oh, I didn''t even calculate this."


    Chi Nan suddenly realized that he seemed to have made a mistake, because there was still a force that was no longer in his calculations. In other words, Chi Nan didn''t know this force before, but now he knows it.


    The source of this power is the dead demon gods. Just as Chi Nan thought before, the strange godheads of the Demon God were all in the abyss. If the demon gods were still alive, it would not be easy for this abyss of power to absorb.


    But now that the devil gods have been slaughtered, this power suddenly lost its master. At the critical moment of survival, the forces of the abyss suddenly began to absorb these forces. A huge power poured into him, and the crack in the abyss actually began to heal.


    In addition, the three top demon gods also discovered that their origin was quickly absorbed by the abyss. The three top demon gods are getting weaker. "No, you can''t let him continue."


    Chi Nan is also a little anxious, if the abyss absorbs all the power, then the abyss will definitely not perish. With the power of the abyss, all the forces are integrated afterwards, and five or six main gods are not dispatched at the same time, it is impossible to destroy it.

 Chapter 1654： The Absolute Sound of the Lord of Blood

    The existence of the abyss is definitely not a good thing. The abyss is a lunatic, who knows what he can do.


    Chi Nan was anxious, did he want to explode the final blow ahead of time, but he was going to use it to destroy the abyss at that time. If this attack is launched, the abyss will be difficult to wipe out.


    For this final blow, Chi Nan did not spend less, but this was at the cost of his own growth.


    At this moment, a blood shadow suddenly appeared. "Something is in trouble."


    "You are the Lord of Blood, you dare to come here." The other Lord God looked at Blood Shadow strangely. Although this is just a phantom, it also represents the Lord of Blood. After all, they are all clones themselves.


    It is not difficult for the Lord of Blood to find this place, but it would be surprising to dare to enter here.


    Just like the Cthulhu on the opposite side, the Cthulhu also knows where their meeting room is, and they also know the meeting room of the Cthulhu. It¡¯s just that everyone knows that even if the conference room is attacked, it is useless, so no one does it.


    Especially for their orthodox gods, there is still the Pantheon, a good place for meetings.


    "I''m here to solve this trouble. But my request, have you done it?"


    Hei Lian nodded indifferently: "Of course I did. It has been recognized by everyone. As long as the abyssal aura on the Demon Race can be purified in the future, no one will target them." Hei Lian still disdains to cheat on it.


    "I promise, I will follow this matter too." Chi Nan''s deity also promised hastily.


    With Chi Nan''s deity taking the lead, other gods agreed. This is the main god, and the promise of the main **** is already very heavy. In many cases, the promise of the main **** is more guaranteed than the contract. Everyone wants face, and if the credibility is lost, even if the main **** wants to develop, it will not be easy.


    "With your guarantee, then I can rest assured." As he said, the phantom disappeared.


    "It''s strange, what on earth is he going to do." Chi Nan was also a little confused. This Lord of Blood has always been the most mysterious and strangest among the Demon Gods, and no one can figure out his purpose.


    In the original plane of the abyss, a huge red figure suddenly appeared. Although this red figure was hazy, everyone could see that it was the shadow demon, although its appearance was relatively large.


    It turned out that the Lord of Blood was actually from the shadow demon clan. I just don''t know why, I will actually embark on the path of blood, rather than the shadow of my own job, but anyway, after all, it is a main **** level existence.


    "Two, it''s impossible for us to go out together now. The abyss has one hand. This strength is enough to trap us all in this place. There are so many cards in the abyss."


    "I know what to say so much nonsense, but if we don''t escape now, we won''t have a chance. Our strength is constantly passing by, how long can we hold on." A word erupted from the volcano. This is not that the volcano can speak, but the godhead of the Lord of the Flame Demon in the volcano, that is, the core of his own mouth.


    The big bat monster in the sky also said: "Find a way, I don''t want to die here."


    The Lord of Blood said calmly: "Yes, no one wants to die here, but no one wants to die, then there is no doubt that they will die. There are only two ways now, either you two will explode and destroy the power of the abyss, or I will explode. . My body is here, plus the godhead, that¡¯s several times the power."


    "Damn it, we just didn''t want to die to do this. You actually made us blew up, why don''t you blew up."


    "Asshole, even if I die, I will pull you together." The Lord of the Flame Demon was also mad. Their power to break free is even greater, but the chains around them are still constantly absorbing their power.


    "Yeah, my self-destruction is the best, anyway, my goal has been achieved, and I am very tired for so many years. Then the two, I hope that I won''t meet again in the future." The Lord of Blood still said calmly.


    The Lord of Wing Demon realized something, his eyes widened and his face was unbelievable: "What are you talking about, don''t you just give up like that."


    The Lord of Blood said calmly: "It''s not that I gave up, but I had to give up. Either I die and everyone is good, or I don''t give up, everyone is dead, and it''s no good for anyone. Anyway, I can''t survive. "


    The Lord of the Wing Demon is afraid of death, and definitely not willing to die. The Lord of the Flame Demon has a hot temper, and may be able to persuade, but how many aristocratic you are needed. Moreover, the Lord of the Flame Demon only has the godhead here, and the power is not enough.


    Time and conditions are not right, so in the end only oneself will be the only one left. Only one''s own godhead and body are here, able to exert all the power, so only oneself can do it. Although the demon gods are selfish, the top demon gods are not bad in their minds, and they are naturally very clear. It''s just that more people hold the idea that they will have to pull others up when they die.


    In order for the Lord of Blood to have a better environment for the demons, so let''s do something before dying. At this time, the Lord of Blood didn''t want the Demon God at all, as if he was a saint.


    In an instant the body of the Lord of Blood flashed, came next to his godhead, and swallowed his godhead in one bite. For countless years, I was finally with my godhead.


    Almost at the same time, the power of the Lord of Blood began to swell, suddenly more than three times stronger than in the heyday. This kind of power, even if it is placed among the main gods, is among the top ones. It turns out that this is the real power that belongs to the Demon God. The next moment, a red flame burned on the Lord of Blood, and he also made a painful muffled sound.


    The rapid release of blood light filled the entire original plane of the abyss. In the next moment, countless blood fell from the sky like the sea, infiltrating into the abyss plane. The power of the abyss was quickly melted away.


    The power that had just been swallowed was quickly washed away, and even the power remaining in the abyss was still being corroded away. The abyss, which had just grown again, suddenly became weaker than before. The cracks that had already started to heal also continued to expand, gradually becoming more serious than before.


    In the huge world, the red torch is extraordinarily dazzling. It represents a lord **** burning his own glory and the last brilliance of life. At this moment, whether it is an orthodox **** or an evil god, they are full of respect and With emotion.

 Chapter 1655： Detrimental choice

    ? The Lord of Blood, who has integrated the godhead, completely burns the most powerful force in his life. With the help of the secret method, the power of burnup is simply not something that the power of the abyss can absorb, and there is even no way to suppress it.


    Once the godhead returns to its own subject, then it is completely controlled by its own subject. Even the Abyss can still firmly grasp the Lord of Blood, but the Godhead is controlled by someone, and it is no longer a dull situation.


    When all the power burned and the huge power began to erode the abyss itself, no one could conceal the bright light. As for the rapid weakness of the abyss''s power, the other two demon gods were the first to feel it. Because their godheads and their own consciousness are now in the original plane of the abyss.


    "Great, I feel that the power absorbed by the abyss is getting more and more relaxed, and the power of suppression is getting more and more relaxed, and I can finally leave." The Lord of Wing Demon laughed.


    Without having to break free, the blood-red flame would burn all the chains around him one by one. This blood-red power was not aimed at them, it was aimed at the abyss.


    The Lord of Blood has completely lost consciousness at this time, or his consciousness has been burned out. There is only one will left, and that is to fight the abyss with all his strength. The power that was still burning and bursting in his body, following the final will of the Lord of Blood, aimed all his power at the abyss, bursting out continuously without giving way.


    This kind of burning leaves the Lord of Blood with no retreat, and it can be said that even if there is no chance of resurrection.


    After the death of other main gods, there is still a little possibility of resurrection, but if you burn all of your own in this way, then there may be none at all. This kind of sacrifice is something normal gods rarely can do for hundreds of years.


    A demon god, a top demon **** can do this, it is really impressive.


    Chi Nan is indifferent, the gods are indifferent, even the evil gods who look at here are indifferent, the only thing that is indifferent is the gods who never think, they will always have the same expression.


    The power of the main **** is terrible, but after all, it is still limited. After burning for less than an hour, the Lord of Blood''s own power was finally completely burned out, leaving only the weak flames, still stubbornly existing.


    But under the attack of the will of the abyss, this ignited seedling also began to walk towards the path of extinction.


    "Prepare to do it." The **** of the Wing Demon Lord suddenly swelled with black energy, and the few chains left around, one by one, were not far away from breaking free. Volcanoes in the north erupted almost at the same time, and the lava with strong laws burned almost white. The surrounding chains melt faster than the Lord of Wing Demon.


    A huge ball emerged from the volcano. Although it is a ball like the godhead, it is not the ball of the traditional godhead. This image is the core shape of the Balrog itself. Perhaps this is the real core.


    When the core erupted, the surrounding temperature suddenly became more terrifying. The north of the Primordial Plane of the Abyss was already thousands of miles away, and it was in erosion. The earth was burned to sand, and then turned into dust. The stones near the volcano have all turned into lava, and this is not ordinary lava, this lava is constantly eroding the foundation of the world.


    In the abyss of constant weakness, there was finally no way to suppress the break free of these two top demon gods at the main **** level. Once the two people break free, then the depth and strength of the abyss will continue to decline.


    The injuries suffered will be even more terrifying. It''s just that no one expected that the abyss suddenly released countless chains, and a force inside suddenly emerged. The mixed strength of red and black quickly formed two spikes.


    These two spikes rushed towards the two godheads fiercely. "Ah..." In the void, the screams sounded silently. It was far away, but everyone''s soul could hear the scream.


    Those who were always paying attention to the changes in the abyss situation found that in the abyss, the godheads of the two top demon gods finally broke free and were completely free. But the two godheads are not so good. The big bat had a hole pierced in its abdomen, and one of its wings had fallen off. And the sphere that appeared in that volcano also collapsed a corner.


    However, the two of them were very happy at this time. "Hahahaha, I am finally free, finally free."


    The ball erupted with a violent sound, and suddenly disappeared in the next moment, no one could see where the ball went.


    The crippled big bat, first looked at himself, it seemed helpless and aggrieved. Then he shouted loudly: "Heilian, this time we owe you a favor, and we can find us if we have something to do in the future." He disappeared after speaking.


    Chi Nan gave a sneer. He didn''t know where they were when he wanted to find you if he had something to do. Besides, if there is something to find them, what can be done, whether to help, they have no promise.


    After all, the Demon God is the Demon God, and Chi Nan would not believe the promise of the two demon gods. Even if one''s own power is washed away, it cannot be washed away from the soul. These guys have become a habit of being selfish and they cannot be changed at all.


    However, the major gods were relieved at this time: "Hehe, it''s interesting, it''s really interesting. This kind of detrimental thing can not only be done by the demon gods, but their masters are also the same."


    The Lord of Light laughed and said is actually normal. Because the final power is the counterattack of the abyss, used to attack the two demon gods. But this kind of attack made it difficult for the two demon gods, but the abyss also wasted its precious power. Regardless of how simple the attack is, it can only be done by using the most original power of the abyss.


    Through the connection with the two demon gods, and with the help of the most original power to attack, the original plane of the abyss, which had been heavily injured, was about to lose his body shape and began to collapse.


    This kind of big collapse, for a powerful plane, is to come to an end.


    This kind of original power attack, even if a plane is intact, will not be launched easily, let alone at this time, it is no different from suicide. But the abyss just made it.


    "After all, it is a collection of negative emotions, and it is normal to make this choice. However, the two demon gods whose origins are damaged and can never be improved, the future strength is the lower level of combat power among the main gods."


    That''s right, because the two demon gods are damaged, they will no longer be a threat to them in the future. This is the key. This kind of demon **** born in the abyss, without the help of the abyss, the original godhead cannot be repaired, nor can it grow, and it can only be maintained forever.

 Chapter 1656： The last one strikes the light of the world

    "After this time, the abyss is completely finished, and even if it is restored in the future, it will at most be about the same as our main gods. If we can continue to improve, the abyss will not be our opponent at all in the future."


    Hearing the words of the Lord of Light, the Lord of War next to him also nodded in approval and said: "Yes, the abyss was severely damaged after this time, and recovery in the future will not be our opponent, nor is it a threat anymore."


    "No, the abyss is an abyss after all, the foundation is still very deep, and it is inherently stronger than us. If he is given enough time to hide and recover in the dark, I don''t know when, maybe it will recover to the previous level." The Lord obviously has his own considerations, which are different from those of others.


    "Even if it recovers later, I don''t know how many epochs it is, so don''t worry."


    The Orc Lord didn''t care about the abyss at this time. The abyss is gradually collapsing, shattering bit by bit. It would be nice if the original plane of the abyss could leave the core.


    If it weren''t for the power of the abyss now is too chaotic, it would basically become a Jedi-like existence. Even if it is offensive, it is not good. Perhaps the main **** has proposed to destroy it.


    The Cthulhu who originally had some rescue plans, now completely gave up. Because even if I rescued it, it wouldn''t do me any good. I can''t help myself in a short time, but who knows what will happen after a long time.


    Although everyone doesn''t say anything, everyone knows that no matter how powerful the Lord God is, it is difficult to survive forever. The only ones that can survive from the ancient times to the present are only the Lord of Time and the Lord of Corruption.


    This abyss was destroyed like this, and there is no chance to recover. Moreover, several people squinted at Hei Lian. Even if the abyss is restored, the first person to deal with must be the Lord of Black Lotus, after all, this is the culprit that caused him to be such. And once they did it, they naturally received the news, and didn''t care at all.


    In their hearts, Hei Lian, the guy who transferred from the demon **** to the gods camp, is also a very troublesome threat.


    Just when they were discussing, Chi Nan showed a mysterious smile. The same smile appeared on Hei Lian''s face almost at the same time. Now that he did it by himself, he was completely sure of it, otherwise how could it be messed up.


    If the will of the abyss was to run away with the core power of the abyss, then didn''t he do so much in vain. For leaving himself with such a big hidden danger, Chi Nan would not do this kind of thing.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, we have one final blow." Hei Lian said with a smile suddenly.


    The others looked at Hei Lian strangely, but Hei Lian stopped talking. Suddenly, a mysterious wave emerged in the void. Everyone instinctively felt a threat from the soul, and they all looked up.


    At this time, not only the main **** felt it, as long as the creatures reached the level of the gods, they all felt the threat. Even the gods, who have been quiet and the fallen beasts who have been targeting gods, all raised their heads and looked at the void. In the void, the divine kingdom of the lord of black lotus is bursting out with endless divine light.


    The black flame ignited fireballs one after another around the kingdom of God, and a mysterious force was lingering in the void.


    Suddenly, that power condensed in front of Heilian''s kingdom of God, and the opposite side faintly locked the original plane of the abyss. Under the suppression of that mysterious force, the original plane of the abyss actually calmed down a bit.


    The various forces that had been constantly erupting, I don''t know why they were faintly immersed in it, and it seemed that they were constantly suppressed. However, under the situation of being suppressed, the power of the abyss has not been restored, but has passed faster. A silent howl in the void seemed to originate from the soul, spreading across the vast void.


    This was a scream from Abyss Will, and everyone felt it all at once. But what kind of power is this that can actually make the will of the abyss make such a scream, it is too strange.


    In the face of this situation, even the Lord of Time and the Lord of Corruption couldn''t help flashing a touch of surprise on his face.


    After living for such a long time, they had never seen such a scene. Whether it was the desperate scream of the will of the abyss or the desperate breath that the mysterious power of the void brought to them, it was the first time they had encountered it.


    In the distant long river of time, the Lord of Time has never seen any similar scenes at all. The Lord of Time, who has always held everything in his hands, couldn''t help feeling abnormally depressed in his heart when faced with such an attack.


    Unconsciously, this black lotus had grown into a huge threat to him. Don''t think the Lord of Time seems to be very gentle at ordinary times, it''s because no one can threaten him. Otherwise, no **** is a real good old man.


    Chi Nan didn''t explain, just looking at the void, under the eyes of everyone, the power conceived in the void finally took shape. The poor original plane of the abyss was still being suppressed at this time, and there was no resistance at all.


    This power, as if from a higher level, made the abyss power unable to break free. Suddenly, a bright light was released. This light is extremely bright, but it makes people unable to tell what color it is. It seems that there is no color, and it seems to be any kind of color It seemed to have launched an attack, but it seemed that there was no attack.


    There is no time interval from sending out to hitting the target, as if it should have been hit. The light flashed, and the original plane of the abyss that was constantly collapsing in the void disappeared in an instant.


    It was so abrupt, as if using an eraser to erase the traces of a pencil, then disappeared cleanly. If they hadn''t seen the original plane of the abyss before, they thought there was nothing there.


    The screaming will of the abyss, the screaming sound also stopped abruptly. Near the area where the original plane of the abyss was located, only the blood-colored chains that kept wandering back and forth were left, still searching for something.


    "The light of extinction, this is the light of extinction?" The Lord of Holy Light suddenly said, but his face was full of doubts. How do I know this thing and why I knew it at first sight. The other main gods were also full of doubts, because they also felt the same, why they knew something they hadn''t encountered in the first time.


    Everyone turned their heads, hoping that Hei Lian could give himself an explanation. This thing is so terrible that no one wants to face it.

 Chapter 1657： This is the gift of the will of the heavens

    ? Of course Chi Nan knows, because even if he doesn''t know what it is, Kandu will feel scared the first time. Under this force, even the main **** could not escape.


    The main **** who was hit didn''t even know how to survive under this force. That terrible abyssal origin plane was wiped out all at once. You know, even if the original plane of the abyss has reached its end, it is still a huge plane. The power of a world is not so simple.


    Even if several main gods are dispatched together to smash the final power of the original plane of the abyss, they can only form a piece of jedi in the void. It is absolutely impossible to disappear all at once and leave nothing.


    They also know the cunning and terrifying of the will of the abyss, no one thinks that the will of the abyss will be unable to escape. But in fact, in this attack, the Will of Abyss did not escape, and the subject was wiped out on the spot.


    Heilian faced the gazes of other people, and said the words she had thought up a long time ago: "All these are the will of the heavens." Hearing this, everyone didn''t know why they suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. .


    "What the **** is going on, why the will of the heavens will give such an attack. Is the Abyss Temple so hated by the will of the heavens, and you will take the initiative to help you when you do it." The main gods were also very surprised.


    "No, the will of the heavens is absolutely fair, and it is impossible to do such an initiative to help." The Lord of Time''s eyes shone with light. No one here has a deeper understanding of the will of the heavens than him.


    Hei Lian didn¡¯t care, and continued: ¡°Of course he didn¡¯t take the initiative to help. You seem to have forgotten that we are in that kingdom of God, but we can use some sacrifices to make sacrifices. After the sacrifices, we can get a lot. The benefits, the most important thing is to help us improve ourselves, and there is a high chance of getting what we need."


    "That''s right, but what does this have to do with the will of the heavens."


    Hei Lian continued: "Of course it matters. Since it is what we need, when I want to deal with the abyss, what I need most is naturally the power to deal with the abyss, you say yes."


    Everyone nodded, expressing their understanding. "And everyone knows that after the sacrifice actually, many benefits are given to us after communicating with the will of the heavens." Everyone continued to nod their heads, and they all felt it.


    There is no way for others to stay awake when offering sacrifices and directly choose what they need, like Chi Nan, but they can all feel that at that time it was indeed the source of the will of the heavens.


    Hei Lian stretched out his hands and made an innocent look: "So, when I offered sacrifices at that time, I received the light of destruction given by the will of the heavens. Although only my own power, and the power is limited. But with It¡¯s no problem to deal with a world. It¡¯s a pity that the abyss is too powerful and must be weakened by various methods."


    This is true or false, but there is nothing wrong with it. This power is indeed obtained by sacrifice. But it was not obtained randomly after the sacrifice, but when the sacrifice was made, Chi Nan saw this ability.


    To be honest, it is absolutely very difficult to exchange for such a self-power, but Chi Nan sacrificed a part of the source of the principle of the main **** level that he retained, and obtained such a self-power.


    Only people like yourself who can choose randomly can do it. If you change to someone else, you don''t know how many sacrifices you can get if you change to another person. At least this light of extinction appears for the first time. The will of the heavens is indeed very fair, and will not take the initiative to intervene in various disputes and battles, even if it is disgusting.


    However, it is possible to use special means to actively rely on the attack methods of the will of the heavens.


    Hearing what Hei Lian said, everyone was relieved, at least there was only one chance for this kind of attack, and it was better to use it than to hide it. If you use your own body, it can be dangerous.


    As for the ability to obtain this ability through sacrifice, this kind of small probability event, they don''t believe that they can encounter it a second time. In fact, they can feel a little bit about these special sacrifices.


    Whether Hei Lian spoke or not, they could sense that this was the power of the Lord God. In the presence of the Lord God, it is not easy to lie, especially for important matters.


    "The Lord of Time, I don''t know if you have ever seen the Light of Extinction, this thing has some effects..."


    The Lord of Time shook his head and said: "I have seen the Light of Extinguishment for the first time in my long life. I have never heard of it before." Very well, the probability is even smaller. Although it is dangerous, it is impossible to appear. The second time.


    If it appears, it will only be the one who is unlucky. They felt the power of this thing thoroughly.


    "It''s great that it didn''t show up. It''s too harmful to the world to approach this thing."


    A main **** spoke, and everyone nodded silently. Even if they didn''t see it, after seeing it, they immediately got the real effect of the light of extinction from the induction of the will of the heavens.


    For them, although this thing is very dangerous, it can even wipe out the very powerful Lord God. But the main function of this thing is not to deal with the gods but to deal with the world.


    Especially in some powerful worlds, as long as the light of extinction appears, it can lock the shape, origin, core, and consciousness of the entire world, and then completely erase it. In a locked world, it is absolutely impossible to escape. Even the will of the abyss also follows this principle, unless he can transcend the existence of the will of the heavens.


    However, the original plane of the abyss is too powerful after all, and the Light of Extinguishment has only one chance to attack. If the abyss is intact, even after this attack, it can only be weakened by half and severely damaged.


    Even if it was the abyss that was hit hard by himself, it couldn''t be completely wiped out. In order to completely destroy the abyss, Chi Nan used various methods. Extracting the power of the abyss, transferring the consciousness of the abyss, in the end it is sacrifice and rebellion.


    The original plane of the abyss under the heavy damage can be said to have been weakened to the limit, and all the hole cards were used clean. It wasn''t until this last moment that Chi Nan finally used this ultimate move.


    And the ultimate move is very effective, surpassing my imagination. Under one attack, the Abyssal Origin Plane, even with its own abyssal consciousness, and even the amount of violent violence that escaped, was instantly erased, leaving nothing.

 Chapter 1658： Final 1: finishing work

    "From then on, there is no abyss at all. This is really a great achievement." Everyone began to praise Black Lotus. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether there is credit or not, the most important thing is that there is no threat.


    As long as they can''t use such terrible power as the Light of Extinguishing World, then they will be really happy.


    "But, there is still a little finishing work to be done. Abyss consciousness is different from other existences. Although the subject of the will of the abyss has always been in the original plane of the abyss, part of the consciousness is not in these places, but in different Within the abyss plane. Now that there is no subject, these consciousnesses have become independent."


    Everyone looked at the abyss planes in the void. Indeed, every abyss plane has a part of the abyss consciousness controlled in it. This is the management method left behind after devouring each plane''s own consciousness.


    In the past, the subject of the will of the abyss was still there, and these consciousnesses were always under the management of the subject. If the will of the abyss itself was chaotic, there would be no possibility of resistance to these consciousnesses.


    But now that the subject has disappeared, these scattered consciousnesses are completely independent. After independence, these abyss planes are all small abysses, or the original abyss origin planes.


    Of course, most of them are incomplete, problematic, and there is no possibility of development. But there is still such a small part that has a chance to develop, especially the plane that has just swallowed some of the origins of the abyss.


    If these planes are left and not cleaned up, then after a long time, it is very likely that some planes will gradually fight toward the abyss. It may not develop to the terrifying level of the abyss, but it may also become a very terrifying existence. Although, I don''t know how long it will take, but it is always possible.


    Since we have to do it, we have to do it to the limit, and we have to deal with all the remaining tails.


    It''s just that the other main gods didn''t look interested, but just some ordinary planes, it took time and effort to destroy them, and it didn''t do them any good, so everyone was silent.


    "Hehe, since it is your credit to destroy the abyss, Lord Black Lotus, then we won''t rob you of this last bit of credit."


    Chi Nan sneered in his heart. Of course he knew what abacus these main gods were. By holding onto their own power, Black Lotus would not have more energy to develop the power in the Kingdom of God, and they would be able to get even greater benefits.


    They obviously already knew that they and the demon incarnation were developing crazily inside. With their special abilities, other gods couldn''t develop them, and now it''s normal for them to feel uncomfortable.


    Having already received such a large amount of credit, it is only strange that they are not uncomfortable if they continue to **** the benefits of the kingdom of God. On the face of it, everyone has no affiliation and no one can stop it, so they can only choose to hold back.


    I have to say that this kind of approach really needs to contain a part of Chi Nan''s energy. Not to mention other things, at least one clone is to be placed in this place to preside over the work. However, Chi Nan is not without a solution, because Hei Lian''s clone is not only one, but two. Turning around, who can tell what''s wrong.


    Seeing that within the scope of the God King God Kingdom, the power developed by himself and the demon incarnation was about to border. Once it borders, then Chinan can rely on a clone to control the overall development, just saving one.


    "Well, then leave it to me." Hei Lian seemed to be a little helpless and spread his hands.


    "I have a part in this matter, so I''ll take part in it too." Chi Nan also said. The power on the bright side is more suitable for dealing with these planes in the void.


    Void, I have Void Scorpions, but Black Lotus has nothing. He can only send his subordinate gods and gods to complete it, and there are a large number of incarnations and clones, which is really not enough.


    "Fortunately, in order to protect itself, the abyss gathered all the abyss planes next to it. Now there is no need to worry about these planes running away. Besides, they probably won''t run away either."


    The will of the abyss left in the abyss plane is still chaotic. This chaotic consciousness makes it almost impossible for them to escape. Even if they escape, the route will be chaotic, or they will stop. When they are all gathered together, it is convenient to destroy them by themselves. The other main gods have no more thoughts on this, and this matter is over.


    In the void, under the control of Chi Nan''s natural incarnation, a large number of void scorpions surrounded the past from all directions, wrapping all the far planes in it, and preventing them from fleeing at all.


    In these abyssal planes, there are only demons, so there is no need to worry about harming normal creatures, so Chi Nan has no scruples at all. The abyss planes are all fallen, belonging to a dangerous species.


    Even if he is eliminated, there will only be benefits, no negative power will be produced, and he will not be transformed into an evil god. Chi Nan, who had long learned about the situation from the Will of the Heavens, dared to do so. From the outside of a plane, the Void Scorpion began to madly attack the plane barrier. Without any fighting power of the same level, the plane cannot be blocked at all.


    After only a period of attack, this face barrier will be torn apart by the void scorpion, and the abyss plane exposed in the void will collapse and go to ruin without attacking itself. It''s that simple to destroy them.


    The attacks of the gods of Heilian are even simpler. The worst of these gods are also the peak of the middle gods, and the strong ones are the existence of upper gods. One by one dark elves flew out, waving their hands, what was the powerful flame of destruction.


    The dark flame inherited from Black Lotus is simply not something these ordinary abyss planes can resist. In the flame burning, each plane collapsed and decomposed, and finally turned into nothingness.


    Although there are many planes left in the void, each of them is very weak. If there is no way to unite, they can only be shattered one by one. Chi Nan mobilized a large number of void scorpions, and it only took less than two years to clean the void. When the last abyssal plane was considered, the work was finally done.


    The abyss plane gathering area of ??stars in the void has now become nothingness. The chaotic power in the void is even more chaotic, and there is no way to rest in this area without the strength of the middle god.


    "Unexpectedly, I have also become a figure of countless demon kings." Chi Nan said with a smile, feeling quite happy. If people know, then they don¡¯t know how they will feel.

 Chapter 1659： Unexpected direct reward

    In two years, Chi Nan and the demon incarnation within the scope of the God King Divine Kingdom finally completely bordered. Just to show that the two people have nothing to do with each other, and different plants are not directly mixed together.


    But it is very peaceful, with the border lines signed directly, and there is no aggression against each other. But no one knows that there are many ordinary plants around the border. These seemingly ordinary plants connect the plants on both sides.


    The plants on both sides have realized communication. Chi Nan can now easily control all the plant ranges by himself. This is not as simple as one plus one equals two. Similarly, the sacrifices they got can finally be combined and used. Sacrifices are not something that can be used after casual sacrifices.


    The closer the sacrifices are to one''s own attributes, or the sacrifices that are opposite to one''s attributes, the greater the effect that can actually be achieved. They exchanged some different best products, and the benefits they can get are even more exaggerated.


    During the same two years, Chi Nan focused his main attention on the abyss. When feeling the last bit of the abyssal breath disappear, Chi Nan also breathed a sigh of relief, and finally wiped out this guy.


    Without the abyss, his demon incarnation would be completely safe. You know, Chi Nan was always in fear before, for fear that one day the abyss would suddenly attack and cause him heavy losses.


    The power of the abyss is terrible after all. Without the help of other gods, the power of the abyss is definitely not something that a demon incarnation can block by himself, or even oneself. It''s just that he has his own worries, and the abyss also has his own chaotic thoughts, so that the two sides have been in such a stalemate.


    Otherwise, even if the abyss drove the three demon gods to attack the demon incarnation together, only relying on the demon incarnation and one''s own clone, facing such an attack would be a headache, and it might even be confined to their own kingdom of God.


    But now it''s different, the abyss is gone, and he controls the huge dark plane, and the abyss is completely replaced by his own demon incarnation. At least for a long time, I was safe and sound.


    And those abyss planes, Chi Nan is also a pity, so many planes, it would be nice if they could be transformed into dark planes.


    It''s a pity that it is not so easy to transform into an independent abyssal consciousness after absorbing the original power of the abyss. The most important thing is that other Lord Gods will never watch the Lord of Black Lotus continue to grow themselves.


    If you are really ready to transform these planes, the other main gods won''t know what they will do. Chi Nan didn''t dare to take the methods of the Lord God lightly. Instead of doing this, it was better to let these difficult bones.


    After the last plane was wiped out, a mysterious force suddenly descended.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then smiled: "It''s really unexpected and unexpected."


    That''s right, the reward for completely eliminating the abyss is here. The will of the heavens hates the abyss, but after all, it needs to be strictly fair and will not take the initiative to intervene. It''s just that if someone wipes out the abyss, the will of the heavens will still reward themselves.


    But originally Chi Nan thought that the will of the heavens would just make him more in line with the origin of the heavens, and it would be easier to comprehend various laws and improve himself. But what I didn''t expect was that this time the heavens had been actively opening up their origins.


    I don''t know if it was because of Chi Nan''s multiple sacrifices and the closer the origin of the abyss. In short, the will of the heavens took the initiative to let go of their origin to reward, this is definitely not a common thing. Sacrifice is obtained by using sacrifices as fuel, allowing you to choose what you need in it, and then comprehend and absorb it.


    However, the will instinct of the heavens repels oneself and will cause great trouble to oneself.


    But this time is different. This time the will of the heavens is actively activated, and no sacrifice is needed, or the abyss plane is a sacrifice. I didn''t receive any resistance, but I got a lot of help.


    No matter what you want to comprehend, you can get a blessing of power. Chi Nan felt that his soul, driven by this force, would understand any laws very quickly. This kind of thrill of learning makes people intoxicated.


    "Time is running out, we must hurry up as soon as possible." Chi Nan suddenly felt that he only had one day to feel the origin of the heavens here. The demon incarnation took a little longer than himself, but it was less than half an hour longer. After all, the will of the heavens regards himself and the demon incarnation as two people, otherwise it is impossible to have two gods.


    It¡¯s good to have two consciousnesses of oneself at the same time, and communicate with each other to choose something that is more useful to oneself and the other. While comprehending, it can be strengthened at the same time. The two consciousnesses are comprehending at the same time, and the speed of comprehension can even double again.


    No time was wasted. Chi Nan¡¯s consciousness immediately entered the laws of plants and life force to absorb it. As long as it was useful to him, Chi Nan would never let it go.


    Although the demon incarnation also needs things related to life and plants, Chi Nan is already comprehending it, so the consciousness of the demon incarnation is mainly to comprehend the laws of darkness and fire that are useful to him, taking into account some aspects of lightning. This is a supplement to one''s own deity, and has little effect on oneself.


    As long as he feels other elements related to it and thinks it is useful to the deity, the consciousness of the demon incarnation will also understand it, but it will not go deep, because he knows what he needs.


    Two hungry souls are like mice that have fallen into a rice tank. The extremely pleasant feeling is like being in heaven. This feeling is really unstoppable.


    It''s even more refreshing than when he and his wives did that thing, but it''s a pity that it will only happen once in a lifetime.


    Too late for disappointment and enjoyment, in Chi Nan''s soul, the lines of the law are constantly swelling, and his sacred tree godhood has also begun to absorb nourishment and grow continuously. Chi Nan was surprised to discover that at the beginning, he realized that the heavens would help him absorb it. In the end, the Holy Tree Godhead actually began to take the initiative to consume these laws.


    Chi Nan was shocked, he was really worried that the Holy Tree Godhead would make the heavens will attack him if he did so.


    But then, Chi Nan found that the will of the heavens did not respond at all. "Fortunately, fortunately, the will of the heavens has no subjective consciousness after all, only absolute justice, otherwise I will be miserable."


    Look at Hei Lian''s side, his demon incarnation, the godhead is very normal, and there is no change at all. Sure enough, the avatar is the avatar, and having a godhead is completely different from oneself.

 Chapter 1660： Frighten the gods boost speed

    When Chi Nan received the reward of the will of the heavens, his entire consciousness entered the will of the heavens. What he didn''t know was that the movement he made was not small, especially in the Pantheon.


    In the Pantheon, Chi Nan and his demon incarnation possessed two gods, almost simultaneously bursting out a tyrannical aura. It is tyrannical, but there is no oppressive force, let alone targeted.


    It is like the power that naturally radiates when you are promoted. Of course, it is impossible to be promoted as the Lord God. This is already the highest level among the heavens, and no one can surpass it.


    The other main gods turned their eyes to this side, but the consciousness of Chi Nan and Heixian were absorbed, and there was only one avatar on the **** seat that seemed to sleep and wake up. In the process of the explosion of power, the pattern on the **** seat began to change. More complicated patterns than before grew and spread slowly, spreading across the entire **** seat.


    "What''s wrong with them? Even if it is a large number of sacrifices, there will be no such behavior."


    The Lord of Light looked at the two people with a weird look, or more precisely, at Chi Nan. Chi Nan has more entanglements with him. The stronger Chi Nan''s strength is, the more uncomfortable the Lord of Light will be to be honest.


    Because Chi Nan is too powerful, his subordinate God of Dawn, until now, dare not use it.


    The God of Dawn and Chi Nan had a grudge. He knew that he was finally resurrected last time. If Chi Nan sees him again, God knows what will happen. Even if the Lord of Light has worked hard to repair the relationship, he can''t ignore it after all.


    "Yes, this is not a performance of sacrifices, and looking at their appearance, all consciousness is already asleep. I am afraid that only the will of the heavens can do this." The alchemist raised his head and said. As soon as he finished speaking, the Alchemy Lord continued to lower his head. He still has a lot of alchemy experiments to do, and he didn''t want to take care of the things here.


    If it hadn''t been a bit loud before, he wouldn''t have looked up, and now he would be fine if he saw it.


    The Lord of Time said indifferently: "Just now, the last abyss plane has been destroyed."


    Everyone knows that the benefits of the Abyssal Plane Annihilation War have been issued, but I didn''t expect the benefits to be so great. The direct reward of the will of the heavens caused the gods of the two people to burst out with bright light and continuously improve.


    The reason why the momentum leaked was due to the fact that the ascent speed was too fast. And the speed of promotion is so fast, still in the main **** stage, they have never encountered such a good thing.


    "I really envy them." The war lord said with a look of admiration. He had known this way, he should have intervened in the abyss when he wiped out the abyss. Unfortunately, no one told myself.


    Others also regret it very much. If they knew that there would be such a great benefit, they would unite to deal with the abyss plane whatever they said. Even if it pays some price, it is worth it to be able to get such benefits.


    But unfortunately, there is no chance for things to happen again. Want to get the same big benefits, it is not without the opportunity, either to eliminate that piece of **** evil, or destroy the Lord of **** evil. These are all they must do, and they cannot be done by themselves. Hey, I really envy Black Lotus for being able to arrange such a huge game.


    It''s really jealous to wipe out the abyss with only one''s own power, and it happened that the two of them succeeded.


    For Black Lotus, it is normal for them to destroy the abyss, but there is also a Chi Nan who also joined, can they not be jealous. Why does Hei Lian always ask Chi Nan for help instead of looking for them.


    Under their jealous gaze, the gods of Chi Nan and Hei Lian continued to grow. The growth of the **** seat represents the comprehension of one''s own original law, which represents the growth of one''s own strength.


    This is an increase in strength at the root, and it cannot be replaced by other divine arts and artifacts. The level of a **** depends on his own comprehension of the law of origin. After a while, under the look of Dragon God''s chagrin, he was overtaken. That''s right, the Black Lotus, who was originally ranked behind him, finally passed the gods and went to the front.


    Dragon God, who was still ranked fourth, now went directly to fifth. With the pride of the Dragon God, it''s no wonder if you don''t feel depressed. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t get in touch with his clone in the Kingdom of God, he would want to sacrifice and upgrade himself immediately.


    The ranking matter is small, but one''s own face is big. The others were all gloating at the Dragon God. This guy has always been so arrogant, making him slumped. This is what many people like to see and hear.


    Similarly, when the upper gods saw the changes in the seat positions above, they had different faces and didn''t know what they were thinking. It''s really terrifying that a guy from a demon **** who comes from his heart can rank fourth.


    The high-ranking gods from the dragon clan, their faces are depressed, and their hearts are full of anger. Why, on what basis, a demon **** can surpass his own dragon god. The lower middle gods and lower gods couldn''t see the changes at the top level, but could only see the changes in the expressions of the gods at the top level, so they began to speculate and talk a lot.


    Some people got a little news, and they were able to scream, and for a while, the Pantheon seemed to have become a vegetable market. This is not the central market area, but the surrounding **** seat area.


    "Look, it''s over, it''s over." Suddenly, a voice sounded.


    The reason is that Chinan, who was ranked third, finally grew stronger, surpassing the original second-ranked Lord of Giants.


    After being overtaken, the Lord of Giants was a little dazed and touched his head: "Hehe Someone overtakes me. It''s really interesting. It seems that I have to catch up again."


    Giants and dragons are different. They also have their own arrogance, but they don''t show too much arrogance. They admit that others will surpass themselves, but what they have to do is to use their own strength to get back their own honor.


    This situation of being overtaken will only make the Giant Lord work harder to improve himself, instead of being as angry as the Dragon God.


    "Oh, I was surpassed again. These later gods are really amazing." After a long time, the lord of giants was surprised to find that the black lotus who ranked behind him also surpassed him.


    I have to say that the reward for destroying the abyss this time is too great. There were originally some indifferent main gods, but at this time they all looked weird, and there was no need to say the regret in their hearts.


    At this moment, everyone suddenly discovered that another **** had fallen into this state. The rewards for the subordinate gods of Chi Nan and Heilian who participated in the action before finally arrived, but it was much later than the two of them.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1661： Enviable promotion

    "No way, why are they good for them?" Seeing that some of the surrounding gods'' thrones began to glow and become bigger, and they began to keep catching up with the gods in front of them, the surrounding gods were not jealous, they were already numb.


    "I remember this **** seat, this is the **** seat of the goddess of thorns. He is under the command of the lord of the sacred tree. He seemed to have helped a while ago." Because they are closer to the **** seat, everyone usually has more contact with each other.


    Some things about the Sacred Tree God System, if there is no need to hide them, they will all talk about it. In fact, even his subordinate gods would not tell what Chi Nan really wanted to keep secret. Those things that were told to the subordinate gods basically don''t need to be kept secret, so it seems as if the Holy Tree **** system is very relaxed.


    But everyone knows that it is not easy to join this **** system, and Chi Nan''s method of selecting people is quite strict.


    Some time ago, when they heard that the goddess of thorns was going to help deal with the devil, they still felt a little disapproving, thinking it was a waste of time and resources, but who would have thought that the rewards of others could be so great.


    "Hey, I knew this earlier. I also went to help at the time. Wasn''t it about destroying the abyss planes left behind by several abysses. Destroying a plane is a lot of effort, but this reward is really huge."


    Seeing the direct reward of the will of the heavens, they said in their hearts that it is impossible not to envy them. This is to fundamentally improve their strength directly, and if you want to advance, you must rely on the comprehension of the law.


    "Don''t say so much, even if you go to help, it is impossible to have such a big advantage."


    "Why, didn''t they just take action when the abyss plane was finally cleared."


    These people, when Chi Nan finally cleared the abyss plane, they all let them go. Heilian didn''t have a few gods under him, but Chi Nan had a lot of them, and they had all been sent out before.


    Although his own main force is those void scorpions, he also wants to allow his men to accumulate more experience. Unexpectedly, there are many benefits here. If Chi Nan knew, I would regret it.


    Because he didn''t let Hermilla and others go this time, he thought it would be no good. But nowadays, whether it is a subordinate **** or a literal god, it has great benefits.


    "Huh, they helped from the beginning. When the two main gods dealt with the abyss, they helped to collect some materials. Maybe they didn''t know what they were going to do, but they didn''t get the credit. less."


    This is true, the will of the heavens has always been extremely fair, even if they don''t know it, but what they do will still have a credit. Otherwise, the final work would be done, and the will of the heavens would not necessarily be rewarded directly. No matter how great the reward this time is, the will of the heavens also comes according to their own rules.


    "Oh my God, I was promoted. It''s really, really regrettable."


    Suddenly, a middle-level **** entered the level of a higher-level god. That''s right, this was also a **** under Chi Nan''s command. At first, everyone was relatively high among the middle gods, but who would have thought that someone suddenly broke out.


    He caught up with many other people all the way, and went all the way to the first position, and then suddenly disappeared, and the **** seat reached a higher level. The upper gods above also looked at each other, and some didn''t know what to say.


    Suddenly, there was an additional colleague, an existence who was not too weak, and he was promoted under his own eyes. This situation was not unavailable in the past, but this time the large-scale and rapid improvement really made them helpless.


    Inside the Pantheon, the atmosphere was weird, and everyone was watching these people.


    Fortunately, it was not too long for these people to advance. Only three top-ranked middle gods became upper gods. More than a dozen lower gods have risen to the level of middle gods. In less than an hour, the light on these people''s **** seats dimmed.


    Opening his eyes, the Goddess of Thorns looked around with a little surprise, it was strange that everyone looked at their own eyes. "What happened? Why do everyone look at me like this." Suddenly, Goddess of Thorns discovered that she had actually become a high-ranking god, and her godhead was much stronger than the power contained before. What was going on.


    Not all people, like Chi Nan, can remain sober when entering the origin of the will of the heavens. Ordinary gods, even if their consciousness is close, will be instantly lost, and they can''t remember what happened before.


    "Congratulations, Goddess of Thorns, from now on you are also a member of the top gods." The upper gods around began to congratulate, but these words sounded sour.


    Once, in order to become the upper gods, they didn''t know how much they had suffered before they were promoted to this level. Not long ago, everyone used the law of the upper gods and ghosts to advance, but at least it was the spoils of battle.


    But these people just helped to buy some materials, refine some objects, and later shot out some planes that were not able to resist. As a result, they directly got such benefits, which is really unbalanced in their hearts.


    "I don''t know what happened, how could we just..." a new **** asked.


    A **** next to him explained: "This is the case, just like the two main gods above, you have also helped solve the abyss plane before, so the heaven planes have given you some rewards to let you understand the law. Improved a lot The rule of comprehension has improved, and promotion is a matter of course.


    There is no bottleneck, no need to prepare, it is so easy to get promoted so naturally.


    The few gods who were not ready to advance, found that all the difficulties had passed at once, and felt a little weird in my heart, always feeling like they were dreaming.


    But the powerful power in oneself and the clear understanding of the law are impossible to fake. There is also the position of his own **** seat, it is impossible for the Pantheon to make a mistake in this regard, it seems that he is really promoted.


    These people are still in the clouds and mist, feeling that the world is so unreal.


    As the people around you explained each other, these people gradually understood what happened. Thinking back to what I did before, the more important I did, the more benefits I got. After they understood it thoroughly, they were not happy anymore, and they were left with regrets. If I knew this a long time ago, I should have worked harder at the beginning.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1662： This progress is finally over

    ? Less effort will naturally gain less. These people are just helping and don''t know what they are doing. Therefore, although the will of the heavens gave them about half an hour to realize, it did not go deep into the origin of the heavens.


    In the confusion, they can only perceive some laws from the outside. But anyway, among Chi Nan''s people, the number of upper gods has increased again. Of course, those who are originally higher gods will get less benefits. Because what they have done before will not be much more than others.


    In order to keep it secret, Chi Nan did not leak any news. The one who gets the most is the violent beast god.


    The violent beast **** completely took Chi Nan''s order as the first criterion. When Chi Nan asked them to clean up the remaining planes of the abyss, the violent beast **** was the most active and destructive battle **** at the same time.


    Among all the gods, the violent beast **** alone can solve the most planes. And in the end, the violent beast **** also took the initiative to go far away, looking for those hidden deeper planes, and found out a large number of abyssal residual planes.


    It can be said that the violent beast **** can do a lot of cleaning up so quickly. This time, the benefits of the violent beast gods are also the most. It just didn''t enter the state of promotion.


    Originally, the violent beast **** was considered a new **** among the upper gods, and the ranking was relatively low, but now, it is close to middle. In terms of combat power, it can even be compared with the upper-middle gods.


    This can also reflect the inadequacy of Chi Nan''s background, after all, he is a newly promoted main god, and his gods are relatively weak. During this period of hard work, my subordinates still had many shortcomings compared to the subordinates of other main gods. At most, his own strength is strong, so that he can suppress other main gods.


    "Tongxiongxi, the next war, as long as everyone contributes more, I think everyone will be rewarded like this."


    After the goddess of thorns figured out what had happened, she quickly folded her hands and said to her surroundings. It would be better to rely on the wood-like guy of the violent beast **** to deal with others as if he took the initiative to come out.


    Chi Nan''s subordinates, the spirits of the spirits are all good at heart, but I don''t know if they are affected by Chi Nan, the spirits of Chi Nan''s subordinates are not very good at dealing with other people.


    At this moment, a strong but gentle aura suddenly exploded at the top, and then it converged. Chi Nan slowly opened his eyes, and the benefits he had received were basically exhausted. But it will take some time to fully adapt. Looking at his **** seat, Chi Nan himself has a dumbfounding feeling.


    Originally, I was just trying to eliminate a trouble for myself, but I didn''t expect the benefits to be so great. The Lord of Giants, who was originally Pamin in front of him, was suddenly driven down by him. You know, the Lord actually has been sitting in second place for many years.


    Not only did he surpass it, but even the **** seat of Black Lotus next to him also surpassed him, now ranking third. Feeling the powerful strength in his body, Chi Nan couldn''t help being a little happy, but also a little surprised.


    This time, the benefits are really great, and the rules are clearer. Looking at the first Lord of Time, he is still the first, but not so far away. Because his **** seat is very close to the opponent''s.


    Chi Nan vaguely discovered that the Lord of Time had accumulated and comprehended countless years, although his strength was strong, he was no longer unable to catch up. If he can continue to catch up, maybe he can really catch up with the Lord of Time.


    Even if the Lord of Time is now also obtaining materials for sacrifice on the surface of the King of Gods, he is not as efficient as his own after all. But he can choose what kind of laws he can absorb and comprehend when making sacrifices.


    The Lord of Time glanced at Chi Nan, and a strange luster flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect that in the end, he might be surpassed by others. Even the character of the Lord of Time can''t help but feel a little depressed.


    Of course, the Lord of Time didn''t care soon, he was not a main war **** who likes to fight, if someone can be stronger than himself, that would be a good thing, right? The reason why I can always be the first is because I have lived for too long, and my accumulation is far from comparable to other gods.


    Chi Nan responded to the complimenting voices around him. Everyone is the main god, and no one is good to give others face.


    But what surprised Chi Nan was that he was fully awake, but his demon incarnation was still accepting the rewards of the will of the heavens. As expected, the will of the heavens did not regard the two of them as one person.


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan understood: "Although the two of us have similar efforts on the surface, this matter was led by Hei Lian, and the last blow was also issued by Hei Lian, so the reward is even greater, which is natural. "


    Chi Nan thought, while looking at his demon incarnation. The **** seat is still swelling and chasing after itself. This gave Chi Nan the same feeling as the Dragon God, the Lord of Giants and the others. The feeling of being constantly chased by people, and seeing that you are about to surpass it, is indeed not very good, even if this person is his own clone.


    If you were surpassed by your own clone, you would be ashamed, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    But before he could understand, the light began to fade on the **** seat of the demon incarnation. Suddenly, Chi Nan felt strangely that everyone seemed to be relieved The **** seat of Black Lotus stayed beside him, not very far away from him. The fighting power of the two people was originally. It''s almost the same, but in the main principle of comprehension, his deity has always suppressed his clone.


    No way, this is also a special relationship between the deity and the clone. This time, because the rewards were out of sync, I almost surpassed my clone. Fortunately, it seems that his deity is still stronger now.


    And Hei Lian also slowly opened his eyes at this time, without speaking, what happened before was obtained through Chi Nan.


    The face of the demon incarnation was weird. He didn''t even expect that as a clone, he could actually go to this point and raise it to this level. Now in the top three, but I have occupied two places.


    However, Hei Lian didn''t say anything, and to congratulate other people, he also replied without saying anything.


    "This reward is not easy, can you explain it in detail." Finally, the compliment was finished, and the Lord of Light came to the point of the matter. Everyone looked at the two people one after another, hoping to understand them.

 Chapter 1663： After finishing, there is finishing

    "In fact, there is nothing, it is similar to the feeling of offering sacrifices in the kingdom of God. They are all rewards directly given by the will of the heavens. Directly comprehending the laws can greatly enhance one''s own strength."


    "Yes, at most it is equivalent to using a little more sacrifice." Hei Lian also nodded and said.


    This is not a mistake. For Chi Nan himself, it really feels like offering sacrifices. As for how much difference and where it is, Chi Nan doesn''t know how to say it. Others may feel it all, but there is no way to ask. People want to hide this kind of thing, and they have no way to persecute it.


    Not to mention that the opponent''s strength status is higher than his own, and he is not an opponent. Even if you really get it, what can you do, can you still find another abyss for yourself to destroy.


    If there is a second abyss now, these main gods will definitely pounce on it like crazy, tearing it apart completely.


    But no, there is only one such good thing, and if it is missed, there will be no chance. Simply, everyone just asked about it and didn''t understand it, because they had already been changed by Heilian.


    Everyone now sets their sights on the kingdom of the gods. In that kingdom of God, as long as there are enough sacrifices, one can be promoted, even if it is the main god. Believe that if there are enough sacrifices, then they can also get a terrifying promotion just like Chi Nan. Today''s Chi Nan has at least doubled his strength.


    Even though everyone is the main god, if ordinary main gods come to confront Chi Nan, if there are no other special conditions, Chi Nan is confident that one person can have the upper hand against five or six main gods at the same time, even seven or eight. This is not impossible.


    At this point, Chi Nan finally felt the huge gap in the main **** level. The same as the main god, there is really a lot of difference in strength. The main **** after the 20th place may not be able to do any tricks at all in his own hands.


    Of course, it is impossible for Chi Nan to say these things that offend people.


    The Cthulhu side didn''t know what happened in the Pantheon, and they couldn''t feel the power that Chi Nan exuded when he was ascending, because they were all blocked by the kingdom of God, and no one felt it.


    When they learn about Chi Nan''s promotion in the future, they don''t know when it will happen. At least, in a short period of time, there is absolutely no such possibility. All they know is that the abyss in the void has been destroyed.


    Just when everyone was about to divert attention, a special fluctuation suddenly appeared in the void. A black-skinned monster suddenly appeared. This monster is similar to the demon, but has two heads. Just appeared, I was looking around with my head, but my eyes were full of indifference, without the slightest spirituality.


    "This is a demon? How could a demon suddenly appear, or a middle **** level? Could it be that a demon **** came back to check before, is there such an idiot demon god, there is no abyss?"


    "No, it''s not a demon god, this is a **** evil. It seems that after the abyss is destroyed, the resentment of the abyss and the remaining power of the abyss are formed, so it is very similar to the devil, but it is indeed a **** evil."


    The demon incarnation has been dealing with the devil for a long time, and the first time I found out that something was wrong. This thing is definitely not a demon, this is a **** evil, who would have thought that even the destruction of the abyss would form a **** evil.


    It seems that the formation of God''s evil doesn''t care about whose grievances are at all, as long as it is grievances. Even in such an evil place as the abyss, it can be formed. Moreover, the negative power of the abyss is even greater. Even if the Light of Extinction wipes out the original plane of the abyss, there are still countless residues and abyss power remaining in the surrounding void.


    These negative forces are now spreading out without anyone managing them, and they have begun to converge, one after another, the evil spirits have appeared. It is undeniable that these gods are all similar to demons.


    If it weren''t for the special aura unique to the gods, I''m afraid anyone who saw it would treat it as a demon.


    Of course, these are some weird demons. The devil was originally curious enough, these gods that changed on the basis of the devil, even more did not know how to look at it, anyway, there are all kinds of weird shapes.


    "It seems that our finishing is still not clean enough. The will of the heavens wants us to clean up more cleanly."


    The reason why Chi Nan said this was because the remaining aura of the abyss in the void was not easy to clean up. It would really be time-consuming and laborious to continue to clean up but there is no benefit.


    But now it''s different. A large number of abyssal forces have gathered on their own initiative, forming a **** evil. As long as these gods are eliminated, this special power will really disappear. All the power of God''s evil, the will of the heavens will not allow it to exist.


    Every time the gods are wiped out, the corpse will disappear completely. This was not because the gods could not leave anything, but because the will of the heavens did not want to leave anything, so they took the initiative to use their own power to break it down.


    Because of the existence of gods, the will of the heavens is absolutely fair, and it is impossible to kill them. But once the gods die, then the will of the heavens can clean up this annoying power. There is no benefit in eliminating the evil, and there is no residue. These gods were killed, then the remaining aura of the abyss will not be left at all, really clean Suddenly, some fallen beasts flying nearby discovered these gods and roared and fell. The beast flew towards this side.


    There are not many fallen beasts, but everyone really sees that these things are the essence of God''s evil. Otherwise, the fallen beast would not be so active. However, it was relatively few and there were a lot of evil sins, and now it was an outbreak period of new evils, the fallen beasts were even more inadequate. As soon as the fallen beast approached, it was surrounded by many evil spirits and attacked.


    Soon, the first batch of fallen beasts died clean, and there were also some gods and evil beings dragged to kill.


    The fallen beast that was killed was divided and absorbed by the gods, and the power in his body was constantly expanding.


    "Prepare, you can''t let these gods survive, nor can they unite with the gods on the opposite side, we have to wipe out these things." As he said, an upper **** level gods also appeared.


    A large amount of the abyssal power around was emptied, Chi Nan frowned, but he was also relieved a lot. According to calculations, there can only be a few **** evils at the upper **** level at most, and there will definitely not be too many. It is impossible to have one at the main **** level, so it is much easier to handle it.

 Chapter 1664： Participants scrambling

    It''s just that Chi Nan just spoke, and a higher **** below suddenly said: "Lord of the Sacred Tree, just leave this kind of small matter to us, you don''t need to trouble your old man."


    Chi Nan was surprised. This guy seemed to be a natural god, but the aura on his body was not.


    Chi Nan could only tell from their badge which **** system this guy had joined. However, at almost the same time, two higher gods emerged. "Mianxia, ??leave it to us, we can handle things here."


    "Count me, I also want to make a contribution to this world."


    After a few people stood up, more and more people jumped out. When the news spread to the bottom, the middle gods also put forward their own opinions to participate, isn''t it just a few clones to participate. If it really doesn''t work, it''s not impossible for one''s own deity to be dispatched. Anyway, there is no danger, but it is just to clean up the gods.


    This place is deep in the void, very far from the central battlefield. Those evil gods, even if they wanted to help, would never dare to jump out. Otherwise, once they stay away, these gods are not vegetarian.


    The reason why they are able to save their lives now is because, on the one hand, the evil spirits are protecting them and making their overall strength strong. On the other hand, it is because the orthodox gods do not want to lose too much.


    There is also an important relationship, that is, the Lord of Time has always said that the timing is wrong, and they don''t want to just participate in the past now. Orthodox gods do not unite, and no one alone is their opponent.


    But in the same way, if the Cthulhu dared to leave his territory, the orthodox spirits would not care to take action directly, destroying some of them, and use it to weaken the Cthulhu''s power. Just seeing so many sign ups, Chi Nan was still a little surprised. Afterwards, Chi Nan always understood that this was stimulated by the massive promotion of his men before.


    After all, this is just a real ending, but it is just to eliminate some gods. To eliminate the evil spirits, the rewards given by the will of the heavens have always been easier to comprehend the law, and at the same time, the luck is improved, that''s it.


    But Chi Nan also understood that no matter how small the hope was, he still wanted to participate. If he succeeded, his benefit would be great. Especially those who are stuck in the bottleneck regard it as their hope of promotion.


    Besides, even if there is no such effect, it is always good.


    "Lord of the Holy Tree, let them participate. It is not good for us to continue to intervene in this kind of thing." The Lord of Holy Light said.


    Chi Nan knew that the Lord of Light was right, and the benefits could not be swallowed by himself. I may not be afraid of anything, and other gods do not look good, but if I swallow it alone, it will undoubtedly make the gods have a bad view of themselves.


    In the future, other gods will avenge their own gods, which is not a good thing. If you want your subordinates to live better, you have to share some. Besides, his subordinates have also benefited a lot this time.


    To be honest, Chi Nan really doesn''t like this gain. If it is something that he can see, Chi Nan will fight them to the end if he says anything. Thinking of this, Chi Nan nodded softly: "In that case, please feel free to participate, and you can participate. Anyway, it is to eliminate the gods, and the void is not my own. Everyone is free here."


    Void was indeed not owned by Chi Nan alone, but Chi Nan and Hei Lian made this place. He didn''t open his mouth and no one dared to come.


    Hei Lian also nodded slowly: "I don''t care, just come if you want, I don''t bother to clean up this place."


    Hei Lian also spoke, so they were really relieved. Heilian didn''t care about this kind of thing because he had too few people. The dark elves are also elves. Although they are a little bit grumpy, they still like peace.


    Chi Nan''s own subordinates, Chi Nan''s order was to go if you want, and you don''t have to go if you don''t want to go, completely free. Of course, Chi Nan knew that some people were there, and there were still a lot of them. Regardless of whether you have tasted the sweetness or not, this time you don''t want to let go of the opportunity. Even the violent beast **** had a clone carrying a big axe and set out.


    The violent beast gods don''t like other weapons, they all use big axes, but there are a lot of them in the kingdom of God. There are only five or six of the first-class artifacts, which are relatively rich and powerful.


    It''s no wonder that the clone that entered the Kingdom of the God King had artifacts with them, but this time they brought them again. Of course, with the artifact in hand, the benefits will definitely be more.


    In the void, a large number of avatars of gods rushed towards the place where the void had fought before. There are even a lot of deities of gods in it. This crazy **** made the evil gods whisper in their hearts, not knowing what they want to do. But the crazy behavior of the gods made them even more afraid to act rashly, just looking at the void.


    A large number of gods rushed into the void, as long as they saw the gods, not to mention the others, directly attacked, it was crazy than the gods. Often a **** evildoer is overwhelmed by several magic arts before he can take a shot.


    Or it was just a god, surrounded by several gods around him, hacked and chopped frantically, and was dismembered in a short while.


    There has never been a moment when the gods will be so popular, and there has never been a moment when the gods will be so miserable. This made Chi Nan watch from a distance, feeling distressed for God''s evil.


    "Fortunately, the Light of Annihilation is relatively clean otherwise they will be unlucky too."


    Chi Nan sighed, the Light of Extinguishing World was so clean, it wiped out all the power without leaving a trace. Otherwise, the terrifying power of the original plane of the abyss will turn that area into a Jedi.


    Now, it was almost the same as the ordinary void, and even much quieter than the ordinary void. In such a place, let alone gods, if there were no such gods, perhaps the demigods could survive in such a void for a long time.


    Soon, the upper goddess conceived first fell unlucky. Everyone believes that the stronger the evil spirits will benefit more after being killed, this upper **** evil is surrounded by several upper gods. In order to snatch, everyone attacked frantically, and various methods of pressing the bottom of the box were used. The poor gods are under siege, and the situation can be said to be precarious.


    After a while, this unlucky **** turned into a semi-crippled shape. After a while, the gods were half dead. In the end, the sword light that flew from nowhere, cut it in half at once.


    "God of assassination? You actually recovered." Everyone waved, and it was the **** of assassination. The **** of assassination is now close to the peak among the upper gods.

 Chapter 1665： The botanical garden that suddenly appeared (Merry Christmas)

    ? Everyone knows that the shadow **** system that has died out, now the manager is the **** of assassination. It''s just that the previous style of the Shadow God System was a bit special, which caused not many people to listen to her.


    If the assassination **** wants to truly suppress these people, he must have a strong strength. So the **** of assassination is a chance to improve strength. Usually, the **** of assassination is basically invisible.


    Anyway, no one listened to them, and even when they came out, they were easily attacked by others, so the **** of assassination had always hidden himself. This time, I didn''t expect that the real body was actually present, and directly seized the opportunity to kill a high-level god. But other people can only helpless when they see it, who makes their strength less than the **** of assassination.


    Here, whoever really grabs it is whoever grabs it. Because everyone was watching, no one attacked the other gods. Attacking other gods in this situation will be pursued by the main gods.


    The **** of assassination ignored him, his figure flashed and disappeared. No one else found out where the **** of assassination was. This ability is even more shocking.


    Many gods have made up their minds that they must have a good relationship with the **** of assassination, even if they can''t, they can''t offend them.


    Under the frantic encirclement and suppression of a large number of gods, although the gods in this place were constantly born, but in the end, it was like a gopher, and was wiped out as soon as it appeared.


    According to Chi Nan''s calculations, at this rate, the grievances in this area will be completely transformed into gods in about a year at most. At that time, all grievances will be resolved.


    And the benefits, sure enough, there is no. As for whether there will be rewards in the end, Chi Nan feels that there is no play at all.


    Let''s focus on the interior of the kingdom of God. During this period of time, following the traces left by the giant elephant, Chi Nan moved forward and developed all the way, and has slowly approached the position of the realm king elephant mentioned in the giant elephant''s original confidence.


    It''s just that the route to walk has always been crooked, very awkward, and Chi Nan doesn''t know the use of this route. In some cases, Chi Nan also left these routes.


    But after he left, when he came back, it was obviously the same place, but some of the subtleties he saw were different. Chi Nan found that the place he walked might be strange. That kind of special trajectory may be a special rule laid down in the kingdom of God, or it may be regarded as a special code.


    Following this route, Chi Nan''s flying is useless, and it must be counted step by step, otherwise the subtle changes will not be seen at all. It''s impossible to even feel this kind of subtlety without reaching the upper **** level.


    Perhaps, there is really something that I don''t know. Chi Nan continued to walk along this road. I thought that at the end, he would be able to find the realm king elephant. But what I didn''t expect is that the more you get to the end, the slower you go.


    It''s not that Chi Nan wants to slow down, but it doesn''t work if he doesn''t slow down. Walking past this step by step, a strange pressure spread out, and even Chi Nan''s own clone was suppressed. Only the power of the kingdom of God can do this. The power of this **** king is really unfathomable, and even a kingdom of **** makes oneself feel the pressure.


    But the more so, the more interesting Chi Nan feels, and I can''t wait to see what''s going on.


    "It''s the front, and the information is the front, the forest? What''s the matter, it is obviously a barren mountain. Can it be said that after so many years, that place no longer exists."


    Chi Nan suppressed his desire to fly over and take a look, and tried to calm his heart, still advancing step by step under the pressure.


    "Huh, what can bring me such a lot of pressure is definitely a very special existence in the end. Anyway, I have to see what can appear in the end." It was at the end, Chi Nan didn''t want to give up.


    Maybe there will be some other gains. Chi Nan walked forward step by step, and continued to walk forward. It is obviously a barren mountain and ridge that can be seen through at a glance, and it is obviously an empty place, and Chi Nan doesn''t care.


    Keep walking, step by step, finally approaching, and finally reaching the end. "Very good, finally here." Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief when the last step was taken. The pressure felt like carrying a big rock on his back. Although I can walk, I feel exhausted all over and have difficulty breathing, which is really uncomfortable.


    Although Chi Nan doesn''t need to breathe, it feels that way anyway. It''s just that when Chi Nan raised his head, something surprised happened. The original barren mountains and ridges disappeared, and what appeared in front of him was a dense botanical garden.


    This is not an ordinary forest, this is obviously the botanical garden after it has been closed, and there are a lot of plants in it. Chi Nan reached out and touched a leaf: "This is actually true, not an illusion."


    Originally, Chi Nan thought that the illusion technique here could affect him, but Chi Nan discovered that it was actually true.


    Either the illusion is far beyond what he can bear, or it is really this weird situation here.


    Chi Nan released his suppressed spirit, spreading towards the surroundings, and suddenly felt strange bursts of strangeness. "It''s weird, here, why my spirituality is not suppressed. And the neighborhood is completely different from before. No, not only is it different, even the space is different It''s already here. Changed a place."


    Chi Nan understood that the route he had traveled before and the way he walked were the way to open up this space.


    I don¡¯t know if this space is attached to the kingdom of God or a part of the kingdom of God. It should exist, maybe because of the special space folding method, this place is hidden.


    You must walk over according to certain rules before you can enter this space. This clever concealment method, Chi Nan himself had been observing and studying here for so long, but he didn''t even notice it.


    From above, Chi Nan could feel that this ancient **** king¡¯s comprehension of the law absolutely surpassed him, and he was not comparable to him at all. Perhaps facing the main body of the **** king, now I can''t take a few tricks at all.


    At this time, Chi Nan''s clone did not know that his deity had once again been greatly improved. However, even the upgraded deity would definitely not be able to do this. The use of this space power is really terrifying.


    Of the three ancient gods, none were dominated by spatial attributes, which added another terrifying point.

 Chapter 1666： Realm King Elephant at the Main God Level

    ? Chinan, who is walking in the forest, is studying the surrounding plants. Because this botanical garden is isolated from the world, the evolution of the plants inside is different from the plants outside, which is very special.


    Inside, Chinan saw a lot of very weird plants. If you study it carefully, you should be able to make some special things. While Chi Nan was studying, a strange roar suddenly erupted in the distance.


    The voice Chi Nan has never heard before. It is very weird and loud, but there is a very complex emotion in the voice, which seems to be very porous. In short, it seems to be a mixed feeling of many emotions. All the gods can do it by blending emotions into sounds, but it''s strange that emotions are so complicated and even chaotic.


    "You collect plants here, I''ll take a look." Chi Nan waved his hand and sprinkled some seeds. These seeds grew rapidly under Chi Nan''s supernatural power, and several plant bases could be planted here soon.


    Chi Nan''s order was also issued directly through divine power, and the base that grew up would know what Chi Nan was going to do.


    Although it is strange here, the overall space cannot be too large, and there are not too many really useful plants. Just leave a sample. The reason for this is because Chi Nan and the outside world have been unable to communicate.


    The space power in this place is very powerful, even with the power of Chi Nan, the main god, there is no way to communicate with the outside world. If you want to leave here, maybe you can only kill the owner here.


    At least Chi Nan had tried before, letting the plants go through various paths, and even the method of retreating by themselves, there was still no way to leave this place. After arranging his own seeds, Chi Nan did not take care of the rapidly growing plant base, but quickly flew forward.


    In this place, his various strengths were not suppressed, and he was able to fully display his strength.


    In that case, what else is there to be afraid of. But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that this place was actually bigger than he thought. It took me a long time to fly before I saw the target I was looking for.


    Although Chi Nan did fly a little slower, it was also because of caution. But no matter how slow the main god''s speed is, it can''t be too slow. And flying over this road, there was no other creature on the road.


    All you can see along the way is all kinds of plants, big trees, and all kinds of things that you don''t know, until you see the goal. At a glance, Chi Nan could see that this goal was what he was looking for.


    Because this is an elephant, yes, it''s just an elephant. It is very similar to an ordinary elephant. The two tusks are very short and look like a female elephant. However, whether this is a male or a female, Chi Nan is not clear for the time being.


    This elephant is not too big, at most it is only no meters high, and even many elephant-type monsters are much taller than this. But in Chi Nan''s eyes, this was not an elephant at all, but as if looking at a very tall mountain, so majestic, and the oncoming pressure made Chi Nan a little suffocated.


    "No, this realm king elephant''s strength is not an upper god, it has reached the level of the main god."


    Chi Nan was surprised, because the ancient **** kings were actually the main **** level, even if their strength was much stronger than the ordinary main god, they were still the main god. As the Lord God, you have your own arrogance.


    The news that I have obtained from all kinds of information has never been that the main **** will be under the other main gods. Even the relationship between the elven master **** and the element master **** is only in private, and on the bright side, the identities of the two are equal.


    But here, the existence of this main **** level was actually trapped in a small space and couldn''t leave. Even if it is a **** king, it is impossible to let other main gods be like this.


    Chi Nan didn''t know why, but couldn''t figure it out in his heart. But at this time, the realm king elephant had already discovered Chi Nan. Chi Nan was surprised to discover that in the eyes of this king elephant, there were complicated emotions. "No, this is not the phantom of the gods, the main **** phantom will never have such a look." Chi Nan suddenly thought of it in his heart.


    I have seen so many ghost shadows of the main gods before, but their eyes are very holey, and the one in front of them is very weird.


    But without waiting for Chi Nan to say anything, the king elephant of this realm didn''t even have the meaning of communicating, so he threw his nose at Chi Nan fiercely. A huge power was generated instantly, Chi Nanjian couldn''t let it go, and the ring in his hand was pointed in that direction.


    At the next moment, the ring burst out with a bright light, and it collided with the nose of the Realm King Elephant. This ring of myself is a master artifact. Although the quality is a bit worse, I am not bare-handed.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the power of this king elephant''s nose was incredibly terrifying. The light erupting from the ring above was instantly shattered by the Realm King Elephant. A huge force swept over, and Chi Nan was directly involved in this force. The realm king elephant does not have a long nose, but it gives people a feeling that they cannot be avoided.


    With a "bang", Chi Nan was knocked into the air, and the world king elephant did not pursue it, and still stood on the spot.


    "What a powerful power, what kind of power is this?" Chi Nan was secretly surprised in his heart. He had never seen such a terrifying power. UU reading www. Let alone uukanshu.com, even the lord of giants and dragon gods who are good at power do not have such power.


    Under this kind of power burst, there is absolutely no way to resist with his own ability. A long distance away, he was knocked into the air. He is a **** with potential ranking among the main gods, and the strength of the clone is not weak.


    But facing the world king elephant, Chi Nan felt like he was facing an enemy. "The gods of ancient times are really not simple. Although I don''t know why you are here, I still have to kill you."


    Chi Nan sensed that the power of this space faintly converged on the body of the King of Realm. At the same time, you also feel that if you want to leave here, you must deal with the King of Fallen World, otherwise you will never want to go out.


    With a touch of his right hand, the whip of the heavens and the world that had been left on the clone appeared in his hand. The ring is the main artifact obtained by the trade, and the level has been reached, but in essence it is still not very strong.


    Although his own whip of the Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms is not a very powerful attacking artifact, it is not bad at all. Just before and the giant elephant learned a bit of using the whip, you can use it on this. The nose of this king elephant is even stronger, but Chi Nan is still confident. At least technically, it is definitely not too far behind the other side.

 Chapter 1667： This is the best sparring

    ? Chi Nan, who rushed up again, was more careful than before. The world king elephant glanced at Chi Nan. There was no anger in his eyes. It seemed to have a little more approval, but he still threw his nose over without hesitation.


    This time Chi Nan was already paying attention. Seeing the attack from the King of the World, his whip was thrown out without hesitation. The whips passed a very strange mutual and touched the nose of the realm king elephant in the void.


    Very strange picture, it is clear that both are swaying by your side, but the distant void seems to have really attacked the other party. This kind of strange attacking posture can only be achieved by the Lord God who has a very high understanding of the law. Even the upper gods can''t make such an awkward attack in the eyes of ordinary people.


    A crisp sound of "pop" sounded, and Chi Nan felt a terrifying force. The instinctive wrist shook, and the whip shook quickly in the void, unloading this power.


    "How is it possible, even if the elephant is good at power, but the power is too terrifying." Chi Nan was surprised.


    The wrist was still a little trembling at this time, but this time I used an artifact that was very suitable for me, completely my own, not the kind of defective product. He believed that even if he was confronted with the Lord of Giants, he would not feel that way.


    Of course, the Lord of Giants has not only power, but other means. This king elephant, so far, has used only his own arrogant power, and it is obviously the best at this.


    Jie Wang Xiang did not expect Chi Nan to be able to block his attack, and roared. This is not an angry roar, it''s more like a reminder before attacking. In the next moment, the nose of the Jiewang Elephant shook flexibly.


    No, it''s not a jitter. Although it looks like a jitter, every jitter is actually an attack.


    Chi Nan had a feeling that the whole world was being enemies with him, and his attacks continued to sweep in. Chi Nan had no choice but to shake the whip in his hand quickly, using his own power to quickly attack everything around him. All the power, as long as it hits oneself, oneself must fight back.


    But every time he fights back, the huge power will directly affect his body. Every time he attacked, Chi Nan had to retreat. After several attacks were over, Chi Nan found that he had been knocked back a long way again.


    "It''s terrifying. If you only rely on strength to fight against the King of the World, then I am afraid that it is really not his opponent. However, this also happens to be a good opportunity." Chi Nan sighed and gave up using other methods.


    For Chi Nan, this is indeed a good opportunity for experience. Using the whip, the giant elephant is obviously not as terrible as the realm king elephant. But the realm king elephant didn''t attack with all its strength as soon as it came up. Although powerful, it can be seen that the Realm King Elephant still uses its own means to attack little by little.


    Chi Nan''s mind instinctively flashed through the previous world king elephant''s attacking methods, and the shaking wrist gradually recovered a little, and Chi Nan almost instinctively began to imitate the previous world king elephant''s attacking movements.


    "This action is good, it can exert more strength and more coherence. Very good, this technique can also be integrated into my attack methods." Chi Nan said to himself while imitating what he had just learned.


    At this time, Chi Nan had already regarded the King of the Realm as his own training partner, and also as a means to learn the magical skills of the whip type. This king elephant does not know how many years he has used his nose to fight, and his skills are simply unmatched.


    Chi Nan felt that the use of the nose of the king elephant in this world had almost reached a level that normal people could not achieve. This is not the application of the law, this is the height that can be achieved purely for the comprehension of skills.


    After learning, Chi Nan stepped forward again, and then attacked the giant elephant again. Every time it was a huge force, Chi Nan gradually learned to relieve his strength under the attack of such a huge force. After the attack of the king elephant was blocked by Chi Nan, he instinctively unloaded his power, then attacked again, being repelled again and again, and stepped forward again and again.


    Gradually, Chi Nan''s attack methods became more and more coherent, and his attack power became stronger and stronger. Every time you attack, you can almost stack the front attack, making your attack more sharp.


    Later, Chi Nan slowly discovered that he could also use the power of the King of the World Elephant himself to integrate into his own attacks. Overlay again and again to make one''s own power more powerful.


    At the beginning, Chi Nan persisted for a while and was repelled by the Realm King Elephant. But afterwards, Chi Nan was able to communicate with the King of the Realm through his own skills, and even insisted on staying back for more than an hour.


    The various attack methods of the King of the Realm were performed vividly in front of Chi Nan. Moreover, the Realm King Elephant did not hide his own means at all, so he showed it. This is the best sparring partner and the best teacher. In front of the King of the World, Chi Nan slowly imitated and slowly integrated into himself, gradually mastering all kinds of skills.


    Chi Nan knew that from now on, he had mastered a new magical skill, which would definitely not be worse than his own hidden shadow arrow.


    Only now, Chi Nan can''t continue. Because you have reached this level, if you want to go further, you must comprehend yourself, form your own style, and form your own path.


    The imitation has come to an end To get out of your own way, you will not be able to do it for a while. Many people have no way to get out even their entire lives. This king elephant didn''t know how many years he had formed his own style. Chi Nan wanted to catch up in a short time. It was really impossible, and no one else could do it.


    Chi Nan stepped back and saluted the world king elephant: "Thank you, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to learn this magical skill of using the whip. But in order to be able to get out of here, I have to deal with it, sorry."


    Chi Nan respected the gods he recognized, and he was also the respect of the recognized teachers.


    Who knows, Jie Wang Xiang actually yelled at Chi Nan, as if he understood what he was saying. Chi Nan didn''t believe that this king elephant was a phantom anymore. I''m afraid, what kind of method was used to survive until now.


    If that were the case, this battle would not be as easy as I thought. But now that the arrow is on the line, Chi Nan thinks a little bit, and then his figure flashes, raising his speed to the extreme.


    In order to learn before, Chi Nan didn''t use his speed at all. With all his strength, Chi Nan''s own speed is not comparable to the realm king elephant. In terms of speed, Chi Nan is definitely among the best among the gods.

 Chapter 1668： Unmatched power

    ? Chi Nan seemed to be using the clone technique, his body flashing continuously, and he attacked fiercely with the whip technique he had just learned in his hand. Although not as good as the realm king elephant in technique, it still possesses powerful power.


    The most important thing is that Chi Nan''s speed is fast, so the attack power that bursts out like this is not comparable to before.


    The performance of this king elephant also shocked Chi Nan. Jie Wang Xiang just flicked his nose and drew an arc, actually blocking his five consecutive attacks. The force of the counter-shock also made Chi Nan''s wrist numb.


    Because of the increase in his speed, Chi Nan could clearly feel that the King of the World had been suppressed by him, and it could be said that he had the upper hand. But because of the skill, the King of the Realm can still protect himself firmly.


    This skill has reached a level beyond the peak, and the ability shown is really terrible. The King of World Elephant¡¯s attack is slow, but the effective attack far exceeds itself. A seemingly random attack can easily resist himself. Chi Nan tried to accelerate, but found that there was no way to attack the Realm King Elephant.


    "It''s no good, but I need to add some more methods. Let me see how strong you really are."


    With a move in Chi Nan''s heart, the realm of the gods unfolded, and a large number of seeds fell around, and then quickly began to grow. These are not ordinary seeds, they are all processed by Chinan in advance.


    Under the blessing of Chi Nan''s power, the power within the seed quickly recovered, and then scorpions grew out one by one.


    That''s right, the second generation of Void Scorpion has only a pair of pliers, which is more like the combat weapon of a real scorpion.


    To be manufactured in normal times, it takes a long period of incubation to be manufactured. And Chi Nan used his own means to quickly spawn. Although it can only exist for a few days, the combat effectiveness will not only not weaken, but will also increase.


    With the bonus from the realm of their genuine gods, the strength of these void scorpions is not simple, each one taken out alone can be compared with the upper gods. Even if he can''t match the realm king elephant, it can have a big impact on him.


    The force of destruction on the Void Scorpion, even if it is only at the level of a high-ranking god, as long as it hits, it can break the defense, and it can also injure the world king elephant. This is a magic pattern created by the power of his main **** level. If he doesn''t even have this ability, then so many years of research by Chi Nan would have been in vain.


    Chi Nan had never used this method. Even when it was very dangerous, Chi Nan had never used this method against so many ghost shadows, just to distinguish him from others.


    If you let them know that they still have this kind of fighting method, and let them know that their strength is several times stronger than they thought, Chi Nan is not sure if these people will do anything.


    In fact, even now, Chi Nan''s demonstrated strength has caused many main gods to secretly suppress themselves.


    Chi Nan knew about this kind of thing, but because of the small scale of his **** system, there was not much conflict. In addition, the current situation is special, otherwise there may be many main gods uniting to put pressure on themselves.


    However, in this place, Chi Nan was able to fully utilize his strength, fully expressing everything he has.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that his own strength was shown, but the strength of this world king elephant was also shown. Seeing so many targets, the Realm King Elephant burst out with a strong roar.


    The sound rolled and shook, tearing everything around to shreds. Then, the giant elephant moved with its nose while blocking its attack. With a light flick of the short ivory, the sharp attack almost instantly tore apart six void scorpions. That''s right, it was six, and along a strange trajectory, all six were torn apart at once.


    As soon as I stepped on it, the entire space vibrated. As if being crushed by the world, the five void scorpions shattered in an instant.


    The figure moved slightly, but it brought a huge impact. The three void scorpions in front of them turned into pancakes, which were almost thinner than the picture, but no internal organs flowed out.


    Well, this thing has no internal organs, but the wood in the body is just squeezed. Take it back and hang it up as a painting. Fortunately, the King of the Realm did not move. The power generated by moving it shook the mountain.


    But by the way, the surrounding plants have not been damaged by the realm king elephant at all. The reason why the plants were destroyed was actually caused by the leaking breath of their own attacks. For the control of power, Chi Nan feels ashamed.


    "It''s a powerful force. This power is definitely the first among the gods." Chi Nan had no other means to see the realm king elephant, just using his own power. But the power reached the limit, but it happened that there was no way to ignore it. Such a terrifying power is much stronger than when he was fighting against Chi Nan before.


    "Can''t keep it." Chi Nan found that his plan to retain the crystal of divine power was impossible to achieve. A large number of divine power crystals began to burn, and Chi Nan began to exert all the power of his clone.


    A huge thunder and lightning began to surge, and the terrifying attack power of the emerald **** thunder broke out in Chi Nan''s hands. There are thunder and lightning all over the whip, maybe not so powerful, but the attack power is not known how much it has increased.


    It is the realm king elephant, after being hit, it will still tremble This is caused by the attack of the Emerald God Thunder. But the effect of this attack made Chi Nan frown, because this attack was completely different than he thought.


    It can be said that this attack can play at most about 10% of its own attack effect. It can be seen how strong the terrible defense of this king elephant is. Such an existence is simply not something normal people can resist.


    The Realm King Elephant, who seemed to be angry, rushed towards Chi Nan. The world king elephant has not arrived yet, that terrifying force has already arrived. Chi Nan instinctively stretched out his hand to block, his body quickly backed away. However, huge power followed closely behind. Chi Nan couldn''t stand the power, so he didn''t hit it and flew out. After stopping, his arms were still shaking.


    "Damn it, this power is too terrifying, if it weren''t for my strong body, the average main **** would have broken bones now."


    The main **** was beaten and fractured, this is really a joke. Although the main **** was killed in battle, he was forcibly beaten to a fracture by force. This situation has never happened. It seems that even if the main **** dies, there are very few bones.


    Bones, as the strongest part of a human body, are not so easy to destroy, even for their main gods. However, Chi Nan affirmed that this was because the opponents of the main gods were not the realm king elephants.

 Chapter 1669： 1 point 1 point grinding to death

    ? The power of the king of the world made Chi Nan feel the danger for the first time. I originally thought that before I came here, I would not encounter danger before I found the Temple of the King of Gods, even if I encountered other clones of the Lord God.


    But now Chi Nan felt the danger, the king elephant of this realm could hardly be confronted head-on.


    Even if he still had the armor of the artifact on his body, Chi Nan couldn''t be sure that he could protect himself from the main artifact of this inferior product. Perhaps, it will be able to withstand a little impact.


    Seeing Jie Wang Xiang rushed over again, Chi Nan almost instinctively used the phase shift. The figure flashed and disappeared. The Chi Nan in front of him turned into a grass, which was crushed by the King of the Realm.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect this phase shift to be usable." Chi Nan only reacted after teleporting. When the world king elephant hits, it can directly isolate and disturb nearby space forces. Originally, being a master god, he was able to teleport within a certain range, but the general master god''s reaction speed is relatively fast, and teleportation is not needed.


    It is not a spatial attribute, and the method of using the spatial type is a bit unsuitable after all.


    There is no way to use this kind of space teleport in front of the world king elephant. But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that his own phase transition could teleport away easily, avoiding the frontal impact of this king elephant.


    Jie Wangxiang himself didn''t seem to expect that Chi Nan would suddenly disappear, and his mind was a little confused.


    In an instant, the void scorpions who seized the opportunity launched an attack, and beams of light hit the Realm King Elephant. At the same time, Chi Nan''s emerald **** thunder also flew out into spheres with the whip.


    Hongguang hit the Realm King Elephant, but left a few traces on his body. Although this Destroying Devil Rune can hurt the Lord God, its strength is too weak, and it can only cause such a small injury in the end.


    After the Emerald God Thunder hit, the arc flickered, but the Realm King Elephant was not injured at all. But this is only superficial. In fact, Chi Nan saw it very clearly that the vitality of the Realm King Elephant was reduced a bit.


    "Very well, as long as it can reduce the vitality, it is useful. If you reduce it little by little, you can always kill this guy."


    Chi Nan has entered the rhythm that he least wants to use, that is, grinding his opponent to death. Speaking of it, Chi Nan has always used a powerful force to directly kill the enemy.


    Either the enemy is too much stronger than oneself, and oneself can only temporarily avoid the edge and use various means to escape.


    There has never been a moment when Chi Nan, like a real god, fought each other for a long time. But this time, he was going to grind the other party to death. To be honest, Chi Nan was very helpless.


    "If it is a normal main god, such a defense, including divine power reserves, it is impossible to grind the opponent to death within a few hundred years. This world king elephant, it should be easier." Chi Nan thought in his heart, and at the same time, it was even more bitter. .


    Grind the opponent to death, what a helpless situation can be done. But in the face of this unparalleled defense, his strength was terrifying, and his skills and skills surpassed his own existence, Chi Nan could only use his speed little by little.


    Chi Nan couldn''t be sure whether he would be injured if he was close by the king of the world.


    It was the first time that Chi Nan saw such a deity with special strength and extremely terrifying defense among so many gods. The dragon''s defense is strong, yes, but it has not reached this level of complete incomprehension.


    It seemed that the realm king elephant did not completely resist his attack, but used some means he didn''t know to resolve it. Chi Nan doesn''t know what the reason is, but it''s definitely not as simple as it seems.


    It is precisely because of this that Chi Nan will make this choice to grind the opponent to death.


    The Realm King Elephant didn''t know what Chi Nan was thinking. After finding Chi Nan''s location, he attacked with a red light and rushed over again. On the battlefield, the king of the realm ran rampant, like an armored car, without any scruples at all. If it were placed on the battlefield of the gods, it would definitely be the best **** to charge forward, and no one could stop it.


    This defensive method is simply more troublesome than the nine-headed king who has the most powerful defense in the legend. While impacting, the Jie Wang Xiang also shook his nose towards the surroundings. Every time it is shaken, it will bring a terrible impact.


    The void scorpions around him were bad luck and were directly hit by this force. This power is not as simple as smashing them into flight, but directly smashing them into pieces, and there is no way to resist the smashing power.


    Any void scorpion that was killed would have only a few pieces left in the end. Not to mention being seen by others, even if it was Chi Nan himself, if he hadn''t just watched it, he wouldn''t recognize it as his own Void Scorpion.


    Seeing the Realm King Elephant rushing over again, Chi Nan didn''t even think about it, his figure flashed, and he used the phase shift again to leave. The specialty of the world king elephant is power, and its own specialty is the use of various plants, why not use it. Head-to-head is the most undesirable. The reason why I gave up other methods at first was just to learn how to use the other side''s whip.


    Now, this is the real battle to determine the outcome, and any means can be used. "Hey, it would be great if the deity was here, he must be able to kill this guy easily."


    Chi Nan missed his deity, and the attack power of the Light of Annihilation was definitely not comparable to his own whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms. There is also that Leifeng, which is equivalent to the fighting power of a main god. The most important thing is that the deity recovers quickly, which is not the same as the clone that cannot be recovered at all.


    Even if his demon incarnation is here, he can easily deal with him. The attack power of Abyss Demon Fire is not so easy to resist. Using the abyssal magic fire to surround the realm king elephant can definitely teach him to be an elephant easily.


    Around, a large number of seeds continued to grow, not only the Void Scorpion, but also some plants that were less powerful, but could attack from a distance or special attack methods, Chi Nan used them. Regardless of his level, he couldn''t stop a move in front of the Realm King Elephant. And it''s the kind that destroys a large area in one move.


    However, Chi Nan is constantly using phase switching, constantly changing his position. Every time you see a realm king elephant rushing, you must find a way to avoid it, and then continue to attack. In this way, the battle lasted for two years.


    For two years, the King of Realm still showed no signs of decline, and Chi Nan could only continue to grind. After two years of rubbing, the skin on the body of the king elephant has been damaged a lot, which is all the credit of Chi Nan. However, at this rate, I am afraid that I will not be able to win in another 20 years. The more I thought of this, the more depressed Chi Nan was. How could he encounter such a troublesome existence.

 Chapter 1670： Now even the deity is alarmed

    ? For a few years, everything was stable and nothing happened. With the news from the mouths of other gods, his own territory has been developing step by step, and there is no problem at all.


    After destroying the abyss, his strength expanded, making Chi Nan more confident in doing things.


    On this day, Chi Nan suddenly thought that his clone hadn''t come back for a long time, so he let another clone to take over. The clone quickly reached the side of the God King and the Kingdom of God, and then sneaked in.


    On the surface of this kingdom of God, you can often see other gods, even the clones of the main gods, and Chi Nan has long been used to it. Other main gods have been improving their strengths all the time, and they must have used some means.


    It''s just that their speed is not as fast as their own, so there is no need to worry. The same is true on the Cthulhu side, Chi Nan is still too lazy to confront the Cthulhu in the void. The most important thing now is to develop oneself, not against evil gods. At this moment, all the people on the side of the God King and the Kingdom of God belong to the more restrained type.


    Only after entering, various disputes will appear. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that he had just entered the kingdom of God, and immediately understood the current situation, and then he quickly came out of the kingdom of God.


    The next moment, Chi Nan also got the message: "What? My clone disappeared, and it has been missing for two years, what''s the matter. Wait, go along a special rule, and then disappear. "


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and he understood something roughly: "It seems that this should be my clone entering a hidden special space. I didn''t feel the clone''s death, that is, it is still alive. Even if it is. It is impossible for the space left by the **** king to completely block my clone. If it doesn''t work, attacking the space barrier can also exert a little effect."


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, and he was roughly certain that his clone had indeed encountered some trouble. And the one who can control his clone is definitely a relatively powerful opponent.


    "According to the news before, this road is to find the King Elephant of the Realm, so this King Elephant is probably the opponent this time. If you can put a giant elephant of a top-level high **** as the patriarch, the strength will definitely be stronger, then maybe it will Reaching the level of the main god. It is indeed possible to block my clone with the powerful creature main **** like the giant elephant."


    Chi Nan has roughly figured out the matter. The most important thing now is to rescue his clone. The problem now is not to deal with that realm king elephant, but to work hard to develop in the kingdom of the gods.


    I am afraid there is only one such opportunity. As long as you work hard to sacrifice it and increase your strength, your chances of survival will be greater. Not only Chi Nan thinks so, but everyone else is the same.


    "If this is the case, then you should come back first and take my light of dying past. Wait, if you want to speed up, let''s take Lei Feng with you. Anyway, this period of time will not be useful to them anyway. ."


    Chi Nan is quite courageous in this regard. Other main gods rarely give their main artifacts to their clones. However, Chi Nan handed over all three main artifacts of the main battle to the clones, and only one remained. The holy bottle of life. Perhaps, I have fewer artifacts, and if I have the opportunity, I may have to continue to evolve one.


    Now Chi Nan didn''t have this mood. He handed the artifact to the clone who had just returned, and after carrying a large amount of divine power crystals and life magic essence, the clone set out again, and soon entered the kingdom of the gods again.


    Other gods didn''t dare to inquire about the main **** because they didn''t know. All they saw was the territory that was still expanding and developing under the control of the demon clone, so they thought everything was normal in Chi Nan.


    Otherwise, Chi Nan wouldn''t need to enter this clone to find out. Changing to a situation where the other main gods have only one top-level clone, I really don''t necessarily know this. There are indeed many incarnations of themselves in the kingdom of God, but because of their weak strength, they have not communicated before, so they are not very clear about this matter.


    The most important thing is that I haven''t felt the death of the clone, so everyone has ignored it.


    This time when he entered, Chi Nan had made up his mind and must solve this matter completely. And Chi Nan has a faint feeling, that''s what happened this time, and the gain may be not small.


    Also, there are so many altars and such a big kingdom of God, but no one has noticed anything special in it. By the way, I found a hidden space and an opponent at the main **** level, so I would definitely get more clues.


    With some expectations, his clone entered the kingdom of God, and then started to move along that special path. Path IQ, Chi Nan''s clone walked quietly, completely ignoring the surrounding scenery.


    Gradually, the plants around me disappeared, leaving behind a different scenery from before, but the surrounding area should be my own territory. Chi Nan also gradually realized that he had indeed come to an abnormal place.


    Chi Nan, who had been mentally prepared for a long time, moved on without being surprised and rejoicing. A few days later, the clone finally came to that barren land. "Strange, according to the records of the giant elephant, this should be a forest." Chi Nan''s clone looked around in confusion, while continuing to walk forward. It just didn''t take a few steps, everything changed.


    That''s right is the forest, to be precise, this is the botanical garden. "Hey, this is the plant base I planted. It has developed so much. Wait, the clone number one has been here, so it should be here now."


    Clone No. 2 was talking to himself, just about to study it, suddenly a terrifying power came from a distance, as well as the faint perception of being connected with him. This perception seems to be affected by some force.


    "There is a fight ahead, wait, this is the breath of clone number one, what exactly is he fighting with."


    Sure enough, just as he thought, his number one clone was really caught. The second clone flew in that direction without even thinking about it. With all-out efforts, in less than two hours, Chi Nan''s No. 2 clone approached the destination.


    "Is that the Realm King Elephant? The defense of this thing is really so terrible." Just when it got closer, the memory of the first clone was shared with the second, and the first clone also knew what was happening outside.


    It is gratifying that his own deity and demon incarnation have eliminated the abyss and their strength has increased so much. However, this thing in front of me has dragged myself down, and it really made my face lose face.

 Chapter 1671： This is the strongest opponent I have ever met

    "Don''t say so much, hurry up and kill him with me." Chi Nan''s number one clone is already a little impatient. Although the fighting in Chinan has not been too much, it is definitely not too few.


    But never once will last such a long time. Regardless of whether it is before or after becoming a god, one''s own battle will be resolved quickly, or it will just be deadlocked for a period of time, and it will never be too long.


    This time, he actually played against the King of the Realm for two years, and he still didn''t have a victory or defeat. Continuing this way, Chi Nan didn''t know whether he could get rid of the realm king elephant before his divine power crystallization was exhausted. If there is no way to solve it, what he has lost is a clone. Moreover, his own artifacts will also be lost in this place.


    However, if he didn''t solve the falling king elephant, Chi Nan didn''t know how to leave here, so he remained in a stalemate.


    Two years of fighting is nothing to other main gods or even ordinary gods, but to Chi Nan, who has never experienced a long battle, it is an exaggeration.


    Now the second clone is coming with me, and the first clone is of course even more eager.


    "Don''t worry, I brought something good this time." The second clone and the first clone released their own power at the same time, and the surrounding plants suddenly increased. The overall strength of the plant has not increased, but the birth rate is faster.


    The army of plants that could have had a certain impact on the king elephants, this time it caused a lot of resistance.


    The world king elephant kept roaring, and every collision could destroy a large army of plants, but now the speed is inevitably slower. Just such a slight reduction in speed is enough to give Chi Nan a greater advantage.


    Clone No. 1 can take the opportunity to attack the realm king elephant more times, leaving deeper wounds. At the same time, there is less recovery time left for the realm king elephant, and the realm king elephant becomes seriously injured as the situation fluctuates.


    The second clone took the opportunity to release its own Thunder Phoenix, and a ball of thunder and lightning emerged from its body and turned into a huge Phoenix in the air. The madness formed by thunder and lightning slammed into the body of the king of the world.


    A huge force swept in, and instantly knocked the Phoenix away, Lei Feng''s powerful body looked a little unstable. After feeling for a while, Chi Nan felt relieved when he found that Lei Feng was not damaged.


    But the thunder and lightning just now also left a lot of influence on the Realm King Elephant. The powerful force of the emerald **** thunder directly extracted a large amount of vitality from the realm king elephant, causing the realm king elephant''s body to react more slowly and his injuries worsened. At the same time, the paralyzing effect of thunder and lightning also made the movements of the Realm King Elephant slower than before, and there were loopholes in the defense.


    At the moment when the loophole appeared, the attacks of Clone No. 1 flooded towards the flaw, leaving a huge wound on the body of the King Elephant in an instant. Two avatars join the battle at the same time, this is not as simple as one plus one.


    There is also a Leifeng, which is the combat power of the three main gods, and the realm king elephant can resist it, which has already explained the problem. If the World King Elephant is in good condition, perhaps the strength will not be worse than his own deity.


    Chi Nan couldn''t imagine the strength of the **** king in the ancient times if such an existence could be surrendered. This time the danger may be greater than I thought.


    Clone No. 2 has never taken action, just watching Clone No. 1 and Lei Feng¡¯s attack while controlling the surrounding plants to grow continuously, that''s all. However, the eyes of Clone No. 2 kept staring at the whole body of the World King Elephant. He was waiting for an opportunity, a chance to kill with one blow.


    Finally, as the attacks continued, more and more flaws appeared in the movements of the King of the Realm. Suddenly, the second clone''s eyes narrowed, and a long bow appeared in his hand, which was Chi Nan''s light of dying.


    When the longbow appeared, Chi Nan had already pulled it away. Which opportunity I''ve been waiting for has finally arrived.


    The realm king elephant is different from the ordinary **** ghost shadows. He instantly felt the danger, and his body shape began to dodge involuntarily. But because Chi Nan''s movements were too fast, and the attack had been planned for a long time, the movements of the King of the Realm were too late.


    An arrow flashed and appeared under the realm king elephant''s chin almost instantly. This position is a gap, which was left after the first clone attacked many times before, but it had no effect on the Realm King Elephant.


    But now, this gap has become the biggest flaw of the Realm King Elephant. The arrow fell into it in an instant. The next moment, the effect of the hidden shadow arrow exploded, and countless arrows split out, and exploded from the arrow to attack the surroundings. The arrow swept through, directly turning the body of the world king elephant into a hedgehog shape, full of scars.


    The Realm King Elephant felt the huge pain, shaking his body instinctively, hoping to get rid of this pain, but this kind of action caused a bigger flaw, and the first clone and Lei Feng launched an attack without hesitation.


    The Sky and Ten Thousand Realms Whip of Clone No. 1 entangled the two hind legs of the Realm King Elephant fiercely, restraining it in place, and almost tripped it over. Lei Feng took the opportunity to attack the eyes of the King of the Realm, and the huge lightning instantly melted into it. The Realm King Elephant flicked his nose, but Lei Feng had already taken the opportunity to leave the Realm King Elephant''s body.


    But the next moment, Lei Feng was hit suddenly, and he was knocked far away It turned out that Lei Feng didn''t completely avoid the attack just now. The instinctive attack of this king elephant has reached such a fast speed.


    Lei Feng was already good at speed, but he still didn''t avoid it completely, which surprised Chi Nan even more.


    "This guy is really the strongest opponent I have ever encountered." The second clone said with a sigh. While talking, the bowstring in his hand was pulled apart again, and the World King Elephant, who was heavily injured, couldn''t do it to defend itself.


    Arrows like a rain of arrows flew out. Although most of them were knocked off, some of them attacked the realm king elephant, and a few arrows directly pierced the wounds of the realm king elephant. A powerful force broke out in it, making the King of the World Elephant''s injuries more and more serious. At this time, it has entered the final stage.


    Although Jie Wang Xiang was still struggling frantically, without other means, Jie Wang Xiang was not the opponent of the two clones of Chi Nan at all. The injuries on his body became more and more serious, and continued to worsen with the delay.


    In the end, plants even began to sprout and grow in the body of the king elephant. You know, it was impossible to plant plants in the body of the King Elephant in the first place. But now, Chi Nan has been able to do this.

 Chapter 1672： A collection of 1000 worlds

    The tenaciousness of the King of Realm really went beyond Chi Nan''s expectations. The Realm King Elephant, who was already about to be unable to hold on, actually persisted for a week under the siege of Chi Nan''s clone.


    I have been watching the Realm King Elephant being severely injured and seemingly dying, but just like this, the Realm King Elephant still persisted for a week, and his body and appearance have become rotten flesh, but he can still persist.


    You must know that this king image is not an ordinary god, but a **** who focuses on body refining. The body-refining gods are more affected by physical damage than ordinary gods. But when all of this has been almost destroyed, the Realm King Elephant can still exist tenaciously, and it can still burst out with powerful power, which can''t help but make people sigh.


    It''s really admirable to be able to temper the body to this level, and to be able to temper the will to such a height.


    Although this is just an elephant, it may not even be the original world king elephant anymore.


    But the battle is about to end after all, no matter how strong the realm king elephant''s strength and willpower are, in the end, he still couldn''t persist indefinitely. When Chi Nan attacked again, the Realm King Elephant fell.


    The huge body smashed a huge hole in the ground, still wanting to get up stubbornly.


    Chi Nan stopped his attack, just looking at the King of Jie Xiang. The Jie Wang Xiang struggled, stood up slowly, and finally uttered a long roar to the sky, maintaining its original shape and stopped moving.


    Chi Nan had already felt that the aura of life in the world king elephant''s body had completely disappeared.


    "It''s really an admirable opponent, if you are still or how good it would be." Chi Nan sighed and looked at the King of Realm Elephant in front of him. However, the body of the Realm King Elephant has slowly begun to disintegrate, turning into light spots and disappearing little by little.


    Chi Nan knew that although the king elephant of this world was different, it was still an existence similar to the shadow of a god. This was resurrected by a special force, not the original world king elephant. Otherwise, the death of the gods would not be like this. At the same time, Chi Nan is also a bit pity, such a powerful god, the corpse is very good material.


    Even if they have been torn apart by the attack, if they can be retained, they can still have a good effect.


    Chi Nan would not stop using the other''s corpse materials because he admired the other party. At their level, it is too difficult to find materials that are useful to him. The corpses of the same level are considered to be one of the easiest materials to find. .


    The light spots slowly dissipated, and then, one by one, the spheres flew out, and these spheres flew into the air, suddenly exploded, and then a large amount of world power radiated. Yes, this is the power of the world.


    "This is a plane, how is it possible?" Chi Nan''s eyes widened, and the ball just now was actually a plane.


    How did this face fit into the body of the Realm King Elephant? Why didn''t he find out when he attacked before. Could it be a complete fusion, it will only be exposed after death, and the death of the King of the Realm means that this plane has come to an end.


    No, wait, there seems to be something wrong. Chi Nan suddenly discovered that the realm king elephant possessed not only one plane, but one after another, flying out one after another, and then exploding in the air, releasing a large amount of world power. A part of the power of the world is condensed to form a crystallization of the power of the world, and only one will remain on each plane.


    Chi Nan picked it up and put it away. The power of these worlds can only be left after the plane is destroyed, and every one here will remain. This thing will be a good material for one''s sacrifice here.


    It''s just that how the king elephant of this realm did this, Chi Nan still couldn''t understand it. The more I looked at it, the more surprised he felt in his heart. Incorporating the world into oneself, no **** would do this.


    On the one hand, the gods are also worried about accidents. After all, in the developing plane, everything is possible. On the other hand, these planes represent a world.


    Although the body of the gods is powerful, it is impossible for the body of the general gods to support the oppression of a plane. The most important thing is that even if it is integrated into a plane, there is actually no benefit at all. Gods have their own kingdom of God, and things that need the support of the planes can be placed in the kingdom of God. Who would do that.


    For so many years, Chi Nan has seen so many gods and dare to do this. The only one who can do this is really the only one in front of him. In front of him, planes emerged one after another, and then burst apart.


    Chi Nan gradually felt that the concentration of world power here was getting stronger and stronger. The entire space is filled with the power of the world. It is a pity that this power cannot be absorbed by myself, because it is full of traces of the power of the realm king elephant.


    If you can absorb it directly, maybe you can still get some improvement in your own strength. For the perception of pure power, he is indeed far inferior to the king elephant of this realm. Pure power is not a law, but the exertion of one''s own power. This kind of thing, even in the source of the will of the heavens, it is impossible to gain insight.


    "Is it the last one? It''s finally over." Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief as the last plane lifted off and exploded.


    This realm king elephant has a thousand planes integrated on his body. This is a thousand planes and several of them are large-scale planes. The pressure generated in it is so strong that even Chinan I can''t bear it myself.


    In his own hands, there were also a thousand more world power crystals at this time, which is not a small fortune. After sacrificing it, he can definitely get a very big benefit, bringing a huge improvement to his body.


    At the same time as the transformation, the flesh and blood of the realm king elephant finally came to an end, gradually depleted and consumed.


    But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that after the realm king elephant''s flesh and blood was completely depleted, the white jade bones on his body remained. It didn''t disappear completely, but it still left its own bones, just like new ones.


    "Sure enough, I knew that this realm king elephant is completely different from other **** ghost shadows." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and he can now see that this skeleton belongs to the realm king elephant himself, not a ghost.


    It seems that this phantom is directly attached to the bones. This special phantom with the skeleton of the Realm King''s elephant originally, it is no wonder that the power of the Realm King''s elephant is so perfect. Only phantoms can not produce such an effect. Many gods¡¯ powers can only be exerted perfectly by themselves, and it is impossible to fully exert them if they are replaced by anyone else.

 Chapter 1673： Actually left a legacy

    ? Anyway, Chi Nan will not let go of the bones left behind. After returning this bone, he will definitely be able to make a very precious and powerful object. The physical strength of this thing can''t be compared with that of a main **** today.


    And the head of the Jiewang elephant bone, there is a little fluorescent flicker. Chi Nan just glanced at it and understood that it was the spirit of the king elephant, although it was just a bit of residue, with the passage of time, the spirit began to slowly die out.


    Think about it, too, this world king elephant still has its own emotions, can still play its own strength perfectly, and can make accurate judgments, how can it be ordinary. The skeleton retains all the power of the realm king elephant during his lifetime, and the performance depends on the realm king elephant¡¯s soul. The power of the resurrection of the phantom preserved this immortality.


    And relying on the soul, the realm king elephant can perfectly display his power. Only now, the spirit has come to an end, without the power of the phantom to protect, the spirit is almost finished.


    "I just don''t know when this realm king elephant phantom existed, whether it has been resurrected in the ancient times or only recently." Chi Nan was a little strange, but he didn''t know why.


    In short, Chi Nan understood that if it had been resurrected recently, then the spirit of the king elephant must have remained there until now. What kind of power is it that can keep it until now?


    Forget it, I can''t figure it out anyway, let''s consider these things slowly in the future. The world is huge, and there are too many things that I can''t figure out. I think too much, just wasting time.


    Chi Nan slowly walked up, waiting for the extinguishment of the spirit of the world king elephant, and finally took his bones away.


    But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the spirit of the world king elephant suddenly burned. The light shines, this approach will only make one''s existence shorter, and it will not have any substantial effect.


    But in the soul, a white light came quickly towards Chi Nan, Chi Nan instinctively wanted to dodge, but he didn''t feel any danger. Just like that, the white light hit Chi Nan''s eyebrows.


    This place is the closest to his own godhead, but before Chi Nan regrets it, he suddenly froze. "It turns out that you still have your own consciousness." Chi Nan sighed and slowly opened his eyes.


    Because he allowed the Jie Wang Xiang to be free, the Jie Wang Xiang finally left the most precious things to himself. Realm King Elephant has kept his consciousness for so many years, and it is not like other phantoms who don''t know anything.


    And in this consciousness, it retains the most powerful secret method of the world king elephant. The previous method of using the whip was the instinct of the realm king elephant. Seeing that he wanted to learn, he deliberately taught it to himself. And what is stored in this divine soul is the method of fusion plane. Chi Nan finally knew why the power of the King of the World was so terrifying.


    In fact, this world¡¯s king-xiang theory¡¯s perception of its own laws is far inferior to one¡¯s own. Among today''s main gods, perhaps it can only be ranked in the lower middle position. But in terms of combat effectiveness, it is not inferior to the lord of giants.


    The reason lies in the large number of planes on the world king elephant, which is also the reason why the world king elephant is called the world king elephant. This is the unique magic of the world king elephant, which can integrate each plane into his body.


    When fighting, countless planes unite, that is, countless worlds are crushed. The power of each world may be nothing to the Lord God, but when added up, it is very terrifying.


    That''s why Chi Nan couldn''t face-to-face with the realm king elephant, even if the deity came. The mighty Lei Feng was also an unstable one that was struck all at once. This was the force that a thousand worlds united to explode. Ordinary gods, let alone think about it, even if you cultivate for them, it''s impossible.


    Only with such a powerful body capacity as Jiewangxiang could it be able to withstand it. Chi Nan held this thing himself, and there was no way to cultivate. But the next moment, Chi Nan''s eyes lit up.


    "That''s it, what I thought was really thoughtful, so you thought about it a long time ago." Chi Nan said to the bones of the King of the Realm. At this time, the last soul of the King of the Realm had disappeared, and nothing was left.


    Ancient gods, gods and gods are fused together, and if gods disappear, the gods naturally disappear.


    The world king elephant had already experienced it in the battle just now. Most people have no way to practice their own secret methods, but Chi Nan is different. To be precise, the main artifact in Chi Nan''s hands is different.


    The whip of the heavens and the world is not dead, but alive. Strictly speaking, one''s own whip of the heavens and ten thousand worlds is actually a vine, a special vine that can reach the level of the main artifact.


    The world whip of the heavens and the world can connect different planes, connect their origins, and transmit various forces in series with each other. It can be used to strengthen one plane, and it can also be used to strengthen countless planes. The chain that extracted the origin of the abyss to strengthen other abyss planes was also formed by drawing on the composition of the whip of the heavens and the world, and then letting the Lord of Blood transform it.


    This kind of special system can be said to be very powerful, but for Chi Nan, it is useless.


    However, the Realm King Elephant could tell at a glance that the whip of the heavens and the realm was just suitable to replace his body and cultivate the method of fusion of planes. In the end, the reason why this method was left to Chi Nan, I don''t know if it is a reward or other reasons.


    "As long as this secret method is slightly modified then you can integrate each plane into it. Don''t have to bear the risks of this, and can also strengthen the power of my whip of the heavens and ten thousand circles."


    Chi Nan''s eyes were getting brighter and brighter. If his own Heavens and Ten Thousand Realm Whip had the power of a realm king''s elephant, and superimposed his own power, no one could stop this trick. At that time, his main battle weapon, the light of extinguishment, could not be as violent and powerful as the whip from the heavens and the world.


    How could Chi Nan give up with such a powerful existence. "It''s great. Go back and find a way to strengthen it. It''s a pity that you can only fuse a thousand planes at most, so the planes need to be selected carefully, preferably the most powerful one."


    "But the most powerful planes are seldom deserted. If you directly integrate in this way, I am afraid that it will not be very good. It seems that there is still a lot of work to be done." Chi Nan doesn''t want to use the world one by one for his own artifact. All creatures are killed.


    In that case, what is the difference between oneself and the evil god? If you don''t want to destroy these creatures, then there are many things to do. But thinking of the power of this thing, Chi Nan was happy in pain.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1674： There are 4 guardians of the God King

    After receiving the information, Chi Nan put away the things, and then put away the bones of the realm king elephant. At this time, this special space began to change, and in the middle, a huge altar appeared in the center.


    "It seems that this is the altar leading to the outside world. But after going out, I don''t know if I can come back, so I will collect everything inside first." Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    Those bases that he released began to work hard. Even though this place is extremely huge, with the full help of Chi Nan, it still took less than a month to cover all the places. And all the special kinds of plants here are all recorded and stored in their own plant system.


    How to use it later depends on how far you can study it.


    Chi Nan left the record and didn''t use it, so he and his other clone came to the altar.


    Just standing on this, Chi Nan knew how to get out. There was a special incantation in her mouth, and this incantation could actually mobilize the power of the entire space to converge towards the altar.


    Chi Nan knew that this curse text itself had no power, it was just equivalent to a kind of code in this world. But if this spell can be mastered, at least it will have powerful power in this world.


    Above the altar, light burst out suddenly, and Chi Nan appeared outside in the next moment. But the matter is not over yet, because where I came out before, a powerful force vented out, causing a ray of light to hit the sky. Chi Nan could see that the highest place had actually touched the edge of the kingdom of God.


    At this time, all the people in the entire kingdom of God saw this ray of light. Fortunately, things have already been obtained by themselves, even if others come over, it is impossible to get any benefits, and Chi Nan is not worried.


    Other main gods still have to give themselves face, and when they are on their side, they absolutely don''t dare to mess around, otherwise, they are not vegetarian.


    The light in the void slowly condensed, and finally gathered into a huge elephant. This is a realm king elephant, Chi Nan recognized it at a glance. At the same time, other people also recognized that this was the realm king elephant.


    Regardless of whether they knew about the existence of the World King Elephant before, but at this moment, they knew at the same time. Chi Nan understood that this was a message from the Kingdom of God to everyone. It seems that this king elephant is really extraordinary.


    The status of this place is not comparable to that of ordinary gods. If Chi Nan hadn''t known, none of the ancient **** kings was an elephant, and it was even possible that the realm king elephant was the master of this kingdom of gods.


    Countless gods around, looked at this side one after another, with different lights shining in their eyes.


    Just when Chi Nan thought that the matter was over, a special message suddenly came out within the kingdom of God, and all the gods knew this information at almost the same time. Even the middle **** who just entered this knows it.


    Now the void storm outside is very weak, and after a while, even the lower gods will be able to enter. It''s just the danger in it. I don''t know how many lower gods dare to come in. "Unexpectedly, I actually opened the final secret key here, but unfortunately there are four keys in total."


    Chi Nan was a little bit dumbfounded. Is this a good deed for others? Only now did Chi Nan know that he was in the east within the scope of the kingdom of God. And the world king elephant that he killed is the king of the east.


    In the four directions of the entire kingdom of God, there is a king in each direction. These are the four guardians of the ancient gods.


    Each of these four existed at a powerful main **** level. It seems that the reason why the ancient gods can coerce all the gods is not simple. It is impossible for anyone to have four **** kings as his subordinates.


    Even if the inferior grade master **** created by Cthulhu is only a little brother to a certain extent, as for absolute subordinates, that is impossible. Because they themselves are also at the main **** level, no one can completely obey other people''s orders.


    Now that Chi Nan has killed a protector, it has also triggered a special reaction in this place, and this has released the news here. The four guardians must be completely resolved before you can really see the palace of the king of gods. To obtain the ultimate treasure of this kingdom of God, all four guardians must be killed.


    Now there is only one, and there are three more, and this powerful force naturally explains the terrifying power of this king elephant.


    Chi Nan knew that in the next period of time, he would be uneasy, because they probably all wanted to learn about the real strength of the King of Realm. After all, this power is really terrifying.


    The Realm King Elephant resolved this matter by himself, and he certainly couldn''t keep it from hiding. After all, in his own territory, it was impossible for other main gods to come. If it comes, it will be a contest between the main gods.


    Chi Nan didn''t even think about hiding it. They wanted to know, so just tell them. It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t understand where the other three guardians are and how to solve them. To be honest, the benefits this time are too great, the use of whips at the magical skill level, the bones of the world king elephant, and the special secret method of fusing the plane world.


    Not to mention that there is still a lot of world power crystallization, these are all gains. There are many special plants left, which are not visible for the time being. It would be great if everyone had such a harvest.


    Taking advantage of the fact that others have not yet arrived The two clones of Chi Nan left this place and returned to their own location. Next, there is a handover, and it''s time for the first clone to go back.


    A large amount of new plant information was injected into the memories of these plants, and soon the entire territory began to move. Countless elves, countless research workers, have begun to plant and study these plants. Because of the changes in Chinan''s territory, the races that had already surrendered were all worried, not knowing what had happened.


    The huge pressure and phantom in the air made all the natives feel extremely depressed. Many aborigines also have legends and totems of guardians in ancient times. Now that they see this scene, the shock in their hearts can be imagined.


    There are a large number of gods around, gathered towards Chinan''s territory one after another, seeming to want to see what happened, or maybe they want to take advantage of it. There are also some gods, but they are far away from this place quickly.


    Generally speaking, most of those who are far from this place are evil gods. They are now worried that if those gods gather too much, they will have no way to survive. In short, everything in the territory is changing.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1675： Sacrifice 1 wave before leaving

    What happened in the territory, Chi Nan doesn''t care, as long as there is no major disturbance. With your current status, you don''t need to worry about things you usually wait for, it''s too demeaning.


    After explaining the territorial matters, the clone number one is ready to go back. Just before leaving, the avatars suddenly thought that this opportunity should not be wasted. As a result, Clone One took out the world power crystallization collected this time, as well as some of the previous sacrifices, sacrificed on the largest altar, and ignited these sacrifices.


    As the sacrifice burned, Chi Nan once again entered the source of the will of the heavens, and began to absorb the laws he needed.


    "The natural law of the will of the heavens and the law of life, I can finally see the end. According to my current understanding, I have almost understood half of it. Every time I increase it, my strength will increase faster."


    Chinan muttered to herself while fully enjoying the pleasure of this promotion.


    Maybe one day in the future, I will be able to do the same as those **** kings, almost invincible among the main gods, and be able to beat many other main gods. Chi Nan could feel that once he understood a law to a perfect state, with his own combat power, even if he was alone against hundreds of main gods at the same time, he could still win.


    That''s right, the gap between the main gods is so terrifying. It''s a pity that if you want to fully understand a perfect law, that can''t be done easily. Every time you improve, your strength will increase even more.


    But the same, the closer you are to perfection, the greater the cost and the more troublesome you want to improve.


    If it were not for the special circumstances of the God King and the Kingdom of God, Chi Nan wouldn''t know how long it would take him to realize this level. The time of a great disaster is the most dangerous moment, but it is also the moment of the fastest improvement.


    When all the materials burned out, Chi Nan''s clone number one opened his eyes. "It''s great. After the deity of these sentiments is realized, the comprehension of nature and the laws of life will be more than half. Once it exceeds the average, the strength of the deity will be greatly improved. Perhaps, even the Lord of Time will not be an opponent by then ."


    Chi Nan is very satisfied with his strength improvement. Chi Nan will be even more happy to be the first among all the gods. Although I may be a little sorry for the Lord of Time, Chi Nan didn''t care at all.


    You can''t just pretend not to develop because of respect for the older generations. Promoting one''s own strength to be stronger, perhaps this is the greatest respect for the predecessors, because this proves that there is still a way to go.


    It was only this time that I felt the state of the law of perfection. I am afraid that other gods would not be able to feel it. Without his own special godhead like the **** of origin, he can''t even be awake within the source of the will of the heavens, let alone have any deeper insights. After this sacrifice, Chi Nan''s No. 1 clone left.


    After going back, he will have to improve the power of the whip of the heavens and the world, so this thing can''t stay here. However, it is still very important here. If other guardians are found, there is no way to deal with Chi Nan alone.


    So finally, after thinking about it, Chi Nan''s number one clone left Lei Feng behind. The Light of Extinction is Chi Nan''s killer feature, so it must be returned to the deity. With Lei Feng in hand, it was equivalent to the fighting power of two main gods.


    With things and feelings, Clone One said goodbye, and then hurried away into the air. Below, many gods can be seen either flying, or converging here on foot, or far away from here, Chi Nan completely ignored them. He just smiled lightly, came to the barrier of the kingdom of God, and rushed out instantly.


    Chinan¡¯s deity received the news from here for the first time, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "It turns out that this is the case. Now, it''s going to be lively." Chi Nan''s deity said calmly.


    When his clone returned to his kingdom of God, Chi Nan did not hesitate to close the kingdom of God again, ready to continue to improve his perception, improve his strength, and make himself safer.


    As time passed, Chi Nan felt more and more that the danger was coming. It was a feeling that made him feel very depressed. The stronger the strength and the closer the will of the heavens, the clearer this feeling is, and it is too depressing.


    This kind of depressed feeling made Chi Nan wish to retreat and improve himself every day. And Chi Nan''s actions have also affected his own gods, and the time of their recent cultivation has also been greatly improved. Even Hermilla and others have rarely been studying how to improve their combat effectiveness recently. They rarely did this kind of thing in the past.


    Soon after ¡¡¡¡ Clone No. 1 came back, the other main gods also received news from the kingdom of God. The information of the four guardians was also learned by other gods.


    In the gods meeting room, the other main gods really started to ask questions to themselves. "The Lord of the Sacred Tree, can you explain some information about the King of the Realm, this kind of thing, the result will be better if everyone discusses it together Haha, is this going to be troublesome for yourself? , Chi Nan sneered in his heart. Unfortunately, this kind of news is indeed not something that he can swallow alone, otherwise it would be really troublesome. His current strength is strong, but he is still not up to the level of a **** king, and he can¡¯t fight so many with his own power. Lord God. They want to trouble themselves, and they also have a headache.


    Besides, in order to get the final result as soon as possible, Chi Nan didn''t want to hide it, so he just gave them some benefits. The four guardians are not simple, the average main **** clone is not an opponent at all.


    Chi Nan gloated in his heart for a while, and then said with a serious face: "Of course, everyone is an alliance, and this kind of news should naturally be shared." The others were taken aback, as if they didn''t expect Chi Nan to confess so happily. Originally, they all thought that something must be paid this time to get this precious news.


    Chi Nan did not hesitate, and directly told them about entering the special space of the King Elephant, and also told them how to enter. But this kind of thing can only be used as a reference.


    If you don''t get a specific entry method, there will be no way to enter the other three guardians anyway.


    "So, where did you get this method from?" The other main gods obviously also thought of the crux of the problem. Such a complicated method can''t come out casually. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1676： Confess and find the guardian

    Chi Nan, who had been thinking about it a long time ago, will naturally explain these things, but the specific method cannot be said directly. Chi Nan was silent, squinting as if he was sleeping.


    The others glanced at each other, and quickly used the spirit to communicate. After a long time, the Lord of Light said: "These are your secret methods. We will not ask for them in vain. We will give you some compensation as a bargain."


    Chinan raised his head and nodded calmly: "I need some magic diamonds. As you know, I have not entered the central area after becoming the main god, so the magic diamonds are relatively lacking."


    The other main gods were taken aback for a moment, and then a little tangled. Only the most central area of ??the central plane will produce the magic diamonds, and there are not many. For any god, it is very valuable. Even the main god, as long as he finds the right law of the **** drill, he can also promote his own cultivation and promotion.


    For the gods under the Lord God, the effect of the Law Diamond Diamond on them is simply too great, even comparable to the sacrifice in the kingdom of the **** king. With enough laws and magic drills, the gods can easily reach the main **** level.


    But for the main god, this kind of thing is not as good as the sacrifice in the kingdom of the **** king.


    Actually, Chi Nan also arranged something that he really wanted to use for himself. He wanted to use it to train his subordinates. The other main gods were not willing to use the magic drill to train their subordinates, but Chi Nan was different.


    My own subordinates are carefully selected, and they have always been very strict choices, so although the number of people is small, there is no problem with character and loyalty. It''s just because the background is too small, so no matter the number of masters or the number is not as good as other gods.


    Seeing that the situation is getting more and more chaotic now, my subordinates often have to take risks to accomplish some things. Chi Nan has decided to train his subordinates as much as possible, whether they are gods or subordinate gods. Since there is no way to follow the quantitative route, it is better to follow the elite route. Strive to become the **** system with the most upper gods.


    The other gods didn''t know what Chi Nan was thinking. After looking at each other, someone finally agreed.


    Compared with this thing, the guardians in the kingdom of God are more beneficial to them. Although they didn''t know what benefits Chi Nan had achieved, the skeleton of the world king elephant was displayed by Chi Nan.


    "Well, we agreed." The Lord of Time said, this also represents everyone, and then discussed the number of the Law Diamonds, and then it was a deal. Why don''t you discuss the types? That''s because the fragments of the rules contained in the magic diamonds are inherently complicated and random. It is not easy to find certain types individually.


    Moreover, the magical diamonds found by the main gods, the ones that are useful to them have actually been absorbed long ago, and there are not many survivals in their hands. Even at the end, Chi Nan had to give Chi Nan some divine power crystals as a supplement.


    Chi Nan also said directly according to the contract: "It''s actually very simple. The guardian also has subordinates. As the guardian of the east, the world king elephant has many gods in the east who are his subordinates, and they will go to worship every once in a while."


    "You all know that I killed an elephant at the beginning. In fact, it was the elephant. After death, he left a long way. Through this method, I found the King of the World Elephant."


    Everyone suddenly regretted it. If they knew this was the case, they shouldn¡¯t have asked Chi Nan.


    They will now clean up the original gods at every location of the altar. If there is this kind of inheritance, they will find out sooner or later, and paying a huge price in this way makes them a little distressed.


    "Hahahaha, so I can rest assured, I will speed up and kill those altar gods."


    The Lord of War suddenly laughed. Others understood after a little thought. If they didn''t know this method, they would still develop it bit by bit according to the normal method, wasting opportunities. But now that they know this method, they know what direction they should work towards. This is the biggest advantage.


    The most important thing is that on the evil god''s side, until now, they don''t know how to find these guardians. When these people discussed, only the main **** of the orthodox **** was here, and the evil **** could not get the news here through other gods.


    "Then don''t waste time, as soon as possible." The Warrior Lord was also a little excited. In fact, Chi Nan had some doubts. The reason the Warrior Lord was excited was not because of how much he could get, but because he was able to fight well.


    Being able to see the fighting methods of the gods in ancient times is the most attractive for the warrior lord.


    Chi Nan also ignored these people, anyway, as long as he is good. Although they have been told, it is impossible for Chi Nan not to look for it. Secretly sprinkled some seeds in other places to develop the base.


    When some altars are found, Chi Nan will also pass by, occupy the altars, and kill the guarding gods. After all, only oneself and the demon incarnation occupy the territory, marking the area with their own power.


    The other gods, only the Lord of Nature and the Lord of Elves, have marked them with plants The others have no sphere of influence of their own, but occupy the past one by one altar, and use the altar to mark it. of. They have never thought about long-term development, and there is no division of land in the kingdom of God.


    It is precisely because of this that Chi Nan can shoot everywhere unscrupulously, looking for his own opportunities. It''s just this kind of opportunity, even if Chi Nan knew it, it would be impossible to find it in a short time.


    The greater possibility is that everyone takes their luck and sees who first finds the **** who is qualified to worship the guardian, and this **** has to leave clues to find the guardian, and it is not possible to find it in the end if it is bad luck.


    At this time, Chi Nan¡¯s luck was like this, as if it had been used up, he and the demon incarnation were both searching together, but still found nothing. I don''t know if other gods have been found.


    is Chinan¡¯s recently developed plant weapon, but it is getting better and better. This perfect plant weapon can simply run rampant within the kingdom of God, as long as it does not encounter the existence of the main **** level, the upper **** clone is not an opponent at all. They may not be able to beat them alone, but the army of plants is often a group rushing to single out one.


    As a result, the plant army in Chinan, in its own sphere of influence and surroundings, is almost the same as locusts. Any **** who enters it will run away as soon as he sees it, and no one dares to stay to fight. ...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1677： Lucky Lord of Warcraft

    While looking for the deity, the gods under Chi Nan did not let go of this good opportunity. It is impossible for the gods to enter here, because the gods have no clones, and it is impossible for Chi Nan to let the gods take risks.


    But the subordinate gods are different. The subordinate gods, who are dominated by violent beast gods, have sent their clones into the kingdom of God.


    Chi Nan also didn''t let these people meet their own chances everywhere, after all, are they all organized gods? Chi Nan gathered these people directly, and his clone took them into his sphere of influence.


    Then, after these gods adjusted here, they entered the role of commander.


    Every **** will lead the elves in a region, as well as a large number of plant weapons, to rampage in the kingdom of the gods. In this special environment, most of the upper gods are not their opponents.


    As a result, the current situation is caused. Often a **** under Chi Nan will bring a large army. As long as they don''t encounter the main god, anyone will give way, so the benefits they get are also very large.


    Chinan¡¯s rules are relatively relaxed, as long as you hand in a portion of the harvest, you can control the plant weapons in a region at will.


    Although they need to hand in part, they leave more and are safer. The other gods and the scattered gods do not want to be jealous of this, but what can be done.


    Recently, the gods under Chi Nan have been ascending very fast. After Chi Nan handed over the Magic Diamond to them, their ascending speed suddenly expanded by many times. Especially those who have not yet reached the upper gods.


    Of course, other gods have felt this situation more or less, but they didn''t say anything, and they didn''t change it. The rules within their **** system have been determined, and it is impossible to change them casually. After all, not everyone is the same as Chi Nan, so capricious, and not all the gods have so few people, and they can modify the rules at will.


    There is only the spirit **** system, and all these rules and magic diamonds are allocated, and there is nothing in his hand.


    The elven **** system is the most democratic one. This is not about studying Chi Nan''s style, but they have already allocated the law and the gods. As long as there is a demand, it will be distributed, even without any credit.


    The gods of other gods are also developing rapidly. This is an era of great strides for gods. However, their development speed is slower than that of Chi Nan''s subordinates, that''s all.


    When everyone is developing, the focus is on finding the guardian. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that Cthulhu''s mind was not simple. Although the evil gods don''t know how Chi Nan found the guardian.


    But they only have one thought, which is to stare at the main gods and see what these main gods are doing, and they will do the same thing. The main gods speeded up the search for the altar and the hunting of the altar gods, and the evil gods naturally followed suit. As a result, the evil spirits did just that. Although the main gods don''t want this, there is no way.


    After all, they are not monolithic. If someone wants to mislead the other person, the other gods are eager to have one less competitor. As a result, the main gods became more and more crazy, and the evil gods gradually discovered that this approach was right.


    Even in order to find a new altar and kill the guardian spirit on the altar, many people coincidentally reduce the collection of resources. This part of the resources set aside has become the focus of the competition for the lower-level gods.


    They have no way to participate in the battle of the Lord God. All they can do is to compete for resources and then sacrifice through the altar to improve their strength. As long as they can take this path well, they will be able to obtain a huge improvement, and the things the main **** is staring at are not something they can intervene.


    Of course, there are also some idiot gods who don''t know themselves. After vying for the altar and losing some clones, they finally realized that it was wrong to do so.


    Until later, a fiercely competing high-ranking **** directly shot to the orc lord, and even after his own kingdom and deity were destroyed, this situation was completely reduced.


    A high-ranking god, who used to be a very important resource, but was destroyed by the lord of the orcs. When this happened, they finally knew what kind of existence the Lord God was.


    Usually the main **** is easy to talk, but it does not mean that the main **** can offend and take advantage. As long as the Lord God is offended, their power can completely sweep themselves. Since this incident, the competition for the altar and the hunting of the gods on the altar have decreased. Along with the changes on the orthodox **** side, the situation on the evil **** side is somewhat complicated.


    The top evil gods know that there are few in number, so the top evil gods didn''t stop these ordinary evil gods from looking for them. Because they knew that even if they found it, they would not be able to deal with the Guardian.


    Therefore, the top evil **** simply offered a reward directly, and found a way to enter the guardian''s existence space, and then handed it over to them to get the benefit. There was even a rumbling outside, saying that after receiving the news, they might have a chance to become a new top evil god. At this time, the top Cthulhus began to work hard Although the main gods wanted to destroy these bold and reckless guys, they had no choice because the Cthulhu Kingdom was no longer by themselves. Dare to pass now, then the result is not so wonderful.


    Now both sides are hurrying to find. And at this time, the luck of the Lord of Warcraft came. On this day, after the Lord of Beasts easily destroyed a middle-level god-level altar guardian spirit, he unexpectedly got an inheritance.


    "Meeting immediate superiors, there is a lot of this kind of information, but there has never been such a special route. According to the previous Lord of the Sacred Tree, then this kind of walking means, guardian?"


    The eyes of the Lord of Beasts suddenly lit up, and he knew that his luck was likely to be very good. With a move in his heart, the Lord of Beasts didn''t discuss it with anyone, so he started to walk along the special path, and no one knew about it anyway. "This location, after entering that special location, should be the guardian of the north, I don''t know how strong it is."


    The Lord of Warcraft was somewhat worried, because according to Chi Nan''s original description, the guardian''s strength was not simple. His clone may not be able to deal with it anymore. But even if he is not an opponent, he should be able to hold on.


    So the Lord of Beasts left some information behind, and after passing it to his deity, he walked towards that side of his own accord. "As long as there is no success for a year, then the deity will come to help."...


    First set a small goal, such as 1 second to remember: ¡¡shukeju mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1678： The power of the gods exploded

    ? The other master gods don''t know what the Lord of Warcraft does. Even if I know it, I am afraid that the final result will be the same as him. After all, everyone does not want others to share with themselves.


    Only Chi Nan''s status is very high, ranking second, and his description makes the Lord of Warcraft so careful. In fact, the Lord of Beasts didn''t know yet, Chi Nan used two clones, and also used several main artifacts. If he knew this, he would definitely not rush to find that enemy alone for so long.


    At this moment, the power of Chi Nan''s divine system began to explode.


    On this day, Chi Nan, who had just realized the new power, came out to breathe, and wanted to think about what to do next. One of his subordinate elf suddenly ran over to report.


    "Xiamen, I just got the news that the God of Ice is preparing to break through his own realm, and it may already be about to start. The God of Ice wants to apply for a piece of materials for the promotion of the Kingdom of God to be used in subsequent upgrades."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly: "Yes, tell him, as long as the breakthrough is successful, I will give him the materials."


    Chi Nan had a headache, and it was really not easy to raise these gods. Although everyone has a contract, they have joined their own divine system, not only to obtain protection, but also to obtain resources more effectively.


    Of course, this is also because Chi Nan''s contract is more demanding and more demanding, and of course it will give more benefits. It seems that a large amount of the materials in my hands will be consumed this time.


    Just as Chi Nan was thinking about it, a breath suddenly rose not far away.


    "Unexpectedly, this will begin. It seems that the success rate is very high." Chi Nan has already felt that this is the bottleneck for his subordinate god, the God of Ice, to attack the upper gods. Although this breath has been cut off by the kingdom of God, he is the main god, and a middle **** is far inferior to him. The most important thing is that the other party''s kingdom is next to him.


    Coupled with the mutual connection of the contract, if Chi Nan still couldn''t feel this, then he would be a little too slow.


    "Prepare a piece of material and send it to him when the ice **** is successfully promoted. By the way, he will be invited to the Foreign God Kingdom and hold a celebration banquet." The subordinate elves hurriedly bowed and bowed before leaving.


    The subordinate elves were not ordinary elves, but the **** elves of Chinan, and they were also the kind who were born to reach the level of the lower gods. Many of his subordinate gods are selected from among them.


    As long as they are given enough time, they will not have no chance to grow into a higher **** in the future.


    As for the foreign kingdom of God, it was actually dragged over and used for foreign exchanges and banquets. Every **** who advances will hold a banquet here, and the Chinan banquet is usually here to meet other people.


    As for his own kingdom, except for a handful of gods, it is not open to the outside world.


    Nowadays, the subordinate gods who can enter the Chinan Divine Kingdom, apart from the gods evolved from their own gods, and the people they have been cultivating, there is still only the violent beast god. Others joined after they became gods, but they did not have this qualification. Now this qualification has become a status symbol.


    Legend has it that only the most valued subordinate gods are qualified to enter that place. Because of this kind of rumors, it is even more impossible for Chi Nan to welcome these people into his own kingdom of God.


    In the past, I was worried about the exposure of the companion sacred tree, but now Chi Nan is not afraid, but the rules have been formed, so it is not easy to change randomly.


    While ordering things, Chi Nan also sent the world king elephant bones he had obtained into his energy pool, and began to evolve the next master artifact. Because his main artifact already has enough stock, he now doesn''t need to build the main artifact according to the requirements, and he doesn''t want to waste such precious materials.


    This bone that belongs to the absolute pinnacle among the main gods, the artifact that evolved is absolutely impossible to be a simple commodity. Chi Nan directly used the free evolution method, and then left it alone.


    Afterwards, he was busy for a while, and what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that his subordinate spirits kept breaking through. This method of magic diamond plus the sacrifice of the kingdom of God is really useful for the gods.


    Within a short period of time, Chi Nan''s spirits broke through one by one. Even the main gods were looking at it, and couldn''t help but focus part of their attention here. In the absence of a large number of phantoms of gods, this kind of large-scale gods promotion is not easy to see at ordinary times, it is really spectacular.


    The gods of the major gods were also full of jealousy, because Chi Nan was so kind to his subordinates. In the next period of time, the number of gods who worked hard to join the Holy Tree Divine System increased again, and applied every day.


    After a while, Chi Nan was surprised to find that there were already more than 30 subordinate gods who had reached the upper gods. That''s right, these are thirty upper gods, which was hard to imagine before.


    This is not considered God''s own. He was able to recruit forty gods, not full, but he also had twenty-six gods, and these twenty-six have now reached the upper gods one after another with the addition of a large amount of resources. Calculating this way, he has more than fifty upper god-level combat power in his hands.


    Of course The power of other main gods is not simple now, all of them have reached the upper gods.


    Externally, it is generally only based on the strength of the subordinate gods. And in the category of subordinate gods, the combat power of the more than thirty upper gods of my own has actually ranked among the top three among the many main gods.


    If it weren''t for the small number of subordinate gods and the limited resources and land he controlled, his background could definitely be compared with the strong old master gods, but it was already very powerful now.


    For Chi Nan''s almost leapfrog development, many master gods also feel a little incredible. But thinking of Chi Nan''s investment, this seems normal again, and if you replace them with them, you won''t be so unscrupulous.


    "Hehe, I think he has used up all the magic diamonds he just exchanged, and his own background and reserves are still so empty, there is nothing to worry about." The Lord of Light said calmly, but the words were a little sour.


    I have developed for so many years, but relying on the opportunity of the last period of time, I can''t compare to a rising star. The upper **** subordinates in Chi Nan''s hands are already stronger than his own.

 Chapter 1679： Cultivate the Desolate Plane

    After all, the burst of strength is only for a while. During this period of time, all the collected materials have been consumed, and the law of the gods has been absorbed, the burst will end, and there will be a period of silence.


    Of course, various materials are still accumulating. These materials can allow them to continue to explode and grow next time. At this time, among Chi Nan''s subordinate gods, there were many upper gods, and the number of middle gods was a little more than the upper gods. On the contrary, none of the lower gods are gone. This kind of composition is very strange.


    It can be said that among all the gods, there is only such a wonderful thing as Chi Nan. It seems that it is time for me to add more subordinate gods. However, this requires certain materials.


    What Chi Nan thought of was the materials for building the kingdom of God. When the time comes, he would directly let his **** spirits supplement them and become his own subordinate gods. It would be better than recruiting directly from the outside world, at least to ensure loyalty.


    After dealing with the matters here, the matters on the other side of Chi Nan have basically been improved.


    That''s right, this is the matter of cultivating the Desolate Plane. The special secret technique obtained from the realm king elephant can make his own world whip into the plane, and use the power of the plane to increase his attack power.


    The power of one world is not easy to fight. A thousand worlds is not something that ordinary people can resist. It''s a pity that that secret method can only fuse a thousand planes at most, and it won''t work if there are more. And once it is integrated, it is impossible to take it out unless you pay a huge price, but the gains outweigh the losses.


    Therefore, from the beginning of the integration, Chi Nan must choose the best. He is not an elephant of the world king, the elephant of the world king lived in ancient times. At that time, there were few planes, so there were even fewer planes to choose from.


    And at the beginning, the realm king elephant''s strength was not strong enough, not everyone can have the strength of the main **** at birth. Therefore, at the beginning, in order to enhance the strength, the planes of this method of fusion were all relatively ordinary.


    Chi Nan didn''t want to treat himself badly in this regard, so at the beginning, Chi Nan decided that he needed a thousand top planes. That is the kind of plane second only to the main **** kingdom. It is basically impossible for ordinary planes to rise to the level of the main **** kingdom. But even if it is second only to the plane of the top **** kingdom, one thousand is still a terrifying power.


    With such a whip, even the current self, I am afraid it is not an opponent.


    But for such a plane, what Chi Nan needs is training. This kind of natural plane is not easy to find, and it is not appropriate to find it, because Chinan only wants a barren plane, not a plane with creatures.


    Otherwise, if you merge into it a little bit, all the creatures in the plane will die. Fighting with other people, there is no way to spread to these creatures in Chi Nan, but for the sake of his own divine weapon to actively kill, then it is not in line with Chi Nan''s thinking.


    So Chi Nan began to look for some barren planes. Then, Chi Nan started to cultivate with the whip of all heavens and ten thousand circles.


    In this regard, Chi Nan has an advantage over anyone. The Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms Whip can directly connect to different planes. Then, as long as Chi Nan takes action to suppress other planes, extract the origin of the plane, and inject it into the barren plane, it will be able to play a role in training. After absorbing a certain level of original power, these planes will continue to grow to meet their own requirements.


    For those planes with creatures, Chi Nan chose to extract as many plane sources as possible without destroying this plane. As for the Dharma-Ending Era caused by this, or what other circumstances, Chi Nan didn''t care about it.


    Anyway, after waiting for tens of thousands of years, these planes will still recover, and there will be no problems with the creatures inside. In this way, at least he felt comfortable in his heart, Chi Nan told himself in his heart.


    There are also those dark planes, which were originally Chi Nan''s demon incarnation snatched from the abyss, and then forcibly transformed. These planes did not have much potential since they became the abyss planes.


    Re-evolving into a dark plane, the potential can be said to have been exhausted, and it is impossible to advance. Many planes, even Chi Nan himself did not look good, so these planes have become nourishment.


    Through the whip of the heavens and the world, Chi Nan can easily extract the planes suppressed by him. There is also a large number of planes that have been discovered using coordinate trees to send coordinates indiscriminately, and now they have the opportunity to use them.


    After the explosion of the strength of his subordinates ended, Chi Nan found out that a dozen of the planes he had cultivated had already reached the standard. With ordinary means, it is impossible to continue to ascend to a plane of this level. So Chi Nan began to use these planes. A ball of light appeared in Chi Nan''s hands.


    A mysterious aura erupted from Chi Nan''s body. The divine power in the body has already begun to operate according to the method taught by the Realm King Elephant. That special plane began to melt little by little.


    It opened as if it were a piece of melted ice. If it is allowed to melt, it will eventually collapse and cause a big explosion. The origin of consciousness has been completely erased, and he doesn''t know how to resist. "Hehe, it''s really a doomsday scene. If there are people inside, they will know what the end of the world is like."


    Chi Nan said to himself, and at the same time pressed the ball of light in his hand towards the whip in his hand. Chi Nan felt the huge pressure from his hands constantly repelling herself with the special secret method of the king elephant in the world.


    It''s a pity that this force is nothing at all in front of the main god, Chi Nan only suppressed it with a little pressure, and completely suppressed it. Little by little, the light ball surface sank into his whip.


    Chi Nan could feel that under the operation of that special world power, this plane had begun to melt to a large extent, and then merged into his own with a very strange structure that he could not even understand. Among the whips. With his whip, it can be regarded as a complete symbiosis.


    As long as the whip is not destroyed, this plane will not be damaged. But on this plane, there is no possibility of promotion, no possibility of degeneration, and without its own origin and consciousness, it has become a dead world.


    In addition to being able to provide a powerful attack to the whip, there is only one role for pretending to be something. That''s right, Chi Nan discovered that in this weird world, there are still some things that can be stored.


    But, do you need this kind of function? Chi Nan thought about it, and it seemed that he didn''t need it much. However, the integration of the huge power generated by a plane has also made his whip more powerful, and this can still be felt.

 Chapter 1680： Good luck becomes bad luck

    "Hey, there is actually a power feedback, this business is not a loss." Chi Nan shook the whip in his hand, his eyes suddenly lit up. I thought that this method could only increase the power of his whip.


    But Chi Nan had forgotten that this secret method was originally used to enhance his own strength.


    If it were a normal divine tool, it would not have such an effect, but the whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms was the kind of dazzling Chi Nan himself, who completely recognized the master. There is a very special connection with Chi Nan, the original communication.


    As a result, after completing the fusion plane, he himself also received a powerful force bonus. This power is roughly equivalent to one-tenth of the power obtained by the whip of the heavens and the world.


    Although this power is nothing to the main **** level, it is pure power.


    And there are a thousand times, and the total of these thousand times, plus Chi Nan''s own power, he dares to say that he is second in power, then absolutely no one among the main gods dares to say that he is the first.


    This power is external, but it is different from the additive power. Chi Nan could feel that although this power was not his own, the ownership was his own. As long as you spend some time and integrate them thoroughly, it is equivalent to increasing your strength. This is not a law, but a pure strengthening of strength.


    When the power is strong to a certain height, even the law can only give way. Just think about the world king elephant back then. He has not used any laws or magic, without any special means, relying only on strength, his clone is not an opponent.


    If it hadn''t been for two clones and a large number of main artifacts, I really couldn''t help this guy.


    "But with this advantage, it can''t be continuously merged. I have to wait until I merge this power first, and then I can continue to merge after I adapt." Chi Nan doesn''t want to merge too much power at once, causing his own power to lose control live.


    A main **** can''t control his soaring power, and it will become a joke if it is spread out. Moreover, once such power is out of control, he doesn''t know how much damage it will cause, and he doesn''t want to hurt the people in his kingdom of God.


    Chi Nan continued to cultivate those planes while merging. You should know that with the continuous cultivation of the plane, the time and energy spent in cultivating a plane in the end will continue to improve. He doesn''t know how many planes there are in the universe, but if you continue to use it like this, the planes you discover may not be enough for yourself to use.


    Just as Chi Nan merged with this face, the Lord of Beasts finally finished the journey. This section of the road is indeed very difficult to walk. The more you go on, the greater the pressure will be. This is also felt by the Lord of Beasts.


    When Chi Nan told them, they just imagined it, and they didn''t feel that way at all. After all, they are the main gods. Although the ancient **** kings are powerful, they are actually just the main gods.


    Although they are wary of the things left behind by the existence of the same level, they are not afraid, and somewhat disapproving. After feeling this powerful force this time, the Lord of Beasts understood it.


    And the deity of the Lord of Warcraft finally got the news here through his own channel. However, the Lord of Warcraft is still secretive, and has no intention of telling others what it means.


    "For one month, as long as there is no winner or loser for a month, I will personally go in and help."


    Because of this pressure, the Lord of Warcraft has changed his original idea of ??waiting for a year or two, but changed it to a month. Such a strong pressure, if the existence inside is also strong, it will not be good.


    Of course, with his own deity, the Lord of Beasts still doesn''t think his clone will fail.


    At this moment, the deity of the Lord of Beasts was sitting on the barrier outside the gods, feeling the situation of his clone at all times. Of course, I can only feel that when it comes to the end, the Lord of Warcraft can no longer see his clone.


    This is the situation that is about to enter the last special space. The peculiarity of this kingdom of God really makes people sigh.


    "Hey, if only I can refine two clones. Wait, who said I can''t refine two."


    The Lord of Warcraft said to himself, and suddenly he realized that he seemed to have entered a misunderstanding. No one had ever stipulated that the Lord God could not refine two top clones. Thinking of this, the Lord of Warcraft quickly went back and arranged to start gestating his second clone. This is the same as Chi Nan, as long as a lot of resources are spent.


    As the veteran master of the beast, although the strength is not very strong, but the resources are definitely a lot, let alone two clones, even three clones, as long as he has enough resources to refine it out of his own reasons.


    Step by step to the end, the clone of the Lord of Warcraft finally saw the final destination, here is a grassland. But according to my memory, it should be a rocky canyon here.


    Seeing this kind of sight, the Lord of Warcraft did not feel surprised, because Chi Nan once said this phenomenon.


    Walking quickly into the grassland, everything in front of me changed. The grassland has disappeared. At a glance, there are stones everywhere, without any vegetation and no sound.


    "It''s different from the space seen by the Lord of the Sacred Tree. That space is a botanical garden, and here is a piece of stone. However, with this breath of death, it seems that the guardian who controls this place is a **** of death."


    As the Lord of Beasts spoke, the phantom around him flickered. These phantoms, one by one, condensed into the shape of a warcraft ~ www.novelhall.com~ These are all magical techniques evolved by the Lord of Warcraft. A powerful existence formed by collecting the spirits of monsters. In terms of group attack, the Lord of Warcraft believes that he is not afraid of anyone.


    After summoning his own beast, the lord of the beast began to walk forward. The closer you are to the most central place, the stronger the breath of death. Two days later, the Lord of Warcraft finally approached the middle.


    It took such a long time because of the slow walk. Suddenly, a black shadow flashed across the void, and the Lord of Beasts hadn''t seen what it was, and the falcon he had summoned turned into two halves.


    Before it fell down, his body had turned yellow and gray, as if he had been dead for a long time. The Lord of Beasts also felt that his Beast had been hit hard, and for a long time there was no way to re-summon it.


    Even if the strength of his own monster is not comparable to the main god, it still exists at a level. Just such a face-to-face was wiped out, making the Lord of Beasts feel that his opponent might be much more dangerous than he thought. Perhaps, this time it was not my luck, but my own bad luck.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1681： The lion in charge of death

    ? All gather together, don''t disperse. The Lord of Beasts gave an order in his heart, and the surrounding Beasts immediately began to adjust their formation slightly. As the main **** who can control the Warcraft, the Warcraft formation he controls is very sophisticated.


    There is no large amount of monsters for the master of monsters to use here, but in this level of battle, ordinary monsters are useless, and the ones that can be used are those monster souls that they control and strengthen at ordinary times.


    These seem to be indistinguishable from real beasts, in fact each one is made by beast souls, not real beasts. There are many more, they grew up with the Lord of Warcraft a long time ago. At the level of the main god, the master of the beasts consumed a lot of energy and resources to raise these beasts to this point.


    For this reason, the Lord of Beasts and even his own cultivation have been put down, causing his own strength to rank low among the Lord Gods now. But if you talk about fighting power, the Lord of Warcraft is confident that his fighting power is absolutely above the middle.


    It''s just that the monsters just started to gather, and there was a little gap in the defense. With just such a small gap, another dark shadow flashed past. At this time, the Lord of Warcraft has been paying attention.


    So he noticed as soon as the black shadow appeared. The black shadow, which looked like a thorn, stabs directly at his own white deer. With a move in the heart of the Lord of Beasts, the White Deer Beast disappeared and appeared next to him. "Damn it, such a fast attack speed, what exactly is it made of?" The Lord of Warcraft was annoyed in his heart.


    But after coming here, he found that he was the same as Chi Nan said, it was impossible to go out at all. The space suppressed by the power of the **** king is not something ordinary master gods like them are qualified to rush out.


    He just took the opportunity to summon Bai Lu to his side, but his actions were still a little slower. In an instant, his white deer was pierced a little bit.


    With just such a small amount of damage, a jet of dark power began to spread. The breath of Bai Lu''s body is also getting weaker and weaker. The Lord of Warcraft had just sensed it, and felt a very cold and dead force permeating out.


    "The power of death, this is the ability to form a pure law of death. It is indeed the mainstream practice method of the law of death in ancient times. It is dangerous and powerful. It does not control the undead, and mainly kills the living." The Lord of Warcraft instantly felt this The horror of power is more terrifying than any poisonous.


    Bai Lu consumes a lot of power, which disperses the power of the law, but it consumes a lot of its own.


    These monsters are carried by his clone, and any power needs to be supplemented by the clone. The clone itself has no way to restore the divine power, and can only rely on the divine power crystallization to recover.


    If it continues to be consumed like this, he will be in danger by then. "No, you must stick to it. As long as you stick to it for a week, the deity will enter this place to help."


    The Lord of Warcraft didn''t like to use weapons very much, so there was only one main artifact on his body, and it was impossible for the clone to bring it. However, there are a large number of monsters summoned, and I believe that the clone will not be much worse than the deity.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for one''s own deity to come out without waiting for time. Just thinking about it, another black shadow flashed across the air. This time, the monsters who were ready immediately reacted.


    A beast that looked like a gorilla flashed under its feet and instantly stood in front of the black shadow. The golden light exploded on the fist, it was pure vindictiveness. This punch was fiercely hit, and it collided with the shadow in the void. Then ripples in the void were shaken apart, spreading towards the surroundings like a shock wave.


    The great ape took a half step back, but the black shadow was blocked.


    After a while, another black shadow flashed across the other side, this time behind the giant ape.


    The giant ape was too late to rescue, but there was a dragon tortoise behind it, seemingly hurriedly blocking in front of the shadow. The black shadow hit the dragon tortoise''s shell without any ripples, but it was cancelled out.


    "I know you can understand me. You are not an ordinary **** and ghost. Come out. This method can''t beat me." Always dealing with such a hidden opponent, the Lord of Warcraft feels unusually awkward in his heart. .


    For his summoning type of existence, the most annoying is the opponent of the assassin type. Once the other party bypassed their own monsters and directly attacked themselves, if one was not careful, the final consequences could be serious.


    After a long time, behind the stone in the distance, a dark shadow slowly walked out. The Lord of Warcraft narrowed his eyes and looked in that direction. In the shadow, a depressed breath faintly fainted.


    If it hadn''t been for the other party to let go, I wouldn''t be able to sense it. Being able to make myself, the main god, unable to feel it, shows that the hidden ability of the coming person is not trivial. The surrounding monsters quickly adjusted an offensive and defensive formation.


    Soon, the shadow came out of the corner. The Lord of Warcraft narrowed his eyes slightly, and what came out was not a humanoid creature, but a creature similar to a Warcraft. But the Lord of Warcraft did not feel the breath of Warcraft from the opponent, which shows that the other party is not a Warcraft, but a special creature similar to a Warcraft.


    In other words, the origin gods of ancient times had no racial divisions at all, and were completely different from the current races.


    What came out was a lion at least it looked like a lion. The hair was golden and gleaming, no matter how hard it looked, it had nothing to do with the dark power of death. A green tooth is full of life instead.


    But soon the Lord of Beasts discovered that the shadow of the Jade Tooth Lion was a little strange. The shadow of the Jade Tooth Lion is not an ordinary shadow, it is full of death power, and the original power is hidden in the shadow.


    The Bifang Lion who walked out stared at the Lord of Beasts with indifferent eyes, as if looking at a dead object. Just the look in the eyes brought tremendous pressure to the Lord of Warcraft, which was a pressure from the spirit of the soul. The Lord of Warcraft knows that this is because Bifang''s understanding of the law far exceeds his own, so this performance can be seen.


    "It''s really terrible. It''s too easy for these origin gods to comprehend the law. They have been dead for so many years, and they can still put so much pressure on my land." The Lord of Warcraft felt more and more bottomless in his heart.


    However, the battle will definitely break out. This Jade Tooth Lion is an active attack type, which is different from the Realm King Elephant. Without giving the opponent a chance to adjust at all, Bifang Shi took the initiative to attack.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1682： Didnt hold on for even a week

    The Bifang opened his mouth, and the teeth full of vitality suddenly turned black, and then a black tooth fell out of the mouth. No, it was not a tooth that fell out, it was just a dark shadow.


    The black shadow flashed away, piercing directly at the front of the Lord of Beasts. The Lord of Beasts finally knew what it was that attacked his own Beast before, and it turned out that it was the thing released from the teeth.


    But with preparation, head-to-head confrontation, the Lord of Warcraft is not afraid of anyone. The gorilla''s figure flashed and then punched it again. Other monsters around, rushed forward one after another, long-range attacks have flown out.


    "Hmph, fighting head-on, I''m not afraid of anyone." The Lord of Beast snorted coldly, and the light flashed in his hand. The white light permeated all the monsters, leaving some flickering fluorescence on their bodies. In an instant, all the abilities of the monsters increased dramatically. The combat power of the monsters that had only just reached the level of the main god, finally reached the level of the main god.


    This is also the source of self-confidence for the Lord of Warcraft. With the help of such a few Warcraft that can reach the fighting power of the normal Lord God, even if he doesn''t make a move, the ordinary Lord God is definitely not his opponent.


    Perhaps, I underestimated myself, and with my current strength, it is likely to be stronger than Dragon God or something.


    The Lord of Warcraft thought in his heart that his own Warcraft had also fully demonstrated its strength, and everything was so vivid and vivid. However, the Lord of Warcraft had forgotten who his opponent was.


    The Bifangshi didn''t care so much, watching the massive attacks in the air, opened his mouth, and a series of black spikes flew out. With a strong death force, those attacks in the air were intercepted one by one. This means of continuous attacks, the Lord of Beasts didn''t even think of it, it was an eye-opener.


    If you attack like this at the beginning of the sneak attack, I am afraid that you will suffer heavy losses in the first wave.


    There is no time to think too much, the Lord of Warcraft is a large-scale magical release. These magic arts are difficult to release outside, but they are not suppressed here, and they can be released easily by themselves.


    This spell did not increase the power of all aspects of its own monsters, but unilaterally increased its destructive power. Immediately his own beast will be approaching the Bifang Lion, and the melee ability will also be displayed at that time. Surrounded by a group of monsters, no matter how powerful this lion is, it is definitely not his opponent.


    "What''s going on, when is this..." Suddenly, countless black tentacles stretched out on the ground.


    My own monster was suddenly entangled by these tentacles. Not to mention the inconvenience of his own mobility, his body began to continue to permeate the air of death. The Lord of Warcraft instantly felt that the power from his body was constantly being drawn out.


    But it doesn''t work if you don''t provide power. Without your own power, your own monsters may not last long. The degree of erosion of this death force is too strong and too terrifying.


    I don''t know when, the shadow of Bifang lion suddenly expanded, turning the front into a black shadow-covered ground. The tentacles are released from inside. Without checking for a while, all of his monsters were recruited. But even if it was prepared, it would be useless. A large area of ??ground and void around the Jade Tooth Lion were filled with this kind of shadow.


    If you want to attack Bifang Lion in close combat, you must break through this shadow.


    But the Lord of Warcraft was bitter, and he finally realized that he seemed to have taken the wrong path.


    Bifang Shi did not have so many subordinates, and was indeed besieged. However, with a casual move, his own beasts could not support it, and his own beasts'' attacks had no effect on Bifang Shi.


    He knows, this is because the comprehension of the law is not as good as the other party. The law is not enough, then more power must be used to offset the opponent''s attack. There are many monsters of their own, but each one needs to comprehend the rules.


    Without the help of their own resources and their own spirits, these beast souls would not be able to comprehend the law. So my result is that there are many rules, but none of them are proficient. Not only the ranking is low, but also the combat effectiveness is not good.


    Perhaps for ordinary people, their own combat power will be very terrifying, but for those truly powerful beings, their own decentralized development model has no effect on them at all. It''s a pity that I knew it was a bit late. For a long time, it has been directly used for large-scale rolling with Warcraft.


    Having become accustomed to this kind of tailwind fighting, he has forgotten the root of a god¡¯s true power. Now the Lord of Beasts regrets that he can''t tell his deity this understanding.


    Now is a good opportunity, and understanding the laws is much easier than usual. As long as one''s own deity knows this news, then with the current harvest, enough deity transforms and greatly enhances his strength.


    It is a pity that there is no such thing as reality. After restraining a large number of monsters, the Bifang lion continued to attack while injecting death power. He did not continue to spit out his teeth, but rushed up all by himself.


    The paw swayed fiercely, and the black light gleamed, and the power of the monster that was hit was greatly consumed. This is to use the magical power of the Lord of Warcraft to offset these death forces. Fortunately, these monsters are not real life forms, otherwise such an attack would have drained their vitality long ago, and they would die sooner.


    Speaking of it, the Lord of Warcraft still has the attribute of restraint to the existence of this power of death However, when restraining the opponent, he was restrained by the opponent in turn, which explains the problem.


    When Bifang''s teeth were bitten down, the strong death power became even more terrifying. After almost attacking a few times, one of the monsters will lose their combat effectiveness. The Lord of Warcraft keeps burning his divine power crystallization and does his best to support it.


    Even the Lord of Warcraft himself has done it himself. The divine power in his hands formed two things similar to the claws of wild beasts and attached to his hands. The lord of the beast rushed forward like a beast, and every time he waved it, it would cause a strong spatial shock. It is a pity that in terms of speed and strength, it can''t keep up with the speed of Bifang Shishi at all.


    The Lord of Beasts who are not good at fighting, even if he personally participates, still can''t do it. One day has passed, and two days have passed. On the third day, the Lord of Warcraft was completely desperate.


    The divine power crystal was almost exhausted, and his monster soul was completely clean. Now, there is only a kitten and himself. Kittens survived not because of their strong strength, but because of their weak strength, which could not arouse the interest of Bifangshi.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1683： I have 1 message to sell

    ?On the third day, the Lord of Warcraft finally couldn''t support it. His power was exhausted and there was no helper. Facing the Bifang Lion, he was no opponent at all. Bifang Shi looked at the Lord of Warcraft, and a flash of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    After understanding so many laws, I don''t want to let go of each one. Without a center of gravity, it''s completely messy. It''s only strange that I can deal with it in this way. It might be better if you concentrate.


    In the ancient origin period, there were many people who wanted to comprehend these kinds of laws. On the contrary, there were many. However, such a person, no matter how genius, will eventually obliterate everyone and be eliminated in that great era. As a guardian, Bifang lion didn''t have no memory at all, he was different from those gods and ghosts.


    Suddenly rushing out, Bifang lion bit the waist of the Lord of Beasts. A powerful force burst out, the body''s divine defense layer was broken through at once, and the next moment a powerful death force began to be injected.


    It didn''t take long for the Lord of Beast to be unable to hold his body, and his eyes gradually dimmed. In the end it turned into a light spot and disappeared.


    That''s right, even the corpse was not left. Under the erosion of the power of death, the corpse of this clone was directly eroded and shattered, and nothing was left. Bifang spit out disdainfully and slowly left.


    The Lord of Beast''s clone died, and the black cat that was still here collapsed instantaneously, and there was no chance to survive.


    At the same time, the face of the Lord of Beasts from the outside world suddenly changed, and he felt that his clone was dead. There was even an explosion in his own kingdom of God. The second clone he was conceiving exploded on the spot.


    Once the clone of the main **** level dies, there will be a special kind of fluctuation. This kind of fluctuation will not calm down, and it will not be able to reproduce a top clone. This is the limit of the will of the heavens to the main god.


    If the second clone has been conceived and completed, then there will be no explosion, and even that kind of fluctuation can be calmed down faster. However, this clone was not completed, and his first clone died.


    Once that kind of fluctuation occurs, the rule that does not allow the creation of a clone of the main **** level will cause the clone that is being created to collapse directly. The two clones of the main **** level collapsed at the same time, and even the godhead of the Lord of Warcraft received a certain impact. And this kind of fluctuation will last longer, and there will be no way to recover for a long time.


    "Damn it, how could this happen." The master of the beast wanted to vomit blood, and almost instantly wanted to rush in. But suddenly the Lord of Warcraft thought that it would be useless to go in like this. The strength of his clone is not much worse than his own.


    Even if he had one more master artifact, he would definitely not be an opponent. You know, his clone hasn''t been supported for three days. Moreover, the two clones were destroyed continuously, and his godhead was also impacted.


    Now fighting, I can''t exert all my strength, it seems that this thing has no fate with me.


    "If you are with other people, no, no, my current situation, it won''t help, and other people will definitely not let this opportunity pass." The Lord of Beasts is not stupid, of course he knows how the Lord Gods united. thing.


    If you pass this state, you will definitely not get much benefit. And once his state is known to the evil god, it would be terrible. "No, I must go back and arrange defenses so that the evil **** cannot take advantage of it."


    Somewhat unwilling to look at the kingdom of God at his feet, the Lord of Beasts still left. "Although I can''t let the clone come, but the resources collected by my men will not be too small." The Lord of Beasts is a pity, but there is no way.


    It seems that after this time, I have to cultivate myself for a while, and I have to keep a low profile. Because there is no connection with the clone, he still doesn''t know what his weakness is, and still keeps the original idea.


    On the other side, in the meeting room, a clone of the Lord of Beasts looked a little ugly. After hesitating for a long time, he still said: "Everyone, I have a news to sell. Are you interested?"


    Everyone was stunned, and then understood, the Lord of Light said loudly: "Did you find the position of the Guardian? Hurry up and tell us, let''s kill that Guardian." The Lord of Light said loudly happily.


    The Lord of Warcraft didn''t look at the Lord of Light, and wanted to get the news for nothing, so he thought very well.


    "Because of some reasons, I don''t want to provoke the guardian. I need something. If you can provide it, then there is no problem." As he said, a lot of divine texts appeared in front of the Lord of Warcraft.


    You haven''t learned it, but you know what it means at a glance. God''s text body is God''s own understanding of the laws of heaven and earth.


    The Lord of Warcraft mixed a lot of things to restore and heal himself in a lot of material treasures, which confuses the audience, and the other Lord Gods have not seen anything for the time being. When they found out, they would have recovered long ago.


    That''s right, this is the plan of the Lord of Beasts. Since you can''t use this news to improve your own strength, then use this news to restore your own strength. Maybe I can do it well, but I can go further.


    When other people saw this list, they were a little silent. Because there are too many things on it, and some of them are too precious, they really don''t want to take it out. Chi Nan''s eyes lit up and he said, "Can I participate."


    "Forget it, you have killed a guardian. This should be left to usThe Lord of Light, and others also nodded in agreement. Seeing that everyone has such a consistent belief, Chi Nan knows he I am afraid that there is no chance. These people, as expected, will not give themselves a chance to continue to grow.


    Chi Nan smiled: "I mean, the Guardian is very powerful. If it''s just a clone, one is definitely not an opponent. It''s better to bring a few more people over. Can this material be given separately."


    When other gods heard the words, their eyes lit up. As for the fact that a clone is not an opponent, they don''t believe it. Didn''t Chi Nan kill the first guardian? There is no one else. Isn''t he a clone?


    Chi Nan wouldn''t tell them that he wasn''t a clone yet. After speaking, he just looked at it like that. The other main gods started to argue. Although many people can join together, there are too many people joining, and the benefits will definitely be shared, and no one wants to. Thus, a fierce battle began.


    The Dragon God and the Giant God had no interest at all. Although they wanted to go, both of them were very proud. They didn''t think that killing such a guardian would increase their strength too much.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1684： 3 people were dispatched at one time

    ?Looking at the fierce battle of these people, the Lord of Warcraft feels bitter. Once upon a time, he was just like them. But when I did it, I discovered that the ancient guardians were not easy.


    It would be nice if I was not so entrusted at the time. The speed of everyone''s discussion was very fast, and it didn''t take long for many competitors to be repelled, and finally three participants appeared. Two of them are the Lord of War and the Lord of Fighters. As long as these two people fight, they will definitely participate, so their conditions are also the lowest.


    The Lord of Nature had a chance, but the Lord of Nature, who didn''t like fighting very much, quickly gave in.


    The last one to participate is the Lord of Light. It seems to be stimulated by Chi Nan, the Lord of Light always feels that he is not improving fast enough. Recently, he has been desperately looking for all opportunities to improve himself.


    In the battle within the kingdom of God, the Lord of Light is even more crazier than any Lord God. Of course, the benefit of this madness is that he has more sacrifices, and after the sacrifices, he improves himself a little bit stronger.


    The Lord of the Holy Light who cultivates a single law, understands that every point of improvement in the law, progress can be seen with the naked eye. Today''s Lord of Light has already progressed from the original middle-lower to the upper-medium strength.


    The three were separated, each of them paid relatively little, and soon handed over the materials to the Lord of Warcraft to him.


    The Lord of Warcraft was depressed, what he wanted most was Chi Nan''s participation, so that he could exchange life essence. The essence of life, it is very useful to restore one''s own injuries and regain fluctuations, and to restore one''s own clone.


    It is a pity that he also knows that Chi Nan is jealous of everyone, and it is impossible for him to continue to grow. Even the Lord of Time, intentionally or unintentionally indulged in suppression, and didn''t want Chi Nan to continue to improve.


    Chi Nan''s ascension speed was too fast, no matter what. Now that Chi Nan is ranked second, if he continues to develop, he might even lose his position someday. Although his personality is relatively mild, the Lord of Time still doesn''t want to see himself being overtaken by others.


    In the end, it was these three main gods who decided to set off. "Everything is right, I will tell you the news now."


    The advancing special secret method, using special methods, was handed over to three people at once. As for whether other main gods will participate in other ways, this has nothing to do with them.


    I have already gotten the password, and it would be incredible if I could let other people participate in sabotaging my plan. The three main gods did not dispatch themselves, but only sent a clone to the kingdom of God.


    After entering the kingdom of God, their main **** clone received the news. Two days later, the three main **** clones of the main gods got together and started to walk in that direction step by step from the starting point.


    And there is not nothing along the road. On the contrary, the three people divided the sections of the road and set up their own subordinates to guard them in different places, so that the rules of the road would not be easily leaked out. After the others got the move, he had already killed the Guardian. At that time, even if the way was open, it had no effect on them.


    Although the Lord of Beasts didn''t explain that he had gone in, he didn''t know what was going on inside. But they all believed that the Lord of Warcraft must have tried some means, and would give up when they found it was impossible.


    As for why the Lord of Beasts did not participate in this operation, they did not understand. After all, no one believed that the clone of the Lord of Beasts would die in it, and the clone of the Lord God had not died for a long time.


    The three avatars, after a few days of advancing, finally came to the destination, that is, the prairie.


    "It''s the front. According to the Lord of the Holy Tree, what you see is different from the real hidden space. Let''s go in and take a look." The Lord of Light took a deep breath. Further opportunities.


    The one who rushed out first was the Lord of the Warriors. "Say so much for what you are doing, hurry up if you want to go in, don''t waste time."


    The Lord of Warriors didn''t care about that much, and quickly rushed into that space. The two behind just saw the warrior lord running out and then disappeared. Soon, they understood that this was already in that place.


    "You can''t let him get ahead." The Lord of War followed closely, and he didn''t know if he was afraid that the Lord of Fighters would get the advantage first or get the chance to fight first. The Lord of Light was not to be outdone, and entered that place almost at the same time.


    At a glance, there is no grassland around it, and all around it is a rocky hillside. There are stones everywhere, but his own divine power is not limited. Your own strength can be played perfectly here. Everything is the same as Chi Nan said, how could it be possible that three people would fail together and still carry a magic weapon.


    "The Lord of Light, can you find where the target is." The warrior said, looking around.


    "Relax, as long as there is light, I can see everything." The Lord of Light took out his own holy light mirror, a ray of light was released, and the hazy image slowly emerged, and everything around me could be seen.


    "There is a huge black shadow in that place, full of death. It is the most discordant thing here."


    The Lord of Light just pointed to that location and three people set off at the same time. After a while, the three people saw Bifangshi. And Bifang Shi was also a little confused, why the main **** came in again, there were still three.


    Without speaking, Bifang opened his mouth, his black teeth turned into spikes, and then hit the three people in the air. The three of them used various methods to resist it almost simultaneously. Feeling this strength, the expressions of all three of them became serious. "What a strong attack, what a strong death force, this is definitely a guardian."


    Saying that the lion is not a guardian, they don''t believe that if one can exert such power, if it is not a guardian, how strong the guardian is. Even they felt that only their own clone was here, and I''m afraid they weren''t opponents.


    The warrior''s lord wore armor, and at the same time he took out the knight sword and began to gain momentum. The lord of the war did not show any weakness, the big axe in his hand had already been swung, and waves of white divine power gathered on the axe.


    The Lord of Light puts away his own mirror, this thing is not effective, but the Lord of Light still wears a bracelet. Throwing the bracelet up, it suddenly turned into six white **** of light and revolved around his head. The originally dark space, illuminated by the white light ball, became brighter and brighter.

 Chapter 1685： Unexpectedly strong

    The lord of warriors and lord of war rushed over almost at the same time, and a series of sword qi and fighting qi slashes were released, crushing everything around them. After all, it is the main god, and the destructive power is not comparable to ordinary people.


    Even if the surrounding rocks are hard, they can''t stop their destruction. The two warriors who took the melee route became gods, and the fighting style was still so violent, and they rushed in the first time.


    But this kind of melee combat method may not be used by other gods, but Bifang will not. The Jade Tooth Lion was the **** of the origin period. In addition to his own abilities, most of the gods of that period were fighting on their own bodies. Melee combat is the norm, even the Bifang Lion.


    Bifang lion leaped up, and did not continue to release the fang attack. Instead, he crossed a weird arc and quickly approached the two main gods. A layer of jet black light flickered on his body, exuding a strong breath of death.


    In an instant, that golden lion, like a king, turned into a devil coming out of hell. The breath radiating from the whole body can even make you daunted by ordinary gods. However, these are not simple at present.


    Facing the sweeping sword, Bifang easily dodged, and then attacked the past with a paw. The warrior lord quickly blocked it with a shield, but the enormous power kept the warrior lord back.


    Just as he was about to chase, an axe swept over him, and the destructive force shattered everything around him. Bifangshi could only give up chasing, and while retreating, he smashed the past with one claw.


    The claws of the Bifang Lion were not much inferior to the main divine weapon under its own power bonus. Under the impact of the huge power, the Lord of War took two steps back, and the Bifang was also repelled several steps. "Hahahaha, as expected, my strength is still the strongest, and mine is the strongest existence among the soldiers." The lord of the battle formation roared loudly.


    "Rugged man, what a fighter needs is skill, not brute force." The warrior lord rushed over again.


    In the air, the Lord of Light didn''t care about the dispute between the two of them. Six **** of light shot out one after another, attacking the retreating Bifang lion fiercely. This is my own further material.


    In the eyes of the Lord of Light, this green tooth lion is a very useful item. The greater the contribution, the more things will be distributed later, and the Lord of Light will not be able to attack.


    The Bifang lion who was retreating was attacked, but the tactics were still intact. He stepped on the ground quickly while retreating. Actually walked out a weird route in the retreat. With the attack of the Lord of Light, there was no way to lock the opponent, even if the attack was random, there was not a single hit, which made the Lord of Light stare wide.


    The Bifang lion that stopped, stomped fiercely on the ground. In the next moment, his shadow expanded, and the originally gloomy space around him became more gloomy. The power of death came out slowly, and there was an unknown aura everywhere.


    Tentacles spread out from the ground. Although the Lord of Warriors and the Lord of War didn''t care much, they were entangled enough. At the same time, the breath of death spread, and several people found that their condition began to decline.


    "Divine art that can affect even us, this is definitely not an ordinary divine art." You must know that at the level of the main god, the general auxiliary type of divine art is useless. Because the power in the main **** is too strong and the law is too strong, this kind of external power will hardly affect them no matter whether it is increased or weakened.


    However, under this strength, the two fighters actually felt that their bodies became weak, and their strength and speed were weakened. This is enough to show that the effect of this magic on them is terrible.


    Even with the extension of time, the weakening of one''s own state has become more and more serious.


    "The Lord of Light, it''s your turn, this time I''ll give you more." The Warrior Lord shouted into the air.


    The Lord of Light¡¯s eyes lit up, and he responded loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Light of Light has always been a bonus and auxiliary civilization. As the master of Light, Lord of Light is not without one or two hands that can strengthen the Lord God. Of magic.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the Lord of Light did not intend to strengthen them at all, but was prepared to suppress this special space. Therefore, at this time, even the Lord of Light himself felt the state of decline.


    The six **** of light on the top of the head suddenly gathered in the middle and suddenly turned into a huge ball of light, which was the size of a basketball. There is a dazzling light in the sky, making people afraid to look directly, as if there is an extra sun in the sky. With the white light shining on, the originally gloomy environment became brighter.


    "Holy light shines on the world." The Lord of the Holy Light shouted loudly, and the strong holy light suddenly burst even more. Pieces of black shadows on the ground appeared as broken flares.


    Originally, his death aura was constantly weakening, but it was also wiped out all at once. The Lord of Warriors and the Lord of War felt a lot lighter. Although there is still death aura around him constantly eroding him, but this little power can no longer affect him. "Good job, you really deserve to be the Lord of Light." The Lord of War shouted loudly.


    At the same time, the whole person jumped up, with the big axe in his hand with extreme pressure, and slammed it towards the ground. Then there was the shaking of the earth and the mountains, and everything around was shaking. Dou Qi blades continuously rushed out from the ground.


    It''s just weird that the Bifang Lion that was attacked still stepped on strange steps to dodge all the fighting spirits. While dodging, his mouth opened, and his spikes were released one after another But the Lord of Warriors could only blank out the Lord of War and stand in front to help him block these attacks.


    As a warrior, it is instinct to stand up when a comrade is in danger. Even if he became the Lord God, the Lord of Warriors always demanded himself as a warrior, not thinking that he was a god.


    He seemed to find that he had done a useless war lord and stopped and touched his head a little embarrassingly. "Haha, the strength of this guardian is really extraordinary, so powerful."


    To be honest, they were also very surprised. The three clones joined forces to attack, even if the deity of the top main **** arrived, it would be a headache, not even their opponent. But the lion in front of him can actually hold it. It''s terrible that I haven''t been injured yet, I haven''t even been touched by them.


    If this powerful Jade Tooth Lion were converted to their gods, it would probably rank at least in the top five, or even higher. Fortunately, this is only a legacy from the ancient times.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1686： No matter how strong it is, I will fall down

    The speed of the Bifang Lion is extremely fast, and at the same time the death force attached to its body is more terrifying than any toxin. Even if it is a clone of the main **** level, it will be very troublesome if it is hit, just like the original master of beasts.


    Fortunately, the ball of light shines in the sky, as if the sun is coming. This pure attribute of light has a certain suppressing effect on the death power of the Bifang Lion. Under mutual restraint, the power of the Bifang Lion has been weakened.


    But even so, relying on its super fast speed, Bifang Shi can still persist under the attack of the three main gods.


    It''s not good to keep going like this, they are all clones, although they have artifacts. Every time you do it, the consumed divine power can''t be restored automatically, you can only rely on the divine power crystals you carry to restore it.


    If one''s own divine power crystal consumes too much, the loss can be great. Usually there is nothing, but seeing that the final battle is about to begin, they don''t want to spend too much on this knot. At this time, every time you save a little, you will be safer at that time. All the main gods are the same idea.


    "Hmph, the gods in ancient times are indeed very powerful, but we are not without the means, don''t hide."


    Suddenly, the warrior master roared, and the whole person disappeared instantly. At this moment, the speed of the warrior lord suddenly surpassed the Bifang Lion, and he was able to catch up firmly, and the knight sword in his hand also traversed several strange trajectories.


    "No Shadow Slash." The warrior master spit out words coldly. As the main **** who likes to fight the most, although his power has not developed very well, the kingdom of God is also the worst. But the warrior master is the one who has mastered the most magical skills, and also has the highest degree of mastery. Relying on a large number of magical skills, the fighting power of the warrior lord is very famous.


    At this moment, the speed of the warrior lord was strengthened to the extreme, and the long sword in his hand gave Jiefangshi completely no chance to dodge, and the sword light flashed through, and the Jiefang lion''s body instantly had many wounds.


    However, Bifang''s counterattack was also very fast. When it stopped, there were some black marks on the armor of the warrior lord. Under the light flowing, it slowly disappeared.


    If you weren''t wearing the armor of the artifact just now, I am afraid that I am also injured now. At that time, I was hurt by both sides. However, this Bifang Lion was not well, and there were three more bone scars on his body. But no blood flowed out, the flesh and blood inside looked like jelly, very weird.


    The power of death spread out, and the wound soon dried up, like the trunk of an old dead tree.


    "Sure enough, it is very powerful, but the powerful is also limited." The Warrior Lord sneered.


    The warlord next to him also smiled: "Sure enough, the gods of the origin period are completely different from ours now. It''s no wonder that the Lord of the Sacred Tree was able to kill the Realm King Elephant. I thought they were so far apart."


    As the Lord God, although there are some things I don''t understand, I can tell at a glance when I encounter them.


    The gods of the origin period were very powerful and the godheads were born. All of these are true. But at that time, there was not much experience, so there was not much experience of all kinds. The gods basically had to rely on their own talents to fight.


    Therefore, although they are closer to the law and understand the law faster and more profoundly, they are much worse in their application. The gods basically can only use their own talents to form some magic arts, and more often they use their own physical instincts to fight. Therefore, the gods of the origin period, whether it is the understanding of the law, the divine power or even the body, are very powerful.


    In terms of hardware, it can be said to be far beyond the current gods. But they also have their own shortcomings, that is, at that time, basically not many gods would use magical skills, and they have not yet developed to that level.


    The various divine arts that can maximize their own abilities are not studied by the gods at that time. They are more about studying how to make themselves higher and stronger.


    Therefore, although the Jade Tooth Lion''s physical fitness and other aspects far surpass them, it is far inferior in this respect because it does not have powerful magical skills and magical skills. It shouldn''t be too difficult to burst out all the strength.


    If it can really be the same as the current main god, use various methods. It is not easy for the three of them to unite and want to win. The three of them looked at each other and determined the battle plan almost instantly.


    The first thing to do is the Lord of Holy Light, who is already the Lord of Holy Light who uses advanced divine arts. He does not hesitate to use his divine power to launch the holy light ball above his head with all his strength, and the strong holy light erupts. The death aura around him was instantly suppressed. This suppression will not last too long, but it is enough for the other two people.


    The axe in the hands of the war lord slammed down towards the ground, yes, it was a knock, not a chopping. With great strength, it directly hammered on the ground. But there is no trace on the ground. It''s as if everything before is an illusion. But at the same time, a special force has spread, permeating the surroundings.


    The surrounding areas centered on the Lord of War are all controlled by this force. The warrior lord felt a force pushing him, making him faster, but Bifang was completely different.


    This force is a kind of resistance to Bifang, making it impossible to move quickly, and the speed is slowed by nearly half. At the same time, this force continued to squeeze himself, making himself very uncomfortable.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity the warrior lord rushed out again, slashing fiercely with the long sword in his hand. "Split Mountain Slash." The warrior master who once again used magic skills burst out with a force that was completely different from the previous one.


    This force was slower than before, but because the opponent''s speed was slowed down, there was no way to avoid it. But again, this force is much faster than the previous force.


    The golden sword blade with strong power swept across in an instant, and the two legs on the side of Bifang''s body were penetrated on the spot. The originally extremely hard bones and fur, like thin paper, were easily torn apart. After the eruption, Bifang immediately found that his two legs had left his body, and suddenly fell to one side unsteadily.


    "Hmph, even the Origin God will fall." The warrior master sneered, looking at the struggling Origin God. What they didn''t expect was that after the legs were gone, this guy actually had problems with his movements.


    I thought it was just hurting the Bifang Lion, but now it seems that the impact is really big enough.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1687： Teeth full of death

    ? "It seems that we overestimated the **** of origin before." The Lord of Light said as if talking to himself.


    Others also nodded. All the time, because of the various resources of the origin period, the obvious traces of the law, and the special godhead of the origin gods, everyone believes that the gods of the origin period are invincible.


    But when they faced it now, they realized that although they had various advantages, they also had some limitations. It¡¯s true that the gods of the origin period are powerful, but that¡¯s just their essence.


    Placed in the Pantheon, their **** seat is absolutely forward. But the strength of these gods themselves is very problematic. Their understanding of combat is too primitive, and their own strength cannot be used well. The same origin gods, facing today''s gods, maybe even one move is hard to resist. This is the gap.


    After this kind of psychological pressure disappeared, the eyes of several people looking at the origin gods also relaxed a lot.


    Although the Jadetooth is still using death spikes to attack, but this method is too simple, although it is fast, but it does not have the ability to lock, it can easily be avoided, at least for them.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, get rid of him as soon as possible, it''s easy to cause problems after a long time."


    As he said, the figure of the warrior lord flashed, and once again rushed to the Bifang who was floating in the air, but could not attack flexibly. The speed is still improved to the extreme, but the current speed of Bifang is no longer.


    Accustomed to using the body to fight, when the legs are gone, the performance of the Bifang Lion is almost half of its strength. The warrior lord easily chased up, and the knight sword in his hand slashed from various angles.


    Just a moment later, there were many more wounds on Bifangshi''s body, and these wounds were in critical positions. Attacking one after another at the same position, the hard fur of the Bifang Lion lost its protective effect. If this is an ordinary creature, I am afraid that under such an attack, it would have died a long time ago. I don''t know how many times.


    The speed of the Lord of War has slowed down a bit, but the power after being charged is stronger. The axe swept down directly with terrifying power. "Haha, die for me, it''s so refreshing to be able to kill an origin god."


    The huge bull''s head turned red, and the axe dropped from the sky with a golden light, and hit a wound on the neck of Bifang lion severely. The next moment, the whole head was cut off by half.


    "Bah, it''s really hard." Unexpectedly, he attacked with all his strength and didn''t cut off Bifangshi''s head, and the Lord of War couldn''t help feeling a little depressed. But the conflict of divine power had already erupted in the body of Bifang Shi.


    The gods of the ancient origin period, because of their special godheads, are impossible to retain. As long as it is killed, then this godhead will inevitably be disintegrated, and everyone knows that this is a phantom, so there is no meaning to keep it. The strong divine power directly conflicted, and finally cracked the divine character of Bifangshi.


    Compared with the injuries on the body, the damage of this godhead is the most deadly. After being hit repeatedly, Bifang finally couldn''t hold on. The divine light in the indifferent eyes also gradually disappeared and turned into a dead silence.


    The next moment, the strength of Bifang Shi''s whole body began to collapse, turning into dots of light and spreading out, which were black dots of light.


    "It''s really a powerful existence. I don''t know how the Lord of the Holy Tree dealt with the King Elephant alone." Through the experience of this battle, the Lord of the Holy Light was even more aware of the gap between himself and Chi Nan.


    "It may be that the strength of the Realm King Elephant is weaker than this. After all, this guy is too fast. Either the Lord of the Holy Light has restrained the Realm King Elephant." said the Lord of War Da Lala, he didn''t mind. Proud look.


    In their eyes, Chi Nan''s ranking is so high, it would be strange if he had no strength. As for what''s going on, it''s other people''s business. If you are not as good as others, then you should practice hard and improve your own strength.


    The Lord of the Holy Light was depressed in his heart. To speak of restraint, his own Holy Light''s power also had a restraining effect on the death power of the Jade Tooth Lion. But with two companions together, it can be done like this, which is really unpleasant in people''s hearts. It seems that his strength is indeed not good. Looking at the two happy guys, the Lord of Light does not want to speak.


    Two warriors with a stubborn mind are not his ideal conversation partner at all.


    "Hey, is this going to show something to keep." Suddenly, the warrior master pointed to the dead Jade Tooth Lion and said. The strong vitality on the Bifang Lion was completely transformed into death gas in an instant.


    Coupled with the power of death controlled by oneself, after combining with each other, the aura of death becomes stronger and deeper than before. Even their master gods felt numb on their scalp when they saw this power.


    In the next moment, all the power of death gathered towards the mouth of the Bifang Lion. No, it shouldn''t be said to have gathered to the mouth, but to a tooth. The knife-like canine teeth are constantly absorbing the force of death. The original green teeth, because of the loss of vitality, faded into ordinary white.


    But this canine tooth is constantly blackening, and finally the color is extremely deep. After watching it for a long time, it seems to be able to absorb the human soul. As if seeing this tooth, I saw death.


    "What a terrible power, even if our deity is injured, this thing will probably not be good."


    The Lord of War looked at this thing with bright eyes I didn''t know what was thinking. It''s just that no one dared to approach this thing casually. The evolution of the death of the Bifang Lion has not been completed yet, who knows what will happen.


    They didn''t know that after the death of the Realm King Elephant, he left behind his own heritage, and the same is true for the Bifang Lion. However, Bifang lion did not leave the inheritance, but left behind the purest power of death.


    If you can withstand the erosion of this tooth, and even rely on the understanding of this tooth, you can become a powerful death god. It''s a pity that the death power gathered by these teeth is too strong, and it is not something ordinary people can bear. Even if it is the main god, being with this thing for a long time, it is easy to be affected.


    But it is undeniable that this thing is indeed very valuable. Not to mention other people, even if it''s just used as a collection, it''s very useful. Or it will be useful to cultivate a **** of death attribute in the future.


    The current death attribute gods are basically walking the path of undead, this kind of pure death has few people go. But after they passed this station, they discovered how terrifying the power of pure death has.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1688： Time to distribute the spoils

    ? When the power of death was gathered, the exudation speed of Jiefang Lion''s flesh and blood suddenly increased, as if in an instant, the flesh and blood of Jiefang Lion''s body disappeared without a trace, leaving only a white skeleton.


    This is the same as Chi Nan told them that after the death of the world king elephant, he also left his skeleton behind. However, the skeleton of the King of Realm is bigger and stronger, much stronger than this Jade Tooth Lion.


    Suddenly, everyone discovered that after the Jade Tooth Lion died, it was not that there was nothing in the skeleton, but a black thing was left on the place of the Jade Tooth Lion''s heart. Everyone can see this at a glance, this is the source of the law. Unexpectedly, what the King of the World Elephant did not leave behind, the Bifang Lion did.


    The source of the law of death attribute is still at the main **** level, and it will have a lot of effect after absorbing it. With this thing, then there is no need to comprehend little by little from the fangs.


    Thinking of this, the Lord of War immediately stepped up and said: "No matter how you distribute it, the source of this law is mine."


    The two of them were taken aback, and then nodded: "It''s okay, you can choose at will, I am the last." The warrior lord gave up directly, because the things left behind were of no use to him. The most important thing for the warrior master is to fight against a powerful existence. Through this battle, I have gained a lot. Going back and comprehending well can also enhance my combat effectiveness.


    As for the spoils, he really doesn''t care much, it''s useless to himself anyway.


    But the lord of war is different. As the supreme existence of the priesthood of war, war is inherently accompanied by death. Therefore, the death force is very compatible with the Lord of War. It would be strange if he gave up.


    Originally wanted to get those fangs, and perhaps be able to carefully comprehend some of the laws of death, and cooperate with oneself to improve one''s strength, but I didn''t expect to have the source of the laws all at once.


    By absorbing the source of this law, the benefits may be smaller. But there is no risk, and it is fast. I don''t know when the decisive battle will be faced. At this time, no one will look into the long-term.


    Being able to improve their strength and improve their safety factor as soon as possible is what they need to consider.


    The Lord of Light, because of his singular cultivation rules, he couldn''t tolerate any other attributes besides the light attribute. Not to mention, this death force, which is taking the opposite path from himself, even more dislikes him.


    Therefore, the Lord of Light did not even consider it, and directly agreed. Seeing the Lord of Warriors express his stance, the Lord of Light has set his goal on the rest. The death fangs were not only useless to me, but they were still something like poison, so I gave up directly, and then only the skeleton was left for me.


    Although the skeleton itself contained a strong death force, it was very incompatible with oneself, and it was of no use. But these three things, if used for sacrifice, the best effect is the skeleton.


    The quality of the skeleton is not low, and it is larger, so it can burn for a longer time. That''s right, unlike Chi Nan''s idea, after obtaining this skeleton, the Lord of Light wanted to sacrifice it and burn it to improve his strength.


    "Then, I will choose this skeleton." The Lord of Light did indeed live up to expectations and chose this.


    Then in the end, only the fangs left were left to the warrior lord. There are only three things in total, and it is impossible to say what is of higher value. It only depends on personal needs. Both people have got what they need, and the warrior master has also achieved his goal of fighting. It can be said that everyone is happy.


    The three people quickly distributed the spoils. They were the main gods, and there was no situation of carelessness. After getting the things, this battle will come to the end. The impact of complete death also began to emerge.


    Just as Chi Nan told them, when the Bifang Lion died, the space began to undergo special changes. A special altar emerged in the middle of the pile of rocks, which resonated with the entire space.


    As you all know, there is the way out. The three of them looked at each other and walked to the altar to open it. The light flickered and the scenery in front of me changed drastically. The place that was originally a pile of rocks has become a prairie.


    "Look, it''s coming out." Outside, there are already many gods waiting here, and everyone seems to know where the exit is. It''s just this change that made the three people frown. Obviously, they are here because the news has been leaked, which makes them very dissatisfied.


    But the next moment, they knew what was going on through the other clones. It turned out that this matter was not leaked by the Lord of Beasts, but leaked from the Cthulhu side.


    No one thought that even with such secret news, Cthulhu could get the news so quickly. In the end they discovered that it was revealed by a higher **** who had penetrated into them. It turned out that this guy had always been an undercover agent arranged by the evil god. But because he accidentally exposed himself this time, the fate of this upper **** can be imagined.


    In the end, there was no way. They were worried that the evil **** would make trouble, so they had to release the news and send someone here to observe. As long as the evil **** is found, they will take the initiative to expel it.


    Fortunately, their speed was very fast. After entering that space, the battle was over after only one day.


    Unlike the Lord of Warcraft, who was killed in less than three days but in one day, they jointly killed the Bifang Lion. After eliminating the Jade Tooth Lion and bringing out the spoils, this space has no value.


    When they came out, the space really changed. A black beam of light that penetrated the sky and reached the barrier of the kingdom of God rose into the sky, and a huge image of a lion appeared inside.


    The image of the Jade Tooth Lion, who controls death, was instantly visible to all the people in the kingdom of God. Moreover, in an instant, everyone knew the name of the Jade Tooth Lion and some of its abilities, which could be regarded as a kind of final brilliance.


    In the eyes of a group of gods, the Bichtooth lion, who was able to bother the three main gods to fight together and took a lot of effort to kill, became very tall, but this has become a thing of the past. However, this powerful death force still left deep marks in the hearts of everyone, and I am afraid it will never be erased.


    "The matter here is over, we have to go back too, you are all gone." The Lord of Light said. Afterwards, the Lord of Light flew towards his own territory, and he wanted to sacrifice the bones he had obtained for the first time.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1689： Wings of the new artifact

    ? The three main gods dispersed one after another, and the other gods knew that this matter was over.


    And the Cthulhu, who was doing all kinds of small actions, stopped the action after the three main gods left safely, because it was useless for them to continue their activities, and what happened this time was too fast.


    It took a few days to walk to that mysterious place, and then it took a day to complete the hunting mission. All this was too fast, and it was too fast for them to react, and it was over before they had time to benefit themselves.


    It seems that the First World War has not started, making all the gods and evil gods a little helpless and somewhat disheartened.


    Chi Nan was also a little depressed, because he knew that these guys must have received a lot of benefits. Especially after knowing that the Lord of Light had sacrificed the skeleton, that feeling became even more helpless.


    Other people must have received a lot of benefits. If it weren''t for the thought that this thing is composed of death power, I am afraid that Chi Nan would be even more depressed. Now, I can still use attribute discord to give myself a comfort.


    These guys, one by one, unite to repel themselves, so that they have no way to participate again.


    But if he didn''t participate in these things, Chi Nan also focused his energy on other places. Within the kingdom of God, his plant weapons have been improved, and he has a new species of wood spirit. The wood elves are taller and more flexible. Although the mind is simpler, but it is indeed the most suitable for combat, various skills are very powerful.


    With this kind of fighting wood elves, the last shortcoming was filled. Since then, their own plant army, as long as they don''t encounter opponents whose strength is far surpassing their own, they can simply run rampant across the kingdom of God.


    As time passed, everyone was continuously searching for the remaining two guardians, but there was no news.


    And in this process, the Lord of War who absorbed the source of the law of death, his own strength has been greatly improved. Although his **** seat did not advance too much, the threat on his body was even more serious.


    At the same time, the Lord of Light, who sacrificed the skeleton, his own strength was significantly improved. The Lord of the Holy Light who understands the law of the Holy Light directly surpassed the previous two gods, ranking tenth.


    The main **** who has entered the top ten is a symbol of status and an expression of his own strength.


    These are the benefits that can only be obtained after hunting the Guardian. The least obvious is the Lord of Warriors.


    But after this battle, the warrior lord''s understanding of the battle has improved a lot, and his own perception has also improved a bit. Therefore, this period of time has grown rapidly, and everyone believes that it is the reason for this harvest.


    The three participating main gods have all received huge improvements, how could the other main gods not see it. The Cthulhu side naturally paid attention to the news here. Therefore, the search for the guardian became even crazier.


    In addition, those upper gods who thought they would never know how to do it were also stimulated. Some people think they have a chance, of course most of them are attracted by the rewards of the main gods. Most of the main gods have issued a large number of rewards, as long as the guardian''s location can be found, then the rewards can be chosen at will.


    However, until now, there has been no news of the third guardian. In this way, five years have passed. Time is really nothing to the gods.


    After five years of accumulation, the skeleton of the King of the World Elephant obtained by Chinan has finally evolved.


    Because the skeleton was allowed to evolve naturally, even Chi Nan didn''t know what kind of artifact he got. It wasn''t until this day that Chi Nan remembered that a powerful breath erupted from his life energy pool.


    "Oh, forget that this artifact is still evolving, I just don''t know what it is." Such a big movement not only attracted Chi Nan alone, but also shocked all the people in the kingdom of God.


    Fortunately, the kingdom of God in Chinan was closed all year round, and the moment the breath broke out was blocked by the kingdom of God, and no one outside knew about it.


    When Chi Nan slowly came to the energy pool, everyone else had already arrived.


    "Patriarch, what is it this time? I heard that it evolved naturally. I don''t know what it is, whether it is a baby elephant." This curious temperament of Miria was mobilized and waited here early.


    Who made Chi Nan not hide this thing from them? Emilia likes a novel character so much. When encountering such an unknown place, it is like a lottery-like evolutionary artifact, she would not be surprised to come and see.


    Others are used to seeing it, and they don''t care much at all. Sophia even smiled and said, "Milia, don''t worry, this hasn''t been completely evolved yet. It''s still a bit short. You''ll know when it comes out."


    "Yeah, we also seem to know what this is. The skeleton of the world king elephant, I hope it is not a dead soul."


    Silin Kaye was a little curious and said that for things like undead, Silinkaye, a pure elf, absolutely didn''t like it. But after all, this is the evolution of the skeleton, and it is always tempting to think about it.


    "It may also be something that has something to do with the world. This world king elephant used to integrate the plane into its body and skeleton." Hermilla also gave out her own guesses, but they were all guesses.


    "Well, don''t guess, it''s done." As everyone continued to discuss, Chi Nan suddenly spoke. It''s done, so just look at it directly, no need to discuss it.


    A green light burst Suddenly, a shadow flew out of the energy pool. It was a pair of huge wings, all white and covered with fluff. That''s right, the wings are in the shape of wings, but there are no feathers on them, they are all fluff. This is not a bat-like wings. From a distance, they look the same as the wings, they are all so gorgeous.


    The huge wings flapped slowly in the air, exuding strong pressure.


    "It''s a pity, it''s not a pure life attribute, but a special plane-like attribute. Forget it, I''ll call you Wings of the Sky in the future." Chi Nan directly named it, but he was a little depressed.


    Those magics of my own before are all abnormally consistent with my own attributes. After being born, he directly recognized the Lord and became his own exclusive artifact. And this wing of the sky is not, because the attributes are not completely consistent.


    This requires Chi Nan''s own refining, and other people will get their own artifacts, which can also be used. It''s not like an exclusive artifact, no one can use it except yourself. Moreover, this artifact actually needs to integrate a large number of planes to enhance its strength. It''s already troublesome enough to raise a whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms, and now there is one more.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1690： Rare control type

    "Don''t be sad. After all, the raw materials don''t match. Besides this and your light of dying, you can directly recognize the Lord." Hemila walked to Chi Nan and took Chi Nan''s hand to comfort.


    "Patriarch, these big wings can help people fly." Miria pointed to the wings curiously and said.


    Chi Nan said angrily: "It can help people fly, but it''s basically tasteless, not as good as a cloud."


    Chi Nan was also very helpless. After all, this artifact evolved by himself, so although he did not directly recognize the Lord as an exclusive artifact, Chi Nan fully understood the ability of the artifact in the first place.


    This sky-shielding wing is indeed a wing, which can help people fly, but the speed has a limit. It can only help people reach the flight speed of the lower **** level. But which **** can''t fly, do you need this speed?


    And it couldn''t accelerate, so Bai grew a wing look. But the ability of this thing is actually not used for flying, but for occlusion, which is a rare type of field control artifact.


    "Don''t read it, this thing is an artifact similar to a realm, not for flying."


    Chi Nan explained it quickly, and then everyone understood. These wings that cover the sky really mean to cover the sky and the sun. The sky-shielding wings can magnify infinitely, covering a world or even several worlds.


    The shrouded place is completely under the control of the sky-shielding wings. In this area, all hostile gods and ordinary creatures will be suppressed by terror, and those with weak strength will even be directly crushed to death.


    On the other hand, people on their side can receive powerful bonuses. The place covered by the wings of the sky can directly interfere with the operation of the law. Even the plane wrapped by the wings of the sky, the plane consciousness will be severely affected, and it is not impossible to lose oneself. This is the real ability of Skyshaker''s Wings.


    "Unfortunately, it''s another big eater." Chi Nan summoned the Sky-shielding Wings, and then controlled them.


    The Sky Covering Wing was made by himself, even if he didn''t directly recognize the Lord, he was very close to him. Chi Nan didn''t even encounter any resistance, so he took control of this artifact.


    Not an exclusive artifact, I always feel a little depressed. "This sky-shading wing, like the world whip of the heavens and the world, needs to integrate a large number of planes. Hey, it is another thousand planes training task."


    Because of the amount of noodles, Chi Nan felt a little broken. If I hadn''t been looking for the coordinates of the major planes, and at the same time, I was still a main god, and I would not be able to support this thing if I replaced it with any god. A thousand planes are easy to find, but a thousand barren planes are cultivated into top planes, and the origin of the planes needed for this is terrible.


    However, the more powerful the plane of the fusion of these things, the greater the number, the stronger the strength of itself. The Sky Covering Wing is nothing right now and has no effect on the Lord God at all, but it is temporary.


    Chi Nan knew that as long as a thousand top natural planes were integrated, once this sky-shading wing was unfolded, let alone an ordinary main god, it would be difficult for him to move even if he is now. I believe that once such a powerful artifact is completed, it will have a great effect even in the face of the existence of the Lord of Gods.


    Moreover, this sky-shielding wing has a powerful protective effect. That''s right, once the sky-shielding wings are unfolded, it will form a powerful protective layer for the main god, which is more comprehensive and powerful than any guardian type artifact.


    As long as the sky-shielding wings are not damaged, there is no way for external forces to hurt the owner. After knowing this news, Chi Nan''s depression disappeared. At least, a powerful guardian artifact is still very meaningful to oneself.


    In the future battles, protecting yourself is the most important thing. Chi Nan is different from other gods. From Chi Nan''s point of view, no matter what enemy he faces, the most important thing is to protect himself first, and then destroy the enemy.


    "The wings of the sky-shielding are very powerful, but because they are too powerful, their spirituality has not been fully opened, so even if the planes are integrated, they can''t exert their perfect power." Chi Nan felt it. If you want to adjust the law in a wide range, it is impossible to rely solely on your own godhead to assist, this is the original ability of the artifact.


    Therefore, this method of use requires high requirements for the ability of the artifact itself. Now that the spirituality of the artifact itself has not yet reached the requirements, it is necessary to improve the spirituality. This is the best way to cultivate.


    "How to improve, do you need a lot of soul?" Olna said naturally. Through the war, Orna collected a lot of souls and special materials, although she never used it.


    "No, what is needed is the power of faith, and only the power of faith can help the wings of the sky open spiritually."


    "Then use it, don''t we have a lot of power of faith to crystallize." Milia said and was about to run, but was pulled back by Chi Nan. Milia looked at Chi Nan unhappy.


    Before Miria could speak, Chi Nan spoke: "The power of faith cannot be crystallized, nor can the power of other people''s faith. It is necessary to have faith in the wings of the sky, so it must be washed and collected."


    Unexpectedly, Miria stuck out her tongue. It would be too easy if you rely on the power of faith to crystallize. Divine power is the crystallization of the power of faith For them, the power of faith is really not lacking. "But, what should I do then, there seems to be no way." Miria felt helpless.


    Most of Chi Nan''s subordinates are elves and plants, all of which were made by Chi Nan. Their beliefs are all toward Chinan, not toward other things, even if they want to correct them.


    This kind of conversion of faith is very difficult for believers, and it can only be done for other races. But unfortunately, there are not many of this kind of race Chi Nan''s subordinates, and the cultivation of this kind of artifact cannot be exposed casually.


    If other master gods knew that Chi Nan had such a terrifying artifact, it would be strange that they didn''t come to destroy it.


    "Then go back. The plane we came to before, that plane, has now passed through many generations, because you did not forcefully promote faith, and many people do not believe in you. I haven''t looked back for so long. It seems that there are many different voices too." Hermilla said suddenly beside Chi Nan.


    That plane was the first plane that Chi Nan came to this world. He had a chance to control it completely, but then Chi Nan gave up because that person had a different meaning when facing himself. This kind of thing has no effect on Chi Nan, but it is always upsetting.


    1

 Chapter 1691： Go home and have a look

    ? I didn''t expect that the plane I came from was already like this, Chi Nan thought of it silently in his heart. That plane, but Chi Nan''s first plane after coming to this world, has always had a special affection for that plane.


    Although Chi Nan didn''t completely control that plane, he kept that plane under his own control.


    It didn''t extract the origin of the plane, but had always been protecting that plane, not allowing any other gods to intervene. Even within the plane, Chinan''s territory has not expanded, and beliefs have not been enforced.


    With Chi Nan''s relatively mild character and not caring much about the nature of ordinary people''s beliefs, Chi Nan''s so-called sect has developed at a speed that can be imagined, but Chi Nan has never cared about it.


    It''s just that now that Hemilla''s words are heard, that plane seems quite chaotic.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan said, "Then, let''s go back and take a look. It''s been a long time since I went back to take a look, and I don''t know how the place is developing now."


    Chi Nan has been focusing on the vicinity of the central plane for so many years, but this place has always been in chaos.


    This is related to the future decisive battle. Once there is a problem, the consequences will be unimaginable. As a result, Chi Nan didn''t have time to pay attention to other things, but Hemila still had this thought.


    "Great, I haven''t gone home for a long time." Miria was about to jump up happily.


    Indeed, now everyone¡¯s home can be said to be the kingdom of God in Chinan, or it can be said to be the kingdom of God established by them. But the plane where they were born has always held a very special place in their hearts. In fact, most gods will regard the plane where they were born as their home, distinguishing it from other planes.


    It''s just that after many gods become gods, with the passage of time, they will gradually fade away and forget their birth plane. Chi Nan didn''t know if he would and one day he would, but at least not now.


    "Do you need to explain in advance?" Weiwei Si immediately reminded her after hearing the words.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, shook his head and said, "No, let''s go quietly and take a look. I also want to know what the place is now." Chi Nan said this, and the others didn''t care.


    After all, it''s just an ordinary plane, it''s just that they have different status in their hearts. Chi Nan is now the main god, and also the second-ranked top main god. With such an identity, ordinary planes are not qualified to welcome him, let alone the people inside. Even Chi Nan and the others had to fully converge their strength to enter that plane.


    The spread of a little power aura might destroy that plane as a whole. This is a level difference.


    For the Lord God, would the ants care about the welcome ceremony? The answer is no.


    After so many years, the original plane no longer knows how many generations have passed. The people that Chi Nan was familiar with before have basically followed him to their own kingdom of God, and have long since been no longer in that plane.


    The remaining people in the plane, after not knowing how many generations, the current person Chi Nan does not know.


    Maybe other people will have offspring left in that place, and they have become families. But Chi Nan has no offspring left at all. Thinking of this, Chi Nan was very depressed, why didn''t he know this long ago.


    The stronger the strength and the higher the nature of life, the harder it is to leave offspring. When he realized this, he was already a demigod. Later, due to various reasons, I could only continue to improve myself.


    Through this promotion, I protect my safety, and now I have become the main god, and my wives are also his own gods, and each of them is the strength of the top gods. I don¡¯t know when I want to leave offspring. It''s only that possible.


    However, after looking at Hemila and others, Chi Nan decided to hold these words in his heart. If you say it, that kind of resentful eyes will make yourself very uncomfortable. Today, everyone has instinctively ignored the matters of future generations.


    "Let''s go, let''s go now, there is nothing else to do anyway." After leaving his clone to handle the matter in the Kingdom of God, Chi Nan and the others went directly in person. After converging his breath, he went directly to the holy tree No. 1 plane through the space gate. This place is still a transit point for entering Chinan to control a large number of planes.


    Through this plane, Chi Nan''s next stop came to the original plane, that is, the plane where Chi Nan first came to this world. This plane still hasn''t undergone too much transformation.


    All their followers and subordinates, after reaching a certain level, change back to enter other planes and develop through spatial channels instead of staying in that place. Most of the people who stay here are some indigenous people.


    Chi Nan came here and didn''t alarm anyone. The passage of space is also an exclusive passage constructed temporarily. With their strength, they don''t worry about the instability of the space channel at all. Even if it is broken, it will appear in the void at most, and there is no problem at all. The space power shifted, and a group of people appeared in a clearing.


    "This familiar air, the familiar power of the law." Chi Nan looked at the sky and sighed.


    At this time, the original will of this world has not yet sensed their existence. If it does, it might not be as peaceful as it is now. This ordinary plane, even an ordinary lower **** may not be able to accommodate it.


    "It''s still far from our territoryShall we just walk over there."


    Sophia sensed her surroundings, and everything on the entire plane appeared in her mind instantly.


    Chi Nan nodded: "It''s okay, it''s not very far anyway, just take a few more steps." Chi Nan didn''t care. Of course, they didn''t walk step by step like ordinary people.


    It still seems to be walking step by step, but sometimes, it will suddenly disappear and then appear far away. The distance in between is completely negligible. Soon, the group came to the nearest city.


    Just when he arrived here, Chi Nan saw a group of dudes bullying others. It was a young man in special clothes who was severely stepped on the ground. Looking at the clothes, Chi Nan knew that it was something made by his religion. But my believers are so bullied, I''m afraid whoever sees it will be unhappy.


    There are still many people around who are pointing, but no one dared to come forward and help. Seeing this scene, Chi Nan hadn''t said that the others were a little annoyed. They can also feel the belief in this person.

 Chapter 1692： What to do if a believer is bullied

    "Damn it, this is our believer, who was so bullied." Several people instinctively wanted to help, but you were stopped by Chi Nan.


    "Don''t worry, take a look, this kind of thing, it should not be the first time." Chi Nan said calmly.


    Seeing that Chi Nan seemed not to be angry, although the others stopped, there was a flash of schadenfreude in their eyes. Because they know Chi Nan too well, it seems that they are not angry, but how is it actually possible.


    Although Chi Nan is usually gentle, it is not the same thing if someone dares to bully him. The fact that this believer was bullied, I don¡¯t even see it, but it¡¯s right in front of my own eyes. As the gods they believe in, even if they don''t need their faith, it is impossible for Chi Nan to remain indifferent after all.


    "This kind of thing is indeed not the first time it has happened. So many people around you should be able to see it often. Hey, if you don''t completely control a plane, this kind of thing is easy to happen."


    Hermilla''s words made Chi Nan''s brows frowned. To be honest, he really didn''t want to completely control this plane. Can a plane completely controlled by oneself be regarded as one''s own home?


    No matter what other people think, in Chi Nan''s heart, he always feels very awkward.


    At this time, the guy who was stepped on the ground finally broke free of the opponent''s foot. "You bastard, what do you want to do? The great gods are watching us in the sky. Doing so will offend the gods."


    "Hahahaha, angered the gods, it would really happen that I would have died a long time ago. For so many years, I don¡¯t know how much you guys have killed, so I dare to talk to me about gods. Even if there are gods, they will do this for you. Do the ants punish me? I am the only heir to the city of Baru, the greatest ruler of this land in the future."


    Suddenly, the young man put his hands down and said with a smug look: "But when it comes to gods, there are real gods here. Because that **** is me, I am the **** here, and here I have the final say."


    Turning his head, the young man said to the surrounding: "You said, don''t you?"


    The people around hurriedly nodded in agreement: "Yeah, yeah, the great Young City Lord is the **** here, and everything here is yours." Others dared not say anything, and some were joking. .


    "Have you heard, now you understand. Hmph, dare to take care of my affairs, I really don''t know how to live or die."


    "Hey, what the **** is it?" Someone in the crowd asked in a low voice. But who are Chi Nan and others, no matter how small their voices are, they can be easily heard and can be completely distinguished.


    A person next to him also whispered: "Who else can it be? Our young city lord is famous for her lust, and he likes to find underage girls. I don''t know how many people have been harmed. Our local people are all. I sent my daughter away early and didn''t dare to stay in the city of Baru at all."


    "Then this time, who the **** is unlucky this time." Someone asked without knowing what he thought.


    "Huh, what else? The locals all know who he is. Of course it''s a foreigner. But the missionaries in the Holy Tree Vatican saw this, so they came to stop it. That''s not it."


    The surrounding people looked incredible: "No, the Holy Tree Holy See is the largest Holy See in the world, and some of their people dare to move. Isn''t Baru City afraid that the Holy Tree Holy See will destroy them?"


    "At first glance, you are the person from the Holy Land. The Holy Tree Vatican is the most powerful only in the Holy Land. It can''t be done in other places. Especially in remote places like ours, most people don''t believe in the Lord of the Holy Tree. "


    The people around him nodded immediately, yes, the Holy See never forced others to join, nor did it use any special methods to win over believers. Except for the original territory of Chinan, which is called the Holy Land, the development of other places is not very good. There are still many people who believe in gods or demons that don''t exist at all.


    "Then you can''t directly attack the people of the Holy See, if they know it."


    "Hehe, as long as you don¡¯t know it. In the city of Baru, I didn¡¯t know how many people from the Holy Tree Vatican died. Basically, the young city master secretly did it, but no one dared to say anything. So it can be suppressed."


    "Someone reported it before, but within a few days, the person who reported it had an accident, and someone came to clarify it. It was useless. Hey, I don''t know when the gods will open their eyes to see us here."


    Sophia looked at Chi Nan with a little embarrassment. Sophia has always been in charge of things here, but she didn''t expect it to be like this. If it weren''t for this remote place, they would really not see this scene.


    "Young City Lord''s courage is really getting bigger and bigger, and now they dare to attack the missionaries of the Holy See in public. If this is not suppressed, I am afraid that things will get worse. I don''t know what the city of Baru will be like in the future. kind."


    Some people¡¯s faces are full of worry, after all, not everyone is stupid. Especially in today''s popularization of plant brains and crystal plates, all kinds of news are everywhere on the Internet, and everyone can see and hear them. Speaking of it, if it wasn''t for the various news to be too messy and not organized in a unified way, the things here might have been exposed long ago.


    But what was done in the past is secret, but this time it is very obvious. So many people have seen it. Maybe, the trouble for Young City Lord this time will be great, and not everything can be suppressed by the City Lord.


    "No The great gods will not forgive you for this kind of behavior, your kind of behavior will make you go to hell."


    The missionary shouted loudly, and the knights on the opposite side were already ready to do something to him.


    Chi Nan said strangely: "Is there such a thing as **** in our doctrine, why don''t I know?"


    "Perhaps they modified it themselves, some places always like to add some local characteristics." Even Silka Ye, who revised the doctrine, was speechless, but he had never added something like hell.


    Speaking of hell, the abyss has been leveled by Chi Nan. "Aren''t we going to make a move? If we don''t make a move, you, a believer, will probably die." Suddenly, a voice came from the side.


    It turned out that this missionary was basically practising some healing magic, and he didn''t know how to fight at all. Who would have thought that he would be attacked here. Under the left support and the right block, it will soon be unable to hold on.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1693： God-given power

    The believers who grew up in such a comfortable environment were not very good at fighting, and Chi Nan couldn''t help it. After all, what I control is vitality and plants. Few people who use this power are still grumpy.


    But looking at that fierce face, Chi Nan felt sick no matter what. This bullying is on the heads of your own believers, and you can''t see it. But since you can see it, you can''t let them do it like this.


    Perhaps, what I did to my believers was too little. Believers regard themselves as their only one to believe, but they don''t care much about it. Although I don''t need it much, I can''t completely respond without responding, right. "Then after this time, let''s completely control this plane bit by bit."


    Seeing Chi Nan finally made up his mind, several people looked at each other, and a smile flashed in their eyes.


    Chi Nan said again: "But if you want to evolve peacefully, don''t be too anxious. It doesn''t matter if you have a few more generations. Just take this opportunity to strengthen my sky-shading wings." Chi Nan has already made his own plan.


    "Then this person in front of him, he is already injured." When he spoke, the missionary in front of him had an extra wound on his body. But after a burst of green light, the wound disappeared completely.


    It can be seen that although this person is not good at fighting, he is very good at treatment. It was not easy to kill him before the power in his body was exhausted. But a dignified believer at the silver level was chased by a group of bronze-level fighters. He was too embarrassed. Seeing this scene, Chi Nan had an urge to cover his face.


    After experiencing it, although this city looks not small, it is remote and has no strong presence. The most powerful one, in the city lord''s mansion, is only at the level of Silver Peak.


    It seems that even because of his own reasons, there are more masters on the entire plane, but in fact, most areas are still the same as before. No, it should be said that it is not much better in my own eyes.


    If it were before, it would be nice if this place could have several levels of bronze, but now there are several levels of silver. This shows that the overall level of combat effectiveness of the entire world has been raised by a notch.


    "According to the level of this belief thread, this missionary should probably be regarded as close to the level of a fanatic. Yes, yes, according to the level, he is eligible to receive some rewards." Several people smiled secretly, they knew that Chi Nan was looking for themselves. Excuses. After all, a main **** who interferes with ordinary people''s affairs is a bit unpleasant.


    When this matter is spoken out, Chi Nan might be laughed at. Of course, as the Lord God, no matter what you do, you can do whatever you want, but this is just that it will make people feel a little uncomfortable.


    Chi Nan ignored it, and transmitted power according to the strength of the believer''s thread of faith. Of course, the power of the gods, even if only a little, is very powerful and terrifying for ordinary people.


    Following the thread of faith, a little bit of strength and a lot of combat knowledge have all entered this missionary. The missionary was swarmed by power, and suddenly stood still and couldn''t move. When the soldiers around saw this scene, they rushed over with a grin, and the long sword in their hands slashed fiercely, as if they were not attacking a single person.


    "Hahahaha, kill this bastard, tell everyone, don''t care about my business in the future. Anyone who dares to fight against this son will die, and die." Young City Lord laughed loudly.


    But the next moment, he couldn''t laugh anymore. Because the addition of the sword did not show the effect that I wanted to see. A strong green light suddenly appeared out of thin air on the missionary, enveloping it.


    And this faint-looking green light is actually so tough, no matter how you attack it, there is no way to shake it. "What are you doing, don''t be lazy for me, quickly hack him to death."


    A panic flashed in Young City Master''s eyes, something like this had never been seen before. The other people around were the same, all of them surprised. Several attacking fighters suddenly became angry and accelerated the intensity and speed of their attacks. But no matter how you attack, even if your own vindictiveness is almost exhausted, it is of no use at all.


    "This kind of light, this kind of light, I remember, this is a **** gift, this is the legendary **** gift." An old man suddenly shouted. The eyes of the people around him also changed immediately.


    The legendary gift is indeed legendary to them, because since Chi Nan has reached a certain height, he has not given all his heart to the gods of various countries. When the old man was young, he heard what his grandfather said.


    "Nonsense, what a **** gift, the holy tree **** does not exist at all, it is just a powerful lord from a long time ago, and then you have mythically killed him. If the holy tree **** really exists, why so many years? Nothing happened."


    "It''s not that there is no movement, it''s just that this place is remote, and the Lord of the Great Sacred Tree is too busy." A voice came from the green light. This is the missionary who has just been in danger under the attack.


    The missionary made a strange etiquette into the air, shouting loudly: "Thanks to the Lord of the Sacred Tree, your followers are willing to clear all obstacles for you." The thread of this guy''s faith strengthened a lot in an instant, and suddenly changed Become a fanatic''s level.


    It¡¯s just that Chi Nan watched it very bewilderedly: ¡°What kind of ritual is thisWhy I don¡¯t understand.¡± Chi Nan has never seen this etiquette. The level of complexity seems to be. Playing tricks.


    Silken Kaye said with some embarrassment: "Ah, I made that etiquette gesture. It was originally a etiquette of our elves. I adjusted it a bit." Well, this matter was originally entrusted to Slinka did it at night, and Chi Nan himself didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Whatever happened to them.


    It''s just that when I see it with my own eyes, there is always a very embarrassing feeling. This action, no matter how you look at it, it feels like a second grade.


    Shaking his head, Chi Nan had ignored this etiquette, because the missionary had stopped and looked at these people with a serious face, with unconcealed enthusiasm in his eyes.


    He is now a god-given person, and his position in the entire Holy Tree Vatican will rise. But now, the most important thing is to suppress all these blasphemers, seize them, and hand them over to the Holy See. That''s right, in their eyes, the Holy See is the largest law enforcement agency, and local governments don''t take it seriously.

 Chapter 1694： This is a miracle, right?

    ? "Quickly, kill him quickly, he''s playing mystery, the holy tree **** doesn''t exist at all."


    Chi Nan looked at this guy speechlessly, didn''t he still admit his existence? Although he is relatively low-key, he is completely different from those fictitious gods. He exists.


    However, it is impossible for Chi Nan to run out and argue with an ordinary person regardless of his identity, which is really depressing.


    "Perhaps, I am usually too low-key. After I control this plane, I have to send some ordinary gods and demigods to take care of it. It is really depressing to make people think that I don''t exist."


    Chi Nan thought, but nothing happened. Because of repeated blasphemy, the missionary¡¯s anger cannot be vented.


    The power of the missionary is completely different from before. After receiving Chi Nan''s blessing, although he has only a small amount of power, it is still different for mortals. The missionary had just entered the silver level and reached the golden peak in an instant. As long as you understand something, you can smoothly enter the legendary level and become the top power on the mainland.


    In this world, there are not many demi-god masters. It can be said that there are so many holy places, and there is only one on the dragon clan. It''s just the dragon clan who didn''t dare to jump out and clamor with Chi Nan.


    Others don''t know, but they are very clear, even they all know that Chi Nan is already the main god. As the Lord God, that is not something that a small person like them is qualified to face.


    "You blasphemers should all be punished." The missionary raised his hands, and the powerful natural magic burst out. That''s right, the believers in Chi Nan practice natural magic, and communicate the magic of life through natural magic. The magic of life can only be cultivated by oneself, and other people can''t even obtain the castrated version.


    The magic changed qualitatively, the surrounding plants began to grow wildly, and a large number of grass roots emerged, involving these warriors and the young city lord. No matter how they attacked, there was no way to clear the grass roots.


    Instead, it didn''t take long for someone to be wrapped in grassroots and turned into rice dumplings, and there was no way to struggle.


    "Damn it, send a signal and tell my father that someone is going to rebel." The Young City Lord shouted in panic. The Young City Lord who has been accustomed to domineering and blessing has no strength and has not encountered any danger.


    Today''s things left him a bit at a loss, so he took out his most powerful move to find his parents.


    A signal rose into the sky, and Chi Nan watched it without paying attention. It didn''t take long before his father actually ran out. I have to say that the city lord here is not a waste, he has also reached the silver level. It''s pretty good from the dignity of the body, but this is definitely not his own believer.


    Being able to get his son to do this means that this guy is definitely not a good person either. In that case, Chi Nan didn''t bother to help. The city lord was different from the others. Seeing the leaves on the missionary''s head, his eyes were condensed.


    Although he didn''t know what the gift of God was like, this leaf was very similar to the leaf on the holy tree. He knew that those elves in the Holy Land had such a sign on their heads, which was not completely different from ordinary elves. It is said that the sacred tree elves have such signs. This is the blessing of the gods, and the human being in front of them is the same.


    "Your Excellency, I don''t know what you want to do to attack the city of Baru, if there is some misunderstanding."


    The missionary was not a politician, and he didn''t hear the meaning of the city lord at all. "This man is a blasphemer. I want to arrest him and go to the Holy See. He needs to be punished for everything he has done."


    The city lord frowned, he wondered what his son did. If you really catch the Holy See and vomit everything out, ten lives will not be enough to die. This is his only son, and he can''t watch his son die.


    "Couldn''t it be accommodating, children are just ignorant."


    "Hmph, you can''t blaspheme if you are ignorant, can you ignore it just because you are ignorant and hurt others."


    This insatiable character made the city lord annoyed. This matter, the more procrastinated, the more troublesome it will eventually become. Thinking of this, the city lord waved his hand: "Someone has attacked the city of Baru. This is the enemy of the empire. If the order is passed on, it will be killed." The city lord decided to completely eliminate this matter, so that people can''t find out even if they investigate.


    "There are also these people, who are all his comrades, and kill them together." The city lord pointed to the people watching the excitement next to him. These civilians didn''t expect that just by looking at them, they were met with Wuwang disaster. This was to kill people.


    "Damn bastard, so disregarding life, you deserve to be punished. Don''t be afraid, I am here today, the eyes of the gods are watching here, I will not let people hurt you."


    Chi Nan looked helpless. Many people were saying that the gods were watching this, but this time he was indeed watching this. Seeing Chi Nan''s helpless look, the others also covered their mouths and looked funny. It''s been a long time since Chi Nan''s expression was so funny. But everyone did not laugh out loud.


    Chi Nan didn''t worry at all. You must know that the missionaries are now at the golden pinnacle level, and the yellow masters can all fight against an army with their own strength. Not to mention, the knowledge transferred by myself is still very advanced.


    The army in the distance ran towards this side and gradually surrounded. The people shrank together and shivered with fear and fear, but none of them dared to resist This has been easy for too long, even the will to fight. It''s all gone. Being forced to a dead end and not knowing how to resist, Chi Nan was really speechless towards these people.


    Fortunately, a missionary protected them. The missionary squatted on the ground and patted his hands toward the ground. Chi Nan was even more embarrassed by the constant chanting of hymns in his mouth while casting the god-given spell.


    But the spell itself was not fake, a large number of plants grew rapidly, and then each bush warrior stood up like this. This is a method of forcibly distorting the characteristics of plants and constructing temporary plant soldiers.


    Although it is temporary, the combat effectiveness is not bad at all, and there are more in number. Seeing the plant warriors only near this holy land, the city lord was completely shaken. He doesn''t know how strong these plant warriors are, but he knows exactly what this thing represents. Generally, only priests of life and death can use this type of spell.


    "Damn, this person came from the Holy Land, why didn''t anyone tell me in advance." The city lord was scared, and now he finally regrets that he shouldn''t be so arrogant to his son, otherwise there would be nothing like today.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1695： 1 person controls 1 city

    ? Such a remote place, I don''t know what a gold-level mage means, although this is not a mage.


    They haven''t encountered a decent battle for a long time. Even the fighters here are made up of ordinary people who have not even reached the Black Iron level, and the formation is even more chaotic.


    It seems that the charge is very powerful, but in fact it looks like a miscellaneous army. I don''t know how many years the armor and weapons on my body have been used, but in short, they are all outdated.


    But even so, ordinary people who have never seen the world are full of fear. After all, this is an army. The most direct violent forces used by the mortal world to safeguard laws and interests are these armies.


    It''s just that at this moment, I don''t know if it''s because of God''s gift or because of powerful missionaries, there is no fear at all. Facing this fighting force, a large number of bush soldiers charged forward with a wave of their hands.


    Chi Nan shook his head. This guy really doesn''t have any combat experience. You only use one spell in the battle, even if you summon one type of plant warrior. It just so happens that this kind of plant warrior, which is not suitable for frontal charges, is used to hedge against the regular army on the opposite side. I really don''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, the soldiers on the opposite side are too weak, and although the bush fighters are not suitable for charging, they are not ordinary creatures after all, and they are not so easy to die. Even if you head-to-head like this, there will never be a problem.


    Sure enough, just as Chi Nan thought, they charged together. The soldiers relied on their weapons to be longer and attacked the plant soldiers first. But the attack is either ineffective or very weak. The plant was blown away, and quickly stood up. The plant was pierced and continued to rush forward as if nothing had happened. At this time they finally realized that the enemy was different this time.


    But even though they realized it, they couldn''t change it, because the plants had already rushed over.


    Due to the limitation of strength, the plants summoned by the missionaries are temporary, and the strength is not very strong, only the black iron level, but even so, it can still exert the terrible advantages of the plant itself.


    Soon, a soldier was swiped by the leaves of the plant, which was not a deadly position. However, the leaves of this plant contained a very terrifying paralytic toxin, and a soldier fell without a few moves.


    The missionaries did not rush to exterminate them. After all, they were a peaceful sect, without any fierce words or actions. The missionaries did not kill casually. Although Chi Nan didn''t approve it very much, he appreciated it.


    Of course, if you change to yourself, you won''t stop if you don''t control or kill all these troops. However, he only used paralytic toxins and didn''t control these people.


    "Damn it, how could this happen." As he said, the city owner rushed forward with several of his staff and generals. They existed in silver, vindictive energy could cover the whole body, and plant weapons with insufficient strength could not hurt them. But what they didn''t know was that there were a few bush warriors in it, but they were strengthened to the silver level.


    As a result, one inadvertent, two silver warriors were injured, and then the same coma passed. When the city lord realized that something was wrong, he was already surrounded by a large number of bush fighters.


    In this short period of time, all his soldiers had actually lay down, and now they turned their hands to attack him.


    "No, no, I am the Young City Lord of Baru City. You can''t treat me like this. You will be punished by the law, and you will die." The Young City Lord exclaimed, still not understanding what the situation is now.


    At this time, this kind of scene is no longer what his identity can hold down. Didn''t you see that even his city lord father was being attacked? This guy didn''t realize it at all.


    For the first time, the city lord felt deeply disappointed with his trash son, but now he has no chance. He needs to escape. If he is caught, then his family is really ruined.


    It is a pity that the resilience and fear of death of plant weapons surpassed his imagination. These people who hadn''t experienced battle for a long time didn''t even support such a spell to the end, so they were cleaned up one by one. The missionary himself did not seem to react, and was preparing for the second spell.


    When the scene became like this, the missionary relaxed and made a complicated movement in the air, and then he didn''t know what kind of hymn moved. The pious look made Chi Nan feel very impressed. Helpless.


    It is a good thing to have mad believers, but mad believers always like to be so brainy, so messy, it makes people depressed. Chi Nan decided not to come into contact with this guy, so as not to make himself more uncomfortable.


    "You guys, tie up all these blasphemers, and then go and notify the nearby temple. In addition, this city will be under martial law from now on, and no one can go in until it is clear."


    It seems that he still has a little mind like you, these unused plants have been spread out by him, blocking the surroundings. These plant weapons are temporary and cannot last forever. The missionary did not know where the seeds he got from, and sprinkled them around. It took time to make some long-lasting plant weapons.


    Some small tree spirits, some wooden puppets and bush warriors, and even large rattraps, all grew around. The whole city was so surrounded and controlled by one person.


    This kind of scene really has its own style back then, Chi Nan thought of it in his heart.


    In less than a day, an airship flew over from the nearby temple. This airship is not known for many generations, at least the surface looks very beautiful and luxurious, and it is no longer what I am familiar with.


    In this way, it is more ornamental than practical, and this plane has already taken another path. Of course, this is also because there is no war, and what else can you do if you don''t develop entertainment enjoyment.


    Because there is a gift from Chi Nan, which is the symbol of the leaf on the head. The credibility of this missionary''s words has become very high, and his status has risen rapidly. Soon the Holy Land sent people here, and Chi Nan knew that this matter had ended, and the rest of the matter would definitely be the end of this city owner''s family.


    But seeing this kind of scene, Chi Nan is still very uncomfortable. Chi Nan felt a little annoyed when he thought of his followers being bullied. "Let''s go, take a look at other places and see what this continent is like now." Chi Nan waved to leave.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1696： There are no small actions in big events

    ? After this happened, Chi Nan''s perception of this primitive plane immediately changed. If you don''t completely control it, then your believers will still suffer all kinds of harm here.


    As the Lord God, I usually don''t respond to my believers, and there are too many believers. As a result, some people still think that they do not exist, but it is wrong to bully their believers because of this feeling.


    Chi Nan and the others hid the aura of the figure, instead of immediately leading towards their previous sacred tree, they changed their path and walked towards other places. Along the way, Chi Nan can often see various problems. For example, some guys who bluff and deceive under their own banner. Although these people were dressed in the clothes of the Holy See, but Chi Nan could feel them.


    Gods and human beings are different. They don''t distinguish people''s identities by dressing or learning. They use the breath of faith in their deep body, and different faith breaths are also different.


    These guys who are running around are seemingly decent on the surface, but in fact they either have no faith at all, or only have very shallow faith, that is, pan-believers, but they all pretend to be alike.


    Using these various methods, they cheated finances everywhere, or cheated money and sex, in short, Chi Nan was very annoyed.


    If it weren''t for the temporary suppression in his heart, Chi Nan would want a thunder to kill them. Seeing this scene, Sophia felt a little depressed. This primitive plane has always been under her own management.


    Chi Nan seemed to see Sophia''s mind, so he said, "This matter is my fault. If it weren''t for me to control the world, this kind of thing would not happen."


    Chi Nan took the initiative to take the fault on himself, hoping to relieve Sophia''s guilt.


    "No, I was wrong, too. It would be great if I could put more energy here." Generally speaking, they don''t care what will happen, but this person feels completely different when facing them.


    "Okay, okay, don''t say anything, just change in the future. There are too many empty things during this period, and no one has the mind to care about this little thing." Hermilla started to persuade instead.


    Unlike other people, Hermilla has no relatives in this world. She has only Chi Nan, and her own old housekeeper, Lao Mka, who has now become a **** of undead attributes with Chi Nan.


    In this world, Hermira has no ties, so she doesn''t care much. No matter how the world develops, it has nothing to do with Hermilla. Hermela, who has been in a high position all year round, is not as sentimental as other people. As for believers, Hemela is a god, so she doesn''t care about believers.


    Everyone continued to move forward, leaving these cities, and then some more remote places. In these places, civilians in some places respect the people of the Holy See of the Holy Tree very much because they can help them treat their illnesses.


    But in some places, people are very repulsive of the people of the Holy See of the Holy Tree. Especially some local nobles, they think that the prestige of the Holy See of the Holy Tree is too high, so that their civilians are not so obedient.


    In these remote places, some missionaries sent by the Holy See of the Holy Tree were often rejected, and even a few nobles were secretly killed. Only then did Chi Nan know that it turned out that his followers were killed, and it was still a common phenomenon. In this place far away from the sacred tree collar, this kind of thing happens from time to time.


    With so many problems, it is impossible for Chi Nan to deal with them one by one. At the beginning, I was able to help, but when I saw a lot, I felt a little numb, and everyone didn''t mean to do anything.


    This is because of the management system, I have not controlled the world. This world has been suppressed because of his sacred tree leader. As a result, since he left for so many years, the major forces in this world have not changed much.


    On the contrary, because they have not shown up for a long time, many people have lost awe of the gods. After all, they can only see what is in front of them. The sacred tree collar is the nature of people who don¡¯t offend me or people.


    After a long period of time, many powers from various places secretly united and used various methods to restrict the development of the Holy Tree Collar and Holy Tree Holy See. This kind of thing happened everywhere and it was very normal.


    Because the Holy Tree of the Holy See does not value faith very much, there are too many incidents in many places, and missionaries will not go. In those places, there are basically only their own rules. For the nobles everywhere, without the intervention of the Holy See, their life would be better, just like the earth emperor, who would do whatever they wanted.


    It''s just that, on the bright side, no one made any big moves. After all, many senior leaders knew that Chi Nan really existed and was also a true god, although he did not show up.


    They may not know what height Chi Nan has reached, but as long as it is a god, it is not something they can fight against. Therefore, on the surface, everyone respects the Holy See of the Holy Tree very much and has not done anything directly to them. The large cities on the mainland basically have churches and even shrines of the Holy Tree Holy See, and no one dares to destroy them.


    But in some remote places in the countryside, it''s totally different. No one can see it, so there is no problem in doing anything. Especially when the older generation who watched the rise of Chinan, slowly died, it made people lose their awe.


    As for www.novelhall.com, who are still sending missionaries to some dangerous remote places, they are some fanatics in the Holy See. No matter what religion it is, there are people who are truly fanatical and some who are not very religious.


    For this kind of person, Chi Nan didn''t know what to say. Because of the way, Chi Nan discovered that some believers had done some anger and grievances because they were too fanatical. They were really unscrupulous in order to preach.


    It seems that I should add some restrictions in this regard. Although this kind of thing has no effect on me, who let me see it? This may also be the case in other major planes.


    As she walked around, Sophia recorded all these phenomena, and kept discussing with Slinka Yee. This was to amend the doctrine and add some clauses to impose some restrictions on these things.


    As for the effect, let''s take a look at that time. Anyway, they are all gods, and the Holy See is not the kind that does not have gods and only depends on a group of ordinary people to maintain it. "Next, let''s go to a more prosperous place. It used to be the four empires, but now the remaining three, I don''t know what happened."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1697： The current state of the 4 empires

    ? When Chi Nan left, the sacred tree leader was not allowed to expand, and the areas on the surface of the major forces remained unchanged.


    The biggest change is the remains of the Cthulhu Empire. Back then, the Cthulhu Empire was summoning the Cthulhu to swallow the entire plane, but they were united to annihilate it and it was completely destroyed.


    On the territory of the Cthulhu Empire, the large resource producing areas were divided by the other three empires, and many of the remaining places are still in war. And Chi Nan also discovered that the Cthulhu followers had not completely disappeared.


    On the contrary, the followers of evil gods in many places are still resurrecting and developing continuously.


    It''s just that none of these heretical gods dare to respond at all. Also, this world is branded with its own brand, that evil **** dares to offend a main god. Even a top Cthulhu, when encountering himself, I am afraid that he has to consider it carefully, his strength and status are not comparable to ordinary main gods.


    Therefore, these evil **** believers can only rely on some evil secret methods to gain power, and there is no way to get the evil god''s blessing.


    This kind of power is very slow to cultivate, and it is also very unsound. As a result, after so many years, these people, like terrorists, continue to operate underground, but none of them can get out of the way.


    Some of those who came up were also doing sabotage everywhere, and then caused a lot of people to be besieged and wiped them out completely. There are even people who deliberately left these evil **** believers, just to leave a training hand for their army.


    The plant army does not need to be tempered because they are born like this, but human soldiers are different. They must go through the baptism of war. If there is no war, the army will be abolished.


    And without fighting, many masters will not be able to exercise, and not everyone can rely on practice to improve step by step. Of course, local wars often break out among countries.


    With the leader of the sacred tree pressed, they did not dare to break out a large-scale war, this is the rule.


    Of the remaining three empires, the one that has changed the most is the Holy Light Empire. The Holy Light Empire used to believe in the **** of dawn. But since he became the main god, the **** of dawn immediately cut off all contact with this place. The God of Dawn knew very well that it was because of this plane that Chi Nan had a bad relationship with him.


    Now the God of Dawn, facing a main god, he would not dare to say a word of nonsense, and he would not even dare to let Chi Nan see it.


    Without the divine power transmitted by the God of Dawn, and even the faith could not go out, there was a very big problem with the faith of the Holy See. Thus, the Holy See of the Holy Light began to fall into division without the guidance of the gods.


    After so many years, there are always capable and ambitious people in the Holy See. As a result, the doctrine has been revised again and again and turned into many different versions. Relying on these different versions, the Holy See was finally divided.


    Although the Holy Light Empire is still the Holy Light Empire, it is no longer a powerful empire. The empire is just an empty shell, and there are rebellions everywhere inside, and legions each work independently and then conquer each other.


    Anyway, the banners played are all my own beliefs. Similarly, this place is also the most chaotic area on the entire continent, and it is also the most difficult place for the Holy Tree to preach. Usually no missionaries will come here.


    Similarly, religious struggles, it is very bloody. Once a missionary enters this place, he will become a recognized enemy. This is also the only place that dares to slaughter the missionaries of the Holy See.


    Because Chi Nan had set a requirement not to expand, even if he encountered this kind of thing, the Sacred Tree Ling had no choice but to protest and hunt down the culprit. Because of the inability to invade, many people here did not take the Holy See of the Holy Tree seriously. For this situation, Chi Nan was also quite helpless, and simply ignored it.


    Half-elf empire, there is the smallest change. Because of the planting of a large number of purple blood plants, the half-elf seniors of the half-elf empire have all become close to the elves.


    Not only are their bloodlines refined, but their spirits are also biased towards the peace of the elves. As a result, the half-elf empire became more closed, and even more disliked external conquests. There were no contradictions in the country, and everything was very harmonious.


    Of course, what they believe in is nothing else, but Slinka Yee. Slinka Ye is an orthodox spirit god, and they have known this for a long time. With the belief of the elves, their family also began to believe. This place is the plane of Chinan, so for the elves here, the elven gods will not interfere at all.


    And the most weird and complicated is the Holy Dragon Empire back then. Today, the currency on the mainland is no longer the Golden Dragon and Silver Dragon provided by the Holy Dragon Empire, but has become a leaf-marked currency provided by the Holy Tree Ling.


    Without the full strength of currency contracting, the Sacred Dragon Empire did not dare to say anything. After all, the senior officials of the Sacred Dragon Empire are related to the Dragon Clan, and they know the situation in Chinan. That is a main god. Although they don''t know how strong the main **** is, they also know that the main **** can easily destroy a world. There is a dragon under the pressure, and none of them dare to mess around.


    However, the nobles under the empire didn''t make much publicity, so all parts of the Holy Dragon Empire are very chaotic.


    There are those who make friends with the sacred tree leader, and some reject the sacred tree leader. The closer the aristocracy is to the south, the more repellent it is. As for the trouble, it has nothing to do with the empire. It is only the problem of individual nobles The business here is now more and more prosperous, even more developed than the Sacred Tree Ling. It can be said that it is the entire continent. Business center. Today''s Holy Dragon Empire can be said to be the richest empire.


    However, the development of the Sacred Dragon Empire has undergone fundamental changes. The Holy Dragon Empire actually began to believe in the gods of magic and alchemy. A large number of magicians are cultivated in the country, and it is the largest producer of magicians outside the Holy Tree Collar and the Mage Association. Also here has begun to develop a large number of alchemy weapons, which has developed to a very high level.


    If there is a certain scale of battle, the only thing that can contend with the holy tree collar plant weapons is the alchemy legion of the holy dragon empire. These guys would really find another way, Chi Nan thought of it silently.


    As for the magical gods, Chi Nan thought of the Lord of Magic who had been killed by the evil god. If the Holy Dragon Empire knew about the death of the Lord of Magic, he didn''t know what his expression would be.


    But the Dragon Clan didn''t say it himself, and Chi Nan didn''t bother to talk about this kind of thing, let them be kept in the dark.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1698： Changes in major forces

    ? In addition to the four empires, those forces that went to the sea to compete for territory with themselves have now changed. There were four top forces, but three have disappeared. Two of them were eliminated in the competition.


    And that force composed of alien races disbanded because of the ease of life. Many of them have taken root overseas. A large overseas island is enough for them to thrive. Of the two forces that were destroyed, one was destroyed by them, so now they have occupied an entire large island.


    The other part went to live in the north of the holy tree collar. There are many alien races in that place, especially the mad orcs, and they are even more numerous. In that place, they can survive very well.


    The mind of the mad orcs is not very good, so as long as they pay a certain price, the mad orcs can help themselves with work and fight, whether they are aliens or ordinary people. Ordinary people may be afraid of wild orcs, but they won''t.


    As a result, they survived very well there, and they have completely taken root and become part of the Sacred Tree Collar.


    The other force that was destroyed was destroyed by the Mage Association. As the Sacred Tree Leader and the Sacred Dragon Empire develop wizards, the Association of Wizards has developed very quickly with this shareholder style. Strictly speaking, all mages, as long as they are registered with the Mage Association, can be regarded as members of the Mage Association, so their power is expanding very quickly.


    As long as they don''t fight against these two forces, they are not afraid of anything, so after eliminating that force on their island, this place becomes completely their own territory.


    The number of wizards in the Mage Association is second only to the holy tree collar, after all, there are not so many resources of the holy tree collar.


    But their reputation is more prominent in the entire continent than the sacred tree leader, because the sacred tree leader rarely has wizards running around.


    The more you can run around outside, the louder your reputation will be. This is normal. The Mage Association does not mainly develop alchemy, but they develop all kinds of magic equipment.


    Now the Mage Association has become an indispensable behemoth on the entire continent.


    In addition to the four old forces, a new force has now been born. This force doesn''t know how it evolved. It is said that it was an organization that collected and sold intelligence in the beginning.


    But after the mainland gradually became peaceful, they began to turn to assassination. In the peaceful years, large-scale battles cannot break out, and there is no way to destroy their enemies on the battlefield. Many people choose to assassinate.


    At this time, organizations that provided assassinations came into being. With the help of intelligence, the assassination efficiency and success rate of today''s Assassin''s Guild are far higher than those of others. Therefore, in the development process, other similar organizations have been squeezed and annexed to form a behemoth. Of course, the people in this Assassin''s Guild are not fools, knowing who can provoke and who cannot.


    As long as it involves the high-level inside the cathedral, as well as the middle-level and above characters inside the holy tree collar, they will not accept it. Because of this, some scattered assassins have some chances of survival.


    In addition to these forces, the biggest is the elves. With the resources provided by Slinkaye, although the elves have completely disconnected from the elves and gods, the speed of development is faster.


    Now even the elves have begun to enshrine the night of Slinka as the most important existence for the development of the ethnic group. No way, the lifespan of the elves is too long. Many people here are family and friends of Slinkaye, or even the elders.


    Even if she became a god, it was impossible for everyone to believe in it. It''s just that Slinka Ye''s resources are provided and the inheritance of various special knowledge, this lonely elves, the development speed is faster than before, I don''t know how much. Nowadays, whether it is the original tree of life or the tree of life planted in Chinan, there are many here.


    Many elves are newborn babies, but they are so happy. Of course, there are a lot of holy tree elves mixed in it, and sooner or later they will be assimilated by the elves of Chinan, but they can''t be seen now.


    Now the elves are full of talents, there is a demigod in the clan, and there are at least hundreds of legendary masters. On the mainland, apart from the sacred tree collar, the elves are the most powerful.


    If it weren''t for their lack of ambition, I''m afraid other forces around them would have been afraid.


    The plain of the undead, where the elves had been destroyed before, was thoroughly purified. After so many years, the original plain of the undead has become a lush forest, becoming the new home of the elves.


    The area of ??the elven forest has doubled compared to before, and it can accommodate more elves.


    In the elven forest, you can see elemental elves everywhere, and now the elemental elves have become a powerful force of the elves. Chi Nan even discovered that there was a demigod in the elemental elves.


    This kind of existence is definitely not conceived by this plane by itself, it must be brought here by Slinka Yee from her elemental plane. Silinka stuck out her tongue embarrassedly, Chi Nan gave a vicious look. Slinka''s face turned red, knowing that she might be tired again at night.


    When other people saw this, they covered their mouths and smiled secretly, as if they were watching a good show.


    "Hmph, wait, no one can run away." Silinka Ye saw other people laughing at her, and an interesting light flashed in her eyes. She knows Chi Nan''s hobbies in this regard.


    Finally, the place where the group went was the dragon clan. This is a race hidden on the mainland and no one knows about it But this kind of protection, for Chi Nan and others, is vain. .


    Entering the Dragon Valley, everyone saw dragons sleeping here like large lizards, lazily. Only juvenile dragons will run around curiously, playing around with each other.


    The dragon **** statue in the middle is shining brightly, but most people can''t see it. "It seems that they really have something to do with the Dragon God." Chi Nan knew about this statue when he saw it.


    "But the Dragon God has intervened in our plane, do we need to be warned." They are not afraid of the Dragon God.


    Chi Nan shook his head and said, "No, the dragon clan is different from other races. They are based on racial existence. Although the dragon **** is in contact with this tribe, it will not affect our control of the continent."


    Chinan is very clear about the structure of the dragon clan. And he also knew that the current Dragon God would definitely not dare to confront him. Besides, they are now in an alliance state, and the Dragon God still has a lot of things to be busy with. How can there be time to deal with these, unless they slaughter the Dragons themselves.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1699： The New Kingdom of Rus Yarra

    ?Since these big lizards are not threatening, Chi Nan doesn''t care about it. The body shape flashed, and no dragon knew at all. Some outsiders came by their side just now, and they were still watching their living conditions.


    "Let''s go, and finally go back to our territory to have a look. It''s been a long time since I went back."


    A glint flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, his territory, where he developed, where he started. Everything before, as if right in front of the eyes, made people feel a trance.


    The same is true for other people, everyone is from this world, and many people have followed Chi Nan from Hongshaling to the present. Thinking of the past, it is still full of sorrow.


    Chi Nan has developed and grown step by step with his own ability to control plants. During this period, he encountered many dangers. Even if he was not careful, he might be overwhelmed, but they survived in the end. At the beginning, when he was an ordinary person, who would have thought that one day Chi Nan could become a superior god.


    And they also followed Chi Nan, either becoming gods or subordinate gods. Now they have already surpassed the limit that this plane can accommodate, and they have to converge their aura when they come to this plane.


    Thinking about what happened at the beginning, it really feels incredible. Just when a group of people were advancing, they suddenly stopped under the leadership of Chi Nan. Because Chi Nan discovered that there was actually a country next to his territory.


    If it were an ordinary kingdom, Chi Nan would have no interest. There are many small kingdoms and principalities in this world. But this kingdom is obviously partly embedded in its own territory.


    No one is in charge of anyone who can establish a kingdom next to his own territory and occupy a part of the sacred tree leader.


    Chi Nan flew down with everyone, and Sophia said with some embarrassment: "Sorry, I didn''t tell you before, this is the Kingdom of Rusiyara." Sophia''s face turned a little red. When managing this world, Sophia will inevitably have some personal affair. Is this also normal.


    But it''s just a small plane, Chi Nan doesn''t care, and multiple kingdoms on the plane are fine.


    "Rusiyala? It''s really a memory from a long time ago, but then again, it wasn''t..."


    What Chi Nan wanted to say was that Ruth Yala''s heirs were all dead and clean. The original site of his holy tree leader was still built on the Ruth Yala Kingdom, and there was no land left.


    If I remember correctly, this new Ruth Yala Kingdom is not the original piece of land at all, it can be said that there is no overlap at all, but the name is the same as before.


    "Yes, everyone else is dead, but isn''t my eldest sister still alive."


    Chi Nan remembered that Sophie''s eldest sister was indeed alive, and she gave up some and guarded her territory. When I was developing, although I kept occupying everything outside, I never moved her.


    "So, later your eldest sister re-established the kingdom?" Chi Nan asked interestingly. This was something that was once a big deal, but now it is nothing, at least for Chi Nan.


    Sophia whispered: "That''s it. At the beginning, Rusiyala had a hostile kingdom that we didn''t deal with. After we left, this kingdom found out that the eldest sister was still there, thinking we didn''t like her. Then this kingdom We attacked, and after being discovered by us, we in turn wiped out this kingdom."


    "You said at the beginning that we couldn''t expand, so we couldn''t occupy it, but that kingdom has been defeated, and then it was handed over to the eldest sister, so that she could re-establish the kingdom of Ruthyala over there.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, whether it was just right or deliberately occupying the kingdom, Chi Nan didn''t care, anyway Sophia liked it. And after so many years, Carlo Lis, who is not very strong, has already passed away.


    After Chi Nan swept away, he knew that this kingdom had gone through three generations. It is now the third generation of the king''s party and government, and the third generation of kings is not too young. It seems that it will not take long to be delivered to the fourth generation of kings.


    The deceased is long gone, so there is no need to greet them. Even Sophia is the same. Her younger siblings have now grown up and become gods. And his sister had passed away long ago. The rest are the descendants of my sister, and have nothing to do with me directly, so there is no entanglement.


    What''s interesting is that the new Kingdom of Rusiyala takes the statue of Sophia as the main enshrined deity, and it is also the deity of their main belief. The Holy See established in the country is also dominated by Sophia.


    This was definitely not done by Sophia, they must have done it on their own initiative. As Chi Nan''s wife, Sophia, even if he develops the religion, is a family with the Holy Tree Holy See, so the Holy Tree Leader who is close at hand has no intention of dealing with them. I have to say that the Holy See is indeed very soft in temperament.


    This is even softer than the Buddhism in Chi Nan''s impression. It can develop because there are gods behind it. Otherwise, such a Holy See would be wiped out in a few days, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    The existence of gods and the absence of gods are completely different things. Of course, their own strength is not weak.


    "Let''s go, don''t worry about them, just protect them and don''t let them perish."


    Chi Nan spoke Sophia breathed a sigh of relief. Then, the group crossed the Rusiyala Kingdom and flew towards the Holy Tree Leader. There are other kingdoms on the road, some seem familiar, some have no impression.


    There is no change in the big empire, but these small countries often undergo various mutinies, and changes are normal. Without deterrent power, various rebellions to seize power are often staged.


    Entering the sacred tree collar, everything changed all at once. The air here is much cleaner than other places. It can be seen everywhere, there are mother trees and purification trees everywhere, and the whole world seems to be free of dirt. If ordinary people come here, they will really think that they have come to the place where the gods live.


    Of course, there are no gods here, and now it is not called the Holy Tree Collar, but the Holy Land.


    The place where Chinan lived before, and the castle, have been preserved and become the remains of the gods. These are all holy places among holy places. These places are not even qualified for ordinary people to come.


    The local residents here always hold their heads tall and proud when they see foreign pilgrims.

 Chapter 1700： Become a holy place

    ? The holy tree collar that used to start and develop on its own has now become a large sacred land, and it has also become a chain. The closer you are to the place where you first established the Red Sand City, the less ordinary people can live in.


    In the innermost ring, that is, Hongshaling and surrounding areas. The people living in that place are not the former aboriginals, or some of their subordinates and descendants of their families. The closest group had already followed him, and was in his own kingdom of God. The ones with less intimacy are left behind.


    But these people are still regarded as direct subordinates of gods in this world.


    These people are also nobles without the status of nobility, and their status is the most noble. They are generally candidates for the Holy See or the officials of the territory. Without this level of identity, it is difficult to be elected.


    There is no way, after all, the sacred tree collar is too stable and does not need officials and nobles to have any abilities. Even if a trash comes on stage, as long as he can talk, as long as he doesn''t mess around, there won''t be any major changes.


    Competent people often don''t get much development here. They usually go to other planes through spatial channels and develop as pioneers. Those who stayed, on the contrary, seemed to be a group of drunken guys.


    It''s just that there is no other way, and the territorial life is good, and such people will naturally breed. If you want everyone to be self-motivated, it is impossible to live well, and everything is impossible to be perfect.


    Chi Nan understood it at the first thought, so he didn''t interfere too much, just watching from the side.


    The development of the Sacred Tree Leader is completely different from that of the outside world. Back then, I used plants to imitate all kinds of modern things, which can be said to provide a way for other researchers.


    Nowadays, within the stable sacred tree collar, various research workers, as well as various nobles and some merchants, all develop towards entertainment and business. Many new plant equipment have evolved in this direction.


    In addition to the different styles now, Chi Nan found that the life of Sheng Shuling is really full of science fiction. It has far surpassed his previous life on the earth, but it seems to be the kind of science fiction scene in the movie. Of course, the inside is not sci-fi, but magical, and the style on the surface is also the style of nature.


    The lives of these people are even more advanced than their own, and they are lazy, Chi Nan thought silently.


    At the same time, because of the incompetent environment, most of the people in the sacred tree leader are very soft, which means that they are soft in character. This can be compared with those Buddhist believers, who are so indisputable.


    No matter how you look at it, it looks like a group of assholes. Fortunately, there is its own army of plants here. Those army of plants do not need training or guidance. They are born to fight, and they are not afraid of death.


    If it weren''t for the presence of these plant troops, Chi Nan really wondered if the Holy Tree Collar would have been destroyed by foreign troops without paying attention. These soft guys made Chi Nan a little bit reluctant to recognize them.


    There is no fighting spirit, but a lot of sprays have appeared, and it is really more and more similar to the situation on the earth. But there is no way. After life is better, the environment has been developing in this direction.


    Fortunately, there are still space channels on his side, and there are many aliens who naturally like to fight, and they can also act as a catfish effect.


    Those who are truly self-motivated will not stay in the sacred tree collar, but will leave here through the space channel. Many people will come back here after being injured or old to teach the next generation.


    With these seeds, it is impossible for the holy tree collar to collapse. On the contrary, in the great environment and comfortable place of the Sacred Tree, many good seedlings with potential and talent can still be bred.


    This place may not be so good for the development of fighters, but the comfortable environment is the best environment for the research-type professionals of the mage to enhance their own magical powers. This is why, the mage of the holy tree leader is the most among all the forces in the continent, and the mage here is also the most knowledgeable and magical type.


    Perhaps the biggest shortcoming is the lack of some real combat experience. They can fight in the virtual environment of plant brains, but they always lack a sense of reality and lack the experience of blood and fire.


    Forget it, I manage so many things, haven''t they all developed like this for so many years, and I haven''t seen them collapse. Why force them to do what they want? Isn''t human beings so colorful?


    The most obedient ones are those elves. As the sacred tree elves bred by the tree of life, they only need to sing, draw, paint and sculpt. They have no other interests, but they are also the group of people who leave Chi Nan speechless.


    There is really no pursuit, and it is not as interesting as those humans who pursue how to enjoy and play.


    "The current sacred tree leader, no, it should be said that it is the whole world. They are not so enthusiastic about the belief in gods. The wealth and enjoyment they like more, as well as status and power and so on."


    "Yes, they have become like this now. It is not easy to develop their faith here."


    Chi Nan shook his head instead. His origin is different from them. In the previous life, where he lived, most of the people benefited from it, or only when they had a desire to pray to God Of course, that is more of a psychological comfort. If it is really useful, it will be completely different. Although these people are very comfortable and seem to have no demands for fighting and cultivation, they are different in terms of enjoyment. If you don¡¯t have money, status, and you want to enjoy it, you¡¯re not as good as others, and you can only make yourself uncomfortable.


    Chi Nan smiled indifferently: "I won''t give money directly, otherwise it will be inflation. Power and status must be won by ourselves. This is the rule of human society, and there is no benefit to forcibly intervening."


    Chi Nan paused: "But, I can give them a chance, a chance they think they have a good chance. Don''t you find out that when they do things, they think that the winners are lucky, and they fail. They think that their luck is bad. It can be seen that luck has a place in their hearts."


    "Luck? Do you want to spread the belief in luck? There seems to be no **** in this area."


    Chi Nan smiled, indeed no, the **** in charge of luck has no fighting power, but it is very troublesome. Once such a **** appears, it is usually eliminated by people. Because of their godheads, capable of making very special artifacts, the main gods will be moved by their hearts.

 Chapter 1701： Build a new faith

    Chi Nan smiled lightly, then pointed to the air and said, "Have you forgotten? What are we doing this time?"


    "It''s the wings of the sky, can it be possible that the wings of the sky can control the laws of luck." The other people''s eyes suddenly brightened, yes, this time it is not just as simple as coming back to see, they have more important things to do do.


    Chi Nan shook his head: "Of course not. The Wings of the Sky is just a miracle. How can it be possible to control the law of luck. But the ability of the Wings of the Sky is to control a piece of heaven and earth that can block itself, and it can be slightly controlled by controlling the will of the sky and the earth. It has a certain impact on the law. It is difficult to change the origin law of the heavens, but is it the law of the ordinary plane?"


    Everyone understood that the law of the ordinary plane was originally under the control of the will of the plane. As long as the will of the plane can be controlled, there is no problem at all with slight changes to these laws.


    "Furthermore, I don''t want to change and control the laws of luck. I just use it. For example, believers can improve their luck a little bit, nothing more."


    Chi Nan has some understanding of the law of luck. The law of luck and the law of bad luck are related to each other. In a world, there are only so many chances. If someone is lucky, someone will naturally be unlucky.


    Through the Wings of the Sky, I can slightly increase the luck of those who believe in the Wings of the Sky, and those who do not believe will naturally be unlucky. When one goes down and the other goes up, the contrast will be very obvious.


    "Hehe, when someone sees that people who believe in the wings of the sky are getting better day by day, and seeing the actual benefits, will they not believe in it." A light smile appeared on Chi Nan''s face.


    You can feel the faith of those civilians in themselves. Among those beliefs, there are not many true pure beliefs at all, but rather requests. Some people want benefits, some people want bad luck for their opponents, all kinds, anyway, they all want something for nothing, and basically use the gods as their own nanny.


    This is why Chi Nan never cared about the beliefs of these ordinary people. In Chi Nan''s heart, only the beliefs of his holy tree elves and wood elves are the purest.


    In this way, Chi Nan will be used only after being purified by the Tree of Life. But after analyzing the demands of these believers, Chi Nan knew what they wanted, nothing more than benefits.


    If this is the case, then it is good for them to benefit. What is most visible and tangible but able to remain mysterious is not to directly give them what they want, nor to point them to a path, but to improve their luck.


    It seems that the so-called Feng Shui in the previous life is only possible to improve one''s luck, so many big people are like crazy people all day long. I don''t know how many people have been deceived, but even so, they still enjoy it. I''m not a lie, it''s really improving their luck.


    Sometimes, if luck is a little bit better, then the path of life will be completely different. If you have better luck, the cultivation base that could not be broken through can also be successfully broken through, and your status will be greatly improved. This is the function of luck.


    Unfortunately, even the gods want their luck. Once there are gods related to luck, those gods will gather in large numbers for luck, or bring bad luck to other gods.


    Therefore, once such people appear, they will become public enemies of the gods. Once discovered, no gods will leave them behind. Moreover, their godheads can be made into special artifacts to improve their luck, or to curse each other. This kind of artifact that works from the level of luck has a certain effect even on the main god.


    It is said that if you comprehend the laws of luck to a certain height, you will become the **** who controls your destiny. This kind of gods, I don''t know if they ever appeared in ancient times, but no one dared to ignore them.


    "So, what you mean is to let them know that faith in the wings of the sky can bring good luck. But in this case, isn''t our own faith going wrong?"


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Of course not, as long as I let them know that the Wings of the Sky is another **** under my command. It happens to take advantage of this opportunity to operate well and it can also play a role in promoting. After that, it will help us to evolve peacefully. Controlling this plane is also a great advantage." At this point, Chi Nan sighed.


    Sure enough, the feeling of this person facing himself is still unusual, even at this time, in his subconscious, he still does not want to cause too much damage and killing on this plane.


    The war of faith is often accompanied by a large number of fights and deaths. But since I have the power to stop all of this, why not do it. To be honest, destroying the entire plane with your own power is the same as playing. If it''s a normal plane, you don''t need to bother so much. Forget it, who made this the first plane of this world.


    There is nothing to worry about now, so just put a little more energy to do the things here.


    "Wait, let''s put it another way. If people believe that Skyshaking Wings are the gods under your command, if it spreads out, other gods will definitely think that we have a law of luck cultivator under our command, which is not good for us. "


    Chi Nan squinted his eyes for a moment and nodded slightly: "Wei Wei Si is right. Those main gods are indeed not so good-to-see."


    Wei Wei Si''s eyes narrowed slightly and said directly: "Why not publicize it like this, let''s say that we killed a wild **** of luck and made him the artifact of the sky-shielding wings. We use Increase the means of luck to gather faith."


    Hermilla also said: "Yes, in this case, even if other gods know it, they will only be envious. As far as I know, there are not many lucky type artifacts in the hands of other gods, and many artifacts can do similar things. It''s just that they never do it." Hermilla doesn''t even know anything about the outside world.


    Thinking of this, Chi Nan finally nodded: "Well, what you said is right, but I did not think about it."


    Originally, Chi Nan thought that it was just a matter of a single plane, and it didn''t matter to fool it. Now it seems that I took it for granted. Once the news is leaked, then things will be in trouble.


    Besides, the news will definitely be leaked. This world has produced a lot of talents, and these people will leave this plane to go to other worlds for experience. Even, because of the special plane, the status of the people coming out here is often not low.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1702： Huge wings that obscure the sky

    Now that he has determined what to do, Chi Nan will not waste time. People in this world don''t even know the arrival of Chi Nan. After observing what they wanted to know, the group returned to their residence.


    Yes, it is indeed his own residence, not the temple. This is the castle that Chinan built when the world was first developed. Although it is not very big, it is the place where Chinan has always lived.


    Chi Nan and his party just appeared, and the surrounding maids hurriedly bowed and saluted when they saw it. Chi Nan nodded slightly, a little helpless. After the status is high, anything that has something to do with him becomes different.


    The castle that I have always lived in has now become the core of the holy land, a place more noble than the temple. A large area around the castle has been emptied, and even the maids here are holy tree elves. And this is still the elite among the holy tree elves, and no one who can be a maid here is below the golden level.


    If it weren''t for the height of this world, perhaps the strength of these maids would be even higher.


    Chi Nan can still feel some familiar auras from these maids, don''t even think about it, it must be Romi Jiala who participated in the training. Only the people trained by Romigara will pay so much attention to hands-on ability.


    Fortunately, there are cultivation methods now, which will not be the same as before. Thinking of the muscular women that Romigara trained back then, Chi Nan felt cold all over. If the original events formed a tradition, their reputation would be completely ruined.


    Chi Nan returned to his residence, this matter was not concealed, so the people in the temple knew it immediately.


    It didn''t take long for the people of the temple to come here. Chi Nan saw the corner of the person''s mouth twitched, and the saint of the year had become the master of this plane temple, and she was not an ordinary identity.


    After all, I recognized it and fought side by side. Now, looking at the aura on Arthurine''s body, it faintly reached the peak of a demigod. It seems that I have been suppressing it all the time, and I don''t want to break through and improve.


    Chi Nan knew that once Arthur was promoted, she would definitely leave here, and she was still a bright attribute. Perhaps, it is a little uneasy. After all, before Arthurine was the saint of the **** of dawn.


    "Your strength has reached the point of improvement, so improve it as soon as possible. You have done a good job these years. When you go back to give you a source of the law of light attributes, you can improve your own strength as soon as possible."


    Chi Nan''s promise made Arthur''s heart excited. "Thank you for the reward from Mianxia, ??the subordinates haven''t done enough."


    Chi Nan has decided to focus on cultivating Arthur. Arthurine is very high in both ability and combat talent. It''s a pity that there are too many people under him, and he forgot about Arthur before seeing her.


    If this is well cultivated, he will definitely become a powerful fighting type **** in the future. For the next battle, it should also have a very good attachment effect. The source of the law that Chi Nan decided to take out was the source of the law of the higher gods he treasured. In other words, after the absorption, as long as the resources can keep up, you will soon reach the upper gods.


    However, in this situation, Chi Nan really does not lack all kinds of resources. It really doesn''t work, and it''s okay to exchange some with other main gods. There are good things in his hands that make other gods jealous.


    "Okay, I''ll talk about this later. This time I''m here to place the Sky Shading Wings. You go and let the missionaries preach and be prepared. Then the Sky Shading Wings will appear, so that they will not panic ."


    Chi Nan just said a word, and the entire temple and the holy tree collar became busy. No one in this world dares to ignore the order from the Holy Land. The more senior people are, the more clear this is.


    However, there are still many people who are anxious, because from the news, this sky-shading wing is a powerful existence that can block the entire world, and this impact is really too great. One carelessness can even affect their status.


    Especially those local nobles who had not dealt with the Holy See of the Holy Tree before, when they got this news, their faces were even more pale. So in the next period of time, the exchange of territories by local aristocrats happened from time to time.


    This is also allowed by the royal family of various countries. Although most of these nobles did not deal with the temple, ordinary civilians did not know. Changed to a nobleman, as long as the nobleman shows respect to the temple, they won''t know what happened before. Therefore, the nobles only exchanged territories with each other, and this was basically avoided.


    After all, Chi Nan did not intend to carry out mass killings, otherwise, these people might not be able to live to the present.


    Things are in this propaganda, passing day by day. When a month passed, drastic changes suddenly occurred between the world and the earth. The entire sky has become gloomy.


    As if a dark cloud was hidden between the sky and the earth, it was so depressing. But the next moment, the black clouds began to glow, becoming brighter little by little. No, it''s not getting brighter, but dark clouds are glowing.


    "Look at the sky, what is that? Could it be the wings of the sky." Someone finally found that something was wrong.


    This huge black shadow covering the entire sky is actually a huge wing. A very strange wing-shaped wing, this wing actually enveloped the whole world. At this time, there was a faint light on the wings, not very dazzling, but not very bright, just the most suitable kind of light.


    Countless people knelt down for the first time and began to pray piously. The sacred appearance that can block the entire sky, at this moment no one thinks that the gods are all fictional.


    In an instant, countless beliefs were collected, and Chi Nan felt very satisfied. Although these beliefs are of no use to oneself, they are also helpful to one''s own wings.


    Chi Nan could feel that the power of his own sky-shading wings was slowly waking up. Spirituality is getting stronger and stronger, so it will play a bigger role. The next step is to fuse the planes into the Sky Shading Wings.


    I''ve been doing this kind of thing all the time, so it''s just like raising a troublesome pet.


    Of course, the wings of the sky can''t always cover the entire sky like this. After revealing his true body, he began to shrink, little by little. In the end, it shrank to the size of the sun, always standing in the center of the plane.


    No matter it is anyone, as long as he raises his head, he can see the existence of the sky-shielding wings. And the outside of this plane is still wrapped by the illusory wings of the sky. The so-called shrinking is just that you don''t want to block the sun.

 Chapter 1703： Windfall Wings of Faith

    ? The power of belief required by the main artifact is not just a little bit of it casually. Even if all the people in the entire plane believe in the wings of the sky, I am afraid it will take years to complete.


    This is a huge project. It''s a pity that it won''t work if you don''t do it. If this is the case, I am afraid that it is really not an easy task for me to use the Sky Shading Wings before the final battle. But who could have imagined that the bones of the realm king elephant would actually evolve into a pair of wings, and this realm king elephant himself did not have wings.


    "Forget it, let''s put it here for a trial, if it doesn''t work, I will take it away later. The big deal, I cultivated a large plane myself, and then colonized it, specifically to believe in the wings of the sky.


    This is the only thing Chi Nan can think of. Originally, it would be best to cover the central plane with the wings of the sky. It is a pity that the wings of the sky-shielding are not strong enough now to cover the entire central plane.


    Secondly, once one''s own Sky Shading Wings really go to the central plane to cover it on a large scale, then the impact will be great. Other main gods will not allow it, and evil gods will not allow it. Even the vast gods, as well as those gods and fallen beasts, including the native gods of the central plane, would not allow this to happen, and would oppose themselves together.


    Chi Nan''s strength has not yet reached the point where he can work against everyone. Therefore, this idea is just thinking about it, unless you don''t want to be the main god, otherwise you have to follow some rules to act.


    Although living in the primitive plane, Chi Nan can still easily communicate with the distant kingdom of God, and his clone can easily handle various things. Of course, the most important thing now is that there is nothing to deal with.


    For general things, one''s own clone will do. For bigger things, don''t you still have a demon incarnation to help. Chi Nan also rarely relaxes, living in a primitive plane as if on vacation.


    With my family every day, everything seems to be back to the past. After becoming a god, how long hasn''t it been so leisurely? Of course, no strength is not qualified to be so leisurely.


    As time passed day by day, the effect of covering the sky slowly emerged. A large number of believers are getting better and better luck, and this effect is obvious.


    Two people walked together, and suddenly a gust of wind blew, one became very embarrassed, and the other had nothing to do.


    A group of people walked together, and suddenly a hornet came. As a result, the wasp turned a blind eye to several of them, and chased the others around. When they stopped, these people were already full of bags.


    During the college test, people with poor studies suddenly found that the topics on the test were familiar to them, so their grades were very good. But this is a very important exam, so an important place is available, and the resources are also available.


    On the battlefield, a soldier was stabbed into a critical position by the opponent''s sword. However, he found that his vital position didn''t know when the iron necklace just slipped to this side. As a result, the sword was blocked. An archer in the back shot an arrow casually. The arrow was blown crooked by a gust of wind in the air, but it happened to shoot and kill a big man and made great achievements.


    This kind of thing happened constantly in different places. When people suddenly discovered that these lucky people were all believing in the wings of the sky, the belief in the wings of the sky inevitably broke out.


    There are benefits that can be seen intuitively, can be related to one''s own personal interests, and can be helpful to everything. The most important thing is that it is very mysterious, no one knows how to achieve the effect.


    As a result, through brain replenishment, this sky-shading wing became an extremely tall existence in the hearts of civilians. Even in some people''s hearts, the Sky Covering Wings became the incarnation of the Lord of the Sacred Tree, the same existence as the Lord of the Sacred Tree.


    Someone privately preached that the sky-shading wings are part of the Lord of the Sacred Tree and the incarnation of the Lord of the Sacred Tree.


    When Chi Nan saw these rumors, there was an inexplicable sense of sight. How could this be the same as the **** in the legend. God is ever-changing and can be transformed into everything, how can I feel that I am about to become like this.


    I really admire the brain replenishment ability of these civilians. However, the beliefs gained by his own power of belief began to swell, and more and more, just like the eruption of a volcano, it was out of control.


    With the gathering of a large number of beliefs, Chi Nan gradually discovered that his own wings of the sky had begun to undergo unexpected changes. The purest part of the power of faith was absorbed by the Sky-shading Wings and used it to enhance one''s spirituality. And that part of the confusion was not wasted, but was integrated into the plane will of this world.


    Although these beliefs are mixed, for the origin of the world, this is a power that can be directly used as the origin of power to improve oneself. If you use it well, the speed of advancement on the plane will increase.


    My own sky-shading wings and plane origin actually formed a symbiotic relationship.


    This is not what surprised Chi Nan. The most surprising thing is that the plane origin merged with the power of these mixed beliefs, and slowly formed a special phantom. This phantom is actually the same as the Wings of the Sky.


    Chi Nan calls this thing the Wing of Faith, which is a special wing formed by the power of faith. After research, Chi Nan found out strangely that this Wing of Faith was actually the same as the clone of Wings of Heaven. His own Sky-shading Wing does not use the ability to differentiate but this Wing of Faith has this ability, although the ability is much weaker.


    You can only use a little bit of law power through the origin of the plane, and you can''t change the law. It can absorb a lot of beliefs, and after filtering, the purest beliefs are directly transmitted to the body of Skyshaker''s Wings.


    "In this case, that is to say, if I take away the Sky Shading Wings, it will have no effect on this world. If this is the case, wouldn''t I be able to arrange the faith in Sky Shading Wings in many different planes, and then Speed ??up the formation of the Sky Shading Wings." Chi Nan''s eyes lit up. This is really great news.


    I originally thought that I could only rely on one or two planes to supplement it, but now it seems that it is much easier than I thought. Among the planes under my control, there are planes in which countless people live.


    Moreover, a part of the supplementary plane origin can be extracted to cultivate the barren plane, and continue to improve the abilities of the whip of the heavens and the wings of the sky. As for the promotion of the luck of ordinary people, there is no need to change the law of luck at all, just apply it. This, let alone Wings of Faith, even Planar Will itself can do it.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1704： Spread out the big wings

    ? It''s fine if I didn''t know it before, but now that I know this ability, Chi Nan won''t let it go. This kind of ability, before absorbing faith and controlling the origin of the plane, didn''t even know the wings of the sky.


    But now, Chi Nan knows. So after the Wings of Faith stabilized, Chi Nan secretly replaced the Wings of Faith in the sky with the Wings of Faith, not to mention that no one could find out. Even Arthur, who had become a lower god, didn''t notice it herself. Only Hermilla and others at the upper **** level felt a little faintly.


    However, Chi Nan had already reminded them before this.


    There are important things, Chi Nan will not continue to stay on the original plane. Taking Arthur, the group left this plane and returned to their kingdom of God silently.


    After Chi Nan gave Arthur a copy of the source of the law, he gave it to his elves and gods to take care of him, practicing and improving with all his strength.


    As for Chi Nan himself, he had begun the task of arranging beliefs on all major planes. Had it not been for the fact that there were no creatures in the dark plane, and the secrets that he and the demon incarnation could not reveal for the time being, Chi Nan wanted to arrange the dark plane in this way.


    One plane after another, the belief in the wings of the sky appeared one after another. Two months after the appearance of almost every wing of the sky, a huge wing of faith can be formed and then formed. And in this process, the power of the Sky Covering Wings is getting stronger and stronger, the spirituality is getting higher and higher, and the control and interference of the law is getting stronger and stronger.


    During the period, Chi Nan merged some top-level barren planes with Sky Shading Wings, and the largest size and power of Sky Shading Wings began to expand continuously. Gradually, the Sky-shading Wings gained the power of the main artifact.


    But later, it seemed to be **** faster and faster. At the beginning, we had to absorb local beliefs, and then use these beliefs to create wings of faith, but it was different later.


    The Sky Shading Wings that communicate with other planes directly use the beliefs of other planes. When they come to a new plane, they can create a new wings of faith in a short time, and then continue to leave by themselves and go to more places to arrange them.


    This speed is starting to get faster and faster. Chi Nan personally took the sky-shading wings and shuttled between different planes. In the end, he could arrange one almost every day, and the speed would get faster and faster.


    Even in Chi Nan''s own calculations, the fastest, he can arrange at least dozens of them every day. It''s still far from reaching that speed, but it shouldn''t take long to be able to do it.


    However, Chi Nan''s arrogantly arranging the wings of the sky finally attracted the attention of other gods. On the surface of this person, there was a blockade of information left by Chi Nan, and later he began to have a pair of wings. How could the gods not know. Coupled with the communication between different planes, this kind of information is simply impossible to hide.


    Fortunately, after the initial plan, Chi Nan did not intend to hide. When the other gods asked, Chi Nan directly showed them the Sky Covering Wings. Of course, some of the main abilities are actually hidden.


    What other main gods saw was an artifact that could improve oneself through the power of faith, and then improve one''s luck. Although this is a master artifact, it is not as troublesome as a luck-type god.


    "It''s really lucky to be able to create such a master artifact." Other master gods said enviously.


    "No, the main **** of the lucky type does not exist. The main artifact cannot be made with the godhead of the main **** level, so the lucky type of **** should not be very strong. This main artifact is made of other things."


    The Alchemist also said: "If you amplify the power of a thing, it can indeed be enlarged to a more powerful artifact, but this effect is not good. This artifact may have been destroyed, it is a pity."


    He could see the material of this artifact at a glance, but it was really wasteful to think that such a material used the influential godhead of luck as the main attribute. When Chi Nan heard this, he only smiled without explaining.


    Many of the other gods have luck-type artifacts, but they have not reached the level of the main artifact. When Chi Nan is not a threat to them, no one will say anything. This can attract Chi Nan''s attention, which is still a good thing for them, because some people in the province compete with themselves for resources.


    As for Chi Nan Zhenshen going to arrange this kind of thing, just know it, they don''t care at all.


    The Cthulhu side quickly learned about this, and also learned about Chi Nan''s real body being dispatched. But after thinking about it, none of the top evil gods had any action, because it was not cost-effective.


    Chi Nan''s real body is far away from the central battlefield. Besides, Chi Nan''s strength is too strong. Unless all of their top evil gods are dispatched together, it is impossible to win him in a short time.


    Regardless of his combat effectiveness, the natural gods have the strongest life-saving ability. Chi Nan''s ranking is still so high, if the stalemate lasts for a long time, and the other masters rush over, it won''t be fun.


    The most important thing is that the top Cthulhu is anxious and always thinks this is a trap. That''s right, it was a trap that attracted them from the central area, and then surrounded and killed their deity. When the clones are attracted by the kingdom of God, they can only dispatch their deities if they want to be dispatched. This is common sense.


    Yes, this must be the trap of the main gods. Thinking of these, the evil gods didn''t move at all just watched Chi Nan''s movements quietly. As a result, Chi Nan''s real body was swaying around outside, but he didn''t encounter any obstacles.


    Very easily, Chi Nan arranged the planes one by one and became the source of his belief in the wings of the sky. After the wings of the sky-shielding arrived on these planes, they gained even higher beliefs than their own master god.


    But the elves under their own hands don''t care about their luck, their mood is too peaceful. Therefore, those planes dominated by elves, the spread of the belief in the wings of the sky is not very good.


    Chi Nan didn''t push it forcibly, and it was a good thing that the elves were firm in their beliefs.


    Even so, the awakening speed of his Sky Shading Wing is very fast. If he is fully awakened, in Chi Nan''s calculations, it may take more than ten years or even less time. The premise is that no major changes can occur.


    At this time, more than one hundred top-level planes have been fused inside the wings of the sky, and more than two hundred of the world whips of the heavens have also been fused. But as the number increases, it becomes more and more troublesome to cultivate.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. Mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 1705： Surprising visitors

    ?Thinking that I need a lot of planes and barren planes to enhance the power of my divine tools, the planes in my hand seem to be insufficient. Chi Nan suddenly thought of a very crazy plan to use the planes of other gods.


    That''s right, although other main gods have many planes under their command, the main gods don''t value faith, and other gods only value faith. As for whether the plane can advance, they won''t care.


    As long as it is not destroying the plane, or reducing believers on a large scale, the plane itself will actually be immersed, which will benefit them even more. Otherwise, there will always be turbulence, and it will not be easy to manage these planes.


    So Chi Nan started looking for someone to cooperate. The first thing he looked for was the Lord of the Elves, who was relatively easy to talk. The Lord of the Elves has always had something to do with himself.


    But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the Elf Lord directly refused. And it''s still with the Lord of Nature.


    Although both of them seldom speak, they value natural balance very much and do not want to artificially interfere with their subordinate planes. If Chi Nan had a higher status, they might still reprimand themselves. After all, as a **** with natural attributes, he would do something similar to an evil god, even if the degree is relatively low, but this is too unreliable.


    Usually, only Cthulhu will extract the original power of the plane to improve himself. Although Chi Nan did not destroy these planes, he had extracted the power of the plane''s origin, and it would still cause a great delay in the advancement of the plane.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to find the Lord of the Orcs. But what I didn''t expect was that the orc lord agreed very readily. As long as the countershock is not killing a large number of creatures, or directly destroying a plane with many creatures, the gods will not be affected by evil and resentment. Besides, Chi Nan didn''t use the extracted power to improve himself, and it wouldn''t have any influence anymore.


    As the Lord God, at this level, a little bit of grievance has nothing to do with him.


    The Orc Lord didn''t care what would happen to the plane under his command, as long as he didn''t destroy it. Then, the Lord of Orcs cooperated with Chi Nan, and this cooperation had not been hidden yet, let others know directly.


    Aside from not allowing Skyshaper''s Wings to preach faith there, there is no problem in extracting some origins. Of course, it is impossible for Chi Nan to pay nothing as a price. What other gods want most is the origin of life.


    This thing, even for the Lord God, is a treasure that can save lives.


    Chi Nan didn''t care either. As long as he had time, he could condense the source of life. There was no need to worry at all. When other gods saw this, they also began to contact Chi Nan.


    Even some small gods and individual gods have come to contact each other. Chi Nan was very satisfied, and the benefit to him was great. Cultivate a large number of barren planes to swallow, and your artifact will soon reach its peak.


    Although, after devouring a part, it must take a rest, this is for sure.


    However, Chi Nan''s behavior also aroused dissatisfaction from several main gods headed by the Lord of Nature. Obviously, Chi Nan could feel that some of the main gods'' attitudes toward him had changed, but Chi Nan didn''t care about it.


    On the contrary, because some people were dissatisfied with his attitude, Chi Nan felt that his situation had changed for the better.


    Chi Nan finally understood why some people used to deliberately make enemies for themselves. Not because they like to fight with people, but to create balance and make themselves safer.


    Although I don''t have any problems in this area, I still figured out the truth.


    My own development is too fast, and it has caused a lot of people''s jealousy. Now there are several main gods who are dissatisfied with me. Doesn''t this just make them happy? With the mentality of being optimistic about the show, you won''t come to calculate yourself.


    But it doesn''t matter, anyway, after the final battle, no one knows how many of these main gods will survive. The more it reached the end, the more Chi Nan could feel that this battle was definitely not as simple as the record.


    If there are benefits, don''t care about that much, first improve yourself and talk about it. It''s just that Chi Nan didn''t expect that at this time, someone actually came to visit him, and he was still a character he didn''t expect.


    Of course, it was not me who was visiting, but his demon incarnation. The demon incarnation has always stayed in his own kingdom of God, but on this day someone suddenly knocked on the door of the kingdom of God. The only possibility that can knock on the door of a main god''s kingdom is another main god. At this time, will he come to himself?


    The demon incarnate was born in the abyss, so the relationship with the main **** has not been very good. Although everyone is harmonious on the surface, Chi Nan knows that deep down they are very repulsive to the incarnation of the devil born in the abyss.


    Had it not been for the strength of the demon incarnation already ranked third, I am afraid it would have caused bad people''s contempt.


    For a long time, people from Chi Nan have come to visit him, but there has never been a demon incarnation.


    "Why is it him, why would he come to me?" Chi Nan was taken aback, this is really an unexpected visitor. Because what came was not the main **** in my imagination, but an evil god, or the king among the top evil gods.


    That''s right, the most powerful Lord of Corruption among the Heretic Gods unexpectedly appeared outside of his own gods. Looks like this, it is obviously a clone. It seems that the thought of the Lord of Corruption is not as rigid as other Lord Gods, this is obviously the existence of two clones. But what does he mean by exposing to himself like this.


    After thinking about it Chi Nan opened the barrier of the kingdom of God: "Please come in, don''t you know what is going on with the Lord of Corruption coming here."


    Chi Nan put on an official business appearance, in his kingdom of God, as long as his clone dared to come in, then once Chi Nan took action, he would definitely not want to escape. This is the self-confidence blessed by strength and the kingdom of God.


    But what Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the clone of the Lord of Corruption had actually come in like this. If you lose a clone, you can''t recover it for a long time. Moreover, in the case of two clones, the resources and time spent in recovery are not so simple. Chi Nan, who created two clones of the second main god, couldn''t be more clear.


    "Of course there are things, and I won''t come here if there is nothing." The Lord of Corruption said very bluntly.


    The cold and weird sound was like the weird sound made by the night wind across the valley. With this voice, most people may have nightmares at night when they hear it. The directness of this poisonous lord made Chi Nan a little uncomfortable.


    Because the way the main gods usually get along is not so straightforward, but Chi Nan soon calmed down his mentality.

 Chapter 1706： Cooperation from the Lord of Corruption

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the rise of plants!


    "Then please tell me." Chi Nan is still acting like an official business. After all, his demon incarnation is now an orthodox god. If people know that he is involved with the boss of the top evil god, it will be difficult to explain.


    Even Chi Nan was worried that they deliberately used this as a trap to frame themselves, and wanted to get themselves to their side. This is not impossible. If a **** is determined to fall, no one can do it.


    It seems that the former Lord of Shadows has fallen and became the Lord of God''s evil.


    The Lord of Corruption didn''t care about Chi Nan''s attitude at all, and still said in his original tone: "This time I am looking for you, mainly for the guardian. I have found the position of the southern guardian."


    Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, was it actually the matter? You know, your own deity has been suppressed by other people and is not allowed to continue to deal with the Guardian. And because the demon incarnation has a good relationship with the deity on the surface, it seems to be excluded. Maybe not just because of the relationship, but also because of my origin.


    After all, he was originally from a demon god, and for many things that have great benefits, those gods would have excluded themselves from it. Now that his **** seat is ranked third, it is impossible for others to say that they are not vigilant.


    But I didn''t expect that the Guardian, who originally thought it had nothing to do with him, was discovered by the Lord of Corruption. It was incredible that this evil **** boss let himself help.


    "The reason, why do you need my help, and how can I be sure that this is not your trap."


    Chi Nan''s hesitation is very normal, after all, if he cheats out his clone and then kills it, it will be of great benefit to them. You know, when the conflict broke out, they killed some avatars of the main god.


    The Lord of Corruption had a jelly-like body on the spot, suddenly twisted and turned into a human-like appearance, and then walked to the seat in front of him and sat down. It seems to be easier to deal with because of this appearance. However, when Chi Nan saw that the Lord of Corruption became like this, he did feel much pleasing to the eye, although it was still the dark green color.


    "It''s very simple, because I need your abilities, and the abilities of other people are not enough to deal with the guardians of the south."


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly, "How do you know that they are not enough to deal with the Southern Guardian, their strength is not weak. Moreover, if you enter there, you should not be able to get out without killing the Guardian. Right."


    Chi Nan was very sure that once he entered, he had to kill the Guardian to get out, otherwise no one knew what was going on inside. It is impossible to prepare in advance. Although his strength is strong, the Cthulhu doesn''t know much about him.


    Moreover, as long as the three veteran Cthulhu clones add up, they are definitely much stronger than their own clones. Chi Nan is still very clear about this. Why, this guy will come to find himself.


    "If you don''t rest assured, we can sign a contract, the highest contract, even if I can''t violate it. Otherwise, if you don''t sign the contract, I won''t tell you." The Lord of Corruption put out such a picture. Posture.


    This time Chi Nan was surprised, because once the highest contract was signed, it was indeed impossible to violate it. Even the main god, facing the power of the will of the heavens, it is absolutely impossible to resist. Besides, even if it is dispatched this time, it is only a clone. It is impossible for their deity to go, this Chi Nan is certain.


    "Well, let''s sign the contract. But if I am not satisfied, I will not go back. At most, I will not reveal the information of today''s conversation." Chi Nan quickly drew up a contract.


    Everyone is the main god, as long as you have a glance at your eyes, you will know that there can be no traps. Besides, under the gaze of the will of the heavens, it is impossible to make any small movements. This is a contract, not a contract.


    After signing the contract, the atmosphere between the two men really eased a lot. After all, it was originally hostile, no matter what the other party wanted to do, they couldn''t be careless. When facing Chi Nan, the clone of the Lord of Corruption should be equally careful. At this juncture, he didn''t want to lose his clone, it would have too much influence on him.


    However, the clone of the Lord of Corruption entered Chi Nan''s kingdom of God like this, which shows that he has absolute certainty to convince himself. Otherwise, when you come into this place, you are here to deliver food.


    "Now you can talk about it." Chi Nan said calmly, this thing is a bit interesting.


    "Of course, the ancient **** king is the most powerful **** king, also known as the five-color **** king. Because his light always flashes with five colors, no matter how it changes, it will be five, not too many. Not less."


    "As the five-color **** king who may be able to directly communicate the will of the heavens, he is almost invincible among the gods of origin. It''s just that I don''t know why it disappeared. No one knows this mystery until now. But some of the circumstances at that time were not. No one knows at all, I am one of them."


    A thought flashed in Chi Nan''s mind. It is said that the Lord of Corruption has existed for longer than the Lord of Time, but the time of becoming the Lord God is not as long as the Lord of Time. When the Lord of Time became the Lord God, the Lord of Corruption had existed for a long time.


    Some things in ancient times Maybe the Lord of Time didn''t understand, but the Lord of Corruption knew a lot about it. Chi Nan suddenly realized that he didn''t know so much about the Lord of Corruption.


    He has never become the Lord of Corruption of the Lord God. Perhaps in some respects, it is not as simple as the Lord of Time thought. In fact, it was a miracle to be able to stay alive for so long without becoming the main god.


    "If you say that, you actually know something about the origins of ancient times, so why don''t you use it all the time?" Chi Nan asked even more strangely.


    The Lord of Corruption concealed something about this question: "Don¡¯t use it because it¡¯s unnecessary. Even if you use it, you can improve your strength. After reaching a certain level, you will be regarded as a certain time Use it in disasters. The faster you increase your strength, the faster you will die in the end."


    What, there is still such a problem? A flash of surprise flashed in Chi Nan''s eyes, whether he would also be regarded as a disaster by the will of the heavens, placed on the opposite side of everyone, with his own strength and development, it is not impossible.


    No wonder so many powerful main gods have died, and it seems that the will of the heavens is also faintly controlling something.

 Chapter 1707： The secret of the guardian

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the rise of plants!


    "If you join our side and surrender to me, I can give you a chance in the future. This opportunity is what everyone wants, but not everyone can. Most people don''t know it."


    Surrender? Don''t be kidding, when it comes to fighting power, you may not be worse than the rot.


    Chi Nan''s appearance was also seen by the Lord of Corruption, which had actually been predicted. If it weren''t for Chi Nan''s powerful strength and terrifying talent, he would not have such thoughts.


    "This proposal is permanent and effective. One day if you figure it out, you can come to me at any time. Don''t ask me why. I won''t tell you. You will know when that day comes."


    The Lord of Corruption does not intend to say that Chi Nan can''t help it either. After all, although this guy''s strength is about the same as his own, if he hides any means, no one knows this. This kind of old monster that has not known how long has survived, if there is no hidden means, Chi Nan said that he would not believe anything.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say it, it''s okay, so what about the Guardian? Let''s talk about it."


    To be honest, Chi Nan was very curious about the Guardian, and he had no way to enter it to see, and he didn''t understand many things. What I knew was nothing more than some information after the phantom appeared in the void.


    Regarding the specific information of those guardians, other people would not tell themselves, nor did they tell other people. If he could grasp some trends in advance, that Chi Nan would be very satisfied.


    Chi Nan also noticed it. Perhaps he knew something about the Guardian, but the Lord of Corruption was not clear about how to meet the Guardian. Otherwise, it would not take such a long time to find only one, and the first two were still They found it.


    The Lord of Corruption said: "The ancient five-color **** king has four guardians, who usually guard the four directions of the kingdom of God. The north controls death, the east controls the world, and the south controls life. The west is the most mysterious and represents Invincible."


    "Death in the north represents the power of death. I believe you all understand the power of death of the Jade Tooth Lion. It is a pure force of death. You know the world king elephant that controls the world in the East. The world king. The elephant can bless the power of the world on his body and obtain terrifying power, even if the five-color **** king is in power, I cannot compare with it."


    Chi Nan nodded slightly, it was more than just blessing the power of the world on his body, it was fusing the plane with himself.


    "These guardians are just phantoms, and they don''t have real power in life. Otherwise, I am afraid that you will have to deal with several main gods together with your real bodies."


    Chi Nan''s heart was stunned, and as expected, as he thought, although these phantoms could maintain their sanity, their actual strength still could not be fully utilized. In this regard, the Lord of Corruption has no need to deceive himself.


    "Then the South, what you have to deal with this time is the power of the South. Controlling life doesn''t seem to be an existence that is good at fighting. Also, isn''t it the power of death that the king of bones and the king of ghosts control?"


    Who knows that the Lord of Corruption said with a normal face: "In the ancient times, regardless of any power, he was controlled by his own natural godhead. The power is closer to the essence than it is now, and it is more pure. It is not something that people can understand today. The life force controlled by the Guardian of the South is the purest, without any other things."


    "If it is pure death power, the two sides will restrain each other. However, the death power of the King of Bones and the King of Ghosts is mainly for the undead, not so pure, but will be restrained."


    "Then other people, I don''t believe other people don''t want it either." Chi Nan asked.


    The Lord of Corruption continued to analyze: "The Dark Sword has very good combat effectiveness, but they are all melee methods that cannot cause large-scale destruction. The southern guardian who controls life is too strong to restore power and completely restrains him."


    "In the end, there is a nine-headed king left. You wouldn''t say he was restrained too." Chi Nan said.


    "Of course not. The Nine-Headed King is the one who will not be restrained. But his strength lies in his defense and recovery. The attack is too weak. With him at most, he is a shield, and I don''t need a shield."


    This is the fact that the Lord of Corruption is full of mud-like things, and ordinary attacks are of no use at all. Faced with this kind of existence, even Chi Nan himself would have a headache. It must be restricted and then obliterated.


    The Lord of Corruption continued: "The life origin of the Southern Guardian is very useful to me, I can use it to strengthen my own strength, and your dark magic fire just restrains this vitality, you are the best to help."


    Chi Nan was taken aback. This is all good for you, but what good is it for me. As if knowing what Chi Nan was thinking, the Lord of Corruption immediately said: "The power that controls life is in harmony with your ability to control plants, and it has a great effect."


    Well, this takes its own benefits into consideration. "Then there is one last question, your own question. Didn''t you say that improving too fast will be harmful? Why are you so anxious to improve yourself this time.


    The Lord of Corruption said indifferently: "Because there is no time or that sentence, if you surrender to me, I can give you a chance." Chi Nan rolled his eyes, again inexplicably like this. if.


    Who would surrender to other people because of this inexplicable situation and be able to become the main god, which one is not a firm-minded existence. Let''s deceive the children about this kind of remarks, maybe someone will believe it. The Lord of Corruption also knew that Chi Nan would not agree, so he closed his mouth and did not continue to discuss this issue.


    Chi Nan thought about it. Let alone other things, according to the Lord of Corruption, after the death of the Southern Guardian, he will inevitably leave behind the origin of life and his own skeleton. Speaking of which, the origin of life is also very useful to oneself.


    But the skeleton is not completely useless. I just don''t know if there will be anything left. If there is still something, maybe I can fight for it myself. This poisonous lord seems to be not very keen on those useless things.


    In fact, thinking about it, you will know that although the Lord of Corruption is the boss of the evil god, he has never had a sense of existence. Among the few top evil gods, the Lord of Corruption has a lower sense of existence than the Lord of Time in the Pantheon. If it hadn''t been for the start of the war, many people wouldn''t even remember that there was such an existence.

 Chapter 1708： Lets cooperate first

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the rise of plants!


    After thinking about it, Chi Nan said again: "Then the last one, what''s the situation with that guardian in the West?"


    The Lord of Corruption did not pay attention to Chi Nan''s change of topic, but went on: "The guardians of the West are very mysterious, because they rarely take action in ancient times. They seem to be very quiet and very low-key."


    Well, just like the Lord of Corruption, most people don¡¯t actually know what methods the Lord of Corruption has. In peacetime fighting, basically, it is to use physical characteristics to directly wrap it up to corrode. But if you think that this is the method owned by the Lord of Corruption, you are very wrong, and those who think this way will definitely die miserably in the future.


    "The existence of the West is said to have the strongest defense. Even if the Five Color God King had used a lot of effort to defeat him and conquer it, others have never been able to break through his defense."


    "In the rumors, it is said that the body of the Western Guardian is similar to a tortoise, and no one knows the specifics."


    This defensive power can be imagined for the guy who can make the **** king spend a lot of money to hurt. Among the gods today, regardless of special means, the dragon **** is the strongest defensive power, which is a special ability of the dragon clan.


    But Chi Nan knew that even if the Dragon God''s defenses, it was impossible not to break the defenses when facing him. As long as he is really hard, he can be injured without a few attacks, but this tortoise is terrible.


    It''s not that he has never seen the tortoise type of monsters. The tortoise monsters have always been invincible in defense. It is even difficult to break their defenses at the same level and hurt them. But not many tortoise-type things can become gods, and it is even rarer to become the main god. If this is true, it will be troublesome to deal with the Guardian of the West.


    Moreover, the ancient guardian said that he had no ability to attack, and Chi Nan would never believe it. If it takes too long to break the opponent''s defense, then who is dead is not the one who attacked them.


    Forget it, Chi Nan shook his head. Anyway, this kind of thing is not something he needs to consider. Now the guardian of the South must be considered.


    If it wasn''t for the Lord of Corruption to say that the other party was troublesome, Chi Nan always thought that one person was enough, and two clones were not enough, then the four should be together. Originally, Chi Nan had already given up to continue dealing with the Guardian.


    But Tianyu didn''t take the blame, and it all came to the door, and Chi Nan would not give up. At best, I didn''t tell the other main gods. By the time they knew, I would have already digested what I got.


    Moreover, even if they have guesses, what can they do? They don''t let themselves participate, but they didn''t say that they couldn''t do it themselves if they found it. I haven''t said that I can''t cooperate with Cthulhu.


    As long as this kind of thing is not exposed, there is no threat to myself.


    "I have a condition. What you need is the origin of life, so what about other trophies."


    Without even thinking about it, the Lord of Corruption said: "I don''t need artifacts or other things. I only want the source of life. All other things belong to you. I don''t want them. You can write them in the contract. "


    Chi Nan nodded gently: "If this is the case, then I promised to cooperate with you."


    The Lord of Corruption is a natural evil god, but it is different from other evil gods. In addition to the cruel methods of dealing with enemies, this guy is different from the evil of ordinary evil gods. On the contrary, he rarely takes the initiative to do anything, which is relatively peaceful. .


    In fact, if it weren''t for the Lord of Corruption to be a Cthulhu, and his own laws are so scary, I''m afraid no one would treat him as a Cthulhu. After thinking about it, some rumors about the Lord of Corruption did not seem to have a bad past. Thinking about it this way, it seems that the Lord of Corruption is still very reputable.


    "That''s great, let''s draw up a contract first." As he said, the Lord of Corruption took out the contract.


    When the contract is finalized, this action is also finalized. "I need to go back and prepare, and you also need to prepare well. After a month, we will meet in the kingdom of God, and I will go to your territory."


    However, the Lord of Corruption who was about to go back suddenly turned around and said: "By the way, the four guardians, every time one is killed, the remaining guardian power will recover one more point. This guardian is very strong. You It''s best to let both clones participate. If there is only one, it may not be enough." After speaking, the Lord of Corruption left.


    Without even waiting for Chi Nan to open the barrier of the kingdom of God, the clone of the Lord of Corruption directly corroded a gap in the void, and then disappeared. His own kingdom of God did not block the opponent.


    Although he didn''t take the initiative to control it, his ability to walk and walk still made Chi Nan feel awe-inspiring. Sure enough, there is not a simple master **** who has survived from the ancient times to the present.


    What surprised Chi Nan even more was that the Lord of Corruption knew about two things about his clone.


    If it weren''t for the Lord of Corruption who had been using special means to monitor himself, then he had a more special ability to tell at a glance, this kind of ability could not be achieved by himself.


    It seems that even if his strength is strong and his ranking is higher, his background in many aspects is still insufficient. Compared with the Lord God who has not known how many years he has lived, he is still incomparable in many respects. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Not everything can be solved by force. "It seems that I really have to prepare well this time. I only have one of the most powerful master artifacts in my hand. The one I bought will not work after all. Then my Abyss Demon Soul Banner will be temporarily taken by the clone. Anyway, this thing won''t be used by others even if they get it."


    This kind of exclusive artifact that was born to recognize the Lord absolutely belongs to him, and Chi Nan really doesn''t worry about it. If there is a problem with one''s own clone, then it''s all about letting one''s own deity take action with oneself.


    No matter how many troublesome methods the Lord of Corruption has, if two people make a move together, they can definitely be wiped out. This is Chi Nan''s confidence in his own strength. After the Lord of Corruption visited, Chi Nan''s deity immediately knew about this.


    The contract only says that you can''t tell other people, but it doesn''t say that you can''t tell yourself. The Lord of Corruption does not know the true identity of the demon incarnation. After receiving these news, Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed.


    "The guardian of the West who represents invincible defense, this is something to play. So strong defense, how should you break it." After feeling the terrible power of the king of the world, Chi Nan also has a lot of defense against this horror. Of wariness. It seems that his strength is still far behind the pinnacle strength of this world.

 Chapter 1709： If you cant do it, you can only force it.

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the rise of plants!


    Thinking of the unsolvable power of Realm King Elephant, Chi Nan knew that the same unsolvable defense could not be broken by ordinary means. What was his most powerful attack, Chi Nan began to think about it.


    It is absolutely impossible for the demon incarnation of the abyss demon fire. The abyss demon fire can only burn continuously, consuming the opponent''s defensive power. Even if it can be broken, it is a long process.


    As for his own emerald divine thunder, the lethal power of this thing is very strong, and it is directly aimed at the vitality. But its own attack power is not much stronger than the general law of lightning. Thunder''s attacks are useless, and my own Emerald God Thunder may not be much better. Even if you cooperate with Leifeng, there is no way to use the opponent''s defense.


    What else is that I am not an existence that is good at attacking, which is very troublesome.


    Speaking of it, Chi Nan is better at saving lives than attacking. Maybe the defense is not enough, but his vitality and recovery speed are absolutely the world''s best, just like the guardian of life in the south.


    "No, who said I have no defense, I still have wings to cover the sky." Chi Nan suddenly thought of his new artifact.


    Once the Sky Covering Wing succeeds, the terrifying defense power is almost the same even if it is not the best in the world. Perhaps, just by relying on defense, he can be no weaker than the guardian of the West.


    Of course, the sky-shielding wings are not really the main defense. The real use of the sky-shielding wings is to suppress the opponent''s laws and create a better environment for oneself.


    What is his strongest attack is now the light of his own death. As a bow and arrow, the light of death has a terrifying attack power. If you create a few more one-time main artifact level arrows, the power will be even more terrifying. There is also his own hidden shadow arrow, once it is deployed, its destructive power will increase a lot.


    But Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally shook his head helplessly. The main attack method of Zang Shadow Arrow is to attack after the attack is successful, similar to the method of sneak attack, the real attack power cannot be integrated.


    Without merging together, that kind of attack power seems to be powerful, but it is powerful in lethality, and there is no way to break through the powerful defense effect.


    For defense, Chi Nan has some understanding. A truly powerful defense is not only strong in defense, but also strong in recovery. It can''t be broken all at once, then it will evolve into a protracted war.


    The defensive party generally consumes very little, and if the other party still attacks, it will be even more dangerous.


    Look again, the holy bottle of life in his hand is useless, this thing is not for attack. In the end, all he had left was the whip of the heavens and the world. The whip of the heavens and the world is a special artifact to communicate with the world. If it is used in battle, it is also a pure attack type weapon. If it were before, Chi Nan would definitely not count on this thing.


    But now, it seems to be different. The Heavens and Ten Thousand Boundary Whips can directly fuse a large number of planes, integrating the power of countless planes into one, and produce huge destructive power. With their own ability training, perhaps they can surpass the realm king elephant.


    The world king elephant was unable to break through the defenses of the guardians of the West before, that was because the power was not enough. As long as the strength is enough, then no defense can stand forever, this is Chi Nan''s own understanding.


    "In other words, in the end, the real attack depends on my whip of the heavens and the world. If everyone can''t kill the guardian of the west, they can''t break the relics of the gods. When the final battle comes There will definitely be more orthodox gods to be held back, which is of no benefit to us. We must find a way."


    Chi Nan decided that in the next period of time, he should seize the time to cultivate his own whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms, and absolutely must do it at the last moment.


    As long as there is no way to get rid of the guardians of the West, even if they don''t want to involve themselves, it will not be possible in the end. The avatars are all contained in that place, which is not good for their main gods.


    Thinking of the Sky Shading Wings that were still improving spirituality, Chi Nan found that it seemed that there was no point in anxiously upgrading the Sky Shading Wings. Simply, temporarily stop the plane fusion of the Sky-shading Wings, and use all your strength to improve your own whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms.


    Moreover, to cultivate those barren planes, more plane origins are needed. So Chi Nan began to contact more master gods and lay the foundation for each other''s transactions. Even if a lot of resources were wasted, Chi Nan could only choose to do so. And those gods who don''t care much about ordinary planes occupy the majority of all gods.


    For this reason, the Lord of the Elves and the Lord of Nature are even worse for Chi Nan''s senses. Looking at Chi Nan every day, as if looking at someone who might fall at any time, full of vigilance.


    Chi Nan didn''t bother to talk to them either. Since he didn''t want to cooperate with him, he would just cooperate with others. Anyway, it''s all things you love and I want, things that improve your strength, can you still compromise.


    With these partnerships, Chinan''s resources have disappeared on a large scale, and many treasures have been given away. Instead, he was able to extract a large number of plane origins, and each plane was cultivated. In a very short period of time, Chi Nan used the cultivation of the barren plane to integrate five hundred top-level planes into his own Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms Whip.


    At this time, the whip of the heavens and the world will gather the power of five hundred top worlds with a little activity. That heavy force was that he was hit, and an accident was also seriously injured.


    It''s just that with the increase in strength, Chi Nan found that it became more and more difficult for him to control the whip of the heavens and the world, and it was no longer handy. If you want to swing a whip, you will consume your huge power.


    Chi Nan understood that this was caused by his lack of strength. If you continue to improve, it will be more difficult to control yourself. It seems that I have to improve my strength.


    It''s a pity that to improve your strength is not a matter of understanding the law, you can only use your own divine power to polish and strengthen your body little by little. Chi Nan couldn''t integrate the planes himself, this was determined by his physique.


    Fortunately, his life magic is not harmful to life itself, and his body is strong enough. Through the help provided by the whip of the heavens and the world, as well as the distortion of the law by the wings of the sky, Chi Nan found that his action to improve his own strength was relatively smooth. With continuous refinement, Chi Nan''s own strength also began to rise.


    It''s just that this kind of speed increase, compared to your own magical tool, your speed is slower, but I don''t know how many times it is slower.

 Chapter 1710： This cargo has 3 clones

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the rise of plants!


    After all, as long as there are enough resources to cultivate the plane, the speed is still very fast. Not only did this speed not slow down in a short period of time, but it also accelerated a lot, making Chi Nan very satisfied with this.


    But it will take time for one''s own strength to increase. He is not the lord of giants, the talent of giants is powerful.


    He is just an ordinary human, maybe not an ordinary human. Of course, after becoming a god, the gap in his own talents is not that big. But after all, he is not a giant, and there is no secret method for tempering his body''s strength.


    Only the most stupid way can be used. Without the help of two special master artifacts, tempering the body''s strength can be said to be the most idiotic way. Without talent, improving one''s own strength is just a waste of time.


    Chi Nan didn''t know what the Lord of Corruption meant when he said that there was not enough time, but there was also a faint anxiety in his heart.


    Forget it, let''s continue to cultivate your own artifacts, the more planes the main artifacts fuse, the stronger the auxiliary effect on yourself. Although it is more troublesome to use, but it is good to improve your strength. It''s like adding a weight to yourself, and the effect of exercising is superb.


    Just when Chi Nan was quietly training and improving himself, his demon incarnation did not have this treatment.


    After all, the demon incarnation is just an existence made by a plant, and it is not the same as a true **** after all. The method of tempering the body used on the body of the demon incarnation can be said to be a waste, a kind of useless work.


    So after experimenting with the demon avatar, he decisively focused his eyes on the abyssal fire that he is best at. At this time, the preparatory work was almost finished.


    The two avatars, Chi Nan, were sent to the kingdom of God without compromise, and one of them also brought his own Abyss Demon Soul Banner, which was specially used to fight against the recovery ability of the Lord of Life.


    His own abyssal magic fire was born out of the power of the abyss, and possesses powerful destructive power to the power of various orders. Transformed to the present, it is also extremely lethal to all kinds of vitality and positive forces.


    No one knew anything about this time except for himself and the Lord of Corruption. As for the other gods, Chi Nan didn''t bother to take care of them. Believe that if they have the opportunity, they will definitely not tell themselves.


    After the meeting, the Lord of Corruption did not say much, but turned his head and said: "Let''s go, follow me."


    After speaking, the Lord of Corruption tore through the space and disappeared in an instant. Chi Nan was taken aback and hurriedly followed, and left through the space channel created by the Lord of Corruption. To be honest, being able to tear apart the spatial barrier in the Kingdom of God King, even oneself can''t do it.


    I really don''t know how this poisonous lord did it, it seems that it is still very easy. Last time I left my kingdom of God, I also used this ability. The Lord of Corruption with this ability is not easy to kill.


    Originally a puddle of rot-like poisonous masters was not good enough to deal with, coupled with this ability to escape, it is no wonder that he has been able to live until now. This guy, like himself, is a person who values ??his life very much.


    "Here, this is the place. This is the starting point." Standing in a very ordinary forest, the Lord of Corruption said. The next moment, a flash of light flashed, and the Lord of Corruption had already told himself the specific way to move. Then he took the lead to walk in front, Chi Nan shared the secret method with the deity''s clone, and then followed suit.


    "Strange, why the pressure this time is so much greater than the last time." Chi Nan felt a burst of surprise in his heart as he walked. Compared to my own time, the pressure on this path has increased by at least 30%, and it shouldn''t be 50%.


    Chi Nan now understands a little bit about the Lord of Corruption. It seems that with the death of the guardian, there will be no dead guardian behind, and the strength will really continue to increase. No, it should be said that it is constantly recovering.


    Although I don''t know if they can return to their predecessor state, this recovery also makes them more difficult to deal with.


    Perhaps this 50% pressure represents a 50% improvement. That said, the same goes for the Death Guardian who was killed last time. The strength is improved, no wonder the Lord of Warcraft has not dealt with it anymore.


    Although the strength of the Lord of Beasts is weak, it is not wrong to give up completely. After thinking about it, Chi Nan could only guess roughly that the Lord of Warcraft might have lost all his clones in it. And the speed is very fast, otherwise you won''t do the kind of giving up. It''s just that this is only his own guess, Chi Nan is not sure whether it is true or not.


    A few days later, the two people walked a long route and finally reached the end step by step. "That''s it, be prepared to fight that troublesome guy at any time." The Lord of Corruption said indifferently.


    Although it is helpful to oneself, but looking at the appearance of the Lord of Corruption, it seems that it is completely irrelevant to his own affairs. Sure enough, after living for a long time, did he ignore everything? This mentality made Chi Nan a little uncomfortable.


    I have to say that Chi Nan''s age, if viewed by people, is also an antique. But among the gods, I was almost no better than a baby, so my mentality has remained the same as before. Seeing the Lord of Rot and Poison stepping into it, Chi Nan also hurriedly followed. In an instant, the scenery in front of him changed ~ www.novelhall.com~ This is not a botanical garden, nor is it a place where Bifang¡¯s secret rocks are piled up. It is a vast prairie as far as the eye can see. At a glance, everything is germinating, a scene full of vitality.


    What surprised Chi Nan is that all the animals here are herbivores, and there are no carnivores. This is not a normal biological chain at all. According to normal circumstances, the grasslands here have long been barren.


    But the grass here, if some of it is eaten, it can grow out immediately, obviously a special force is maintained here.


    At this moment, Chi Nan suddenly saw the Lord of Corruption divided into three. No, this is not a normal clone, but the three clones were directly merged into one before, making yourself think that the Lord of Corruption has only one clone malicious.


    "Damn, this guy actually has three top clones. This is the real local tyrant." Chi Nan was shocked. When I was thinking about whether to become the third main **** clone, I was also hesitant, because the resource consumption was too great. With my own resources, I can''t support it at all, and I have to continue to invest in it.


    Now Chi Nan had given up long ago, and exchanged a lot of resources for his plane origin, which made it easier to improve his strength.

 Chapter 1711： Tigers dominate herbivores

    ? It really deserves to be one of the oldest main gods, able to devote so many resources to create the third main **** clone. If all the main gods can make this way, then the main god''s destructive power will definitely increase infinitely.


    However, in order to balance this ability, the rule left by the will of the heavens is that when each main **** creates a main **** level clone, the additional resources needed will be doubled, and there is no upper limit.


    With such a powerful ability to collect resources by Chi Nan himself, he could only make two, and the third one made Chi Nan overwhelmed. I''m afraid it''s the same for other old-brand main gods, and can only make two at most. It''s just the established rules and the unwillingness to waste, so everyone has one, but some hide two.


    Only when it is critical to release one''s own clone, can it have a better effect.


    But if you can make three, then there are not many master gods. This Lord of Corruption is one, I am afraid that the Lord of Time also has a third, maybe there will be a fourth, after all, they have existed for endless years.


    Even if you don''t collect resources specifically, you can never have less resources in your hands.


    Chi Nan just thought about it in his heart, and didn''t get too entangled. This is his own ability, so who doesn''t let himself have so many resources. "Okay, let''s move on." The Lord of Corruption still said plainly.


    It seems that he has never heard of the emotions of the Lord of Corruption, and he has always been like this.


    Chi Nan followed the Lord of Rot and Poison to the front, and the small animals around were not scared at all when they saw the two people. Some small animals, seemingly curious, gathered towards the two people.


    Chi Nan has nothing to do with it, but the Lord of Corruption is different. He is full of corrosive power. Wherever he passed, the surrounding vegetation withered instantly. But after he walked over, the vegetation suddenly returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. The vitality that filled the entire space was surprising.


    Those little animals are different, they are not plants. After the small animal approached, under the corrosive power of the Lord of Corruption, it quickly died, and then turned into a pool of thick water, with nothing left.


    In this way, no matter how strong the vitality is, it is impossible to completely restore it.


    What only surprised Chi Nan was that when two people passed by, the thick water on the ground would start to squirm. That''s right, these things had vitality again. It just didn''t regain the appearance of a small animal.


    Perhaps this is the case, and it is impossible to restore the previous appearance. The thick water quickly turned into jelly-like things, filled with vitality again, and began to bounce around like a slime.


    Moreover, the small animals around saw their companions die and transformed, and they still didn''t have any fear, and they still looked at them from a distance. There are still some small animals, I want to take a closer look. It seems that there are some who are more curious and become slimes, take the initiative to die, and then transform themselves into that weird form.


    I don''t know that after the transformation, it is not the original consciousness. But even if it is, I''m afraid it''s not much better to go.


    Two powerful beings, no, five powerful beings came into this space, walked all the way, and finally attracted the attention of the master of this world.


    Under the light flickering in front, a figure appeared. Chi Nan couldn''t help groaning when he saw this figure.


    "The leader of this herbivore is actually a tiger. Is this tiger also a vegetarian?"


    That''s right, what came out was a tiger, but not a normal tiger. The whole body is white, emitting a bright silver light, full of vitality. The eyes seem to have turned green because of vitality.


    But this is not a normal tiger form, but the form of a tiger head, walking upright, but the hair on the body is thicker, like a standing tiger, not the situation of a tiger clan.


    The king character on the head is also green, with a little green on this head, which is really unique. A staff of more than two meters long in his hand is about the same height as the tiger itself. When walking, the whole body exudes a very noble breath. The rich natural aura made Chi Nan feel very familiar, and it was very similar to the aura on the deity''s body.


    But this is also normal. After all, the godhead of the deity is very similar to the godheads of these gods of origin, and both are born with strange godheads. Moreover, both are expressions of vitality, but the form of expression is different.


    "It''s him, be careful." The Lord of Corruption said to Chi Nan indifferently, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    At this time, the tiger head man spoke: "Who are you and why are you here?" Chi Nan was taken aback. This was the first guardian to speak, but none of the previous guardians spoke.


    Chi Nan immediately said loudly: "Do you still remember the situation here? I want to know what is going on in this kingdom of God."


    Chi Nan asked loudly, but the Lord of Corruption didn''t care, and seemed to want to know the reasons for these things. What I didn''t expect was that the tiger head man who spoke had no intention of continuing to explain at all.


    Instead, he suddenly said: "It turned out to be the intruder Then die." Chi Nan can clearly see from the eyes of the tiger head, he doesn''t want to fight very much, but he seems to be a little bit physical. Involuntarily. Even if it is speaking, it does not seem to be based on one''s own thinking. It is more similar to a kind of control and a restoration of what has happened.


    Seeing this situation, the Lord of Corruption said coldly: "He can''t control himself, we can''t ask what to do, let''s help him get free." As the leader of the evil god, he can actually say the word liberation. It''s really surprising.


    But already here, they won''t destroy the Guardian, and they won''t be able to leave. I originally planned to learn more secrets from the guardian''s mouth, but I didn''t expect it to turn out to be like this.


    Chi Nan was a little helpless, and at the same time he became more convinced that he could not die. He doesn''t want to be resurrected one day and become such a thing. As he was thinking about it, the Tiger Head had already launched an attack on them. It wasn''t the kind of method that Chi Nan thought of controlling plants, but he rushed over, actually wanting to use melee combat methods.


    The staff in his hand was like an axe, and it swung at a clone of the Lord of Corruption. Passing along the road, the fierce green energy turned into a sharp blade, turning the staff into a real murder weapon.

 Chapter 1712： The difficult guardian of the white tiger

    ? "Puff", a clone of the Lord of Corruption was divided into two halves from the middle. It''s just that the Lord of Corruption didn''t care about it at all, and only saw the body that had been divided into two halves, moving quickly, condensing into one again.


    The powerful vitality on the wound was even more corroded in an instant. Corrosion has a certain restraint effect on vitality. It''s just that the power of the Lord of Corruption has also consumed a lot.


    However, Chi Nan quickly calculated in his heart, and was a little surprised. The strength of the Lord of Corruption seemed to be stronger than he had imagined. I don''t know what the fighting ability is, but the Lord of Corruption''s own divine power reserve seems to be more than his own deity now. This Lord God who has lived for so long is really terrifying in every respect.


    If you want to catch up in a short time, even in Chi Nan''s situation, it''s impossible to do it.


    The Lord of Corruption didn''t say a word, the two clones turned into ropes, and the ropes entangled towards the white tiger guardian in the middle. That''s right, it should be called the Guardian of the Tiger Head White Tiger by now.


    Because Chi Nan had already got some information from this space while he was doing it. This information is just to introduce the situation of the guardians here, it is similar to calling a name when other people fight.


    At this moment, Chi Nan wanted to do it, but he didn''t have a chance. Because the third clone of the Lord of Corruption, as soon as he recovered, he turned himself into a big net, enveloping the Guardian of the White Tiger at once. If you attack yourself, you will definitely attack the Lord of Corruption. At that time, it was not cooperation, but pitfalls.


    The Lord of Corruption didn''t mean to ask Chi Nan to help, he just wrapped himself up layer by layer, and the White Tiger Guardian inside was constantly waving the staff in his hand, sending out life slashes.


    The big net was cut layer after layer, but there was no way to completely break through. Looking at it this way, Chi Nan even suspects that the true body of the Lord of Corruption is probably not weaker than the power of the White Tiger Guardian in his heyday.


    Perhaps, the current guardian of the White Tiger is already very close to his strength during his lifetime, and this Chi Nan is also not sure. After all, Chi Nan really didn''t know much about the situation in the ancient times.


    The Lord of Corruption didn''t explain too much to himself, just attacking without saying a word, constantly attacking. Instead, Chi Nan became a spectator, watching the show next to him. Holding the Abyssal Demon Soul Banner, a giant dragon flame continuously revolves around him, but he can''t find a chance to shoot. Is this also letting myself help?


    As time passed, Chi Nan could only continue to prepare by the side. This kind of preparation didn''t consume too much to himself, and Chi Nan didn''t care, anyway, it wasn''t himself that consumed him. The combat power shown by the three clones is extraordinary.


    Even if there is no other means, these three clones are not much worse than their own deity.


    Two days passed quickly, yes, for two days, these two guys have been entangled constantly, you are fighting for me. But two days later, the Lord of Corruption finally controlled his opponent.


    The poisonous ropes **** all over his body were constantly eroding, and at this time the White Tiger Guardian could no longer move. However, the vitality of his body formed a green light layer, which firmly protected himself. Corrupt a little, recover a little. If this continues, it will become a long-term stalemate. Doesn''t the Lord of Corruption have a quick solution?


    Chi Nan was very puzzled, because the fighting power displayed by the Lord of Corruption had no ability to kill with one hit. But is there really no such method as the Lord God? This is really unbelievable.


    Perhaps, I wanted to hide something, Chi Nan thought in his heart. "Quickly, it''s time for you to do it."


    The Lord of Corruption suddenly shouted, and at the same time, the Corruption Rope began to shrink and transform, and it no longer looked like a big net before. There was a large blank on the front and back, and the other areas were still firmly controlled.


    Feeling his oppression and relaxation, the Guardian of the White Tiger wanted to struggle for the first time. But most areas are controlled, and there is no way to struggle. In both directions, life blades flew out.


    But it can only throw away the mud from the Lord of Rot, which is of no practical use at all.


    Chi Nan nodded, and immediately stood with his avatar in front and back directions, and then waved his hand, and the black dark magic fire burned. The two blank places were instantly shrouded in darkness and fire. At the same time, the fire dragon continued to hover around, the power of the dark magic fire suddenly increased several times, and the terrible flames continued to spread toward it.


    Under the erosion of the dark magic fire, the vitality of the guardian of the white tiger is declining and getting lower and lower. The Guardian of the White Tiger has no faith and no divine power crystal supplement, and can only rely on his own power reserve.


    After becoming a phantom, the power reserve is also limited, unable to use the power of the entire world to add to himself.


    As a result, under the attack of two people, the power of the Guardian of the White Tiger was constantly weakened. But before the power is exhausted, the Guardian of the White Tiger will not be injured at all. This is the effect of strong vitality.


    "It''s terrible This vitality recovery ability can be compared with the deity. No, in a sense, this is stronger than the deity''s recovery ability. However, the deity has more divine power reserves, and the divine power is restored. The speed is also faster. In comparison, the duration of persistence should be stronger than the deity." Chi Nan thought while attacking.


    After all, you don''t need to control it yourself, you just need to launch a magic fire to attack, and you don''t need to concentrate all your attention. Chi Nan now finally knows how difficult this white tiger guardian is.


    After further calculation, Chi Nan suddenly discovered that it seemed that his own deity was definitely more difficult than this. Of course, Chi Nan wouldn''t say it directly, his strength is difficult, and it is of great benefit to him.


    The flame kept burning, burning away the last bit of power of this white tiger guardian. The time went on for a whole month. That''s right, in just one month, the vitality of the controlled White Tiger Guardian was too much and too cohesive. After spending a month, Chi Nan finally felt that the divine power of the guardian of the white tiger had begun to weaken, which meant that it was about to run out.


    Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. If he continued, he didn''t know if the divine power crystallization he brought would be enough. The Lord of Corruption still didn''t say a word, and didn''t know what it was thinking. Perhaps it was within calculations, or perhaps as lucky as himself.

 Chapter 1713： Divide the spoils without waves

    "Finally weakened, it seems that it is about to succeed." Chi Nan thought indifferently in his heart.


    seemed to feel that he was about to be unable to hold on, and the White Tiger Guardian''s struggle suddenly became more intense. The burst of power almost broke the chains formed by the three clones of the Lord of Corruption.


    The powerful force broke through the limit of the magic fire, and a series of sharp blades attacked towards Chi Nan''s clone. Chi Nan''s heart moved, and he was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the Guardian of the White Tiger could burst out with such a powerful force in the end.


    But Chi Nan, who had been prepared for a long time, didn''t care, after all, it was normal for the gods to explode at the end.


    The clone in front of him is the simplest. The Abyss Demon Soul Banner in his hand carries a powerful flame and swept it lightly, and all the power was dispersed, leaving no trace. And the one behind it doesn''t have the Abyss Demon Soul Banner, but it has other main artifacts. For example, the standard ring and armor of each clone. A black light flashed on the ring, and the attack in front of him was shattered.


    The last struggling attack, after all, was still too weak. The White Tiger Guardian who is good at vitality has poor attack power.


    Had it not been for the restoration of this terrifying vitality, I am afraid it would be impossible to become a guardian.


    The last bit of power burst out, and the Guardian of the White Tiger finally lost the ability to resist. A color of relief flashed in his eyes, and then Chi Nan''s magic fire burned through his chest and back, and the flame eroded in.


    Godhead was burned in the first place. The godhead is destroyed, this **** is completely abolished. The rotting body of the Lord of Rot left quickly, and turned into three clones outside, looking at the middle indifferently.


    The dead white tiger guardian began to turn into a spot of light and dissipated. Chi Nan has also seen this situation. This is not the first time.


    In the light spot, some things began to converge slowly. Soon, a piece of the source of the law of life converged and floated in the air. The strong aura of life also had a great attraction to Chi Nan.


    The Lord of Corruption said calmly: "According to the previously discussed situation, this is my trophy."


    The Lord of Rot and Poison, aside from saying anything, he waved his hand and took your life origin into his own hands, and then stood indifferently on the spot. Chi Nan secretly began to be on guard, worried that the Lord of Corruption would attack him.


    Although he is not afraid of him, but who knows what the other party has. In case you are not careful, the two clones may not be the opponents of the other''s three clones. The Lord of Corruption didn''t seem to be aware of Chi Nan''s guard.


    The dots of light continued to radiate, and gradually, something appeared in the middle. What appeared this time was no longer the origin of life, but a weird green thing, and Chi Nan didn''t know what it was. In the next moment, this thing began to shrink and became a round ball shape. "This is the Godhead? How come there is such a thing as the Godhead."


    Suddenly, Chi Nan found something wrong: "No, this is not a normal godhead, this is a godhead without a master at all, and it is also the most original law of life power in this world." Chi Nan finally found that something was wrong.


    The power contained in this godhead is much deeper than his own deity''s understanding of the laws of life, but his deity prefers to control plants in combination with the laws of nature.


    This thing is not of much use to oneself, but if it is handed over to the deity, it will have a great effect.


    Chi Nan carefully glanced at the Lord of Corruption, and then put the godhead away, the Lord of Corruption did not move at all. I don''t know if I don''t want to do it, or because of the impact of the contract signed before.


    But now that the enemy has been killed, the contract has no effect. Chi Nan really needs to be careful if he is the active hand of poison. When the spot of light radiated cleanly, the skeleton was left in place.


    Just like other guardians, after death, he will inevitably leave his own skeleton. But this skeleton is not in the form of a tiger head. Instead, it began to twist in the air, zooming in little by little, and finally a huge tiger skeleton remained.


    "The guardian of life is the most powerful being. It is not a strange thing to be able to change your body shape and transform yourself into a human form." The Lord of Corruption actually explained a word beside him.


    This also let Chi Nan know that the guardian of the white tiger was originally a white tiger, not a tiger head. It¡¯s just that Chi Nan doesn¡¯t know why this is the case. Chi Nan didn''t know anything about the situation in the origin period. It is possible that the five-color **** king is in human form, who knows, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    The origin period, because it was not what it is now, so humanoid creatures did not occupy the mainstream. From the Lord of Time, we know that the more ancient, the more gods of various animal types.


    Later, humanoid creatures rely on innate wisdom and good cultivation ability and strong reproductive ability, which has become the mainstream of major creatures. Humanoid creatures have more gods before it becomes the rule later.


    The Lord of Corruption still has no intention of doing itChinan finally put the skeleton away and waited for the appearance of the altar. The altar emerged, and the Lord of Corruption, without saying anything, reintegrated the three clones into one and walked towards the altar.


    Chi Nan hesitated and followed behind. This matter calmly surprised Chi Nan, as if there was some conspiracy. Just leaving calmly, the Lord of Corruption didn''t mean to attack at all, it was really untrue. Who is the Cthulhu? The performance of this Cthulhu seems to be more abiding by the rules than the orthodox gods.


    "The same sentence, when you think it over, you can come to me at any time, and I will give you a chance."


    Before leaving, the Lord of Corruption paused and said to Chi Nan. Chi Nan didn''t know why, but he nodded and said, "Maybe there will be such a day. I am waiting for that day."


    Chi Nan also wants to know what the Lord of Corruption really means. This guy knows what many people don''t know, but it''s not clear, what can Chi Nan himself guess. Could it be that it has something to do with the final decisive battle, and now I think it is only possible. If it wasn''t a decisive battle, it would have no effect on him.


    The poisonous lord left, and the form of the white tiger guardian in the sky began to emerge. A huge white tiger appeared in the sky. This is the prototype of the white tiger guardian, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "Forget it, leave here quickly, it¡¯s not good for people to find out." So, the Guardian of the White Tiger was killed silently. No one even knew who did it. Everyone is guessing that Chi Nan won¡¯t be here. At this time, stand up and admit.

 Chapter 1714： The harvest this time is not bad

    ? As a result, no one came out this time to say that although many gods kept guessing, they didn''t know who did it. After all, there are so many gods and many main gods. Anyone can do this.


    It is not a strange thing to unite several main gods together without letting people know.


    Therefore, the orthodox gods believe that either the evil **** did it, or someone secretly did it on their side. But there is no way. After all, they have no rules about who must do it if they find it.


    It''s impossible for someone to agree to this kind of thing and sign a contract. No one wants to miss the opportunity, so everyone can only look for it on their own, and each rely on their ability and luck to deal with it.


    At this time, Chi Nan couldn''t be so stupid to admit it. But the benefits have already been taken by Chi Nan.


    With the benefits of the sky-shielding wings, Chi Nan did not hesitate to put the bones left by the white tiger in the energy pool to evolve on its own, adding some special auxiliary materials, and then using it to evolve new artifacts.


    However, there are already a lot of artifacts in his hands, so this evolution artifact is placed on the side of the demon incarnation.


    The strength of his own demon incarnation is not weak, but there is only one artifact. In other words, there is only one that is made by yourself, which is the most suitable for you. Traded from the Alchemist''s side, the level is sufficient, and the power is not very high.


    Through this cooperation, Chi Nan realized that his demon incarnation was not so simple in the eyes of others. It seems that the demon incarnation can not only be used as an aid to one''s own existence, but actually has a greater use. That being the case, it is very important to improve the combat effectiveness of your demon incarnation.


    This is why Chi Nan left the white tiger''s bones to him without hesitation. Although the bones of the White Tiger Guardian were not as strong as the bones left by the Realm King Elephant, it was definitely a high-level main god.


    In addition to their own instincts, the gods of the origin period only improved their physical strength through cultivation. Therefore, their physical strength is not comparable to the later main gods, especially the bones of this body.


    The incarnation of the devil went busy, and Chi Nan himself also had no way to rest. Because Chi Nan held the Masterless Godhead in his hands, he naturally had to comprehend it. When Chi Nan really started to comprehend, then he realized how great the benefits he had gained.


    "I knew this a long time ago, I should fight to turn my face and get the source of life in the hands of the Lord of Corruption."


    Chi Nan regretted it a little, and sometimes he was too disciplined. Chi Nan selectively forgot that his two clones were similar in strength to the opponent, and there might even be the fact that the opponent was not strong.


    Because when Chi Nan started to comprehend, he suddenly discovered that the strange godhead of this ancient origin **** had a very special function. I don''t know if this is because of the special Godhead or because of the special events this time. In short, the three guardians have only one godhead, and there is no way to verify it.


    When Chi Nan began to comprehend, he found that his godhead was actually absorbing the other person''s godhead. It was directly transformed into a pure law, the original power was absorbed, and it was added to his godhead.


    One''s own godhead is like forcing birth, growing continuously, which is much stronger than the original understanding and promotion of oneself.


    "At this rate, when the absorption is completed, my main law will change from the law of nature to the law of life. Moreover, the law of life can be understood to reach at least half of the law of life among the origin laws of the heavens."


    Chi Nan secretly calculated in his heart, and at the same time began to feel his **** seat. After careful observation, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief. Unless you recast the godhead, your main law will always be the law of the sacred tree, which is a variant of the law of nature. Although the law of life is included, it does not become the subject.


    Since it is not the main body, it will not be so serious for the birth of one''s own **** seat. Will not allow one''s own **** seat to greatly improve and grow. What Chi Nan needs now is to hide, he doesn''t want to know something.


    If at this time, their strength suddenly increased by a large margin, then they would definitely suspect that the Guardian had killed it by themselves. At that time, I couldn''t argue.


    Now it seems that I can hide it well. "Hidden strength, this is my favorite, so I can handle it." Chi Nan thought indifferently in his heart. It is the most comfortable thing to hide the strength for the yin person.


    Chi Nan could feel that as long as he raised the law of life to half, relying on his own power alone, he might surpass the Lord of Time. At that time, he was the most powerful being among the main gods.


    Ordinary main gods may be able to deal with several of them alone, or there may be ten. Although he may be far worse than the Lord of Gods, he is very close. With this kind of strength, oneself is more likely to save his life in the decisive battle, and he is also safer. This is really a big gain.


    That being the case, then Chi Nan didn''t hesitate to start to absorb the comprehension. Those gods in ancient times understood the law of life through instinct, which was completely different from what they had comprehended.


    In other words, there is a large part of the laws that the two people understand that there is no overlap. This is the real reason why Chi Nan is confident that he can raise the law of life to half.


    The will of the heavens has developed to this day, and the growth of various laws is not comparable in the ancient timesNo one has done the way of understanding the laws in the ancient times, but is more close to the present, this is The main reason for the gap between the two.


    The pure law of vitality has a greater effect on itself, while the current law of life is a spell that pays more attention to life attributes, which is similar to the external method of the wizard.


    As Chi Nan began to absorb, the **** seat really began to shine, and gradually improved and grew. This is the external manifestation of the increase in the understanding of the main law. It''s just that what Chi Nan comprehends is only the simple law of life, not the principle of the subject, so he has not improved much. Even if other people saw it, they thought that Chi Nan was offering sacrifices in the kingdom of God.


    Ascension through sacrifice, all the main gods during this period of time happened frequently. The difference is that Chi Nan''s promotion this time is a bit longer, and the degree of promotion is also greater, closer to the Lord of Time.


    No one knows that Chi Nan''s strength has actually quietly surpassed the number one Lord of Time.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 1715： The most anticipated last one

    ?Three Guardians have been killed, so there will be the last one. This last one is also the most valued by everyone. Most of the main **** avatars have shifted their positions at this time.


    Except for Chi Nan, there was still no movement, most of the other main gods'' clones in the kingdom of God ran to the west. The path of the guardian of the West must also be in the West. In the West, whenever a new altar is discovered, it will often cause large-scale battles, and it is not impossible that it may even evolve into a fight.


    Most of the main gods did not offer great benefits to their subordinate gods, and once they found out, they immediately reported it to themselves.


    Even the Cthulhu side was also going crazy. It seemed that the Lord of Corruption did not tell the other evil gods what he had done. Cthulhu does not have the seat of the Pantheon, and no one knows whether their respective powers have improved.


    So even if the Lord of Corruption had improved a lot, no one would know.


    And now the madness of the Cthulhu, and the information over there, undoubtedly does not indicate that three guardians have been snatched by the orthodox gods, so they want to fight for the last one, otherwise it would be too shameful.


    In this situation of competing against each other, the West is even more chaotic. There were only a few main gods who didn''t fight, and their gods didn''t go to that place, but stayed in places vacated by other gods.


    In these vacated places, other gods are not competing for resources. They just use this opportunity to collect resources on a large scale and use them to improve their strength. Perhaps those who find the way will get the most benefit, but others may only have losses. And those who stay, are able to get more benefits and improve their own strength.


    Because of this, some smart gods did not hesitate these conditions and remained in place.


    In order to be able to collect resources better, these gods reached an agreement privately not to attack each other for the time being, but to search for resources to sacrifice. As for how many people comply, I don¡¯t know.


    At least on the surface, there is harmony now, no one is attacking each other, everyone is busy.


    In the meeting room, the main gods are all sitting together, but everyone''s faces are not very good-looking.


    "Now, everyone is gathered in the West. I propose that once the guardian''s position is discovered, everyone can say it. Don''t do it secretly without telling others as before."


    The Lord of Light looked around coldly. During this period of time, the strength of the Lord of Light has greatly improved, along with his own momentum, and his temper is also good, which makes people even more annoying.


    Of course, he still knows how to measure, at least he knows that there are many gods that he can''t deal with.


    "What do you mean, are you doubting us, Lao Tzu doesn''t even know." The orc lord looked annoyed. As a member of the powerful Lord God, the Orc Lord did not get any benefit from it.


    The three guardians, even when they first started to develop the kingdom of God, missed the benefits themselves. Even the status level of the current orc lord has dropped several times. The Lord of Light, who had been promoted from behind, was already almost the same as himself in terms of strength. As for who is stronger, I''m afraid I won''t know until after the battle.


    "Hmph, I said that whoever knows his own mind, and I didn''t say that you did it."


    "Since there is no evidence, you can''t slander other people casually. It is true that the guardian can kill, but at least several main gods are needed together. If there are other people involved, it is impossible to hide.


    "Really, but someone can kill the Guardian with the power of the power before, and we have a lot of powerful Lord Gods here." The Lord of Light glanced at Chi Nan and said insinuatingly. Regarding Chi Nan''s ascension so fast, the Lord of Light is still brooding, but he has never had a chance. Now I have a small complaint.


    Chi Nan said calmly: "You didn''t let me intervene in this matter before. I don''t believe that other people can let me participate. Besides, don''t you know where I am during this time?"


    Indeed, someone has been staring at Chi Nan, and Chi Nan wants to leave his territory for a long time, and he can''t hide it from the other main gods. Of course, I didn''t know that Chi Nan had two clones, otherwise it wouldn''t be the case.


    At this moment, the Lord of Time spoke: "Everyone, listen to me. The Lord of the Sacred Tree cannot kill the third guardian alone. You may not know that every time the guardian dies, the others will Restore one point of strength. When you wait for the last one, you can restore all your strengths during your lifetime, so the third one is much stronger than the first one."


    "Moreover, the third one is of life attributes, and it''s definitely more difficult to deal with. It takes a lot of main gods to get rid of it in a short time." Everyone wanted to understand that the third one really died within a short time.


    After all, the time interval between this and the death of the second guardian is very short, and this very short time is calculated by the god''s own concept of time.


    "Well, who did it? If so many masters and gods take action together, it is impossible to hide everyone from it." The Lord of Light is still a little unwilling, and I don''t know who got the benefits this time.


    "Perhaps, this time the Cthulhu did it. They deliberately released rumors to split our alliance." The Lord of War said, regardless of the ten bullheads of the Lord of War, his thinking was very quick. Especially with regard to battlefield strategies, no one can compare with him in this regard.


    "Well I understand." The Lord of Light said indifferently, no longer provoking.


    If you continue to make trouble, you will become an accomplice of the Cthulhu, and other people won''t have a good impression of yourself. Although, the impression of the Lord of Light among other main gods is indeed not very good.


    "The things in the past are over. The fourth guardian is definitely stronger and cannot be dealt with by ordinary people. I don''t know what the fourth guardian has, so after discovering it, I recommend telling everyone directly. The fourth guardian may need all of us to figure out a solution together." The Lord of Time suggested.


    It''s just that this kind of proposal is useless at all. Although everyone agrees on the surface, they have their own ideas. The Lord of Time doesn''t care, anyway, they will know how good they are.


    But Chi Nan had a thought flashing in his mind, and the Lord of Time seemed to know a lot of things, but they had been hiding them all the time. But it seems that there is not as much knowledge as the Lord of Corruption, and these two old guys are not simple.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 1716： Another eruption of the phantom of the gods

    The final result is an agreement. If a fourth guardian is found, he is obliged to join the others. But looking at this kind of discourse without contractual constraints, there are no oaths, and no binding force at all.


    Chi Nan knew that as far as these gods were concerned, I was afraid that they had to do it themselves if they found the last one. However, if you find that you are no longer an opponent, I am afraid you will find someone else to help.


    Chi Nan has already learned from two people that these guardians will get stronger and stronger, especially the last one. Chi Nan knows what the ability of the last one is. If the Lord of Corruption has not deceived himself, then the last one is defense. Maybe there is no danger in dealing with the last guardian, but it is the most difficult to win.


    I just don''t know if I will let myself participate in the end. After all, he is not very good at defense, at least in the eyes of others. Forget it, at the last moment, it is better to find a way to strengthen one''s own whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms.


    As a result, the rest of the time fell into peace again. What many gods did not expect was that the last guardian was not easy to find. Other guardians, more or less, have some worshipping gods.


    Therefore, when they are looking for the altar, they can get a road map from the gods who worship them. There are some gods that can be remembered, and some can''t be remembered at all.


    But now, they found that the guardian of the West had never been to worship, and all the gods on the altar were the same. It seems that this is also a guardian with a weird temper.


    Although this kind of gods who don''t like other people to disturb is rare, it''s definitely not uncommon. Even in this period, there are such gods, so they are not surprised.


    But the problem is that once this is the case for the Guardian, it is not easy for them to find the Guardian. To unlock the ultimate secret of this world, all four guardians must be killed. Even if there are no secrets, the benefits that each guardian will get after being killed are definitely not comparable to the sacrifices of the outside world.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chi Nan frantically cultivated various planes. Anyway, as long as the strength of the plane is reached, there is no need to worry too much. Forcibly inject a large number of world origins, then strengthen, and finally merge them.


    But this kind of barren plane has been found a lot recently. After Chi Nan merged his own heavenly whip into eight hundred planes, he was powerless. Moreover, cooperating with other gods, there are many plane origins extracted.


    If you want to continue to extract, you may need to discover more planes yourself. At this time, the Sky Shading Wings had only incorporated five hundred top planes, and I wanted to find more, but I didn''t know where to find it.


    Next, it''s almost water milling kung fu, don''t even think about it in a short time. Fortunately, during this period of time, it is impossible for the war to break out completely. At this time, Chi Nan had already planted his coordinate tree on all planes.


    The coordinate tree continuously explodes the seeds out, looking for new planes in various places. Whether it is close to the central area or far away from the central area, Chi Nan will not let go of any plane he controls. There are also some gods who don''t pay much attention to their own planes, and Chi Nan also secretly planted coordinate trees in them.


    It''s just a tree, as long as you don''t directly attack their planes, there is no problem.


    Even if he knew it, no one dared to say anything with his own strength and status. Although this is more overbearing, Chi Nan can no longer take care of so much in order to continue to cultivate his own artifact.


    These things are done by his own clone, while Chi Nan''s deity is doing all he can to improve his physical strength and constantly temper. The speed of his own artifacts is too fast, but his own power is not enough.


    Now that the Heavens and Ten Thousand Boundary Whips that have been integrated into the eight hundred planes are not something that ordinary people can use. With Chi Nan''s current strength, he can swing at most twice with all his strength. After two attacks, his physical strength can''t keep up.


    It''s hard to imagine that when a main **** can''t keep up with his physical strength, it is necessary to know that the gods generally consume divine power in battle. Chi Nan''s physical strength can be considered to recover quickly, but after two attacks, at least half of the disappearance must be recovered before it can be used again. No way, his physical fitness is far worse than that of Realm King Elephant.


    However, just when Chi Nan thought that he could secretly improve himself, the accident broke out again at this time. All the people put their eyes on the God King God Kingdom, and even the clones went to.


    But at this moment, near the central plane, suddenly a mysterious force burst out. Everyone is very familiar with this power, and a stream of special energy continues to condense around it.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan raised his head and looked outside the endless void: "It''s unexpectedly appeared at this time, and the ghost of the gods erupted. This is trouble." Chi Nan knew that the trouble was not himself, but everyone.


    Everyone sent their clones out. If there are too many phantoms of the main **** in a moment, then the clones are too late to come back, and they don''t know how many gods will suffer. And this time, all the gods will probably appear in their true form. Chi Nan didn''t speak much either, his figure flashed, and his true body had appeared outside.


    There is a clone by his side, but Chi Nan doesn''t want to use now is not the time to take it out. The surrounding kingdoms of the gods also burst out bright light one by one, ready to fight at any time, and gods have already appeared.


    People like the Lord of Orcs and the Lord of Warriors have emerged from their own kingdom of God.


    At the same time, almost all the gods sent low-level identities to go to the place of the **** king and the kingdom of gods, this is to notify their clones to come back as soon as possible. They are in the kingdom of God and cannot feel the changes outside.


    At this critical moment, no one will go back and attack other people, wasting time, and the loss will be great at that time. Maybe some gods will lose their lives, especially the main god.


    They also clearly remembered that when the ghost ghosts broke out last time, two main gods were besieged to death by these ghost ghosts. This time, no one wants such a thing to happen. Whether it was an orthodox **** or an evil god, it was completely moved at this moment. In the void, phantoms slowly emerged one by one, and the phantoms of gods began to appear.


    "The main **** phantom is just the natural attribute I need. If the distance is not far, I will take you first." Chi Nan said.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1717： Attacks that shocked the world

    This time, everyone didn''t care about allocating or not. First kill the opponents who are easy to kill. Hurry up is the most important thing. The other main gods have the same thoughts as themselves, after all, there are more ghosts this time than last time.


    That''s right, everyone felt a greater threat this time. After waiting for a while, the natural **** phantom selected by Chi Nan was finally condensed, and it seemed that it was still a female.


    However, this is not the time to pity and cherish jade. It is best to solve these enemies as soon as possible. "Let me see how powerful your power is." Chi Nan directly drew out his own whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms.


    All the main gods know this divine tool, but what they don''t know is how the whip of the heavens and the world is different from before. Chi Nan''s whole body muscles were shaking, and the powerful force made the void around Chi Nan vibrate. The power exploded, hardly raising the whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms in his hand, and then drew it toward the front.


    This fusion of the power of 800 top planes, together, is even more terrifying than the power of the realm king elephant''s full attack.


    In an instant, the power of Chi Nan was like a flood that opened the gate, constantly leaking out, but that terrifying power was not something anyone could resist. The phantom in front just appeared, and immediately felt a huge threat.


    A green light burst out, and tiny vines condensed in the void, trying to defend.


    But the next moment, the power of horror came, with stronger laws and power that he could not resist. This phantom had no resistance at all, and the defense was easily broken.


    There was an explosion in the void, and the other main gods around him stayed for a while. No one thought that this **** would be shattered by Chi Nan at one time. You know, that is a phantom of the main **** level.


    But the next moment, the ghost ghost disappeared, and the source of the law left on the spot showed that Chi Nan really killed it.


    One hit kills in a flash, and the one that kills in a flash is still a main god, which makes the other main gods feel terrified. When did Chi Nan have grown to this point, Chi Nan can kill other main gods in seconds, what about himself? At this moment, those ordinary Lord Gods who were not very powerful were full of jealousy towards Chi Nan.


    No, not only for Chi Nan, but also for other high ranking gods. I used to think that everyone is the main **** and their status is similar, even if they can''t beat them, that''s it.


    But now they finally found out that the main **** and the main **** are different. There are strong and weak ones between the main gods. Just like ordinary people, even if there are more than a dozen people who are weak and sick, there is not one more healthy person.


    Not to mention, the difference between them, the main gods, is actually much larger than that of ordinary people.


    "Don''t think too much. The blow just now has multiple aspects. The natural attributes are the most familiar to the Lord of the Sacred Tree. Naturally, he can find a way to deal with it. Just now, the ghost shadow has just appeared, so that blow is similar to a sneak attack. The strength of the Lord of the Sacred Tree is very strong, and multiple reasons can be combined to achieve this effect."


    As the Lord of Nature spoke, the others finally breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, many people still looked at Chi Nan cautiously with thoughtful eyes. Chi Nan didn''t care, anyway, they didn''t know the specific things.


    As long as they see their own strength, they will be more afraid of themselves. Perhaps they will unite to deal with themselves when they know the specific situation, but they don''t know, it''s just fear in their hearts.


    Similarly, Chi Nan also has to send a signal, a signal that he is not easy to mess with. Some time ago, because of the guardian, these guys did not unite to run themselves.


    After collecting the whip of the heavens and ten thousand circles, Chi Nan let out a sigh. Just now, his physical strength was nearly half consumed, but he couldn''t continue like this. Today''s whip of the heavens and the world is really not easy to use. Whenever one''s own physical strength can be compared with the realm king elephant, that time can easily use the whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms.


    However, Chi Nan also felt the gap between himself and the Realm King Elephant, and it was really too far away. If you want to achieve that effect, if there are no special circumstances, it would be impossible without tens of thousands of years with your current exercise method.


    In this way, it is because I have two special artifact aids that I can have this effect. If it weren''t for the tempering of the body by these two divine artifacts and their own life magic, it would be basically impossible for other gods to reach that level.


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and Lei Feng emerged and flew towards the thunder-powered **** who had just condensed. Everyone has a lightning attribute, and Lei Feng himself is a lightning, and he is very resistant to the opponent, at least able to hold the opponent. A **** with a lightning attribute, that kind of attack and speed is very troublesome.


    And Chi Nan himself, holding the light of extinguishment, aimed at a ghost of the main **** that just appeared like a stone monster and attacked. At this moment, other gods have also found opponents that they can easily deal with, and various methods have emerged one after another.


    In the past, some methods that I didn''t want to show to the public were also appearing at this time. For example, the Lord of the Elves has hidden a javelin master artifact, with powerful natural power, and the attack is extremely sharp. After a few attacks, his opponent couldn''t resist it, and there were a lot of wounds on his body This elven lord has never been so violent before.


    The Lord of Holy Light even transformed himself into a sun, with a strong light shining on the surroundings, and he dragged down the phantoms of the three main gods alone. It even looks like the one that has the upper hand.


    Although this outbreak may not last long, but in short, this kind of power is shocking enough.


    None of these veteran master gods had no hole cards, Chi Nan thought to himself. Regardless of that, let''s concentrate on the goal in front of you first, and new phantoms are emerging.


    If this continues, even if it is oneself, I am afraid that anyone who is not careful will encounter danger. Far away, there is still a demon incarnation far away from them, and there is no evasiveness at this moment.


    If you can''t come by yourself at this time, it will arouse the jealousy of other main gods. The demon incarnation flew towards this side with all its strength, and also brought his own clone. Because everyone knows that his clone was in his own kingdom of God during this time, not in the kingdom of God. When the clone came out, many people felt it.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1718： Everyone is racing against time

    "Unexpectedly, the Lord of Black Lotus was very interested at this time." After a while, the Lord of Black Lotus flew in and immediately flew in the most difficult direction. Moreover, seeing this scene, everyone was relieved. Tone.


    The strength of the several main gods over there is not very strong, and with the support of the powerful main **** like Hei Lian, the pressure is suddenly reduced a lot. A water elemental god, the body seems to be a water elemental spirit.


    That''s right, it is not easy for a single-attribute elemental spirit to become the main god. This guy is very troublesome, although the demon incarnation is not good at dealing with the water element. But in the face of this powerful guy, Hei Lian had no hesitation in letting herself go.


    That''s right, it''s his own clone, this time the purpose is to entangle, not to die with the other party.


    Although these phantoms have inherited their abilities during their lifetime, their combat instincts and combat wisdom are completely incomparable. Moreover, none of their divine weapons are on the body, and some special magic arts can''t be taken out.


    Hei Lian''s clone rushed up, and with the help of two not-so-good master artifacts, he directly entangled with the elemental spirit. Upon seeing this, Hei Lian also pounced on another natural attribute without hesitation.


    That''s right, whether it''s Chi Nan or the demon incarnation, he is best at dealing with this natural attribute. With a wave of the Abyssal Demon Soul Banner, a magic dragon appeared, engulfing the opponent with a terrifying flame.


    The two main gods phantoms were suppressed, and the pressure on the other gods was greatly reduced. At this moment, everyone didn''t care about the issue of income, especially for these weak master gods. The two main gods did not hesitate to cooperate and unite to deal with the phantom of a main god, without losing face. Only in this way can the enemy be eliminated as quickly as possible.


    As for the distribution of the spoils after the elimination, I am afraid they have already discussed it themselves.


    On the other side, after the start of the war, those low-level clones were even more anxious. I can''t wait to speed up to where I want to go immediately, but this distance is still to be passed.


    Finally, when the battle was in the heat, the foremost clone of the upper **** level finally reached its destination. As soon as he entered the kingdom of God, this upper **** clone roared loudly: "It''s not good, the phantom of the gods broke out."


    This sound used special means and spread directly to a large area. In an instant, all the gods in this area knew. And they knew that now the avatars of the gods were all gathered in the west. Therefore, this time the place where this clone came is also the west of the kingdom of God, so that more gods will know about it.


    "Who is that guy and why are you talking nonsense here? Is this going to affect our progress."


    "No, I know that guy. It''s a person under the Dragon God. They don''t even think of lying. They should be very clear about their arrogance."


    It was a murloc **** who was talking, but everyone still trusted him. Thinking of the guys under Dragon God''s command, all of them are extremely arrogant, but they really don''t lie because they disdain.


    "That said, this is true. The ghostly shadow bursts out. This is not a trivial matter. No, if there are too many gods erupting, my deity is not going to be dangerous." All the gods thought of it for a moment as a result of.


    "Damn, I can''t wait here any longer, I want to go back." With a loud roar, some gods flew into the air, and more gods followed. "Leave a few people and inform others. This is not a one-person business."


    This guy still knew what was going on at this time, and didn''t make everyone rush out in a swarm. So a few gods suddenly stopped, as if thinking that even if they rushed out, it wouldn''t help. So they used their own means to continue to spread information around. All people are racing against time.


    Soon, a large spectacle appeared. Like a blowout, a large amount of divine light gushed out from the kingdom of God, and then surged toward the central area. From a distance, it is very spectacular.


    It seems that a large number of fireflies are dispatched, and it seems to be a school of sardines in the sea, but if you really understand what this scene is, you will definitely be more surprised, because these are true clones of gods.


    Especially the first few, that are clones of the main **** level, and their speed is faster. In just a moment, it has entered the battlefield. At this time, less than half a day had passed since the battle began.


    Because Chi Nan himself did not reach the west, the news of his clone was a bit late. The avatar of Chi Nan, who had been studying plants in the west, was almost a day away when the news reached him.


    It was the news that spread to the demon avatar near the west, passing the news through the plants over there, and Chi Nan learned about it. "The phantom of the gods actually broke out. Hey, this place can''t feel all the information from the outside world. It''s really troublesome. However, now that I know, I have to go back and have a look.


    Chi Nan didn''t worry about his deity at all. After all, what strength his deity is, he still knows very well. But in his heart, there is also some anxiety.


    Compared with the phantom of the gods that appeared last time, that terrible power, this time if there were more, it would be too troublesome. Last time, two main gods were killed This time they may have lost more accidentally.


    Chi Nan didn''t care about the life and death of other main gods, but he saw that the big battle was about to come. If other main gods die too much, then their own danger will also increase by one point. Under such a general environment, those who are still thinking about the death of other alliance members are all idiots. Chi Nan''s clone rose into the air and flew towards the outside.


    When I waited outside, I found that the situation outside was really dangerous. Chi Nan''s clone did not return to the deity, but chose a more dangerous position, and flew away in a flash.


    The clone''s strength is far inferior to the deity, and it does not carry those relatively powerful artifacts, but its strength is still not weak. At least intervening in it can relieve the gods over there a lot and relieve a lot of pressure.


    Feeling his avatar also appeared, Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly. Subsequently, Chi Nan continued to concentrate on dealing with his opponent. This time the phantom of the gods erupted, it was a bit too much.


    The total number of main gods far exceeds the existence of these orthodox main gods. If it is the original strength, then it is dangerous.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1719： Stable situation and gloat

    Because the real bodies of the main gods were directly dispatched, and all kinds of killer moves began to erupt in an instant. By the time the ghost shadows all appeared, more than one-third of the ghost shadows of the main **** level had died in their hands.


    That''s right, within a short period of time, the ghosts of the main **** level were killed a lot. Then everyone broke out ultimate moves. By the time the clones returned, half of these main **** phantoms had been wiped out.


    This situation gave them a sigh of relief. If you don''t eliminate these existences at the beginning, and let these guys explode at the same time, I am afraid that the current pressure will not be like this. Although today''s pressure is still very high.


    There is also a hapless lord god, the lord of summoning, the creatures summoned have suffered numerous deaths and injuries, and he himself has been severely injured. If it weren''t for the protection of the Lord of War, perhaps another Lord God would die here. Although the situation is more dangerous this time, the degree of danger is actually not as great as imagined.


    The Lord of Beasts, who lost his clone before, is also very embarrassed at this time. He can only come and go with a main **** phantom, and watch the other phantoms around have been separated by other main gods.


    Other people made a big profit, and he himself couldn''t eliminate the opponent in front of him in a short time. The opponent''s defense was very strong, and he directly restrained his attack method of summoning monsters.


    But there is no way, who made this guy so close to his kingdom of God. If you don''t stop it, your kingdom of God will be in danger. Attacks one after another, constantly resisted by their own monsters.


    "Hahahaha, don''t be discouraged, look at the guys in the middle." At this moment, the orc lord suddenly laughed. Because of the middle place, the Lord of the Evil Orcs was torn to pieces.


    A large piece of Jedi appeared in the middle place, directly affecting the living space of the evil gods and the evil spirits. There were a lot of evil spirits around, and they were sucked in on the spot, and they were crushed.


    "Yes, yes, they were gloating last time, but this time they have suffered."


    The gods are very happy, no matter how crises the situation is, as long as you see something worse than yourself, it makes people feel happy. Especially when one''s own enemy is unlucky than one''s own, that makes people even more happy. Last time, the evil gods were still watching jokes because two main gods died on their side, but this time it was different.


    There are many phantoms of the main **** that suddenly appeared, but there are also many in the middle. Those top gods can''t help them to stop them. When the main **** clone did not return, they were even more unlucky.


    Especially the semi-finished top evil gods, their clones were destroyed in the first wave long ago, and they haven''t recovered yet. With Cthulhu''s selfishness, it is impossible to protect these semi-finished products.


    So the top Cthulhu and Divine Sin cooperated with each other, or the unilateral cooperation of Cthulhu, blocked the eruption of those main **** ghost shadows in a short time. But the five semi-finished gods are unlucky now. Faced with so many terrible attacks, the five semi-finished gods, although they are holding on to each other, they still can''t do it after all.


    Their strength, taken out alone, is not as powerful as a normal main **** phantom. There is also no magical weapon on his body, nor does it have powerful magical skills and magical skills, and can only rely on his own instinct to fight.


    No, it didn''t take long for the Lord of the Evil Orcs to be killed. It seems that other people can''t hold on for long. But these people, after all, bought enough time for others.


    And Chi Nan saw it more clearly, the clone of the Lord of Corruption was not one, but actually three fused together, but people who didn''t understand could not see it. The three-in-one clone, the burst of strength, is even stronger than the deity of the Lord of Corruption. Regardless of range or strength, it is a three-fold increase.


    But the Lord of Corruption is special, and no one can see the specific situation.


    At this moment, in front of Chi Nan, he was facing a ghost of the main **** with a death attribute and a dark attribute. Chi Nan has always been fighting, but in fact he is looking for the best opportunity.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, and when the opportunity came, he swung out the whip of the heavens and the world that had been prepared long ago without hesitation. With just one attack, it was too late when the two gods discovered something was wrong.


    is the **** of death attribute first, because the main combat method is to control things like the ghost of the undead. Facing this attack, there was no resistance at all, and it was easily broken into two stages from the middle. A terrible force burst out, two parts of the body exploded on the spot, and the strong law force shredded the whole.


    This is not just a physical attack. If the **** has a godhead, the godhead will be torn to pieces.


    The trend of the whip of the heavens and the world remains unchanged, and the dark attribute gods in a straight line have no way to dodge, but can only resist. However, this huge power was not something he could resist at all. Under hard resistance, his defensive spells were instantly torn apart.


    This pure power burst not only opened the eyes of others, Chi Nan himself also had a sense of unreality. Killing the two main **** ghost shadows with one move, this time is even more dazzling than last time, it seems that the performance is a bit too much. Chi Nan thought in his heart, but at this time, there are not so many scruples.


    Chi Nan deliberately pretended to be out of breath, letting people know that this kind of attack could not be launched casually.


    At the same time, he quietly observed the surroundings and found that the situation has basically stabilized now. He had just killed the two main **** ghost shadows, and the situation was more stable. Regardless of other people, solve your own troubles first.


    The lightning attribute **** who was fighting against Lei Feng is still fighting, there is no difference between the two. Get rid of this guy first and liberate Lei Feng. With Lei Feng''s attack and speed, it is more effective against other main **** phantoms.


    So Chi Nan''s figure flashed and flew to Lei Feng''s side. In this fierce environment, no one will analyze whether Chi Nan is acting. Chi Nan just came to Lei Feng''s side, and a hidden shadow arrow flew out without hesitation. The speed of this arrow instantly accelerated to the point where it was faster than lightning, and there was no way to resist it.


    The hidden shadow arrow exploded, and Lei Feng''s lightning also condensed into one point, and the whole person rushed into the body of the lightning god. Two different lightning conflicts finally killed this guy with Chi Nan''s help.


    Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief, and then set his sights on the opponents of other gods.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ¡¡Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1720： Tragic battles and great gains

    Looking around, none of the gods are dead, at least on their side. But the main **** clone is not intact, but has lost a lot. Everyone who loses his clone has an ugly face.


    Because this time, the loss of the clone means that they basically can''t participate in the battle of the last guardian. Unless the deity is dispatched, how can they be willing.


    Since becoming a god, the gods have been using their clones to run around, and rarely use the deity. After so many years, it must be said that there are gods who are not afraid of death, but if everyone is like this, it is impossible. Most gods, when using the deity, will think twice for fear of death.


    Chinan has a relatively short time to become a god, so I don''t feel this way. But he knew that among the main gods, the only one who liked fighting with the deity was the only one like the Lord of Warriors.


    Even if they are two fighting madmen, the Lord of War and the Lord of Orcs, they will seriously consider them when using the deity.


    Chi Nan doesn''t care so much, at this time he is looking for only those gods that are useful to him. Now, you are helping. If you wait for the gods to die more, then it is not to help, but to grab the blame.


    has benefited, and cannot ruin his reputation. Next, what Chi Nan was looking for were mainly natural attributes, on the one hand because this attribute is familiar to him and easier to deal with. On the other hand, it is because the source of this law is more useful to oneself. As for what other people think, what does it have to do with yourself


    It¡¯s just that not every **** phantom has natural attributes, so in many cases, Chi Nan can only choose some that he can use, or that his gods can use. As for whether it was wasted, Chi Nan didn''t care anymore.


    As the battle progressed, after more than half a month, the battle finally stabilized completely. At this time, the remaining main **** phantoms are running out, and the remaining part of the gods can basically fight against the main **** phantom one-on-one.


    Just like that, there are still some powerful main gods who have no battle. This time the battle broke out too suddenly and too intensely. The main gods also suffered more or less damage, or consumed a lot.


    Seeing that the situation had stabilized and the main **** who was more seriously injured, he said goodbye and returned to his kingdom. Before the kingdom of God is restored, it seems that they will not come out. Only in the kingdom of God is the safest. Leaving the kingdom of God, what to do if the injured self is ambushed by others, they are not idiots.


    If you look at the Cthulhu, it''s not much better. Ten top gods, all of them suffered serious injuries. Chi Nan was secretly depressed: "How come there are not a few dead, these **** gods."


    But Chi Nan also knew that the power of the gods originally restrained the gods. If it is a normal god, he also knows to use methods specifically aimed at the gods. But these gods and ghosts basically rely on habit and instinct in battle.


    It''s strange to have a chance to win against the gods like this, not to mention that there are several top evil gods helping. When the battle came to an end, the five veteran evil gods were all seriously injured. Even the most resistant nine-headed king had five heads off his body. I don''t know when it will grow out.


    There are five more Jedi in the middle area, this is because the main gods of the five semi-finished products have already died. That''s right, none of these five unlucky top Cthulhus survived this outbreak.


    Five deaths, leaving five Jedi, making their central location more troublesome. Divide the place of the five Jedi, there will be fewer places to live. Fortunately, they are all made temporarily.


    These five evil gods don''t have any subordinates, otherwise the kingdom of God that is closer to them, that is one, don''t even want to stay.


    Similarly, after the battle, the five veteran evil gods also returned to their own kingdom of God, this is to heal their wounds. In a short time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see them.


    As the battle progressed to the end, Chi Nan also stopped. I also have wounds on my body, but it doesn¡¯t matter, I recover quickly, and coupled with the source of life, I can completely recover in less than a month. The reason why the main **** didn''t die this time was also related to his own source of life. Those who were seriously injured had already been used.


    has the source of life, even if it is against the main god, he can quickly recover from his injuries, recover most of himself in a short time, continue to survive and fight. Otherwise, the few severely injured main gods don''t know whether they can survive.


    If you talk about the ability to save your life and escape, there are really few of the main gods that can be compared with the evil gods. Those evil gods basically escaped like this, otherwise they would have died many times.


    "This harvest is really huge, let''s go back." Chi Nan was very happy, his outbreak was not in vain.


    This time, Chi Nan, who helped everywhere, got the ten principles of the law himself, which were all at the main **** level. As for the upper gods and middle gods, Chi Nan''s hands are and they don''t bother to count. This was all done by Chi Nan before the battle, and at the end, it was cleaned up at the beginning of the cleanup phase.


    The demon incarnation has also gained a lot, relying on its strong strength, it also snatched the source of the law of seven main **** levels. And most of them are useful to the two of them, this time it is good again.


    Under the exchange of existence, Chi Nan can be sure that the strength of himself and the demon incarnation will be greatly improved. And this time it was promoted under the eyes of everyone, even if the other main gods were not reconciled, it was useless.


    Even, many main gods have to accept their own favor. If they don''t have their own help, let alone the benefits, it is not certain whether they can survive. Especially the Lord of Elves, he helped her solve two problems this time.


    Because Chinan''s plan has been not good for Chinan''s senses, the spirit of the spirit master is also very complicated at this time. On the one hand, it is still bad for Chi Nan''s senses, but on the other hand, the other party helped him. If it weren''t for Chi Nan''s help, the Lord of the Elves was at least seriously injured, and death would not be impossible.


    Being able to come to the rescue at the most dangerous time is the best way to ease the relationship between the two parties. However, Chi Nan didn''t hesitate to choose the gods with natural attributes, and the means of obtaining the source of the law after killing them also made the lord of the elves gritted his teeth.


    The source of the law that is most useful to Chi Nan is also the most useful to the lord of the elves, and a large part of the laws that they both understand are overlapped.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ¡¡Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1721： 5 missing and 5 again

    However, the benefits of this time Chi Nan did not start to digest immediately. On the one hand, he wants to exchange what he needs with his demon incarnation. He cannot absorb the law of death, but his demon incarnation can.


    On the other hand, he can also understand the law of death through the incarnation of the devil. The law of death and the law of darkness complement each other, and if the quality is sufficient, it can also provide a great help to your demon incarnation.


    Like Chi Nan, he has gained a lot, and the other gods have also gained a lot. But what you get is not necessarily what you need, so you have to trade. Therefore, Chi Nan also traded some things he didn''t need much. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that no one actually traded with him.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan turned out that his strength was too strong, which had aroused the vigilance of all the main gods. In order to prevent themselves from continuing to strengthen, these main gods instinctively began to resist themselves.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t trade with yourself, and it has little effect on them. But as for myself, I can''t trade some sources of laws that are really useful to myself, and my potential for improvement is not enough.


    Those who can''t use it, can only cheapen some of their own gods in the end, so that they can absorb and improve their own strength, and they can also become the new main gods in the distant future. Maybe in the future, I can also meet the **** king, and there are several guardians of the main **** level under his hand. However, if you want to improve normally, I am afraid that there is no chance to participate in this decisive battle.


    Chi Nan didn''t worry too much. The sources of natural laws he had obtained this time were quite a few. After absorbing them, plus the laws of life he had previously understood, his sacred tree''s origin would definitely improve.


    Maybe, I can take this opportunity to directly surpass the Lord of Time. Although the Lord of Time is powerful, it is piled up by time. Not many gods have understood the law of time since ancient times.


    Therefore, after so many gains, the Lord of Time only got a source of the law of time, and never got it again afterwards. This time there were so many phantoms of the Lord God, but the Lord of Time didn''t get it either.


    It can be said that the Lord of Time is the one who gains the least benefits in the explosion of the ghost shadow.


    At the same time, on the Cthulhu side, the five veteran Cthulhus got together again. Of course it is not the deity, because their deities are more or less injured, it is impossible to leave their kingdom of God at this time.


    "Boss of poison, what do you say we are going to do, in this situation, our losses are too great."


    "That''s right, none of the main gods on the opposite side have lost, but we have lost five of them all at once."


    The five incomplete main gods they created were all killed in this wave. "There are also the five wasteful forces they left behind. If you let them go, something might happen."


    Becoming the main god, whether it is an evil **** or an orthodox god, will establish its own **** system. The same is true for the five incomplete ones, and their subordinates have also collected a group of gods of their own race or the same attributes.


    These serve as backbones, and then they can continue to absorb other gods to develop. But who would have thought that they would die all at once, and the remaining gods, now under various thoughts, began to be a little confused.


    The Lord of Corruption thought for a while, and then said: "This time, we have gained more than the Lord Gods on the opposite side."


    Several masters thought for a while, their eyes suddenly lit up, and their anxious thoughts calmed down. Yes, if you can talk about personal gains, they can have more than their counterparts, even several times more benefits.


    No way, they were in the middle, and although they encountered fewer ghost ghosts than the outside world, they were definitely not too few. The most important thing is that their number is small, and there are gods who are helping. After the gods killed the ghost shadows, they would not absorb the source of the law, and they were eventually picked up by them, which was another gain.


    In the end, the gains that would have taken twenty people in the end fell into the hands of five of us. This also means that if they make good use of this harvest, their strength will be greatly improved.


    Not to mention the question of whether they can catch up with the Lord of Corruption, at least in the future when they confront the orthodox Lord God, their strength will become very strong, so no matter what the result is, at least there is a chance to save their lives.


    "You mean, let''s keep it like this and wait until later to give them a big surprise?"


    "No, only five of us will not work at all. The kingdom of God will continue to collect resources. Five of us are too few. What I mean is, take out the source of the five rules again and cultivate five new master gods to help."


    To come up with the source of the five laws, everyone is a little reluctant. The Lord of Corruption said again: "As long as you take out what is useless to you, cultivate five, it will not arouse the fear of the other side, and it can also help us share some pressure."


    It''s true to share the pressure. If the five guys didn''t share the pressure of the five ghost shadows in this battle, they wouldn''t really be able to persist. Although they died in the end, they bought time for themselves. Just such a benefit has reduced their original reluctance a lot.


    "So, we still have to cultivate five again, still facing each other. That''s right, although those five guys don''t have much ability, but their resources are enough to cultivate one again."


    Thinking of the benefits that the five guys had given them in order to pay off their debts it was more than what they paid. I didn''t expect to do it again now, which is so exciting.


    "But how do we choose this time." This candidate is not easy to choose.


    "Isn''t it said that the power left by the five wastes is a bit messy, then choose from them, or the same as they used to be. Then some of the magic arts they had previously understood can also be used."


    The King of Skeletons said directly that the most important thing is to be able to cultivate the most suitable combat power as quickly as possible. As for their own divine art, it is impossible to use the selfish expression of the evil god. And they are also worried that if their magic arts are used out, they will be found flaws, so it is themselves who are unlucky.


    "Good idea, then do it, let them choose for themselves. Anyway, there are only a few qualified people."


    So, because of the rules set by the few of them, the upper gods among the next few gods began to fight with each other. Cthulhu doesn''t have any rules. If you accidentally die in this kind of battle, it''s your own bad luck.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1722： A happy situation

    The Cthulhus are fighting very fast, and the winners and losers have been determined in a short period of time. Of course, the number of high-ranking gods who died among them had reached as many as three, and there were still many severely injured.


    But this is not in the eyes of other people at all, because they are all evil gods, and their focus is on profit.


    Who cares about other things. Last time, the veteran top Cthulhus chose it themselves, so they had no choice. But this opportunity, as long as there is the strength to believe that they can defeat other people, no one will shrink.


    Among the Evil Beast Gods, the original boss Bone Broken Beast God finally got his wish and became a candidate for the new Evil Beast Lord, and then obtained a source of law that was reasonably suitable for him.


    The Worm God, who also has a good relationship with the Bone Broken Beast God, has become a candidate for the Lord of the Zerg Race due to the recent accumulation and has also paid the price of serious injuries, and has also received a source of law. However, this one didn''t quite conform to his own laws, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, he had to abolish his godhead and reshape it.


    What the Cthulhus want is this kind of quick-acting top Cthulhu, as to whether there is a chance for future development, they won''t care about it.


    And those who accept power don''t know whether they can become the main **** by virtue of themselves, let alone such a dangerous situation. It''s already very good to be the main god, so let''s think about future things later.


    The most important thing is that as evil gods, they pay more attention to the immediate interests. This is the most important thing only if you can survive and improve in the present. Even in danger, it is easier to survive.


    So even though the first five quick evil gods were all dead, they still rushed to them.


    Just think about it. Although the five semi-finished Cthulhus have died, it is not just the five of them who have died this time. Those upper gods, middle gods and even lower gods, these talents are the ones who have lost the most.


    On the contrary, after becoming the main god, there is more chance to survive. So next, these five re-selected evil gods, under the envious eyes of other evil gods, followed the five old evil gods and returned to their kingdom of God.


    Then, the godheads were shattered and shaped, and their strength was forcibly improved. This process can only be done by the existence of the main **** level, and it consumes a lot of money. Of course, these will be returned doubled in the future. This quick method is not slow at first, and it¡¯s not the first time for five people to do it, the second time it¡¯s more experienced.


    So just a few days later, there were auras rising from the Cthulhu side.


    "Is it five again? It''s not that five have just died. These people are really crazy. Should we make trouble."


    The Lord of Light narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly, "Isn''t this a good thing."


    Others don¡¯t know why, the Lord of Light continued: ¡°If we say that the overall gain is more, we still have more, but the average gain for everyone is that the opposite Cthulhu has more.¡±


    With that said, the Lord of Light also squinted at Chi Nan. This time, Chi Nan has gained the most from his side. I am afraid that even the top Cthulhu on the opposite side would not have gained as much as him. Chi Nan didn''t care too much, who made him strong. If something is too strong, they must also be grateful to themselves. Without their own snatch, they would be dead.


    "Yeah, they have gained so much, and it''s a good thing to waste one. Five wastes are nothing but nothing." The Lord of War laughed loudly, and everyone thought of this question.


    In the distance, the five tyrannical auras one after another, erupting continuously, becoming stronger and stronger. From these breaths, everyone basically analyzed their attributes, as well as their race.


    "Hehe, the breath is really messy. If you don''t feel wrong, this should be the same race as the five previous ones. This is also for inheriting the incomplete **** system they left behind."


    "Yes, it must be so, and they can directly use the magical skills they left behind to quickly form combat effectiveness. Unfortunately, they are all at the bottom, and they are not justified."


    The main gods didn''t care about these vulgar products, or simply ignored them. Even if they didn''t improve their strength, they didn''t care about them. Now each of them is so much stronger than before, who would worry.


    "But if they have their own clone." The Lord of Beast said with some worry.


    In the previous battle, the Lord of Beasts lost his clone, and there were several other main gods who were less powerful. When the ghost ghost broke out before, they also lost their clones. They themselves are not afraid of these canine sub-master gods, but the canine sub-master **** plus their own canine sub-master **** clone can be compared with themselves.


    Others looked at each other, but there was nothing to do. They couldn''t make it by themselves. Although there is a lot of gain, no one wants to waste it like this, and he still needs to use it.


    Besides, if others make it, it will definitely increase the voice and actual strength of others, so they won''t allow it either. Either do it together, or don''t do it. This can be regarded as an uneven change.


    "Forget it, do whatever they like, let them do it if they like it, anyway, it''s them who loses it. If they lose five top-level sources of law, their strength improvement will also be affected."


    Chi Nan waved his hand ignored this matter. The other people looked at each other and didn''t care about it, just do what the Cthulhu likes to do. With the continuous improvement of everyone''s strength, this threat is nothing at all.


    Besides, they really don''t have so much time. Everyone must heal their injuries, and they must continue to absorb the source of the law to improve themselves. With every increase in strength now, their hope of survival in the future will be higher. Not only I am improving, but everyone else is also improving. Now it''s like sailing against the current. If you don''t make progress, you won''t feel safe.


    The evil gods take the initiative to waste the source of the law, isn''t this a good thing? Of course, as to whether they can use the source of the law, who cares so much. Chi Nan had already completed the exchange with the demon incarnation at this time.


    In the same way, the demon incarnation has not traded anything that has anything to do with him. They know that the relationship between the demon incarnation and the Chi Nan deity is not ordinary, and there is some resistance between them, which is also human nature.


    The reason for trading is because some people really need to improve their strength too much. Especially the few main gods who lost their clones and were not very powerful, were even more anxious, otherwise they wouldn''t do it.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1723： It still didnt catch up

    All the main gods were immersed, and the other gods were licking their wounds. There were not many gods who entered the kingdom of the gods, so the whole void calmed down strangely.


    After so many years of wars, several battlefields have been formed in the central region. God wars are about to form a set of effective rules. When the gods and fallen beasts were reduced to today, the battle of gods finally broke out again. But it is no longer the kind of desperate attack that used to be, but planned and followed the rules.


    Almost every day, you can see the existence of different camps fighting on the battlefield of the gods, and the passage to the kingdom of gods still exists. But outside of the battlefield, everyone was recuperating, and there was no attack at all.


    Because once attacked, everyone would retaliate, and the entire battlefield calmed down instead. According to their fighting method, I am afraid that a **** will be slaughtered, and I don''t know how long it will take.


    However, everyone did not pay attention to this, because of the peaceful external environment, so everyone is not afraid of it.


    At this time, Chi Nan finally took out the source of natural attributes and began to absorb it. Almost at the same time, all the gods in the Pantheon began to shine, all began to rise, and the gods continued to grow.


    Even the **** seat of the Lord of Time began to glow and increase, but the increase was minimal. The Lord of Time hasn''t got the source of law that suits him, and absorbing other sources of law can''t be of any benefit. Therefore, this time I must use the sacrifice of the God King and the Kingdom of God to improve my understanding of the law of time.


    It seems that because of everyone''s improvement, the Lord of Time has already been a little unable to sit still.


    Undoubtedly, Chi Nan''s own ascension speed is the fastest, and at the fastest stage of ascension, the **** seat is constantly improving at a speed visible to the naked eye. Because I have improved the law of life by more than half.


    Now that the laws of nature are promoted, it is easy to integrate them naturally to enhance their laws of the sacred tree.


    The godhead of the sacred tree in his mind began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even the sacred tree in his body continued to grow. After so many years of growth, my own sacred tree has reached a height of 100,000 meters.


    Among the big trees that Chi Nan had seen, the sacred trees in his body were already among the best, and could be ranked at least in the top ten in height. If it continues to grow, I really don¡¯t know how big it will grow.


    And in the later stage, it seems that with every increase, the growth of the tree will increase geometrically, and it will continue to rise.


    I don''t know how I contained such a thing in my body. I was still an ordinary person back then. Fortunately, with the growth of this big tree, one''s own godhead is constantly improving, and this is the benefit.


    As time went by, the Pantheon fell into silence. Not only are they ascending, other gods have more or less benefited from this phantom explosion. Those who didn''t get the benefit were the majority of the lower gods.


    With the release of the main gods'' cultivation, a large part of the lower gods have just recently broken through and promoted. They are not good at all aspects, so they can only protect themselves, and it is difficult to get benefits. However, these lower gods are not unaware of this dangerous situation, so they are the most active group.


    In the market in the Pantheon, you can see a large number of lower gods appearing at any time, buying things everywhere, whether it is useful to you or only to save your life, all are trading.


    The commercial atmosphere is developing on a large scale in the Pantheon, and all kinds of reservations are endless. And through this kind of continuous trading of materials, the benefits everyone gets are very big, and the speed of the development of their respective planes and the kingdom of God has been faster.


    Seeing this situation, Chi Nan took the opportunity to do his own business down. Many gods below know the business of extracting the origin of the plane, and Chi Nan''s reputation is still good. Therefore, Chi Nan allowed his subordinates to carry out this kind of transaction, and it went very smoothly. The attractiveness of the things the main **** brought out to them is not so big.


    Not to mention other things, even if it is only the crystallization of divine power at the main **** level, it is a good treasure for the lower gods. Comprehend it well, you can even greatly improve your own strength.


    So Chi Nan once again obtained the power to extract the origin of many planes. This is a transaction. Even if the Lord of Nature and the Lord of Elves are not angry, there is no way to stop it. Of course, their sense of themselves has fallen again.


    Chi Nan doesn''t care about these, as long as his strength can be improved.


    As for the upper gods, most of them were staring at the changes in the **** seat above. The strength of all the main gods is constantly improving, faster and faster, making them envious.


    In the same way, the ranking of the main gods is also very concerned by them. During this period of time, Chi Nan''s ascension speed was too fast, and the size of the **** seat was almost the same as the Lord of Time.


    The lord of the black lotus behind him, the **** seat is not small, but there are still some gaps. In the back, the original second and third **** seats, the Lord of Giants and the Dragon God, were far worse than them. After all, the two people are far from being compared with Chi Nan in terms of the benefits they get, so the gap is getting bigger and bigger.


    "I''m about to catch up, how come I stopped at this moment." An upper **** said dissatisfied.


    This is the upper **** under Chi Nan Although others admire it, they can''t help but despise it. That''s right, the reason why this upper **** sighed like this was because the light on the Chinan **** seat had disappeared.


    At this time, Chi Nan''s **** seat was about the same size as the Lord of Time, but it was still so weak that it was almost able to catch up and became the first among gods. This speed up is frightening.


    "Sooner or later, with the improvement speed of the god, sooner or later, it will become the number one." The goddess of thorns said indifferently.


    Others are even more jealous. There is such a good God Lord, everyone wants it. Chi Nan''s personality is not violent at all, and his opponents are also very good. They are very envious, but it is a pity that Chi Nan''s **** system is not so easy to join.


    At this moment, Chi Nan also opened his eyes. Seeing the current situation, he was a little fortunate and disappointed.


    I was disappointed that I didn''t catch up and didn''t become the number one. Fortunately, he is still second. Although it is a big threat, he will not become a target. Once you become the number one, you will definitely get more jealous. Even now, many people have secretly boycotted themselves.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1724： Finally completed 1 piece

    Chi Nan knew that although he did not catch up in the principles of comprehension, it was only because of the growth of the subject''s law. In fact, he has already surpassed the opponent in his comprehension of the laws of life.


    After all, there is still a large part of the law of life that does not integrate with his own sacred tree law, so in this regard, Chi Nan knows that the Lord of Time has no special means, and I am afraid that he is really inferior to him.


    Regardless of the strength of the law or other aspects, it is the same. If you start fighting, I am afraid I can hang the Lord of Time.


    Of course, this is just a normal situation, the Lord of Time has lived for so many years, who knows what means. Once there is a special secret method, it is not impossible for him to capsize in the gutter.


    The Lord of Time also noticed Chi Nan, who was close at hand, and felt a little turmoil in his heart. Although the Lord of Time actually doesn''t care about rankings, but ranking first for so many years, no one wants to just let them go.


    In that case, one''s own face can be unsightly. Chi Nan''s promotion is too fast, and he feels that one point will always be surpassed. But one day can be delayed, the Lord of Time thought so.


    The main **** at the back looked at Chi Nan like a monster. Although they all know that Chi Nan''s gain this time is far greater than theirs, but none of them have traded with Chi Nan, and Chi Nan is still improving so fast. If it had been traded at that time, Chi Nan would have become the first main **** this time, it was really scary.


    But there are also some main gods who regretted that they did not trade with Chi Nan. If Chi Nan can be promoted to the first place at this time, then their relationship with Chi Nan will also become very good.


    In comparison, although it is important to stifle Chi Nan''s progress, it is also a good thing to have a strong master **** to protect oneself. Next, I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble I will encounter.


    Chi Nan still has a lot of sacrifices in the Kingdom of God, but he hasn''t thought about using it immediately.


    If it was used, it might be overtaken. After thinking about it, Chi Nan decided that it would be good to be in second place for the time being. It can be considered to have left a bit of face for the Lord of Time, isn''t it?


    Besides, to strengthen one''s own strength, one does not necessarily have to improve one''s understanding of the law. My own artifact is almost finished. After this transaction, he has cultivated more and more top planes.


    What makes Chi Nan depressed is that the later, the more troublesome it is to integrate a plane. Because of his own whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms, constantly bursting out more and more powerful repulsive force, repelling oneself to merge with the new plane.


    But whenever a new plane merges, the power of the whip of the heavens and the world will show an explosive increase.


    Chi Nan decided to upgrade one first to improve his one-shot ability. From the last battle, we could see that as long as the strength was sufficient, no master **** could stop one''s own blow. Even if they can only use it twice, they still have no way to resist. If strengthened to perfection, this attack power is definitely more terrifying.


    Next, Chi Nan spent most of his time on strengthening his own whip of the Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms. Everything in the outside world was handed over to my clone and my gods to investigate and report.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that such a wait would actually be more than a hundred years of ten years.


    That''s right, for more than a hundred years, nothing happened, everything was so peaceful. Even many gods have not recovered from their injuries so far. For the gods, one hundred years is too little.


    Many lower gods have been breakthroughs and promoted within these hundred years. With a huge population base, such people will always appear. His own plane has also been developing steadily over the past century. On the original plane, he was completely controlled by himself. Except for the dragons, all people believe in the gods of their own line.


    The Holy Land is still a Holy Land, but the entire plane has become indistinguishable from its own back garden. Going to see now, no one dared to disturb their believers.


    My own believers, in that plane, are the noblest group of people. It''s just that this measure of grading believers gives Chi Nan a strong sense of sight, which is really spicy.


    There are also many top barren planes he cultivated, but because it is too troublesome to merge into the whip of the heavens and the world, so often, Chi Nan is also fusing his own sky-shading wings. At least the wings of the sky has not yet developed to that point.


    In a hundred years, Sky Shading Wings have integrated more than six hundred top planes, and it has been more than half, and its own power is very terrifying. Nowadays, a shroud can easily and completely control the origin of a plane, and there is no resistance at all. Even if it is a wild top plane, there is no way to resist the control of his own sky-shading wings.


    It''s just that the repulsive power of the Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms Whip was too strong, which caused most of his time to be wasted on this.


    On this day, Chi Nan took the thousandth plane and pressed it carefully toward the whip among the heavens and ten thousand realms. The powerful divine power and the power of the heavens are constantly confronting, not only repelling.


    Chi Nan didn''t dare to be distracted at all, because something wrong could cause serious damage to the world in his hands. At that time, it would cost a lot of resources to restore the plane, and it was a waste of materials.


    Chi Nan''s hands moved along a special trajectory little by little, not bad at all, weirdly avoiding the strongest rejection. This is with the help of the secret method left by the king of the world ~ www.novelhall.com~ while feeling and blending.


    The secret method of this realm king elephant is not simple, but the planes that it merges are all top-notch, so the rejection will be even greater, at least it is more troublesome than the previous world king elephant fusion planes. Of course, if I merge into the divine tool, at least I don''t feel pain. This is my advantage.


    His right hand drew a strange arc, finally avoiding the last bit of repulsive force, Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief. The ball of light in his hand suddenly merged into the whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms, and completely lost its trace.


    A large number of strange patterns appeared on the surface of the whip of the heavens and the world, which became a whole. Chi Nan knew that he could no longer integrate a new plane, which had reached the limit of this artifact.


    "Finally finished." Chi Nan exhaled. Two such troublesome artifacts are really not easy to raise. It didn''t happen to Chi Nan himself that it took a hundred years before he finally completed one.


    "There are wings that cover the sky, I''m afraid it will be another hundred years. It''s really depressing." Chi Nan thought that he still had one in his hand.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1725： Nearly invincible power

    No matter what, you still have to experiment first. Chi Nan holds the whip of the heavens and ten thousand circles. Suddenly found that after the perfect fusion of the heavens and ten thousand realm whip, all the powers merged into one, and it didn''t feel heavy at all in the hand.


    You know, it used to be very heavy. "If the realm king elephant is the same, then after the realm king elephant is finished, he can use his power freely. It''s no wonder that the battle is not tired at all for so long."


    The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth slightly hooked, and instinctively swung the whip of the heavens in his hand towards the void in front of him. But this time, Chi Nan knew that he was wrong. The power in his body, madly passing, was continuously injected into the whip of the heavens and the world, and it broke out madly. Chi Nan could feel the weakness of his body.


    He finally wanted to understand that the Realm King Elephant had merged the planes into himself, so every time it broke out, the power of these planes was his own, interacting with each other and blending together, without feeling tired.


    But I was different. These powers were all integrated into the divine tool. I had to use the divine tool. The power of the divine tool was stronger and could be used unlimitedly, but I also needed to consume power.


    Usually there is no problem holding it, but once it is used, the strength becomes stronger, and the demands on oneself will be even greater.


    It''s like using a weapon. The heavier the weapon, the stronger it is, but it also consumes a lot of time when it is swung. But the attack power of this whip also surprised Chi Nan.


    Because after the whip was thrown out, although the power of terror was acting on the void, it directly shattered the space. If it weren''t for Chi Nan''s own control, I''m afraid this would create a space storm.


    In his own kingdom of God, the space is extremely stable. If this kind of attack power hits him, he can''t resist it, Chi Nan thought silently in his heart.


    Sure enough, after the strength reaches a certain level, this is invincible.


    With the power of this whip, the entire kingdom of God began to shake. In the outside world, if you look closely at Chinan''s Kingdom of God, you will find that Chinan''s Kingdom of God is trembling bit by bit, and the light is fluctuating.


    To be honest, when Chi Nan used his own kingdom to directly hit the kingdom of another god, there was no such big shock. The damage this time was much more serious than that. It was really terrifying.


    If oneself waved toward the kingdom of another main **** with all his strength, I am afraid that he could directly shatter the kingdom of that main god. Without the support of the sacred tree of life like one''s own, it is absolutely impossible to block this terrible attack.


    Chi Nan let out a sigh of relief, cried and laughed a little. "The power is too strong, it is almost invincible, but it is troublesome to control it."


    Chi Nan himself had no way to control his own exclusive artifact. This kind of words might laugh off other people''s teeth, but in fact it was. Not only is there no way to control it, but his own strength is also insufficient.


    Under the blow of this temptation, his strength was almost exhausted, and the remaining less than 10%. If you fight against other gods, if you can''t kill the opponent, you will fall into a disadvantage. Unexpectedly, after the completion, this artifact that can be used for two attacks normally would be difficult to display even one attack.


    This artifact suddenly became not so suitable for me to use. The key reason was that I didn''t have enough power. It seems that next, I still have to continue to work hard to improve my strength.


    "Chi Nan, what''s going on, what''s going on, how is the space here broken?" Sophia, the nearest to here, arrived first. As a god, he is very sensitive to changes in the kingdom of God.


    As soon as she arrived here, Sophie found that the space in the kingdom of God had been shattered, and it was still very severely damaged. It would not heal for a while, let alone recover afterwards.


    Soon, everyone else came here. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chi Nan recovered a bit of physical strength and collected the whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms. "Well, everyone who has nothing to do with it should leave and be alert nearby. It''s just an experiment."


    Soon, the elves of the gods who belonged to the gods left, and at the same time they were on guard, not allowing others to approach. But other people would not believe it, because there must be a problem in Chinan''s Kingdom of God that can cause such a big movement.


    "Well, don''t look at me like that, this time it''s really just an experiment."


    In desperation, Chi Nan had to tell others about his previous experiment. Hearing this, Hemila and the others couldn''t laugh or cry, looked at the broken place distressedly, and felt extremely speechless for Chi Nan''s behavior of testing weapons in his own home. If this accidentally destroys their own kingdom of God, they will have no place to live.


    "You, when can you not do this kind of experiment in your own home so casually?"


    Chi Nan spread his hands: "I didn''t expect that I could control all the power of the whip of the heavens and the world. But who would have thought that the last plane merged, this power was suddenly increased several times. "


    Chi Nan did not control the leaked little power, which caused this phenomenon. If it weren''t for Chi Nan''s full effort to converge, I''m afraid it''s not just such a trace that is broken, but the entire test field will explode.


    In any case, after all, he hurt his kingdom of God, and Chi Nan himself felt very distressed. Fortunately, the injury is not serious, and it only takes a few days to fully recover without any sequelae. The secret method of that world king elephant is really terrifying. Come to think of it, in his heyday, the world king elephant may not be much worse than his current self.


    Others obviously thought of it, and they were surprised by bursts of surprise in their hearts. That sky-shading wing is also an artifact of the fusion plane, and it is the bone incarnation of the world king elephant.


    "Anyway, now we need to appease other people. Other people may not see the big movement just now, but the nearby subordinate gods can definitely see it. We have to think of an excuse."


    "I still have to think of any excuses, just say that I am doing an experiment, and the movement is a little bigger. Anyway, no one knows about the damage to the kingdom of God. Those spirits of the gods, they won''t go out and talk nonsense."


    After so many years, everyone has long known the relationship between Chi Nan and the trees of life he planted. Those spirits of the gods have always regarded Chi Nan Chi Nan as the only one, so how could they be disobedient.


    "That''s all, hey." Sophia sighed, but fortunately, others didn''t dare to inquire about the Lord God casually.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1726： The magic fire is overwhelming, the dark spear

    Although the power of the whip of the heavens and the world after the completion is too great, even the high master **** himself cannot use it perfectly. Every time he uses an attack, he will fall into a dilemma of insufficient physical strength.


    But Chi Nan is still happy about it. After all, no one will dislike his weapon is too strong, especially since this is his own weapon, it is impossible for him to **** or steal it.


    The most important thing is that the power of the whip of the heavens and the world has increased. With the help of the power of the whip of the heavens and the world, Chi Nan''s own physical strength is also continuously increasing. After each use, when he recovers, Chi Nan can feel that his strength is constantly rising and getting stronger and stronger. This speed of improvement makes Chi Nan very satisfied.


    This is the result of the continuous improvement of my own strength when there is no law to improve.


    This kind of promotion, Chi Nan faintly felt that it was even better than the secret method left by the Realm King Elephant. Although the speed of improvement is slow and not so immediate, it also has no limits.


    The power of the realm king elephant, after fusing a thousand planes, basically reached the extreme, and it is impossible to continue to improve. This is why the realm king elephant can only be a protector, not a **** king.


    These can only be seen in the future. Now, the most important thing for Chi Nan is to use his own artifact to continuously improve his own strength. And his own wings that cover the sky, it has also reached the stage of rapid improvement.


    The Sky Covering Wings have absorbed a large amount of power of faith from countless planes, and their spirituality has become more and more powerful. Gradually, Wings of the Sky had a certain amount of thinking, not much worse than an ordinary person. It''s just that this kind of thinking is based on the wings of the sky-shielding itself, and there is no possibility of betrayal.


    The best is that after the Sky Covering Wings leave, they can act independently, and can automatically recognize the Lord in the future, but there is no way to leave the person who has already recognized the Lord, which relieves Chi Nan a lot.


    The artifact is a artifact after all, no matter how spiritual, it cannot become a god, even if the artifact itself is stronger than most gods, this is the meaning of the existence of the artifact.


    Just as Chi Nan strengthened his artifact, his demon incarnation finally had his second artifact.


    On this day, a black light burst out from inside the deep kingdom of Chinan. This is the light of the dark energy pool, the largest energy pool in the kingdom of the demon incarnation.


    When he returned here, the demon incarnation threw the skeleton of the white tiger guardian he had obtained into it, and added a lot of materials, and then used the secret method of the gods to let the artifact automatically begin to evolve. This has been over a hundred years, and this evolution has finally been completed. I have to say that this time it took a long time to evolve.


    There is no way, after all, the attributes of the white tiger skeleton and the demon incarnation itself are not a perfect fit. If you let your own deity do it, it should be faster. But the deity''s artifacts are really a lot.


    Relatively speaking, strengthening the strength of one''s own demon incarnation is more useful for improving one''s overall strength.


    The demon incarnation came to the energy pool for the first time. At the same time, many dark elves and gods also came here. Chi Nan waved his hand, and these gods left immediately, alerting the surroundings.


    At the same time, Chi Nan also completely closed off his kingdom of God. Before the breath leaked, the kingdom of God was completely shielded. In this way, no one will know about the birth of one''s own artifact.


    In the recent period, not only Chi Nan, but other main gods and kingdoms have also been screened regularly. Obviously, they are not doing nothing. At the last moment, everyone was desperately preparing various methods. Blocking the kingdom of God is just not to let others know about it. This is also a tacit understanding between the gods.


    As long as you don''t know it, other gods can''t get to the bottom of it, you have to figure it out. You don''t have enough time to improve your own strength now, so how can you have time to manage other things.


    I believe that other main gods are the same as myself, and have prepared a lot of methods to improve their strength.


    The black light continuously appeared in the air, impacting on his own kingdom of God, making the barrier of the kingdom of God trembling a little.


    "It''s so powerful and aggressive. It seems that what evolved this time may be a weapon, or something else that is very aggressive." Chi Nan looked at the light, and an inexplicable expression flashed in his eyes.


    At this moment, the light suddenly distorted, black flames rose into the sky, the magical fire was overwhelming, and the surrounding temperature was constantly rising. Contrary to the increase in temperature, the surrounding plants began to wither.


    "This is the power of death? No, it''s not right, this is the power of life, like the emerald **** thunder, this is the power to extract life. This ability to extract life is really overbearing, and the emerald **** thunder is far incomparable."


    Chi Nan felt it a little bit and knew it, this is a special way for the artifact to extract life. To extract vitality, not to use it for yourself, but to directly use it as fuel for its own magic fire and ignite it on the spot. As a result, the more vitality is drawn, the more the magic fire burns, which is a very terrifying power.


    This kind of power, even directly hitting the main god, may cause the main **** to suffer very serious injuries within a short period of time. Although the vitality of the main **** is huge, it is not infinite, at best it can recover faster.


    As Chi Nan himself with the strongest vitality, I am afraid that he would be hurt by this kind of artifact, and he would definitely not feel well. This is really a terrifying weapon, but this weapon is not only a life attribute, but also an additional dark attribute.


    With the addition of these two weird attributes, now in the entire world of heavens, only the demon incarnation can use it. But this is fine, at least no one will think twice.


    At this moment, in the flames, the true face of the artifact finally revealed. This is a long spear, just like Chi Nan thought, it is an absolutely offensive weapon. Just born, that aggressiveness was fully demonstrated. At this time, he really had a master artifact of the main battle.


    The deity has the whip of the heavens and the world, and he has the magic fire spear, and his safety and combat effectiveness are guaranteed.


    "I just don''t know how powerful this magic fire spear is, and whether it has any other special abilities." Chi Nan thought, and beckoned, the magic fire spear instantly fell into Chi Nan''s hands, and then began to burst out black. Shining surprised Chi Nan.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ¡¡Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1727： Another exclusive artifact

    What surprised Chi Nan was not the power of the Demon Fire Spear, but the burst of light. After the Demon Fire Spear came into contact with him, it immediately began to merge with himself. It was not the first time that Chi Nan felt the strange feeling in the dark. .


    Like this own abyss demon soul flag, the demon fire spear is extremely compatible with itself, and it has turned into an exclusive artifact.


    "It''s really unexpected, I actually have another exclusive artifact, but it''s better."


    Chinan was surprised, but not surprising. Because this thing fits myself very high indeed. The attributes that I inherited from the deity include life attributes and natural attributes.


    The reason why Chi Nan was born in the abyss is very compatible with the dark attribute and the flame attribute. There are even two more main attributes of oneself than the deity, although each of them is not a fundamental fit.


    However, this still gives me a lot more options. As a product of the fusion of darkness, flames, and the law of life, it fits very well with oneself, and it is completely evolved by oneself. It is not very strange to directly become one of his own exclusive artifacts, but rather suddenly. That''s it.


    Originally, Chi Nan thought that exclusive artifacts were not so easy to be born, but these years of experience made Chi Nan feel like a protagonist. Perhaps it is because the world is at a dangerous juncture, so you need to do something by yourself.


    At the end of each era, there will always be some special existences. The strength of these people improves very quickly, but most of them will not end well. But Chi Nan believed that he was definitely not one of these most people.


    Chi Nan is very confident in himself. Now, his deity has the holy bottle of life, the two exclusive artifacts of the whip of the heavens and the world, and a growth-type artifact, the light of dying, and the master artifact that is being cultivated. wing.


    And in his hands, he also has two exclusive artifacts, and the combat power he exerts is not too weak. The deity is now ranked second, not far from the first-ranked Lord of Time. But in the same way, the **** seat of the demon incarnation is not small, a bit smaller than the deity, but it is not too far apart, firmly occupying the top three positions.


    This difference in strength, the three of them can almost be said to be the Big Three among the orthodox gods today.


    Although there is no such saying and no such actual power, they have this kind of actual strength.


    shook his head, temporarily suppressing these thoughts, Chi Nan began to study the magic fire spear in his hand. Although the name was a bit ordinary by himself, the magic fire spear as the main divine weapon was not ordinary at all.


    After getting it in his hand, Chi Nan felt the terrifying power of the magic fire spear even more. As long as you hit the opponent, you can extract the opponent''s vitality, and the extraction speed is very fast. But if it is only burned by the flames, it can also extract the opponent''s vitality, but the extraction speed is slow. This is a double attack effect.


    ''S own attack power is also very powerful, absolutely not under the main artifact of other combat types.


    The vitality extracted from ¡¡¡¡ can not only be used directly to ignite the flame, but also to generate the power of the flame. It can even feed back to himself, to restore his own vitality and divine power, but the divine power recovery is somewhat weak.


    But no matter how weak, when fighting an enemy, it can strengthen the enemy''s consumption and slow down its own consumption. Between such a plus and minus, the effect can be terrifying.


    Without knowing it, even if facing the deity, as long as the deity does not use the unsolvable attack of the whip of the heavens and the world, the final victory is likely to be himself, which fully demonstrates the terrible power of this magic fire spear.


    Finally, Chi Nan found that the power of his magic fire spear still hadn''t reached its limit. That''s right, such a powerful magic fire spear is actually a growth-type artifact, but it does not grow with its own strength.


    This thing can extract a lot of vitality, but as long as the extracted vitality is surplus, it will be absorbed by itself, strengthening its strength and power, and the speed of extracting vitality. As long as the enemies killed with the magic fire spear are enough and strong enough, the future power of this magic fire spear can continue to increase and become stronger and stronger.


    As for the peak state, this Chi Nan himself didn''t know. "It seems that this magic fire spear can''t be completely hidden." Chi Nan has decided to take out the magic fire spear and use it.


    is not to be used by himself, but to be a clone of himself. His clone is now rampant in the Divine King Divine Kingdom, where there are many powerful beings that can be used to kill.


    As long as it''s an enemy, it doesn''t matter if you kill it. Moreover, the lives in there are mainly body refining, and their own vitality is far beyond normal creatures, and the benefits to their own magic fire spear are definitely greater.


    Seeing that the final critical juncture is about to come, Chi Nan will not pay attention to so many, who knows how long the kingdom of God will exist. There is no difference between dying one day earlier and dying one day later.


    Thinking of this After Chi Nan fully understood the magic fire spear, he directly gave it to his clone, and then let his clone take it to the kingdom of God. This artifact has not been exposed yet, and no one knows what the true power of this thing is. Anyway, as long as it is not used to compete with other main gods, it is impossible for others to find out.


    Soon, Chi Nan''s deity also learned the news of the birth of this artifact, and the corner of his mouth ticked slightly.


    This kind of thing is better kept secret, and Chi Nan didn''t say anything to others. I believe that when the final battle comes, he will surely give others a surprise. And Chi Nan himself is not all right to do.


    On the contrary, Chi Nan has been busy day by day recently. Not only need to use the power of the whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms to enhance one''s strength, but also to blend more planes with one''s own sky-shielding wings.


    My own clone always separates one to cultivate other planes. Every time I cultivate, I have to bring the whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms to use, otherwise there is no way to cultivate it. Chi Nan himself is also very busy.


    With continuous training, Chi Nan''s worries are getting less and less. Because of cooperating with a large number of gods, and those gods desperately want to improve their strength and don''t want to lag behind others, so Chi Nan gets more and more rights to extract the origin of the plane. Although I can''t afford those planes, I can only say sorry.


    With the continuous extraction, the plane that Chi Nan needs is gradually becoming more and more sufficient. It seems that it will not take long for his own plane to be enough. However, there are more transactions waiting for me.


    Genius remembers this site address in one second: ¡¡Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1728： Too many top planes are also troublesome

    "One thousand is enough, and the second one is enough. What should we do?" Chi Nan found that the plane used to cultivate the Sky Shading Wing had reached his own standard, and more useless .


    However, a large number of trading invitations are still being sent over, and Chi Nan really has no choice.


    Do you want to refuse? They really didn''t dare to ignore their own requirements. After all, they were the second-ranked top god, and they were also a very powerful master god. However, Chi Nan finally gave up after thinking about it.


    If the transaction is cancelled now, people will know that the source they have collected is enough, and people will know that what they have to do has been done. Next, God knows how they will probe.


    Those main gods are not fuel-efficient lamps, and he still doesn''t want to expose the whip of the heavens and the wing of his own sky.


    Although the last time the phantom of the gods broke out, many people had seen this whip that he had already used. But they don''t even know what the details are.


    And every time you use it, your physical strength will drop a lot, and you will look breathless, and your breath will drop a lot. In the eyes of other main gods, they would definitely not think that this was the power of the whip in their hands, but would think that they had launched some very expensive special magic, and they would only guard against this.


    After all, apart from the realm king elephant, no one can exert pure power to such an extent, and none of these main gods have ever seen it. As for the King of the Realm, it happened that Chi Nan had only seen it, and others had only heard of it.


    This situation of exerting his power to the extreme has become his own exclusive situation now.


    When other gods are preparing to defend themselves with the defensive magic technique, wait until they are really enemies against themselves, then let them have a good surprise, Chi Nan thought sinisterly in his heart.


    It is very important to hide yourself completely temporarily, and the method of hiding is also very important.


    Therefore, Chi Nanbaa cancelled the transaction. But more and more of the world''s origins are wasteful if not needed. This kind of thing can be absorbed by other gods to enhance their own strength and quickly strengthen themselves.


    But for Chi Nan''s strength, the effect of absorbing this thing is not very obvious, and using it on himself is almost a waste. It would be better to directly sacrifice some sacrifices in the Kingdom of God to get a greater improvement. However, this thing cannot be sacrificed. Someone has tried it before. Sacrificing the origin of the world, the sacrifice will be directly absorbed by the origin of the heavens.


    This thing is not recognized by the origin of the heavens, or they are not allowed to take it for sacrifice.


    "You must find a place to use it, and where do you want to use it?" Chi Nan said to himself.


    Slinka Yee seemed to notice this, and said quickly, "Chi Nan, why not use it on it." Slinka Yee pointed to the sky on the side, where there was a colorful sphere.


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed, and he remembered what it was. Isn''t this the elemental world of the top plane directly hanging on his own kingdom of God? This is used to cultivate their own elemental spirits, and also to give the elemental spirits a world that continues to improve. Chi Nan''s eyes lit up suddenly: "Yes, I didn''t expect it."


    Chi Nan finally remembered that the plane of the Lord of Elements has been elevated like this.


    The master of the elements is an elemental spirit, and his kingdom of God is a special elemental plane. The elemental world of his own is still learned from the other party, and the manufacturing method was exchanged at the beginning.


    This kind of created plane, reaching the peak state of the ordinary plane, cannot be upgraded. This is the highest peak that the natural plane can reach. Continue to ascend, except for the existence of the main **** kingdom and the abyss, no other plane can reach it.


    Chi Nan was very clear about the method used by the Lord of Elements at the time. It was formed by the fusion of a large number of element worlds, among which a large number of top element worlds were merged.


    From that time, to the present position, the element world is very lacking, especially the large and top-level ones.


    But Chi Nan is different. You can cultivate this elemental world yourself, and you can integrate it into it when you reach the peak. If you can cultivate a subordinate main **** kingdom, the benefits to yourself will be even greater.


    Perhaps this war will not have any effect, but after the war, the benefits that can be brought to oneself will be greater and greater.


    "If it succeeds, I can also give an explanation to the Lord of the Elves and the Lord of Nature. Extracting a large number of plane origins and using them to enhance the elemental world is good. It can also draw in the relationship with the Lord of Elements and hide my The real purpose. Even if they know it, but because of the elemental spirit, they can''t continue to look at me and be unpleasant."


    Chi Nan knew that this kind of unpleasant situation would not matter most of the time, but it was different at critical times. Especially during the final battle, there are times when one hesitates, and the consequences are very serious.


    Although his own strength doesn''t need their help much, it''s always good just in case. The more you get to the end, the more you must be cautious, and there must be no mistakes.


    Chi Nan happily hugged Slinka Ye Ye and kissed deeply. "This idea is really great, thank you very much. Without you this time, I will have a headache for a long time."


    Silinka, who was let go, beat Chi Nan''s chest in the night and her face flushed. There are so many elves of the gods around watching, how can this guy be like this, it is really shameless.


    Chi Nan didn''t care, but excited, he quickly changed the direction of cultivation of his clone.


    No longer looking for the Desolate Plane, in fact, the Desolate Plane will be cleaned up soon. The next step is the Elemental Plane. There are many elemental planes, and most of them are some elemental creatures.


    Elemental creatures have no thinking. From Chi Nan''s eyes, they are not the same thing as creatures, nor are they intelligent creatures, so it doesn''t matter if something goes wrong. Besides, what I have merged this time is the world of elements.


    This kind of fusion, unlike the plane fusion, will not cause the complete destruction of the elemental creatures inside as a price. Rather, it will be directly integrated into it. As for how much will be destroyed in the process, and how much will be bred again, this has nothing to do with oneself. All in all, what Chi Nan wants now is to integrate this elemental world.


    When Chi Nan began to plan with all his strength, the elemental world attached to his kingdom of God began to continuously improve. Remember the website of this site, www. biquxu. Com, easy to read next time, or enter "" on Baidu to enter this site

 Chapter 1729： I finally found it

    In the Western world, after searching for a hundred years, the last guardian who had been unable to find was also searched by everyone. Of course, not everyone knows Pavilion ¦¸kan¦¸shuge. la


    The first thing I knew was the Dragon God. That''s right, the Dragon God had never participated in the annihilation of any guardian before, and he had already made the proud gods around him very depressed. He didn''t expect to be found by himself this time.


    "Huh, I finally found it. You are improving quickly one by one. I am already ranked fifth. After I kill this guardian this time, my ranking will definitely continue to improve, and I will definitely be able to surpass the Lord of the Holy Tree. Become second. No, maybe it¡¯s a little bit difficult, third, there¡¯s also a little bit difficult, but there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the fourth.¡±


    Thinking of the Lord of Giants who had been pressing on him, perhaps he could surpass him, the Dragon God was a burst of joy.


    Suddenly, the Dragon God felt extremely humiliated because he was happy for the fourth place. When did he, the lord of the dragon clan, also feel like this.


    I am a dragon, and my goal has always been to be number one. How can I be willing to be fourth?


    "Damn it, this time the catastrophe is too serious, otherwise how could such monsters appear? After this catastrophe, we will definitely lose the favor of the will of the heavens, and I will definitely surpass them."


    The Dragon God cheered himself up like this. At the end of each era, some monsters like this would appear, and some people would quickly grow up to become the main gods, but most of them died, and few survived.


    Dragon God didn''t envy him at all, because he was the same. At the end of the age, he received the bonus of the will of the heavens, and he quickly promoted to become the main **** step by step. And because of his identity, his strength is strong. As a result, in the final battle, relying on the body of the dragon clan, he resisted abruptly. Although he was seriously injured, he survived.


    After losing the favor of the will of the heavens, his strength improvement began to slow down, but he was still the main god.


    Two can appear this time, namely Chi Nan and the demon incarnation, and they have been quickly promoted to the main **** and surpassed themselves. The Dragon God who has experienced all this knows how dangerous this time is.


    As long as you look at the scene above the center of the central plane, you can see that, it is no wonder that there are such two monsters.


    But the Dragon God believes that as a Dragon Clan, how can he surpass them. Since there is no favor of the will of the heavens, then rely on yourself, relying on some opportunities when the catastrophe comes now to improve yourself.


    This time, the path he found was actually obtained from a small tribe. This tribe carved a special picture on the wall, and the dragon **** didn''t pay much attention at first.


    However, due to an accident later, Dragon God discovered that this picture was very weird, and it turned out to be a road map. After comparison, the Dragon God finally knew that this was the way to find the guardian of the West.


    Although I don''t understand why this path appeared here, and not in the memory of a certain **** on the altar, all of this is irrelevant. As a dragon god, he is arrogant, so he won''t worry about defeating that guardian.


    As a dragon god, there is no main artifact, but he is not inferior to the main artifact. The most important thing is that the dragon **** also has special methods.


    "Hmph, you scumbags, each of you has only one clone. It is worthy to be unable to defeat the Guardian. I have spent a lot of money to create a second clone, and it is not an ordinary clone."


    The Dragon God clone thought excitedly, you know, the clone he usually comes out is similar to other **** clones, and there is no difference, but he also has a second special main **** clone.


    This clone was not created using conventional methods, but a special dragon secret method. In the past, the Dragon God secretly cultivated a dragon **** of the upper **** level, but no one knew about this god. It has been hidden, even the dragons themselves don''t know the existence of this upper dragon.


    After the Dragon God used a secret method to completely merge his clone with this upper dragon clan, he formed a special clone.


    This dragon **** is a direct descendant of his own, and he is also the one with the strongest blood, otherwise he cannot bear his own clone. After the fusion was successful, it began to continuously strengthen, reaching the level of the main **** clone.


    If you talk about your own strength, you will definitely not be inferior to your own, and you also have the ability of a normal main **** to be able to recover by yourself.


    If Chi Nan saw this avatar, he would be very surprised. Apart from the fact that his independent thinking was not strong enough, it was actually very similar to his own demon incarnation, or basically all of the same type.


    Chi Nan is quite clear about the power of this clone. As long as it is used well, this avatar can definitely play a fighting power that is not inferior to its deity. This is the biggest trump card of Dragon God.


    I didn''t tell anyone else that the arrogant Dragon God knew how strong his combat power was. A special clone of himself would definitely not be worse than the three clones of the Lord of Light plus the Lord of War and the Lord of Warriors. If you don''t have a powerful artifact, you might even be stronger than your special clone.


    In addition, there is another clone of my own and the two superimposed on each other, the strength will be even more terrifying. Even if the last guardian is stronger, the Dragon God believes that the opponent is definitely not his opponent.


    With such an idea, Dragon God naturally prepared to go it alone, without finding any other people''s ideas.


    The benefits you get by yourself are better than sharing with others. By swallowing the benefits alone, the possibility of surpassing the lord of giants will be stronger. This guy who has been pressing on his head should also go down.


    The Dragon God began to walk along that weird road. When he reached a certain distance, everything from the outside world was cut off. No one can see the actions of the Dragon God, everything is so secretive.


    In the Western Continent, the major gods are still constantly searching and competing for the major altars. I hope to get the path of entry from the guardian of the altar. After all, two of the first three came in this way. No one knows the third, but it should be the same. In this case, Dragon God quietly approached the target step by step.


    In the West of the Kingdom of God, with the reduction of altars, the struggle between the **** clones has intensified, and more and more **** clones have been slaughtered. It seems that the Western melee is about to break out completely.

 Chapter 1730： You all offer sacrifices and I will come too

    Outside, the atmosphere became more and more tense. Because of the constant occurrence of wars, the gods feel less and less secure. In order to improve one''s own safety, improving strength is the most critical.


    As a result, various artifacts and materials on the market began to increase their prices wildly, and people were constantly looking for people who were good at refining magic to refine magic. Some weird materials also appeared one after another, and then they were quickly used.


    The most important thing is the means to improve one''s own strength, that is, the sacrifices in the kingdom of God, have also begun on a large scale. Originally, everyone wanted to accumulate more sacrifices and then use them for sacrifice. But with the passage of time, everyone gradually dispelled this idea. If you don''t immediately use the enhanced strength, the clone will die and there will be nothing.


    Next, on the altars everywhere, the five-color flames continued to burn, and the sacrifices continued.


    The overall strength of the gods has begun to make large-scale progress and development. Similarly, the upper gods that are closest to the main **** are also closer to the main god. Even as long as there is a special opportunity, it is possible to become the new main god.


    And these guys also began to recruit troops. Some of the gods who have not joined or have joined the gods have mixed up with these people explicitly or secretly, hoping to take this opportunity to go further.


    After all, the sooner you take refuge, the greater the benefits you will eventually get. Being able to take refuge before a main **** becomes the main god, then after the main **** grows up, the benefits they get are absolutely huge.


    For example, that violent beast **** is the most typical, obviously and the Lord of the Sacred Tree''s attributes are very different and completely incompatible, but he was able to take refuge in Chi Nan prematurely. Chi Nan is now the top main god, ranking second. And that violent beast god, who was not so good back then, is now one of the top gods in strength.


    It is said that this violent beast **** is also a popular candidate for the main god, because it has gained too many benefits.


    There are even rumors that the violent beast **** has obtained the source of the law of the main **** level, so it can improve so quickly. As for the specific situation, neither Chi Nan nor the violent beast **** expressed their opinions, and no one knew.


    Gradually, even the other main gods were affected. Seeing this large-scale sacrifice and promotion, the main gods also began to shake. "Hey, it seems that it''s the end after all."


    The warrior lord looked at the scene of sacrifices everywhere, and finally couldn''t help it. "It''s coming to the end. The fourth guardian may be found at any time. Once found, the biggest secret in the kingdom of God will be revealed. There will definitely be a war. This time, we must improve our strength as soon as possible. That''s fine."


    Thinking of this, the warrior lord no longer kept it anymore, but burned the sacrifices he had collected, and started to improve his strength.


    With the sacrifice, the **** seat of the warrior lord became brighter, and the **** seat began to grow bigger bit by bit. Seeing this situation, everyone knows that the Lord of Warriors has begun to sacrifice, after all, there is no other situation that will make people improve so quickly.


    They had already used up the source of those gods'' laws before, and no one could keep what was useful to them till now.


    "Why did you suddenly start offering sacrifices? Don''t wait for a while? The sacrifices of things left by the guardians of the West will be more effective."


    The warrior master shook his head and said, "No time, no time. Who knows whose hands things will fall into. Besides, even if you want to **** those things, you need enough strength, don''t you?"


    The warrior master glanced at his surroundings. Sometimes these people around him were his competitors, and he must not be taken lightly. At this time, the other main gods were also silent one by one.


    "Hmph, no matter what, what you said is very reasonable, just do it." As he said, the light of the **** seat of the war lord began to expand, and it was obvious that he also began to sacrifice. The two main battle main gods did this, and the other main gods suddenly felt great pressure. As their strength improves, isn''t it that their own opportunities will be less.


    So, it didn''t take long for the main gods one after another to start offering sacrifices. Under the influence of the main god, the upper gods who were still waiting and watching also began to sacrifice and upgrade. The next step is the massive ascension of many gods.


    On the contrary, the lower gods did not improve themselves this time because of the few sacrifices and poor strength. I watched those who were stronger than me, and continued to widen the gap with me.


    Those who sacrificed and promoted among the lower gods became the objects of envy and jealousy of other gods.


    "Hehe, you have all started offering sacrifices, then I will come too." Chi Nan''s mouth grinned, seeing that the Lord of Time around him had all started, and he had no choice but to start, but Chi Nan used a clone offering Sacrifice.


    Therefore, after this kind of sacrifice, it will not be immediately manifested on one''s own deity, and the **** seat will not change.


    And now Chi Nan finally understood how the other main gods solved this problem. They all ask the clone to collect the best products, and then when the sacrifice is time, their deity will go directly to the kingdom of the gods, and directly sacrifice in it to enhance their strength. Only oneself is the one who raises the avatar, and then brings the sentiment back.


    However, Chi Nan is now improving his physical strength, and it is impossible to leave his kingdom of God casually It is not good for people to find out. And there is no need for Chi Nan to leave now, right.


    When other people sacrificed and promoted, neither Chi Nan nor his own demon incarnation were promoted, and several main gods were not promoted either. But a few days later, their **** seat light began to swell and began to ascend.


    When other people saw this situation, they also knew what was going on. It must be because the sacrifice method was different from their own, or they hesitated for a while. The information collected by everyone is actually similar.


    Believe that most of the main gods, in this sacrifice and promotion, there will be no obvious noun changes. But the **** seat gap between most gods and gods is actually widening. This is also no way. After all, the more powerful Lord God can get more and better sacrifices under normal circumstances. This is a normal law.


    Similarly, there are some who are lucky, or who are good at developing their own forces, and they have improved greatly. For example, the Lord of Nature, this guy has a much higher promotion rate than other gods.


    After he was completely promoted, he actually crushed the previous one and became the only one to change his ranking this time. Remember the website of this site, www. biquxu. Com, easy to read next time, or enter "" on Baidu to enter this site

 Chapter 1731： The two main **** kingdoms of twins

    The first is the top thunder in the front, it is good to rank second. Now the key is to improve one''s own strength from all aspects, ranking represents one''s own hard power, but it does not represent one''s own combat effectiveness.


    Whether it is the physical strength and artifacts that the **** seat cannot express, or other laws that cannot increase the size of the **** seat, they are all key factors that can effectively enhance their strength. At their level, in many cases, any difference will greatly expand the advantages of each other, so all people have hidden means.


    Chi Nan did not continue to consider the matter of the gods, but began to cultivate some elemental planes.


    One by one, the top elemental planes were cultivated. You know, among the secret methods that Chi Nan obtained, if you want to improve the elemental world in your hands, you must use the top elemental plane, otherwise it won''t work at all.


    Although there are not many elemental planes in the heavens and worlds, there are not too few. Chi Nan easily found a lot, and then injected a large amount of plane origin into it, and cultivated in a certain direction under his control.


    He didn''t hope that the elemental plane he had so hard to cultivate would grow to the direction of other plane types, and that would be more than worthwhile. Fortunately, he has wings that can control the evolution direction of the plane''s origin.


    If there is only the whip of the heavens and the world, I really may not be able to do this.


    Time passed slowly, and another month passed in a blink of an eye. Chi Nan finally cultivated the first batch of top elemental planes, with several in total. "According to the Lord of the Elements, cultivating the elemental planes of the God Kingdom level is not as much as the cost of fusing the planes into the artifacts, and at most only a dozen planes.


    Chi Nan thought silently, and I used the whip of the heavens and the world, which was much more efficient than other methods, so it was more convenient. In this case, let''s start to merge.


    Chi Nan held a plane of top elemental type and placed it in the elemental world. If ordinary people do this, one plane will directly expand and explode in another plane, and the consequences will be devastating.


    Even if the two planes collide with each other, the consequences are very serious. Chi Nan did this because he had received a full set of training methods, so he knew what to do next.


    With a move in his heart, Chi Nan''s fingers quickly traversed special patterns in the air. Colorful runes appeared in Chi Nan''s hands like butterflies, and then flew out one by one.


    Then, these butterflies slowly merged into the plane barrier. This is not Chi Nan''s own divine text, this is the divine text of the Lord of Elements. After becoming the main god, each main **** will have its own set of divine writings.


    Speaking of it, this is actually a high-level expression of rune, but it will integrate one''s own understanding and show the law. Ordinary people or low-level gods are not qualified to use high-level gods at all.


    "Fortunately, I have a good understanding of the law of elements, and I have learned a lot, otherwise I really won''t be able to achieve this effect."


    Chi Nan said to himself as he moved, and the rune slowly merged into the barrier of that plane. The repulsion between the two planes slowly disappeared, and the same places began to communicate and merge with each other.


    When the rune was completely penetrated into it, the plane origins of the two planes had been linked.


    "Hehe, if we follow the normal situation, then the next step is to wait and wait for the two planes to merge naturally, but that time is too long, and I have an easier way."


    He is not the master of the elements, and Chi Nan''s own methods are not comparable to ordinary people. A divine power penetrated into the elemental sacred tree next to it, and the elemental sacred tree burst out with infinite divine light, stabilizing the two planes.


    The next moment, the whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms in Chi Nan''s hand swung fiercely. This time it was not an attack, so the consumption was not great.


    The whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms directly sank into the void, penetrated the origin of the two planes, and then forcibly merged the two planes with each other. Mainly based on the original elemental world, by the way, he forcibly made his mark. The brand originally engraved on the plane of origin was strengthened. With such strengthening over and over again, Chi Nan felt as if he had two kingdoms of God.


    This special situation of the two kingdoms of God is very rare in the entire heavens and all realms. But Chi Nan now has this feeling. Of course, the actual help of the two kingdoms of God is not that great.


    Otherwise, many gods will have two different kingdoms. Chi Nan waved his hand, and the origins of the two worlds were completely merged. After that, the plane barrier began to expand and expand, and the expansion process became increasingly bleak.


    Chi Nan clapped his hands: "Very good, perfect fusion. Now, the fusion that would have taken at least a thousand years to complete, only one or two days is enough." The most troublesome aspect of plane fusion is that the two have different origins. The core of different wills merged, but under his own divine tool, this barrier was forcibly broken, and it was much easier next.


    Silinka and the others were watching carefully, for fear that they would disturb Chi Nan''s movements. Until it was finished, several people let out a long sigh.


    "Then next, we must fully integrate several planes. Will it be completed all at once?"


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and then said: "It''s really possible. If you reach the level of the main **** kingdom at this speed of improvement, it will probably be completed by a dozen planes at most. If it is less, you may not even use ten. "


    "Don''t say so much, anyway, you have to merge into it. Even if you reach the level of the main **** kingdom, the more the integration, the better the effect. It can''t always be the weakest **** kingdom situation." Slinka Ye With a look of eagerness to try Chi Nan has a headache. This fairy wife is really concerned about the Lair of Elemental Elves.


    There is no way, who makes people¡¯s family an elves originally, in this space, besides herself, Silinkaye feels the most comfortable. There are also a large number of elemental elves around, and they seem to be able to feel the joy emanating from the promotion of the world. Even these elemental elves are full of joy, flying everywhere.


    Two days later, Chi Nan began to merge with the second plane. Next, Chi Nan merged the element planes he cultivated into it one by one at a rate close to one in two days, and the power of the plane continued to expand. .


    A new main **** kingdom grew up bit by bit in Chi Nan''s hands, becoming stronger and stronger.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->


    /txt/74/74481/


    . _Mobile version reading URL:


    Baidu search novel sites, novels, all novels

 Chapter 1732： No need to hide from now on

    The planes expand and merge, and the power of the world is getting stronger and stronger. When Chi Nan merged into the ninth, the power of the plane had reached a critical point, and the light of this subsidiary plane began to become more tyrannical.


    In the distant void, in other kingdoms of God, some people have begun to notice the special features here.


    But Chi Nan didn''t pay attention to these people at all, and those people would not want to come and see it for a while. The current gods are either looking for various means to improve their own strength, or looking for guardians in the West.


    As for the changes in the subordinate planes of Chi Nan''s kingdom of God, everyone is just watching, and the other main gods are also watching, and there is no intention to come over to learn more about it.


    Perhaps in their eyes, a subsidiary plane is nothing but a secondary plane. Only the lord of the elves and the lord of the elements felt a little strange, but the two of them were not easy to come out hastily.


    However, when the tenth plane merged into it, there was finally no way to hide this power. The kingdom of God is promoted. Although Chi Nan is the master of the kingdom of God, he is not the main **** of the kingdom of God, so there is no way to suppress the light of the kingdom of God. Colorful rays of light erupted from the plane and continued to expand.


    In the end, this small plane sphere actually expanded to half the size of Chinan''s own kingdom of God, and then suddenly broke away from the state of being stuck on Chinan''s kingdom of God, and it was spinning around like a satellite.


    This is the performance of the two kingdoms of the same level, it is impossible to continue to be attached to it, but the attachment is still attached.


    Judging from the inside of Chinan Kingdom, there is actually no change at all. Because the entrance is still in that place, motionless, the relative rotation of the position change is invisible from the inside.


    Perhaps this is just an external manifestation, Chi Nan thought in his heart. The light of the kingdom of God shone into the void, turning a large area around it into a colorful scene. This kind of scene shocked everyone at once.


    "Oh my God, that is the promotion of the Kingdom of God, this is the Kingdom of God of the main **** level, who is it, is it a new main god, why I have never heard of it." A high-ranking **** said with excitement.


    No way, he is an elemental god, and now he is not excited when he sees a new elemental god. This means that he can join a new **** system and become a master **** with a suitable **** system.


    Although the Lord of Elements is also very suitable, the gods of the Lord of Elements are all elemental spirits of his own, and other gods are ignored. Before, they could still join the command of the Lord of Magic, but since the Lord of Magic died, they had no gods to belong to. Now, another one finally appeared.


    "But it''s not right, that direction, isn''t that the direction of the Kingdom of God of the Lord of the Sacred Tree. Look at that, the Kingdom of God actually revolves around the Kingdom of the Lord of the Sacred Tree. Isn''t it a subordinate spirit?"


    "It''s probably a new **** cultivated by the Lord of the Sacred Tree. It''s very interesting to have a main **** as a subsidiary god. It''s like those evil gods do."


    A **** next to him said disdainfully: "What do you know, the evil **** dares to do this because of the small number. Our main **** has already agreed that he can''t make the main **** in private. Moreover, it is still so blatant, even the lord of the sacred tree. Ranked second, I dare not do this. Not to mention that the kingdom of God has so many attributes."


    That''s right, if you want to use various sources of the laws of gods to cultivate a master **** with such comprehensive attributes, you will consume more sources of the laws of gods. This is not something that a single source of laws can do.


    And consuming so many different kinds of law sources to create a master **** is simply a waste of things. It might as well be made into different kinds of main gods, capable of making several. No one will do such a wasteful way.


    "But the kingdom of God, it is obviously the kingdom of the Lord God, how can this be explained?"


    Others were silent too, yes, how could there be a kingdom of the main **** without the main god, this simply doesn''t explain it.


    "It may be that a high-ranking **** under the Lord of the Sacred Tree is not far from the main god. So it has absorbed the proper source of the gods, and this has suddenly broken through. It only appeared when the kingdom of God was established recently, and this is not uncommon. It''s possible." Indeed, this possibility is very high, and many gods silently guessed in their hearts.


    Only other main gods know that there is no new main **** at all.


    If there is a new main god, they must be able to sense the special aura inside, but there is no, only the aura of the kingdom of God. The aura at the core of the Kingdom of God is actually the aura of the Lord of the Sacred Tree.


    In other words, this kingdom of God was not created by a new main god, but Chi Nan himself opened up the second kingdom of God. This kind of thankless thing is replaced by few people doing it before.


    Two kingdoms of God, at best, is to expand the area of ??their kingdom. For the gods¡¯ own strength bonus, the kingdom with the strongest bonus is the largest, which cannot be superimposed and can only be covered. The two main gods and kingdoms are just to make their battery life stronger. But the endurance ability mainly relies on the crystallization of his own supernatural power.


    From this point of view, a new kingdom of God is of little use, especially for the main god. Not to mention, this kingdom of God is fundamentally elemental, which is completely inconsistent with Chi Nan''s own attributes.


    "What the **** is going on, why does the Lord of the Sacred Tree want to do such a thing? There is no place to use more resources."


    "Anyway, I still want to congratulate." In the meeting room, the main gods congratulated Chi Nan one after another, but looking at their appearance, it was obvious that they didn''t like this place. In fact, this is also normal.


    Chi Nan silently accepted everyone''s congratulations There was nothing to say, this is not something they need to congratulate.


    But the other main gods don''t care, but some people care. The Lord of Elves and the Lord of Elements glanced at each other, and both saw some incredible expressions in each other''s eyes, because they had encountered this situation before.


    Don¡¯t say anything else, isn¡¯t the kingdom of the Lord of Elements created in this way? The lord of the elements can be said to be a very special existence among the lord gods, because her body is an elemental elf queen.


    The composition of the elemental spirit body is completely different from that of ordinary creatures. It was thanks to the help of the Elf Lord to be able to establish the kingdom of God, otherwise she would not be able to handle it alone.


    :. :


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"


    /txt/74/74481/


    . _Mobile version reading URL:


    Baidu search novel sites, novels, all novels

 Chapter 1733： This brain supplement ability is really strong

    After everyone congratulated, Chi Nan didn''t care much, and the conference room was restored to its usual quiet state again.


    A large number of gods slowly stopped discussing them, because their main **** had already spoken. There is no new main god, and everyone has different thoughts. Some are fortunate, some are disappointed, and some are indifferent.


    Not to mention that it was on their side, in fact, it was the evil **** that was even more messy. If there is any big movement on the side of the gods, the evil gods will pay attention to them for the first time, because these are related to their future safety issues.


    But when they found that no main **** appeared, it was just something Chi Nan had done by himself, they were more relieved. One main **** and one more kingdom are just as they thought, with no improvement at all. For them, it has no effect at all. That being the case, do you need to be vigilant?


    It''s better to continue to do your own things, only the Lord of Corruption, looking at the kingdom of God thoughtfully.


    Within the kingdom of the element gods, Chi Nan looked at the newly merged plane, very satisfied, there were still a few element planes in his hand. And there will be a steady stream of world origin power in the follow-up, so that you can cultivate more elemental planes.


    As long as they continue to merge, the power of this plane will continue to improve. "In this way, only the kingdom of God is a waste. It would be great if all the power can be used. For example, that thing."


    Chi Nan looked at the huge elemental sacred tree, and wanted to think of a way on it.


    Just before Chi Nan wanted to understand, someone outside of God knocked on the door of the kingdom of God. If the barrier of the main god''s kingdom can be knocked, only the main **** will arrive. Chi Nan was taken aback, and finally opened the barrier of the kingdom of God.


    Two figures flashed in, Chi Nan was surprised, but not very surprised. The ones who came were the Lord of Elements and the Lord of Elves. Of course, this was their clone, and it was a clone of only the upper **** level.


    Their main **** clone is still in the kingdom of the **** king, and their own body can''t come out casually, so it is normal to send such a clone. And this is not a battle. The clone represents themselves, and the strength of the clone does not matter at all. After the meeting, everyone salutes each other, which is the etiquette between the main gods.


    "Welcome the two to come. This was made according to the method you provided, and now it has finally succeeded. In the future, I will also have the most suitable kingdom of element elves to grow and develop.


    The elves¡¯ eyes were complicated: "Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect you to succeed. No wonder you had to trade with other people to gain so much original power. Originally, we thought you were directly absorbing your own use, but we didn¡¯t expect It is used to cultivate the elemental planes and enhance the elemental kingdom. We blamed you by mistake. I apologize to you."


    The character of the spirit lord is so easy-going, so I apologize.


    Chi Nan was taken aback, and then quickly said: "Hahahaha, it''s okay, it''s because I''m concealing it. After all, this kingdom of God is going to be created, and I''m worried that someone will hinder it."


    "Yes, the top elemental planes are of high value. If people know it, it is really troublesome. Moreover, the means of cultivating the top planes by these words also have a certain effect on the main god." The element master said. Said.


    After entering, the Lord of the Elements has been watching everywhere around him. The more he looks down, the more his eyes flicker.


    "Being able to take the risk of offending other gods and develop a kingdom for the elemental elves to settle down, what you have done really makes us feel ashamed." The lord of the elements said cheerfully.


    While talking, the master of the element shrank and turned into the state of the element sprite body. Of course, that is, it is a little smaller, the body is more transparent, and it is still the same as the real entity.


    An elemental elf queen appeared, and immediately attracted other elemental elf around. Everyone is curious to revolve around the lord of the elements, ordinary elemental spirits don''t even know where this powerful kind appears. It''s just that she can feel an unusually cordial feeling from her, second only to the master of Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan was secretly speechless in his heart. The brain replenishment abilities of these two main gods were really too powerful. They didn''t need to explain it by themselves. They found an excuse for themselves. Okay, does this still need an explanation.


    Chi Nan just smiled and did not speak, but this kind of performance gave a better impression in the eyes of the two main gods. It''s really admirable to be able to do one thing without being afraid of other people being incomprehensible, and doing things for the elemental spirits.


    After thinking about Chi Nan for a moment, he would understand. If it is someone else, extract the origin of the plane and use it to cultivate other planes, it will definitely take a lot of time to refine, remove impurities, and bring the nature of the origin as close as possible to the origin of the new plane. Able to inject fusion. In this process, careful control is also needed.


    But they didn''t know how powerful their own whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms had in this regard.


    Extracting the source directly, directly forcing the fusion, plus the guidance of the sky-shading wings, there will be no problems at all.


    Two powerful main artifacts work at the same time, and even the main **** will be shocked by the effect they show. Other main gods cultivated in this way, do not know how much of the original power to waste, it can be said that the gain is not worth the loss.


    However, it is completely different in Chi Nan''s hands. Chi Nan can do whatever he wants, with almost zero loss.


    Therefore, according to the understanding of the Lord of the Elves and the Lord of Elements, I have collected so many planes of origin power, and perhaps I can only cultivate this kingdom of God to this extent. As for how much is left, they don''t know.


    Even the two main gods themselves did not have the ability and ideas to cultivate planes. Chi Nan didn''t explain just looking at it and chatting with the lord of the elves, and soon the topic changed to something about the perception of the law.


    Both people majored in the laws of nature, and the master of the spirits also minored in the laws of life. The nature of the laws of the two people can be said to be very similar. In this regard, the Lord of Nature is similar to them, and it can be said to be a very similar type.


    Therefore, when two people chat with each other, they can also be a good reference for their own improvement. The law can only be comprehended by oneself, not explained, but after the explanation, it can make the comprehension easier.


    At this moment, the Lord of Elements looked at the huge Elemental Sacred Tree with envy. The strong aura emanating from the elemental sacred tree, that kind of attraction, is almost fatal to the lord of the elements. Don''t think the Elemental Sacred Tree is just a tree, but it is actually the quality of the main artifact, and it still has life, and it exists on an equal basis with the main god.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->


    /txt/74/74481/


    . _Mobile version reading URL:


    Baidu search novel sites, novels, all novels

 Chapter 1734： Stronger ally

    "I really envy you, what''s the matter with this elemental sacred tree, why don''t we have it."


    The Elf Lord also said, "Yes, we have also planted the Tree of Life on the Elemental Plane. Those with weak quality will be completely melted, and those with strong quality will be mutually exclusive. After all, they have different origins."


    It turned out that they had tried it too, and Chi Nan smiled slightly in his heart. They are different from themselves. Their control of plants is completely beyond the reach of these main gods, but they have spent a lot of time making them.


    Chi Nan said calmly: "It was also a coincidence that I was inexplicably successful when I first tried it. As you can see, there is only one elemental sacred tree in this world, and nothing else." This is true. Even in Chinan, it is impossible to plant other trees of life here without being transformed to ensure that they will not be assimilated.


    In the eyes of the two owners, Chi Nan is completely lucky, otherwise it would be impossible for such a good thing to be born.


    However, although their characters are envious, they did not say that they have to **** it over. The two main gods are very gentle in character. Unless they actively provoke them, they seldom provoke others.


    "If you become the kingdom of God, you will have more products of the kingdom of God."


    The Lord of Elements looked at the elemental rainbow above, and the huge element pool below, the concentrated liquid of the elements like the sea, and the surging power, this scene could not be seen in the kingdom of the Lord of Elements.


    Forget those elemental creatures, the master of the elements doesn''t care at all, but the large number of elemental elves born are different. And the elemental elves born directly from the elemental sacred tree are even more terrifying. Born to be about the same size as oneself, this potential is definitely not comparable to ordinary elemental spirits.


    As long as they improve step by step and become gods, these elemental spirits will give them time to grow to a middle-level god, and even have a great opportunity to grow to a high-level god.


    This is a talent that can be achieved by relying entirely on oneself without all kinds of resources and opportunities. If it weren''t for the huge gap between the main **** and the upper gods, perhaps they could pass by their talents.


    "Haha, luck, luck is all good for the elemental spirits." This is true. To be honest, this kind of development does not help me.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had collected too many planes, there was no way he could only use it to strengthen his elemental world, I''m afraid I wouldn''t do this kind of thing. This is of great benefit to the elemental spirits, and it is not in line with their own interests.


    In this environment, the most important thing is to give priority to improving one''s own strength. This kind of promotion of the elemental plane has become a matter of the kingdom of God, and Chi Nan originally planned to wait until the end of this war before doing it.


    At this moment, the elements in the air condensed to the extreme. Under the elemental rainbow, it started to rain. This is not ordinary rain, this is the elemental power condensed to the extreme. The elemental rainwater falls into the sea below, and a large amount of elemental rainwater spontaneously condenses, and the essence finally condenses at the bottom of the pool and becomes a block of spar.


    It was also this time that Chi Nan discovered these spars. These spars are the condensate of elemental power, and they also contain a little elemental law. Although there are few, this is the characteristic of the law diamond.


    This cohesion of the law is nothing to the main god, but to the lower gods, it is of no small use.


    And those demigods can even rely on the fragments of the laws inside to complete their accumulation and become a lower god. Although this has only the law of elements and no other types, it is still a precious resource.


    The most important thing is that this colorful spar contains powerful power, which can directly supplement the elemental power.


    This is the same as the divine power crystal of the main **** level, except that not all main gods can use it. Only the gods who have mastered the law of elements can use it. It can replace the divine power crystal and directly restore it.


    You can also use these spars to perform divine magic, and the effect will be improved. Or it is used to arrange magic arrays, refining artifacts and so on. Chi Nan didn''t expect that there was another special product in his kingdom of God.


    "Elemental crystallization, god-level elemental crystallization. I did not expect that the output in your kingdom of God is so large, but the output on my side will be much less. This elemental sacred tree is really useful, but I don''t have it." The lord of the elements has a sad expression on his face. .


    Chi Nan was a little surprised by the appearance of the Lord of Elements, who didn''t have much contact with people.


    The Lord of the Elves quickly said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you cooperate, under the crown of the Lord of the Sacred Tree, you don¡¯t actually use these element crystals very much, and the excess is also wasted here. What about the trade for us? We can exchange it with other resources. ."


    The Lord of the Elves knew that Chi Nan had already exchanged a large amount of resources in order to trade the origin of the plane, and the resources in his hands were definitely not enough. The Lord of the Elves and the Lord of Elements have no shortage of resources after countless years of accumulation.


    "Great, I agree, I agree." The Lord of Elements suddenly exclaimed with excitement: "Also, we can form alliances, true allies. I still have a lot of knowledge about various aspects of elemental elves and a lot of gods. All techniques can be shared." The Lord of Elements has already regarded this as his second home, and Chi Nan thought inexplicably.


    Even if this elemental spirit becomes the main god, it is still such a simple elemental spirit thought.


    But it doesn''t do any harm to oneself. It is a good thing to have two close and powerful allies. And if you form an alliance with the Lord of the Elves, then the Lord of Nature is much easier to talk.


    Good operation may be of great benefit to you. Although there were many misunderstandings in this matter, they were undoubtedly good for me. It seems a bit embarrassed to just deceive two simple elves.


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, but agreed without hesitation. "Okay, I agree, let''s form an alliance. But don''t talk about it to the outside world, otherwise the other gods will know, and it is very likely that we will be repelled."


    "Of course, I know if you don''t tell me." As an old fried dough stick, the Lord of the Elves, no matter how innocent it is, it is clear that these things have been seen more. It''s just that this kind of cultivating the kingdom of God, what Chi Nan did was beyond common sense.


    As a result, the relationship between the allies is so determined, although it is only verbal, there is no contract as a shackle. But Chi Nan knows the character of the elves very well, even if he is the main god, this kind of verbal agreement is very effective.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->


    /txt/74/74481/


    . _Mobile version reading URL:


    Baidu search novel sites, novels, all novels

 Chapter 1735： Dragon God is actually a big pit

    The covenant between Chi Nan and the two main gods is secret, and the transaction is also secret. After reaching an agreement, the clones of the Lord of the Elves and the Lord of Elements will reside in the Elemental Kingdom in Chinan.


    Of course, this is just an ordinary upper **** clone. Many people are staring at their own master **** clone. If they appear in something wrong for a long time, they will easily be discovered.


    Some secret transactions were also carried out in private. And Chi Nan and the other gods'' extraction plane origin trading can finally be suspended for a while. Except for the agreements that have been reached, all others directly refused.


    The gods who were still on the sidelines suddenly regretted it. If you knew this, you should trade earlier. Those who face their role, that is, support the believers, have no other use. On the contrary, the large amount of resources they have obtained is of great help to their strength improvement, or can assist in other aspects.


    Many gods have no way to obtain these resources before they reach the main god, or they rarely have the opportunity to obtain them.


    Now Chi Nan directly paused, causing many gods to feel distressed. And they also knew that the reason why the Lord of the "Originally" Holy Tree wanted these plane origins was to cultivate his own elemental plane.


    In the same way, they also made the same mistake as the master of the elements, that is, using conventional methods to speculate, plus the consumption before the original transformation, isn''t it the same as it is now?


    As for the specific secret method gap, they don''t know, but is it normal for the loss to be large?


    Chi Nan didn''t mean to clarify, and let them misunderstand him. Anyway, he has benefited.


    Of course, some other main gods sneered at Chi Nan, because in their opinion, Chi Nan used a larger amount of resources to replace the origin of these planes and cultivate a new elemental kingdom, which is completely meaningless.


    It is not good for oneself, nor can it improve oneself. I still want to develop the power, but is it time to develop the power now? Because of this understanding, some of the original guards of the main gods about the origin of Chi Nan''s collection of planes suddenly disappeared. This kind of useless work can be said to pose no threat to them at all.


    Not to mention them, even a few top Cthulhus, they also gave up continuing to pay attention.


    Just when Chi Nan was stealing the beams and changing the pillars, the Dragon God was with the clones of the Lord of Orcs and the Lord of Nature. It''s just that the Lord of Nature was standing aside at this time, looking at the Dragon God with a strange look.


    And the Lord of the Orcs was full of anger: "What the **** is going on, why don''t you see people or corpses? Do you still want to hide it? If this continues, when will our clone come out."


    "Don''t worry, since there is no problem for so long, then there is a chance." Dragon God said indifferently.


    "There is still a chance, how long it has been, high-intensity battle, their divine power crystal will definitely be used up. I''m sure, now our clone has been captured, I don¡¯t know what kind of rituals will follow. Waiting for us."


    Hearing this, even the Dragon God shook instinctively, but didn''t say anything.


    "Yeah, let''s make it public. If this continues, we don''t know what we will encounter. If there was really any powerful ability to use the clone to perform rituals in the ancient times, we might not be able to resist it."


    Dragon God squinted his eyes slightly: "I will think about it again."


    No way, the Dragon God himself is also riding a tiger. Originally, he did the same thing as everyone else. When he got the position of the last guardian, he naturally wanted to take it down alone and sent out his two top clones.


    Among them, there was another clone whose strength was similar to his own, but after more than a month passed, the clone of Dragon God did not die and did not come out, which showed that the Western Guardian was not killed. At this time, Dragon God felt uncomfortable. Originally, he wanted to see it himself, but he thought that his special clone strength was about the same as his own.


    If he were trapped too, no one would be able to rescue himself. Thinking of this, the Dragon God finally had no choice but to ask other helpers in private. The Orc Lord has been thinking about this kind of thing for a long time.


    Moreover, the Lord of the Orcs is powerful and is a very good helper. The Lord of Nature was chosen by the Dragon God because he was a master of spells, coupled with strong auxiliary capabilities.


    No matter what the temper is, everyone is the main god, and of course no one wants to let it go with the means to improve their strength. Even if it is the Lord of Nature, it is impossible to expose this kind of thing, so they naturally participate. For this reason, everyone has signed a contract to keep secrets to avoid leakage of secrets.


    But what they didn''t expect was that after the avatars of the two people entered that special space, it was almost a month away, and there was no movement. They didn''t know what happened inside.


    The clone did not die, nor did it come out, and the Western Guardian showed no sign of being killed, but it was indeed the location of the Western Guardian. At this time, several people became anxious.


    One''s own clone is caught in it, life or death is unknown, how much influence this has on oneself. What frightened them the most was some special methods in ancient times. Although these methods were single, no one knew that there would be any strange existence. And those abilities that are closer to instinct and the law of origin, they may not be able to stop it.


    Once they use their clones to cast curses and other abilities, after activation, even if they can stop them, the consequences will be unimaginable. In the ensuing war, the impact is very large.


    Thinking of this the Lord of Orcs and the Lord of Nature naturally can''t sit still. The Dragon God was actually very depressed, but the pride of the Dragon God made him reluctant to give up easily. It was not easy to be able to invite two people to help.


    "What are you thinking about, thinking about it again, are the consequences you can bear. I don''t know how long it will be for a decisive battle. What are the consequences of not having a clone to help at that time. You imagine, if we were cursed and seriously injured at that time," Don''t even think about surviving you." The words of the Orc Lord are already very serious.


    The anger in the Dragon God''s eyes flashed away, and then there was worry. No way, he was also scared.


    Who could have imagined that the result of this sneaky action would actually be like this, the Dragon God is really a huge pit. Even the Lord of Nature, who has always had a good temper, has some resentment in his heart at this time.


    After a long time, the Dragon God raised his head and said, "Well, let''s make it public."


    /txt/74/74481/


    . _Mobile version reading URL:


    Baidu search novel sites, novels, all novels

 Chapter 1736： The last guardian

    Although his heart was full of unwillingness, after he made up his mind, Dragon God also breathed a sigh of relief, and he didn''t have to continue to bear the pressure. At the same time, the two main gods cooperating with Dragon God also felt relieved a lot.


    In most places, the spiritual consciousness between the clone of the deity and the deity is connected to each other. This side just made up his mind, in fact, it was the deity of the Dragon God who made up his mind.


    The next moment, the Dragon God clone in the conference room spoke. "Everyone, there is one thing I want to discuss with you."


    Everyone looked at the Dragon God, and the Dragon God was a little embarrassed, but it only flashed in his eyes, and nothing could be seen on the surface. With the arrogance of the Dragon God, this kind of thing really made him a little hard to tell.


    "Everyone is looking for the last guardian. Actually, I found it a few months ago."


    When everyone heard this, their eyes suddenly brightened. The last guardian is different from the other guardians, which means that the greatest secret of the kingdom of God will be unlocked, but it is also the last greatest gain. No one knows if there is anything in the future. If not, this is the chance for them to get a huge improvement in the end.


    Suddenly, everyone thought that what Dragon God said was known a few months ago, but why there was no movement.


    That can only show that the Dragon God has not succeeded, and has never killed the last guardian. Some people began to gloat for misfortunes, while others were a little worried. It can be said that they have different minds.


    "If there is something that I haven''t found for such a long time, there should be something special."


    The Dragon God sighed helplessly, but in the end he said, "It''s nothing, even when I first discovered it, I sent my two top clones into that space, but nothing happened. Mine. The clone is not dead, but the guardian is not dead, and it can''t get out."


    Everyone frowned slightly, unexpectedly that the guardian would be so difficult to deal with. But suddenly everyone thought that the Dragon God said that he had two clones, which was a bit scary, but he didn''t expect this guy to do such a thing.


    Most of the main gods'' eyes lit up, yes, why can''t they create two clones so that their strength can also be greatly improved. Although this wastes resources, don''t you have a lot of resources to use.


    Why not do things that can improve your own strength. This dragon can think of why he can''t think of it. Because everyone shows a clone, are you so idiot?


    Those who had already created two clones sighed, but they were still told.


    And those clones who died recently have been very depressed. If I had thought of it earlier, I wouldn''t have lost a clone now. It is even possible that the previous clone will not die so easily.


    Everyone had different thoughts, but they were quickly attracted by Dragon God''s words. The two clones took so long and did not kill the Guardian of the West. What does this show, the Guardian of the West is not simple.


    The Dragon God concealed a very special thing about one of his clones, but even if it were two ordinary master **** clones, it was also produced by the Dragon God, and it was not comparable to the average master **** clone. Don''t look at the Dragon God now ranking fifth.


    You know, in the long time, the Dragon God has always been ranked third. With the first two main gods rarely taking action, the reputation of the Dragon God is not small. Many people know how powerful the Dragon God is.


    Dragon God didn''t care about other things, since he had already spoken, let''s continue talking. "So, I felt that my clone was not an opponent, so I asked the Lord of the Orcs and the Lord of Nature to help. So later, the clones of the two of them also entered the space, but it has been almost a month since they have not come out. "


    The orc lord nodded and said, "Yes, the guardian did not die, but our clone did not die either. It has been so stalemate, and we don''t know what happened inside."


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that the Dragon God would actually ask for help from others, but thinking that both clones would be trapped in it, and there would be the danger of a big decisive battle later, Dragon God was justified in doing so. If you don''t do this, the Dragon God will be a fool.


    These two do not have two clones, but their clones are also the main **** clones. With the Dragon God''s reminder, it is strange that two people''s clones would enter without a powerful artifact. And this team configuration is also very reasonable, plus everyone is the main god, which is equivalent to four powerful main gods to deal with together, and will not be restrained.


    But it is such a reasonable and powerful team that did not take the opponent, but was taken by the opponent. This kind of thing makes people feel very weird. Could it be said that the guardians of the West are really so powerful.


    But since they can''t deal with it, do you have a chance to intervene? Thinking of this, many people''s eyes lit up. Yes, anyway, as long as you participate, you are eligible to distribute the spoils.


    "Then what do you mean this time, do you need help?" The Lord of Light quickly asked.


    An irritation flashed in the Dragon God''s eyes. This guy has been swelling so much recently. I really thought that his strength had improved very quickly and he would not put himself in his eyes. Also help, with your own strength, are you, the Lord of Light, qualified to help. However, the Dragon God did not show it, just glared at the Lord of Light.


    The Lord of Light realized that he seemed to have said something wrong, and quickly shut up, he was far from the opponent of Dragon God.


    Even the Dragon God before this period of time can easily crush the current self.


    "Tell me, what do you think." Finally, the Lord of Time spoke. As a veteran and has always been the first main god, no one dares to ignore the words of the Lord of Time, even the Dragon God.


    Dragon God thought for a while and said, "I think so, since I can''t deal with it, then it''s up to other people. But I don''t know the situation inside, everyone watched and entered. The ultimate benefit, whose contribution is more? Lord. But after all, I found this place, and I need to keep a copy of the last trophy."


    Everyone nodded. This is a very reasonable request. However, judging from the number of trophies, the guardian''s death will only leave three trophies, and there are only two trophies left for them to distribute.


    "A very reasonable request, so who is going this time." Now, more people have signed up.


    /txt/74/74481/


    . _Mobile version reading URL:


    Baidu search novel sites, novels, all novels

 Chapter 1737： 1 then 1 sinking into the sea

    Chi Nan watched coldly and looked around, because he knew that he might not have a chance. Once you speak, you will definitely be blocked by other people. Instead of doing this, you should just watch it like this.


    As for the last guardian, others may not know, but Chi Nan knows very well that he knew from the Lord of Corruption that the defense of the last guardian was very strong and represented invincibility in the ancient times.


    Since they all entered but did not come out, there is only one possibility. They have no way to break through the opponent''s defense, or there is no way to break through the defense force in a short time. Only in this way can it be explained why their clones are not dead, nor can they come out. At the same time, the Guardian''s combat effectiveness may not be very good.


    Obviously able to block their attacks, but never killed them, this was originally a big problem.


    Chi Nan remained silent, as did the demon incarnation. Because of the devil''s origin and the close relationship with the deity, the demon incarnation is also rejected by other gods, and it is impossible for him to turn this kind of thing.


    However, when they discovered that the guardian''s defense could not be broken, it was completely different.


    After a long time, the argument gradually calmed down. In the end, Dragon God made the decision. I selected two main gods, and thought about adding the Lord of Light to them. Although this guy made himself unhappy just now, his ability is still worthy of recognition. Thus, the three main gods happily prepared to enter.


    At the same time, many main gods are busy in their kingdom. They are not busy with other things, but busy with their own master **** clone, the dragon **** can create two, and so can himself.


    So soon, they began to nurture their second main **** clone. As for whether it can be completed before the start of the war, this is not certain.


    And those main gods who have just died of clones have no way to recreate new clones because of fluctuations in their power. Seeing the actions of other main gods, they can be said to gritted their teeth and regretted it.


    The avatars of the three main gods quickly entered that space, and everyone else was watching. After all, this time, everyone knows what happened here. If there is a clone of the main god, the clone of the main **** is watching nearby. If it doesn''t, it will send a clone of the upper **** around. Anyway, the evil **** is afraid to approach this place.


    Even the clone of the Lord of Time was staring outside that special space, and no one left.


    The last guardian, no one knows what it will look like after death. But everyone didn''t expect it to be. After this three-pointed body entered, it was actually a dead stone, and there was no movement at all.


    After more than a month, everyone finally gave up because they did not come out and died.


    "It''s not being caught, otherwise it won''t happen."


    "I''m a little worried, what should I do if the Guardian uses our clone to cast any special curses. Even if we can stop the curses of the ancient times, I am afraid that the consequences will not be too good." Some people began to feel pessimistic.


    This is not impossible. Others thought about it and found that it is indeed possible. Now everyone is even more worried. No one knows what methods there will be in the ancient origin period.


    Even if the Lord of Time knew a little about that period, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Therefore, after discussion, everyone selected two main **** clones and went to that place together. But after entering, it was the same as before, there was no movement.


    This time, everyone didn''t wait too long, just five days before everyone frowned.


    "Impossible. With so many main **** clones, it is not so easy to be caught. Even if they are caught, those who have just entered can rescue them all. So many main **** clones will not be useless at all."


    "Don''t worry about so much, let''s go in and take a look." This time, without waiting for others, the Lord of War took his old enemy and the Lord of Fighters, strode towards the way he entered, and then walked in. among them.


    However, this time it was no different from before. It was nothing but nothing happened. At this time, all the main gods, including other Sheng Lin who knew it, were worried. If the main gods were all stuck in this place, in the period of the final decisive battle, the losses they would have to deal with the evil gods would be great, and ordinary gods would suffer the most.


    "What to do, do you want to go in, or say, we just give up like this." Everyone looked at each other, you look at me, I look at you, the rest of the people are not willing to continue to enter.


    At this moment, Chi Nan already knew that if he proposed to go in, he would definitely pass. Because now this is no longer a question of benefits, but a question of security. The most important thing is that even if there is no benefit, at least you have to get your clone out. The absence of a main **** clone had too much influence on oneself.


    Everyone looked at each other, and Chi Nan was also watching coldly, wanting to see if they had any other way. If not, then just enter it yourself. For this action, Chi Nan had brought all the heavens and ten thousand world whips.


    However, just before Chi Nan spoke, the other main gods spoke: "So many guardians that the main gods cannot deal with must have very special methods. Unfortunately, we don''t know, otherwise we can deal with them specifically."


    This is what the Elf Lord said, her clone has not yet entered. Perhaps it was because the center of the battle was not very strong. The elves of this kind of thing generally don''t like to get out, and it''s normal to wait until now.


    The Lord of Elements and the Lord of Elves advance and retreat together Naturally, they will not enter alone at this time.


    "Yes, it would be great if we could know what method the guardian was using, but we couldn''t sense anything in it, and there was no way at all, unless the entire kingdom of God was broken."


    Breaking the kingdom of the gods, not to mention the impact of it, even if it is their power, it is far from enough. The size of the kingdom of the **** king and the sturdy structure made it impossible for all the main gods to break it in a short period of time.


    And there are too many benefits here, I am afraid they will disagree if they want to break this place.


    After a long time, the Lord of Time came out and said, "There is another way to see what happened inside." Everyone looked up at the Lord of Time, and this guy really had a way.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->


    /txt/74/74481/


    . _Mobile version reading URL:


    Baidu search novel sites, novels, all novels

 Chapter 1738： Secret Time Reduction

    "What is the method? If you have one, take it out. This time the incident has already affected the upcoming war."


    "Yes, as the oldest lord god, we know that you are the best way. If you have any needs, please mention it. We will never be stingy." Everyone is anxious.


    The Lord of Time is still as it was, as if he had never been in a hurry.


    The Lord of Time said indifferently: "This method is very simple, it is Time Restoration Technique. As long as you use this magical technique, you can twist what happens after a period of time, so that we can see and ignore the space."


    As an existence who has nearly half of the understanding of the law of time, as an old monster who does not know how long he has lived, the various abilities of the Lord of Time are not as simple as they seem to be. Not only his combat effectiveness, but also some other abilities, which are not imaginable by ordinary people, just as they are now.


    Even Chi Nan himself couldn''t do this kind of method of viewing inside the sealed space. If you want to create a corresponding magic or artifact in response to this situation, this is not something you will be able to do in a short while.


    However, it is not surprising that the Lord of Time, the means to deal with this situation, can be directly used.


    "In that case, please take a trip. When the trophies are distributed, you will definitely have a copy."


    The spoils are not known, but they can be distributed. It really doesn''t work, isn''t there still bones? It''s not impossible to break the bones directly. This thing can at least be sacrificed as a sacrifice.


    The Lord of Time has no mother-in-law, so he nodded and said: "Since everyone agrees, then I will go in."


    With that, the avatar of the Lord of Time walked toward that road, moving forward little by little. And not long after, another clone of the Lord of Time flew from the outside world. I don''t know what method the Lord of Time used to inform the gods of his deity.


    And this clone is actually a clone of the main god. It really deserves to be the oldest main god, so there are already two main gods. And Chi Nan even suspected that the Lord of Time had a third clone of the Lord God. Just like the Lord of Corruption, these monsters that have existed for countless years have collected terrible resources and it is impossible to fail.


    The first clone requires normal resources and time, the second is ten times, and the third one hundred times. And when it came to the fourth, it was a thousand times, so Chi Nan didn''t dare to believe if they had a fourth.


    But for the third one, there should be no problem. After living for such a long time, Chi Nan didn''t believe that the main gods of the past were honestly a clone of the main gods. How could they have not seen or studied.


    Regarding this, Chi Nan didn''t worry either, but he still had a demon incarnation, plus no one and two main **** clones, he was equivalent to six combat powers, much more powerful than these three and four.


    When the avatar of the Lord of Time walked to the entrance, it did not enter immediately. Instead, his hands slid in the void. I didn''t know what was drawn, and the lines looked very mysterious. At the same time, the new avatar was also dancing with his hands, drawing a line, and finally the line completely disappeared in the void, nothing was left.


    Chi Nan looked strangely, and faintly felt the movement of the law of time. Unfortunately, I don''t have any understanding of the law of time, so I can only feel it, not knowing what happened.


    The law of time is one of the most mysterious laws. It is very difficult to understand this law to this degree. Perhaps it will not be too special in terms of combat effectiveness, but it is one of the best in terms of difficulty.


    After finishing this set of actions, the two clones stopped at the same time. Unexpectedly, this magical technique has not fluctuated at all. If it weren''t for seeing the movement of the Lord of Time clone, I don''t know what happened.


    After that, the avatar from the beginning continued to walk forward and gradually entered that space.


    Another avatar of the Lord of Time said: "Now everyone wait, the restoration of time one day later will let us see what happened inside." Everyone knows that this day is the time for temptation.


    Waiting at this time made people extremely anxious. I didn''t know what was going on, everyone slowly became impatient.


    "I''ll go and see. Recently, there are many evil gods around here to explore, I''ll clean them up." A main **** was annoyed, and then left here and went to explore the surroundings.


    "I''ll go and check it out, I feel the breath of a top evil god, maybe it''s lying nearby." The demon incarnation gave the deity a look, and then flew away from the surrounding area. This is not nonsense.


    Because before Chi Nan, he really felt the breath of the top evil god, indicating that these guys must be around, or at least have been to this place. If the top Cthulhu teamed up to attack, it would be really not fun.


    Soon, Chi Nan discovered the source of this aura around him, but it was a pity that Cthulhu was no longer there. "It''s really fast. This breath should belong to the King of Skeletons. Why did this guy come here."


    Chi Nan was a little surprised, but it didn''t matter if he didn''t find it. Everyone has set up their own warning methods around, as long as the evil **** dares to come to this place casually, they will definitely find it. The aristocratic family, you are passing slowly, just one day, never before has it felt so long. However, this day will pass after all.


    "Why haven''t it arrived yet." A main **** walked around annoyingly.


    With the spirit of the Lord God, this kind of irritation is impossible under normal circumstances It''s just that this time the matter is too big, and his clone is caught in it, this makes him feel so uncomfortable.


    The other clones who were caught in it were also much more irritable than the other main gods. Only the Lord of Time doesn''t feel at all, that''s right. And Chi Nan himself was also calm.


    I don''t know what is going on inside, whether the Lord of Corruption has deceived himself or not. But if it''s just a guardian with a strong defense, he still has some certainty. As time approaches yesterday''s time bit by bit, the Lord of Time still has no change in his expression, but the other Lord Gods are getting more and more anxious and nervous.


    The surrounding atmosphere gradually changed and became more anxious. Those gods who rushed to hear the sound gathered around and looked at the main **** from time to time, making them more nervous than them.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->


    /txt/74/74481/


    . _Mobile version reading URL:


    Baidu search novel sites, novels, all novels

 Chapter 1739： One headache-inducing false alarm

    No matter how anxious everyone thinks, the time is up, and if it doesn''t, it''s not up.


    While everyone was anxiously waiting, the time finally arrived at this time yesterday. The Lord of Time suddenly moved, and his eyes released endless rays of defense, as if nothing had happened, everything was just an illusion.


    The finger seemed to move in a hurry and tapped forward. That location was where the Lord of Time drew out the picture yesterday.


    "Time is restored." The Lord of Time''s finger lightly tapped that place, and there was a wave of waves in the space. No, this is not a wave of space, but a special kind of ripple, without spatial fluctuations.


    Space power is more apparent than time power. It can be said that all the main gods have a certain understanding of the laws of space, but their understanding is not deep enough. The ripples just now seem to be spatial fluctuations, but in fact they are not at all. If you feel it carefully, you will find that this is an application of time power, but it is very clever.


    The ripples spread, and another picture suddenly appeared in the air, like a big screen. You can''t feel the breath inside, but if you just look at it, it feels like you''re on the scene.


    What appeared in the picture was the last scene of the Lord of Time yesterday. After drawing the picture, the Lord of Time walked forward and entered the space. It''s not that the surroundings have disappeared, but the screen has changed, appearing inside.


    That''s right, everyone followed in the footsteps of the Lord of Time and finally entered the last space. This space is different from other guardian spaces. It is a large island area. The huge island in the middle can be said to be almost the size of a large plane. I can see the surroundings because of the peculiarities of the gods themselves.


    There was still a circle of unknown islands surrounding this place, and a lot of sea water impacted. This place looked more like a complete and normal plane.


    The clone of the Lord of Time continued to walk forward, and suddenly saw the clones of other gods, and they all sat beside them with a frustrated expression. That''s right, it''s just sitting, not being arrested, and not being exhausted.


    "What''s going on, how do they look like this." Everyone was very curious.


    "Isn''t it because the guardian has not been found, otherwise it''s impossible." The Dragon God saw his clone also downcast, and his face was weird. Is the last guardian the one who is good at hiding?


    It''s just that no matter what they say, time is still going forward, and it is impossible for the people inside to hear them.


    The Lord of Time spoke: "What is going on with you, what is happening here, has the Guardian found out?"


    They could clearly hear the voice of the dialogue inside. These were all happened yesterday. In a short day, everything was restored. This is a special picture that they see through time. And this magical technique can actually penetrate the special space protection of the **** king and kingdom, this is what surprised and interested Chi Nan.


    Headed by Dragon God, only Dragon God has the strongest strength here. The clone of Dragon God stood up and said with a frustrated expression: "Come with us, you will know when you see it, maybe you will have a way."


    Indeed, the trust in the Lord of Time is deeply rooted in most Lord Gods. The performance of the Lord of Time has always been so reliable, no matter what the difficulties are, it is not wrong to leave it to him.


    As long as it is something that the Lord of Time wants to solve, there are few things that can''t be solved. At this moment, other gods also placed hope on the Lord of Time. "If you can''t even do it, then we really can''t get out."


    The Lord of Time said indifferently: "Don''t worry, I have already performed the magic, everything that happens here can be seen by the outside world. As long as they see the difficulties here, they can make preparations based on the situation here." Hearing this Then, although everyone was a little surprised, they were still relieved a lot. The most worried thing was that people outside would continue to enter inside without knowing the situation.


    And the difficulties here, they don''t think that deliberate targeting can have any effect.


    Soon, everyone took the Lord of Time to a place near the center of the island. That''s right, it''s not the most central place, it''s just the place close to the center. There is a big pond here, which is picturesque.


    Beside the pond, there is a huge tortoise. No, this is not a tortoise. Looking at the head like a dragon, this is a dragon tortoise. This is not the dragon tortoise that is the descendant of the dragon family and the tortoise, but the dragon tortoise that is born like this. Many of the gods in the ancient origin period had no parents, and they were special species that naturally evolved from the heavens and all realms.


    Just like this dragon tortoise, the head looks like a dragon, but it has no horns. The tail is somewhat jagged, and the legs are very long and unusually strong, completely different from the current dragon tortoise. The claws with long limbs also looked sharp.


    But now the dragon tortoise didn''t mean to look at them at all, or the dragon tortoise had been sleeping with his eyes closed, completely ignoring everything around him. The environment near the dragon tortoise is a mess, obviously after battle. In other words, it was caused by the blow of certain forces.


    The Dragon God didn''t say much. With a wave of his hand, a golden light flashed by, and it hit the Dragon Turtle fiercely.


    No, it was not a hit, but was blocked by an almost transparent defense layer on the surface of the dragon tortoise. This defensive layer shows the lines of the tortoise shell, which is oval in shape, which just wraps the dragon tortoise and is airtight.


    Jin Guang hit the defensive barrier. After a stalemate, the golden light disappeared, but the defensive barrier just shook. This shows that the attack is not useless at all, but there is no way to break it.


    The attack just now seems simple but in fact, none of the people present are idiots, and you can tell at a glance that you are the dragon''s breath. As a dragon clan, dragon breath is always one of the most powerful means of a dragon clan.


    The Dragon God''s compressed dragon breath, that terrifying power, even Chi Nan is unwilling to take it head-on. It wasn''t that he couldn''t stop it, but the strength was too strong, and the loss was huge for forcibly resisting.


    However, the guardian here still had no way to break through the defense even when he completely ignored it. This kind of performance made everyone frown. It turned out that what they encountered was not a powerful battle guardian, but a powerful defensive guardian. This terrible defense force makes everyone helpless.


    "Does others do the same?" The Lord of Time frowned and asked.


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"


    /txt/74/74481/


    . _Mobile version reading URL:


    Baidu search novel sites, novels, all novels

 Chapter 1740： Nearly insoluble defense

    The Dragon God did not speak, nor did the others, everyone told him with their actual actions.


    Everyone came over, and then each used their most powerful attacks to attack, their attacks were not as powerful as Dragon God. At the same time, Dragon God also shot. All the people attacked together, and there was no effect at all.


    "It''s terrible defense, everyone''s attack was actually blocked."


    "No, that''s not the case. Look carefully. Although everyone is attacking together, it is not a single force, but their own strength. There is no way for such forces to merge together, and they are still fighting separately."


    The warrior lord with better eyesight, although the clone only has the upper god, he also sees the difference.


    "Everyone''s attacks were scattered because there was no way to gather together. There was no attack, it can be said that they attacked the tortoise defense alone, so it is completely useless whether everyone works together. As long as it is not a single attack that can break the defense, This attack has no effect at all."


    "That''s right, that''s how it is. That tortoise shell can disperse everyone''s defenses, which is equivalent to that each tortoise shell is a separate shield, and each piece of armor can unite with the surrounding armor to concentrate the defense. stand up."


    It was Dragon God himself who spoke this time, and Dragon God didn''t let his clone come over, but his own deity came over.


    "In this case, it will be very troublesome, Lord of Giants, can you break through this defense." Lord of Giants, as the strongest and most violent main god, attracted everyone''s attention at this time.


    The Giant Lord was also thinking, and then said: "The direct attack of power, my power is stronger than the Dragon God''s compressed dragon breath." The Dragon God was a little unhappy, but this is also true.


    "But although my strength is stronger, judging from the strength of defense, even if my deity makes a move, I am afraid it will be difficult to break it. At most, it shakes more." As the master god, the lord of giants I quickly analyzed that my own strength might be difficult to fight against. Others analyzed it and found the same result.


    At this moment, the picture continued to change. At this moment, everyone began to use various methods.


    The direct attack of the Dragon God is useless, so use the dragon''s breath to burn, use the method of burning for a long time. But the attack is not as fast as the opponent''s recovery speed, this tortoise shell can absorb the surrounding power, and the recovery speed is extremely fast.


    It cannot be broken directly, I am afraid it is useless. The life absorption and plants of the Lord of Nature are useless at all. There is absolutely no way to absorb the vitality of the opponent through the armor.


    The Lord of Light found that after his light power reached a certain strength, the seemingly transparent tortoise could actually block his own light, and could not project into it, so naturally it would not have an impact.


    As for the warrior-type master of orcs, the master of war, and the master of warriors, they have no other way than to forcefully destroy them. Especially the Lord of Warriors, the sharp sword aura can reach the power of the Dragon God to compress the dragon''s breath in an instant, but the staying power is not enough. But here, as long as the attack power is not enough, it is useless at all.


    Other avatars of the main **** have also taken action. Various methods, whether it is a special attack method or a curse, a variety of different magic skills, it can be said that everyone has used the methods they can use.


    Except for not bringing his own main artifact, the clone has already used the strongest attack power and the most special means that it can exert, but it is useless at all.


    This thing has strong defenses, not afraid of special forces penetrating, nor afraid of chronic corrosive forces. The result is that such a tortoise is asleep here, but so many main gods have no way of opposing it.


    "It''s really a **** from the ancient origin period. This inborn magical power is really terrifying. The defensive power that is almost close to the original law, there is no way to break it, this is almost the law of defense."


    There is no law of defense between heaven and earth, this is a natural power. It can be said that this is the softening of different laws, and it is also a form of expression of laws that belong to oneself.


    At least a dozen laws can work at the same time to form such an effect, which seems to be the same as a pure defense law. It can be said that if there is no inherently weird godhead, there will be no such performance.


    But it is the performance of this weird law that makes everyone helpless.


    "Why don''t you try too." Finally, the Dragon God said to the Lord of Time, there was nothing he could do.


    Although this period of time was not long, it was extremely devastating to their spirits, leaving them with no chance to attack. This kind of attack on a target that has no effect, people are still sleeping and ignore you, it is really frustrating.


    "Well, I will try too." The Lord of Time said. In fact, the Lord of Time is also very helpless. It doesn''t matter who is the same when encountering this kind of creature that is good at defense. If you talk about direct attack power, the Lord of Time is confident that his attack power is stronger than that of the Dragon God, but it''s just a little bit, so it''s useless at all.


    Therefore, the Lord of Time did not use this method, but started from other aspects.


    A torrent of time rushed past, and the Lord of Time began to test the loopholes in the dragon turtle''s defense This was looking for time. He didn''t believe that the tortoise''s defense was always so strong and always existed.


    But soon, the Lord of Time frowned, because the last thing he didn''t want to happen happened, and the dragon turtle''s defense was flawless. Therefore, I cannot find any loopholes.


    Even with constant restoration, there is no way to find weakness in the family. In terms of the overall law comprehension, this dragon tortoise is no worse than himself, and he comprehends more gentle laws than himself. These laws are used in defense, and even the laws of time and space are contained in them. Now, even the Lord of Time has nothing to do.


    After performing a few special penetration magic spells with the help of time, and the time curse magic spell, it was discovered that there was still no way to penetrate this defense, and the Lord of Time couldn''t help it. In the end, the Lord of Time did not continue to attack.


    Instead, they greeted other people and studied together how to break the tortoise shell. Most of the next half of the day will be everyone''s research. At this time, both the people inside and the people outside are very troubled.


    "This terrible defense, even if the main **** kingdom is directly detonated to attack, I am afraid it is useless."


    This book comes from

 Chapter 1741： Its time for me to be hypocritical

    As the Lord God, although I haven''t seen the power of the explosion of the kingdom of God, I can roughly calculate it. Just like those Jedi one-off outbreaks, the power is indeed very terrifying.


    But this kind of power is terrifying, but it is for them. Their own understanding of the law does not far exceed the level of the chaotic law of the kingdom of God itself, so the damage they receive will be increased.


    But the dragon tortoise in front of him clearly has a very advanced law of defensive softness, surpassing the power of the chaotic law caused by the explosion of their kingdom of God. Therefore, even if the kingdom of God smashed directly on the dragon tortoise and detonated, the power that actually erupted might not be able to break it. But it is too difficult to find a law to comprehend more than dragon tortoise.


    There is probably only the Lord of Time who understands the laws of Dragon Turtle, at least that''s the case for them.


    But the Lord of Time is not good at attacking, and it is a joke to let the Lord of Time use his own kingdom of God to hit and detonate. No main god, not even a god, is willing to use his kingdom in this way.


    Besides, this place is within the kingdom of the gods. If you want to transfer the kingdom of gods in, you must first conduct a collision between the kingdoms of gods. Obviously, compared with the kingdom of the gods, their kingdoms combined are not as good.


    In this way, it becomes an endless loop. "Hey, if only this dragon tortoise was the first one to deal with."


    The main gods are full of helplessness, this is already the fourth one, and the strength of the dragon turtle itself is almost restored. If they haven''t recovered before, they can still think of a way to deal with it.


    It can even be said that the defense of the dragon tortoise at that time might not even be able to stop the compressed dragon breath of the dragon god.


    "Everyone, is there any good way." One day passed, the magic effect of the Lord of Time disappeared, and it was no longer possible to see the situation inside. But at this time, everyone knows what''s inside.


    An existence that can make anyone helpless by relying on its own defense just to sleep is something that no one wants to face. Unless they have enough time to comprehend the law to a level that exceeds the dragon tortoise as a whole, then they can break the opponent''s defense. Apart from this, no one has any other options.


    "Is there any way, the defense of this thing is too strong. I think, unless the law power exceeds the dragon tortoise, it will be useless for anyone to go." The Lord of the Light spread his hands helplessly.


    His own clone was also caught in it. It was impossible to say that he didn''t want to get it out, but for that terrifying defense, the Lord of Light was not a fool. Of course, I knew that no one could do it at the scene.


    Maybe everyone has a lot of special methods that can be used to kill opponents of the same level, and even some very dangerous methods. But in the face of this unsolvable defense, all those methods are useless. If this layer of shell is not completely broken, any curse or insidious attack magic technique will have no effect at all.


    "In fact, it''s not impossible. If there is enough power, it can be broken. Pure power and law are completely different, and even the power of law can''t stop it." The Giant Lord said.


    As the most powerful of all the main gods, and one of the most advocating power of the race, the master of giants has a higher understanding of power than others. Power is very pure, a kind of ability that is pure to the extreme.


    This is not a rule, but in many cases it can produce effects that the rule simply cannot.


    "Do you have enough power, or is there a way to increase power in the secret techniques left by the gods of giants in the past?"


    The Lord of Giants shook his head: "No, although there are ways to increase strength, it still doesn''t work. Strength can be enhanced by everyone, but it is also the most difficult, much more difficult than comprehending the law. Even myself, It is also based on the main cultivation power law, and its own strength is far from the level of breaking this defense."


    The Lord of Giants is still very self-aware, he knows how strong he is. His own power is much stronger than that of the Dragon God, and under the blessing of the law, the destructive power he can burst out is far more than that of the Dragon God.


    But such an attack is only one''s own power, and the most important thing is that the power of this kind of promotion itself has the effect of the law. To meet the defense of the dragon turtle, we must first conflict with the law.


    In this respect, I can''t compare to the Dragon Turtle, and the final result of the conflict is that my own laws are defeated. Once the law is defeated, the effect that the power can exert will be greatly reduced.


    "Since there is no way, then what''s the point of saying it?" The Orc Lord said with an annoyed look. In this case, he can''t blame other people, because everyone has no way, even the Lord of Time has tried.


    At this moment, the lord of giants suddenly looked at Chi Nan: "Although I can''t do it, the lord of the holy tree should have it. I saw your battle, your whip, and what it showed. It''s pure power, it doesn''t contain any rules." Chi Nan was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that he would be seen in one shot.


    Others just think that they have used some kind of secret method, but the Lord of Giants is different. The ripples of the void shock were caused by pure power, and could not be created by law at all.


    The power displayed at that moment simply shocked the lord of giants. The power is definitely not weaker than himself. The most important thing is that it is pure and does not contain any rule additions, which makes the lord of giants envious.


    But this is the power attached to the artifact, not Chi Nan''s own , so the lord of giants is just envious.


    At this time, everyone was looking towards Chi Nan. Chi Nan calculated silently in his heart, and then said: "My Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms Whip may be able to break this tortoise shell, but not necessarily, and I must enter with my deity."


    If you want to exert the true power of the whip of the heavens and the world, you can''t rely on the clone. The power of the clone was far inferior to Chi Nan''s own strength, and it was even worse in terms of physical strength.


    Even Chi Nan wondered whether his clone could fully use his current whip of the heavens and ten thousand realms. During this period of time, he himself was constantly improving his physical strength, but his clone did not have so much time to temper.


    Chi Nan stopped talking, and the others weren''t fools. Naturally, they knew that Chi Nan was seeking benefits. Moreover, their previous suppression of Chi Nan did not allow him to continue to deal with the Guardian, and it would not be so easy for him to make a move this time.


    /txt/74/74481/


    . _Mobile version reading URL:


    Baidu search novel sites, novels, all novels

 Chapter 1742： This task belongs to me

    The people thought silently in their hearts, they really don''t want to continue to increase Chi Nan''s strength, but what if they don''t increase it, they can''t know the secrets in the kingdom of God, and there are people''s clones restricted in it.


    If the clone can''t be taken out, then the consequences are not what they want to see at all. This will greatly affect one''s own strength, and even if someone sends their main artifact in, they can''t get it out now.


    If it''s normal, they would rather let the evil **** take away the benefits, but now they can''t. Cthulhu is their enemy, and they must deal with those **** Cthulhu. Improving Cthulhu''s strength now will create danger for himself in the future. Rather than that, it is better to improve one''s own strength, and the benefits are even greater.


    Gradually, someone began to shake. Many of the main **** clones who entered this time are powerful figures among the main gods.


    The most powerful Lord of Time has already sent the clone into it, and the fifth-ranked Dragon God is the first to enter. The person who recommended Chi Nan is also the lord of giants. Chi Nan himself is ranked second, but the third ranked is also on his side.


    This is all right, the top five main gods are all in favor of this matter, and other people can''t oppose it.


    But now it''s obvious that if you want Chi Nan to take action, you have to be profitable. Otherwise, Chi Nan would not risk helping them solve this problem. At this time, many people started to have a headache.


    "I heard that the Lord of the Sacred Tree still lacks some plane origins, so let''s let you extract the planes of my subordinates, just like the transactions of other Lord Gods." The first person who spoke was actually the Lord of the Elves.


    The Lord of Nature smiled again, wanting to say something. The Lord of the Elves glared at the Lord of Nature, and then the face of the Lord of Nature eased. Obviously, the Lord of the Elves told the Lord of Nature his guess.


    Hearing this, the Lord of Nature, who was also trapped in the clone, also said: "I also have many planes under my command, which can also be extracted, but they must be appropriate and cannot affect the future recovery of the planes."


    Chi Nan was also a little confused, but he didn''t expect these people to be willing to do such a thing. If it was before, Chi Nan would definitely be ecstatic. But now, this thing is no longer useful to me. No matter how much, he can only be used to strengthen the elemental plane. Or, it is to inject into one''s own kingdom of God and cultivate the power of the kingdom of God.


    However, the strength of his own kingdom of God, injecting some plane origin into this way, would not have much effect on the growth of the kingdom of God.


    The problem is that I can''t show it right now, otherwise it will definitely make the master of the elves and the master of the elements suspicious, and that would be difficult. They don''t know that this is how their own world whip from the heavens came.


    "I still have a source of natural attributes here, at the main **** level, this time the thing is completed, this can also be given to you, it can be regarded as compensation for a few of us." The warrior master suddenly said. At the same time, the Lord of War and the Lord of Orcs and a Lord God who was not familiar with Chi Nan were nodding their heads. This was the compensation of the four people.


    This is a big gain. I can''t continue. If I wait any longer, the compensation may increase, but I can easily arouse public anger. In the next battle, they may need their help.


    If it arouses their resentment, and they stumble themselves in the decisive battle, the consequences can be dangerous. It seemed that this task really belonged to him, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "Since everyone is so sincere, then I will take a risk." Chi Nan finally let go, and the others also breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, the Lord of Time said: "Well, as usual, after the guardian dies, there will be three things left, one of which belongs to you, the other belongs to the Dragon God, and the others are allocated according to the size of the processing. "


    Chi Nan nodded directly, and other people also said it was meaningless. The Lord of Time said again: "The dragon turtle itself has a lot of soft laws. If there is a godhead or the source of the law, it must be a large number of law attributes that can not be absorbed by one person. I suggest that this kind of godhead or the source of the law appears. , I will divide it up."


    The words of the Lord of Time immediately aroused the approval of countless people. The laws that these ancient gods comprehend are different from the later gods. They are closer to the essence, and they don''t have so many overlapping parts with the laws they themselves comprehend.


    If you can get this, you can definitely improve a large part of your own strength. And Chi Nan also suddenly realized. Sure enough, even the Lord of Time couldn''t have no desires.


    The Lord of Time must have valued the part of the law of time that the dragon tortoise comprehend. As long as he can get it, the Lord of Time''s own strength will also be greatly improved. The more you get to the later stage, the more laws you can understand, and the stronger your strength will be for each more understanding. But it is more difficult to understand more.


    Seeing that everyone agreed, everyone began to sign the highest law contract with the will of the heavens as a witness. This kind of contract, even if it is the Lord of Time, cannot be violated.


    With the contract, then there is a guarantee. Chi Nan''s eyes are on the tortoise''s skeleton. Especially the shell. This thing has been tempered by the comprehensive defense law, and the defense force must be very strong.


    If there is a turtle shell and the wings of the sky to protect him at the same time, Chi Nan believes that his defense power will definitely increase sharply. As for the comprehension of a large number of laws, he can comprehend more than this dragon tortoise.


    The Holy Tree Godhead seems to be able to absorb any law, only the law of death can''t help it, this is what Chi Nan still doesn''t understand. Although, the comprehension of those laws is of no use to me while thinking about it, at the same time the contract is signed. Everyone is now beginning to pay attention to whether Chi Nan can succeed, and that Cthulhu will not make trouble.


    Chi Nan''s clone was dispatched, and soon the deity received the news, and flew directly away from his own kingdom of God.


    But when he came out, Chi Nan still hid his breath. The main **** here knew he was coming, but the evil **** didn''t know. If the Cthulhu knows that he is going out, God knows if he will make trouble for himself.


    In the outside world, the demon incarnation fully guards to prevent any possible accidents. Of course, no one knows the whole process. It didn''t take long for Chi Nan to quietly come to the kingdom of God King.


    It is the first time for my deity to arrive at this place, to be honest. Nodding slightly to the others, Chi Nan didn''t talk nonsense, but started walking along the road. When Dragon God announced this location, the route had already been made public.


    /txt/74/74481/


    . _Mobile version reading URL:


    Baidu search novel sites, novels, all novels

 Chapter 1743： The first power of the heavens and the world

    Walking and entering, the pressure is much greater than before. Who would have thought that the self who had been suppressed all the time could actually participate in the task of destroying the Guardian three times, and three times he would have an important role and great gains.


    This last time, it was actually the same. At this time, I had already received those promises from other main gods. As long as you can successfully break the dragon turtle''s defense, then you can get more later.


    Under pressure, Chi Nan walked for three days before reaching the entrance. Everyone was surprised again, because Chi Nan was more relaxed, and the speed was even faster than the Lord of Time. Although this speed does not represent one''s own strength, the speed cannot be too fast without strength, which is really surprising.


    At this time, everyone finally realized that Chi Nan''s strength is no longer as simple as he thought. This is no longer a rising star, but a truly powerful existence.


    Of course, because Chi Nan was the deity who came here, he was faster, which seemed normal.


    The scenery in front of him changed. This is the third time I have encountered this situation. After entering that huge island, the small ball in Chi Nan''s hand suddenly burst out, which was given to him by other gods before.


    These are the main divine minds, containing their previous experiences and memories, and this is also to allow other clones to cooperate with Chi Nan. Otherwise, if there is any conflict in it, that would be bad.


    The small ball disappeared in a flash and disappeared. The clones of the main **** also understood what had happened. Before Chi Nan arrived, they took the initiative to greet him. This was the only person who could solve the problem now.


    The deity may have nothing to do, but they can''t leave here, they can only continue to consume the crystal of divine power to maintain their existence. Once the divine power crystals are exhausted, they will collapse if they have no source of faith. The most important thing is that it is not so safe outside now, there are many things waiting for them to go out and busy.


    "Everyone, this time I will try to solve this matter. If we succeed, we will be able to get out. If we can''t, I''m afraid we have to think of other ways. I''m not 100% sure."


    "It''s okay, it''s good to be able to come. The real body comes in. This is a big risk. Even if we can''t succeed, we can think of other ways." The Lord of Time said indifferently.


    has never seen a different expression on the face of the Lord of Time, seems to be so indifferent to everything.


    Chinan didn''t waste time, and quickly came to Dragon Turtle. At this time, the dragon tortoise still didn''t mean to wake up, and was still sleeping on the ground, as if nothing could disturb him.


    Chinan drew out the whip of the heavens and the world, and a faint white light radiated. This is the manifestation of the power of the whip of the heavens and the world. That terrifying power faintly shakes the surrounding space. You know, their attacks didn''t even shake this space. This power burst out, making everyone feel cold all over.


    "It''s such a powerful force, even if the Lord of Giants can''t do it."


    "No, the power of the Lord of Giants is improved by the law of power, not entirely his own, but this power is entirely contained in himself. No, this should be contained in the main artifact itself, but unfortunately this is an exclusive artifact. ."


    This artifact is too powerful, if it is not an exclusive artifact, they all want to **** it. Can make the main **** move the idea of ??robbing things, one can imagine how terrifying the power of the whip of the heavens and the world.


    "It seems that the name of the first power **** is about to change." The first power used to be the lord of giants. Now seeing the power displayed by Chi Nan, it is much more terrifying than the lord of giants.


    "No, the power of the lord of giants is his own, but this power is only the main artifact and should not be changed."


    "But the power of the Lord of the Sacred Tree is obviously not weak. Without such a powerful power, it is impossible to use such a main artifact." The Lord of the Warriors could see clearly and directly named the situation.


    "You are right, but in terms of its own power, the Lord of the Sacred Tree is still not as good as the Lord of Giants, but this power is also terrifying. I am afraid this power is stronger than ours. I really don¡¯t know a natural attribute. How did the gods do this?" The orc lord looked at Chi Nan with jealousy.


    As a fighter, strength is the most important criterion. Even if they can''t compare with Dragon God and Giant Lord, it''s because of their different race characteristics. But their power, they definitely belong to no one.


    They have been doing various exercises and tempering all the year round, and their own power is only a lot worse than that of the Dragon God. They have higher skills in the use of power than Dragon God, because Dragon God mainly does not rely on power to fight.


    Of course, this kind of power use skill is the master of giants. This is the expert who uses power.


    Now they saw a **** from the law system, whose power was even stronger than their own, and they were almost as good as the dragon god, and they were depressed. If Chi Nan were not for the gods of the law system, and the power application skills were not enough, they would have no face to see people.


    The space oscillated gently Chi Nan''s strength slowly increased. Hold the whip with both hands and slowly lift it above your head.


    "My power can only be used once. If it fails this time, then I have to find a way to increase my power." Chi Nan said to himself as if to himself, but it was actually a reminder to the people around him.


    In other words, if you succeed with this blow, then others will need to stand up to the next thing.


    At this moment, no one dares to mess around, because no one knows whether chaos will seal themselves in this place forever.


    Chi Nan, who lifted his head high, had already burst out his whole body strength. Even Chi Nan has green veins on his body. Looking at Chi Nan''s difficult appearance, the people around didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Actually, half of Chi Nan''s appearance is true, and half is pretending. It is not for nothing to improve the strength for such a long time. Similarly, Chi Nan was also deliberately showing weakness and relaxing the vigilance of others. Sometimes jealousy is very scary, even for gods.


    As Chi Nan''s strength slowly increased, the dragon tortoise, who had been sleeping without any movement, suddenly moved his eyelids. The corner of Chi Nan''s mouth was hooked. Does this feel dangerous? This thing is not fearless.


    It''s a pity, it''s too late at this time, and Chi Nan''s energy accumulation has been completely completed. Pressing down with both hands, Dragon Turtle just opened his eyes.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1744： The strongest defense was broken

    Four eyes were facing each other, and Chi Nan couldn''t tell what the dragon turtle thought. Because Dragon Tortoise''s eyes are very similar to the Lord of Time, like an ancient well, unfathomable, and there is no calm wave at all.


    It¡¯s just that Chi Nan¡¯s eyes are looking at each other, but the movements in his hands don¡¯t stop at all.


    Furthermore, at this time, the general trend is already established, and it is impossible for Chi Nan himself to stop. Once stopped forcibly, it will only cause his body to be torn apart. Although this kind of pure strength tearing injury, it is easy to recover. But at these dangerous moments, Chi Nan couldn''t really waste his time.


    Dragon Turtle opened his mouth and made a sound similar to a dragon chant, but with a slightly different sound. Seeing the dragon tortoise awakening, the other people''s faces were different. They had snacks and at the same time they felt relieved, because the dragon tortoise finally reacted.


    With the sound of the dragon turtle, the surrounding defenses began to vibrate slightly. Chi Nan discovered that along with this shock, the tortoise shell''s defensive power seemed to increase. Chi Nan couldn''t see exactly how much it was.


    This **** bastard, Chi Nan immediately added a force, and his hidden power burst out completely. This is already the strongest force that can be exerted by oneself controlling the heavens and ten thousand realm whip.


    It''s not that the main artifacts are not enough, but that his power fails to meet the requirements. If one''s strength is stronger, the strength that can be exerted will also be stronger, but now there is no time to improve oneself.


    The terrifying whip swung down fiercely, with the power of a whole thousand top planes, condensed into one, and finally matched the transparent turtle shell. A special force exploded and swept around.


    The vegetation and stones on the ground were shattered instantly. It is not easy to know the quality of the stones here. The avatars of the main gods around who watched the excitement were flew out for the first time. When they stopped, everyone found that there were some scars on their bodies. This terrifying force collision, just the aftermath is already so terrible.


    Of course, this is the overall explosion after all the power of Chi Nan has been fully condensed. If this force hits other people, even the Lord of Time will be crushed to pieces at once.


    Of course, this kind of attack, Chi Nan doesn''t think it can hit the difficult guy like Lord of Time.


    "Look, it''s broken, it''s finally broken." The orc lord roared. At the place where the whip and the tortoise shell touched, cracks appeared on the tortoise shell. The cracks were very large and spread continuously, spreading to the entire tortoise shell.


    Under the huge force of attack, even a defensive barrier formed by a strong defense can no longer be supported.


    And just after Chi Nan''s blow, his wrist pained severely. Just knowing that the power is strong, forgetting that the pure power effect is mutual, and he has endured a big counterattack.


    Fortunately, this tortoise shell is constantly unloading its power following the weird vibration just now. Otherwise, the strength of the counter-shock will be even greater. It is precisely because of this unloading behavior that the tortoise shell is not broken in the first time. Instead, it continuously transmits power. Where the tortoise shell was hit, a small piece of tortoise shell had been broken.


    With the continuous spread of Lilang, the cracks on the tortoise shell are also centered here, and they continue to spread, more and more, bigger and bigger. It seems as if a glass that is shattering is easy.


    Finally, when the cracks spread all over the tortoise shell, this force was also transmitted. But the force of transmission is still not the tortoise shell can withstand. The power that spreads all over the tortoise shell continues to be transmitted nowhere else.


    This force began to explode as a whole, and the tortoise shell fragmented and exploded, and finally exploded completely.


    Chi Nan felt a huge impact, but Chi Nan did not resist either. Instead, following the explosive force, he quickly retreated towards the back. "The rest is up to you."


    Chinan gave up continuing to attack, but backed up and prepared to regain his strength. With just a full blow, his strength was almost exhausted. Originally, it could still maintain 20% of the physical strength, but because of the tortoise shell''s unloading, Chi Nan''s current physical strength was not even 10%. Chi Nan collected the whip from the heavens and ten thousand realms, and took out his holy bottle of life.


    Once you lose on the battlefield, you must use the essence of life to recover as quickly as possible. It must have reached this point, who knows how long it will take the tortoise shell to recover, Chi Nan dare not waste time.


    The others yelled and rushed up quickly. The horrible dragon tortoise facing them, their suffocation that they had been suppressing could finally erupt completely. Various powerful forces slapped the dragon tortoise.


    These attacks have been withstood during the dragon tortoise''s sleep before, but the situation is different now.


    The compression of the dragon''s breath hit the tortoise shell, but there was no effect. On the contrary, the dragon''s breath did not deviate and hit the outside. "Damn it, this tortoise shell is harder than the previous tortoise shell." The Dragon God felt a little desperate.


    At this moment, a bright light entered the dragon turtle body, and the dragon turtle screamed suddenly.


    "No, although the tortoise shell is harder, it can only resist direct attacks. The dragon tortoise now has no immunity to curses and some special magic arts." It was the Lord of Time.


    Others apparently also saw the actions of the Lord of Time and immediately began to change their attack methods.


    But the warrior-type orc lord didn''t think so. He rushed over with a few other warriors. Their most powerful attack was still the melee attack. "Hmph, the tortoise shell is hard, I don''t believe that the flesh is just as hard."


    The orc lord rushed over with his big axe, which was his master artifact. But before the attack came down, the dragon tortoise slapped it. The claws are sharp enough.


    With a "bang", the axe left the first shallow trace on the dragon tortoise''s claws, but the orc lord was completely knocked out. "Damn it, this flesh is so hard."


    The orc lord rolled in the air, and just landed, he was surprised to find that the shallow scars had disappeared, how could it be beaten?


    The warrior lord turned into a phantom and followed: "The dragon tortoise''s power is limited, and every recovery will consume divine power, as long as it is dragged until the divine power is exhausted, it will win." .


    After swiping the long sword in his hand a few times, the dragon tortoise had a few more wounds, but the dragon tortoise¡¯s attack never touched him. Dragon Turtle''s power and destructive power are very terrifying, but its speed is weak.


    Even though his strength is much stronger than himself, he still can''t compare with these fighters in terms of speed and response.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1745： Sure enough, I still have to die of Ping Chop

    After discovering the characteristics of this dragon tortoise, everyone immediately changed their fighting methods. The soldiers revolved around the dragon tortoise, constantly making wounds on his body, regardless of whether the wounds were serious or not.


    Because they know that even if it is a full attack, it cannot be too serious, and it will recover afterwards. However, their strength is not enough, and they can''t waste their divine power here.


    The most efficient is the Lord of the Warriors. The Lord of the Warriors has mastered the most magical skills, and the skills are unfolding like a phantom. Continuously revolving around the dragon tortoise, he made most of the wounds on the dragon tortoise. The Lord of the Orcs and the Dragon God combined are not as much as he did alone. Of course, the Dragon God is not just creating wounds.


    Longwei turns into a very weird force and continuously integrates into the body of the dragon turtle. This is a special use of the dragon. Without the weird tortoise shell blocking, this kind of power can finally hurt the dragon tortoise.


    The Lord of Time used a weird spell that no one else knew, and the light of time was integrated into the dragon turtle body. As a result, the dragon turtle body was constantly weakened and weakened. This effect is stronger than anyone else.


    The Lord of Nature sends out two natural lights, linking the dragon tortoise, and forcibly pulling away the vitality of the dragon tortoise. The vitality of this dragon tortoise is indeed powerful and terrifying, but it is a sourceless water, so it takes a little less to extract. The dragon tortoise will become weaker and weaker, and the body will become more fragile, making the wounds on the body easier to create.


    All people avoided the biggest trouble of turtle shells. The Lord of Light has turned himself into a ball of light. Under the light shining, the dragon tortoise is weakened under the purifying light from the inside to the outside.


    But all in all, the battle at this time has entered garbage time. The battle has become a war of attrition. How to consume the dragon turtle to death is considered to be a win. Whether this dragon turtle was before or now, its defense is so invincible.


    made everyone completely puzzled before, but now, everyone is different, and it gradually gets better.


    After recovering for a while, Chi Nan simply waved his hand and Lei Feng flew out. This is how the deity came in, carrying many main artifacts on his body, his own strength was stronger, and the effect he exerted was better.


    Lei Feng, under Chi Nan''s supernatural power bonus, began to drop waves of thunder. These thunders directly hit the tortoise shell, but there was no harm. However, the thunder and lightning followed the gap of the tortoise shell, immersed in it, and began to burn the vitality of the dragon tortoise. This attack is similar to the attack of the Lord of Nature, both of which burn his vitality.


    Under this effect, the dragon tortoise¡¯s vitality consumption speed was immediately faster, and several warriors were also happier because it was easier to create wounds. This kind of battle has passed away for several days, and the people outside can''t wait.


    Finally, after the Lord of Beasts who had performed the time reduction technique entered, the outside world got the news again. Only an upper **** clone of the Lord of Warcraft came in to deliver the news.


    The main **** clone of the Lord of Beasts was destroyed before, and it is still not time to recover.


    After seeing the situation inside, the people outside discussed it, and then everyone''s clones poured into it. This is the beginning of the gang fight. If you wait until the tortoise shell recovers again, you will be in trouble again.


    Also, those who didn''t do it before will also do it now. According to the contract, whoever handles the big one will get more spoils, and no one is willing to give up.


    With a large number of main **** clones pouring into it, the killing battle has entered a brand new stage. Everyone uses their own methods, and none of them are usually used for force attacks, because everyone knows that it is useless.


    And to deal with this dragon turtle, you can only use this method. Speaking of it, it''s just the most difficult opponent they have ever encountered in their lives. Being able to make most of the orthodox main gods dispatch clones to besiege at the same time, this dragon turtle guardian can also show off. Some of the gods of the origin period were just so troublesome.


    Some people have tried to use powerful attacks, but in the end they found it to be useless. The defense of the dragon tortoise itself is much stronger than that of the outer layer, but the defense is not so comprehensive.


    The ability to unload the force of this layer of tortoise shell obviously exceeds that of the previous layer of tortoise shell. The most powerful magic arts can also remove at least half of the power, and the effect is very limited. If you are not careful, you may also harm your own people with the magical technique, and that would be a shame.


    Chi Nan looked at him boredly, and there was only one of his own deity. Chi Nan was also happy and relaxed.


    found the excuse that he needed to regain his strength by using the whip of the heavens and the world, and Chi Nan had been carrying it with him all the time. Anyway, he still uses a Lei Feng to contribute, and the power of this Lei Feng is much stronger than their clones.


    It''s no use doing more by yourself, because the loot has been locked. There is only one thing left by the dragon turtle, and there may be only one choice. If you drop something that has something to do with the source of the law of Godhead, then you have no part in it.


    The garbage time continued to advance. A group of main gods surrounded the dragon tortoise and kept attacking. The crystals of divine power were constantly being consumed But just like that, in order to kill the dragon tortoise, everyone spent nearly two months here. The evil gods from the outside world came to check many times, but they were all blocked by them. For the benefit of this time, there is no way to expose some things.


    Finally, after nearly two months of passing, the vitality of the dragon turtle body was basically exhausted, and the aura of divine power basically disappeared. The resistance of this dragon tortoise is far more terrifying than the realm king elephant.


    Chinan sometimes suspected that the king elephant is probably not the opponent of this dragon tortoise. No wonder the Guardians of the West are called invincible, and that seems to be the reason. The defense is invincible, and the strength of its own is not weak.


    The power of this dragon tortoise is at least not weaker than the lord of giants, this is after the law is added. The main gods who were accidentally hit were all shot directly flying out, and the injuries may not be light.


    However, no matter how powerful the existence is, there is no way to recover it. In the end, it is the same as the sourceless water, reaching the end. As the warrior lord clicked a sword on the dragon turtle''s chin, the dragon turtle''s breath suddenly disappeared and stopped all his actions. Feeling this, the surrounding gods backed back and looked at the dragon turtle.


    The dragon tortoise finally died, and his breath completely disappeared. "Sure enough, no matter how powerful it is, it will eventually die on Ping Chop." Chi Nan said to himself, facing the dragon turtle he was speechless.


    Defense can do this, this is also the king among the tortoises, not to be underestimated.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1746： Tortoise shell and the source of the law

    finally solved, this thing is really hard to kill. When the dragon turtle died, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Power against this dragon tortoise, they have almost used all kinds of methods.


    "It would be great if we also had such a strong defensive main **** among our gods. The nine-headed king in the evil **** is very difficult to entangle, this one is much more difficult to entangle than the nine-headed king." Everyone nodded.


    But there is no way for everyone, this kind of weird defense law originally has little mastery, and the defensive instinct that can integrate so many laws together is the only one in front of him. Even if the Lord of Time has existed for such a long time, I haven''t seen the second one with such unsolvable defenses.


    The King of Nine Heads relies not only on defense, but also on his own powerful recovery ability.


    But Chi Nan is thoughtful, because he himself is not unable to achieve this kind of defense. Now that the Sky Shading Wing in his hand has integrated more than 900 top planes, it is about to be completed.


    In addition to its own use to interfere with and control the laws of the area, the most powerful thing is its own defense.


    If the ability to interfere with the law is added, and the two abilities are used together for defense, it may not be much worse than this dragon turtle. It''s just that the various focuses may be different, because Skyshaper''s Wings may be better at defending against some special types of attacks.


    But a direct attack is not as powerful as a tortoise shell. If you can get this tortoise shell and evolve it, you may be able to get a more powerful defensive artifact. When the two add up, it is not impossible to exceed the defense power of this dragon tortoise. Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, but was indifferent.


    Because once someone knows that they can do it more difficult than this dragon tortoise, they will definitely stop it. It is even possible to change the distribution plan, and it is not impossible to forcibly remove the tortoise shell by itself.


    So Chi Nan just watched from the side, watched other people discuss, watched the dragon tortoise turn into light spots and disappear.


    At this moment, a bead suddenly fell out. This bead was only the size of a fist, exuding a faint brilliance, without any pressure. The whole body is translucent, like amber color, very gorgeous.


    The moment he saw this turtle bead, the dragon **** became excited: "This turtle bead is mine, I want this tortoise bead."


    When the contract was first signed, the Dragon God had already stipulated that one item could be obtained. When other people saw it, no one meant to stop them. This thing was of no use to them, and could only be used as a sacrifice.


    The dragon **** is different, this bead has a huge effect on the dragon god.


    "No wonder the ancient dragon tortoise is so excited. Although the ancient dragon tortoise is born and does not have the blood of the dragon, it has a lot of similarities with the dragon after all." A main **** said, his words were full of jealousy.


    "What''s the matter, Lord of Hurricane, do you know what Dragon God wants this turtle bead for?"


    It turned out that it was the lord of the hurricane who spoke, but Chi Nan has never been familiar with this one. In other words, the lord of the hurricane has always been very low-key, rarely interacts with people, and rarely expresses his own opinions. This is an accident.


    The Lord of Hurricane didn¡¯t actually sell it, and said directly: ¡°This turtle orb can directly absorb the power used to strengthen the dragon ball. For the dragon clan, the promotion of the dragon ball means the direct improvement of their all-round power, even if there is no law to understand, their own strength will be Greatly enhanced, after the fusion of the turtle orb, the strength of the dragon **** is probably about the same as that of the lord of giants."


    The Lord of Hurricane continued: "Moreover, the owner of this turtle orb is unparalleled in defense. After strengthening, I am afraid that the defense of Dragon God''s Dragon Ball will increase several times, or even more than ten times."


    Now, everyone''s eyes looking at Dragon God changed. The Dragon God is already very powerful, and now it''s even more difficult.


    The dragon clan is different from others, the dragon clan can directly seal the godhead in its own dragon ball. Dragon Ball can not only be used as a source of law and power like the godhead, but also can be used as a weapon.


    This thing is a natural companion artifact. The Dragon God did just that, and his godhood was sealed in the Dragon Ball, which was considered a kind of protection. Therefore, it is extremely difficult for the dragon gods to kill.


    Now that Dragon Ball''s defense power is stronger, Dragon God''s safety has suddenly improved, I don''t know how much. The eyes of everyone looking at Dragon God became full of jealousy. The reason why they are so eager to improve their strength is not to prepare for the next battle. Isn''t it to improve your safety? This is really enviable.


    Unfortunately, this thing is useless even if it is given to other people. They don''t have Dragon Balls. If they are just used for sacrifice, it will be less useful. If it is used for segmentation, let alone how troublesome the segmentation is, even if it succeeds, it will be even more useless.


    While ¡¡¡¡ was talking, within the dissipated light, a thing fell out. Seeing this thing, Chi Nan''s mouth twitched slightly, and now he didn''t care. Because this thing is on the contract.


    This is the source of the laws left by the Dragon Turtle It is really a combination of different laws. It is really not an easy task to divide it. This requires all the participating main gods to act at the same time. , Absorb the part that you need. Only in this way can this thing be perfectly separated, which is not enough to cut with a knife.


    There was an agreement on this in the previous contract. Once this thing is dropped, then they will inevitably choose this. Then the last remaining tortoise shell is his own.


    Chi Nan felt relieved, and the others were equally happy. Dragon Turtle understands too many laws, enough for everyone to get the material they need to improve their strength.


    The orthodox gods have been constantly improving their strength during this time. There was no movement on the evil god, and there were not many people who wanted to improve. Now, everyone''s sense of security has increased a lot.


    As for the last secret in this kingdom of God, they are not worried at all, it must be public. And those five evil gods plus five semi-finished products are not qualified to compete with them at all. There are also twenty-six main gods here, even if each main **** is only dispatching a clone, it is not possible for the top evil gods to fight.


    "Well, the source of this law, according to the regulations, should belong to us." The other main gods looked at Chi Nan, and Chi Nan nodded indifferently. Although this thing is indeed useful to him, the contract cannot Violated.


    Https://


    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1747： The tortoise shell is finally here

    Chi Nan deliberately said with some disappointment: "According to the contract, this thing is indeed yours, so the only thing left is the tortoise shell, and this tortoise shell is mine." Just after Chi Nan finished speaking, some people regretted it.


    I have seen the powerful defense of the dragon tortoise before. Even if the tortoise shell is not refined into a magical instrument, it can effectively resist the attack of the main god. If it is refined, it will be even more terrifying.


    At first they were all excited about what they got, but now everyone is depressed.


    Chi Nan, who was not good at defense, had definitely improved his strength after getting this tortoise shell. More people feel that if they get a tortoise shell, their survivability will be higher.


    But just like Chi Nan, the same contract cannot be violated. Now no matter what they think in their minds, they are all the same. Fortunately, more master gods can only be relieved, they don''t care about the tortoise shell.


    Because even if the tortoise shell is to be distributed, I am afraid it can only be taken apart. Let alone whether they have the ability to disassemble the tortoise shell in a short period of time, even if they can, this defense is definitely greatly reduced.


    Especially the Lord of Time, is even more calm, but Chi Nan can see the joy in the eyes of the Lord of Time. In the source of this law, there is an understanding of time. It''s just that it can make the Lord of Time a little excited, which makes Chi Nan a little surprised. Isn''t it just a little understanding of the law? Isn''t it true that the Lord of Time values ??the improvement of this law so much?


    If it is normal, this improvement is enough to make people excited. But now, everyone''s main improvement is their own strength and survivability, Chi Nan shook his head, and did not continue to pay attention to anything.


    The Dragon God has already collected the Dragon Ball, and the Lord of Time has temporarily replaced the others to collect the Source of the Law. Although not all of the main gods who entered this place were present, there were as many as twenty.


    Except for two people, the rest needs to be distributed by eighteen people. Everyone trusts the Lord of Time, so there is no opinion.


    Finally Chi Nan stepped forward and waved his hand to take the tortoise away. Only when Chi Nan took the tortoise shell away, he accidentally found the bones underneath. That''s right, the dragon tortoise''s bones are also left behind.


    After a lot of law tempering, the bones of the dragon tortoise will never be much worse than the bones of the king elephant.


    "Why there are bones? Yes, tortoise shells and bones are the same. They belong to the bones left over after the dragon turtle died."


    Other main gods have also set their sights on this, this is the top material. "Wait, you can''t take this thing. The contract only says that you can take one, but you have already taken the tortoise shell."


    "That is, the tortoise shell is the most defensive item among these items, and the value of a tortoise shell is not much lower than these bones, so this should be regarded as the fourth item." Other main gods said one after another.


    Chinan rolled his eyes, and the tortoise shell and the ghost head are the same, both are bones left by creatures. And in terms of value, the value of tortoise shells is definitely far more than these bones. They deliberately said this in order to distinguish the two things. There are not many bones in the dragon tortoise, and the main bone is on the tortoise shell. This value gap is even greater.


    Chinan''s eyes rolled, and after thinking about it, he gave up. If he insisted on getting the price paid, the success rate would not be small, and he would become a target of public criticism. Chi Nan didn''t want to target everyone.


    Even though his life-saving ability is constantly improving, he is still not sure whether he will be in danger if other main divine envoys trip the child. Forget it, if that''s the case, let it go to them. Wait, why is it letting them?


    Chi Nan''s eyes lit up, and he immediately got up and said, "You''re right, this is indeed the fourth item." Everyone was taken aback, but they didn''t expect Chi Nan to give up so easily, and suddenly had a good impression of Chi Nan. It is indeed a **** of natural attributes, this character is really gentler, and he doesn''t like to compete with others.


    At this moment, Chi Nan continued: "But this item is no longer within the scope of our contract. Why not, how about all of us equally."


    In this case, I can also have a portion, which can reduce the weight of other people, so that Chi Nan can also be regarded as a breath.


    But other people thought about it and found that Chi Nan''s idea is really very good. If you split evenly, you can also have a share. If according to the credit, most people get a lot less.


    Then everyone nodded. Although some of the more powerful ones were unhappy, there was nothing to do. They have contributed more, but their number is small, and now with so many people together, they have nothing to do. Like Chi Nan, these people are not willing to offend others. At the last moment, all of them are trying their best to maintain the existence of the alliance.


    "Then divide it, I''ll give it to everyone." The Lord of Time stepped forward and waved his hand. The remaining bones of the dragon turtle were neatly divided for twenty minutes, each of which was no more than no less. .


    Everyone glanced at it and knew that the weight of each of these dragon turtle bones was the same. And what Chi Nan got was part of the Dragon Ministry, which was considered the best of all bones ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the hardest material.


    Because they had already taken advantage of Chinan, at this time, they saw that Chinan got the best piece, and they didn''t say anything. Chi Nan took it away with peace of mind, and now his refining materials are more abundant.


    And the distribution method of the Lord of Time makes everyone unable to fault. "The assignment is over, we should also go out, and we have to see what the ultimate secret is this time." Hearing this, everyone was excited. Yes, after having been busy for so long, the four guardians were finally killed.


    At this moment, with the death of the dragon tortoise, a central altar emerged. Even if you are the main god, you can only go through this place if you want to go out. Everyone stepped forward, the light flashed, and everyone appeared in the outside world.


    At this time, a ray of light rose up into the sky, and after the death of the guardian of the west, the white light rushed straight against the barrier of the kingdom of God. The image of a dragon tortoise emerged inside. Everyone who looked at the dragon tortoise image immediately knew that this was the prototype of the guardian of the West. At this time, the Guardian of the West has been killed.


    Those ordinary gods don''t know how much it cost to kill the guardians of the West, and they dispatched almost all the main gods. But they knew that the Guardian of the West was the last of the four guardians.


    "I hope the five-color **** king will not be resurrected, otherwise we will not add up to be opponents."


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1748： Regretful gods

    Yes, although the four guardians have been killed at this time, if the last five-color **** king is resurrected, it will be dangerous. The power of the five-color **** king is definitely much stronger than these four guardians.


    Not to mention other things, even if it was the defense of the Dragon Turtle Guardian, it would definitely be unstoppable in front of the Five Color God King. Otherwise, the dragon tortoise could not become the guardian, but would become another **** king.


    But it''s no use thinking so much now. The dragon tortoise scene in the sky slowly dissipated, but the white light rising into the sky did not disappear. At this moment, a ray of light rushed out of the positions of the original four guardians. The starting point of the four rays of light forms a complete square, which is very standard.


    The rays of light no longer directly hit the barrier of the kingdom of God, but slowly changed, finally presenting an angle of forty-five degrees, overlapping each other in the central position, and the four rays of light were handed over.


    At the place where the rays of light were linked, a weird ball of light slowly emerged. Then, below, another ray of light rushed straight forward, just hitting the ball of light. The ball of light suddenly changed into five colors.


    The five colors keep changing, but no matter how they change, the total number is always the species. On the surface, the color of this species is distorted to form a flame, which is the colorful sacred fire they are very familiar with, which is specially used for sacrifice.


    Just when they thought of offering sacrifices, all the altars in the whole kingdom of God, whether they were discovered or not, burst out with colorful light, like the stars in the sky. All the gods noticed this at the same time, they were surprised at this change, and at the same time they were on guard.


    The original aboriginal people, when they saw the light of these altars changing and erupting, they knelt down and worshipped at the altar closest to them, chanting the ancient rituals passed down in their mouths.


    The movement this time is really too big. Under the light, the same colorful divine fire suddenly ignited in an altar. Then, one by one the altars burned automatically, and the flames formed flames. This is the first time that the colorful flames in the altar automatically burned without sacrifices.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, the five-color flame suddenly rose into the sky and flew toward the five-color light ball in the air.


    Along with the first five-color flames flying, more and more five-color flames left the altar one after another and continued to fly towards the air. The goal is the big ball of light in the center, the biggest flame.


    It was as if fireflies were gathering towards Haoyue, so charming. The flame was in the air, bypassing all obstacles and causing no harm to anyone. Similarly, some gods wanted to intercept the flames, but found that they were not successful at all. They could only watch the flames converge towards the center, but they could not do anything.


    "No, if there are no colorful flames, can we still make sacrifices through the altar."


    A **** suddenly shouted loudly, and the other gods around suddenly heard this and became a little panicked.


    "Damn, I have collected a lot of sacrifices and waited for the last sacrifice to increase my strength. It won''t be really useless." Once it''s useless, then his loss can be great, and his forbearance will be too great. Become a joke.


    In fact, there are many gods like him. To deal with the last guardian and to fight for the last secret, all the main gods used up their sacrifices at the last moment.


    Under the influence of the main god, part of the upper gods did the same. But after all, not everyone is the main god, so the majority of sacrifices are left, and the few who leave many are a few, but not without them.


    After hearing this speculation, the gods immediately became nervous. Many gods gathered one after another and flew towards the nearest altars. Many gods can''t take care of that much now, and they gather one after another, wanting to see how other people are. "Look, someone has started offering sacrifices." Finally, there was a **** who couldn''t help it.


    A **** threw his sacrifice on the altar, and his heart was tense. "It must be successful, it must be successful." Many gods around looked at this picture and prayed one after another.


    It¡¯s really rare for gods to pray, and there are still so many gods praying together for one thing.


    But their prayers are of no use. They lost the altar of colorful sacred fire, and there was no movement at all. If it''s normal, the colorful sacred fire has already burned and started to burn these sacrifices.


    But now there is no movement at all, no movement at all. Doesn''t this mean that the sacrifices they kept are useless. The sacrifices that I have worked so hard, have gone through so many hardships, and even offended many talents, are now useless.


    If I knew this a long time ago, I should sacrifice earlier. Many gods regret it very much. "No, it must be that this altar is not useful, there are other altars." A **** suddenly shouted.


    Many gods flew towards other altars in panic. But no After experimenting with each altar, they all lost the role of sacrifice. More and more gods are full of frustration and regret.


    "It may not be usable now, but in the future, these flames have gathered, and maybe they will return in the future. Besides, the central ball of light may also be used for sacrifice.


    A **** looked at the sky and said, this gave the other gods more hope. Since being able to directly communicate with the laws of the heavens and directly improve their strength, all people have been immersed in this kind of unearned joy.


    Now that they lost this ability all at once, they simply couldn''t stand it. Not to mention the orthodox gods, even those evil gods who are used to getting something for nothing can''t stand it. They collected the origin of the plane, and it was not as fast as this sacrifice. There were no sequelae, but now they had no effect.


    There is no way to hide this kind of thing from other people. Soon the news spread in the Pantheon, and all the gods in the outside world knew it. Anyone knows that the altar has lost its function.


    The Lord Gods glanced at each other, and they were also thankful in their hearts. Fortunately, they used up all the sacrifices before. Otherwise, they will regret it now. This kind of rapid improvement is also a huge boost for their Lord God.


    Who would have thought that after the death of the last guardian, such a big change would happen all at once, which is really unimaginable.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1749： Go home and evolve the artifact

    Numerous gods, various speculations, various rumors and rumors appeared, and the gods ran to the big light ball in the center to test, and threw the sacrifice on the big light ball. As a result, the sacrifice really burned.


    But it was useless if it burned. It was really burned this time. It was not a sacrifice at all, and it was of no benefit.


    The **** who threw away the sacrifice test almost collapsed directly, with regret on his face, and now there is no chance to continue waiting. Fortunately, he is a god, and his will is still firm.


    If this were replaced by a normal person, perhaps it would have completely collapsed now, Chi Nan looked at it and thought to himself.


    However, the matter is not over at all. Suddenly, a blast of thunder sounded within the kingdom of God, and everyone received a message at the same time. The four guardians turned out to be the four primers, and the altars were the keys.


    When the four guardians are approved, or the four guardians are defeated, the key in the altar will be used. These keys are exactly those colorful divine fires.


    Usually, the colorful sacred fire can be used for sacrifice, allowing them to directly communicate with the origin of the will of the heavens and use it to enhance their strength. But once the key is opened, these colorful sacred fires will gather to show the palace of the **** king. If you want to continue using it next time, the five-color **** king himself needs to replenish the fire in the altar.


    In other words, these colorful sacred fires are exhausted all at once. Want to supplement, how is it possible, where do they go to find the five-color **** king, and how can they let the five-color **** king supplement it?


    After receiving the news, the gods who were still thinking about it suddenly became desperate. This is basically impossible. Even if the five-color **** king is evolved, it is also a **** king phantom full of destructive desires, not a real **** king. Will this kind of phantom supplement those altars? That''s impossible.


    Originally, this was a perfect mechanism in the kingdom of God. It can be said that there is no major matter, and the King of God cannot be disturbed.


    I didn''t expect that this mechanism would become like this many years later, while benefiting everyone, it would be even more uncomfortable.


    But now there is no other way, the key has been activated, this is not something that anyone can fight against. And no one can figure out what the colorful sacred fire is, it is very likely that this is the natural law ability of the five-color **** king.


    This kind of ability, even if it is taught by hand, it is impossible for others to learn it. These are unique.


    "Unexpectedly, there is still a kingdom of God hidden within the kingdom of gods. I am afraid that only the ancient **** kings can do this kind of ability. We can''t." That huge sphere is another kingdom of gods.


    This kingdom of God itself is also a main kingdom of God, much stronger than theirs, and it can be regarded as a core position within the entire kingdom of God. However, it is not easy to tie the two kingdoms together without repelling and absorbing each other. Maybe that kind of colorful sacred fire played a vital role in it.


    "According to the information, unless the five-color gods come out from the inside, it will take a year to open the door of the kingdom of God. We can only wait for a year in this place."


    The guardians have no way to force a breakthrough, and they are the same. The power left by the five-color **** king is not that simple.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Let the clone stay, I''m going back." More and more people noticed that Chi Nan is the deity here. Who knows what they are thinking, even Cthulhu began to notice.


    Chi Nan finished speaking, and immediately flew away, returning to his kingdom of God at the fastest speed. People who originally had some ideas, saw Chi Nan leaving quickly, he couldn''t help but sighed, and the ideas in his heart couldn''t be realized.


    "How about it, is it going well this time." As soon as Chi Nan came back, Hemila and the others surrounded him. This time, Chi Nan''s deity was dispatched, how could they not be nervous. Although Chi Nan often leaves the kingdom of God. But no one knew it before, but this time all the main gods knew it. Once there was a problem, it would be dangerous.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "No problem, this action is perfect." Chi Nan quickly explained what happened before, but Chi Nan directly ignored the danger and uncertainty.


    I don''t know if other people have heard it, but everyone didn''t say anything. Chi Nan is back here now, and there must be no problem. "So this time, I got two good materials."


    Chinan took out the tortoise shell and the head bones of the dragon tortoise. "I decided to evolve naturally. The power of this thing is entirely on defense. As long as no other materials are added, a defensive artifact will definitely appear in the end. With this, we will be safer." Chi Nan will own it. Decided to speak out.


    "But for such a sturdy treasure, it won''t be too short to evolve, right." Slinka said.


    Chi Nan nodded and said: "It won''t be too short. I decided to concentrate all the power of the entire Kingdom of God to assist in the evolution, and strive to evolve it successfully within 50 years. I hope that the final battle within 50 years will not start. "


    Chi Nan can only think so. After all, the decisive battle cannot be backed off because of himself Now, things in the Kingdom of God have basically ended, and it¡¯s almost the end, and I don¡¯t know what it will be like. .


    The time said by the Lord of Time does not know when it will come. I want to come soon. The evil spirits in the void are increasing, on the contrary, there are fewer and fewer fallen beasts in the fallen beast whirlpool, although they are getting stronger and stronger.


    Many of the fallen beasts that have appeared today are actually of the upper **** level, and I am afraid they have also exploded to the final stage.


    The central **** evil master has conceived for such a long time, no one knows whether the **** evil master has completed his plan. Once completed, it is an almost invincible existence.


    Even if Chi Nan wants to continue to wait, without other things to compete for to divert his attention, I am afraid that other Lord Gods will not be willing to wait any longer, and the atmosphere becomes more and more serious.


    No matter so much, take advantage of the last time, hurry up and finish everything.


    Chinan put the tortoise shells and bones in the largest energy pool, and gathered his own power of the kingdom of God and began to concentrate on evolving. On the other hand, he was holding the wings of the sky, and began the final fusion. In the final plane, the difficulty will increase with each increase. But Chi Nan, who has already had experience, is still doing it smoothly.


    I believe that it won¡¯t take long for this artifact to be completed. Now the spirituality of Skyshaper''s Wings is very sufficient.


    Https://


    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1750： The Central Palace of Gods Revealed

    Under the attention of the public, almost all the gods in the kingdom of the gods gathered in a year''s time. When he came to the vicinity of the central ball, he spontaneously searched for his position according to his respective camps and strengths.


    The foremost ones are undoubtedly the clones of the main gods, as well as the clones of the top evil gods. All the people, a lot of them are in this place. The few main gods who hadn''t participated before, watched other people get the dragon tortoise skeleton and assigned the source of the law, but now they regret it, but no matter how sorry it is, it will not help.


    So the last thing, no one is willing to give up, all people gathered at this time.


    The orb in the sky is brighter and brighter. At the same time, the atmosphere of the gods and evil gods below is getting more and more weird, and they don''t know when they will detonate the battle. Even here are the clones of the gods.


    Speaking of it, this God King God Kingdom is also weird. After so many people died, there was no **** evil. If this is outside, in this special situation, a lot of gods will definitely be born.


    "I didn''t expect you to come too, how do you plan to get in." The Giant Lord spoke.


    The King of Skeletons on the opposite side came out and said loudly: "Of course you broke in directly. Do you still have to fight us. In this case, we may not be your opponents, but it is okay to let you lose some. "


    The king of bones stretched out his claws, which had five sharp bone spurs. Everyone''s pupils shrank, this is not an ordinary bone spur, this is a one-time artifact. Once used well, every bone spur may destroy a clone of the main god.


    This evil **** came prepared as expected. The King of Skeletons has this kind of preparation, and it is impossible for others to not be prepared at all.


    "Let''s take a look at what''s going on inside. Maybe we are not opponents together." The Giant Lord continued, and the others looked at each other and finally nodded. Then, everyone began to discuss the details.


    The Lord of Giants ranks second all the year round, and the Lord of Time doesn''t care much. Therefore, the Lord of Giants has always had the most say in foreign exchanges. Although Chi Nan and his own demon incarnation have occupied the second and third positions recently, because they are new-born gods and have relatively little dealings with evil gods, they are not suitable to stand up and speak.


    So this time, the Lord of Giants is still speaking. On the opposite side, the character of the Lord of Corruption is very similar to that of the Lord of Time. Although they are not the same, they are also not very concerned about communication.


    Furthermore, the two of them were aloof, and they felt a bit of a drop when they spoke directly.


    Although the King of Bones is not the most powerful under the Lord of Corruption, he is the best diplomat, and no one else can. The king of nine heads is a reckless man, who only knows how to rush forward.


    The sword of darkness is similar. The best communication is to use your own long sword to slash it. Whoever wins has the final say.


    And the ghost king is more gloomy than himself, in the end there is no way, but the king of bones comes out and talks. As a Cthulhu, no one is actually a qualified diplomat. Those defective products do not have this qualification at all.


    The two sides discussed the details, in fact, they were delaying time and avoiding a direct war. In fact, no matter what they discussed, they are no different from **** in their hearts, and that is of no use at all.


    With their discussion, time was slowly delayed. One year passed during their arguing with each other. When the time came, everyone immediately closed their mouths and stopped discussing. It seems that the previous argument is just an illusion. In fact, no one cares about that kind of argument.


    The central sphere suddenly burst out with a bright light, and all the sacred fire was completely consumed and lost its light.


    When the light dissipated, the central sphere had disappeared, and this was the barrier of the kingdom of God hidden. And a magnificent group of huge palaces appeared in the air. It seems to be big, but in fact it is bigger inside.


    Right now, it is just shrouded by a hidden kingdom of God, just like their kingdom of God, the outside is just a sphere, but the inside is a world, everyone can feel it.


    The weird style left over from the primitive and wild era, with a special gorgeousness. And those palace buildings are made of special materials. Even these palaces made many gods jealous.


    Take these materials back and digest them, how many artifacts can be made. Many materials that are now extinct can be seen here. Today''s precious materials are quite flooded in this temple. There are even used to make a palace, which is really wasteful.


    Even if he is the main god, seeing this thing is a jealous. Because there are many materials in it, they can all be used to make the main artifact. "Good thing, really good thing." The alchemist''s eyes shone brightly.


    This is really shining, like two light bulbs. Among all the gods, the alchemist is the most sensitive to these materials. If you give these to yourself, you will definitely be able to create an army of puppets at the main artifact level. At that time, who was his opponent. It''s a pity that so many gods here want to get so much is not easy.


    "Now that I can see clearly, what''s the matter in this kingdom of God, according to his own ability."


    The King of Skeletons said, everything that had been discussed before was really useless. They still have the opportunity to participate in each of their abilities, but if they fight one game first, they won''t get anything.


    The gods originally wanted to object, but they noticed the one-time artifact of the King of Bones, so they had no choice but to shut up. Not afraid of them, but not wanting to suffer meaningless losses when harvesting.


    At this moment, two dark shadows flew out of the kingdom of God. After the two black shadows landed, they became two human shadows. The breath radiating from his body is no worse than the guardian.


    "A **** with a curse attribute, and a **** with a weak attribute, both exist in darkness." said the Lord of Light.


    "They are all at the level of the main god, not inferior to the guardian, and very troublesome."


    The cursed **** is covered with feathers, and it is impossible to see what kind of bird it is. And the one with weak attributes is a human figure with cat ears on his head. Chi Nan looks like a cat ear girl.


    It''s just that these two guys look lifeless, like two statues. If it weren''t for the powerful and weird aura on the body, perhaps it would really make people think that these are two sculptures, Chi Nan thought silently.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1751： 2 puppets at the main **** level

    "No, they are not guardians, they are puppets. The puppets made directly from the main **** are really works of art."


    Suddenly, the alchemy master next to him spoke, and he has the most say in the alchemy puppet. Although this kind of puppet is very different from today''s alchemy, it also has many things in common.


    If you can study it carefully, it will definitely take your level to the next level. Compared with his own strength, the alchemy master values ??the improvement of his alchemy level more.


    When everyone heard this, they took a closer look and found that these were not two normal main gods.


    And at this time, the Lord of Corruption also spoke: "In the ancient origin period, the three great kings fought once. These two should be the guardians of other kings, but they were forced to make it like this after being caught."


    The Lord of Time squinted at the Lord of Corruption, which he really didn''t know. "It turns out that this is the case. The method of making puppets with gods is not available to ordinary people, and it is still a puppet of the main **** level. It seems that it should be made by the five-color **** king himself." Even the Lord of Time has a full face at this time. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sigh.


    It is not difficult to make the corpse of a **** into a puppet, but the difficulty is to maintain the strength of the **** before his death. The more powerful the gods, the more impossible it is to retain their strength. This is a behavior against the laws of heaven and earth.


    But the five-color **** king did it, but think about it, the five-color **** king can make his kingdom like that, and he can also create a large number of special altars. The kingdom of gods is hidden in the kingdom, and all kinds of means show his creation. ability.


    Maybe this is not alchemy, but it is also a very powerful ability in ancient times. This ability even surpassed today''s alchemy in a sense, and it is very likely that this is the natural ability of the **** king to use the five colors.


    "What to do, these two puppets are not so easy to deal with." There was a faint feeling in everyone''s hearts.


    The two puppets just stared at them, motionless, as if they did not trigger the attack of the two puppets.


    "Just try to see how powerful it is." The Dragon God who had initially absorbed the turtle ball, couldn''t help but directly started his hand. With a flash of body shape, the Dragon God rushed in the direction of the two puppets.


    "Don''t be impulsive." The Lord of Light shouted loudly, but it was useless at all.


    The Dragon God had already rushed over, and the two puppets suddenly raised their heads, and there was a dangerous light in their eyes. The next moment, the weak puppet raised his hands, and a large black cloud appeared in the sky. Dark clouds covered the entire sky almost instantly. Under the shining of this dark cloud, everyone felt weak.


    can directly affect these main gods, and the effect of the impact is so strong that it immediately aroused everyone''s dread.


    Another cursed puppet, with red light flashing in his eyes, and some red lines appeared on the surface of all the gods'' bodies. As the red lines wandered around on the body, everyone felt that their divine power was being continuously extracted.


    They are all clones, if they don''t have supernatural power, the clones will completely collapse. This kind of curse is too powerful for the **** clone. The two puppets immediately made everyone feel a headache.


    How good was the Dragon God rushing over, the weak puppet confronting him directly confronted the Dragon God without hesitation. The fists of both sides touched in the air, and a loud noise erupted. But what is surprising is that the weak puppet only took a step back, while the Dragon God was knocked out. Although the Dragon God is not the strongest, he is definitely not weak.


    "Damn, this guy is simply a melee nemesis. Everyone should be careful. When I touched him, I felt that most of my body''s strength had disappeared." Everyone''s heart shuddered.


    The Law of the Dragon God is not used to strengthen melee attacks, but a kind of all-round strengthening. But even so, it was forcibly weakened by the opponent, this weak puppet might not be that simple.


    "Everyone, it''s time to enter it now. Since you also want to participate, how about one of us?"


    Hearing this, the King of Bones sneered and said: "We only have ten people, but you have twenty-six. Why do you have one on each side? This is unfair to us."


    "There is nothing unfair. Whoever makes you an evil god, regardless of our number, we all represent one camp. If you don''t want it, we can completely exclude you first."


    This is true. Although there are ten people on their side, there are still five inferior product clones made by the inferior product master god. Although this clone had also reached the level of the main god, it was forced to spawn. Without sufficient resources and time, this kind of tattered goods manufactured has no use value.


    Even some higher-level **** deities with a little more strength may kill this kind of main **** clone.


    If you fight against the clones of other main gods, one person can fight against them four or five. No way, the strength of these main gods has been greatly improved recently, it is no longer comparable to the previous The other side is powerful, but they don''t want to waste this opportunity like this. The Lord of Corruption suddenly said, "Then let''s have one on each side, no need to fight. If you want to fight, wait until the final battle."


    Hearing the decisive battle, the evil **** shut up, the orthodox god¡¯s eyes also flickered, and I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about.


    They also don''t want to conflict with these evil gods now. Such a frontal conflict is too unwise. No one knows who will lose the clone in this place. Perhaps the deity is not life-threatening, but after all, people do not want to do so. Let''s wait until the end. This period of time is mainly about accumulation. Whoever can improve more can better save his life.


    Looking at the front, the Lord of Corruption said: "Since you have chosen the weak puppet, then the remaining one is our goal." The Lord of Corruption has spoken, and the other evil gods dare not follow it.


    How strong the Lord of Corruption is, they don¡¯t know, but by comparing it with the orthodox gods, I¡¯m afraid Lord Corruption will have no problem dealing with the two old top evil gods alone.


    After choosing their own goals, everyone can only prepare to do it. "It''s impossible for all of us to come together. Let''s see who comes first." There are too many people on the orthodox main god.


    "I want to divide some for research, so I''ll come." The rare alchemist took the initiative to stand up.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1752： This troublesome weakness

    The Alchemy Lord didn''t rush up by himself, but waved his hand to release a large number of puppets. Each puppet may not be very powerful, but it is not a problem to participate in the battle of the main **** level.


    One by one the puppets surrounded the weak puppets, and then various attacks rushed over.


    While the weak puppet has no expression on his face, in fact, it is impossible to have an expression in this state. However, the ability displayed by this puppet is surprising, because it seems to have its own thoughts.


    A cloud of red light burst out from his left hand, and the light rose, forming a red like a full moon in the sky, exuding a soft light. And under this ray of light, all the puppet powers were actually weakened.


    "It''s such a strong power of law. Even the puppets can be affected. It seems that the two of them are not good at all."


    As he said, the Lord of the Orcs and the Lord of Warriors also rushed up. Seeing them both started, where the Lord of War was willing to let go of this opportunity, the three fighting madmen rushed towards the weak puppet at the same time.


    But after entering the red light shrouded area, everyone felt that they had become abnormally weak. The power that could have been exerted very much, now it is not bad to be able to exert five or six points. And with the passage of time, the power exerted is still declining. As the Dragon God said, this is really the nemesis of melee combat.


    Three close quarters surrounded and fought, and the result was abruptly suppressed by the opponent. Just looking at the appearance of the three people, there is no frustration at all, but very enjoyable. It seems that dealing with this kind of enemy makes them very satisfied.


    And the Dragon God¡¯s compressed dragon breath was ready, and he hit the weak puppet. What the Dragon God didn''t expect was that there was a red flower in the hand of the weak puppet.


    The flower aimed at the dragon''s breath and swallowed it directly. The Dragon God could clearly feel that his compressed dragon breath was constantly weakening, getting weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared automatically.


    "Damn, this weak ability is not only useful for itself, but also useful for energy. You can only rely on the law to resist."


    Everyone has also noticed, but in terms of the power of the law itself, the only ones who can surpass this puppet are probably only the Lord of Time and the Lord of Corruption. They don''t know whether the strength of Chi Nan''s law exceeds it.


    Chi Nan knew that the strength of the law of life was definitely much stronger than these puppets, but the height of his own law was similar to these two puppets. If you want to use the power of the law to crush without being exposed, I am afraid it will not work.


    "No, the power of this puppet is strengthening. He can extract our weakened power and use it to strengthen himself. Fighting a protracted battle is simply not possible. It must be quickly resolved." Finally, the warrior master in the battle realized what was wrong. . As the battle progressed, they felt more and more pressure.


    "Let me come, shine the holy light in the world, and purify some evil."


    The Lord of Holy Light stepped forward, the whole person burst into light, and finally became like a small sun. Where the strong holy light was shrouded, the other party''s red light was actually compressed by half. The two rays of light are entangled and cancel each other out.


    All of a sudden, several of the gods who fought in the front were inspired by himself a lot. The puppets that were besieged were much more flexible than before, and they were really useful.


    "It is true that he is the Lord of Light. He has been fighting against the power of darkness and is most familiar with the power of curses."


    A main **** said without knowing whether it was mocking or admiring, with a strange tone. At this time, the Lord of Light couldn''t hear other people''s words, and turned into the Holy Light with all his strength. The Lord of Light had already entered a very strange state.


    "Let''s weaken each other, it should be easier to deal with him."


    Finally, Chi Nan''s demon incarnation still stood up. At this moment, it was not good for Chi Nan to stand up on his own, so let the demon incarnate to experiment. The demon incarnation waved his hand, and the dark magic fire burned.


    Under the shining light of the dark magic fire, the two sides actually canceled each other out. This is the essential conflict between the power of the law. After only offsetting a little, the dark magic fire still entered the direction of the red light.


    This curse-like power, under the burning of the dark magic fire, is also canceling each other, weakening each other. The black flame fell on the puppet, and it began to corrode and burn. The power of the puppet is declining visibly. Although the burning of this black flame is not a corrosive force, it is no different from corrosion at this time.


    Especially after wisps of black flame penetrated through some gaps in the puppet''s body, the puppet became weaker. A puppet is a puppet after all, and there is still a big difference from the real guardian of the main god.


    And it was made in ancient times. At that time, everyone was seeking power, and the craftsmanship of this kind of puppet was really not good. If it weren''t for the special manufacturing process and the strong materials used, I''m afraid it wouldn''t arouse the coveting of these main gods. Even more will not let the alchemy master who is the main alchemy **** want to study As several main gods have taken action one after another, the next few main gods also used their own methods, just adding some negatives to the puppet The state, or penetration type attack, these main gods have this method.


    It hasn''t been weakened much, but with every means added up, the puppet''s strength has been continuously weakened.


    Finally, the Dragon God who was seized of the opportunity was hit by a compressed dragon''s breath. As a result, even the created puppet couldn''t stop it, and his chest was suddenly beaten to pieces.


    It is not flesh and blood that are crushed, but materials that have been condensed by various special methods. Although it was still flesh and blood, it looked like a metal golem. Following the wound, the dark magic fire directly melted into it.


    What people did not expect was that the weaker the puppet reached the dangerous moment, the stronger it burst out.


    "Hold on, this is the last eruption. Although the power of this puppet is strong, it weakens quickly." The Lord of Time did not take action, but gave other people a guide beside him.


    The main gods who had confidence, attacked even more frantically. Sure enough, the weak puppet was just as the Lord of Time said, getting weaker and weaker, and eventually his strength was nearing exhaustion, and he was constantly weakening. The orc master seized the opportunity and stepped forward to cut it off. The Dragon God quickly stretched out his claws and pulled out a ball-like crystal from the head of the puppet.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1753： Special physique that does not eat curses

    What the Dragon God drew out was the godhead, but not the original godhead, but the godhead after special manufacturing.


    Everyone knows now that the gods of the origin period were not spherical, but had various shapes and shapes. But this kind of godhead is only when the **** is still alive.


    Once the **** dies, the godhead will automatically shrink and eventually become a spherical shape. This is a conclusion that everyone came up with when dealing with the guardians before. Maybe this is a natural perfect shape.


    Obviously, this puppet was also made with their bodies and godheads. But this godhead obviously came after death, and it can only exert its power after being stimulated by a special method.


    "It''s a pity, this godhead has been modified by special means, and it can no longer be used for absorption, or even for reference." Dragon God shook his head with some regret. This thing cannot be used, that is, there is no gain. After a glance, the others confirmed this. If it was before, it can also be used as a sacrifice.


    But now those altars have no colorful sacred fire, and there is no way to make sacrifices. This thing can only be used for collection, and it has no practical significance. It is impossible to even use it to refine artifacts.


    "Yeah, what a pity." Chi Nan nodded. But it''s a pity that Chi Nan is not that godhead.


    Anyway, that godhead can''t fall into his own hands, but it''s useless. What a pity for Chi Nan is the puppet on the ground. The puppet of the main **** who originally looked like a perfect cat-eared lady, now seems to have been played badly.


    There was a big hole in his head, and he opened his head directly, and an eyeball fell out. The chest was completely shattered, and the internal organs that had been stiffened after being reformed could still be seen, still moving tenaciously.


    This kind of scene, no matter how you look at it, does not make people feel cute, on the contrary, it is abnormally **** and weird, which really refreshes Chi Nan''s impression of the concept of cat ears. It seems that no matter who it is, as long as it is smashed, it will not look good.


    At this time, on the other side, it''s basically the end. Unlike them, where many of the main gods shot at the same time, the other side shot was only the Lord of Corruption, and I didn''t know whether it was conserving power.


    The power of the Lord of Corruption makes everyone feel strange. Because facing the curse, the Lord of Corruption did not hesitate to rush forward, but it had no effect at all. No, it is not without effect, but the effect of these curses is too weak. The body of the Lord of Rot and Poison itself is like mud, and most curses are directly useless.


    Although a few curses are useful, they are not very effective. This is really a weird physique immune to curses, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    And the strength of the law of the Lord of Corruption has surpassed that of the cursed **** puppet, and he is still a corrosive type of law. For this kind of weak attack power, the resistance is too strong.


    Even if some curses have an effect on themselves, they are corroded and wiped out by the Lord of Corruption¡¯s own laws before they are played.


    So what it showed was that a series of curses hit the Lord of Corruption, but the light flashed and then disappeared completely. This poisonous lord is simply the nemesis of this cursed puppet.


    I don''t know if this is a coincidence or the Lord of Corruption calculated this way at the beginning, and just chose such a puppet who was restrained by himself. Head straight, this is the fastest. When the puppet finds something wrong, it is too late to escape. The Lord of Corruption had decomposed himself in all directions, and at this time he had surrounded him at the same time.


    Before the battle on this side was over, the Lord of Corruption had reintegrated the body, but wrapped the cursed puppet in his body. Then the strong corrosive force began to unleash.


    The unlucky **** puppet wrapped up, struggling constantly, but it''s useless. The Lord of Corruption bulged up a big bag from time to time, and then retracted again, the whole person seemed to be a weird elephant skin balloon.


    But the struggle inside was getting weaker and weaker. After allocating the spoils, everyone watched the actions of the Lord of Corruption. The Lord of Corruption was still in place like a pool of green things, motionless.


    The struggle inside ¡¡¡¡ gradually weakened. Everyone knows that this hapless puppet is going to die here.


    It''s a pity, that puppet is just a puppet after all. Although he has certain thinking, he has no command during his lifetime. Otherwise, it is impossible for such a powerful existence to stand in place and wait for the other party to wrap itself up.


    There is also this physique immune to curses, which is also enviable. When wrapping up the opponent, the Lord of Corruption still showed ray of light from time to time. These are all phenomena of cursing power bursting out. But every ray of light won''t last for long, it will soon be corroded, and nothing will be left.


    The Lord of Corruption took a lot of time, but it didn''t consume much to himself. It seems that not only did not consume, but also strengthened a lot. After more than two hours, the body of the Lord of Corruption completely calmed down.


    "Okay we can go in and take a look." The Lord of Corruption said indifferently. As for what the wreck looked like, the Lord of Corruption hadn''t taken it out, so it was impossible for everyone to see it. It seems to have been eaten completely.


    Chi Nandu was very surprised, the method of the Lord of Corruption was really weird. To be able to make a main **** trapped in the body and unable to escape, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible for others.


    The gods and materials in ¡¡¡¡ have all become the collections of the Lord of Corruption, and no one can see what it looks like. This time the battle was done by the Lord of Corruption alone, so the other evil gods did not dare to say anything. Everyone just watched quietly until the Lord of Corruption spoke to remind them.


    "I should go in and take a look. How many things can be obtained this time, then it''s up to my own means."


    The Lord of Time spoke, and then a group of people rushed towards it. The various buildings inside are made of precious materials. Take it back a bit more, the benefits are extremely huge.


    No master **** is willing to give up this opportunity, everyone turned into streamers, and one after another entered the central kingdom of God. The barrier of the kingdom of God has long been eliminated by itself, so everyone enters directly.


    But when I entered, everyone was stunned. "Why is this? Why is this place like this." Everyone stopped their movements and looked at everything in front of them in surprise.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1754： This is a tragic war

    Everyone looked in front of them with shocked faces, because the scenery in front of them surpassed everyone''s imagination.


    What everyone saw outside was a large building complex, very gorgeous, made of many precious materials. There are also some artifacts that are not known for what they are used for, and they are all placed around like statues.


    But when everyone really entered, what they saw was a ruined wall. There are ruins everywhere. Looking at the outline, you can still see the scene that you saw outside, but it has been completely shattered by this time. Various artifacts have long been broken into pieces. Those precious materials were also corroded and destroyed by powerful laws.


    After so many years, there are not many materials that can really be used. Although it is still precious, it is completely different from before.


    Suddenly, the Lord of Light flew out, looked in from the outside, and then re-entered. After going back and forth several times, the Lord of Light still looked incredible: "It is indeed here, but what you see outside and inside is completely different."


    "What we saw outside may be what it was like here, but it is clear that this place has gone through a cruel war, otherwise it is impossible to turn the entire kingdom of God into this fragmented shape."


    This kind of war is really too tragic, even if their deities gather here to fight a fight, they may not be able to make this place like this. "Here, it must be the place where the five-color **** king fought with other **** kings."


    The scope of the kingdom of God is no smaller than their kingdom of God. Such a battle would have been shattered long ago when replaced by their kingdom of God. But this kingdom of God is embedded in the kingdom of God, and it is strengthened by the kingdom of God, so it hasn''t been destroyed. Moreover, there is the tempering of the colorful divine fire, which has caused the barrier of this divine kingdom to be exceptionally strong, beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    "It is said that the last battle between the five-color **** king and the two **** kings was very secretive. No one knows what happened. But the final result was that the three **** kings disappeared at the same time, and even their kingdom of gods disappeared strangely."


    The Lord of Corruption talked about the ancient rumors: "It seems that maybe what happened at that time, we can find the answer from here." The Lord of Corruption knows a little too much about the things of the ancient origin period.


    Chi Nan thought silently in his heart, it is estimated that other people have some guesses like this.


    "Lord of Corruption, if I''m not mistaken, you should also be a **** of origin." At this moment, the Lord of Time suddenly narrowed his eyes and said. Only in this way can all this be explained.


    has existed longer than himself, and ordinary gods have long become the main gods. But the Lord of Corruption did not become the Lord God, and he did it later. This shows that the Lord of Corruption does not rely on the power of faith to improve strength at all. Only the gods of the origin period will not care much about the power of faith.


    And once a suitable method is not found, the gods in the origin period will not rise too fast.


    The Lord of Corruption did not deny: "Yes, I am the **** of the origin period. But in the origin period, I was born at the last moment. At that time, the war had already reached the end. I don''t know the specifics. "


    The Lord of Corruption had no intention of concealing it at all. "At that time there was no pantheon, and the gods were independent and free. Unfortunately, I was hit hard and my godhead was damaged. There was no way I could only slowly repair and reform. When I finished, I don''t know how long it will be. At that time, you were already the main god."


    No one thought that the Lord of Corruption had such a source. The gods of the origin period may only be the Lord of Corruption who can live to the present. As for the injury, that one is not clear.


    I don''t know if the Lord of Corruption was like this at the beginning, or whether he transformed himself into this way later. Damage to the godhead is the biggest injury to the gods.


    The godheads of the origin gods are all born. If this is damaged, there is no way to repair it. It''s no wonder that the Lord of Corruption who has existed for such a long time became the Lord God, but after the Lord of Time, he has not been very eye-catching.


    Perhaps before becoming the Lord God, the Lord of Time might not look at him directly.


    can stay hibernated at a low level until his power recovers and become the new main god. This corrupt and poisonous lord is really forbearing. And Cthulhu''s side was obviously stunned, no wonder the boss is always different from himself. It is an evil **** on the bright side, but in fact it has to stop more than many orthodox gods. This is actually the case.


    "I can feel that the breath left by the three gods remains here. Although I only felt it once in the past, I will never forget it. The last battle of the three gods is likely to be fought here."


    "It turned out to be like this, no wonder it can be destroyed like this. I am afraid that there are not many precious materials. How much can be collected next depends on their luck." The Lord of Time said.


    "Of course this is the best, I don''t know if the bones and artifacts of those gods will be left."


    Dragon God just opened his mouth Everyone''s eyes lit up. Yes, the three kings fought a battle here, and there was nothing wrong with destroying this place in the end. But their bones and artifacts, and even the godhead, may be left behind.


    Especially the colorful sacred fire of the five-color **** king, if they can leave a fire, then they can use this fire to sacrifice all kinds of materials in the future. This speed of improvement is almost the same as opening up for any main god. Some ordinary gods who entered later heard these words just after they recovered from the shock in the ruins.


    Although they were surprised at the origin of the Lord of Corruption, they didn''t care about these things. The important thing now is to have benefits.


    As a result, everyone''s splashes were scattered, and they started looking for things everywhere. In just a moment, someone found precious materials that were not damaged. The people around were also jealous.


    Seeing the movements of these gods, the main gods became anxious now. If good things are hidden by these guys, wouldn''t their own gains be reduced. If it''s an ordinary treasure ruins, it''s fine, but here are the special ruins left by the king of gods. The things in this place are likely to be of great value to the Lord God.


    At the same time, the ordinary gods didn''t want to give up. They heard the words that this is the relic of the **** king. If you find any special inheritance treasure to raise yourself to the level of the Lord God, it will be so happy, who would give up at this time.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1755： Why, want to fight

    "Let''s go too." After speaking, many of the main gods disappeared in a flash. Other main gods followed closely, according to the previous comparison pictures, specifically looking for those more important places.


    Everyone also used their own means. After the main **** came, the other gods nearby quickly left, and no one dared to approach here.


    If the Lord God is unhappy, ordinary gods like them will be unlucky. And those gods who belonged to a **** system gathered quickly. Especially the gods of the main **** system, with the main **** as the center, quickly spreading around, a large area is their own. Other gods can only avoid these places.


    The Lord God intervened, and the previous good luck was gone. The gods dared to be angry but did not dare to speak, and the grievances accumulated more and more. This time, looking for the ruins was messy.


    No one divides the camp line, so some gods and evil gods are gathered together.


    Some of the gods who usually have hatred, finally confronted each other this time. In the beginning, because of the environment here, they just verbally conflicted, scolded each other, and ridiculed each other.


    But with constant scolding, this trend has finally escalated. The first is that a dark attribute evil **** can''t stand it. This guy used to belong to the Lord of Shadows and fell together with the Lord of Shadows.


    After becoming a Cthulhu, their tempers became more and more violent, their personalities became more and more cruel, and they lost their previous calmness at all.


    There were more runs, and seeing the light radiating from the yellow material in the opponent''s hand, this dark evil **** finally couldn''t bear it. With a wave of his hands, two black spikes pierced fiercely.


    I didn''t expect that the other party would attack the light attribute gods suddenly, and he was not able to dodge in time, and the other party left a scar on his body.


    "Abominable dark creature, you are looking for death." So the light **** naturally wanted to fight back, and the two sides fought without hesitation. Next, friends from both sides nearby also rushed to help.


    A local melee began. The other gods didn''t seem to see it. The more intense they were, the more they had to take the opportunity to find more things. Many gods have found intact materials in the ruins.


    Even Chi Nan himself has found a lot of useful things for him. When I exchanged resources, I traded a lot of resources, and now I can just use them to supplement.


    It''s just that there are fewer gods under Chi Nan who enter this place. There is no way. Who would let himself choose a **** with a higher standard?


    As for the demon incarnation, they are all their own dark elves. The demon incarnation has no way to choose a subordinate **** from the outside world, which is all cultivated by his own dark elves. Although the background is weak, the strength of these dark elves'' subordinate gods is not bad now. At least in the main gods, he is not a bottom.


    This kind of struggle is not a local phenomenon, but it spreads quickly. Lei Xi''s incident also appeared in many places, and then battle circles formed one by one. Gradually, there is a possibility of melee breaking out here.


    The red-eyed gods did not pay attention to everything around them at all. The more they fought, the crazier they became.


    Chi Nan raised his head suspiciously, looking at these crazy gods. At this time, some gods had already killed themselves near him.


    "Under the crown, do we need to clean up these people." The violent beast **** said respectfully to Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t go there, it''s a little strange here. Didn''t you find that these gods are crazy and completely irrational. I think it''s because the environment here has affected them."


    Chi Nan hadn''t noticed at the beginning, because this kind of influence had little effect on the main god. But now Chi Nan feels it. After the ancient gods fought here, their fighting intent had not completely dissipated over time.


    At this moment, this kind of fighting intent still retains a little, this insignificant fighting intent has no effect on them, the main gods. But it''s different for ordinary gods. It will expand their desire to fight a lot. Once they fight, they will be led to become more and more crazy, and in the end they don''t even know what they are doing.


    The gods who first participated in the battle have completely forgotten what they are here for. Not to mention the enemies such as Cthulhu, some people even the people of their own gods are attacking as enemies.


    The major gods frowned upon seeing this situation, and shot to suppress these people.


    But at this moment, a powerful breath suddenly exploded in the distance. "You guys who are looking for death, die for me."


    When everyone saw it, it turned out to be the territory of the King of Nine Heads. Some gods fought with the evil gods and hit the king of nine heads. As a result, the King of Nine Heads directly acted, killing some of the gods belonging to the Lord of Summoning together with other gods.


    Just now the power of the King of Nine Heads erupted. "What are you doing?" the summoning lord roared.


    "I''m killing some people who offend me, why, you have to give them a head start." The Nine-headed King is not afraid at all.


    "Then why only kill the gods? None of your evil gods died."


    "I am willing to offend my ants I will kill whoever I want to kill." The Nine-Headed King said indifferently.


    "This is a bit too much, right." Other main gods looked over here one after another.


    "Obviously you did it first, we are not to blame." The King of Skeleton didn''t know where he came from, and he didn''t know what he was thinking when he saw these dead avatars of gods.


    The Lord of Giants sneered: "Do you want to go to war like this? Let''s do it and see who suffers." The Lord of Giants has the most dealings with the King of Bones. After all, they are diplomats of the two camps.


    "Yes, I want to fight, let''s accompany him." The orc lord walked uprightly, and the blood red light on the axe had begun to flicker. This is a phenomenon in which the master of the orcs uses a secret magic. Seeing this, the King of Bone''s pupils shrank, a little embarrassed. Because once they really fight, it is absolutely not good for them.


    "Enough, we are here to find materials to prepare for the final, don''t do these useless work."


    The Lord of Poisonous Rot yelled, and then a green light fell from nowhere. The evil gods who had participated in the battle before were also reduced to ashes in the Lord of Poisonous Rot, and nothing was left.


    Seeing that the Lord of Corruption was softened, the other Lord Gods glanced at each other, and the anger in his heart disappeared a lot. Although the King of Nine Heads was filled with confusion and anger, he still did not dare to confront the Lord of Corruption.


    Https://


    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1756： The remains of the will of the king

    The Lord God almost caused a conflict. This incident gave everyone a vigilance. The Lord of Light waved his hand, and there was an extra ball of light on his head: "All come to me, don''t be too far away." The Lord of Light said to the others.


    The avatars of the Holy Light God System came here quickly, and under the shining light of the Holy Light, they felt their minds settled down.


    When other main gods saw it, they learned the same way. They didn''t want their subordinates to be affected by the atmosphere here and fall into chaos again. It would be bad if it caused war and involved itself.


    As for the avatars of the gods who do not have the leadership of the main god, they felt that the environment in this place might be wrong when they saw it. But they did not dare to go to the scope of the main god, so they could only use their own means to ease. They just don''t know if this method is useful. Anyway, everyone stays away from other people, try their best to not affect themselves.


    The Lord of the Orcs readily condensed a totem, which can make people sane within the scope. Seeing this totem, Chi Nan knew that this orc lord was probably not a pure warrior.


    A halo appeared at the feet of the Lord of War. I don¡¯t know what it would do, but it could also suppress it.


    The Lord of War is the simplest. He roared directly, and as the sound vibrated, there was a little golden light on the bodies of the surrounding warrior gods. It seems that it is not a magical skill, but a magical skill.


    The evil gods are even more weird than the orthodox gods, because they actually use some curses. Using curses to block the special environment here, I really don''t know what they think.


    And under this curse, in addition to spiritual fanaticism, the cursed people have not only not weakened their strength, but there are signs of strengthening. Is this really a curse? Chi Nan felt inexplicable in his heart.


    However, Chi Nan also has his own means. With a wave of his hand, thunder and lightning swept out around him, and the gods under him were covered with emerald green lightning. The Emerald God Thunder has a powerful purifying effect, as well as a healing and restoring effect. Under the tempering of the emerald **** thunder, the surrounding aura had no effect on them.


    But it didn''t take long, there was still chaos in some places. These chaos are not caused by the subordinates of the main god, but caused by those places where there is no main god. These people have just been confused, and the nearby Lord God will directly take action.


    Either knock it out, or destroy it completely, not allowing things to expand. And ordinary gods who received this treatment, the fear in their hearts was constantly amplified, and it actually suppressed the special warlike aura around them.


    Of course, there are also some **** clones who can''t stand the environment here, so they just gave up searching for materials in this place, and instead left this place and flew outside of the kingdom of God. Others did not stop, and one less competitor is still a huge benefit for them.


    As time goes by, people find more and more things, and there are all kinds of precious materials. But Chi Nan was a little helpless, because although these materials made him a good harvest, there was always something wrong with them.


    There is no way, such a big God King God Kingdom has gone through so many things, and finally entered the most central position, but can only get this kind of thing, which makes Chi Nan feel a little anticlimactic, and there is an unworthy illusion.


    "Perhaps, my requirements are too high." Chi Nan smiled bitterly and shook his head, thinking silently in his heart.


    Then, Chi Nan continued to enter the work of finding things. It''s just that no one noticed that within this kingdom of God, a little bit of the five-color light was slowly gathering from the ground, forming a group of five-color flames. The flame burns continuously, quietly, without the slightest fluctuation, it just burns slowly underground.


    Even if it was a consciousness scan at the main **** level, it didn''t even pay attention to the existence of this thing.


    As time passed, this little flame gathered little by little, and it burned more and more powerful. I don''t know if it was the flame remnants of the altar or some of the backs left by this kingdom of God.


    All in all, without anyone knowing, this flame grew stronger and stronger.


    After a long time, everyone raised their heads, because the ruins have almost been excavated. Except for various materials, nothing is left here. The corpses and artifacts of the ancient gods were nothing, the place was clean. Only some gods picked up some ancient artifact fragments, but they were already shattered.


    This kind of fragment, even the value of using it as a material, has no value. After discovering this, everyone raised their heads in disappointment. "It seems that it''s time for us to go back, there is only this."


    A **** said silently, but the other high-ranking **** next to him was solemn.


    "What''s wrong with you, why are you still not leaving, what are you doing here, eh, what''s wrong with everyone."


    The **** who just raised his head looked weird, while the upper **** next to him said solemnly, "Have you noticed that the atmosphere around here seems a bit strange."


    "Nonsense, of course it''s weird to see you like this This guy is a little heartless.


    "I''m not talking about this kind of atmosphere, but the surrounding atmosphere. The kind of atmosphere that affected us at first disappeared, but there is a kind of coercion. Although it is very weak, it is more dignified than the pressure that the Lord God put on me. You feel it carefully."


    The **** who had spoken before closed his mouth, felt it carefully, his face gradually became serious. At first I didn''t pay much attention, but after I noticed, no one dared to ignore it. This kind of coercion is indeed very weak, but after you feel it, you will find that this coercion is more obvious than the pressure that any major **** brings to them. This is the direct pressure from the superior.


    Gradually, all the gods found that something was wrong, and even the main **** raised his head and looked at the center strangely.


    The most central location in the kingdom of God, when everyone was staring at it, another long time passed. Suddenly, a group of colorful flames appeared in the sky. "Great, I saw this again, and finally I can sacrifice."


    A **** was happy, but was interrupted by a main god: "Shut up, this is not the kind of colorful sacred fire, there is divine power in it, which is left by the five-color **** king." This is only the main **** can feel.


    This is a remnant of the soul of the soul, although it is only a little bit, but they can also feel it. This little remains, and there is even no way to make people resurrect, but who knows what means the **** king can leave, this is a situation that the main **** dare not ignore.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1757： This world has no future

    In the central air, the five-color sacred fire slowly burned, gradually deformed during the burning, and finally formed a shape similar to a human. But no one can see exactly what it looks like.


    Because this is a flame, a flame burning in the form of a human. The coercion in the flame is even more solemn. Crossing countless epochs to the present, the remaining coercion of the **** king is still so incredible.


    The flame looked around, as if looking around. Even if he is the main god, he feels tremendous pressure when he is seen.


    "Is it the end? The will I left behind will only appear at the end. Junior, I don''t know who you are, but as the most powerful **** king in the origin period, I have something to say to you."


    "What are you going to say." A main **** asked loudly. It''s just that the five-color flames didn''t respond at all.


    "Don''t ask, this is the will of the ancient times, but there is no longer a competent mind. It just tells us the words left from the ancient times, and it is useless to ask." The Lord of Time seems to see something. Because there is a strong aura of the law of time in the residue of the five-color magic fire, so the Lord of Time feels more clearly.


    "Huh, I still like things like the rumors. If it weren''t for this kind of character, how could the gods of the origin period be me." The eyes of the Lord of Corruption flashed with anger.


    You need to know that this is the first time that the Lord of Corruption has been so indifferent to everything. Not to mention the orthodox gods, even the evil gods here are full of incredible faces.


    Of course, Cthulhu''s face is a bit special, and most of the time, there is no way to see what expressions are.


    The five-color flame continued: "Our world has no future. If you can see my image, it means that this world has reached its final juncture. At the end of the endless years, it will be the time when the world returns to chaos again. The heavenly world also has a lifespan. You can''t get rid of it, you can only stay here and wait for death."


    "I am innately able to communicate with the origin of the will of the heavens and understand all the laws of the heavens, but this is just an illusion. No matter how I understand it, there is never a way to detach, and I can always only be under the control of the will of the heavens."


    "The will of the heavens does not allow anyone to transcend themselves, because it will shorten their lifespan. People who follow, you must remember that if you want to be transcended, you must not follow the path of the law left by the will of the heavens. Get out of your own way."


    What does this mean, everyone has a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Chi Nan murmured to himself: "According to the meaning of the five-color **** king, the reason why this kingdom of God appeared is because the world has come to an end. In other words, the subsequent big battle will most likely cause the collapse of the will of the heavens. No, it''s wrong, It should be that the heavens are about to collapse all the time, so there will be the final decisive battle. Are we the last group of gods?"


    "Impossible, could it be that the five-color **** king made something wrong. After all, he was a **** in the origin of the world, and it is impossible to know the destruction of this world." A main **** said dryly.


    "Is it true that at the end, there is already a bad feeling, what should I do?" The Elf Lord looked a little sad, but he didn''t seem to be very worried. Maybe this is a natural character.


    "Hmph, troublesome." The Lord of Corruption looked disdainful, as if he knew it at all. The Lord of Time was expressionless, as usual, making it impossible to see what the Lord of Time thought.


    The five-color **** king continued: "People who follow, must not comprehend a rule to the extreme, that will allow you to blend into the will of the heavens and become a puppet of the will of the heavens, and there is no hope of detachment. If you want to detach yourself, you must You must have your own power, which is different from the power of the will of the heavens. Only in this way can you have the opportunity to leave."


    "In our final battle, we hope to gather the power of the three kings to tear apart the heavens and draw out the will of the heavens, so that we can detach ourselves, but we succeeded and failed. I hope you can succeed."


    Hearing this, some people were surprised: "What is meant by success and failure, what happened in the end?"


    The warlord said thoughtfully: "Seeing the scene here, they should be detached and failed, otherwise they won''t be like this. The three **** kings should all be dead. As for the success, it should be their success. The will of the heavens appeared, but detachment failed. Then, they should have died when fighting against the will of the heavens."


    No one knows what the will of the heavens is, but compared to the will of the abyss, everyone basically has a concept. The demon **** who lives in the abyss cannot resist the will of the abyss.


    It is conceivable that the gods in the heavens and worlds that live in this way will resist the will of the heavens. Seeing the ruins and the tragic situation that the **** king didn''t even leave his remains, everyone finally understood why.


    Only the power of the will of the heavens can prevent the **** king from remaining in his body, and even the artifacts are completely broken into pieces. However, the five-color **** king is also strong enough actually can arrange a backhand in this situation, leaving his own kingdom and a little will of his own, and even the scope of the battle is only left in this one. Above the inner kingdom of God space.


    "For those who come later, you must remember to take a different path."


    After the five-color **** king said one last sentence, the flame suddenly began to dim. Eventually the flame exploded and nothing was left. At this time, the ancient **** king was completely gone.


    There was a dead silence in the whole kingdom of God. The Kingdom of God, which was still vigorous, became a little depressed. Of course, this is just a feeling, a phenomenon that only appeared because the **** king completely disappeared.


    At the next moment, a new kind of power emerged. This was the plane consciousness born from the transformation of the God King and the Kingdom of God into a plane, but it was very hazy. I don''t know how long this plane consciousness will be strong enough to exceed the will of the abyss. It''s a pity that if this world really comes to an end, then this face consciousness won''t have that day.


    The gods who were still happy at first became worried, not only ordinary gods, but also the main gods. Anyone who knows that his world is going to the end, I am afraid it is all this feeling.


    There is still a chance for the main **** to be detached, and there is no chance for ordinary gods to detach. But the main gods don''t know how to detach themselves, what is the way to be different, they have never realized this aspect.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1758： Life still has to go on

    "Okay, everyone go back, there is nothing left in this kingdom of God for us to find."


    The Lord of Time spoke, then turned and left, still looking like he could not see his expression in secret. The Lord of Corruption was also the second to leave, and when the others saw this, they left one after another. In this kingdom of God, there is no flame for them to sacrifice, and there is no thing left by the gods. If you continue to search, you can only find a little more material.


    The most important thing is that when looking for materials in such a big kingdom of God, God knows when to find them before they can collect a little.


    I was in a good mood, but now I heard the last words left by the five-color **** king before he died, everyone was in a bad mood. This kingdom of God, it is better to have appeared than it did not appear.


    "In other words, will this kingdom of God really appear until the end? Is our world really coming to an end. But the heavens have always been so powerful, and I can''t feel anything abnormal."


    "Who knows, it may be the guesswork of the five-color **** king in ancient times. After all, they want to be detached too much."


    Yes, for the sake of surpassing, there was a battle of gods, and in the end all three gods fell in this place. It is very possible that the gods of the origin period at that time died for this reason.


    But at the beginning of the world¡¯s birth, on the day when I was worried about the destruction of the world, the war that detonated, I hope to be detached. Speaking of it, it is no wonder that the Lord of Corruption would say that the five-color **** king likes to be nosy.


    Had it not been for the outbreak of this kind of thing, given the quantity and quality of the origin gods, even now, these origin gods would still be in control of the world. These guys are really looking for death by themselves.


    "But, if it really comes to the end of the world. Even if we are the main gods, once the world really collapses, we can''t escape. Even if we escape, can we survive in the chaos." A veteran main **** said. Ordinary new-born main gods probably don¡¯t know what chaos is.


    This chaos has always been a special force that has wrapped around the heavens and the world, and the main **** dare not touch it easily.


    But with the development of the world, this power slowly disappeared, and they all thought it was gone. Unexpectedly, the outside of the heavens and myriad worlds may all be in this kind of environment, and my scalp numbs when I think of a few who understand here.


    Their ability to survive in the void does not mean that they can survive in an even worse chaos.


    "No matter what it is, as long as it is detached, it is enough, but how to detach. The will of the heavens is much stronger than the will of the heavens before. At that time, the three gods were not opponents. How could we be opponents."


    "The **** king said before that he wanted to make a different path. What does this mean? Will it be a different path from the laws of the heavens? My beast control laws do not originally belong to the will of the heavens, so it should be considered like this. Let''s go."


    Hearing the words of the Lord of Beasts, Dragon God said with disdain: "What is the control law of beasts is just a contract law plus other variants of the ability to control beasts. If you say that, most of us here are not all. That''s right." The special law force that the Dragon God himself condenses is even the most special among all people.


    But the Lord of Light had a gloomy face and didn''t know what he was thinking. There is no way, the principle of the Lord of Light''s cultivation is extremely pure, there is only one type of Holy Light, and any other laws and abilities are not within his consideration.


    This pure light gave him the fastest speed of improvement, as well as incomparable pure power. But now it seems that it is wrong. Comprehend a law to the extreme, and even merge into the will of the world to become a puppet.


    Although his own law comprehension is far from reaching the extreme, based on the current laws of the heavens, the law of his comprehension can''t even reach half of the light attribute law, let alone the extreme. However, the Lord of Light who practiced with a single law still felt very uncomfortable. If something went wrong, he might not be able to escape.


    "Who knows how, let''s find a way to get through the big decisive battle first, if you can''t even survive this, then you don''t need to think about other things." The orc lord glanced at the evil gods who were moving away from a distance.


    Their greatest enemy is these evil gods first, and the possible world collapse second.


    "God evil is a disease of the heavens and all realms. God evil is becoming more and more powerful nowadays. Could it be this kind of symptom." Another person raised this matter, making everyone more uncomfortable.


    "Remember that fallen beasts are used by the will of the heavens to clean up themselves and evolve. Will they be used to prolong their existence?" Suddenly, someone thought of fallen beasts, but now there are fewer and fewer fallen beasts.


    "Hey, anyway, it''s always right to improve your strength. The five-color **** king has left his own kingdom. I don''t know if the other two **** kings have left behind. If so, we may be able to continue to improve. "


    This is fantastic, but it is not impossible. Although everyone does not believe it very much, it is still a little hopeful. In any case, being able to continuously improve one''s strength is better than anything else.


    Even if the end of the world is coming, if you are stronger, you can always live longer.


    Chinan is indifferent all the way, the five-color **** king said another road, Chinan faintly feels that it should be a different road from the law because the law is the origin of this world, or it is all The origin of the world. As long as the law is improved, no matter how it changes, it is the law, and there is no way to escape the control of the will of the heavens.


    So what is the powerful force that can exceed the law. Chi Nan thought of the pure power that he was currently ascending. This should be regarded as one, as well as the power of the soul. This is not a derivative of the law, although it is also a source.


    Apart from this, Chi Nan couldn''t think of any other powers for the time being. One''s own soul can only grow with the godhead, and the increase in power is a bit slow, and neither of these two powers seem to work.


    "It seems that I need to study how to improve my strength. I don''t know if I can improve the secret method of fusing the world to integrate my own body." Chi Nan also felt an urgency.


    In the past, although Chi Nan couldn''t integrate the world, he didn''t want to integrate some messy things in his body. But now, in order to be able to continue to exist, perhaps it should be studied carefully. Hope, there is still time in the world. Thousands of top worlds are integrated, and I don''t know if my strength can reach the level of resisting chaos.


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: .. m.

 Chapter 1759： Everyone is preparing

    After the five-color **** king prophesied this time, the entire **** world suddenly fell silent. The divine battle, which was originally like a fire and thick, suddenly died down. Everyone let go of the other side''s divine kingdom and closed the space channel.


    The groups of creatures on the battlefield in the central area, where they lived, breathed a sigh of relief. They had been fighting continuously for generations, and now they have finally stopped, and there is no need to worry about being ordered to go to the battlefield one day.


    However, the battlefield of the gods has not calmed down. Many ethnic groups and countries are nearby, and the battle has formed a tradition.


    For ordinary people, the danger may be over, but for them it is different. Whether it is to compete for resources, continue to expand and grow, or even some nobles to improve their status, war is needed.


    So the war here is even more chaotic. The strength of the people in the central area is not average, and there are often demigods, and some people will become gods, or become the patron saint of a region. Therefore, even if there are always gods born, they can deal with them with their own strength, which is also a huge military exploit.


    Although the prophecy of the five-color **** king made the entire world of gods nervous, in fact, this matter was basically spread among the main gods and upper gods. Among the middle gods, only a few people who participate know it.


    People who know this kind of thing seldom tell it to others, and it''s not spread. Among the lower gods, only a few people know about it. Only after being affected by the above, this stopped the war of gods.


    Otherwise, this divine battle will continue. Now, basically only the gods and a few fallen beasts are left in the void. Although the number of fallen beasts is getting fewer and fewer, their strength is getting stronger and stronger.


    Although there has not yet been a fallen beast at the main **** level, there are more and more fallen beasts at the peak level of the upper gods.


    On the local battlefield, the chances of winning the battle of the fallen beast are much higher than that of the gods. However, not only did the **** evil not be wiped out, but more and more, in many places in the void, **** evil would be born out of thin air.


    Those gods are now ordered not to go out casually. Only when the gods get close to them, will the gods take the initiative to kill them, and the far ones won''t care about it at all. And because of the small number of fallen beasts, basically they won''t encounter the kingdom of gods, so don''t worry too much. Otherwise, the fallen beast would fight regardless of who the enemy is.


    The calm on the surface has put more pressure on everyone. The main gods are constantly preparing, and various materials and materials are constantly being absorbed into the main gods, and they don''t know whether they are experimenting or cultivating.


    Anyway, all kinds of strange materials, even if they are not usually used, will be collected.


    Even the Lord of Light is very strange over there, this guy originally only needed some materials for the light attribute. But now everything is needed, even those with undead attributes and dark attributes are always coming.


    If it hadn''t been for the main **** kingdom to always shine in that place, they would have thought whether their main **** had fallen, or simply changed people. But the key problem is that now not only the Lord of Light is doing this, other Lord Gods are almost like this. Chi Nan usually collects all materials, but nothing has changed.


    Every main **** is behind closed doors at home to improve his own strength, even the evil **** is temporarily ignored. If it is really the end of the world, then Cthulhu will no longer be the biggest enemy, maybe it is still a help.


    The same is true on the Cthulhu side, they don''t dare to ask the Lord God''s trouble casually, and now they dare not dare. Maybe at the last moment, you still need the help of these gods.


    The whole world, rare and completely quiet. Those high-ranking gods are also improving their strengths and collecting resources one after another. Originally, every time after the eruption of the phantom of the gods, the high-ranking gods who breathed deeply would increase in a large amount.


    But this time, no upper **** appeared. Because of the origin of the law, no one wants to waste it casually. Either it was used to exchange what they needed, or for their own research. Many gods began to find ways to understand more laws.


    It seems that only in this way can I make my own laws different and take a different path. As for whether you can become the main god, let''s talk about that later, who knows if this will suddenly succeed.


    The origin of the upper god''s law in the hands of the main **** also didn''t leave it to his own hands. Instead, it can be used for research, even if there is no way to use it, it can be used to refine artifacts, isn''t it? Whether the refining artifacts are different from their own law attributes, this is not their business, who knows when they can be used.


    The mid-level **** may be more active, but they are also mainly improving their own strength. The source of the law obtained by the median **** is somewhat useful to him, and he can directly absorb it after the transaction and use it for improvement.


    As a result, during this period of time, there were a few mid-level gods whose strengths increased very quickly, and they were about to step into the upper-level gods in a vague way, and I don''t know if they can succeed. And those lower gods really don''t know anything, so they can only watch what other people do, and they do what they do. However, they have more means of ascension than the median god.


    Many of the methods summarized by the predecessors can be used, so various collection and exploration behaviors have appeared.


    Regardless of what other people are doing, Chi Nan still has no changes here. Long ago, Chi Nan had stopped absorbing the subordinate gods from the outside world, and he had only a few subordinate gods.


    The subordinate gods have basically become the upper gods ~ www.novelhall.com~ a few middle gods, and there are none of the lower gods except for their own **** elves. Therefore, Chi Nan does not need to pay any resources.


    Even the elves do not need to establish the kingdom of God, in order to save resources, they all live in their own kingdom of God. This kind of rule, in fact, the spirits of the gods are more happy, they are still unwilling to leave the kingdom of the master.


    And the large amount of information that Chi Nan left behind was not used to improve his understanding of the law. Because he faintly felt that comprehension of this law didn''t seem to be the right way, so he was ready to use it to improve his strength.


    With the help of two treasures to improve together, Chi Nan''s own strength is also very fast. With Chi Nan''s own efforts, more and more planes of Sky Shading Wings merged, and it was almost complete.


    Once the sky-shading wings are completed, I believe that my strength will increase even further, and may be able to meet my own requirements.


    :. :


    "Add bookmarks for easy reading"

 Chapter 1760： Everyone is walking crookedly

    If it was before, the law of ascension to comprehend that is the orthodox way for all gods. Whether it is an orthodox **** or an evil god, they all follow this path. Demon God is not, but the power of Demon God comes from the abyss.


    Fallen beasts are naturally formed between heaven and earth, I am afraid that only the power of gods is the most distinctive.


    And now, all people, including the main god, have begun to ascend in a special way. Moreover, this was led by the main gods, and many gods have begun to study various powers on a large scale.


    Although many gods don''t know what''s going on, the main **** and the upper gods have done this kind of thing, and they have no choice but to follow along. In short, it''s impossible for a **** to deceive himself, isn''t it?


    The kingdom of the Lord of Light is constantly shining with the Holy Light, the movement is the greatest, but in fact it is the least fruitful. There is no way, because the Lord of Light¡¯s law comprehension is too pure, and there is no chance for change at all.


    The Lord of Warcraft and the Lord of Summoning united and began to focus on the body of Warcraft. But it is no longer about cultivating monsters and various special species, but to study the characteristics of monsters and some special creatures, and then integrate them into oneself. It seems that these two guys are going to take a monster route.


    The Lord of Warriors has not changed much, perhaps because he believes that his battle line is not the orthodox line recognized by the will of the heavens, so he is ready to continue to follow this path.


    The lord of the war focused his attention on the battle formation, and formed the battle formation by himself.


    The Orc Lord also put aside the warrior secrets he had been practicing, and instead began to study the sacrificial spells vigorously. It seemed that he wanted to find a way forward from the spirit of ancestors and the spirit of nature, and abandon the current path.


    Anyway, the path that the predecessors walked, they basically have to change, it seems that only in this way can they get out of their own way. There is no way, after all, they haven''t studied these before, so they can only test it out by themselves.


    It''s just that the Lord of Time and the Lord of Corruption have remained silent, and they are still the same, which in turn inspired many gods to be very strange. It stands to reason that these two people know the most secrets. Is this matter fake, or is it that the path they walked is already different, which makes people feel puzzled.


    Even the Lord of Nature seems to be trying to incorporate the path of death into his own laws. What he wants to take is a line of fusion of life and death, but it is impossible to achieve any results in a short period of time.


    The Lord of Elves still has no pursuit, but is helping the Lord of Elements, trying to integrate various elements. Hope to be able to use this method to merge a distinctive element route.


    The lord of giants seems to have recently given up on the law of power and began to temper his own power instead. Affected by the last time, the lord of giants discovered that true pure power can break the law. There is no way to resist even the law, as if the lord of the giant who has found the truth, like Chi Nan, began to exercise his body frantically and improve his strength.


    Chi Nan still agrees with this point. However, the traditional method of improvement of the Lord of Giants is inferior to his own. Without the aid of my own main artifact, it takes too much time to rely on this method to improve my strength.


    As for the Dragon God, this guy didn''t know what he was busy working on. According to some dragons, the dragon **** seems to have been studying ways to improve his dragon power.


    There were some faint thoughts in Chi Nan''s heart, Longwei emanated from the bloodline, based on the bloodline, the power of fusion of spirit burst out.


    To enhance Longwei, the most important thing is to enhance the strength of the bloodline. As one of the most powerful creatures among the heavens and all realms, the Dragon God can be said to have the strongest blood. Is it now that you still have to start from the bloodline?


    Chi Nan never thought of this route, and I don''t know if it''s useful. The power of blood is also the fundamental power of the existence of all things. Like the body and soul, it does not belong to the law, but it is more important to anyone than the law. Because this represents the basis of one''s own existence, and also the original place of one''s own existence.


    It might be really useful to start from this. Of course, when many gods became gods, they abandoned their bodies and re-evolved their bodies with their divine power. Such a body does not have the power of blood.


    Chi Nan is also busy here. However, the demon incarnation is different from itself. The demon incarnation does not increase the body''s strength nor the law, but is constantly tempering its own demon fire, which is a very special power.


    Chi Nan didn''t want to put all his hopes together, so the route taken by the demon incarnation was different from his own. Gradually use magic fire to fuse his illusory godhead, transforming the godhead step by step.


    Ordinary black lotus, to slowly transform into fire lotus, may be able to overcome the ultimate difficulty through this kind of magic fire power that is different from the normal law. Chi Nan was not sure about this, so he had to try.


    Chi Nan himself was studying the method of merging planes, but there was no way to succeed. One''s own physical fitness is inherently unsuitable for fusion planes, and once fused, it will mutually repel one''s own strength.


    Chi Nan had no choice but to use his primitive means to continuously refine and improve his physical fitness, hoping to gain sufficient abilities in the end. Chi Nan didn''t dare to rely on his strength to fight the will of the heavens, but he had only one way to keep tempering, and at the same time, he didn''t give up on continuing research.


    At the same time, Chi Nan, like everyone else, is constantly accumulating divine power, which is always useful. The more you reserve now, the more useful it will be in the future.


    Chi Nan has one more power reserve than others, not only the crystallization of divine power, but also the crystallization of his own life magic. Because one''s own divine power is life magic, which can be directly used to restore one''s own consumption.


    One has more basic consumables than others, and this is where the advantage lies. "Hey, I don¡¯t know if the barrier of the kingdom of God can withstand the endless chaos. If it can resist, even if it consumes a little bit more, relying on the beliefs of believers in the kingdom of God and the magic of life provided by plants, you may be able to persist until you find a new one. The world of the heavens."


    Chi Nan can only say that, what needs to be improved is to continue to improve. The horizons of the heavens don''t know exactly where the changes have taken place, in short, they don''t feel at all.


    Apart from feeling that the will of the heavens is still strong, or even stronger, there is no other difference.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: .. m.

 Chapter 1761： Hourglass of Destiny that appeared suddenly

    It seems to realize that time is about to make a big change, all people are working hard to improve themselves, and they will not let go of a little opportunity. In the beginning, some of the gods and main gods who were still waiting and watching took the initiative to find Chi Nan.


    Although Chi Nan no longer needs to extract the world''s origin, these gods really set the price too low, just to be able to obtain more resources. Seeing this situation, Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally took out some of the resources he didn''t use, exchanged them with these people, and gained a lot of planes from which he could extract his source.


    However, Chi Nan still only extracted a part, and did not directly drain it.


    After all, the so-called end of the world is just a statement, and no one knows what will happen. Besides, if you forcibly extract the origin of a world too much, it will cause a lot of resentment.


    I didn''t extract one or two worlds, and the resentment generated from so many worlds was enough to make myself polluted and turned into an evil god. Chi Nan didn''t want to become an evil god, because if he did, he would also be affected.


    If someone accidentally becomes a lunatic, that is not a good thing. Therefore, you still need to pay attention to many things to do. As long as you extract a part, it is enough for yourself, and it is not a special need anyway.


    Now that he extracts the power of these world origins, Chi Nan can''t use it to strengthen his own strength, because the efficiency is too poor and there is no benefit. Chi Nan continued to use these world powers to cultivate the world and at the same time strengthen his own kingdom of God. With the infusion of a large number of world origins, Chi Nan''s own power of the kingdom of God is getting stronger and stronger, and is now one of the best in many kingdoms of God.


    As for the kingdom of the demon incarnation, there is no way, even if it is cultivated, there is no way to improve.


    The devil kingdom was originally a kingdom with no potential, and it was not easy to be able to rely on the power of the abyss step by step to reach the present point. Want to continue to improve, consume too much resources, the effect is too bad.


    The difference from Chi Nan is that although the evil gods are also extracting the origins of the great worlds, they use destructive methods. Directly destroy a world completely and drain the original power.


    The world they controlled, and the plane they discovered unintentionally, became their target.


    Sometimes, what they discovered was the world of faith controlled by other gods. If it were normal, such destruction would have caused a big war long ago. But now it''s different. Everyone has no thoughts to take care of these things.


    After a large number of plane origins have been extracted, the strength of many evil gods has been greatly improved.


    Only soon, Chi Nan got the news, because some evil gods destroyed too many worlds in a short period of time, which caused the resentment to be too strong. Some evil gods began to have problems and even became crazy.


    Finally another day, an evil **** became completely crazy, and launched an attack on the surrounding evil gods.


    When the other evil gods were combined to annihilate this evil god, only then did everyone discover the seriousness of the problem. As a result, the top Cthulhus teamed up to give out their lives, prohibiting their Cthulhus from absorbing too much original power. If you find anyone showing signs of madness again, you will personally take action to completely wipe out this evil god.


    With the statement of the top evil gods, these things that extracted the origin of the world can be considered to have ceased.


    On this day, a subordinate spirit suddenly ran into the temple of Chi Nan and respectfully said to Chi Nan''s clone: ??"Under the crown of the god, something big has happened." The spirit of the **** looked a little flustered.


    Under normal circumstances, one''s own or even elves rarely show such expressions. Having experienced so many things, what can make one''s own **** elves be like this, it is really strange.


    "What happened?" Chi Nan''s eyes were also a little serious.


    The spirit of the **** did not hide it, and immediately said: "Under the crown, someone entered the position of the **** king''s palace and wanted to continue to pick up the leak, but they found a huge change in it."


    "Is it simple? This kind of thing has never stopped, even in the next epoch, someone will continue. But what can happen in it, isn''t all the things over." Involving the **** king, any changes have occurred. It''s not a trivial matter. But did the five-color **** king leave any special methods?


    The spirit of the **** waved his hand, and a mirror-like existence appeared in front of his eyes, which was a picture of the scene. "After receiving the order, the subordinate went into the place and saw it personally. This is the scene inside."


    Chi Nan narrowed his eyes, and in the sight, he was still familiar with the ruins, no change at all. But just in the original position, where the five-color **** king incarnation appeared and then disappeared, a new thing appeared.


    It was not the will of the five-color **** king, but a huge hourglass. This hourglass is not an entity, it is illusory at first glance, but there are some special things implied in it, which should have something to do with the law of time. Chi Nan felt a little bit about the law of time. Although he didn''t comprehend it, he could still see it.


    At this time, the hourglass had reached the end, and there was still a little bit of sand falling down little by little. Chi Nan secretly calculated the time in his heart. If calculated according to this time, I am afraid that it will only be a short thousand years or so.


    After a thousand years or so, this time will come to an end, and all the sand will fall.


    "What does this mean Could it be said that the time of our heavens is only a thousand years old?"


    Hearing Weiweisi''s words, Hemira shook her head and said, "Maybe it is not, or it may be the time of the final catastrophe. After a thousand years, it will be the time of the decisive battle. Does that mean it?"


    Chi Nan stared at the hourglass stubbornly, and suddenly his eyes moved: "I''m afraid there is no more than a thousand years. The falling speed of the hourglass inside will be faster and slower for a while, maybe something will affect the speed of the fall."


    Chi Nan thought for a while and continued: "Furthermore, the five-color **** king''s words are not necessarily right, maybe something is wrong. I felt the origins of the heavens during this period and found that the origins are extremely strong. As long as there is nothing wrong with the origins , Then there is no big problem in this world." Despite saying this, Chi Nan still has some worries.


    After all, a **** king who is born to be able to communicate with the origin of the world may have a much deeper understanding of this world than someone who has not been a **** from outside for a long time. If Chi Nan doesn¡¯t care at all, it¡¯s definitely not. Possible thing.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1762： The world of elements that come from behind

    Just as Chi Nan thought, when this hourglass appeared, the gods of the whole world became crazier than before. At this time things have gradually become overwhelming, and even people at the level of the lower gods have discovered something.


    Not to mention them, even the civilian forces that the central authorities have understood, faintly felt the aura of the arrival of the catastrophe, so they all became very crazy. Various cult organizations and various violent organizations have been established, and at this time, the gods have no time to take care of these things.


    Some gods still worry about their beliefs, and some have no doubts at all.


    Anyway, as long as the ordinary planes controlled by them are not destroyed, then the faith they need will continue to flow, and they will not really be cut off at all. And apart from pure faith in gods, there is no problem even if other gods lose their faith.


    At most, the improvement speed will be slower in the future, but now no one will think about the future. The prophecies left by the king, no matter how unbelievable everyone is, it is impossible for them to be unaffected at all.


    The Cthulhus who had stopped some of them were more crazily stimulated by this hourglass, destroying the world even more severely than before, absorbing the origin of the world. Some actually ran to Chi Nan''s demon incarnation.


    It''s just that for those who want to destroy their dark world, the demon incarnation does not show any mercy at all, and kills whoever comes. If it''s too crazy, Chi Nan doesn''t mind attacking the kingdom of those evil gods from a long distance.


    Although there is nothing left of his own power after he gets there, he can still teach them a lesson.


    As long as you don''t pass, there is no problem. The top Cthulhu also knew what Chi Nan was attacking, so there was no interception. Perhaps in their opinion, it is also a good thing that Chi Nan taught them a lesson. After being so crazy for a while, the evil gods seemed to know that Chi Nan''s demon incarnation was not easy to provoke, so they didn''t dare to pass.


    No way, the plane of darkness was snatched by Chi Nan directly from the abyss, right around his kingdom of God. These people dared to run around their own kingdom of God to make trouble. This is not just looking for death.


    The planes controlled by other gods are not necessarily located. Sometimes, although the gods can reach them, they don''t know the specific location of these planes, so if they are attacked, there is no way to support them in time.


    "Hey, the chaos outside has become more and more chaotic recently, and I don''t know what the final result will be. There is nothing important in the future. Don''t go out at will, and don''t go to other planes for the time being." Chi Nan said.


    The others nodded silently. During this time, those crazy evil gods were searching everywhere for the plane, and even the planes they controlled, two of them were destroyed. These guys are quite skilled in business, and when Chi Nan finds out, the plane has been destroyed by them. Similarly, those evil gods have no good results.


    In Chinan''s plane, various creatures are very prosperous, and after the plane is destroyed, the resentment produced will far exceed that of ordinary planes. In this way, the evil **** who destroyed these planes will soon go crazy.


    As long as they go crazy, even if Chi Nan doesn''t make a move, the evil gods behind will not let the things that are harmful to them survive. In this way, they can be regarded as losing both.


    Shaking his head, Chi Nan continued to integrate the elemental plane he cultivated to the extreme into his own subordinate elemental world.


    This kind of fusion training, as long as there are enough resources, the world of elements will be greatly improved. This is even faster than directly injecting world origin into one''s own kingdom of God.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that under the cultivation of a large number of World Origins, his elemental plane grew faster than he had imagined. On this day, when another elemental plane was integrated, his elemental world had grown to a level comparable to his own kingdom of God, which was really terrifying.


    "The latecomers are in the top, this is really unexpected, forget it, let''s pause for now, if this subsidiary kingdom of God surpasses my own kingdom of God, God knows what consequences it will cause."


    Chi Nan dare not come to any dangerous experiment right now, who knows what will happen to the serious consequences.


    There is no way, the more you get to this dangerous moment, the more you have to persuade. It sounds good to go forward courageously, but most of the people who do this will not be able to live long, so you have to persuade you when you should.


    "Wow, the elemental world has actually risen to this point, it''s really amazing."


    The power of the elemental world increased, not only Chi Nan discovered it, but the people in the kingdom of God felt it. Even the attached gods outside discovered this, and this has become a huge spectacle.


    The two kingdoms of the gods revolve around the other, and they are both the top-level main **** kingdom. Which of the other main gods has such power? All the gods in the gods are proud and proud of this.


    "Yes, it has been raised to this point, so I can only stop for the time being."


    "Look at it, what''s going on, Rainbow seems to be a problem." Suddenly, Slinka pointed in one direction and said. Chi Nan looked at the past strangely and found that Rainbow was a little bit sluggish. You know, elemental elves are not ordinary creatures, how can there be such a situation of lack of energy, which makes people feel very weird.


    Chi Nan feels more clearly Rainbow seems to have entered a very special period.


    Chi Nan''s heart moved, and he beckoned and said, "Rainbow, come over and see." Rainbow raised her head slightly, flew towards Chi Nan, and then immediately spread in Chi Nan''s arms, still languishing, as if she was about to die .


    Other people around came over and watched distressedly, trying to figure out what happened. "What the **** is going on with Rainbow, Chi Nan, just think of a solution." Wei Wei Si also said with a worried expression on her face.


    Chi Nan''s face was solemn: "Just now, the elemental kingdom has reached the same level as my kingdom. Although it is still a subsidiary kingdom, the previous suppression has disappeared for a while. As the strongest native in this world, Big is also the first element, the Queen of Elves, which is naturally affected. Strictly speaking, the rainbow is the master of this world."


    "What does that mean?" Slinka said anxiously.


    "It means that Rainbow is in urgent need of a lot of energy now, because she has entered the advanced state." Chi Nan spread out her hands, there is no way, people are lucky, it is much easier than herself.

 Chapter 1763： Another breakthrough

    Don''t think that the rainbow is just an elemental spirit, but this self-controlled kingdom of God recognizes the rainbow. I am the master of the rainbow, but the rainbow is the real master of this elemental world.


    Even if I control it, it is still impossible to control it completely. The rainbow at this time actually only had a median **** level, although it was at the peak of the median god. However, with the help of the power of the Kingdom of God, they broke all the bottlenecks at once. In fact, Chi Nan didn''t expect that things would turn out to be like this.


    When oneself merges with the world, the direct origin power is greatly improved, but a part of the origin is not absorbed by the world, but is continuously integrated into the body of the rainbow and absorbed by the rainbow.


    "The problem now is that the accumulation of rainbow power has been achieved, but it is far from enough in terms of comprehension of the law of elements. This is a big problem." Chi Nan said helplessly.


    "Don''t you still have the source of some element types? Anyway, it''s useless, just take it out and use it."


    Hearing Hemila''s words, Chi Nan thought for a while, and finally nodded in agreement. What I have not used for the time being is the source of the law of a piece of soil property, and the source of the law of a piece of water property. There is no fire attribute and lightning attribute, because they have been used by myself. Looking through it, it seems that there are still several sources of wind attribute high-level god-level laws.


    In addition, the source of the laws of the fire attribute and thunder attribute upper gods themselves also has some. These are too low-level, so Chi Nan doesn''t bother to understand it, and prepare to save it when it is needed in the future.


    As for the light and dark attributes, the dark attribute was absorbed by the demon incarnation, and the light attribute was traded. There is not even the source of the laws of the higher gods, and this is nothing that can be done.


    "Along with the five elements, although the lightning and flame attributes are relatively weak, they can barely reach the level of the main god. In this case, the foundation is stronger than the element master. I don''t know if a stronger element master can be cultivated. "


    Although some of them could not meet Chi Nan''s requirements, they can only do so now. Chi Nan waved his hand, and a large amount of the source of the law of elements was thrown out by Chi Nan, and it happened to fall on Rainbow. In an instant, the source of these laws was completely absorbed by the rainbow. An uncomfortable look flashed across Rainbow''s face, but he knew that his master was kind to him, so he didn''t mean to resist.


    At this moment, the elemental sacred tree in the center suddenly burst out with a lot of light. The colored rays of light converged on the Elemental Sacred Tree and it was very hurt. In the center of the canopy, a huge elemental flower emerged.


    That huge flower contains endless elements, which are swapping towards the rainbow.


    "Look at that flower, it seems to be used for advancement." Slinka shouted.


    Chi Nan said helplessly, "Yes, it''s something used to advance. Rainbow''s luck is really great. Not only the whole world has recognized it, but even the elemental tree has recognized it. This is the real thing. The son of the world. No, no, this is the real master of the world." I have to say that Chi Nan himself was a little jealous.


    Rainbow gently rubbed Chi Nan''s face, like a kitten, making Chi Nan''s jealousy disappear. In any case, this lovely rainbow is still everyone''s pistachio.


    No matter so much, hurry up. Chi Nan hugged the rainbow and quickly flew to the top of the sacred tree, placing the rainbow among the flowers. The flowers instantly wrapped the rainbow inside.


    Everyone looked worried and nervous as the rainbow bred among the flowers. To be honest, the rainbow was bred through this world by myself, just like my own children. It is impossible for these parents to say that they are not worried.


    "Looking at this speed, it will take at least a month. You should all go back and rest first." Chi Nan said.


    "No, let''s wait here, it''s only a month anyway." The others shook their heads, but refused to leave.


    Later, Olna, Miria and others who learned about this matter also gathered in this place one after another. When the elemental world formed the kingdom of God, Chi Nan was able to control it a little bit.


    Most people come here, as long as Chi Nan allows them, they will not be corroded by elemental forces. Besides, their strength is also very strong, the element erosion here is not very strong on them. Rainbow often goes to the kingdom of God to play with everyone, so everyone is very familiar with and loves rainbow.


    While waiting here, Chi Nan continued to use his two artifacts to improve his strength. The Kingdom of God in the Sky Covering Wings was about to reach its peak, and I don''t know if there will be any special changes in the end.


    One month passed in an instant, and on this day, the flowers suddenly burst into immense light. The light actually penetrated the kingdom of the element gods, and directly spread out toward the outside world, and the colored light shone the void into a piece of color.


    If you look closely, you will find that there are five colors in it, communicating five common elemental laws and vibrations.


    However, the strongest are the water attribute and the soil attribute, the wind attribute is slightly weaker, and the weakest are the fire attribute and thunder attribute. These two attributes are just comparable to reaching the level of the main god.


    But using five attributes at once to integrate the law of elements is unique. I have to say that neither the luck of the rainbow nor the power behind it can be achieved by ordinary people. I am so lucky.


    And the moment this power broke out, all the gods were alarmed: "No, there will be a new main **** born at this time, and I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing Someone said.


    "It should be a good thing to be able to rise to this point, but the aura erupted from the elemental kingdom of the Lord of the Sacred Tree. It should be cultivated by the Lord of the Sacred Tree." Someone asked with a weird look.


    Chi Nan also did not hide: "It is one of my elemental elf queens, because from the very beginning, I have received the recognition of the elemental kingdom, so that we can break through to the present point." This kind of thing can''t be concealed, and she simply speaks directly. Say it out. As for specific matters, Chi Nan will not expose it casually.


    "Can I visit it?" The Lord of Elements said expectantly. For a long time, not many elemental spirits have become gods, and only one of them can reach this height. Suddenly there is a similar species, how can the master of the elements be unhappy.


    Chi Nan thought for a while, and then said: "Of course it can, but for the time being, the rainbow needs to be consolidated."


    "It turns out that her name is Rainbow, which is really great." A happy smile appeared on the face of the Lord of Elements.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1764： New elemental god

    At this moment, huge changes are taking place in the kingdom of the elements, the huge flowers are constantly gathering, and the powerful elemental forces are integrated into it. This is improved by the power of the entire world.


    Elemental spirits are different from ordinary creatures. Even divine power can be compressed with elemental power. It is very different from other gods who can only rely on the crystallization of faith to create. It is very convenient.


    Perhaps, this is a kind of balance, the strength of the elemental spirits is difficult to improve, because the body is special, and it cannot create the kingdom of God in the general sense, because it is useless. But on the gathering of divine power, there are different conveniences.


    Suddenly, the flowers turned into spots of light, and gathered in the middle of absorption. A dim figure appeared in the middle. This figure is exactly the rainbow, but at this time the rainbow is no longer the elemental body of the ordinary elemental spirit, but has become a normal body. It''s almost like a normal elf, very beautiful, and the skin is shiny.


    The petals turned into light spots, and finally gathered little by little, forming a piece of clothing on the body of the rainbow.


    The style of this dress seems a bit familiar, Chi Nan thought of it silently. Wait, isn''t this how Slinka usually walks through the night? I didn''t expect to be missed by Rainbow.


    Elemental elves have no clothes, and there is no entity anyway. It is the same with or without clothes. Some will use elements to make clothes to cover it, some will not at all. But after becoming an entity, it is different.


    Rainbow also knows this, so it is so. This clothes can be regarded as the companion artifact of the rainbow. The level actually reached the level of the pinnacle of the upper artifact. Although it is not the main artifact, but in Rainbow''s hands, it may not be worse than the main artifact. After all, this is a companion artifact, it is really suitable for Rainbow himself.


    Rainbow looked around as if he had just woke up. When he saw Chi Nan, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Master?" Rainbow cried out with some confusion, and suddenly flew up and rushed towards Chi Nan. That kind of speed surprised Chi Nan, it is indeed the extremely fast speed of the elemental spirits.


    It''s just this action, you are now the main god, Chi Nan has a weird face. Because the rainbow rushed into his arms, and then rubbed his body with his small face constantly, like a kitten, making people dumbfounded.


    If you let other people see such a main god, I don''t know what it would look like. No way, he has always been an elemental spirit. After becoming a god, he has been dangling in the kingdom of God and the world of elements. The rainbow is a bit too simple.


    When I became a **** before, the body of the rainbow looked like it was real, but it was still made of elemental divine power inside. Now it''s different, the rainbow has become a truly normal creature.


    Chi Nan felt that the connection between himself and Rainbow had not been broken, but had strengthened. This is obviously what the rainbow has strengthened by itself. This kind of connection exists naturally, and is used to control the elves and the elemental elves. After reaching the main god, the rainbow could cut off this connection.


    But the rainbow not only didn''t cut it, it strengthened it. While this made Chi Nan feel relieved, he felt more guilty.


    "Rainbow, you finally succeeded. It''s great, what abilities do you have now." The people around were already surrounded, looking at the rainbow curiously, making the rainbow blush and nervous.


    The petite body, even a little trembling, seems to have never seen these people so excited.


    Chi Nan couldn''t help but comforted: "It''s alright, don''t be afraid, everyone is not malicious."


    Get rid of, no matter how much you say, you are also a master god, well, these people together are not your opponents. Fortunately, Rainbow is also familiar with these people, knowing that these are his usual friends and relatives.


    He quickly recovered completely, but at this time, Rainbow was also snatched from her hands by Hermilla and others.


    Chi Nan was watching Rainbow and they were doing experiments, slowly learning about Rainbow''s abilities. In elemental spells, it is almost the same as the master of the elements, and those magical arts and magical skills should be able to be learned quickly if you want.


    Elemental elves have always been very fast in learning things about elements.


    The wings on the back continue to strengthen with the strengthening, just like a companion artifact of the main artifact level, which can greatly enhance the speed, and can also increase the power of various magical laws, which is very useful.


    As for talent magic, this is also true. It is similar to the elemental god, but the rainbow is the arrow of the element. It is formed by the fusion of the five elemental forces, which is rich in the laws of species and at the same time emits full power. This kind of elemental arrow, even Chi Nan could feel a little pressure. It is not easy to be able to make Chi Nan''s existence feel a little bit of pressure.


    Rainbow had just been born and became the main god, and a **** seat appeared in the Pantheon. This new **** seat is ranked in the fourteenth position. At the top of the ranking, he is not as high as when he first became the main god.


    But today''s main **** is different from the original one, and everyone''s strength has improved a lot. In other words, just after the birth of the rainbow, the strength has surpassed the time when he became the main god.


    This elemental spirit is truly unique. Of course, this is also due to its own vigorous cultivation and the addition of a large number of sources of laws, otherwise ordinary elemental spirits cannot reach this height.


    In the past, Rainbow, which was an elemental spirit, had no **** seat in the Pantheon, but the moment it became the main god.


    This change attracted everyone''s attention at once. A new main god, or such a powerful main **** was born, people around didn''t know that they should be happy for the birth of the new main god, but felt depressed for the sake of one more resource contender. The most important thing is that this main **** was cultivated by Chi Nan.


    Chi Nan''s strength is already strong enough, and he has a good relationship with Black Lotus. Now he has added an elemental main god, which is the main **** of the main battle. They are obviously more jealous of Chi Nan.


    It''s just that Rainbow didn''t even have any interest in going to the Pantheon. Of course, in Rainbow''s eyes, this is other people playing with him, and there is no idea of ??fighting at all.


    Even if he became the main god, Chi Nan still didn''t want Rainbow to contact those messy things. It was a good thing to be simple. Just as everyone was experimenting, the element sea beneath the elemental sacred tree suddenly burst into bright light. Something seemed to be floating up below, and the rainbow stopped suddenly and looked in the direction of the light.


    --Pull up to load the next chapters-->

 Chapter 1765： So this is all for you

    Even Chi Nan didn''t think of this kind of change: "What is this thing, how does it feel like it was there before. I didn''t find it before. As expected, I am not the master of this world, and there is no way to understand many things."


    "Who said that the master is the master of this world." Rainbow actually retorted.


    Chi Nan rolled his eyes, and Rainbow understood that the owner and the real owner were obviously not the same.


    Suddenly, Rainbow beckoned as if instinctively. A cloud of light suddenly flew out under the water. The next moment, the elemental rainbow light in the sky burst out and a rainbow fell on it, and the elemental rainbow light was obviously dimmed.


    When the light fell into the hands of the rainbow, a bracelet appeared. On this bracelet, there is a faint rainbow light, which is obviously elemental rainbow light. With this bracelet, no matter where you go, it is equivalent to carrying the element rainbow light with you. The main artifact, its effect on the rainbow is absolutely terrifying.


    Others carried, perhaps just a good main artifact, but in Rainbow''s body, this is the top main artifact. Sure enough, the bracelet became the exclusive artifact of the rainbow in the next moment.


    Chi Nan would never forget the light of directly recognizing the Lord, because he also had it in his own hands.


    Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief, so even if the master of the elements saw what he wanted, there was nothing to do. Because the exclusive artifact can only be used by one person, it is useless for others to get it.


    At this moment, the rainbow waved once again, and another beam of light flew out of the water and fell directly into the hands of the rainbow.


    When the light dissipated, what appeared was a longbow. This longbow also instantly became the exclusive artifact of the rainbow.


    Two exclusive artifacts were born just after the breakthrough, which is really enviable. "I know what the talent magic of the elemental arrow is used for, it turned out to be used in conjunction with this elemental longbow."


    Chi Nan said to himself that even if he hadn''t tried this elemental longbow, Chi Nan knew that it would definitely increase its power. As long as you are a little familiar with it, in terms of combat effectiveness, maybe Rainbow can directly enter the top ten of the current gods.


    You know, the strength of the top ten gods today is not easy. Even if it is the Lord of Light, the ranking is almost at this level. If I just broke through that meeting, Rainbow''s combat effectiveness might even rank among the top five at once. In one step, it is about the existence of the rainbow, which is a kind of natural fortune.


    Suddenly, Chi Nan''s eyes changed: "Let me just say, I have invested so many resources, it turns out that this is all for you."


    Chi Nan finally thought of something that he couldn''t figure out. In the past, he threw a lot of resources into this element pool to evolve the artifact. But some artifacts did evolve, but they were different from what I thought.


    Because the number of artifacts evolved is too small. And the main artifact materials that he threw in, there has been no movement, and then disappeared. Chi Nan finally knew now that this material was all prepared for Rainbow. There was no movement at first, but it was just before the time of birth.


    When Rainbow became the main god, when these main artifacts finally appeared, they were two exclusive main artifacts at once. The materials used in the evolution and many material essences were probably used here.


    This world can really hide privates, including the Elemental Sacred Tree, and I have never seen it so good for myself.


    Rainbow looked elated, and the others started to experiment with the rainbow. This new-born elemental main god, laughing and making noises under everyone''s surroundings, doesn''t look like a main **** at all.


    At this moment, the barrier of the kingdom of God outside was struck suddenly. Chi Nan was taken aback, then reacted. "It seems that the Lord of Elements has arrived, and he has come really fast." Chi Nan waved his hand to open the barrier of the kingdom of God.


    Sure enough, it was the master of the elements, but the master of the elves came with him. What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the two goddesses were actually his own deities this time, instead of sending a clone.


    It seems that they really value Rainbow very much, Chi Nan thought of it silently in his heart.


    As soon as the two main gods arrived, Rainbow''s body shook, and then turned to look at the Lord of Elements. A resonance was formed between the two elemental spirit main gods, and they quickly accepted each other and went to play together. It was the first time that Chi Nan saw the simple appearance of the Lord of Elements. Perhaps this was the nature of the Lord of Elements.


    The two main gods also saw the rainbow when they first came here, and at that time they just regarded it as an extraordinary queen of elemental elves. Who knew that he became the main **** so quickly.


    The ranking may not be as good as the master of the elements, but the combat effectiveness may not be weak. It''s strange to say that the element master, who is the master of the elves, ranks much higher than the master of elves in the ranking of the main gods.


    "It seems that you really paid a lot for the rainbow. You must have integrated a lot of the source of the elemental laws of the main **** level before, and these two artifacts are also exclusive main artifacts, and the level is not low."


    Chi Nan smiled in embarrassment. It was originally intended to breed elemental main artifacts, and I didn''t think about how to do it well, but just threw some common main artifact materials. Who knows, this world actually cuts it down directly, but has obtained the essence, added its own origin, and nurtured it to this level.


    And the reason why it cost so much this time is partly because of Rainbow themselves, and partly because Hemilla and the others helped them make up their minds, otherwise they might not have paid such a high price.


    After all, Chi Nan is a sensible person, and he has to pay enough for the cost, so speaking of it, he is relatively selfish. So I felt ashamed to hear the Lord of the Elves say so.


    "Everywhere, it is Rainbow''s own talent, I don''t help much."


    The Elf Lord didn''t believe it very much, but his senses for Chi Nan were obviously better. A person who can pay so much for the elemental spirits, and even prefers to be infamy, is definitely a good person.


    The elven lord started to replenish his brains again, thinking that Chi Nan had strengthened the elemental world in order to promote his elemental elves. Chi Nan didn''t simply explain, and they just thought about it.


    There was not much disturbance in the outside world. Although a new main **** was born, the other main gods only congratulated them, and then they prepared their own affairs again. Everyone is very busy, and who has so much time to waste.

 Chapter 1766： The sky-shading wings have been merged

    This time, the promotion of the main **** was completely different from usual. The other main gods just gave some congratulations, and there were no other expressions, and there were no other welcoming ceremonies.


    The main **** here is also different. After becoming the main god, he didn''t establish his own temple or communicate with the Pantheon. The **** seat in the Pantheon has been placed, but no **** ghost appears.


    As a result, if I wanted to meet the newly promoted god, and wanted to join the gods under his command, there was no way to wait and wait, and finally gave up. There are also some gods who have been prepared for a long time. After all, this **** is actually an elemental spirit. This is no secret. The character of the elemental spirit is known by the master of the element.


    It''s just that there are always some people who want to use this opportunity to join Chi Nan''s **** system. As a result, none of them had this opportunity. This newly promoted main **** has no idea at all.


    The main **** appeared, and then just as usual, there was no waves at all. That elemental kingdom still revolves around Chinan''s kingdom. This is a manifestation of absolute acknowledgment of the Lord. It is truly unique that one master **** recognizes another master **** as the master.


    Even the **** kings of the ancient times are just guardians under his command, and many gods admire Chi Nan very much.


    After the rainbow breakthrough, Chi Nan gradually returned to his usual life. As for Rainbow''s learning and combat experience, you don''t need to worry about it. Yes, the Lord of Elements is here to help.


    Although the Lord of Elements had to strengthen his own strength, there was no problem sending a clone.


    An ordinary clone, while playing with the rainbow, while giving her something to learn. It can be seen that the Lord of the Elements really likes rainbows, and it can be said that he is doing his best when teaching.


    Originally, when his work was handed over to other people, Chi Nan naturally had more time. My clone secretly brings back some well-trained top planes from time to time. Because the clones of the Lord of the Elves and the Lord of Elements are often in the kingdom of the rainbow, you must be careful when doing these things.


    Otherwise, if they are discovered, they may think that they are deceiving them, and if they make trouble, it will be even more troublesome. No matter who it is for, in short, let''s conceal these things first.


    Anyway, in the end it was not too bad. Finally, after a few years, Chi Nan began the last fusion of top planes. At this time, the spirituality of the Sky Shading Wing had reached a very high level.


    The thinking of Sky Shading Wings is not worse than that of an ordinary person, and the thinking speed surpasses the plane consciousness of most top planes. Can easily sort out various laws, change and control casually.


    The last plane slowly merged into Chi Nan''s hands. Just like the previous Heavens and Ten Thousand Boundary Whips, as the thousandth plane was completely integrated, all the planes were immediately connected to each other. A powerful force instantly repelled Chi Nan''s power from the Sky-shielding Wings, and the huge force shook the surrounding void.


    "Fortunately, the Kingdom of God was sealed off in advance, otherwise the movement is not small."


    The sky-shielding wings formed, and the powerful force spread towards the surroundings. Because it was originally something that affects a world, so this time the main artifact has the greatest impact on the kingdom of God.


    Even in Chi Nan''s Kingdom of God, the law began to oscillate. This kind of shock almost leaked the breath. Fortunately, they are all their own artifacts and belong to the same source, so the shock is not too serious.


    Chi Nan felt it a bit, and his eyes were full of shock. "It''s really a weapon I''ve been refining, and it is really powerful."


    Sure enough, there was a qualitative change in the power of his own sky-shielding wings. Under the sky-shielding wings, it was even able to influence the laws of other main gods and kingdoms. This shows that when fighting with other main gods, even if they want to use their own kingdom of power to fight against themselves, they can completely suppress them with the wings of the sky.


    The powerful influential power of this sky-shielding wing can reduce the power of other main gods by more than half.


    Even in the central plane, this sky-shaking wing of oneself can have a strong influence on the local laws of the central plane. If it has a full impact, it is not so obvious because the central plane is too powerful.


    The only pity is that this sky-shielding wing is the same as the whip of the heavens and the world, because its power is too strong, so Chi Nan himself can''t use it for a long time. After such a long time of strengthening, the Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms Whip can now be used twice in a row, and only after the two times will his power be nearly exhausted, but some power remains.


    But this sky-shading wing is different, this thing is used continuously. If you use your full strength, then at most ten minutes your strength will be exhausted, which is not just as simple as exhaustion of your physical strength.


    Even the divine power in his body will consume most of it, which shows that this thing is difficult to control.


    This is also because of his own lack of strength, so he can only rely on divine power to supplement it. If one''s physical strength is enough, then even with the current divine power, the wings of the sky can be used for a long time.


    Of course, this consumption far exceeds other main artifacts ~ www.novelhall.com~ When other main gods use the main artifacts, they can all be used permanently. From this it can be seen that my own sky-shading wing is definitely the topmost among the main artifacts. Chi Nan even suspected that his main artifact might be stronger than the main artifact used by the ancient **** king.


    Unfortunately, there is no real object to compare, and Chi Nan himself has no way to compare the results.


    As the power of Skyshaper''s Wings was integrated, he gained another huge assassin. Of course, it cannot be exposed for the time being. But with two finished products to help him temper his body, Chi Nan''s body lifting speed began to accelerate.


    As the strength of the body began to increase, Chi Nan himself had more and more divine power. Although this is not an increase in law, nor an increase in one''s overall strength, it is always useful to increase the divine power reserve.


    In the peaceful process of the whole world, all people are practicing behind closed doors to improve, and none of them come out and mess around. This kind of environment is really suitable for Chi Nan. Time progressed slowly under their weird calm. At the same time, the weird hourglass is still passing by, getting closer and closer to the final moment.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 1767： The weird crack in the void

    When everyone was practicing behind closed doors, the outside world basically gave way to fallen beasts and gods. The gods are overwhelming, and they don''t know where they were born. It seems that gods appear from various positions at any time.


    Although the fallen beasts are very strong overall and strong individuals, but the number is too small, they always need to hunt everywhere.


    On this day, a group of gods did not know what they felt, and suddenly stopped in the void. Then a goddess gestured to the void, drawing and pulling, not knowing what was drawn from the void.


    An invisible force was extracted, and the surrounding gods immediately gathered in this place and began to absorb it frantically. With the absorption, the power of the gods is constantly improving, and it seems that there is no bottleneck at all.


    These gods, it seems that as long as they have enough power, they can continue to improve, which is completely different from the gods. It just didn''t take long to absorb, a fallen beast like a gorilla suddenly rushed over. With a roar, it was a punch at them, and all the gods nearby exploded on the spot.


    Then, the gorilla began to fumble in the void, not knowing what he was doing.


    After a long time, the fallen beast left and continued to hunt down other evil spirits around it. And the gods in the void, more and more began to extract some power in the void, and the entire void became very strange.


    Except for a few special passages, it is safer because the gods often come and go. Those places that left the gods'' base camp area became very dangerous. Of course, this danger is for ordinary lower gods. For the middle gods, although there are dangers, they are not so obvious.


    "No, the hourglass, the falling speed of the hourglass has become faster."


    On this day, a **** suddenly found a problem and hurried to report it. After so many years of development, the conference room transformed from that huge kingdom of God is about to become the capital in the hearts of the gods.


    The main gods are aloft, but there are also circles of upper gods and middle gods underneath.


    When this person came to report, all the gods were shocked. Although the hourglass does not know what it is used for, everyone can feel that once the hourglass reaches its end, something bad will definitely happen.


    As gods, this is their feeling, and this feeling basically cannot go wrong with the mountain.


    "Continue to investigate and find out what happened recently that we don''t know."


    Hearing this, many gods sent out their clones. After thinking about it, I felt a little uneasy. The main gods also released their ordinary clones and participated in the investigation of this incident.


    In less than half a month, what happened was sent to the conference room. There is a huge crystal ball in the middle, with different projections appearing on it. "It''s these gods who did it. They created cracks in the void."


    In the picture, a group of gods are in the void, not knowing what to extract. But with their extraction, a crack suddenly appeared in the void. This is not a time-space crack, but a weird crack that even their main gods can''t figure out what it is. A clear and strong atmosphere of law was revealed in the crack.


    If you practice well in this place, I''m afraid it won''t take long for an ordinary person to become a god.


    No way, the power of the law here is too strong, it''s like writing the law directly and putting it in front of the cultivator for reference. If there is no way to become a **** in this way, then it is really more mentally retarded than mentally retarded.


    But no one dared to approach this crack. Because when the cracks appeared, an aura of destruction was released at the same time. This breath seems to be of no use to God''s evil.


    And this force was also restrained by the fallen beast. But when the avatar of the **** approaches, this destructive power shows its original destructive power. The avatar of the gods was dissolved as soon as they touched this breath.


    After their experiments, everyone found that in addition to the main god''s clone, the upper gods could not resist either. This kind of power has surpassed the degree that the upper gods can contend. As long as it touches, the body will begin to melt. The avatar is like this, it won''t be any better if you want to come to the deity.


    "What a terrible power, this power is obviously not brought by the law, but it is a force that works against the law. This power completely restrains the gods." Chi Nan said in amazement.


    "Look at this again, I think this thing may be the key to the end of the five-color **** king''s so-called world of heavens."


    As the Lord of Light was talking, he tapped his finger, and the picture suddenly changed. It was still a crack in the void, still that kind of aura. It''s just that under the effect of that kind of breath, this force continues to expand the cracks, getting bigger and bigger and more serious. If nothing can stop it, the crack will expand indefinitely.


    At that time, perhaps the entire heavens and myriad worlds will be swallowed by this crack.


    Moreover, a world near the crack, when exposed to this breath, was eroded for the first time, and the surface was discolored.


    Before long, the whole world began to collapse, and everyone looked at this, their expressions became very solemn. "Keep looking down, this is not the most serious." The Lord of Light said solemnly.


    Everyone found that something was wrong Soon, a **** exclaimed. "how so."


    Others are also full of incredible faces, because the eroded world has indeed collapsed, but it is not the same as they thought. At the moment that the world collapsed, countless gods were born, as if this was a huge nurturing lair.


    A large number of evil spirits emerged from it, and then swallowed that kind of breath in the void, becoming stronger and stronger.


    "These gods are not very strong at the beginning, but they can adapt to the environment in the void, and they can also quickly improve their strength in this environment. It doesn''t take long for them to become the real gods. For For them, the eroded world is more like a lair for cultivating gods."


    At this time, not only the ordinary gods, but even the faces of the main gods became ugly. If the whole world is full of evil spirits, under the huge base, there will never be less of the main **** level.


    At that time, these orthodox gods are really about to reach the end. It seems that the fear of the ancient **** king is not fake, and the most important thing is that this kind of thing has happened in front of him.

 Chapter 1768： Cant just sit and wait like this

    "No, if this kind of thing continues, we probably won''t have a way to survive." At this time, even the main **** couldn''t sit still, and the other gods'' expressions changed dramatically when they saw this scene, and they were at a loss.


    I thought that the greatest danger was just the final battle with those gods and evil gods. In the battle, as long as you are careful, you won''t die so easily. But who would have thought that this is forcing them to die.


    If this matter cannot be resolved, the whole world will not want to exist. Let alone ordinary people, these gods are not good. The main **** may be able to resist this kind of breath for a period of time, but it is absolutely impossible to sustain it permanently. Especially with the erosion of that kind of power, the kingdom of the Lord God might not last long.


    Chi Nan was very depressed at this time. It has only been a long time since he came into this world to encounter this kind of thing. If I were an ordinary person, then I would have died of old age a long time ago, but I am not at all.


    Not to mention the main god, even among ordinary gods, his age is definitely not that big. Many people who have just become gods do not know how many times they are older than themselves.


    With an eternal foundation, if he died so early, Chi Nan said that he was unwilling to say anything. I looked around and looked at other people. I''m afraid they are almost the same as myself. After all, no one wants to die.


    "Could it be that there is no way at all." The orc lord said with some annoyance.


    The Lord of Light slowly said: "No, there is still a way, maybe it is our last way."


    The Lord of Light clicked again, and the screen changed again. This time, it was still a crack. But at the location of the crack, there are a few gods who are constantly extracting power.


    At this moment, a fallen beast like a snake suddenly arrived, swallowing all the evil in one bite.


    However, the snake-shaped fallen beast did not leave, but stayed in place, and that kind of aura was of no use to the fallen beast. On the contrary, the Fallen Beast can also enhance its strength by absorbing this breath.


    The snake-shaped fallen beast placed its tail at the crack position and stroked it slowly. As if kneading plasticine, a special void substance around it was actually kneaded, and finally the void was healed bit by bit. Soon, the special aura around him was completely absorbed by the fallen beast, and nothing was left.


    After Fallen Beast had done all this, there was only a crooked and very ugly shape left in the void, but this shape was very common in the void and there was nothing special about it.


    It''s just that this place is relatively weak, but as time goes by, maybe one day it will completely recover.


    "I didn''t expect the fallen beast to have this effect. No wonder the Lord of Time always said that the fallen beast is a product of the will of the heavens and is good for the world." A **** said to himself.


    They didn''t believe it before. They believed that everything that was hostile to the gods was bad, and everything that was harmful to them should be eliminated. Now they finally know that the fallen beast still has such a function.


    It is a pity that they understood it too late, and there are not many fallen beasts now. There are gods all over the world.


    "So, what can we do now to protect the fallen beast? It seems that the fallen beast doesn''t need us to protect it."


    "No, I don''t think we can just wait and die. We must take the initiative. The fallen beasts do not need our protection, but the number of fallen beasts is too small. They not only have to deal with the gods, but also repair the void cracks. But the gods who created the cracks are too evil Too many, we must clean up all those gods, so as to be able to protect the heavens and world."


    There is no end egg under the covering nest. Although this world does not have this sentence, everyone understands the meaning. Before detachment, if the world completely collapses, no one will want to escape.


    No matter how powerful the main **** is, under this kind of destruction, it can only be gradually weakened and eventually die.


    Even if they can stand it, the chaos outside of the void and the heavens is not something they can resist at all. Perhaps most of the main gods have not seen what chaos is like, but they are all in the inheritance of gods.


    "But what about those destructive auras, we can''t get close at all. As long as we get closer, the opportunity will be eroded." This time it was a high-level **** who was speaking, and he had suffered from this aura.


    "Leave it to me for this. I have a secret method to make a special artifact that can be used to resist. Although it consumes a lot of money, it will not be affected by this breath until the divine power is exhausted. "


    The speaker is the Lord of Time, so everyone is more convinced. In any case, the Lord of Time is still the oldest and most reliable god, and it is still ranked number one. Without the means to quickly improve himself, Chi Nan wants to catch up with the Lord of Time, which is basically a very difficult thing, even if the gap is not very big.


    "Leave the production to me, but the collection of materials depends on you to find a way. The most important material is the powder of the gods that can only be collected when the gods die. Don''t let the gods dissipate naturally, otherwise nothing will happen. left."


    This time it was the Lord of Alchemy who spoke. When the Lord of Time asked the Lord of Alchemy to assist The Lord of Alchemy did not hesitate. This is the foundation that affects everyone''s survival.


    This is no longer something that two main gods can stop, and all the gods must help.


    "Well, if there is not enough manpower, the elemental spirits under me who become gods can also be sent out." Chi Nan thought for a while and said. Although the Lord of Elements wanted to stop, he could only give up after opening his mouth.


    This matter is no longer something that can be avoided, now hiding in the past, when the catastrophe strikes, the elemental spirits that are not strong enough will still perish. "Then I will join too." The helpless master of the elements also let go.


    Under such a catastrophic environment, everyone will go all out to contribute all of their strength. Maybe if you hide it a little, the danger of the world''s destruction will be greater. At this time, who dares to hide private things.


    "To deal with the gods who don''t have a special aura, maybe my void scorpions can also come in handy." Chi Nan originally kept a large number of void scorpions to deal with the final battle, but I didn''t expect these things to be used now. It''s time. Fortunately, I haven''t stopped manufacturing, and Chi Nan doesn''t know how many there are now.

 Chapter 1769： So Cthulhu is still an ally

    One by one, the main gods took out their own powers, and this is not the time to hide their privates. What people didn''t expect was that these gods with rich background still hide such powerful power.


    The background of Chi Nan, a new **** and Hei Lian, a foreign god, is even more surprising. The combat power of the two of them is even more powerful than most of the old master gods. If you give them time to continue to accumulate, God knows how far they can accumulate, they are really two monsters.


    Not only did his own strength improve quickly, but the background was also not simple. This time finally let people see the terrifying extent of these two men''s strengths. In the past, these veteran master gods seemed to ignore the two of them too much.


    Just as a group of people was discussing intensely, someone suddenly came in and said, "It''s not good, the evil god, here comes the evil god."


    "What''s going on, is the evil **** going to start a war at this time?" the war lord said angrily.


    The **** just said quickly: "No, no, no, it''s the evil god, the king of bones, he has come to our meeting room himself."


    King of bones, come in person? That is his deity has come. Although this conference room gathered everyone''s clones, it was not a powerful clone. If the King of Bones directly acted, the conference room and their clones would be instantly destroyed. Because here, there is no fighting power at the main **** level at all.


    The barrier of the kingdom of God was suddenly thought of a crack, and the shape of the skeleton of the king of bones walked in.


    "Don''t worry, everyone, we are not here to start a war this time, but to seek cooperation."


    The giant lord sneered: "What is the possibility of cooperation between you and us? You are all evil gods. Haven''t you always been on the side of the gods." The others were also full of disdain.


    The face of the king of bones did not change, or that the skeleton could not have any face. "No, we have always been for self-preservation. The Lord of Gods was born from our evil gods. It can be said to be a natural ally. Before the Lord of Gods fell asleep, he forcibly gathered us together. It will become what it is now."


    Everyone looked at the King of Bones without a word, and the King of Bones didn''t seem to worry much.


    "The problem now is that the evil spirits will destroy this world. If this world is completely destroyed, then even our evil gods cannot survive. After all, we are not evil spirits, and I have no ideas of my own."


    At this time, everyone relaxed a little, just as the King of Skeletons said. Although the Cthulhu is opposed to the orthodox gods, after all, it is also a normal creature and a god, and it can be regarded as a kind of existence with their orthodox gods.


    Where their orthodox gods can''t survive, the evil gods are the same if they want to come.


    The King of Bones waved his hand and an image appeared in front of them. This time the image shows the top of the most central area of ??the central plane, where the evil gods have always been.


    But this place has now become a mess. There were no fallen beasts in this place, but from time to time, gods and evil spirits ran out, and then began to absorb something in the void, and then a series of cracks appeared.


    This time, it directly affected the survival of the evil god. Some hapless evil gods, the Kingdom of God happened to be right beside them, and as a result, they were enveloped in all of a sudden, eroding bit by bit. Soon, the kingdom of Cthulhu shattered.


    Just like those ordinary planes, Cthulhu''s kingdom was shattered on the spot, and the Cthulhu himself became a godless evil spirit, coming out to absorb the weird and destructive aura around him madly.


    In the kingdom of God, many weak gods were also born, and the cracks began to expand continuously.


    In the end, these evil gods felt a huge threat. The Cthulhu would naturally not sit still and start to attack these gods madly. But these cracks are not something they can make up, and they can only watch the cracks continue to expand.


    But there is one thing they have an advantage, that is, these gods will not attack these evil gods at all, they will only attack the orthodox gods. Otherwise, these evil gods who lived with the gods might have no way to survive long ago.


    "The current situation is that the evil spirits will destroy the entire world. Between the choices of survival, our evil gods have always chosen to survive. We will transfer all the kingdoms of the gods out, and before we come out, we will clean up the evil spirits in the central area. It¡¯s our sincerity. While the Lord of God¡¯s evil hasn¡¯t awakened, there¡¯s only so much we can do."


    The King of Bones looked at the others, and he believed that these gods would definitely agree with his choice. If they disagree, in order to survive the Cthulhu, everything can be done, even if it triggers a decisive battle, it is not impossible.


    And once a decisive battle broke out, then under the attack of the gods and the evil gods, the orthodox gods would not be able to survive. This possibility of death at the same time silenced everyone.


    "We can agree to your requirements, and we can also make room for you, but to deal with God''s evil, you must work hard." In dealing with God''s evil, Cthulhu''s current advantage is much greater than that of these orthodox gods.


    This time the Lord of Time personally agreed, and no one else had any opinions. "Thank you for your generosity. This matter is related to everyone''s survival. We will definitely do our best."


    After a pause, the King of Bones continued: "We will clean up all the gods in the center, but we can''t move those top gods. Because those top gods are connected with the Lord of gods, once they move With them, the Lord of God''s evil might be able to wake up early." This is a promise and a warning to them.


    "We know that the biggest trouble now is a large number of ordinary gods, not the ten top gods. Let''s destroy the ordinary ones first."


    Everyone used to pay attention to a few top gods, but now it''s different. With ten top evil gods joining, their top powers are even more. No wonder the Lord of Time has always disagreed with them to detonate the battle in advance.


    It seems that fate really is a magical thing. Who could have imagined that the Cthulhu, who thought he was his greatest enemy, would suddenly become their ally. If this were to be played back then, the current situation would be in trouble.


    "I will send the news back now. We will discuss specific matters." In order to show his sincerity, the King of Bones only left a clone to report back, and his deity stayed here. This approach is similar to leaving a hostage, except that the hostage is himself.

 Chapter 1770： The collective rebellion of the evil gods

    "Well, did you agree?" Just when the clone of the King of Bones came back, the few inferior grade masters couldn''t help it.


    "Let me say that if we take care of so many things, we can do our own thing and rush out directly. Could it be that those main gods still dare to go to war with us." The Nine-Headed King said impatiently.


    "Say in advance, it''s better than doing things suddenly, at least everyone has a buffer stage." The Dark Sword glanced at the Nine-Headed King. This guy is still so irritable and has no patience at all.


    The King of Bones didn''t care about their quarrel, and said to the others: "It has been successful, and we have agreed to our idea. Now, before we leave, we must eliminate the gods nearby."


    In the entire void, the central area has the most evil spirits, and it is also the highest quality. There are too many evil gods in this place, so this is the hardest hit area. When the problem was discovered, many evil gods have been eroded. Now their kingdom of God is also trying to stay away from those cracks and keep away from it.


    Those gods who are close to their own kingdom have all been attacked spontaneously by evil gods everywhere. They don''t want to become those crazy evil gods and evil things, it''s more uncomfortable than death.


    In fact, from the beginning to the present, many gods have died in their own hands.


    "Very well, now that we have agreed, then let''s start, don''t wait any longer."


    The Lord of Corruption spoke, and the entire Cthulhu area began to operate. All the heretic gods were dispatched at the same time, and the deities of the heretic gods were dispatched in many places. There are also people who directly drive their own kingdom of God and use the power of the kingdom of God to start.


    A series of magic arts of various colors erupted in the void, and the central area almost instantly became a place where countless laws conflicted. But these laws are basically toward the gods.


    But in the same way, some evil gods took advantage of this opportunity to secretly bring their enemies into their attack range. All of a sudden, there were countless evil gods who were accidentally injured, and all kinds of contradictions were about to explode.


    At this moment, a loud roar rang out from the void: "Tell me to be honest, whoever dares to attack an ally, this is the end." A powerful force in the void suddenly rushed out, attacking the enemy''s most hard-working high-ranking evil god. , Under this force, the Kingdom of God was shattered on the spot, and the subject didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    This is the action of the main god, the jealous evil gods who were already a little bit slaughter, suddenly woke up, secretly afraid in their hearts. This is killing chickens and monkeys, everyone knows, but the effect is still the same.


    Because everyone knows that if anyone dares to continue committing crimes like this, then he will die next.


    All the evil gods attacked the gods normally, and their efficiency suddenly increased. In the distance, the gods watched what happened in the central area and nodded secretly. What these evil gods did was very gratifying.


    The only pity is that there are ten top evil gods in the center, but they still haven''t left that place and can''t attack casually.


    There is no way to repair the existing cracks in that place. Even if a fallen beast enters, it will be killed by the top gods immediately. Fortunately, most of the breath released by those cracks was absorbed by those gods. Although this will increase the strength of the top **** evil, at least it can be regarded as curbing the expansion of the crack, isn''t it.


    The evil gods¡¯ kingdom of God is constantly shifting outward, and the gods also retreat appropriately, leaving some places for them to transfer. At this time, the gods and the evil gods have become entangled together.


    Although everyone is not pleasing to each other, no one dares to attack other people casually at this time. Even if there were enemies before, the current situation is that the overall situation must be consistent.


    After all, there is no **** who feels that he has lived enough, and he takes the initiative to find death on his own.


    Moreover, there are the main **** and the top evil gods, whoever dares to attack the enemies who are now allies will be directly attacked by the main god. The main **** makes a move, but there is no room for maneuver. Even with his own body and the kingdom of God, he will be instantly destroyed, even if he wants to run, I am afraid there is nowhere to run.


    In this situation, the less desolate there is, the more dangerous it is. No one knows where the evil spirits will suddenly appear, or even be swallowed and corroded by the created cracks.


    There are too many evil gods in the center, but they are killed by the efforts of the evil gods who will not be attacked. Finally, after more than a month, all the Cthulhus under the top Cthulhu were killed.


    Moreover, this place in the central area is extremely clean, and basically no new gods will be born.


    "Before we leave, we will destroy all the remaining kingdoms and planes of the gods here, otherwise new gods will still breed. And those corpses will also be taken away, don''t leave them at all."


    The king of bones spoke to all the evil gods, and the evil gods immediately knew what they should do. As for those dangerous special breaths, only the clone of the main **** will go in and deal with the residue.


    The law of the main **** is generally high in intensity. As long as the divine power is not exhausted, his clone will not be corroded and destroyed by those special auras. But for other gods, there is no way at all.


    On the side of the orthodox gods, the alchemist is still stepping up the refining of defensive badges, but the number is temporarily small, and only a few people can equip it. No need to think about the evil **** who has not gained their trust. Temporarily equipped are the best among the orthodox gods, and they also need to clear the cracks near them.


    The void in the center of "Boom" vibrated, and all the gods were shocked. Everyone looked towards the central area and found that an area in the central location was actually emptied. It doesn''t matter whether it is a **** evil or a evil god.


    "Unexpectedly, even the Jedi can''t completely resist the erosion of the crack."


    Everyone soon learned that it was one of the five Jedi in the middle that exploded. It turned out that a crack appeared near the Jedi, and as a result, there was a violent conflict with the laws of the Jedi, and an explosion eventually emptied a piece.


    "But it''s not without benefit, no, at least the Jedi disappeared, and the force generated by the explosion also smoothed several nearby cracks. Perhaps, if the Lord God Kingdom is blocked, it can also plug the cracks."


    Others rolled their eyes, and there were only a few main gods and kingdoms, and how many cracks there were. These words were the same as they didn''t say. However, this is a direction of thinking after all. Maybe they can really work out other ways to plug the cracks.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1771： Various ways to deal with cracks

    Although it is impossible for everyone to use the main **** kingdom to plug these gaps, there are not so many main **** kingdoms to use. But this is a research direction after all, and many research-type gods have started researching in this direction.


    However, there will be no results in a short time. Those main gods would only do this kind of thing on the premise that there is no way to quickly improve their strength. At this moment, the evil gods in the central area have gradually withdrawn.


    Except for some cracks in the central area, only the ten top evil gods remained. The surroundings have been surrounded by the gods for a long time, so no matter where the new gods are generated, they will be eliminated in the first place. They are absolutely not allowed to enter the central area, and it is impossible to continue to add powerful members to them.


    The Cthulhu gradually withdrew to the outside, but was not left in the inner circle. After all, staying in this place is the same as being protected by an orthodox god. The area left by the dead Lord God was handed over to them.


    After expanding in proportion, these special positions will let the evil gods take charge of the defense. It was originally to surround the inside of the defense, but now it has become a vigilant inside and outside defense. The current situation has changed so fast.


    On this day, the alchemist said in the meeting room: "We have found a way to quickly create defensive badges. It is expected that in a short time, all the gods will be able to use it."


    The Alchemist has been studying this recently. As soon as his arm was raised, a special badge appeared in his palm, emitting a weird light. Under this ray of light, those special destruction auras could not erode the gods themselves. But in the same way, the stronger the aura of destruction, the faster the deity''s own divine power will be consumed.


    This is the most dangerous moment in countless years, and who cares about the consumption of divine power at this time.


    Around, the evil gods also sent clones into this conference room. The existence within the heavens and worlds has never been so neat and united as it is now.


    Next to them, there were two dark seats with two familiar faces.


    These two people are the hidden Lord of Wing Demon and the Lord of Flame Demon, yes, these are the only two top demon gods left.


    The two demon gods had already been hidden, hoping to come out after recovering their strength and injuries. But now the whole world has become like this, and the two people finally have no way to hide.


    In order to be able to guarantee their lives, the two directly ran out of their hiding place, joined the alliance of gods, and jointly confronted the huge disaster created by the gods. It''s just that these two people are demon gods after all. After the abyss disappears, it is almost difficult for them to get promotion. It''s useless at all for such a little time to pass. ,


    At that time, in order to deal with the abyss, everything of the two demon gods was destroyed, whether it was the magic artifact in their hands or the clones, everything disappeared, leaving only themselves, and they were still in a state of serious injury with unstable breath.


    The two of them are now a little stronger than the top Cthulhus of defective products, but not much stronger. But after all, it has essentially reached the level of the main god, so there is no embarrassment for everyone to include it.


    With the addition of these two demon gods, the overall strength can be considered stronger. It''s a pity that only a few of them stayed behind, and the forces they established at the beginning have long since perished with the Battle of the Abyss.


    Seeing this badge, the two demon gods also brightened their eyes and finally saw hope.


    "When we were studying the badge, we also worked out a kind of seal. Although this kind of seal can''t completely compensate for the void crack, it can temporarily seal it." The alchemist continued to take out a seal figure in his hand.


    "As long as there is sufficient divine power support, those cracks can be temporarily sealed. The cracks will not continue to leak destruction, nor will they continue to expand. As long as the fallen beast comes, you can easily restore it to the original state. This can greatly reduce the fall. The work of the beasts. Although it is more expensive, now is not the time to consider these issues."


    "But what if the fallen beast attacks us?" Someone asked.


    The alchemist shook his head and said: "Impossible. Fallen beasts evolved from the will of the heavens. Although they usually attack us, they will not now. Under the guidance of the will of the heavens, these fallen beasts will give priority to cracks and gods. As the main goal."


    Many people already know this through observation. It is now proposed, but it is to reassure most of the gods. After all, many low-level gods still instinctively treat fallen beasts as enemies.


    At this moment, the Lord of Time also spoke: "After my research, we are not completely unable to deal with the crack. However, what can be dealt with must be the existence of the main **** level. Through this secret method, the crack is completely eliminated."


    A light flashed on the head of the Lord of Time, and there was a secret method in the hearts of all the Lord Gods. This secret method is a means of forcibly repairing the void cracks with the help of the powerful law of the main god. This is a kind of guidance, not a direct fight against destruction. But even so, the consumption is not small for the main god.


    But this method can only be used by the main god, because only the main god''s law can reach this level, and the upper **** is not enough. Similarly, the deeper the understanding of the law, the easier it will be to repair and the less it will consume.


    For Chi Nan¡¯s understanding of the law of existence second only to the Lord of Time this secret method can be said to be tailor-made for himself. Using this secret method, at least you don''t have to worry about the cracks around you.


    "Then next, we will organize a full deployment."


    As the Lord of Time spoke, everyone nodded, and the lower gods felt a fire burning in their hearts. No matter what they did before, they are saving the world.


    "If you encounter a place where the atmosphere of destruction is severe, everyone can destroy all the planes found in that place. These planes cannot be left, but they can be given to the evil **** as rations. This is what we have discussed."


    It was the Lord of Corruption who was speaking, and it seemed that this was also the product of compromise by the gods. After all, if the orthodox gods destroy these planes, they are likely to degenerate themselves into evil gods, but it would be different if they were handed over to evil gods.


    Destroying these planes now is good for everyone. As for improving the strength of the evil gods, it is also a good thing for oneself. Whether these evil gods can survive, no one knows.

 Chapter 1772： Vigorous cleaning

    As soon as this was said, all the gods started talking. It''s just that the main gods didn''t say anything, and they couldn''t refute it, but many gods felt a little awkward in their hearts.


    In the past, they were protecting these planes, and they were not allowed to deal with these planes, but now they have to take the initiative to give them. Many planes are the domains of the gods'' own beliefs, which is really awkward.


    Those who lack faith will also suffer a great loss to themselves. But everyone knows that this kind of thing must be done, otherwise, there will be more sins bred in the future, and no one can deal with it. This kind of consequence is something no one can afford, so now, we can only follow this meaning.


    Cthulhu was even more happy. Who could have imagined that those gods who had been shouting at him before, would one day help him destroy the plane and improve his strength. This is really the best time for them.


    If there is no crisis of world destruction, so much the better. The eyes of the evil gods lit up one after another.


    Everyone obviously knows that this kind of thing can only be done once. If this opportunity is lost, it will be difficult in the future. Even some evil gods still consider whether they can break through the level of the main **** in this action.


    Of course, only the main **** knows that the possibility of breaking through the main **** level by absorbing the origin of the plane is very small. This is why the Cthulhu has a fast speed, but there are only a few top Cthulhus.


    With the order of the gods meeting room, a large number of gods began to dispatch. The clones of countless gods shuttled back and forth in the void, carrying that special badge to protect themselves from being affected.


    Then, these gods began to massacre the gods. The difference from the gods is that the gods will cooperate with each other, and will not rush over if they cannot deal with them, but will recruit friends and partners to deal with the enemy together. Divine evil will not work, they will only rush up when encountering gods within a certain range, and will not evade at all.


    With the dispatch of the gods, a large number of gods in the void were wiped out. Sometimes, before being wiped out, it was swallowed directly by the fallen beasts that came over.


    As the main gods said, although the fallen beast swallowed the evil spirits, and watched them vigilantly, they did not take the initiative to attack. It seems that these are guided by the will of the heavens.


    The strength of the fallen beasts is also improving after devouring the gods. At the same time, the speed of the fallen beast''s elimination of void cracks is also accelerating.


    "Quickly, there is another one on the shore. Go and destroy it quickly. Don''t let him continue to damage it."


    Within the scope of Chinan''s kingdom of gods, the violent beast gods roared and flew towards a group of gods who had just appeared here. Every **** has begun to clean up the area around him on a large scale.


    Especially these gods, the deities of the gods are all dispatched. The deity''s deity is dispatched to places close to one''s own kingdom of God, while far away, it is the clone dispatched. At this moment, no one dared to neglect.


    And a clone of Chi Nan also flew to the crack, holding the crystal of his own divine power, and began to repair the crack. I have to say that that method is indeed easy to use. The ordinary clone of the main **** can do this kind of thing without any other troubles at all. The only thing needed is the consumption of a large amount of divine power crystals of the main **** level, and that''s it.


    Chi Nan''s divine power reserve is okay, but it''s not too much. Compared with the Lord God accumulated for countless years, his divine power crystallization is much worse. This is also the first time that Chi Nan feels that he is inferior to other main gods in reserve.


    No way, after all, his own existence is too short. Even if the main gods don''t collect divine power crystals, their faith is still uninterrupted. After so many years, I don¡¯t know how much I have stored in my hands. Normally, the gods used less, so they all stayed. This time, Chi Nan was shocked by the quantity.


    If the strength of the main **** is calculated based on the crystallization of divine power, he is undoubtedly the weakest one. Even the master of the elements who doesn''t collect much faith has more than ten times the amount of divine power in his hand.


    But that''s okay, at least it''s easier to deal with the Void Crack.


    "Look, it''s the Void Scorpion. I heard that it is the second generation. When gathered together, the strength can be comparable to the upper gods."


    Suddenly, a **** pointed at a group of creatures flying in the distance and said, from a distance, a group of void scorpions with only a pair of pincers flew in. At this time, Chi Nan had released all the void scorpions he had accumulated.


    Speaking of which, in terms of the quality and quantity of the army, this is what Chi Nan is most proud of. No **** can compare with himself. They have accumulated countless years, and it is impossible to compare with a mass-produced army like their own.


    However, the number of defensive badges is too small, it is impossible to have every Void Scorpion.


    On the back of Void Scorpion, a clone of the goddess of thorns is sitting on it, responsible for command. A part of the void scorpions are equipped with defensive badges, and they can go deep into the destruction area and wipe out the gods inside. Others without defensive badges are used as backup teams to destroy other gods in the void.


    Once a Void Scorpion is killed, the defensive badge on the body also needs a new Void Scorpion to inherit.


    A group of void scorpions rushed into the destruction area, and a piece of light cut to abruptly wipe out those gods. Then, Goddess of Thorns didn''t say anything, and stepped forward to affix a seal.


    In the void, this paper-like seal floated slowly, sealing the cracks completely. It didn''t take long for the fallen beast to come here, responsible for completely destroying this place.


    Following the movement of the fallen beast, the seal also disappeared directly into the void. The surrounding aura of destruction was completely dissipated and absorbed by the fallen beast, and it would no longer harm this place.


    But in the void, there was once again a strange place. There are more and more such folds in the void, which makes the void look very weird today. If you look up at the starry sky from within the plane, the starry sky you see now is very strange. There are often some distorted light, and when the stars are moving, they suddenly go from one place to another.


    Many low-level planes that have not yet been threatened, the people inside feel a depressed atmosphere.


    They don''t know what happened in this world, but they can feel the dangerous breath. Perhaps this kind of feeling is directly transmitted to the heart of one''s own plane after being felt by the plane consciousness. This is all possible.

 Chapter 1773： The Great Shift of Planarists

    "It''s not good, there are also void cracks on the primitive plane." Suddenly, a voice came.


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "What''s the matter, have you dealt with it yet." Primitive plane, that is the first plane after he came into this world, and also his first home.


    Although that home is no longer suitable for me to live in, and I''m afraid I don''t know anyone in it anymore. After all, hundreds of years have passed. Except for a few legends, no one else can live such a long time.


    But Chi Nan still had very different feelings for that plane, and didn''t want anything to happen to that plane.


    "Xiaxia, we have already dealt with that place, but the evil spirits have spread to that place. If we don¡¯t deal with it, it will probably take a long time to go wrong. After all, that place is on the edge, far away from the center. Rarely there will be a **** to look at that far away." The elf subordinate said respectfully.


    "Then it will be troublesome. It seems that we need to move that place."


    Wei Weisi next to her suddenly said, "Why don''t we learn from the Lord of Light."


    "The Lord of the Light? What did he do." Chi Nan knew that the Lord of the Light was the **** who values ??faith most. It''s just that I''ve been very busy recently, busy improving, busy cultivating, and didn''t care about other things at all.


    Even his own clone is busy to maintain the void and help the deity cultivate these things.


    "The Lord of the Holy Light has recently fully lit up his kingdom of light. Any evil that enters the scope of the light will be melted by the light of the kingdom of God. Moreover, where the light of the kingdom of God is shrouded, the void will be stroked. Peace. There will be no cracks, and the destructive atmosphere from outside will cancel out with the power of the kingdom of God."


    "In other words, after the light of the kingdom of God is completely released, will a safe field be formed? No wonder."


    Chi Nan looked at the void, not only was the Lord of Holy Light, there were also two other Lord Gods who did the same thing. It''s just that this method of completely letting go of the light of the kingdom of God is a bit big for the power of the kingdom of God.


    The power absorbed by the Kingdom of God will probably be consumed, which will form a balance of payments. It seems that there is no problem, but it is actually a waste. I didn''t expect that some people would use it like this.


    "We found that the Lord of Light had moved back the main places of faith of his gods. In these places, it is easy to protect their planes. There is no way to protect the extra places, so they can only be thrown away."


    Relocating the plane is not an easy task. It requires a very powerful force to compress the plane and bring it back, and then let it go again. The power consumed during this period is not a small number. It can be said that the gains outweigh the losses. If it weren''t for the special circumstances now, there really wouldn''t be a **** who would do this kind of thing.


    But this kind of thing doesn''t seem to be a big deal to me. Chi Nan thought that he had learned the secret method of merging planes, and that the method of compressing planes obtained from the world king elephant was not easy.


    It¡¯s very easy to carry so many planes by yourself, now you don¡¯t need to fuse, just take it back and untie it. In other words, the power consumed by other people transporting a plane at one time can transport thousands of them by themselves. Sometimes, some special secret methods are so valuable, which is unimaginable for anyone.


    "I know, I will do this." Chi Nan waved his hand without letting anyone else intervene.


    The plane that Chi Nan wants to relocate is not one or two. Since he has this ability, use it more. His second clone flew out and began to prepare for this matter.


    "Hey, there are still too few clones, but unfortunately I can''t do it now." Chi Nan also wants to be the third clone, but since he doesn''t have so many resources, even if he has it, he can''t waste it like that.


    Sealing cracks and restoring cracks now require a lot of resources. At this time, no one will waste resources to do unnecessary things. Instead of this, it is more effective to seal a few more cracks.


    "Look, how did the sky suddenly change." On this day, some people from the Primordial Plane looked at the sky and found that many stars in their sky had changed. No, it should be said that the entire starry sky has changed. Except for the huge sky-shielding wings, there was only one sun or moon as obvious in the sky.


    But now, the blind can also see it. There were two huge **** of light in the void, exuding bright light, and another one farther away. Although the light was dim, it still brought huge pressure to them.


    You must know that these things didn''t exist before, but why did they suddenly appear this time.


    At the same time, all the temples burst out at the same time, and they were immediately connected to the kingdom of God. Then, a series of oracles were issued, and the believers were the first to understand what had happened.


    "Oh my God, the Lord God has mercy under the crown, and actually moved the plane to the place where the kingdom of God is. We are now closer to the crown, and we must be able to obtain more divine grace. The Lord of the Holy Tree and the God of the Elemental Lord The country is all in the air. The one in the distance, oh my god, is that the light radiating from the legendary central plane."


    An archbishop stood up and said: "Quickly, spread the news throughout the world, so as to reassure the people, and don''t let them panic.


    They still don''t know what''s happening in this world, but they are already very happy when they are moved to the side of the main **** kingdom.


    At this time, the kingdom of God and the world of elements in Chinan burst into powerful divine light at the same time The lights of the two divine kingdoms merged together and promoted each other, and the scope of influence was dozens of times larger than other divine kingdoms .


    Seeing this kind of light enveloped, the other main gods were very jealous. "Huh, what''s so great, no matter how large the scope of influence is, it depends on whether there are so many planes. Although there are many planes inside."


    Especially the Lord of the Holy Light, seeing this kind of scene is even more depressed, he does not have two gods to use.


    After thinking about it, the Lord of Light said: "Search for the intact planes around and send them to me. We need to reserve more planes. After this crisis, these are the most precious treasures."


    Following the order of the Lord of Light, some of the nearby unowned planes have encountered the poisonous hands of the gods of the Holy Light. Anyway, the distance is not very far, just drag it over by force. Because the distance is short, the consumption is not large, and even no compression is required. With the power of the gods, this consumption is nothing.


    Seeing the practice of the Holy Light Divine Element, the other divine elements immediately started to learn, searching the surrounding planes one after another.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1774： This is an era of great unification

    "Don''t you need to stop this kind of thing? This wastes too much manpower and material resources." After the Dragon God noticed this kind of thing, he sent out his own thoughts in the conference room, and other main gods also opened their eyes.


    The Lord of Time shook his head: "It doesn''t matter, there is not much wasted anyway, it is good to be able to save more planes."


    The Lord of Light said with a holy face: "Those are our believers. We used to ask believers for their faith. Now it is time for us to repay the believers." Several people around showed disdainful eyes in unison.


    Those believers who were far away were on the plane, how could they not see the Lord of Light to save. On the contrary, those unowned planes near the kingdom of God were found one after another and dragged back. In this case, children are almost the same as ordinary people. Want to say to them, that is simply insulting their IQ.


    Of course, the gods of the Holy Light Divine Element all showed compassion and pity, and made a weird etiquette.


    Judging from their appearance, they are like crazy believers who have deceived themselves. As for how many of them are true, I don''t know this. Of course, those who can become gods must not have a problem with their brains.


    "This method is really good. As the planes continue to be eliminated, our beliefs are constantly reduced, and the crystallization of divine power will also decrease. Store more planes, which has a great effect on logistics support."


    The Lord of War was one of the first forces that began to collect surrounding resources, and also one of the first forces that opened up the light of the kingdom of God. In this regard, his understanding is deeper than others.


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyes lit up. Especially Dragon God, even more annoyed.


    Different from other races, dragons have always colonized all planes, and many planes have dragons. However, because the number of dragons is too small and the ability to reproduce is poor, they are rarely able to control a plane.


    However, the Dragon God doesn''t need the faith of those mortal people, they only need the faith of the tribe, and the quality of the faith of the dragon tribe is very high. Usually dragons must reach the level of a demigod to be recognized, and they are regarded as true tribesmen by the dragon gods. Otherwise, it can only be regarded as the wild dragons of all major planes.


    So they rarely have their own planes, and they have not collected them now. At most, the teleportation arrays are arranged on the major planes to teleport all the people of their own tribes back. Hearing this now, Dragon God regretted it.


    Perhaps, I should also find a few planes to transform it into my own logistics base.


    Chi Nan is not worried at all. In fact, he has the most logistics bases. Not only because of my strong transportation ability, but also because I started doing this kind of thing a long time ago.


    In order to make the Void Scorpion, he also obtained some planes from many gods, which he used as a manufacturing base. Now these countless planes are staying within the scope of their own kingdom, regardless of the production of void scorpions. The creatures in these planes, after so many years of transformation, have also become their own believers.


    Even his own demon incarnation, because of the dark planes all around, it far surpasses anyone in terms of reserve planes. Recently, a large number of dark dragon armies have been produced on the dark plane.


    The two smiled at each other without saying anything. And this matter has also penetrated into the hearts of other main gods.


    Then, the light of the Lord God Kingdom was lit up one by one, and then the surrounding planes, not knowing whether it was good luck or bad, were collected one after another. In the end, even the evil gods seemed to start collecting planes.


    There is no way, because the evil gods have also realized that if they don''t collect some planes to use, then there won''t be so many planes for them to use in the future. It is impossible for them to collect the origin of the plane from a place where there is no plane. So it''s better to collect them first, after all, they can also use the power of faith, but it''s just too troublesome.


    The vigorous operation of collecting planes has begun, but only the main **** can protect it near his kingdom.


    Without the strength of the main god, the kingdom of God would not have such a big effect. Next, countless gods began to find ways to shelter under the leadership of the main gods. Some main gods began to collect wildly to expand their gods.


    But this is only a small number of cases, and more master gods are indifferent.


    Gradually, more and more gods gathered around. On this day, Chi Nan thought for a while and said: "It''s impossible for them to join, but it''s okay to be named under us, and we must accept our management."


    "These people are not members of our theological system, but are temporary workers at most. Tell them that if they make a mistake, I will take care of them. After this catastrophe, let them leave."


    In the end, Chi Nan accepted a group of gods with a soft heart. It''s just seeking asylum within the light of the kingdom of God. Anyway, his kingdom of God has a large range of light, and it would be a waste not to use it, so just temporarily lend it to them.


    Chi Nan''s actions immediately evoked the reactions of other main gods. When they learned of Chi Nan''s approach, they all gave thumbs up. That''s right, this method of joining temporarily and recovering later is really suitable for them. Even if these people make mistakes, they will not affect the reputation of their own gods Although they temporarily seek their own protection, they have to make offerings. Instead, they don¡¯t have to spend a lot of resources like their own members of the gods. To help them improve, is there anything better than this.


    So Chi Nan became a role model, and everyone else followed suit. This is an era of great unification. With the passage of time, the number of gods who have not joined the main **** system has become less and less, and has become very sparse.


    And the smaller the number, the weaker their strength, the insufficient alliance strength, the more dangerous the situation. As more and more gods encounter the invasion of gods and the erosion of cracks, everyone''s bottom line is declining.


    It seems that this situation will not last long at all. But near every main **** kingdom, within the scope of the light, there are densely packed **** kingdoms and planes, like a large bubble, which is extremely spectacular. Among them, within the scope of the divine light of the twin gods of Chi Nan, it was the most dazzling scenery in the void.


    Under the efforts of many gods, the void environment gradually stabilized, but it was still continuously deteriorating. Everyone gradually felt that they didn''t seem to have the ability to stop this world-destroying disaster, and the end of the world seemed to be right in front of them.

 Chapter 1775： Reappearance of the abyss

    Just when the gods were full of pessimism, something stranger happened to everyone. In the distant void, a weird spot of light suddenly lit up, extremely bright, but nothing could be seen or felt.


    "Such a strong light, wouldn''t it be the emergence of a new kingdom of gods. Even if it is a new kingdom of gods, what can it leave us? We don''t have so much time to explore now."


    "Yes, why did you appear at this time, really..." The main gods themselves were very helpless.


    "Perhaps not. In the ancient times, the three kingdoms of the gods were not in that position." The Lord of Corruption suddenly spoke, making others look weird. Even the Lord of Time didn''t know about this.


    The age of the birth of the Lord of Time, the origin era has long passed, and no one knows the specific circumstances of the origin period.


    But the Lord of Corruption is different. The Lord of Corruption was originally the last deity in the origin period, a deity who was seriously injured but had seen the scene at that time. The Lord of Corruption and Poison roughly knows the location of the three **** kings and kingdoms.


    The five-color **** king''s position in the kingdom of God has not changed, but this one is not. Just seeing this light, the eyes of the two demon gods became very weird, even full of fear.


    "We feel it, we can feel the call of this force."


    The two looked at each other, and the Lord of Wing Demon said with some fear. The flames flickered in the eyes of the Lord of the Flames, and it was obvious that he felt something. At this time, everyone found out what was wrong.


    "What did you feel? It seems that you know this thing."


    The Flame Lord pressed his head vigorously: "Although it is far away and the location is very vague, that''s right, that''s where the original plane of the abyss was originally located."


    The original plane of the abyss? Everyone felt cold, and the abyss had always been the mortal enemy of all gods.


    They clearly remembered that the original plane of the abyss was not at that location, and the location of destruction is still a Jedi, how could they not know. That location is still farther away.


    But only the Demon God knows that the original plane of the abyss can move by himself, and the original location is not the current place, but a very remote place. Every time it is hit hard, the abyss will return to that place to cultivate. This time they had to go, so they would know where that location is.


    It''s a pity that he was constrained by the dark kingdom of Chinan, so there was no way to transfer the abyss plane, and could only continue to stay in the middle of his own large number of subsidiary planes, ready to respond to the attacks of the kingdom of Chinan.


    Unexpectedly, the place where he eventually perishes is also here.


    "Even if the position induction is wrong, there is nothing wrong with this power aura. This is the purest power of the abyss. We can feel the power in our body being called. It''s just, a little strange."


    Although it was very scared, it was at the level of the Lord God after all, and the Lord of Wing Demon still felt some troops. "If it is normal, the appearance of the abyss plane will definitely directly control us. Even if we take back our origin, the abyss will use its influence to order us, but now it is just calling."


    Just calling, this approach is different from the approach of the abyss consciousness, which has always been commanded.


    How could this call feel similar to the normal plane''s call to his patron saint. They can refuse, but the connection makes them feel uncomfortable.


    "Anyway, this abyss plane may reappear, and I have to guard against it." Hei Lian said with a face of ice spirit. The abyss ends in his own hands, and is definitely his own worst enemy.


    Chi Nan''s eyes were also dignified, and he asked Hei Lian to speak, because in the eyes of outsiders, the two were not the same person, and he couldn''t act too intensely. But the demon incarnation is his own clone, how could Chi Nan allow his clone to be destroyed. In a critical juncture, even if it is exposed, you have to do it yourself.


    In the current situation, even if it is exposed, will other gods unite and target themselves? That''s impossible. Because every power now is the most important existence that guarantees one''s survival.


    Even if it is an enemy, it is still possible to cooperate now. The breath of the abyss plane became clearer and clearer with the passing of time. But I don''t know why, there is always a strange feeling, and the abyss plane has not emerged.


    "Be careful, maybe this time is the same as those ghost shadows. If the abyss plane is also made into a shadow, we will face a more dangerous situation than last time." The abyss plane''s power has been There is no way to integrate it.


    But if it is integrated through the power of the phantom, then the power of the abyss plane is absolutely terrifying. So many gods gathered together, it is not so easy to deal with.


    As the Lord of Time spoke, everyone was prepared with solemn expression. It just made things happen that they didn''t expect. In the void, that breath grew stronger day by day with the passage of time.


    But the phantom of the abyss plane never appeared. Because there was no Abyssal Plane, they didn''t even have a target to attack. Can only watch. On the contrary, this force continued to disperse and swallow the gods around, and dispelled all the ghosts created by the gods to a clean ~ www.novelhall.com~ This is a good deed.


    But on the last day, a voice spread strangely throughout the void.


    "I, the King of Void God, testify once again that when the end of the heavens comes, I will cross time and space and make the final struggle for the creatures of the heavens and all realms. Whether we can survive this catastrophe depends on the efforts of you younger generations. Up."


    That voice, the King of Void God. Only the three **** kings of the origin period will have the title of **** king.


    "No, isn''t it, the abyss was actually prepared by the Void God King." The gods were dumbfounded.


    "No, the power attribute of the Void God King can only create those ghost shadows. That should be the power left by him. But the abyss should be the back hand left by the last God King Evil Nian God King. Really nothing. I thought that these three nosy fellows actually left behind such a method." There was a weird light in the eyes of the Lord of Corruption.


    Although they are nosy, but in the heart of the Lord of Corruption, how could they not admire them. Even if he has died out for countless epochs, he still has to leave a hope for later generations. This is the belief of the **** king.

 Chapter 1776： Turns out this is the truth

    In fact, not many people know the secrets of these ancient times. Perhaps the only one who knew something was the Lord of Corruption. Before, the Lord of Corruption had never said this.


    But under the explanation of the Lord of Corruption, everyone finally understood what happened at that time.


    It turned out that at the time of origin, the five-color **** king had already discovered that the world had a lifespan. The most important thing is that the will of the heavens cannot allow anyone to detach themselves, because this will consume their life.


    The result is that when the world of heavens is destroyed, everyone will be buried. Although it was the origin period at that time, there were too many natural and powerful gods, and it was normal to be able to get this situation.


    After receiving this news, the gods of the origin period will naturally not sit still. The scenes that were originally peaceful became chaotic. The battle that broke out later involved almost all the gods of origin. This is the origin of the battle that was almost annihilating during the origin period. In the end, only the Lord of Corruption survived because of the latest evolution.


    Even so, he was still damaged by that great battle. After a long time, he chose a new path to restore his godhead and become a master god.


    Obviously existed longer, but became the main **** later than the Lord of Time. This is the biggest reason.


    In the ancient times, the three great kings became kings in this kind of battle. But when they wanted to stop the war, they no longer had this ability, and the entire world was in chaos.


    Moreover, the three of them also hoped to find a way of detachment, so in the end they simply used this battle to expand it infinitely. Want to elicit the will of the heavens, and then destroy it, so as to be detached. But from the later situation, they obviously failed, and after the failure, all three of them disappeared.


    But before they failed, they considered this possibility, so they left some means for later generations.


    At the beginning, the Lord of Corruption was not very clear, but when these methods emerged, the Lord of Corruption knew about it. It''s just that I haven''t talked to other people.


    The method left by the Void Lord is to directly use the power of the heavens to copy the gods that once appeared from the void, and then get them out to fight with the later gods, and then let them kill.


    The advantage of this is that they can obtain the source of the law very similar to these gods by killing, and improve their strength by absorbing the power of the source of the law. This is a way to cultivate them.


    "It turns out that this is the case. It''s no wonder that there will be an eruption of the ghost shadows, so the few main gods who died are more unlucky."


    There is a strange feeling in Chi Nan''s heart, but forget it, they have indeed benefited.


    The five-color **** king obviously left his kingdom of God. In the kingdom of God, the means of sacrifice were left, and all the gods benefited. Even in the kingdom of the five-color **** king, the good benefits that everyone gets are greater than those from killing the ghosts of the gods, and they also get the ultimate secret of the world.


    "Initially I thought the Void King''s method was like this, but I didn''t expect him to join forces with the Evil Mind King."


    The Lord of Corruption still narrates in a plain tone. The three ancient **** kings are all able to communicate with the will of the heavens, so they can become **** kings, but the others cannot.


    The methods of the three great kings were also left behind with the help of the will of the heavens. It turned out that the God King Evil Thought had already torn down his kingdom of God, and he had no intention of staying. He used the origin of his kingdom of God to cultivate other worlds.


    These worlds all have the ability to swallow evolution. After swallowing each other, an unremarkable little plane was finally born. This plane has also been hidden by the King of Evil Mind.


    This plane is nothing else, this is the original plane of the abyss. After many years, the original plane of the abyss suddenly appeared, and began to quietly devour other planes of origin, constantly strengthening itself. Later, he became a deadly enemy of the gods, but it has been developing all the time, and has gradually become a powerful abyss.


    "I never knew what the Evil Mind King wanted to do by leaving the abyss, but now I understand it. It turns out that the abyss is not the purpose, and keeping it for the Void King to use this is the real purpose."


    "Those demon gods are different from normal gods after all. They are under absolute control, and the power of the abyss is essentially opposite to the power of the gods. Therefore, the demon gods with the power of the abyss have very powerful restraints against gods and the aura of destruction. Even these devil gods Strictly speaking, it has a restraining effect on the power of the will of the heavens."


    No need to go on, everyone basically understands here. Isn''t the Demon God possessing this ability the best way to deal with the situation right now?


    I just don''t know the meaning of what they do. The world of the heavens has reached the final juncture, even if this kind of thing can be solved, I don''t know whether this world can continue to exist.


    It''s a pity that the Lord of Corruption doesn''t know what their plan is, so he can only take one step at a time.


    But Haoen obviously, this time the method left by the **** king is obviously related to the abyss. The power of the abyss is still expanding and becoming stronger and stronger. Some phantoms in the void are gradually taking shape These phantoms are all covered by the power of the abyss, and even they cannot enter. The power of the abyss was reproduced, but it did not directly erupt, but slowly injected into these phantoms to cultivate them. It seems that this is the real way to use the power of the abyss, but it is a pity that most people have no way to guide it.


    Finally, a demon **** appeared, a demon **** they didn''t know, but this demon **** was a top demon god.


    It didn''t take long for a succubus to become a top demon god. This kind of succubus was obviously a disadvantaged group, and they had never seen the situation of becoming a top demon god. But the Lord of Time and the Lord of Corruption are obviously known.


    "Unexpectedly, they all appeared, I don''t know how many they can appear at once this time. These demon ghosts will be useless if we kill them. Let''s get out of the way first." The Lord of Corruption said.


    Indeed, even if they obtained the origin of the Devil God, they would not be able to use it to enhance their strength, on the contrary, absorbing it rashly would pollute their own strength. Even if it is used to refine artifacts, it is also a magic artifact, which is useless.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1777： For the first time, the Demon God took the initiative to help

    The speed at which phantoms create demon gods is not too slow. In just a few days, several top demon gods were reborn. This speed makes people feel extremely shocked. As expected, none of these ancient gods were simple.


    If these gods still exist now, I am afraid that a little method will be enough to destroy everyone.


    But such a powerful **** king still has no way to achieve detachment, can they do it. Thinking of the warnings given to them by the Five Color God King, everyone was silent in their hearts. But now, it''s not the time to think about it.


    A demon **** suddenly flickered his wings and flew out of the void. "Attention, a demon **** is here."


    After the main **** found out, he immediately made a sound to guide others to pay attention. While flying, the demon **** didn''t dare to be a **** or a fallen beast when he passed along the road. As long as he encountered him, he would fly him away.


    The strength of the gods is not very strong, being crushed on the spot by the flying, while the strength of the fallen beast is relatively stronger.


    Some of the fallen beasts that were beaten up were dead, but some were still breathing and could continue to exist. As long as there is no death, the fallen beast can quickly return to normal by absorbing the power of the gods around it.


    Next, one after another demon gods left their position and flew towards the central area.


    Because of the opening of the first demon god, all the demon gods behind also flew along this route, and a passage was forcibly opened in the void. Just as the Lord of Corruption said, these demon gods are really not afraid of the destruction aura around them. It wasn''t because of his own strength that he was able to cancel out with the destruction aura.


    It was because they were really not afraid. Even if they passed through those areas of destruction, they didn''t see the Demon God deliberately resist it, but easily carried it down. This kind of breath did not cause them any obvious harm.


    "Unfortunately, the previous battle killed all the demon gods, otherwise we would have discovered this phenomenon. If we study it, we may be able to study more suitable results." The Alchemist said indifferently.


    The other gods looked at Hei Lian one after another, because it was Hei Lian pit that had gone into the abyss before, and they would slaughter all the demon gods clean. Looking at the current situation, maybe the Devil God is still a huge help. Even if it is not, at least it can provide them with some other research directions, but it is a pity that these are no longer useful.


    The demon gods are dead and clean, even if they can research it out, where can they find materials?


    "Prepare everything. These demon gods are not good at coming. We must solve them as soon as possible, and don''t leave hidden dangers."


    At this moment, the Lord of Time suddenly said: "No need to intercept, the time has come."


    Everyone looked puzzled and didn''t understand what the Lord of Time was saying. The Lord of Time continued: "At the beginning I said that the time was not good enough to prevent you from attacking the evil god. Now, the time has come."


    Time is up? That is to say, the moment for the final battle has been reached. The Cthulhu is on their side now, it can''t be an enemy, then there is only the evil spirits in the center. And the Lord of God''s evil, I don''t know if he wants to wake up.


    Just when the Lord of Time spoke, the fastest flying demon **** had already met the front god. That god''s face turned pale, because compared to the top demon god, he was a little shrimp.


    Just when everyone thought this **** was going to die, something unexpected happened.


    The top demon **** did not attack, or even knocked it into the air like a **** evil fallen beast. Instead, he flashed lightly, avoiding the god, and did not intend to attack.


    In an instant, the top demon gods had bypassed several gods, among them the evil gods, and they didn''t mean to attack. At this time, all the gods felt strangely unbelievable, when did the demon **** be so obedient. Even if it is a controlled phantom, it is impossible not to attack them, it is absolutely impossible for these demon gods to treat them as the same kind.


    Then the only possibility is that they have more important goals, so they ignore these gods.


    Even if there is any force to guide, there must be a direction to guide it. The main gods who were planning to take action suddenly slowed down. These demon gods behaved differently.


    When the action of the main **** stopped, the demon **** would not stop, but quickly bypassed all the people and rushed towards the center of the center. Obviously, their target was the top gods.


    The Lord of the Wing Demon and the Lord of the Flame Demon had strange faces, both fortunate and sad. To be controlled by the abyss while alive, to be resurrected after death, and to be controlled by the **** king, this is really the sadness of the demon god. They can break away from control and become a free body, but in a blink of an eye, the world is about to be destroyed. What can they say?


    With bad luck, there is no way. Seeing these seniors or their peers bravely charge forward, their feelings are not more complicated. The Lord of the Dragon who died recently has also been resurrected in it.


    When seeing the Lord of the Devil Dragon, the Dragon God''s face was obviously not very pretty. This traitor to the Dragon Race is also a genius of the Dragon Race. He has always wanted to find him by himself, get rid of him, and clear the door.


    But who would have thought that it was Black Lotus and Sacred Tree that would eventually solve it. Thinking of this, Dragon God inevitably glanced at two people. These two rising stars have risen all the way, and now each one is stronger than himself. In a real battle, Dragon God does not think that he is an opponent of either of them There may have been a little thought before, but after the two people show more and more strength, he has nothing to do. Confident. Now that the dragon clan is controlled by the resurrection, the mind of the dragon **** is also conceivable.


    The demon gods don''t care about these, they bypassed all the gods all the way, and rushed forward.


    And those top demon gods were still the same as before, as if they didn''t feel anything. As long as the Demon God does not attack, they will regard the Demon God as their ally, this is the order issued by the Lord of Gods from the beginning.


    Don''t forget, the Devil God still coexisted with the gods for a while. It was only after Chi Nan calculated the abyss that these demon gods would leave the alliance and go to the vicinity of the original plane of the abyss to protect them.


    Now it is possible that the gods do not take the initiative to attack the devil gods. But at this time, everyone is a little worried. They worry that these demon gods are really going to attack, rather than looking for an alliance. If they unite again, the result will probably be more troublesome than before. Because the subsequent demon gods are still being bred.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1778： To meet is to fight

    The good friends of Demon God and Shen Yin finally met again. Only after this encounter, they were a little too enthusiastic. Far away, the demon **** in front had already launched an attack.


    A black ray of light flashed away, and it struck towards the gods. Faster than him is a succubus behind.


    The only succubus among the top demon gods may not be very powerful, but in other respects it is extraordinary. With a wave of the succubus, a group of colorful clouds exploded, covering a large area in front of him.


    This is a curse from demon power, but it is not comparable to ordinary power. Even the top gods, under this curse, are still weakened. Although it is not very large, it is because the power of the gods itself constitutes a special reason. If it were not for this reason, it would not only be weakened by this little bit.


    But there are also benefits, that is, the gods do not know how to dispel the curse, and will only slowly corrode with their own power. As a result, this weakening is even permanent weakening, at least in this battle.


    It was just the attack of the demon **** that also caused a counterattack from the gods in an instant. The top gods are not comparable to ordinary gods. The reaction speed was faster, and the first time the Demon God attacked, he had already started a counterattack.


    The attacked God Sin stretched out his claws and swiped towards the front. A sharp aura appeared out of thin air. This was not the aura of any power of law, but was very similar to the aura of destruction that appeared in those void cracks.


    With the compressed power of this destructive aura, even the void was twisted wherever it passed. Some weaknesses will almost be shattered and become new void cracks. It seems that fighting this top **** evil is very likely to destroy the void. Fortunately, these top gods hadn''t done much before.


    That is to say, when the ghosts of the gods appeared, the top gods did it. At that time, the power was basically acting on the phantom of the gods, and at that time the void was not as fragile as it is now.


    This sharp blade of destructive aura is not weak at all. After the attacks of the demon **** collided in the void, they did not explode, but offset each other, and there was a feeling of heavy thunder and little rain.


    But the power that broke out in it made no one dare to underestimate it.


    "Unexpectedly, the power of the Demon God was actually opposite to the Divine Sin. It seems that the power of the Demon God is somewhat similar to that of the Fallen Beast, but it is not of the same origin, but the effect is very similar."


    The main **** discovered this, and other people also entered the mode of watching the theater. Although the last moment has come, when they enter the battlefield, it is up to them. They wouldn''t rush in now.


    Let these demon gods and gods fight for a period of time first, and wait until the end to clean up the mess by yourself. Anyway, these top gods have already been attacked, and it is inevitable that the Lord of the gods will feel it. When the time comes, the Lord of Gods will wake up, and there will be a big battle. In their opinion, this is the ultimate trouble.


    It''s just that after killing the Lord of Gods, whether they can keep the world of the heavens, none of them has a bottom line. Now, I can only take one step to watch one. Looking at the void now, all people are in love with each other.


    The demon gods and gods in front of them don''t care so much, but they attack each other frantically. This method of fighting is almost the same as instinct. God evil is originally this kind of instinctive attack, so it''s nothing.


    But those demon gods had all kinds of powerful magic techniques before they were alive, and now relying on this instinctive attack, there is no way to suppress the opponent. This kind of battle passed day by day, and finally one day, the power of the abyss in the void disappeared.


    "Sure enough, the abyss has not been projected. It is also true that the power of the abyss is so powerful that it will definitely not be worse than the **** king. It is not easy to resurrect it. Moreover, I am afraid that there is no way to control the resurrection of the abyss. The instinct of the abyss will all Everyone should attack together as enemies." Hei Lian breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at the void.


    Because he didn''t know, after the power of the abyss was projected, the first one to attack was God''s evil or himself. The hatred between himself and the abyss is really great, but the power of the abyss is extremely powerful.


    Even if the **** king can create a ghost, it is only left behind to create it. At that time, whether he could control the abyss, Chi Nan really had no bottom in his heart, so don''t worry about this now.


    "A total of fourteen top demon gods have been resurrected. With so many demon gods, even if they are instinctive to deal with ten top demon gods, they can win. In the end, we only need to help."


    At this time, all the gods are calculating how to win. Being able to keep the next top demon **** will be of great help to the final battle. No one knows the strength of the Lord of Gods.


    Being able to let the Lord of Shadows abandon his dark power and re-accept the power of gods to strengthen himself, the power obtained is definitely not that simple. It has been regarded as the final calamity of this catastrophe, and no master **** would underestimate the **** of evil. Once it appears, perhaps everyone together may not be able to win.


    For now, just consider the outcome of the war. As for the rest, wait until this battle is over.


    Otherwise, it''s useless to think too much. With the addition of the demon gods, the battle really slowly leaned towards the demon god If it weren''t for the fear that the demon **** might attack him after the gods were dead, someone would already be there to help.


    As the battle progressed, the bodies of the top gods continued to be wounded one by one, and there was even a tendency to loosen up. Although this top **** evil is powerful and restrains the gods, it also has weaknesses.


    That is to fight only by instinct, so there can be no hidden means or killer moves.


    "Wait, what are they doing? Could it be that they also have their own means to fail."


    Chi Nan''s eyes suddenly widened, because he saw two top gods with more serious injuries, and they suddenly backed away, staring at the demon god''s attack while swallowing each other. That''s right, it is to swallow each other. God evil and God evil will not fight, but will swallow each other. Everyone knows this situation.


    But the top gods swallowed each other, but it was the first time everyone saw it. I don''t know if this is healing or what, but these two gods are obviously abnormal. Because as they swallowed each other, they actually started to merge bit by bit.


    Book Guest House Reading URL:

 Chapter 1779： The ultimate move of the gods: fit

    Other main gods obviously also discovered this problem. What people didn''t expect was that the gods would have this kind of change in the end. "I hope only to recover from the injury." A main **** said to himself.


    It''s just his words, obviously no one heard. The gods began to retreat one by one, and then all the gods began to devour each other. But there is basically no way to stop this mutual swallowing.


    Because even the attack of the demon **** was blocked by a force. The force field that can block the attacks of the top demon gods is the same even if the main gods go up. Therefore, everyone can only watch and watch the changes. Fourteen demon gods attacked around one after another, and none of them stopped because they didn''t have their own thinking.


    Now these demon gods have only instinct, perhaps the instinct to be controlled. In addition to attack or attack, there is no meaning to wait and see at all.


    In the attack of the demon god, the gods in the force field swallowed each other, and eventually became more and more blurred one by one. A top **** evil has disappeared, and the aura of the **** evil has not only not declined, but is still rising.


    Another evil spirit disappeared, this power continued to rise, and the surrounding force field was getting stronger and stronger.


    "No, we can''t let them go on like this. The sins left in the end like this are not something we can deal with."


    "Then what good do you have, those demon gods have used all kinds of methods, but they are all useless." Indeed, although the demon gods only have instinct, they are not only ordinary attacks. Some special magic arts and methods during his lifetime can also be used now. Perhaps this method is different from the gods, but the basic principle is not very different.


    But none of these methods have any effect. Even if they switch to them, the final result is probably the same.


    "But we can''t just watch it like this. When the evil is completed, it will be troublesome. Even if this thing is not comparable to the Lord of the evil, I am afraid it will not be much worse. Don''t you want to fight twice. "


    "The problem is that no one can do anything now, we can only watch, what do you say."


    Everyone looked at each other, and then looked at the Lord of Time and the Lord of Corruption, both of whom were the most reliable. But the appearance of the two of them seemed to have no way at all.


    The Lord of Corruption said indifferently: "I have no choice but to take one step at a time."


    The Lord of Corruption has just expressed his position, and the Lord of Time also spoke: "My means cannot affect this fusion. This fusion is beyond the law. Even if the will of the heavens has no way to control it, let¡¯s take a look. The strength of this thing should not be stronger than the Lord of Divine Sins, after all, Divine Sins also have levels."


    This is true, if this new creature is stronger than the Lord of Gods, I am afraid that the position of Lord of Gods will be lost. However, it was obvious that the Lord of God Evil had already obtained that position.


    Although they don''t know the specific situation, it is obvious that there are levels among the gods. If there is a group of evil spirits, then the leader is always the most powerful, and no matter how advanced the other evil spirits are, it is impossible to surpass him.


    This is a kind of hierarchical suppression, and it can also be said to be a rule between gods and evildoers. This product that clearly corresponds to the law also has its own special composition. Thinking of this, everyone can be regarded as relieved.


    The top gods disappeared one by one, and each time one disappeared, the aura would obviously increase. After five disappeared, this breath had obviously reached the level of Lord of Time, even if Chi Nan felt solemn.


    The following gods became less and less, and this force became stronger and stronger. When only the last evil spirit was left, Chi Nan felt that the power was no longer what he could fight against. Facing this kind of power, there is a feeling of facing the ancient **** king. Although I have never seen a **** king, Chi Nan feels this way.


    I am afraid that he and Black Lotus are not the opponent of this guy. This is just a fusion of God''s evil, not the Lord of God''s evil at all. The true Lord of Gods, I am afraid that the strength will surpass them by a lot.


    "To deal with it together, this thing is not our opponent." The Giant Lord suddenly said. That kind of fighting instinct made the skin of the giant lord begin to red, and his whole body was full of blood.


    Ever since he started to exercise his strength again, the power of the Giant Lord himself has become stronger and stronger, and his fighting instincts have begun to awaken again. Today''s lord of giants, the fighting power is completely different from before.


    At the moment when the fusion of the gods was completed, the gods suddenly stretched out his claws and grabbed the surrounding demon **** who was attacking him. The top demon **** didn''t even have the power to resist, so he was caught. Under one paw, the entire body of the top demon **** was penetrated, the power of the gods merged, the power of the demon **** began to quickly dissipate, and there was no way to use it.


    In the next moment, Shen Yi grabbed the Demon God and threw it directly into his mouth. Chewed, then swallowed. As the demon **** was swallowed, the aura of **** evil continued to slowly rise.


    The appearance of fusion of gods also appeared in front of everyone. It appeared in the sky like a starfish in a stage. The tentacles on his body were squirming around, and it looked like there were hundreds of them.


    At the tip of each tentacle, there is a huge claw of the gods, which looks like dragon claws carefully.


    The tentacles themselves rely on suckers like a giant squid, but there are still some scales before the suckers, and there are some small spines in the middle of the scales. Every thorn exudes an aura of destruction.


    This smallness is for them, the gods after the fusion, the body is unusually huge, similar to a small plane. The feeling of oppression brought by the rapidly swelling body is also very terrifying.


    In the void, it was the first time such a huge creature appeared, even if it was the Dragon God''s body, it was far from being able to compare with him to the greatest extent. "No, we can''t let him continue to swallow it, otherwise we can''t beat it."


    God evil caught a demon **** and swallowed it again. These demon gods only knew about fighting, but didn''t know how to retreat, so they didn''t even have room to dodge. A demon was swallowed, and his breath began to swell again. Fortunately, the digestion of the Demon God is not completed in an instant, otherwise this fusion of God''s evil will be even more difficult to deal with.


    The main gods looked at each other, knowing that they could not hide their privates at this time, so they rushed out one after another. This time, whether it was the deity or the clone, all were mobilized. At the same time, they were the kingdom of God and began to move towards the middle.


    God''s kingdom assistance, this is a method that the main **** rarely uses, but this time we must go all out.

 Chapter 1780： All the gods around are here

    This is the first time that Chi Nan has used this combat method of using the kingdom of God to increase himself, but he has never used it before.


    At present, the kingdom of every Lord God protects a large number of planes around it, so if you want to move, you must also bring these planes together. Fortunately, in order to cope with the final battle, the kingdom of God is not very far from the middle.


    So in just a few minutes, he has reached a point where he can support himself in the fight. There is only the kingdom of God of Black Lotus, because the distance is relatively far, I am afraid it will take a long time to do it.


    The main gods arrived, and then began to attack with their respective powers. The Lord of Time emits the light of time one after another, resisting the attack of the gods. Although it has no offensive power, it can give other people a chance to react.


    Although the Lord of Warcraft suffered severe damage last time, he still has his own means. I don''t know what method the Lord of Warcraft used to control the only remaining twelve top demon gods. Of course, this is not absolute control, but to allow these demons to obey their commands. The Lord of Warcraft has no way to accurately command, but it would be good to be able to influence it.


    At least when the claws of the gods are stretched out, they can control the devil to escape and avoid being caught at once. If it continues to be swallowed, it will simply become a great experience package for gods.


    After the main gods joined, this battle changed. Although the strength of the main gods is not as good as that of the fusion gods, they have various means to always suppress this guy to fight, and the scene has temporarily stabilized.


    Just one inadvertently, two more demon gods were caught, and the next moment they were crushed and swallowed.


    "You must fight quickly, the longer the time, the more terrifying this guy will be." Chi Nan said loudly. Other people naturally understand it, but there is no way. With hundreds of claws waving, even they can''t get close.


    Although divine art is powerful, but it is restrained by the power of divine evil, and it can''t exert perfect effect. Also note that sometimes, this evil attack will fall on them and cause serious harm to them.


    The main gods are a little regretful, they knew that these top gods would also swallow and fuse each other, they should make an early move. At least one or two of these gods were taken away, and it was better than it is now.


    It is a pity that if the best period is missed, there is nothing to do, and now I can only continue to make up for it.


    "No, all the gods have gathered here." Suddenly, Chi Nan heard his **** spirit shout. Taking a moment to look back, I found that the evil spirits from all directions had gathered. Not only the gods, but even the fallen beasts followed these gods and chased them here.


    "Although this fusion **** is not the master of gods, it actually has the ability to affect all gods, it seems that it is at least a king of gods." Chi Nan said as he gave orders at the same time.


    The other main gods also issued orders almost at the same time as himself. Although the ordinary gods cannot participate in the battle with the fusion gods, it is good to resist the ordinary gods and not let them make trouble.


    "You must block these gods, if you let these gods come and be fused by the fusion gods, then the trouble will be even greater." Chi Nan''s words resounded through the void, and some of the gods who were planning to paddle quickly put them away. I took my own careful thoughts. Make the gods stronger, then how do they live, the main **** dies, they don''t want to stay.


    They are still counting on the Lord God to resolve this crisis and allow the world of heavens to continue to exist. Once the heavens and worlds are destroyed, none of them will survive.


    The surrounding void, as the gods fought with them, cracks were torn apart. The aura of destruction continued to diffuse out, and then was absorbed by the gods, and continued to strengthen his strength. The longer the time, the stronger the strength of the gods.


    Therefore, no one dared to neglect, and all kinds of methods were used. Chi Nan even wanted to use the whip of the Heavens and Ten Thousand Realms for him many times. It''s a pity that All Heavens and Ten Thousand Boundary Whips must be in close combat to give full play to their strength advantages. Without a chance to get close to this guy, Chi Nan dare not use it indiscriminately. Once used, your own power consumption is not small.


    The other gods around, rushed out one after another, and greeted the flying gods.


    "The first brigade, the second brigade, when they reach the designated target, they are all controlled by me, don''t look around." Olna is in her kingdom of God, and the commanders are greeted by teams of void shoes.


    Olna has always been the commander of the army, and now controls nearly half of the command of the Void Scorpion. Her own kingdom of God had long been transformed into a huge headquarters, and Olna was in command at this time.


    At the same time, the kingdom of God has also continuously erupted with divine light, and wherever the divine light passed, all the evils of the gods were evaporated. This is Olna''s own way of fighting. Outside, there is a huge fire phoenix flying around.


    This fire phoenix is ??the elemental pet that Olna made in the first place. As he was promoted to the upper god, this elemental pet also became an existence at the upper **** level. Elemental pets without entities are a very powerful deterrent to Gods. Wherever he went, slices of evil spirits were evaporated.


    Other subordinate gods have also used their own methods one after another. The kingdoms of the gods formed a formation like an interstellar fortress around them, and they constantly used the magic arts blessed by the kingdoms of gods to clean up some of them in front of them.


    Ahead Void Scorpion has surrounded a large area of ??void, seeing these gods cannot get close. The line of defense can be said to be almost consolidated, and this is where I feel relieved.


    But looking at the defense lines of other gods around them, they were a little depressed, because not all the gods'' defense lines were so strong, and some of the main gods had relatively poor strength foundations, and they were not able to fight because they were not able to stop them.


    On the contrary, he is the Lord of Time with the least under him, and he is the easiest to resist. The kingdom of God of the Lord of Time directly released a large amount of divine light, turning its surroundings into a space-time trap. As long as the evil spirits approach, they will be swallowed directly, no way out is found, and the power will be constantly weakened by going back and forth inside.


    Relying only on the Lord of Time¡¯s own kingdom of God, has blocked all the sins of God, and that area can be said to be the quietest and safest place. But other people can''t.


    Many main gods began to ask for help from other main gods. But at this time, it won''t work if you don''t help. Chi Nan gave an order and mobilized nearly half of the void scorpions, and under the command of other commanders, they went to other places to support.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1781： All of them have participated in the war this time

    "We are not strong enough here." In the Kingdom of God, an ordinary clone of Chi Nan sits, because other stronger clones have already participated in the battle. Don''t talk about Chi Nan, other gods are the same.


    Even in the meeting room of the gods, they have become some of the most common clones sitting in town at this time. Of course, the existence of the main **** level, no matter how ordinary the clone is, it has reached the level of a middle god.


    "We don''t have enough troops. What kind of troops do we have." Chi Nan narrowed his eyes slightly. Although he was mobilized in half, he couldn''t have enough troops anyway. I still know how much my own strength is.


    "It is not an ordinary force, but a **** who can play a decisive role. Although the Void Scorpion can block and kill those gods, the cracks left by the gods cannot be repaired and sealed. A real **** must be ours. Many gods have gone out to support other people, and our troops are not strong enough."


    The spirit of the **** released the surrounding pictures, and Chi Nan also saw it. At this moment, within a large area around, there are cracks everywhere in the void, and the only gods are indeed not fast enough to repair it.


    Chi Nan frowned, and he couldn''t help it. Who would let the number of gods under his hand be small.


    Although his gods are of high quality and are very loyal, they are indeed a shortcoming in terms of quantity. Even the gods who have been sheltered by him during this period, although there are many, can''t be used as their own hands.


    Nowadays, most of these guys are scattered out in the war, either to support other people, or to be attracted by the conditions paid by other main gods. The remaining strength is uneven, and the planes used to protect themselves are still It makes sense, if you use it to fight, then forget it. Not every **** is suitable for fighting.


    In this kind of battlefield, the ordinary lower gods basically won''t have much effect, and can only do auxiliary and logistics. But among all the gods, these lower gods have the largest number.


    At this moment, Hermilla suddenly came out and said, "I''ll go, don¡¯t hesitate. In this situation, even if we stay here, we will die if the war fails. On the contrary, as long as the war is won, you are still alive. We can be resurrected even if we are really dead, right?"


    "My sister is right, don''t stop it. We are not keeping vases in the house."


    Sophia also spoke. Chi Nan has never wanted his wives to go to the battlefield, especially this very dangerous battlefield that has not yet been protected by himself, and he really has no extra energy.


    But Chi Nan ignored that his wives are also powerful upper gods. Now, they have to be responsible for themselves and for the entire kingdom of God, and they have to fight out. There is no reason to stop them.


    After finally thinking about it, Chi Nan finally nodded in agreement: "Well, let you go this time."


    Chi Nan is helpless too, who knows that things will develop to this point. Now, it can be said that all capable people have to go to the battlefield, and even the rainbow outside is controlling the elemental kingdom, constantly attacking the vast expanses of gods in the distance.


    It can be said that now within the kingdom of God, those who can go to the battlefield have been fully deployed.


    Hemila and the others looked at each other, smiled slightly, and did not pay attention to that much, and they left the scope of the kingdom of God in a flash. The basic magical technique they had set at the beginning was the natural incarnation spell.


    So these avatars of the gods themselves plus the natural incarnations are a huge amount of power. After this force joined, the crisis in the periphery of Chinan was immediately alleviated. The gods who went out to support other places were also relieved to see this scene. They actually know the existence of these people.


    Otherwise, they would never go out so easily to support others. For the gods of Chinan, the place near their divine lord and kingdom was where they settled down.


    As soon as they appeared, several people showed strong combat effectiveness. Hermilla stood proudly in the void, and there was a huge squid that was thousands of meters away. This was Hermilla''s elemental pet.


    This elemental pet hasn''t come out for a long time to fight. Just after entering the battlefield, the big squid uttered a cheerful cry. The surrounding void was suddenly covered with ice crystals. The strong cold air spread out, and everything around was frozen, even if the gods dared to approach, they were also greatly affected.


    Standing on the body of a void scorpion, Hermela gently waved the staff in her hand, and masses of cold air spread out, forming ice arrows in the void. The seemingly simple Frostbolt contains a lot of power.


    In any case, Hermilla is now also a top-level upper god''s combat effectiveness, but because of the identity of the gods, there is no way to level with Chi Nan, nothing more. With the help of Chi Nan''s spare no effort, they are not comparable to other high-level gods in terms of strength, magic skills, or even equipment.


    So just the seemingly ordinary Frostbolt, the law of ice contained in it is also very rich.


    Where Frostbolt passed, a large piece of God''s evil was smashed to pieces on the spot, and Teh Si was torn to pieces. Even in many places, some fallen beasts came and swallowed them, getting closer and closer.


    With the help of these fallen beasts the speed of repairing the cracks is also accelerating.


    At this time, the pressure here is even less, and gradually, the void around Chinan Divine Kingdom has completely stabilized. Seeing this scene, Chi Nan breathed a sigh of relief, and could concentrate on fighting the fusion gods.


    Along with Hemila''s hands, Sophie followed closely behind, but chose a new direction.


    Unlike Hermilla''s ice power, Sophia has always cultivated her own flame power. Standing in the void, the surrounding temperature began to rise continuously. The void, which had no concept of temperature, actually burned.


    Ignoring so much, Sophie waved his hand, and a dragon made of fire elements appeared. The dragon carries with him a strong dragon power, as well as a scorching power. The appearance of this power immediately attracted the attention of the Dragon God and other Dragon Gods.


    "It must be made of dragon clan, huh." The Dragon God snorted coldly. Although he knew it was definitely not made by a powerful dragon clan, it still made him a little annoyed in front of him. It''s just that there is no way, regardless of strength or situation, the Dragon God is not allowed to go wild at this time.

 Chapter 1782： Individual battles and individual growth

    Sophia doesn''t care what Dragon God thinks. With Chi Nan''s protection, Sophia believes that she will not be in danger.


    The flame dragon flew out, and the dragon''s might spread. It''s just that the dragon might have no effect on the gods and fallen beasts. Opened his mouth, a flame spewed out, which was originally a fire elemental creature with the power of dragon''s breath.


    Under the blessing of this power, even if the gods of the upper **** level were sprayed, they would instantly fall into a state of serious injury. Before absorbing the destructive power to restore his own power, he was torn apart by the dragon''s claws.


    As the strength of the fire dragon increases, everyone has discovered that this fire dragon is different from ordinary elemental creatures. Not only is its own elemental power strong, but its physical combat power is also very strong. This may be evolving in the direction of the dragon clan.


    All in all, this is a good thing. And Sophia herself was not indifferent. She gently flapped her hands towards the surroundings, and waves of red elemental power flew out, turned into clusters of feathers in the air, and spread out in the void. It''s just that this feather is not an ordinary feather, it is a combination of high concentration of elemental power and law.


    Feathers flew out, and when they encountered the gods and the void scorpions, they walked around directly. Even if they encountered them, they looked like real feathers, without the slightest lethality, very mysterious.


    But when encountering the gods, the feathers will take the initiative to stick them, and then suddenly burn. The generated power appeared on the spot in the body of God Sin. Piles of feathers burned, and the gods were quickly burned to ashes.


    Different from the existence of the two mage types of Hemira and Sophia, the battle of Weiwei Si was much more violent.


    The whole body is a set of armor of top high-level artifacts, as well as the long sword in his hand. At this time, I can''t see the slight weakness, but it looks like a tin can. No way, only this kind of defense is the best.


    If you make it look like the armor in the previous game, it looks good, but the defense effect is not good. In this real world, Chi Nan finally chose actual combat over beauty. Of course, Wei Wei Si''s own meaning is also very important, otherwise Chi Nan would not necessarily give up.


    But today, this canned type of armor can come in handy.


    A luminous power spread out around Picosil, and enveloped the void. Within the range of this power, it has a strong purifying effect. Any gods who dare to enter will be purified and the body will quickly decompose.


    This approach is very similar to the gods of the Holy Light Divine System, and even stronger. The gods of the Holy Light Divine System couldn''t help looking at this side, and their hearts were also depressed. You are a natural god, what are the circumstances of these gods? I heard that this is still the concubine of the Lord of the Sacred Tree, which is even more strange.


    This attribute should obviously come from our Holy Light Divine System. At present, the high-ranking **** in the Holy Light Divine System does not seem to be his opponent in terms of strength. The Weiweisi holding a long sword is running rampant.


    The strong light power on his body, coupled with the long sword in his hand, and exquisite fighting skills, this is a mutated version of the warrior master, which has also attracted the attention of many people in the warrior **** family.


    Suddenly, beside Weiweisi, a huge white bird with light attribute appeared.


    "It''s the holy light bird, is there such a powerful holy light bird?" At this time, many people were alarmed.


    "No, it''s not right, this is not an ordinary light bird, this is an elemental creature, and it is the same as that fire dragon."


    Some people have unusual eyesight, and finally discovered the special features of this holy light bird. Speaking of it, the holy light bird is considered a holy thing in the holy light system, a very powerful creature, but the number is already very small.


    Chi Nan also found this one when Wei Wei Si was about to reach the middle god. At that time, the holy light bird that Chi Nan found was actually lucky, and the strength reached the middle **** level. Nan brought it back.


    After that, according to the method of making elemental pets, I didn''t expect it to be successful. After training, it has grown to the highest level of the upper **** just like Weiwei. Those who use general merchandise to make elemental pets can''t keep up with their strength at all. If it hadn''t been for the Holy Light Bird to be at the middle **** level, Chi Nan would not have brought it back.


    Speaking of it, it can be considered Weiweisi''s luck. The holy light bird burst out with white flames. This is the talent of the holy light bird, bright flame. This kind of flame has an extremely powerful purification ability.


    The combat power displayed by the Holy Light Bird is even stronger than that of Pico Silk, which is eye-catching.


    On the other side of Slinka Yee, it was much gentler. There is no elemental pet in Silinkaye, and there is no way. After all, Silinkaye is a combination of two attributes, light and natural. It is very easy to find the corresponding element pet.


    If a single element is used, Slinka is not very willing, so it hasn''t been there until now, and maybe it won''t be in the future. Slinka Ye constantly assists other gods, this is her main job.


    As for combat, Slinka Ye did not use her own spells at all, but used her natural ability to directly control a lot of Void Scorpions to help him fight. After adding enhanced spells, these Void Scorpions became more powerful. . Can match the Void Scorpion so well, only Silka Ye is the one beside , and Miria is helping. In this case, Miria couldn''t run around either, so she could only come back and help.


    Miria holds a bow and arrow, and each arrow has a strong natural aura. After almost every arrow flew out, it could easily kill a god, or a few.


    An arrow flew out, then burst into the void, becoming several arrows. That''s right, this is Tibetan Shadow Arrow. Chi Nan has already taught Tibetan Shadow Arrow to many of his subordinates. In this regard, Chi Nan doesn''t mean to hide privately.


    Being able to enhance the strength of his subordinates is very beneficial to him. Moreover, these subordinates are not just Chi Nan''s subordinates, Chi Nan has long treated them as relatives.


    With such a powerful magical bonus like Hidden Shadow Arrow, plus her own power, even Miria has shown quite a powerful force. The ordinary people of the past have now grown to the pinnacle of the heavens and ten thousand realms. Everyone who comes out nowadays should not be underestimated. Under the main god, few can threaten their existence, even other high-level gods can''t do it.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1783： The Maelstrom of the Fallen Beast exploded

    The children in Chinan Territory had grown up a long time ago, and naturally they also participated in this battle.


    Sophia''s younger siblings are cooperating, defending a corner with the help of their own kingdom. Although these two are usually a bit more playful, with the support of a lot of resources, they have just reached the level of the upper gods.


    Romelia, the lower girl, is now the best among the upper gods because he has used the source of the law of the main **** level. As long as she is given enough time to grow to the level of the main god, there is no problem at all.


    Masses of void storms around are formed out of thin air, as long as the gods involved in them are like being sent into a washing machine, they will soon become shattered. Perhaps this should be called a meat grinder more appropriately. Romilia''s sister, Romigara, is guarding the kingdom of God, holding a large sword like a door, and fighting extremely violently.


    As far as Romi Gala is concerned, it is enough to protect his sister, and the others are ignored at all.


    At this time, even Numis, who had never wanted to meet Chi Nan, appeared. The kingdom of God was parked in the void, and the surrounding flame power continued to condense, and finally lava was born from the void.


    What people didn''t expect was that a huge volcano was created in this void. The volcano continued to erupt towards the surroundings, and each mass of lava moved towards the gods very precisely.


    For so many years, Numisi has never been anywhere in his kingdom of God. With the addition of a large number of resources and the source of the law of the main **** level, Numisi turned all the thoughts and grievances in his heart into motivation to improve himself.


    As a result, Numis was far superior to anyone in terms of the number and use of magic arts, even Hermira and others could not compare with it. Although the volcano in the void is simple and has no other things to match, the effect it causes is much greater than the damage created by Hermira plus her own elemental pets.


    Seeing Numisi''s move, Hemila and the others looked at each other, with a smile on their faces. They sincerely hope that Numis can join their big family, instead of continuing to frustrate Chi Nan.


    But at this time, the most conspicuous is not Numis, but Old Mka. No way, among Chi Nan''s subordinates, only Old Mka took the path of the undead, and now he is also a high-ranking **** at the pinnacle level.


    Within the natural **** system, the appearance of such a **** who uses the undead made everyone very surprised and surprised.


    Even people who already know it feel a little weird to see it now. However, there are still so many undead creatures, but Chi Nan gave Lao Mka several barren planes, which are specially used to make undead creatures. Now released, there is a large area in the void. Next to this divine kingdom full of sacred and natural flavors, this thing makes people so weird.


    Of course, although the number of these undead is large, their combat effectiveness is much worse. These undead creatures, even with the help of Chi Nan, are now mostly demigods.


    If there is no large amount of resources provided by Chi Nan, I am afraid that these undead cannot even reach the demigods. They can only help assist in the battle and clean up the trouble caused by the gods. After all, the weakest **** evil is at the lower **** level. Only those larvae will have insufficient strength, but there is no plane nearby for the **** evil to create larvae.


    Not only on Chi Nan''s side, in fact, all the main gods and evil gods have now released all their own backgrounds.


    Almost every **** has hidden a lot of means, a large number of troops, and now it can be said that they are all exposed in front of everyone. Seeing the methods used by these gods, many people feel even colder. These guys are not simple.


    Especially when some previous hostile gods saw these methods, they became more jealous of their opponents. At the same time, they all breathed a sigh of relief. The exposed hole card is no longer a hole card.


    "Look, Fallen Beast Whirlpool, then what happened?" A **** suddenly pointed to the distance.


    Others couldn''t help but looked over, and that direction was where the vortex of the fallen beast was located.


    From a long time ago, the vortex of fallen beasts suddenly appeared, and then a large number of fallen beasts appeared from inside. These fallen beasts were fighting the gods as soon as they came out. It was just that with the passage of time, the fallen beasts spit out from the fallen beast whirlpool became less and less, but the quality was getting higher and higher. However, the number of gods is increasing, and it is becoming more and more unbalanced.


    The gods who had no choice but to stop hunting the fallen beasts, let the fallen beasts develop, and protect them as if they were protecting animals. Even in many cases, it is necessary to help them break the siege and eliminate the evil spirits.


    Now, Fallen Beasts are like their invisible ally, and they are very helpful. But if something happened to the vortex, the fallen beast would have no source, which would not be a good thing for them.


    The vortex of the fallen beast is now constantly oscillating, suddenly expanding, suddenly shrinking, and constantly wriggling back and forth. The power contained in it made the Lord God feel extremely shocked, but they didn''t know what to do.


    Once that power burst out, it would definitely not be able to support the main god. Chi Nan calculated it, and if that power broke out, he would be seriously injured next to him What happened to this fallen beast vortex. While a group of people were fighting, they also distracted part of their attention and paid attention to the vortex of the fallen beast.


    Suddenly, the vortex of the fallen beast continued to shrink and compress toward the middle, and before everyone''s eyes, the vortex of the fallen beast was compressed bit by bit into a point. "Boom" The fallen beast vortex exploded when everyone didn''t react.


    The void was shaking, and countless cracks were directly torn apart by the explosion. But before the air of destruction spread out, these cracks were healed again. And it''s not that distorted look, it''s completely normal.


    Within the scope of the explosion, all the cracks were repaired intact, and the void was swept away from the weird appearance before it became normal. The power of this fallen beast whirlpool itself has the ability to repair cracks.


    There is no evil in this neighborhood, otherwise, it will definitely not end well.


    "Look, what is that." A high-ranking **** pointed to the void, where the fallen beast whirlpool exploded, and a figure appeared in that place. Then, a powerful breath slowly diffused, and this breath had surpassed all the main gods. Faintly, this breath locked the fusion **** in the middle, and it seemed that it was ready to go.

 Chapter 1784： Khakilis is back

    Feeling this breath, Chi Nan''s heart suddenly became excited. "This breath, is this..."


    The figure in the void moved. The huge monster stepped away with four legs, stepping on the void and rushing towards the middle. Seeing this figure, the faces of many gods were unsightly.


    There are some of the oldest gods, but they know this guy. "Kakilis, I didn''t expect it to be this guy, he is not dead yet." How dare they forget the familiar shape and the familiar breath.


    In retrospect, a catastrophe before many epochs, the super fallen beast that ended the rule of the Lord God in that period, was it Khakilis? At the beginning, Khakilis was surrounded by more than a dozen main gods, and finally he was severely injured. However, the source was still not grasped, and the source of Khakilis disappeared, but he was resurrected.


    Seeing what Caslis looks like now, it seems that his strength is even stronger. However, few of the main gods who participated in the encirclement and suppression of Kaslis at the time were able to survive. They were really dead, and they have not been able to complete their resurrection until now.


    Chi Nan was also happy, because Khaqilis'' egg was found and hatched by himself.


    In the past, I just wanted to increase my own background and improve my safety, but after the Fallen Beast Vortex appeared, Kaslis rushed towards the Fallen Beast Vortex and completely integrated into it.


    After such a long time, Chi Nan had almost given up, but he did not expect Khakilis to appear at this time. And the strength is more powerful than I thought, this is what I cultivated at a huge cost.


    Khakilis seemed to feel something, and while running, he looked towards Chi Nan, and then yelled twice. Afterwards, Khakilis continued to rush forward without stopping.


    Chi Nan smiled slightly, Chi Nan already knew the information Khakilis had just passed to him.


    Khakilis is not an ordinary fallen beast, because the source is the most powerful. After entering the vortex of the fallen beast, he was chosen by the will of the heavens to become the king of the fallen beast, and he became the most powerful fallen beast.


    In the end, the fallen beast vortex exploded. On the one hand, it was time, and on the other hand, it was because of exhaustion of power.


    Khakilis'' blood and soul have their own marks, and they still exist today. Chi Nan found that although he could not completely control Khakilis, Khakilis still regarded himself as his master and relatives, and this would not change. However, the current Khakilis has his own responsibility, which is to destroy the fallen beast.


    This is the duty and mission that has been given to the fallen beast from the day of its birth, and it is also something that must be done as the king of the fallen beast. It is also a task assigned to him by the will of the heavens, a task that must be completed.


    Fallen beasts cannot survive without this world. Without this world, fallen beasts will undoubtedly die. In other words, the fallen beasts originally evolved specifically from the will of the heavens, and were used to deal with the existence of species that are harmful to them.


    Khakilis was very fast, and everything he passed along the way, whether it was a **** or something, was knocked into flight. It is not impossible for a person who is not strong enough to die on the spot, although he does not specifically attack. When it was time to see them, the main gods quickly dispersed, avoiding the collision of Khakilis.


    Because the main gods knew that this guy wouldn''t evade because of his identity, he would definitely hit him directly. If he stands in front of him, he might be the target of Khakilis'' attack.


    What they didn''t notice was that the location where Khakilis came was very close to Chinan, or it was deliberately approached here. On the route, Chinan was completely avoided, just approaching, and there was no attempt to collide.


    Chi Nan didn''t even have a dodge action. When Khakilis passed him, Chi Nan smoothly released a magical technique on Khakilis. Khakilis suddenly glowed with a green light.


    "Strange, what kind of magical technique is this, it can actually work on the fallen beast."


    Hearing the question from the Lord of Light, Chi Nan said vaguely: "I did not expect it to be useful if I studied it on other fallen beasts."


    Chi Nan would not say that the origin of Khakilis has his own brand, and the spells of other people will be eroded by the power of the fallen beast, but his own magical skills can''t, and they can perform perfectly.


    With this magic bonus, Khakilis'' strength suddenly became stronger. "Okay, it''s great. Now Khakilis'' strength is definitely not worse than that of the fused gods. With the help of Khakilis, it will be much easier to destroy the gods. Even if the Lord of the gods comes out, we It can also be easily wiped out."


    "Yeah, Khakilis is so powerful." A main **** said silently, not knowing what he was thinking.


    For them, the gods are enemies, and the fallen beasts are allies, but when the enemy is eliminated, then the fallen beasts will become enemies. Falling beasts are not much different from gods and gods.


    Perhaps for the fallen beast, the gods are also an important source of destroying the existence of this world.


    No one is going to deal with it now, but after the battle is over, who knows. Everyone thought faintly in their hearts, and the battle ahead had already begun. As soon as he approached, the tentacles of the gods slapped Khakilis.


    And Khakilis is not an ordinary fallen beast, the power of the fallen beast on his body has condensed into a weird head ~ www.novelhall.com~ and the neck of the end. This illusory head possessed a substantial attack power, opened its mouth, bit the tentacles fiercely, and then shredded it and swallowed it. The same tentacles are constantly shredding the power of the fallen beast.


    The two giant beasts fought wildly in the void like this. Occasionally an attack fell on the plane barrier of the central plane, immediately bursting out countless laws of light, and the conflict of laws was extremely fierce.


    After several collisions, everyone was surprised to find that there was a crack in the plane barrier of the central plane. This is something that no one has ever been able to do. This is really terrible.


    "No, they can''t be allowed to continue. If this continues, the space on the central plane will be shattered."


    The central plane is so important to the gods, and this place is also the center of the heavens and the world. There is a problem here, and the heavens and worlds will definitely undergo huge changes, which no one wants to see.


    Who could have imagined that the barriers of the extremely hard central plane are now fragile to this point. "Damn it, this must be done by the Lord of Gods." Everyone thought that the only one who could do this was the Lord of Gods sleeping on the central plane.

 Chapter 1785： The arrow of death of the warrior lord

    Only the Lord of Gods can use special power to consume and absorb the power of the central plane, causing the barrier of the central plane to become fragile. The gods who originally wanted to watch the show had to do it now.


    The central plane is constantly oscillating because of the spread of the battle between the two giant beasts. The residents who originally lived here panicked. The whole world is shaking, which is unprecedented.


    Those gods immediately left the central plane and went to their own kingdom to avoid disaster. But ordinary people and the patron saints on the earth have nowhere to run, they can only pray in their hearts. There was a problem with the central plane, and none of them wanted to escape. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen in a safe central plane.


    Some guardian spirits rushed out of the plane barrier, trying to find the culprit. But they weren''t the opponents of these two behemoths at all. They just rushed out, and they were torn apart without even seeing what happened.


    Occasionally I have some luck. I can see clearly, but I can''t escape. As more and more guardian spirits died inexplicably, no one dared to go out to investigate the situation. Everyone could only watch inside.


    From the inside of the plane, two huge shadows in the void can be seen fighting. Specifically, the two shadows cannot be seen, because these two monsters are too big, and even the shadows cover most of the sky.


    The main gods assisted from the side, one after another, trying to lead the two monsters away from the plane barrier, but they couldn''t do anything. God evil is not willing to leave this place, and the fallen beast absolutely refuses to leave God evil. Khakilis, the fallen beast with green light, even more frantically attacked and merged the gods, and the battle inevitably expanded.


    "No, we must find a way to eliminate the gods as soon as possible, otherwise this will not be stopped at all."


    Everyone can see that the root of this matter is that God Nie does not want to leave this place. Perhaps it was because of the command of the Lord of Divine Sins, or it was possible that there was something attracting this Divine Sin, who knows.


    It would be okay to destroy the fallen beast, but who would do such a thing at this time. Fallen beast Khaqilis, they still have to deal with the last **** of evil, and that fusion fallen beast is their enemy.


    So now, all we have to do is to eliminate the gods as soon as possible.


    These two guys can be said to be crazy, fighting desperately with each other, constantly attacking each other, that scene is simply unceremonious. As a result, there are more and more cracks in the central plane barrier.


    Even the strengthened fallen beast is stronger than the strength of the fusion gods, but the strength of the two sides is still impossible to quickly decide the victory or defeat. If this continues, perhaps the barrier of the central plane will collapse, and they will not be able to end the battle.


    The entire emptiness of God''s evil is approaching here, after the death of God''s evil, it does not completely disappear. They hadn''t found one or two before they had killed one or two, but now they have found more. It turns out that the concentrated death of gods and evildoers will produce a special power. This power is so strong that it can now be seen by people, and it is continuously absorbed by the fusion gods.


    In addition, the destruction of the nearby cracks was absorbed, and at this time the gods had already swallowed most of the top demon gods. There are only six of the original demon gods now.


    With multi-faceted bonuses, the strength of the gods is constantly improving. At the beginning, the strength was not as good as Khakilis, but as the digestion progressed, the strength of the gods has gradually approached Khakilis.


    The more procrastination, the more disadvantaged it is for them. So, now we must find a way as soon as possible.


    "I have a solution, but I am afraid I can''t succeed. I need someone to help." Suddenly, the warrior lord spoke, and the others immediately looked at the warrior lord.


    The warrior lord did not hesitate, and an arrow appeared in his hand, which was a pitch-black arrow. There was no breath on the arrow, but it made everyone''s scalp numb, and even the Lord God felt the great danger.


    "This is my trophy when I killed the Guardian of the North. I didn''t sacrifice or use it. Instead, I evolved it into a master artifact. This is a one-time master artifact, and it''s top-notch. Contains a powerful law of death power, and it seems to be able to communicate with the will of the heavens and directly absorb the law of death of the origin of the heavens."


    "This death arrow, no matter it is used to attack anyone, I think it will directly cause death. For this **** evil, it should also have a great effect. The question now is how to send the death arrow to the **** evil. ."


    The Elf Lord shook his head: "No, there is too much fluctuation there. I can''t do it with my ability. It must be close to a certain level. But our defense power is not enough."


    The Lord God has been participating in the battle, but he did not dare to approach at all. Because the difference in strength is too great, once caught, there will be no place to die. The bow and arrow level of the Elf Lord is the highest among all people. Even if she says no, there is no way. After all, no one wants to sacrifice one''s own things.


    "I can do my best to send you to the edge of the dangerous area of ??the battlefield, but I can''t continue walking inside ~ www.novelhall.com~ I will lose most of my combat power afterwards." The warrior master thought for a while and continued.


    Chi Nan suddenly raised his head and said: "Let me come, my bow and arrow level is still good."


    This is true. Chi Nan''s bow and arrow level can at least rank among the top five among the gods. Among the main gods, he may be himself except the lord of the elves. Some gods have enough skills, but they are far worse in strength.


    The defense of the Elf Lord is not enough, but he can. The sky-shielding wings disrupt the surrounding laws, and can also disrupt the surrounding destructive aura and the power of gods, and it is more than enough to protect oneself. Chi Nan is the only **** among all the people who is confident that he can resist the opponent''s attack in the face of Fusion God''s evil, although he can only resist for a while.


    And Khakilis is his own pet, able to match himself perfectly, which other people can''t do. As long as the attack is over, you can withdraw as soon as possible, and leave the rest to Khakilis.


    Hearing Chi Nan stand up, all the gods breathed a sigh of relief. Now as long as someone can do it. If you change to them, you will die, regardless of success or failure.


    In that kind of environment, their clones can''t get close, they can only go to the deity.


    In this case, which main **** is willing to die by himself, so it¡¯s best if someone can stand up. As for being out of the limelight, or about trophies, let''s talk about that later.


    Https://


    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1786： The wings of the sky shook the world

    "Let''s start now." The Warrior Lord doesn''t waste any time.


    There is no time to waste them now. Every time a little bit is wasted, the opponent''s power will be stronger. At that time, if you want to deal with this fusion god, it will become more troublesome.


    There is a more powerful existence behind, no one dares to take it lightly. The most important thing is the Central Plane that has existed since ancient times. No one knows the consequences of the destruction of the Central Plane.


    Then, the warrior lord''s whole body power exploded, and a white ball of light enveloped him. This appearance is quite similar to the Lord of the Holy Light, but this is not the Holy Light, it is pure fighting energy, or the divine power in fighting energy.


    The moment the arrow was handed over to Chi Nan, the warrior lord took Chi Nan and rushed forward. All the way through, it was like a shooting star, and all of them were forcibly dispersed. Regardless of the air of destruction or some other power. At this moment, even the aftermath of the battle between the fallen beast and the fusion gods was forcibly repelled to the surroundings.


    Similarly, every time the aftermath is blocked, the aura on the warrior lord''s body weakens by one point. It seems that after this secret technique is deployed, the strength of the warrior lord is not a small amount.


    The others looked at them indifferently, their eyes gleaming with all kinds of brilliance, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    At this moment, the warrior lord hadn''t considered any other things at all. There was only one idea, that is, sending Chi Nan into it. The speed is very fast, and everything around is passing by like a meteor.


    Chi Nan felt an unprecedented speed. This kind of speed is absolutely impossible for him, at least by virtue of his usual speed. The warrior master who broke out was several times faster than himself.


    Even Chi Nan can only see a large vague area around him, and can sometimes tell what''s around him.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, Chi Nan felt a force behind him push himself. Under the influence of the huge force, Chi Nan felt that his speed suddenly accelerated by a large amount, and continued to rush forward.


    "It''s already here, I don''t have the strength anymore. Everything next is up to you."


    The words of the warrior lord came, and he had no power anymore. The warrior lord, who quickly retreated back, almost didn''t escape a aftermath. At this dangerous moment, a black shadow flashed by.


    I don¡¯t know when, the Dark Sword, the old opponent of the Lord of Warriors, made a move. He also came here with a secret method and saved the Lord of Warriors. "Don''t think so much, I just don''t want to lose a good opponent." While flying, said indifferently in the darkness, the warrior lord just nodded slightly without saying anything.


    At this time, Chi Nan continued to sprint inside, and then he had to rely on his own speed. The closer you get to the inside, the more chaotic fluctuations around you. Chi Nan immediately communicated with Khakilis, and gave him some guidance and control.


    Without alarming anyone, Khakilis swayed from side to side in accordance with Chi Nan''s movements. At this moment, his fighting ability seemed to have increased by a large amount, instantly suppressing the evil spirits.


    At the same time, in the miraculous eyes of the people around, the fallen beast faintly used his body to block Chi Nan behind, and the various aftermaths that flowed from it were also much less.


    But when it got close to a certain level, the surrounding forces fluctuated too much, and after all, Chi Nan still couldn''t hide it completely. Seeing that several aftermaths rushed towards Chi Nan, the main gods had their eyes completely cracked, and at this time they had not yet reached the best position to attack.


    For others, at this distance, the attack of the main **** is difficult to avoid, and it has reached the position. But in the face of fusion gods, that''s different, and there is only one chance for this attack.


    At this extremely critical juncture, a layer of white suddenly appeared around Chi Nan. Everyone saw that Chi Nan didn''t know when, a pair of wings grew out of his back, and huge wings wrapped Chi Nan.


    The white light shining on the surroundings, the terrifying aftermath fell on the white light, and it just shook the light, and it didn''t have much effect. "What is this, how can it be so strong in defense.


    Chinan''s clone spoke next to him and said, "This is the sky-shielding wings, a defensive artifact refined by the deity."


    Chi Nan wouldn''t tell them the true effect of the Sky Covering Wings. Even at this dangerous moment, Chi Nan would still not believe in the behavior of these main gods. This is also a precaution.


    In Chi Nan''s heart, he would not expose it when he had to be exposed as a last resort. Even if it is other main gods, there must be some hole cards that have not been exposed. This is very normal.


    But it didn''t reveal the true effect of the Sky Covering Wing, and it still shocked everyone. This terrifying defensive power is not comparable to anyone. With this master artifact, Chi Nan abruptly carried the aftermath and continued to rush forward. Like a big light bulb, it just refuses to go out, which makes people enviable and grateful at the same time.


    I always thought that although Chinan¡¯s combat power was strong , the main gods who were unable to defend themselves were suddenly helpless.


    With the defense brought by this main artifact, Chi Nan''s defense power is much stronger than that of the Dragon God and the Lord of Giants.


    These two have always relied on their own racial talents, and their defenses are extremely terrifying, so they don''t need other things to protect them. But at this moment, they saw the power of the defensive type artifact.


    Even, the lord of giants is considering whether to get a defensive main artifact after returning. Only the proud Dragon God has no such consideration, just thinking about continuing to strengthen his own defenses.


    As Chinan keeps approaching, the gods feel as if every second is suffering like a year. I was afraid that Chi Nan would be blocked, but at the same time there were some other ideas. But with the passage of time, Chi Nan finally got closer.


    "The best position, in this position, if you can hide, then I lose."


    Chi Nan thought coldly in his heart, and at the same time drew out his own light of death, put the dark and cold arrow on the longbow and pulled away. Although this power of death cannot be comprehended by himself, he still has a deep understanding of it. Under Chi Nan''s coordination, this power did not conflict with his own power, and it merged so strangely.


    Come to contribute, Chi Nan''s heart moved, and suddenly the arrow flew out of Chi Nan''s hand.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1787： The purest death attack

    The ¡¡¡¡ arrow carried everyone''s attention, traversed the void, and flew forward at the fastest speed. At the end of the goal, it was the fused gods, and the fused gods also felt a huge crisis.


    The instinctive of God wants to dodge and block. All the gods raised their throats with their hearts, for fear of being stopped. Once it was unsuccessful this time, then they didn''t know what means they should use to deal with the fusion gods.


    But at this moment, what everyone didn''t expect was that Khakilis actually completed a god-like cooperation. As if an unknown prophet, Khaqilis had already started his actions before Chi Nan attacked. When the arrow flew out of the gods to dodge, Khakilis'' claws severely caught the body of the fusion gods.


    As if not afraid of injury, the surrounding illusory heads bitten all the tentacles of the fusion of the gods, ignoring their own injuries, abruptly controlling the gods around. This god-like cooperation is surprising.


    No one believes that the fallen beast will be controlled by the gods, but they believe that the king of the fallen beast must have felt Chi Nan''s movements, so he took the initiative to cooperate. Fallen beasts that reach this level are more than just instincts.


    Similarly, fallen beasts of this level are very flexible in thinking, not much worse than them. They believed that the fallen beast just wanted to deal with the evil of the gods, so they would rather cooperate with the gods.


    ''S original evasive action was interrupted at once, and the gods in desperation had no choice but to continue fighting with the fallen beast Khakilis. But their struggle made the arrow continue to fly towards him.


    But what people didn''t expect was that suddenly, a tentacle broke away from the entanglement of the fallen beast, waved it abruptly, and smashed it toward the arrow fiercely. All of this happened during the time of electric light and flint, and even the main **** had no time to react, because the speed was too fast.


    The tentacles that hit the arrow, but before hitting, had already disconnected by themselves. In this way, it is impossible for the force of death to erode along the tentacles to his body. Seeing this scene, everyone was disappointed.


    "Hey, what a pity, there was no hit. I didn''t expect the result to be like this."


    "No, look carefully, look at the arrow." The elf lord''s eyes lit up, staring forward and said.


    At this time, everyone finally discovered that something was wrong. Although the black arrow hit the sale of Divine Sins Break, it only pierced a little, didn''t go deep, and didn''t have any special power bonus.


    This arrow is completely fake. And behind the arrow that had just been hit, a shadow suddenly broke out, and two more arrows flew out of it. "The hidden shadow arrow, this is the hidden shadow arrow of the Lord of the Sacred Tree."


    The eyes of the Lord of the Elves lit up, and he was very excited to see this powerful archery technique. The master of the elves, who was already good at archery, also liked this kind of hidden shadow arrows very much. Your own means can also achieve similar effects, but it does not prevent the Lord of the Elves from wanting to learn by analogy, and other people''s eyes are also bright.


    When he first attacked, Chi Nan, who was worried that he could not achieve his goal, had already cast a hidden shadow arrow.


    A black arrow on the surface is actually not an arrow of death at all, but an ordinary arrow condensed by Chi Nan himself. But the strength and breath of the arrow are fused together, and it is impossible to distinguish it.


    When the fusion gods instinctively thought that he had blocked the arrow, the real arrow did not hit him at all, but was hidden in the shadow void behind. In an instant, two arrows flew out and continued to fly towards the target.


    At this time, the distance of the attack has been shortened to the point where the fusion gods cannot respond. And there were two at the same time, and for a while, Fusion God''s evil would not know which one was true, and hesitated.


    When he wanted to react, it was too late. The two arrows quickly flew to the position of the **** evil body in front, and plunged into the surface of the **** evil squirming. Chi Nan''s own arrow, due to lack of strength, didn''t even break the epidermis, just pierced the skin a little bit, and then was unable to enter.


    And another black arrow, at this moment, finally burst out with its due power. Facing the skin that was fused with evil spirits, as if facing a piece of thin paper, it actually pierced in without any hindrance at all.


    When the arrow was submerged, the black power on the arrow suddenly merged into the body of the gods. At this moment, the arrow itself became white because it lost its strength, and then it shattered.


    It''s just that the arrow''s mission has been completed at this time. The arrow originally carried the power of death, and everything else was illusory. The power of death fell into the body of God Sin, and then began to take effect.


    This pure power of death, even if it is a fusion of gods, there is no way to resist it.


    "Sure enough, the power of death that can communicate the origin of the heavens, the will of the heavens will not miss this opportunity."


    There was a flash in the eyes of the warrior lord, the death power on the arrow could communicate with the will of the heavens. Originally, this effect was basically as useless, because the will of the heavens would basically ignore these struggles.


    But this time it was different, because it was dealing with the evil spirits, an existence that wanted to destroy itself. The will of the heavens dealt with this kind of existence, naturally, directly shot. It''s just that the will of the heavens and the will of the abyss are different and must follow their own rules, so it is impossible to take the initiative to deal with these gods, and can only be guided.


    But this arrow is just connected with the origin of the heavens. When attacking, the will of the heavens can inject or not inject strength at will. Once injected, it will strengthen the attack.


    Sure enough, when the power of the arrow hurt the gods, the will of the heavens seized this opportunity and injected the almost complete law of death into it. If the power of the law is not enough, the fusion of gods can definitely break free.


    Because **** evil originally restrained gods and restrained laws. But when the complete law of death is in effect, there is no way to disperse the evil spirits. Starting from the position of the arrow on his body, black continued to spread, this white **** evil, a black spot appeared on his body, and the black spot continued to spread.


    It can be seen that the will of the heavens still has not stopped, and they are still continuously injecting their own strength to strengthen the effect of the law. If this continues, even if the evil spirit does not need to continue to attack, it will be dead, and everyone is relieved.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1788： The kingdom of the **** king exploded

    The gods and the fallen beasts were still fighting. At that time, under the control of the fallen beast Khakilis, consciously or unconsciously, they attacked the plane barrier less often. But even so, there are still many cracks on the plane barrier.


    At the densest place, there have been a lot of cracks connected together, just like glass that is about to shatter, and it seems that it will not be able to support it. At this time, all the gods were anxious.


    And the death power is spreading rapidly, but it takes time to spread to the gods.


    As the power of death continues to spread, the power of God¡¯s evil is constantly weakening, forming a balance with the increased power around it. Maybe it won¡¯t take long to break this balance.


    In the place where the power of death is the strongest, the body of the gods began to collapse, and it was only a matter of time before the gods were eliminated.


    Suddenly, Khakilis kicked one leg toward the back, as if he was unintentionally exerting force. But this force happened to be heading towards Chi Nan. Seeing this scene, the eyes of the main gods were different.


    But Chi Nan seemed to have been prepared for a long time, pressing his hands to the front, without even using the sky-shielding wings. With a "bang", a huge explosion spread out in the void.


    Chinan seemed to be kicked and flew away quickly.


    "Smart, using this method to get out of the battlefield, I have to say that the Lord of the Sacred Tree has a really good idea, and the reaction speed is very fast, and the luck is even better." The eyes of the warrior lord are bright, and the others are the same.


    Especially those warrior-type main gods, they all know what Chi Nan means. Is this completely using the power of Khakilis to escape from the battlefield? If you continue to stay, it is impossible for the Lord God to stay in that place for too long.


    They all thought that Chi Nan was lucky. No one knew that Khakilis kicked Chi Nan out on purpose. While flying towards the outside, the surrounding power fluctuations were still chasing Chi Nan continuously. But at this time, it is outward, it is not easy for these fluctuations of power to catch up with him, and the attack is much less.


    Chinan propped up the sky-shielding wings, and continuously used the power of this attack to accelerate the speed of escape. Seeing that he had already left the danger zone, it was impossible to deal with Chi Nan in the next attack.


    Some main gods are happy in their hearts, but some are disappointed in their hearts. The more powerful Chi Nan demonstrates, the more powerful they will become in the future. But thinking that Hou Miani had another opponent, they felt relieved.


    It¡¯s not the last moment, who knows what the final result will look like.


    But at this moment, an accident happened. "Look at it quickly, over there, what''s wrong with the kingdom of the five-color **** king."


    Everyone was relatively relaxed at this time, so they all looked back. In the air, the kingdom of the five-color gods burst out bright light, and the flames of five colors were constantly changing, burning on the surface of the kingdom of gods.


    Among the surprised eyes of everyone, the five-color light actually melted the kingdom of God bit by bit, and the barrier became more and more fragile.


    "Could it be that this was also a method left by the five-color **** king to destroy his own kingdom of the gods, but so..."


    "It''s okay, after all, it is already dead. Whether the kingdom of God stays there is meaningless to the five-color **** king himself. If you can achieve your goals, even the kingdom of God can be destroyed."


    Everyone didn''t know what the five-color **** king meant, but looking like this, it was obviously his own means left behind.


    The flame kept burning, and the speed was very fast. In just a few minutes, the kingdom of God was completely melted. To be able to do this, the Kingdom of God must take the initiative to cooperate, otherwise this change will not occur.


    It¡¯s just that Chi Nan¡¯s face is a bit ugly, because the five-color kingdom of God is regarded by Chi Nan as a good development base. There are a lot of bases for their own cultivation. These are nothing, and it doesn''t matter how much the loss is. But there are still a lot of elves in it, and these are my own people.


    Those elves were real creatures with flesh and blood, and they were destroyed with the kingdom of God. Since the establishment of the Sacred Tree Elf clan, this loss can be said to be unprecedented, making Chi Nan feel very uncomfortable.


    It''s just that others didn''t pay attention to Chi Nan at this time, and no one knew what Chi Nan was thinking. After taking a deep breath, Chi Nan''s eyes calmed down again. "The general trend of the world, no one can stop it, even if I myself may not be able to save my life, I still want to do so much." Chi Nan smiled bitterly in his heart, his strength is still too weak.


    If he could perceive the methods left by the five-color **** king, Chi Nan said nothing would allow the holy tree elves to stay inside and wait for death, but what could be done, just as he said.


    And things have become like this, it''s useless to say anything. Just as Chi Nan was reviewing it in his heart, the liquid of God''s Kingdom fusion suddenly exploded. That''s right, it was an explosion, and it was a silent explosion.


    can only see the light produced by the explosion of the kingdom of God, but there is no sound. "Hey, another Jedi was born I just don''t know what kind of Jedi will be produced by the kingdom of God, and how big the scope is."


    "No, there is no Jedi, look carefully." The Lord of Light''s eyes narrowed slightly, a little weird.


    The explosion of the kingdom of God usually produces Jedi, but the level of this Jedi is different. The real Jedi is caused by the kingdom of God. When the gods die, the Jedi will last for a long time. If the kingdom of God explodes, the Jedi will be very large, but it will not last for that long, but very dangerous situations will occur.


    Only this time, it seems that the situation is different. Although it also exploded, under the influence of the five-color **** king''s power, there was no Jedi at all. And that special power is constantly spreading.


    Wherever the power passed, it smoothed everything around. The aura of destruction was swept into it all at once, and then disappeared completely. The void crack was swept by this force, not only did not continue to expand, but was repaired instead.


    This force continues to spread, and the larger the spread, the more places to be repaired. Looking at the scope, at least more than half of the heavens and myriad worlds can be repaired, and they can still feel this scope. Unexpectedly, even if he died, the five-color **** king still didn''t want to give birth and raise himself to complete destruction in this world, and he also prepared this method.


    Soon, the power swept across the location of the gods, all the gods were swept away, and the whole emptiness became quiet.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1789： Almost two losers

    Originally, his opponent disappeared all at once, and there were not many gods who had gathered around him, and there were not many. Even if new ones are to be produced, it takes time, and no one thought that things would turn out to be like this.


    I didn¡¯t even use them for repairing the cracks. The most severely cracked area was completely repaired after being swept by this force. That is to say, there is some trouble in fusing the gods.


    Because after the crack was repaired, a new crack was torn apart under the battle between the gods and the fallen beast Khakilis. There was no way. That force has flown past and swept farther away.


    The five-color **** king has already put out all his contributions for this world, and no one has any complaints.


    But at this time, the gods were all stunned, not knowing what they should do.


    "What are you doing? There are still gods approaching. Some people stay and continue to build defenses. Others set out and go to other places to actively attack gods. Don''t let these gods gather too much."


    The people who suffered too much, all of a sudden reacted, everyone''s movements were still very fast, and soon many gods began to move. "Remember to bring the seal, if you encounter a new crack, seal it immediately, and then tell the fallen beast to come and repair it." The following order came again, this time it was an order issued by the main god.


    Hemila and others originally wanted to attack, after all, their attack ability was stronger. It was just stopped by Chi Nan''s subordinate spirits. No way, their fighting ability is indeed very strong.


    But who are these people, either the concubine or the relatives of the divine lord, if these people have problems, how can they explain? So they will stop these people no matter what.


    In desperation, Hermilla had to take other people behind. If she insisted on moving out, it might cause other people a lot of trouble. Seeing that Hemilla and others didn''t want to continue dispatching, the others were relieved. But for those gods, their grievances became stronger, and the battles became more fierce.


    This didn''t have a large number of evil spirits attacking where he was, and it could be regarded as reducing a lot of pressure. Most of the evil spirits in the void have disappeared in this wave, and the next battle seems to be much easier.


    Because there is no need to worry about other aspects, just deal with the big one. Without these gods making trouble, the world of the heavens wants to be destroyed. To be honest, it is really not an easy task.


    At least, they think so now. In the center, the battle of fusing the gods and Khakilis has also been heated up.


    Without the surrounding gods and a large number of cracks, the last few demon gods were also controlled, and they did not continue to rush to make trouble. The fusion gods that have not been supplemented by external power are constantly eroded by the power of their own law of death, and the result is that they are getting weaker and weaker. It could have suppressed Khakilis, but it became evenly matched again.


    If it continues, it won''t take long for this evil spirit to declare its failure. Khakilis is not an ordinary fallen beast. As the king of fallen beasts, no matter his skills, abilities, or even his source of strength, he restrains the fusion of gods.


    But what people didn''t expect was that at the end of this evil spirit, he actually started desperately.


    It was obviously a godless evildoer who had no thinking. It seemed that he suddenly became a combat master, and his skills suddenly improved. This change is the same as Chinan''s control of Khakilis before.


    suddenly became too fast, even Chi Nan himself did not react. As a result, the fallen beast Khakilis was immediately bound by the tentacles of the gods. Then, a big mouth appeared on Shen Yin. The big mouth showed sharp teeth, which no one could tell at first, and then the gods bit the side of Khakilis in one bite.


    Huge power burst out in the void, Khakilis''s heart was fierce, and he was about to take a bite on this god''s body.


    Although the power of death continued to spread in the body of the gods, it did not spread to the fallen beast along the contact position. I don¡¯t know if it is a special feature of the fallen beast or whether this death power will not spread. No one knows. No one dares to try.


    But even so, with the help of the breath of death power, the wound on the fallen beast''s body is still under the influence of the breath of death power, becoming more vulnerable. The gods at this time had already disregarded his own life and death.


    "It''s really terrible. Why does this **** evil seem to become smart all of a sudden? What''s the matter? Don''t **** evil all have thinking." At this time, the main gods couldn''t figure out what was going on. Because even the top gods before, even the fusion of gods, there is no thinking, only the instinct to fight.


    "Who knows what''s going on, maybe it will change after it merges to a certain extent. After all, this is a sin, we haven''t studied it in depth before. Seeing this thing before is killing it."


    This is true. If you destroy it without seeing it before, maybe the time for the eruption of God''s evil will be earlier, and it will be more turbulent. But in any case, everyone is not very familiar with God''s evil.


    Who knows under what circumstances The gods will have their own thinking and know how to fight.


    These two giant beasts are slaying wildly in the void, but the main gods have no idea, anyway, they are not good to them.


    But Chi Nan felt a little anxious, because Khakilis was his pet. Unexpectedly, this battle should have had the upper hand, but because of his own negligence, he fell into this state of mutual consumption.


    Continue, this is the end of both sides, but even the main god, at this time, dare not approach. Their power is too terrifying. If they are attacked, the weaker Lord God may not even be able to resist an attack.


    "We can only wait and develop according to this situation. In the end, the fusion **** will die, and the fallen beast should be seriously injured, but I don¡¯t know how far it can recover before the Lord of the gods comes out. I swallow this fusion god. After the evil, the strength of the fallen beast should be stronger." The Lord of Time said indifferently.


    At this time, everyone no longer wants to take action. They don''t want to see even more powerful fallen beasts.


    On the contrary, the more severe the injury, the less the enhancement after swallowing it. This is what they want to see.


    "But the fallen beast can''t swallow the gods contaminated by the power of death, what use is the fallen beast that can''t be recovered." Chi Nan still couldn''t help but speak, and of course no one doubted Chi Nan.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1790： Giant claws out of the shell (Happy New Year)

    Chi Nan''s words were also useless, because all the main gods were watching coldly, and they didn''t want Khakilis'' strength to continue to improve. When the battle is over, maybe they have to deal with Khakilis.


    Chinan can''t help it, if I don''t know it, I am afraid it will be the same. If you let them know that Khakilis is in their own control, then not only have to deal with the opening of Lilis, but also you have to deal with it.


    Unable Chi Nan closed his mouth, and even his demon incarnation didn''t say anything. In the void, everyone was just watching the fallen beast and the gods biting each other madly, continuously aggravating each other''s injuries. When the battle is here, it has become a war of attrition, and it is still the most tragic war of attrition.


    All of a sudden, the gods seemed to have nothing to do. Whether it was the main **** or other gods, they all calmed down.


    Of course, some of the gods that consume a lot of money are recovering themselves quickly. Everyone knows that now this is just the appearance, and the more terrifying is yet to come. Now is the calm before the storm.


    Suddenly, four black shadows flashed past, and everyone saw that these were the remaining four top demon phantoms that had been controlled before.


    "What''s the matter, how to let them pass." The main gods were annoyed.


    The Lord of Warcraft roared: "Hurry up and stop them, I can''t control it." The Lord of Warcraft who has been controlling them has reached the limit. To control several top demon gods, even if they are all phantoms, it is not so. Easy. Being able to control it up to now has demonstrated the powerful ability of the Lord of Warcraft in terms of control.


    It''s just that the speed of the four top demon gods is too fast to make them react at all.


    Soon, the four top demon gods rushed to the middle of the battlefield according to their instincts, with scars all over their bodies, but they were still attacking the gods madly. It''s a pity that God evil saw them coming, but he waited for the chance to comeback.


    The four tentacles broke away from Khakilis'' entanglement immediately, endured a double blow, and engulfed the four scarred demons abruptly. Then the top of the tentacles split open and swallowed the four demon gods directly. For this reason, Shen Yin''s body has added several wounds again, a piece of meat was bitten off, and the progress of the death force erosion has also increased a lot.


    It''s a pity that after absorbing the four top demon gods, the aura of the gods suddenly began to rise, and once again became evenly matched with Khakilis. The battle between the two behemoths has once again entered a white-hot degree.


    Everyone glared fiercely at the Lord of Beasts, but seeing the Lord of Beasts'' weakness and the act of constantly absorbing the crystals of divine power, they couldn''t say anything. The Lord of Warcraft has tried his best, but the fault is out of control at this time when it shouldn''t be out of control. But they did not find out in advance, everyone can be said to be wrong.


    No one blames it, everyone is still watching the battle between the terrifying fallen beast and the gods in the central void.


    This kind of opponent, many main gods have never encountered in their lives, now it can be said to be an eye-opener. In the same way, some of the main gods who think that they can sit back and relax with the main **** will change their minds accordingly.


    The main **** who originally felt that the speed of improvement was slow, but also saw an opportunity for further progress. Although this level is still the main god, and has not even reached the level of the ancient gods, it is the height they can reach.


    Whatever the detachment of the **** king is, in any case they must first reach the height of the **** king.


    Everyone silently watched the battle in the center, whether it was Khakilis or Fusion God, their bodies were already scarred. Many key positions of the fallen beast Khakilis have been hit with huge scars.


    If this were an ordinary creature, it would have died long ago. Even a **** would lose most of his combat effectiveness if he suffered such injuries and was eroded by such forces. But for Khakilis, it didn''t have much impact. Although the strength has dropped, it has also dropped by less than 20%, that''s it.


    God¡¯s evil is even more unlucky than himself. Not only is it as simple as being injured, but also the death power has already filled most of his body. At this time, God''s evil is no longer Khakilis'' opponent at all.


    This battle, which lasted more than two months, was almost coming to an end here. The battle at this time, it can be said that there is no suspense. However, just when everyone thought it was like this, the change still happened.


    The plane barrier with countless cracks but still unbroken, suddenly exploded from the inside. Two huge white translucent claws stick out abruptly from them. Like a monster coming out of a card, that shell is naturally a plane barrier. The two white claws were very fast, moving towards the giant beast entangled in the air without any suspense.


    "No, it''s the Lord of Divine Evil, stop him." The Lord of Light was the first to find the problem, but he was just born, and before he could do it, the two giant claws had already entered the battlefield.


    Let the surrounding forces continue to erode, but the giant claw is nothing. It is conceivable that this giant claw is definitely the same level as the two giant beasts. Everyone could only watch the white claws submerged into the bodies of the gods and fallen beasts The giant claws suddenly pulled out, and a white ball of light in the body of the fusion gods was caught. "That is, the essence of god''s evil, **** it." The main **** saw it at a glance. Although the death of God''s evil will turn into nothingness, they have no way to gather the essence of God''s evil. But when they saw it, they could still recognize it at a glance.


    The other paw was a colorful ball of light drawn out of Khakilis. With a miserable roar from Khakilis, the breath on the body quickly weakened and became weaker and weaker.


    "Damn it." Chi Nan''s movements were also slow, and there was no way to stop it. He knew that the one that was just pulled out was the core of the Fallen Beast, and he used Khakilis'' core to resurrect Khakilis. That was the root of the Fallen Beast.


    The fallen beast Khakilis, who has lost its core, will not die immediately, but it will never escape the fate of death. Watching his pet being brutally killed, how could Chi Nan not be angry.


    But no matter how angry, Chi Nan dared not rush over at this moment. Being able to kill Khaqilis and Fusion Gods in a single blow, even if they contain each other, they still cannot be resisted by Chi Nan. The powerful reason suppressed the anger in his heart, and Chi Nan looked around at the main gods around him, silently preparing for the final battle.


    This is a decisive battle. Anyone can die. Chi Nan has already prepared for it, even himself.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1791： Lord of Gods Ink Shadow

    Fallen Beast Khakilis and Fusion Gods died instantly, and both of them disappeared. But no one was happy at this time, but looked at the center with solemn expression.


    At this time, there are very few gods in the void, and it can be said that everything has become very clear. Similarly, the current dangers are even more frightening. In the center of the center, the plane barrier was punched with two huge gaps by two giant claws. In other places where there were cracks, many also collapsed and appeared small gaps.


    A large amount of destruction in the void and void power flowed into the central plane along the gap, and the central plane finally had a problem.


    Even in the most central place of the central plane, there are no living things in that place, but the invasion of this void force still makes the central plane begin to wither continuously, a scene of the end of the world.


    The creatures farther away also felt flustered and upset at this time. People with poor health began to explode with various diseases.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, at this time everyone has lost the concept of time, and a figure suddenly rushes out of the plane barrier. The plane barrier was smashed on the spot, and the center was no longer a small gap, but a big hole. It is not easy to plug such a large gap.


    Of course, everyone''s attention is on that figure. This figure is not big, the whole body is translucent, as if it is made of white special material. There are six claws on the back, teeth and claws.


    These six claws don''t look big, they are different in size from the two giant claws that appeared before, but they look the same. It is believed that the giant claw just now is made of this thing, I am afraid this thing will enlarge and shrink.


    From the body of the figure, one can vaguely see some of the previous appearance. Seeing this, the Lord of Light said incredibly: "Ink shadow, you are ink shadow, you have actually become like this."


    "This is the Lord of God''s evil, such a powerful force, is this really something we can deal with."


    The Lord of Gods and Sins is the former Lord of Shadows, Ink Shadow, so most of the gods are very familiar, maybe they have not seen Chi Nan and Rainbow, the two newly promoted main gods, others still know.


    is just the aura on the ink shadow at this time, but it is the aura that is completely opposed to the gods, and that aura is extremely terrifying, stronger than the previous aura combined with the fusion of the gods and Khakilis. This is not simply one plus one, this kind of power, even if all people are together, there is no way to fight it.


    And the six paws behind, they should have been transformed into gods. Although the previous ink shadows were not human in race, they were also in human form. I have never heard of such things behind them.


    "It''s all old friends, I didn''t expect you all to come. Ha ha, there are still a few new faces."


    What people did not expect was that the Lord of God''s evil had actually spoken, and the voice passed through the void, directly into the ears of other people. This **** of evil has not lost his consciousness.


    The Lord of Light even widened his eyes, unexpectedly his old opponent could still maintain his consciousness. "You actually still retain yourself and haven''t been assimilated. Damn it, if that''s the case, why did you do this kind of thing. Destroying the world and destroying the central plane, what good is it for you?" The Lord of Light was angry. .


    The same goes for other gods. The destruction of the heavens and the world is not a good thing for anyone. The world of the heavens is destroyed, and at that time, no one can survive. This is simply suicide and drags other people together.


    Ink Shadow said indifferently: "Don''t be so excited, the world of heavens has a lifespan, and it has come to an end. I don''t know this thing, others should know it too."


    As he said, the ink shadow glanced at the Lord of Time and the Lord of Corruption, it was obvious that he knew the situation of these two people. Everyone was silent for a while, they only knew about it in the Divine Kingdom, and they didn''t expect that Mo Ying would have known it a long time ago.


    Ink Shadow continued: "What you don¡¯t know is that if you want to transcend this world, you must have a power that is different from the law. Hey, it seems that you already know it. After many years of research, the only power that is different from the law is There is only the power of the gods. This power is completely contrary to the law and restrains the other party."


    "In order to obtain this kind of power, in order to be detached, what is the identity of a master god."


    Everyone''s eyes widened, because there was nothing wrong with what the ink shadow said. They searched for such a long time, but they didn''t expect that the power that was different from the law was right in front of their own eyes.


    But this road is gone, and if they want to go, it is basically impossible.


    Don¡¯t say annoyance or regret, because these are useless. "If you want to transcend the world of the heavens, even if you have the power in the gods, it is still not enough. Because of the lack of power, you will eventually be destroyed by the world of the heavens."


    "The best time to transcend the world of the heavens is now, when the world of the heavens is about to be destroyed. At this time, the power of the world of the heavens has been weakened to the extreme, and I can take this opportunity to surpass it also Thank you, if it weren''t for your help, how could the King of the Fallen Beast and that rebellion suffer both losses and make people lose money."


    "After absorbing their essence, my power is finally enough. With this power, I finally have enough confidence to be able to transcend this world." As he said, the paws on the back danced slightly.


    With this, the void was torn open countless cracks. These cracks were much stronger than before. The aura of destruction spread out, and the ink shadow, like the gods, easily absorbed it and became its own nourishment.


    "Damn it, don''t you care about all the creatures in this world, and your kinsmen at all. The heavens and the world are destroyed by you, and none of these creatures want to survive." A main **** shouted angrily.


    The ink shadow smiled softly: "The ridiculous remarks are just for your own sake. The life span of the world of the heavens has already reached its limit. I don''t do it, it''s just a few hundred years, and it''s not going to die by that time. Rather than that, why not give me detachment, so that our race will not be considered annihilated. As for you, who cares."


    Everyone closed their mouths, and the ink shadow was right. Besides, even if they were replaced by them, I''m afraid they would be the same as Mo Ying''s choice. At this time, no one would give up the opportunity of detachment and turn to perfect others.


    Besides, is it even useful to complete it? After a few hundred years, can they find a way to detachment?


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1792： Why is it controlled?

    "Stop it to me, you can already be detached, do you still have no way to survive?"


    I don¡¯t know when, countless cracks appeared behind the Lord of Gods, this guy is still destroying the void and accelerating the demise of the heavens. This was originally what the gods did, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    But accelerating the demise of the heavens is accelerating their death.


    "Hehe, the world of the heavens has reached the end, but only a few years, I can''t wait, it''s better to speed up. Besides, as a god, originally it is completely opposed to this world."


    Ink Shadow didn''t care at all about being discovered by doing things by himself, and it was still constantly destroying. But even so, the main gods are still hesitating, not knowing whether they should attack. Because if you don''t attack, you will die, and if you attack, you will die immediately. At this time, everyone''s hearts became extremely complicated. Who could have imagined that as the Lord God, one day, he would have to choose how to die.


    Just when everyone was thinking about it, a holy light suddenly burst out from the Lord of the Holy Light, and hit the Lord within the gods. It''s just that the Lord of God''s evil didn''t even move, and the light disappeared in front of him.


    "What are you doing, why did you suddenly attack." The surrounding gods were taken aback and didn''t know what the Lord of Light was doing.


    The Lord of Light was also taken aback, and then he insisted: "What else can we do, of course, is to destroy him. If we don''t destroy him, we will die now. Let''s fight now. At least we have struggled."


    This is true, and the other main gods also started gearing up. Even if you are about to die, at least, you must resist. They are the main gods, they were just scared by the **** of evil before.


    But after reacting, they still have to resist, after all, everyone exists at the same level. Although the Lord of Gods is powerful, they can feel that the ink shadow has not yet reached the realm of detachment. Perhaps, something needs to be accomplished, such as destroying this world, before you can truly detach it, who knows.


    It''s okay for them to resist now.


    "Hahahaha, it''s so righteous. Just now you were in time and space. You who practice a single law, the one that fits the laws of the heavens, is the easiest to be controlled by the will of the heavens, and the will of the heavens just controlled your attack. "


    Ink Shadow suddenly laughed, and the others looked at the Lord of Light and Ink Shadow inexplicably. The Lord of Light''s expression was very ugly. Could it be that what was said just now is true, the Lord of Light is really controlled.


    If the supreme will of the heavens can directly control the Lord God, then what about them. Although the Lord of Light is a single-law cultivator, his strength is also very powerful, and he belongs to the middle and upper reaches of the main gods. Such strength can be controlled, so they, everyone began to feel uneasy.


    "The will of the heavens has always been carried out according to the rules of this world, but when the world of the heavens is destroyed, the limits of the will of the heavens will also be released, and you can do some things that you can''t normally do."


    Ink Shadow continued to speak: "So how can the heavens'' will let go of controlling the Lord God. Come on, let''s go together, I have already prepared for this." Mo Ying laughed loudly.


    It turns out that the reason why Mo Ying has to continuously improve his strength is to deal with the backlash of the will of the heavens, that is, the attack of all the main gods. These main gods will eventually be controlled.


    "Oh, no, there is another one that won''t. The Lord of Corruption is a natural god, a **** of the origin period. I heard that your godhead is very special and different from ours, so you have a very high autonomy. If the legend is It is true, then the Lord of Corruption may be the only one who cannot be controlled."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at the Lord of Corruption, but the Lord of Corruption still did not react at all, nor could he see any emotions.


    Chinan breathed a sigh of relief in secret, because his godhead was similar to that of the original gods. Moreover, he has the most comprehensible laws, and all kinds of laws are integrated into his godhead, although not much.


    In this case, even if you are controlled, you can at least hold on to the end. It''s just other people...


    Chi Nan smiled and immediately issued an order to let everyone return to their own kingdom of God. Those people are not the main gods, and once they are controlled by the will of the heavens, they cannot escape at all.


    Entering his own kingdom of God, he can also rely on his own law to fight against the control of the will of the heavens. Chi Nan''s actions attracted the attention of other main gods. At this time, all the gods were desperately pouring into the main **** kingdom.


    "You are just a bunch of trash, how can the will of the heavens control you to attack me. Without the strength of the main god, the will of the heavens will not bother to control." Seeing the movements of these gods, Mo Ying said with disdain.


    But no matter what he said, in order to survive, no one dares to follow the words of Ink Shadow.


    At this moment, the Lord of Light raised his hand again, and he couldn''t help but see his appearance. "Damn it." The Lord of the Holy Light murmured secretly, but the holy light in his hand still condensed into an arrow, hitting the ink shadow.


    "Sure enough is really under control." A main **** who is not very strong said.


    It turned out that, as the main **** with insufficient strength, he finally felt the power of this forcibly controlling influence. The main **** is the main god, who can still resist, but facing the liberated will of the heavens, their strength is still far behind.


    Then, one by one, the main gods felt that they were controlled. Of course, the first thing to feel is the existence of those own laws that best fit the laws of the heavens, and the less the laws of the Godhead are fused, the easier it is to be affected.


    "It''s no wonder that the King of God said that a power different from the law must be able to transcend. This power that conforms to the laws of the heavens can only cause us to be directly controlled by the will of the heavens. At the last moment, there is no chance of transcendence." The Dragon God''s eyes widened and his face was inconceivable. At this time, the Dragon God was not under control.


    "I don''t care what I do, even if I''m not controlled, I still have to attack, otherwise I''m not going to die."


    Suddenly, a **** tore off the robe that he had been shrouded in his body, his body changed rapidly, and he turned into a cyan dragon. That size, covering the sky and sun, was just a little smaller than the Dragon God.


    The Dragon God stared at the Lord God with wide-eyed eyes, but he had never seen it like this. "Lord of the hurricane, you are actually a dragon, why don''t you keep telling us." After the dragon **** was delighted, he became a little angry.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1793： This is truly invincible

    The Lord of the Hurricane said disdainfully: "I am not a dragon, I am the Yalong who has been looked down upon by your dragons. I am the **** of the Yalong family." The words of the Lord of the hurricane made the dragon god''s expression stagnant.


    As a dragon, I really look down on Yalong, because the blood is mixed, not as noble as them. However, Yalong has always been inferior to the Dragons, whether it is IQ or strength potential. However, there are always some geniuses among the Yalong who have even higher achievements than the dragons, but these Yalong still cannot be recognized by them.


    For a long time, Dragon God didn''t take this seriously, because he himself looked down on Yalong. But today, a Yalong is actually the main god, and he is also the lord of the hurricane that he is very familiar with.


    The Dragon God was a little depressed. If Yalong were admitted earlier, their Dragon Clan would have two main gods to help. That way, they will develop faster, and I regret it.


    Only then, the Dragon God shook his head: "Hey, it''s time to do so, and what are you talking about. Today, our dragon clan and Yalong may both perish." Hearing this, the Lord of the hurricane was also silent.


    "Huh, so much nonsense, let''s just go straight up." The warrior lord rushed up with a roar.


    At this time, the power of the warrior lord''s body has completely burst out. At the same time, the Dark Sword, the Lord of Orcs, and the Lord of War that had been discussed also rushed towards the ink shadow at the same time.


    As the only four warrior gods among the gods, the four of them have always been opponents, and at the same time, they are the kind of friends who sympathize with each other. At this time, the four people had the best understanding and rushed out at the same time.


    Speaking of it, as warriors, their godheads are the least compatible with the laws of heaven and earth. If you want to persist, you will be able to persist to the end. But they are warriors, and as warriors, no matter how dangerous they are, they must go forward bravely. Even if there is an abyss in front of you, you have to jump down without hesitation. This is the real warrior.


    The four people rushed out without scruple, which immediately boosted the morale of the others. "Yeah, what are we afraid of? Don''t you need to die if you are afraid? Let''s stop talking and do it."


    Behind, the Lord of Nature roared, and countless green light spots condensed in the void. Although he is not good at attacking, his combat effectiveness as the Lord God and Lord of Nature is also not weak.


    The four warriors had already rushed to Mo Ying''s side, but Mo Ying had no intention of moving at all. It was just that the four claws became larger and longer, and they actually became entangled with the four warriors. It seems that the four warrior-type main gods can''t help but have four claws, even at a disadvantage. The warrior lord and others have already exerted their skills and divine arts to the extreme, but they still can''t do it.


    At this moment, various magic arts in the rear also flew out one after another. The Elf Lord himself had already picked up the bow and arrows, and arrows flew out one after another. The lord of the elements and the rainbow next to them, at the same time unleash their most powerful magic, attack from a distance.


    One by one the main gods started to do it, and Chi Nan knew that he couldn''t wait any longer when he saw it.


    Lei Feng lifted into the sky, and thunder struck down without hesitation. At the same time, Chi Nan himself condensed his own strength into arrows, and used all his strength to cast the hidden shadow arrows, aiming at the Lord of Gods in the void.


    The demon incarnation beside ¡¡¡¡ also waved his own Abyssal Demon Soul Banner, constantly turning into flames and attacking the past. Holding the magic fire spear, they are always ready to look for opportunities to step forward and attack. This is no longer their own business.


    I stored the background for such a long time, isn¡¯t it just to use it at this time? But it used to be to save your life, but now it''s different. If you don''t work hard now, it''s really dead. As for the consequences of desperate, who still thinks so much now. Even if you want to die, you have to die a little bit more heroic, not like a waste.


    At this moment, no one kept it. All the main gods took out all their main artifacts, and all kinds of hidden magic and secret techniques were used. At this time, the gods broke out, and they were much stronger than usual.


    The void was constantly shaken, cracks and fragments were beaten out, becoming an accomplice of the gods.


    And at this time, they can''t stop, and the will of the heavens can''t stop. Chi Nan watched carefully. Starting from the Lord of Holy Light, as well as those Lord Gods who were not strong enough, one by one began to lose control.


    The means of attacking became more and more lacking in the rules, which is obviously the situation controlled by the will of the heavens. The will of the heavens is high, but I am afraid that they don''t understand the battle very well.


    And at this time, the will of the heavens that are about to perish has gone mad. All I was thinking about was how to get rid of the ink shadow, not anything else. In fact, it is better for the Lord God to attack himself, but the will of the heavens only believes in themselves. This kind of superior existence and such thoughts have always been normal, and Chi Nan felt a sorrow in his heart.


    If I were also controlled, what would it feel like? I might as well die by then.


    shook his head, Chi Nan stopped thinking about this, but continued to attack. It''s just that Mo Ying doesn''t care about this attack at all. Surrounded by the power of God''s evil, a special force field is formed.


    Any magical attack on the body It is useless at all, it is weakened without hesitation, and then it is smashed by hand. Mo Ying has no weapons in his hands, no master artifacts.


    But as soon as he stretched out his hand, one by one tentacles stretched out. The hardness of these tentacles is almost stronger than that of the main artifact. The ink shadow at this time looked like a mutated tentacle monster.


    But there is no funny feeling at all, but it makes everyone feel so terrible.


    "No, it can''t go on like this, so even if our strength is exhausted, there will be no way to hurt him."


    Who could have imagined that the Lord of Shadow, who was similar to the Lord of Light in the past, would be so terrifying now that he became the Lord of Gods. They have gone all out, whether it is the artifact or the Kingdom of God, Jiacheng has used it to the extreme. But there is still no way to break the opponent''s defense. Yes, there is no way to break even the opponent''s defense.


    If Mo Ying had not been focusing on destroying the void barrier, it would still be a question of whether they could survive until now. Mo Ying has always been passively defending, and has no intention of active attack at all.


    "Yes, you have to break the defense. It seems that the only one who can do this is me. Lord of the giants, help." The lord of giants swung his axe and slowly approached. The lord of giants of pure strength, although not a pure warrior, is stronger than an average warrior.


    Https://


    Ìì²Å±¾Õ¾Address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1794： Broken, still broken by me

    "Keep up." The Lord of Giants did not look back, and roared, showing his heroic spirit. At this time, they are no longer the superior gods, no longer rivals in intrigue, but comrades fighting side by side.


    Chi Nan did not hesitate, and while continuing to attack, he followed behind the giant''s lord and moved closer to the front.


    As for the approach of these two people, the Lord of Gods had no reaction at all. In his opinion, all the main gods are the same, and they are not their opponents at all. That new face must be the new master god.


    Although the aura is quite powerful, but what secret method should it be? How can this newly promoted god, in such a short period of time, threaten oneself. In Mo Ying''s heart, even if he stood still, Chi Nan would definitely not hurt him.


    But it was this kind of confidence that made Mo Ying suffer a big loss. When two people approached a place very close, the lord of giants gathered his strength with all his strength, and it was a blow to the giant claw that came to block him with the ink shadow. "It''s up to you next, break it for me." The Giant Lord roared, and his whole body power exploded completely.


    This power is not a law, but a pure power. Under the blessing of the law of power, the power that erupts is extremely terrifying. The void was shattered at once, and the giant claws of the ink shadow were also shaken away.


    Mo Ying was surprised to find that there were cracks on his giant claws.


    This shows that I am injured, but how is this possible. The ink shadow cast a deep glance at the Lord of Giants, and sighed. "It really deserves to be the second-ranked lord of giants, the strength is really strong. We have been wrong all the time. It seems that you are the one with the first combat effectiveness." Mo Ying sighed involuntarily.


    "Hahahaha, I am no longer second." The lord of the giant smiled and continued to gather his strength. Going forward step by step, with each step, the power of the giant lord continues to rise.


    "What? You are not second, then who has become second, Dragon God?" The ink shadow looked at the dragon **** flying around.


    Without the ink shadow paying attention, Chi Nan had avoided the giant claws and approached the ink shadow. That layer of barrier force field was in front of Chi Nan at this time. "Haha, now I am the second one." Chi Nan suddenly laughed.


    Ink shadow was taken aback, Chi Nan had already started. Suddenly put away the light of dying, drew out the whip of the heavens and the world, and at the same time the wings of the sky were also unfolded. The power of the Sky-shading Wing is not the law of control, but the law of disturbance.


    Compared with control, Skyshaper''s Wings are better at destruction. Although the power of evil is opposed to the law, it also has its own rules to operate. Under the cover of the sky-shielding wings, Mo Ying suddenly felt that his position was in disorder, and his strength was somewhat out of his own control. This kind of situation has never been encountered before.


    Ink Shadow instinctively wanted to regain control of his power, but when the power was out of control, Chi Nan made a move.


    Exhausted the power of the whole body, without hesitation, it was a whip. The terrifying power of the whip of the heavens and ten thousand worlds, after the continuous improvement of Chi Nan''s strength, showed up in front of everyone for the first time. Wherever the whip passes, everything is destroyed.


    "Hahahaha, it turns out that this is the real power, I have seen it." The lord of the giant laughed, this kind of power is what he yearns for. Before, I really went the wrong way.


    But the ink shadow at this time does not feel so good. That terrifying power swept down, still in the can of his own power out of control. The huge force shattered his position severely and exploded on the spot.


    The aftermath of unblocked power hit him severely. A giant claw broke all at once and was directly beaten to shreds. A huge crack also appeared on Mo Ying''s body. There was a deep scar on the body of the whip on the waist.


    The ink shadow with his face changed drastically, and he never thought that his invincible defense would be broken. Your own power restrains the law, but this pure power restrains itself. The violent force wreaked havoc in his own body, constantly destroying it. With the addition of the power of the heavens, the ink shadow has no way to suppress it at all.


    I was injured, the injury will only continue to worsen, but will not recover. Strength can be replenished, but injury is not enough.


    "Quickly, his defense is broken, everyone is attacking with all his strength." The Dragon God''s eyes lit up, and his whole body''s power condensed into a dragon''s breath, and he fought here. At this time, Mo Ying was extremely annoyed.


    "Damn it, dare to hurt my noble body and die for me." Mo Ying pressed down against Chi Nan with his mutilated palm. A terrible force condensed into a round ball and hit it fiercely.


    Chi Nan''s eyes narrowed, and he couldn''t let this force hit, otherwise he would be dead.


    In front of ¡¡¡¡, a huge shield emerged. This is an artifact that Chinan uses to evolve the ancient dragon tortoise shell. It has not been used, this is the first time it has been taken out. After the tortoise shell evolved into a divine tool, it still looked like a tortoise shell, but its defense power was stronger. The moment he stood in front of him, Chi Nan felt a shock all over his body.


    The orb exploded in the void Chi Nan was swallowed in. Going all out to use the tortoise shell for defense, but he was still uncontrollably pressed and flying. Outside, others saw Chi Nan being hit by the ball into the central plane.


    Numerous guardians on the central plane rushed out, trying to resist this force and not let this force hurt the central plane. But under the attack of this force, these patron saints had no resistance at all, and they were torn to pieces.


    The two main god-level patron saints in front of them didn''t hold on for long, but after offsetting some of their power, they turned into nothingness. The hateful blow of the Lord of Gods is not something that ordinary Lord Gods can stop.


    These patron saints who have not experienced too many battles, it is even more impossible to stop them.


    "Can''t live up to the sacrifice of the Lord of the Sacred Tree, we continue to attack." A magical technique rushed towards the middle frantically. Without the force field defense, the wounded ink shadow dealt with the crazy attacks of the Lord God, and finally lost the previous one. Invincible posture.


    "Maybe the Lord of the Holy Tree, let''s continue." Although the Lord of Light has been controlled, he can still speak. His ordinary clone was not controlled. Looking back, Chi Nan''s Kingdom of God was still intact.


    Hearing this, Rainbow, who had been crazy, calmed down. While keeping tears, he poured his strength into the longbow in his hand with all his strength, and shot at the bad guy who attacked his master in the middle.


    Https://


    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1795： Here is the inheritance of the mother tree

    Chinan finally stopped, with a wry smile, where is this place. There is a large area of ??black paint all around, but it should be all wood. It seems that there are not many places where there can be such a large piece of wood.


    Looking at the shield in his hand, there are signs of fragmentation on the edge. "It''s really evil, the power of the evil restrains the law, even my shield is made like this. If it weren''t for this shield, I''m afraid I would die."


    Chi Nan slowly stood up. At this time, his whole body was in pain, most of his strength was consumed, and there was not much divine power left. In order to attack and deal with the last attack by Ink Shadow, Chi Nan''s current state is not good. Of course, if you let others know about Chi Nan''s current state, it might not be that kind of expression.


    At this time, even Chi Nan''s demon incarnation was completely cut off from himself.


    "Where is this place?" Chi Nan looked around, but still had to find a way to get out.


    Just at this moment, a green ball of light suddenly emerged from the void. "Child, you are finally here. I am the mother tree of the central plane." The ball of light sent a message.


    "Mother tree? Am I in the mother tree now? I don''t mean that the mother tree is already dead, so how can I speak."


    "My child, your seed back then was the essence of all my strength. My seed chose you. You can hear this voice without letting me down." The message continued.


    Chinan understands, this is not the mother tree talking, or it is not the current mother tree, but a message.


    Chi Nan thought that the culprit who allowed him to travel into this world, that is, the strange seed, was actually left by the mother tree. It''s incredible, it seems that it''s not without reason to travel through.


    "The world of the heavens is about to perish. I have guarded the central plane of your years for so many years, and it will certainly be destroyed. However, I can''t bear to see the death of the creatures I guarded, so in the end, I came up with a way."


    "My power is innate, different from the laws of the heavens and worlds, but I am rooted in the central plane, and I am one with the central plane, and cannot be detached. My power can be, and I gather one with all my vitality. A seed, let the seed find the savior outside the heavens and the world, this person is you."


    Chi Nan''s eyes widened. When Chi Nan, who had always thought that he was a little selfish, actually became a candidate for the savior. This is too tall, right? Chi Nan''s heart was wailing.


    That year did not stop, and continued: "Being able to come here means that you have become the main god. This is formed by the absorption of the entire central plane and needs your inheritance. As long as you inherit it, you are the savior. ."


    It turns out that this ball of light is still the inheritance of the mother tree, but how do you let me save the world? The heavens and myriad worlds are about to perish, and even the ancient gods and kings can''t do things, you let me come, you can''t think of me too much. Chi Nan had a hard time talking, but under the confinement of this force, Chi Nan couldn''t do anything.


    This power from the same source is far stronger than one''s own power. After all, this was formed by the entire world after so many years.


    Chi Nan also finally understood why the barrier of the central plane was so fragile, and the battle of merging gods and fallen beasts could smash it to pieces. It seems that this is a problem in the world itself.


    originally thought that this problem was caused by the Lord of Gods, but now it seems that it is not.


    Although the mother tree has died, after death, it is still using its own root system, taking root in the root system of the entire central plane, and continuously extracting all the power of this world.


    At the last juncture, the central plane may also have its shape, whether it is a barrier or the whole world, it is extremely fragile. Only the master tree of the central plane can do this.


    Everyone thought that the mother tree had died a long time ago, who knew she had left such a method.


    "Accept my strength, to save this world, save the creatures of this world."


    The last thought of the mother tree came out, and huge power burst out immediately. "This is the breath of the law of God."


    Chi Nan''s eyes widened, how could there be so many magical diamonds. I don''t know when, Chi Nan found out that he was actually standing on a vein of the magic diamond, which was invisible at a glance. Perhaps the entire central plane''s magic diamonds are all in this place. This is enough to cover a smaller plane space.


    The next moment, Chi Nan felt intense pain. The magic diamond of the law was instantly evaporated, and the huge power of the law was continuously integrated into the godhead of Chi Nan. Chi Nan himself couldn''t bear the terrifying promotion power.


    His eyes went dark, Chi Nan didn''t know anything anymore. The green ball of light in the sky is carrying all the power of the mother tree and is continuously integrated into Chi Nan''s body. Had it not been for this force, Chi Nan''s body would have been unable to hold up and collapse.


    Under the tempering of the two forces, Chi Nan''s godhead began to expand continuously, and the sacred tree in his body also began to grow wildly, growing towards the size of the mother tree at a speed visible to the naked eye. And Chi Nan''s body is constantly strengthening. It seems to know that Chi Nan is constantly cultivating power so this power is also strengthening Chi Nan''s own power.


    There has never been a moment when one''s own strength can be improved so quickly. If Chi Nan is still awake, he will be happy from ear to ear. Of course, this pain is not something ordinary people can bear.


    Chi Nan, who has a strong ability to withstand pressure, can be painful to a coma. One can imagine how terrible the pain is.


    At this time, in the outside world, the battle has already progressed to a feverish level. The demon incarnation who seized the opportunity, relying on other main gods as a barrier, also easily approached, and then the magic fire spear pierced into the back of the ink shadow, leaving a deep scar.


    Under the madness of the ink shadow, the four claws separated from the four warriors, and instantly grabbed the four main gods who were at the bottom of their strength. They were torn to pieces when they married you on the spot, and they were swallowed directly to restore their strength.


    opened his mouth, and took a bite. The huge wings of the lord of the hurricane were torn open in an instant, and one wing was torn apart. The ink shadow at this time swelled and grew bigger and bigger.


    It is visible to the naked eye, as the power of the ink shadow increases, the reason becomes weaker and weaker, and the fighting style is almost instinctive.


    "The power of the gods is not so easy to control. Once you lose control, you will lose yourself and ruin yourself." The Lord of Time still attacked unhurriedly. "Calculating the time, it should be almost the same."


    Https://


    Genius website address:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1796： The Pantheon appears to the world

    I don''t know why, the two most powerful beings, Lord of Time and Lord of Corruption, have been playing soy sauce since the beginning. In order to survive, other people are desperately attacking Mo Ying.


    But these two, not only didn''t work hard, but they were the same as usual. Although it seems that I have tried my best, it is actually not the case at all. Because of the two of them, they never used their hole cards.


    Only at this level, no one cares what happened to these two people. No matter what they think, what everyone has to do now is to eliminate the Lord of God''s evil, only in this way can they have a way to survive.


    Now that the Lord of the Sacred Tree is undecided, no one can exert such a powerful and pure power attack. So everyone began to use the Lord of Giants as the core, and desperately attacked the Lord of Gods in front of them. Ink Shadow''s defensive field was shattered by Chi Nan''s attack, and his body was not lightly injured. The attack now happened to be the moment when it could cause damage to the opponent.


    At this time, no one will give up. However, the crazy ink shadow itself is getting stronger and stronger. Moreover, attacks often have no routines. By instinct, you can attack whoever you can hit.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and accompanied by a miserable howl and a strange sound, the two main gods were killed again.


    No, this time it is not two main gods, but two top evil gods. Just now, the King of Shadows was caught by the Lord of Gods and was directly crushed into pieces. At the same time, the Nine-Headed King, who had always been the backbone of the top evil god, was also caught.


    This nine-headed king who has always been known for his defensive and regenerative abilities, he can''t beat him anyway. Because his speed was not very fast, he was seized by the Lord of God''s Evil, and the two claws grabbed the head of the nine-headed king and tore them to pieces. The power of God''s evil was submerged in his body, and the nine-headed king had no way to resist and died on the spot.


    In the void, two more divine kingdoms began to expand, which was to form a Jedi posture.


    "Good opportunity." Just as the Nine-Headed King was torn and killed, his eyes lit up between the Lord of Warriors and the darkness. It seems that the two of them have been waiting for this opportunity long ago, all their strength is gathered, and they quickly swing their swords.


    Two different long swords, with different strengths, hit the joints of the huge bone claws similarly. Without the blessing of that peculiar position, the two already injured giant claws were hit again, and they were immediately cut from the middle.


    Without two giant claws, the combat effectiveness of Ink Shadow was once again hit by a huge blow. The ink shadow itself was even more crazy. By absorbing the top Cthulhu who had just been killed, its own power expanded again.


    A Wing Demon Lord who didn''t pay attention, hiding in the distance and dared not approach, was directly entangled by two shots. "Help."


    Before he could finish speaking, the tentacles retracted, and the Lord of Wing Demon was eaten by the demon shadow that had pulled him over. The Demon Shadow at this time had a grim complexion, and the power aura on his body became more and more strange, almost irrational.


    "The Lord of Corruption, you still don''t take action, hey, where is the Lord of Corruption?"


    The King of Bones looked back angrily, his boss, Lord of Corruption, had disappeared. Although he and the boss on the opposite side have been paddling, at least they have been in this place. Look at my boss again, but he disappeared. At this time, on the battlefield, apart from a few defective products that had never dared to approach, there were only two veteran evil gods left.


    He is one, and the other is the sword of darkness, the former backbone of the nine-headed king, is vulnerable to a blow in front of Ink Shadow. As long as the opponent can easily break through his defense, the nine-headed king has no resistance at all.


    It''s just that the King of Bones suddenly discovered that the Lord of Time did not know when he also stopped.


    The Lord of Time looked up, and the King of Bones instinctively looked up, and suddenly found that a huge shadow was slowly emerging in the void. "What is this again?" The horrified voice of the King of Bones came out.


    The King of Bones has never been surprised at anything, but this time, he was really scared.


    Because that huge shadow carries a terrifying coercion, even the Lord God himself is shivering under this pressure. Soon, others also noticed. This thing is like a huge circular building. Although the gods don''t know each other, they all feel that this thing is very familiar.


    At this moment, the Lord of Giants suddenly said loudly: "Could it be that this is the Pantheon, a pantheon hidden in the void, this thing can really appear, the ancient legend is true."


    "What legend." The Dragon God roared. During the battle just now, one of the Dragon God''s claws was interrupted. Although it is much better than the main hurricane, it is also a huge shame for the Dragon God.


    Just as the Lord of Giants wanted to say something, the phantom was completely solidified. At this time, all the gods felt the connection between this thing and themselves, as well as the phantom that they left in it, the same.


    Almost at the same time, all the gods felt that their divine power was pouring out continuously, and the light of the Pantheon was getting brighter and brighter. The will of the heavens came in an instant, making the coercion of the Pantheon even stronger.


    In an instant, the attention of the Lord of Gods was attracted by the Pantheon. But the other master gods felt something was wrong, and quickly stepped back. There were only a few weaker ones, and the Lord of Light, who did not retreat and continued to attack.


    It can be seen that these people have been completely controlled by the will of the heavens. Being able to control the main **** to this level is really frightening. Some main gods feel that they are almost unable to control their movements, and they constantly want to rush forward. For the will of the heavens, they have never felt so terrified for a moment.


    "Damn it, stop me quickly." The Lord of Light roared, but there was no way to control his body.


    Fortunately, Mo Ying is not paying attention to her body now, otherwise she would be unlucky.


    "Hahahaha, it is the will of the heavens. As long as I destroy you, I will be able to transcend. What the ancient gods did not do, I will definitely be able to do it today."


    Under the tremendous pressure, Mo Ying''s almost lost sanity finally recovered some. But then, the eyes of Ink Shadow turned red, and once again lost her mind, and furiously attacked the Pantheon.


    The giant claws and the power of the gods bombed wildly, but there was no way to break through the layer of colored light on the surface of the Pantheon. It is a kind of light that contains all colors, and it is so colorful because it contains all the laws. A colorful light burst out from the Pantheon, covering the ink shadow in it instantly.

 Chapter 1797： The legendary river of fate

    "I will never repeat the same mistakes, I will definitely not lose to you. You have reached the end, then you should die obediently, now it is useless to struggle." Mo Ying shouted to the void.


    His own strength continued to burst, constantly attacking the Pantheon. And with every attack, a crack will increase in the void near the Pantheon. It seems that attacking the Pantheon is the same as attacking the world itself.


    All gods, as long as they can see this scene, will feel this way. If the Pantheon can''t support it, then the world will collapse immediately. This power is no longer something the Lord God can intervene.


    Because the closer they are to the Pantheon at this time, the faster their power will be consumed, and the more they can''t control themselves.


    The Lord of Light at the forefront was about to lose his consciousness at this time. Several other weaker main gods, the five inferior evil gods, and the only remaining demon god, the Lord of the Flames, have all been controlled. This Pantheon can even control things like Demon God.


    Others want to join the battle, but they don''t want to lose themselves. Obviously, at this time, the will of the heavens has become completely crazy because of the imminent destruction, without hesitation about the consequences.


    At the same time, the prohibition of the will of the heavens has been completely opened, and the power exerted is constantly increasing. If it hadn''t been for Ink Shadow''s continuous destructive power to support itself, I am afraid it would have been wiped out a long time ago.


    Under the light of the Pantheon, Mo Ying''s body kept shrinking, as if it had shrunk, and the strength of his body was constantly being consumed. But to counteract this power, it would consume the original power of the heavens. The original power is exhausted, and the world is completely hopeless. And this power is also the key to maintaining the will of the heavens.


    Suddenly, a circle of colorful light burst out from the Pantheon. Wherever the light passed, the surrounding cracks disappeared instantly.


    "It''s time to fix the cracks. The cracks seem to be more harmful than imagined."


    "Yes, the power of the pantheon possessed by the will of the heavens has been significantly weakened, and our consumption of divine power has also accelerated." The Dragon God said as he threw divine power crystals into his mouth, constantly replenishing his own loss.


    But not only these main gods, but also ordinary gods. At this moment, as long as it is a god, as long as it has entered the Pantheon, its own power is being consumed, even the fallen evil gods.


    Only those evil gods who hadn''t entered the Pantheon from the beginning weren''t affected at all. Even the Lord of Time is constantly absorbing divine power crystals to maintain their own consumption. It''s just that the Lord of Time at this time, staring at the Pantheon, burst out with unprecedented fiery light. It was so strange that this kind of look appeared on the Lord of Time.


    More and more people are paying attention to this. Many people are secretly paying attention to the Lord of Time, not knowing what he wants to do.


    The Lord of Gods is constantly absorbing the air of destruction in the void, and constantly maintains and recovers his body shape, and the will of the heavens is constantly extracting the power of the heavens to fight against the Lord of Gods. It seems that there is a stalemate between the two. .


    The only thing that can be solved now is perhaps the Lord of Time. There are so many main gods on the scene, only the performance of the Lord of Time is the most distinctive, obviously what is being prepared or waiting for.


    With a terrifying force of destruction, a huge ball smashed toward the Pantheon again. This blow contains the full power of the Lord of Gods and Sins, and this kind of attack has been carried out many times. But this time is different, every time before the attack, the Pantheon will tremble, because this force directly restrains itself.


    But this time, after the attack, the Pantheon trembled more intensely than before. A crack appeared on his body, and suddenly a corner of the Pantheon completely shattered. The fragments fell into the void, turned into light spots and disappeared.


    "Hahahaha, you really are a foreigner, you can''t hold on." Mo Ying laughed loudly, attacking harder.


    Now is the time to work hard, and the ink shadow knows it too. If you don''t work hard, then you can imagine how you will end up in the end. If it weren''t for the fight against the whole world, Ink Shadow would say it wouldn''t do anything.


    One by one the light **** attacked, and the cracks on the pantheon''s body became more and more. I don''t know how long it has been before, the light around the Pantheon suddenly exploded. When the light recovered again, a strange river was added around the Pantheon.


    The river seemed to emerge from the unknown and flow to the unknown. At this moment, all the gods felt that the river had a great relationship with themselves. A branch of the river washed away towards the Lord of Gods.


    The Lord of Gods screamed, as if the erosion of this river caused him more damage than the envelope of the original power of the heavens. "Oh my God, what is this, why do I feel that this thing has a lot to do with me."


    "Me too, this thing seems, it''s like my past and future."


    The Lord of Time used a very fanatical emphasis: "This is the long river of destiny, accompanied by the simultaneous birth of the will of the heavens, and the destiny of all living things is in it. This is the result of the fate of all living beings in the heavens. "


    As the Lord of Time spoke, some surrounding conditions had changed. With the scouring of the long river of fate, destiny has gradually changed. In the void, the fate of a deity suddenly disappeared, and the deity died silently. The body collapses All the power is absorbed by the river of fate and becomes a part of the will of the heavens.


    The next moment, a plane suddenly collapsed, and all the creatures in it were wiped out in an instant.


    But at this time, the power of the Long River of Destiny has suddenly increased a lot, and the attack on Ink Shadow has also increased a lot. The size of the ink shadow shrank faster, but it quickly returned to normal.


    This weird situation keeps bursting around. In contrast to the long river of fate, someone soon saw some weirdness. "Damn it, is our destiny all set, and the demise of destiny means death?"


    The harder the ink shadow struggles, the more such accidents will appear, all for no reason.


    "No, the destiny of the Lord God is already half in our own hands. As long as we can break free from the long river of fate, we will completely transcend the will of the heavens. At that time, it is true transcendence. Relying on the law, it will never be achieved." Lord of Time Continue to say. While talking, the Lord of Time has a new movement. From his appearance, it seems that he wants to attack. This is what he is going to do.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1798： This is my secret technique for a lifetime

    "Lord of Time, what are you going to do." The warrior lord who retreated asked strangely.


    I don''t know when, the Lord of Time has a short sword in his hand. The light on it is very weird and restrained, but after a long time it makes people feel very dazzling. The strong time power above is extremely terrifying.


    The Lord of Time said calmly: "This is the secret technique I have prepared for a lifetime, and it is also my most powerful attack. After preparing for so long, I can finally use it. My secret technique is only one blow. If it fails, , Ha ha, I won¡¯t be there anymore.¡± It turned out that the Lord of Time had been preparing this secret method from the beginning, so he kept his power.


    Seeing the terrifying power pervading this dagger, this is probably because the Lord of Time has gathered power since a long time ago.


    "This is a special artifact that is based on the magical diamond that stores the law of time and is also tempered by the tree of time and the light of destiny. Unexpectedly, such rare materials can also be found, and it can be made like this."


    "If I''m not mistaken, this should be a top-level master artifact, and it''s still a one-off. The power rune on it was prepared by you before. This should have been prepared for thousands of years."


    Hearing the words of the Alchemist, a flash of fear flashed in the other eyes. A thousand years ago, no one knew about the eventual destruction of the world at that time, and there was no sign at all. Unexpectedly, the Lord of Time had already gathered strength since then. All the power is concentrated on this short sword.


    It''s no wonder that the Lord of Time has not shown too strong combat effectiveness. It turned out not to save strength, but really can''t use it. Because all the power is preparing this secret technique.


    And this artifact, I don''t know how long the Lord of Time has prepared. Looking at the look of the Lord of Time, this is obviously already ready, I am afraid that there will be such a day long ago.


    Suddenly, everyone felt panic in their hearts. The Lord of Time absolutely knew that the world was coming to an end, and he knew it very accurately, and even knew when it would start roughly.


    The Lord of Time has always been pretending, no one noticed it at all. At this moment, everyone''s impression of the Lord of Time has completely changed. This is the real scheming, this is the real calculation.


    They can feel that the Lord of Time seems to be preparing for a big event, something that is already very serious.


    "Um, is this blow to destroy the Lord of Gods, thank you so much," said the King of Bones dryly. Even the sound from the bones made people feel the fear in the words.


    "Of course not, my goal is that." The Lord of Time didn''t say what it was, but everyone had a hunch.


    "No, if you, if you really attack that, what will we do, what will this world do. Once the power of the will of the heavens can''t be suppressed, all of us will die."


    "I don''t know if you will be, but I definitely won''t." A power burst out from the Lord of Time, wrapping his surroundings. Everyone feels that as long as you are close to the Lord of Time, it is definitely a very dangerous thing. No one dared to approach, the eyes of the Lord of Time were very sharp at this moment, even more aggressive than the Lord of Warriors.


    The will of the heavens became weaker and weaker, and there were more and more cracks on the Pantheon. At the same time, the figure of the ink shadow is constantly hovering in the process of zooming in and shrinking.


    As the cracks continue to increase, the control of the will of the heavens has weakened a lot. At this time, the Lord of Light, who was completely controlled, suddenly burst into a bright light.


    "Damn, I practiced the law of holy light and worshipped you all my life, but you deceived me. And the ink shadow, if it weren''t for you, I would not fall into this step. Even if I die, I won''t let you get it Good."


    With the help of the moment when the will of the heavens was damaged, the Lord of the Holy Light forcibly regained control of himself. In an instant, the Lord of Light burst into shape, forming a huge ball of light. In the next moment, two light arrows burst out at the same time, and each light arrow contained extremely terrifying power. "The Lord of the Holy Light actually burned his life and soul."


    This is the sacrificial method of the gods, sacrificing everything about themselves, and raising the power to the extreme. After this method is used, the gods will never be reborn, even resurrection will not be possible, and everything will be wiped out.


    If it is not a special case, no **** will use this secret method. The Lord of Holy Light did not want to die in the hands of the Lord of God''s evil, nor did he want to be controlled by the will of the heavens, so he chose to burn all of his own.


    At this moment, the intensity of this power far surpassed the main god, and it can be said that it has reached the power of detachment. The arrow of light plunged into the body of the ink shadow, and a large opening was burned directly. The flame of the holy light attached to it was constantly burning, and there was no way to dispel it, and it was constantly eroding the power of the ink shadow.


    Another light arrow hit the top of the Pantheon fiercely, making a big hole in the top of the Pantheon. The laws of the heavens were instantly chaotic, and the will of the heavens was hit hard. There was a silent roar, which was the angry roar of the heavens.


    The flame flickered, then disappeared. After all, this is the power of the law, and all the power of the law is under the control of the will of the heavens. No matter how powerful the power is, without subsequent control, there is no way to continue to corrode.


    However, at this moment, the purpose of the Lord of Light has been achieved I don¡¯t know when, there is a mirror in front of the Lord of Light. This is the Mirror of Light, which is always used to view the heavens. of.


    The Lord of Light lifted the mirror aloft: "My last source of light, I won''t let you get it. Seal yourself."


    The mirror shattered instantly, and there was no way to burn the origin of the law left by the Lord of Light itself. This pure power was instantly sealed by the shattered mirror, turned into a ball of light, and sank toward the central plane.


    The ball of light fell into the central plane and disappeared all at once. One of the claws of the ink shadow stretched over, as if trying to catch it, but hit a colorful light in the air, so they both canceled out. Ink Shadow glanced across the Pantheon: "It''s you again. You dare to prevent me from obtaining the source of the Holy Light, so let me die."


    This time, Mo Ying''s speaking style is completely different from the past. With that crazy look, no one believes that the ink shadow still retains consciousness. But as the ink shadow went crazy, the power on his body unexpectedly began to expand again.


    Even the holy light flame on his body was instantly extinguished by this expanding force.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1799： Cut the river of fate

    The sudden departure of the Lord of Light is indeed unexpected, and what is even more unexpected is that the Lord of Light actually burned all of his own, fighting in this way of dying together.


    This kind of sturdiness, other masters asked themselves, and felt that they couldn''t do it.


    The other main gods with less strength did not have the tendency to get out of control at all, but frowned, but then became at a loss again and continued to be manipulated. The power of the will of the heavens is indeed weakening, but the liberated power is also getting bigger and bigger. After the loss of the Lord of Light, the control power has greatly increased.


    Some of the main gods who were not controlled originally felt that they were about to lose control.


    "Quick, grab me, I don''t want to be like them." The Lord of Warcraft looked pained. Although his strength is not bad, in addition to the first few, he is the only one left.


    At this moment, even the Lord of Elements and Rainbow are a little uncomfortable. Although the two of them have more comprehensible laws and stronger laws of fusion, they are all simple element types, which are more in line with the laws of the heavens.


    But all this is just a small episode for the Lord of Time, and no one can stop him from doing what he has to do. The dagger in his hand released a bright light, aiming upward, suddenly the dagger in his hand disappeared.


    "Go, I prepared the destiny cut of my life, cut off the long river of destiny for me."


    The short sword almost disappeared suddenly, and suddenly appeared in the long river of fate. If someone can feel the power of destiny, they will find that the place where the short sword is submerged is exactly the segment that bears the fate of the Lord of Time.


    A terrifying force erupted, but it was silent. Everyone could feel the horror from the depths of the soul, but there was no fluctuation at all. If this blow was hit on oneself, no matter it was anyone, they would feel that they would never escape. This seems to be the beheading of fate, which is terrible.


    At this moment, several planes of the kingdom of God exploded on the spot. More than a dozen gods instantly lost their sound, turned into light spots and merged into the will of the heavens, becoming a part of the will power of the heavens.


    This is because their fate was beheaded at this moment.


    Ordinary gods simply can''t bear this kind of direct beheading of fate. The Lord of Time looked up nervously. This was already a blow from all his strengths. If he failed this time, then he would not have a second chance.


    Suddenly, the Lord of Time laughed: "Hahahaha, after so many years of preparation, I finally succeeded, finally succeeded."


    The Lord of Time has never appeared in front of the gods in such a gaffe. Everyone looked at the Lord of Time in horror, is this guy crazy. Above, the long river of fate that fate cut off the hit was suddenly split from the middle. A long river of fate, so it is separated from the main body of the river of fate.


    At this time, the power of the will of the heavens shook wildly, and their own strength suddenly weakened a lot. Just when the will of the heavens wanted to take back the long river of fate, the ink shadow suddenly broke out, and the power on his body rushed forward madly.


    The weakened will of the heavens was directly constrained by the Lord of Divine Evil. At this time, the Lord of Gods had not said a word. His eyes were red, and he seemed to have completely lost his mind.


    The Lord of Time didn''t care about these at all. At the moment when the river of fate broke, the Lord of Time jumped into the sky and instantly submerged in the river of fate. Under the eyes of everyone, the body of the Lord of Time dissipated and melted quickly, and finally disappeared in the long river of fate.


    "The Lord of Time, what on earth did this do, it just dies out, it makes no sense at all."


    "No, the kingdom of God of the Lord of Time has not become a Jedi, which shows that he is still alive. But how is this possible. Obviously has disappeared, and even the godhead does not exist, so he shouldn''t be alive."


    The gods talked about it, always feeling that something was going to happen. The long river of fate was cut off, and the fate of many gods was suddenly out of the control of the will of the heavens. Even the gods themselves felt very weird.


    It was as if he had broken away from something, and it was as if he had lost some restraint. It was very weird.


    But soon they didn''t have time to think about it, because there was a problem in the long river of fate, and the whole void began to oscillate. This time it is no longer as simple as cracks, but fragments. In many areas, the void is like shattered glass, that area is in chaos, and no kingdom or plane can survive.


    "Oops, the Lord of Gods has completely suppressed the will of the heavens. We can''t get enough of this kind of battle. If it continues, I am afraid that the world of the heavens will soon be destroyed."


    Everyone was anxious, but the Lord of Gods had grown to the point where they had no way to deal with it. And close to the battlefield, it may be controlled by the will of the heavens. The will of the heavens with the help of the power of the Pantheon is not something that ordinary Lord Gods can contend. Even if they are about to die, they don''t want to be controlled.


    However, at this moment, the long river of fate that broke in the void burst out with a powerful breath.


    This breath is so mysterious, as if everyone is under the control of this breath. If anyone dares to disobey, he will immediately suffer a blow, even those main gods feel that way.


    Suddenly, the broken part of the long river of fate began to shrinka figure gradually appeared. "Look, it''s the Lord of Time. It turns out that he really isn''t dead. However, he is now..."


    Everyone was silent, and the aura on the Lord of Time at this time was really weird and terrifying. This kind of breath was in the void, and it was able to interact with Zhenghui, the will of the heavens and the Lord of Divine Evil, what is going on.


    They don''t know what happened to the Lord of Time at this time, because it was too strange.


    "The Lord of Time, won''t transform himself into something different like the Lord of Gods. Will he also destroy the world with the Lord of Gods." A main **** said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how could the Lord of Time do such a thing." Although he said that, his expression was already tense.


    The feeling that this destiny is not in your own hands is too bad, those powerful gods, recall the fear long ago. At that time, they were not gods, and they didn''t expect to be like this after they became gods. Especially those main gods, at this time they also feel like ants, their lives can only depend on the wishes of the strong.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1800： It turns out they were already ready

    The Lord of Time opened his eyes and glanced around. The aftermath of the surrounding battle could not affect him at all. As long as you get close to him for a certain distance, it will start to slow down and eventually dissipate completely.


    There is no power to stop it, at least in the eyes of others. As if this is fate, these aftermaths should dissipate, so they dissipated, which gave others a very awkward feeling.


    But this kind of awkward thing is unusually harmonious at this time, which is really weird.


    Finally, the Lord of Time spoke: "After preparing for so long, I finally succeeded. Now I am detached, and I am no longer the Lord of Time, but the ruler of destiny."


    "Destiny is the ruler? Is the level above the main **** the ruler." The orc lord below asked loudly.


    It''s a pity that if it were the Lord of Time before, he would still answer his words, but now the Lord of Destiny doesn''t care at all. Because their levels are completely different, and their current self is a higher level being.


    It is detachment, detaching itself from the shackles of this world, and being able to exist independently of the world.


    "It seems that not only the Lord of Gods and Sins is preparing, but the Lord of Time is also preparing. They are all waiting, waiting for the moment of destruction of the heavens and the world, at this time to detachment. It is just that the ink shadow chose to attack frontally, Against the will of the heavens. The Lord of Time chose to use the power of the ink shadow to force the long river of fate to appear. It seems that he was prepared long ago."


    The power of destiny has always been the highest level of power, and no **** allows people with destiny ability to grow up.


    The easiest way to control the power of destiny is to start with the law of luck, so whether it is a **** of luck or bad luck, as long as it is discovered, it is basically the end of being hunted.


    The second is to control time, but it is too difficult to control time, and once discovered, they will be hunted down.


    The only master **** of time that can grow to the height of master **** is the master of time. Sure enough, this guy has always been moving toward fate, but no one has ever been able to find out.


    Delusion to control fate is against the will of the heavens, so the Lord of Time has never taken this step.


    But in fact, he didn''t give up at all, but was waiting, waiting for the arrival of the last moment. It directly swallowed a long river of fate, merged with his own accumulation, instantly detached, and became the master of fate.


    This is not an accumulation of strength, but a sublimation of realm. Perhaps the power of the Lord of Time is far inferior to the will of the heavens, but his power is his own, all condensed. After integrating the long river of fate, the power of the Lord of Time has risen to the same existence of the will of the heavens, and it is not at all controlled by the will of the heavens.


    "After all, this world is the place to nurture me. You have all helped me a lot. In this world, I only have my own power, so I will give it to you in the end."


    The Destiny Master said as he waved his hand, he put away his kingdom of God. That''s right, it''s just put away, it''s very easy and simple to put away, and two of your own men are also placed inside.


    Then, the Lord of Destiny pointed to the Lord of Sins who was showing great power in front of him. Nothing happened? No, it has happened, but no one knows what happened.


    Because with a finger of fate, Mo Ying didn''t know what had happened, and his whole body''s strength instantly collapsed. By the time they gathered again, they had already suffered multiple blows from the will of the heavens, and their power had dissipated a lot. The Lord of Gods, who was in the upper hand, suddenly became almost the same as the will of the heavens, and the two were once again balanced.


    "Hey, it really doesn''t work. Compared with this **** who relies on the whole world to feed, my power is far behind. However, my power is my own and can be perfectly controlled."


    With the last words of the rule of fate, the whole world rejects the rule of fate. In the void, a wave of fluctuations flashed, and the Lord of Destiny had disappeared. Not being wiped out, but being repelled.


    "It''s detached, it''s really detached, this guy has already started preparing, why not take us away."


    "Yeah, leave us here and wait for death. This is what he can do. We always regard him as the leader."


    Fate ruled to leave, and the main gods who had supported him suddenly collapsed. There is a great horror between life and death, even if it is the main god, facing this kind of desperation, there will be a psychological breakdown.


    But in any case, they were also the main gods, and although they had a mental breakdown, they quickly recovered. I didn''t dare to care about myself, I still wanted to find a way to survive.


    However, at this moment, there was another problem with the central plane. "Look, what''s going on, there seems to be something in the poisonous swamp on the central plane."


    That''s right, the poisonous swamp of the central plane began to tumbling constantly, I don''t know what is coming out. The Poisonous Swamp is the largest piece of Jedi in the Central Plane. There is no way to enter that place without the strength of the Lord God.


    Even if the main **** enters, it will be eroded after a long time, just like the Jedi formed by the main **** kingdom. It''s just that no one knows how this place was formed, and the scope is much larger than other Jedi. For a long time, this place has been deserted, and no one expected that it would change today.


    The King of Bones suddenly thought of something The fire of soul burned more intensely.


    At this moment, the entire poisonous swamp exploded, and a huge figure emerged. The figure condenses in the void, isn''t this the Lord of Corruption? No one thought that the Lord of Corruption who disappeared before went to this place.


    "Destiny is in control? Ha ha, that guy is faster than me."


    Ignoring the others, the Lord of Corruption scanned the surroundings as well, and then he said: "I am detached now, it can be said that it is, it can be said to be the Lord of Corruption, and now I have to go."


    Everyone was stunned, why suddenly another master appeared. Wait, everyone understands, it turns out that the two of them have long been prepared for a way of detachment. It''s just that it hasn''t been known to anyone.


    These people are really good at hiding. The main gods gritted their teeth, but if they knew it, they would probably be the same. Everyone is not stupid either. At this time, facing these detached people, they dare not say anything. That kind of terrifying and weird power, even the main god, can''t stop even a single move, they don''t want to find death.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1801： Die if you dont follow me

    "Master, I have always been your most loyal subordinate. If you want to leave, please take me with you."


    The king of bones suddenly stepped forward and bowed ninety degrees, like a pug. As a top Cthulhu, it was incredible to be able to make such a move, which made the eyes of other main gods stare wide.


    The Dark Sword even snorted, his face full of disdain. But the poisonous master also ignored him.


    What people didn''t expect was that the poisonous ruler turned towards Chi Nan. Not Chi Nan''s deity, but the demon incarnate Black Lotus.


    "Remember what I said that day, how are you thinking about it now, do you want this opportunity?"


    Everyone looked towards Chi Nan, and Chi Nan also remembered that when the Lord of Corruption invited him to deal with the Southern Guardian together, he had to make himself surrender and said he would give himself a chance. It''s just that Chi Nan doesn''t believe it at all, and just speaks the vernacular. Who would have thought that this was what the Lord of Corruption meant at the time.


    Chi Nan hurriedly said: "Dare to ask the master, did you prepare the poisonous swamp? It seems that you have been prepared long ago."


    The poisonous master had already completed his goal, and he didn''t care about anything, but talked a little bit more instead.


    Hearing Chi Nan''s question, the poisonous master did not hesitate, and said calmly: "Yes, I prepared it. Long ago, when I couldn''t remember it, it was already prepared."


    "With the help of the poison that has corroded the central plane, a large number of swamps have been created to form a power that belongs to me. My power can corrode with the law." It turned out that this was the case, everyone''s pupils shrank. I always thought that the Corruption Law and the Toxic Law were used by the poisonous rule, but I didn''t expect that this was not the case at all.


    "With the poisonous swamp, I can use the power in it to achieve detachment at any time. But if I want to detach, it will cause the will of the heavens to counterattack. I am not an opponent, I can only wait."


    Everyone finally understands that this is what the Lord of Corruption really thinks. His preparation is more perfect than the Lord of Time.


    The Lord of Time must condense the final blow and intercept a long river of fate to be able to complete the detachment, and finally make a bet. If he fails, he will be forever, and everything is bet on the final blow.


    But the Lord of Corruption is already prepared long ago, and can be detached at any time. If it wasn''t for the strength of the will of the heavens, and worried that he was stopped, I am afraid he would have been detached long ago.


    Just like the ancient **** kings, the will of the heavens was far less powerful at that time, but the three **** kings wanted to be detached, but they were still not opponents. So the Lord of Corruption has been waiting, waiting for the end of time.


    These old yin ratios are more terrible than one, and the other can be laid out, Chi Nan thought in his heart.


    "What do you mean, follow me or stay."


    Chi Nan frowned, and then cautiously said, "Well, can someone think about it." Chi Nan wouldn''t follow, after all, he was just a clone. Apart from problems, the deity can''t live.


    Besides, the clone is himself, how could Chi Nan give up his deity. Now the deity is still in the central plane, I don''t know why it can''t be contacted. He didn''t want to ruin his last resort. If something happens, one''s own clone can still help the deity, this is the most important thing.


    The Toxic Lord nodded faintly: "I understand." After finishing speaking, the Toxic Lord waved his hand and grabbed the desperate King of Bones. "He doesn''t want this opportunity, then give it to you, don''t let me down."


    "No, no, I will do what you ask to do, and I will never violate it." The King of Skeletons knew that only in this way could he survive. As for face, what is this.


    Since he became an evil god, life is more important than anything. As long as it can continue to survive, nothing can be considered a mere face. Don''t look at him as just a bone frame, but he is actually more shameless than anyone. If the king of bones had flesh and blood, he might look like a gangster.


    Chi Nan felt melancholy and helpless. If he were the deity, how could he give up this opportunity.


    What Chi Nan didn''t expect was that the poisonous ruler suddenly changed his body and appeared in another position. Said to himself: "Since you don''t follow me, then go to death."


    No one thought that the poisonous master would act because of this. Is he so narrow-minded?


    Facing the master, Chi Nan didn''t even have a chance to escape. A green light shrouded and penetrated directly, and no one else reacted, his body melted instantly, and nothing was gone.


    No matter it was the body or the godhead, everything disappeared without a trace. The light penetrated Chi Nan, flew out in a straight line, and it happened to hit the Lord of Gods on the opposite side. It seems that this blow is to be left to the Lord of God''s evil, and he is just incidental. Even if Chi Nan is depressed now, he has no chance.


    His two main artifacts disappeared in an instant, and they were completely dissolved.


    The main artifact is as vulnerable as a toy in front of the master.


    The Lord of Gods uttered a scream, there was a big hole in his body, and his own strength weakened again. Moreover, the force attached to the wound is constantly eroding itself, resulting in no way to make up for it even if it absorbs the surrounding force.


    "You bastards, you all have to die." Mo Ying awoke for a while after being attacked, but with a roar, it turned into the previous state again.


    The Toxic Master didn''t say anything As the surrounding space fluctuated, the Toxic Master disappeared with the King of Skeletons.


    "Hey, it''s so good to promise. It ends up in the current end, before we die." The Dragon God looked sad and couldn''t solve the problem. In the end, they were the same.


    This was ranked third, and a main **** in front of him died so worthless.


    Just one sentence is wrong, and you are dead. But they also saw the power of detached people, which is no longer the same dimension as them. These existences completely shattered the pride of the Dragon God.


    "No, his kingdom of God hasn''t turned into a Jedi, maybe it''s not dead yet."


    "Impossible, how can I not die in front of the detached, the poisonous master is very sure that he is dead."


    "Then what''s going on with his kingdom of God, and his godliness, there is no problem."


    "I think it may be because of his origin. After all, the kingdom of God is not a normal kingdom of God." The gods discussed.

 Chapter 1802： All this is a conspiracy

    The main gods who couldn''t participate in the battle, now there is only discussion left, and no one knows what is going on with that weird kingdom of gods. The others died, and the Divine Congress turned into a stronghold, but there was nothing wrong with the Divine Kingdom of Black Lotus.


    "Hahahaha, I can see that there is a problem with that black lotus, there is a problem."


    At this moment, a voice broke out. Everyone waved their hands and found that two shadows in the void, one black and one white, suddenly rose into the sky from the central plane. Two lights and shadows circled in the middle, and finally turned into a single figure.


    If Chi Nan were here, you would definitely see that the two shadows were rotating, very similar to Yin and Yang fish.


    The figure appeared, and the **** turned from doubt to shock, his eyes widened: "You, you are the master of the conspiracy, aren''t you dead already." The master of the conspiracy, but other people watched and died.


    The master of the conspiracy smiled coldly: "Now you should call me the ruler of light and darkness. How could I die? At that time, I was deliberately suspended for death. The purpose was to escape from the source of darkness when the Lord of Shadows fell. And just now The source of the light of the dead Lord of Light. If he hadn''t committed suicide, I''m afraid I would have done it myself."


    "What, is it all a conspiracy? Everything you prepared at the time was yours."


    "I see, it''s no wonder that the master of the conspiracy who had nothing to do at the time suddenly died. It turns out that everything is fake." The master of the conspiracy is the best at using conspiracies.


    With the help of one''s own law and ability, even the main gods of them were deceived by conspiracy. It turned out that this conspiracy was not aimed at ordinary gods and ordinary people, but could be used against them, the main gods.


    "Yes, all this is my conspiracy. Now, I don''t need a conspiracy anymore."


    "Wait, at that time your kingdom of God turned into a Jedi, and your **** seat disappeared, how did you do it?"


    The Ruler of Light and Darkness said disdainfully: "Hmph, just give up the Godhead. To give up the Godhead means to give up the Godhead and the kingdom of God, and to give up everything about yourself. As long as the Godhead is broken, the God seat will naturally disappear, and the kingdom of God will be because of it. Lost the main **** and turned into a Jedi. As long as the soul leaves the godhead, the fragmentation of the godhead will not affect you."


    It''s very simple, but no one can separate his soul from his godhead. In other words, their godhead is transformed by the soul. I don''t know how the master of the conspiracy did this.


    This approach is simply more dangerous than the preparation of the Lord of Time, but he succeeded, and he was detached.


    Who could have imagined that a Lord God who had long been dead and who had been despised by them had also achieved detachment. It seemed that he had already started to prepare, maybe he already knew that the world was going to be destroyed on this day.


    It''s ridiculous, I look down on others, maybe they still look down on myself. Using the two repulsive forces of light and darkness, they merged to form a new force of their own, isn''t it the force that breaks the laws of this world?


    In this world, light and darkness are always opposites. This is the law. Then the fusion of these opposing forces will naturally be the power of detachment. "I won''t tell you so much, I''m going to take a look outside. This guy, I''ll give him a look." The Lord of Light and Darkness did not intend to take anyone away.


    With a wave of his hand, the weird power of the fusion of light and darkness instantly appeared on the ink shadow, forming chains, and the ink shadow began to scream continuously. But the level of this chain is too high, and he has no time to break it free.


    Whenever you want to break free, you will be attacked by the will of the heavens. The attacks of three consecutive detachments were given to the Lord of Gods, and the power of the ink shadow was finally weakened to the extreme, and even lost its supplement.


    When the Lord of Light and Darkness disappeared, the will of the heavens had completely taken the initiative.


    "There are three. There are already three. I don''t know if there is a fourth one."


    Everyone glanced at each other and looked around. There shouldn''t be anyone here who can do it. Those who died, how much they hoped they would be the same as the master of the conspiracy, using suspended animation to escape, and then succeed in detachment.


    At least, if there is one who is detached, they will have more hope. If they have a good relationship with themselves, it would be best to be able to leave with them. Although they won''t bow to their knees like the King of Bones, it''s okay to lower their posture.


    But no, there is no fourth one. Could it be that they can only wait to die, and everyone''s hearts are already full of despair.


    In the void, the grand battle is still going on. "Hey, let''s watch it here. When it comes to the end, we can only let it happen." A main **** said, not knowing when the will of the heavens loosened their control over them. Perhaps, the will of the heavens has also discovered that their strength is completely useless to the Lord of Gods.


    "I have never believed in destiny, I only believed in my own power. Unfortunately, I realized it was too late, otherwise I would definitely use my power to break the cage of heaven and earth." The giant lord shouted.


    By his side, the look of the Dragon God was completely wilting: "Hey, no matter how noble the blood is, it is useless. It cannot be detached. There will be a day of death." I don''t know what the Dragon God has realized. Among the gods, they are the two strongest. Big.


    The first is detached, the second is gone, life and death are unknown. And the third one has been killed in front of them. The rise in the ranking has always been what Dragon God expected, but now what is there to be proud of.


    The Dragon God healed his paws with difficulty, and watched the battle of the void, he couldn''t get happy.


    Suddenly shattered to the extreme, the Pantheon exploded. That''s right, it just exploded, and everyone''s **** seat and consciousness inside were shattered on the spot. Most of the gods hugged their heads for the first time and screamed.


    The faces of other people were not pretty, as long as they had their own gods in the Pantheon, their faces turned pale and received a severe blow. It seems that the **** seat is not that simple.


    Only Rainbow is all there. Although Rainbow has its own **** seat, it has never been there. The **** seat is empty, without its own will to condense, so it has not been hit, so it is lucky. Rainbow doesn''t care about the Pantheon at all, she just needs to stay with her master in her heart.


    "The Pantheon is actually broken, can it be said that the will of the heavens will fail."


    "No, you feel that the power of the will of the heavens is stronger, is it completely liberated."


    In the feelings of everyone, the monstrous power of the will of the heavens has been fully condensed, vast and boundless.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1803： Detachment, the means of the mother tree

    The heavens hated the will of the gods for destroying themselves into such a god. When it was completely liberated, that monstrous hatred broke out completely without concealing it. The people around felt the hatred and were affected one after another.


    If it weren''t for the main divine kingdom, perhaps they would have rushed out now.


    The will of the heavens turned into a big mouth and swallowed the ink shadow in one mouthful. Ink Shadow wakes up amidst the screams: "No, how could this happen, I''m obviously going to be detached. Damn it, you bastards."


    After the scream, the breath of ink shadow disappeared, and what disappeared together was the breath of the will of the heavens. I don''t know if the ink shadow was completely sealed by the will of the heavens, or if they died together. But listening to the last words of Ink Shadow, it should be impossible to survive.


    Others, after looking at each other, didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. The Lord of Gods disappeared, and the will of the heavens that tried to control them also disappeared, and all threats disappeared, as if everything had become better. However, they clearly felt the aura of the world''s dying.


    In the air, the long river of destiny that has lost the control of the will of the heavens is still flowing, not hidden.


    Looking up at the river of fate, the end of the river of fate has appeared, and the entire river of fate has begun to collapse. Everyone knows that once the river of fate completely collapses, it is the moment when the world of heavens will perish.


    Around, the void was shattering piece by piece, and this was no longer a crack. No new gods are born, and no fallen beasts are born. At this moment, no matter whether it was the evil spirits or the fallen beasts, they all perished collectively, leaving nothing behind.


    "What shall we do, wait for death here."


    "What else can you do without waiting for death, can you go out. If you go out, the chaotic aura outside is also not something we can bear. If you go out, you will die. Here, at least you can wait for a while."


    "Yes, according to the rate of destruction of the long river of fate, we can survive for ten years."


    Time is such a short time. For mortals, ten years may be very long. But for these gods who don''t know how long they have lived, ten years is too short, and this feeling of waiting for death is even more uncomfortable.


    "We still, hey, what is that, is anyone detached again."


    Suddenly, in the middle of the central plane, an emerald green light burst out, and the light went straight into the sky. This kind of power is very similar to the previous power that transcends everything, and it also gives people a kind of cordial feeling.


    "Look, it''s the mother tree, the mother tree is broken."


    On the central plane, the mother tree that had been jealous of all the main gods, finally shattered. In the past, even if it withered, no one was able to put the wreckage of its mother tree to the end. In the middle, a new beam of light burst out, and a figure slowly emerged. "It''s the Lord of the Sacred Tree, he is detached."


    "Could it be that the Lord of the Sacred Tree has survived for such a short period of time and is also prepared in advance."


    Chi Nan opened his eyes and felt the unprecedented terrifying power. Before this power, how was he different from the ant before. As soon as he came out, Chi Nan heard other people''s discussions, and at the same time connected with his ordinary clone.


    "Unexpectedly, so many things have happened, so many people are detached. But don''t worry, I am here to save the world, I am the savior." Chi Nan laughed.


    "I didn''t prepare all of this, it was all prepared before the mother tree died."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up: "Mother tree? Mother tree has the world in mind. If he prepared it, there will be no problem. Lord of the holy tree, no, Lord of the holy tree, how do you save the world? This world is about to be destroyed."


    Chi Nan shook his head and said: "The destruction of the heavens is a general trend. I can''t change it, but I can build a new world."


    Everyone was very disappointed when they heard that they couldn''t change it, but they were a little surprised when they heard the rest. Can this world be recreated? Wait, maybe this is the ability to dominate. The mother tree has been prepared for so long, it is impossible to use them at all. In fact, Chi Nan was also sighing.


    In order to save most of the living beings, the mother tree even lost its self. In Chi Nan''s feeling, even if the mother tree''s original strength cannot resist the will of the heavens, it is okay to wait until the last moment to give up and complete detachment.


    Unexpectedly, this kind of selfless existence actually exists, which really makes me feel ashamed.


    "Wait a minute, I''m going to prepare." Chi Nan also finished speaking, waved his hand to take away the supernatural powers under his hand, and took his own kingdom of God, and was about to leave. It''s just that Chi Nan was taken aback for a moment, as if he felt something. After thinking about it, he waved his hand and disappeared. Seeing Chi Nan disappear, everyone became anxious.


    Outside, in the endless chaos, Chi Nan has already appeared. Take a deep breath, ah, the breath here no longer hurts himself, and it can absorb the strength that can be used to continue to improve.


    But it would do great harm to one''s own kingdom of God. Without the protection of one''s own power, the kingdom of God would soon be completely corroded.


    Chi Nan entered the kingdom of God, and the others immediately surrounded him.


    "Chi Nan, can you really build a new world? This is no longer the world of the heavens." Hermilla looked anxious. At this juncture, they couldn''t help but their mentality could be normal.


    Chi Nan waved his hand: "Don''t worryNo problem, I have inherited everything about the mother tree. Now, I want to make my kingdom of God a new world. You all stand back. I''m going to start."


    Chi Nan waved his hand, and there was a sapling in his hand. Although it was a sapling, it gave people the feeling of standing upright, as if the whole world was not as big as this tree. That''s right, this is the sacred tree sapling that has been growing in his body, and now he can finally take it out. The sapling grown from the seeds prepared by the mother tree is a world tree.


    It is only now that Chi Nan knows exactly what the sapling is for. This sapling has always ignored himself at all, although it can help him improve without hindrance, it has not been under his control.


    Most of the power he got was absorbed and used to supply the growth of the sacred tree. Now Chi Nan understands that so much accumulation is for the last moment. The savior, I didn''t expect that such a tall name could be worn on his head.


    Chi Nan waved his hand and the sapling flew up and fell to the ground. The sapling waved the branch towards Chi Nan, as if expressing something. When it fell to the ground, it began to swell continuously, and it grew crazily.


    .. m.

 Chapter 1804： The end is the beginning (grand finale)

    The saplings continue to expand, which cannot be said to be growth. It should be said that the sacred tree was originally like this. The sacred tree supports the top of the kingdom of God and keeps the top of the kingdom of God even larger. The top of the twelve sacred trees of life that originally supported the kingdom of God was separated from the kingdom of God.


    The branches of the sacred tree are submerged above the kingdom of God, and they are completely integrated, and the roots of the tree root below it, the same. Chi Nan felt that his kingdom of God had begun to undergo tremendous changes. The kingdom of God is constantly expanding. If it were before, such expansion would have been shattered long ago. But now, fused with the holy tree, as long as the holy tree does not shatter, the kingdom of God will be fine.


    As the sacred tree continues to grow, its kingdom of God has expanded exponentially. No, it can no longer be regarded as the kingdom of God, this is a world, a perfect world.


    The original elemental kingdom entered into his own world and fell in the center of the canopy. Chi Nan felt that the elemental kingdom had completely turned into a huge elemental world and became the source of the elements of this world.


    Above it, there is a starry sky, and I don''t know what it is for now. And below the root of the tree, the space that he used to cultivate gods and sins turned into a dead silence and turned into an underworld.


    The laws in the kingdom of God were instantly perfected, and it truly became a world, and it was still a top-notch world.


    Although not comparable to the heavens and worlds, this is just the beginning, and the future growth will be unlimited. As long as the sacred tree still exists, as long as oneself still has a breath, this world will not be destroyed.


    Along with the improvement of the world, the aura of Hemila and others began to continuously improve, and finally broke through the threshold of the upper gods and became the main gods. For a person who manages a world, the upper **** level is not enough.


    Unexpectedly, Hermilla and others, who gave up the opportunity to become the main god, broke through with themselves first.


    A complete world was born, and it was still growing and expanding, but Chi Nan knew that he couldn''t wait any longer. "Begin to connect, connect the original heavens and worlds." The world and the world collided.


    The gap has become a portal, connecting the two worlds. "Everyone helps to transfer the planes and creatures of the original world. After completion, the new world can leave you room for survival."


    Chi Nan''s voice sounded throughout the heavens, and the gods who had been desperate saw the portal and suddenly went crazy. "You can rest assured that we will complete the task."


    The crazy gods dragged the kingdom and plane of the gods towards the portal with all their strength.


    Fortunately, it appeared that almost all the living planes were near the center, and there was no need to run around. In other places, there may no longer be any planes, and they have all been destroyed.


    One by one the planes and the kingdom of God entered, and they flew towards the sky as soon as they entered, forming a fruit-like thing on the branches of the sacred tree. From below, it seems that there is an extra star in the sky.


    There are more and more stars in the sky, which also means more and more planes and kingdoms of God. Chi Nan realized that in his new world, the basic laws are probably very different from the original world of the heavens.


    In ten years, or in less than ten years, the remaining kingdoms and planes of the gods have been transferred, and all the gods have entered the new world. The world of the heavens, like a glass ball reaching its limit, was completely shattered and eroded in the chaos, leaving nothing in the end.


    The disappeared **** of evil did not appear after all, just disappeared completely, and it seemed that he would not appear anymore.


    Chi Nan was sitting in his own temple, and through the void, he could see three hard-working guys not far away trying to establish his own place of residence. This is the rule of destiny, the rule of rot and poison, and the rule of light and darkness.


    These three guys, after calculating for such a long time, finally detached themselves, but they don''t even have a place to live in the chaos, which is really hard. Seeing this, Chi Nan felt more balanced.


    "Humph, sooner or later I will seek revenge from you."


    Chi Nan looked at his energy pool, he himself did not expect that although his demon incarnation was destroyed, its origin was retained by the kingdom of God. It''s just that the demon incarnation means that you have to wait until you are detached, and then you will find this place yourself. Otherwise, Chi Nan, who is already confident of surpassing the rot and poison, will definitely take the initiative to find him for revenge.


    And the poisonous master seemed to feel Chi Nan''s hostility, so he was the one furthest away from him.


    "Don''t think about it so much. After such a long time, you should take a break."


    Hearing Hermilla¡¯s words, Chi Nan nodded: ¡°Yes, my dream after coming to this world has finally come true. I finally stood at the pinnacle of the whole world, although it was a little different from what I thought. What should I do, I feel a little bit unable to find the goal." Chi Nan whispered to himself.


    Sophia came over and sat on Chi Nan''s lap: "Next, of course, we will work hard for our offspring."


    Offspring? Do we have offspring? Chi Nan was a little confused.


    But seeing Sophia''s charming appearance, Chi Nan''s heart was fiery. Even at the level of dominating detachment, Chi Nan still feels a little unbearable in the face of his wife''s temptation, and his heart is fiery For the sake of future generations, we must work hard. "


    The stronger the strength, the harder it is to leave offspring. After Chi Nan entered the demigod, he knew this situation and regretted that he had never left a offspring. After that, they worked hard, but there was no result. Later, Chi Nan was always busy, but this kind of thing was temporarily let go.


    Now finally there is time. Chi Nan immediately hugged Sophie and walked behind the temple with a big smile.


    "Hahahaha, come, come, this time we must work hard until we get results, you all come together, don''t be shy, we haven''t had such a carnival for a long time, just take it easy."


    Hemila and the others looked at each other, their faces were ruddy, but they still walked over. It''s just that the number of people seems a bit wrong. Forget it, who else would think so much at this time.


    Behind the temple, there was a sound that no one heard, and it continued for a long time.


    (End of the book)

 ~： End of this testimonial

    End of this testimonial


    After more than a year, almost two years, this book is finally over. For the author, this is another end of the world. Like the end, the end is also the beginning.


    Everything about the old book is over. I would like to thank you all for your unwavering support.


    Xingzai promised again that the new book will be more exciting, and I hope everyone will continue to support it, thank you.


    New book "Earth through the ages"


    Waking up overnight, the world changed, and the goal of learning became to fight in another world.


    Two different souls merged in the new world, how will they face the future.


    Du You: I don''t have a system, but I have two professions.


    "The Rise of Plants" is being hit by the end of the testimonial, please wait a moment,


    After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!